《His Eagle Eyes on Me》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    It was the day of Avonsville socialite Avery Tate''s wedding, but there was no groom in sight.


    The groom, Elliot Foster, had been in a vegetative state since a car crash half a year ago. His doctors


    said that he was not going to make it until the end of the year


    In a grief-stricken act, Elliot''s mother decided to arrange a marriage for her son before he met his


    untimely end.


    The Fosters were one of the wealthiest families in Avonsville, but no socialite in her right mind would


    want to marry a man who was knocking on Death''s door.


    Avery sat at the vanity with her slender figure gracefully dressed in a white wedding gown. With her


    elegant makeup that brought out the exquisiteness of her paleplexion, she looked as delicate as a


    budding red rose. 2


    Yet, there was an uneasiness in her almond-shaped eyes.


    There was only another 20 minutes until the ceremony, and Avery was frantically sliding her fingers


    across her phone screen, anxiously awaiting a text message.


    She had a boyfriend before she was forced to marry Elliot, and it was a terrible coincidence that he just


    happened to be Elliot''s nephew, Cole Foster.


    However, they had never made their rtionship public. 2


    Avery had texted Cole the night before in hopes that they would escape Avonsville together and elope.


    She had stayed up all night waiting, but she never got a reply.


    She could wait no longer.


    Avery rose from her seat, clenched her hand around her phone and made up an excuse to leave the


    room.


    She hurried down the corridor and froze in her tracks as she walked past one of the rooms.


    Avery heard the sound of her sister, Cassandra giggling delightedly through the slightly ajar room door.


    "I bet my dumb sister is still waiting for you to go to her, Cole! Maybe you should go and butter her up a


    little more. What are we going to do if she changes her mind and decides to back out of the wedding?"


    "Do you think she has a choice now that things havee this far?" Cole said as he held Cassandra in


    his arms and nuzzled his thin lips against her neck."


    Even if she tries to back out now, the guards will drag


    her down the altar by the neck!"


    Cassandra snickered wickedly, then said, "Avery will lose her mind if she finds out that you''ve been


    spending every night with me!"


    Avery felt a violent buzzing in her head. She took a step back and almost lost her bnce.


    She clenched her fists around her gown and held back the tears in her eyes.


    Her father was admitted into hospital when hispany went under.


    Her stepmother, Wanda Tate, turned on Avery and forced her to marry into the Foster family so she


    could reap the benefits. She had made it sound like the marriage was for the good of the Tate family,


    but Avery knew that this was Wanda''s way of getting rid of her!


    What was least expected, was the fact that the boyfriend who said he loved her would turn around and


    betray her!


    It was no wonder Cole urged her to carry on with the wedding. He said that he would marry her once


    Elliot died, but it was all a huge lie!


    All of her hopes and dreams were crushed, and she could barely breathe.


    As the voices in the room intensified, Avery clenched her fists, and her eyes turned ice cold.


    For years, she endured her stepmother and stepsister''s bullying for her father''s sake. She suffered


    through all kinds of injustices for the sake of the family.


    She was too stupid and naive.


    Now, she would no longer allow them to take her for a fool!


    She would take back all that was hers!


    The wedding ceremony began shortly after.


    Dressed in her wedding gown with a bouquet of flowers in her hands, Avery walked down the aisle as


    soft, romantic music yed in the background.


    She said her own vows and put on her own wedding ring.


    The crowd looked puzzled, but she paid them no mind.


    From now on, she was Mrs. Foster, and she was untouchable.


    However, her new husband, who used to hold Avonsville in the palm of his hand, did not have much


    longer to live.


    That night, Avery was sent to Elliot''s mansion.


    It was located in the heart of the city''s affluent district and cost over 150 million dors.


    Before Avery could properly take in the mansion''syout, Mrs. Cooper had dragged her to the master


    bedroom.


    Her eyes were immediately drawn to the man on therge bed. She slowly walked over and carefully


    watched his face.


    Elliot''s deep-set features stood out on his chiseled face, and he exuded a majestic aura of nobility.


    His skin was unusually pale from spending all that time indoors, but his handsome face made one


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    unable to take their eyes off of him.


    If he were not sick, Avery would have never be his wife.


    Before he had been bed-ridden from the car crash, Elliot was a powerful figure in the country of


    Aryadelle. Sterling Group, which he headed, was one of the country''s top ten corporations.


    He was rumored to be ruthless and tyrannical and had a legal business as well as deals with the


    underworld. Anyone who crossed him was bound to pay a hefty price.


    Avery never thought that she would marry a man like Elliot.


    The bedroom door opened while she was lost in thought.


    It was Cole!


    "I''m sorry, Avery! I was too busy today and just managed toe to see you," said Cole as he


    approached Avery with feigned sincerity on his face.


    "I just married your uncle," Avery snapped coldly. "Do I need to teach you how to address me?"


    "I know you''re mad. I didn''t elope with you because I didn¡¯t want you to suffer a difficult life. Uncle Elliot


    is practically a dead man, so you don''t have to lift a finger while married to him. Once he''s dead, I''ll get


    a goodwyer and make sure you get his whole estate!"


    Cole eagerly grabbed Avery''s hands and said, "When that happens, everything he has will be ours!"


    Avery recalled the earlier scene she had witnessed between Cole and Cassandra, and she felt a surge


    of disgust.


    "Let go!" she yelled as she violently shook his hands off.


    Her sudden cry took Cole by surprise. Was this the Avery he knew?


    Avery was always gentle and kind, and she would never raise her voice at him.


    Could she have found out about something?


    Cole felt a hint of guilt and moved closer to Avery in hopes of exining things to her.


    The next moment, his eyes shifted to something behind Avery. His eyes widened in disbelief as if he


    had just seen a ghost.


    "He... He..." Cole stammered.


    Elliot, who was lying still in bed, began to slowly open his eyes.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Under the lights of the crystal chandelier, Elliot''s obsidian ck eyes were deep, maic, and


    dangerous.


    As always, it was a gaze that sent a chill down one''s spine.


    The color disappeared from Cole''s face as he stumbled a few steps back.


    "Avery... I mean, Aunt Avery... It''ste, so I won''t bother you and Uncle Elliot!"


    Cole was drenched in a cold sweat as he frantically fled the room.


    Avery''s heart tightened as she watched his panic-stricken escape, and her body began to tremble


    uncontrobly.


    Was Elliot awake? Was he not about to die?


    She wanted to speak to him, but she could not find her voice. She wanted to take a closer look, but her


    feet were glued to the ground.


    A wave of terror washed over her, and she could not help but back away, and she ran toward the stairs.


    "Mrs. Cooper! Elliot''s awake! He opened his eyes!" Avery cried.


    Mrs. Cooper rushed up the stairs upon hearing Avery''s


    voice.


    "Master Elliot opens his eyes every day, Madam, but it doesn''t mean he''s awake. Look, he''s not


    responding to anything we''re saying right now," Mrs. Cooper said. She then sighed and added, "The


    doctors said that there''s a very low probability for someone in a vegetative state to wake up."


    Avery still felt a lingering uneasiness and said, "Can I leave the lights on at night? I''m a little scared."


    "Of course," Mrs. Cooper said. "Go to bed soon. You have to visit the old mansion tomorrow. I''ll wake


    you in the morning."


    "Okay," Avery responded.


    Once Mrs. Cooper walked off, Avery changed into her pajamas and got into bed.


    She sat stiffly next to Elliot and watched his striking features. She stretched her hand out and waved it


    in front of his eyes.


    "What''s on your mind, Elliot?" she asked, but there was no response.


    Avery felt a sudden pang of sadness. Compared to what he had to go through, her own pain was


    nothing.


    "I hope you wake up soon, Elliot. If that scumbag Cole gets his cold sleazy hands on all your money,


    you won''t be able to die in peace."


    Elliot slowly closed his eyes after that.


    Avery stared at him in shock as her heart began to thump violently in her chest.


    Some people are conscious even when in a vegetative state. Could he have heard what she just said?


    Shey down next to him, still feeling unsettled. After a while, she heard the sound of her own sigh.


    She was officially Mrs. Foster, and no one would bully her- for now.


    How would the Foster family deal with her once Elliot was dead?


    Avery''s heart tightened at the thought.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She had to use her position as Elliot''s wife to get back everything that she had lost while he was still


    conscious!


    Everyone who had wronged her before would pay the price!


    At eight in the morning the next day, Mrs. Cooper took Avery to the old mansion to visit Elliot''s mother,


    Rosalie Foster.


    The whole Foster family was in the living room when Avery arrived, and she proceeded to greet and


    serve tea to each family member.


    Rosalie looked pleased with Avery''s manners. An obedient child would be easier to control.


    "How did you sleepst night, Avery?" asked Rosalie.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she said, "Quite well."


    "How was Elliot? He wasn''t a bother, was he?"


    Avery recalled Elliot''s handsome but unresponsive face and said sympathetically, "He didn''t move at


    all.


    It didn''t bother me."


    He might have been unmoving, but his body was warm. While she was deep in sleep, she held him like


    a pillow.


    She was startled when she woke up in the middle of the night and realized what she was doing.


    "I have something for you, Avery," Rosalie said as she opened up a purple gift box and passed it to


    Avery." This braceletplements your skin tone. Do you like it?"


    Avery did not dare to reject the old woman in front of the whole family and immediately epted her


    gift.


    "I do. Thank you."


    "I know things are hard for you, Avery. With Elliot the way he is now, he can''t treat you well. However,


    there''s a way for you to benefit from all of this," said Rosalie as she began to reveal her n. "Elliot is


    running out of time. He was always busy with work and never had the time to date. He didn''t even have


    the chance to have a child of his own..." 6


    Avery stiffened upon hearing Rosalie''s words.


    A child of his own?


    Was Rosalie thinking of having her give birth to Elliot''s child?


    "I''d like you to give Elliot a child and continue his bloodline," Rosalie finished.


    Avery was stunned, and everyone else in the room had an equally shocked expression on their faces.


    "Mother, Elliot has been sick for a while. It''s possible that he''s infertile," said Elliot''s eldest brother,


    Henry Foster.


    Elliot was not dead yet, but everyone already had their eyes on his estate.


    Rosalie chuckled and said, "I have a trick or two up my sleeve with the doctors, of course. With Elliot''s


    vast estate, how could he not have an heir? I''ll have Avery give Elliot a child. Even a daughter will do."


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes immediately fell on Avery.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Avery felt restless and uneasy.


    "You''re still in school, right, Avery? Your studies will be affected if you get pregnant now," said Henry''s


    wife.-


    Henry immediately agreed and said, "That''s right!


    Avery is still young. I doubt she''s willing to give up on her studies and raise a child at home!"


    Rosalie knew what her son and daughter-inw were thinking. This was also the reason why she was


    adamant about ensuring Elliot had an heir.


    "Are you willing to have Elliot''s child, Avery?" Rosalie asked Avery. She did not hold back. "You should


    know that you and the child will inherit all of Elliot''s estate in the future. It''s a fortunerge enough for


    you and the child to live afortable life."


    "I''ll do it," Avery responded without hesitation.


    She was willing to try anything to ensure Cole did not get a dime of Elliot''s money.


    Besides, even if she was unwilling, the Foster family was powerful enough to force her into it.


    Rosalie beamed from ear to ear after hearing Avery''s answer.


    "That''s wonderful! I knew you were different from the other stupid women out there. They thought that


    they wouldn''t be able to benefit if Eliot was dying! Ha!"


    Once tea was over, Avery walked out of the old mansion and prepared to return home.


    Cole stopped her before she could leave.


    The morning sun was shining, and the cicadas were chirping.


    Avery felt sick to her stomach at the sight of Cole''s face.


    "Please take the gifts home first, Mrs. Cooper," Avery said.


    Mrs. Cooper nodded, then walked off with the gifts.


    Cole made sure no one was around, then said, "You''re breaking my heart, Avery! You never let me


    touch you the entire time we were dating, but now you''ve agreed to give birth to Uncle Elliot''s kid!"


    "Giving him a child means getting his estate. Why wouldn''t I do it?" Avery snickered as she deliberately


    chose words that would hurt him.


    Sure enough, Cole was agitated.


    "It''s not a bad idea, but you can have my kid instead and say it''s Uncle Elliot''s. It would still be a Foster.


    Even if my grandmother gets angry, she would never make you abort it."


    The sneer on Avery''s face instantly vanished.


    "It''s good to be ambitious, Cole, but ambition without brains can be a dangerous thing," Avery warned.


    "I heard that the people by Elliot''s side are a ruthless bunch. As long as he''s breathing, his minions will


    be waiting for him to wake up. Do you really think they''ll let you go if they find out that I was pregnant


    with your child?"


    Avery''s words were like a wave of ice-cold water, chilling Cole to his core.


    He knew better than anyone how heartless his uncle''s people could be.


    They kept a low profile after Elliot''s ident, but it did not mean that they were gone.


    "I''m just kidding! Whether it''s his or mine, the kid will still be a Foster. When Uncle Elliot dies, I will


    definitely treat his child like my own," Cole said as he desperately tried to defend himself.


    Avery sighed, then said, "Your uncle''s child would be your cousin."


    Cole looked like he had just swallowed a fly.


    "Let''s not fight about this now, Avery. We''ll talk after Uncle Elliot''s dead."


    "What if he never dies? Will you wait for me forever?" Avery retorted.


    Her question left Cole speechless.


    Seeing him speechless, Avery chuckled mockingly and said, "I''m off. Your grandmother''s sent a doctor


    to see me to your uncle''s ce."


    When Avery returned to Elliot''s mansion, she was immediately taken to the hospital for a medical


    checkup by two doctors.


    If she was ovting, they would extract the eggs from her body. Otherwise, they would give her a shot


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to stimte ovtion.


    "There''s no need to worry, Mrs. Foster. This might hurt a little, but once you give birth to Mr. Foster''s


    child, your position in the Foster family will be secured," consoled one of the female doctors.


    Averyy on the bed as her heartbeat quickened.


    "How long will it take to make that happen?"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    "It''s hard to say. If we''re lucky, it would take three to four months. Otherwise, it might take forever," said


    the doctor.


    She paused, then added, "You''re young, so I''m sure this will go smoothly."-


    Time flew by in an instant. An autumn showerter, fall had arrived in Avonsville.


    Avery emerged from the bathroom after a shower.


    She sat by the bed, took out the new face cream she had bought that day, and massaged it onto her


    skin.


    "Hey, Elliot, do you want me to put some of this on you? The weather has been drytely," Avery said


    as she walked over to Elliot''s side.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, then spread the cream on Elliot''s face with her fingers.


    Elliot''s eyes suddenly shot open. His eyes were a deep shade of amber, and they shone like


    gemstones.


    The sparkle in his gaze shocked Avery so much that her breathing turned heavy.


    It was not unusual for her to see Elliot open his eyes every day, but she was still startled every time it


    happened.


    "Am I rubbing too hard? I''m not using that much pressure, though!" Avery said as she continued to


    gently massage his face.


    At the same time, she began to mumble to herself.


    "I read online that the reason you''ve never had a girlfriend before must be because of your body... But I


    don''t think you''re that bad! You have strong arms... and these muscr legs..."


    Once she was done putting the cream on him, she tapped her hands on Elliot''s arms and legs.


    Her touch was light and was not enough to get a reaction out of anyone.


    However, Elliot''s reaction made her eyes instantly widen.


    This was because... She thought she heard the sound of a man''s voice.


    "Was that you, Elliot? Did you say something just now? " Avery eximed as she sprung off the bed.


    Her almond-shaped eyes fixed themselves on him in an intense stare.


    Elliot stared back at her.


    There was something different about his gaze. When he used to open his eyes before, they were


    lifeless and empty. This time, the eyes staring at Avery had emotions in them, even if those emotions


    bore a hint of anger, hatred, and suspicion.


    "Mrs. Cooper!" Avery cried as she rushed downstairs like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. "Mrs.


    Cooper, Elliot''s awake! He just spoke! He''s really awake!"


    Her cheeks were flushed, her heartbeat was irregr, and her chest rose and fell rapidly.


    Elliot was awake.


    Avery was sure that he was awake. Not only were his eyes open, but he had also spoken to her.


    Even though his voice was husky and he spoke slowly, it was threatening.


    Elliot had asked her who she was.


    Avery''s mind instantly went nk.


    Everyone around her had told her that he was going to die soon, so she had never thought about what


    she would do if he ever woke up.


    Mrs. Cooper, the doctor, and the bodyguard rushed over upon hearing Avery''s cries.


    The mansion was filled with people half an hourter.


    Everyone was in shock. None of them thought that Elliot would ever wake up.


    "I knew you would wake up, Elliot!" Rosalie eximed through tears of happiness.


    "It''s good that you''re awake now, Elliot," said Henry." You have no idea how worried all of us were,


    especially Mother. She was so upset that all of her hair turned gray."


    After the doctor was done checking on Elliot''s condition, he turned to Rosalie and said, "This truly is a


    miracle! There were no signs of recovery when I checked on himst time. Now that Mr. Foster can


    speak, we just have to follow up with rehabilitation treatment, and he will be back to normal in no time."


    The good news came so suddenly that Rosalie could not bear it. Her legs buckled, and she fainted


    from shock.


    Henry caught his mother and carried her out of the room.


    The doctor, Mrs. Cooper, and the bodyguard remained in the room while Avery stood at the door in


    stunned silence. She was too afraid to enter.


    The chilling aura that Elliot exuded upon regaining consciousness was terrifying.


    He was sitting up with his back against the headboard. His eyes were as sharp as a hawk''s as they


    shot an icy re at Avery.


    "Who is she?" he said in a deep, intimidating voice.


    The doctor was so scared that he barely had the courage to take a breath.


    Mrs. Cooper bowed her head and exined, "Master Elliot, she is the wife that Madam Rosalie


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    arranged for you while you were sick. Her name is-"


    Elliot''s thin lips parted slightly, and his voice was dull and indifferent as he spoke, "Get her out of here!"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Avery was so startled that she could not help but take a few steps back.


    Elliot was like a savage beast that had awakened from a deep slumber. There was nothing scary about


    him when he was asleep. Now that he was awake, however, there was a menacing air of danger


    around him.


    Mrs. Cooper walked out of the room and shut the door.


    She saw Avery who looked like a deer caught in headlights and said gently, "Don''t be afraid, Madam.


    Master Elliot just woke up, so he might not be able to ept the news yet. Let''s get you to the guest


    room for tonight, and we''ll talk in the morning. Madam Rosalie loves you, so she might just be on your


    side."


    Avery''s mind was in a frenzy. She had thought about how Elliot might die any day, but she never


    thought about the possibility that he might regain consciousness.


    "Mrs. Cooper, my things are still in the room..." Avery said as she nced at the door of the master


    bedroom, hoping to enter and take all of her belongings.


    Judging by the vicious re that Elliot had aimed at her earlier, she had a strong feeling that he was


    not going to ept her as his wife.


    She needed to be ready to leave the mansion at any


    time.


    Mrs. Cooper let out a sigh and said, "Let''s leave it there for now if it''s nothing too important. I''ll get it for


    you tomorrow."


    "Okay," Avery responded, then asked, "Are you afraid of him?"


    "I''ve worked for him for a long time," said Mrs. Cooper. "He may look scary, but he has not made things


    difficult for me."


    Avery grunted in response, then spoke no further.


    She might be his wife, but strictly speaking, this was their first meeting. It was understandable that he


    might act hostile toward her.


    Avery did not sleep well that night. Her mind was filled with a million chaotic thoughts.


    Elliot''s recovery hadpletely disrupted the pace of her life.


    At eight in the morning the next day, Mrs. Cooper retrieved all of Avery''s belongings from the master


    bedroom and sent them to the guest room she was in.


    "It''s time for breakfast, Madam," said Mrs. Cooper. " Master Elliot is already in the dining room. You


    should go there too! Talk to him and get to know each other a little." "I don''t think he wants to get to


    know me," Avery


    grimaced.


    "You still need to have breakfast. Come on, now! He didn''t even get mad when I told him that Madam


    Rosalie likes you! His attitude might be a little better today," said Mrs. Cooper.


    When Avery arrived at the dining room, her eyes fell on the wheelchair-bound Elliot


    He was able to move his arms thanks to routine muscle training.


    He sat up straight despite being in a wheelchair. He would surely be tall and strapping if he stood up.


    Filled with uneasiness, Avery sat herself down at the dining table as Mrs. Cooper set up a ce for her.


    Elliot did not say a word even as Avery picked up her fork.


    She could not help but sneak a peek at him, which immediately garnered Elliot''s attention.


    His eyes were like bottomless ck holes that could swallow a person whole.


    "Hey... I''m... I''m Avery Tate..." Avery stammered anxiously.


    Elliot picked up his cup of coffee and leisurely sipped at it. His voice was dull and indifferent as he said,


    "I heard that you might be pregnant with my child."


    Avery''s heart tightened, and she immediately lost her appetite.


    "Do you prefer a surgical or medical abortion?"


    His tone was calm as he said those cruel words.


    The color disappeared from Avery''s face, and her mind went nk.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs. Cooper felt that the topic was too eerie, so she forwent etiquette and said, "Master Elliot, the child


    was Madam Rosalie''s idea. It had nothing to do with Madam Avery."


    "Don''t use my mother to pressure me," Elliot snapped as he shot a re at Mrs. Cooper, causing her to


    lower her head and shut her mouth.


    "Elliot-" Avery began to speak but was cut off by Elliot.


    "Who gave you permission to say my name?"


    Avery was taken aback, then said, "What should I call you otherwise? Should I call you ''Honey''?"


    Elliot pursed his thin lips and rage seeped into his eyes.


    Before he could lose his temper, Avery quickly tried to calm him down.


    "I''m not pregnant. I got my period. Ask the cleaningdy, Mrs. Wilson if you don''t believe me. I asked


    her for a tampon this morning."


    Elliot remained silent. He picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip.


    Avery felt her stomach ache and began to eat her


    breakfast without a second thought.


    She finished her meal hurriedly, then got up to go get her bag from the room so she could get out of the


    house.


    Being under the same roof as Elliot made her ufortable.


    "Get your documents ready. We''ll be divorced soon," Elliot said coldly.


    Avery stopped in her tracks, but she was not surprised.


    "Are we going right now?"


    "In a couple of days," Elliot replied.


    Rosalie was so shocked the night before that she had to be admitted to the hospital for hypertension.


    Elliot wanted to wait until his mother''s condition was stable before discussing the divorce


    "Okay, just let me know when," Avery said before she rushed back to her room.


    She reemerged with her bag about five minutester.


    Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar silhouette in the living room.


    It was Cole.


    He looked like a scared dog with its tail tucked between its legs as he stood respectfully by Elliot''s


    wheelchair.


    "Uncle Elliot, my parents are visiting Grandma at the hospital, so Dad had mee see you," Cole


    said as he ced a box of supplements on the coffee table.


    Elliot shot a look at the bodyguard next to him.


    The man understood his employer''s signal. He picked up the goods from the table and tossed them


    out.


    "Uncle Elliot!" Cole cried in a panic. "These are the best supplements and vitamins, but I can get you


    something else if you don''t like them... Please don''t be mad!"


    As Cole finished his sentence, another bodyguard kicked the back of his knees and sent him kneeling


    on the ground.


    Avery was so petrified that she held back her breath.


    She did not know what was going on, but Elliot was treating his own nephew with such violence.


    "My dear nephew, you must be disappointed that I''m awake now," Elliot said as he held a cigarette


    between his fingers.


    The bodyguard pulled out a lighter and lit it for him.


    Avery was dumbfounded!


    He had just woken up the night before, but he was already drinking coffee and smoking cigarettes the


    next morning. Did he think he was invincible?


    Cole''s knees were in intense pain. He began to sob and said, "Of course, I''m happy that you''re


    awake... I always hoped that you would-"


    "Are you contradicting me?" Elliot said as he raised his thick brows. His tone might seem nonchnt,


    but every single word was filled with murderous intent." Aren''t you going to admit to bribing mywyer?"


    He deliberately flicked the ash of his cigarette onto Cole''s face. He then snapped coldly, "Leave! If you


    p*ss me off again, I''ll feed you to the dogs!"


    Cole was a panic-stricken mess as he stumbled out of the house.


    Avery could not settle down after witnessing the scene.


    She was scared.


    She was terrified of Elliot.


    Even a man as despicable as Cole looked like a buffoon next to him.


    Avery did not dare get on Elliot''s bad side, and she did not want to attract his attention either.


    She clutched her bag and hurried out of the house.


    She was going to the hospital for a checkup that day.


    Her period had arrivedte, and it was an unusually small amount of blood.


    It was the first time this had happened to her.


    Avery arrived at the hospital and exined the situation to the doctor who then arranged an ultrasound


    for her.


    She received the results of her ultrasound about an hourter.


    The scan showed no signs of bleeding in her womb.


    It also showed that there was a gestational sac inside of her... She was pregnant!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Measures had to be taken to save the baby because of the bleeding.


    The news hit Avery like a ton of bricks. She was in a panicked frenzy.


    "Doctor, what if I don''t want to keep the baby?"


    She was about to be divorced from Elliot, so now was not the time for her to be pregnant with his child.


    The doctor looked thoughtfully at Avery, then said," Why don''t you want it? Do you have any idea how


    many people can''t have babies even if they wanted to? "


    Avery lowered her gaze as she fell silent.


    "Why didn''t your husbande with you?" asked the doctor. "Even if you don''t want the baby, you


    should discuss it with him first."


    Avery''s brows furrowed.


    Seeing her reaction, the doctor picked up her medical records. The doctor looked at Avery and said,


    "You''re only 21? You''re not married, then?"


    "I... I might as well not be!" Avery said. They were about to get a divorce anyway.


    "Surgical abortion isn''t a simple procedure. Even if you want to go through with it, I can''t fit you in today.


    Go home and really think about it. Whatever your rtionship with your boyfriend is, the child is


    innocent."


    The doctor passed Avery''s medical records to her, then said, "Now that you''re showing signs of


    bleeding, if we don''t do something about it, it''s hard to say if we''ll be able to keep the baby anyway."


    Avery''s heart softened. "What do we have to do to save it?" she asked.


    "Didn''t you want an abortion? Have you changed your mind?" said the doctor. "You''re a pretty girl, so


    your child is bound to be a beautiful baby. If you want to keep the baby, I''ll prescribe some medication


    for you. You''ll need bedrest for a week, thene for a followup after that."


    The zing sun made it difficult for Avery to keep her eyes open as she walked out of the hospital. Her


    back was drenched in a cold sweat, and her legs felt heavy.


    She felt lost. She did not know where to go, nor did she know who to talk to.


    The only thing she was certain about was that Elliot could not find out about this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Otherwise, he would make his bodyguards drag her to the operating table.


    She had not made up her mind about keeping the baby. Her mind was a mess, and she wanted to


    make a


    decision after she calmed down.


    She hailed a cab and made her way to her Uncle Ron''s house.


    Since her parents'' divorce, Avery''s mother, Laura Jensen, had moved into her brother''s home.


    Ron Jensen''s family was not as wealthy as the Tates, but they were still considered well-off.


    "Avery! Did youe alone?" said Ron''s wife, Miranda Jensen. Her expression instantly turned cold


    when she noticed Avery had arrived empty-handed.


    "I heard that you brought a whole bunch of high-end gifts thest time you visited your father''s home. I


    suppose etiquette isn''t important when it''s not your own home that you''re visiting."


    Miranda had nned to properly entertain Avery when she had arrived, but seeing her guest show up


    empty-handed made her turn frosty.


    Avery was taken aback. "I''m so sorry, Aunt Miranda. I didn''t mean to. I''ll make sure to prepare


    something the next time Ie over," said Avery.


    "Forget it! From the looks of it, you''ve pretty much been kicked out of the Foster house," Miranda said


    mockingly. "I heard that Elliot Foster is awake. If he cared about you at all, you wouldn''t be running


    over here crying for your mommy, would you?"


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she was chastised.


    Seeing her daughter getting bullied, Laura


    immediately said, "Even if my daughter was kicked out of the Foster family, you should not mock her for


    it. "


    "I was just speaking the truth! Do you really need to be so touchy, Laura?" Miranda snapped. "Don''t


    forget whose house you''re living in. Go ahead and move out if you have what it takes!"


    Laura was livid, but she knew she could not win against Miranda.


    Avery¡¯s heart twisted in her chest as she watched the scene before her.


    She knew that Uncle Ron''s home was not as ideal for her mother as living at the Tate house, but she


    figured it probably was not too bad.


    She had no idea that things were so unpleasant between Laura and Miranda.


    "Maybe you should move out and rent a ce somewhere, Mom? I have some money on me..." Avery


    insisted earnestly.


    Laura nodded, then said, "Okay, I''ll go pack my things now."


    Avery and Laura emerged from Ron''s house in under half an hour and got into a cab.


    "Don''t worry about me, Avery," Laura said with a bitter smile. "I managed to save up some money over


    the years. I only stayed there because your grandmother was sick and wanted me to take care of her. If


    it


    weren''t for her, I would have moved out a long time ago."


    Avery lowered her gaze, then said after a moment''s pondering, "Aunt Miranda wasn''t wrong, you


    know? I''ll be getting a divorce from Elliot in a couple of days."


    Laura was stunned, then she immediately began to console her daughter.


    "It''s okay. You haven''t graduated yet. Now, you can properly prepare for graduation after the divorce."


    "Yeah," Avery responded as she rested her head against Laura''s shoulder. "I won''t go back to the Tate


    house after the divorce. Let''s live together, Mom!"


    She had no ns to tell her mother about her pregnancy.


    Laura would be worried sick if she found out.


    When Avery returned to the Foster mansion that night, therge living room was engulfed in pin drop


    silence.


    Mrs. Cooper suddenly appeared out of nowhere and scared Avery into a cold sweat.


    "Have you had dinner, Madam? I left some food for you. I also got you some tampons."


    "Thanks, Mrs. Cooper. I already ate. Why is the house so quiet? Is he not home?" Avery asked before


    walking into her room.


    "Master Elliot hasn''t returned. The doctor told him to rest at home but he wouldn''t listen," Mrs. Cooper


    sighed. "He''s always had a mind of his own. No one can order him around."


    Avery nodded slightly.


    She had a deep impression of Elliot despite the few encounters they had shared.


    He was rebellious, ruthless, and insufferably arrogant.


    The small iota of sympathy that she felt for him when he was sick had vanishedpletely after he


    regained consciousness.


    Avery tossed and turned in bed that night.


    She thought of the child growing inside of her. Not only did she not feel calmer than she felt at the


    hospital earlier, but she was feeling even more restless.


    The next morning arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Avery did not want to bump into Elliot, so she did not leave her room for a while.


    Mrs. Cooper knocked on her door at 9.30 a m. and said, "Master Elliot has just left, Madam. You can


    Avery did not expect Mrs. Cooper to know exactly what she was thinking, and her cheeks turned red.


    She received a phone call after breakfast.


    It was a ssmate from college who was offering her a job tranting manus.


    "I know you''re busy with your graduation thesis right now, but this manu should be a piece of cake for


    you. The pay is really good, but they need it done before noon today."


    Avery was short on money, so she agreed after only a moment''s contemtion.


    She finished tranting the manu by 11.30 a.m. and was about to send the file to her ssmate after


    checking it twice and making sure there were no mistakes.


    Suddenly, herptop screen began to flicker.


    Avery stared in horror as the screen turned blue, then ck... Herptoppletely crashed!


    It was a good thing she had saved the file on a USB drive.


    She sighed in relief before she pulled the USB drive out of theptop.


    She needed to find anotherputer to send the file on the USB drive to her ssmate.


    "Mrs. Cooper, there''s something wrong with myptop, but I''m in a hurry. Is there anotherputer in


    the house? I just need to send a file."


    "There is, but it''s Master Elliot''s."


    Avery felt her heart freeze.


    She would not dare use Elliot''sputer.


    "It''s just one file. That shouldn''t take long, right?" When Mrs. Cooper saw how anxious Avery looked,


    she said, "Master Elliot might be scary, but he''s not all bad. Since you''re in a rush, I doubt he''ll me


    you."


    Avery took a look at the time.


    It was already 11.50 a.m., and she had to have the file sent out before noon.


    Elliot''s study was located on the second floor of the mansion.


    The whole time that he had been bed-ridden, apart from the cleaningdies, no one else entered his


    study.


    Avery was terrified of getting caught by Elliot, but at the same time, she really wanted to get that easy


    money.


    She needed the cash.


    If she decided to get an abortion, she needed to save up enough for the surgery.


    The child was not hers alone. It also belonged to Elliot.


    Borrowing hisputer could be counted as her contribution to the medical fees.


    Avery entered the study, walked straight to the desk, and turned on theputer.


    Just as she was wondering what to do if theputer was password protected, the screen lit up in a


    sh.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Theputer was not password protected, and it started up in no time.


    It was so quick that Avery''s heart skipped a couple of beats.


    She took a deep breath, plugged in the USB drive, then logged into her email.


    Once she was logged in, she quickly sent the file to her ssmate.


    It was strange how smoothly everything went.


    She managed to sessfully send off the file before noon.


    Avery did not dare linger another moment in the study. While she was about to shut down the


    The file suddenly popped up on the screen, and she stared curiously at the contents with wide eyes.


    Avery emerged from the study five minutester.


    Mrs. Cooper let out a sigh of relief and said, "See? Didn''t I tell you that Master Elliot wouldn''t be back


    anytime soon?"


    Avery was a mess of emotions. It felt like she had discovered Elliot''s dark secret.


    She should not have used hisputer in the first ce.


    "Are there surveince cameras in the study, Mrs. Cooper?" Avery asked.


    "There''s one outside the study," replied Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery''s face turned pale.


    "Then he''s sure to find out that I was in his study."


    "Just tell him about it yourself when he gets backter. You took less than ten minutes. I don''t think he''ll


    be mad," consoled Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery''s phone beeped, and she pulled it out to see a notification for a wire transfer.


    Her ssmate banked in three hundred and twenty dors to her ount.


    She did not expect the pay to be that high. It only took her two hours, and she already made three


    hundred and twenty dors!


    The money instantly calmed the anxiety in her heart.


    She did not want to use Elliot''sputer, and she did not mean to see what she saw on it.


    She should exin everything to him when he got home and prayed that he would not be angry.


    She already agreed to the divorce, anyway. Once that was over, their paths would never cross again.


    Whatever secrets he had would have nothing to do with her.


    Avery returned to her room after lunch and shut the door.


    She sat in front of her vanity, nced down at her t belly, and whispered softly, "I don''t want to get rid


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    of you either, little one, but your life will be much more difficult than mine is right now if I keep you..."


    Perhaps it was due to the drowsiness that came with the pregnancy, but before long she had fallen


    asleep at the table.


    Frantic footsteps outside the room jolted Avery up from her sleep that afternoon.


    Before she could pull herself together, the room door burst open.


    "Madam," Mrs. Cooper said with a fearful expression on her face, "Did you touch something on Master


    Elliot''sputer?"


    Avery''s heart was in her mouth.


    "Is... Is he home? Did he find out?"


    Mrs. Cooper was a nervous wreck as she said, "Didn''t you say you were just sending a file? Master


    Elliot said you touched something else. He''s throwing a fit in the study right now! I really don''t know


    how I can get you out of this, Madam!"


    Avery was so anxious that her heart thumped violently in her chest.


    There was only one thought on her mind at that moment: She was dead!


    At this rate, she might not even need the divorce because Elliot was probably going to kill her.


    Avery''s eyes welled up with tears


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Cooper. I didn''t mean to mess with his stuff. My hands were shaking when I tried to shut


    it down, and I identally opened it up. I swear, I only took one look then shut it down..."


    Mrs. Cooper believed her, but there was nothing she could do.


    "He blew up at me just now. I might not even be able to keep this job for much longer."


    Avery''s heart was racing. She was willing to ept her punishment, but she could not drag Mrs.


    Cooper down with her.


    She walked out of the room and decided to exin herself to Elliot.


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened on the first floor, and a bodyguard pushed Elliot''s


    wheelchair out.


    The mansion only had three floors, but they had an elevator installed.


    Avery cautiously watched the wheelchair-bound Elliot. His expression was dark and terrifying, and


    there was a raging fire in his eyes.


    She had guessed that he would be mad about what happened, but she had not expected him to be this


    furious.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot," Avery said through the lump in her throat. "Myptop stopped working this morning,


    so I used yourputer without permission. This had nothing to do with Mrs. Cooper. She tried to stop


    me, but I didn''t listen to her."


    She put all of the me on herself.


    The bodyguard stopped pushing Elliot''s chair when they reached the living room, and Avery raised her


    gaze to look at him.


    Elliot''s eyes were slightly reddened. It looked like she really ticked him off.


    Avery''s voice was nasally when she spoke again, "I''m sorry."


    "You saw everything, didn''t you," Elliot said in a low and deep voice that chilled her to the bone.


    His hands were sped together, seemingly rxed, but his knuckles had turned white. 1


    If he were not stuck to the wheelchair at that moment, he might just break her neck.


    This stupidly reckless woman!


    Did she really think she was the mistress of the house?


    How dare she enter his study and touch his things?


    D*mn her!


    Avery nodded before violently shaking her head and saying, "I barely remember any of it now. I only


    took one look then shut it down! I honestly didn''t mean to breach your privacy. I was just so nervous at


    the time.


    I don''t know how I somehow opened the file-"


    "Shut up!" Elliot scowled. Hearing her excuses disgusted him even more.


    "Go to your room! Don''t take one step out of there until the divorce!"


    Avery swallowed back the exnations she was about to give.


    She turned and quickly returned to her room.


    She could clearly feel the loathing that Elliot felt for her.


    Once Avery''s door was shut, Elliot''s adam''s apple rolled in his throat.


    "No meals for her," he said to Mrs. Cooper.


    Was he putting her on house arrest and starving her to death while he was at it?


    Mrs. Cooper felt bad for Avery but did not dare disobey.


    At the Foster house, Elliot''s word was thew of thend.


    Two dayster, Rosalie''s blood pressure was stable, and she was allowed to be discharged from the


    hospital.


    She immediately made her way to Elliot''s mansion.


    "How''s your health, Elliot? What did the doctor say?


    When will you be able to stand up again?" Rosalie chirped in high spirits as she smiled gently at her


    son.


    "The doctor said I''m recovering quite well," Elliot replied. "There''s something I''d like to discuss with


    you, Mother."


    The smile on Rosalie''s face died a bit as she said, "Is this about your marriage? I was the one who


    arranged it. Avery is a lovely girl, and I like her quite a lot...


    That''s right, where is she? You didn''t chase her out, did you?"


    "I didn''t," Elliot said, then signaled Mrs. Cooper.


    Mrs. Cooper instantly headed in the direction of Avery''s room.


    It had been two days since she had had anything to eat or drink. Mrs. Cooper wondered how she was


    doing.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Rosalie stood looking into the room from the open door.


    Avery was curled up in a ball with her arms around her knees as she leaned against the wall.


    Her hair was down, and it was a mess.


    She looked up in a daze when she heard themotion at the door.


    "Avery! What happened to you?" Rosalie eximed. When she saw Avery''s face, which was white as a


    sheet of paper, her blood pressure instantly shot up.


    "How did you be like this? Was it... Was it Elliot? Is he abusing you?"


    At this point, there was a slight tremble in Rosalie''s voice.


    Avery had lost a lot of weight.


    Her face was void of any color, and there were faint cracks on her dry lips.


    Her chest rose and fell unsteadily. She wanted to speak, but she could not find her voice.


    Mrs. Cooper walked over with a ss of warm milk and passed it to Avery.


    "Have a ss of milk first, Madam. Don''t be afraid. Now that Madam Rosalie is here, you can eat."


    Rosalie''s brows furrowed furiously as she said," What''s that? Elliot isn''t letting Avery eat? How did she


    get so skinny? Is he trying to starve her to death?"


    The incident shocked Rosalie to the core.


    She stormed over to the living room and stood before her son.


    "Elliot, Avery is the wife that I arranged for you. What would you have me think if you tormented her this


    way?"


    "She should be punished for her mistakes. If it weren''t for your sake, do you think I would have allowed


    her to stay until now?" Elliot said in a cold, nonchnt voice.


    The way he saw it, starving her for two days was a lot more merciful than breaking her arm.


    She touched something she was not supposed to. She crossed his line. How could he easily forgive


    her?


    "Mistake? What did Avery do?" asked Rosalie.


    In her eyes, Avery was a sensible, well-behaved, and observant girl. She would never be stupid


    enough to deliberately anger Elliot.


    Elliot pursed his lips and did not answer his mother.


    "I know... I know why you never wanted to get married and have children," said Rosalie. "Elliot, it''s


    because I know too well exactly what you''re thinking that I can''t allow you to do this. Avery is a good


    girl. It''s fine if you don''t love her. You just have to stay together, even if you''re only husband and wife in


    name!"


    At this point, Rosalie''s eyes welled up with tears of agony.


    She became even more worked up the more she spoke, and her eyes turned bloodshot.


    Elliot was about to retaliate when he noticed his mother''s condition. He signaled to his bodyguard to


    hold on to her.


    "As long as I''m sure, you can''t chase Avery out!


    Divorce isn''t out of the question... You just have to find a girl you like. I will not allow you to spend the


    rest of your life alone!" Rosalie said as the bodyguard helped her to the couch. Her head was spinning


    even more.


    She could feel herself running out of breath as she said thosest words.


    Thirty secondster, Rosalie''s head tilted and she fell back onto the couch.


    The old Mrs. Foster, who just had been discharged that morning, was then rushed back to the hospital.


    Elliot did not expect his mother to be so stubborn. He also did not expect her to be so furious.


    He had thought that the matter with Avery could be settled quickly, but it seemed that there were some


    obstacles.


    He did not only hate Avery, but he also refused all women.


    It was impossible that he would find another woman for the sake of divorcing Avery.


    In the guest bedroom, Avery sipped on the ss of milk as her condition improved slightly.


    She heard everything that was happening outside the room.


    Elliot did not say much, but he still managed to provoke his mother to the point of fainting.


    Mrs. Cooper brought Avery a bowl of oatmeal. She then picked up a brush and beganbing through


    Avery''s disheveled hair.


    "Did you hear that, Madam? As long as Madam Rosalie is around, Master Elliot won''t kick you out,"


    consoled Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery had starved for two days. She was tired and out of energy, but there was one thing she was


    certain about.


    "I want a divorce," she said in a husky voice, but each of her words was clear. "Whether he wants to or


    not, I will absolutely divorce him."


    She did not want to linger in this hell hole for another second!


    She never wanted to see that devil, Elliot Foster, ever again!


    "Don''t be upset, Madam," Mrs. Cooper said awkwardly.


    "Have some oatmeal. I''ll go and take a look at what''s going on."


    When Mrs. Cooper arrived at the door, she saw the bodyguard pushing Elliot over in his wheelchair and


    immediately said, "Madam''s condition isn''t stable right now, Master Elliot." 1


    Elliot''s expression was no different than usual, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    When Mrs. Cooper moved aside, the bodyguard pushed Elliot to the room''s entrance.


    Avery''s head shot up suddenly, and her eyes met his.


    It was as if there was the crackling of sparks in the air.


    "Let''s get a divorce, Elliot!" Avery said as she put down the bowl of oatmeal.


    She picked up her luggage and walked over to him.


    She had packed her things two nights ago and was prepared to leave the ce at any moment.


    "Go marry someone you actually like!" she said in a much tougher tone.


    Elliot''s eyes narrowed as he said, "You hate me that much. Do you not think you were wrong?"


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have used yourputer," Avery said as she tried to control her breathing.


    "I''ve already gotten my punishment, so we should be even. Do you have the divorce papers with you?


    If not, I can go get them made right now..."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the way she could not wait to distance herself from him, Elliot drawled, "Did I say that your


    punishment was over?"


    Avery was stunned. It was as if she just took a blow to the head.


    "Since it''s so agonizing for you to stay by my side, you''ll continue to be Mrs. Foster!"


    Elliot''s tone showed that the matter was not up for discussion. It was an order.


    "We will get divorced, just not right now," he added before his bodyguard pushed him away.


    Avery watched his back as she gritted her teeth in distaste.


    Who was he to tell her whether to go through with the divorce or not?


    Did he think that just because he would not, she would not find a way?


    Avery was hit by a sudden dizziness. Her ankles went weak, and it felt like all the energy was sucked


    out of her.


    She immediately went to lie down on the bed.


    Once she was lying down, she slowly began to calm down.


    It was not like Elliot said he would not divorce her. His mother was not well, so he was just holding back


    for now.


    If that were the case, she just needed to be patient and wait.


    Avery recovered a weekter.


    She went to the hospital for a checkup after breakfast.


    She had a strong feeling that she had lost the baby.


    Elliot had starved her for two days. She did not have a bite to eat and only had tap water to drink when


    she was thirsty.


    Under those circumstances, she could only try to survive. The child in her womb was sure to have


    starved to death by then.


    When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor ordered an ultrasound scan for Avery.


    She was dejected during the ultrasound examination.


    "Doctor, is my child gone?"


    "What makes you say that?" the doctor asked.


    "I didn''t eat anything for two days... The baby''s condition was already not great..."


    "Oh, not eating for two days is fine. Some pregnant mothers have such awful vomiting spells that they


    don''t really eat for a whole month," responded the doctor.


    Avery''s heart tightened.


    "So, my baby..."


    "Congrattions! There are two gestational sacs in your womb. You''re having twins."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    There was no sign of two gestational sacs during thest checkup.


    Avery could not believe that there were two babies inside of her a short weekter.


    She held the ultrasound scan in her hands as she sat in a quiet daze on one of the benches in the


    hospital corridor.


    The doctor told her that the probability of being pregnant with twins was extremely low.


    If she had an abortion now, she might never be able to have twins again.


    Avery chuckled bitterly. All of this was the work of the Fosters'' private doctors.


    When they had imnted the fertilized eggs into her, they had not mentioned that she was going to


    have twins.


    Perhaps in their eyes, she was nothing but a birthing tool for the Fosters from the beginning.


    When she began to bleed the week before, she thought that her period had arrived. When the Fosters''


    doctors found out, they thought that the procedure had failed. When Elliot said that he would divorce


    her after he had woken up, the doctors had never seen her again.


    The decision to give birth or not was now solely on


    her shoulders.


    Avery''s phone rang in her bag. She had been in the hospital for over an hour.


    She pulled out her phone, stood up, and walked toward the hospital''s exit.


    "Avery, your father''s dying! Come home right away!"


    Her mother''s hoarse voice came from the other side of the line.


    Avery was stunned.


    Dad was dying? How could this be?


    She knew that her father had been hospitalized after hispany got in trouble. He could not even


    attend her wedding.


    She did not know that his condition was this serious.


    Avery''s mind was a mess.


    She did not have a good rtionship with her father.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She could never forgive him for having an affair.


    However, her heart stung painfully upon suddenly hearing the news of his serious illness.


    The living room of the Tate house was a chaotic mess when Avery arrived.


    Laura took her straight to the master bedroom.


    Jack Tate was lying on the bed. His breathing was shallow and his eyes were barely open. When he


    saw


    Avery, he raised his arm in her direction.


    "Dad, why didn''t you go to the hospital if you''re this sick?" Avery said as she held her father''s cold


    hand. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "That''s easy for you to say! Where would we get the money to take your father to the hospital?" Wanda


    snapped frostily.


    Avery''s head shot up as she said, "Didn''t you get arge sum of money from the Fosters? Why didn''t


    you use that to help Dad?"


    Wanda pouted and said, "We used that money to pay off the debts! Do you know how much money


    your father''spany owes? Don''t look at me like I ate your money up, Avery! Besides, your father''s


    illness can''t be cured! He''s better off dead!"


    After saying such cruel words, Wanda heartlessly stormed out of the room.


    Avery did not leave with her.


    At the end of the day, Jack was still her father. He had always loved her, and she did not want to lose


    her father.


    "Don''t be mad at her, Dad. It''s not that she didn''t want to get you treated, but the family really doesn''t


    have much money," Avery sniffled as she stood crying by the bed. "Dad, I really hope you get through


    this..."


    Jack turned a deaf ear to Avery''s words.


    Instead, he looked at her with eyes filled with tears.


    His lips trembled and his voice was low as he said," Avery... My darling girl... I''ve failed you... I''ve failed


    your mother... I''ll make it up to both of you in the next life..."


    Therge hand holding hers suddenly let go.


    A shrill cry tore through the house.


    Avery''s heart throbbed in pain.


    Overnight, her world underwent an earth-shattering change.


    She was married and pregnant, and her father was gone.


    She had thought that she was just still just a child herself, but life swept her up and pushed her into a


    lonely, hopeless corner


    The day of the funeral was a gloomy and rainy one.


    Not many people attended the funeral, not since the fall of the Tates.


    After the service, Wanda went to a hotel with the guests.


    The crowd scattered like a flock of wild birds.


    Before long, Avery and Laura were the only ones left at the cemetery.


    Their moods were as dark as the gray skies.


    "Do you hate Dad, Mom?" Avery asked as she stared at her father''s gravestone through teary eyes.


    Laura lowered her gaze and said in a dull voice, "I do. Even if he''s dead, I will never forgive him."


    Avery did not understand.


    "Then, why are you crying?" she asked.


    "Because I loved him," Laura sighed. "Rtionships areplicated, Avery. It isn''t just a matter of love


    or hate. It could also be a love-hate rtionship."


    That night, Avery dragged her worn out body back to Elliot''s mansion.


    From the day of Jack''s death to the end of the funeral, the process had taken three days.


    She did not return to the mansion at all during the three days.


    Nobody from the Foster family contacted her either.


    She did not tell anyone in the Foster house about her father''s passing.


    The rtionship with Elliot was colder than ice and frostier than snow.


    When Avery stepped into the courtyard, she noticed the mansion''s lights were lit, and the living room


    was filled with guests.


    Everyone was dressed to the nines and chatting away merrily with wine sses in their hands.


    Avery paused in her tracks.


    "Madam!" Mrs. Cooper noticed her and rushed over.


    Perhaps it was because Avery''s cold and pitiful expression stood in stark contrast to the liveliness of


    the living room, but the smile on Mrs. Cooper''s face tensed as she hesitated.


    "It''s raining outside. Come on in!" Mrs. Cooper said as she held Avery''s arm and pulled her into the


    living room.


    Avery was dressed in a ck trench coat with her slender, fair calves peeping out from underneath the


    hem. On her feet were a pair of ck, low-heeled leather shoes.


    Her aura was chilly, which was different from her usual demeanor.


    Mrs. Cooper brought her a pair of pink, plush house slippers.


    Avery changed into the slippers and inadvertently nced at the living room


    Elliot''s guests were evaluating her with meaningful eyes as if she was an animal in a zoo''s enclosure.


    Their eyes were bold and disrespectful.


    Avery used the same gaze to look at Elliot, who was sitting at the center of the couch.


    He was holding a lit cigarette between his fingers, and he was surrounded by smoke. Behind the veil of


    smoke, his stone-cold face looked almost like a dream.


    The reason she looked at him was because of the


    woman sitting next to him.


    The woman had a beautiful head of long, ck hair. She was dressed in a body-hugging white dress


    with a face of exquisite makeup. She looked gorgeous without being vulgar.


    The upper half of her body was stuck closely to Elliot as she held a cigarette between her fingers.


    It was obvious that this woman''s rtionship with Elliot was anything but ordinary.


    A few seconds after Avery''s gaze fell on the woman, her brows furrowed slightly.


    "You''re Avery Tate, right?" the woman said as she got up from the couch and provocatively walked over


    to Avery. "I heard that you were the wife that Madam Rosalie picked for Elliot. She has pretty good


    taste. You''re quite pretty, just a little small... Oh, I didn''t mean your age. I was talking about your


    body..."


    Avery pursed her lips and said, "You''re beautiful, and you have curves. Everything about you is better


    than me... So, when is Elliot marrying you?"


    Her nonchnt tone drove the woman into a furious rage.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know how long I''ve been by Elliot''s side? Even if you''re his


    wife, if I were to p you in the face right now, he wouldn''t even bat an eye!"


    Just as the woman finished speaking, she raised her


    arm.


    The sound of ss smashing filled the air.


    Avery had picked up an expensive bottle of wine and smashed it against the coffee table!


    Bright red liquid sshed and trickled down the edge of the table, dripping onto the carpet underneath,


    Avery''s eyes were bloodshot as she clenched her fingers tightly around the bottle, pointing the jagged


    edge at the arrogant woman.


    "You want to hit me? Come on! If you dare touch me, I''ll kill you!" she yelled as she approached the


    woman with the broken bottle.


    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded.


    It was said that the eldest daughter of the Tate family was a low-profile introvert, but it turned out... She


    was insane!


    Elliot''s hawk-like eyes narrowed as smoke escaped his thin lips.


    His fiery gaze was fixed on Avery''s pained but ruthless little face.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The living room instantly fell so silent that one could hear the sound of a beating heart.


    Avery stormed back to her room and violently mmed the door shut.


    The loud bang rumbled through the entire mansion.


    This woman dared m a door in Elliot Foster''s house. She must not fear death.


    Everyone turned their gaze to evaluate Elliot''s reaction. He looked calm andposed as if he was not


    angry at all.


    Normally, if anyone were to make a sound louder than 60 decibels in front of him, he would definitely


    frown.


    The sound of Avery''s mming door was at least 90 decibels, so why was he not upset?


    More importantly, the bottle of wine that Avery had smashed was over thirty thousand dors. They had


    not even had the chance to drink it yet.


    She broke it without even batting an eyelid.


    "D*mn, I heard that Miss Tate''s father passed away a few days ago. Seeing as she showed up in ck,


    she must have just returned from the funeral!"


    Someone had mustered up the courage to break the silence.


    The woman in the white dress was a senior manager at Sterling Group''s PR department, Chelsea


    Tierney.


    It was her birthday, so she had invited a few of Elliot''s friends to the house to also celebrate his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    recovery.


    Her earlier altercation with Avery was a huge blow to her pride.


    Chelsea noticed Elliot''s unbothered expression, but she knew him well enough to know that he could


    blow up at any moment.


    She returned to his side and apologized cautiously," I''m sorry, Elliot. I didn''t know her father had


    passed away."


    Elliot snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray. He smoothly picked up his wine ss with his long,


    slender fingers and downed its contents in one swift gulp.


    He ced the empty ss back on the table, then said in a low, sensual voice, "Happy birthday."


    Chelsea''s ears turned red as she responded, "Thank you."


    "Also, Avery Tate isn''t someone you can touch," Elliot said as he adjusted the cor of his shirt. His


    voice carried a hint of warning. "Even if she were just a pet in the Foster household, I''m the only one


    who can push her around."


    Chelsea panicked.


    "But you''re about to divorce her, so she would be even less than a pet by then!"


    Elliot''s gaze instantly turned ice cold.


    "Even if it were something I no longer wanted, I still won''t watch as someone puts her down."


    At that moment, Mrs. Cooper walked in to clean up the shattered wine bottle and take away the dirtied


    carpet.


    Someone filled up Elliot''s wine ss.


    "Don''t be mad, Elliot. Chelsea didn''t mean to do that.


    She won''t actuallyy her hand on Miss Tate," the man sitting on the other side of Elliot said as he tried


    to lighten the mood.


    "That''s right! Chelsea, hurry up and take three shots as punishment! You may be the birthday girl, but


    you did go a little too far!"


    Chelsea picked up her ss and prepared to take three shots.


    Elliot nced to the side at his bodyguard who immediately walked over and helped him up.


    "You guys go ahead!" Elliot said before he returned to his room.


    Chelsea watched Elliot''s back as he left the room with reddened eyes. She gulped down three shots.


    She walked away in her stilletos.


    "D*mn! Both the stars of the night left. Do we keep drinking?"


    "Of course! It would be good for Chelsea to give up, too. Otherwise, she''ll keep thinking she''ll be


    Mrs. Foster one day!"


    "I doubt what happened tonight would make her give up! Elliot is still nning to divorce Miss Tate,


    anyway."


    "Speaking of Avery Tate, she''s quite beautiful, but she has a bad temper. How does Elliot put up with


    it?"


    In the guest room, Avery held her knees in her arms as tears quietly streamed down her face.


    The dam that had held her tears for the past three days had beenpletely destroyed.


    Her father''s final apology before his death constantly echoed in her head.


    All of the hatred that she had felt for him had vanished without a trace.


    She sobbed until she fell into a deep slumber.


    When she woke up the next morning, her eyes were swollen and aching.


    Avery changed into a clean nightgown and walked out of the room.


    She had not eaten well the past few days, and she was so hungry that her stomach ached.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the dining room,


    she saw Elliot''s back and stopped.


    Mrs. Cooper saw her and immediately greeted her," Breakfast is ready, Madam! Come over and have


    some!"


    In the past, Avery avoided Elliot like the gue. She was scared of offending him and suffering the


    consequences.


    Now, the thought of him dying the divorce gave her a boost of courage.


    She chose the seat furthest from him and sat down.


    Mrs. Cooper ced her breakfast in front of her, and she was about to eat when Elliot spoke.


    "That bottle of winest night costs thirty thousand dors."


    His voice was indifferent.


    Avery''s hand tightened around her fork as her mind went nk.


    Thirty thousand dors for a bottle of wine?


    What kind of wine was that expensive?


    Was he expecting her to pay for it?


    Did he think she looked like she could afford it?


    She felt a pang of pain in her stomach. Her back was drenched in a cold sweat, and she had lost her


    appetite.


    Elliot nced at Avery''s tired and pale face and said," This is a warning. If you break something in my


    house again, you''ll pay for it to the penny!"


    Avery''s stomach stopped hurting upon hearing this, and her appetite returned.


    Many women suffer side effects during the early stages of pregnancy, ranging from vomiting to being


    bed-ridden.


    Apart from the asional bout of nausea, Avery had yet to throw up.


    However, when she saw the pieces of meat on her te, she suddenly felt uneasy and picked them


    out.


    "Is it not good, Madam?" Mrs. Cooper said anxiously when she saw Avery''s behavior.


    Avery shook her head and said, "I''ve been feeling like having vegetarian meals recently."


    "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind," responded Mrs. Cooper quickly.


    After breakfast, Avery returned to her room and changed her clothes.


    Jack''swyer had made an appointment to see her today. He did not say what it was about, but she


    had an inkling.


    Once she was changed, she grabbed her purse and walked out of the room.


    Coincidentally, Elliot was also about to head out.


    He had a bodyguard to escort him and a chauffeur to drive him.


    Avery nced at the time. She had agreed to meet thewyer at 10 a.m., and it was already close to


    nine in the morning.


    She took long strides as she walked out. It was about a ten minute walk from the mansion to where she


    could hail a cab.


    The rain the day before caused the temperature to drop by a few degrees.


    Perhaps it was the cold wind, but Avery felt a surge of nausea after walking a short while.


    A silver luxury sedan drove out of the estate and was about to speed up when the driver noticed Avery.


    "It looks like Madam Avery," said the driver as he slowed down the car.


    The driver had seen Avery walk out of the house, so he remembered what she was wearing.


    Elliot had his eyes shut but suddenly opened them up upon hearing the driver''s words.


    "It looks like Madam''s throwing up, Mr. Foster," said the driver who had a better view from the driver''s


    seat.


    Avery was silently celebrating her light pregnancy symptoms at breakfast, but she was now


    uncontrobly puking her guts out.


    She held onto the trash can and nned to head home to wash up once she was done throwing up.


    She was faced with Elliot''s car when she turned


    around.


    The luxury sedan sparkled under the bright sun.


    The driver had stopped the car next to her and rolled down the back seat window.


    Avery saw Elliot''s deep, cold eyes staring at her.


    Her cheeks flushed a crimson red.


    Could he suspect something?


    She frowned, then walked to the back seat window and said, "I think I ate too much at breakfast."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Elliot reached his arm out through the car window.


    Clipped between his slender fingers was a pack of tissue.


    Avery was stunned. She was about to decline but ended up uncharacteristically epting it.


    "Thanks."


    The warmth of his palm still lingered on the tissues.


    Elliot quickly averted his gaze from her face and rolled up the window as the car sped off.


    It was ten in the morning at Tate Industries, and all of its employees were working away at their


    respective stations.


    It had been a month since thepany had paid wages. However, Tate Industries was an old yer in


    the industry. Even if all kinds of negative news were circting on the inte, its employees refused to


    give up until the veryst moment.


    If she had not known about thepany''s many debts, Avery could not imagine that the calm


    atmosphere in front of her was an illusion.


    She entered the meeting room with thepany''s vice president, Shaun Locklyn.


    Thewyer went straight to the point when he saw


    Avery and said, "I''m very sorry for your loss, Miss Tate. Your father entrusted me to announce his will,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    which I will do now."


    Avery nodded lightly.


    Thewyer opened up a file and said firmly, "Your father had six pieces of real estate which are


    respectively located in... Here is the file. Please go through it."


    Avery took the document and examined it thoroughly.


    "Your father also had three parking lots," said thewyer as he passed another document to her, "as


    well as eight shop lots, and twelve vehicles."


    Avery knew nothing about the family''s fortune.


    First of all, she had no interest in it.


    Second of all, her father had never exined it to her.


    Now that thewyer was describing her father''s fortune to her, she could not help but feel a sense of


    unease.


    She had no idea that her father was this wealthy.


    Since he had all these fixed assets, why did he not sell them and use the money to treat his illness?


    "Apart from the aforementioned assets, there is also thepany in which we are sitting right now,"


    said thewyer. Then, after a brief pause, he added, "Your father nned to leave thepany to you,


    but thepany is currently operating at a loss."


    Avery nced at thewyer and said, "By how much?"


    Shaun adjusted his sses and chimed in, "The current deficit is a hundred and twenty-five million. If


    you take over your father''spany, you would also inherit his debt. You may have to sell off all of the


    properties and cars that were mentioned just now in order to make up for the loss."


    Avery was stunned.


    A hundred and twenty-five million!


    Even if she sold off all of her father''s assets, it still would not cover a hundred and twenty-five million!


    "You can choose not to ept this, Avery. That way, your father''s debt would not fall on you," Shaun


    said with a sullen expression. "However, I hope you will seriously consider this. Thispany is your


    father''s life''s work. Do you really have the heart to watch it shut down?"


    "What about Wanda and Cassandra?" Avery asked after taking a deep breath.


    "Don''t even mention your stepmother! It''s partly her fault that thepany is in dire straits. She


    arranged for her brother to join our finance department a few years ago. He embezzled a lot of money


    from thepany through the years. We don''t even know where he''s run off to now," sighed Shaun.


    Avery ced her hands on her forehead, and her voice trembled as she said, "I don''t want to see my


    father''spany fall either, but where am I supposed to find all of that money-" 6 "Borrow it!" said


    Shaun. "We''ve reached the end of our new product research and development. If we manage to get a


    loan, once weunch the new product, we''ll be able to alleviate our financial troubles quite a bit."


    "Who would we ask for a loan from? Who would be able to give me that much?" Avery said as she


    raised her eyes in disbelief.


    "The banks," Shaun replied. "If the banks won''t give it to you, we can find another investor. We have to


    try. If we manage, then great. If we don''t, then you can give up. What do you think?"


    At the president''s office on the top floor of Sterling Group, the sun was shining through the spotless


    floor-to-ceiling windows.


    With his back facing the sun, Elliot''s chiseled features looked extraordinary


    He was holding a document that his assistant, Chad Rayner, brought to him.


    "Mr. Foster, Tate industries are currently facing a debt of a hundred and twenty-five million dors. Jack


    Tate''s wife and youngest daughter took an early flight out of the country this morning. It doesn''t look


    like they will be returning before thepany''s troubles are settled. I think Miss Tate will most likely


    give up on Tate Industries. A hundred and twenty-five


    million is an impossible amount for her," Chad exined.


    Elliot had asked him for information on Tate Industries, so he figured that his boss was interested in the


    matter.


    "Let''s make a bet, Chad!"


    Sterling Group''s chief financial officer, Ben Schaffer, was stirring his cup of coffee as his eyes narrowed


    like a sly fox.


    "I bet Avery Tate wille to Elliot to ask for a loan. She''s in a favorable position to enjoy certain


    benefits. If she asks Elliot for the money, I''m guessing he''ll at least lend some of it to her."


    Chad shook his head and said, "I doubt she has the guts to do that."


    Ben took a sip of coffee and chuckled, "You didn''t see herst night. She smashed a bottle of wine from


    1947 in front of our faces and went up against Chelsea. She might look gentle, but she''s even more


    feisty than Chelsea."


    "Alright, then. I''ll make a bet with you!" Chad responded.


    "What should we bet on?"


    "If I lose, I''ll buy you coffee for a month. If you lose, you have to buy coffee for everyone in the


    president''s department for a month. How''s that?" 1 "Okay."


    That afternoon, Avery called up every major bank.


    Things were not as simple as Shaun made it sound.


    She called eight banks, two of which thepany still owed money to.


    Of course, the other two banks did not dare give her a loan either.


    "Avery, here''s a detailed introduction to our new product. It''s a very promising product. I''ll think of a way


    to set up a meeting with the managers of the other two banks. Go and put on something nice, then


    have a proper meeting with them," said Shaun as he handed Avery a thick file.


    "Why do I need to dress up? Can''t I just go like this?" Avery asked.


    "You don''t have makeup on, so you don''t look your best. It cane across as disrespectful in the


    business world," Shaun replied.


    "Let me take a look at the product profile first," Avery said.


    "Alright. I''ll contact the bank managers. I''ll let you know once I set it up," said Shaun.


    Chad received some information at six in the evening.


    "It looks like we both lost the best, Mr. Schaffer," Chad said. "Surprisingly, Avery Tate didn''t give up on


    Tate Industries. Also, she''s meeting the managers of River


    City Bank and Silver Linings Bank for dinner tonight."


    Ben was disappointed.


    "Those two old geezers are infamous for being promiscuous! She''s walking right into a lion''s den! I


    suppose she doesn''t know of society''s dangers since she hasn''t graduated college yet. I can''t figure


    out why she wouldn''t just go to Elliot? He''s her husband even if only in name. Does she think he''s less


    than those two old sleazebags?"


    Chad snuck a nce at Elliot''s face.


    It was eerily dark.


    At the end of the day, Avery was still Elliot''s wife in name.


    If she went to meet those two old men that night, it would be a blow to Elliot''s pride.


    Chad felt suffocated at the thought of his boss being yed for a fool.


    With Elliot''s temper, if Avery really cheated on him, she would meet an ugly end.


    "Should I give Miss Tate a call, Mr. Foster?" Chad said after thinking for a moment.


    Elliot clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    "Don''t contact her!" he snapped in a hoarse voice


    He wanted to see if Avery would really act so recklessly behind his back


    Ben coughed lightly, then said, "Do you want to have a drink with us? My treat!"


    Elliot''s expression turned malicious. He shut hisptop, then rolled away in his wheelchair.


    His bodyguard followed closely behind and escorted him out.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    It was nine at night.


    Dry leaves rustled on the ground in the fall wind.


    Avery emerged from a cab and winced at the sudden chill.


    She clutched her purse and quickly rushed toward the front door of the Foster mansion.


    In the dark of night, she donned a strappy red dress which was sexy yet enchanting.


    When she left the house that morning, she was wearing a t-shirt and casual pants.


    The thought that she had deliberately dressed that way to entertain other men made Elliot clench his


    fists.


    Avery only noticed Elliot sitting in the living room couch when she was changing her shoes in the foyer.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, which made him appear even more gloomy and cold.


    The expression on his face was as indifferent as ever, so she did not look at him for long.


    Once she had changed her shoes, she hesitated. She did not know whether she should greet him or


    not.


    He did give her that pack of tissues that morning.


    Avery walked uneasily into the living room and looked at Elliot.


    The atmosphere was different that night. Mrs. Cooper would usuallye out to greet her when she


    arrived home.


    Was Mrs. Cooper out?


    She took a deep breath as her heart thumped in her chest. She decided to avoid him.


    "Come here," Elliot said icily.


    Since they were the only ones in the living room, she could not pretend like she did not hear him.


    "What is it?" Avery said as she stopped and nced at him.


    "I said,e here," Elliot said in a terrifyingly forceful voice.


    Avery''s heart tightened, and she involuntarily walked over to him.


    She did not dare disobey him even if he was in a wheelchair and did not pose as big of a threat to her.


    She walked to his side, looked at his handsome but stern face, and took a deep breath.


    "What is it? Is it time for us to get divorced?"


    Elliot''s brows furrowed upon hearing her words.


    He smelled the faint smell of alcohol emanating from her hair.


    She had drunk wine.


    Elliot suddenly looked up as he no longer tried to hide the disgust in his eyes.


    Hisrge hand gripped her slender wrist as he snarled, "Did you drink with someone? Did you have a


    good time?"


    Avery felt like Elliot was about to break her wrist. She wanted to pull her hand back but could not move


    a muscle


    "Let go! You''re hurting me!" she cried as her eyes welled up with tears. The more she struggled, the


    harder his grip became.


    It was as if he was deliberately trying to hurt her and make her cry.


    "I asked if you had a good time. Answer me!" Elliot snapped. Seeing her face twist in agony further


    angered him.


    "What good time? I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Avery gave up struggling. By the time she registered the first question, streams of hot tears ran down


    her cheeks.


    "I didn''t drink, Elliot! I didn''t!" she said with eyes filled with tears and fear.


    Elliot''s adam''s apple bobbed up and down his throat. The next second, he yanked her into his arms.


    She said that she had not drunk, but he clearly smelled alcohol on her.


    The cold tip of his nosended on the crook of her neck.


    Avery''s soft and delicate skin carried a warm, milky scent.


    It was odd.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He could not smell alcohol on her body.


    Avery stayedpletely still as she felt Elliot''s nose on her skin, gently tickling her.


    She leaned against his wide chest. She was so nervous that she forgot to breathe, and her heart forgot


    to beat.


    It was a good thing that he stopped treating her violently.


    He had let go of her wrist, but the pain was still there.


    The thought of being abused by him angered Avery.


    She knew that his legs had not fully recovered, and he might not have any feeling in them yet. She


    ced her hand on his trousers and gave him a hard pinch.


    The reason she was brave enough to do this was because she was prepared to deal with the


    consequences.


    However, Elliot did not seem to realize that she had pinched him.


    When he lifted his head from her neck, his dark eyes looked puzzled. "Your clothes smell like another


    man''s alcohol. Are you going to take it off, or should I?" Elliot said in a hoarse voice that carried a


    seemingly unstoppable force.


    Avery froze in stunned silence.


    Did she smell like another man''s alcohol?


    Hold on...


    He wanted her to take her clothes off?


    Right now?


    When she snapped back to reality, she pushed her hands against his chest and tried to escape.


    Elliot did not give her a chance to get away and tightened his arms around her.


    He picked Avery up and violently tore the back of her dress in half.


    "Ah!"


    Without the protection of her dress, Avery felt a sudden chill on her back.


    The blood in her body boiled as she scowled, "Elliot Foster! You maniac!"


    Elliot tossed her on the couch and stared coldly at her exposed shoulders and back.


    "Remember your ce, Mrs. Foster!"


    Avery held on to the high-end dress that Elliot had just ripped and held back her tears.


    Shaun was the one who had arranged the meeting that night.


    The dress had also been Shaun''s idea.


    It was true that the two bank managers tried to get her drunk, and they would not let her go even when


    she tried toe up with excuses.


    She ended up turning them down and left the bar.


    She was pregnant, so she could not drink.


    There was no way that she would be out drinking with other men.


    "I don''t care about being Mrs. Foster! Don''t pin your ridiculous standards on me!"


    Avery pushed her disheveled hair behind her ears and rose from the couch as she held onto her dress.


    "I hate you!" she cried.


    Under normal circumstances, she would never tear into other people like this.


    It was Elliot''s persistent bullying that had made her lose all control.


    She returned to her room and mmed the door shut.


    A glimmer of emotion shed by in Elliot''s stone-cold


    face.


    He had lost control of his emotions earlier.


    He had waited all afternoon thinking that Avery would ask him for help, but she had not.


    Not only did she not go to him, but she also went out and drank with other men.


    All the anger that he had umted that day exploded at that moment.


    Even if she had not said out loud that she hated him, he knew that. He knew that he was more


    terrifying to Avery than the Devil himself.


    Elliot''s phone screen lit up.


    He picked it up and read Chad''s message.


    [Mr. Foster, did Miss Tate get home safely? I was out drinking with Ben when we bumped into her. She


    got into a riff with the two old geezers and left before dinner even started.]


    A wave of gloom washed over Elliot.


    Even if Avery had not drunk with the two sleazebags, to him, she had been in the wrong to attend the


    meeting in the first ce.


    She also should not have dressed so provocatively.


    Avery opened her door when she heard a knock from the other side.


    "Madam, Master Elliot asked me to bring you something to eat. I didn''t know what you wanted, so I


    made you a bowl of soup," Mrs. Cooper said as she ced a tray on the desk in the room. 1


    Avery had taken a shower to force herself to forget everything that b*st*rd Elliot had done to her that


    night.


    "What does he mean by this?" she said as she stared cautiously at the bowl of soup.


    She was hungry, but she did not dare eat.


    "Master Elliot must feel bad for being so cruel to you earlier. His mood has been quite bad ever since


    you went to your room," Mrs. Cooper said.


    She picked up the red dress on the bed and added, "Do you need me to get this mended?"


    "It''s fine. I borrowed it. Take the tag to him," Avery said.


    "Oh..." responded Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery took a deep breath, then sat on a chair and said hoarsely, "I can''t afford to pay for it."


    "Alright," Mrs. Cooper said. "Get some rest after you''re done with the soup. Madam Rosalie is being


    discharged tomorrow, so Master Elliot will be taking you to the old mansion with him."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    In the bathroom of the master bedroom, the nurse was carefully drying the water droplets off of Elliot''s


    body with a dry towel.


    His legs were still weak and he was only able to stand up if someone was holding on to him, so he


    needed the help of the nurse.


    This nurse had been taking care of him ever since he met with the ident.


    He was a middle aged man who was meticulous and careful with his work.


    "You have a bruise on your thigh, Mr. Foster," said the nurse as he put on Elliot''s bathrobe and helped


    him out of the bathroom. "I''ll go get some ointment for you."


    Elliot sat on the edge of the bed and opened up the bathrobe to look at the bruise when the nurse


    walked out of the room.


    It was not like he had no feeling in his legs, but when Avery had pinched him, he held back and


    pretended like he had felt nothing.


    For some reason, he kept recalling Avery''s crying face.


    Also, the unique fragrance of her body continued to linger in his mind.


    Elliot had never felt this way about a woman in all of his years.


    There was never a woman who was able to make him feel such strange emotions.


    Something about Avery Tate somehow managed to arouse something inside of him.


    Was it necessary for him to feel this way towards a woman whom he was about to divorce?


    It was a feeling that waspletely strange and absurd to him.


    If he had a chance to go through it again, however, he would still lose his temper and rip her dress


    apart.


    At 7 a.m. the next morning, Avery deliberately woke up early to avoid Elliot and have her breakfast.


    She emerged from her bedroom and headed towards the dining room.


    "Madam! You woke up early today, too! Breakfast is ready," Mrs. Cooper greeted her with a smile.


    The word "too" was said with a strong emphasis.


    Since Elliot was there, she should just return to her room.


    "I made some vegetarian ravioli for you this morning. I made it especially for you since you mentioned


    not wanting to eat meat yesterday. I hope it suits your taste," Mrs. Cooper said warmly as she escorted


    Avery to her seat at the table.


    Avery looked like she was sitting on pins and needles with a face of uneasiness.


    She might as well have the words "I don''t want to see you, Elliot Foster" written on her face.


    Elliot did not look straight at her, but he felt the resistance emanating from her.


    "We''re going to see my mother after breakfast. You should know yourself what to say and what not to


    say, " he said indifferently.


    "When did you n on giving me the money for that dressst night?" Avery asked sternly.


    It was fine if he wanted her to cooperate and go see Rosalie, but he had to settle his debt first.


    "There isn''t much cash at home," Elliot said as he took a sip of milk, "I can wire it over to you if you''re in


    a rush."


    "That works. Here''s my ount number!" Avery said as she pulled out her phone, opened up her


    ount number and passed it over to Elliot.


    "How much was it?" Elliot asked as he set down his ss of milk and pulled out his phone.


    "Five thousand," Avery responded.


    Elliot lifted his eyes and red at her. She felt no guilt at all. 1 "Didn''t it say $4,500 on the tag?"


    "Why did you bother asking me, then?" Avery retorted, then raised her right hand and added, "The


    extra $500 is for medical expenses."


    The wrist that Elliot had grabbed yesterday was deeply bruised, so she nned to stop by the


    drugstore when she had the time.


    She did not feel bad for asking for the extra $500 for that.


    Elliot nced at Avery''s wrist and his lips pursed slightly. He wired the $5,000 over to her.


    A third of Avery''s anger simmered down after getting the money.


    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you just because you paid me the money. I wouldn''t forgive you even if you gave


    me another $5,000," Avery said


    Elliot did not respond to her cruel words, but quietly rolled off in his wheelchair instead.


    His silence extinguished another third of her anger.


    At 9 a.m. that morning, the Foster family was gathered at the old mansion to visit the newly discharged


    Rosalie.


    Rosalie was discharged from the ICU this time, which meant that her condition was a lot more serious


    than thest time she was admitted for hypertension.


    "How have you been feeling, Elliot?" Rosalie asked.


    She did not have the heart to me her son once she saw him, but worried about his health instead.


    "Pretty good," Elliot replied.


    Seeing his mother''s face which had turned old and frail, he held back some of the words he wanted to


    say.


    "That''s good to hear," Rosalie said as she shifted her gaze to Avery, then asked, "What about you,


    Avery? Is Elliot still giving you a hard time? You have to tell me if he is." 9


    Avery shook her head and said, "He''s not. You, on the other hand, need to take care of yourself." 1


    "I''ll be fine as long as you and Elliot are fine," said Rosalie. "Avery, Elliot has never dated or gone after


    a girl before. He might not be that gentle or romantic, but I hope you can forgive him. He''s a man after


    all. His career woulde first. Don''t you think so?"


    She was trying to convince Avery.


    Avery, however, felt extremely uneasy.


    Elliot never dated?


    He''d never gone after a girl?


    How was that possible?


    It looked like Rosalie did not know her own son very well.


    "Avery, I heard that your father''spany is facing some problems and is about to go bankrupt,"


    Rosalie said. She had just left the hospital but was already concerning herself with all kinds of troubles.


    "I''ve asked thewyers. This has nothing to do with you, so your father''s debt can''t be ced on your


    head. All you need to do is stay by Elliot''s side and be his wife."


    Avery knew very well that Rosalie had always treated her like a pawn, but there was no way she was


    going to live her life ording to the old woman''s ideals.


    "My father''s gone now, but he wouldn''t want to see thepany fall if he were still around. So, I''ll do


    the best I can to try to win this losing battle," Avery said in a tone that was neither humble nor


    overbearing.


    "Oh, Avery!" eximed Elliot''s sister-inw, Olivia Tate. "Your father didn''t spend much on you even


    when hispany was making money, did he? Now that he''s gone, you''re holding on to a failing


    you out?" u


    "I heard that your father owed 125 million!" said Elliot''s brother, Henry Tate, "That isn''t a small amount.


    A typical person wouldn''t lend you that amount, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to cough up that much...


    Were you thinking of getting it from our family?" to


    Avery had never considered asking Elliot to help her out with the money, so she was immensely


    unhappy with the family''s remarks. 7


    All eyes were on her as they awaited her response.


    "All of you think too highly of me. Even if I asked to borrow the money from Elliot, he would never give it


    to me," Avery said wryly. "I know my own circumstances. I''ll figure something out."


    Her words relieved the Foster family members.


    She was right. Elliot had been insisting on divorcing her ever since he woke up, so why would he ever


    give her the money? 1


    Everyone''s emotions rxed quite a bit after some morning tea.


    Rosalie held Avery''s hand and said, "It''s not impossible for you to help your father''spany, Avery.


    All you have to do is have Elliot''s child, then he will definitely lend you the money." 6


    Avery caressed her belly and nced at Elliot. 1


    He was sipping his tea and lookedpletely calm, as if he did not hear the words his mother said to


    her. 2


    Avery and Elliot left the old mansion after lunch.


    As they sat in the backseat of the car on the way home, he was deep in thought, and she was looking


    out the window. 1


    The atmosphere in the car was eerily quiet. 1


    "If you were pregnant with my child," Elliot said suddenly in a chilling voice, "I would kill it with my own


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    hands." 4


    A chill shot through Avery''s body. Her lips parted, as if wanting to speak, but not a sound came out.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    In Avery''s eyes, Elliot''s face had turned into that of a demon baring its sharp fangs at her.


    "Why?" she asked bitterly. "Even if you didn''t want kids, there''s no need for you to say such cruel


    words!"


    Elliot''s deep eyes were cold as he said, "What if you decided to take the chance if I didn''t make myself


    clear?"


    Avery took a deep breath and shifted her gaze from him.


    She was terrified. It felt like she was about to fall into a bottomless pit.


    Her reaction piqued Elliot''s curiosity.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His lips curled up as he mocked, "You''re not really thinking of having my kid, are you?"


    Avery red at him.


    "I suggest you take my warning seriously. You know the kind of person I am. My actions will be much


    more severe than my words. Don''t test me if you want to live, " Elliot said, then turned to look out the


    window.


    Avery clenched her fists and huffed, "Don''t worry, I will never give you children. You know how much I


    despise you. The most urgent matter right now is to quickly get a divorce!"


    The babies did not belong to him alone.


    If she gave birth, she would be doing it for herself. 5


    Once the kids were grown, she would tell them that their father was dead! 4


    "Now isn''t the time. We''ll talk about it again once my mother''s get better," Elliot said. 5


    His tone was calmer. Perhaps her words were effective.


    It made him realize that he was not the man she wanted. 2


    "Don''t drag it out for too long, then," Avery said. 1


    She furrowed her brows and was a little anxious. 2


    Her pregnancy would begin to show if they dyed things further. 2


    She would not be able to keep it from him by then, and would definitely be forced to get an abortion. 3


    "You''re in a hurry to divorce me. Is there some urgent matter you need to attend to?" Elliot asked as his


    cold eyes fell on her, trying to see through her.


    Avery''s heart suddenly skipped a bit. 1


    "Nope! There''s nothing urgent. I just... I just don''t want to stay with you. Has nobody ever told you how


    suffocating it is to be by your side?" 4


    "They wouldn''t dare say it even if they thought it,"


    Elliot replied dryly.


    "Oh... It''s no wonder you don''t like me," Avery said with a pout. "But it''s stifling to not say what I want to


    say." 2


    Elliot pondered to himself, and thought she had misunderstood something in the end. 2


    "No man could tolerate his wife dressing up like a prostitute to escort other men."


    "Wearing a slip dress makes me a prostitute?


    Socializing is escorting other men? What about when you men socialize?" Avery retorted. "Even if you


    hold a knife to my neck right now, I would still insist that I wasn''t wrongst night." 5


    It was like they were both from differents. 1


    Other than the fact that they were both human, they wereplete opposites in every other aspect.


    "Are you saying you''d do it again?" Elliot said.


    His lips were slightly curled upwards in a sinister manner. 1


    Avery pursed her lips and pushed herself into the corner out of instinct. 2


    "I don''t even drink, how could I possibly drink with others. I wouldn''t drink even if the sky falls." 2


    She would never take the lives of the babies in her womb lightly. 2


    Even if her father''spany goes bankrupt, she would never sell herself out for money.


    Avery''s answer extinguished the raging fury inside of


    Elliot. 1


    The driver drove the car towards Elliot''s mansion. 2


    Avery jumped out of the car just as it came to halt, as if trying to escape. 2


    Elliot watched her slender back, then said to the driver, "To the office."


    ... 1


    Avery let out a heavy sigh of relief after the car drove off. 3


    After she took an afternoon nap, she arrived at Tate Industries at 2.30 p.m.


    She decided to sell off her father''s assets to pay off some of the debt.


    She wanted to deal with what she could and pay off what she could before thinking about looking for an


    investor. 1


    The banks were out of the question.


    She hadpletely offended the managers of River City Bank and Silver Linings Bank the night


    before. Both managers made it clear that they would never give her a loan. 3


    "Don''t me yourself, Avery. If you drankst night, they probably would have acted out of line with


    you," Shaun said with a frown. "You''re not that kind of woman, and I would never force you to do


    something


    like that." 4


    Avery nodded and said, "I wouldn''t do it even if you forced me." 1


    Shaun''s cheeks flushed as he nodded. 2


    "I arranged a listst night of the few affluent individuals in Avonsville. All of them have the ability to


    produce the funds to save ourpany. You just need to convince one of them, and we''ll be saved." 2


    Avery took the list and quickly looked it over. 1


    On the list were names, genders,pany names, current worth and contact information. 4


    Some of them had phone numbers, while some did not.


    "How am I supposed to contact the ones without contact information?" Avery asked. 1


    "The ones without contact information are the ones I couldn''t get my hands on. We''ll just have to meet


    those ones at theirpanies," Shaun replied.


    Avery browsed the list once again. 3


    This time, she discovered a key point. 1


    The second name on the list clearly printed out "Elliot Foster". 1


    Elliot Foster, male, Sterling Group, worth over 15 billion. 1


    Contact information: none. 1


    Avery''s face flushed as she asked sheepishly, "Is Elliot


    Foster that rich?" 3


    She picked up a ss of water from the table and took a sip to hide her anxiety. 2


    "That''s just a safe estimate. His worth should be a lot higher than that," Shaun answered assuredly.


    "He founded Sterling Group when the inte was just starting. However popr the inte is now is


    how much he''s worth." 2


    "I see..." 2


    "It''s a shame I couldn''t find his contact information. You''ll just have to go to Sterling Group to meet him.


    I¡¯lle with you when you decide to go see him." 2


    Avery shook her head violently and said, "I won''t meet him." 1


    She picked up a pen and crossed Elliot''s name out on the list. 2


    He would never lend her the money. If she went to him to ask for a loan, she would just be asking to be


    humiliated. 3


    Avery stopped by the drugstore on her way home that evening.


    She walked into the store and wanted to buy something for her bruise. 1


    After the pharmacist rmended a few products to her, she suddenly thought of a question. 3 "Is this


    safe to use during pregnancy?" 4


    "It''s better to avoid it. Are you pregnant?" asked the pharmacist, i


    Avery nodded in silence. 1


    The pharmacist immediately took back the products she rmended before and passed her a bottle


    of pills. 2


    "How far along are you? Your bump isn''t showing yet, so now''s a good time for calcium supplements.


    This one''s great and absorbs well. Obstetricians are always rmending this one to pregnant


    mothers!" 5


    Avery arrived home with the calcium supplements half an hourter.


    It was past dinner time, but Mrs. Cooper left some food out for her.


    "What did you get, Madam?" Mrs. Cooper asked when she saw the drugstore logo on the bag Avery


    was holding. 2


    Avery hid the bag behind her back and said, "Just something for my bruise."


    "We have something for that at home. We have mostmon medications here. Just let me know if


    you need anything next time and I''ll get it for you," Mrs. Cooper said with a smile.


    "Okay, I''m going up now," Avery said, then turned and made her way back to her room. 2


    She was caught off guard and bumped into Elliot.


    He arrived when she was talking to Mrs. Cooper earlier. 1


    He clearly saw the contents of the bag Avery hid behind her back.


    "Why did you lie?" he asked as his dangerous eyes fell on the bag of calcium tablets.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The calcium supplements for pregnant women were the same type that the elderly and those thatck


    calcium take, so it clearly stated "calcium tablets" on the bottle. 1


    "Do you have to tell other people exactly what kind of medication you take?" Avery asked.


    Her cheeks were flushed, but her tone was rtively stable.


    She hurried off after she said that.


    She kept the bottle of pills in a drawer, then washed up in the bathroom.


    Things could not go on like this. Everything would be exposed if she did not leave soon. 2


    All of her checkup reports were in the room. Elliot would find out about everything if he decided to


    check her room. 3


    Of course, reason told her that Elliot might be a little extreme, but he was not actually crazy. He


    probably would not go as far as to check her room. 1


    Besides, if he did not mention it, she had no way of divorcing him. 1


    Her family epted the exorbitant betrothal fees from the Foster family after all. 1


    Avery sat on the edge of the bed with her mind in such a frenzy that she forgot about her hunger. 1


    There was a knock on the door shortly after.


    She snapped herself back to reality and walked over to open the door.


    "Master Elliot''s back in his room, Madam. Come and have something to eat!" Mrs. Coope said with a


    kind smile. 4


    Avery''s anxiety subsided. At the mansion, aside from Elliot, everyone treated her quite well. 1


    Perhaps they take care of her because of her young age. 1


    When she arrived at the dining room with Mrs.


    Cooper, there was a hearty spread on the table. 1


    "I can''t eat all of this myself, Mrs. Cooper. You should sit down and join me!" 2


    Mrs. Cooper smiled and said, "Eat however much you can, Madam. We have rules. I can''t overstep."


    "I see..." Avery said, then added, "Do you have children? " 2


    Now that Elliot was not around, Avery felt a lot more rxed. 2


    "I do! They''re in college now. They''re about your age. Why do you ask, Madam?"


    Avery''s face reddened slightly as she grinned and said, "I''m just making conversation... I heard that


    your figure changes after giving birth, but you look really good!" 2


    "I couldn''t eat much when I was pregnant. My weight never went over 110 pounds, so my figure didn''t


    change much." 5


    "Was your bump not obvious when you were pregnant, then?"


    "That''s right! I looked like I was only five to six months pregnant when I was actually seven to eight


    months pregnant. People wouldn''t even notice that I was pregnant when I wore loose-fitting clothes." 3


    Avery felt inspired upon hearing Mrs. Cooper''s words. 6


    She ced her fork and knife down after only taking a few bites of her food. 3


    She had to watch her figure so her baby bump would not be obvious. 1


    "Why aren''t you eating anymore, Madam?" Mrs.


    Cooper asked when she noticed how uncharacteristically little Avery had eaten. 1


    "I''m not that hungry," Avery answered. "You don''t need to leave me this much food for dinner next time.


    I don''t want to gain weight."


    "You''re not fat at all." 1


    "I don''t like working out, so it''s better for me to just watch what I eat."


    Avery returned to her room after walking out of the dining room and pulled out the report from hertest


    checkup. 2


    The doctor wrote down her next appointment datest time. She had to go to the hospital for a checkup


    when she was three months pregnant. 3


    She nced at the date on the file and saw that it was coincidentally the next day. 3


    Averyy back on the bed and ced her hand on her belly. She wanted to feel the presence of the


    babies, but she felt nothing. 4


    She did not throw up much during her pregnancy, but her appetite was different from before. 3


    She lost some weighttely. Before she ate, her belly waspletely t. 1


    .. 1


    Avery woke up early the next morning and headed to the hospital.


    There were more tests to be done that day, so it was noon in the blink of an eye.


    Since a few of the reports would only be ready at two in the afternoon, she decided to grab a bite to eat


    nearby. 2


    Someone tapped her on the shoulder when she walked out of the hospital. 1


    Avery turned her head and saw a slightly familiar face. 2


    "It really is you." 3


    Chelsea was wearing a white dress and a ck zer. Her makeup was exquisite and her hair was


    pulled back. She looked both smart and stylish. 2


    "Are you sick?" she asked.


    "I''m just here for a routine checkup," Avery responded.


    She did not want to have much interaction with her, but Chelsea did not n to let her go that easily. 2


    "You haven''t eaten, right? Let me buy you lunch. It was my badst time, I''d like to apologize to you." 1


    "I''m not mad." 1


    "I see... Well, I just wanted to talk to you a little bit. I don''t mean any harm," Chelsea said with an


    expression of feigned innocence. 1


    As if turning down her invitation was the worst thing one could do. 2


    Avery agreed to have lunch with her in the end. 1


    The blood test this morning required her to go in on an empty stomach, so Avery did not eat anything. 3


    At this point, she was so hungry that her ankles were weak and she was seeing stars. 1


    They picked a restaurant nearby and sat down.


    Avery ordered a couple of simple vegetable dishes.


    Chelsea went even further and ordered two sds, then passed the menu back to the waiter.


    "I don''t eat mains for lunch. I have to keep my figure," Chelsea said when she noticed Avery''s shocked


    expression. 2


    "Let''s talk about you and Elliot! I heard that Madam Rosalie likes you a lot and won''t agree to a divorce.


    You''re in a pickle!" 2


    Avery took a sip of water and asked, "Why didn''t you nominate yourself when his mother was looking


    for a wife for him back then?" 1


    Chelsea chuckled bitterly and said, "I was traveling out of the country at the time, so I had no idea what


    was happening. You were already married by the time I got back." 1


    "Oh, what a coincidence!" Avery said. 1


    Chelsea cocked an eyebrow.


    "Are you suspicious of me? Nobody can question my love for Elliot. He doesn''t like kids, so I got my


    uterus removed. Could you do that?" 1


    Avery was frozen in stunned silence.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I''m no longer aplete woman. I can never have children, but I have no regrets. I''m willing to do


    anything for him," Chelsea said proudly as she lifted her head up high. 10


    It looked like she was waiting for someone to praise her for being courageous and special. 5


    "Elliot is insane, and so are you. He hurts other people when he goes crazy, and you hurt yourself. It


    was stupid of you to hurt yourself for him," Avery said. 1


    Chelsea''s expression changed in an instant and her tone was much colder when she said, "What do


    you know? Elliot never hangs out with other women, but he''s willing to be with me..." ~i


    "You''re wrong. There''s someone he likes, Chelsea.


    Stop acting stupid for him," Avery said. 2


    Her emotions were a little messed up, so she spoke without thinking.


    She pursed her lips in annoyance after saying those words. 1


    How was it her business what Chelsea did?


    If Elliot found out that she revealed his secret, he would unleash a heavy punishment on her. 2


    Chelsea''s face was frozen for a few seconds before she burst intoughter, as if she had just heard a


    joke. 9


    "That''s impossible! There''s no way Elliot likes you!" 1


    "I didn''t say he liked me. I''m talking about another woman," Avery sighed. 2


    "That''s even more impossible!" Chelsea eximed. " Elliot doesn''t have any other women by his side


    apart from him. I''ve known him for ten years, and my


    brother has known him for close to 20 years. I know him better than anyone!" 4


    Something snapped in Avery''s head. 5


    For a moment, she did not know what was real and what was not. 3


    There was no reason for Chelsea to lie to her.


    However, if Chelsea was not lying... Then, what about the thing she saw on Elliot''sputer?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    "Who told you there was someone Elliot liked? Where did you get the information? Do you know what


    her name is?"


    Chelsea was beginning to feel uneasy despite being adamant that Elliot had no other woman besides


    her.


    Avery shook her head and said, "What I said was just my opinion... I don''t know Elliot as well as you


    do." 3


    Avery changed her stance after calming down a little.


    She realized that things were not as simple as they seemed, and she did not want to be dragged in. 1


    She just wanted to give birth to her babies and live an average life.


    "You scared me! I thought you saw him with a woman!" 1


    Chelsea rxed after hearing Avery''s exnation. 2


    "Elliot isn''t the kind of man you think he is. He hates women and kids." 1


    "Do you know why he doesn''t like kids?" Avery asked casually. 3


    "To be honest, I have no idea. I don''t want to know either. If he doesn''t like them, I just won''t have


    them," Chelsea said, then furrowed her brows and mumbled to herself, "He''s actually pretty nice to


    me." 1 "As long as you''re happy."


    Avery gave up trying to change her mind.


    Everyone had the freedom of choice. What was important was being able to deal with the


    consequences of those choices. 1


    She thought Chelsea was foolish. However, in the eyes of others, her decision to give birth to her and


    Elliot''s children was probably foolish as well. 1


    When the food was served, Avery was so hungry that she began to eat right away. 3


    Chelsea had a lot on her mind and had lost her appetite.


    "Are you sure you didn''t fall in love with Elliot?" she asked. 1


    "I''m sure," Avery answered with a nod. 4


    Chelsea could not understand her.


    "Why? He''s capable and good-looking."


    Avery looked up at her and said, "If I had to choose between you and him, I''d choose you."


    At least that way, she would not get hurt.


    Chelsea was utterly taken aback by her answer. 2


    "Why?! Are you-"


    Avery waved her hand in the air and said, "I was just using it as an example. It''s fine as long as you get


    what I mean."


    Chelseapletely lowered her defenses, as Avery suddenly began to look a lot more pleasant to her.


    3


    She thought of how Avery was the only one in her family that worked to maintain her father''spany


    after his passing. Chelsea could not stop sympathy from welling up within her. 3


    "You''re still in college, right?" Chelsea asked. 1


    Avery took a sip of water, then answered, "I''m graduating next year." 1


    "Hmm, I heard about your dad''spany. His debt has nothing to do with you since he has passed.


    You should focus on graduating and living your life," Chelsea advised. "Where are you supposed to find


    the money to pay off all of your dad''s debt? Don''t push yourself like this." 5


    Avery lowered her gaze and did not respond.


    Everyone around her was telling her to give up on Tate Industries.


    A hundred and twenty-five million dors was not a small amount. 4


    Even her own mother was asking her to give up.


    However, Shaun was always telling her how revolutionary thepany''s new product was, and that


    everything would only go upwards from here as long as they got through this obstacle. 4


    Avery was constantly battling against her conflicting


    thoughts. 2


    Chelsea paid for lunch when they were almost done eating. 2


    As their meal mainly consisted of vegetables, they did not spend much. Therefore, Avery did not insist


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    on paying for the meal. 1


    "Give me your number," Chelsea said when she walked over to Avery after paying the bill. 2


    "What''s the point?" Avery said. "Elliot and I are getting divorced soon, so there''ll be no reason for us to


    meet after that." 2


    Chelsea was a little upset about being rejected, but the thought of never seeing Avery againforted


    her.


    "That''s true. When that happens, I''ll be the only one by Elliot''s side," Chelsea said as she shot a re


    at Avery, before walking away. 2


    .. 1


    At 2.30 p.m., Avery met the doctor after receiving all of her reports.


    The doctor browsed through the reports, then adjusted her sses, and said, "Everything looks good.


    However, it looks like you''re pregnant with fraternal twins!" 3


    Avery sat frozen in stunned silence. 3


    "Do you still want to get rid of them, now?" teased the doctor. "The probability of being pregnant with


    fraternal twins is about the same as winning the lottery. You basically hit the jackpot!" 4


    Avery''s heart was thumping wildly in her chest.


    Fraternal twins! 2


    She had only ever heard of fraternal twins, but she had never met a pair in real life. 2


    "If you do decide to get an abortion, it''s best to do it while you''re still in your first trimester. The longer


    you wait, the bigger the risk. It''s a cruel thing, both for you and the babies. Right now, your babies are


    already taking shape inside of you," said the doctor. 5


    "Doctor, I''m keeping them. I want to give birth to my babies." 1


    At that moment, Avery had finally made up her mind. 2


    "Great. Fill up these forms for me, and I''ll open up a file for you."


    .. 1


    It was four in the afternoon when Avery emerged from the hospital. 2


    Perhaps it was because she had gotten up early and had not taken a nap, but she was on the verge of


    falling asleep. 5


    It was like she was seeing the world through a filter.


    People. Cars. She could see neither of them too clearly. 2


    She took a cab back home, went straight to her room, and fell into a deep slumber.


    It was almost dark out when Avery finally woke up.


    She sat in a daze on the bed. Both her mind and stomach were empty. 1


    She knew she was hungry, but she could not bring herself to move a muscle.


    Her phone suddenly began to ring, so she picked it up and answered. 1


    "Avery, did you contact the names on the list I gave you?" Shaun''s voice came from the other end of


    the line.


    Avery lowered her gaze, took a breath, and said, "I didn''t. I''ll do it tomorrow."


    "It''s the weekend tomorrow! You shouldn''t bother them, then. Maybe you can call them now?" Shaun


    said. 3


    "Sure," Avery responded.


    "Do you need me to send you a copy of the list?" Shaun asked. 2


    "It''s fine, I have it here with me," Avery answered.


    "Remember to try calling some of them tonight. Make sure to sound sincere and-" 2


    "I know, I know. I''m going to have dinner now." 1


    "Oh, that''s right. Where have you been staying since the repossession of your house?" 2


    Avery looked around the guest bedroom she was staying in and said, "I rented a ce. Don''t worry


    about me. I''m fine." 5


    "Okay, Avery. I''ll be waiting for some good news from you." i


    Avery could not taste her dinner. Returning to her room, she began to contact the people on her list. 3


    The moment they heard her name, they did not give her a chance to say her piece. They immediately


    rejected her and hung up. 3


    It only took her twenty minutes to make all the calls.


    All of them had rejected her. 2


    Nobody wanted to hear about the new product from Tate Industries. 4


    She was defeated before she even had a chance to put in the work. 1


    Did she really have to give up? 1


    If she did, then Tate Industries would be gone forever.


    If she did not, then what else could she do to save it?


    The room suddenly felt heavy and suffocating.


    Avery threw on a long cardigan and walked out of the room. 1


    The living room was empty, and the whole house was quiet, i


    She wrapped the cardigan around herself and walked out of the house. 4


    The evening wind caressed her hair, making it billow around her face.


    The coldness of the night pierced her bones.


    She was strolling aimlessly down the street when a wave of memories suddenly filled her mind. 6


    Everyone had seen her as the heiress to Tate Industries who never had a worry in her life.


    Nobody knew how many cold meals and sick nights she had spent on her own. 2


    A ck luxury sedan rolled into the neighborhood. 2


    It slowed down until it came to a halt.


    Elliot slowly opened his eyes. 4


    From his car window, he saw a woman crouched on the ground underneath the warm glow of the


    streetlights. She had her arms tightly wrapped around her knees. 6


    Avery''s shoulders were trembling from her sobs.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The car sped past Avery, leaving a trail of dust.


    She lifted her head and saw the blurry tail lights of the Rolls-Roice in the darkness. 1


    Was that Elliot''s car? 1


    She wiped the tears off her face, calmed herself down, and walked toward the house.


    She saw the car parked in the courtyard when she arrived.


    She waited outside in hopes of going in after Elliot had gone to his room.


    Her eyes stung. She looked up at the stars shining brightly in the night sky.


    It was a beautiful spring night, i


    Before she knew it, she had been standing outside for an hour. 3


    The driver had already moved the car into the garage.


    The lights in the living room were still on, but there was nobody in sight, i


    Avery felt normal, so she walked slowly into the house. 2


    On the veranda on the second floor, Elliot, dressed in a grey robe, was sitting in his wheelchair. The


    He had watched Avery the entire hour that she had stood outside in the cold. 1


    He could not figure out the thoughts that would lead her to spend an entire hour out in the cold. She


    was so still that she could have easily blended in with the trees that stood next to her. 3


    Elliot had met countless intelligent minds in his lifetime because they were the only people worthy


    enough to stand by his side. 2


    However, Avery was an exception.


    He did not consider her bright because she had provoked him despite knowing what kind of man he


    was.


    She was an extremely foolish woman. 3


    Seeing her miserable, however, affected his mood in a peculiar way.


    It was a feeling that he had never felt before.


    Maybe it was because of the cold wind, but Avery''s head felt heavy by the time she got to her room. 3


    She took out a thick nket from the closet, wrapped herself in it, and fell into a deep slumber. 1


    She sweated all night, ridding herself of the chill from the night wind. 1


    When Avery woke up the next morning, aside from feeling a little sticky, she was in rtively good


    spirits.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and went downstairs. 3


    She followed the smell of food to the dining room, and Mrs. Cooper immediately served her breakfast.


    3


    "Has he had breakfast?" Avery asked. 1


    "No, Master Elliot hasn''te down yet."


    Hearing this, Avery picked up her ss of milk and a piece of toast, then began to wolf down her


    breakfast.


    She was done eating in under five minutes.


    "Are you that afraid of him, Madam?" Mrs. Cooper teased. 4


    "I''m not afraid... I just don''t want to see him," Avery said, then lifted her chin slightly and added, "Seeing


    him makes me ufortable." 1


    "You''ll be fine after spending a little more time together," said Mrs. Cooper. "Will you being home


    for lunch?" 6


    "I won''t. I have something to do on campus today, so I won''t be having dinner at home either." 1


    "Alright. I''ll go get the driver to take you there," Mrs. Cooper said. She left, intending to inform the driver


    of his duty.


    Avery immediately stopped her and said, "It''s fine. I''ll just take a cab. He can have the driver." 1


    "We have two drivers at home. One for Master Elliot and one for the odd jobs. I''ll get the other one to


    take you," said Mrs. Cooper. 9


    Avery could not win against her.


    Once they had arrived on campus, Avery turned to the driver and said, "Thank you. You can head back


    now. I''ll find my own way hometer." i


    After the driver drove off, a young woman ran up to Avery, tapped her on the shoulder, and said,


    "Avery! Who was that Portia cutie?"


    Avery did not expect to bump in her best friend


    Tammy Lynch to be at the campus entrance. 4


    "He''s not a cutie. It''s ''Mr. Portia'' to you," Avery said as they walked into campus together. "Tammy, I


    don''t think I can go to graduate school with you." 4


    Tammy stopped in her tracks and said, "Is it because of your family? I heard about your dad. I''m so


    sorry." 1


    Avery managed a smile and said, "Actually, I never really wanted to go to graduate school." 3


    "I know, you''re thinking of marrying your boyfriend after graduation, right?" Tammy said. "When are you


    going to introduce me to him?" 5


    Avery was taken aback. 2


    She had only told her mother of what had happened with Cole.


    Her friends and ssmates only knew that she was


    dating someone but had no idea who he was. 4


    "We broke up," Avery said. She then took a deep breath and said, "Do you know what it feels like to


    have someonepletely destroy your trust? I thought he was the best man in the world, but he was


    nothing but human sc*m." 4


    Tammy ced her arm around Avery''s waist when she saw her red eyes, and said, "Forget about that,


    Avery. We''re still young. Just think of it as a lesson learned. You''ll definitely meet someone even better


    "I''m better off depending on myself than a man," Avery chuckled. 1


    "We need to go through some heartbreak to grow," Tammy sighed. "You werepletely love-struck


    before summer break, but look at the mature youngdy you''ve turned into now!" to


    Avery shook her head and said, "I just hope I can take care of myself after graduation." 1


    "Of course! You''re the only double major I know who''s at top of the ss in both majors. The sky''s the


    limit for someone like you!" Tammy eximed. 3


    Avery''s cheeks flushed at the praise.


    At five in the evening, Avery and Tammy left the campus together. They had nned to have dinner


    together. 2


    When they arrived at the campus gates, Tammy instantly pointed at the Portia parked by the street.


    "Avery! Isn''t that the Mr. Portia who dropped you off this morning? Is he here to pick you up?"


    Tammy still remembered the car.


    After all, luxury cars and beautiful people were pleasing to the eyes. 2


    Avery looked toward the open window of the Portia. She nced at the driver, and he nced back at


    her.


    She was taken aback. Did she not tell him not to pick her up? 1


    What was going on?


    She walked over to the parked car as the driver opened the door to the backseat for her. 2


    "What is it?" Avery asked in a low voice.


    Since Tammy was there, the driver was cautious. 1


    "Let''s talk in the car." 1


    Avery''s heart tightened in her chest. 1


    "Just go if you''re busy, Avery! Let''s go out some other time," Tammy said.


    Avery nodded and said, "It''ll be my treat next time."


    Tammy waved her hand and said, "There''s no need for that. Call me if you need anything!" 4


    The car sped off once Avery was seated. 1


    "Did you do something to make Master Elliot mad


    again, Madam?" asked the driver. 1


    Avery raised her brows and answered, "I didn''t. Did he ask you to pick me up?" 1


    "Yes," he said. "You better prepare yourself!"


    Avery''s heart raced in her chest as she racked her brain. 1


    No way! 3


    She was on campus the whole day. She had not even seen Elliot, let alone anger him. 2


    She went through all the events of the past few days, but she did not have a clue.


    It was not until her head began to throb in pain that she stopped thinking about it. 2


    They arrived at the house at five forty in the evening.


    When the car came to a halt, Avery got down. 2


    She changed into her house slippers and noticed


    Elliot sitting alone in the living room. 3


    He was wearing a green shirt with the sleeves rolled up, exposing his muscr forearms.


    The sapphires on his cufflinks shone brightly.


    He was sittingfortably on the couch, exuding the charm and arrogance of a long-reigning, king.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    "Sit."


    Elliot nced coldly at Avery.


    "Okay," she said. She took the couch opposite him.


    There was aptop sitting on the coffee table.


    The screen was facing her and on it was surveince footage.


    There was a bed in the footage, and on it was her and Elliot. 1


    Avery''s blood boiled at the sight on the screen. 2


    She shot to her feet, pointed at theptop, and yelled,'' Are you a pervert?! Did you install a camera in


    the bedroom?" 1


    She was livid. 1


    She wanted to forget about the three months that she shared a bed with him. 5


    He was in a vegetative state during those three months, so she had never even seen him as a man. 2


    Even those who looked sophisticated in public would have some inelegant behavior in the privacy of


    their bedrooms.


    It was the reason Avery could not ept that she had been under surveince for three months! 1


    Nobody had told her there were surveince cameras in the room when she had been staying with him.


    The sight of Avery''s trembling body actually calmed Elliot down slightly.


    "Why did you assume I was the one who installed the cameras?" 2


    He had found out that his mother had installed surveince cameras in his bedroom while he was ill.


    She had wanted to him from suffering any abuse at the hands of his caretakers. 10


    Even if he was a powerful man, who would be afraid of someone in a vegetative state?


    Elliot could not be angry at his mother because he knew she had done it with the best intentions.


    He had retrieved the footage from his mother and browsed through them that day. 1


    His blood pressure rose slightly after watching the videos. 2


    He had never expected Avery to be that kind of woman. 4


    "Oh... It was your mother?" Avery said, but she was still uneasy, and her rage continued to burn. "How


    could she do that?! She could have at least told me about it! I ... I..." 1


    "You never expected me to wake up, did you?" Elliot hissed as his eyes shot daggers at her. "It looked


    like you had fun messing with my body when I was sick." 1


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she fell back onto the couch. 1


    "I did not! I wasn''t messing around! I was giving you a massage! It was to prevent muscle atrophy!"


    After she moved into the mansion, she had watched the nurse give Elliot physical therapy many times,


    and she took over the job soon after. 4


    She had done it because she had felt awkward sitting in the room. A spectator in his nightly treatments,


    she had watched his nurse go about her job. 3


    For a moment, Avery''s adamant denial made Elliot wonder if he was wrongly using her.


    It was a good thing that the cameras had recorded everything, i


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Open it up and see for yourself," he said. He did not want to listen to her argue.


    Avery''s hand trembled as she reached out and hit the y button on the surveince footage.


    Of course, she knew what she had done. 3


    However, there was no way she would admit that she had fooled around with his body. 1


    She just... touched him a little bit... 5


    She would not have done any of it if she had known that he would regain consciousness. 4


    If she had known that there were cameras in the room, she would not have touched him even if


    someone had threatened to have her arms chopped off!


    Avery turned her head away. She did not want to see the contents of the footage. 2


    Even so, she could still see it all from the corner of her eye. 1


    Elliot did not disappoint her. The footage in theptop was the perfect weapon against her. 2


    It clearly documented exactly how she had "yed" with his body. 1


    Avery took a deep breath and decided to talk her way out of the situation. 1


    "I can exin. The doctors had told me that you had been close to death, so I had never expected you


    to wake up... and I was also seriously giving you physiotherapy. You can''t just focus on me touching


    you while ignoring all my hard work... I sort of contributed to your recovery." 6


    Elliot''s head began to ache as he listened to her exnation. 3


    "Let me find a clip of me giving you a proper massage..."


    Avery was not backing down, and she slid her fingers on theptop''s touchpad. 1


    One minuteter, she shut theptop and shot to her feet. 4


    "Sh*t!" she cried as her face turned a crimson red. "Did you see all of that? All the footage in here...


    You''ve seen it all, haven''t you?!" 1


    Her mind was in a frenzy. 5


    Elliot knew exactly why she was reacting that way. 1


    "Of course," he drawled nonchntly.


    "Ahhh! You b*st*rd! Who told you to look? You hooligan!"


    Avery was so angry that she was gritting her teeth.


    She had seen a clip of herself naked!


    She would asionally walk out of the bathroom naked when she forgot to bring her clothes in. 3


    Elliot was unconscious, anyway, so she was not concerned. 1


    Never in her dreams did she expect there to be cameras in the bedroom!


    "You''re the one who was naked. Why are you ming me?" i


    Elliot could not wrap his head around her.


    He cleared his throat then said in a hoarse voice," Aside from the fact that you''re blindingly fair, there


    isn''t much to look at."


    "Why, you..." 2


    Avery''s eyes darkened with rage. She was beyond


    furious. 4


    "Who are you to judge my body?! Shut your mouth if you don''t know what to say! I''m deleting


    everything!" 3


    She picked up theptop and angrily stormed off to her room and mmed the door behind her. 1


    The driver was smoking outside, so he had heard Avery''s hysterical shrieks from time to time. When he


    heard the sound of the door mming, he sighed at his ownck of imagination. 2


    In his lifetime, he finally got to see a woman throw a tantrum at Elliot Foster. 1


    At seven in the evening, Avery had deleted all of the surveince footage and returned theptop to the


    coffee table in the living room. 3


    Themotion earlier had taken a toll on her. 2


    She was starving, so she put on a brave face and walked into the dining room.


    Elliot was not there, but she still felt uneasy.


    It felt as if there were cameras all over the house, monitoring her every move.


    "I didn''t know there were surveince cameras in the master bedroom, Madam," Mrs. Cooper


    exined. " Master Elliot really had nothing to do with it. Nobody cares more about privacy than he


    does." 3 "It''s fine. I already deleted everything," said Avery. 2


    She lost her appetite after eating just a bit of food. 2


    She set her spoon down and turned to Mrs. Cooper," Was he in an unusually bad mood earlier?"


    "Kind of," answered Mrs. Cooper. 2


    "I see..." Avery said. "Whatever. It''s not like he can stand up and beat me up, right?" 2


    She made up her mind. Since her privacy meant nothing to him, she might as well face things openly. 1


    She strode out of the dining room, intending to do as she pleased, but things did not go her way. 1


    She bumped into Elliot just as she left the dining room.


    He said nothing and did nothing. His dark eyes just looked coldly at her. 1


    There was a peculiar charm in his eyes. They were deep and vast, and it was as if he could see


    through her in an instant. 2


    It drove her heart into a giddy, uneven beat.


    "Move." 2


    His voice was low and maic.


    Avery froze for a moment, then turned sideways. 1


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she watched Elliot enter the dining room. 1


    She thought he was there to mess with her, but he had juste down for dinner.


    She smacked herself in the head and let out a long sigh.


    He just saw her naked body. What''s the big deal? 1


    When she was giving him physiotherapy before, she practically saw his naked body, too.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    It was Sunday, and Avery did not get out of bed until it was ten thirty in the morning.


    It was the first time she had slept in at Elliot''s house.


    When she walked out of the room, the group of men in the living room shifted their gaze toward her. 1


    Avery was dressed in a loose nightgown with her disheveled hair falling to her shoulders, framing her


    clean, spotless face, i


    She did not expect Elliot to have guests that day. 1


    Elliot and his guests stared sternly at her as if they did not expect her to suddenly appear. 2


    Something snapped in Avery''s head. 1


    When she realized the awkward situation she was in, she instantly turned around and made her way


    back to her room. 1


    At that moment, Mrs. Cooper walked over and pulled her in the direction of the dining room. 4


    "You must be hungry, Madam. You were sleeping soundly when I went to your room earlier, so I didn''t


    wake you." 1


    "Those people... Who are they?" Avery stammered.


    "They''re friends of Master Elliot. They came to visit him. Don''t worry. It''s fine even if you don''t greet


    them,


    " answered Mrs. Cooper. 5


    "Okay," Avery responded. 2


    She did not even greet Elliot when she saw him, why would she greet his friends? 2


    If she had known that he was having guests over, however, she would have woken early and spent the


    whole day out. 1


    Elliot''s friends in the living room were very interested in Avery.


    "Elliot, why''s that young girl staying with you? Is she a caretaker? Or maybe..."


    "We''re all adults here. Elliot is a man, after all. It''s normal to have a youngdy in his house! Ha ha!" 3


    When Elliot did not respond, everyone shut their mouths and dropped the subject. 4


    "Do you guys know Avery Tate from Tate Industries? They say she''s Jack Tate''s daughter-" 2


    "I know. She called me Friday night asking for an investment, but I hung up before she could finish


    talking." 2


    "She really is something. What does her father''s debt have to do with her? She must be insane for


    jumping into this mess!" 2


    "Young people are reckless like that! I looked into their new product, but it''s a total bust! A self-driving


    system might sound cool, but the conditions areplicated and uncontroble. Whoever invests in it


    would be an idiot!" 2 ... 4


    In the dining room, Avery listened to the discussion in the living room with mixed feelings. 1


    Once she was done with breakfast, she took herptop and went to a nearby cafe to work on her


    thesis. 2


    At the moment, she had limited abilities. She needed to focus on her studies and life. 2


    She received a new email around four in the afternoon. 3


    She ced her cup of coffee on the table after reading its contents and then read the email once more.


    3


    It was signed ''Mr. Z''. 4


    The contents stated his interest in Tate Industries'' new product. He wanted to learn more about it and


    would invest if the meeting went well. 3


    Avery''s mind was filled with questions.


    She knew nothing about this person apart from the fact that he went by Mr. Z.


    If he was really interested in working with Tate Industries, he could have just set up a meeting at the


    office.


    After some consideration, Avery replied to the email. 1


    [Is this a new scam?] 2


    Mr. Z''s reply came shortly after. 1


    [You have quite the sense of humor, Miss Tate. Here''s proof of my assets.] 3


    There was an image file attached to the email. 1


    When Avery opened the file, her eyes instantly widened in shock. 3


    The image was a screenshot of a bank ount showing he had close to two hundred million dors in


    his checking ount. 2


    As it was a tremendous sum, Avery stared at the image and did the calctions in her head many


    times before she was able to confirm the amount. 4


    Her cheeks flushed and her heart raced. Her hands were trembling as she typed her reply. 1


    [You''re pretty good at editing pictures, but isn''t this going overboard? Who would have two hundred


    million in their checking ount?] 3


    [What would it take for you to believe me? How about you send over your bank ount number, and I''ll


    bank in a deposit of intent of cooperation to you?] 2


    [Is this what scamming techniques have advanced into? All you need is a bank ount number to


    steal all of someone''s money?] 4


    Mr. Z did not respond to Avery''sst email.


    After pondering for a while, Avery sent him a screenshot of an ount number. 1


    It was an ount that could only receive funds, so it


    did not matter if he turned out to be a scammer. 5


    Avery pursed her lips and waited for a reply.


    She received a transfer notification on her phone shortly after.


    She opened up the notification and saw that Mr. Z had wired over eight hundred thousand dors.


    ... 4


    Shaun arrived at the cafe that Avery was at half an hourter.


    "What''s going on, Avery? Did this Mr. Z really send you eight hundred thousand dors?" i


    Avery showed her phone screen to Shaun and said," This bnce of eight hundred thousand is from


    him." 1


    Shaun was ecstatic. 1


    "Whichpany is he from? You should set an appointment with him and talk face to face!" 1


    Avery had an uneasy expression on her face as she said, "All he gave me was an address and asked


    me to meet him on Friday night." 4


    "That''s great! Send the address to me, too. I''ll go with you on Friday," Shaun said. 3


    "Okay," Avery responded. 2


    Mr. Z''s appearance allowed Avery to temporarily put the issue of Tate Industries'' impending doom


    aside. 3


    However, she could not help but wonder about the identity of Mr. Z, and where he came from.


    He had given her eight hundred thousand dors, and he had never even met her. Did he have too


    much money on his hands, or was he really that interested in Tate Industries? 3


    Whatever it was, Avery thought it was incredible. 3


    Friday arrived in the blink of an eye. 2


    At breakfast, Elliot said, "Do you have time for dinner at the old mansion tonight?" 2


    Avery stayed silent for a few seconds, then thought of an excuse and said, "I''ve got something to do on


    campus today, so I''ll be back a littleter tonight." 5


    Elliot frowned slightly. He pursued his lips but said nothing.


    Avery let out a sigh of relief. 1


    She was meeting Mr. Z at six that evening.


    The fate of Tate Industries depended on that meeting that night.


    "You''re still my wife for now," Elliot said as he ced his cup of coffee on the table. "If I ever find out


    that you''re lying to me, you''re dead." 6


    His dark eyes dug into her, but his voice was neutral. 2


    Avery''s entire body went cold. 1


    They had limited interactions with one another in the past few days.


    She thought it was nice to continue that type of rtionship, but why would he suddenly say something


    like that? 2


    She was about to say something when he left the dining room. 1


    She watched his back and mumbled to herself," Weirdo." 1


    ... 4


    Avery arrived at the Twilight Bar at five forty in the evening.


    She gave Shaun a call, only to hear his frantic voice on the other end of the line. 1


    "I''m stuck in traffic and I don''t know when I''ll get there. Go on in without me! I''ll get there as soon as I


    can." 1


    Anxiety suddenly washed over Avery. 2


    The meeting was set up a week ago, and Mr. Z was the one who booked the private room. 1


    An attendant escorted her to the entrance of private room V606. 3


    She took a deep breath and opened the door. 1


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Z was already there.


    She could vaguely make out the silhouette of a man in a wheelchair in the dark room.


    Her eyes suddenly widened.


    It... It was Elliot!


    What was he doing here?! 3


    Could it be that he...

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Avery felt like someone was strangling her.


    She felt suffocated as the world began to spin around her.


    How could Elliot be Mr. Z?!


    Mr. Z sent her eight hundred thousand dors and wanted to invest in Tate Industries. How was it


    possible that Elliot would do that? 1


    However, if he was not Mr. Z, then what was he doing there?


    Her mind spun as she looked at the man before her. His wheelchair, dark shirt, and unusually fair skin


    told her that the man in front of her was no other than Elliot Foster. 5


    Avery let out a cold breath and subconsciously took a few steps back, but the door to the private room


    was closed.


    "Leaving before saying hello?" 2


    Seeing her so nervous made Elliot press his lips into a thin line. 1


    "What are you doing in a ce like this?"


    Avery raised her hand to push a strand of hair behind her ear. She forced herself to stay calm as she


    said, "I... I''m here to have dinner with some friends." 1


    "This is a bar." 1


    "Oh..." 2


    Avery nced around the private room. It was arge room that wasvishly decorated, but she felt


    like she was in hell and could not settle down. 1


    "I... I think I came to the wrong ce. I''ll go look for them now."


    "Avery Tate," Elliot hissed. His voice was as cold as ice. "Did you not take what I said this morning


    seriously?" 5


    "I heard you," Avery said, "but I have no reason to live my life by your words." 5


    She remembered what happenedst time like it was yesterday. 1


    She had not drunk that night, but he had insisted that she had dressed like a prostitute so that she


    might go out drinking with other men. 4


    Avery''s reply made Elliot raise his thick brows. 4


    He knew she was different from other women. She had her own opinions, and she did not back down in


    the face of power. Most importantly, no matter how sternly he warned her, she would never take his


    threats seriously. 4


    Which also meant that she did not take him seriously at all. 1


    Elliot picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. 4


    Avery took a deep breath and asked, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you say you were going to the


    old mansion for dinner?" 3


    She wanted to ask what he was doing in the room that Mr. Z had booked. 1


    She wanted to ask if he was Mr. Z, but she did not dare be so straightforward. 2


    This was because she had no idea what his answer would be. 2


    If he was Mr. Z, how would they proceed to discuss business matters?


    If he was not, how would she deal with the tant lie she had told him that morning? 1


    "Come and drink with me," Elliot ordered as he red at her with bloodshot eyes. 3


    Avery raised her brows. 1


    What was he trying to do?


    "I told you I don''t drink," she replied. She could not read his eyes, nor could she read his heart. All she


    wanted to do was leave that ce. "Enjoy yourself. I''m leaving!" 1


    She tried to open the door but noticed that it was locked from the outside. 1


    There was no way of opening that door no matter how much strength she put into it. 1


    "What''s going on, Elliot? Let me out!" she snapped as her cheeks flushed with anger. 2


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I told you to drink with me," Elliot said in a threatening tone. "Did you not hear me, or are you feigning


    ignorance?" 3


    Avery''s cold sweat dripped down her back, and her ankles shook. 1


    If she could drink, then she would drink with him to his heart''s content. 2


    However, she could not drink right now!


    She could not drink even if he strangled her. 2


    The door was locked, so there was no way out. 4


    She could only walk toward him and try to reason with him. 1


    "I lied to you this morning," Avery said as she stood next to him and lowered her gaze. "I had


    something to do today, but it wasn''t something on campus. I made an appointment to meet someone


    tonight. He agreed to invest in my father''spany." 3


    "Who is he?" Elliot asked as he raised his gaze and stared at her flushed cheeks. 3


    "I don''t know his name." 1


    "You don''t even know his name, but you came to meet him?" "Shaun came with me."


    "Where is he, then?"


    "Stuck in traffic."


    Avery took a deep breath, looked straight at Elliot with her watery eyes, and said, "I''m not a child. Even


    if I am your wife, I have my own space and social life. You have no right to interfere in my affairs." 4


    While she spoke, Elliot picked up his ss and took another sip. 1


    She could not help but be distracted by the sensual movements of his throat. 2


    Would he get drunk, drinking like this?


    How would he get home if he got drunk? 1


    Just as she was lost in thought, Elliot''s big hand sped around her arm. 2


    By the time she noticed the pain, he had already yanked her over and thrown her onto the couch. 2


    The couch was soft, but Avery was still upset. 1


    What did he think she was?


    Was she a toy that he could throw around as he pleased?! 1


    Was she not allowed to have her own thoughts and opinions? 1


    She gritted her teeth and got up from the couch. 1


    Since he was unwilling to reason with her, then there


    was no point in holding back! 2


    Just as Avery was preparing to stand up, from the corner of her eye, she saw a tall figure looming over


    her and blocking the light in front of her. 2


    Elliot was standing up!


    He stood up from the wheelchair! 2


    She stared at him in stunned silence as her mind went nk. 2


    She forgot about her anger. She forgot about getting up. She forgot about everything that she had


    wanted to say or do. 2


    Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but she was at a loss for words.


    The next moment, Elliot threw himself over Avery and pressed her down onto the couch. 2


    "Men take women here to drink. If you''re not here for that, then why are you here?!" 4


    He reached out his long, slender fingers and grabbed her chin tightly.


    Her red lips parted from the pressure he exerted.


    With his other hand, Elliot picked up the wine ss on the table. The red liquid in the ss shook


    slightly back and forth.


    Fear took over Avery. 3


    Tears began to stream down her face. She tried to escape, but he was pressing down on her with such


    force that she could not move a muscle.


    "Youe here when a stranger invites you... You need to learn your lesson properly," Elliot said coldly


    before he poured the wine into Avery''s open mouth. 3


    Avery grabbed onto his arms and tried to push him away, but he did not budge no matter how hard she


    tried.


    He had just recovered from a long-term illness, but he was horrifyingly strong. 5


    The sight of Elliot standing up from the wheelchair suddenly popped into her head. 2


    He was taller and more terrifying than she had thought. 1


    The deep red liquid entered her mouth. She did not swallow it, but the bitterness of the alcohol choked


    her and made her cough violently. 6


    It felt like she was drowning. 1


    In a time of desperation, a person''s body will act on instinct to save itself. 1


    Avery grabbed Elliot''s shirt cor in panic and yanked it so hard that its button snapped off. 4


    The button rolled onto the ground, and he felt a wave of cold air hit his bare chest.


    Elliot looked at the face of the woman in front of him. It was flushed with agony. His chest tightened,


    and


    his heart suddenly softened. 3


    He let go of her chin.


    Avery immediately turned her head and spat the wine out of her mouth. 1


    "I hate you, Elliot Foster!" she cried through teary eyes and clenched fists. 1


    "It was just one drink. Was that so hard?"


    The pity in his eyes disappeared. His slender fingers fell onto her cor and unbuttoned her shirt,


    exposing her exquisite cor bone. 1


    "If it weren''t me, another man would be doing this to you! These are the consequences of your lies!"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    It was a long and painful night. 3


    When it was all over, Avery was so tired that she passed out.


    The next morning, Elliot showed up at Sterling Group around ten in the morning as usual.


    Once he entered his office, Ben walked in.


    "I went to Twilight to see youst night, but I didn''t catch you. Did you and Avery Tate leave early?" 1


    Elliot raised his brows and said, "That''s what you''re here to talk about?"


    Ben smiled bitterly and ced the file in his hand on Elliot''s desk.


    "This is the financial reports for Tate Industries from the past few years. I took some time to look into it.


    They''re in pretty deep trouble."


    Ben paused, then added, "Their finance director embezzled at least three hundred million dors. I


    heard that he was Jack Tate''s brother-inw." 2


    Elliot''s eyes twitched slightly.


    If what Ben said was true, then developing the new product was not the only reason Tate Industries


    was facing bankruptcy. 4 "This is the lesson. All of us should be careful about


    picking the correct wife," Ben sighed. "If Jack Tate hadn''t had an affair with Wanda Tate back then, the


    Tates wouldn''t be in this mess." 5


    Elliot''s expression was cold as he said, "This proves that women are obstacles on the road to


    sess." 3


    "It looks like you''re really determined to divorce Avery Tate!" Ben said. "When do you n on going


    through with it? Should we have a party to celebrate your return to single life?" 1


    Elliot cocked an eyebrow and said icily, "Don''t you have work to do? Do you have that much free time


    on your hands?" 1


    Ben jumped up from his seat, cleared his throat, and said, "I''m going now... Just a friendly reminder,


    though. Shouldn''t you do something about that bruise on your neck? If I didn''t know better, I''d think you


    got scratched by a cat. It looks like you two had a steamy night!" 6


    "Get out!" Elliot cleared his throat and said hoarsely. 1


    Ben immediately hurried out of the room. 2


    Fifteen minutes after Ben had left, Chelsea knocked on Elliot''s office door. 3


    "Are you busy, Elliot? I have something outside of work to talk to you about," she said as she walked in


    and closed the door behind her. 2


    Elliot nced at the emails in his inbox and said, "I''m busy right now. You can talk about non-work


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    rted matters after work!" 1


    Chelsea froze for a moment, but she stubbornly walked over to his desk and said, "I''ll just tell you now!


    This is more important than work." 4


    She handed the file she brought in to Elliot and said," Take a look at this. I''m sure its contents will


    shock you." 2


    She took a seat on the chair across from him, and her eyes immediately fell on the scratch on his neck.


    6


    She didn''t have to think hard to know what it was.


    A wave of jealousy rose inside of her. 1


    "Did you sleep with Avery Tatest night?" she eximed with a slight tremor in her voice. "Elliot, she''s


    not worth your sincerity!" 3


    "Shut up!" 2


    Elliot''s furrowed brows reflected his impatience.


    "My rtionship with her has nothing to do with you!"


    As he said those words, he opened up the file and looked at the documents within.


    Maternal Health File 6


    Name: Avery Tate 3


    Sex: Female 4


    Gestational Age: 12 Weeks 3


    The vein on Elliot''s forehead throbbed as he read the


    file. 4


    The chill in his eyes could kill. 5


    He held back his rage and continued reading.


    Father: Cole Foster 10


    Elliot threw the file onto the table. 17


    Avery was pregnant, and Cole was the father!

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chelsea decided to add fuel to the fire when she saw Elliot''s savage fury. 1


    "Before she married you, Avery Tate was dating your nephew, Cole. It''s not a big deal since everyone


    has a past, but she slept with your nephew after she


    married you! She''s made a fool out of you. I bet they did this thinking you were going to die back then!"


    1


    Elliot''s fists were clenched and his face was stone-cold. 4


    His expression was a face of seething anger. His cold eyes red furiously at the maternal health file


    on his desk. 2


    "I suspect they did this to get your inheritance. When the doctor issued a notice of critical illness, all of


    us thought you didn''t have long to live. If she got pregnant with your kid at the time, then your estate


    would fall right into her hands. They nned everything to the tee! When you unexpectedly regained


    consciousness, it ruined their ns."


    "Get out!" Elliot roared. 1


    Whether or not what Chelsea said was true, the thought of this scandal being exposed to the public


    made him feel sick to the stomach. 4


    Chelsea was slightly upset, but shepletely understood his feelings at that moment. 1


    She got up to leave, and carefully closed the door behind her.


    Elliot''s throat moved slightly. His breath was hot.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He loosened his cor, picked up the file and carefully examined its contents once more. 2


    When his eyes fell on Cole''s name, a murderous aura rose in his eyes. 1


    Elliot had always known that his brother had his eyes on his fortune, but he did not expect Avery to be


    a pawn that he nted by his side! 2


    He almost fell right into their trap.


    He recalled the chaotic night he had spent with Avery, and his rage rose uncontrobly. 2


    In the master bedroom at Elliot''s mansion, Avery was in a deep slumber.


    The room door suddenly burst open and filled the room with a screeching noise. 3


    Before she could open her eyes, she was forcefully pulled up.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tate!" said the bodyguard as he yanked her out of bed. 3


    "What are you doing?! Where are you taking me?!" Avery cried frantically. 2 "The hospital. Abortion."


    A chill shot through her entire body upon hearing those words.


    Did Elliot know she was pregnant?


    How did he find out?


    Who told him?


    "Where''s Elliot?! Where is he? I want to see him!" Avery sobbed in terror. "I''m not getting an abortion. I


    don''t want to!" 1


    She tried to escape the bodyguard''s clutches, but Elliot had used up all of her energy the night before.


    She was carried to the car and thrown into the backseat like a piece of garbage. 2


    Elliot was sitting in the spacious backseat, staring coldly at her. 1


    He threw a piece of paper in her face and said, "You had so many chances to get rid of the b*st*rd


    inside of you, so why didn''t you do it? Do you love Cole that much? Do you want me to kill him with my


    bare hands?!" 4


    His face was pale and his voice was chilling to the bone.


    Avery picked up the piece of paper, saw that it was the information she filled out when she registered at


    the hospital, and shut her eyes in agony. 2


    She wanted to fill out the father''s name honestly, but Elliot had threatened to kill the baby if she ever


    got


    pregnant. 3


    Which was why she filled out Cole''s name instead. 2


    She was discovered in the end!


    "Elliot, I''m begging you... Please don''t make me get an abortion!" s


    Avery''s eyes were bloodshot as she held onto his sleeve and begged through her tears.


    "They''re not b*st*rds. They''re not..."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Elliot unceremoniously pped Avery''s hand away and hissed coldly, "Letting you live is already


    showing you mercy. Shut your mouth and stop passing me off!"


    Avery looked at his heartless expression and swallowed all of her pain.


    There was nothing she could say or do to make him change his mind. 2


    She pressed herself into the seat and gazed miserably out the window.


    When the car came to a halt in front of the hospital, Avery was forcefully yanked out of the car and


    dragged to the gynecology clinic. 1


    Elliot stayed in a car and lit a cigarette.


    Avery''s teary eyes and the hateful expression she shot at him kept reying in his head.


    He refused to go easy on her! 2


    Everyone who betrayed him had to pay for the consequences. 1


    Therge doors to the operating room slowly shut after Avery was pushed into surgery. 1


    The doors reopened about half an hourter. 1


    The doctor walked out and informed the bodyguard," The surgery isplete, but we''ll need to


    observe the


    patient for at least an hour."


    The bodyguard''s task was to get Avery to go through with the abortion. Now that it was done, his


    mission wasplete. 1


    The bodyguard left the waiting room and the doctor returned to the operating room, i


    When Laura arrived at the hospital after getting the call, Avery was sitting on a bench with her eyes red


    from tears.


    "It hurts, Mom..."


    Laura patted her back and cooed, "Don''t cry, my dear. Let''s go home. He''ll regret it when he finds out


    the truth!"


    "No, he won''t. He''ll never regret it," Avery said as she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "His


    heart is harder and colder than stone." 3


    Laura held Avery as they walked out of the hospital, and they hailed a cab.


    Once they were gone, Elliot''s car sped off from the hospital. 1


    Cole was told that Elliot had something to discuss with him and he was summoned to his house. 2


    When Cole arrived in the evening, there was no sign on Elliot anywhere.


    "What does my uncle want to talk to me about? Didn''t he say he didn''t want to see me here again?"


    Cole


    asked Mrs. Cooper after taking a sip of tea.


    Mrs. Cooper''s expression was anxious. She shook her head violently and said, "I don''t know anything.


    Don''t ask me." 1


    She had hid in a corner and watched as Avery was forcefully taken away earlier. She could not say or


    do anything about it.


    She could not believe that Avery was pregnant. What was even more unbelievable was the fact that


    Elliot would force her to get an abortion. 1


    They slept together the night before after all.


    Elliot''s car drove into the courtyard shortly after.


    Cole shot to his feet when he heard the car approaching and walked out to greet his uncle.


    When Elliot emerged from the car, his dark expression was inplete contrast with the evening sun.


    2


    Cole had a bad feeling, but he smiled and said, "Uncle Elliot, why did you call..." 1


    Before he could finish his sentence, Elliot''s bodyguard kicked him in the gut and sent him flying to the


    ground.


    "You actually showed up, you little brat?! How dare you take your uncle for a fool?!" 3


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard stepped down on Cole''s neck and spat at him. 1 "Since you''re Master Elliot''s nephew,


    I''ll let you choose


    how you want to die. How about it?!" 2


    Cole was racked with terror.


    "What did I do, Uncle Elliot? Tell me what I did? I have no idea what I did!"


    Elliot looked down on his nephew from his wheelchair and said cruelly, "I killed your and Avery Tate''s


    baby." 4


    Cole was mortified. 4


    "How is that possible? How could she have my kid? I''ve never even slept with her! How could she be


    pregnant with my kid?!" 3


    Cole''s face was flushed in horror. 1


    After a moment of stunned silence, he said, "Uncle Elliot, you said Avery''s pregnant? Wouldn''t the kid


    be yours, then?!"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Elliot frowned.


    He would have almost believed Cole¡¯s words if had not seen the form that Avery filled out with his own


    eyes.


    "Avery said that the child is yours, then it''s yours!" The bodyguard scolded. "How dare you do such a


    thing! It''s not enough to repay even if you have nine lives!"


    Cole cried out, "Avery lied! Uncle, the reason I broke up with her was that she wouldn''t let me touch


    her. I dumped her, and she hated me! She deliberately said that the child in her belly was mine! She


    wanted revenge on me! Uncle, you must believe me! No matter who the child in her belly belongs to, it


    can''t be mine!"


    Elliot looked at the man lying on the ground with his face filled with fear. He suddenly lost all meaning


    and purposes to pursue this further. 1


    This was the man that Avery liked. 1


    This cowardly and spineless man could easily betray her when he encountered problems.


    "Drag him out!" Elliot''s voice had no emotion at all. " But don''t kill him."


    How could he let Cole die so easily?


    He wanted to destroy Cole little by little in front of Avery. 1


    Laura took Avery back to her rented house.


    After entering the room, Laura helped her to lie down on the bed. 2


    "Avery, don''t cry. You can''t cry now... You need to rest after having an abortion..."


    Avery looked at the ceiling and said, "Mom, my child is still here. It hasn''t left me." 3


    Laura was stunned, "Avery, what''s going on? Didn''t you say that Elliot forced you to abort the child?"


    "I told the doctor if she dared to touch me, I would never walk out the operating room alive. I wouldn''t


    let her out of the operating room alive either."


    Avery''s voice was unusually cold.


    Although the child was safe, her heart had already turned into ashes, as if she had died once.


    ''I got away with it this time, but what about next time? '' She thought to herself.


    As long as she stayed by Elliot''s side, the child''s safety would always be at stake. 2


    The phone rang, breaking the heavy air hanging in the room. 1


    She picked up the phone and saw that it was the vice president calling.


    After she picked up the phone, the voice of the vice


    president could be heard. "Avery, I was drunkst night and just woke up! Did Mr. Z contact you


    today?" 1


    Avery was stunned, "No. Who did you drink withst night?"


    "Mr. Z! His name is Jun Hertz. I haven''t found any information about him on the inte. He is a very


    young man. His family background should be quite wealthy. He said he has been looking for suitable


    investment projects. I talked a lot to himst night, and I don''t know what decision he will make after


    considering it." 3


    "Is he an acquaintance of Elliot?" Avery asked cautiously.


    "Uhh... I don''t know! But he knows Ben. He said that Ben is his senior, and Ben is the financial


    president of Sterling Group and the right-hand man of Elliot." The vice president quickly cleared up the


    rtionship between those people. "So, Jun should have known Elliot." 4


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, why did you suddenly mention Elliot? Do you know him?" The vice president asked curiously. 1


    "No, I don''t." Avery''s tone was icy cold.


    Her heart ached at the mention of his name.


    After talking on the phone, she put the phone down. 1


    Laura walked to the bed and sat down. 4 "Avery, I found a job," Laura said. "I didn''t tell you before


    because I didn''t know if I could do it well." "What kind of work?" Avery asked, suppressing her sadness.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    "There¡¯s a close friend that I used to know. She needs a nanny to take care of her grandchildren, and


    the pay is very high. I thought about it. A job is just a job anyway, so I went to try it out. Today is the


    third day of work, and everything is fine so far. I can earn a thousand and five hundred a month!" 1


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Your father is already gone, and he didn¡¯t leave you with any property. I can''t drag you down," Laura


    added.


    Avery''s tears fell uncontrobly once she heard it.


    "A close friend of yours is quite rich, isn¡¯t she?" Her voice was a little hoarse, but now that she started


    crying, her voice became even hoarser.


    "Being a nanny for a friend... it must be tough!"


    "It''s not tough! Now as long as I can make money, I''m satisfied. My pride isn¡¯t worth as much!


    Moreover, the rich will not necessarily stay rich their whole lives. Maybe I''m not as rich as my friend


    now, but maybe my daughter will make a lot of money in the future." 1


    Laura took a few tissues and wiped Avery''s tears.


    "Mom... you don''t have to go to work. I can do a part-time job. I can work next year..." Avert burst into


    tears. 3


    "You''re pregnant now, how are you going to work?


    Avery, if you really want to keep the child, we can¡¯t


    keep on like this." Laura frowned and was very puzzled. "Why does Elliot not want this child? It''s his


    own flesh and blood!¡±


    "He likes another woman." 1


    "Really? Then why didn¡¯t he marry that woman?" Laura''s face was ashen, and she felt sorry for her


    daughter. 2


    "I have no idea."


    "It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. If it really doesn''t work, let''s hide and give birth to this baby. We keep it


    from him." 1


    Laura took Avery into her arms and patted her shoulder lightly.


    ... 1


    Three dayster.


    Avery received a call from Cole.


    He asked her to meet him. 1


    After thinking for a few seconds, she agreed.


    His purpose for a meetup, must be because of the child. 1


    Cafe.


    Avery stared at Cole''s face several times.


    He had several band-aids on his face, and even with the band-aids on, therge bruises were still


    visible.


    "Stop looking at me. My uncle did this. If you hadn''t said that the child you were carrying was mine, my


    uncle wouldn''t have beaten me." Cole said in a dull tone. Resigned, he continued, "Just treat it as my


    repayment for you! But when you asked me to elope with you, I really didn¡¯t have the courage." i


    "Cole Foster, your problem is not that you didn''t elope with me. If I don''t bring up the matter between


    you and Cassandra now, are you going to hide it from me forever?¡± Avery picked up the ss of water


    and took a sip. 2


    "When did you find out?" Cole looked at her in surprise.


    "No wonder you never replied to my messages or answered my calls."


    Avery took a deep breath and asked, "Do you know where Cassandra is now? Her uncle took the


    money from my dad¡¯spany. I won''t let it go easily." 2


    "She¡¯s traveling around the world... It''s useless to find her for what her uncle did."


    "Isn''t she traveling around the world with the money of my dad''spany?!" 1


    "That''s her dad too. Avery, I know you¡¯re angry, but please calm down. Don¡¯t worry about the mess that


    your dad left behind." Cold stretched out a big palm, trying to hold her hand, but she quickly avoided it.


    4 "Avery, I''m sorry. Cassandra and I are not like what you think. I have never loved her. The reason that


    I''m with her... is because she seduced me. Men can''t


    control their lust and instinct most of the time... The woman I love the most in my heart has always


    been you.¡± 2


    Avery got goosebumps in disgust. 5


    "You may not know it, but my injuries are more serious than they seem, but I don¡¯t me you.¡± Cole


    said miserably. "I was in the hospital for a few days, and I haven''t been discharged yet. I came to you in


    such a hurry because I wanted to ask you, just whose child is it that you''re carrying in your belly?¡± 6


    "The child is gone. What¡¯s the point of asking this again?" Avery replied. 4


    "Oh... Avery, let''s work together!" Cole said his true purpose. "You still have a chance to approach him


    now. You find a way to kill him, and when he dies, no one can bully us again.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Kill him? 1


    Avery frowned.


    Although she hated Elliot, she never thought of killing him.


    Even if the child in her belly was now gone, it was impossible for her to have this thought.


    Besides, could she really kill him?


    Seeing that Avery was hesitating, Cole said, "My uncle is on a business trip now. You go back and think


    about it. Avery, as long as you can kill Elliot, I can marry you right away. I will give you whatever you


    want. I have told my parents about us and they are very supportive." 4


    Cole''s attitude was sincere and his eyes were earnest. 2


    When she was in love with him previously, she had always wanted to be recognized by his parents.


    However, he had been reluctant to disclose their rtionship. 1


    Now, she no longer needed the approval of others.


    "What if I fail?" Avery asked him. "If he finds out that I want to kill him, do you think he will keep me


    alive? Cole, you were a coward before, and now you''re just the same. If you want to kill him, you do it


    yourself. If


    you can¡¯t bear the consequences of the failure, then don''t do such illegal things!" 4


    Cole''s expression instantly froze. He did not expect that Avery would refuse. 1


    "It won''t fail. We¡¯ll poison him. You only need to poison him, and there won''t be any trouble in the


    future. My grandma will definitely copse, and my dad will handle the rest..."


    "Since it¡¯s so safe, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?! He will return to the old mansion once a week.


    You can poison him while he''s back in the old mansion." Avery suggested.


    Cole was stunned.


    "Cole, I don¡¯t think you''ve been beaten enough." Avery looked at him and said bluntly, "Elliot is your


    uncle. How could you attack your own blood-rted kin?"


    "Oh, Avery. I treat him as an uncle, but he doesn''t treat me as a nephew."


    "Isn''t it because you bribed hiswyer when he was sick and he found outter that he punished you?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery said, "Although I hate him for being heartless, I haven''t lost my mind.¡±


    After speaking, Avery got up and decided to leave.


    "Avery! Don¡¯t go first! Let¡¯s have a meal together! It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t stand by my side," Cole


    pleaded. "Now our family rtionship with my uncle is irreconcble, even if I don''t make a move on


    him,


    he will still definitely suppress me." 2


    Avery could sense the hint of conspiracy from his words.


    "You really n to poison your uncle?" Avery sat down again.


    Cole continued, "If you don''t help me, then I won''t necessarily poison him. I may think of other methods


    that are less likely to be discovered." 1


    Avery asked, "When are you going to do it?"


    Cole saw that she asked for the details, and asked her in return, "Avery, you won''t tell this n to my


    uncle, will you? Do you want me to die?"


    "You¡¯re ttering me. Do you think Elliot will still care about me?"


    "Oh... I haven''t decided when to start. After all, he hasn''te back yet. We''ll see about it after he


    After lunch, Cold was picked up by the driver. 5


    Avery went to the hospital where she had made documentation before.


    The hospital had an inescapable responsibility for the disclosure of her personal information. 3


    Besides, she wanted to know who went to the hospital to check her information. 1


    ¡°Miss Tate, I didn''t leak your information. No one came to me to check your information. Would you like


    to ask someone else?" The doctor who helped to make Avery''s documentation previously brushed


    away his responsibility immediately. 1


    Avery said, "If you don''t help me to find out who did it, then I''ll take you and this hospital to court. Now


    is a society ruled byw, and I believe that thew will restore justice for me. If thew fails to do so, I''ll


    expose everything to the media..." 7 "Hey! Don''t be so impulsive!"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "It''s not your baby being aborted, of course you''re not impulsive!"


    The doctor, seeing that Avery Tate was very emotional and that the matter was indeed somewhat


    serious, had to change his tone, "Miss Tate, I am so sorry. Just now, I used the wrong words. Please


    have a seat and drink some water first, I''ll go and have a look."


    The doctor poured her a ss of water and then immediately went to his seniors.


    About half an hourter, the doctor was back.


    "Miss Tate, do you know Chelsea Tierney? She''s the one who came to check your file."


    Getting the answer, Avery Tate left the hospital.


    Never thought Chelsea Tierney regarded her as a pest and a thorn in the flesh!


    However, there was no way she was going to be beaten passively.


    She would definitely find a way to make Chelsea Tierney pay the price!


    Tate Industries.


    Avery Tate entered her father''s president''s office. 1


    The vice president had been waiting inside for a long time.


    "Tate, I want you toe here today because of two things," Shaun Locklyn poured her a cup of


    water,'' Jun Hertz''s side has changed his mind, originally he wanted to invest in us, but today he wants


    to buy ourpany for 155 million directly."


    Avery Tate saw that the vice president did not look so pleasant and guessed, "Is this price too low?" 2


    "If thepany was in its normal days, at a price of 155 million, an acquisition wouldn''t even be


    thought of. But now thepany is not what it used to be, and the price given by Jun Hertz is just a


    little higher." The vice president said, "In fact, being acquired at a low price is not the hardest part, what


    is hard is that after the acquisition by Jun Hertz, the core business will change. To put it simply, he


    doesn''t see driverless cars and won''t do this..." 7


    "Then why does he want to do the acquisition?" Avery Tate wondered.


    "They''re interested in the Super Brain System that ourpany designed. This system, in general


    terms, is artificial intelligence, and with it, there is no longer any need for a driver. Also, this system can


    be applied to other fields, such as, robots, drones and others."


    "Is this system so valuable?" Avery asked.


    The vice presidentughed bitterly. "Do you know how much your father spent on developing it? Well


    over 155 million. How could your father have left thepany to you because he wanted you to take


    on his debts? He was hoping that thepany woulde to life with you and take Tate Industries to


    a more glorious future." 1


    Avery Tate''s eyes dimmed a few moments.


    She feared she was not capable of doing so now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "One more thing, I don''t know if your father told you." The vice president said, "The development of the


    new system was in its final stages, but it was stopped when your dad fell ill. Because your dad has the


    stuff in his hands. He doesn''t open ess and no one else can touch the core at all." 3


    The vice president walked over to the wall of bookshelves and pressed a button. 1


    In a sh, the wall of bookshelves moved away, and an entrance appeared. 1


    "We have looked for many master locksmiths to open your dad''s safe, but we have not been


    sessful. Tate, do you know the password to your dad''s safe? He must have said something to you


    before he died, right? " 2


    Avery Tate''s heart was greatly shaken. 1


    She entered the hidden door and saw arge safe.


    In this modest space she saw a family portrait hanging on the wall.


    It was Dad, Mum, and her.


    Her eyes reddened instantly.


    She thought Dad had long forgotten that the three of them were the only family.


    "Tate, since we can''t afford to keep the Tate Industries alive, then let it go bankrupt! We''ll sell this


    system secretly and split the money. That way we''re all rich." The vice president pushed the sses on


    his nose, his ambition clear as day, "If the Tate Industries doesn''t go bankrupt, the money paid by Jun


    Hertz won''t fall into our pockets." 1


    Avery Tate looked at his greedy face and she was suddenly alerted inwardly.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    "... I don''t know the password. My dad didn''t tell me the password before he passed." Avery Tate


    frowned and shook her head.


    She hadn''t lied.


    It was true that Jack Tate hadn''t told her about thepany before his death, let alone hisst words


    rted to the password. 1


    There were so many people in the room at that time, if Jack Tate had said it, she couldn''t have been


    the only one who knew. 1


    "Uncle Locklyn, why don''t I go back and ask my mom!" Avery Tate discussed with the vice president,


    "When I saw my dad for thest time, he left after saying a couple of words to me. My mom might know


    a bit more." 6


    The vice president didn''t doubt it. "Okay. Don''t tell anyone about this. This is a top secret of our


    Avery Tate nced at the safe, a very sober voice in her mind reminding her.


    They had to tell her about this secret because they couldn''t find someone to open the safe. 4


    If they had opened this safe secretly, they would have


    simply taken the stuff in the safe privately and would never have let her know about it. 1


    "Well, I definitely won''t tell anyone about this thing. Uncle Locklyn, apart from you, who else knows


    about this?" Avery Tate chatted with the vice president as her feet headed towards the door. 2


    The vice president followed along towards the door.


    "Two other technicians. They are both your father''s particrly trusted people and have been following


    him for many years. When the timees to sell and get the money, we''ll split it equally, what do you


    think? " The vice president said. 5


    Avery Tate nodded, "Then I''ll go back and get the password first."


    "Alright. Tate, it''s not that I don''t persist, it''s that no one sees any good in your father''spany and


    our team. They only want this system we''ve developed, and we''ll definitely be kicked out when the time


    "Yes, I understand. Uncle Locklyn, what if I can''t think of the right password?" Avery Tate''s eyes lifted


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    up to look at the Vice President. 2


    She was really a bit worried.


    She had absolutely no clue now. 2


    The vice president frowned, "Your father must have left you some signals when he gave you the


    You go back and think about it carefully."


    "Ok."


    After leaving thepany, Avery Tate took a taxi back to her mother''s home. 1


    Laura Jensen was washing vegetables.


    "Tate, why did Cole Foster look for you? Didn''t you two break up?" 4


    Avery Tate picked up her ss of water, took a sip and said, "He was beaten up by Elliot Foster and


    wanted to fight back. He tried to use my hand to kill Elliot Foster. " 2


    Laura Jensen''s face changed dramatically, "Tate, you wouldn''t agree to that, would you?!" 7


    "How is that possible? Killing someone, I definitely won''t do it. Mom, what kind of person am I in your


    mind?"


    Laura Jensen sighed in relief. "You''ve grown up and don''t share a lot of things with me. For example,


    the matter of your pregnancy... If Elliot Foster hadn''t forced you to have an abortion, how long would


    you have nned to hide it from me?" 1


    Avery Tate walked up to her mom and hugged her. " Mom, I didn''t know about the pregnancy until very


    The expression on Laura Jensen''s face froze and she said awkwardly, "Tate, your father and I divorced


    a long time ago and when he died, his relics were not mine to handle. What do you need his relics for?"


    1


    She told her mother what had just happened. 3 "It''s a six-digit code. What would Dad have set? Did he


    ever tell you about it?" She pondered hard. 3


    Laura Jensen shook her head, "He didn''t say anything to me about the password. He kept telling me he


    was sorry then and kept shedding tears... Honestly, I hated him, but every time I think of the image of


    him on his deathbed, I get soft... Sigh, what''s the use of hating again when people have gone." i


    "Mom, the Vice President told me that Dad didn''t give me thepany to carry on the debt. He said


    that the system Dad developed could be sold for a lot of money. " Avery Tate''s nose twitched, and she


    felt veryplicated.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Laura ced her hand on Avery''s shoulder and said," You are his daughter, so he won¡¯t hurt you. I was


    with him when he first started hispany. When we were married, I didn''t ask for anything. I also


    invested a lot of money for his business. If he dares hurt you, I will never forgive him, even if I''m dead."


    Monday.


    Avery took a cab to Sterling Group.


    That was the first time she went to Elliot''spany.


    The Sterling Group building towered high and was majestic.


    She stepped out from the cab and headed towards the ground floor lobby.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment?" asked the receptionist.


    Avery replied, "No. Please contact Chelsea Tierney for me. Say that Avery Tate wants to meet her. She


    will see me when she hears my name."


    The receptionist stared at Avery for a while. She noticed that she dressed well, so she called the PR


    Department for her.


    Soon, Chelsea came down.


    She came out from an elevator and walked towards Avery. She nced at her with a fierce gaze. 1


    "Didn''t you just have an abortion? Don''t you need to lie in bed and rest?" mocked Chelsea.


    Avery had a natural makeup look that day, so she looked alright. She said, "Chelsea, you go to great


    lengths for this, but does Elliot agree to marry you?"


    Chelsea was not angry, instead, she smiled like a victor. She said, "He won''t stay with you even if he


    won''t marry me. Avery, he just allowed you to have an abortion. That''s merciful enough for you. If I


    were him, I''m afraid I would kill you."


    "Oh, it appears that you''re familiar with illegal deeds." 1


    "Do you think you can ruffle my feathers with that? You''re such a clown right now." Chelsea smirked


    with her red lips, and insulted her. "Freaking loser!" 1


    Avery was unbothered. She asked, "Chelsea, have you ever worn a puffy dress in front of Elliot?" 2


    Chelsea arched her eyebrow and said, "So immature! I never wear puffy dresses! Why do you ask?" 2


    "I finally figured out why Elliot doesn''t like you." Avery smirked and got close to her ear. "Elliot likes the


    cute type. He likes women in puffy dresses." 1


    Chelseaughed like she heard the funniest joke ever.


    "I already slept with Elliot. You haven''t, right? He likes women in puffy dresses, and he also likes


    women in a hime haircut. Oh yeah, the dresses better be pink. If you dress that way, he''s bound to like


    you more," said Avery. 1


    Chelsea froze up.


    She knew Elliot for more than ten years, but Elliot was never physically affectionate with her.


    However, Avery knew him for less than three months. She could not believe that they slept together.


    Chelsea had to believe what Avery was talking about. 1


    "Why are you telling me this? Why would you help me?!¡± questioned Chelsea.


    "Because I want a divorce with Elliot. He''s dead to me.


    I just want my freedom back. Is that a good enough reason?"


    Avery had a cold gleam in her eyes.


    Pink puffy dresses and a hime haircut, those were the distinct features of that woman in Elliot''sptop.


    2


    If Chelsea dressed like that in front of Elliot, she knew that he would go mad. 2


    Perhaps, he would choke Chelsea to death.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Friday, afternoon.


    "Madam, Master Elliot will be back tonight. You shoulde back too!"


    Avery had been living at her mom''s ce ever since Elliot forced her to have an abortion.


    "Alright. It''s time that I end things between me and him." Avery hung up and went to Elliot''s mansion.


    It was seven in the evening.


    Elliot''s nended at the airport.


    He hopped into a ck Rolls-Roice with the escort of his bodyguards.


    Once he was seated, he realized that Chelsea was in there.


    "Elliot, how''s my new hairstyle?" Chelsea wore a pink puffy dress. She tucked her hair behind her ear


    and seductively smiled at him.


    Chelsea wanted to surprise him in the car.


    Elliot quickly nced at Chelsea and was no longer calm.


    He was tensed and his face was as cold as ice.


    Tension arose in the car.


    Chelsea noticed that. She felt anxious.


    "What''s wrong, Elliot? Don''t you like my hairstyle? Or is it because this dress is ugly...?" Chelsea was


    nervous. Her voice was slightly trembling.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elliot pped her harshly!


    Her body flung towards the car door. 1


    "Scissors!" Elliot clenched his fist and spat that word out.


    The bodyguards outside the car received the order and immediately ran to buy scissors.


    Chelsea shivered in the car. She held her stinging cheek as she tasted blood from the corner of her


    mouth, i


    She was confused.


    Utterly confused.


    She had been with Elliot for ten years. Elliot was never that angry with her during those ten years.


    Avery Tate!


    That was her idea!


    "Elliot! Let me exin! Avery told me to dress like this, and to have a hime haircut! Avery wants to piss


    you off. It''s not my fault!" Chelsea cried and grabbed onto Elliot''s arm. She tried to exin with tears in


    her eyes. 4


    The bodyguards returned with scissors.


    Elliot ordered, "Cut off her hair! And that dress!"


    Chelsea jolted. The light in her eyes slowly faded away


    Why was he offended by the hairstyle and the puffy dress? 2


    She could not figure it out.


    However, how did Avery know that?


    The bodyguards dragged Chelsea out of the car. Then, they closed the door.


    Elliot softly ordered, "Drive."


    Avery had been waiting in the living room after she ate dinner. 2


    She already packed her things.


    She was waiting for Elliot toe back, so that she could discuss the divorce with him.


    Around eight, a Rolls-Roice slowly drove into the front yard. 6


    Mrs. Cooper quickly walked out to wee him. 2


    Avery anxiously looked outside.


    The autumn night was cold. The view was zed in a hazy chill. 1


    Elliot sat in a wheelchair. The bodyguard pushed him into the living room. 1


    He was still wearing a ck blouse and ck sweatpants. He had an intimidating and unfriendly look. 7


    "Elliot Foster, when are we getting divorced?" asked Avery with the courage she mustered. 6 Elliot


    looked up at her and asked, "Divorce?"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    "It''s the weekend tomorrow. Let''s get the divorce settled on Monday!" Avery continued.


    Faced with her fervent impatience, Elliot nonchntly pulled out a cigarette and lit it. 2


    Avery furrowed her brows. She could not figure out what he was thinking.


    Could it be that he did not want to go through with the divorce?


    Otherwise, he would not be so indifferent.


    Avery took a deep breath and said, "Can you really handle being cheated on? I wouldn''t want to see


    the person who had cheated on me for the rest of my life if I were you. You have to divorce me! You''d


    be an idiot not to!"


    Elliot coolly exhaled a smoke ring as he followed her with his dark eyes, watching her performance. 3


    "Have you met with Chelsea? That must have p*ssed you off, right? That''s good because it was all my


    idea! I did it just to mess with you!"


    Avery was adding fuel to the fire.


    Mrs. Cooper was in a corner. Her heart was pounding as she listened in. 2


    Why was Avery digging her own grave?


    Was she having a mental breakdown because of the abortion? 2


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If she continued aggravating him, Elliot might just send her to her death.


    At that thought, Mrs. Cooper could no longer stand aside. She walked over and said, "Madam Avery


    doesn''t mean any of this, Master Elliot... She must still be upset, so she''sshing out now... She''s been


    sitting around at home ever since the wedding, so I can guarantee that she''s never done anything


    dishonorable with Mr. Cole." 1


    "Go and rest, Mrs. Cooper!" Avery said as her cheeks flushed from anxiety. "This is between him and


    me, so I''ll deal with it myself. You don''t have to worry about me. 1


    "Stop trying to provoke Master Elliot, then!" Mrs. Cooper eximed. "Nothing good cane from it.


    Listen to me and apologize to him, Madam. He might just forgive you." 6


    "I don''t need his forgiveness," Avery replied. "I just want a divorce."


    Elliot''s sharp, hawk-like eyes were fixed on Avery''s slender back.


    Was she ying hard to get, or did she really want a divorce?


    Judging from what he had seen and heard, it seemed


    that thetter was more likely. 3


    Now that her n with Cole had been exposed, and the child had been aborted, they had no way of


    further exploiting him. So, she could not wait to divorce him, so that she might run back into Cole''s


    arms. 1


    "Forget it!" Elliot snapped coldly as he tap his cigarette on the ashtray on the table. "Unless I''m dead,


    you can forget about getting a divorce."


    "What? Why?"


    Avery felt like she was just hit by an invisible force. 2


    "Since it¡¯s agonizing for you to remain by my side, I''ll continue keeping you in this agony," said Elliot out


    of pure spite. 1


    In an instant, Avery felt as if she had fallen into an icy abyss. 3


    What now?


    He was throwing her a curveball! 2


    What did she have to do to get away from him?


    She stormed off to her room; her mind in a frenzy. 1


    Elliot''s phone rang just as Avery arrived at her room.


    It was Ben. 1


    "Hey, Elliot. Chelsea is aplete mess. She''s wandering the streets and refusing to go home. She


    won''t listen to me."


    Ben was out of ideas and had no choice but to call


    Elliot. 2 "Call her brother."


    "Okay... Did you get home alright? Is Avery there? Did you ask her if this whole thing with Chelsea was


    her idea?"


    Ben could not bear to see Chelsea like this.


    "How is it anyone else s fault that Chelsea did that? Would she just do anything Avery tells her to?


    What if she told her to jump off a bridge? Would she do it, then?" Elliot sneered. "Don''t be an idiot,


    Ben." 3


    Ben had nothing to say about Elliot''s unwarranted rebuke, but he did have an opinion about Avery''s


    behavior.


    "I think you''re going too easy on Avery. It''s not like you at all. She cheated on you, and you''re just


    letting her go after making her abort the baby? I was sure you would feed her to the sharks." 2


    "Do you think that the abortion was easy for her?"


    "Huh?" 1


    "She despises me right now. Seeing her helplessness and inability to act on that hate is a more


    gratifying form of revenge than letting her die." 2


    "I see... You''re not nning on getting a divorce, then? Don''t you think keeping her around could be


    dangerous? What if she decides to get rid of you?" Ben asked with a hint of concern in his voice. 6


    "If she manages to kill me..." Elliot said as he crushed the cigarette between his fingers into the


    ashtray, s "I''ll dly admit defeat."

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Avery met with Shaun at Tate Industries over the weekend.


    "We need to open up the safe as soon as possible, Avery," Shaun said. "Mr. Hertz has been pestering


    us for a decision. I don''t know if I should tell him the truth or lie to him... I''m stuck because I have


    nothing to show for it!"


    Avery nodded and said, "I wrote down some numbers on a piece of paperst night. I think my father''s


    passcode would be abination of these numbers."


    Shaun took the piece of paper out of Avery''s hand, nced at the numbers, then nodded and said,


    "Let''s give it a try now!"


    They entered the secret chamber, approached the safe, and began trying out possiblebinations.


    However, things did not go as smoothly as they had hoped.


    After countless failed attempts, Avery frowned and let out a heavy sigh. 1


    "Would Wanda know what the code is?" she said. "The code to our front door is abination of my


    dad and Wanda''s birthdays. He was good to her before he got sick."


    Shaun shook his head and said, "If she knew how


    valuable this new system is, she would have taken it with her before she left."


    "Do you think someone could have already taken the things in the safe?" Avery asked.


    "That''s impossible!" Shaun''s expression changed drastically and eximed. "I check the surveince


    cameras here daily. No one, apart from us, has entered this room." 1


    "I see..." Avery said. "Is there no other way to open it up if we don''t have the code? I really can''t think of


    anything else other than the numbers I wrote down."


    Shaun looked glum, and he began to pace back and forth.


    "There might be another way," he said momentster." If we can''t crack the code, the only thing we can


    do is break the safe door. However, doing that may damage its contents. It''s a pretty big risk." 1


    Avery stayed silent.


    "Let me think about it!" Shaun said. "We''ll just have to break into it if we can''t figure something out."


    Avery looked like she had something on her mind, but responded, "Okay." 1


    "Avery, are you acquainted with Elliot Foster?" Shaun asked with a hint of suspicion.


    "I''m not," Avery said as she confidently shook her head. "I would have already asked him for help if I


    did."


    "Really? A friend of mine said they saw you enter the elite neighborhood where he lives yesterday."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed in an instant.


    "Oh... I have a friend who lives around there. She had something to talk to me about, so I just went


    there to see her for a bit." 1


    "Ah... I didn''t know you had such wealthy friends,"


    Sean said skeptically. 3


    "They had a sessful business before, but things didn''t work out."


    "I see... Well, you can go now since we can''t crack the code. I''ll think about it a little more." 1


    "Okay, thank you!" 1


    Avery walked out of the secret chamber and left the building.


    Once she was gone, Shaun inspected the piece of


    paper she had left behind. He studied it long and hard. 2


    Was it really possible for the sessor of Tate Industries not to know such an important code?


    Shaun''s suspicions about Avery continued to increase.


    Momentster, he sent a text message to Wanda, who immediately called him upon receiving it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What do you mean Jack left something behind?"


    "Did you really think that Jack was out to ruin his own daughter by leaving thepany to her?" Shaun


    sneered. "I always thought that you were a smart woman, but it turns out you''re in the dark about this,


    too."


    Wanda picked up on Shaun''s clue and suddenly understood the situation.


    "What exactly did Jack leave Avery?!"


    "A safe. It''s a big one, too. Its contents are priceless, but Jack apparently forgot to give Avery the


    passcode."


    Shaun had decided to join forces with Wanda. "If you can tell me what it is, I''ll make sure to give you a


    cut of the profits," he said, s


    "How much exactly are you willing to cut? I''m not in if it''s a small amount?" said Wanda.


    "I''ll give you twenty percent," Shaun snickered. "It doesn''t matter if you decide to work with me or not. It


    never belonged to you, anyway."


    "Deal! I''ll do it. How long is the code?"


    "It needs six digits. I''ll send you a photo of the numbers Avery said were significant to Jack, and the


    <pbinations we tried that did not work this afternoon. Let''s see if you find any inspiration from that."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Once Shaun sent the photo to Wanda, he decided to watch over the safe all day in hopes that she


    might surprise him.


    If Wanda could crack the safe''s code, then he could kick Avery out of the picture without giving her a


    penny. 5


    Wanda called about half an hourter and said, "I can''t think of anything else other than the


    is the one on her ID. That''s not her real birthdate. Let''s try again with the real one."


    "Alright!" Shaun responded enthusiastically.


    Two hourster, they had finally managed to get the safe door open.


    Wanda was right. Jack had used Laura''s real date of birth and not the one stated on her ID.


    Jack had used abination of Laura''s and Avery''s birthdates as the safe''s passcode. 2


    The correct passcode and the family portrait in the secret chamberplimented each other.


    It was Jack''s homage to Laura and Avery.


    Wanda was on a video call with Shaun, and she burst into a raging fury when the safe opened.


    "That b*st*rd! After all the years we''ve been together, he went and set such an important code to


    Laura''s and Avery''s birthdates! Sh*t! He would get an earful from me if he were still alive!"


    When Shaun opened the safe, his muscles tightened in excitement, and his eyes sparkled with


    anticipation.


    He did not hear Wanda''s cussing at all.


    There were two security levels to the safe. 1


    The first was the passcode, and the second needed either a key or facial recognition. 2


    The key was inside the secret chamber itself, and both Shaun and the other two technical staff knew of


    its location.


    Shaun turned the key in the safe''s lock and carefully opened the door.


    He was met with apletely empty safe.


    There was nothing in the safe! 2


    Shaun''s face was a picture of horror and fury.


    "F*ck! Where the hell is it?!" 1


    He violentlynded his fist on top of the safe as his eyes reddened with anger.


    "It must have been Avery!" Wanda cried from the other side of the phone. "Who else could it be but


    her? She gave you that piece of paper on purpose! She must have used her mother''s correct birthdate


    to open the safe before this!" 2 "Did she n to take everything for herself?" Shaun said through gritted


    teeth.


    "D*mn it! I didn''t expect her to be this ambitious! You can''t let her get away with this, Mr. Locklyn!" 1


    Wanda would love nothing more but for Shaun and Avery to go against each other.


    All she had to do was sit back and watch the show.


    Shaun ended the video call.


    Avery was bad news, but so was Wanda! 1


    He would not have wasted any of his time on them if it did not yield any profit. 1


    He kicked the safe door shut, then thought carefully about when the contents were taken away. 2


    Whether Jack had moved it before his death, or someone had taken it after he died, Avery Tate was


    still the biggest suspect.


    Did she want to take everything for herself? 3


    Did she think she could get away with it that easily?!

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Just as Avery entered the living room of the Foster mansion, she was ushered by Mrs. Cooper to sit


    down on the couch.


    "Master Elliot prepared a gift for you, Madam."


    Mrs. Cooper opened up the white gift box on the table, revealing the exquisite white gown.


    "Are you sure he gave this to me?" Avery said as she looked at the gown in disbelief.


    "Yes, Madam. There''s a dinner tonight that you need to go to with Master Elliot. There are shoes, too!"


    Mrs. Cooper exined, then opened up another box carrying a pair of fine stilettos. 1


    Avery picked up one of the heels and stared at it with apprehension.


    "Why is he taking me? I don''t know any of his friends. Isn''t he worried I''d embarrass him?"


    "I''m sure he has his reasons," Mrs. Cooper replied. " Move on from the past, Madam, and just spend


    the rest of your days happily with Master Elliot."


    Avery looked up at Mrs. Cooper and then said, "Do you think he''s moved on? We still don''t know what


    his real intentions are for taking me out tonight!"


    "Madam... Was the baby you were carrying before really Mr. Cole''s? I didn''t think you''re that kind of


    woman," Mrs. Cooper said. 4


    Avery lowered her gaze and said, "That''s all in the past. Let''s not talk about it anymore."


    Then, she took the gown out of the box and said, "I''ll go try it on."


    "Alright," replied Mrs. Cooper. 1


    ... 1


    Avery arrived at Florrance Vi that evening. She walked into the banquet hall dressed in her new,


    ivory gown. 2


    Under the light of the grand crystal chandelier, she looked like a mystical fairy that had mistakenly


    wandered into the human world. 1


    All eyes were on her.


    "Who is that? She''s stunning! Why haven''t I seen her before?"


    "I think she''s the Tate family''s eldest daughter, Avery Tate. You know, from the soon-to-be bankrupt


    Tate Industries?"


    "Oh! Now that you mention it, I kind of remember hearing something about that. What''s she doing


    here? Who invited her? That dress she''s wearing looks like thetest haute couture from Shanel. Is


    she that rich?" 2


    The crowd engaged in a fevered discussion as their eyes continued to follow her. 5


    Avery nced around the hall but did not see a trace


    of Elliot. 1


    Her feet were beginning to feel sore from her high heels, so she found an empty seat and sat down. 1


    A few people approached her as soon as she rested herself on the chair.


    "Miss Tate, is the gown you''re wearing Shanel haute couture?" 2


    Avery nced down at her dress.


    Was it not just a typical gown? 1


    Was it actually haute couture? 2


    "Is something the matter?" she asked. 1


    "I doubt you can afford haute couture now with your family facing bankruptcy. What I''m trying to say is...


    Wearing a knockoff to an event like this is pretty humiliating, no?"


    "If that''s the case, I''d be the one humiliated. What does that have to do with you?" 1


    The two women next to her burst into mockingughter upon hearing her answer. 1


    It was their first time seeing someone wear a knockoff with such arrogance!


    "Do you have an invitation, Miss Tate? I bet you don''t. How did you get in here?"


    Avery nced coldly at the women and said, "With my own capability."


    Her answer was like a hard p in the face to her audience.


    Very quickly, the crowd''s eyes shifted to her feet which were encased in a pair of rare stilettos.


    They looked like limited edition Armeses.


    "Did you get a sugar daddy, Miss Tate?"


    The authenticity of luxury items could not escape the eyes of the truly wealthy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The gown and heels that Avery was wearing were obviously the real deal.


    From head to toe, her outfit was worth more than three hundred thousand dors.


    "That''s right! Otherwise, how would someone of my lowly status get into a banquet filled with rich


    people like you?" Avery said, mocking herself. 4


    Everyone immediately saw her in a different light.


    "Who''s your sugar daddy? If he''s so generous with you, he must be some powerful bigshot!"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Avery decided to y along.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "It''s true. He''s incredibly rich. He''s just old, ugly, and barely hanging on."


    The crowd was scratching their heads trying to figure out who this old, ugly, and unfit bigshot was.


    A waiter walked over to Avery and said, "Please proceed to the second floor, Miss Tate."


    Avery instantly looked up.


    The building had an open concept, and the second-floor railing could be seen from the living room on


    the first floor.


    Elliot''s bodyguard was standing by the railing and looking down at her.


    When the waiter escorted her away, the faces of the people in the crowd changed from one of mockery


    to one of awe.


    Those in attendance at the banquet were the creme de creme of high society.


    Even the wealthy had their own form of social hierarchy.


    That night, the more ordinary members of the upper ss were mingling amongst themselves in the


    banquet hall on the first floor.


    Those with more power over society, on the other hand, were invited to the exclusive second floor. 3


    "I can''t believe Avery Tate was invited up there! Who exactly is her sponsor?!"


    "I have no idea! It''s not like we can go to the second floor. All I can say is that she must have a trick or


    two up her sleeve! Even if her sugar daddy is some old, ugly geezer, she still hit the jackpot with him!"


    "As far as I know, there aren''t that many old men at tonight''s banquet!"


    "Was she just messing with us?"


    The crowd looked at the second floor in unison, but they could see nothing.


    When Avery arrived at the round table, there were less than ten people in attendance, and all of them


    were men.


    She walked over and sat herself down next to Elliot.


    The dining table was covered in exquisite delicacies.


    Avery nced at Elliot and asked, "You didn''t make mee here just to eat, did you?"


    Elliot looked at her raised brows, then said in a low voice, "Cole will be here, too. Didn''t you secretly


    meet with him while I was away on business? I invited you here so that you could meet him in the


    open."


    Avery did not expect this to be his intention.


    Did he think that she was so obsessed with Cole that they could not hear to be apart even for a little


    while? 3


    Ha!


    Avery was ravenous as she had not had her dinner yet, so she was in no mood to argue with him. 1


    She picked up her knife and fork and began to enjoy the food by herself.


    "Mr. Foster, that nephew of yours still owes me three million dors! I wouldn''t usually fuss over such a


    small amount of money, but I heard that your rtionship with him has gone sour. If that''s the case, I''ll


    have no choice but to go after him for it." 1


    "I caught him flirting with my twenty-year-old daughter once. I called him up and gave him a piece of


    my mind! He didn''t manage to trick me into investing with him, so he thought he could try his luck with


    my little girl! It''s disgusting!" 2


    "Cole Foster is infamous in the financial world.


    Everything he invests in eventually goes bust. He''s so stupid that you can''t help but feel a little bad for


    him. He would''ve been a goner a long time ago if it weren''t for his father''s support!" 1


    While the guests were ridiculing Cole, Elliot''s gaze unintentionally fell on Avery. 2


    "Are you checking to see if I''ve lost my appetite?" Avery said as she met his eyes. "The food''s good,


    but


    the pasta is a little undercooked. I''m done eating."


    She put down her knife and fork, then said, "I''m not interested in what you''re talking about, so I''m going


    home!" 1


    When she stood up from her seat, Elliot grabbed onto her arm to stop her from leaving.


    Avery tried to shake his hand off but failed.


    She red at him and said, "You must have too much time on your hands. I''ve got a thesis to write! If


    you don''t let me go, then I''ll send it to you and you can finish it for me."


    Seeing her sullen expression, Elliot released his grip. 1


    When Avery arrived on the first floor, she saw Cole with a ss of champagne in his hand. He was


    slightly hunched, and he was singing ttering words to a group of people. He did it with the utmost


    respect, i


    She was alreadypletely over him, so she simply turned away and walked out of the vi.


    Elliot arrived back at the mansion at 10 p.m. that night.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw him, she asked, "Did Madam Avery note home with you, sir?"


    Elliot checked the time on his wristwatch, then raised his brows and said, "She left at eight. She''s not


    home yet?"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "Madam Avery hasn''te home yet," said Mrs.


    Cooper. "I''ve been waiting in the living room the whole time and I haven''t seen her all night."


    Elliot''s eyes turned dark.


    If she did note home, where could she have gone?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she lie to him abouting home to write her thesis?


    "I''ll give her a call right now," Mrs. Cooper said as she rushed toward the living room.


    On the other hand, Avery had been abducted the moment she had set foot out of Forrance Vi. 1


    She had been dragged into a car, blindfolded, and her wrists were bound.


    The car drove on for about an hour beforeing to a halt.


    She was taken into a room and thrown into a chair.


    When her blindfold was taken off, she heard the unfamiliar voice of a strange man.


    "Apologies, Miss Tate. We''re just doing our jobs. We won''t hurt you as long as you cooperate with us."


    Avery nced around the white room until her eyes fell on the stranger''s face. 2


    He was wearing a mask, so she could not see his features, but his voice waspletely unfamiliar to


    her.


    "I''ll cooperate as long as you don''t hurt me. However, I won''t do anything illegal even if you force me


    to," she said calmly. 2


    The man chuckled lightly, then said, "I doubt a weak littledy like you would be able tomit a


    crime."


    As he said that, he untied Avery''s hands and connected her to a lie detector machine.


    "This is a lie detector. You have to answer my questions truthfully. You won''t get past this test,


    otherwise. If you lie, you''re not leaving this ce tonight. Understood?"


    Avery gazed at the machine, stayed silent for a moment, then nodded her head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lie."


    "Good," said the man, then began the test. "What''s your name?"


    "Avery Tate."


    "Did your father tell you the code to the safe before he died?" 1


    "No."


    After she answered, the man nced at the machine''s monitor.


    All of the indicators were within the normal parameters, proving that she was telling the truth, i


    "Why were you at Forrance Vi tonight? Who invited you?"


    Avery remained silent.


    "Are you trying to lie to me?" snapped the man. "Don''t think too much about the questions, just give me


    an answer!"


    "Oh... I was just worried you''d get shocked by my answer," Avery said nonchntly. "Do you know the


    Fosters?"


    "Who?"


    "Do you know Elliot Foster?" Avery asked.


    "Of course, I do! He''s loaded. Who wouldn''t know who he is? Why are you bringing him up? Was he


    the one who invited you?" asked the man.


    Avery shook her head and said, "Do you know his nephew, Cole Foster?"


    "What are you going on about? And am I the one asking you the questions or are you?! Just answer


    my question! Stop wasting my time!"


    The man was losing his temper.


    "Cole Foster took me there," Avery said.


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" "We have a special rtionship. We''re all adults here, so you


    should know what I mean, right?"


    "Fine, I get it! Were you the one who opened your father''s safe? This is an important question, so you


    better not lie! My employer knows the truth! This machine is just a backup!" 1


    Avery stared at the man''s furious gaze, pondered for a moment, then said, "It was me, but the stuff


    inside isn''t with me." 2


    "Who did you give it to?!"


    "I mentioned him just now," Avery said with an innocent expression on her face.


    "Elliot Foster?" 1


    Avery shook her head.


    "Oh! Your man, Cole Foster?"


    Avery nodded.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Unfortunately, Avery had to use Cole as a scapegoat this time. 1


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Shaun had found out about the missing contents, she had to divert his attention elsewhere


    before things got more difficult for her.


    Suddenly, Avery''s phone rang.


    The man opened her bag and pulled out her phone.


    The words "Foster Mansion" shed on the phone screen.


    "You weren''t kidding! Since you''re close to the Fosters, I won''t keep you any longer. Go on!"


    The man did not want to get in trouble with the Foster family. Besides, he already did what he was paid


    to do.


    Once Avery was free, she immediately called Mrs. Cooper back.


    "Why did you hang up just now, Madam? It''ste and you''re not home yet. Did something happen?"


    Mrs. Cooper asked.


    Avery nced around her surroundings.


    She was in the middle of nowhere. The road was dim, and it ran through a forest. At a nce, it looked


    like the bloody jaws of a wild beast that were ready to gobble her up. It was terrifying. 2


    "Is the driver still on the clock, Mrs. Cooper?" Avery asked. "I can''t get a cab where I am now."


    She was dressed in nothing but her gown from earlier, and she was trembling in the cold, fall air.


    "He just arrived with Master Elliot. I''ll ask him to go get you. Send me your location."


    "Alright," Avery responded, then sent her location to Mrs. Cooper''s phone, and Mrs. Cooper then sent it


    to the driver.


    As the driver was on the way, Mrs. Cooper approached Elliot to inform him about Avery. "Something


    must have happened to Madam. Her location shows that she''s now in a remote area. There''s no


    reason for a girl to be in that area at this hour of the day."


    Elliot then looked at the GPS location sent to Mrs. Cooper.


    It was a remote area that people seldom visited during the day, let alone in the dark of the night.


    "Send some people there right now and find out what happened," Elliot ordered his bodyguard.


    Avery returned home about three hourster. 1


    The driver stopped the car in the courtyard and got out.


    Mrs. Cooper was confused, so she walked over to the car to check things out.


    "She fell asleep in the car," exined the driver. "It''s not proper for me to touch her, and I couldn''t bring


    myself to wake her."


    Mrs. Cooper opened the passenger side door and woke Avery up.


    Avery sat up and rubbed her tired eyes.


    "You''re finally safe at home, Madam! Let''s get you to bed!" Mrs. Cooper said as she helped Avery out


    of the car. "Master Elliot was waiting for you the whole time. He was very worried about you." 3


    Elliot had been sitting in the living room all the while.


    He did not say it, but Mrs. Cooper could tell that he had some feelings for Avery. 2


    The only reason he made her get an abortion was so that he could continue spending his life with her.


    "He''s waiting for me?" Avery said. The fatigue had suddenly escaped her. "He''s not going to blow up at


    me, is he?"


    "Absolutely not. He''s just worried that you were in the middle of nowhere at this time of night," Mrs.


    Cooper said. 1


    "Oh, I''m fine now," Avery responded.


    As she slid into her house slippers at the front door, she noticed Elliot walking toward the elevator from


    the periphery of her vision.


    He was not in his wheelchair.


    Was he able to walk by himself now?!


    "His legs..." Avery began to ask Mrs. Cooper.


    "He can walk now, but not for long periods of time. He''ll still need the wheelchair once in a while."


    "He should be fully recovered soon."


    "That''s right! You''re hoping he''ll recover soon, right?" Avery''s cheeks flushed as her gaze shifted to his


    back. Elliot''s steps had slowed down slightly. 2


    "Of course, I do," Avery said, then changed her tone and added, "That way, he can go back to work


    instead of being at home so much!" 2


    She saw the muscles on his back and shoulders tighten, then he turned around.


    He was furious.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    "What I meant was, how are you supposed to buy me designer dresses and shoes if you do not work


    harder and earn more money?" i


    Avery had changed into her house slippers, walked over to Elliot, and added, "This is my first time


    wearing such expensive things."


    "Poor you," Elliot hissed, then walked into the elevator. 1


    Avery held her tongue as she watched the elevator doors close.


    She wanted to insult his excessively extravagant and wasteful lifestyle. 1


    When she entered her room, she took off her gown and walked into the shower.


    The warm water enveloped her entire body, numbing her senses.


    Avery arrived at Tate Industries first thing the next morning.


    At 10 a.m., there was not a seat left empty in the meeting room.


    "Good morning, everyone. My name is Avery Tate. The reason I called for this meeting today is


    because I was abductedst night," Avery said, then nced around at the faces in the room.


    "Seriously?! Are you okay, Avery?" someone eximed in shock.


    "I''m fine. I wanted to have an open discussion with all of you today," Avery said calmly. "Things aren''t


    looking great with thepany right now. Investors aren''t interested in us, and those that are looking at


    us, are only interested in acquiring us for a low price. With our current debt, what they are offering will


    hardly cover what we owe." 2Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We can bring out our Super Brain program! Once we arrange a press conference and introduce it to


    the public, people would be lining up to invest!" someone suggested, setting off a frenzy of consensus


    in the room. 2


    "My father would never agree to sell thepany. This is something that I''m sure all of you are aware


    of. Also, the new system isn''t ready yet, so I''m afraid it is not worth as much as you think it does,"


    Avery exined. 2


    "What do we do, then? Are we really just going to let thepany go bust?" 1


    "If we continue to not have stable funding, I''m afraid that''s exactly what''s going to happen," Avery


    answered. 1


    Shaun mmed his palm on the table and roared, " You just want to keep Super Brain to yourself! Your


    father wasn''t the only one who worked on it!"


    Avery looked coldly at Shaun and said, "Mr. Shaun, since you are iming that the program isn''t the


    work of my father alone, then you should be able to form a new team to produce a new Super Brain.


    When you do reach that point, I would not object to you selling it to rebuild thepany." 7


    Shaun''s face flushed with anger at Avery''s words.


    Avery''s father, Jack, was the lead engineer on the project. Without him, there was no way for them to


    recreate the program. 1


    "You say that you''re doing all of this for your father, but you secretly gave his life''s work to an


    outsider..." 1


    "So, you were the one who abducted mest night, Mr. Shaun?" Avery asked. 3


    Shaun''s eyes widened in horror.


    "If you''re staying at thepany in hopes of getting some giant profit, I suggest you give up. How


    would you get any kind of profit with all the debt we''re still buried in?" Avery said, then shifted her gaze


    to the rest of the room and added, "Anyone who''s on the same page as Mr. Locklyn is wee to


    settle your final wages today." 2


    Shaun and two core members of the research and development team stormed out of the meeting


    room. 1


    "Avery Tate looks gentle and quiet, but she turned out to be brutal!"


    "She said she gave the stuff to Cole Foster... but I don''t trust her! She might still have it!"


    "Let''s look into Cole Foster first!"


    Avery left Tate Industries at noon to meet with Tammy at a restaurant for lunch.


    "It''s so hard to meet you now, Avery! We barely see each other anymore!" Tammy whined. "Are you still


    having trouble looking for investors for your dad''spany?"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "Yes, it''s been hard," Avery answered. "I don''t think it''s usible to introduce a self-driving program to


    the market right now. Even the most advanced program would not be able to beat the human mind. If


    I''m not confident in the program, why would the investors be? H


    "Don''t be so pessimistic about it. Many people invest in things that they find creative, not just because


    of practicality. There''s a party tonight. Everyone there is an heir of a rich family. Do you want toe


    with me? You never know, you might just bump into someone who''s interested in investing!" 3


    "Forget it!" Avery scoffed. "I won''t get anywhere with a bunch of rich brats. It''s the first generation, self-


    made bigshots that I need."


    "They''ll be there, too! You might as well try your luck," Tammy said as she tried to convince Avery. "I


    don''t want to go either, but my dad''s making me. He set up a blind date for me. Juste and give me


    some moral support, okay?"


    "Fine," Avery said as she gave in.


    At 7 p.m. that evening, Tammy drove Avery to a five-star hotel in the city.


    "When we get in let''s split up. That''ll make it easier for you to fish for investors," said Tammy. 1


    Avery nodded and said, "I didn''t forget that you''re here for a blind date. I won''t be a third wheel." 1


    Tammy chuckled, then said, "Keep your eyes on your phone. I''ll text you when I can''t take it anymore."


    "Okay," Avery responded.


    The two women walked into the hotel and entered the ballroom from two separate doorways.


    Avery picked up a ss of juice, then sat herself down in a corner of the room.


    She wanted to take a peek at Tammy''s blind date.


    The Lynch family was in the department store business. They were not a listedpany, but they were


    popr and well-known in the country.


    Avery was sure that the person Tammy''s family set her up with would be from a simr background, but


    she was curious about his looks, age, and personality.


    Soon after, a familiar, handsome face caught Avery''s eye.


    Why did Tammy''s date look so familiar?


    That man... Was that Jun Hertz?!


    She had a meeting with him at Tate Industries before. It was a short discussion that did not end too


    pleasantly.


    Avery ced her ss down and sent Tammy a text.


    Avery: [What''s your date''s name? He looks familiar.]


    Tammy was in the middle of a conversation with Jun when her phone screen lit up.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw Avery''s text, then sent a reply. 2


    Tammy: [Jun Hertz. Do you know him?]


    Avery: [I do!!!]


    Tammy: [What''s with that reaction? Did something happen between you? I can back off!]


    Avery: [No! I don''t know him that well, but I know he''s got about two hundred million dors in his


    ount!]


    Tammy: [Holy sh*t! Is he that rich? No way! He just graduated from college not too long ago. How could


    he have that much money?]


    Avery: [... He ns on buying out my dad''spany.] 1


    Tammy: [What?! I''m going to need a second to process this.]


    Avery: [Don''t tell him we know each other! There''s something fishy about this guy, but I haven''t been


    able to find out much about him.]


    Tammy: [Leave it to me! I''ll figure out what''s going on!]


    Since Tammy was focused on her phone, Jun shifted his gaze and looked around the banquet hall. 1


    That was when he noticed Avery sitting in a corner of the room.


    What was she doing there?


    That party was a singles event, but Avery had a husband.


    Jun grinned, then pulled out his phone and sent Elliot a text.


    Jun: [Hey, Elliot. Your wife''s at a singles party in the Celestial Hall at Regency Hotel. There are a few


    guys with their eyes on her... Did you let her out to y?]

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Avery''s phone rang ten minutester.


    She answered it, hung up, sent Tammy a text, then rushed toward the hotel exit.


    Jun watched Avery''s back as she quickly made her way out. He smiled.


    How did she find a man to make a fool out of Elliot


    Foster behind his back?


    Could she not just stay quietly by his side?


    Where was she going to find a man who was better than Elliot Foster?


    Jun had no idea what she was thinking. 1


    Tammy''s brows furrowed as she replied: [What''s the rush? Is it that urgent?] 1


    Avery: [Extremely urgent! I''ll see you again soon!]


    The one who had called Avery was Elliot''s bodyguard.


    He had instructed her to wait for him at the hotel entrance.


    If she did not listen, he was going to break her legs. 2


    Avery still suffered from the past traumatic experience with the bodyguard. He was a cruel man. 1


    Although she knew that he was acting on Elliot''s orders, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    A ck car stopped on the street in front of her about fifteen minutester.


    The car window rolled down, revealing the bodyguard''s ominous face.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery got into the backseat, closed the door, and the car sped off. i


    "You know, Miss Tate," said the bodyguard. "If Mr. Foster had a pet dog for a few months, it would know


    who its owner and family are. Why are you biting the hand that feeds you?"


    "Are you saying I''m less than a dog?" Avery said with a frown.


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying," said the bodyguard in a tone filled with loathing. "After spending all of


    this time freeloading off Mr. Foster, what else have you done other than p*ss him off every day?" 2


    "You think I want to be a freeloader? If you don''t like me that much, then why don''t you convince him to


    divorce me?" suggested Avery.


    "You''re an idiot!" roared the bodyguard. "I don''t know what''s gotten into Mr. Foster. How could he fall in


    love with a stupid woman like you?"


    "You''re the idiot here," Avery said. "How could you possibly think that he loves me?"


    "Seriously? If he didn''t love you, you''d be long gone by now! Have a heart, won''t you?" said the


    bodyguard as he angrily mmed his fist onto the steering wheel.


    Avery stiffened in the backseat. She wanted to hold back, but she could not help but retaliate. 1


    "Would he have forced me to get an abortion if he loved me?"


    "Did you really expect him to let you give birth to some other man''s kid?!"


    "What if it wasn''t someone else''s baby?" Avery asked." He still wouldn''t let me keep it." i


    "Just don''t have a baby, then! If you were half as smart as Miss Tierney, you wouldn''t end up fighting


    every day!"


    Avery nced out the window and said, "That''s your opinion. I like children, and I want to have my


    own. What right does he have to say he loves me if he won''t allow that?"


    The bodyguard was frustrated beyond words.


    After a moment of silence, Avery suddenly asked," Why do you think he loves me? Why can''t I tell?"


    "He slept with you, didn''t he?" said the bodyguard through gritted teeth. "If that''s not love, then what


    is?" 4


    "That''s it?" Avery said.


    "He made me check on what happened with you in the outskirtsst night. Doesn''t that prove that he


    cares about you? But how do you repay him?"


    Avery was taken aback.


    She did not expect that Elliot would send someone to investigate after her.


    "How exactly did I repay him?" Avery said.


    She did not dare feel moved.


    Judging by the bodyguard''s fury, she was prepared to hear the worst from him.


    "You told them that you went to Forrance Vist night with Mr. Cole. You said that you had a great


    rtionship with him and passed on something important to him... You''re a lying, scheming cheater!"


    Avery let out augh and said, "He''s angry again?" 1


    "How could youugh at a time like this? He''ll whip you with his belt if you''re not careful!" warned the


    bodyguard.


    "I just wanted to test out the lie detector, but it turned out to be aplete waste of money," Avery said,


    then lowered her voice and added, "I didn''t say those things to make him mad. I didn''t know he would


    investigate any further." 4


    "I told you he loves you! Why won''t you believe me?" the bodyguard yelled. 3


    His voice had turned hoarse.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Perhaps it was because Elliot had not shown favor to many people in his life so far that when he


    showed the slightest feeling for someone, everyone assumed that he was in love with that person. 3


    The kind of love that Avery dreamed of was one of mutual respect and not one where one party held all


    the control and power in the rtionship.


    When the car arrived at the Foster mansion, the bodyguard got out and walked right up to Elliot. 1


    "Miss Tate told me in the car that the things she saidst night were simply to test out the lie detector,"


    exined the bodyguard, probably in fear of Elliot losing his temper.


    Avery was taking her time changing into her house slippers at the front door. She was alert, listening in


    to the conversation. 2


    "She even said that she never meant to anger you," added the bodyguard.


    "Does she not have a mouth? Why are you speaking for her?" snapped Elliot.


    The bodyguard immediately dismissed himself, but not before throwing a threatening re at Avery, as


    if to warn her that her days were numbered if she did not make things up to his boss.


    Avery slowly sauntered over to Elliot. 1


    She sat herself down on the couch across from him, then mustered up her courage and prepared to


    speak.


    "Did you go to a singles party?" Elliot was one step ahead of her. He had asked her the question before


    she could say anything.


    "Was that a singles party?" Avery responded. "I had no idea. All I knew was that many of the guests


    were rich, so I went to look for investors." 3


    Elliot''s brows furrowed tightly as he asked, "And did you find any?"


    "I didn''t," Avery answered. "I was only there for about ten minutes before your bodyguard called me." 1


    "Are you ming me?" asked Elliot.


    Avery was a little hungry, so she picked up an apple from the fruit bowl on a table and took a bite.


    "If I do me you, would you give me the money?" she asked.


    "In your dreams," Elliot responded. 1


    Avery chuckled, then said, "That''s why I won''t let you ruin my good mood."


    "Are you in a good mood because you fired your vice president and two main staff from the research


    team?"


    Avery froze mid-bite.


    Her almond-shaped eyesnded on him as she asked,"


    Are you in love with me, Elliot?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If he were not in love with her, why would he go through the trouble of looking into every little detail


    about her affairs?


    Time seemed toe to a standstill in the room. The atmosphere between them was awkward.


    Avery shoved the apple back into her mouth.


    Elliot''s eyes were fixed on her, his gaze was so deep that she felt like he might just swallow her whole.


    Momentster, he spoke up.


    "And you?"


    Was he asking her if she loved him?


    Avery''s heart began to race wildly as her cheeks flushed.


    "I wouldn''t say I''m in love with you, but I wouldn''t say I''m not either... I don''t have the courage to be in


    love with you..." She was rambling. Her thoughts twisted and turned around and around. 3


    She was confused at the end of it, but she hoped that Elliot had understood what she meant.


    She could see his eyes glowing with me, but he sounded unusually calm as he said, "I''m not as bad


    as you think I am, Avery. You don''t have to understand me, but there''s no need for you to go against


    me."


    "I''m not going against you," Avery said, then cleared her throat and added, "I just want to live my own


    life my way."


    Her life?


    It was a life that definitely did not include him.


    Elliot picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip.


    "What Hertz is offering isn''t a small amount. If you sell at that price, you would still have some funds left


    over after paying off the debt," Elliot said, changing the subject.


    Avery was stunned for a few seconds before realizing that he was talking about Tate Industries.


    "My father wouldn''t want to sell thepany." 2


    "Going bankrupt isn''t that different from selling it off. The former would mean losing thepany at a


    greater loss."


    Avery thought it over for a moment, then said, "Thank you for your input, but I have my own thoughts


    on this. " 2


    Elliot burst into a light chuckle.


    It was the first time she had seen himugh. 5


    He was mesmerizing when heughed.


    Thest time Avery saw his face like that was on hisputer.


    His smile was tender and warm as he had his arms wrapped around that woman.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Avery wondered if she would be his mistress if that woman was still alive.


    If she was dead, then was she her recement?


    Either way, it made her heart ache and left a bad taste in her mouth.


    While Avery was lost in thought, Elliot''s thoughts also wandered.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you like about Cole?" he asked as he pulled out his cigarette box. His face


    was the epitome of an enigma.


    "I don''t like him anymore," Avery said coldly.


    If they had not talked things out earlier, she might have continued to use Cole to anger him.


    It was childish, but Elliot was always losing his temper over the smallest things.


    If she did not retaliate, she would lose her mind.


    "Is it because you realized he was nothing but a penniless loser?" Elliot asked as he held the unlit


    cigarette between his fingers.


    "Is money all you think about?" Avery retorted. "Back when Cole was pursuing me, he would write me


    love letters every day. On the weekends, he would take me to art galleries and music recitals. We


    would have the


    most wonderful conversations-" s "Sounds like a load of superficial bullsh*t to me! It''s precisely


    because all he thinks about is getting into a woman''s pants that his business is a mess," said Elliot,


    cutting her off. "What you consider wonderful was nothing but a joke!" 1


    "Have you always been this mature and sessful? When I was fifteen, I liked guys who were cute.


    When I was sixteen, I liked guys with good grades. At seventeen, I was into basketball yers. I liked


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    talented guys when I was eighteen... I loved Cole. It''s all in the past, and I might hate him now, but I


    can¡¯t pretend that all of that meant nothing." 2


    "Shut up!" Elliot roared as he snapped his cigarette in half; his eyes were cold. "Go back to your room!"


    4


    Avery pursed her lips and stood up. 2


    She did not return to her room but walked to the dining room because she was still hungry.


    "Is there anything to eat, Mrs. Cooper?" she asked. 1


    She looked calm and nonchnt as if it were someone else and not her that had just gotten into a fight


    with Elliot.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately prepared dinner for her.


    Avery sat at the dining table, pulled out her phone, and saw a series of text messages from Tammy.


    Tammy: [The party''s over! I''m not that into him. He''s a little too soft for me. He didn''t seem to be that


    into me either, but said that we should go out for dinner next time, probably because of pressure from


    his family.]


    Tammy: [He said his parents don''t give him much spending money! How could he possibly have two


    hundred million? Did you misunderstand?]


    Tammy: [I''m going to have dinner with him this weekend! I have to get to the bottom of this! Also, why


    did you have to leave in a rush?]


    Avery replied: [Long story. I''ll tell you once I''ve found the words.]


    Tammy called Avery right away after receiving her text.


    Avery''s hand clenched her phone.


    She nced at the living room and noticed Elliot was still there.


    He would hear everything if she talked on the phone now.


    She declined the call and sent Tammy a text: [I can''t talk right now. Let''s talk on campus tomorrow!]


    After his shower that night, Elliot paced back and forth in his room in a gray, silk robe.


    His weak legs were now filled with energy.


    A question was floating around in his head.


    It caused deep furrows in his brow and made his heart


    tighten.


    Momentster, he pulled out his phone and called Chad.


    "Chad, check and see if there are any art exhibitions or recitals tomorrow. Find something in the


    afternoon or evening."


    "Yes, sir," Chad responded. "Is there a specific kind of exhibition or recital that you''re interested in?" 1


    Chad''s question left Elliot speechless.


    He had never gone to art galleries or concert halls.


    Even at that moment, he had no interest in them.


    "Find something that women would like," Elliot said.


    "Yes, sir. However, women of different ages have different preferences..." said Chad, as he continued


    his line of questioning. 3


    It was the first time he had received such an odd request from Elliot.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Why was Elliot asking about art galleries and recitals?


    What led to this massive change in taste?


    "Pick something that a woman in her early twenties would like," Elliot said, i


    Chad finally understood where all of this was going.


    "Of course, sir. I''ll send you the tickets once they''re booked."


    Elliot was not in his office at Sterling Group the next morning.


    Ben and Chad seized the opportunity to gossip about their boss.


    "Mr. Foster might as well have told me straight up that he wanted to take Avery out," Chad said with a


    chuckle. "I wonder what happened between them. I didn''t expect things to progress so quickly. I


    thought they were getting a divorce!" 1


    Ben was analyzing the situation, then said, "I''m guessing they slept together. Elliot is a stone-cold b*st


    *rd, but after sleeping with Avery, I bet he couldn''t control his urges even if he hated her to death."


    "Chelsea would lose her mind if she found out," said Chad.


    "Don''t tell her. She''s spent the past few nights getting


    drunk, hoping that Elliot would feel bad for her..." Ben sighed. "Who would''ve thought that she would


    lose to Avery Tate."


    "Fate is a mystery to us all. I wonder why Mr. Foster postponed his whole schedule today," Chad


    mused.


    "Don''t look question his personal matters," Ben advised. 4


    Chad shook his head and said, "I wouldn''t dare." 1


    There was a lecture by internationally renowned neurology expert, James Hough at Avonsville


    University that day.


    Avery arrived at the auditorium early that morning to get a spot.


    She did not manage to get the front low seat even though she was early. So she settled with a spot a


    few rows behind. 3


    The talk went on from 10 a.m. to 11.30 a.m. that morning.


    Once the lecture ended, Avery rushed toward the exit. 1


    She greatly admired Professor Hough and wanted to take this rare opportunity to meet him and ask


    him a question. 1


    She followed the professor''s entourage all the way to the administrative building, where she noticed a


    ck luxury sedan parked at the entrance.


    Luxury cars like this were a rare sight no matter the time and ce.


    Moreover, it was the exact same model as the one Elliot owned.


    It was too bad that she did not remember his number te, so there was no way of confirming whether


    the car was his or not.


    "Why would hee here anyway?" Avery mumbled to herself, then walked into the administrative


    building.


    Avery was approaching the Dean''s office when she noticed the man standing in front of the entrance to


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    be Elliot''s bodyguard. 2


    Holy crap! 1


    Did this mean that the car she saw really was Elliot''s?


    What was he doing here?


    Why would hee to the medical college?


    Avery was curious and walked straight toward the office entrance.


    "Miss Tate?"


    The bodyguard recognized her and reached out to grab her.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked.


    "I should be asking you that question. This is where I go to college. Is Elliot here?"


    She shook off the bodyguard''s grip and looked into


    the room. 4


    There were three people in there, namely Professor Hough, his assistant, and Elliot. 1


    Was Elliot here to see the professor? What for? Was he sick?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    The littlemotion between Avery and the guard attracted everyone''s attention to look toward the


    door.


    When Elliot recognized Avery''s slender figure, he got up from his seat and said, "What are you doing


    here?"


    Avery shook off the bodyguard''s grip once again, smoothed her clothes, and walked into the office.


    "I''m here to see Professor Hough," she said, then looked curiously at Elliot and asked, "Are you here to


    see him, too?"


    Professor Hough examined the two, then adjusted his sses, and asked, "Do you two know each


    other?"


    Avery was about to tell the professor that they were acquaintances, but Elliot was one step ahead of


    her." Professor, please keep the matter we talked about private."


    "Of course," answered the professor. "It''s doctorpatient confidentiality." 2


    "I''ll be off, then," Elliot said.


    The professor nodded in response.


    Elliot turned toward the exit. When he walked past Avery, he nced at her, but said nothing and


    walked out.


    Avery was a little stunned.


    Why did he not answer her question?


    What mysterious conversation did he have with the professor? What secret was he trying to hide?


    "Are you here to see me, Miss?" asked the professor, refocusing Avery''s attention on him. "I have to


    leave in about ten minutes. Did you have a question to ask me?"


    Avery immediately pulled out the documents she had prepared and said, "I''m sorry for bothering you,


    professor. My name is Avery Tate, and I''m a senior in the medical college here at Avonsville. This is a


    paper I wrote on some of your previous clinical cases. I got all of the information online, and since there


    weren''t many details on the inte, I had toe to my own conclusion for a lot of the cases. I was


    hoping that you could take a look at it and let me know if there are any errors." 2


    Professor Hough took the documents from Avery''s hands and began to sift through it.


    Once Elliot was in the car, he nced over at the administrative building.


    Was Avery a medical student?


    From what he knew, she was an art student. Was the report he received incorrect?


    He pulled out his phone and called Chad. 1


    "Chad, the background check you did on Avery before stated that she was an art student, but what is


    she doing in medical school?"


    "She is, in fact, an art student. I confirmed it with the university myself."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I bumped into her at the medical department."


    "Do you mean the medical department at Avonsville University?" 3


    "Yes."


    "I''ll look into it right away," Chad said, then added after a brief pause, "I''ve sent you the reservations for


    the recital. It''s going to be at 4 p.m. today."


    "Got it."


    Momentster, Chad called Elliot back after checking out the news on Avery.


    "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate is majoring in arts and mirroring in medicine."


    IlT M


    I see.


    "I didn''t expect her to be that impressive."


    Elliot hung up.


    That noon, Avery met Tammy at a restaurant close to campus for lunch.


    Once they were seated, Tammy passed the menu to Avery and said, "You''ve really changed, Avery.


    You used toe out every single time I asked you out, butst night was the first time in forever that


    we have gone out together, but you left faster than the speed of light. What''s going on?" 1 "Tammy, was


    the partyst night a singles event?" Avery asked.


    "It was! What''s up?" 1


    "Don''t invite me to parties like that again in the future. I''m not single at the moment."


    "What?!" Tammy eximed. "Didn''t you just break up not too long ago? How did you move on so


    quickly?"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Avery did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Rx... I was forced into it. When our family was struggling with money, my stepmother married me off


    for the engagement gifts and cash. I''m still waiting to get a divorce!"


    "What the hell was she thinking?!" Tammy eximed. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? We should go to


    the police!"


    Avery reached out to calm her down, then said, "It''s not as bad as you think. We''re from twopletely


    different worlds, so we should get divorced anytime now."


    Tammy was still not convinced.


    "Who is he? Tell me... You husband... D*mn it! I still think this is insane!"


    "It is pretty nuts. I''ll tell you who he is after we''re divorced."


    "Absolutely not! You need to tell me right now! I''ll stand up for you!"


    Avery knew about Tammy''s bad temper all too well.


    If she found out about Elliot, she would definitely go after him.


    Her rtionship with Elliot was already on the rocks,


    and Tammy''s involvement would just add fuel to the fire.


    "Just focus on looking into Jun Hertz for now! I''ll definitely tell you who my husband is after that," Avery


    said, trying to negotiate with her best friend.


    "Ha! Look at how easily you called him your husband. I bet you call him Honey'' all the time!" Tammy


    teased.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed. She sighed, then said, "As if he would respond to that. He was forced into this,


    too."


    "Really? Here I thought you were whisked away and forced into marriage by some sleazebag¡ª" 2


    "Hey! I think you''ve watched too many soap operas!


    It''s not like that at all!" 1


    Tammy shook her head and said sympathetically, "It looks like that senior in your department lost his


    chance. You know he likes you, right?"


    The expression on Avery''s face froze.


    "Alright! Don''t look at me like that... I know you don''t like him like that. I''ll talk to him..." Tammy said,


    then changed the subject and added, "Let''s go to a recital after this! There''s one at the Philharmonic


    Hall today!¡±


    Avery suddenly received a text message from an unknown number, but its contents sounded oddly


    familiar.


    [The bodyguard will pick you up at 4 p.m.j


    The text was signed "Elliot Foster".


    Did this unfamiliar phone number belong to Elliot?


    Why was the bodyguard picking her up?


    "Did you hear what I said, Avery? There''s a recital this afternoon..." Tammy said as she reached out to


    pinch Avery''s cheek.


    "What time is the recital?" Avery asked as she put her phone away.


    She suddenly felt hot and took a big gulp of water. 1


    "Four thirty," Tammy answered. "It''s your favorite piano virtuoso, Ricardo!"


    Avery lifted her hand and massaged her aching temples, then said, "I really want to go! Really! But I


    have something to do at four!"


    "What is it? Can''t you just cancel or something?''


    IlT - ¡¯4. H


    I can t.


    Tammy rolled her eyes, then said, "I get it! It''s your husband, isn''t it?"


    Avery covered her face with her hands. Her silence was a confirmation.


    "Why do you care so much about him anyway? Who is he? Is he more important than I am? Can''t you


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    just ditch him ande to the recital with me?" Tammy huffed.


    "Of course, you''re more important, but I''m a little afraid of him."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Is he going to beat you up if you don''t follow his every whim?"


    Avery took another gulp of water. 1


    "You''re such a wimp! You won''t even tell me who he is. Serves you right, getting bullied by him!"


    Tammy felt bad for Avery''s situation, but she could not help but be furious at her cowardice.


    The bodyguard picked Avery up from campus at four in the afternoon.


    The car stopped at the car park of the Philharmonic Hall twenty minutester.


    Avery felt lightheaded as the bodyguard led her into the concert hall.


    "Elliot wants to take me to a recital?"

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    "No idea," the bodyguard shrugged.


    Avery took a deep breath and nced at her surroundings.


    If her memory served her right, the recital that Tammy mentioned earlier was this exact one!


    However, she had declined Tammy''s invitation.


    In the end, she found herself here anyway!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The only thing was that she was here with Elliot instead.


    She would be mortified if she bumped into Tammy in the concert hall.


    As her palms began to sweat profusely, she prayed that she would not run into Tammy.


    It was impossible to end up being seated close to each other in such arge concert hall, right?


    Chad reserved the whole front row for Elliot.


    Avery saw him the second she walked into the hall.


    He was sitting by himself. He sat ramrod straight, and he emanated arrogance.


    Since the concert had not yet begun, he was looking at his phone.


    Avery felt as if her feet were glued to the ground, and


    she could not move.


    Elliot stood out too much!


    What made him want to invite her to a recital? 1


    Did he forget about how he insulted her rtionship with Cole the night before?


    She had talked about how art was a wonderful thing, but he had called it a joke.


    "What are you standing around for? Move!" snapped the bodyguard when he noticed Avery standing


    still. 2


    "I''m a little cold... Could I borrow your jacket?" Avery asked politely as she nced at the bodyguard''s


    ck suit jacket. 3


    The bodyguard''s expression was cold as he unbutton his jacket, revealing a plethora of weapons. 3


    Avery''s ankles turned weak at the sight, and she quickly rushed over to Elliot. 2


    When she reached his side, she hesitated for two seconds, then sat down two seats away from him.


    Elliot stared at the empty seats between them and frowned.


    Was she avoiding him?


    "It''s a little warm in here..." Avery exined.


    The bodyguard who was sitting on the other side of Elliot snapped, "What are you ying at? Didn''t


    you just say you were cold?!"


    Avery took a deep breath, then said awkwardly, "Why do you always talk so much? The bodyguards I


    see on TV always keep their mouths shut. Can you just focus all of your energy on protecting your


    boss?" 3


    The bodyguard was baffled.


    This infuriating woman!


    Elliot red at the bodyguard and said, "Sit further away."


    The bodyguard instantly shot up and moved down the row from them.


    Avery felt her breathing even out.


    She took another deep breath to try to calm herself down. 1


    Suddenly, an idea popped into her head.


    She took off her coat, folded it neatly, and ced it on the seat between her and Elliot. 1


    She unfastened her ponytail and tried her best to cover her face with her hair. 1


    This way, as long as Tammy did not show up in front of her, she would not be able to see her face.


    Elliot watched her coldly. He was trying to read her.


    Did she take off her coat to show off her figure? 1


    Did she undo her hair to unt her femininity?


    It was obvious to him that she was teasing him. 1


    "Avery..." Elliot began to say.


    "Don''t talk to me!" Avery hissed as she continued to cover her face with her hair. "My friend is here too.


    I don''t want her to know I''m here!"


    Elliot''s lips pursed into a thin line, and his jaw tightened.


    The calmness in his eyes had vanished.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Elliot felt like a joke.


    Why did Avery not want to be discovered by her friend?


    Was it that embarrassing for her to be seen with him? The recital began soon after, and Avery calmed


    down.


    It was a good thing that Tammy did not see her!


    She wondered where Tammy was seated. 1


    She wanted to turn and look around, but reason stopped her from acting rashly. 2


    Tammy was at the recital with another friend and was seated in the fifth row.


    "Who''s that on the first row? Three people taking up all those seats. What a waste!"


    Tammy wasining to her friend who was scrutinizing the row of nearly empty seats.


    "Probably someone rich! We''re on the fifth row and the tickets cost over a hundred and fifty bucks, so I


    bet first row tickets are expensive! It looks like they reserved the whole row. You can tell right away that


    that guy in the middle is super-rich. The woman next to him is either his daughter or his lover. The


    muscr guy on the other side is definitely his bodyguard."


    Tammy agreed with her friend''s analysis.


    "That woman on the left looks a lot like my best friend! " Tammy said as she stared at the back of


    Avery''s head. 2


    "How could you tell from her back?" asked her friend.


    "What kind of best friend would I be otherwise? Of course, I know what her back looks like!" 1


    The more Tammy looked at the woman, the more she thought she looked like Avery.


    She pulled out her phone and sneakily took a photo.


    "You can''t take pictures in the concert hall!" sighed the friend. "You might as well go to the first row and


    check it out!"


    "Forget it, the recital''s about to start anyway," Tammy said as she sent the photo to Avery.


    Avery felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.


    She pulled it out and saw Tammy''s text message. 1


    Tammy: [Avery, doesn''t this woman look a lot like you?


    Avery''s heart almost burst out of her chest, and she unconsciously sank further into her seat.


    Seeing her odd reaction, Elliot turned his head and looked behind him. 1


    "D*mn, he''s hot!" Tammy eximed when she saw Elliot''s handsome face.


    "Holy sh*t! Isn''t that Elliot Foster?!" cried her friend.


    "That''s Elliot Foster?"


    "Yeah! Did you forget that I''m a business major? Of course, I''d know him. That''s definitely Elliot Foster!"


    2


    Tammy let out a sigh and said, "If that''s the case, then that woman next to him can''t be my Avery. Why


    would she be sitting next to him?"


    She then sent another text to Avery.


    Tammy: [Sigh, it can''t be you, because the man next to her is Elliot Foster! Do you know who he is?


    He''s super -rich and super hot! I couldn''t breathe when he turned to look at me just now!]


    When Avery saw Tammy''s message, she could not help but sneak a peek at Elliot. 1


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Super hot?


    Why did she not see it?


    Tammy sent another text momentster.


    Tammy: [My friend''s nning on getting a photo with himter. Do you think I should ask for one, too? I


    wonder if he''ll do it.] 1


    Avery''s phone felt like fire in her hands.


    "Elliot..." she called out to him under her breath, "I''m suddenly really hungry... Let''s go get something to


    eat!"


    She would get caught red-handed if she did not leave now.


    The mere thought of it terrified her.


    Before Elliot could answer, she picked up her coat with one hand and grabbed onto his arm with the


    other. She hunched as she pulled him out of the hall. 1


    Avery brought their time at the recital to an abrupt end in less than ten minutes.


    This was the first time Elliot Foster had taken a woman to a recital. 1


    He had never cared for such things, but he overcame his emotional barriers just to make her happy.


    With his current status, Elliot was bound to be the center of attention everywhere he went.


    Not only did Avery not appreciate this opportunity to spend some alone time with him, but she was


    mortified at the idea that someone might see them together.


    Her behavior was a huge p on his proud face. 2


    Once they were out of the concert hall, Elliot shook off her hand and stormed off without turning back. 1


    Avery was hit by a sudden realization as she watched his tall figure walk away from her.


    Was asking her to the recital his way of taking her out on a date?


    Even so... were not both parties supposed to agree to the date? 3


    Had he wanted to surprise her?

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The more Avery thought about it, the more erratic her breathing became.


    Was this proof that Elliot was in love with her?


    Otherwise, why would he go and do something that he considered a waste of time?


    She felt a sudden chill run down her spine.


    Her hand instinctively drifted to her lower abdomen.


    She was now more than three months pregnant. She had been watching her diet, so her baby bump


    was not showing at all.


    By the time she reached the fifth and sixth months, she could still hide her bump under loose clothing.


    What would happen when she was near the end of her term?


    No matter how skinny a pregnant mother was, she would not be able to hide her baby bump once that


    time came.


    If she was still by Elliot''s side by then, she would definitely get caught.


    Avery wandered aimlessly around the streets.


    She was holding her jacket in her arms, and she was wearing nothing but a light t-shirt, but she did not


    feel the cold breeze.


    Her feelings for Elliot confused her.


    It was exactly like the answer she gave him the night before.


    She did not have the courage to love him. She despised his previous domineering and arrogant


    behavior.


    She could not say that she did not love him either, because somewhere deep down inside her heart,


    she did in fact have feelings for him!


    She was just too embarrassed and too cowardly to admit it.


    The babies she was carrying were standing between the two of them.


    If she wanted to keep the children, then she had to leave him.


    At the end of the day, she was not a cold-hearted machine. Her body and actions would not necessarily


    follow every instruction that came from her rational mind. 1


    When exactly did she begin to fall in love with Elliot? She could not answer that question.


    She had hated him to death when he forced her to get an abortion. 1


    Avery arrived home that evening and ced a gift box on the coffee table in the living room.


    "Mrs. Cooper, this is for Elliot. Please let him know when he gets backter," Avery informed.


    Mrs. Cooper beamed as she said, "Now, that''s the way! Your life here would be much easier if he''s


    happy with you. If for nobody else but yourself, you should care more about his mood."


    Mrs. Cooper''s words made sense, but Avery said indifferently, "I''m a little hungry."


    "Dinner''s ready. How about you take a bite now, then join Master Elliot again when he gets home?"


    suggested Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery immediately shook her head and said, "He''s mad at me. It''s better for the both of us if we don''t


    have dinner together."


    Mrs. Cooper was at a loss for words.


    How did Avery anger Elliot this time?


    Elliot might not have the best temper, but as long as things went his way, he would never lose his cool


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    for no good reason. 2


    It was the end of the workday at Sterling Group, but Elliot was still in his office and he had no intention


    of leaving anytime soon.


    He arrived at the office at five in the evening emanating an ominous and frightening aura.


    Nobody dared speak to him, and he spoke to no one either.


    He just continued to work from five to six thirty in the evening.


    Chad phoned up Ben to ask for his help.


    He did not dare leave before Elliot left.


    Besides, Elliot''s awful mood made Chad jumpy.


    Did he not go to a recital with Avery?


    Why was he back at the office before the recital was over?


    Did Avery ditch him, or did they fight at the recital? 1


    Ben arrived soon after answering Chad''s call. 1


    Chad exined the situation to Ben outside Elliot''s office door.


    "I bet she p*ssed him off again," Chad said. "I really want to meet Avery Tate. I think there''s something


    wrong with her. Of all the people she could mess with, she decides to pick on the boss every day." 1


    "Maybe this is her modus operand!," Ben said." Sometimes, going against the tide can lead to


    unexpected results. No one around Elliot would dare anger him. Don''t you think it''s refreshing for him to


    have someone around who drives him crazy?" 3


    "Come on, nobody likes getting infuriated all the time," Chad disagreed. "Unless Mr. Foster is some


    kind of masochist."


    At that moment, the doors to the president''s office burst open and Elliot walked out.


    Ben and Chad reacted quickly, and they immediately rushed to Elliot''s side to help him out.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "Mr. Foster, are your legs alright without the wheelchair?" Chad asked gently.


    He knew that Elliot had not used the wheelchair today as he had not wanted there to be any


    obstructions while he was on his date with Avery.


    Him having to roll the wheelchair would have definitely been a bad experience for Avery.


    It was a shame that she did not appreciate his boss''s thoughtfulness. 1


    Elliot pushed Ben and Chad aside.


    His expression was cold as he curtly said, "I''m fine." 1


    "Let''s go have a drink, Elliot!" Ben said as he grabbed onto Elliot''s arm once again. "Charlie Tierney''s


    around, so let''s get him to join us."


    Elliot''s ominous expression concerned Ben. 1


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlie was Chelsea''s older brother.


    Ben was the one who called Charlie when Chelsea angered Elliot.


    The Tierney family business was based in Rosacus City.


    As the heir to the Tierney empire, Chalice spent most of his time in Rosacus. 4


    After a moment of silence, Elliot said, "No."


    He made his way to the elevator. He did not walk quickly, but his strides were sure and stable.


    Although his love life was a mess, his legs were recovering quite well.


    Elliot arrived home at seven thirty that evening.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately brought Avery''s gift to him and said, "Madam Avery prepared a gift for you,


    Master Elliot." 1


    The box was quite heavy, and Elliot wondered what it was. 2


    "Is she home?" he asked.


    "She is," Mrs. Cooper responded. "She went back to her room to write her thesis after dinner." 1


    Elliot pursed his lips and examined the gift box.


    Had she bought him a gift after she had realized how rude she was?


    It was only fair that everyone got a second chance.


    Avery''s initiative to buy him a gift made the rage in his heart dissipate slightly.


    Elliot slowly opened up the box, revealing the book inside of it.


    This book had an eye-catching title.


    It was called "The Art of Anger Management", and it


    had a picture of a lush ginseng nt for a cover, s


    Elliot''s brows furrowed tightly.


    Was this Avery''s idea of an apology?!


    Did she genuinely want to apologize to him, or did she think he was narrow-minded and wanted to


    continue to test his limits?! 1


    The smile on Mrs. Cooper''s face also vanished upon seeing the book. 4


    She took back the praise she threw at Avery earlier.


    "I''ll go get Madam Avery so she can exin the meaning behind her gift. I''m sure she didn''t mean any


    harm," Mrs. Cooper said as she tried toe up with an excuse for Avery.


    "Forget it!" Elliot hissed through gritted teeth, then mmed the book on the table.


    Avery''s heart tightened when she heard themotion from her room.


    There was a reason why she bought that book for Elliot.


    One of her professors had rmended it to her, and she already read the whole thing herself.


    She found the book''s connection between mental and physical health to be enlightening and helpful.


    It opened her mind, and she believed that an open mind can lead to better emotional health.


    One might not live forever if one got angry less, but it could at least prevent some illnesses.


    Was that not great?


    What was he getting angry about again? 1


    Did he think her gift was too cheap?


    She did not have much money to buy him anything expensive.


    Avery''s heart raced and uneasiness overcame her. She hesitated over whether or not to go downstairs


    and talk to Elliot.


    At that moment, the door to her room burst open, and Elliot''s tall and muscr figure appeared before


    her.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Cold sweat dripped down Avery''s back.


    Instinctively, she mmed herptop shut.


    She would not have done that if she were working on her thesis.


    In her earlier frenzy of wild thoughts, she started a new file and wrote down a n.


    It was a n to get a divorce within the next three months.


    Avery hoped to get a divorce from Elliot before she was seven months pregnant.


    That was the only way she could sessfully go through herst trimester and peacefully give birth to


    the twins.


    If her n failed and the divorce did not go through, then the only thing she could do was disappear.


    That would be the worst-case scenario.


    Avonsville was her home, and she wanted to continue to live and work there. She also hoped that her


    children could be born and grow up where she did.


    Avery''s overly cautious reaction revolted Elliot.


    Did she think that he would be interested in her thesis?


    Or perhaps she was not working on her thesis at all, and she was doing something else?


    Avery saw Elliot''s sullen expression and immediately shot up and walked over to the door.


    "Did you not like the book I gave you?" she said gently as she squeezed past him out of the room. "You


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    shouldn''t look down on it. It''s a really good book that highlights all kinds of ways to stay healthy. The


    author is my mentor''s teacher. He''s a really well-known professor, you know?"


    She talked as she walked into the living room and picked up the book from the coffee table.


    In the seriousness of her introduction, Elliot forgot to cut her off. 1


    "You can take a look whenever you''re bored. You can start at any chapter and it would still make


    sense," Avery added.


    "Is it really that great? You''re making me want to get one for myself, too," Mrs. Cooper chimed in.


    "I''ll go get one for you tomorrow, then," Avery said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s alright. I''ll just go get it myself," Mrs. Cooper responded. 1


    "Don''t mention it. It was not expensive at all. There was a sale at the bookstore so I got it for a dor


    fifty."


    The smile on Mrs. Cooper''s face froze at Avery''s mention of the price of the book.


    Mrs. Cooper did not mind that the book was cheap, but she felt embarrassed for Avery. 3


    She angered Elliot, but ended up buying a gift for him that was barely over a dor? 1


    As if it was not already bad enough that she bought him a gift that was on sale, she was openly


    parading the fact that it was easy on the wallet! 1


    Avery sensed that the atmosphere had turned awkward.


    She took a deep breath, then picked up the gift box on the table and said, "This gift box wasn''t cheap,


    you know? It was even more expensive than the book!" 2


    Even if the gift box cost more than the book, it was doubtful that it could be that much more expensive.


    1


    "Thank you, Madam! I''m going to get dinner ready for Master Elliot now," said Mrs. Cooper as she


    rushed to the kitchen.


    Avery turned around to nce at Elliot''s face.


    He did not look as stern as he did earlier. 1


    He was no longer angry. More precisely, he was not in the mood to be enraged with her.


    It was unbelievable that she would buy him a gift that cost just over a dor. 1


    His head ached so badly that he could no longer feel any other type of pain.


    His calm expression lifted the rm in Avery''s heart.


    Out of concern, she asked, "Why were you meeting with Professor Hough earlier today? Are you sick?"


    2


    The calmness on Elliot''s face vanished in an instant.


    Before he could start derating her, Avery picked up a banana and passed it to him.


    "Here, have a banana. I''m going back to my room."


    When she shoved the banana in his hand, her fingers identally touched him. The skin-to-skin


    contact sent electric waves shooting between them.


    She pulled her hand back as her cheeks flushed a crimson red. 1


    Before she could escape, Elliot put the banana down, grabbed onto her arm, and yanked her back.


    "You haven''t exined what happened earlier," he said in a low voice. 3


    Whether Avery had given Elliot a book worth a dor or a hundred thousand dors, she still owed him


    a reasonable exnation for ruining his afternoon.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Avery felt suffocated under Elliot''s fiery yet solemn gaze.


    "Are you talking about leaving the recital early today?" Avery began to exin after a moment''s


    hesitation." My friend texted me saying that she wanted to take a photo with you after the show. I


    figured that you wouldn''t like taking photos with strangers, and I didn''t want to exin to her why we


    were there together."


    "Why not?" Elliot asked, his voice as cold as ice.


    "It wouldn''t exactly be a quick conversation, would it? Besides, you and I are too different from each


    other. Not only in status but also... in age. Would you be willing to hang out with my friends? We can be


    pretty immature... Wouldn''t it be annoying if they bothered you because of our rtionship? Wouldn''t


    you rather have one less thing to have to worry about?" 2


    In truth, the true reason why she did not want him to meet her friend was because they could get a


    divorce at any moment. There was no guarantee that they were going to spend the rest of their lives


    together.


    If Avery revealed her rtionship with Elliot to her friend, and they got divorced the next day... How


    humiliating would that be? 1


    It would be better to wait until everything was settled.


    Avery''s detailed and patient response calmed Elliot down quite a bit. 1


    Her concern was not unreasonable. 1


    He had no interest in any of her friends.


    Apart from Avery, he had no intention of getting to know anyone younger or more immature than he


    was.


    "You should go back to your room," Elliot said through thin lips.


    Avery let out a sigh of relief as if she had just received a great pardon.


    She peeled a banana, then stubbornly shoved it in his face. 1


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I got some bananas today. They''re my favorite. I think they taste better than normal bananas. Try it,"


    Avery urged with a look of anticipation on her face.


    Seeing the bruised skin on the banana made Elliot hesitate, but he did not have the heart to turn her


    down. 3


    He took the banana from her hand and took a bite.


    It tasted a little sour at first, but sweetness slowly filled his mouth as he continued to chew on it.


    On the whole, it was sweet, sour, and starchy, and very different from the average banana. 1


    "Don''t judge it by its bruised skin. It''spletely fine on the inside," Avery said with a sparkle in her


    eyes, then added, "Thank you for taking me to the recital today. We didn''t get to stay until the end, but I


    still wanted to thank you." 1


    She hurriedly finished her sentence, then rushed back to her room before she could get a response


    and shut the door.


    Elliot was puzzled.


    Was this her so-called gratitude?


    He might have felt her sincerity, but she could have at least waited until he finished eating before


    running off! 2


    It was in thete morning the next day that Mrs. Cooper noticed that Avery had note down for


    breakfast, and Elliot was stubbornly waiting in the living room.


    He did not say what he was waiting for, but Mrs. Cooper guessed that he wanted to have breakfast with


    Avery. 1


    When Mrs. Cooper knocked on Avery''s door and did not receive a response, she opened the door and


    walked in. 1


    After taking in the scene in the room, she quickly entered the living room and announced, "Madam


    Avery is hunched over asleep on her desk. I think she stayed up all night. Maybe you should go ahead


    and have breakfast without her, Master Elliot." 1


    Before she could finish her sentence, Elliot had already gotten up from the sofa and was making his


    way toward Avery''s bedroom.


    He picked Avery up from the chair andy her down on the bed.


    She was in such deep sleep that she had not stirred despite the movement.


    It must not have been long since she had fallen asleep.


    Why was she going this far for her thesis?


    Elliot shifted his gaze to theptop on the desk.


    It was from a brand that had already gone south, and the model was at least a few years old.


    It was no wonder that it had shut down before, and she was forced to use theputer in his study.


    He walked over to her desk and noticed that theptop''s screen was a little blurry, so he hit the power


    button.


    The screen lit up momentster, revealing a home screen with only a few icons on it. 1


    There was Avery''s thesis and a file named "The n", which Elliot opened up without hesitation.


    The document''s title was bolded and in all caps, making it stand out greatly.


    The title was "Three-Month Divorce n"!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    The contents which were below the title were short and simple, for Avery could not figure out exactly


    how to get out of her situation no matter how much she had thought about it.


    There was only one sentence: [Divorce Elliot Foster by the end of the year at all costs.]


    A mixture of rage and bitterness swept across Elliot''s face.


    He was working on himself to change for the better, but she was still hell bent on leaving him.


    She had created the document the night before... She had yed him for a fool!


    While she pretentiously buttered him up with her gifts and her words, she had been nning her


    escape in her room!


    Elliot had thought that Avery was different, but the only thing that was unique about her was that she


    was a two-faced snake!


    He mmed theptop shut and stormed out of the room.


    The people at the executive meeting at Sterling Group noted Elliot''s peculiar mood.


    From the moment he stepped into the conference room, his brows were furrowed and his expression


    was icy.


    His emanated a chilling aura that made the people around him shudder.


    All the department managers were seated in stiff, upright positions, and they barely dared to breathe.


    Thepany''s performance in the third quarter had exceeded expectations, but why was the president


    enraged?


    Elliot did not say a word throughout the entire meeting and indifferently listened to each department''s


    report.


    It was not until the end of the meeting that he said," Dismissed," then left the room in a sh.


    Chad was about to run after him, but he was held back by one of the managers.


    "What''s wrong with the boss, Mr. Rayner? Is he not happy with our performance this quarter? If he isn''t,


    then he can tell us what he wants, and we will do our best to achieve it!"


    "Exactly! It was weird that he didn''t say anything the whole time. Does he have some new ns or


    ideas?" 1


    Everyone surrounded Chad in hopes of getting firsthand news from him.


    Chad adjusted his sses, then said, "Thepany''s performance this quarter was indeed


    impressive, so I''m sure Mr. Foster is very satisfied. The reason for his bad mood doesn''t have anything


    to do with work, but it is something in his personal life. Just get back to work!"


    After that, Chad hurriedly rushed to Elliot''s office.


    He opened the office doors without knocking, but he did not expect there to be a guest inside the room.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Tierney," said Chad.


    "Hey, Chad. I''m borrowing your boss for a second," said Charlie with a gentle smile on his face.


    Chad took the hint, so he quickly stepped out of the room and shut the door behind him.


    As the room returned to its original state of silence, the smile on Charlie''s face also vanished.


    "I''m here on my parents'' orders to take Chelsea home, but she won''te with me no matter what I


    say to her," Charlie said. "You''re the only one she''ll listen to, Elliot."


    Elliot picked up his phone and dialed Chelsea''s number in front of Charlie.


    Chelsea answered the call almost right away and said excitedly, "Elliot? Did you need something?"


    "Resign and go home with your brother," Elliot said bluntly. 1


    Charlie''s brows furrowed at his unexpected straightforwardness. 2


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Chelsea stayed silent for a moment, then eximed,'' Did Charlie say something to you? Don''t listen to


    him!


    I''m not going with him!"


    She hung up right after she said her piece.


    Elliot put down his phone, then shot Charlie an icy re and snapped, "How many times have I had to


    deal with her behavior over the years? That was thest time. Don''t bother me with your family matters


    again!" 1


    Noticing his unusually bad mood, Charlie shot to his feet and said, "I''ll be leaving, then!" 2


    He bumped into Chad as he walked out of the office and said, "Is yourpany in the middle of a crisis


    or something? Elliot is in an exceptionally bad mood today."


    "Everything''s fine. It''s Mr. Foster''s love life that''s in a crisis," Chad responded.


    Charlie raised his brows in curiosity, then asked," Who''s he dating? Why haven''t I heard anything about


    it?"


    "His wife." 1


    "Avery Tate?" 1


    "So, you have heard about it." 1


    "I heard it from Chelsea. She''s always bringing up Elliot when I talk to her. It hurts my ears," Charlie


    said, then grinned and added, "So, the great Elliot Foster has fallen in love with a youngdy who''s


    barely out of college. Interesting..."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    "Maybe it''s fate," said Chad.


    "That''s too bad for my baby sister," responded Charlie.


    "Forgive me for being forward, Mr. Tierney," Chad said. "Chelsea is an exceptional woman, but despite


    all the years that she''s spent by Mr. Foster''s side, he still hasn''t fallen in love with her. Even if she


    spends the next twenty, thirty years next to him... He will never love her."


    A hint of malice shed in Charlie''s eyes as he replied, "Thanks for the reminder."


    That evening, Elliot took thepany''s managers out for dinner.


    After that, Ben dragged him out for drinks.


    Everyone knew that Elliot was in a foul mood, but nobody knew the reason behind it.


    That was why they all decided to work together to get him drunk.


    Once drunkenness began to show in Elliot''s eyes, Ben took his wine ss away from him.


    "You haven''t said much today. Isn''t it stressful keeping everything inside?" Ben said as he switched


    Elliot''s wine ss out for a ss of juice.


    Elliot raised his slender fingers to his head and began


    to massage his temples.


    "Avery wants a divorce," he said in a low voice with his eyes slightly closed. "Am I that lousy?"


    The room froze in stunned silence. 2


    How was it possible for anyone to think their boss was lousy?!


    Was there something wrong with Avery Tate''s head?


    Not only was Elliot Foster a talented man, but he was also a master of business.


    The number of women who love and admire him would line up from here all the way to the south pole!


    3


    Who did Avery Tate think she was to hurt him this way?!


    "What do you think of Miss Tate, Ben?" Chad asked. 1


    "She''s just an average college student," Ben responded, then changed his mind and corrected himself,


    "Wait, maybe not. She''s quite a looker. If Chelsea''s looks


    could kill, then Avery gives off a sweet and friendly girl-next-door vibe." 1


    "I''ve never met Avery Tate! Should we give her a call and ask her to join us?" someone suggested.


    Ben nced at Elliot, saw that he was still massaging his temples in pain, so reached into his pocket


    and pulled out his phone. 1


    "I''ll get Avery toe take you home, Elliot!" said Ben.


    Elliot''s breathing turned heavy.


    He did not answer the question, so Ben took it as him agreeing to the suggestion.


    At the Foster mansion, Avery was sitting at her desk, quietly making revisions to her thesis.


    She was surprised when she picked up her ringing phone and saw that it was Elliot calling.


    When she answered the call, however, the voice on the other line was not Elliot''s.


    "Hello, Miss Tate. Are you busy right now?"


    "I''m not... Who is it?" Avery said as she felt her heart tighten from anxiety.


    "Elliot''s had a little too much to drink. Could youe get him?"


    "Me? Doesn''t he have a bodyguard? I doubt the bodyguard is drunk, too?"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback by her response.


    "The bodyguard isn''t with him tonight," Ben responded. "So, are youing?" 1


    Avery stood from her seat, got her coat from the closet, then said, "Send me the address. I''m on my


    way."


    Ben hung up the phone and sent her their location.


    About forty minutester, Avery and the driver arrived at the restaurant where Elliot and his entourage


    were


    gathered.


    She got out of the car and came face to face with the group of men standing at the restaurant''s


    entrance.


    All the men looked at her.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she subconsciously tucked her chin deeper into the cor of her coat.


    Ben dragged Elliot toward her, handed him over, then said, "Miss Tate, even if you don''t love him, I


    hope you don''t hurt him." 3


    Avery almost lost her bnce and dropped Elliot.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Hurt him?" she asked, bewildered. "I wish I could! I just have no idea how." 1


    Her voice struck a nerve inside Elliot.


    He shot up, turned around, and pinned her against the car.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Avery smelled the alcohol on Elliot along with the faint scent of tobo.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she noticed that the group of men behind Ben had pulled out their phones and were aiming


    their cameras at her.


    They must have been in on it with Ben.


    Avery gave Elliot a hard shove, but because she was worried about him falling, she reached out and


    grabbed his arm. 1


    Seeing this, the driver hurried over to help, and the two ced Elliot in the backseat of the car.


    Once Avery strapped Elliot in, the driver passed her a bottle of water.


    She had worked up a sweat, so she epted the bottle and took a big gulp of water from it.


    "That was for Mr. Foster, Madam," said the driver. 1


    Avery''s cheeks turned crimson.


    She quickly held the bottle out next to Elliot''s arm and asked, "Do you want some water?" 1


    His eyes were closed and his brows furrowed tightly as if he was in a world of difort.


    He did not respond to her question at all.


    Avery was not sure if he did not hear her, or if he did, but chose not to answer her.


    "Maybe you can feed it to him, Madam," suggested the driver.


    Avery frowned in frustration. 1


    She ced her hand at the back of Elliot''s neck in hopes of lifting his head up. 1


    The moment her palm made contact with the skin on his nape, however, Elliot''s eyes instantly shot


    open.


    Avery quickly yanked her hand back, threw her head back, and took another big gulp of water. 2


    As Elliot watched her side profile, he recalled the divorce n he saw on herptop.


    He wondered how she nned to turn her scheme into reality. 1


    The car drove steadily in the night as the atmosphere inside of the vehicle turned stranger and stranger


    by the minute.


    From the corner of her eye, Avery noticed Elliot''s unwavering gaze fixed on her, and her heart began to


    race wildly in her chest.


    She finished the bottle of water in record-breaking time. 1


    Elliot snatched the empty bottle out of her hand and tossed it aside, breaking the silence with a bang.


    "You want to divorce me because I made you abort that b*st*rd child," he hissed coldly.


    Avery had nowhere to run or hide, so she had no choice but to answer him.


    "It''s your right to not want kids, but you can''t forcefully take away my right to be a mother. I want


    children, and I want to be a mother. Tell me, apart from getting a divorce, how else would I be able to


    have my own kids?"


    This matter was a thorn in their rtionship. If it was not resolved, it would continue to stab at them for


    the rest of their lives.


    "Why do you insist on having kids? Do you like them that much?!" Elliot scoffed as a fiery rage boiled in


    his eyes.


    Avery clenched her teeth as a wave of emotions rose inside of her.


    If she were not already pregnant, she could live without children.


    However, now that she was pregnant, she had a responsibility to her babies.


    "Why are you so against having them? You''re not the one giving birth to or raising them! Why can''t you


    just give them a chance?" Avery cried in a voice that was louder than Elliot''s. 1


    The driver was shocked.


    Where did Avery Tate get the guts to raise her voice at Elliot Foster?


    Did she really think that his patience with her was limitless?


    Just as the driver thought that Elliot would raise his hand, a heavy silence fell upon the backseat.


    Avery calmed down slightly after a little while.


    Her voice broke through the piercing silence as she said through reddened eyes, "Everyone has


    something they''d rather not discuss. What''s there to fight about?"


    "Don''t think that you''re the only one for me, Avery Tate," Elliot said in a voice that was chilling to the


    bone, his tone heartless and indifferent.


    "We''re as different as heaven and hell. I''ve never hoped to stand on equal ground next to you," Avery


    responded.


    "Who''s heaven and who''s hell?" Elliot asked.


    His question left Avery baffled.


    What kind of a question was that?


    She did not answer him. Her head was pounding.


    The car was full of the smell of alcohol.


    She felt sick to her stomach and rolled down the window.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    The cold, night air burst into the car, whipping Avery''s hair and calming her nerves.


    Elliot had said that he was not the only one for her. 1


    From that, she figured that as long as she remained adamant about the divorce, he might just agree to


    it one day.


    The anxiety she felt dulled into relief with thatforting thought.


    When they arrived at the mansion, Mrs. Cooper and the driver helped Elliot out of the car. 3


    Avery saw that he was being looked after, so she quietly returned to her room.


    It was not long before Mrs. Cooper showed up in her room and said, "Master Elliot won''t let anyone


    touch him, Madam. Maybe you should give it a try! You just need to wipe his face down and help him


    change his clothes." i


    Wipe his face and change his clothes?


    Avery would have no objections if Elliot were still in a vegetative state, but he was not! 1


    He might have had a little too much to drink, but he was not unconscious.


    She had not forgotten the fight that they had in the


    car on the way home.


    "Why not just let him sleep like that?" Avery suggested. "He can take a shower and change himself


    when he gets up in the morning. Let him be."


    "How could we do that, Madam?" Mrs. Cooper eximed in shock. "Come and try it out with me! He


    might protest less if you were the one helping him change."


    The door to the master bedroom was wide open when Avery arrived, and Elliot was lying in bed in a


    silent slumber.


    Mrs. Cooper shoved Avery in the direction of the bed and said, "Master Elliot''s had too much to drink,


    so he might wake up in the middle of the night and throw up ... It''s better if someone stays and looks


    out for him." 1


    At this point, Avery already knew what Mrs. Cooper was about to suggest. 2


    However, Mrs. Cooper interrupted her before she could refuse, "This is a crucial period in the recovery


    of his legs. The doctor said that getting hurt right now would severely affect his rehab treatmentter.


    You should just stay with him tonight!" 1


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery''s face twisted into a deep frown as she held back the words of protests she was about to cough


    up earlier. 2


    Mrs. Cooper had a point, and she had no reason to refuse. 1


    "You can wait until Master Elliot has slept for a bit before wiping his face... If you can''t get him to


    change into his pajamas, you can just help undress him... And let him sleep like that..." Mrs. Cooper


    said as she walked towards the room door. 1


    Avery felt like her head was about to explode.


    Once Mrs. Cooper was out of the room, she walked to the side of the bed.


    Elliot''s eyes were shut and his breath was heavy. His cheeks were an unusual shade of pink, and she


    wondered how much he had to drink.


    Avery went into the bathroom, then reemerged with a bowl of warm water.


    She ced the bowl on the nightstand at the head of the bed, then sat on the side of the bed and


    began to unbutton Elliot''s shirt.


    He sensed her touch on his shirt, and his hand sped around her arm in reflex. At the same time, his


    eyes shot open, revealing a look of extreme caution. 2


    "Let go," Avery said as she stared into his eyes. "Or take it off yourself." 1


    Elliot did not want to do anything himself. His head was killing him.


    Reason had not yet escaped him, but his body was already numb from the alcohol.


    He let go of her arm, and Avery proceeded to sessfully remove his shirt and unbuckle his belt.


    Just as she was about to take off his trousers, Elliot''srge hand grabbed onto her slender wrist.


    This time, his grip was tighter.


    "Who let you in my room?!" he roared as his chest rose and fell. "Who let you take off my clothes?


    Have you always been such a loose woman?"


    Avery was flummoxed.


    Was this the power of alcohol?


    It was likely that he would not remember anything about what happened that night when he woke up


    the next morning.


    At that thought, Avery released her inhibitions.


    She pushed his hand out of the way, grabbed onto the waistband of his trousers, and yanked it off after


    a couple of hard yanks. 2


    Elliot''s brows furrowed tightly as he red viciously at her.


    She paid him no mind and moved on to dumping the clothes in theundry basket.


    She then picked up the face towel from the bowl of warm water, wrung it dry, and proceeded to dab the


    warm towel on Elliot''s furious face.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    "Stop acting like a baby," Avery said in a low and gentle voice as she wiped down Elliot''s face. "Do you


    think I want to care for you like this? You stink of booze... Aren''t you a clean freak? Was that all an act?


    I wouldn''t even bother helping you if your legs weren''t still recovering." 2


    The sound of her voice calmed Elliot''s breathing, and he was ovee by a sudden wave of


    drowsiness.


    Her voice was like a hypnotic luby.


    Once Avery finished wiping Elliot down, she pulled the covers over him and tucked him in.


    By the time she cleaned up in the bathroom and returned to the bedroom, he was already fast asleep.


    She finally let out a huge sigh of relief.


    She sat down on the edge of the bed and nced around the room. 2


    The memory of how her every move was monitored and recorded by surveince cameras for the first


    three months she was there sent a shudder down her body. 1


    The cameras were probably gone by now.


    Elliot was erratic and bad-tempered, but he was not a pervert.


    Avery got up and retrieved her pillow and nket from her room.


    Elliot had woken up several times during the night.


    He was notpletely sober, so he did not notice that there was someone else in bed with him.


    Avery and Elliot ended up spending the night in peace and quiet.


    The next day, the warm morning sun crept in through therge windows, enveloping the room in light.


    Avery was sound asleep on the bed. Her arm rested on his chest, her slender leg wrapped around his


    thigh. 1


    Elliot''s splitting headache woke him up and that was when he noticed Avery''s peaceful face right next


    to him.


    A strange feeling washed over him. 1


    Less than a minute after he had opened his eyes,


    Avery''s eyes slowly opened as well. 1


    As their eyes met, sparks of embarrassment crackled in the air around them.


    Elliot''s eyes were still bloodshot, but they were much more focused than the night before. 1


    Avery very quickly realized the awkward positions of her arm and leg.


    Seeing as he did not seem bothered by it, she decided to casually dismiss the whole thing and slowly


    raised her leg off of his. 3 "You¡¯re looking well-rested. Did you have a good night''s sleep?" Elliot said in


    a husky voice.


    Avery''s leg froze in midair.


    "I guess so," she said with flushed cheeks as she immediately moved her leg away, then changed the


    subject and said, "You didn''t take a showerst night. Aren''t you going to have one?" 2


    Her words rescued her from the embarrassing situation. 1


    Elliot got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    The moment he was out of sight, Avery picked up her pillow and nket and fled the room.


    That was close!


    It was a good thing that nothing had happened.


    She prayed that he would forget everything from the night before, including their fight in the car.


    Otherwise, the rest of her days would surely be a nightmare.


    Although, that disruption of the peace might just be what she needed for a divorce. 1


    That weekend, Tammy and Jun went out on a lunch date.


    Since it was their second time meeting, they were much more rxed around each other.


    Tammy was wearing a jacket with wide-legged trousers and a pair of sneakers.


    She had on light makeup, and her hair was gathered up in a simple ponytail.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of all the coincidences in the world, Jun had also shown up in a jacket. Although, his was paired with a


    pair of jeans and casual sandals.


    They exchanged warm smiles when they met.


    "You were dressed pretty sexily at the party that night. Here I thought that your hotness was all there


    was to you," Jun said with a grin.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Tammy was holding the menu. She nced at Jun and said, "Your outfit was pretty tight, so I assumed


    you liked men. Of course, I''m not saying you can''t prefer men. I respect everyone''s sexual orientation.''


    Jun almost choked on his water, i


    "You''ve greatly misunderstood, Miss Lynch. I''m straight. Very straight."


    "And I''m not as promiscuous as you think.¡± 4


    "Alright! Let''s start over," Jun said as he reached out his hand for a handshake.


    In order to find out his true intentions for Avery, Tammy shook his hand.


    Once they had ordered their food, the two of them talked about anything and everything.


    An hour and some wer, Jun''s defenses crumbled and he began to ramble.


    "I have a friend who got married in a haste. He has feelings for his wife, but he''s too scared to show it.


    When she had gotten into some trouble recently, he had me help her. The funniest thing is that his wife


    has no idea that I''m friends with her husband. The first time she met me, he had been furious. He didn''t


    think that she should have gone to meet a stranger... Isn''t that hrious?"


    Tammy was stunned, then said, "A friend of mine also suddenly told me she had a husband out of


    nowhere! She won''t even tell me who he is because she keeps wanting to get a divorce, but I don''t


    know if she''ll be able to get one."


    "I guess anything is possible nowadays," Jun said.


    "Exactly! One thing''s for sure, I''m never jumping into marriage," said Tammy.


    "Me, too," responded Jun.


    At this point, Tammy had decided that it was time to find out if Jun really had two hundred million in his


    bank ount, and she executed her n.


    "Do you use a digital wallet or a credit card to buy stuff nowadays?" Tammy asked as she tried to


    behave as casually as possible.


    "I use my phone because it''s more convenient," Jun replied.


    "Isn''t there a limit to that?"


    "I rarely splurge on things. After all, it hasn''t been long since I graduated. I feel bad using too much of


    my parents'' money."


    Tammy nodded, then asked bluntly, "How much money do you have in your savings ount?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jun was taken aback by her the personal nature of her question.


    "Are you worried that I''m some penniless loser?" Jun asked, then answered honestly, "I only have


    under a hundred thousand in there."


    Tammy pursed her lips, then shook her head out of politeness.


    Should she trust Jun or Avery?


    Judging by his expression and tone, it did not seem like he was lying. On the other hand, Avery was


    her best friend, and she had her unconditional trust.


    Tammy changed her strategy and asked, "Does your family delegate some important jobs to you?"


    Perhaps the two hundred million belonged to Jun''s father?


    Could acquiring Tate Industries also be his father''s idea?


    "No way! My father hopes to pass the family business to me, but I''m not interested in it at all."


    Jun''s answer threw Tammy back into a sea of confusion.


    She wanted to continue interrogating him, but they were still far from being close enough in their


    rtionship to justify that.


    If she asked him now, there was no way that he would answer her truthfully.


    It seemed like she had to be a little more aggressive.


    "What do you think of me?" Tammy asked with her sweetest smile. "If you like me, I''d like to take things


    to the next step. What do you think?" 1


    Jun was taken aback.


    "Don''t you think that''s rushing things?"


    Tammy''s smile faded slightly.


    "I don''t mean it like that, Miss Lynch!" Jun exined immediately. "I just thought that we could meet a


    few more times and get to know each other better before we decide on moving things further..."


    The more he exined, the more upset Tammy looked.


    "Alright! I''m sorry, Miss Lynch. I just didn''t expect you to be that interested in me. Since you''re willing to


    take things further with me, then, of course, I''d agree..."


    "Don''t call me Miss Lynch anymore, Jun. Call me Tammy," said Tammy as the smile returned to her


    face. She had decided to unravel Jun''s true intentions within the next two weeks.


    Her maic smile made Jun feel like he was in a dream.


    Things were going too fast!


    He did not expect to get a girlfriend this quickly! 1


    Avery''s jaw dropped when she heard the news of Tammy getting a boyfriend. 1


    Was this not too big a sacrifice?


    Just as she was about to send Tammy a text, she received a call from an unknown number.


    Her fingers identally tapped the answer button on her phone, and the unfamiliar voice of a man


    came from the other side of the line.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    "Is this Miss Avery Tate?"


    The low, deep voice on the other end was warm and polite.


    "Yes, and you are?" Avery asked.


    "Hello, I''m Charlie Tierney from Trust Capital. I got your number from yourpany''s HR department.


    I''d like to propose a coboration," said Charlie. 2


    "Trust Capital?"


    "That''s right. Do you have time to meet up today? I''m near your office right now," Charlie said in an


    earnest and sincere tone.


    After a moment''s consideration, Avery epted his invitation.


    Once they decided on a meeting point, she called the HR manager at Tate Industries.


    "Do you know Charlie Tierney from Trust Capital?" 1


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "He''s an impressive investor. Trust Capital is one of the country''s top ten investment banks, which was


    why I didn''t hesitate to give him your number when he asked for it earlier," answered the HR manager.


    1


    "Got it," said Avery.


    "Do you need me to apany you when you go to your meeting? I''m worried that you''ll get


    overwhelmed if you go alone," asked the manager.


    Morale at Tate Industries took a huge dip when Shaun left thepany. It had also caused a handful of


    the staff to resign.


    If they continued to fail to get investors, it would not be long until thepany met its doom.


    "It''s fine. It''s the weekend, so you should rest up," replied Avery.


    She looked up Charlie Tierney online on her way to the meeting.


    She was stunned when his photo popped up.


    He looked much younger than she had expected.


    She nced at his age and discovered that he was indeed rather young.


    It was strange. They were the same age, but why did she think Charlie looked younger, but Elliot


    looked older? 2


    She took another look at Charlie''s photo and found her answer.


    Charlie had a dashing smile in the photo while Elliot had a constant poker face.


    When Avery walked into Cafe Meadow, Charlie immediately got up and waved to her.


    She sat down on the chair across from him and said," Nice to meet you, Mr. Tierney." 1


    "There''s no need for formalities here. Call me Charlie," said Charlie with a warm smile as he passed


    the menu to her.


    Avery awkwardly waved her hand in the air and said," I don''t drink coffee," then paused and came up


    with an excuse, "I''ve been having trouble sleeping, so the doctor told me to quit caffeine."


    Charlie put the menu down and said, "I''m sorry, I had no idea. Let''s go somewhere else!"


    "It''s fine, I''ll just have some water," Avery responded immediately. "You mentioned being interested in a


    coboration, Mr. Tierney. Would you mind telling me why you''re willing to work with us?"


    Charlie ordered a cup of coffee and a slice of cake and passed the menu to the waiter.


    "From a business point of view, I want to work with you because I think highly of Tate Industries," he


    said.


    Avery stared at him and asked, "Are you interested in our self-driving program?"


    Charlie''s expression turned unreadable. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Your father wanted to


    venture into the private vehicle sector with the selfdriving program, but I think we can do better than


    that. We could bring the program into the exploration, search, and rescue, or even the military sectors...


    Don''t you think so?" 5


    The possibilities in Avery''s mind suddenly broadened.


    "Applying the system to the everyday-car is too much of a risk," Charlie continued. "If something goes


    wrong, even just one or two lethal idents wouldpletely destroy thepany''s reputation."


    Avery nodded and said, "That''s a very good point, Mr. Tierney. May I ask what kind of coboration


    you''re hoping to have with us?"


    Charlie adjusted his sses, put on a light smile, and said, "From what I understand, someone is


    interested and offered a hundred and fifty million to acquire Tate Industries."


    "Yes," Avery responded. "He wants to buy us out."

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "I heard that you''re not interested in selling, which is why I won''t bring that up," Charlie said. He


    decided to cut to the chase and said, "I''d like to be a shareholder."


    Avery''s eyes instantly lit up.


    "Are you serious about this, Mr. Tierney?" she asked.


    "Of course, I am. However, there are two things I need to discuss with you before we sign the contract,"


    Charlie said as he pulled out a document. "This is a proposal that my team and I put together. Tate


    Industries won''t make it for long if it continues on its current course. We''re running a business, not a


    charity. Firstly, only profit can ensure apany''s sustainability in the long run." 1


    Avery pulled out the document from the folder and roughly sifted through it, and said, "Can I bring this


    proposal back and discuss it with my team, Mr. Tierney?"


    "Of course." 1


    "Thank you," Avery said as she picked up her ss and took a sip of water.


    She then stared earnestly at Charlie and asked, "What was the other matter you wanted to discuss?" 1


    Before she arrived, she did not expect their meeting to


    go this smoothly.


    Now that the most important part of their meeting was settled, she finally felt like a weight was lifted off


    of her shoulders.


    "I''m Chelsea Tierney''s brother," Charlie said honestly." I''m her half-brother, to be exact."


    The second those words escaped his mouth, the calmness on Avery''s face instantly vanished.


    Chelsea Tierney... Charlie Tierney... 2


    It was no wonder that she felt there was something familiar about Charlie.


    He was Chelsea''s brother all along!


    Avery had never gotten along with Chelsea, and now, her brother wanted to invest in herpany...


    Was this a joke?!


    She could not help but wonder about Charlie''s true intentions for wanting to invest in Tate Industries. 3


    "I don''t have a typical sibling rtionship with Chelsea. We have different mothers, and my father made


    me the heir to the family business..." Charlie exined.


    "Are you telling me all of this because you know that I don''t get along with your sister, Mr. Tierney? Did


    she tell you about it?" Avery asked cautiously.


    "She''s always been obsessed with Elliot Foster. Since I know about your rtionship with him, I


    expected that she has made things difficult for you even without her telling me about it."


    "That¡¯s right. We have a terrible rtionship. Which is why I need to go back and properly think about


    the possibilities of working with you," Avery said straightforwardly.


    Charlie did not expect her to react this fiercely.


    "Miss Tate, as the sessor of Tate Industries, you should be prioritizing yourpany''s well-being.


    You have hundreds of employees whose survival is dependent on you. Your affairs with Chelsea are


    none of my business. You shouldn''t fling your frustration with her at me. I''m innocent." 2


    Charlie''s tone was soft and gentle. It was difficult to be angry with him no matter what he said.


    "I''m not a professional leader, Mr. Tierney. Things between Chelsea and I aren''t as simple as you think.


    As her brother, it''s only natural for me to have my reservations about you," Avery said. 1


    "Give it some thought, then. I''ll be waiting for your answer," Charlie said with a confident grin on his


    face.


    Avery nodded, then got up and left.


    The news of Trust Capital''s preparations to invest in Tate Industries spread like wildfire in the business


    world. 1


    Elliot''s brows furrowed tightly upon hearing about it.


    Charlie was a self-serving egoist.


    He was certain that he had ulterior motives for investing in Tate Industries.


    Although they had known each other for years, they were not close. 1


    If it were not for Chelsea, they would have lost touch with each other a long time ago.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Elliot, I called Tate Industries earlier and was told that Avery had met up with Charlie Tierney today


    and agreed on a coboration... If he invested a hundred and fifty million, Avery would have a hard time


    rejecting him, especially because he will purely be an investor and will have no involvement in the


    Elliot narrowed his eyes, and his voice was chilling as he said, "It looks to me like he wants to use that


    money to buy Avery, not thepany!"

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Is Avery worth that much?" Jun asked, slightly shocked.


    "She''s worth that much because she''s my wife," Elliot said as an icy chill rose in his eyes. "If she were


    not married to me, Charlie Tierney wouldn''t bother with any of this."


    Jun was even more confused than before.


    "If he wants to give Avery the money, then let him!


    Isn''t this just him throwing free money at her?"


    "She''s my wife!" Elliot snapped. 2


    "Oh, okay... I get it. What do you n on doing? Increase our offer? She will definitely go with Tierney''s


    offer if we don''t."


    "Not necessarily."


    "If that''s the case, then why are you so upset?" 1


    Jun could tell from Elliot''s tone that his emotions were all over the ce.


    Elliot wanted to acquire Tate Industries so that Avery could be free of its debt and troubles. 2


    She was still in college, and shecked the knowledge and experience when it came to running a


    It would be better for her to sell thepany, pay off the debt, and make some money while she was at


    it.


    That way, her and her mother''s lives would be much smoother moving forward. 1


    Elliot came to this decision after considering every aspect, but she did not appreciate any of his efforts.


    3


    If Avery epted Charlie''s investment, he would definitely hold the reins to the running of thepany


    in the end. 2


    "I admire you, Jun. Nobody loves you, and you have nobody to love, so you don''t have to get your


    heartbroken," Elliot teased. 1


    "I got a girlfriend today!" Jun responded enthusiastically. "I met her on a blind date. Our fathers know


    each other, so it''s pretty much a solid match." 1


    "That''s good. Let me meet her once things are stable," Elliot said.


    "Sure!" Jun said, then added, "Anyway, I think you can talk to Avery about this whole thing. She


    actually has a mind of her own." 1


    "Go see your girlfriend!" Elliot snapped.


    Just the sound of Avery''s name gave him a headache.


    As if he did not know Avery was opinionated.


    It was because she was so opinionated that she never listened to anything he had to say. 1


    Meanwhile, Avery was sitting in another cafe andining to Tammy on the phone.


    "Whether it''s Mr. Z, Jun Hertz, or Charlie Tierney... I can''t help but think that there''s something fishy


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    about them," she rambled. "Jun Hertz came out of nowhere, told you he had no money but came


    across as a billionaire in front of me. Charlie Tierney, on the other hand, knows full well that I don''t get


    along with his sister but insists on investing in my dad''spany. I wouldn''t be so suspicious if people


    were fighting to get a piece of Tate Industries, but nobody is interested in us at all!" 3


    Tammy took a sip of the iced tea in her hand and said, "Let me deal with Jun Hertz. As for Tierney, why


    can''t you get along with his sister?"


    Avery was taken aback.


    She had spoken too quickly and let that slip. 1


    "If you don''t trust Jun Hertz, then don''t work with him! Otherwise, you''d be in a mess if he sells you out


    in the end. I bet he''s a genius, so you won''t be able to keep up with him," said Tammy.


    It was a good thing that she did not decide to get to the bottom of her earlier question.


    "I''m sure thepany''s management will insist on epting Trust Capital''s investment," Avery said.


    "You''re the boss! Who cares what they think?"


    "I''m not technically the boss. I never signed the contract!" "Now that your vice president is gone, who


    would go against you? Just make the decision yourself, Avery.


    Don''t think too much about it... Oh, Jun''s here. I''m hanging up now!"


    When Avery returned to the Foster mansion that evening, there were guests in the house.


    "Miss Tate! It''s the weekend, did you go out to hang out with your friends? Have you had dinner? If not,


    The sight of Ben made Avery recall Elliot''s drunken shenanigans the other night.


    "I''m not hungry... You go ahead! I''ll eatter."


    Avery did not want to join them for dinner at all. 1


    Just then, she caught a whiff of the fragrant scent that drifted from the kitchen.


    Her stomach immediately began to growl.


    "Hahaha! Join us, Miss Tate!" Ben said as he led Avery into the living room. "I heard that you found an


    investor today, but why don''t you look happy about it?" 1


    "Do you know Charlie Tierney? He''s Chelsea''s brother," Avery asked.


    Since Ben seemed to know about Charlie''s offer, she decided to ask questions.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    "Of course I know him! We used to go out for drinks together all the time! Did he tell you that he''s really


    close to Chelsea?" Ben said as he deliberately mentioned the main point.


    A hint of shock appeared on Avery''s face as she said,'' He said they weren''t close."


    "He lied to you, then," Ben said. "You have to really think about this. Why does he suddenly want to


    invest in Tate Industries? What''s the catch?"


    "Are you saying it could be a trap?" Avery asked.


    Ben shook his head and said, "I''m just saying that you need to look at this from every angle. There''s no


    such thing as a free lunch, and gold doesn''t just drop from the sky. You and Chelsea just had a falling


    out very recently, and now her brother is interested in investing in yourpany. Aren''t you worried?" 1


    "I am," Avery answered.


    "You have to think about this carefully... Anyway, let''s eat," Ben said, then hollered, "Elliot! I''m done


    talking to your wife. You cane out now."


    Avery almost choked at the sound of Ben calling her Elliot''s wife.


    Once she was seated at the dining table, Elliot chose a seat further away from her.


    Ben brought over a decanter full of wine from the bar.


    The wine was properly swirled.


    "Would you like some, Miss Tate?" he asked as he ced the decanter on the table and brought over


    three wine sses. 1


    Avery shook her head and said, "I don''t drink. I need to work on my thesister."


    "Oh, I''ll drink with Elliot, then..."


    Ben poured a drink for himself and Elliot, then said, "It was a good thing you were around to take care


    of him when he got drunk the other night."


    Avery coughed, then said, "I didn''t take care of him. He was fine after a good night''s sleep."


    "I guess Elliot isn''t a bad drunk. He''s quiet even when he''s drunk," Ben said. "He''s not very good at


    expressing his feelings..."


    "I think he''s very good at expressing himself! He loses his temper every time he''s unhappy. I''ve never


    met anyone who likes expressing themselves more than he does." 1


    Ben sat in stunned silence, while Elliot''s face instantly turned dark with rage. 2


    "Let''s eat," Avery said when she noticed Elliot''s change in expression.


    She picked up her knife and fork and gobbled up her food to shut her little mouth up.


    She finished her food in less than five minutes and left the table.


    Ben watched her leave and sighed, "Does she always eat that quickly?"


    "She does," Elliot responded.


    "Is she anorexic? She didn''t eat much."


    "Someone who''s actually anorexic wouldn''t touch their food at all."


    "Oh... I guess she''s watching her figure to get your attention."


    Elliot raised his brows and asked, "You think she cares about what I think at all?"


    If Avery really cared about him, she would not have embarrassed him earlier. 3


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He used to constantly get enraged by her attitude, but his patience had increased significantly.


    "It doesn''t look like it... But her courage to say whatever is on her mind is exactly why you like her," Ben


    said.


    "When did I ever say that I like her?"


    "Drop the act. It''s just the two of us here. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with liking a woman. Avery''s


    more outstanding than a lot of other women..."


    "Outstanding, my *ss. All she thinks about is having kids."


    Ben was left speechless.


    In the guest bedroom, Avery turned on herptop but could not calm her worried heart.


    Something was bothering her, and she could not help but feel like something bad was about to happen.


    Her phone suddenly rang, and her heart immediately began to race.


    She picked up her phone and Cassandra''s name met her eyes.


    How dare she call her?!


    She was sure that it was for nothing good!

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Could it be that they had spent all the embezzled money?!


    How was it possible for them to spend that huge sum of money this quickly?


    Avery took a deep breath and answered the phone.


    Before she could say a word, Cassandra screamed from the other end of the line, "Avery! Is the Super


    Brain program my dad developed with you? Give it to me now!"


    It sounded like she was crying, and she also sounded terrified.


    Something snapped inside of Avery.


    "How dare you call me, Cassandra?! Your uncle embezzled Dad''s money! Did you know that''s a


    serious crime?! The police are investigating him right now!"


    "What does that have to do with me?! I wasn''t the one who took the money! I just want the Super Brain


    program! Bring it to me right now! You have to get it to me tonight!"


    Cassandra''s voice got louder and more hysterical.


    Avery''s brows furrowed at the sound of the background noise on the phone.


    "Where are you right now, Cassandra?!"


    Cassandra burst into tears and wailed, "Help, Avery! I''m at the casino with Cole... He''s being held right


    now ... If you don''t bring Dad''s new program here, they''re going to chop off his finger!"


    "Casino? You''re gambling?!"


    Avery''s face turned pale. 1


    She had no idea that Cole was a gambler!


    "What''s the point of going into that?! Bring over the program and save him! Do you hear me? Do you


    want Cole to lose his finger?! Don''t you love him anymore?!" Cassandra yelled.


    Avery was already walking toward the door, but she stopped in her tracks when she heard Cassandra''s


    words.


    "Don''t embarrass yourselves! Even if he was thest man on earth, I wouldn''t give Cole Foster the time


    of day! He''s being held back because he lost money, right? If that''s the case, why don''t you pay it off


    for him? Your uncle stole hundreds of millions from Dad. I doubt Cole lost that much!" said Avery as


    she walked to the bathroom. 2


    Her head was spinning, and she needed to wash her face to freshen herself up.


    "It''s not like my uncle gave me any of that money!" Cassandra cried frantically. "Besides, they just want


    the program! Didn''t you tell people that you gave it to Cole? Why did you say that when you never gave


    him anything? You did it on purpose to mess with him, didn''t you?!" i


    Avery had not expected Shaun to move this quickly.


    Cole may be a loser, but he was still Elliot Foster''s nephew at the end of the day.


    Shaun was more ruthless than she thought!


    "They''re keeping him because he gambled, right? Let me guess... Someone approached him asking


    about the program, he said he had it and used it as


    coteral, and now he''s fallen right into their trap..."


    Avery could see the whole thing clearly in her mind. 1


    If Cole had not said that he had the program, why would anyone have funded his gambling?


    If he did not gamble, how could he have gotten tricked in the first ce? 1


    Whose fault was this? It was his and no one else''s! 1


    "Ha! So you did do it on purpose! You''re heartless, Avery Tate! He was so good to you when you were


    together! It looks like his love was all for nothing!" Cassandra chastised Avery. 1


    "Yes! He was really good to me. While he was dating me, he was doing all kinds of shameless things


    with you... They''re only going to chop off his finger; they are not feeding him to the sharks. This isn''t the


    time for you to cry over him yet!" Avery said coldly, then hung up the phone. 5


    Her phone rang again less than a minuteter.


    This time, Cole''s name was shing on her phone screen.


    Avery clenched her jaw, then answered the phone.


    She did not go soft on him, but she wanted to hear him begging and howling.


    "Avery... Avery! Save me! If you don''t... I''m going to turn into a cripple! You never gave me the


    program... You never did!"


    Cole was being held down, and his voice was filled with panic.


    "Why did you say you had it if I never gave it to you? You''re paying for your own sins, Cole Foster! I


    can''t save you!" Avery said, then prepared to hang up. 1


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery! It''s my uncle! Uncle Elliot did this!" Cole screamed suddenly. "Nobody else would dare touch


    me! Please beg him for me... I''m begging you!"


    Avery was stunned.


    Was this not Shaun''s doing?


    She suddenly remembered how Elliot had sent his bodyguard to the outskirts of the town to investigate


    what had happened the night she had been abducted.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Elliot knew everything that Avery had said while she was strapped to the lie detector!


    Was he truly the one behind everything?


    Did Elliot want to get his hands on Tate Industries'' new program?


    Cold sweat dripped down Avery''s back as she thought about all of this.


    She hung up on Cole and walked out of her room.


    Elliot and Ben were done with dinner and were smoking in the living room.


    Ben immediately killed his cigarette in the ashtray when he noticed Avery.


    "Do you want to join us, Miss Tate?"


    Avery nodded and walked toward Ben.


    Once she was standing in front of him, she said, "I''d like to speak with Elliot alone."


    Ben was taken aback.


    Was this her way of kicking him out?


    Embarrassed, he stood up and said, "I''ll leave now. You two have a good talk. You could take a walk


    outside, too. The weather''s nice."


    He hurried out of the house right after.


    Avery sat down where Ben was sitting. She thought of how Cole was about to get his finger chopped


    off and that motivated her straightforward approach. "Cole just called me. He is being held at a casino,


    and someone wants to chop his finger off."


    Elliot already knew this.


    He received word about it from his people at the casino.


    They said that Cole was going big on the floor that night.


    "Are you sad?" 1


    The sound of Cole''s name escaping Avery''s lips upset him.


    "The people who are holding him think that he has Tate Industries'' new system, so they lent him money


    to gamble with. Now they''re asking for the program aspensation," said Avery slowly and clearly.


    "You are amongst the people who know that he has the program..."


    "Are you suspecting me?"


    Elliot''s eyes turned cold as ash fell from the cigarette between his fingers.


    "I''m just asking. If it isn''t you-"


    "It''s me," Elliot smirked maliciously. "Will you get down on your knees to beg for him?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery raised her brows and said, "Over my dead body."


    Every muscle in Elliot''s body tensed.


    "You don''t think I won''t ask them to chop off his finger?!" he roared.


    "Go ahead and do it."


    Elliot fell silent.


    "He used to tell me that I was the only woman he loved, but he''s out doing god knows what with my


    sister tonight. If you cut his finger off, I''ll light you a cigarette. How''s that?" said Avery.


    The dark gleam in Elliot''s eyes turned ice cold.


    It looked like Avery no longer cared about Cole Foster!


    After all, he was a loser who had nothing to offer her now.


    Elliot''s phone rang momentster.


    He nced at the screen, then turned his phone off.


    Avery''s phone rang soon after.


    She looked at the screen, then pressed down on the power button and turned it off. 2


    The room was so quiet that they could faintly hear each other''s heartbeats.


    After pondering for a while, Avery said, "Don''t mess with me, Elliot. Otherwise, I''m dragging you down


    with me."

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Avery would not hand over what her father had left to her to anyone.


    She refused to let anybody take it from her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words were harsh, but not only was Elliot not scared, but he also found it hrious.


    "What are you smiling at?" Avery asked when she saw his smile.


    "You," he mocked. "You''re self-righteous, arrogant, and you''re digging your own grave." 1


    Avery could force herself to ept the first two, but what did he mean by her digging her own grave?


    "Get back to your room! Just looking at you gives me a headache."


    Elliot''s face suddenly darkened, and his voice was low and deep.


    "I didn''t do anything. You must have a headache because you''re sick," Avery said indifferently. "Don''t


    you have a family doctor? Should I call him?"


    "F*ck off!" Elliot growled through gritted teeth.


    Avery returned to her room in a terrible mood.


    She shut herptop, walked over to the bed, andy down. 1


    She had fallen out of love with Cole a long time ago.


    If it were not for Cassandra''s phone call, she would have never thought about them nor would she have


    felt any of the emotions that she was now experiencing, i


    The thought of Cole being a gambler and being in danger gave her a strange andplicated feeling.


    All of her memories with him were ruined, and she even felt a little disgusted. 1


    It was as if she was in some weird TV show where she was never truly in touch with reality, and she


    was living a lie. 1


    In the midst of her jumbled thoughts, she fell asleep.


    A car pulled up at the Foster mansion at 2 a.m. that night. 1


    Mrs. Cooper was awakened by the bodyguard who was on night duty.


    She rushed into the living room to see Rosalie''s furious face.


    "Get Avery Tate down here!" Rosalie yelled before sitting down on the couch.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately ran over to the guest bedroom.


    A groggy Avery walked into the living room five minutester.


    The tense atmosphere in the room instantly woke her up.


    "I always thought that you were an innocent little girl, but you have been lying to me all this time!"


    Rosalie snapped as she trembled with rage. "I never knew you dated Cole. Why didn''t you tell me?! If I


    knew this from the beginning, I never would have made you Elliot''s wife! This whole thing is


    preposterous!" 1


    "None of you asked me about it, nor did you care about my feelings. You just treated me like a pawn. If


    you''re upset that the pawn you chose was a tainted piece, then you only have your own self to me,"


    Avery said nonchntly.


    Rosalie shot to her feet and wobbled over to Avery.


    "Fine, say I was wrong! But what do you have to say about framing Cole tonight?!"


    "I framed him? Are you talking about how he got in trouble after gambling?"


    Avery''s retort left Rosalie at a loss for words.


    "You know very well that nobody wouldy a finger on him if he didn''t go looking for trouble himself.


    Instead of educating him, you''vee to put the me on me. This means that me being a part of the


    Foster family is a sin in and of itself."


    Avery¡¯s eyes reddened as her emotions got the better of her. 2


    Rosalie could no longer hold back andnded a hard p on Avery''s face.


    The sound of her palming in violent contact with Avery''s cheek echoed through therge living


    room.


    Avery''s cheek burned as hatred rose in her eyes.


    "Yes, I framed Cole on purpose. He betrayed me and I wanted revenge," Avery said in a voice that was


    much clearer and more stable than before. "Also, as long as I''m by Elliot''s side, you can forget about


    having grandchildren."


    Rosalie raised her arm once again to give Avery another p, but the energy suddenly escaped from


    her body and she fell to the couch. 4


    Avery did not reach out to help her, but Mrs. Cooper rushed over.


    Elliot made his way over from the stairs immediately after.


    He was in a gray silk robe, and his face was chillingly stern, i


    Avery did not want to see him at all. Not even for a second.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Before Elliot reached the living room, Avery quickly ran back to her room.


    Rosalie was having trouble breathing, and she felt like she was about to suffocate, but the sight of Elliot


    immediately calmed her down, i


    "Elliot... My son..."


    Rosalie weakly reached out her arm to Elliot, who hurried over and held her.


    "Divorce Avery Tate... Go tomorrow... Get a divorce..." Rosalie said with tears in her eyes. "I''m sorry...


    I''m sorry, my son... I was blind... I found you such a dirty woman..." 4


    Elliot lifted his hand to wipe the tears off of his mother''s face, then said, "Don''t meddle in my affairs with


    Avery, Mom. You also don''t need to bother with Cole."


    "Cole got his finger chopped off... He must be in so much pain! He said you did it, but I know that isn''t


    true ... How could you do something so cruel to your own family? You''re not that kind of person..." 1


    "If you bring up this idiot in front of me again, I''ll get the driver to send you home right now," Elliot said


    with a frightening expression on his face. "I won''t divorce Avery. Unless I decide to do so myself, no


    one can make me."


    Rosalie dejectedly took in a deep breath, then said," Did you fall in love with her? For her... You''re


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    willing to turn your back on your brother''s whole family..."


    Elliot let go of his mother, shifted his gaze to the old mansion''s driver, and said, "Take my mother


    home."


    After that, he turned and made his way upstairs.


    Rosalie watched her son''s back and could not hold back her tears.


    How could he be so heartless?!


    It was all Avery Tate''s fault!


    Elliot never used to be like this!


    Avery''s appearance had destroyed the rtionship between uncle and nephew, which was what led to


    this whole fiasco.


    Avery sat in bed with her back against the wall and her head slightly tilted back.


    Her cheek stung, and her heart hurt.


    The bruise on her face would go away after a few days, but the pain in her heart might never


    disappear.


    Even if she thought she was over it, she would still feel sad if something triggered her one day. 1


    At 8 a.m. the next morning, Elliot sat at the dining table for breakfast.


    He suddenly turned to Mrs. Cooper and said, "Call Avery down."


    Mrs. Cooper made her way over to the guest bedroom but frantically returned momentster.


    "Madam Avery isn''t in her room. She might have gone out. Let me ask the gatekeeper," Mrs. Cooper


    reported to Elliot, then walked toward the front yard.


    She returned shortly after and said, "Madam Avery left around six this morning. Should I give her a


    call?"


    Mrs. Cooper was a little worried about Avery.


    Rosalie''s p was not a light one.


    Avery might look soft and gentle, but she was a proud woman.


    Mrs. Cooper dialed her number but was met by nothing but the cold beeping dial tone.


    "Her phone''s turned off," Mrs. Cooper said in a low voice. 2


    Avery left at 6 a.m., and she had turned off her phone.


    She would not be upset enough to do anything stupid, right?


    A p was not reason enough to seek death, but some people might lose control of their actions when


    they were triggered. 1


    Elliot''s expression was stone-cold as he put down his coffee cup and left the dining room without a


    word.


    He hesitated for a moment in the living room, pulled out his phone, and called his assistant.


    "Chad, look up Avery Tate''s mother''s phone number for me."


    "Yes, Sir. I''ll get that for you right away," answered


    Chad. 1


    Once he got Laura Jensen''s number, he immediately dialed it.


    "Sorry, the number you are trying to call is not reachable. Please try againter."


    What was going on?


    Both Avery and her mother had their phones turned off?!

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Avery was in the middle of getting an ultrasound at an unknown county hospital.


    "The babies are developing nicely... Come back for an anomaly scan when you reach the five-month


    mark," said the doctor.


    "Thank you, Doctor," Avery said as she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t mention it. I was really close to your mother back in school," the doctor said as she passed a


    copy of her ultrasound scan to Avery. "She told me that the father doesn''t want kids, so you came all


    the way out here for your checkup... Avery, raising two kids by yourself isn''t going to be easy!" 1


    Avery took the copy of the scan, smiled, and said, "It''s fine. I can do it!"


    "As long as you''re prepared."


    "I''ll get out of your hair now. I''ll call you again before wee by next time," Avery said, then left the


    examination room.


    Laura saw her walk out, then immediately walked up to her and asked, "How are the babies? Is


    everything alright?"


    "Everything''s normal. Are you tired, Mom? I''m exhausted!" Avery said as she yawned.


    She had not slept the night before.


    After leaving the Foster mansion at six that morning, she had met up with Laura and taken a three-


    hour, bumpy bus ride out here. 2


    She almost fell asleep on the bus a few times, but she held on. 1


    Now that the checkup turned out fine, a weight was lifted off of her shoulders, and she wanted nothing


    but to have a good sleep.


    "Should we just get a room at a motel and rest a bit?"


    Avery''s tired face made Laura''s heartache.


    Avery shook her head and said, "It''s going to take us another three hours to get back! We should just


    leave now." 1


    "Let''s get something to eat first. You haven''t eaten anything all day. Aren''t you hungry?" Laura said,


    then held Avery''s hand and led her out of the building.


    "I guess I''m pretty hungry," Avery said as she caressed her lower belly. "It feels a little different from


    before. I''m not showing yet, but it feels hard here." 2


    She took her mother''s hand and rested it on her belly.


    "This is nothingpared to how it will feel when you start to show and reach thete stages of your


    pregnancy..." Laura said, then sighed. "Time sure flies by. They''re already four months old." "Right? It


    won''t be long before they''ll be born," Avery said. Excitement and worry shed through her eyes as she


    said those words.


    "Your divorce with Elliot... How is that going?" Laura asked.


    Avery shook her head and said, "He''s stubborn as hell. The more I bring up the divorce, the more he


    won''t do it. So, I''ve decided never to bring it up again."


    "Now that I think about it, I don''t think I''ve ever officially met him!" Laura sighed.


    "What''s there to meet? He''s cold to everyone. Meeting him would just annoy you," Avery said softly.


    Laura disagreed and said, "He''s young and rich, so it''s only natural for him to be arrogant. He''s not the


    same as us average folk, so you can''t look at him from that point of view."


    "Why do you think we''re here right now, Mom? Why are you on his side?" Avery pouted.


    Laura grinned awkwardly, then said, "Let''s go eat.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    We ll leave after that."


    On the way back to the city, Avery fell asleep with her head on Laura''s thighs. 1


    While Laura was gently stroking her daughter''s hair, her fingers identally touched her left cheek.


    Avery took in a sharp breath and mumbled in her sleep, "Ouch... That hurts..."


    Laura shifted her gaze to her cheek.


    She would not have noticed anything if she did not look closely, but Avery had put on a thickyer of


    foundation. 1 "What happened to your face, Avery?" Laura cried out, waking Avery up.


    Avery opened her eyes and said, "What is it, Mom?"


    Lauren touched her cheek, and Avery flinched in pain. 2


    "What happened to your face? Who hit you? Was it Elliot?"


    Laura''s heart tightened. 2


    "No... I fought with his momst night... I thought of getting his mom to make him divorce me, but that


    didn''t work as well," Avery said nonchntly.


    "You stupid girl! Don''te up with something this ridiculous just to get a divorce!" Laura sighed, then


    added, "Why didn''t you go get some medicine when we got to the hospital this morning?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    "I''m pregnant, so I can''t just simply take medication," Avery said. "It''ll be fine after a few days. I just


    need to cover it up with makeup for now."


    "You... Get some more sleep!"


    Laura patted her legs, urging Avery to lie down.


    Avery shook her head and said, "I''m not tired anymore. I''ll just look through my phone."


    When she turned on her phone, she noticed the missed call from Mrs. Cooper. 1


    She thought of calling back, but the crowded bus was noisy. After some consideration, she decided to


    talk to her when she got home.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the day''s headline popped up on one of the news apps on her phone.


    It read, ''Cole Foster Carried Out of Casino in the Dead of the Night! Suspected of Owing a Loan Shark


    Money!''


    Avery took a deep breath and clicked on the headline.


    She saw the photos of the night before.


    There was one of Cole being carried out of the casino, and one of him being taken to the hospital. 2


    The familiar face next to him belonged to none other than Cassandra.


    Avery had not seen her sister in a long time, but she noticed that she was dressed even more


    promiscuously than before.


    If Cole had not gotten in trouble with the loan sharks, she probably would have spent the night with him


    at some fancy hotel!


    Avery closed the news app and checked her messages.


    She noticed a text from Tammy that read: [Avery! I almost slept with Jun Hertzst night! Sh*t! We were


    halfway there when my period came out of nowhere!]


    Avery was extremely shocked. 1


    Avery: [Aren''t you moving too fast?!]


    Tammy: [We had a little bit too much to drinkst night... Ugh! You should''ve seen his expression when


    I started bleeding... He was disappointed, but he still went out and got me a tampon.]


    Avery: [Don''t they have those in the hotel room?!]


    Tammy: [...We spent the night at his apartment. I might have agreed to date him to find out what he''s


    hiding, but I still have to make sure he knows what he''s doing in bed!]


    Avery: [I see.]


    Tammy: [Hehe. How''s your husband in bed?]


    Avery''s cheeks flushed, and she changed the subject.


    Avery: [My phone''s dying. I''m going to charge it now!]


    Tammy: [I bet you already slept with him! Otherwise, you would just say you don''t know! Hahahaha!] 1


    Avery was so embarrassed that she shoved her phone back into her bag.


    When the bus arrived at Avonsville three hourster, Avery first sent her mother home.


    Laura was holding a big bag of groceries in one hand and a bag of fresh fruits in the other, so she


    passed the keys to Avery to open the front door.


    When she opened the door, she saw someone was sitting on the couch!


    Avery was so startled that she took a few steps back. 1


    Laura was also in shock.


    If she had not already seen photos of Elliot and knew what he looked like, she would have already


    called the cops.


    Seeing their terrified faces, the bodyguard walked over to the front door and pushed Avery into the


    house.


    He then took the bags of groceries from Laura and helped her take them into the kitchen.


    Laura''s lips moved slightly as she hesitated about whether or not she should thank him.


    "What are you doing here?" Avery said when she hadposed herself. She walked over to Elliot and


    demanded, "This is where my mother lives. What do you think you''re doing here?"


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    It was horrifying how easily Elliot had managed to look into her and her mother, and he even found


    Laura''s exact home address.


    Her privacy meant nothing to him.


    Elliot noticed the fear in her eyes, then said, "I''m here for you."

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    A few words from Elliot were enough to make the defensive walls around Avery''s heart crumble.


    She had left the house at six in the morning and turned off her phone. He could not reach her and


    came all the way here.


    If that was the case, was he worried about her?


    "You must be Elliot," Laura said as she noticed the awkward air in the room. "Avery was having a bad


    day, so I took her out to relieve some stress. She''s fine now. Let me get you something to drink!"


    "Mom!"


    "No, thank you."


    Avery and Elliot spoke at the same time, making the atmosphere even stranger.


    "He''s leaving now, so don''t mind him. You should sit down and get some rest," Avery said as she led


    her mom to the couch. 1


    She was subtly kicking out her unwee guest.


    Elliot took the hint and stood up.


    "I''ll be going now. I''lle by one day to visit," he said.


    Laura wanted to send him off, but Avery pulled her back and said, "I''m leaving now, too. Stay at home


    and rest, Mom."


    She then got up and trailed behind Elliot.


    Once they were out of the building, she turned to him and said, "Don''t evere here again."


    Elliot''s expression turned cold. He clenched his jaw as if he had reached the limit of his patience.


    "I don''t need you to pretend to care about me," Avery continued. "If you really care about me at all, then


    divorce me." 2


    She then turned and walked away.


    Elliot''s eyes shot icy daggers at her slender back. 2


    They were physically close, but their hearts could not be further apart.


    At the hospital, Cole was rushed into surgery after being sent to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    1


    If the dismembered finger was preserved well, there was a high possibility of recovery if surgery was


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    done within the next eight hours. 1


    He might never regain full function of it, but at least he would not be crippled.


    After the night''s surgery, Cole did not regain consciousness until two in the afternoon the next day.


    The terror in his eyes made him appear as if he had been robbed of his sanity.


    "Cole! Don''t be scared! You''re at the hospital now.


    You''re safe! Nobody can hurt you now!" Olivia cried as she cooed at her son. "Your father has paid off


    the money you owed."


    Henry did not look happy. He had to cough up a huge sum of money to pay off the loan sharks after all.


    He always knew that his son was a good for nothing, but Cole had lost a ridiculous amount of money


    The tens of thousands that he had lost before were still within Henry''s means, but he had lost over


    eight million dors this time. 2


    Of course, Henry did not pay back the full sum.


    Since they had already cut off Cole''s finger, he only had to pay off half of the money.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    "If you ever gamble again, I''ll cut off both of your arms myself!" Henry snapped through gritted teeth.


    "Why are you snapping at him? He just woke up! How could it be possible for him to lose all of that


    money by himself? I''m sure it was that brat, Cassandra Tate!" Olivia cried, then walked out of the room


    and called Cassandra over. 1


    Cassandra walked into the room, took one look at Cole on the hospital bed, and hung her head in guilt.


    1


    "Mom... Why are you ming Cassandra? Someone deliberately set me upst night, or I wouldn''t


    have lost that much money!"


    Cole''s voice was weak, but he was more lucid now.


    "It was Uncle Elliot... Nobody else could have done this! He found out that I used to date Avery Tate


    and hates me to death now!"


    "I know it was your uncle! He doesn''t care about you or your father!" Olivia cried hysterically. "There''s


    something wrong with him. He''s not normal. We shouldn''t provoke him!" 3


    Henry shoved his wife aside and yelled, "What are you saying in front of an outsider?! Elliot and I don''t


    get along because of our huge age gap! If your son had a backbone, Elliot wouldn''t be able to squash


    him like a bug! Take a look in the mirror and figure it out for


    yourself! Just looking at the two of you is giving me a headache!" 4


    He then turned and stormed out of the room.


    Olivia burst into tears.


    Cole felt like his head was about to explode.


    "Don''t cry, Mom! It''s all my fault. I''m a useless! Why did you save me? You should have just let me die!"


    "Elliot! Don''t be like that... You might not be as business-minded as your uncle, but you''re way better


    than him in my eyes!" Cassandra said as she held Cole''s arm. "Focus on recovering, for now, then we


    wille up with a way to take our revenge on him! Once he''s dead, your father won''tpare you to


    him again! " 16


    Cole suddenly calmed down.


    Olivia''s wailing also came to a halt.


    "Cole, you''ve seen Avery''s true colors now, right? She''s on your uncle''s side now, so you should let her


    gopletely! We should get rid of both of them! Once they''re dead, your uncle''s fortune will be ours."


    1


    Cassandra was revealing her ambitious character. 2


    Olivia walked over and stared coldly at her, then said," What do you bring to the table? I heard your


    mother took a fortune from the Tate family. Why didn''t she help out with the loan sharksst night?!"


    Cassandra pouted and said, "It''s true that my mom is wealthy, but she''s opening a newpany


    outside of the country right now. By the time the business flourishes, our worth might just surpass


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Elliot Foster''s! The market overseas is much more promising than it is here..."


    "Don''t give me that bullsh*t! The way you two were gamblingst night, you would have gone through


    any amount of money!" Olivia snapped.


    "We won''t do it again! Really! I swear!" Cassandra said, raising her hands in defeat as her eyes filled


    with tears. "We were just curious and decided to try it out. It won''t happen again!"


    "Cole is our family''sst hope because Elliot won''t have children," said Olivia.


    "Why is that? Is there something wrong with him?" Cassandra asked curiously.


    "I''m not telling you anything! You''re not even my daughter-inw yet," Olivia said coldly. "I''ll only forgive


    you if you''re able to help Cole from now on."


    "I''ll do whatever it takes," Cassandra said confidently." Just you wait. I''ll show you what I''m made of."


    That evening, Chelsea was sitting at a high-end restaurant with a ss of red wine in her hand.


    She had no appetite, and her brows furrowed as she said, "Have you lost your mind, Charlie? Are you


    trying to break my heart by handing over that much money to Avery Tate? If you have too much money,


    then how about giving it all to me?" 3


    Charlie shook his head and said, "I can give you however much you want, Chelsea, but you''ve


    misunderstood me. Does money have anything to do with how Elliot Foster hurt you? He messed with


    your feelings, so I''m just giving him a taste of his own poison." 1


    "Ha... You want to try your luck with Avery Tate? Do you really think Elliot would let you get away with


    that? He loves her." i


    The more Chelsea thought about it, the more insane the whole thing sounded. 1


    "Don''t get yourself mixed up in all of this, Charlie. It''ll be hard on me if you be enemies with Elliot."


    "I never got along with him anyway," Charlie said nonchntly. "I decided to invest in Tate Industries


    because they''re not as bad as people think. Once I get my hands on it, I can turn the wholepany


    around." 1


    Chelsea red at her brother and said, "Avery Tate is my arch-nemesis. Are you trying to p*ss me off


    by making money for her?"


    "Look on the bright side. Don''t you think she might just fall in love with me if I help her like this?"


    "What if she doesn''t? Don''t get me wrong. You''re an outstanding man, but I still think Elliot is more


    attractive," Chelsea said as admiration washed across her face. "His assertiveness, his indifference,


    his self-


    control¡ª" 3


    "Do you know how his father died?" Charlie scoffed.


    He swirled the wine in his ss, then said, "Elliot killed him."

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    The admiration on Chelsea''s face instantly vanished into thin air.


    "I can''t be one hundred percent sure about this, but I''m at least eighty to ny percent sure of it,"


    Charlie continued. "I never told you because I was on decent terms with him before. Besides, I figured


    that his merits could make me overlook this matter."


    Chelsea felt a chill run through her entire body. It felt like an eternity before her trembling hand


    managed to bring her ss of wine to her lips.


    "He might be impressive, but he has a huge disadvantage. You shouldn''t worship someone like him. If


    you were to marry him, I''d be worried for your safety," Charlie said indifferently as he cut into his steak.


    "I''m sure he had a reason for doing it... I don''t believe that he''s a bad guy..." Chelsea mumbled after a


    moment''s silence. "I would know if he was a lost cause. I spent all these years by his side, so I know


    him like the back of my hand."


    Charlie chuckled at his sister''s gullibility.


    "There was a serial killer who was finally caught a while ago. He managed to get away with his crimes


    for over ten years. The whole time, he was working hard at a normal job, and everyone around him


    said


    that he was honest and kind..." 2 "Watch your mouth, Charlie Tierney!" Chelsea snapped. "I have my


    own opinions. Mind your own business!"


    "I knew you couldn''t handle me putting him down, which is exactly why I didn''t say a word all these


    years," Charlie said with an innocent expression, then shrugged and said, "Keep holding on, then!


    When you decide to give up one day, our family will always wee you back with open arms."


    "I don''t need that! I have my own properties."


    "It looks like Elliot Foster pays you well," Charlie teased. 1


    Charlie was the Tierney heir, so Chelsea had never asked for a penny from the family after she left and


    began to fend for herself.


    "Everything aside, he''s an amazing boss. Even if he will never belong to me, I''m still willing to stay by


    his side," Chelsea said, then raised her ss and added,'' Good luck going after Avery Tate. I know


    you''ve never failed in pursuing a woman. I hope it''ll be the same this time!"


    "I''m confident it will be," Charlie said smugly as they clinked sses. 1


    ... 1


    A weekter, Ben walked into Elliot''s office at Sterling Group with thetest piece of first-hand gossip


    about


    Trust Capital to share with him.


    "Charlie Tierney is interested in investing in Tate Industries, right? Rumor has it that Avery Tate hasn''t


    given him a solid answer yet," Ben said with the widest grin on his face. "I also heard that he''s been


    asking Avery out at every opportunity... He invited her out for dinner, asked her out for a hike, and even


    to an art gallery... It looks like he''s pulling out all the stops, but it''s too bad that Avery''s been indifferent


    and ignoring all of his advances..." i


    "Mr. Tierney''s finally met his match!" Chad chimed in. "He''s an expert Casanova. Every one of his


    girlfriends has been more outstanding than thest, and they were all crazy about him. Even after he


    broke up with them, he still managed to stay on friendly terms with all of them. I didn''t expect Miss Tate


    not to fall for his charms." 3


    Elliot''s face was stiffened with rage. He did not find the whole thing funny at all.


    The fact that Charlie Tierney was asking his wife out in the name of "work" was vile, disrespectful and a


    tant act of shamelessness.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "She hurt her face and hasn''t left the house in a week," Elliot said curtly.


    Ben and Chad were taken aback.


    "How did she get hurt?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Elliot said quietly, "My mother hit her."


    "What the hell? Was it because of that whole thing with your nephew?"


    "Yes," Elliot said as he shifted his gaze away from hisptop screen. He picked up his cup of coffee,


    took a sip and said bitterly, "She hasn''t spoken a word to me all week." 1


    "Well, did you try to make her feel better after your mother hit her?" Ben asked.


    Elliot shook his head.


    "Did you get her a gift or something to cheer her up?" Chad queried.


    Elliot continued to shake his head.


    Both Ben and Chad took deep breaths.


    Any idiot would be able to figure out why Avery had ignored Elliot for a week!


    "She wants a divorce. If I asked her what she wanted, she would say she wanted a divorce


    agreement," Elliot said dejectedly. "If I tried to cheer her up, she would say that I was faking it and that I


    should divorce her if I truly cared about her." 1


    He was afraid of making a move or saying a word because all Avery wanted from him was a divorce. 1


    Ben and Chad suddenly felt sympathetic towards him.


    Elliot was far better than Charlier Tierney in every aspect, but why was his love life such a mess? 4


    At the end of the day, one could me it on hisck of experience. 1


    After all, most things be easier to handle the second and third time around.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    The first thing he had to do was make it past the first obstacle. Only then would the journey get


    smoother.


    "In that case, don''t ask her about it and just get her something," Ben suggested. "You should get her


    some jewelry. All women love jewelry."


    "She doesn''t. I''ve never seen her wear any," Elliot said.


    "How about beauty products? All women use that stuff, right?" Chad proposed.


    "She doesn''t use any. When I went into her room, I didn''t find anything but a cleanser."


    He could not just give her a measly face cleanser as a gift, could he?


    Ben did not expect Avery to be so different from all the other women he had met.


    What was even more unexpected was the fact that the great president of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    actually snuck into a girl''s room to observe things like this! 1


    "Buy her that cleanser, then!" Ben said.


    "It was covered in dust. It didn''t look like she uses it much," Elliot responded.


    Ben and Chad were at a loss for words.


    "Clothes, shoes, bags! She obviously wears clothes and


    shoes. She must use bags, right?" Ben continued to throw out ideas. "I bet she''s devastated after your


    mother hit her. She won''t talk to you until you take some action."


    "Actually, I think Miss Tate is different from most women," Chad said. "She''s still in college, so she


    probably isn''t very materialistic. Gifts might not do much for her."


    "You have a point," Ben said as a thought popped into his head. "Gifts might help, but what''s more


    crucial here is the man taking initiative."


    "Meaning?" Elliot asked.


    "Giving hugs and kisses?" Chad suggested.


    "Exactly!" Ben eximed.


    Elliot''s face instantly turned glum.


    Seeing his change in expression, Ben offered up his assistance, "We can help you if you don''t feel like


    doing it!" i


    "You want to give her hugs and kisses?!" Elliot roared.


    Ben choked and rified, "I mean we can help get her gifts for you! The rest is up to you."


    "Forget it," Elliot said coldly. He did not want to depend on others to help him in his love life.


    "It''s not like she''s the only one for me," he added.


    "Why did you sneak into her room to check out her dusty face cleanser, then?" Ben teased.


    "Stop it, Ben. Give the boss some face," Chad said. 1


    "Get out, both of you!" Elliot snapped.


    Chad grabbed Ben and yanked him towards the door.


    "Chad," Elliot said as they were walking away, "Get me an appointment with Charlie Tierney."


    "Yes, Sir. When would you like to meet him?"


    "Tonight."


    "Okay."


    That evening, Avery decided to take a walk outside after dinner.


    She had been cooped up indoors for a week and was feeling restless. 1


    The bruise on her cheek had worsened after the day she covered it in makeup for her checkup.


    She also was not using any medication, so it was taking a while for the bruise to heal.


    Even now, even though it was not as bad as before, traces of a purplish bruise could still be noticed


    upon close inspection.


    Avery put on a face mask and walked out of the neighborhood.


    She had barely taken a few steps before a motorcycle rode past her.


    It had already sped away before she realized that the phone in her hand had vanished!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Avery froze in her tracks.


    When she realized that her phone had just been snatched away, she began to run in the direction that


    the thief had sped off.


    However, she stopped running when she remembered that she was pregnant and made her way back


    toward the house. 1


    Mrs. Cooper was on the phone with Elliot about an hourter.


    "Master Elliot, Madam Avery''s phone was stolen when she was out on a walk earlier. I took her to the


    station to file a report, but we were told that it was nearly impossible to get the phone back. Madam


    Avery''s eyes were so red when we got home. She said that there was a lot of important information on


    her phone. She''s crying by herself in her room right now."


    She could not allow things to remain as they are, and she thought that if Elliot knew about the matter,


    he might be able to use his connections to retrieve Elliot''s phone. 7


    In truth, she had never confirmed if Avery was actually crying in her room, but she said it on purpose in


    hopes that Elliot might feel bad and help her.


    Elliot had an appointment with Charlier Tierney that night. 2


    He was already at the restaurant where they were supposed to meet in, and Charlie was expected to


    arrive at any moment.


    After receiving Mrs. Cooper''s call, he came to a decision after less than a minute''s consideration.


    When Charlie arrived at the restaurant and saw nobody but Chad, he raised his brows and asked,"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Where''s your boss?¡±


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Tierney, but Mr. Foster just left. Something happened at home, so he asked me to wait


    for you here and exin things to you," Chad exined apologetically.


    "Isn''t that too much of a coincidence?" Charlie scoffed. "Could it be that he decided not to meet with me


    and came up with someme excuse?"


    "Even if Mr. Foster didn''t want to see you, he wouldn''t escape at thest minute," Chad said. "He''s not


    afraid of anyone."


    Charlie took a seat, then stared calmly at Chad and said, "From what I recall, he doesn''t have the best


    rtionship with his family. Who exactly is in trouble for him to ditch me like this?"


    "His wife," answered Chad.


    Charlie did not have anything to say to that.


    "I''m guessing Mr. Foster asked to meet you to discuss your dealings with Miss Avery Tate. I may be


    speaking out of turn, but I have to inform you that Mr.


    Foster is very fond of Miss Avery. You would be better off keeping your distance from her."


    After considering it for a moment, Charlie responded,'' Have you ever thought of jumping ship, Chad? I


    can offer a significant pay raise."


    Chad was flustered.


    "Thank you for the kind offer, Mr. Tierney, but I have no intention of leaving Sterling Group anytime


    soon. As long as Mr. Foster doesn''t fire me, I won''t leave his side."


    "Why''s that?" Charlie asked, puzzled.


    "You can ask Chelsea her reason for not leaving thepany."


    "She won''t leave because she''s in love with Elliot Foster. Don''t tell me you''re in love with him too?!"


    Charlie chuckled.


    "I like him, but out of respect," Chad answered honestly. "Everyone always talks about his temper, but


    there are many facets to a human being. Someone who never smiles isn''t necessarily a bad person,


    and someone who is always friendly isn''t necessarily pure of heart."


    "Are you talking about me?" Charlie asked.


    "Of course not," Chad replied. "There is no hidden meaning. You''re a formidable man, but I would


    never betray Mr. Foster."


    Chad knew very well that Charlie wanted to poach


    him so he could use him against Elliot. 2


    As his trusty right-hand man, nobody would know Elliot as well as Chad did.


    "If I decide to turn my back on Mr. Foster today, I could very well do the same thing to you in the future.


    I''m sure you won''t be able to trust someone like that," Chad said.


    When Elliot arrived at the police station, the whole station fell into an anxious frenzy. 1


    The captain rushed over when he received the call.


    "Your phone was stolen? That thief must be out of his mind! I''ll get my men on it right away! You have


    my word that I will get your phone back within the next twenty-four hours!" said the captain as he


    ced his hand on his chest and promised Elliot.


    "It''s not my phone that was stolen," Elliot said.


    "Oh! You scared me! I thought it was yours-"


    "It was my wife''s," Elliot said, then took a sip of water and asked, "Can you get it back in twenty-four


    hours?"


    The captain was taken aback, then said, "Yes!


    Absolutely! We have surveince cameras everywhere now, so we will definitely get it back! We''ll start


    a full-fledged investigation right now!"


    Elliot nodded and said, "I appreciate it." 2


    "Don''t mention it! We''re just doing our jobs!"


    The captain flipped through the report, then asked, "Is your wife''s name Avery Tate?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    "That''s her," answered Elliot.


    "Got it! I''ll remember her name!¡± responded the captain.


    Back at the Foster mansion, Avery was sitting at her desk and using herptop to sign into her social


    media ounts so she could post a status update about her stolen phone.


    She continued to sit at the desk in a daze after that.


    Maybe it was a good thing if the thief wiped out everything in her phone and sold it off. 1


    What she dreaded was a stranger invading her privacy and going through her phone.


    She ced her hand on her spinning head and sighed heavily.


    If she knew this was going to happen, she would never have left the neighborhood. 1


    She could have just taken her walk in the neighborhood itself! 1


    Avery got up from her desk and went into the bathroom.


    After her shower, she climbed into bed andy down.


    She had to get a new phone and number the next day.


    She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    The sound of frantic footsteps came from the hallway outside, followed by a knock on her door.


    "Are you awake, Madam?" Mrs. Cooper called. "Master Elliot just called to say that he got your phone


    back. You just need to go sign some release papers at the station. If you don''t want to go yourself, he


    can do it for you."


    Avery leaped out of bed and opened the door.


    "They found my phone?"


    "Yes! Master Elliot made sure they did," Mrs. Cooper said, making sure to emphasize the key point. "I


    was the one who called him and told him about the whole thing. You''re not mad, are you?"


    Avery shook her head.


    She was ecstatic that her phone had been found, how could she possibly be angry? 1


    She arrived at the police station with Mrs. Cooper half an hourter.


    When Avery noticed that Elliot was holding her phone in his hand, she broke into a cold sweat.


    "Give that to me!" she snapped, then rushed forward and tried to snatch her phone out of his hand.


    Elliot raised his arm over his head before she could grab it.


    "Are you that afraid of me looking through your phone?" he mocked.


    "Did you?" Avery asked as her eyes reddened. "Who gave you permission? Do you have no regard for


    other people''s privacy at all?! I''m not your toy! You always do this! You never respect me!"


    Everyone around them watched their altercation in stunned silence.


    Elliot had stayed at the station the whole time to pressure them into getting the phone back.


    Now that the phone was found in record timing, not only was Avery not grateful, but she was snapping


    at him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This was the mighty Elliot Foster that put fear in the eyes of all those around him!


    Where did Avery find the courage to raise her voice at him? 1


    The thief was watching them fight, and could not help but interject, "It''s just a bunch of photos of a belly


    in there!"


    His words turned Avery''s eyes red with rage and made her body tremble.


    It was as if she was stripped naked for all to see.


    When she entered her second trimester, she would take a photo of her belly after every shower to


    check the progress of her baby bump.


    Elliot did not check her phone, so hearing the thief''s words made him nce at Avery with a bewildered


    look on his face.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Holding back tears, Avery turned in anger and stormed out of the station.


    She did not sign the release papers, nor did she take her phone back from Elliot.


    Elliot signed the papers and left the station.


    On the car ride home, he passed her phone to her and said in a low voice, "I didn''t go through it."


    Avery took her phone and her breathing was heavy as she said, "But you already know what''s inside."


    "Are they important? Those photos..."


    Avery gritted her teeth and warned herself not to lose her temper with Elliot.


    He was the one who had helped get her phone back after all.


    Her hand clenched around her phone as she asked, "If I told you that the baby you had forced me to


    abort wasn''t Cole''s but yours... Would you feel guilty at all?"


    Elliot turned his head and nced at her.


    Avery''s expression was serious, and it did not seem like she was kidding.


    He gulped and responded in a hoarse voice, "From the


    IVF treatments?" 1


    "Yes," Avery answered. She met his gaze and said, " You killed your own child with your own hands.


    Do you feel any guilt?" 1


    She hoped to see even the slightest hint of remorse on his face to make herself feel better.


    She prayed that he was a man of flesh and blood and not a cold-blooded money-making machine.


    The expression on Elliot''s face puzzled her. He knew that he would be breaking her heart, but he still


    replied indifferently, "I don''t. It was never meant to be born in the first ce."


    Avery chuckled coldly and asked, "Would you be so calm if your own parents said that about you?"


    "I would thank them if they never gave birth to me," he answered. "Not everyone wishes to be born into


    this world, Avery."


    Avery raised her brows.


    Did he not wish to be born?


    Howe?


    Elliot''s mother loved him unconditionally, he had a sessful career, and there were plenty of people


    around him who treated him like he was the center of their universe...


    Why was he so pessimistic?


    What exactly did he have to go through?


    "Are you depressed?" Avery asked as she could not help but analyze his words from a medical


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    perspective. "There are treatments for depression. If you''re sick, you should go see a doctor as soon


    as possible."


    The expression on Elliot''s face rxed slightly.


    "If being sick could make you feel better, then go ahead and treat me like a sick person!"


    ... 5


    It was close to midnight when they arrived at the mansion.


    Once Avery was in her room, she was so tired that she did not have the energy to think about anything.


    She got into bed and fell asleep soon after.


    That night, she had a dream.


    She dreamt of the reason behind Elliot''s pessimism.


    In her dream, she saw a young Elliot and his father.


    His father was an impossibly strict man that had no patience for his yful son.


    Young Elliot had to endure the wrath of his father''s ruthless belt until he bled...


    His howling cries were heartbreaking.


    The bloody images in her nightmare made her wake up in horror.


    Outside the window, dawn had broken, and the sky was getting brighter.


    Avery got up on her arms and began to mumble to herself, trying to make herself feel better, "There''s


    no way his father would hit him like that. Even if he did, his mother would stop it... Dreams are almost


    always the opposite of reality. There''s no way he was abused."


    However, she was strangely certain that Elliot must have gone through something dark to hate the


    world as much as he did.


    Not only did he hate the world, but he also did not want to bring the next generation into it.


    Nobody was born to be bad.


    Her loathing for him suddenly lessened slightly.


    He was not at fault, and neither was she. 1


    Fate was the only one to me for entangling their lives together.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    At breakfast the next morning, Avery and Elliot sat at the dining table in silence.


    She was having eggs and toast, while he was eating cereal.


    "Thanks for getting my phone backst night," Avery said, shattering the silence between them.


    "I¡¯m sorry about my mother," Elliot said, finally expressing the apology that had been bothering him.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she said, "You weren''t the one who hit me. Why are you apologizing?"


    "She shouldn''t have pped your face," Elliot said in a stiff voice. "If anyone touched my face, I would-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Avery lifted her hand and gently caressed his cheek.


    His skin was surprisingly smooth and felt good against her fingers.


    Elliot''s eyes were smoldering as his Adam''s apple rolled in his throat, while his hand trembled slightly


    around his ss of milk. 2


    "Okay, we''re even," Avery said as she withdrew her hand and lowered her head to have a sip of her


    tea.


    Her heart was thumping wildly in her chest, and the skin on the fingers that touched his cheek felt like


    they were on fire.


    She hurriedly finished her breakfast and returned to her room. 1


    The bruise on her face was lighter than the day before, and it did not hurt as much.


    Avery put on a lightyer of makeup to cover up the bruise.


    She could no longer stay cooped up in the house.


    The office had called her multiple times throughout the week, and Trust Capital was sending inquiries


    every other day.


    She emerged from the room after she got dressed. Elliot had already left.


    "Are you going to the office, Madam? Let me get the driver," Mrs. Cooper said then went off to call for


    the driver.


    Avery was waiting at the front door when her phone rang.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have time to spare today, Miss Tate?" Ben''s voice came through the phone speaker. "I have a


    favor to ask."


    "What is it?" Avery asked sounding puzzled. "Are you sure I could help?" 1


    "I''m sure," Ben answered assuredly. "Are you at home? I''lle pick you up. We can talk more when


    we meet."


    "Okay," Avery responded hesitantly.


    Ben arrived at the gates of the mansion half an hourter.


    Apart from the color, which was white instead of ck, he had the exact same car model as Elliot.


    "Aren''t you going to the office today, Mr. Schaffer?" Avery asked as she hopped into the passenger


    seat and fastened her seat belt.


    "I don''t need to clock in at the office," Ben grinned." We need your help to choose some gifts."


    "What do you mean by ''we''? Who else are we talking about?"


    "The other managers at the office. Elliot''s birthday ising up. We need to get him something, but


    we''re not sure what to buy. That''s where youe in."


    "When''s his birthday?" Avery mumbled.


    "Do you not care about your husband at all?" Ben sighed as he felt some pity for Elliot.


    Chelsea worshiped him like a god while Avery treated him like garbage. 1


    Even so, he willingly chose to be treated like garbage.


    Avery''s cheeks reddened with embarrassment. She simply came up with an excuse and said, "I''m


    pretty busy." "Of course, you are. Yourpany''s going through a rough patch, and you''re working on


    your thesis. I''m sure you''re even busier than Elliot," Ben said.


    "You''re making fun of me," Avery said as she noticed the teasing tone in his voice, but she was not


    angered by it. "I don''t know what he likes. I''m afraid I won''t be of much help."


    "Of course, you can help," Ben said as he drove the car onto the freeway. "Let''s head to the mall."


    It was not long before the car came to a halt in front of the city''srgest shopping mall. 1


    There was not much of a crowd on a weekday morning. 3


    Avery and Ben walked into the department store and went straight to the jewelry section on the first


    floor.


    Avery raised her brows in confusion and asked, "Does he like jewelry? I''ve never seen him wear any..."


    Was jewelry not a more suitable gift for women?


    Ben had no choice but to be honest with her.


    "Elliot has never epted any gifts from us," he said." But now that he has you, you can ept some


    gifts from us on his behalf."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    If Ben had mentioned this when he arrived at the house, Avery never would have gotten into his car.


    "Mr. Schaffer, I know that all of you want to get on Elliot''s good side¡ª" Avery began to say.


    "What do you mean? Haven''t you ever gotten presents for your friends?" Ben interjected with a smile.


    "He always gets us something for our birthdays." 1


    "So, you don''t get him gifts just because he told you not to? That just shows that you don''t see him as a


    friend at all, but as a boss," Avery said. "I don''t think you should drag me into this. If I ept your gifts


    on his behalf, it would be the same as me epting gifts from him. If that''s the case, I won''t be able to


    take pleasure in reprimanding him when he makes me angry in the future."


    Ben was bewildered.


    Took pleasure in reprimanding him? 1


    How exactly did Avery treat Elliot every day?


    Ben began to suspect that his boss had a masochistic side to him.


    "You should think of something else! I''m leaving," Avery said, then turned and began to walk away. 1


    Ben immediately reached out and grabbed her arm.


    "Miss Tate, Elliot''s birthday this year is different from the ones before," he said. 1


    He had already prepared the perfect, and his professional acting instantly silenced Avery.


    "It was after hisst birthday that he had gotten into that ident and that rendered him a vegetable. At


    the time, the doctors said that he didn''t have much longer to live... None of us expected him to pull


    through, but he woke up in the end. It''s a good thing he did, too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to


    celebrate his birthday this year..." 1


    Avery''s heart turned as soft as cotton.


    She put herself in his shoes and thought about how painful it would have been if she was the one who


    was in aa after getting into a car crash.


    All Ben wanted was to celebrate Elliot''s birthday and get him some gifts to cheer him up. Was that so


    wrong?


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tate. We won''t give you anything too expensive. I hope you will be able to ept it


    with ease," added Ben.


    Avery gestured at the jewelry counter and said," Everything here is too expensive. Let''s go somewhere


    else."


    She finally gave in!


    "Do you need some beauty products, Miss Tate? I see you''ve got makeup on. Should we get some new


    foundation? You''ll need some makeup remover to go along with those, right?"


    Ben was in full swing.


    "You have slender wrists, Miss Tate. I''m sure a bracelet would look good on you! Let''s get one! It''s


    pretty cheap!


    "What do you think of these brand''s bags, Miss Tate? Let''s get something ssy! A ssic style would


    go with everything and you can it''s big enough to carry a bunch of stuff! It''s both stylish and practical!


    "Miss Tate... Your shoes are looking worn out. Let''s get you a new pair! I know a store that sells ts


    thatst forever. I''ll take you there!"


    Avery saw a whole new side to Ben.


    It was like he had never-ending spirit and energy.


    He also seemed to have a vast knowledge of women''s products.


    He was able to easily list out everything from the best tampons to the stores with the mostfortable


    lingerie.


    He truly was womankind''s best friend.


    Avery would have been less cautious with him if it were not for the fact that he was Elliot''s CFO.


    After spending the whole morning shopping, her entire body began to ache.


    She spotted a cafe and immediately went in and took a seat. She refused to walk into another store.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What would you like to eat, Miss Tate? Go ahead and order whatever you want," Ben said as he


    passed a menu to her.


    All Avery could feel was fatigue, so she was not very hungry.


    "Don''t call me out for things like this again, Mr. Schaffer. I''m only helping you out this once."


    There were about twenty to thirty gifts in total.


    Avery felt restless and uneasy.


    She should not have given in so easily.


    However, when she thought of Elliot now, his face was less loathsome to her than before.


    Her head began to ache.


    She did not know how to face him.


    Ben took a sip of water, then said casually, "Sure thing. Thanks for your help today! You haven''t gotten


    back to Charlie Tierney with an answer, have you?"


    "Not yet," Avery responded. "He sent me an emailst night with a revised proposal. I haven''t gotten a


    chance to look at it."


    "He''s really pulling out all the stops for a chance to work with you!" Ben said, then warned, "The more


    initiative he takes, the more cautious you should be."

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Avery was distracted until a thought suddenly popped into her head.


    "Did Elliot have anything to do with what happened to Cole Foster?" she asked.


    Ben was dumbfounded.


    "Why do you think he did? Didn''t Cole Foster get into trouble himself with his gambling? What does that


    have to do with Elliot?"


    Avery took a sip of water, then said, "He said he was the one who nned it. He even told me to get


    down on my knees and beg."


    Ben was at a loss for words.


    He picked up his own ss of water and took a sip, then said, "What are you two doing? What couple


    is always getting into fights like the two of you... It turns out you both do it on purpose. Do you both find


    joy in fighting with each other?!"


    Naturally, Avery refused to admit it.


    "I don''t have such a weird hobby. He''s the one who''s always provoking me."


    "Exactly! I''m sure he feels the same!"


    "Which is exactly why we don''t get along," Avery said, taking another sip of water.


    "Disagreements are normal in a rtionship. Some people even fall deeper in love the more they fight."


    "Most couples break up the more they fight," Avery said. "Don''t you think Chelsea Tierney is a better


    match for him? Nothing''s ever gone wrong in the ten years they''ve known each other..."


    "Nothing''s gone wrong because there was nothing there. Elliot feels nothing for Chelsea."


    "I see... I almost forgot..."


    The one he loved was the woman who looked like a princess.


    After lunch, Avery took a cab to Tate Industries.


    Ben sent the day''s shopping haul back to the Foster mansion, then drove to Sterling Group.


    Of course, he did not forget to unt his victory in front of Elliot.


    "I bought her thirty-one gifts this morning," Ben said." She was very happy."


    Elliot looked up to nce at Ben and said, "Did you force her into it?"


    Ben cocked an eyebrow and said, "Could you tell?"


    Elliot raised his brows and silently watched his performance.


    "When I asked her to pick out a bracelet, she stared at a specific ne for more than three


    seconds. I went back to get it after she left."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ben pulled out a jewelry box and opened it, revealing a diamond ne.


    The diamonds were small, so the ne was not too expensive. 2


    "Give it to her when you get home tonight," Ben said as he passed the box to Elliot.


    Elliot fiddled with the box with his fingers. His sharp eyes were fixed on Ben as he asked, "How did you


    get her to ept the gift?"


    "I told her that your first birthday after the ident wasing up-"


    Elliot frowned, then snapped, "There''s still a long way until my birthday!"


    "I was just helping you cheer her up," Ben said. "She didn''t look that happy on the surface, but I''m sure


    she was happy on the inside."


    "You''re no help at all," Elliot said in a low voice.


    Ben stayed silent.


    "Give me the receipts," Elliot said.


    "It''s fine! Take them as my birthday gift to you," Ben replied.


    "Give me the receipts!" Elliot roared.


    Avery returned home in the evening.


    "I''ve sent all the gifts to your room, Madam," said Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery''s cheeks turned pink as she responded, "Thanks ... Is Elliot home yet?"


    "He got back around four in the afternoon."


    Avery''s heart suddenly began to race.


    "I''lle down after he''s had dinner... I''m going to my room." i


    Once she was in her room, Avery began to take out the gifts from their bags.


    She suddenly noticed a red, square-shaped box.


    "I don''t think we bought this today," she mumbled to herself, then opened the box.


    The ne in the box was the one that she had noticed and found to be quite lovely at the jewelry


    store earlier.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Avery was certain that they did not buy this ne that morning.


    How was it now right in front of her? 1


    She walked out of her room and bumped into Elliot who was walking down the stairs. 2


    She tried to calm the nervousness inside of her and asked, "What''s up with this ne?"


    On the surface, it might look like this had nothing to do with him, but her instincts told her otherwise.


    She was sure that Ben told him about it.


    Elliot''s expression was slightly uneasy as he answered, "Ben bought it."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a pause, he added, "I took a look at the price, and it was too cheap. Nobody wanted it so I


    brought it back to you." 1


    Avery was piecing together the words in her head trying to figure out a way to return the ne to


    him, but his words made her mind go nk.


    He gave it to her because it was so cheap that nobody else wanted it.


    Great!


    If that was the case, then she would just ept it!


    "Let''s have dinner together," Elliot called out.


    Avery wanted to refuse, but her body was more honest than her mind was.


    Perhaps it was because she had epted those gifts from him?


    The two of them took their seats at the dining table.


    Once Mrs. Cooper was done serving their dinner, she dismissed herself and walked out of the room.


    Avery picked at her food and ate slowly.


    Elliot had taken the initiative to ask her to join him for dinner. Did that mean that he had something to


    say to her?


    On top of that, he must have given his blessing for Ben to buy all of those gifts for her, right?


    A frenzy of thoughts bounced around in her head as the piece of meat at the end of her fork remained


    suspended in midair without reaching her mouth.


    Elliot noticed that she was distracted and asked," What''s on your mind? Did Charlie Tierney contact


    you?"


    Avery took a bite of her food and said, "Do you know him well?"


    "We were ssmates," Elliot answered calmly, then said something that took Avery by surprise. "Do


    you want to see his ex-girlfriends?"


    Avery choked on her food and coughed violently.


    She put down her knife and fork, then took arge gulp of water.


    Elliot produced a file out of nowhere and slid it across the table to her.


    Avery nced at the file and then turned her gaze to him. She stared deeply at him.


    She found his behavior to be extremely strange.


    Her rtionship with Charlie Tierney was purely one of business.


    Why did he want to show her information about Charlie''s exes? 1


    He even printed out all of their details for her... His actions were beyond herprehension.


    Elliot did not expect her to stare at him so daringly.


    "Didn''t you know that he''s trying to date you?" he asked.


    Avery''s jaw dropped.


    "Does he not know that I''m your wife?"


    "He does, but our marriage could end and you could cheat." 2


    Judging by her astonishment, Elliot could confirm that she had no knowledge of Charlie''s ulterior


    motives.


    "I see..." Avery said as she picked up the file and flipped through the pages. "All of his exes are so


    sexy! Look at those hourss figures! They all have gorgeous full lips too. Red lipstick looks especially


    good on lips like that... You men must all love women like this, huh?"


    Elliot''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    He had shown the file to Avery so that she would realize that she was not Charlie Tierney''s cup of tea,


    not to discuss the love between men and women with her.


    "You said he wants to date me, but it doesn''t look like I''m his type at all. Why would he even bother?"


    As Avery asked her question, the answer popped into her head almost immediately. 1


    "To take revenge for his sister?"


    "You''re not as dumb as I thought," Elliot mocked.


    Avery red at him and said, "Wouldn''t this ruin your rtionship with him, though? With your temper,


    you would go after someone even if they took a grain of salt from you." 2


    Elliot''s face turned solemn as he said, "We haven''t had a rtionship for a long time." 1


    "I see..." Avery responded, then picked up her knife and fork and continued with her meal.


    "So, do you know what you need to do now?" Elliot


    asked.


    He needed an answer from her.


    "I had a meeting with the executives at the office earlier today. All of them are in favor of working with


    Trust Capital."

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    "You have the power to reject," Elliot said.


    "Just eat your food!" Avery said. "Even if I decide to work with Charlie Tierney, it doesn''t mean that I will


    fall in love with him. Why do you think that I''ll give in to his advances? Do I seem that easy to you?"


    Elliot fell silent.


    Avery returned to her room after dinner, opened Charlie''s email, and looked through its contents.


    A wave of uneasiness washed over her after she finished reading it.


    She did not know a thing about running apany, but she understood Charlie''s proposal very well.


    If they went in the direction that he suggested, Tate Industries might just be able toe back from the


    dead.


    If it were not for the fact that Charlie was Chelsea Tierney''s brother, she would have immediately


    agreed to work with him.


    Avery shut herptop andy down on her bed.


    She picked up her phone and saw a text from Tammy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    [I slept with Jun Hertz! Ugh! I think I''m in love with him!]


    Avery did not expect things to turn out the way they did.


    However, apart from being a little strange, Jun Hertz was not a bad catch at all.


    Avery: [Date him if you''re in love with him. Maybe you were destined for each other!]


    Tammy: [He said he wants me to meet someone important tomorrow but won''t tell me who it is. I''m so


    nervous!]


    Avery: [Maybe he wants to surprise you.]


    Tammy: [A surprise is fine, but I don''t need a fright. Let''s talk about your husband! Do you sleep in the


    same room?]


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she replied: [I''m in the guest bedroom. There''s nothing much to talk about


    him.


    Stop asking.]


    Tammy: [Is he good looking?]


    Avery did not want to answer at first, but Elliot''s handsome face popped into her mind and she could


    not help herself from texting back: [Yes.]


    Tammy: [Damn, Avery! You sure are lucky! How old is he?]


    Avery: [He''s up there. He''s pretty much an old man to us.]


    Tammy: [Older men have their advantages. They''re gentle, thoughtful, and know how to treat you well.]


    Avery: [I think you''ve been watching too many romantic dramas.]


    Tammy: [Didn''t you say he was good looking? That''s all you need! A handsome face can make up for


    all a man''s shorings!]


    At breakfast the next day, Avery deliberately stared at Elliot for longer than usual.


    The more she nced at his thick brows, smoldering eyes, chiseled nose, and seductive lips, the more


    attractive he seemed.


    She recalled what Tammy had said the night before, and began to believe that a handsome face might


    just be able to make up for all of a man''s faults.


    Elliot ignored her tant observation of him and asked, "Do you have time tonight?"


    Avery''s heart skipped a beat.


    Was he asking her out?


    "I think so," Avery said as she lowered her gaze and took a bite of toast.


    "I''ll get the driver to pick you up in the afternoon."


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll find out when we get there."


    This was a vast improvement from the time Elliot had taken her to a recital without previously asking


    her about it.


    He was at least giving her a heads up this time.


    At 5 p.m. that evening, Jun brought Tammy to a high-end restaurant.


    "Do you remember that friend I mentioned before?" Jun asked as he held Tammy''s hand like he did not


    want to be apart from her for a second. "The one who suddenly got a wife." i


    Tammy thought about it and the memory popped back into her mind.


    "Do you mean the one who married in a haste? The one who got you to help out his wife when she got


    in trouble but got mad when she actually came out to meet you?

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Jun nodded and said, "That''s him! I met him when I was abroad. He''s eight years older than I am. We


    were neighbors when he was in college. I was always following him around back then."


    "You kept in touch with him despite the huge age gap? " Tammy asked. 1


    "Yes! I always go to him when I''m troubled," Jun answered.


    Tammy nced at his face and teased, "What kind of troubles could a young man like you possibly


    have?"


    "I want to start my own business, but my family is against it. He has a sessful career. Even my dad


    admires him, so I need him to help me convince him."


    Tammy was suddenly filled with excitement.


    "What''s his name? I''m sure I''ve heard of him before if he''s a sessful businessman." 1


    "You probably have heard of him," Jun said as he took a sip of water. "It''s Elliot Foster."


    Tammy''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    She let go of Jun''s hand and eximed, "He''s married?! Oh my god! I have a friend who worships


    him... She''ll be devastated if she finds out about this!" "Your friend isn''t the only one who looks up to


    him.


    With his worth and status, plenty of women would have their eyes on him. His wife is way out of his


    league."


    "Huh? Who''s his wife? I''m so jealous!"


    Tammy pouted as she turned green with envy.


    Jun wanted to continue to keep her guessing on purpose.


    "She''s a nobody. You wouldn''t know her even if I told you. You''ll see when they arrive," he said, then


    added," By the way, don''t mention anything about how Elliot got me to help her out before, okay?" 1


    Tammy nodded eagerly.


    She was curious to see what kind of a "nobody" managed to snag the formidable business tycoon,


    Elliot Foster.


    Avery put on a new dress for the evening. 1


    However, she felt that it looked too solemn and decided to wear an old jacket over it. 1


    When the driver arrived at Tate Industries to pick her up, he said, "You look beautiful today, Madam."


    Avery''s cheeks turned crimson red.


    All she did was put on some foundation and lipstick. 1


    Did she really look that different from usual?


    Once she was in the car, Avery pulled out a small


    mirror from her bag and observed her face.


    Perhaps it was due to her good mood, but her rosy cheeks made her look exceptionally lovely.


    Elliot and Avery arrived at the restaurant at six in the evening.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When they stepped onto the second floor, Tammy instantly recognized the woman standing next to


    Elliot as... Avery!


    Tammy felt her soul escape her body.


    The whole world stood still as everything before her eyes began to twist out of shape, then suddenly


    return to normal. 1


    The wife that Elliot Foster married in a sh was none other than her best friend, Avery Tate!


    She was close to tears from the thrill of it all.


    When Avery noticed Tammy and Jun, she raised her brows and asked Elliot, "Do you know Jun Hertz?"


    A strong sense of foreboding began to rise inside of her.


    Elliot took in her sudden change in emotion and answered, "We were neighbors when I was studying


    abroad." 1


    They walked over to their table where the waiter pulled back their chairs and helped them into their


    seats.


    Avery lowered her gaze as her chest began to rise and


    fall rapidly.


    She had no idea that Elliot and Jun knew each other.


    From the looks of it, their rtionship was not bad at all.


    Otherwise, they would not have a private meeting like this.


    Why exactly did Elliot bring her here to meet Jun Hertz?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Tammy was frantically sending signals at Avery with her eyes, but all Avery could think about was the


    rtionship between Elliot and Jun.


    "Miss Tate, the reason why I never told you that I knew Elliot was because I did not want to make you


    feel troubled," Jun began to exin himself with a smile. "You didn''t exactly get along well before this. I


    didn''t mean to hide it from you... I really do want to buy your father''spany."


    Tammy moved her phone under the table and sent Avery a text.


    Tammy: [Don''t listen to him, Avery! Elliot Foster is the one who wants to buy Tate Industries! It''s Elliot


    Foster! ] 1


    Avery nced at her phone on the table and opened up the text.


    She read it and gazed coldly at Jun. "Did you tell Elliot about your interest in buying mypany?" she


    asked.


    Jun''s warm smile remained on his face as he said, "I did. I asked for his opinion and he told me it was


    worth a try. As I told you before, I''ve been looking for investment opportunities ever since I graduated


    college."


    Avery received yet another text from Tammy: [He''s


    lying! He''s just Elliot Foster''s pawn!] 1


    Her heart tightened as she continued to interrogate Jun.


    "Did you really get the money from your father? Does he have time to meet up tomorrow? I''d like to talk


    to him."


    Jun turned pale as he responded, "I borrowed the money! I didn''t tell you because I was


    embarrassed..."


    "Who lent you the money?" Avery pried.


    Elliot, who was sitting in silence throughout the entire conversation, finally spoke up. 1


    "I did," he said.


    Tammy sent Avery another text: [They''re both lying! Elliot Foster is Mr. Z! Jun told me himself just now!


    You have to expose them right now!] 1


    Avery had one hand clenched tightly around her phone and the other gripping her ss of water.


    Her face was rid of color, and her lips were pale from her biting down on them.


    Elliot was Mr. Z.


    He wanted to use Jun''s name to buy out Tate Industries. 1


    No matter what his objectives were, Elliot''s actions left a bad taste in her mouth.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Why did he not make the offer himself?


    Was he looking down on Tate Industries?


    Or was this his way of humiliating her?


    The night of her first meeting with Mr. Z popped into Avery''s mind.


    Elliot was furious that she had gone out to meet aplete stranger and made her suffer through the


    entire night.


    Did he think she was an idiot?


    Was it exciting for him to have her wrapped around his finger?


    If there were no other people around them, Avery would have pped Elliot in the face.


    Even if she did that, however, what would that change?


    Avery left the cup on the table, stood up, and stormed off.


    "Wait for me, Avery!" Tammy cried as she picked up her bag and trailed after Avery. 1


    Jun''s jaw dropped in mortification.


    What the hell?


    Did they know each other?


    "Elliot... I''m sorry... I had no idea that they were friends!


    His mind was in a frenzy of thoughts as his cheeks turned crimson.


    He messed up!


    Elliot''s expression was cold as he curled his fingers to form a fist.


    "I thought your girlfriend looked familiar when you sent me her photo yesterday. Then, I recalled seeing


    her when I was at the concert hall with Avery before. She told me that she had a friend there at the


    time."


    "I see... So, you brought Avery along to meet me because you knew they were friends!" Jun said with


    an enlightened expression on his face. "Why did you take the risk of Avery finding out about all of this


    and bring her here?"


    "Did you tell your girlfriend anything?" Elliot asked.


    Jun scratched his head and answered truthfully, "I said some things before you got here. It was just


    some information to make conversation easier with you... Why is Avery so upset about this? Isn''t she


    overreacting even if you were the one who wanted to acquire herpany? It''s a lot of money that


    we''re talking about here! Nobody else other than you would be willing to cough up that amount to buy


    out Tate Industries."


    "She can''t ept the fact that I''m Mr. Z," Elliot replied hoarsely.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    If he could turn back time, Elliot would not change a thing.


    He was not perfect.


    Avery''s appearance in his life was what made him decide to try to critique, examine, and correct his


    own behavior.


    If it were not for their constant fights and misunderstandings, his feelings for her would not be this


    deeply rooted in his heart.


    Tammy caught up to Avery outside of the restaurant and grabbed her arm.


    "I can''t believe you''re married to Elliot Foster, Avery! This is massive news!" Tammy eximed as her


    head spun from the excitement of the evening''s events.


    Avery, on the other hand, felt like there was a lump stuck in her throat.


    "You saw it yourself. He''s just messing around with me."


    "Jun said that he just wanted to help you but was too embarrassed about it," Tammy said.


    She did not think that things were that bad to warrant such a reaction from Avery.


    "Let''s head back inside, Avery! We should let him exin..."


    Avery shook off Tammy''s grip. Her tone was determined and cool as she said, "You go ahead! I want to


    be alone."


    She hailed a cab and left.


    When Tammy turned to return to the restaurant, Elliot was walking out of the building.


    He took quick steps as if he had decided to chase after Avery.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tammy pointed in the direction Avery left in and said, "She took a cab and went that way."


    Elliot nodded in thanks, then hurried toward the parking lot.


    Jun came outside right after Elliot left.


    He approached Tammy with eyes filled with usation and said, "You''re a spy!"


    Tammy''s cheeks were flushed, but she lifted her chin high and said, "How long have I known you? Of


    course, I''d be on my best friend''s side."


    "I suspect you dated me just to dig information!" Jun scoffed.


    "Exactly!" Tammy said without remorse. "Now that I''ve gotten the information that I needed, we can


    keep this going if you want, or end things if you don''t! We haven''t known each other for long, anyway.


    We should go our separate ways rights now while things aren''t that serious!"


    Jun took in a tortured breath. He wanted to speak, but he was afraid of saying the wrong things.


    He was not quite willing to let Tammy go, but he did not want her to see how desperate he was for her.


    2


    "Don''t think about breaking up with me before Elliot and Avery work things out! You have to make sure


    they make up," Jun proposed. "You started this mess!"


    "What does this have to do with me? I wasn''t the one who lied to her!" Tammy refused.


    "Didn''t you see that she wore makeup today? She had never dressed up whenever we met. I''m sure


    that she did all of this for Elliot," theorized Jun. "They''d be just fine if you kept your mouth shut!"


    Tammy was close to being convinced by his ridiculous logic.


    "Elliot treats her really well. Won''t you be touched if a man is willing to cough up all of that money to


    help pay off your debt?" Jun asked.


    Tammy nodded and said, "I guess, but Avery isn''t an unreasonable person. I''m sure she has her own


    reasons for being this angry. I''m still on her side." 2


    Jun raised his hand and held his head.


    Tammy grabbed onto his arm and said, "As my boyfriend, you should be on my side! They''re like a wolf


    and a sheep. Why should you feel bad for a big,


    bad wolf."


    Jun was at a loss for words.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go eat!" Tammy said, then pulled him back into the restaurant.


    Avery had taken the cab to her mother''s house. 1


    She had nowhere else to go.


    When Laura saw her daughter''s icy expression on her ashen face, she immediately pulled her in and


    sat her down on the couch.


    "What''s wrong? Did you get into a fight with Elliot?" 2


    If it were not because of Elliot, Avery would still be at the Foster mansion no matter how bad a mood


    she was in, and not here at her home.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    "I really want to turn back time, Mom," Avery mumbled. "I don''t care if we''re poor."


    "No matter what happens, running away is never the solution," Laura said as she sat down next to her


    daughter. "If you can''t handle your father''spany, just let it go. There will always be opportunities to


    make money, but you can''t forgo your studies."


    Avery nced at her mother and caressed the wrinkles on her face, then said, "I won''t run away. I''m


    just a little tired."


    "Take a break if you''re tired. Have you had dinner?"


    Avery shook her head.


    "Let me whip something up for you," Laura said, then walked into the kitchen.


    At eight in the evening, Avery went into her room to rest while Laura left to take out the trash.


    It began to rain.


    It was not heavy, but it was a constant drizzle. 1


    Laura could not be bothered to walk back upstairs to grab an umbre, so she braved the rain and ran


    toward the dumpster.


    She threw the trash into the dumpster and turned back toward the apartment.


    That was the moment she saw a silhouette standing at attention at the front entrance of the building.


    She did not notice it when she had rushed out earlier.


    Laura ran back toward the entrance and nced at the tall silhouette.


    She was startled when she recognized the face in the rain.


    The man''s handsome features were drenched, and his formidable pride was washed down the drain


    along with the rainwater.


    "Elliot?!" Laura eximed. "What are you doing here? Why are you standing in the rain?"


    She grabbed Elliot''s arm and pulled him toward the apartment entrance.


    Elliot pulled his arm back and said, "I''m not going in."


    Thest time he was here, Avery had warned him never toe back here.


    If he went in now, she would be furious.


    "Why not? You''re here for Avery, right? She didn''t tell me why she was upset, but I already knew it was


    because you two had a fight," Laura said.


    Elliot lifted her hand to wipe the rain off of his face, then said inly, "I want to apologize to her."


    "Come in with me, then! How are you supposed to apologize out here? She wouldn''t want to see you


    getting drenched out here, either!" Laura said frantically.


    Elliot escorted Laura into the building, then said, "I''m afraid she won''t want to see me in your house."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The two of you really need to talk things out properly! Let me go talk to Avery!"


    Since Laura could not convince him, she could only try to convince her daughter.


    When she entered the apartment, she rushed straight into the room.


    Avery leaped out of bed when she saw her mother''s wet clothes.


    "Is it raining out there? Why didn''t you bring an umbre? You''re going to get sick," Avery said as she


    led her mother to the bathroom. "Go and take a shower now..."


    "Avery... Elliot''s outside," Laura said as she held Avery''s hand. "He was standing in the rain. God


    knows how long he''s been out there, but he''spletely drenched... Did you turn off your phone?


    Won''t you let him up here?"


    Avery was stunned.


    "He said he wants to apologize to you, but he won''te with me, so I came up to let you know,"


    Laura sighed. "Why don''t you go get him so you can have a nice talk up here?"


    Avery''s head began to throb in pain.


    "I don''t want to see him. If he''s willing to get rained on, then let him!" she said with a frown, then


    changed the subject and said, "I''ll go get you a cup of tea."


    When Laura reemerged after her shower, a piping hot cup of tea was sitting on the dining table.


    Avery was sitting at the table in a daze and lost in unknown thoughts.


    "I think he needs this cup of tea more than I do," Laura said.


    "I''ll throw it out if you don''t want it," Avery said as she picked up the cup and made her way toward the


    kitchen.


    "He doesn''t look as bad as you think, Avery," Laura said as she caught up to Avery and grabbed hold


    of her arm. "The rain''s getting heavier. Do you really not feel bad for him at all?"

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    "What about me?" Avery said as she ced the cup of tea on the kitchen counter, then made her way


    back to the room. "He''s never treated me with respect, not even just for a day."


    "The two of you are frompletely different worlds. It''s understandable for him to be a little stand-


    offish toward you," Laura said. "Forget about his past. Focus on who he is right now and who he will be


    in the future..."


    Avery raised her brows, puzzled, and asked, "Why are you speaking up for him? Do you think he could


    suddenly find some kindness in his heart to let me keep the children?"


    Laura fell silent.


    "I''m sure he has his reasons for not wanting children," she said after a brief pause. "I think the fact that


    he''s willing to swallow his pride ande here to


    apologize to you is a sign that he does care for you." 2


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery covered her ears with her hands and said, "I''m going to bed. My head hurts."


    Seeing her adamant refusal, Laura had nothing else to say.


    She walked out of the room and nned to go downstairs to talk Elliot into leaving.reach


    Avery let out a long, heavy sigh when her mother left the room...


    She had a splitting headache.


    It hurt so badly that she could not think.


    The mere thought of Elliot''s name and face made it feel like there was an invisible force wrapped


    around her throat.


    Laura returned to the house about twenty minutester.


    She walked into the room and sighed when she saw Avery fast asleep.


    Elliot was still downstairs.


    He refused to leave no matter what Laura said. 2


    She nned on getting Avery to go and talk to him, but she could only let her rest now that she was


    asleep.


    As for Elliot...


    They could only pray that the rain stopped soon. 1


    The rain went on all through the night.


    In fact, it got heavier during theter part of the night and eventually turned into a full-blown


    thunderstorm.


    Laura was startled awake by the rain in the middle of the night.


    She wanted to check on Elliot, but she was so afraid of getting the same result that she forced herself


    to stay in bed.


    At six the next morning, Laura threw on a jacket and ran downstairs.


    It was an old neighborhood, so a night''s heavy rain was all it took for the area to be flooded.


    Seeing that Elliot was nowhere in sight, Laura let out a sigh of relief.


    It would be great if he finally decided to go through with the divorce after this.


    What she was afraid of was having things go back to the way they were.


    At 11 a.m. at the Sterling Group headquarters, Jun appeared in a hurry at Elliot''s office on the top floor.


    "Hey, Chad. I couldn''t reach Elliot, so I came to check things out."


    Jun went directly to Chad as he lived near the Sterling Tower.


    "I couldn''t reach him too," Chad exined.


    "It must be the fight. Avery got into a huge fight with Elliotst night. I''m guessing they went at it again


    after they left." Jun frowned.


    Chad was already slowly getting used to their fights.


    "I heard that Avery went for a tour of Trust Capital this morning," he said.


    "That''s exactly why I''m here," Jun said. "She went over there with her management team. I''m almost


    certain that she won''t sell to Elliot afterst night''s fiasco."


    Chad poured a ss of water for Jun, then said after a moment''s consideration, "If she really decides


    to work with Charlier Tierney, then there''s nothing else we can do about it."


    "I just think that she''s gone too far!" Jun said as he was determined to stay on Elliot''s side. "What did


    Elliot do wrong? He just told a little white lie out of the kindness of his heart. The only reason he asked


    me to cover for him was because he was worried that Avery would be too proud to ept his help..."


    "You''re still young, Jun. Mr. Foster isn''t just thinking of acquiring Tate Industries out of kindness. The


    "Huh?"


    "Avery Tate is a woman, after all, so she would be more emotional. The reason she''s upset isn''t the


    money, but because she felt like her feelings were betrayed."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The reality of it finally hit Jun.


    "What now? Would Elliot have to go and beg for her forgiveness?"


    "I''ll go check on them after work," Chad said.


    "Should I get my girlfriend to go see Avery?"


    "Who''s your girlfriend?"


    Jun cleared his throat and said, "She''s Avery''s best friend... She was the one who revealed everything


    to Avery. I swear... If I didn''t like her that much, I would''ve broken up with herst night!"


    Chad sighed and said, "You''re so good at picking your girlfriend!" 1


    "I was scammed. How was I supposed to know that they were so smart?"


    "It looks like we''re going to have to keep our mouths shut in front of you from now on. You''re no longer


    one of us."


    "I''ll make sure to stand my ground!" Jun said bitterly." For Elliot''s sake!"


    That evening, Ben and Chad arrived at the Foster mansion to see Elliot.


    "Master Elliot came home around five in the morning ... His bodyguard said that he spent the night in


    the rain outside of Madam Avery''s mother''s house. They only managed to get him home after he


    passed out around four in the morning," Mrs. Cooper reported." He''s in his room right now. He had a


    fever in the morning that broke in the afternoon, but he''s heating up again now."


    Ben and Chad did not know what to say.


    When had Elliot Foster ever been in this sort of pathetic situation?


    He actually spent a night out in the rain for Avery Tate!


    "The stormst night was brutal," Ben said with furrowed brows.


    "It got worse after midnight. Theke in my neighborhood had overflowed," Chad said.


    "Nobody would be able to pull through a night in that storm no matter how healthy they are!"


    Chad turned to Mrs. Cooper, then asked, "Where''s Miss Avery? Is she not home?"


    Mrs. Cooper shook her head helplessly and said, "She won''t answer my calls. She always used to pick


    up when I called. It looks like this fight between them was especially bad."


    At that moment, the doctor walked down from the second floor.


    "How''s he doing, Doc?" Ben asked.


    "His fever still hasn''t broken," replied the doctor. "If this goes on, he''s sure to get pneumonia. I''m afraid


    his lungs might have already been infected. I suggested taking him to the hospital, but he won''t listen. 1


    "How could we allow that?" Mrs. Cooper said frantically. "I''ll call Madam Avery again. Master Elliot


    never listens to anyone but her."


    Ben frowned, then made his way out of the house.


    Chad trailed along behind him and said, "What if she doesn''t pick up the phone again?" 1


    "I''m going to look for her," Ben said.


    "Do you know where she is?"


    "She should be with Charlie Tierney right now. He seemed especially happy in his social media posts


    earlier today."


    "I''ll stay here while you go, then. If things go bad, I''ll just have to take Mr. Foster to the hospital by


    force."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ben nodded and left the mansion.


    Chateau Juliet was one of Avonsville''s oldest and most expensive high-end restaurants.


    Each patron would spend a minimum of a 150 dors dining in here.


    Avery did not want to go, but herpany''s management team insisted and eventually made her give


    in after half an hour of pestering.


    It was notpletely due to their persuasion that she decided to show up.


    She was just tired of pretending and did not want to project her bad mood onto her mother, so she


    figured it was better for her to stay out of the house for now.


    Charlie ced a ss of apple juice in front of her.


    Avery picked up the ss and took a sip.


    Suddenly, the doors to the private room burst open.


    Chelsea''s exquisite face appeared in the vision of everyone in the room.


    She charged toward Avery with a raging fury.


    "Are you enjoying the feeling of being pursued by two different men?" she said through gritted teeth.


    She picked up a ss of water from the table and sshed it onto Avery''s face.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Avery''s face was wet. Even though the water was warm, she felt chilly.


    "Chelsea! What are you doing!" Charlie got up immediately, grabbed Chelsea''s arm, and pulled her


    aside.


    "Charlie! Don''t stop me! I''m going to teach her a lesson tonight!" Chelsea''s eyes were red, and her


    sharp voice pierced through the entire private room.


    Charlie snapped, "Have you lost your mind?!"


    Chelsea had never been yelled at in public by Charlie, and she boiled with rage. Then, she pushed


    away Charlie''s hand, trying to attack Avery again. 1


    Ssh!


    A ss of juice was sshed on her face.


    Avery mmed the empty cup on the table, and she looked at the messy-faced Chelsea, and said, "If


    you want to bully me, at least make sure you''re capable of doing so."


    The crowd instantly fell into silence, and everyone''s eyes turned to Avery and Chelsea. 1


    Avery was only sshed with a ss of warm water, and her face was still clean and clear but just wet.


    However, Chelsea was drenched in red watermelon juice, covering her face and hair... 5


    Her originally delicate facial features now appeared particrly funny.


    "Go on with your meal! I''ll leave first." Avery wiped the water off her face with a tissue. After saying that,


    she strode out of the private room.


    Chelsea wanted to chase after Avery, but Charlie grabbed her.


    "Chelsea, aren''t you embarrassed enough?!"


    "Hehe. You think that I''m humiliating you, right? Let me go!" Chelsea shook off his hand, tears


    streaming down her face. 1


    She had just learned that Elliot had waited for Avery in the rain outside of Laura''s dpidated rented


    residence all night. Even though his fever persisted, he refused to visit the hospital. Avery was treating


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    the man she thought of as gold as mere dust, and Chelsea was in so much pain that she could not


    ignore it any longer. Hence, she had taken it out on Avery.


    "Chelsea, calm down. Do you think the Chelsea I know would have acted that way?" Charlie''s


    rhetorical question made Chelsea stop crying. 1


    Elliot did not like her, and now even Charlie looked down on her.


    She felt abandoned by the world.


    "I don''t think you''re humiliating me, but I''m just afraid you''ll regret itter. I told you many times that


    when dealing with enemies, you have to outsmart them.


    Have you forgotten?" Charlie held her hand tightly and took her to the bathroom.


    After the Tierney siblings went to the bathroom, the management of Tate Industries and Trust Capital


    looked at each other.


    "Why did Chelsea and Miss Tate fight?" Someone from Trust Capital asked the one from Tate


    Industries. 1


    "I don''t know! We don''t know anything about her private affairs!" A person from Tate Industries replied.


    "Oh... It feels soplicated."


    "That''s right! I wonder if it''ll affect our cooperation."


    "Probably not. Mr. Tierney personally does the nning for this cooperation, and he really wants to


    facilitate it," the person from Trust Capital said.


    Everyone from Tate Industries breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    Avery froze when she walked out of the restaurant. She truly felt the piercing chill of early winter, and


    as her hair was wet, her scalp tingled when a gust of night wind blew. 1


    It started to rain at this timest night. Later, the rain had be heavier and heavier, and it rained all


    night.


    Avery sniffled.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    It must have been cold for Elliot to have been standing out in the cold winter night.


    A car stopped in the parking lot in front of the hotel. The door opened, and Jun and Tammy got out of


    the vehicle. However, another car stopped in front of them both after they got out of the car.


    It was Ben,


    "Ben," Jun greeted.


    Ben asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Jun replied, "I drove my girlfriend here to find Avery..."


    While the two chatted, Tammy walked up to Avery and hugged her.


    "I''m here for her too." Ben squinted and looked at Avery who was not far away, "Why don''t I leave it to


    you here? It''s best to let her go to Elliot''s home."


    Jun answered, "Sure. Don''t worry. My girlfriend will handle it."


    Ben sneered. "If it weren''t for your girlfriend, neither of them would end up like this."


    Jun flushed in embarrassment. "My girlfriend just publicized the lie in advance-"


    Ben interrupted, "Forget it. It doesn''t make sense to discuss this now. I''ll go first."


    Jun nodded.


    After Ben left, Tammy took Avery''s hand and led her into Jun''s car.


    "Jun, let''s go to my ce."


    Jun made an OK gesture. In the rearview mirror, he saw Avery''s wet hair and indifferent little face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although he did not know what had happened, he could tell that she was unhappy. The sour ending


    When the car stopped at the entrance of the Lynch Mansion, Tammy led Avery out of the vehicle. At the


    same time, Tammy nced at Jun, hinting at him to leave. Then, Jun wisely got into the car and drove


    away. 1


    After Tammy brought Avery inside, she eased Avery''s nervousness by smiling and saying, "My parents


    to sleep in!"


    Avery nced at the living room, then followed Tammy upstairs mechanically. This was her first time at


    Tammy''s house, and she only agreed toe because she did not want to go home and let her mother


    see her in a mess. 1


    "Avery, you can wear my clothes! We''re about the same size, and you can wear anything of mine."


    After Tammy brought Avery into her room, she first opened her dressing room and let her choose


    clothes. 1


    Avery looked at the dazzling array of clothing, bags, shoes, watches... In an instant, she calmed down


    a lot.


    "I can''t immerse myself in pain." She walked out of the closet absentmindedly. 1


    Tammy followed her and asked, "Avery, what''s wrong?"


    Avery shook her head. She must pull herself together, and she must provide a good life for herself and


    the two children in her belly. If she were depressed, she would not get anything but a crushing defeat.


    Tammy guessed Avery''s mood from the pained expression on her face.


    "Avery, you''ve done a great job! If I were you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to hold on," Tammy held her


    hands and said frankly, "Although I think you can live a better life with Elliot, it''s better to live alone if it''s


    so painful to be with him!"


    "My pain is my own," Avery murmured, "If I didn''t like him, I wouldn''t be suffering at all."


    Tammy led her toward the bathroom and replied, "Not many people can resist his charm. He''s


    outstanding! He''s just like a light, and it''s not your fault. Don''t overthink and take a shower first. Then,


    get a good night''s sleep."


    "Chelsea came to see me tonight." Avery stood at the bathroom door, stopped, hesitated a little, then


    finally asked, "Is something wrong with Elliot?"


    Tammy saw Avery''s bloodshot eyes, and she took a deep breath, saying, "Last night''s rainstorm was


    the heaviest in the past ten years, and the temperature had dropped to below ten degrees. Any normal


    person will definitely not be bedridden like him after a night''s hail. I guess it''s because he''s recovering


    from a serious illness, and his body is rtively weak."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Avery did not return to Elliot''s mansion, nor did she visit the sick Elliot. This time, Avery was


    astonishingly cruel. Besides her, another person also had also treated Elliot ruthlessly.


    Ben.


    As Avery had never returned to Elliot''s mansion, nor did she show any concern for him as hey in the


    hospital bed, Ben woulde every day and give him daily updates on Avery''s daily activities. For


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    example, today Avery had gone to Trust Capital and had a great morning with Charlie, or today they


    had lunch together. 1


    It did not matter if the two of them had gone to an art exhibition or not, and it did not matter if they really


    had lunch together. What truly mattered was that Elliot was pissed off, as that was the only thing


    guaranteeing that he cooperated.


    If Elliot was still sick, he could not take revenge. 1


    Ben used his understanding of Elliot to make him live in misery every day. Eventually, Elliot''s condition


    began to improve under the control of medication. Although he still looked pale and weak, he was


    determined to get out. The reason for his desire to leave the hospital was that Ben had told him that


    Charlie was taking Avery to an Al technology event.


    These days, Elliot thought about many things as hey in bed. To be frank, his memory of Charlie was


    not that clear, but this illness made him recall the past.


    Charlie was a refined spector and egoist. He carefully calcted his every move, whether it was


    making friends or doing things, so as to maximize the benefits and reduce the harm that he would


    experience. Additionally, he was good at disguise. He would be smiling even when facing an enemy,


    and just when they thought he was admitting defeat and lowered their guard against him, he would take


    the opportunity to stab them ruthlessly.


    He and Elliot had drifted apart not only because they were ipatible, but they had also drifted apart


    because of their different investment ideas. Charlie would do anything for money, and he was good at


    wooing the powerful and turning in illegal wealth.


    Even though Elliot would also do anything for profit, Elliot had his own lines, and there were some


    types of money that even he would not touch even if it were to be right in front of him.


    Avery and Charlie were getting close. Sooner orter, she would be pulled into the abyss by Charlie.


    "Elliot, the doctor said you have to stay in bed for at least a week before going out," said Ben. "It''s cold


    outside today, and there''s a strong wind. You''ll definitely get sicker if you go out."


    The doctor nodded vigorously beside him.


    Elliot went to the closet, pulled out a gray woolen coat, and put it on.


    Ben shook his head at the doctor.


    This meant Elliot would go out regardless of what anyone said.


    Today''s Al technology exhibition was an exhibition for the upper ss, and there were only fifty seats at


    the exhibition site. However, the stage was massive, and there would be a grand and eye-opening Al


    technology exhibition. 1


    Charlie had got two tickets and invited Avery, who agreed without much thought. She had not dabbled


    in this much in the past, but she was intrigued.


    The exhibition started at 2 p.m. 1


    At noon, Charlie had taken Avery to an upscale restaurant. She had agreed to all of Charlie''s requests


    in the past few days- whether it be for fun or to dine together. They had pleasant conversations every


    time they had met, but Charlie could feel that her attention was not entirely on him. 2


    Avery''s eyes were always dull, and if she liked him, there should be a luster in them.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Nevertheless, Charlie was not discouraged, and he could give her more time.


    After ordering, the two chatted casually. Then, Avery picked up her phone and fiddled with it.


    "Avery, do you have any issues with our cooperation?" Charlie asked casually as he took a sip of red


    wine. 1


    Avery was reading the news, and she looked up at him when she heard his voice.


    "Your n is fine, but there are still some disagreements on our side," said Avery casually.


    Charlieughed. "What are the disagreements? Let''s see if I can help."


    Avery replied, "It''s fine. I can handle it myself."


    The disagreements stemmed from herself. In fact, the management of Tate Industries was very eager


    to ept investment from Trust Capital, but Avery was still hesitating. She had promised to meet with


    Charlie because she had wanted to get to know him a little better. However, no matter how well Charlie


    performed, he was still Chelsea''s brother, and it was hard for Avery to rid herself of the prejudice she


    held against him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery wanted to earn a profit, but she also had to consider the consequences of failure. Only when she


    felt she could ept the worst would she nod her head in agreement.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already 2 p.m.


    Charlie and Avery entered the exhibition hall and took their seats in the first row. After a while, the host


    came on the stage and gave a speech, weing everyone to the event. 1


    "Today, we have a mysterious guest with us, and this mysterious guest made a request to our robot,


    Lucy." 1


    As the host spoke, Lucy made a grand debut. Lucy was very realistic. It was a female figure, about 1.5


    meters tall with long brown hair, wearing a blue and white uniform.


    Then, the host continued, "Let''s see if Lucy can fulfill the mysterious guest''s request!"


    Apuse sounded from below the stage.


    Lucy''s eyes swept across the stage, and then she stepped off the stage.


    All eyes were on Lucy as they wondered who the mysterious guest was, and what was his request.


    After a moment, Lucy walked toward the first row.


    Avery watched it approach and thought it was impressive. She did not expect robots these days to be


    so realistic. The scientists were able to make them walk and talk as human being would. It was simply


    incredible!


    Just when Avery sighed at the power of modern technology, Lucy stopped in front of her. She thought


    something was wrong with Lucy, so she poked Lucy''s arm.


    Lucy stretched out its robot hand and said coquettishly, "Prettydy, would you like toe with me?"


    Avery was stunned.


    There wasughter all around.


    Avery blushed and asked, "Lucy, where are you taking me?"


    Lucy answered, "There''s a handsome man who wants to date you. He''s so handsome! Come, see him


    with me!"


    Lucy''s voice was childish and yful, and it was hard to say no.


    Avery pointed at Charlie and joked, "There''s a handsome guy next to me."


    Lucy nced at Charlie, then waved at Avery. "He''s not as good-looking as that handsome man. That


    guy is really handsome! I want to marry him! If you met him, you would want to marry him too!" 1


    Lucy''s answer caused the audience to burst intoughter.


    The host saw that Avery and Lucy were at a stalemate, so he chimed in, "Miss, why don''t you go and


    meet the guy with Lucy? After the event, we''ll give you some attractive gifts!"


    Avery was caught in a dilemma. Ignoring Lucy would be a minute matter, but she could not just brush


    off the organizer! Hence, she got up and followed Lucy backstage.


    After entering the backstage, she saw a familiar face-

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Elliot had lost a lot of weight, and his originally well-defined facial features appeared more profound


    and elegant.


    What was he doing here? Was he the mysterious guest?


    Lucy left after finishing the task. 2


    Watching Lucy leave, Avery realized that the mysterious guest was indeed Elliot.


    Was he not bedridden? 1


    Was he feeling better already?


    Avery stood still, not saying a word or approaching him.


    "Mr. Foster, is thisdy the person you''re looking for?" The person in charge asked Elliot.


    Elliot nodded. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," said the person in charge in a pleasing tone.


    Elliot walked toward Avery, looking at her with indifferent eyes, and said, "Let''s talk."


    "Talk? What''s there to talk about?" Avery lowered her gaze, her tone was cold.


    Elliot was not in a hurry or annoyed. Instead, he took


    her arm with his big hand and pulled her away. There were many people backstage, and it was


    uncertain how they would talk about them.


    Leaving backstage, Elliot led her through the lobby and into the VIP lounge. He closed the door behind


    them.


    Elliot''s voice was hoarse yet powerful. "Avery, stay away from Charlie. Whatever his purpose for


    approaching you is, he''s not going to do you any good."


    Avery met his eyes and retorted, "You don''t want me to cooperate with him because you want me to


    sell thepany to you?" 1


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple rolled. However, before he could contradict her statement, Avery continued,


    "Don''t you think you are being too miserly? No wonder you''re embarrassed toe forward. If I were


    you, I would never admit that I offered one hundred and fifty-five million dors." 1


    A faint blush appeared on Elliot''s pale face when he heard her teasing. She knew how to provoke him


    quickly.


    "Name your price." His breathing became heavier, and his voice was hoarse.


    "Hehe. You came here specifically to discuss business with me?" Avery sneered, "Sure, but I''m not free


    now. Let''s do it tomorrow! How about that?"


    Elliot saw her leaving, and he grabbed her arm again.


    "Avery, I''ll say it onest time," Elliot said, coughing a few times. His voice was hoarse as his breathing


    steadied. "You''re no match for Charlie... If you think one hundred and fifty-five million dors is too


    small an amount, name your price."


    Avery faced the cold door, and her disguised rudeness melted away.


    He was obviously still sick, and he was not here for an urgent matter. Why had hee? Could he not


    wait till he had fully recovered?


    Avery shut her eyes and quietly took a deep breath. Then, she simply mentioned a number, "Three


    hundred million. I want you to invest in thepany and not buy it!"


    It was not that she really wanted three hundred million, but she just wanted to see his reaction. It was


    he who forced her to make an offer. 2


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Elliot agreed without hesitation, "go and reject Charlie..." 1


    Avery suddenly turned around and interrupted him, her chest heaving, "Are you crazy? You''re ill now,


    so I won''t talk to you! Hurry and go back!" 2


    "I''m feeling much better." His voice was a little softer than before, but his eyes were redder.


    Avery sensed something was wrong and put her hand on his forehead.


    It was a little hot.


    She withdrew her hand and said with great difficulty,'' Are you going back yourself, or do I have to call


    your bodyguard!"


    "Go and reject Charlie." He did not seem to understand her and continued pushing his demand. 1


    "I''m not rejecting him! The more you do this, the more I insist on not rejecting him!" Avery''s eyes were


    turning red, and she gritted her teeth. "Elliot, I won''t be at your mercy anymore!" 2


    Avery saw a hint of disappointment spreading across Elliot''s haggard face. Then, she looked away,


    opened the door, and left quickly. 5


    Exiting the room, Avery felt the chill of the wind.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    As if a roaring fire had been warming the room, Elliot felt the chill as soon as Avery had left the room.


    Later, Avery went to the bathroom to wash her face. Once she was done freshening up, she returned to


    the exhibition hall.


    The exhibitionsted for over an hour, but it passed by in the blink of an eye. Avery saw plenty of


    things, but she remembered none of it. After the exhibition ended, she got up.


    Charlie asked Avery, "Would you like to go for afternoon tea? I know a new ce, and it''s quite good."


    Avery was not interested, and she rejected his offer," I''m a little sleepy and want to go back to rest."


    Charlie realized that she looked exhausted, and he said, "I''ll take you back."


    "Thank you."


    The two walked out of the first row.


    At the exit, Avery saw a familiar face. Seeing that he was waiting for her, Avery turned to Charlie and


    said," Mr. Tierney, why don''t you head out first? I have something to do."


    Charlie also noticed Shaun, the former second-inmand of Tate Industries.


    "Sure. Just call me if you need anything. I''ll wait for


    you outside."


    After saying that, Charlie strode out.


    Shaun waited until Charlie left before approaching her.


    "Are you going to ept Trust Capital''s investment?" Shaun smiled, and he sounded polite.


    "I heard that you''re now at Golden Technologies. That''s pretty good," Avery said.


    Shaun replied, "It''s nothing great or horrible as I''m still a vice president... I''m afraid I''m stuck with the


    word ''vice''..."


    Avery responded, "You can always start your own business and be your own boss."


    Shaun shook his head. "It''s good to be the vice president as I don''t have to take such a big risk."


    Avery mocked. "Oh. That just shows you''re still ipetent."


    The pleasantness on their faces vanished, and hostility surged forth. It was Shaun who had set the trap


    that caught Cole. Therefore, Avery was constantly on her guard. 1


    "Avery, why are you so cruel? Are you hiding your nervousness? Hehe. Let me just tell you that I''m no


    longer interested in the Super Brain System that you have! Instead, I''ll work with my research and


    development team to develop a more powerful system. I''m going to make sure that the system that you


    have will be nothing more than artificial stupidity, " Shaun scoffed. 2


    Avery answered indifferently, "Oh. Best of luck!"


    "Aren''t you afraid?!" Shaun was secretly raging when he saw her indifference.


    Avery smiled and retorted, "Aren''t you the one who should be living in fear? No matter how useless


    Cole is, he''s still the young master of the Foster family. You should watch out for him. He might try to


    take his revenge on you in the near future." 1


    Shaun''s face turned as red as a beetroot.


    Coming out of the exhibition hall, Avery strode toward Charlie.


    "Mr. Tierney, you can leave first! I saw a flower market nearby, and I want to go over and get some." 1


    Avery wanted to be alone for a while, so she found a random reason.


    Charlie nodded. "Avery, my father''s birthday is next weekend, and I want to invite you to his birthday


    party."


    Avery replied, "Sure!"


    Charlie added, "You can bring your mother over. The birthday party will be at my house, and we won''t


    have too many guests over."


    Avery said, "I''ll go back and tell my mom. Thank you!"


    Charlie answered, "No worries. I''ll pick you up."


    Avery said, "You must be busy by then. Let''s talk about it at your father''s party!" 3


    Avery watched Charlie get into the car and leave.


    After he left, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was windy, and Elliot was back at his mansion with a fever.


    The doctor sighed secretly.


    Mrs. Cooper frowned, pulled the bodyguard over, and asked in a low voice, "Did Master Elliot meet


    Madam?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The bodyguard answered, "They met, and they fought again. Otherwise, why would Mr. Foster be like


    this?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    In the afternoon, Avery had bought two pots of daffodils at the flower market. Then she took them with


    her to her mother''s house. As it was not five o''clock yet, Laura should still be at work, but Avery found


    that she was busy in the kitchen.


    "Mom, did you get off work early today?" Avery changed her slippers and put the two pots of flowers on


    the living room table.


    Laura came out of the kitchen, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Avery, I''m not working anymore," Laura exined. " My friend''s daughter-inw hired a more


    professional nanny."


    "Mom, don''t be sad," murmured Avery as she hugged her mother. 1


    Laura chuckled. "I''m fine... Why did you buy two pots of flowers?"


    Avery nced at the simple rented house and replied, "I happened to pass by the flower market, so I


    bought two pots."


    "Okay... Avery, don''t worry about my job. I can always look for another one."


    "Mom, you don''t need to. Just rest at home!" Avery said. Then, she took out her bank card from her


    bag


    and handed it to her mother, adding, "There''s money in the card. You can spend it."


    Laura pushed the card away and said with a serious expression, "Avery, if it''s one thing that I''ve


    learned after so many years, it''s that you can only rely on yourself. Even if I be a street cleaner


    tomorrow, it''ll be better than asking for money from you."


    Avery could not helpughing when she saw her mother''s righteous look. "Mom, there''s no need to be


    a street sweeper. I heard that you have to get up at four in the morning to sweep the street. It''s too cold


    now, so you should find an easy job!"


    Laura alsoughed. "If it pays more, what''s waking up at four in the morning? I''m going to cook. Just sit


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    down and get some rest."


    Avery walked over to the sofa and sat down. Then, she took out her phone and saw Tammy''s


    message.


    Tammy: [Avery, I really don''t understand... What the hell is going on with this guy Elliot? He hasn''t


    recovered from his illness, so why did he look for you? Is he trying to show how head over heels he is


    for you? If he truly loves you, he should just give you the money! What''s the point of putting on a show!]


    2


    Avery looked at Tammy''s yful message; she did not know how to respond to it.


    After a while, Tammy sent another message: [Jun just went to see Elliot. The doctor mentioned that


    Elliot''s immune system is messed up, and it''s best to go to the


    hospital for treatment. Is it serious?]


    Avery replied: [We can only know the seriousness by getting an examination at the hospital.]


    Tammy: [Oh... Are you in love with Charlie? They all say so.]


    Avery: [Who are ''they''?]


    Tammy: [Just the people around Elliot! They said you''re ignoring Elliot because you''re now in love with


    Charlie. I don''t think Charlie''s as handsome as Elliot. He looks glib and shrewd.]


    Avery did not feel that way with Charlie these days.


    Avery: [So you think Elliot looks like an honest man?]


    Tammy: [Honest?! Forget that. But Elliot doesn''t look glib! However, he does seem a bit fierce. Haven''t


    you noticed that many celebrities with a run-in with thew or men involved in domestic violence are


    like this?


    ] 2


    Avery took a sip of water and asked: [What about Jun?]


    Tammy: [He''s much younger than Charlie and Elliot. Besides, he''s handsome and caring yet naive.


    Avery, if you get divorced, look for a younger boy in the future! It''s easier to control them!]


    Avery: [Let''s talk about it after I get divorced!]


    Tammy: [Are you really willing to divorce Elliot?]


    Avery: [Why not? Whether I divorce him or not, I''ll not be able to get his property.] 2


    Tammy: [You''re right. A rich man of his level... Well, most people can¡¯t even take advantage of him


    even if they wanted to.]


    Avery did not each much for dinner. 3


    Laura asked, "Why aren''t you eating more? Is it not good?"


    Avery frowned slightly. "Mom, my belly is showing."


    Laura smiled and said, "You''re almost five months pregnant. Your stomach will definitely get bigger."


    Avery replied, "Fortunately, the weather is cold, and I''m wearing moreyers, so others can''t tell."


    Laura said, "Well... Avery, I thought about it. Do you want to go to graduate school? Go abroad to


    study.


    Take advantage of the opportunity while studying and give birth to the children overseas."


    Avery was stunned. "Mom, it costs a lot to study abroad. Besides, I don''t want to go to graduate school.


    Instead, I want to work and make money."


    Laura assured, "Don''t worry about money. I''ve saved some over the years, and it''s enough for you to


    go abroad for graduate school."

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Avery was shocked. Laura and Jack got divorced when Avery was still young, and she was so busy


    with her own affairs that she had no time to care about how her mother''s life was going. Hence, Avery


    waspletely unaware of how Laura had saved money. 1


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to go abroad... I''m thinking, why don''t we buy a smaller house? It''s okay for


    us both to suffer a little, but we can''t let the children feel sad!" Laura continued.


    Avery asked, "Mom, do we really have that much money?"


    Laura replied, "We can still afford a down payment."


    Avery said, "Oh... Then there''s no rush. The babies are still months away!"


    "Time flies, and you better give it a careful consideration."


    Avery nodded. "Mom, I''m going outter. My friend''s dad is celebrating his birthday next week, and I


    have to buy a present."


    Laura was worried. "Can''t you get it in the morning? It''s getting dark, and I''m uneasy about you going


    out alone."


    Avery said, "There are street lights outside. I''ll be fine."


    Laura uttered, "Alright. Come back soon."


    Avery got up, grabbed the bag from the sofa, and went out. She hailed a cab and gave him Elliot''s


    address. Elliot''s thin, haggard face kept appearing in Avery''s mind, and she could not control the urge


    to go back and have a look. Moreover, she had already thought of an excuse.


    The car stopped at the gate of Elliot''s mansion, and Avery got out of the vehicle. She noticed that


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    several cars were parked in the yard, and it seemed that many people hade to visit him. The


    gatekeeper recognized Avery and immediately opened the gate. 2


    Avery went inside.


    Chad was the first to see her, and he quickly notified the people in the living room.


    Mrs. Cooper strode out to greet Avery, "Madam! You''re back!" 1


    Avery replied softly, "I''m back to get theptop."


    A sh of embarrassment shed across Mrs.


    Cooper''s eyes, and she replied, "Oh... Why don''t you check on Master Elliot? He''s sick again, and the


    doctor said his immune system is messed up after being in the rain the other day..."


    Avery was indifferent to the suggestion. She followed Mrs. Cooper into the living room. In an instant,


    everyone looked at her. It had only been a few days, yet Avery felt that everything here had be so


    unfamiliar. Perhaps because they looked at her more coldly than before, but nheless, that was not


    surprising. In their opinion, Elliot''s illness was her fault. 3 "Madam, go to the second floor! Yourptop is


    in your room. No one touched it," Mrs. Cooper urged. 1


    Avery hesitated, stepped forward, and walked toward the second floor.


    After Avery went upstairs, Chad said, "Should we go up? Chelsea is on the second floor after all. I''m


    afraid they will fight."


    Ben folded his arms and said lightly, "Don''t worry about them."


    Avery walked to the second floor and walked right to the door of Elliot''s bedroom. 1


    The bedroom door was open.


    Elliot was lying on the bed, eyes closed, probably in a deep slumber, whereas Chelsea was scrubbing


    him with a wet towel.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    The doctor and Rosalie were also in the room, and they were standing by the window talking about


    Elliot''s health. However, Avery''s feet were as heavy as mercury, and she could not bring herself to


    enter the room. When Chelsea turned around from the bed with the water in her hand, she immediately


    caught sight of Avery standing outside the door. 1


    "Avery! What are you doing here!" Chelsea lowered her voice, afraid of waking Elliot.


    Then, she put the basin on the bedside table and strode toward Avery. Rosalie heard the noises and


    walked toward the door as well.


    Avery was afraid of waking Elliot, so she took a few steps toward the stairs, but Chelsea thought she


    was trying to escape and quickly approached her, blocking her way.


    "Avery! Are you making a fool of Elliot?! If you don''t like him, then let him go! If you do anything to hurt


    him again, I''ll never let you go!" Chelsea''s eyes were full of hatred. 1


    Rosalie shouted sternly, "Avery, Elliot does not want to divorce you because he is enchanted by you! I


    didn''t expect you to be this unappreciative! I was blind, and I had thought that you were a good person!


    If I had


    known earlier, I would have picked Chelsea to be Elliot''s wife! Only Chelsea truly loves Elliot!"


    Avery was not in the mood to fight back. After all, she was only there to see how Elliot was doing. Now


    that she saw it, that was enough.


    "Go and take care of him! I''m leaving!" Avery pushed Chelsea away and walked downstairs, step by


    step.


    In the living room, a group of people led by Ben all pricked their ears to listen to the movement upstairs.


    After Avery was "defeated" and came downstairs, everyone was in different moods. Some people


    thought she was a joke, and others sighed with embarrassment. Nevertheless, their opinions were


    unimportant, and what mattered was Elliot''s stance. Unfortunately, Elliot was sick and asleep, and he


    had no idea what was happening, i


    "Miss Tate, you came by taxi, right? How about I drive you back?" Chad offered graciously. 1


    Avery shook her head. "I''ll go back myself."


    After that, she walked toward the door.


    Mrs. Cooper looked at Avery''s dejected back, and she immediately chased after her. "Madam, you


    haven''t got yourptop yet."


    Avery snapped back to her senses. She turned around immediately, walked across the living room, and


    entered her room.


    "I really want to go up and wake Elliot," Ben said. "If


    Avery leaves tonight, I''m afraid she''ll nevere back. H


    Chad urged, "Then go up and shout! I''ll support you from here."


    Ben red at him. "Madam Rosalie is here. I dare not."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After a while, Avery came out, dragging her suitcase. She said she wasing back to get the


    leave.


    Mrs. Cooper med herself. She had asked Avery upstairs just now in good faith. What if Elliot had


    woken while Avery was upstairs? It was better than her not having seen Elliot, right?


    "Madam, why don''t you wait until Master Elliot wakes up and inform him that you are leaving?" Mrs.


    Cooper asked.


    Avery replied. "There''s no need." 2


    Later, she dragged her suitcase and resolutely walked out into the cold winter night.


    Rosalie hade downstairs, incensed.


    "Avery! Don''t evere back!"


    Ben secretly sighed.


    She was really making things worse!


    Avery had always been stubborn. Additionally, she had not wholly calmed down because of Mr. Z''s


    matter, and now, Rosalie had angered her again. How could Avery endure it?


    Avery turned a deaf ear to Rosalie''s threats. Soon, she disappeared from everyone''s sight. 2


    "You all saw it! I didn''t bully her! She left of her own will!" Rosalie roared angrily.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Rosalie still felt a little apprehensive about her position. After all, Elliot had almost ended their


    rtionship because of this woman. 1


    At around midnight, Elliot''s fever subsided, and he finally woke up. Warm orange light lit the room. He


    sat up and saw Chelsea lying on the edge of the bed, fast asleep.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elliot frowned, got out of bed, and left the room.


    The following morning, Chelsea woke up to an empty bed and an empty heart. Then, she immediately


    went downstairs to look for Elliot.


    Mrs. Cooper was shocked, and she eximed, "I''ve been downstairs, but Master Elliot has note


    down!"


    Chelsea was stunned. "He''s not in the room! I only came down because he was missing."


    Mrs. Cooper became anxious. "Goodness! Master Elliot can''t just disappear into thin air!"


    As she said that, Mrs. Cooper ran upstairs. She and Chelsea searched all the rooms on the second


    floor, but they could not find Elliot.


    Chelsea burst into tears. "It''s all my fault... I slept so deeplyst night, and I didn''t notice him getting out


    of


    bed at all..."


    Mrs. Cooper hurried downstairs and said, "I''ll ask the gatekeeper. If Master Elliot went out, there would


    be a record."


    After a while, Mrs. Cooper got the report from the gatekeeper: Elliot had never left. Mrs. Cooper


    gathered the servants and began searching the vi.


    After half an hour, everyone gathered in the living room.


    "He''s not in the front yard."


    "Neither is he in the backyard."


    "No sight of him in the warehouse or parking lot."


    "All rooms on the ground floor have been searched... except for Madam''s room."


    After listening to everyone''s reports, Mrs. Cooper strode toward Avery''s room. She pushed the door


    open and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Elliot was lying on Avery''s bed, sleeping peacefully. 3


    Mrs. Cooper swiftly exited the room and said to Chelsea, "Miss Tierney, you should go back! Then, if


    Master Elliot needs you, he''ll contact you." 2


    Chelsea was indignant. "Why''s he lying in Avery''s bed? Didn''t they quarrel? The situation is so bad


    now... Why is he-"


    Mrs. Cooper interrupted, "If you weren''t in Master Elliot''s roomst night, he wouldn''te to Madam''s


    room to rest. Master Elliot hates outsiders in his room." 1


    Chelsea sobbed and choked, uttering, "Am I an outsider? I''ve been with him for ten years-"


    Mrs. Cooper answered, "Miss Tierney, I know you have a hard time, and it has not been easy for you.


    But you can''t force your one-sided love on others."


    Chelsea was angered. "How dare you talk to me like that?!"


    Mrs. Cooper replied, "Our Madam never yells at the servants because she''s our boss. I''m not saying


    that you''re not as good as our Madam, but I just hope that you can discover the strengths in others and


    discover your own weaknesses at the same time." 2


    Mrs. Cooper might as well have said Chelsea was not as good as Avery.


    Chelsea left Elliot''s mansion full of anger.


    Elliot exited Avery''s room at eight in the morning.


    After a whole night''s rest, his temperature was now normal. However, he still had a headache, and his


    limbs were weak. When Mrs. Cooper saw hime out, she quickly brought a bowl of hot soup to him.


    4


    "Master Elliot, Madam came back to see youst night. " Mrs. Cooper kept looking at his face as she


    spoke.


    Elliot held the bowl, but he did not drink the soup. Instead, he looked at Mrs. Cooper, telling her to


    continue. 1 "You were asleep when Madam came upstairs to see you. Miss Tierney was wiping the


    sweat off you," Mrs. Cooper said, "It was my fault. I asked her toe upstairs to see you, but I didn''t


    know Miss Tierney would be so unruly."


    "Don''t let her into my room in the future," Elliot said hoarsely.


    Since no one was in the vi, Mrs. Cooper bluntly reported, "Yes, Master Elliot. Last night, Madam


    Rosalie and Miss Tierney spoke harshly to Madam. Madam took her suitcase and left, and I''m afraid


    she won''te back and live here anymore."

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    At ten in the morning, a Rolls-Roice stopped in front of the gate of an oldmunity house. The door


    of the car flung open, and a tall figure alighted the vehicle. Elliot was wearing a long navy blue quilted


    coat, a gray scarf, and a pair of brand new leather boots. Even though he was dressed warmly, his face


    was pale and haggard. His cold and noble temperament was ipatible with everything around him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The driver and bodyguard followed Elliot, carrying expensive gifts.


    Laura trotted from the kitchen to open the door when she heard a knock. She was shocked to see


    Elliot.


    "Why are you here?" Laura froze, then she opened the door, urging, "Come in! I heard that you are


    sick. Are you okay?"


    Although it was early winter, it was not cold enough to wear a jacket.


    Elliot nced at the clean floor and hesitated. "Do we need to remove our shoes?"


    Laura immediately shook her head. "No, there''s no need! Come in!"


    She invited Elliot inside and saw the gift boxes the driver and bodyguard were carrying.


    "Why did you bring so many gifts?" Laura asked,


    confused.


    Avery had taken all her luggage with herst night. Laura had dared not ask her anything. However,


    she guessed that her daughter had broken up with Elliot for good, which was why she had dragged her


    luggage back. Laura had never expected Elliot toe over.


    "I''m here to pay you a visit." Elliot walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    After the driver and bodyguard ced the gifts in the living room, they left. Laura found the remote and


    turned on the heating.


    "Oh... You and Avery...st night..." Laura appeared to be in a dilemma, and she did not know how to


    broach the subject.


    Elliot looked at Laura sincerely, and he said, "I didn''t see herst night. There''s some misunderstanding


    between her and me."


    "Oh... She rarely tells me anything about you. So I don''t know what to say." Laura poured him a cup of


    hot water and added, "You don''t look that great. You should rest at home."


    "I''m fine." He took the ss and held it in both hands.


    Laura sat at the end of the sofa, and she looked at him. A sick person was not in full control of their


    bearings, and Elliot had looked somanding and unapproachable thest time she had seen him.


    Laura hesitated, and she finally asked the question she had been harboring in her heart, "Elliot, what


    do you feel for Avery? I divorced her father when she was very young, and she did not get to


    experience life with him... You should be able to imagine the environment she grew up in; she did not


    get any normal sort of love. If you don''t like her, please set her free."


    "This is not the time to talk about divorce," Elliot took a sip of water and said, "Recently, she got closer


    to a man, Charlie Tierney. You may not know him, but I do."


    Laura immediately understood what he meant." You''re saying that Charlie isn''t a nice guy?"


    Elliot nodded. "I hope you can persuade her to stay away from Charlie Tierney."


    Laura nodded again and again. "Okay, I''ll tell her when she wakes up."


    Elliot frowned and nced at his watch. It was now half-past ten in the morning. Avery was still asleep?


    Laura exined, "She went to bedtest night, so she hasn''t woken up yet."


    As soon as Laura said that, the bedroom door opened, and Avery came out in her pajamas. Her long


    hair was messy, and she was still half-asleep. However, her dull eyes suddenly lit up when she saw


    Elliot. 1


    "Avery, Elliot is here for you. I''m going to buy some food. Have a good chat with him," Laura made an


    excuse and went out.


    Avery nced at the heater. Then, she looked at


    Elliot''s quilted coat.


    It seemed that he was still sick.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    "If you''re sick, just stay home and rest."


    After Avery said that, she turned around to get a ss and poured some water.


    "I''m much better today." Elliot removed his scarf.


    "That''s what you said yesterday." Avery drank the water and put down the ss. Then, she went to the


    living room and saw the gifts on the floor.


    Avery asked, "What are these for?"


    "It''s not good toe empty-handed." He thought for a few seconds and changed the subject, "I just


    found out today that you went backst night."


    "Did youe here just to say this?" Avery walked over to the sofa and sat down, looking at his thin


    face with her almond eyes. 1


    There was a distance of more than a meter between the two.


    "Chelsea and I¡ª"


    "I don''t want to hear it," Avery interrupted him, "I''m not interested in knowing what type of rtionship


    you have with her."


    Elliot saw her cold face, and he secretly felt powerless.


    "Are you going to talk about Charlie and me next?" She looked at him and said, "Elliot, even if I get


    deceived


    by him, I''ll suffer the consequences myself. I won''t drag you into the mess, and I won''t ask for your


    help. So don''t mention this to me again."


    Avery was like a rebellious child. The more he cautioned her against it, the more she went and did it.


    Elliot pursed his lips, and he appeared tired as he quietly digested what she said.


    Avery was a little hungry, so she got up and went to the kitchen and saw the breakfast her mother had


    left in the food warmer for her. Then, she took a bun and returned to her seat on the sofa. She ate with


    relish, and he watched her with bright eyes.


    "What else do you have to say?" After Avery was full, she looked at him again. "If there''s nothing else,


    then go back!"


    "I want to stay for lunch," Elliot said. 1


    Avery was stunned as she did not know how to reject him. After all, it was only a meal, and she was not


    that petty. 1


    "You can stay and eat! I''m going out!" Avery got up from the sofa, intending to change and leave. 2


    "Avery, are you never going toe home again?" Elliot got up from the sofa and followed her to the


    bedroom door.


    Avery answered, "This is my home."


    "Did my mom say something to youst night?" "No." She did not want to cause more trouble. Besides,


    he was weak now, and it was better for him to rest and recover. "Our affairs have nothing to do with


    other people. I don''t think we''repatible."


    "What''s considered patible"?" Elliot walked into the bedroom and shut the door.


    The bedroom was only a little over ten square meters, except for a bed and a wardrobe, there was very


    little room to move around.


    A sense of oppression immediately filled the room.


    "When I''mfortable with the other person, that''spatible." Then, Avery raised her head and


    looked at Elliot, adding, "But you make me very ufortable."


    Her words angered him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did Charlie make you feelfortable?" Elliot gritted his teeth and repeated, "Did he make you


    "Either way, being with him is morefortable than being with you!" She felt him leaning toward her,


    and she stretched out a hand and pushed him. "Don''t be so shameless! Don''t think that I won''t dare to


    hit you just because you''re a patient!"


    Zip!


    Elliot unzipped his jacket. Immediately after, he took off his coat and hung it on the clothes rail next to


    him. He was wearing a gray V-neck T-shirt underneath. Above the neckline was his sexy Adam''s apple,


    and there seemed to be beads of sweat on his neck.


    "Why are you undressing? You might get cold again!" Avery took his coat off the clothes rail and


    wanted him to put it on. However, he directly picked her up and threw her on the bed.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    "Avery! Have you forgotten whose wife you are?!" Elliot clenched her struggling little hands tightly and


    pinned them above her head. "I told you to stay away from Charlie! Don''t challenge my patience!"


    It had been a while since Avery had seen him this irritable and crazy. He looked so weak, but his


    strength was frightening. She did not dare resist him, as the more she fought, the crazier he became.


    Avery lied down quietly for the sake of the children she carried within her. She waited for him to vent his


    dissatisfaction.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Elliot''s burning gaze watched Avery''s face. His fingers rubbed her


    cheeks, finally slipping from her eyebrows to behind her ears.


    "What do you want me to say? What do you want to hear? I''ll say it for you." She said. 1


    The anger in Elliot''s heart was instantly extinguished.


    "Avery, am I really unforgivable?"


    Elliot''s voice was hoarse and soft, his fingers sieved through her hair to gently sp her in his palms.


    His body was a little hot, and Avery felt really warm.


    "You''re not unforgivable." Avery''s eyes moved slightly, dropping her disguise. "Elliot, you are amazing.


    Everything about you is amazing!... But, I want to lead


    a peaceful life, so let me go."


    The hope in Elliot''s eyes shattered, and he did not want to listen to her anymore. Then, he covered her


    cherry lips with his. 1


    At noon, the bodyguard knocked on the door. Laura opened the door and let him in.


    "Where''s Mr. Foster?" The bodyguard immediately became vignt when he saw no one in the living


    room.


    Laura pointed to the bedroom door. "In the room."


    The bodyguard replied, "Oh..." 1


    He wanted to ask when Elliot woulde out, but he soon noticed that the question was redundant as


    no one but Elliot himself knew that.


    "I made lunch. Do you want to eat? Where''s the other person with you? Call him in. We will dine


    together," said Laura warmly.


    The bodyguard sullenly walked to the bedroom door, pressing his ear against the door.


    There was no sounding from within.


    Laura said, "The house isn''t soundproofed, and if they''re talking inside, we can hear it from outside.


    Maybe he''s asleep. I think he''s still sick!" 1


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The bodyguard sighed. "The doctor told him not to go out, but he insisted oning."


    Laura nodded. "Don''t worry! He¡¯ll be fine with us."


    The bodyguard asked alertly, "Where''s Avery?"


    "She''s inside too," Laura answered.


    The bodyguard''s thoughts began to run wild. "How long have they been in there?"


    "Maybe an hour? I went out to buy groceries before, so I don''t know when the two of them got in,"


    Laura said as she walked toward the kitchen, "If you''re not eating, I''ll eat first."


    The bodyguard was in no mood to eat. Their rtionship had been strained recently, and Elliot was so


    sick and weak. Avery could easily kill him in the room! Thinking of this, the bodyguard could not care


    less anymore and just opened the bedroom door. However, he was greeted with a surprising scene.


    Elliot was lying naked on the bed with his eyes closed, motionless...


    Avery stood by the bed holding a quilt. She probably did not expect someone to push the door open, so


    she looked rather surprised.


    "What did you do to Mr. Foster?!" The bodyguard growled, strode to the bed, and reached out his finger


    to see if Elliot was still breathing.


    Avery was impressed by the bodyguard''s imagination. "He''s not dead but asleep."


    The bodyguard retracted his hand in embarrassment and nced at Elliot''s body again. "Why did you


    take off his clothes! Why are you such a sl*t!" 4 "Don''t nder me! He took it off himself." Avery red


    at the bodyguard, adding, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask him when he wakes up!" 2


    The bodyguard gasped "Oh," and nced at Avery. She was wearing a summer nightdress, and her


    exposed skin gave a glimpse of what had just happened.


    "I''m going out! Take good care of him!" He strode out after saying his piece. 2


    Avery''s head was heavy with anger. She sat down on the edge of the bed and nced sideways at


    Elliot.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Elliot slept soundly though he sweated. His temperature was normal, and as Avery was exhausted, she


    Avery woke up at three o''clock in the afternoon, and she felt a pang of hunger. She got out of bed,


    changed her clothes, and came out of the room, just to find the bodyguard and the driver sitting on the


    sofa in the living room, watching TV. As for Laura, she was sitting in the kitchen, fiddling with her


    phone.


    The scene appeared calm... however, she was conflicted about how they seemed to be treating her


    house as their own. 2


    "Avery, are you hungry?" Laura ced down her phone and brought out the leftover food.


    Avery walked to the living room and said to the driver, "Your boss should be waking up soon. Go back


    and get a set of clean clothes." 3


    The driver immediately stood. "Okay."


    After the driver left, Avery turned off the TV and said to the bodyguard, "My mom has a migraine, and


    she can''t stand loud noises. If you''re staying here, just keep quiet."


    The bodyguard dared not object. After all, his boss was still in her bed, and he did not know when he


    would wake up. What if he slept untilte at night? 1


    The bodyguard''s fear came to pass. It was six o''clock and the sky was rapidly darkening, but Elliot


    showed no signs of waking up.


    Laura spoke to Avery, "Avery, I''ll stay at the hotel tonight."


    Of course, Avery disagreed, "Mom, I''ll just wake him up."


    The bodyguard interrupted, "He''s a patient! He needs to rest! Don''t wake him up!"


    Avery red at the bodyguard. "This is my home!"


    The bodyguard said to Laura, "Madam Laura, I''ll pay for the hotel room!"


    After that, he took out his wallet, took a few hundred dors, and handed them to Laura.


    "Madam Laura, take it!" The bodyguard''s voice was rough, and he sounded angry. 1


    Laura was a little scared of him.


    Avery chimed in, "Mom, take it!"


    They should just take the money!


    Laura took the money, but she felt a little uneasy." Avery, I''ll go and find a hotel."


    Avery suggested, "Mom, don''t go yet. It''s still early, and he should wake upter."


    The bodyguard offered, "Madam Laura, I''ll take you to the hotel. Mr. Elliot won''t necessarily go back


    when he wakes up, and it''s already sote."


    The bodyguard was a prophet! As soon as he took Laura away, Elliot woke up. Avery reached out to


    check his temperature.


    It was normal.


    "You''ve slept all afternoon, and it''s getting dark now. Get up and go home quickly!" Avery took the fresh


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    set of clothes the driver had brought in the afternoon to him.


    Elliot surveyed the room with his bloodshot eyes.


    "Get up! This is the only bed in our house!" Avery urged.


    Hearing this, Elliot said hoarsely, "I''m dizzy-"


    Avery said, "Stop pretending! I touched your forehead just now, and your temperature is normal!" 4


    Elliot started to cough. It was so bad that Avery thought that he might cough out his insides. Avery


    pursed her lips and did not say anything. Even though he no longer had a fever, it did not mean he had


    fully recovered. Then, Avery walked out of the room and asked the driver for help. 1


    "Elliot''s awake, but he said he can''t get up-"


    The driver said, "If he can''t get up, let him continue to sleep! I''ll go back and get his medicine."


    After saying that, the driver left.


    Avery rubbed her temples. Did she really have no choice but to let him stay overnight?

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    An hourter, the driver arrived with all of Elliot''s necessities. He had even brought a sumptuous


    dinner. Mrs. Cooper used lunch boxes and thermal instion containers to pack dinners for at least


    three people.


    "Miss Tate, this is Mr. Elliot''s medicine. Thank you for your hard work tonight!" The driver carefully


    handed the medicine to Avery and then got off work.


    Avery sat on the sofa, looking at Elliot''s things on the table, lost in thought.


    Was she too soft-hearted?! She should have driven him away by noon! That way, it would not be so


    troublesome!


    Suddenly, a coughing sound came from the bedroom. Avery sighed, took Elliot''s medicine, and pushed


    the bedroom door open. It was just the two of them at home now, so she left the door open to ventte


    the room.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elliot had showered and changed into clean clothes. However, the bed was a mess.


    "Do you have any hot water?" Elliot was a little thirsty.


    Avery put the medicine on the bedside table and went out to get him warm water. Elliot followed her all


    the way to the kitchen.


    "Where''s your mom?" He asked.


    "Thanks to you, she''s staying at the hotel tonight." Avery handed him the water ss. "Are you hungry?


    The driver brought you dinner. You should eat some!" 1


    He did not eat at noon and slept until now, so he must be hungry.


    "I''ll just have some soup." He had no appetite.


    Avery went to the coffee table in the living room and brought dinner over. There was a bowl of soup in


    it.


    Elliot finished the soup and put down the spoon.


    "I dirtied the bed. Do you have clean sheets? I''ll change it." His face was still pale, but he had just


    taken a shower and looked refreshed. 1


    "Go and dry your hair. I''ll change it." Looking at his sick appearance, Avery could not get angry at him.


    "Where''s the hairdryer? I can''t find it."


    Avery got up and went to the bathroom to get it. He followed behind her and took the hairdryer from


    her. Then, she went to the room and changed the sheets and duvet cover. The two seemed to have a


    tacit understanding as husband and wife who have lived together for many years.


    It was nine in the evening when Avery''s phone rang. It was a video call. She did not think much of it


    and directly hung up. However, the other party called again. Hence, Avery took a deep breath and


    epted the video call.


    It was a video conference call from thepany''s management. After epting the call, three faces


    appeared on the screen. 1


    "Avery, have you considered the offer? It''s our honor that Trust Capital is willing to invest in us... What


    are you worried about?"


    "I asked Charlie''s assistant today, and he said that Charlie has not made any excessive demands on


    you and has been waiting for your reply."


    "Didn''t we agreest time? Everything''s for the benefit of thepany. Are you backing out of your


    promise? We know that you have a bad rtionship with Chelsea... But what does this have to do with


    Charlie? People are willing to pay actual money to invest in us. Besides him, we have no other choice."


    Avery''s temple throbbed as she listened to their chatter.


    "Give me another week."


    "Another week?! You said the samest time-"


    "That''s right! How long are you going to put it off? To put it bluntly, if you don''t want thepany to


    survive, you can just reject Charlie! Yet, you''re not epting or rejecting it! I really don''t understand


    what you''re thinking!"


    Avery replied, "Charlie''s father''s birthday is next weekend, and he invited me to the party. After next


    weekend, I''ll give you an answer." "An answer to us?! You''re giving an answer to Charlie!"


    "Oh... I''ll give him an answer next weekend. It''s past nine o''clock, and you guys should rest early."


    Avery wanted to hang up the video call as Elliot was sitting right beside her, and he would surely not


    leave tonight.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Moreover, there was only one bed here. Since Elliot was sick, Avery nned to give him the bed. After


    taking a shower, she came to the sofa and sat down. She thought of spending the night on the couch


    tonight. However, Elliot also came over half an hourter. As he had slept the entire afternoon, it was


    understandable that Elliot was not sleepy, and Avery could not just force him to go to sleep.


    On the other side of the video call, the technical department manager said, "You''ve been dragging this,


    causing me to lose sleep for a week! Avery, let''s have a heart-to-heart talk!"


    The head of the development department chimed in, "I also have insomnia every day! Not only can I


    not sleep well, but I can''t even eat!"


    "I''ve been losing more and more hairtely! My hair was never much to begin with!" The person in


    charge of the personnel department followed.


    These old men were just telling sob stories to force Avery to decide immediately.


    Elliot frowned and directly snatched Avery''s phone.


    Avery was shocked. "Hey! I''m on a video call! Give me back my phone!"


    She moved toward him, trying to grab the phone back.


    "Who''s that man?! He looks familiar?" "He''s Avery''s boyfriend, right! He''s still with Avery even though


    it''s sote! It must be her boyfriend!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Oh... This guy looks like someone..."


    On the other side of the video call, the three old men discussed the identity of the man.


    "Avery, how do you hang up? I can''t find the button." Elliot took her phone and studied it for a few


    seconds, and because he could not find the button, he returned the phone to her.


    After Avery got her phone back, she immediately hung up the call.


    "Who told you to take my phone?!" Avery scolded.


    He opened his eyes and saidzily, "Their voices are annoying. It''s nine o''clock in the evening, not nine


    in the morning."


    "If you think it''s annoying, you can go back to your home! This is my house." Avery frowned, took the


    phone, and walked toward the bedroom.


    Elliot followed her. 1


    At the same time, the three managers had a private video call.


    "Don''t you think Avery''s boyfriend looks like someone... Have you noticed it? That man looks like


    Elliot Foster!" "I haven''t seen Elliot in person, only pictures."


    "I''ve seen Elliot in person, but I was sitting in the back row at least a few hundred meters away from


    him."


    "Haven''t you two heard his voice before? That man, he sounds like Elliot."


    "We haven''t even met him before. How do you know what he sounds like?"


    "It must be Elliot! I swear! No wonder she is stalling with Charlie. It looks like there is a better option!"


    "If that''s the case, then Avery''s really impressive! She hid her ability and fame well, even secretly


    getting bigger deals!"


    "I''ll have to apologize to Avery! I text her almost every day, using her of being ignorant!"


    "There''s no need to be so anxious! Let me confirm with her if that man is Elliot!" 1


    Avery was in her bedroom, battling a splitting headache. She had to lie down on her bed. Elliot, who


    saw her lying in bed, chose toy down beside her. He turned off the light in the room.


    Avery had her eyes closed, but she was breathing heavily. It meant she was in a bad mood.


    Elliot said, "I''ve seen one of the three people in the video call with you just now."


    Avery looked at him sideways. "Who?"


    Elliot answered, "The chubby guy with sses."


    Avery seemed indifferent. "Oh... So what if you met him before?"


    Elliot replied, "I think he recognized me, so we can''t hide our rtionship anymore." After a pause, he


    continued, "I''ll pay three hundred million. Tell Charlie and see if he follows."


    "Are you crazy!" Avery raised her foot and kicked him. "Do you think this is an auction!"

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Avery said solemnly, "Elliot, I''ll not ept your money, so don''t say such a thing again."


    "Why don''t you want my money? Is my money any different from the money of others?" he sounded


    gloomy.


    Avery hesitated before answering, "I don''t want anyone''s money, and I don''t want to depend on others.


    H


    Avery''s words made Elliot speechless.


    "I''m going to sleep, don''t disturb me."


    Avery rolled over, turning her back to him. Looking at her slender back, Elliot covered her with the


    nket, but she removed it immediately.


    "I''ll use mine, and you''ll use yours. Don''t touch me."


    There were two nkets on the bed, and Elliot was covered with a thicker one, whereas Avery used a


    lightweight one. However, the heater in the room was turned on, so the space was warm.


    "You should use the thick one, and I''ll use the thin one, " Elliot said kindly. He was rtively weak and


    felt cold, so he thought that she was cold too.


    "Are you trying to give me a heatstroke?" Avery said bluntly, "Go to sleep. You have to go before my


    momes back tomorrow morning. You''re seriously


    affecting our lives by staying here."


    Elliot covered himself with the nket. "Okay."


    Ten minutester, Avery grabbed her phone and turned toward him. With the help of the light of her


    phone, she saw Elliot. His eyes were open, and they were dark and cold in the dim light.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet? Are you cold?" Avery asked.


    Elliot answered, "A little. Are you feeling warm?"


    Avery was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, and she only covered her upper body with her nket. It was


    as if they were both in different seasons.


    "Don''t mind me... I''ll get you a nket..." Avery sat up.


    Elliot grabbed her and said, "Just give me half of yours. " 2


    "Oh..."


    Avery gave him half of her nket. However, now the only way she could cover herself was if she


    leaned toward him. Realizing this, she sat up again, trying to get the nket.


    "Don''t move... I''m trying to sleep." He stretched out his long arms and pulled her back again.


    Rosalie was sitting on the sofa at Elliot''s mansion. She was so angry that she had even skipped dinner.


    After the driver returned from delivering Elliot''s stuff, Rosalie began questioning him.


    "Is the rental house small?"


    The driver answered, "It''s tiny. The whole house is not as big as the living room here."


    Rosalie nced at the living room, and her blood pressure rose.


    "When I left, Avery''s mother had already gone to stay at a hotel. Only Mr. Forester and Avery are in the


    house."


    "This Avery... Will she do anything terrible to Elliot?! Elliot''s so ill now. How can you leave him alone


    with her? Where''s the bodyguard?! The bodyguard must never leave him!" Rosalie was very


    concerned.


    "It should be alright..." The driver stammered and exined, "I heard from the bodyguard that the two


    of them did... did it at noon... They should still have feelings for each other." 2


    Rosalie was shocked. "Elliot''s so sick! How can he still have the energy to do it! Avery is indeed a


    vixen! I''m going to bring Elliot back! If he continues to stay with her, won''t he be exhausted!"


    The driver cast a knowing gaze at Mrs. Cooper.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately spoke to Rosalie. "If you go, I''m afraid that Mr. Elliot will turn against you. You


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    should go back first, and I''ll ask the driver to pick him up tomorrow morning."


    "I think you''ve been brainwashed by Avery too!"


    Rosalie shook off Mrs. Cooper''s arm.


    Mrs. Cooper took two steps back, not arguing with


    Rosalie. 1 "Take me to where Avery lives. TH just stay outside and see, and I won''t go in!" Rosalie said


    to the driver.


    The driver immediately helped her.


    Forty minutester, Rosalie saw the old residential district where Avery lived, and she sat in the car,


    unable to hold back her tears.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    "My son has never lived in such a harsh environment since he was born... Never! What type of karma


    is this! It''s all my fault! Why did I get Avery to be his wife? There are so many women, yet I chose this


    vixen!"


    In the room, Elliot''s breathing gradually became stable. Avery reached out and touched his forehead.


    Even though Elliot was mmy, his temperature was normal. As she was afraid that he would wake up


    thirsty at night, she got out of bed and poured a ss of water, and ced it on the table beside him.


    When Avery woke up the following morning, Elliot was nowhere to be seen. She picked up her phone


    and checked the time.


    It was already past eight in the morning.


    Elliot sent her a message just after six in the morning, [ I slept wellst night, so I''ll leave first.]


    Avery''s cheek instantly flushed. It was only a text from him, so why was she feeling warm? Then, she


    found the remote control and turned off the heater. After washing up and leaving the room, Laura called


    her for breakfast.


    "What''s the situation between you and him now?"


    Laura passed her breakfast and utensils.


    "What situation?" Avery pretended not to understand.


    "Don''t pretend to be puzzled. Don''t you want to divorce him? I think the two of you can''t be separated. "


    Laura sat across from her and looked at her, adding," He doesn''t want to divorce you at all, and he


    looks like he likes you a lot."


    Avery sighed, "Mom, so what if he likes me? My value shouldn''t be determined by a man."


    Laura was helpless. "But he won''t divorce you. What will you do?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "If it really can''t work out. I''m going to study abroad."


    "That''s great!"


    "Mom, let''s eat. The food won''t taste good if it''s cold." 1


    Avery felt that every breath she took was filled with his scent. After breakfast, she had to take a shower.


    Elliot exited the bathroom wrapped in a towel. He walked to his closet and changed into his clothes


    before heading to the dining room for breakfast.


    Mrs. Cooper was a little puzzled when she noticed that he was wearing fewer clothes. "Master Elliot,


    aren''t you cold?"


    "I''m not cold, and I feel better today."


    "That''s great! The doctor wille overter. Let him examine you." "There''s no need for that. I''ll go to


    thepanyter."


    Elliot''s words shocked Mrs. Cooper. Before he had visited Avery yesterday, he looked haggard and


    sick, but today, he lookedpletely normal. Was taking all that medication not as effective as


    spending the day with Avery?


    When Elliot showed up at thepany, several executives could not help but follow him to his office.


    "Mr. Foster, are you fully recovered? Wasn''t it quite serious?"


    "h, h, h! Mr. Foster just had a cold and a fever. How serious could it be? Since he''s here at the


    "That''s right! Mr. Foster, if you feel ufortable, you can go back and rest at any time. We''ll send you


    an email if there''s anything urgent with thepany. You can work from home."


    Elliot ignored their concern and turned to Chad. "Get Chelsea over." 1


    Chad called Chelsea immediately, and the others wisely retreated.


    "Elliot, why did youe to work all of a sudden? Did the doctor allow you toe to work?" Chelsea


    was worried when she saw that he was looking unwell.


    "Chelsea, your father''s birthday ising up, right?"


    Surprise shed in Chelsea''s eyes, and she answered,


    Yes, it''s this weekend. I didn''t tell you because you were sick."


    Elliot said, "I''ll be there."


    Chelsea smiled, and her heart was full of joy. "Okay! I was worried that you wouldn''t go! My dad will


    definitely be pleased to see you."


    "Chelsea, I have a wife. I''m attending your dad''s birthday party because your brother invited my wife,"


    Elliot exined, destroying all of her fantasies.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chelsea''s smile disappeared. "You''ve never had eyes for me, have you?"


    Elliot replied, "Find someone who does." 5


    Chelsea turned around and left. 2


    In the evening, Chelsea was unhappy and asked Charlie out for a drink.


    Charlie noticed that she was dispirited, and he said impolitely, "No man will like you when you look like


    this."


    Chelsea''s eyes were red with anger. "I''m tired enough in public! Do I still need to put on an act in my


    own home?!" 1


    Charlie poured her a ss of wine,forting her," Chelsea, we''re still not on the same page as


    siblings. If you listen to me, you''ll get everything."


    Chelsea gulped down the wine and asked him with bloodshot eyes, "Can I get Elliot?"


    Charlie wrapped his long arms around her, leaned closer, and whispered in her ear, "You can''t get him


    alive, but if he''s dead, I can give you his ashes. This means you have him indirectly. How about that? "


    Chelsea''s face immediately dropped, and she pushed him away!


    "Charlie! Are you f*cking crazy?! If you dare touch Elliot, you''re my enemy!"


    Bang!


    Charlie mmed into the table behind him, and there was a sharp pain in his lower back. He hunched


    over, unable to straighten up.


    "Charlie! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!" Chelsea helped him up and apologized guiltily, "I didn''t mean to


    quarrel with you... but Elliot''s my bottom line. Don''t be his enemy!"


    "He''s already an enemy..." Charlie gasped in pain. "He wants to take out three hundred million to invest


    in Tate Industries. Chelsea, do you think Tate Industries is worth three hundred million? He''s provoking


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    me!" 1


    Chelsea froze.


    "Are you serious? Why didn''t I hear the news?"


    "Because he doesn''t trust you. Also, he deliberately asked someone to tell me the news. I guess he


    and Avery had a private conversation." Charlie slowly sat down on the sofa with a painful expression.


    Then, he said, "Chelsea, get me some medicine."


    Chelsea went to the medicine cab, but her thoughts had drifted. Perhaps, Elliot and Avery would


    never get a divorce. Chelsea had never seen Elliot care so much for a woman. In fact, Elliot''s every act


    toward Avery was better than how he had treated her for the past ten years.


    Chelsea had lost! She had beenpletely defeated!


    Charlie''s father''s birthday party was held at the Tierney family''s hillside vi in Rosacus City''s Santa''s


    Elrich District. Since Avonsville was just next to Rosacus City, it only took more than an hour to drive


    there, i


    Charlie called Avery early in the morning and wanted to drive to pick up her and Laura.


    Avery politely declined, "My mother doesn''t want to go, and I need to go back to the school today. Don''t


    worry about me. You should head over first!"


    Avery did not have anything nned, and Charlie also knew that she just did not want to be with him.


    Charlie said, "Avery,e as early as possible. I have something to tell you." i


    Avery replied, "Alright... I have something to tell you too."


    After hanging up, Avery went back to sleep. She had stayed up toplete her thesis, and she was


    rather sleepy.


    It was noon and the Tierney Vi in Rosacus City, whose parking lot was several hundred meters wide,


    was filled with luxury cars.


    Elliot entered the ballroom and started looking for Avery in the crowd.


    "Avery''s not here yet," Chelsea said. "Have you two made up? I thought you woulde together."


    Elliot answered calmly, "Maybe we''ll get back together tomorrow."


    Chelsea took him to his seat.


    "I heard that you want to invest three hundred million in Tate Industries. Elliot, from a friend''s point of


    view, I think that''s very irrational of you." Chelsea poured him a ss of warm water.


    "How much I give her is a matter between her and me. " Elliot picked up the water ss and took a sip.


    "You don''t have to worry about my family affairs." 1


    Chelsea''s face became ashen. 1


    Family affairs!


    He could lightly say the three hundred million was a family affair!


    "I''ll never express my opinion about you and Avery in the future!" Chelsea retorted.


    Elliot scoffed. "You better keep your word."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chelsea was speechless. She had mentally prepared herself the entire morning so that she would not


    be jealous of Avery when she saw Elliot. However, her psychological defenses had copsed!


    Chelsea endured the pain and left the banquet hall.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Not far away, Charlie watched Elliot snub his sister again. What made it worse was she had been


    snubbed in her own house. It would be a lie if Charlie had said that it did not hurt him, and it would also


    be a lie if he had said that the situation had not embarrassed him.


    Charlie wanted Elliot topensate his sister for all ten years of her youth she had wasted on him. 6


    After lunch, Elliot went to the guest room to rest. He did not expect Avery to arrive just yet. Did she not


    say being with Charlie was reallyfortable? Was she lying to him?


    When Elliot arrived at the guest room, he did not lie down. He was not very sleepy, and he only came


    here because he did not want to socialize. Later, he sent a text to his bodyguard. 1


    [Call me when Avery arrives.]


    After sending the message, Elliot put the phone on the table, and he took a book from the shelf next to


    him. 1


    At about four in the afternoon, there was chatter


    outside the door.


    "Do you know Avery Tate?"


    "Of course. That''s the woman Young Master Charlie fancies!" 1


    "That''s right. Young Master Charlie just asked me to prepare a woman''s daily necessities and bring


    them to his room. I think that Avery will be staying overnight." 1


    "When ites to wooing women, our Young Master Charlie has never missed a beat! Do you know


    why he seeds every time?"


    "Why?"


    "Our Young Master Charlie has a way of getting women to obey him! By¡ª" 1


    The sound outside the door suddenly became quieter. Following that, the footsteps were getting further


    away.


    Elliot frowned and walked toward the door. At this time, his phone rang, so he turned around and


    answered the phone.


    "Mr. Foster, Avery''s here. Charlie greeted her at the door, and he''s taking her to the south side now,"


    said the bodyguard.


    "Follow her!"


    "Mr. Foster, the Tierney family''s bodyguards are guarding the south side, and outsiders are not allowed


    to enter. I inquired about it, and the south side is where Charlie''s father lives."


    Elliot hung up. Then, he searched through his address book, found Avery''s number, and dialed it.


    "Avery, my father prefers a quiet space as he gets a headache when he hears the phone ringing and so


    on..." Charlie said to Avery.


    Avery immediately replied, "I''ll silence my phone."


    "There''s no need. Your cell phone should have no signal now. The signal is blocked in the area he lives


    in."


    Avery was shocked. "Is your father''s illness that severe?"


    Charlie nodded. "We visited a lot of doctors but to no avail. In the end, we had to let him live in a


    tranquil ce for him to feel better."


    Avery asked, "Since he prefers peace, why''s he throwing a birthday party?"


    Charlieughed. "It''s not that he prefers peace, but it''s because of his illness. Before he got sick, he


    liked the crowd."


    Avery nodded in understanding.


    "Why does your dad want to see me alone? I''m a little nervous," Avery admitted uneasily. 1


    Charlie replied, "Don''t be nervous. He just wants to


    have a chat with you."


    Charlie and Avery did not turn up at dinner, and Elliot had called Avery several times, but he did not


    receive a response. He had called Charlie but to no avail. 6


    Heartbroken, Elliot came out of the banquet hall and strode toward the south area of the vi.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Elliot was stopped by the Tierney family''s bodyguards on his way to the south side of the vi.


    "You can''t go in there, Mr. Foster."


    "Let me in!" Elliot roared with a savage fury. "My wife''s inside!"


    "Do you mean Miss Tate?" asked the bodyguard, then added, "She just went hiking with Mr. Tierney."


    Elliot pursed his lips as his eyes turned into cial orbs of ice colder than the abyss.


    The bodyguard pointed in the direction of a hill not too far away and said, "They went that way, but it''s


    already dark out, and it''s a pretty steep walk. If you are unfamiliar with the path, I suggest you wait for


    them inside. I''m sure they''ll be back soon."


    Elliot clenched his fists, then he stormed up the hill.


    In the living room in the south wing of the vi, after listening to Charlie''s father''s two-hour history


    lesson on the establishment of hispany and his thoughts on Tate Industries, Avery was desperate


    to escape.


    "Thank you for taking the time out to talk to me, Mr. Tierney. Since it''s your birthday today, I''ll speak to


    Charlie another time about business."


    If Charlie''s father were not the star of the night, she probably would not have been able to sit through


    his rambling for much longer.


    Charlie nced at his watch, then said to his father," Get some rest, Dad. Avery and I are going to get


    something to eat."


    As they walked out of the living room, Avery noticed the night sky and felt a peculiar surge of gloom


    rise inside of her.


    Perhaps it was because it was her first time there, but she felt uneasy about the vast unfamiliar terrain


    that surrounded her.


    "I have no ns on epting your investment, Charlie, " Avery said as she finally mustered the


    courage to give Charlie her answer.


    Charlie froze in his tracks, and the chivalry vanished from his face as he said, "Why is that? Can you


    give me a clear reason?"


    "It''s because you''re Chelsea''s brother. I cannot keep my peace of mind and ept your invitation,"


    said Avery bluntly.


    "Did Elliot Foster say something to you? Are you nning on having him invest in yourpany


    instead?"


    Charlie was not surprised by her answer, but he felt hurt nheless.


    "I won''t be epting any investment from him either,"


    Avery answered with calm eyes and a determined voice. "I have to catch the subway home, so I''m


    afraid I won''t be staying for dinner."


    She had epted his invitation simply to give him her answer.


    Now that she had cleared things up with him, it was time for her to go.


    Charlie did not expect her to be so callous about the whole situation.


    Her way of doing things was shockingly simr to that of Elliot.


    Was that the reason they could not help but be attracted to each other?


    Charlie grabbed onto Avery''s arm, then said, "Have some dinner before you leave. Elliot is here, so he


    can take you home after. I''ll worry otherwise."


    Avery withdrew her arm and said, "I called a cab earlier. It should be here any minute now."


    "Stay for dinner!" Charlie snapped. "There''s no reason for our rtionship to turn sour just because we


    won''t be working together. I''m not your enemy, Avery!"


    Avery took a deep breath. 1


    She never nned on being on bad terms with Charlie.


    It was impossible for them to be friends, but she did not need another enemy in her life. 2


    When Charlie escorted Avery back into the banquet hall and sat her down, Chelsea charged toward


    them with icy daggers shooting from her eyes.


    She stopped in front of Charlie, then dragged him by the arm outside.


    The sight of the Tierney siblings walking away made Avery lose her appetite.


    Chelsea''s expression earlier was strangely dark, as if something bad had just happened.


    Avery nced restlessly at her surroundings.


    Apart from those at her table, the other guests did not seem to have noticed the siblings'' odd behavior.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlie mentioned that Elliot was there, but why was he nowhere in sight?


    . 2


    Chelsea dragged Charlie out of the banquet hall, then yelled, "Where''s Elliot, Charlie? Where the hell is


    he?!"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Charlie patted down his wrinkled shirt, then snapped coldly, "I''m not his bodyguard, Chelsea! I don''t


    have time to keep tabs on him! Go look for him yourself!"


    Chelsea violently punched Charlie in the chest and shrieked, "I can''t reach his phone, and I can''t find


    him! His bodyguard doesn''t know where he is either! Stop pretending! You installed that signal blocker


    on purpose! This is all part of your crazy n!"


    Charlie sped a hand over her mouth and he flung her over his shoulder with the other.


    "Listen to me, Chelsea! I have to lock you in your room for now. You won''t suffer again after tonight!"


    Back in the banquet hall, Avery shot to her feet.


    The uneasiness in her heart rose as she took in the unfamiliar faces around her.


    She pulled out her phone and noticed Elliot''s missed calls and text message which read: [Look for me


    when you see this! I''ll be in the banquet hall!]


    Avery was in the banquet hall, but where was Elliot?


    She tried calling him, but her call was immediately rejected.


    Was the south wing not the only ce with no signal?


    With her suspicions rising, she walked out of the


    banquet hall to see a tall figure in ck approaching her in a hurry.


    "Did you see the boss?!" cried Elliot''s bodyguard with panic written all over his face.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No! Isn''t he with you?!" Avery asked as her chest tightened and paranoid thoughts filled her mind. "I


    tried calling but I couldn''t reach him. There''s no signal here!"


    "I bet Charlie Tierney used a signal blocker! I don''t know where the boss went. I didn''t even notice he


    was gone until Miss Chelsea ran over to ask me where he was!" 1


    Avery clenched her fists tightly as she recalled the dark expression on Chelsea''s face when she had


    approached Charlie.


    "Charlie... I''m going to look for Charlie!" Avery stammered. 1


    "I''ll go with you!"


    When they arrived at the south wing of the vi, Elliot''s bodyguard charged toward one of Tierney''s


    guards and grabbed his throat.


    "Where is Charlie Tierney?! Take me to him!"


    Avery immediately shoved the bodyguard aside and said, "How is he supposed to talk with you


    strangling him?!"


    The bodyguard coughed violently and gasped, "How would I know where Mr. Tierney is? I''m just in


    charge of guarding the south wing... I don''t know anything..." "Did you see Elliot Fostere by, then?"


    Avery pried.


    She felt a strong sense of foreboding in her heart.


    Elliot had tried calling her all afternoon and even sent her a text. He had been waiting for her the whole


    time.


    He must have known where she was and came looking for her.


    Noticing the change in the bodyguard''s expression, Elliot''s bodyguard kicked him to the ground and


    roared, "Where is my boss?! I''m running out of patience. You have three seconds! Three... two..." 1


    "He went up the hill!" cried the bodyguard as he pointed toward the dark outdoors. "He went that way!"


    1


    "F*ck! Why would he go up there? As if he''d run out in the dark!" yelled Elliot''s bodyguard as he


    nted his foot on the guard''s head. "Spit it out! F*cking tell me!"


    Avery''s heart was thumping wildly in her chest and her eyes were brimming with tears.


    It had not been long since Elliot stopped using his wheelchair.


    He was in no shape to hike up that hill, especially not in pitch darkness.


    "He... He went up... To look for... Miss Tate," stammered the Tierney guard before passing out.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The vi was located halfway up the hill.


    There was a winding but smooth road starting at the bottom of the hill that led straight to the vi.


    From there onwards, however, there were no roads leading to the top of the hill.


    It was already dark out when Elliot had begun his journey from the vi.


    Using his sh as a torchlight, he hurried up the hill.


    He was worried for Avery''s safety.


    Charlie had bad intentions when it came to Avery, and he was terrified of what might happen to her if


    he was toote.


    He would never have allowed Avery toe alone if he knew about Charlie''s evil ns.


    Half an hourter and Elliot was breathing heavily, but it was nothingpared to the hell his legs were


    going through.


    His doctor had ordered him not to do any extraneous activities for the next six months.


    He was only allowed to walk normally and not for long periods of time either.


    Activities like hiking that wear out the knees were out of the question and carried extreme risks.


    The cold wind rustled the leaves of the trees in the darkness.


    Elliot was forced toe to a halt as he began to feel a sharp pain in the lower half of his body.


    He tried to call his bodyguard, but there was still no signal.


    He could make his way down the hill. The little energy he had left would allow him to do that much.


    The thought vanished from his mind as quickly as it had appeared.


    He powered through his difort and continued up the hill. 1


    He had to find Avery and bring her safely down the hill.


    It was at that moment that Elliot met with an ident


    His aching legs could no longer support him, causing him to lose his bnce and fall backward. 1


    As he fell, he did not think of how afraid he felt, nor did he think of death. The only thought in his mind


    was Avery''s face.


    Her smile, her tears, the way her brows furrowed when she was angry, her calmposure...


    It was all Avery.


    Fear only struck him at the very end, when he thought of what Charlie Tierney might be doing to her!


    He fell into a bottomless pit of darkness.


    The sharp, blunt thuds that rang in his ears were the sounds of him hitting against hard rocks and


    branches.


    He had no idea what he was falling into, nor did he know if this was how he would meet his doom.


    "Elliot! Can you hear me? Elliot Foster!" Avery yelled at the top of her lungs into the silent darkness. "I


    didn''t go up there! Elliot! I''m right here!"


    "We''reing for you, boss!" cried Elliot''s bodyguard." Say something if you hear us! Say something!


    We''lle get you!"


    Their calls were met with nothing but an unsettling breeze and eerie silence.


    The further Avery walked, the more terrified she became.


    The path up the hill was impossibly steep!


    She was only able to make her way up from holding on to the bodyguard''s arm.


    With his legs still recovering, why would Elliote to a ce like this?!


    Why would he dare?!


    How could he?


    Hot tears escaped from the corners of Avery''s eyes, i "Elliot!" she cried through gasping sobs.


    The bodyguard felt Avery was slowing down his progress, so he shook her off and said, "Wait right


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    here. I''ll go look for him!"


    He then turned away and continued to walk up the hill.


    Avery wiped the tears off her face and resumed her way up the difficult path.


    She could not stand around and do nothing!


    It was impossible!


    She had to find Elliot!


    She had to tell him herself that she did not walk up that hill! She had to tell him that, even if she did go


    there, he should not have taken such a big risk to go after her!


    Was he not an intelligent person?


    Where did all of his intelligence go?!


    What about his reason?


    Did everything disappear into thin air?!


    Avery''s tears blurred her vision as she continued her journey into the unknown.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    A glimmer of light not too far away suddenly grabbed Avery''s attention. 1


    She held up her phone and aimed the light in the direction of the glimmer.


    At the bottom of the sprawling ravine was the clear silhouette of a man lying on the ground.


    "Elliot!"


    Avery let out a shrill cry before she got down on all fours and crawled toward the ravine.


    "I''ming, Elliot! Don''t be scared! You''ll be fine...


    You''ll be okay!"


    Hearing her cries, the bodyguard yelled down the hill," Did you find him?!"


    "Yes! He fell! He''s covered in blood!" Avery yelled as she tried to contain her emotions. "Get over here!"


    She took a deep breath and jumped down to where Elliot was.


    Her foot slipped upon the sudden impact, which caused her to draw a sharp breath of pain.


    She swiped the tears off her face and quickly scrambled to where Elliot was and took him into her


    arms.


    "Elliot! Wake up! Don''t fall asleep! Stay awake!"


    His cheeks were cold to the touch. Blew her warm air onto his face. 1


    There was no signal up on the hill.


    There was no way for them to call for help.


    While Elliot''s bodyguard carried him on his back down the hill, Avery trailed along behind them, using a


    branch for support. Tears streamed down her face. 1


    How did this happen?


    Who was the one who told Elliot she was on the hill? 1


    This was attempted murder!


    If Elliot had fallen into a deeper ravine, and if nobody had been able to find him, he would have frozen


    to death within twenty-four hours!


    Hot tears streamed down Avery''s face when she thought of Elliot''s close brush with death. She had


    been the reason he had gone up there in the first ce.


    After Elliot was rescued, two of the Tierney family''s bodyguards walked into Charlie''s room at the vi.


    "We were waiting at the top of the hill for him the whole time, but he fell over before he even got to us!"


    reported one of the guards.


    Charlie mmed his clenched fist on the table, then snapped, "What a weakling! He couldn''t even


    climb up a d*mn hill! Why didn''t he just fall to death?!"


    "He got lucky! We took a look at where he fell. It was a pretty big ravine. Nobody would have found him


    if it was a narrow one!" 1


    Charlie rubbed the space between his brows, then growled, "Nothing that happened tonight leaves this


    room! Get out!"


    After the guards left, Charlie walked out of the room.


    He got out the key to Chelsea''s room and opened the door.


    Chelsea''s bloodshot eyes were filled with deep loathing.


    "You killed him, didn''t you? Was this what you meant by setting me free?! Didn''t it ur to you that I''d


    dly die with him?!"


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, and she was holding a knife in her hand.


    She was trembling uncontrobly.


    If Charlie told her that Elliot was dead, she might just stab herself in the chest with that knife.


    "He''s a lucky man. He isn''t dead, but I might just be," Charlie said as his expression turned dark. "He''ll


    The knife in Chelsea''s hand ttered on the ground.


    "Why did you have to go this far? Listen up, Charlie. Whenever you''re up against Elliot Foster, you will


    lose


    every single time. Why don''t you just ept your fate?"


    Chelsea smirked coldly, then picked up her bag and stormed out of the room.


    A weekter, Tate Industries officially announced its bankruptcy and began its liquidation proceedings.


    Since Avery had never epted her father''s testamentary session, Jack''s debt had nothing to do


    with her.


    On the day the news broke, Avery had received a text message from Shaun. [You''re going to hell for


    this!]N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She turned her phone off after reading it.


    There were limits to how much she could handle.


    She did not have the time nor the energy to care about insignificant matters.


    Elliot''s legs were severely injured.


    He would be wheelchair-bound again once he was discharged from the hospital.


    Avery never once visited him.


    It was not that she did not want to, but she could not.


    The Foster family''s bodyguards were constantly stationed in front of his hospital room''s door, and they


    did not allow a soul to enter. 1


    She could only receive news of his condition from Mrs. Cooper, who told her that Elliot''s mood took a


    turn for the worse when he regained consciousness.


    He refused to speak and did not want to be disturbed.


    All Avery could do was wait.


    She was waiting for him to be willing to see her.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Avery was cooped up at the library at Avonsville University after having dinner on campus.


    A sudden cheer made her look up from her book.


    "It''s snowing! It''s the first snow of the year! Look, it''s getting heavier! Let''s go out and y!"


    "Sure! I want to take some pictures!"


    Half of the people in the library left.


    Avery walked over to the window and looked out at the snow gracefully fluttering down from the sky.


    It was a beautiful scene.


    It was no wonder there was a saying that you shall surely seed if you ask someone out during the


    first snow.


    Things of beauty put everyone in a good mood, after all. 1


    "Your phone''s ringing!" someone said as they came up behind Avery and tapped her on the shoulder.


    She snapped out of her daze and said, "Oh, thank you!"


    She then limped her way back to her seat.


    Avery had not gone to the hospital to get her foot treated till muchter.


    The swelling was so bad that it was taking a while to heal.


    Even so, none of this affected her daily life.


    She picked up her phone and answered the call.


    After hearing what the person on the other line had to say, Avery''s eyes lit up and her brows raised in


    excitement.


    The wide beam on her face did not disappear even after she hung up the phone.


    Her luck was finally turning around.


    Perhaps she had a guardian angel watching over her.


    Avery packed her stuff, picked up her bag, and walked out of the building as fast as she could.


    Her phone suddenly rang again, and she picked it up without hesitation.


    "It''s snowing, Avery! Don''t tell me you''re still in the library!" Tammy said on the other end of the line.


    "Tammy! I''ve decided to go to grad school!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What?! What happened?" Tammy eximed in shock. "Didn''t you say you weren''t going? What made


    you change your mind so suddenly?"


    Her voice was so loud that Avery had to pull the phone further away from her ear.


    "Do you know who Professor James Hough is?"


    "No idea," replied Tammy. "Is he some bigshot professor?"


    "He is! He''s my hero! I just got a call from his assistant saying that the professor wants me to study


    under him ..." Avery said as she burst into tears. "This is a dreame true... I still can''t believe he


    picked me..."


    Tammy wanted nothing but to give her best friend a big bear hug.


    "I''ve always said that you were meant for great things, Avery! Why didn''t you believe me? You believe


    me now, don''t you? Where are you right now? Let''s go out and celebrate!"


    Avery''s head was spinning from all of the excitement. She wiped the tears off her face, then said, "All I


    want to do now is go home and sleep. I''m beat. Dinner''s on me next time!"


    "Have you been having trouble sleeping?" Tammy asked. "I heard from Jun that Elliot was discharged


    today. You don''t have to worry about him. He''s got plenty of people looking after him, so I''m sure he''ll


    recover in no time."


    "I know," Avery responded.


    It was not that she was worried about his recovery, but she was crippled by guilt.


    He would not have gotten hurt if it had not been for her. i


    Once the phone call ended, Tammy put her phone down and looked up at Jun.


    "Avery''s going to grad school," she said with a sigh." She''ll probably have to leave the country. I looked


    up that professor she was talking about and found out that he works at a medical school abroad..."


    "It''s a good thing," Jun said. "I''m sure Elliot would give her his full support.¡±


    "What the hell is going on with him anyway? Why won''t he see Avery? She was the one who found him


    when he fell down that hill... It wasn''t like she was the one who told him to go up there. How could he


    be upset with her?"


    Tammy could not help but stand up for her best friend.


    Jun wrapped his arm around Tammy''s shoulder, and the two slowly strolled under the falling snow.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "I don''t think the reason why Elliot won''t see Avery is that he''s upset..." Jun said. "His bodyguard told


    me that his face was covered in scratches from the fall. I doubt someone as proud as him would want


    anyone seeing him in that condition."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "So, that''s what it is! I have to tell Avery before she overthinks things," Tammy said, then sent Avery a


    text telling her what she just heard from Jun.


    Avery simply replied with a smiling emoji.


    Tammy: [Elliot''s birthday ising up in a couple of weeks. Have you thought about what you''re


    getting him?]


    Avery: [Not yet. I don''t know what to give him.]


    Tammy: [Since it''s getting cold out, you should try knitting him a sweater!]


    Avery: [Are you serious? Who wears knitted sweaters anymore?!]


    Tammy: [Just do it. Men like stuff like that.]


    Avery: [Problem is, I don''t know a thing about knitting!]


    Tammy: [The people selling the yarn would teach you! Or you could look for tutorials online. You''re a


    smart girl. You''ll figure it out!]


    Avery: [Why are you insisting that I knit him a


    sweater?]


    Tammy: [Because men always fall for that stuff! Jun told me that he still can''t forget his first love


    because she knitted a sweater for him. He''s kept it all this time ... It drives me nuts, but I refuse to knit


    him one myself! ] 1


    Avery stood puzzled in the snow as she read her best friend''s text.


    She only snapped back to reality when the cab she had called earlier came to a halt in front of her.


    She arrived at her mother''s apartment with a bag of yarn in her hand an hourter.


    Laura noticed the bag in her hand and asked, "Are you knitting a scarf?"


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she answered, "I''m thinking of making a sweater."


    Laura gave her a meaningful look and asked, "For whom? It can''t be for me, right? Are you knitting it


    for Elliot?" 1


    "It''s for you, Mom..." Avery said, then added, "Elliot''s birthday ising up, so I''m making one for him


    first. That way, the one I make for youter would be much better."


    "I''m just messing with you!" Laura chuckled. "Is it still popr to knit sweaters for someone you like


    now? I thought that was just back in my day..." "Tammy said it''s a thing." "I see. I guess this old trend is


    making aeback! Do you know how to knit? It''s going to take quite some time. Do you need my


    help?"


    Avery shook her head and said, "I''ve got two weeks to go. I should be able to manage."


    Elliot was sitting in his wheelchair on the second-floor balcony of his mansion. He was staring at the


    falling snow.


    His mind had been nk for the past few days. His heart also felt empty.


    It was as if all of the pain and agony before hade to a pause.


    He did not feel like seeing anyone, nor did he want to hear a sound.


    The only thought that crossed his mind came when his aching body made him think of how things


    would have turned out if he had fallen to his death.


    It was clear to him that nothing would have changed.


    The earth would continue to turn.


    Those who cried for him would slowly return to their daily lives.


    There was nobody in the world who would not be able to live on if someone left.


    However, at the end of the day, there was still something that he could not let go of.


    He had to stay alive.


    His hands tightened around the armrests of his wheelchair as his entire body stiffened.


    A tear escaped from the corner of his eye and rolled down his cheek.


    Rosalie was sitting in the living room with the doctor standing by her side.


    "I''m afraid the ident has caused a recurrence of Elliot''s depression," reported the doctor.


    Rosalie let out a heavy sigh and said, "I thought so. He refuses to talk, and now he''s locked himself


    up."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "I prescribed some medication to help, but he won''t take them," said the doctor with a frown. "He won''t


    get better if he continues to refuse help."


    "I''ll talk to him tomorrow," said Rosalie.


    "I heard that he listens to Miss Avery. Maybe we should-"


    "Absolutely not!" Rosalie snapped furiously. "She''s the reason my son is like this. That woman brings


    nothing but bad luck!"


    The doctor did not argue.


    His only responsibility was to Elliot''s health.


    "I know you didn''t mean to take her side..." Rosalie said as she tried to quickly reach apromise.


    "Let''s see if he listens to me tomorrow." 1


    She only hoped for her son''s speedy recovery.


    Everything else could wait.


    After Avery took a shower, she walked to the window and looked outside.


    The snow on the ground looked like ayer of silver powder that illuminated the night.


    She felt a strangepulsion rise within her.


    She picked up her phone and wanted so badly to give Elliot a call.


    She wanted to hear his voice.


    After some thought, she was afraid that he would not answer her call, so she decided to send him a


    voice message instead.


    Even if she could not hear his voice, she wanted him to hear hers and know that she was thinking of


    him.


    Avery sent the message, then walked to the living room, took out the bag of yarn, and began to knit.


    With the world around her stuck in silence, she became immersed in her task.


    Elliot was startled awake from a nightmare in the middle of the night.


    His forehead was covered in sweat and his eyes were filled with an unusual restlessness.


    These days, he was having nightmares of himself dying every night.


    The most terrifying part of the dreams was that he was always an iplete corpse that was reduced


    to an unrecognizable mess of blood and flesh.


    In those dreams, he was rotting away, surrounded by flies and maggots.


    He hated himself more every time he woke up.


    Elliot picked up his phone and looked at the time.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His fingers identally opened the text message notification on the home page, and his eyes met


    Avery''s profile picture.


    He opened the message with trembling hands and yed her voice message.


    "It''s snowing outside, Elliot. Did you see? I heard you went home today. I hope you get well soon! I


    wanted to call, but I was afraid of bothering you. Which is why I''m sending this instead. Here''s a photo


    of the snow on our side!" 1


    Elliot clicked on the photo she had sent and saw the beautiful, snowy scenery.


    His throat tightened as the revulsion from the trauma subsided, temporarily. 1


    He yed Avery''s voice message over and over again and allowed the gentle ring of her voice to


    slowly chase away the demons in his heart. 1


    A weekter, Elliot showed up at the headquarters of Sterling Group.


    He was in his wheelchair with a light nket over his legs.


    His face was as aloof and regal as ever, while he emanated an unapproachable aura.


    Other than the fact that he was wheelchair-bound, there was almost no evidence that he had a


    neardeath experience only a few weeks ago.


    When Elliot entered his office, his assistant, Chad immediately briefed him on his work schedule. 1


    Once he was briefed, Chad asked, "Do you want anything to drink, sir? Coffee? Some milk, maybe?"


    "Coffee," Elliot said, then added, "Call Chelsea over."

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "Yes, sir," Chad responded.


    Soon after, a cup of coffee was ced in front of Elliot.


    As Chad exited the room, he bumped into Chelsea who was on her way over.


    She was not wearing any makeup, and her face looked unusually haggard. 1


    Chat approached her, intending to speak to her, but in the end, he said nothing. 3


    Chelsea entered Elliot''s office and shut the door behind her.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot," she said in a hoarse voice as she stood in front of Elliot. "This was all due to my


    brother''s scheme. He knew that you were still recovering, so he made you go up that hill. It''s an


    especially steep hill. We don''t usually go up there ourselves. He wanted you dead." 1


    Elliot stared silently at her pale face, then said, "I know."


    "I''m sorry. He won''t apologize to you. He already left the country," Chelsea said through the lump in her


    throat. "Please forgive my family, Elliot. My father''s getting old, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to


    handle the bacsh. If you have to punish someone, then punish me. I''ll take it all without question."


    Elliot continued to stare at her in silence.


    It was as if he was seeing her for the first time.


    She always had on the most immacte makeup and only presented her best self to him.


    "I appreciate how you''ve stayed by my side all these years, Chelsea," he finally said in a soft voice that


    was void of emotion. "Leave thepany and never appear in front of me again. If you can do that,


    then I''ll leave your family alone."


    Tears streamed down Chelsea''s face as she digested Elliot''s words.


    It was over!


    Things werepletely over between them!


    She took a deep breath and tried to hold back her tears, but they were uncontroble, and they


    continued to escape her eyes.


    She took one final, deep look at Elliot, then turned and ran out of the room.


    Once Chelsea was out of the building, it was Ben''s turn to walk into Elliot''s office.


    He knew that Elliot would not want to hear a word about Chelsea, so he did not mention her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Your birthday ising up next week, Elliot. If you don''t want to have a party at a hotel, then let''s


    organize something small at home," Ben suggested.


    Elliot took a sip of his coffee, then said coldly, "Forget it."


    He hated crowds and never celebrated his birthday.


    "Avery already prepared your birthday present, though. How is she supposed to give it to you if you


    don''t have a party? You should know that what she''s giving you isn''t something you can get with


    money," Ben said, throwing out the bait.


    Elliot wanted to pretend like he did not care, but the look in his eyes gave him away.


    "She knitted a sweater for you! She''s been working on it all day and all night just so she could get it


    ready in time for your birthday," Ben continued. "Don''t you want to see it for yourself? I don¡¯t think any


    girl has ever knitted you a sweater with their own hands before!" 2


    Elliot did not like wearing sweaters because he found them troublesome.


    The long process of knitting a whole sweater was even more troublesome!


    In his eyes, it was foolish of anyone to do something like that.


    However, he would never call Avery foolish.


    If she gave him a sweater, he would ept it.


    "I know you don''t like crowds," Ben said. "It''ll just be lunch with a few of the guys."


    Elliot''s brows furrowed, and Ben realized that he had forgotten to mention the most important guest.


    "Oh, of course, Avery would be there, too," he added quickly. "Since she''s already prepared a gift for


    you, she''ll definitely join us. Should we do it at your ce or at a restaurant?"


    "Restaurant," Elliot replied curtly.


    "Got it! I''ll go make the reservation right away! Should I let Avery know or will you?"


    "You do it."


    Ben stroked his chin and said, "Haven''t you two been in touch at all? Why not? Jun told me that she


    kept wanting to go see you..."


    "She never did," Elliot said in a muffled voice. 2


    One could tell just from his breathing that he was upset. 1


    Ben never expected that Elliot was always waiting for Avery to make the first move. 1


    "I bet she''s been busy knitting your sweater! It''s not exactly an easy task, plus it''s her first time making


    one ... Now that I think about it, didn''t you hate wearing sweaters?" 1


    At that thought, Ben let his thoughts run wild and added, "Why don''t you give it to me once she''s done


    knitting it? I''ve never worn a hand-knitted sweater before!" 1


    Elliot''s expression remained still as he said, "You remembered wrong. I love wearing sweaters."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Elliot was lying through his teeth, but Ben had no reply.


    Of all the years they had known each other, Ben had never once seen Elliot in a sweater.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although, perhaps a sweater that Avery knitted for him was much more meaningful than one that was


    bought with money.


    "Your mom called me saying your nephew was discharged from the hospital," Ben said. "She wants


    you to go home for dinner tonight."


    "She can tell me that herself," Elliot said.


    "Did she upset you recently? She was pretty cautious when she talked to me earlier. Don''t be mad at


    your mom, Elliot. There''s nothing like a mother''s love in this world-"


    "Please stop talking."


    Ben burst intoughter.


    "Do you want to go back to the old mansion for dinner with Avery?"


    Elliot thought for a moment, then said, "Didn''t you say she''s been busy knitting?"


    "That''s true! There''s only a week left. I wonder how she''s doing."


    When Elliot arrived at the old mansion that night, Rosalie was beside herself with joy.


    Everyone else, on the other hand, had different levels of caution on their faces.


    Elliot''s cold gaze fell on Cassandra.


    "She''s Avery''s sister, Cassandra Tate..." Rosalie exined when she saw her son staring at their


    guest. "I didn''t like her at first, but she''s been taking care of Cole after he got hurt..."


    Cassandra grew apprehensive under Elliot''s unwavering gaze.


    She mustered up the courage to greet him and said, '' Nice to meet you, Sir. I''m Avery''s sister. I thought


    that you''d being with her tonight!"


    Elliot ignored her and shifted his gaze to Cole''s haggard and sluggish face.


    The time he had spent at the hospital was the most agonizing period of his life.


    "I broke up with Avery half a year ago, Uncle Elliot. She hated me after she found out that I was seeing


    Cassandra. There was no way that I would be able to devise a plot to keep her by your side," exined


    Cole desperately.


    "I could tell," Elliot said, then added after a brief pause, "I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to rule


    Avery


    Tate." i


    Avery''s unique personality prevented anyone from controlling her.


    "Insult me however you want. As long as you''re happy, " Cole said humbly.


    "I''d be happy if you shut your mouth," Elliot said bluntly.


    Cole remained silent.


    His finger reattachment surgery went well, but he was not fully recovered yet and had to depend on


    Cassandra to feed him. 1


    The tension remained strained throughout the night''s dinner.


    Noticing the rigid silence, Cassandra decided to lighten the atmosphere. 1


    "We had a credible fortune teller predict Avery''s future for us before," she said. "They told us that Avery


    would bring bad luck to her husband... I bet your recent ident was because of her." 2


    As Elliot raised his eyes to look at her, his gaze chilled her to the bone.


    "I''m a pretty good fortune teller myself. I''ll predict


    your future right now... You won''t live long." 1


    Cassandra''s fork fell from her hands and ttered to the floor.


    Sensing her son''s rage, Rosalie called for the


    bodyguard and said, "Throw her out!"


    Cole was upset that Cassandra was being kicked out.


    "Grandma-"


    "Shut up! Feed yourself or don''t eat at all! I never liked that girl! She''ll be nothing but trouble for you!"


    Cole did not say another word and proceeded to try his best to pick up his fork with his injured hand.


    Elliot pulled out a check from his pocket, slid it across the table to his brother, and said, "This is for


    taking care of Mother, Henry. Take it."


    Rosalie lived with Henry, so Elliot would regrly give his brother some money to cover expenses. 1


    Henry was hesitant.


    He wanted to ept the money, but he could not help but feel humiliated.


    It was a child''s duty to take care of their mother, after all.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Cole''s previous run-in with loan sharks had forced Henry to cough up a huge sum of money.


    "Since Elliot''s offering, just ept it!" Henry''s wife, Olivia, chimed in. "We''re all family here. There''s no


    need to be so formal with Elliot."


    Henry''s face turned crimson. He picked up the check and said, "You don''t need to do this again, Elliot."


    "I''m done eating," Elliot said. "I''ll leave now."


    Rosalie got up and sent him off.


    Once they were out of the house, Cole''s fork fell heavily onto the floor. 2


    "Dad! Why did you take his money?!"


    He felt humiliated.


    He hated being treated like charity.


    "How dare you, you spineless piece of sh*t?!" Henry roared furiously. "Return to me all the money that I


    had spent to discharge your loans if you can!"


    Olivia joined her husband in chastising her son and said, "Your uncle may look down on us, but there''s


    no reason why we shouldn''t ept free money! Do you know how much he just gave us? Eight


    hundred thousand dors! Your dad''spany wouldn''t even be able to make that much in a year!" 2


    "Are our finances really that bad?" Cole asked with bloodshot eyes.


    "What did you expect? Most of our customers only work with us as a favor to your uncle. They stopped


    working with us during the second half of the year..." Olivia sighed. "It''s a good thing for you that


    Cassandra has no clue as to our situation. I''m afraid she won''t be rushing to take care of you if she


    finds out we''re barely getting by."


    This was a huge blow to Cole.


    His injured hand clenched into a tight fist, but he felt no pain. 1


    He had been living in his own fantasy the entire time.


    Now that the walls of that dream world were crumbling, he had no choice but to face the cruel reality.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Elliot''s birthday party.


    Avery woke up early in the morning, checked on the gift she prepared, then began to get ready for the


    day.


    On the other side of the city, Elliot was taking out a t-shirt from his closet.


    It would not be convenient to wear a sweater over a button-down shirt. 1


    What if the sweater Avery made was fitted?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Elliot and Avery arrived at the restaurant at ten in the morning.


    They were there early because Ben had called them individually beforehand.


    He had told them to hurry as the other party had arrived.


    It was not until they had arrived did they realize that they were the only ones there. 1


    Avery secretly gave Elliot a once over.


    The bruises on his face had already healed, and he looked rather handsome.


    She could not tell how his legs were doing since he was in his wheelchair.


    He was dressed in nothing but a t-shirt and a light jacket.


    As Avery was examining him, Elliot was also inspecting her.


    She was wearing makeup, but it did not cover the dark circles under her eyes.


    It appeared that she had truly dedicated herself to knitting the sweater. 1


    "I knitted a sweater for you... I wasn''t sure about your measurements so I made it a little bigger..."


    Avery said as she passed him the paper bag she was holding. 1


    Elliot lowered his gaze, took the bag from her, and pulled out the sweater.


    It was a cream-colored sweater made from thick yarn, so it felt slightly heavy in his hands.


    It would probably feel extra warm on him.


    He took off his jacket and put the sweater on in front of her.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed slightly.


    Not only did Elliot not find her giftme, but he had also chosen to wear it the moment she gave it to


    him. "Happy birthday, Elliot Foster."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Elliot nced up at Avery''s face, then said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you."


    The sweater felt morefortable and warm than he had expected.


    Avery was shocked by how good he looked in it.


    She could not decide if it was the quality of the sweater, or if he was just that good looking.


    She picked up the paper bag and pulled out a gift box.


    "I also got you this just in case you didn''t like the sweater," she said.


    Elliot stared at the box in her hand.


    "It''s a lighter," Avery exined quickly. "I didn''t know what else to get you so I got this. It''s practical and


    you could probably use it. You shouldn''t smoke too much, though. It''s bad for you."


    Then, she ced the box in Elliot''s hands. 1


    Elliot opened the box, pulled out the lighter, and sparked a light.


    "I''m not a heavy smoker," he said in a sultry voice. "I only smoke when I''m stressed out."


    Avery''s brows raised in surprise as she said, "You were always smoking when I was living at your


    ce."


    "That''s because you were always driving me mad," Elliot answered.


    Avery had no answer for that.


    "Let''s go out for some air," Elliot said.


    He was feeling a little warm.


    The heater was on in the restaurant and drops of sweat were beginning to form on his forehead.


    "Sure. Let me help," Avery said as she made her way behind Elliot''s wheelchair.


    "It''s fine. It''s an electric wheelchair," Elliot said as he began to roll out of the building at the push of a


    button.


    Avery caught up to him and said, "You always had your bodyguard wheel you around before."


    "There was no need for me to do anything while they were around."


    "I could help you, too..."


    "It''s fine."


    "I want to," Avery said, then grabbed onto the handles of the wheelchair and pushed Elliot outside.


    "How are your legs? What did the doctors say?"


    "The right one''s bruised, and the left one''s broken." 1


    Avery felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    "Did it hurt a lot?" "It was okay."


    The cold air weed them as they exited the building.


    Avery wheeled Elliot to the side of the road, then ced her coat over his legs.


    "Why didn''t you reply to my message?" she said after finally finding the courage.


    She had found it hard to sleep for a few nights when she had not received a reply to her message.


    Their faces were close, and their breaths intermingled.


    Elliot did not want to tell Avery that he had a rpse and that he had only recently be stable after


    a few weeks of antidepressants. 1


    After that, he found out from Ben that Avery was busy knitting a sweater for him, so he did not want to


    bother her. 1


    "Forget it. I guess it didn''t warrant a reply anyway. It was the first snow of the year, so I impulsively sent


    you a message," Avery said.


    She got to her feet, then moved to the back of the wheelchair and wheeled it along the street.


    "Why didn''t youe to see me?" Elliot asked suddenly.


    "Jun said you were too proud. I was afraid that you wouldn''t want to see me until the scratches on your


    face recovered." "You only sent me one message the whole time." "You didn''t respond the first time, so


    I thought you didn''t want to hear from me."


    "I did, though," Elliot croaked.


    "What?" Avery asked in bewilderment as her heart began to race. "Elliot, what did you-"


    "There''s a bakery over there," Elliot interrupted as he pointed at a store in front of them, changing the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    subject. "I feel like eating cake." 1


    Avery''s attention was sessfully diverted.


    "Oh, let''s go get a cake, then!" she said, then added after a brief pause, "Didn''t you hate dessert?"


    "It''s fine to have some on my birthday."


    "That''s true. Birthdays should be a little more special."


    At the bakery, the shop readily offered her assistance and asked them to pick a cake.


    Elliot nced at Avery and said, "You pick."


    "Should we get a mousse cake?" Avery asked. "A butter cake might be too sweet."


    Elliot turned to the shop assistant and said, "We''ll take the mousse cake."


    "Of course, Sir," responded the shop assistant. "What size would you like?" 1


    Elliot turned back to Avery again and asked, "What size should we get?"


    "How many people areing to the party?" Avery asked.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    "I have no idea," Elliot said. "Don''t worry about them."


    "Let''s get a bigger one, then!" Avery said. "Ten inches, maybe?"


    Elliot turned to the shop assistant and said, "Ten inches."


    "Sure thing. Are you guys on a date? You look cute together," said the shop assistant with a smile. 1


    A wave of embarrassment washed over Avery''s face, turning her porcin skin ruby red. 1


    On the other hand, Elliot nced at the desserts on disy and asked, "Do you want to get anything


    else to bring home?"


    "It''s fine..." Avery answered.


    "Go ahead and get something for your mother."


    Avery noticed the rosy tint in Elliot''s cheeks, chuckled to herself, then said, "Sure! I''ll get something."


    They left the bakery an hourter. 1


    Elliot was holding the cake with an uneasy expression on his face.


    There were not many people out on the streets.


    The weather was cold, but the warmth that surrounded him helped him fight the chill. 1


    When they arrived at the restaurant, all the other guests were waiting for them in the private room.


    Upon Avery and Elliot''s arrival, the noisy atmosphere instantly turned silent.


    Elliot''s cream sweater took years off of his age. i


    The cake he was holding also shed with his image.


    Everyone knew that he never ate dessert.


    Ben cleared his throat and approached the couple.


    "Did you guys go and get a cake? I brought one, too, but it''s not as big as this one."


    Avery felt ufortable under the crowd''s gaze and exined, "He said he felt like eating cake, so we


    went and got one."


    Ben coughed and asked, "Elliot said he wanted to eat cake?"


    "Yes," Avery said. "Is everyone here? I''ll unbox the cake, then."


    While Avery walked off with the cake, Ben reached out to touch Elliot''s sweater and said, "It feels pretty


    soft. Miss Tate is quite talented! Don''t you feel a little warm wearing that in here? Let me take it off for


    you."


    Elliot pped Ben''s hand awake and hissed, "Don''t touch me."


    Ben grinned, then wheeled Elliot to his seat at the table.


    After Avery ced the cake on the table, Ben instructed the waiters to serve their food.


    Elliot picked up the candles in the cake box and arranged them on the cake one by one.


    The whole room watched him in awed silence.


    When did Elliot Foster be this carefree?


    Did he not say that he hated birthdays?


    The way he was behaving, it looked like he was actually enjoying himself! 1


    Once he was done arranging the candles, Elliot pulled out a lighter and lit it.


    Everyone stared at the spark in a daze.


    "Don''t people usually light candles at night?" Avery asked awkwardly. 1


    Ben walked over to the windows and drew the curtains, then said, "No worries! Anytime is fine as long


    as Elliot feels like it!"


    The room was drowned in darkness the moment the curtains were drawn, i


    Ben was an expert at analyzing Elliot''s thoughts and emotions, so once Elliot had lit the candles on the


    cake, Ben asked, "Is that a new lighter, Elliot? Let me light a cigarette."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Elliot shoved the lighter back in his pocket, then responded childishly, "It''s from Avery."


    "You gave him two presents, Miss Tate? How sweet!" praised Ben.


    Avery was flushed with embarrassment.


    She changed the subject and said, "Let''s sing a birthday song!"


    As she began to sing, the rest of the crowd joined in.


    At the end of the song, Elliot shut his eyes and made a wish.


    Avery was lost in thought as she stared at Elliot''s handsome face illuminated in candlelight.


    She wondered what wish he would make.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Soon after, Elliot opened his eyes and blew out the candles on the cake.


    The curtains were pulled back, and light flooded the room once more.


    "What did you wish for, Elliot?" Ben asked with a grin.


    "Do you always reveal your birthday wishes to people? " Elliot countered.


    The room burst intoughter. 1


    Elliot cut a slice of cake and ced it in front of Avery.


    "You should eat the first slice," Avery said as she pushed the cake back to him.


    "I can''t eat that much," Elliot replied.


    He picked up a fork, took a bite out of the slice, and pushed it back to Avery.


    It was as if they were immersed in their own world, separate from the rest of the room.


    The crowd began to roar and make fun of them.


    "Should we start calling Miss Tate Mrs. Foster now?"


    "Why don''t you give it a try? I don''t think the boss would mind!" "Hahaha! Miss Tate wouldn''t mind


    either, right?" Avery was so embarrassed and ufortable that her ears and the back of her neck


    turned red.


    "Quit it, all of you," Elliot ordered.


    "Sure, sure... Let''s eat cake!"


    The cake was moved to the other side of the table, sliced up, and distributed.


    Once they were done with the cake, lunch officially began.


    "Would you like some wine, Miss Tate?" Ben asked as he held up a bottle of wine.


    Avery shook her head and said, "Water is good enough for me."


    "We can''t have that! What about juice or a ss of milk?"


    "Water is fine."


    Avery felt a little dizzy.


    It was likely due to the fact that she had woken up too early that morning.


    On top of that, since everyone else was drinking, the faint scent of alcohol permeated the entire room.


    After Ben poured Avery a ss of water, he noticed that she was not eating.


    "Are you feeling ufortable, Miss Tate? There''s no


    need for that. Everyone here has known Elliot for a long time. We''re like a band of brothers!" Ben said


    in an attempt to help Avery rx.


    Avery lifted her heavy eyelids and said truthfully," That''s not it. I''m just feeling a little tired after all of


    that cake."


    Ben shot to his feet and said warmly, "I''ll take you to the guest room to rest." 1


    Elliot ced his hand on top of hers that was resting on the table, stared straight at Ben, and said, "I''ll


    take her."


    Someone yanked Ben away and dropped him back in his seat.


    Ben was a mess ofughter and tears. "Don''t forget toe back! I still n on having a drink with


    you, Elliot!"


    Avery withdrew her hand from Elliot''s warm grasp and said, "The waiter can take me. You stay and


    eat."


    "I''ll take you," Elliot insisted in an especially stubborn tone.


    Avery felt that there was something different about him after the ident.


    She used to despise his domineering and obsessive behavior, but she now found herself unable to


    refuse him.


    She knew that no matter how bad he looked, he would never hurt her.


    Avery wheeled Elliot out the door, and the two quickly disappeared from the room.


    "Who would''ve thought that the boss could be so caring toward a woman? I always thought that he had


    no interest in women at all!"


    "He just never met the right woman before this. Avery Tate''s got him wrapped around her finger!"


    "Are you sure it isn''t the other way around? Why would she knit him a sweater otherwise? I doubt many


    women are willing to do that nowadays."


    "What are you guys going on about?" Ben eximed, interrupting the heated debate. "They''re hooked


    on each other. I bet Elliot''s developed feelings for Avery, and Avery''s started to pay more attention to


    him, too... If Avery decided to be a little more selfish, Tate Industries wouldn''t have gone bankrupt. Elliot


    wanted to give her three hundred million dors to help, but she rejected it. Would any of you be able to


    refuse that amount of money?"


    Everyone shook their heads violently.


    "No wonder the boss likes her so much. He might never find another woman who treats money like it''s


    nothing but sh*t!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Watch your mouth! What are you doing talking about sh*t while we''re eating?!"


    "Hahaha! Let''s bet on whether or not Elliot''sing back to lunch," Ben proposed. "I bet he won''t!"


    The rest of the room agreed and said, "I bet the same."


    How were they supposed to carry on with a bet like this?

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    At the door to the guest room, Avery said, "I''ll take you back to the room. I cane back here to rest


    after that. I''ll join you after I wake up."


    Elliot entered the room and said, "I''m tired, too."


    Avery was stunned.


    "You didn''t eat anything! You should go eat-"


    "Drop it. Get some rest."


    How could Avery possibly drop this?


    She did not feel good about letting him starve on his birthday.


    She rushed back to the private room to get Elliot something to eat.


    Everyone in the room happily helped her.


    "Get some more meat, Miss Tate! You have to make sure he eats it all! He lost so much weight after his


    ident."


    "We''ll leave the boss to you, Miss Tate! Take care of him for us!"


    "Get some rest after you eat, Miss Tate. We won''t bother you at all!"


    Avery left the room with flushed cheeks and returned


    to the guest room with a tray of food.


    Elliot was texting someone.


    Avery ced the tray of food in front of him.


    "Don''t you want to take the sweater off? It looks like you''re sweating," she said. "I shouldn''t have used


    such thick yarn."


    Elliot ced his phone down, then took off his sweater. 1


    "I can use it as a coat."


    Avery took the sweater from him and hung it in the closet.


    "I got a bunch of food for you," she said. "Eat as much as you can."


    She then sat down on the bed and watched his slender back.


    It was true that he had lost quite a bit of weight.


    On the other hand, her own weight was steadily increasing.


    She was already five months pregnant at this point.


    Her appetite was getting better. She was watching her diet, but she could not prevent her weight from


    increasing, not with the two growing babies within her.


    Avery had nned on helping Elliot get in bed after he was done eating, but she fell asleep before he


    was


    done.


    Elliot finished his food, then made his way over to the bed.


    He watched Avery''s tired, sleeping face, and could not help but gently caress her cheeks.


    By the time Avery woke up from her deep slumber, it was dark outside.


    She shot up and saw Elliot sitting in his wheelchair, with his deep, dark eyes staring straight at her.


    Avery blushed, then took a deep breath and asked," Don''t... Don''t tell me you were watching me sleep


    the whole time?"


    A tint of redness appeared on Elliot''s face.


    He changed the subject and said, "Are you hungry? It''s seven now. I told them to carry on with dinner.


    Let''s eat something else.


    Avery agreed, then went to the bathroom to wash her face, i


    The night brought with it a drastic drop in temperature in Avonsville.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Avery felt chilled to the bone as she wheeled Elliot outside.


    "Let''s get some ribs!" "Sure," Elliot responded.


    There were not many people on the streets, but they were surrounded by a plethora of restaurants.


    Avery, who did not have lunch earlier, was now suddenly ovee by a wave of hunger.


    "Look, it''s cotton candy! Wait here. I''m going to go get one. I haven''t had it in forever!" Avery said, then


    made her way toward the cotton candy stall up ahead.


    Elliot smiled softly at the sight of Avery''s excitement.


    Momentster, Avery was grinning from ear to ear as she held the cotton candy in her hands.


    Suddenly, she saw a ck car speeding at an rming rate from the corner of her eye, and it was


    clearly charging in Elliot''s direction!


    The cotton candy fell from her hands as she ran with all her might towards Elliot, her shrilling cry


    echoing in the cold air...


    "Elliot! Look out!"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    The boom of a gunshot pierced through the night followed immediately by the sound of car tiresing


    to a screeching halt.


    Avery felt like her eardrums were about to burst as she held tightly onto Elliot.


    Tears were streaming down her face as her body shook uncontrobly.


    The tires of the ck sedan had been blown up.


    It had swerved and crashed into the cotton candy stand that Avery had purchased cotton candy from.


    Elliot had his arms wrapped around Avery as he watched the car from the corner of his eyes.


    Someone was trying to kill him but had failed.


    Then came the sound of another gunshot.


    This time the gun had been pointed at the driver''s seat.


    Avery and Elliot were surrounded by cries of terror as people scattered and sought shelter from the


    danger.


    Avery''s skin was cold to the touch.


    Elliot cradled her face in his hands, stared at her terrified face, and said hoarsely, "Don''t be scared. It''s


    over now."


    Avery''s chest rose and fell at a frantic pace. Uncertainty flickered in her eyes, but she kept her gaze


    fixed on his face.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Elliot... Elliot..."


    There was so much that she wanted to say, but nothing except his name escaped her lips.


    "I''m fine, Avery."


    Elliot picked up her hand and ced her palm against his cheek, then said, "It''s warm, isn''t it?"


    Avery nodded and tears continued to stream down her face.


    "I''m so scared... I don''t want you to die..."


    "I''m invincible! Nobody can take my life away unless I allow them," Elliot said as he held her hand


    tightly in his. "Let''s go for ribs." 1


    Avery grabbed onto the handles of his wheelchair and quickly wheeled him into a nearby restaurant.


    They had not been sitting for long before Ben and the others rushed over.


    "Are you okay, Elliot?" he asked as he sat down next to Elliot. "I knew someone wasing for you


    when I heard that d*mned gunshot!"


    "I''m fine," Elliot answered. "Let''s eat."


    He picked up a piece of meat and ced it on Avery''s te.


    She was much more settled than she had been earlier. "Who shot the gun?" she asked as she nced


    at Elliot. She probably would not be having ribs here with Elliot if someone had not blown up the tires


    on that ck sedan.


    "We buffed up security after Elliot''sst ident. There was a bodyguard on the roof of the building


    where we were eating earlier," Ben exined.


    "I see..." 1


    "You must have been terrified, Miss Tate," Ben said, then passed her a bowl of soup and said, "This will


    calm you down."


    "I''m not hungry."


    All of the hunger Avery felt earlier had escaped her body.


    "I bet you aren''t." Ben chuckled, then said, "Let''s get the driver to send two home!"


    Elliot nced over at Avery.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Avery asked.


    Elliot pulled out his phone and began typing.


    As Avery was wondering about his strange behavior, she received a text message on her phone.


    She picked it up and read his text.


    [Do you want to know what I wished for earlier?]


    Avery felt like her phone was heating up in her hand!


    They were sitting right across from each other, but he sent her a text?!


    She wanted to look up at him, but she was too embarrassed with all eyes on the both of them.


    Avery: [Tell me if you want.]


    Elliot: [I wished that you woulde home with me.] 1


    Avery was baffled.


    Elliot: [My birthday wish is that you woulde home with me.]

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Avery ced her phone on the table.


    Her mouth suddenly felt dry, so she picked up the bowl of soup that Ben had passed her.


    Ben knocked on the table, then said, "Hey! Do you two think we don''t know you''re secretly texting each


    other right now?"


    Avery was afraid that Elliot would blurt out something shocking, so she quickly said, "We''re both full


    now, so we''re heading home!" 1


    "Sure! We''re full too," Ben teased. "Full from watching your PDA!"


    Rosalie heard the news of the assassination attempt on Elliot and rushed through the night to the


    Foster mansion.


    Her face turned cold at the sight of Avery.


    "When Mr. Foster was about to get hit by the car earlier, Miss Avery threw herself at him and wrapped


    him in her arms!"


    The bodyguard had witnessed the entire scene and felt obligated to report what he saw to Rosalie.


    "If I hadn''t shot its tires, the car would have crashed right into them. Miss Avery would have been


    crushed


    to a pulp and died on the spot. However, her shielding Mr. Foster might have actually given him a


    chance at survival." 1


    Bloody images shed into Rosalie''s mind as she listened to the bodyguard''s description of that night''s


    events.


    "We haven''t had dinner yet, Mother," Elliot said. "We''re going to get something to eat."


    "Oh... Hurry up and eat, then! I''ll leave in a bit."


    All of the resentment that Rosalie had felt for Avery slowly vanished.


    It was during the most dangerous of moments that someone could determine if another person was


    genuine or not.


    Avery had thrown herself in harm''s way without hesitation; all to protect Elliot. 1


    If that courage was not born out of love, then what else could it possibly be?


    Elliot and Avery emerged from the dining room after dinner.


    Avery was about to return to her room when Rosalie spoke to her.


    "I know how to distinguish right from wrong, Avery. Thank you for tonight," Rosalie said. She rose from


    the couch and stood before Avery. "Let''s leave our grievances behind. I won''t give you trouble as long


    as you''re true to Elliot. He is my son, and I only hope for


    the best for him."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Avery was not used to the sudden change in her demeanor.


    After a moment of stunned silence, she said, "It''ste... You should go home and get some rest!"


    Rosalie nodded, then said, "Both of you get some rest, too."


    Once Rosalie left the room, the living room faded into silence.


    Avery felt like her feet were glued to the ground.


    She was too embarrassed to go up to the second floor with Elliot, but how was she supposed toe


    up with an excuse that would allow her to leave?


    He had already told her that his birthday wish was for her toe home with him.


    Would he not be disappointed if she left now?


    "I took all of my clothes with me when I leftst time-"


    "You can wear some of mine for now," Elliot interrupted before Avery could finish her sentence. "


    Change out of the clothes you''re wearing now. They''ll be washed and dried by the morning."


    Avery pursed her lips as her mind went nk. 1


    "You don''t want to?" asked Elliot as he fixed his deep eyes on her. "It''s fine if you want to go back to


    your mother''s ce. I''ll get the driver to take you."


    Avery was speechless.


    Setting aside her willingness, orck thereof, she could tell from Elliot''s tone that he was upset.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Cooper appeared out of nowhere and said, "You left behind a set of clothes before,


    Avery. Let me get it for you."


    This time, Avery had run out of excuses to leave. 1


    After Mrs. Cooper walked away, Avery went behind Elliot and wheeled him toward the elevator.


    "It''s your birthday today. You can''t get mad on your birthday," she said, trying to reason with him.


    "I''m not mad," Elliot responded in a calm voice. "I just didn''t want to force you."


    "It''s not that... It''s just..."


    "What is it?"


    "I left with such confidence and pizzazz before, but here I am again a few dayster. It just feels a little


    bit like a p in the face."


    "I was not there thest time you left. Your return should be more like a p in my face, not a p in


    yours," said Elliot. 2


    Avery felt a little better, then asked, "Who helps you wash up at night? Is it still the nurse from before?"


    When the elevator arrived on the second floor, Elliot lifted his gaze and looked at Avery with a spark of


    curiosity in his eyes.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "I deal with it myself," Elliot answered in a levelheaded tone. "However, you may assist me if you''re


    worried."


    Avery felt like she had just dug her own grave.


    Of course, she would be concerned if Elliot were to take care of his hygiene needs on his own, but


    what was the difference between her giving him a shower, and her taking a shower with him?


    They entered the bedroom, and Avery shut the door behind them.


    "Could you pass me the walking stick, please?" Elliot asked in a deep, low voice.


    Avery was just about to ask him where the walking stick was when she spotted it and handed it over to


    him.


    Elliot held his walking stick and used it as a support as he struggled out of the wheelchair.


    "Are you okay?" Avery asked in a panic.


    "I''m fine. I''ve been taking a shower by myself for the past few days," Elliot answered with a hint of


    humor in his voice. "Did I scare you?"


    Avery blushed, then said, "Were you messing with me on purpose?"


    "I just wanted to see your reaction," Elliot said, then made his way to the bathroom.


    Avery was still worried and ended up trailing along behind him.


    Elliot stopped, then asked, "Are you going to watch me?"


    Avery shook her head at first, then frantically nodded and said, "I''m a little worried... Can you take your


    pants off by yourself? Won''t you scrape your wounds?"


    "These trousers are pretty loose, so they''re easier to take off," Elliot exined.


    Avery grunted in response.


    As if to reassure her, Elliot unbuckled his belt and was about to take his pants off in front of her.


    Avery''s face turned a feverish red. 1


    She stumbled a few steps back, then said, "I- I better wait outside! Shout if you need help."


    She escaped the bathroom in a hurry and shut the door.


    She sighed heavily and wanted to walk away, but she was afraid that he might call for help.


    At that moment, Mrs. Cooper knocked on the bedroom door and entered with Avery''s clothes in her


    arms.


    "Is Master Elliot taking a shower, Madam?"


    Avery nodded and took the clothes from Mrs. Cooper.


    "Does she normally wash up by himself?" 2 "He does! He never wants any help."


    "He''s stubborn," Avery muttered.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Master Elliot is rather stubborn, isn''t he? It can be an unfortunate characteristic. He insists on dealing


    with everything by himself no matter how difficult things are," said Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery agreed wholeheartedly, "I sometimes hate that about him."


    "Don''t hate him," Mrs. Cooper said, then withdrew the smile on her face and added, "I don''t know what


    Master Elliot went through in the past, but from what I can tell, he is an extremely kind man."


    Kind?


    It was not exactly the most suitable word to describe Elliot Foster.


    However, it would not be right to call him unkind either.


    Mrs. Cooper continued, "The doctor said those who suffer from depression tend to be the kindest


    people-"


    "He was depressed?" Avery asked with raised brows.


    Mrs. Cooper nodded and answered, "He was on antidepressants for a week."


    Avery''s heart turned heavy as she felt like she never truly got to know the real Elliot Foster.


    He was cruel yet vulnerable, and heartless yet persistent.


    After his shower, Elliot emerged from the bathroom in a white bathrobe with the help of his walking


    stick.


    When Avery walked over to help him, she noticed his wet hair and asked, "How do you wash your


    hair?"


    "Sitting down."


    "Oh, I''ll dry your hair for you," Avery said, then grabbed the blow dryer from the bathroom.


    While she dried his hair, Elliot sat down quietly and did not move a muscle.


    Avery wanted time to stop at that moment.


    Elliot''s hand suddenly grabbed onto her wrist.


    "It''s dry," he said.


    "Oh, right," Avery said as she snapped out of her daze and turned off the blow dryer.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed blood seeping through the bandages on his leg.


    "You need to redress your wounds. I''ll get the first aid kit."


    Avery ced the blow dryer back in the bathroom, then hurried downstairs to ask Mrs. Cooper for the


    first aid kit.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Avery reentered the bedroom with a first aid kit in her hand.


    She knelt down by Elliot''s legs and began to undress his wounds.


    His injuries were more severe than she had imagined.


    Arge piece of skin was missing from his leg, revealing the bloody red flesh underneath...


    He must have been in agony!


    Elliot barely twitched while Avery treated and dressed his wounds.


    He noticed that her breathing had turned heavy. 2


    "It looks worse than it is. It doesn''t hurt," he said, his voice piercing through the silence.


    He wanted to make her feel better, but she did not want his false constion.


    Avery poked his wound with her finger, causing Elliot to inhale sharply.


    "Tell me again how much it doesn''t hurt," she said as she red at him with reddened eyes.


    Elliot ced his arms behind him, then narrowed his eyes and said, "It doesn''t hurt."


    He was betting on her not poking at his wound again.


    Her heart would ache at his pain.


    "Go to bed! You have to be on bed rest for at least another week. Don''t go running around!" Avery


    snapped, then turned and entered the bathroom.


    Elliot leaned against the bed''s headboard and picked up his phone from the nightstand.


    He made a call, then asked, "What did you find out?"


    The bullet had found its mark, but it had not punctured any major organs. It was not a lethal shot.


    The culprit was being interrogated at that very moment.


    "He''s stubborn and won''t say a thing. We''re going to have to use some more drastic measures to get


    him to talk. We''ll get what we''re looking for before dawn," reported the man on the other end of the line.


    "Don''t let him die before he talks!"


    Elliot wanted to know exactly who was the one who went through such lowly means to try to take his


    life. 1


    The car crash half a year ago had put him in a vegetative state.


    He refused to let the same thing happen again.


    Elliot hung up and grabbed his pills from the nightstand drawer.


    He was on four types of medication and had to take a handful of pills every time.


    He swallowed the pills, then ced the ss of water back on the nightstand.


    At that moment, the bathroom door opened and Avery emerged.


    "I thought about it, and I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to sleep on the same bed with the state of


    your injuries. I''m afraid I''ll end up bumping into you during the night," she said as she approached the


    bed.


    "Are you really worried about hurting me?" Elliot asked as he stared at her with clear yet deep eyes.


    "Or are you trying to run away from me?"


    With flushed cheeks, Avery climbed into bed and sat up next to him.


    "Are you happy now?" she said as she nced at him with a well-behaved expression on her face.


    "The way you are now, I guess I won''t have to worry about you doing anything to me. What do I have to


    be afraid of?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery''s unbridled appearance aroused a desire in Elliot to overpower her.


    He grabbed onto the back of her head and forced her to lift her chin. 1


    His kiss came suddenly and unexpectedly.


    At three in the morning, Elliot reached over to Avery and pulled her into his arms.


    She was afraid of hurting him and had been sleeping on the edge of the bed the entire time.


    He was worried that she would fall out of bed in her sleep.


    She had groggily returned to the edge of the bed thest few times he had attempted to pull her to him.


    This time, however, Elliot did not loosen his grip around her. 1


    Avery''s rigid body slowly rxed in his arms.


    Suddenly, Elliot''s phone screen lit up. 1


    He had ced his phone on silent mode so that it would not ring.


    He picked up his phone and answered the call.


    "We got it, boss! He said he was following Cassandra Tate''s orders! She''s Miss Avery Tate''s half-


    sister." i


    Elliot''s breathing turned heavy upon hearing the news.


    "What do you want us to do with Cassandra Tate?" asked the man on the phone. "Do we kill her or


    send her to prison?"


    Elliot nted a soft kiss on Avery''s forehead, then ordered in a hoarse voice, "Kill her."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    The news of Cassandra''s death came out around 7 a.m. the next morning.


    She had jumped out of the window of the hotel room she was staying in and had died upon impact. 1


    The police retrieved Avery''s contact information from identification that Cassandra had left in her hotel


    room.


    Jack was dead and Wanda was abroad.


    The only person who could identify Cassandra''s body was Avery.


    Avery was still half asleep when she answered the call.


    Even after she had hung up, she thought she was dreaming.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was not until she snapped out of her trance and checked her phone''s call history that she realized


    she was not in a dream.


    She leaped out of bed, skipped breakfast, and rushed to the hotel where the incident had taken ce.


    "She had jumped, Sir. When we opened the door, she ran to the window and jumped before we could


    do anything. It was obvious that she was ridden with guilt."


    Elliot''s subordinate reported the events surrounding Cassandra''s death to him.


    Elliot took a sip of coffee, then ordered coldly, "Keep an eye on Cole Foster."


    Cassandra and Cole were close.


    Cassandra wanting Elliot dead meant that Cole had the same idea in his head.


    It was yet to be determined if Cassandra was the mastermind behind the assassination attempt, after


    all.


    She could be nothing but a scapegoat, but she still deserved to die.


    The police had closed off the hotel when Avery arrived.


    She followed a police officer to the crime scene.


    "Miss Tate, our initial investigation identified the victim as your sister, Cassandra Tate. However, we will


    still need a positive identification from you," said the officer. "She died upon impact after the fall around


    five in the morning." 1


    Avery''s heart raced frantically in her chest as she felt like an invisible force was strangling her.


    It was not long until they arrived where Cassandra''s body was.


    The thick, metallic smell of blood permeated the air.


    Avery''s hand shot up to cover her nose as she stared at the bloodstains on the ground.


    The officer pulled back the white sheet covering Cassandra''s body, revealing the bloody,


    unrecognizable face underneath it.


    Avery immediately began to vomit violently.


    It was impossible for her to identify that mangled mess of flesh and blood.


    Throughout her time in medical school, she had dissected small animals and human corpses...


    However, this was the first time she hade face to face with such a disfigured body!


    "Are you alright, Miss Tate?" asked the officer as he helped Avery up.


    Avery''s chest rose and fell at a rapid pace.


    "I''m sorry... I can''t tell... Just do a DNA test or something!"


    "We can do that, but it will take some time..."


    "I can''t tell... I really can''t..."


    Avery took another nce at Cassandra''s mangled face, and tears began to stream down her cheeks.


    Her emotions were a mess.


    This was not just a simple matter of losing a so-called family member.


    Her rtionship with Cassandra had always been unpleasant.


    However, not being fond of a person and seeing their lifeless body were twopletely different things.


    1


    The police moved Cassandra''s body away.


    They also took away all of the personal items that she left in her hotel room.


    Avery sat in a squad car and sobbed.


    Why would Cassandra kill herself?


    Did she get into a fight with Cole?

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Avery pulled out her phone and called Cole.


    "Hello? Avery?" Cole answered.


    "Cassandra''s dead. Did you know?"


    "What?! What do you mean she''s dead?! I''m at the hospital for a checkup... She was fine when I talked


    to her on the phonest night-"


    "Did you fight?"


    "No!" Cole eximed.


    A few secondster, almost as if he had remembered something, he added, "I remember now.


    Cassandra was here when Uncle Elliot came home for dinnerst time. It wasn''t a pleasant night.


    Uncle Elliot told her that she won''t have much longer to live, and she''s been terrified about that


    conversation ever since-"


    "That''s impossible! I was with Elliot all night. He didn''t do anything!"


    Cole sighed, then said, "Why do you lose all reason every time Uncle Elliot''s involved? I''m just saying


    what I know. You''re the only one I''d tell this to. If the police asked me, there''s no way I''d mention this..."


    "Listen up, Cole Foster! You better not have anything to do with Cassandra''s death. The police will get


    to the bottom of this!"


    "It wasn''t me. I don''t have a motive! I wouldn''t resort to murder even if we got into a fight," Cole


    responded coldly, then added, "Avery... Ever since you fell in love with Uncle Elliot, I''ve be nothing


    to you."


    "Please keep that bullsh*t to yourself! What was I to you when you were messing around with


    Cassandra behind my back?!" Avery snapped, then furiously hung up the phone. 1


    "Who were you talking to?" asked the officer.


    "Cole Foster. He''s Cassandra Tate''s boyfriend," Avery said.


    She gave the officer Cole''s number, then said," Cassandra''s been hanging out with him a lot recently.


    I''m sure he knows why she killed herself."


    Avery walked out of the police station that afternoon and took a cab to her mother''s ce.


    After reporting the news of Cassandra''s death to Laura, Avery muttered, "I couldn''t recognize her, Mom


    ... It was just all blood... I couldn''t see her features..."


    Laura wrapped her arms tightly around her daughter and said, "Don''t be scared, Avery. It was her life! It


    had nothing to do with us! All we need to do is live our own lives!" 2


    "Cole said that Elliot did it..." Avery said. "I don''t believe it! Elliot would nevermit murder!" 3


    "Did you ask him?" Laura asked. "Even if it was him, I''m sure he had his reasons."


    "Come on, Mom. There''s never a reason to kill someone. If Cassandra broke thew, then thew


    should be the one to deal with her."


    "Did thew do anything about her uncle''s crimes?" Laura said, then held Avery''s hands in hers and


    added, "I didn''t say that murder isn''t wrong. I''m just saying that Cole might not be telling the truth." 1


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery quicklyposed herself and said, "I just dropped by to tell you this... I''m leaving now... I need


    to see Elliot."


    "I''ll take you there," Laura said. "You''re not in your right mind right now. I''m worried."


    Avery had ordered Elliot to be on bed rest for at least a week, and so, he was obediently resting at


    home.


    Avery arrived at the Foster mansion at two in the afternoon.


    The sight of her aloof expression and paleplexion made his heart tighten in his chest.


    "I need to talk to you, Elliot," Avery said as she took a seat next to him.


    Elliot''srge hand sped Avery''s small one. His hand was like a lion''srge paw. It wrapped around


    hers in a gesture of reassurance. 1


    Avery was not used to the affectionate act and withdrew her hand on reflex.


    After a few seconds of pondering, she tried to ease into the subject but ended up getting straight to the


    point. 1


    "Cassandra''s dead. Did you have anything to do with it?"


    This was always the straightforward, no-nonsense way that she got along with Elliot.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened, and his voice was chilling as he asked, "Why aren''t you asking about who was


    trying to kill mest night? Is Cassandra Tate''s life more important than mine?"


    Cassandra''s death had taken up so much of Avery''s mind that day that she almost forgot about the


    events of the night before.


    "Who was it?!" she asked with fiery eyes. "Did you find out who was behind it?"


    "Would you still feel sad about her death if I told you it was Cassandra?" Elliot asked as he fixed his


    eyes on Avery.


    He watched as her expression went from one of shock to suspicion, then turned into anxiety.


    "So... You really had something to do with Cassandra''s death," Avery said through the lump in her


    throat. " Was there no other way to go about it? Why did you have to go to such extremes?" "Don''t look


    at me like that, Avery," Elliot said as the earlier tenderness disappeared from his face. "I''ll send


    whoever crosses me straight to hell. I''ve always been like that."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    The tension between Elliot and Avery grew drastically.


    They were seated next to each other, but it looked like they were on the verge of war.


    Afraid that they would break into a fight, Mrs. Cooper quickly brought over a fresh fruit tter.


    "Have you had lunch, Madam? I left some food out for you."


    Avery shot to her feet and stormed toward the dining room.


    Elliot watched her walk away. He could not figure out her thoughts.


    If she was furious, she probably would not stay for lunch.


    However, the rage in her eyes made it impossible to deny that she was mad.


    Avery had skipped breakfast and lunch, so her stomach was beginning to ache from hunger.


    She took over half an hour to finish her food since wolfing it down would only cause indigestion and


    add to her current difort.


    When she walked out of the dining room, Elliot was no longer in the living room.


    "We tend to act impulsively when we''re angry,


    Madam. Maybe you should get some rest for now," Mrs. Cooper said.


    Avery''s head was throbbing in pain, so she nodded and made her way up to her room on the first floor.


    Mrs. Cooper walked next to her and said awkwardly, "I thought that you would be sleeping in the


    master bedroom from now on, so I already unmade your bed."


    Avery raised her brows and said, "I''m not sleeping in his room."


    "Madam, please. Master Elliot''s injuries are going to take some time to heal, and he refuses to let


    anyone help or take care of him," Mrs. Cooper said as she tried to reason with her. "You''re the only one


    that he allows to get close to him. If you don''t watch over him, he might fall one day and¡ª"


    "He looked fine to me with the walking stick. I doubt he''ll fall," Avery said cold-heartedly. 1


    "You''re just saying that out of anger."


    "I''m not. I''m being serious."


    "When you asked me for the first aid kitst night to redress his wounds, your eyes were all red-"


    "That''s enough. I''m going up," Avery said, then walked up to the second floor.


    Elliot was taking a nap in the master bedroom.


    The curtains were half-drawn, allowing only some of the warm sunlight to shine in.


    When Avery entered the room and saw Elliot''s sleeping face, all of the emotions in her heart hit a wall,


    and had no way of escaping.


    She had always been taught to follow the rules and not to behave in the arrogant crazy way that Elliot


    often did.


    She walked over to the bed and sat awkwardly on the edge for a while.


    After what felt like an eternity, arge hand sped around Avery''s arm and yanked her into bed.


    Elliot had never fallen asleep.


    From the moment Avery walked into the room, he had already given in.


    "She jumped out of the window herself," he exined in a hoarse voice.


    He hated exining himself to other people.


    However, when it came to Avery, it was impossible for him to be as self-centered as he used to be.


    He would rather swallow his pride than hurt her.


    "Even if she didn''t kill herself, I wouldn''t have let her live."


    Elliot opened up and revealed his true self to Avery.


    "Just because I didn''t get run overst night, doesn''t mean that I''ll never die. There are plenty of people


    who want me dead. If I show mercy to every single one of them, do you really think that they would


    repent and note after me again?" 1


    Avery stared silently at Elliot.


    She took in his chiseled face and felt her heart shrivel up into a tight ball.


    He was right.


    He was not invincible.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    If Elliot had been run overst night, would it be guaranteed that the perpetrator would be punished?


    Even if the murderer paid for his crimes, would it bring Elliot back to life?


    Absolutely not.


    "I''m not ming you, Elliot... I just can''t immediately ept the way you handled things..." Avery said


    in a voice as soft as cotton.


    "You don''t need to ept it. You just need to know that I would never hurt anyone who was innocent."


    2


    "Okay."


    "Get some rest," Elliot said, then gently caressed Avery''s back to get her to fall asleep.


    Wrapped in his arms and surrounded by his unique scent, Avery quickly fell into a deep slumber.


    At 5 p.m. that evening, Avery got a call from the police requesting her presence at the station right


    away.


    She hung up the phone and rushed out of the house without telling Elliot.


    When she arrived at the station, her gaze immediately fell on Wanda''s bloodshot eyes.


    Those same eyes filled with revulsion at the sight of Avery.


    The two women were escorted into the station by a police officer and seated down in a private room.


    "The DNA test confirmed the victim''s identity as Cassandra Tate."


    Wanda burst into tears upon hearing those words.


    "My daughter was murdered! She was always a happy-go-lucky girl! How could she be dead?!" 2


    "From our investigation, we suspect Cassandra Tate of being the person responsible for a car crash on


    Concord Streetst night," revealed the police officer." She is also suspected to be behind the


    attempted assassination of Elliot Foster. Here is the evidence we collected."


    A stack of documents and a cell phone wereid out in front of Avery and Wanda.


    Avery simply nced at the items and did not pick them up.


    "That''s impossible! She''s not that brave!" Wanda cried as she violently shook her head in denial. "She''s


    still in college! How could she possibly try to murder anybody?!"


    "She hired an assassin. If Mr. Foster''s bodyguards had not reacted in time, he would be dead," said the


    officer. "Mr. Foster is a well-known entrepreneur in Avonsville and has contributed a lot to the city''s


    welfare. Cassandra broke thew. If she had notmitted suicide, she would have had to answer for


    her crimes in the end." "You''re saying my daughter killed herself?!"


    Wanda was at her limit after receiving blow after blow.


    She held her head in her hands and looked like she was about to fall from her seat.


    "Yes, ma''am. Surveince footage from the hotel revealed your daughter getting out of bed and


    jumping out of the window, all on her own." The officer then yed the video on his phone for Wanda.


    Avery watched with her.


    It was dark, but the fear on Cassandra''s face was clear as she ran toward the window and jumped.


    The whole thingsted less than ten minutes.


    "Is that it?!" Wanda snapped as she mmed her hand on the table. "Why did she jump out of the


    window? Something obviously scared her! Someone forced her to do it!"


    "We looked into it and found out that it was the hotel''s housekeeping manager that opened the room


    door. The assassin that your daughter hired admitted that she was the one who ordered him to murder


    Elliot Foster, so Mr. Foster''s subordinates had gone to the hotel to confront Miss Tate about it. She


    could not handle the guilt and decided tomit suicide." 1


    "It was Elliot Foster... He''s the one who killed my baby ..." Wanda hissed through gritted teeth.


    The police officer corrected her, "Your daughter was the one who hired an assassin to kill someone.


    The fact that she was able to do something illegal like this has a lot to do with herck of proper


    upbringing, ma''am." 2


    "Shut up!" Wanda snapped. "My daughter would never kill someone! You b*st*rds! Not only are you not


    going after the real murderer, but you''re also insulting my dead daughter! I won''t let this go!"


    Wanda was filled with rage and stormed out of the room.


    Avery stayed behind to sign some documents.


    The evidence was solid, so the case was closed.


    Avery walked out of the station and made her way to the side of the road to hail a cab.


    Wanda suddenly appeared in front of her and grabbed Avery''s arm.


    "I know it was you and Elliot Foster! You wanted to take revenge on me and killed Cassandra! You''re a


    cold -hearted b*tch, Avery Tate! Your father would have never left thepany to you if he knew how


    evil you were!" 1


    Wanda was in such a rage that, if she had a knife in her hand, she would have stabbed Avery on the


    spot.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The sound of a car''s horn suddenly pierced through the air.


    A ck Rolls-Roice sped toward Wanda and Avery, and came to a screeching halt right in front of


    them.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Avery violently shook off Wanda''s grip on her arm.


    She recognized the car as Elliot''s and strode over to it.


    When the door to the driver''s side opened up, the bodyguard got out and charged straight at Wanda.


    Avery was afraid that he was about to strike Wanda.


    She rushed to the bodyguard''s side and held him back.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t touch her! Her daughter just died. It''s only natural that she''d be emotional.


    "Ha... I guess you haven''t been kicked out of the Foster family yet! You''re pretty good at seducing men,


    aren''t you?" Wanda mocked. 1


    The bodyguard raised his arm in preparation to p Wanda across the face.


    Avery stopped him once again and said, "Get back in the car. I''ll get in after a word with her."


    The bodyguard shot an intimidating re at Wanda, warning her not toy a finger on Avery.


    Wanda felt a chill run down her spine, but she had to put up with it.


    Now that her daughter was dead, she had to stay alive!


    That was the only way she could avenge Cassandra.


    Once the bodyguard returned to the car, Avery turned


    to Wanda and said, "Say what you want about the murderer, but don''t you dare bring up my father!


    You''re the first person he''d go after if he came back from the dead. You gave your brother a position at


    Dad''spany and embezzled three hundred million dors in a matter of years... I''ll make sure you


    pay back every penny you took from him!"


    "That was my brother''s work. What does it have to do with me? Did you think that I wanted the Tate


    family to go bankrupt?!" Wanda scowled. "I spent all those years with your father. Do you really think I''d


    do that to him?!"


    "You say that, and yet you''re using the money your brother stole to live it up abroad. I doubt you''d have


    evere back here if it weren''t for Cassandra''s death!"


    Wanda''s face turned scarlet with fury.


    "Shaun told me everything!" she yelled. "You took your father''s Super Brain program for yourself!


    Shaun said that your father spent hundreds of millions of dors to develop the program. What right do


    you have to chastise me?!"


    "Of course, I have the right," Avery responded. "The things I have were given to me by my father, but


    you stole from him! You''re all a bunch of thieves! I''ll make sure your brother coughs up everyst


    penny that he took from Dad. I''ll make sure he rots in prison!"


    Wanda''s blood pressure was soaring, but she had no words to fight back.


    All she could do in the end was watch Avery get in the car and speed off.


    The moment she shut the car door, Avery quicklyposed herself.


    She turned to Elliot and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Elliot passed her a bottle of water and answered, "I knew Wanda wasing. I was afraid she would


    pick a fight with you."


    "Am I that weak?" Avery asked as she took a sip of water.


    "You only put up a strong front in front of me," Elliot replied ndly.


    Avery red at him, then said, "I''m hungry. I don''t have the energy to argue."


    "Should we eat out?" Elliot suggested. "What do you feel like?"


    "Anything''s fine," Avery said, then a thought suddenly popped into her head and she added, "I feel like


    having my mom''s cooking."


    "Should we go to your mom''s ce?"


    Avery nced over at Elliot''s legs, then said, "Forget it! The building isn''t wheelchair essible. It


    won''t be convenient for you."


    "We could head home and get the walking stick." "If we''re going home, we might as well just eat at


    home. Why bother going to my mom''s?" i


    "You said you wanted to eat your mom''s cooking."


    "I was just saying that."


    Avery did not expect him to take her words that seriously.


    Elliot pulled out his phone and made a call.


    Avery stared at him and wondered who he was calling.


    A momentter, Laura''s voice came through his phone.


    "Hello? Elliot?"

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    "Yes, Mom. It''s me," Elliot answered.


    Avery choked and began to cough violently.


    He actually called her mother "Mom"!


    "Here''s the thing. Avery said she feels like eating your cooking, but it''s not convenient for me to go to


    your ce. I''m thinking of booking a restaurant nearby, and I was wondering if you''ll be able toe


    and cook there," Elliot said in a gentle and calm voice.


    "Sure! Just send me the address and I''ll be right over," replied Laura.


    "Thank you," Elliot said, then hung up the phone and sent an address to Laura.


    Avery stared at him inplete shock,pletely bewildered by his actions.


    "Are you insane? I was just simply saying that... You actually called my mom out to cook for me?!"


    Avery eximed. "You never used to take my words seriously. What''s going on with you?"


    "I''ll take you seriously from now on," Elliot said as his eyes and tone turned serious. 2


    A wave of warmth washed over Avery and turned her cheeks red. She felt like she could hear her heart


    thumping wildly in her chest.


    "Don''t!" she cried. "What if I say I want to kill you the next time we fight? Would you just go ahead and


    kill yourself?"


    "Can you stop thinking about picking fights with me all the time?"


    "That''s because we always have different opinions. I think that''s normal, though. Where in the world


    would you find two people who agree on everything?"


    "Perhaps they exist. We just haven''t met them yet."


    "I wouldn''t want to find someone who agrees with everything I say to spend the rest of my life with.


    What''s the fun in that?" Avery said as her gaze lowered and her ears turned a rosy pink. "The


    asional bickering keeps the spark alive."


    Elliot gazed deeply at her.


    "You can go find someone more agreeable if you want. I won''t stop you," Avery said.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Elliot''s smoldering eyes made her heart race, so she could not help but run her mouth at him.


    "There are more important things in my life than dating," she added.


    "I didn''t say anything. Stop overthinking," Elliot said in frustration.


    Avery opened up the bottle of water and took another sip.


    "Don''t you think you''re going too far by calling my mom out to cook like this?" she mumbled. "It''s not


    like she''s a servant. I''d be mad if I were her."


    "You''ve never been a mother yourself, Avery, so you wouldn''t understand how your mom feels about


    this."


    What Elliot meant by his words was that Laura was probably not angry.


    How could she be mad about cooking for her own child? 1


    It was not like she was cooking for her every day.


    Elliot had no idea that his words pierced through Avery''s heart.


    "Do you think I don''t want to be a mother? You''re the one who wouldn''t let me!"


    When Elliot saw Avery''s reddened eyes, he realized that he made a huge mistake.


    His lips moved as if he was about to say something, but he was at a loss for words.


    "Is your depression the reason you don''t want children?" Avery asked softly after a moment of silence.


    "Depression won''t necessarily affect the child. The doctor would rmend terminating the pregnancy


    if they find something wrong during the checkups. You don''t get to decide whether or not a child gets to


    be born."


    Elliot looked out the window and clenched his jaw.


    It looked as if he was trying his best to hold back and control his emotions.


    Momentster, his cold voice echoed through the car,'' Don''t bring up children with me ever again. As


    long as you don''t mention kids, I''ll do whatever you want."


    "What if all I want is to have children?"


    Avery held Elliot''s hand in hers, then said through the lump in her throat, "What if I beg you?"


    Before she could say another word, Elliot pulled his hand back.


    This was his refusal.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    At the restaurant, Lauraid out thepleted dishes on the table.


    "Come with me for a second, Avery," Laura called out to her daughter.


    Avery followed her mother and walked toward the bathroom.


    "Did you and Elliot get into a fight?" Laura asked.


    "Is it that obvious?" Avery responded, her face void of emotion.


    Perhaps it was because she had been disappointed so many times that she became numb to the


    feeling.


    "It is. You look like a couple that''s on the verge of divorce," said Laura. "The expression on your faces


    is exactly what your father and I looked like when we went to sign the divorce papers."


    Avery could not hold back a bitterugh.


    "We didn''t talk about the divorce. It''s just... About having kids... We can''t talk about it."


    "I see. Is he still not willing to have kids? Did he say why?"


    Avery shook her head and said, "He has depression. Every time I think about that, I tell myself not to


    dwell on things."


    "That poor thing." Laura sighed. "What''s the point of having all of that money? Your health is more


    important than anything else. I think we''re more wealthy than he is in that regard."


    "That''s because you don''t know how rich he is," Avery said with a grin, then held her mother''s hand


    and said, "Thanks for cooking, Mom!"


    "Don''t mention it. I wish I could cook for you every day, but I''m sure the chef at the mansion is a much


    better cook than I am."


    "No matter how good they are, nobody''s cooking suits my taste buds more than yours," Avery said with


    a warm smile. "Let''s go eat!"


    "I ate at home before I got here. Besides, I lost my appetite seeing the looks on your faces," Laura


    teased. "I''m going home. Stop fighting with him. We can''t afford to offend him."


    "Don''t worry, Mom! I''ll deal with him myself."


    After sending her mother off, Avery returned to her seat at the table.


    In front of her was a te of peeled shrimp.


    Elliot was the one who peeled them for her.


    "You''re pretty good at hitting on girls, aren''t you?" Avery said, then picked up a piece of shrimp and


    shoved it in her mouth. 1


    "I''m usually the one getting hit on," Elliot responded honestly.


    Avery almost choked on her food.


    "It''s an honor to eat shrimp that you peeled with your bare hands."


    "It''d be great if you could always be this way, Avery."


    Avery took a deep breath and suppressed her negative emotions.


    "I''ll try not to pick fights with you from now on," she said gently, then added after a brief pause, "I''m


    going to the Christmas concert on campus next week. Do you have anything going on at the


    "We do, but I won''t go."


    "That''s true. You should take care of your legs."


    Avery picked up a piece of shrimp, dipped it in some sauce, then offered it to Elliot.


    He froze for a moment, then parted his lips.


    He felt a warm, fuzzy feeling inside of him after eating the shrimp that she fed him. 2


    The harmonious atmosphere between them drew a veil over their earlier disagreement.


    "Are you performing?" Elliot asked.


    "Of course! It''s thest Christmas concert of my college life." "I see. I''d like to go," Elliot said


    nonchntly.


    Avery was taken aback.


    "How would you get in? We''re not even allowed to invite family!"


    "I have my ways."


    Avery looked at Elliot''s stoic face and felt a sudden wave of relief.


    "I guess that''s true. With your money, all you''d have to do is donate a building. Forget about the


    concert, they''d probably let you peep around the female dorms, too."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Elliot lifted his head and stared at Avery.


    She was the one who just said that she would stop picking fights with him.


    Christmas arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Avery took off for campus first thing in the morning, and Elliot got out of bed after she left the house.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Elliot''s legs had been recovering well, and he was able to move around more freely with a walking


    stick. 1


    He got out of bed and walked into the closet to pick out his outfit for the day.


    Most of his clothes were in dark shades and colors.


    His brows furrowed as he took in the gloominess of his closet.


    Elliot walked out of the closet after failing to pick out a suitable outfit, then gave Chad a call.


    "Chad, I need a light-colored suit."


    "Of course, Sir. Are you looking for something casual or a formal suit?"


    "Something casual."


    "Roger that. I''ll get it ready right away," Chad said. "By the way, the jewelry designer you asked me to


    contact has finished the sketch you asked for. I''ve emailed it over to you. They can start working on it


    once you approve the sketch."


    "Alright," Elliot responded.


    He hung up, then entered his study and turned on theputer.


    The uing New Year''s Eve was the first one that he was going to spend with Avery, and he wanted


    to


    give her something special tomemorate it.


    He clicked on Chad''s email and opened up the sketch of the custom diamond ring he had


    The ring was designed to resemble a snowke, as Avery was like a snowke to him- pure and


    angelic.


    Over at Avonsville University, Avery and Tammy were having lunch after their morning rehearsals.


    "Why did you back out of the dance performance?" Tammy asked.


    "Dancing is too tiring. I''ll just focus on my song," Avery answered, then nced at her phone and


    asked, "Is your boyfriending to the concert?" 1


    "He wanted to, but he won''t be able to get in. He''s not a student here, anyway. There''s no way they''d


    let him in! H


    Avery nodded in response.


    "Is your husbanding? I heard that both of you have been stuck at the hip! Is that true? You never


    reply to my texts when I ask you about it," Tammy grumbled. 1


    "Did Jun tell you that? When did he get so nosy? You should pressure him into focusing on his career


    and making more money."


    "All I want is to be in a lovey-dovey rtionship right now! By the way, did you tell your husband about


    going to graduate school abroad? I told Jun to keep it to himself, so I don''t think he''s told Elliot."


    The light in Avery''s eyes dimmed.


    Tammy took one look at her and found her answer.


    "Why won''t you tell him about it? Are you worried that he''ll stop you from going?"


    Avery took a sip of water, then said, "I''ll tell him after the new year!"


    "Alright! So, is heing to the concert or not? Ask him to bring my Jun along if he is!"


    "He''sing."


    Tammy sighed and said, "Yet you won''t admit that your rtionship is going well! He is ditching his


    work?! Jun, on the other hand, wouldn''t miss thepany party for the world! So, your husband won''t


    have to trouble himself with my Jun."


    Avery shuddered as goosebumps appeared all over her body.


    "Can you please stop saying ''your husband'' and ''my Jun''? When did you get so cheesy?"


    "I''m not wrong, am I? Elliot Foster is your husband, and Jun might not be my husband yet, but isn''t it


    normal for couples to give each other pet names?"


    Avery ordered some food, then passed the menu back to the waiter.


    "Do you think he''ll go on stage and give you flowers after your performance?" Tammy asked, suddenly


    looking to the night''s concert with anticipation.


    "How''s he supposed to get up there? With his walking stick?" 1


    Tammy sighed, then said, "What a pity! I was hoping to see the two of you go public with your


    rtionship in front of the whole college!"


    "You need to quit it with all your romantic dramas," Avery said, shattering Tammy''s fantasy.


    "What kind of rtionship do you two have?" Tammy said with furrowed brows. "You''re so boring!


    There''s no fun at all!"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Avery did not react.


    It was true that her rtionship with Elliot was more boring than most.


    Justst week, they had spent the entire time at home.


    Elliot was either working in his study or reading a book in the living room.


    Avery, on the other hand, was either writing her thesis or reading in the living room with him.


    Elliot''s book was in a foreignnguage that Avery did not understand.


    Avery was reading Professor Hough''s book on neurology.


    She was sure Elliot would not understand a thing about it either, so she did not feel inferior to him.


    "What do you think of my ne?" Tammy asked as she suddenly took off the ne she was


    wearing and showed it to Avery.


    "It''s pretty. Did your boyfriend give it to you?"


    "He did! It''s a Christmas gift. It''s even got my name engraved on it!"


    "You can purchase jewelry whiches with a free engraving offer for under ten bucks," said Avery in


    earnest. "You shouldn''t let these things go to your


    head!"


    Tammy did not mind.


    "It''s not about the engraving, I''m just happy that he got me something! When he stops being able to


    make me feel like this one day, I''d probably break up with him."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Avery had nothing left to say.


    "You''re acting surprisingly cold about this. Has Elliot never gotten you a gift before?" Tammy guessed.


    "He might be old and unromantic, but you''re still young! Can you stop being so morbid? If he won''t


    make the first move, then you should!"


    Avery ignored Tammy and began to eat her lunch.


    The concert kicked off at seven that evening.


    Avery and Tammy were getting ready in the dressing room backstage.


    "Avery! Is your husband-"


    "Remember where we are!" Avery hissed as she nced at their surroundings.


    Tammy cleared her throat, then asked softly, "Is Elliot here yet? Has he called you? I took a peek at the


    audience just now, and it''s crowded out there. Where''s he sitting?"


    Avery checked her phone and saw that there were no new messages.


    A strange emotion hit her.


    Was he not here yet?


    He might note after all.


    "He didn''t call me. I don''t know if he''s here yet, nor do I know where his seat is. Just because he''s


    me if he sees me, and I''d do the same."


    Tammy was surprised, while Avery''s words extinguished her passion for gossip.


    Elliot arrived on campus at eight in the evening. 1


    Avery''s performance was the thirteenth on the program, which would be around an hour after the


    opening act.


    Elliot timed his arrival perfectly.


    He entered the performance hall under the protection of his bodyguard and campus security.


    Elliot was dressed in a baby blue t-shirt, a casual, white jacket, and matching cks.


    He was not in a wheelchair, nor was he using a walking stick.


    Since his legs were not fully recovered, he was walking at a slow but steady pace.


    He looked as dashing as a prince straight out of a romantic drama!


    Elliot caused a stir the moment he entered the hall.


    Backstage, Tammy looked out to the audience and recognized him right away.


    "Oh my god! I almost didn''t recognize him in that light suit! He looks so good!" Tammy eximed as


    she rushed over to Avery in excitement. "He''s here! He''s actually here! He definitely showed up for you!


    He''s sitting in the front row! Oh my god!"


    Avery''s chest tightened.


    She took a few steps towards the main stage and peeped at the audience through the curtains. 1


    Elliot''s white silhouette shone like a beam of light and shot right through her heart.


    "Avery! You''re up! Break a leg! Show your husband a side of you that nobody''s ever seen before!"


    Tammy cheered as she tapped Avery on the back. 1


    Avery was on the verge of tears.


    "Stop spouting nonsense, Tammy Lynch!"


    "Next up is the diamond of the art department, Miss Avery Tate. She''ll be gracing us with her rendition


    of'' Tim McGraw" on her guitar. Please give her a big round of apuse!"


    Once the host introduced her, Avery made her way to the center of the stage.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Avery''s hair was pulled back in a simple ponytail, and she was dressed in a blue denim jacket over a


    long white dress.


    With her guitar in her arms, she took a seat on the high stool ced at the center of the stage.


    As she adjusted the mic stand in front of her, the room lights dimmed, and she was illuminated by the


    light of the spotlight that was trained on her.


    The melodic strumming of Avery''s guitar began to echo through the hall, followed by her angelic


    singing.


    Her gaze did not search the crowd for anyone in particr, but she could feel a pair of eyes watching


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    her intently.


    Avery shut her eyes to immerse herself in her performance.


    Soon after, the stage lights lit up and a colorful wave of flower petals floated down from the ceiling.


    The audience burst into wild, frenzied cheers.


    Avery opened her eyes, her thickshes fluttering.


    Her face was a picture of bewilderment as petals rustled down in front of her eyes.


    Nobody told her that there would be a flower shower during her performance!


    Was this ast minute arrangement?


    Avery''s cheeks were hot with embarrassment, but she powered through the rest of her song.


    Suddenly, a drone appeared out of thin air and flew towards the stage.


    On top of the drone was a bouquet of flowers!


    The audience broke into another roar of excitement.


    Avery''s heart pounded along with the enthusiastic apuse and hurrahs. 1


    Tammy was so envious backstage that she began to sniffle.


    "That old geezer sure has his ways!"


    She had just called Elliot Foster boring that afternoon.


    However, there was nothing boring about this flower shower and bouquet-sending drone!


    Tammy felt like she was getting countless ps to the face.


    The drone stopped in midair right in front of Avery as she came to the end of her song.


    With raised brows and pursed lips, she hesitantly picked up the bouquet of flowers from the drone.


    Thunderous cheers and apuse filled the room.


    "Merry Christmas, everyone!" Avery said into the microphone as she held the bouquet in her arms.


    Her gaze wandered through the crowd until it fell on the white silhouette in the front row.


    "Thank you! Thank you, everyone!"


    The drone flew off and the petals stopped falling from the ceiling.


    Elliot, who was sitting in the front row, was also nowhere to be found.


    It was as if it was all nothing but a dream.


    Even now that she had awakened from the dream, Avery was still moved beyond words.


    "Are you dating someone, Avery?! I bet the flowers were from your boyfriend! He even used a drone to


    give them to you! That''s so creative!"


    "And that flower shower?! Your boyfriend prepared that, right? None of us got anything like that during


    our performances! That''s so romantic!"


    Backstage, a group of people converged on Avery and surrounded her.


    Tammy ran over and rescued her from the mob.


    When they burst through the hall''s exit, a tall, muscr student stood in their path.


    "Hey, Avery. I heard that you got out of a rtionship recently... I fell for you at first sight when I was a


    freshman, but I''ve never had the guts to tell you.


    You''re about to graduate soon, so I¡ª"


    Before Avery could say a word, Tammy jumped in and shattered the student''s dreams.


    "She''s taken! Who did you think arranged that flower shower just now? Also, did you think that drone


    flew over and gave her that bouquet itself?!"


    The student scratched his head, then said, "I guess I was toote again."


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps approaching came from behind them.


    Avery turned and saw Elliot''s handsome yet sophisticated face.


    Under the pearlescent moonlight, his features looked particrly chiseled.


    "Hello, you..."


    The student watched as Elliot made his way to Avery''s side, then tried to guess who he was.


    "You must be Avery''s uncle?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Avery felt Elliot''s body stiffen next to her.


    His outfit had taken a few years off, however, people still wound up treating him like an older person.


    It must have bothered him.


    "I''m Avery''s-"


    Elliot began to speak, but Avery interrupted him by grabbing his hand, then exined, "I don''t know this


    guy. It''s cold out here. Let''s head to the car!" 1


    At the same time, Tammy pulled the male student out of their -way.


    Avery threw Tammy a look of gratitude, then helped Elliot back to the ck Rolls-Roice.


    "Your legs haven''t fully recovered," she said in a concerned voice. "You shouldn''t be walking around


    like this."


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," Elliot said.


    His eyesnded on the bouquet of flowers in Avery''s hand.


    "There''s a gift in the bouquet," he said awkwardly.


    "What?" Avery said as she stared at Elliot in shock. " You got me a gift? I didn''t get you anything,


    though." 1


    The air around them turned thick with uneasiness.


    They had spent the past week sitting at home.


    How did he find the time to prepare a gift for her if he never left the house?


    Elliot opened the door to the backseat of the car and let Avery in first.


    "I didn''t ask for anything in return."


    His deep, sultry voice made Avery''s heart skip a beat.


    In the car, she sifted through the flowers and found a small, pink jewelry box.


    She opened it up, revealing the diamond ne inside it.


    It was a simple design, but the diamond itself... was huge.


    Once Elliot sat down next to her, she could not help but tease him.


    "I never thought you were much of a showoff before, but why do you have such tacky taste?" 1


    "You don''t like it?" Elliot asked as he locked eyes with Avery. "What style do you like?" 1


    He assumed all women loved diamonds, and the bigger the diamond, the better.


    Avery took out the ne, ced it in her palm, and said, "Don''t you think the diamond''s a little too


    big? Larger cuts like this can make me look bulky."


    Elliot stared at her dainty, little hand and did not agree with her at all.


    Everything looked good in her hands.


    He had his own reasoning when choosing gifts, so he said, "I couldn''t bring myself to give out


    something too cheap."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Pretend I didn''t say anything," Avery said as she ced the ne back in the box. "Thanks for


    "You''re a good singer," Elliot said.


    Her angelic voice was on loop in his mind.


    "Are you an art history major?"


    Avery''s arms tightened around the bouquet.


    "Do you know why I decided to major in that?"


    Elliot shook his head.


    "My stepmother was the one who chose it for me. She told my father that it was an easy major, so he


    just went with it."


    Avery took a breath, then continued, "It doesn''t exactly have the best career prospects, though. Most of


    the people who major in art history at the collegee from rich families."


    "Your father left you thepany in the end. He wasn''t going to leave you without a future," Elliot said.


    "He never mentioned anything about it to me before he died. He cheated on my mother and was


    always indifferent when it came to me. I hated him."


    "Perhaps he thought that he had already let your mother down, so he didn''t want to do the same to


    your stepmother."


    "How would you know? Are all men like that?"


    "Aren''t we talking about your father?"


    "Even so, why do I feel like you can sympathize with him?"


    At the end of that sentence, Avery felt like they were on the verge of starting a fight, so she quickly


    changed the subject.


    "Did you pick out your outfit to match mine tonight?" she asked.


    She was wearing blue over white, while Elliot was wearing white over blue.


    Avery''s jacket may have been a deeper shade of blue, but it was hard to disagree if anyone said they


    were wearing matching outfits.


    Her question put Elliot on the spot.


    Why did she have to state the obvious?


    "Yes, I did," Elliot answered truthfully, leaving Avery speechless.


    When they arrived home, Avery took a shower first.


    Once she was done, Elliot entered the bathroom.


    While Avery was lying in bed with her phone, Elliot''s


    phone screen suddenly lit up. 1


    She picked up his phone and saw a text message from Ben.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Avery could not help herself, and she tapped on the text message from Ben.


    [Your wife''s got a great voice! It''s a shame she''s not a singer!]


    Avery had not expected to be able to ess Elliot''s phone.


    She would not have been able to get in if he had set a passcode, but he did not have one set up.


    After Ben''s text came through, he sent over a video of Avery''s performance.


    Tammy had sent her the same video earlier and told her that she was going viral on the college''s online


    forum.


    Avery returned to the home screen and ced the phone back where she had found it.


    It was at that moment that her finger slipped and opened up Elliot''s photo gallery, revealing the photos


    within, i


    When Elliot emerged from the bathroom after his shower, Avery gestured at him, and he immediately


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    sat on the bed.


    "I suddenly feel like cooking. Should I cook for you


    from now on?" Avery asked.


    Elliot looked at her, confused.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I am!" Avery answered with enthusiasm. "I can''t guarantee that I''d be any good at it. I''ve never really


    cooked before."


    "You could try tomorrow," Elliot suggested.


    "Okay!" Avery responded, then nced at his gray bathrobe and said, "You look good in light colors.


    You should wear it more."


    "I still got called your uncle, though."


    "How do you know he didn''t do that on purpose?" Avery teased, then cradled Elliot''s face in her hands


    and said, "You looked very handsome tonight."


    Elliot sped hisrge hand over hers as a hint of suspicion shed across his deep eyes.


    "Why are you suddenly so passionate?"


    Avery''s cheeks flushed under his smoldering gaze.


    She nestled her face in the nook of his neck, then uttered sweetly, "No reason. I just felt like hugging


    you."


    A wave of warmth enveloped Elliot''s heart at the sound of Avery''s words. He opened up his arms and


    wrapped them around her. 2


    Time flew by after Christmas.


    Elliot either spent his days working in his study or watching Avery cook in the kitchen.


    Avery, on the other hand, spent all of her time and energy perfecting her cooking.


    On New Year''s Eve, Rosalie called first thing in the morning reminding them to visit her.


    Avery and Elliot took their time with breakfast, then headed out for the old mansion.


    "Should we have lunch with your motherter?" Elliot suggested as he held Avery''s hand.


    She had rejected his idea to bring Laura along to the old mansion.


    Even if Avery agreed, Laura would not.


    Avery shed a smile at Elliot and said, "It''s fine. I just want to spend time with you today. It''s our first


    New Year''s Eve together after all."


    "There will be many more toe," Elliot said.


    Avery looked out the window and said, "Look at that snow! It''s perfect for making a snowman. Let''s do


    thatter!"


    Elliot was about to tease her for the childish suggestion, but he kept quiet.


    He did not want to ruin her good mood.


    After lunch, Avery dragged Elliot out to build a snowman.


    The rest of the Foster family huddled aside and watched them from afar.


    It was the first time in years that they had seen Elliotughing and behaving like a kid!


    "Are you happy, Elliot?" Avery asked suddenly as she stared at the finished snowman.


    "I am."


    "I''m happy as long as I''m with you," Elliot thought but kept those words to himself.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Avery and Elliot went home in the afternoon to rest because they nned on staying up to ring in the


    new year.


    Once Elliot was asleep, Avery opened her eyes and stared at his face.


    She felt as if she could never watch him for long enough.


    It was a shame that she could not stop time.


    It would be perfect if everything coulde to a stop at this moment.


    When Elliot woke up around four in the afternoon, Avery was not next to him.


    He got out of bed and went downstairs to look for her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You''re up!"


    Avery was in the middle of making dinner.


    "I''m thinking of making steak tonight. What do you think?"


    Elliot stood at the entrance to the kitchen and watched as she worked away.


    "How about I make dinner?" he asked.


    "You cook?" Avery eximed with a look of surprise on her face, then took off her apron and said, "Be


    my


    guest! I''ve never tried your cooking before!"


    "I''ve never cooked before, but I can follow a recipe," Elliot said as he took the apron from Avery. "Take


    a break in the living room."


    "Can I stay here and watch?" Avery asked with sparkling eyes.


    Elliot did not refuse but pulled up a chair for her.


    Avery sat down and enjoyed the show as he prepared their dinner.


    Elliot gave off an air of expertise no matter what he did. 1


    When Avery dug into the steak Elliot made that evening, she was singing his praises.


    "It''s even better than a five-star restaurant."


    "Maybe you haven''t been to many good restaurants."


    "Can''t you just ept my praise?"


    "Sure. I think I''m a pretty good cook, too."


    Avery burst intoughter.


    "I don''t like broli," she said as she deposited the broli from her te onto Elliot''s, and she took


    the cherry tomato from his te and popped it into her mouth.


    "Don''t be picky, Avery," Elliot said earnestly as he chewed on her broli.


    "I''m not! I just don''t like steamed foods."


    They took a stroll outside after dinner, then returned to the living room and watched TV.


    Avery rested her head on Elliot''s shoulder and dozed.


    He woke her up at half past eleven and said, "Let''s set off some fireworks. It''s another half hour until


    the new year."


    A wide smile appeared on Avery''s face, but a hint of sadness shed across her eyes.


    They threw on their coats and made their way outside where the bodyguard was preparing the


    fireworks.


    Before long, a dazzling disy of fireworks covered the night sky above them.


    Avery lifted her head and felt the night breeze brush her skin.


    "I have something for you, Avery," Elliot whispered in her ear.


    Avery turned to him and asked, "A gift? Didn''t we agree not to prepare anything?"


    Once again, she had not gotten him anything.


    "It''s something I ordered beforehand," Elliot said as he pulled out a red, square box from her pocket. 1


    Avery guessed what it was without opening it up.


    "We''ve been married for over half a year. This is your make-up wedding ring."


    Elliot opened the box to expose the exquisite diamond


    ring within.


    Avery''s eyes filled with tears at the sight of it.


    Elliot took out the ring, picked up Avery''s left hand, and carefully slipped the ring onto her ring finger.


    "It''s beautiful," Avery whispered hoarsely.


    "I''m d you like it," Elliot said as his hand tightened around hers.


    The vibrant fireworks continued to light up the night sky.


    When the new year''s countdown began to disy in the sky, Avery got on her tiptoes and kissed


    Elliot''s cold lips.


    Elliot felt something wet on his face, then noticed the tears streaming down Avery''s face.


    He wanted to ask why she was crying, but the countdown came to an end, signifying the arrival of the


    new year.


    "Happy New Year, Elliot Foster," Avery choked as she loosened her grip on Elliot.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "Happy New Year, Avery," Elliot said as he lifted his hand to wipe the tears off of Avery''s face.


    Avery took a big step back away from him.


    "I''m leaving, Elliot," she said coldly.


    Before Elliot could react, Avery had already taken the diamond ring off her finger.


    "I can''t ept this," Avery said as she shoved the ring into the pocket of his jacket.


    "I love you, but I can''t do this anymore."


    Avery lifted her head as tears trickled down her cheeks.


    "You have photos of that woman on yourputer and on your phone. I''m sure you have her in your


    heart, as well. I admit that you''re good to me, but you love her more. I won''t force you to exin


    yourself, nor will I make you give her up... Because I know that it would all be a waste of time," Avery


    said.


    "We''re done!"


    This was not up for discussion.


    Avery was informing Elliot of her decision. 2


    Elliot was frozen in ce, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Everything was going fine before this.


    Avery was cooking for him every day and sleeping in his arms every night...


    He thought that they would be in love for the rest of their lives.


    When had she decided to break up with him?


    Elliot had no idea.


    It could have been after Christmas, or it could have been earlier than that.


    "I''m leaving soon. I''ve hired awyer for the divorce proceedings. He''ll contact you after the holidays,"


    Avery said as she wipes the tears off her face.


    She continued to step away from him, then said, "Let''s not see each other ever again, Elliot. Don''t


    contact me. Let''s just pretend like we never met!"


    Avery clenched her fists and tried her best to hold back her tears.


    She was merely curious the first time she saw the photos of that woman on Elliot''sputer.


    However, seeing them again on his phone was the final straw for her.


    The only photos on Elliot''s phone were those of that woman.


    Avery could no longer run away from the harsh reality.


    The man she loved had another woman in his heart.


    Avery hailed a cab by the street.


    Before she got in the cab, she could not stop herself from looking back.


    However, there was nothing but the lonely winter breeze behind her.


    Elliot did not run after her.


    It was just as Avery had thought.


    No matter how much she had tried to get Elliot to talk to her about the woman, he would never tell her


    anything, and she had seen it as impossible for him to give the woman up for her.


    The tears that Avery held back rolled down her cheeks like an exploded dam.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She got into the cab, then said to the cab driver in a hoarse voice, "Take me to the airport."


    Laura had already moved out of her apartment and was waiting for Avery at the airport with their


    luggage.


    The two of them would leave the city together in another two hours. 1


    The cab sped through the night on the empty streets.


    As Avery watched the city''s skyline sh by through the window, memories of Elliot poured into her


    mind.


    Everything felt so real, yet so ethereal.


    Her heart was broken, and her tears would not stop flowing.


    Avery felt a sudden pang of pain in her stomach as the babies kicked.


    The children she shared with Elliot were now seven months old and will be born soon. 2


    It was a shame that they would never meet their father.


    Four yearster, it was three in the morning when a light illuminated the dark master bedroom at the


    Foster mansion. 1


    Elliot opened his eyes and picked up his phone from the nightstand.


    When he saw that it was a call from Professor Hough, he immediately answered.


    "Elliot..."


    The professor''s voice on the other end of the line was weak.


    "I-I''m afraid... I don''t have much time left... That matter we discussed... I''ll be leaving it to someone else


    ... A student of mine... H-Her name is..."


    What followed was the sound of a body falling to the ground.


    Elliot leaped out of bed and felt his heart sink into an icy abyss.


    There was no response no matter how many times he called out the professor''s name.


    It was not until another hourter that he received a call from the professor''s assistant.


    "Mr. Foster, I regret to inform you that Professor Hough has passed away from a chronic illness. I


    noticed that thest call he made was to you, so I thought you should know."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    A weekter, Avery was carefully inspecting the property models at the sales department of the Starry


    River Vis.


    The salesperson noticed her youthful face, then asked, "Which type of property are you interested in,


    Miss? We have detached vis, townhouses, and semidetached properties."


    "Do you still have any detached vis avable?" Avery inquired.


    The salesperson''s eyes lit up at her words, then said,'' We do! There''s one left, and the square footage


    is pretty big. It''s over three thousand square feet... The price is also much higher than the townhouses


    and semi-detached houses, so-"


    "Can we move in right away if I make full payment now?"


    The salesperson nodded enthusiastically and said, "Of course! All of our vis arevishly renovated


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ande fully furnished. All you need is your own belongings."


    "Alright. How much is it?"


    "Four and a half million dors. It''s pretty steep, but it''s thest detached vi left in the neighborhood.


    If you think it''s too much..."


    Avery shifted her gaze to the other side of the room.


    Laura was carrying Avery''s sleeping daughter, La Tate, so they needed a ce to put up their feet


    as soon as possible.


    Avery turned back to the salesperson and said, "Show me the ce." 1


    The next moment, Avery left with the salesperson, leaving only Laura and the two children in the room.


    Avery''s daughter was fast asleep in Laura''s arms while Avery''s son was standing next to Laura.


    The boy''s youthful eyes were twin ck obsidian orbs, bright with caution.


    He was wearing a cap, a loose, white t-shirt, a pair of gray jeans, and sneakers.


    His features were exquisite yet soft, making him look like a young prince out of a storybook.


    A saleswoman walked over and offered two pieces of chocte to the boy.


    "How old are you, young man?


    "What''s your name?


    "Is that your little sister or your big sister in your grandmother''s arms?"


    Hayden Tate did not respond to any of the woman''s questions and simply turned his back to her.


    Laura shed the saleswoman an apologetic look and


    exined, "I''m sorry. He''s not much of a talker."


    "It''s okay. Here''s some chocte for you," said the saleswoman as she passed the choctes to


    Laura.


    She then nced at La''s sleeping face and said," You have a beautiful granddaughter."


    Soon Avery returned from checking the vi.


    She walked over to Laura and said, "The house doesn''t look too bad. Should we just buy it?"


    Avery had chosen this neighborhood as it was closer to the old Tate estate.


    "It''s a little expensive," Laura said with furrowed brows. "Your father''s old ce cost under five hundred


    thousand dors."


    Avery chuckled and said, "I wasn''t even born when you guys bought that house! Things aren''t the


    same anymore."


    She then pulled out a credit card and passed it to the salesperson.


    Twenty minutester, Avery had signed all the necessary papers and left the sales building with her


    family.


    The salespeople gathered together and gossiped away once Avery left.


    "I didn''t expect that woman to be so rich! She actually paid for the house in full!" "She''s so young and


    she''s already got two kids. I bet it isn''t even her own money!" "I guess... Her husband must be super


    rich since she''s so gorgeous."


    At the new detached vi, Laura carried La into the bedroom while Hayden trailed along behind


    them.


    "Hayden, I''m going to get some groceries for dinnerter. Can you watch your sister?" Laura asked.


    Hayden nodded, and Laura left the room without worry.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    "Avery, I''m going to get some groceries. Get some rest if you''re tired," Laura said.


    Avery opened up their suitcases and took out their belongings one by one.


    "Be careful out there, Mom. I''m not tired, so I''ll start unpacking our stuff."


    "Okay, I''ll head out now."


    Once Laura was gone, the house instantly fell into a calm silence.


    Avery quickly finished unpacking, then got up and checked on the kids. 1


    La was still fast asleep while Haydeny next to her with his eyes shut.


    When Avery left the room, she sighed as a hint of sadness washed over her face.


    Hayden was a healthy child, but he was different from other kids.


    He was a quiet boy that refused to speak to strangers.


    He was already four years old, but he had never gone to school.


    Avery had taken him for countless physical examinations.


    Every single checkup came out normal, with the exception of his cerebral cortex being much more


    developed than the average person.


    Hayden''s problem was psychological.


    However, even the psychiatrists they visited could not solve his issues.


    It was a good thing that La was fine.


    She might not enjoy talking to strangers, but she was at least capable of expression. 1


    Avery''s phone suddenly began to ring.


    She picked it up and answered the call.


    "Have you found a ce to stay, Avery?"


    On the other side of the line was Professor Hough''s assistant, Wesley Brook.


    "We did. Hayden and La are asleep, and my mom''s out getting groceries," Avery replied. "When are


    youing back? We should meet up when you do."


    "I''lle see you when I get back," Wesley said, then his tone turned solemn as he continued,


    "There''s something I need to tell you. About five years ago, Elliot Fostermissioned the professor to


    do something for him. It was a top secret matter that the professor didn''t even reveal to me. About


    three days ago, Elliot Foster started gathering information on Professor Hough''s students." "What is he


    looking for?" Avery wondered.


    "When the police were investigating Professor Hough''s death, they found a recording of hisst phone


    conversation with Elliot Foster. During that call, the professor told him that he would pass the case on


    to a student of his, but he died before he could mention a name. I''m guessing... You''re the student that


    Professor Hough was talking about."


    Avery was taken aback.


    "There''s no way I''ll be able to figure out something that the professor didn''t manage to solve after five


    years."


    "No one else is more qualified than you are. Professor Hough told me once that your abilities have


    already surpassed his..." Wesley paused briefly, then continued, "I know you''re trying to avoid ElliotContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Foster, so I didn''t include your name in the list of the professor''s students. I only gave him a list of


    students who became doctors after they had graduated. Nobody knows that you stayed on at the


    professor''sb once you had graduated. There''s no way he''ll be able to find out."


    "Thank you, Wesley!" Avery said as she let out a sigh of relief. "Drinks are on me when you get back!"


    1


    Her children were her top priority.


    For the sake of their safety, she did not want to have any contact with Elliot.


    "Don''t mention it. You''re in the same city as him now, so you need to be extra cautious."


    At 9 p.m. that night, Hayden and Lay in bed in matching pajamas.


    The warm glimmer of themp on their nightstand twinkled in their bright, wide eyes.


    "Did you find out who our dad is, Hayden?" asked La.


    Hayden''s face was stern as he answered, "Cole Foster."


    "Huh? Is that his name?" La asked excitedly as she grabbed ahold of her brother''s arm. "How did


    you find out? What does he look like?"


    Hayden''s brows furrowed, his cool expression was the spitting image of Elliot. 3


    He got out of bed, and La followed right behind him. 1


    Hayden opened up a photo on hisptop and showed it to La.


    "That''s Cole Foster. That''s our father."


    He had hacked into Avonsville Hospital''s system that afternoon and found Avery''s medical records


    from four years ago. 5


    Her maternal health file at the time stated that the father of the children was Cole Foster.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    La''s eyes widened as she gazed at Cole''s photo on theptop screen.


    "Whoa! Our dad''s so good-looking!"


    Hayden shut theptop, then thought to himself, "So what if he''s good-looking? A spineless freeloader


    isn''t worthy of our mom!"


    "When can we go see Daddy? Do you think he''d be happy when he finds out about us?"


    The only concept that La had about their father was a pure one, as Avery had never once spoken ill


    of him in front of them.


    Every time La asked Avery who their father was, Avery would always patiently answer, "You don''t


    have a father."


    Hayden climbed back into bed,y down, and stared at the ceiling.


    "He won''t," he answered bluntly.


    La was upset.


    "Why not? It''s not like we want his money. I just want to spend some time with him!"


    "Go to sleep." "I can''t sleep," La huffed. "I want Dad."


    Hayden was disappointed in their so-called father, which put him in a bad mood.


    "Shut up," he snapped impatiently.


    La immediately quieted down.


    She could feel that her brother was annoyed, so she wrapped her little arms around Hayden, and


    cooed," I''m sorry, Hayden. I didn''t mean to make you mad. If you don''t want to look for Dad, I won''t


    either."


    Hayden pushed La''s arms off of him, then said in a much calmer tone, "I''ll let you know."


    La ecstatically threw her arms around her brother once again and said, "Okay! I''ll do anything you


    say!"


    Avery stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the master bedroom and gazed nkly at the


    vista in front of her.


    Four years had passed by in a sh.


    It felt as if everything had changed, but it also felt like everything had stayed the same. 1


    Avery had not been in contact with Elliot at all for the past four years, but they were still tied by thew.


    Elliot had never signed the divorce papers.


    Avery picked up her phone and called herwyer.


    "Ask him again tomorrow, Mr. Vaughn. If he still refuses to sign it, then please inform him that I will be


    taking this to court."


    She heard her own calm and determined voice and could not help but recall the way she almost fainted


    from crying in the airport on the night she left four years ago. 1


    What a fool she was!


    Elliot waspletely unaffected.


    When she had left the country, she had looked him up online because she missed him.


    That was when she saw all the news and photos of him attending all kinds of social events.


    His world continued to turn even without her in it.


    Avery moved on quickly after seeing how well Elliot was doing.


    "Are you back in the country, Miss Tate?" asked Mr. Vaughn.


    "I am."


    "Since you''re back, why not go and meet him yourself? " Mr. Vaughn sighed. "He stopped answering


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    my calls a long time ago. I''m guessing he already blocked my number."


    Avery was surprised.


    "However, if you insist on having me represent you, I can use a new number to contact him," continued


    Mr. Vaughn. "To be honest, there''s a higher possibility of sess if you meet him yourself."


    "In that case, please contact him using a new number!" "Understood."


    Avery hung up the phone, then scrolled through her contacts.


    Other than the fact that Aryadelle was her home, there was another reason had she returned to the


    country.


    She wanted to rebuild thepany that had gone bankrupt in her hands. 1


    Not only did she want to rebuild Tate Industries, but she also wanted to make it even more glorious


    than it ever was.


    She will get back every single penny and more that was stolen from her father.


    She found the contact for the former HR manager of Tate Industries and dialed the number.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    The phone rang for a while before someone answered.


    "Hi, Uncle Fred. This is Avery Tate. Do you remember me?"


    "Avery Tate? Of course, I remember you! Ourpany wouldn''t have gone under if it weren''t for you!


    How dare you call me? Did you lose all of your money abroad and want to borrow some from me? Let


    me tell you right now that you won''t get a penny from me!"


    Avery remained calm despite the hostilitying from the other end of the line.


    "That''s not why I''m calling. I was just wondering if you have ns to switchpanies."


    "Switchpanies? Are you a headhunter now?"


    "I''m nning on rebuilding Tate Industries. If possible, I''d like to bring back the old staff. If all of you are


    willing toe back, I can double your current sries."


    Fred Dover''s jaw dropped!


    "Are you interested?" Avery asked.


    Fred took a deep breath, then said, "Did you hit the jackpot? Do you know how much doubling


    everyone''s sry woulde up to?" "I can afford it," Avery responded.


    "If you''re serious about it, then, of course, I''lle back! I have nothing against money!" Fred said


    without hesitation, then muttered, "Did you actually hit the jackpot?"


    "Not exactly, but rebuilding Tate Industries isn''t a problem. By the way, I''ll need you to find out who


    bought the oldpany building before. I''d like to buy it back."


    "Looks like you''re for real! Give me some time... I''ll check it out right away! I''ll let you know once I find


    out." 2


    Avery nced at the time, then said, "It''ste. Ask around tomorrow! I''m calling you now because I''m


    happy to be home."


    No matter how well things were abroad, she had always felt like she had never belonged there.


    The next morning, Avery took La out for a tour of the private preschool in the neighborhood.


    The preschool was designed and built to look like a castle.


    It was only natural for a preschool in a high-end neighborhood to be impressive.


    "Miss Tate, if you''re worried that La might not be used to things here, you''re more than wee to


    send her here for a trial period," said the school''s director.


    She was especially fond of La because she looked as beautiful as a little princess.


    Avery looked La in the eye before asking for her opinion.


    "Do you want to give it a try, baby girl? It''d be a lot easier on Grandma to take you to school every day


    if you go here."


    La''s hands were clenched into tiny fists as she stared at her mother with obsidian eyes and asked, ''


    Are you sending Hayden to another school, Mommy? Can I go with him?"


    Avery patted her daughter''s head, then exined gently, "I''m sorry, La. Your brother''s situation is


    different. Once he is ready, I''ll make sure the two of you will never be separated, okay?"


    La''s expression was somber, but she nodded her head anyway.


    After handing her daughter over to the school director''s care, Avery made her way home.


    Laura was washing the dishes in the kitchen while Hayden was ying with his new toys.


    Avery walked over to her son, then said, "Shall we go take a look at a new school, Hayden? We''ll just


    check it out ande straight home if you don''t like it."


    Hayden put his toys away and got to his feet.


    He was an obedient child most of the time.


    He would cooperate when it involved things like seeing a new school, however, enrollment was a


    different matter altogether.


    Avery had tried both public and private schools, but none of them had worked.


    Even the private tutor that she hired to homeschool him did not work out in the end.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She did not want to send her son to a special needs school, but she was out of ideas.


    Ang Special Needs Academy was the most elite special needs school in Avonsville.


    The school''s exorbitant fees meant only the top one percent of families in the city could afford to send


    their children there.


    Moreover, the academy''s admissions followed a referral system.


    Avery only managed to get a spot thanks to her connections.


    Their cab arrived in front of Ang Special Needs Academy, and Avery and Hayden walked over to


    register themselves at the front gates.


    Avery turned around once she was done with the registration, and she caught sight of a ck Rolls-


    Roice that was nearing the school''s exit.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    The ck Rolls-Roice slowed down as it approached the school''s iron gates and waited for them to


    open.


    Avery instinctively picked Hayden up in her arms and turned the other way.


    Soon after, the Rolls-Roice sped off in a sh.


    Hayden watched as the ck luxury sedan drove off into the distance, then nced at his mother''s


    anxious expression.


    He had a feeling that she knew the person in that car.


    He had never seen his mother afraid of anyone, and her fear at this moment piqued his interest.


    Once Avery and Hayden walked into the school, a representative from the academy took them on a


    tour of the grounds.


    Ang Special Needs Academy truly lived up to its reputation as Avonsville''s top special needs school.


    Not only was the campus an impressive sight, everything from the instructors to the facilities was world-


    ss.


    Even though the fees were high, Avery was very satisfied with the ce.


    She pulled her son aside and said, "Would you like to give this school a try, Hayden? I can send you to


    ss


    every morning and pick you up in the evening. What do you think?"


    Avery would not force Hayden to enroll at the school if he shook his head.


    Even if he was different, he was still her baby boy.


    She would dly spend the rest of her life taking care of him.


    Which was why she was taken aback when Hayden nodded his head yes.


    Was she imagining things?


    Hayden actually agreed!


    "Are you sure, sweetie?" Avery asked as she held her breath.


    Hayden fixed his twinkling eyes on his mother and nodded once again. 1


    Avery pulled her son into her arms; tears began to form in her eyes.


    This was only the first step, but it was a giant leap from the past.


    At 10 a.m. that morning, Mr. Vaughn had finally managed to get through to Elliot on the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Foster. I''m Miss Avery Tate''swyer, Vaughn..." Mr. Vaughn was worried that Elliot would


    hang up the phone, so he quickly got to the main point and added, "I''m calling because Miss Tate is


    back in the country.


    Sure enough, Elliot did not hang up on him.


    Mr. Vaughn let out a sigh of relief, then said, "Miss Tate called mest night and insisted that I get in


    touch with you today. She hasn''t changed her mind about the divorce. She wishes for you to sign the


    divorce papers as soon as possible. Otherwise, she will be taking this to court."


    On the other end of the line, Elliot''s breathing turned distinctly heavier.


    "Mr. Foster, I can''t quite understand why you refuse to go through with the divorce. Miss Tate isn''t


    asking for a penny from you. All she wants is to divorce you. You won''t lose anything from this."


    Vaughn''s annoying voice led Elliot to rub the area between his brows.


    "I''ll only do it if she meets me face to face and asks me for a divorce!" he snapped, then hung up.


    Mr. Vaughn passed Elliot''s answer over to Avery.


    "Why won''t you just go and meet him, Miss Tate? He said he''d divorce you as long as you meet with


    him!"


    After a moment''s consideration, Avery asked, "Will not divorcing him affect my life?" 1


    Mr. Vaughn was shocked, then answered, "Of course, it will! First of all, all of the money you''re earning


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    would be considered a part of your marital property..." "You''re kidding me. He makes a lot more than I


    do.


    Why should I be worried if he isn''t?" "You might have signed a prenuptial agreement, but he did no


    such thing.


    "I''ll just give him whatever he wants if he has the guts to ask me for it."


    "Has your rtionship irretrievably broken down or not? I honestly can''t tell."


    "It''s broken," Avery answered bluntly.


    "I see. Would you like to take this case to court, then? It''s a lot more troublesome than meeting him."


    Avery raised her brows, then said, "Let me think about it." 1


    "Alright. I wish you a smooth divorce," Mr. Vaughn said, then added after a brief pause, "I still don''t


    understand why you''re divorcing him. He''s THE Elliot Foster! Countless women couldn''t marry him no


    matter how much they wanted to, and here you are insisting on getting a divorce from him." 1


    "I wish you good business," Avery said, then hung up. Her head was killing her.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Avery did not want to see Elliot at all.


    The Rolls-Roice she saw at the school that morning was not the same one from four years ago.


    He would not be driving the same car for four years, after all.


    However, the driver was the same one as before.


    What was Elliot doing at a special needs school?


    Could it be that he was an investor at the academy?


    Even so, it was unlikely that he would bother to check in on the school''s operations.


    After all, the Sterling Group alone was enough to keep him busy.


    Chad noticed Elliot''s somber expression at lunch, so he tried to cheer him up.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Sir, Professor Hough might have a long list of students, but I''m sure we''ll be able to find who we''re


    looking for in no time."


    "Avery''s back," Elliot stated.


    His voice was bleak and dull.


    It soundedpletely void of emotion, but it also had a deep undercurrent that was rich with feeling.


    Chad was stunned, then snapped back to reality and


    asked, "Did she contact you?" "No, but she will soon," Elliot said, finally picking up his fork to eat. "She


    wants a divorce, but I told herwyer to inform her that she''ll only get one if she meets me herself." 2


    "What if she doesn''te to see you? It doesn''t look like the divorce has much of an impact on your


    lives after all."


    Elliot fired an icy re at Chad, instantly shutting his assistant up.


    Ben ordered a bottle of wine, then turned to Elliot and said, "How do you feel about her now? I''d hate


    her if I were you, but I have a feeling you don''t hate her at all. It actually looks like you kind of want to


    see her..."


    When the wine arrived, Elliot poured himself a ss.


    He took a sip of wine, then said, "I won''t go as far as to say I hate her, but there''s certainly no love left."


    2


    If Elliot was still in love with Avery, he would have signed the divorce papers a long time ago and


    granted her freedom.


    He had given her everything in his power to give four years ago. Whether it was his money, his heart,


    or his soul, he had handed all of it to her unconditionally. 2


    In the end, Avery threw him aside like he was nothing.


    That was the first time Elliot had ever truly felt what it was like to get his heart torn into a million pieces.


    Everyone had the right to their privacy, but Avery insisted onying all of his personal matters out on


    the table.


    If he had the courage and ability to open up, he would not have had to suffer from depression.


    She had told him that she loved him and made him feel like he owned the world, then turned around


    and took it all away from him. 2


    Elliot swore that he would never again love another woman, especially not Avery Tate.


    "That''s good. I thought Avery was different from other women, but I never expected her to hurt you


    more than anyone," Ben said, then picked up his ss of wine and gave a toast, "Chad and I will


    always have your back." 1


    Once the sses clinked together, a thought suddenly popped into Chad''s mind.


    "By the way, Sir, your property manager told me earlier today that someone was interested in buying


    Tate Tower."


    "Who was it?" Elliot said as he tightened his grip around his wine ss. His fingers were white with the


    tightness of his grip.


    "I looked into it. It was Tate Industries'' former HR manager." "Are you sure he can afford it?" Elliot


    mocked.


    Chad had yet to look into the man''s finances.


    He had to first confirm if Elliot was willing to sell or not.


    "I can meet with him if you''re interested in selling. How much are you thinking of asking for?"


    Elliot''s eyes flickered right before his body stiffened.


    Ben guessed his friend''s thoughts when he saw the change in Elliot''s gaze. 1


    "You''re not thinking that the one who''s trying to buy Tate Tower is¡ª"


    "Did you reveal your identity?" Elliot asked Chad, interrupting Ben.


    Chad shook his head and said, "Not yet. They only know your property manager."


    "Get the property manager to ask the buyer for his proof of assets," Elliot ordered. "If he''s not the one


    buying, get him to ask the real buyer for a meeting."

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Avery received a call from Fred at two in the afternoon.


    "They want to meet us to discuss the purchase of the property, Avery. When will be a good time for


    you? Also, do you have proof of assets ready? The building is worth at least eighty million dors at the


    current market price."


    Fred''s words took Avery by surprise.


    "Didn''t Tate Tower sell for half that amount back then?"


    "It did, but it''s prime real estate in a great location. With the rise in property prices in the past couple of


    years, of course, its price would increase."


    "I see. I''m busy today. Let''s meet them tomorrow!"


    "Got it. I''ll arrange it with them now."


    Avery had promised to meet Tammy that afternoon.


    The two best friends had kept in touch throughout the years. 1


    They did not talk much, but their friendship remained strong.


    Tammy walked into the restaurant she had agreed to meet Avery with a bouquet of red roses.


    When the best friends spotted each other, they ran


    into each other''s arms.


    "You took your timeing home, Avery! I was considering breaking up with you if you still didn''te


    back!"


    Avery and Tammy had met exactly twice in thest four years.


    Tammy had been the one to visit Avery abroad both times.


    Avery sniffed at the bouquet of roses, then said," Flowers from my best friend really smell extra sweet."


    "I was going to pretend like I didn''t know you, but I couldn''t do it! How could you note back to see


    me for four whole years?!" Tammy said as she sat Avery down next to her. "You won''t be leaving again


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    after this, right?"


    "Of course, I will... To travel, maybe."


    "Look at you joking around with me! Where are you staying right now?"


    Tammy ordered a few dishes, then passed the menu to Avery, who nced through it and passed it


    back to the waiter, i


    "I got a ce at Starry River."


    "You mean the famous Starry River neighborhood with all those luxury vis?" Tammy gasped with


    wide eyes.


    Avery nodded, then said, "I made a little money abroad.


    "Holy crap! Those vis cost millions! That''s not a little money, that''s a lot of freaking money! How did


    you do it? Can you teach me?" Tammy said as she jokingly batted her eyshes at Avery.


    "I started apany, and it did better than I expected it to," Avery answered nonchntly.


    "You''re incredible! I doubt Jun''s made his first million since he started his own business. I don''t think


    he''s got the knack for business. My parents think so too, which is why they won''t let me marry him,"


    Tammyined. "It''s been five years since we got together ... I don''t know how much longer it¡¯ll


    "Didn''t you say that your parents would let you marry him if he took over his family''s business?"


    "They did, but that idiot refuses to take over his family''spany! He said that he''ll love me for the rest


    of our lives and take care of me with the peanuts that he makes," Tammy said as she wiped an invisible


    tear from her eye. "It''s so hard, Avery! I might never get married at this rate." 1


    "Don''t worry about it. If you really can''t wait to marry someone, I''ll marry you. I can take care of you.


    Since same-sex marriage is illegal here, we could just do it abroad," Avery said in an attempt to cheer


    up her friend. 1


    Tammy burst intoughter, almost spitting the water in her mouth.


    Her tone then turned serious as she asked, "Tell me the truth, Avery. Why are you divorcing Elliot? Did


    he cheat on you? I never heard anything about him having an affair! He hasn''t even dated since you


    left."


    Tammy was always too embarrassed to ask Avery about her rtionship with Elliot, but she no longer


    held back now that Avery was sitting right in front of her. 1


    "If Jun had another woman in his heart, even if she never appeared in your lives, would you be able to


    ept it?" Avery asked.


    Tammy was dumbfounded.


    "Elliot''s got another woman?!"


    Avery took a sip of water, then said, "It''s all in the past now. We broke up a long time ago, and now all


    that''s left is the divorce proceedings."


    "I never expected him to be such a sleazebag. All of his friends thought that you were the one who hurt


    him. They said he was the world''s most devoted man, and you were the cruelest woman... I think I''m


    going to throw up."


    "Don''t throw up. I''m eating," Avery said calmly with an enigmatic expression.


    "That''s it! Let''s not mention that b*st*rd anymore!


    What are your career ns after this?"


    "I''m thinking of rebuilding my father''spany."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Tammy gazed at Avery in astonishment.


    "Exactly how much money did you make?!"


    "It''s my desire to rebuild Tate Industries. It''s a wish, okay? I don''t know if I''ll seed or not."


    Tammy felt relieved, then said, "Jun and I look like a couple of losers next to you. I''m going to have to


    stay on your good side... How about I set you up with someone? I have a cousin who''s super cute. He''s


    only seventeen, but he''s a good kid¡ª"


    "Stop messing with me, Tammy," Avery said as she held her head in her hand.


    "You don''t like the young ones? Do you like older men? That works, too! My personal trainer is forty this


    year, but I drool every time I see his muscles... You should take him in, then make him your stay-at-


    home husband..."


    Avery let out a heavy sigh.


    After her breakup with Elliot, she had lost all interest in men, both young and old.


    Once tea was over, Avery and Tammy made their way to a car dealership.


    Tammy suggested a Bonz sedan, but a Rower SUV caught Avery''s eye.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "How''s this one? It doesn''t look too bad," Avery asked Tammy as she pointed at a sports model.


    Tammy gestured at the price tag on the car, then said," It''s perfect as long as your wallet''s fat enough!


    It better be good for that price!"


    Avery pulled out her credit card, then passed it to the salesperson and said, "I''ll take this one."


    She had to pick Hayden up from schoolter, so it would not be convenient for her to take a cab.


    That evening, Avery arrived at Ang Special Needs Academy in her brand new SUV.


    Hayden''s teacher led him to Avery, then said, "Hayden was great today. I had a good time getting to


    know him."


    Avery turned to her son with a surprised look on her face.


    "Is that true, Hayden?" 1


    Hayden shoved his hands into his pockets, then lightly tipped his head.


    Avery was so moved that she was on the verge of tears.


    She did not expect Hayden to finally pick a school.


    Ang Special Needs Academy truly lived up to its name.


    The school fees that cost hundreds of thousands of dors were worth every penny.


    The next morning, Avery and Fred made their way to the cafe where they were meeting Tate Tower''s


    current owner.


    "Did you not bring your proof of assets?" Fred asked in concern when he noticed that Avery had shown


    up empty handed.


    "Let''s see how much they''re asking for first."


    "They said it''d be the market price, then said we should meet up."


    Once they entered the cafe, Avery ordered a cup of coffee.


    The meeting was set for ten in the morning, which is exactly when her coffee arrived at the table.


    When the ss doors to the cafe slid open, Avery looked up to see two men walking in... And one of


    them looked very familiar!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Theposure on Chad''s face disappeared the moment heid eyes on Avery.


    The one who wanted to buy Tate Tower was none other than Avery Tate!


    Avery''s mind was also in a frenzy.


    What was Elliot''s assistant doing there?


    Could it be...


    When Fred saw the two men arrive, he got up to his feet and greeted the property manager.


    "Good morning, Mr. Powell," Fred said, then nced at Chad and asked, "And this is?"


    "This is Mr. Elliot Foster''s assistant, Chad Rayner," answered Mr. Powell. "Mr. Foster was the one who


    asked me to arrange for the purchase of the building four years ago."


    Fred nodded, then greeted Chad, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Rayner."


    Chad shook Fred''s hand and said, "Likewise."


    "Let me present Miss Avery Tate," said Fred. "Miss Tate is myte boss''s eldest daughter. She''s the


    one who''s interested in acquiring Tate Tower. Back when Tate Industries went under, she moved


    abroad for business and has now returned in hopes of buying the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    old building and restoring thepany." 1


    Avery felt as if she was surrounded by an eerie silence. She could not hear a thing that Fred had said.


    She found the entire thing absurd.


    Life was once again ying a sick joke on her!


    As if Elliot would sell Tate Tower if he found out that she was the buyer!


    From what Avery learned from Tammy, Elliot probably despised her.


    "Gentlemen, I''d like to speak to Miss Avery alone.


    Would you mind stepping out for a moment?" Chad asked as he smiled politely. 1


    Fred immediately shot to his feet.


    "I''ll wait outside," he said to Avery, then made his way out the door with Mr. Powell trailing along behind


    him. 1


    In an instant, Avery and Chad were the only two people left in the cafe.


    An awkward tension filled the air.


    Avery picked up her cup of coffee and took a sip.


    Chad ordered a cup for himself, then turned to Avery and asked casually, "Didn''t you go abroad for


    graduate school, Miss Tate? How did you make enough money to afford a whole building?"


    "That''s my personal business, and I''d rather keep that to myself," Avery responded calmly.


    Chad adjusted his sses, then went straight to the point.


    "Mr. Foster will go through with the divorce if you meet him face to face. Simrly, I''m unable to


    You''re going to have to take that up with Mr. Foster."


    "I don''t want to see him," Avery said bluntly.


    "Is guilt what''s stopping you from seeing him, Miss Tate? All Mr. Foster wants is to end things with you


    face to face," Chad said breezily. "He no longer loves you, so you won''t have to worry about him


    pestering you when you meet." 1


    Avery felt as if someone had plunged a sharp knife into her heart, but she had to maintain her


    any guilt in this matter." 1


    She then stood up and went to settle the check. 1


    Chad watched Avery walk away. She was slender. Her final words echoed in his head.


    It was true that there was no trace of guilt on her face. 1


    Was there more than what meets the eye between Avery and his boss?


    After Avery left, Chad returned to the office to report back to Elliot.


    When Elliot received the news that Avery was the one who wanted to buy Tate Tower, his expression


    did not waver one bit.


    He had already figured that out by himself.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    "She hasn''t changed much. She''s still young and beautiful, but there was something very different


    about her temperament."


    Chat reported to Elliot what had transpired when he had met Avery. 1


    "She''s a lot moreposed than she used to be. She has the air of someone who has made it. I


    wonder how she has managed to make that much money in a few short years."


    Ben pulled out a stack of files, then said, "I looked into it and found out that she had started apany


    called Alpha Technologies with a business partner three years ago. Thepany mainly sells drones.


    I''m guessing she used the program that her father had left behind. I heard that the program itself wasn''t


    the roof." 1


    "She''s no longer the same helpless, little Avery Tate from four years ago."


    "I never found her to be helpless. She might not have had much money four years ago, but she had a


    mind of her own. How did you think she managed to drive the boss insane?" Chad mused.


    "That''s true," Ben agreed. "She''s pretty impressive now! Even with the asking price of a hundred and


    fifty


    million, I''m sure she will be able to afford it."


    Chad nced at Elliot, who had been silent the entire time, and asked, "Will you sell, Sir? She''s very


    interested." 1


    Elliot shifted his gaze from hisptop screen, then responded coldly, "I''ll wait for her toe to me."


    That afternoon, a man and a woman were sitting by the window of a high-end restaurant.


    The man was Cole Foster, and the young woman was the daughter of one of the city''s top financial


    groups. 1


    "My uncle is Elliot Foster. I see him every week, and he''s really close to my father," Cole said, lying


    through his teeth. "I''ll take you to meet him if we start dating."


    "Why won''t you work at your uncle''spany, then? Sterling Group, wasn''t it?" asked the woman.


    "I don''t want to depend on him. I want to make a name for myself."


    "I see. How many girlfriends have you had before?"


    "Just two," answered Cole. "One in college, then one after I graduated. I haven''t dated in thest four


    years because work''s been busy."


    "Do you stay in touch with your exes?" asked the woman.


    "Not since we broke up. I don''t like getting entangled in past rtionships. We became strangers after


    we broke up. I wouldn''t give them another look even if they came back begging on their knees."


    The woman nodded at Cole''s answer, seemingly satisfied with what she heard.


    At that moment, a tiny hand reached out and grabbed ahold of Cole''s sleeve.


    "Daddy... Do you not want Mommy and me anymore? Thisdy isn''t as pretty as Mommy, and


    Mommy''s younger than she is. Do you like thisdy for her money? Daddy! Please don''t leave Mommy


    and me!"


    Cole felt like he had just been shocked by electricity.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He was about to push away the little girl who had mistaken him for her father, but his eyesnded on


    La''s adorable crying face, and his heart melted!


    What a beautiful little girl!


    Under her doll-like haircut and wispy bangs were a pair of sparkling, wide eyes.


    Cole felt his heart skip a beat every time those eyes blinked.


    "What the hell? You have a daughter? You sc*mbag!"


    The young woman threw her drink at Cole''s face, then picked up her bag and stormed out.


    Cole wiped the tea from his face and got up to run after her.


    La burst into a wailing sob and cried, "Daddy! Don''t go! Don''t leave me, Daddy!"


    Her heart-wrenching howl attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    Cole was defeated.


    "You got the wrong guy! I''m not your Daddy! I''m not even married! How could I have a daughter as big


    as you? Please don''t cry! I''m begging you! Stop crying, please!"


    When La saw from the corner of her eye that the young woman had sped off in her car, her tears


    came to a halt.


    "You don''t look like my Daddy. My Daddy wouldn''t leave me."


    La sniffled, then reached out her hand and asked," Could I borrow your phone, Sir? I lost my


    Daddy."


    Cole clenched his teeth, but pulled out his phone and gave it to her anyway.


    Five minutester, La walked out of the restaurant.


    With one hand covering the bluetooth earpiece in her ear, she said delightedly, "I did what you told me


    to do, Hayden. I have infected his phone with the Trojan horse!"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    That evening there was a family dinner at the old Foster mansion. "How did your date with Jenny


    Gibson of Gibson Group go?¡± asked Rosalie, turning to Cole.


    Cole looked dejected and did not lift his head.


    "Your grandmother just asked you a question, Cole!" Olivia snapped as she threw a re at her son.


    "Didn''t you say the other day that you''ve been texting hertely?"


    "Things were going fine until a little girl showed up out of nowhere," Cole exined with a frown on his


    face. "She grabbed my shirt and called me daddy. She was screaming and crying the whole time. It


    was embarrassing! Jenny misunderstood and ended up blocking me. I haven''t been able to call her


    since." 2


    Henry and Olivia''s faces turned glum.


    They were depending on their son to marry into money to secure their ce in high society.


    After all, Elliot would never give them a penny no matter how powerful and wealthy he was. 1


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Unfortunately, their ns for Cole to snag the Gibson family''s eldest daughter were ruined by a four-


    year-old little girl!


    "How did something that absurd happen?" Olivia


    huffed angrily. "Could the child have done it on purpose?"


    "I don''t think so," Cold replied. "She couldn''t find her father, so she probably only mistook me for him


    out of fear."


    The little girl''s adorable face popped into Cole''s mind once again, and he felt there was something


    strangely familiar about her.


    "Now that I think about it, the kid really reminded me of someone..." he mused.


    When it finally hit him, he eximed, "I got it! She looked like Avery Tate! The more I think about it, the


    more alike they look!"


    The moment Henry heard Avery''s name, he let out a cough as a warning to Cole.


    It was an unspoken rule to never mention Avery Tate in front of Elliot.


    It was a slip of the tongue on Cole''s part.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Elliot. I didn''t mean to, but that little girl really was the spitting image of Avery-" Cole


    exined to Elliot.


    "That''s enough from you!" Henry roared. "Finish your food! We''re going to the Gibsons'' to exin


    thingster!"


    Cole admitted defeat and continued eating his food in silence.


    On the other side of town, Avery''s family of four were having dinner at home.


    After a short while, the children put down their forks and rushed into their room.


    "They ate at school beforeing home, so they''re not that hungry," Laura said, then smiled and


    added, "I still can''t believe that Hayden finally chose a school he likes."


    Avery checked that the door to the children''s room was closed, then whispered softly, "It''s a special


    needs school, so it''s different from an average school.


    Hayden doesn''t have ssmates there. It''s just him and two teachers."


    "ssmates aren''t that important. What''s important is that he gets to have an education, which will end


    up giving him some advantage in life. It would be even better if he could find a stable job and take care


    of himself," Laura said with a heavy heart.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Mom," Avery said as she tried to cheer Laura up. "His good health is the


    best happiness we can hope for."


    Laura nodded in agreement.


    In the children''s room, Hayden and La were having a secret conversation by the window.


    "Daddy''s a dirtbag," La grumbled, rolling her bright eyes as her cheeks puffed in anger. "I don''t want


    a dirtbag for a dad, Hayden."


    Hayden''s eyes were filled with rage as he eximed," Dirtbags aren''t worthy!"


    "Exactly! A dirtbag isn''t worthy of being our daddy! I''d rather not have a daddy at all!" La huffed


    furiously." Let''s teach him a lesson, Hayden! Just thinking about how he was following thatdy like a


    puppy tonight makes me so mad!" 4


    Hayden hopped off the bay window and said, "I''ll show him!" 1


    At 10 p.m. that night, Avery was pacing back and forth in her room after she had taken a shower.


    Even if she did not want to see Elliot, it looked like she did not have a choice in the matter. She would


    have to contact him soon.


    Fred had contacted Tate Industries'' former employees, and everyone expressed that they were willing


    to join thepany again.


    It was imperative that she reimed Tate Tower as soon as possible.


    If Elliot refused to sell, Avery would have to give up and find another building. 1


    She had tapped on Elliot''s contact multiple times, but she had yet to find the courage to push the call


    button.


    They had not broken up because she had wronged him, so why was she this nervous?


    Avery went downstairs and out. She bought a bottle of wine and took it home.


    By the time she was halfway through the bottle, her cheeks had a rosy tint to them.


    Her eyes were slightly zed from the alcohol, but her mind was clear.


    Avery dialed Elliot''s number, then stared at her phone screen with cold eyes.


    Her call was answered about ten secondster.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Avery spoke first.


    "Tomorrow is a weekend. Are you free?"


    "In the morning or afternoon?" Elliot asked.


    His voice sounded low and hoarse, yet it was still filled with the same maism and was just as


    attractive as it had been four years ago.


    "In the morning!" Avery answered.


    Her judgment was impaired by the alcohol. She felt particrly brave, and so, she spoke without


    thinking things through.


    "Remember to bring along your ID and marriage certificate. If our meeting goes well, we could sign the


    divorce papers tomorrow morning itself!"


    Elliot had not expected Avery to be this aggressive.


    It waspletely different from what Chad described.


    "You''ll regret this, Avery," Elliot said as his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat, and his grip around his


    phone tightened.


    "I won''t f*cking regret it!"


    Elliot''s words had struck a chord in Avery.


    "If the divorce goes through tomorrow, I''m getting some fireworks and setting them off for the next


    twenty-four hours!" Avery said, then burst intoughter.


    As Elliot listened to her charmingugh, he realized that something was off.


    "Did you drink, Avery?" he asked.


    She had never even used to touch a drop of alcohol! Not only was she drinking now, but she was


    drunk. A raging fury ignited in Elliot.


    "What can you do about it?! I''ll drink when I want to. No one can control me!" Avery yelled arrogantly.


    "We''re getting a divorce tomorrow!" Elliot hissed through gritted teeth.


    It was true that nobody could control Avery.


    As the head of Alpha Technologies, she was worth billions.


    They may be husband and wife, but that was purely in name.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    No, their rtionship no longer existed even in name! Everyone around them knew that they had


    broken up. Since that was the case, then it was time to put a full stop to this marriage!


    Avery was pping her hands.


    Elliot was livid and hung up on her.


    If he stayed on the phone, his blood pressure would


    reach a breaking point.


    When her phone screen turned dark, Avery let out a dryugh, then fell back heavily on the bed.


    "I''m finally free! We''re finally getting a divorce!"


    Avery chuckled, staring at the ceiling as hot tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes.


    "Elliot... I do feel regret... I regret meeting you. I regret marrying you. I regret falling for you..." 3


    The next day, as sunlight poured in through the windows, Avery rubbed her tired eyes as shey in


    bed.


    Her head was pounding from all the alcohol she had consumed the night before.


    She reached out to grab her phone, then saw a text message from Elliot.


    He had sent her the meeting location at midnight.


    Avery put her phone down and massaged her aching temples.


    Once the pain began to subside, she got out of bed.


    Avery arrived at the cafe that Elliot reserved at ten in the morning.


    She wore a ck dress with her hair pulled back. She had even dabbed on some light makeup.


    However, her exquisite makeup did not manage to cover her fatigued and bloodshot eyes.


    She ordered a cup of ck coffee.


    Half an hourter, she was finished with it.


    Avery nced at the time, then ordered another cup.


    By eleven in the morning, she had already finished her second cup of coffee.


    She did not order a third.


    Avery pulled out her phone and dialed Elliot''s number.


    They had agreed to meet at ten, but why was he nowhere to be seen?


    Did he change his mind about the divorce, or did something happen?

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    A ck car came to a stop at the front yard of the Foster mansion. 1


    When the door to the car opened, a familiar, exquisite face appeared.


    "Long time no see, Miss Tierney," said Mrs. Cooper.


    Chelsea shed a smile and said, "Long time no see, Mrs. Cooper. Is Elliot home?"


    Mrs. Cooper nodded, then said, "Master Elliot has been waiting inside since he received your call this


    morning."


    Chelsea nodded contentedly.


    Soon after, another woman emerged from the car.


    "Watch your step, Miss Sanford," Chelsea said as she helped the woman out of the car.


    Miss Sanford looked to be thirty. She looked mature and had a dignified air about her. She gave people


    the impression that she was a professor.


    She looked up and took in the mansion standing before her. 1


    One could not tell her emotion from her eyes.


    Mrs. Cooper did not dare to ask questions. She walked in front and led the two women to the living


    room.


    When Elliot saw them walk in, he immediately got up from the couch.


    Chelsea called him that morning and told him that she had found the student that Professor Hough said


    would be able to help him.


    The fact that Elliot was thest person the professor had talked to on the phone prior to his death had


    made the local news.


    Some money and connections were all it took to find out the contents of the phone call between Elliot


    and Professor Hough.


    It had taken Chelsea a long time to find Miss Sanford.


    She went through the trouble of escorting Miss Sanford to Elliot just so she could be by his side once


    again. 2


    It had been almost five years since she hadst seen Elliot!


    Chelsea had spent all those years away from Elliot, living abroad.


    Now that she had the chance to return to his side once more, she immediately reached out and


    grabbed it.


    Elliot''s familiar face and his cold, restrained aura made Chelsea even more attracted to him than she


    had been five years ago. 1


    Her eyes instantly reddened.


    Elliot, however, merely nced at Chelsea before he turned his attention to Zoe Sanford.


    "Hello, Miss Sanford," Elliot said as he offered his hand to Zoe.


    "Hello, Mr. Foster," Zoe said as she shook Elliot''s hand.


    Elliot released his grip, then offered Zoe a seat.


    "I''ve looked through your resume, Miss Sanford. Is it true that you''re the youngest professor at Mercy


    Medical Center?" Elliot asked with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Chelsea drank Elliot in, but he did not pay her any attention at all.


    However, Chelsea did not care even if Elliot did not see her.


    She had no regrets as long as she could stay by his side.


    The only thing she did not understand was why he was looking for Professor Hough and Zoe Sanford.


    Elliot was healthy, and Rosalie was also in good health for her age.


    Who was he seeking out medical help for?


    Zoe nodded, then answered, "I am. You should have a good idea about my overall background if


    you''ve read my resume. I got into medical school at the age of fifteen, and I have devoted all my time


    since then to medicine and the sick." "I see," Elliot said, then added, "I''ve arranged a ce for you to


    stay, so you can get some rest for now. Let''s talk once you''re rested."


    "Alright," Zoe responded with a nod.


    Once Zoe was gone, Chelsea said, "Elliot..."


    After watching Zoe leave, Elliot turned around and thanked Chelsea.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Thank you, Chelsea. If you hadn''t found her, it would have taken me a long time to find her."


    There were simply too many of Professor Hough''s students to filter through.


    On top of that, every single one of them had an impressive resume.


    "It''s my pleasure," Chelsea replied, then added, "Can Ie back to Sterling Group, Elliot? I haven''t


    just sat around the past few years. I studied abroad for a year, then worked for over two years..."


    She wanted to express that she was qualified for a managerial position at Sterling Group''s PR


    department.


    Elliot did not like owing favors, and Chelsea had done him a huge favor.


    He was not particrly fond of her suggestion, but it was something that he could consent to.


    "I''ll grant your request, but if you return to Sterling Group, our rtionship should remain purely that of


    superior and subordinate."


    Elliot might as well have told Chelsea to keep her distance.


    Chelsea''s heart ached, but she nodded her head.


    Before she left, she asked cautiously, "Elliot, could I ask who you''re seeking medical help for? I''m not


    trying to invade your privacy. I''m just worried about you."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t need it," Elliot said.


    Met with a sharp rejection, Chelsea turned and left.


    The sound of a phone ringing pierced through the silent living room.


    When Elliot saw Avery''s name shing on his phone screen, his temples twitched suddenly.


    It was almost noon.


    He had agreed to meet Avery that morning.


    He received Chelsea''s call while he was getting ready to leave and hadpletely forgotten about the


    meeting.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Elliot answered the call and said, "I''m sorry.


    Something came up, and I couldn''t make it. I''ll get mywyer to handle the divorce proceedings."


    Avery was taken aback, then said calmly, "Alright. It''s the weekend, so we can''t do it now. Ask your


    "Alright," Elliot said.


    They were done discussing the matter, and it was logical that the call woulde to an end, but Elliot


    prolonged it. "I will sell Tate Towers to you."


    He no longer had the desire to take revenge on Avery.


    All he wanted was for Shea''s illness to be treated.


    Shea was Elliot''s fraternal twin sister, but she had a mental disability. 6


    Their father was very strict with children.


    He could not ept having a disabled child, and he refused to allow others to use her to turn the


    Foster family into aughing stock.


    Shea''s birth had been a cmity.


    Nobody ever knew that the Fosters had a daughter named Shea.


    Elliot''s mind was filled with memories of his father abusing Shea during his drunken bouts. 2


    His sister had suffered through a lot...


    She had evene close to death once. 1


    She had not escaped her father''s clutches till their mother moved her and hid her.


    Elliot would always feel sorry for his sister.


    To him, Shea was the source of the deep pain and concern in his heart.


    He was willing to do whatever it took in exchange for his sister''s health.


    He hoped that Shea could one day enjoy life as a normal person.


    With the advancement in medicine, Elliot had searched for famous doctors from all over the world in


    hopes of finding a cure for his sister.


    Zoe Sanford''s appearance gave him a new sliver of hope. 1


    Avery felt an indescribable sense of disappointment.


    Elliot had spent thest four years refusing to sign the papers, and now, instead of meeting her, he had


    given in and agreed to sign them.


    However, now that she was sitting here waiting for him, he entrusted hiswyer to deal with things.


    It was hard for Avery not to think that this was Elliot''s idea of revenge!


    At the same time, he had agreed to sell Tate Tower to her without making things difficult or asking a


    high price.


    This was not vengeance. 1


    This was indifference.


    Elliot no longer cared for her at all.


    Avery walked out of the cafe and into the blistering sunlight.


    The temperature in her car was over a hundred degrees when she got in, but Avery felt nothing.


    She sat in a daze, and her mind was empty of thought. It was almost as if she had destroyed all the


    memories she had of Elliot.


    Avery snapped back to reality when her phone rang.


    She took a deep breath,posed herself, then answered the call.


    "Hey, Wesley. What''s up?"


    "Avery, do you remember Zoe Sanford?" Wesley asked with a hint of mirth in his voice. "Back then,


    Professor Hough chose you over her to be his protege, because she couldn''te close to you."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she said, "Why are you bringing this up? I don''t know her that well."


    "Well, Elliot Foster met with her. He thinks she''s the one Professor Hough was talking about." Wesley


    snickered mockingly. "Zoe Sanford can''t help the person he''s trying to save."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Avery instantly became clear-headed.


    She had a very strong feeling that the person Elliot was trying to save was probably the woman in his


    heart and mind.


    It was impossible for her to wish them happiness.


    Avery got the car on the road and turned on the air conditioning, filling the car with cold air.


    She decided to go home and take the kids out for the day.


    She had yet to have a day out with them since their return to Aryadelle.


    "Where are we going to y, Mommy?"


    La and Hayden were both seated in their individual car seats.


    Both children were obediently seated in the back seat of the car.


    Avery had not decided where to take the kids.


    Compared to other children, La and Hayden were far more mature.


    "What about the amusement park? There''s a huge one in the city that looks like a castle!" Avery


    suggested


    enthusiastically.


    La exhaled, then said in a baby-like voice, "It''s too hot, Mommy! Can we find somewhere cooler to


    hang out?"


    "How about a water park, then?" Avery asked. 1


    La furrowed her brows and said, "I don''t like ying in a pool with all those people... It''s so dirty!


    Let''s just go get some ice cream, Mommy!" 1


    Avery was speechless.


    La was an eating machine.


    "Let''s just ride around in the car, Mommy! Then we could get something nice to eat and go home once


    we''re full!" La said warmly after noticing her mother''s frown, i


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hayden, who was a boy of few words, said, "Agreed."


    This was his way of seconding his sister''s idea.


    Avery was defeated and gave in.


    It was as if the children had social anxiety. They especially hated going to crowded ces.


    Even if other children found something fun and exciting, La and Hayden would find it childish and


    boring.


    Avery took the kids for a joyride around Avonsville.


    In a sh, two hours had gone by.


    At four thirty in the afternoon, Avery drove into the city, found a parking spot, and entered a nearby


    restaurant with the children.


    It was an expensive high-end restaurant. Therefore, there were not many customers. 1


    Avery picked a table by the window for them.


    La and Hayden seated themselves across from their mother.


    The siblings got along extremely well.


    They argued asionally, but La was always the one topromise. 1


    Avery nced at the menu, noticed that there were pictures next to every item, then passed the menu


    to the children, allowing them to decide on what they wanted to order.


    "Mommy, If I eat like a good girl, will you buy me an ice cream cone?" La asked before ordering her


    food. "Hayden wants one, too."


    "I don''t,¡± said Hayden.


    "Be a good girl and eat first, okay, La? TH buy you ice cream after this,¡± said Avery with a gentle


    smile.


    La nodded happily.


    The night before, Cole visited the Gibson family with his father to apologize and exin.


    Seeing their sincerity, Jenny Gibson decided to give


    Cole another chance.


    That day, Cole invited Jenny out for dinner.


    "I''m sorry about yesterday, Jenny. Of all the men in the restaurant, that little girl just had to mistake me


    for her father. I me it on bad luck... It''s my fault for putting you in that embarrassing situation. I


    thought about it all night, and I think the reason why my luck sucks is because I''ve used up all of my


    good luck to meet you."


    Cole was a handsome and elegant man with a good figure. He was also good at dressing up, which


    made him look more outstanding. 1


    His good looks, paired with his sweet talk, amused Jenny and made herugh.


    "This is something I picked out especially for you. I hope you ept it. It''s not just a gift, but my


    sincerity towards you," Cole said, then ced a red gift box in front of Jenny.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Jenny nced at the gift box, then said, "I''m getting old, Cole. I want a family and my own kids."


    "I''m just like you, Jenny. I want a family of my own, too. We could try dating each other, and if


    everything goes well, we could get married and have kids," Cole said as he stared at Jenny with eager


    eyes.


    Jenny lowered her gaze and said, "My father has one request. If we get married, our first child, no


    matter boy or girl, has to take the Gibsonst name."


    Cole''s face instantly changed.


    "If you''re not willing, then there''s no point in continuing with dinner," Jenny said as she picked up her


    bag. She looked like she was about to leave.


    Cole instantly grabbed her arm and said, "I''m okay with that, Jenny. The child would be mine no matter


    whosest name they take. It''s just... I think my parents might not be happy about it. How about we


    have two kids. The first one will take yourst name, and the second one will take mine."


    Jenny felt relieved after hearing Cole''s words.


    "Would your parents agree to that?"


    "I''ll change their minds. Listen to me, Jenny. After getting to know you the past few days, I''ve found


    myselfpletely infatuated with you. You''re elegant


    and generous. You''re also dignified and calm. You''re nothing at all like those young girls in their


    twenties. You''ve captivated me!"


    Jenny blushed from the praise.


    She epted Cole''s gift.


    "I''ve got this woman in the bag," Cole thought.


    Once he married into the Gibson family, his ce in high society would be secure.


    He picked up his ss of wine and took a sip.


    From the corner of his eye, he noticed the silhouette of a child.


    It was the little girl who had mistaken him for her father yesterday!


    Cole had never expected to see her again!


    The little girl was holding hands with a boy who was slightly taller than her, and they were headed for


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    the washroom.


    "Excuse me, Jenny. I''m going to the washroom," Cole said with a soft smile. He then got up and strode


    toward the little girl.


    He caught up to her very quickly.


    When Hayden heard the approaching of swift feet, he cautiously nced behind him.


    The moment he noticed Cole, he immediately pulled his sister into the women''s bathroom. 1


    "Hayden! I don''t need to pee! Why did you take me in here? I just need to wash my hands!" La said


    with furrowed brows as she looked at her brother in confusion. "You''re a boy, Hayden. You can''te


    into the girl''s bathroom!"


    Hayden shot her a stern look, then said quietly, "Cole Foster''s out there."


    La''s hands shot to her mouth as worry shed across her sparkling, obsidian eyes.


    "What do we do, Hayden? Did he see me? He''s not here to catch me, is he?"


    Hayden opened up the backpack he always carried around and pulled up a thinptop. 2


    "Lights out. Fire rm," he said calmly in a low voice.


    Five minutester, the lights in the restaurant went out.


    A secondter, the restaurant''s fire rm went off.


    All of the customers poured out of the restaurant in a frenzy.


    Avery was the only one who ran toward the bathrooms.


    "La! Hayden!"


    The children leisurely walked out of the bathroom.


    One of the restaurant''s staff noticed them and cried out, "Miss! Please hurry and take your children out


    of


    here!"


    Avery was so terrified that she felt faint.


    It was a good thing the kids were safe.


    She held Hayden''s hand in one hand and picked La up with the other, then hurried out of the


    restaurant.


    At the same time, Cole saw the little girl from his car.


    She was being carried in her mother''s arms.


    The mother was also holding a little boy''s hand.


    The car was parked quite a distance away, so Cole could not clearly see the little girl''s mother''s face.


    However, the more he looked at the woman, the more he noted how familiar she looked.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Cole could not help but think of Avery.


    Avery was abroad, so the woman he was looking at could not be her.


    After he sent Jenny home that night, Cole happily returned to the old mansion.


    Olivia noticed the delighted look on her son''s face and asked with a smile, "Did everything go well


    today?"


    "It''s in the bag. She brought up kids and said that our first child should take the Gibsonst name, so I


    agreed."


    Cole saw the change in his mother''s expression, then quickly added, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll make sure


    she''s on my side after we''re married. I''ll get her to willingly hand over everything the Gibsons own!"


    Olivia felt relieved, then said, "I trust you, Cole. You must have the strength to ignore all these trivia


    matters if you want to achieve great things!"


    "I''ve got this!" Cole eximed.


    At 10 p.m. that night, Henry''s phone rang.


    He answered it, only to hear Jenny''s father yelling furiously at him on the other end of the line.


    "Henry! What the hell is your son doing?! How could he send those photos to my daughter? My little girl


    is


    so disgusted that she''s in tears! The marriage between our families is off!"


    Henry froze.


    "What photos did my son send your daughter?"


    "Naked photos! Is your son sick in the head? I could brush it off as some weird fetish if he''s got a good


    body, but he''s tiny! Is he not embarrassed to show people a photo like that?!"


    Henry''s face reddened as the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He did not know whether or not his son was well endowed, but it was a shameless act to send naked


    photos to a girl!


    How could Cole go that far with a woman he had just met not too long ago?


    Henry tightened his hand around his phone, then stormed over to Cole''s room.


    He kicked the door open with a bang.


    He went up to Cole, who was lying in bed, then yelled," You shameless piece of sh*t! You ruined the


    marriage! Why did you have to send naked photos to Jenny Gibson?!"


    Cole was in the middle of ying a mobile game, but his eyes widened when he heard his father''s


    usations. He was dumbfounded.


    He got out of bed. His cheeks were flushed as he walked over to Henry andunched his defense.


    "Dad! What are you wrongly using me of?! Why would I ever send her something like that? I''ve


    never sent photos like that to women before!"


    Henry shoved his phone in Cole''s face and roared, "Mr. Gibson called me just now and told me himself!


    Did they wrongly use you? You know yourself if you did it or not! I''m so disappointed in you!" 1


    He then turned and stomped out of the room.


    With reddened eyes, Cole exited the game on his phone and opened up his text conversation with


    Jenny.


    "Look, Mom! I never sent her those photos! Thest time I texted her was when we agreed to meet this


    afternoon!" 1


    Olivia nced at the phone, but she was still disappointed.


    "You could''ve deleted the chat history. It''s over, Cole. Just sit and think about what you''ve done!"


    After that, Olivia also walked away.


    Cole was beyond outraged! 2


    Why were they using him of something he did not do?


    Besides, Jenny even kissed him when they said goodbye that night.


    Logically speaking, she would not frame him.


    Where did it all go wrong?!


    In the children''s room at Starry River Vi, La and Hayden were having a secret discussion in bed.


    "Do you think that richdy would dump the dirtbag?" La asked.


    "Yes," Hayden responded.


    "Did we go too far, Hayden? He''s still our daddy after all."


    "He isn''t as long as I don''t acknowledge it." 1


    La exhaled, then said, "By the way, where did you dig up his naked photos?" 1


    "From his private photo album." 2


    "I see... Why won''t you show me the photos?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hayden pulled a long face and said, "You''d go blind."


    "Why didn''t you go blind, then?!" La said discontentedly.


    "I''m a boy! You''re a girl, so you can''t see it!"


    "Fine!"


    After a short tantrum, La reached out to hug her brother, then said sweetly, "You''re amazing,


    Hayden! I don''t need Daddy with you to protect me!"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Hayden did not respond to La''s words, but a firm conviction materialized in his mind.


    He had to be stronger and more powerful!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He had to protect his sister, his mother, and his grandmother!


    On Monday, Avery met Elliot''swyer.


    Once the divorce paperwork was dealt with, thewyer said to Avery, "Miss Tate, I''ve prepared the


    contract for the building you want to purchase."


    Avery was taken aback, then asked, "He entrusted that to you?"


    Thewyer nodded, then pulled out the contract from his briefcase and said, "Please take a look.


    What''s important is the price."


    Avery took the contract and looked straight at the asking price. 1


    Forty million dors!


    That was the amount Elliot had first bought the building for.


    He would lose money if he sold Tate Tower to Avery at this price!


    In the span of four years, one could get a decent interest from putting forty million in a deposit ount


    at a bank.


    "What does he mean by this?" Avery asked in confusion.


    "I believe Mr. Foster decided to sell the building to you at the original price due to the fact that you were


    once married," exined thewyer.


    "I don''t need him to do me this favor. I heard that the building is worth around a hundred and twenty


    million dors based on its current market price," Avery said. "I won''t allow him to sell the building to


    me at a loss. I''ll give him a hundred million dors for it."


    "I''ll give Mr. Foster a call and ask," said thewyer.


    "There''s no need for that. Just take the contract back and change the price. We''ll just sign it ourselves.


    I no longer have any connection to him. He''s a businessman; profit is the priority. He won''t give you


    trouble for it."


    After a moment''s consideration, thewyer nodded and said, "In that case, I''ll contact you again once


    the new contract is ready."


    "Alright," Avery replied.


    Over at Ang Special Needs Academy, a tragedy was ying out in the splendid, castle-like building,


    i "Stop crying! I''ll stop being nice if you don''t stop!"


    "Exactly! Your parents died in a car crashst month! They may have paid us thirty years'' worth of your


    fees, but nobody would evere see you again! If you don''t quiet down, then you can forget about


    having lunch and dinner today!" 1


    The sound of harsh yelling intermingled with the weeping of a girl.


    Hayden walked by the room and took a peek inside.


    In it was a teenage girl with cerebral palsy who was unable to fend for herself.


    The nursing staff were chastising her for getting her breakfast on her clothes.


    Hayden took a seat on the floor and booted hisptop.


    His fingers began to ck away expertly at the keyboard.


    Soon after, the nursing staff''s terrified screams came from the room behind him.


    "Why did the roomba suddenly run into me?!"


    "I don''t know! Huh? Why is the microwave lighting up?!"


    "That''s creepy! Is this ce haunted? Ahhh!"


    Both nurses instantly ran out of the room, and the roomba ran right after them!


    Hayden yawnedzily, then shut hisptop.


    The moment he stood up, he was met with a pair of pure, beautiful eyes.


    The owner of those eyes was a beautiful woman.


    She had a hime haircut and was wearing a pink puffy dress.


    She looked like a fairy who had mistakenly wandered into the human realm.


    "You''re so cool, Big Brother! Can you get me out of here?" Shea Foster blinked her heartbreaking, wide


    eyes and said helplessly, "They want to open up my brain... It''s going to hurt for sure... I''m so scared..."


    1


    Hayden''s brows furrowed.


    This woman looked at least thirty years old!


    Yet she was calling him "Big Brother"!


    From the looks of it, she was mentally no older than three!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Elliot was in his study at the mansion, passing some documents to Zoe.


    "She is physically weaker than the average woman, and she is autistic, but apart from that, there is


    nothing wrong with her," said Elliot. "I was hoping that her IQ would be a little higher so that she is a


    little more aware of the world around her."


    "Mr. Foster, is your sister enrolled in Ang Special Needs Academy?"


    Elliot replied, "Yeah."


    "Can I meet her?" asked Zoe. "I need to talk to her.


    After that, I will conduct a full medical examination."


    Elliot raised his head and said, "Sure."


    Zoe looked at the time. "Let''s go!"


    "Miss Sanford, we should discuss payment!"


    They had not once talked about payment after Chelsea had brought her over.


    Zoe smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about payment yet. I won''t charge you a penny if I can''t cure your


    sister. We can talk about payment after I cure her."


    Elliot noted that the freest service tended to be the most expensive.


    He preferred that the other party state their price


    upfront.


    "How do you deal with Chelsea? It must affect your work toe back to the country."


    Zoe replied, "Mr. Foster, I''m here on vacation. I have just finished a major project, so I''m taking two


    months off work."


    Elliot said, "I should give you a deposit first!"


    Zoe noted his insistence. Finally, she caved in and said, "Alright, I will give you my bank details. Do


    what you will with that!"


    He stopped frowning.


    Elliot and Zoe hopped into the car at ten that morning. They were headed toward Ang Special


    Needs Academy.


    At that moment, Ang Special Needs Academy was a mess.


    Shea Foster was missing!


    Elliot had hired the person responsible for her care.


    She used to be a nanny at the Foster family.


    She was loyal to the Fosters, and she took care of Shea.


    She was frightened when Shea went missing!


    Shea had always been a good girl. She would not go anywhere without thepany of her nanny.


    Shea''s nanny had instantly informed the academy when she had discovered that Shea had gone


    missing.


    The authorities instantly got all their staff to search the entire academy.


    Meanwhile, they headed toward the security room to check the security footage.


    For some reason, there was no footage to be found as there was a system error!


    "I called for maintenance!" A member of the security staff said. "The footage suddenly cked out half


    an hour ago. We tried everything, but we couldn''t get it back on."


    The headmaster looked severe when he asked, "Will anything happen to the data?"


    A member of the security shook his head and said," We don''t know what''s the reason for the ckout.


    If it''s just an ordinary system error, the footage won''t be affected. I''m afraid this might be an intentional


    attack."


    The nanny went soft in the knees. She almost passed out. "Did someone kidnap Miss Foster? No... I


    have to call Mr. Foster!"


    The headmaster supported her and said, "I will contact the security at the gates right away! The


    security guard would know if Miss Foster went out! They didn''t call me to report it, that means Miss


    Foster has not left the academy yet!" 1


    The nanny sighed in relief.


    The headmaster called the security guard at the gates.


    "I didn¡¯t see Miss Foster exit," said the security guard.


    The guard, however, did not mention that there had been a ckout twenty minutes ago.


    The security guard instantly left his post and checked on the electrical vault.


    The headmaster wiped the sweat off his forehead. He told the nanny, "Miss Foster did not exit the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    building. As long as she''s here at the academy, we will find her!"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    The nanny felt awful. She nodded and said, "I will look for her!"


    Thirty minutester, Elliot had parked his car at Ang Special Needs Academy.


    After he parked the car, he and Shea walked to the pink building where Shea was staying at. 5


    She was staying alone.


    She had workers tend to the chores, teach her, and take care of all her medical needs.


    Elliot opened the door. The room was quiet.


    He furrowed his brows.


    The nanny was informed of his arrival and rushed over.


    "Mr. Foster! Miss Shea is missing!" Her eyes were red from crying. "We searched the entire campus,


    but we still don''t know where she is... My Shea... My voice is hoarse from all the yelling. She wouldn''t


    ignore me if she heard my voice."


    He instantly tensed and clenched his fists!


    "I told herst night that you hired an amazing doctor. I said she would recover after the surgery... She


    asked me what the surgery was about... I shouldn''t have told her. My answer scared her. She cried


    from having


    nightmaresst night. I think she is hiding because she is afraid." The nanny knelt on the floor in guilt.


    Elliot was hurt, but he could not be mad at the nanny.


    Throughout the years the nanny had tried her best to care for Shea. She had never made a mistake


    before. 1


    Shea was probably hiding because she was afraid.


    "You searched the entire campus, but you can''t find her?" Elliot yelled. "Has she left the campus?!"


    The nanny cried and said, "The security guard at the gates said that he did not see Miss Shea walk out


    the gates! Should we tell the staff to drain the campuske? What if Miss Shea fell into theke? She


    can''t swim!"


    He instantly looked furious.


    "I''ll order someone to drain theke immediately!" The headmaster called someone immediately before


    Elliot could speak.


    Suddenly, the head of security rushed over.


    "Sir! Mr. Foster! The security room cked out this morning around ten o''clock. The security guard at


    the gates went to check on the electrical vault! He left his post for ten minutes! We can confirm that


    Miss Shea did not run out during those ten minutes."


    Elliot instantly looked furious.


    Shea had the mind of a three-year-old child. She could not survive in the outside world!


    People would treat her as an adult because of her appearance. They would not treat her like a child.


    What if some miscreant could tell that she was atypical... Elliot felt a sharp pain in his head. He did not


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    dare imagine what could happen to her!


    He strode out of the room and ordered his entire staff to search the city!


    He also rang the police and told them to acquire the security footage from the camera thaty outside


    the academy.


    He had to find Shea as soon as possible!


    Otherwise, she would be in danger!


    Meanwhile, Laura was at Starry River Vi, looking at the woman Hayden had brought home. Her


    expression did not betray how shocked she felt.


    "Grandma, someone wants to slice her head open," Hayden exined. "I don''t want her to die. She''ll


    stay with us for a while."


    Laura hugged Hayden and said, "Hayden, she must have a family. Let''s take her back home.


    Otherwise, her family will be worried!"


    Hayden asked Shea, "Do you have a family?"


    She did not understand what family meant, so she shook her head.


    "Grandma, she''s sick." He furrowed his brows and said, "Let mom cure her before we let her go."


    Laura sighed and asked, "How did youe home from school? Does the teacher know you left?" 1


    "Oh... I have to go back to school," he said. He looked at Shea and said, "Behave yourself!"


    Shea nodded obediently.


    Laura watched Hayden get into a cab and left for school. She quickly called Avery after he left.


    "Avery! Are you free at the moment? Come back home if you''re not busy! Hayden brought a woman


    back home!"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Avery rushed back home after the phone call.


    She could not imagine how her son could have brought home a woman!


    Hayden would usually ignore strangers.


    He would never bring someone home.


    So, who exactly was that woman?


    What had she done to change Hayden?!


    Avery arrived home. She saw the woman...


    She instantly lost her breath!


    "Avery, you''re back!" Laura walked to the door. She noticed how pale her daughter was, and the


    harshness of her breath. Laura quickly grabbed


    Laura''s arm. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so ill?" *


    Avery was staring at Shea as if she could see through her soul!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The woman with the hime haircut and the pink puffy dress had always been on her mind!


    She did not expect to see her in real life!


    Most unexpected was that her son had brought her home!


    How had that happened?


    What was her goal?


    Was she there for Elliot?


    Avery had a headache.


    She could not figure out what was happening because she had divorced Elliot!


    She would never talk to Elliot again!


    That woman did not have to show up!


    "Mom, go to your room! I want to talk to her alone!" Avery told her mother.


    Laura could tell she knew that woman.


    She could also tell that they did not get along.


    However, she did not understand why her daughter held a grudge against a mentally disabled person.


    1


    Was she that vengeful?


    Laura looked at them with mixed emotions before she went to her room.


    She did not wish for them to fight.


    However, she did not know who to help.


    Avery walked toward Shea after Laura left.


    She was tense, and she looked angry.


    "Why did you approach my son? What the hell do you want?! Elliot and I have divorced! From today


    on, I have nothing to do with him! Do you want to harm my child? I won''t have mercy on you if you dare


    touch my child!"


    As Avery issued her warning, she began to calm down.


    The woman in front of her looked scared.


    Her eyes were full of tears. Then, she wailed loudly.


    The sound of a childlike sobbing filled the room!


    Children sobbed differently from adults.


    Adults cried in a more subtle manner. However, children cried in a primal instinctual way.


    The woman in front of her cried without a care in the world.


    She looked pitiful, mistreated, and helpless.


    She sobbed and walked toward the bedroom.


    Avery was very confused.


    What was going on?


    This woman was behaving strangely!


    Avery followed her.


    "Why are you crying? Answer me. Why are you talking to my son? Why are you in my house? Speak!"


    Avery sounded calmer. She was trying to be reasonable." Didn''t youe to my house to look for me?


    I''m here now. What do you want to say to me? Say it!"


    Laura opened the door.


    "Avery, she doesn''t understand what you''re saying!"


    Laura walked out. Shea instantly hid behind her. She peeped at Avery with a frightened look. 1


    Avery was troubled. She asked casually, "Did I speak in an aliennguage? Or is she mentally


    challenged?"


    "Yes! She is mentally challenged. She doesn''t understand a word I''m saying either! She kept shaking


    her head!" Laura sighed and said, "Hayden said someone wants to hurt her, so he brought her back.


    He wants you to cure her." Avery was speechless.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    She had thought of all the scenarios, but never once did she imagine that her rival in love would be


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    atypical.


    Was it the reason why Elliot would not mention it to her?


    Avery walked to the sofa and sat down. She buried her face in her hands. It was hard to process.


    "Avery, what¡¯s wrong?" Laura sat next to her daughter and asked, "Don''t you know her? Your


    conversation with her was so weird."


    Avery said, "Mom, I have a headache right now. Please leave me alone."


    Laura said, "Alright. I will tidy the guest room."


    Avery grabbed her arm and said, "Mom, don¡¯t. She knew Elliot back then, and their rtionship was


    unusual... I¡¯ll drive her somewhereter."


    Laura looked horrified.


    Shea also looked horrified.


    She was frightened when she heard the word ¡¯Elliot¡¯.


    She began crying again. She shook her head while she wailed.


    Laura held her hand andforted her. She asked, Don¡¯t be scared, do you know Elliot?"


    Shea shook her head.


    If she had not shaken her head, she would have been sent back.


    If she were sent back, they would slice open her head.


    She did not want that!


    She would rather stay with this stranger than go back there and have the surgery!


    Avery thought her reaction was ridiculous!


    The woman did not remember Elliot Foster?!


    Theke at Ang Special Needs Academy was drained, and they searched the campus in its entirety


    twice.


    Hayden entered the academy and noticed all the busy staff members. He lowered his t cap.


    He headed toward the other side while carrying his backpack.


    He passed through the parking lot and saw a ck Rolls-Roice.


    He edged closer to the car to get a better look at it.


    That car had made his mom nervously turn around when she drove him to the academy.


    He wondered who owned the car.


    He looked at the car number te.


    Suddenly, Elliot, the academy authorities, and the


    bodyguards walked out from the side of the building.


    "Mr. Foster, ording to our investigation, someone hacked our security system and electrical vault, at


    around ten in the morning."


    Elliot frowned, "Find out who this person is!"


    "We have contacted the best hackers in the world. We will get to the bottom of this as soon as


    possible!" said the vice headmaster. "It is also likely that the hacker is someone in the academy.


    It isn''t easy to hack into the security system and electrical vault, but the hacker did it easily. They must


    have snuck in here a long time ago and prepared for this moment!"


    Elliot said, "Lock down the campus area!"


    The vice headmaster replied, "Yes! I will examine everyone myself!"


    Hayden hid at the corner of the parking lot. By the car te number, Hayden discovered that it was


    Elliot who owned the car.


    Why was his mother afraid of Elliot?


    Hayden began quickly typing away. He began investigating Elliot.


    Soon, Hayden found the news regarding the car crash that had taken ce five years ago.


    A whileter, he saw the news about his divorce.


    Wait?!


    Elliot Foster had just gotten a divorce that very day!


    His ex-wife was... his mom?!


    His mom and that man had been married!


    Hayden was confused.


    His mom and Cole Foster had two children.


    However, she had married Elliot Foster.


    So, the real question was, did his mom like Cole or Elliot?


    Hayden was too deep in thought. It was the reason he had not noticed that Elliot was now right in front


    of him!

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    "Why are you hiding here?" Elliot looked at the boy in a t cap. There was a hint of impatience in his


    voice.


    It was the parking lot. If his driver had not seen him, he might have reversed into the boy.


    The vice headmaster instantly exined, "Mr. Foster, this boy enrolled in our academyst week. He


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    doesn''t talk to strangers."


    All the students in the academy, irrespective of whether they were adults or children, had some form of


    mental impairment.


    Elliot remembered that the boy too was atypical, like Shea. He softened.


    Hayden ced his notebook into his backpack. He slung his backpack and stood up in a coolly.


    He stomped on Elliot''s clean leather shoes when he passed him by.


    Elliot was speechless.


    That punk had done it on purpose, right?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Foster! The boy didn''t mean it." The vice headmaster instantly knelt and wiped his shoes


    with tissue paper.


    Hayden turned around and red at him.


    Elliot looked at him, but he could only his features in the boy. The boy resembled him.


    The top half of his face was concealed under his t cap.


    When he saw the boy''s smirk, he knew that the boy was rebellious and unusual!


    He had definitely stomped on him on purpose.


    Fine! No one in that academy was normal anyway!


    He did not hold grudges against atypical children.


    Laura arrived at Starry Sky Vi at five in the afternoon. She had just gotten back from picking La up


    from pre-school.


    She had forewarned La that there was a special guest at home.


    La was ready.


    However, she was still shocked when she arrived home.


    The woman was very pretty!


    Her hairstyle and her dress were so unique.


    Also, she was so pretty to look at. She was like a princess from a fairytale.


    "Hi, Miss!" La walked toward Shea and greeted her.


    "Hi, Sis!" said Shea shyly.


    Shea was less tense when she saw La.


    She felt more rxed to see "a girl her age".


    She had not said anything till she had seen La.


    La covered her mouth with both of her little hands. She was shocked!


    "La, I told you she''s a special guest. She''s sick. She thinks that she is younger than you," exined


    Laura.


    La thought it was incredible. "Oh... Can I treat her like my younger sister and y with her?"


    Laura looked at Avery and nodded.


    La instantly pulled Shea into the room.


    Laura walked toward Avery.


    She had been sitting on the sofa in a daze since she came back.


    "Avery, should I pick Hayden up from school?" reminded Laura.


    Avery snapped out of her reverie and said, "I''ll pick him up, Mom. Is La back yet?"


    Laura sighed and said, "She''s in her room! Stay at home! You''re too distracted, and I''m too worried.


    There''s food on the table. If you''re hungry, you should eat something."


    Laura walked out after she said that.


    Avery massaged her sore temples and stood up. She walked toward the washroom.


    She washed her face with cold water. She felt slightly more refreshed.


    She walked toward the children''s bedroom and pushed the door open.


    "Sis, her eyes are moving!" Shea had a doll in her hand. She had an innocent smile on her face. 1


    "And she talks too! Pull her hand and she will speak," said La.


    Shea tried to pull the hand of the doll. The sound system in the doll was instantly activated.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Shea''s face instantly lit up. She did not seem to be pretending.


    This woman did not seem to be smarter than La. Avery¡¯s hatred and prejudice toward Shea


    gradually dissolved.


    Yes, Elliot loved this woman, but the more Avery looked at her the more pity she felt for her.


    After dinner, Hayden walked over to Avery.


    "Is there something you''d like to tell me?" said Avery as she looked at her beloved son.


    Hayden nodded. He looked rather pitiful with his doe like eyes. "I pity her," he said.


    Pity.


    The word brought back a wealth of memories of the night she had left Elliot.


    That night, Avery had felt as if her heart had been smashed into a million pieces. She felt as if she had


    died that night, and it was all because of this pitiful woman.


    She wasn''t going to tell Hayden any of it.


    "Yes, she is a pitiful woman," replied Avery. "I can''t promise you that I''ll teat her illness though." 1


    Hayden looked up, "Why?"


    "Well, she has to undergo surgery to feel better. And there''s a chance she might die from the surgery.


    "Mommy cannot operate on her without her family''s consent," Avery tried to reason with her son.


    Though he really wanted to help Shea, he could not help but agree with his mom. 1


    "Do you know her name?" Avery asked out of curiosity.


    Hayden shook his head. He walked toward Shea and asked, "What''s your name?"


    Shea took her time and thought hard. Finally, she uttered, "She-a. Shea."


    "Shea! We will be sleeping in the same room tonight, yes?" La excitedly asked Shea, and Shea


    nodded her head with enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, Elliot was at the police station, worried sick. His sister had been missing since the


    afternoon.


    "Mr. Tate, I''m afraid the person you are looking for has been taken by someone," deduced the


    detective. 5


    "We have checked every surveince camera near Ang Special Needs Academy, and there is not a


    sign of her in any of these cameras.


    "Surely, if she had left on her own, she would have taken one of the roads."


    Elliot''s eyes turned red. He eximed, "I am not about to let anything happen to her! I must find her!"


    "Well, you could try putting up missing person''s posters advertising a handsome reward for her return.


    As long as the reward is substantial, you will find her in no time," the detective suggested.


    That though would be thest resort.


    At eight in the evening, the neon lights and the starry skies lit up the entire city.


    Elliot exited the police station and headed into his ck Rolls-Roice.


    "Where to, boss?" asked the driver.


    "Home."


    As the engine started, Elliot''s phone rang.


    He answered.


    "Elliot, Avery has transferred over a hundred million dors!" The call was from Ben Schaffer. "It has


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    been deposited into your ount. Damn, this woman is loaded!"


    "What a hundred million dors?" Elliot furrowed his brows. He did not understand what Ben had


    meant.


    "What was the transfer of one hundred million dors for?" thought Elliot.


    "Tate Tower! The contract for the sale of the building was finalized today!" Ben suddenly changed the


    topic. "Where are you now? You don''t sound happy about the news, is something wrong?"


    "One hundred million dors?!" Elliot could feel the veins on his forehead pop. "Wasn''t it forty million


    dors?" 1 "The market rate is eighty million dors. Avery insisted on ovepensating you. So, one


    hundred million dors it is!" Ben could not pass up the chance of mocking Elliot. "Can''t believe that


    face of yours is a moneymaker!"


    Elliot hung up. He looked up Avery on his contacts and dialed her number.


    This woman had never failed to infuriate him. Not then, and certainly not now.


    Avery looked at the caller ID. Her heart rate elerated, and she felt heat coursing through the hand


    that was gripping her phone.


    "Elliot must be worried sick about Shea," Avery thought. "Should I tell him that Shea is with me?"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    "Avery Tate! What are you trying to prove by pulling such an act?" Elliot''s voice was cial.


    Avery was dumbfounded. What did he mean by ''trying to prove''?


    Then it hit her. Elliot was talking about the sale of Tate Tower.


    "How about the fact that you are trying to sell it to me for a mere forty million dors?" Avery countered.


    " Please, I don''t need your sympathy!"


    Elliot frowned, and his brows formed deep furrows.


    He realized then that their rtionship was an unsalvagable wreck.


    Elliot had bought the building with the intention of giving it to Avery as a gift- back when they had been


    inseparable.


    He had never thought of profiting off Tate Industries.


    He was selling it to her for forty million dors. There were no reasons to spoil her with gifts.


    Furthermore, Avery would never ept it as a gift now.


    "Fine, we will honor the market price of the tower then! " Elliot felt a burn in his throat. "You don''t need


    my sympathy, and I don''t need your generosity!" "Fine then! Return the bnce to me, and please be


    quick!" Avery clutched her phone tightly. She was furious.


    Elliot was breathing heavily. He had no more to say and hung up.


    Within five minutes, twenty million dors were transferred into Avery''s ount.


    Staring at the figures in her bank statement, tears welled up in her eyes. The peaceful breakup that


    Avery had achieved had erupted into chaos.


    He was a rose full of thorns, but so was she.


    She was contemting whether or not to tell Elliot about Shea. However, the phone call proved how


    little he had thought of her.


    Fine, good luck looking for Shea all by yourself! 1


    Averyy on the bed staring nkly at the ceiling. 1


    She felt trapped in the situation, and this was all Hayden''s fault. He just had to bring that Shea woman


    back home, i


    She had thought that she was finally free from Elliot''s mess after the divorce, but Shea was now


    soundly sleeping in her daughter''s bed. 1


    She found herself falling again and again into the same sticky situation.


    Avery thought that even if she were to send Shea back right now, he would not believe her story and


    use her of kidnapping Shea instead.


    Avery was distraught. She pulled up her sheets and hid beneath them.


    Momentster, her cell phone rang, dragging her back to reality.


    Avery sighed and got up. She felt for her phone and took the call.


    "Avery, I saw that woman Elliot was with!" It was Tammy on the phone. She sounded both shocked and


    furious, "Elliot Foster is a vicious, vicious man! How could he do this to you?"


    "We got a divorce today." Avery felt energetic from her short nap. "How did youe to know about


    this?"


    "Hispany put out a missing person''s notice. They are looking for a woman named Shea, and if


    anyone could provide a lead, they will be rewarded one hundred and twenty million dors.


    "And that is not all! If they find her, they will be given a whopping two hundred and forty million dors


    as a reward! Oh dear god, it broke the inte!"


    Tammy had yet to catch he breath, but she pushed on. "Avery, it''s no wonder you fell for it. I even


    asked Jun about this, and he has not the slightest clue who Shea is" 3


    Avery''s heart felt as calm as the dead sea.


    She did not feel a thing, after all, she was already numb.


    "Avery, I am fuming right now. He is spending two hundred and forty million dors just to look for this


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    woman. One can only imagine how important she is to him!"


    "Alright. What time is it now?" asked Avery.


    Tammy snapped, "It is almost twelve. Oh,e on now, is that you are going to say after everything


    that I have told you?"


    Avery forced a smile, "What do you want me to say? We have already gotten a divorce."

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "That''s right! How silly of me. Best decision you ever made, divorcing that man!" Tammy let out a sigh


    of relief. "How''s your schedule like tomorrow? TH buy you dinner. We are celebrating you being single


    at longst!"


    "My schedule is packed. I own the Tate Tower now," said Avery.


    "Yes, yes, I heard all about it from Jun. It cost you a hundred million dors, my loaded friend."


    "Eighty million dors," said Avery, unfazed. "He returned the extra twenty million dors to me this


    evening."


    "Pfft! What is this between you two? ying around like children," Tammy scoffed.


    "I''m setting some clear boundaries between us," said Avery.


    "Well, I agree. It''s a wonderful thing you''re doing. This man is vicious. I told Jun to stay away from him!"


    Tammy sounded resentful.


    "It''s gettingte. Have a good night''s rest, I can barely keep my eyes open." Avery was really


    exhausted at this point. Her eyelids felt like they weighed a thousand pounds.


    Elliot had proved his love andmitment for Shea.


    In the eyes of millions of people, it was all very touching.


    This was good. She could finally let go of her feelings for Elliot.


    Meanwhile, in another luxurious apartment, Chelsea had seen the million-dor reward on the news. To


    Chelsea, it looked as if Elliot hadpletely lost his mind.


    "Shea... Who?" she thought.


    When and where did this womane from?


    Chelsea had overseen Elliot''s business for years, and not once had she heard of this woman called


    Shea.


    She noticed that Shea had a hime-cut hairstyle, and she was wearing a pink puffy dress in that missing


    person''s notice.


    She remembered the time that Avery had pulled a prank on her.


    She could not understand why Elliot had gotten so mad at the time. 2


    Now, after looking at Shea''s photo, she had finally understood.


    No other woman, save for Shea, had a haircut like that. Shea was special. No one could imitate her.


    Tears streamed silently down her face. Chelsea raised her wine ss and downed its contents.


    Feeling tipsy, she picked up her phone and called her brother Charlie who was overseas.


    "Charlie...you know... Elliot has someone else in his mind all this time..." Chelsea could barely speak.


    "He''s willing to spend millions of dors on Shea! Have you heard of this woman, Shea?" 1


    Charlie spoke, "No I haven''t. Chelsea, I told you not to go back to that country, and you ignored my


    advice. What good has it brought you?" 1


    "Charlie, oh my dear brother, I feel foolish, even more so than Avery." Chelsea began sobbing before


    suddenly breaking into manicughter.


    "Guess what? Avery bought the Tate Tower and she paid one hundred million dors for it. One


    hundred million! I would never be able to do that, but that woman is one hell of a loaded bitch!" said


    Chelsea. 1


    Four years ago, Chelsea would not even look Avery in the eye. She had thought of her as some high


    streetmoner, and she had thought that Avery would be nobody without Elliot. 1


    Everything had changed since then. She no longer felt confident when she heard the name, Avery


    Tate.


    Charlie was astonished. "Wow! Since when did Avery Tate be rich?"


    "Yeah. I''m the only one who''s regressing. Elliot is never going to be interested in me. Even without


    Shea ... Avery is younger and much more sessful than I will ever be. I am a disgrace..." 1


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Hey Chelsea, get over it already!"


    Charlie felt sorry for his sister. "Elliot is not who you think he is. He is just a greedy jerk. He has you,


    Avery, and somehow he still manages to find space in his heart for someone else.


    "Plus, there is that whole thing about him murdering his father. That is a clear sign of violent


    tendencies! You have to stop wasting your time on this jerk!"


    Chelsea pulled her hair with her fingers and mumbled "Fine... Charlie... I know what to do now..."


    It was three o''clock at night when La was rudely awoken. Shea was burning up.


    She forced open her eyes and touched Shea. She was having a high fever. 1


    La got up and switched on the bedside tablemp.


    Shea''s fever had caused her skin to turn red. Confused and half awake, Shea muttered in her sleep,


    "Big Brother... Big Brother hug... Hug Little Shea..." 1 Shea was having a dream about Elliot, her


    brother.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    La jumped off her bed and yelled for her Mommy.


    Avery rushed into her daughter''s room with a medical kit in hand. Her hair was a mess.


    "Go to your brother''s room, La," instructed Avery. She felt Shea and realized that the fever was bad.


    La nodded. Her eyes were filled with worry," Mommy, did Shea catch a cold? Do I turn off the


    aircond?" 1


    Avery answered, "There are many ways to catch a fever. I don''t think she caught a cold." The


    temperature in the room was fine, so there was no way she could have gotten sick that way. 1


    Avery sent La to Hayden''s room before she went right back to Shea.


    The thermometer read at one hundred and three degrees. She must bring down Shea''s fever


    immediately.


    Avery began running a saline drip, and she also brought arge bowl of warm water from the


    washroom in an attempt to bring down Shea''s temperature. 1


    It was three o''clock in the morning, and Avery was tending to her rival. 1


    After everything was done, Avery sat by the bed, and


    she could not help but feel sorry for herself.


    Why did God make her go through this? How was she going to return Shea back to Elliot?


    God knows that she had never intended to cause him misery. 1


    Avery''s head felt like imploding.


    Meanwhile, in Hayden''s room, Lay down in bed and woke Hayden up. Once Avery walked out of


    the room, Hayden asked La, "What''s going on?"


    "Shea has a fever, and she keeps calling for her brother in her sleep. She must be missing you, but I


    knew you were asleep, so I let her be," La sounded slightly upset.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mommy''s there for her. She will be fine," Hayden said.


    "Well, you see," Hayden replied, with a sigh, "if I were to go missing, Mommy''s going to be very upset


    and nervous about it. Not just her, even you and Grandma would be worried too."


    Hayden suddenly remembered something, and said," Mommy has a husband."


    La was stunned, "WHAT? Mommy''s husband, who is he? Is he Cole Foster?"


    "No. Mommy''s husband is that dirtbag dad''s uncle."


    La sat up straight and made Hayden sit up as well.


    "Tell me more about it, brother," La''s eyes glistened in the dark room.


    "Elliot Tate," Hayden said. "Mommy has just divorced him." 8


    "Is he good looking?" La asked hopefully. She had always paid attention to looks.


    "He is very old," answered Hayden.


    La scoffed, looking displeased. "But he is super wealthy," Hayden added.


    "Brother, do you have a photo of him? I want to take a look at it, please," La said.


    "But he''s not mommy''s husband anymore," Hayden said.


    La felt deprived. "I can''t sleep if you don''t show it to me. Just let me take a peek. One nce.


    Please?"


    Hayden had no choice. He got down from the bed, turned on hisputer, and found a photo of Elliot


    for his sister.


    La stared intently at Elliot''s face, taking it all in."... He looks dashing! Brother, he is a lot more


    handsome than that dirtbag of a dad!"


    "He''s a dirtbag too," Hayden replied half-heartedly. " Otherwise, why would Mommy divorce such a


    man?"


    La snapped, "Brother, we are such unfortunate siblings! Our biological father was a dirtbag, and now


    the ex-stepfather is one too! The Fosters are all vicious!


    Hayden shut hisputer, held his sister''s hand,


    climbed into bed, and said, "Time to sleep now."


    Avery sat by the Shea till five in the morning now. 2


    After two bottles of medical saline, Shea''s temperature was back to normal. Avery dragged herself


    back to her room. 1


    It was seven in the morning now, and La and Hayden had both gotten up and had gone to check on


    Shea.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    La and Hayden found Shea in a state of unrest. She was mumbling in a low voice, "Brother...


    Brother..."


    The siblings frowned and hurried to her bedside.


    Shea''s face was red, and her skin felt really warm. 1 She''s got a fever again! I am going to get


    Mommy!" La said as she dashed for Avery.


    Hayden held Shea''s hands still and tried tofort her, "Shea! Don''t worry!"


    Shea opened her eyes slightly when she heard Hayden''s voice.


    She thought that her brother, Elliot, hade to her atst!


    Shea felt as if she was dying of heat.


    "Brother... hug me..." Shea cried. Hayden felt helpless. He could not hug her as he was too small when


    Hayden waited for his Mommy to tend to Shea." Brother, do you not want Shea anymore? Why don''t


    you hug me?" Shea cried hysterically. Streams of tears flowed from her eyes.


    Hayden looked just like Elliot as a child. It was no wonder Shea had mistaken him for Elliot.


    Avery rushed over to Shea as soon as she heard the


    news, i


    She ced her hands on Shea''s forehead. Shea was worse than she had beenst night. "This is not


    good," said Avery. "We need to take her to the hospital and get a diagnosis now."


    La looked at Shea''s flushed face that was filled with despair and asked softly, "Mommy, is she going


    to die?"


    "Don''t worry La. Mommy is taking her to the hospital right now." Averyforted her daughter as


    she gave Shea some medicine to bring down the fever.


    Laura had gotten up earlier, and she rushed over when she heard the situation.


    "Avery, do you think we should call for an ambnce? " asked Laura. Avery considered her suggestion


    for a moment, struggling toe to a decision. 2


    If she called for an ambnce now, someone was bound to recognize Shea, and they would surely


    inform Elliot.


    Once Elliot got hold of Shea, he would definitely take her to Zoe Sanford.


    James had once told her that Zoe was incapable of treating Shea. 1


    Therefore, there was no good reason to return Shea to Elliot in the state she was, right?


    Is she just going to watch Shea suffer till she dies?


    "Mom, do you think I should help her?" Avery turned to Laura. Her voice was hoarse, and her hands


    were clenched into a fist.


    Laura looked at her daughter, understanding what she was going through, "You are not obligated to


    help, my dear. There is nothing wrong with that."


    "But I''m not just Elliot Foster''s ex-wife. I am also a doctor!" cried Avery.


    Momentster, she took a huge breath, wiped away her tears, and helped Shea get off the bed.


    At the Sterling Group offices, everyone was talking about the same issue. 1


    "Have you heard of Shea? What''s the deal with her and the boss?"


    "Must be his lover! An underground lover. I would do the same if I were him. A pretty doll face for a


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    lover. Don''t you think Shea looks like one?"


    "Agreed. She''s the prettiest woman I''ve ever seen! It''s no wonder our boss is spending millions looking


    for her."


    High and low, the entire corporation could not keep it to themselves.


    Chad took a sip of his coffee, "I have never heard our boss speak of her."


    Ben took a sip of his coffee too, and snapped, "I''ve known him longer, and even I have not heard of


    her. I thought we were best friends, but now I''m starting to doubt that. It''s humiliating."


    Chad tried to make Ben feel better, "Ben, I heard that Shea had gone missing close to Ang Special


    Needs Academy. I took the liberty to do some digging, and found out that it was a school for people


    who have special needs." 2


    Ben looked serious. "I looked it up too. This woman is not simple. Never had I thought that Elliot had a


    taste for people like her." 1


    Chad gasped. "...Are you making a pervert out of our boss?"


    Ben smirked and said wrily, "Why would he keep it such a secret if he wasn''t one?"


    Chad was convinced.


    "Now I know why Avery wanted a divorce, she must have found out about this." Ben continued, "Avery


    left him because of them."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Ben made assumption as though he were god or Avery.


    Chad really wanted to call Avery for verification, but he did not dare.


    She had divorced their boss. Perhaps she would not even pick up his call.


    "Ben, have you called the boss?" Chad asked.


    Ben sighed resentfully, "If this woman named Shea didn''t get lost, I bet he would hide it for the rest of


    his life. This is something he doesn''t want to disclose. If I ask, won''t it annoy him?"


    Chad continued, "Well, Shea is has yet to have been found. I guess his mood has just gotten worse."


    Hayden was at Ang Special Needs Academy when he saw the news that Elliot had spent a fortune


    on trying to locate Shea. He had mixed feelings about that.


    "What is the rtionship between Elliot and Shea?" he wondered.


    He typed [Shea] into the search engine.


    However, no information about her could be found at all.


    ''Shea'' was her first name, and he wondered what her


    full name could be.


    Hayden hacked into Ang Academy''s system, but he in there as well, the only name listed was


    ''Shea''.


    Did she not have ast name?


    Or did her family deliberately do this to protect her?


    Who was her family?


    Hyaden had no other information about her, so the only thing he could do was continue investigating


    Elliot.


    After searching out Elliot''s family members, Hayden frowned.


    There was no one named Shea amongst the Forster family. 1


    Elliot had only one elder brother.


    This left only one other exnation for the nature of the rtionship between Elliot and Shea.


    That was, the rtionship between a man and a woman!


    If Cole Foster was a sc*mbag, then Elliot was the king of all sc*mbags! 1


    How could he carry on a rtionship of that nature with a woman who was psychologically unsound.


    At the same time, Chelsea had found Zoe.


    Zoe was currently living in a mansion that Elliot had secured for her. There were twenty-four hour


    nannies and bodyguards in the mansion to care for her.


    After Chelsea came over, she was saddened to see the luxurious vi and servants.


    "Doctor Sanford, can we chat outside?"


    Zoe nodded.


    Shea was lost, and Zoe had nothing to do.


    The two were walking in the neighborhood, with bodyguards following not far away.


    "Doctor Sanford, do you know who Shea is to Elliot?" Chelsea had not slept. Once she had sobbered


    up, questions gued her. 1


    Zoe shook her head, "Miss Tierney, I didn''t ask, and he didn''t say anything."


    "Can you ask him? I''ve been by his side for many years, and not once have I heard about this woman.


    I''m rather shocked and curious!" Chelsea was growing agitated.


    Zoe looked at her calmly, "Miss Tierney, this is a private matter. I won''t ask, and if you''re that curious,


    you can ask him yourself."


    "I asked him before, but he wouldn''t tell me.¡± 2


    "If he won''t tell you, then why would he tell me? I''ve only met him twice," said Zoe rationally. "Didn''t he


    just get divorced yesterday? At least it''s certain that he and Shea are not husband and wife."


    Chelsea said, "I know they are not husband and wife.


    How could he marry an abnormal woman? But he did spend a billion dors on her... It''s incredible."


    "If you''re jealous, you can always find ways to get him to spend money on you."


    Chelsea frowned, "I didn''t mean that! I didn''t want him to spend money on me. I just want him-" She did


    not truly want to reveal that all she wanted was to have Elliot fall in love with her.


    Zoe interrupted her, "The way a man proves his love for you is by his willingness to spend money on


    you."


    Chelsea felt enlightened.


    "It''s hopeless for me now. I''m suffering because he found a woman with a disability better than me!


    He''s better off with Avery!" Chelsea murmured.


    "You''re so selfless," teased Zoe.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t make fun of me. I''m already miserable enough. I lost to Avery, and now, I have lost to a retard!


    And now I''m even doubting myself." 2


    Zoe looked at Chelsea and said nothing.


    She was suddenly very interested in Avery.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Avery definitely was an extraordinary person if she had managed to stay married to Elliot for more than


    four years.


    Moreover, Zoe had heard about her when she was abroad.


    Avery was also a student of Professor Hough, and she had published several good papers.


    However, she had heard nothing more of Avery after Avery had graduated.


    Avery had never worked for any major hospitals, nor had she joined the medical industry.


    How far could she go with only theoretical knowledge? Shecked clinical experience.


    Otherwise, why would Elliot have her treat Shea?


    It was evening, and Laura looked at the two children in front of her and said, "Why don¡¯t you two eat?"


    La puffed her cheeks and asked, "When is moming back?"


    Laura replied, "She¡¯ll be back after she¡¯s done with her work. I can''t tell for sure when will that be."


    La asked, "Is she saving Shea?" "Yes. Don''t worry, Shea will be fine."


    At this same time, Hayden said glumly, "Shea, bad woman!"


    "Didn''t you bring Shea back? Why did you suddenly say that about her?" Laura raised her hand to


    caress his head.


    "She¡¯s with Elliot!"


    Laura did not expect that he would know this.


    "Hayden, these are adult matters; you don''t have to worry about it. Shea is not even as smart as you or


    La. What can she do wrong? And even if she has done something wrong, it¡¯s Elliot¡¯s fault.¡± Laura


    could not me Shea for anything. 1


    Shea was no different from a three-year-old girl.


    Hayden med himself even more now.


    If he had known about the rtionship that Elliot and his mother shared and the rtionship that Elliot


    and Shea shared, he would never have brought her home!


    "Mom must be very sad," he thought to himself.


    When his mother returned, he must apologize to her!


    It was at eight when Elliot received a call.


    "Mr. Foster, the hacker has been found! ording to the trail left by the hacker, the hacker appears to


    be your nephew, Cole Forster!" said the person on the other side of the line, frantically. 2


    Elliot was taken aback.


    When did Cole be a hacker?


    "Mr. Foster, I told the technicians to triple check it, and the results were always the same! ording to


    the IP address, the current location of the hacker is the Foster family''s old mansion."


    Elliot clenched his hand into a tight fist. Murder shed in his eyes.


    The ck Rolls-Roice whizzed out of the mansion like an arrow.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped at the gate of the old mansion.


    Elliot got out of the car and strode into the living room. "Where''s Cole Foster!?" Elliot yelled


    thunderously, i Henry and Olivia immediately went to find their son. Cole, who was in his room, heard


    his uncle''s summons and dashed out without needing to be called a second time.


    "Uncle, are you looking for me?" Cole was being forced into a divorce, and he had been down for the


    past couple of days. He did nothing more than y video games every single day. 3


    A loud thud echoed through the room.


    Elliot was pommeling Cole in the head.


    The phone in his hand fell to the ground.


    "You were the hacker who attacked Ang Special


    Needs Academy? How dare you!" Elliot shouted angrily. "Hand Shea over! If anything happens to her,


    you will die, and I''ll see to it that you will be denied a proper burial!"


    Cole was stunned.


    "Elliot, what are you talking about? Cole isn''t a hacker. Don¡¯t you know how useless he is? He¡¯s just


    rubbish!¡± Henrytched on to Elliot''s hand, fearing for his son''s life. 1


    Elliot ordered Cole''s notebook and mobile phone to be taken away and investigated.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Two hourster, Cole¡¯s phone was found to be faulty.


    "Uncle, I don''t know how my phone has been infected with Trojan! My phone is always with me... It was


    only the day before yesterday did I lend it to a little girl!" cried Cole bitterly. "That girl looked to be only


    four or five. She couldn''t possibly have installed the malware, right?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    "Why did that little girl borrow your phone?" asked Elliot cautiously.


    "She got separated from her father, and she wanted to borrow my phone to call him. Since I met her,


    there is not a day that goes by that I haven''t been gued with bad luck! I think she cursed me!" Cole''s


    cheeks were swollen, and he looked particrly miserable with the tears streaming down her face. 2


    Elliot stared at him. He looked like a loser. "Do you still remember what she looks like?" he asked. His


    lips were pressed into a thin, grim line.


    Cole immediately answered, "Yes! She''s very beautiful! If it wasn''t for her beauty, I wouldn''t have lent


    her my phone in the first ce! As I saidst time, she looks like Avery!"


    When Elliot heard these four words, he looked a little defeated. "Go put on some medicine."


    "Uncle, I''m fine... I want to know how my phone got set up! It automatically sent my private photos to


    my blind date, messing up my blind date. I suspect that it is also bugged!" Cole winced from the pain. 1


    He had no idea how he had be a target for hackers.


    He was clueless as to who he had offended.


    "Cole, go back to your room and get your mother to help you with your medicine. I want to talk to your


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    uncle alone," said Henry.


    Cole got up and went to his room.


    Once the two brothers were alone in the living room, Henry said, "This hacker is aggressive. First, he


    installed a Trojan virus on Cole''s phone, and after that, he stole all of Cole''s data. He then proceeded


    to hack into Shea''s school. This is an organized attack! Why did they kidnap Shea? It''s been a whole


    day, and they haven''t taken the initiative to contact us."


    This problem was also troubling Elliot. 1


    If they wanted money, he could have easily given it to them!


    He was only worried that they would hurt Shea!


    "Elliot, have you offended anyone?" Henry asked.


    Elliot replied, "It must be someone in the academy. A month before the incident, I had asked someone


    to look through the academy''s personnel records."


    "Well, I believe your security must be very strict.


    Mother and I haven''t been able to see Shea these past few years. It must be more difficult for outsiders


    to approach her," Henry sighed. "If Shea hadn''t walked off by herself, then this incident would not have


    happened."


    "It''s not Shea''s fault." Elliot tightened his knuckles slightly and said guiltily, "She was just afraid, so she


    left." "I don''t mean to me her. She''s just a child. What does she know?" Henry''s eyes were a little


    red. "I hope she''s still alive."


    It was the morning of the next day, and Avery had still yet to return.


    La''s eyes were red and filled with tears.


    "Grandma, I don''t want to go to kindergarten..." La sniffed. "I want to see mom."


    Laura too was stressed, and she acquiesced. "Then let''s not go to the kindergarten today. Wait until


    your motheres back, okay?"


    Layle pursed her lips and nodded. 1


    After breakfast, Hayden leaned toward La, "Do you want to see mom?" he whispered into her ear.


    La''s eyes instantly brightened up, and she nodded hastily.


    "Grandma, I''ll take her to the neighborhood to y for a while, and we''ll be backter." Hayden took


    La''s hand as he spoke to Laura.


    "Hayden, are you not going to school today? Ah, forget it. Go ahead and have some fun!" Laura


    sighed. 1


    Hayden walked out with La in hand.


    The siblings got into a taxi. 10


    Hayden gave the name of a hospital.


    La whispered, "Is mommy in this hospital?"


    Hayden nodded.


    Avery walked out of the operation theater of Elizabeth Hospital. She felt the world spinning around her,


    and she almost fell.


    "Mom!" La threw herself in front of Avery and hugged her legs.


    Hayden also came to stand by her side, and his little handtched onto the hem of her clothes.


    Avery looked at the two children as her red eyes filled with surprise.


    "Why are you two here?" Avery''s exhaustion was wiped away. "Who has told you that I''m here?


    Where''s your grandmother?"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Avery held La in her arms as La pointed her tiny finger at her brother. "Big Brother brought me


    here."


    "Oh... Hayden, how did you know that I''m here?" Avery had a gentle smile on her face. She did not


    me the child. "Did you ask Uncle Mike to check the location of my mobile phone?"


    Hayden nodded.


    It was Uncle Mike who had taught him how to hack.


    Avery was unaware of what level his skills were currently at.


    "Let''s go! Time to go home! I''m so sleepy now." Avery could no longer think coherently.


    She came out of the hospital with her two children, and she stopped a cab at the door. She fell asleep


    after getting in the car.


    It was 11:20 a.m. when Zoe received a call from a stranger. She was instructed to go to Elizabeth


    Hospital.


    When she reached Elizabeth Hospital, she saw Shea.


    Her head was wrapped in bandages, and her eyes were closed. She looked pale!


    About two hourster, Elliot received a call from Zoe.


    "Mr. Foster, I found Shea! She''s in the hospital now! I


    performed brain surgery on her!" Zoe''s voice carried a hint of excitement. 2


    In the past two hours, Zoe had performed a scan on Shea''s brain. She found out that someone had


    performed a rather delicate brain operation!


    Zoe asked the nurse who had performed the surgery, but the nurse said that she did not know.


    Seizing the opportunity, Zoe borrowed the operating theater and pretended to look busy. 2


    After two hours had passed, she immediately called Elliot and took all the credit.


    Since the good Samaritan did not leave their name, Zoe herself could not be med for iming credit!


    Elliot rushed to Elizabeth Hospital.


    After seeing Shea, his soaring heart rate began toe down.


    "Dr. Sanford, what''s going on?" Elliot grabbed Zoe''s arm in excitement.


    Zoe held hisrge hand and said, "Shea had fainted, and a kind person had sent her to the hospital. I


    happened to know one of the directors here, and he knew that I had returned to Aryadelle to work for


    you. So, he told me what had happened, and here I am."


    Elliot did not suspect her of lying, but he was still a little confused. 1 "Why do you suddenly operate on


    her?" "She was not in a good condition when she was brought in. Had I dyed, even for a second,


    her chances of survival would have diminished. So, I performed the surgery first, and that is why I didn''t


    inform you of the matter sooner." Zoe gave told her story quickly as she felt slightly guilty for the lie she


    told. 2


    "Thank you!" Elliot''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The fact that they had found Shea safely, and she had undergone a sessful operation was the best


    thing that could have happened.


    The past two days had been torture for him.


    Fortunately, Shea was fine!


    "Mr. Foster, do you want to transfer Shea to a better hospital? The conditions in this hospital are not


    very good," Zoe said. "She needs to recover, and for that, she needs a better hospital."


    Elliot nodded, "I''ll transfer her now."


    Zoe nodded in satisfaction.


    "Dr. Sanford, thank you for your hard work!" Elliot thanked her again. "Did you see the kind individual


    who brought her in? I must thank them personally.''


    "When I had arrived, the person had already left. Since they didn''t stay, I presume they must want to


    keep their identity a secret."


    Elliot nodded, "You''re right."


    One hundred and fifty-five million!


    In reality, how could anyone really resist the temptation of such arge sum of money?


    He wanted to know who this kind person was. 2


    After transferring Shea to the best hospital, Elliot called his subordinates and said, "Get the footage


    from Elizabeth Hospital''s surveince camera at the main gate. I want this morning''s footage sent to


    me."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Elliot got a response to his request twenty minutester.


    "Mr. Foster, I contacted Elizabeth Hospital just now, and they told me that the surveince system of


    the hospital is undergoing maintenance, so there is no footage."


    Hearing his subordinate''s answer, Elliot frowned.


    Was it really a coincidence?


    Was there truly no surveince for that day, or was someone deliberately keeping it from outsiders?


    "Clear all the news and pictures of this incident on the inte!" Elliot ordered.


    "Okay, Mr. Foster. I''ll do it now."


    About an hourter, all the information pertaining to Elliot and his search for Shea, including the one


    hundred and fifty-five million dor reward was gone. Even all the photos of her had been deleted.


    Avery slept very deeply.


    If it was not for the phone ringing, she would never have woken up.


    Tammy had already called her many times before Avery finally answered her phone. Even then she


    had


    allowed it to ring for more than a minute.


    "Hello..." As soon as she spoke, she yawned.


    "Avery! Don''t tell me that you''re sleeping! It''s only seven! Are you taking a nap or calling it a day?!"


    Tammy''s voice was sharp.


    Avery rubbed her sleep filled eyes and looked out the window.


    It was still bright.


    However, it was going to get dark soon.


    "Tammy, do you have something important to say? If it''s not important, I''m going back to sleep. I''m just


    so sleepy." Avery hugged her pillow. She soundedzy.


    "Didn''t you sleepst night? Are you getting a new job as a thief? Didn''t we agree to go out and


    celebrate your divorce? I''ve already booked the restaurant. If you don''te, I''ll have all this food


    packed and sent to your ce! Send me your address!" Tammy was always very decisive.


    "No... You send me the address of the restaurant, and I''ll get dressed and meet you there." Avery got


    up from the bed with difficulty.


    "Didn''t you just say you were sleepy? Just let me get them to pack the food, and I''ll send it to you! I


    stole a good bottle of wine from my dad''s collection... I''m taking it with me and storing it at your ce.


    We''ll drink it next time."


    In an instant, Avery was awake.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If Tammy''s boyfriend was anyone but Jun, she would not have been worried about Tammy finding out


    about the children. 4


    "Tammy! I''m not sleepy anymore! Where are you now? Send me your location, and I''ll go right there!"


    "Okay! I''ll send you the location! Your mom stays with you, right? Ask her toe along!"


    "It''s fine! She has already eaten."


    With the conversation done, Avery got out of bed and gathered her long messy hair into a ponytail. She


    walked to the closet and pulled out a long dress.


    After changing into it, she walked out of the room.


    The lights in the living room were off.


    They were not at home! 1


    She took out her phone and video called her mom.


    Laura answered the call, "Avery, are you awake? I left your food in the kitchen."


    "Tammy asked me to go out for dinner, so I won''t eat at home. Mom, where are you?" Avery walked to


    the door, hooked a bag onto her shoulder, and walked out.


    "I''m at the park! A parcel from abroad arrived today. It''s a drone. The children really wanted to go out


    and y with it,¡± Laura said as she pointed her camera in the direction of the sky.


    A colorful drone, under Hayden''s control, flitted here


    and there!


    Next to it, many other children were flying kites.


    Avery could not helpughing, "You guys keep on ying! I''m heading out."


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the restaurant that Tammy booked.


    This was a high-ss restaurant.


    A handsome man was ying the piano on the stage.


    "Tammy, you came alone?" Avery looked at Tammy and teased, "I thought you would bring your family


    along!"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    "It''s our date, why would I bring him along?" Tammy poured a ss of wine and handed it to her. "What


    did you dost night? You have really bad dark circles under your eyes."


    Avery raised her ss and took a sip, "I stayed uptest night watching dramas!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You wish I believe that. Fess up, you have the fakest forced smile stered across your face," Tammy


    said.1 Are you still into Elliot, and that is why you couldn''t sleep?"


    Avery almost spat out her wine. "Tammy, do I look so gullible?"


    Tammy nodded vigorously, "Although you make a lot of money, you''re still really gullible."


    Ben was pouring Elliot a ss of wine at their table in the corner of the restaurant.


    This was the only high-ss restaurant closest to the hospital.


    "Elliot, I won''t ask about you and Shea. I asked you out to have a drink with you," Ben said. "By the


    way, is Dr. Sanford that serves you really that good?"


    Elliot took the wine ss and took a sip, "She performed the operation on Shea, but she''s not awake


    yet."


    "Oh... If it works, how much are you going to give her?" Ben raised his brows, and his eyes were filled


    with curiosity.


    "I''ll see how much she wants."


    "What if she doesn''t want money but you?" Ben said. " Avery can''t ept that your heart belongs to


    Shea, but some women don''t care about that. For example, Chelsea. If Dr. Sanford doesn''t care either


    and wants to date you, what are you going to do?" 1


    Elliot nced at Ben, "She lives and works abroad. She only came here for a short time on vacation."


    "If you''re willing to marry her, she canpletely give up living and working abroad," Ben said. "You''re


    too attractive to women."


    "Dr. Sanford is not such a person," Elliot said firmly.


    Ben nodded and did not mention Zoe Sanford again.


    "Elliot, look at that table in front. Isn''t that Tammy?" Ben pointed in a direction. "That woman sitting


    opposite Tammy looks like Avery, or at least from the back it looks like it could be her."


    Ben squinted his eyes. He stood up once he was done speaking and walked over to the table.


    Elliot looked in the direction that he was heading.


    It was indeed, Avery.


    He could recognize her back at only a nce.


    Although they had not seen each other for more than four years, Chad said that she had not changed


    much.


    "Tammy, why didn''t youe with Jun?" Although Ben addressed Tammy, he was looking at Avery."


    Huh? Is this Miss Tate?" 1


    Avery was startled to suddenly see Ben.


    Ben looked at the ss in her hand and sighed, "You didn''t drink alcohol back then, but now you drink?


    It just so happened that Elliot and I are drinking too.


    Let''s have a drink together!"


    Ben did not wait for Avery to respond. He walked back to his table to get some wine and two wine


    sses. He then dragged Elliot over.


    Avery sat in stunned silence for a moment.


    Tammy frowned. Dissatisfied, she said, "I''m having dinner with my best friend! What makes you think


    you can suddenly join us?"


    "Thest time you had dinner with me, you had affectionately called me your brother. Don''t you


    remember?" said Ben, teasing her. "Elliot and Avery were formerly married. Surely, they can still be


    friends despite their divorce. Isn''t that right Miss Tate?"


    Avery scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Friends?


    Even if she had plenty to drink, it was impossible for her to remain friends with Elliot.


    "Avery, I didn''t mean to stand you up." Elliot stood beside her, holding a wine ss in one hand while


    his other hand was buried in his pocket.


    He looked at her with his deep eyes.


    She had not changed from thest time he had seen her.


    However, she was more feminine now.


    "You don''t need to exin anything to me. I''m not angry." Avery met his eyes with a smile. "I have


    something to handle at the moment. I have to go." 3


    She got up and made to leave.


    However, Elliot stood in front of her like a solid wall with no intention of budging.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    There was still plenty of wine in her ss and rice in herbowl.


    If he had not shown up, she would not have excused herself.


    "You both enjoy your meal. I''ll go." Once he finished the sentence, he stretched his long legs and


    walked away. 1


    Ben immediately followed him with the wine sses still in hand. "Elliot! Wait for me!"


    Tammy gave Avery a thumbs up, "Avery, you''re still the best."


    Avery gave her an innocent look, "He wanted to leave."


    "Hahaha! I think he still has feelings for you," Tammy picked up her ss and clinked it against Avery''s.


    " His eyes. His love for you is clearly reflected in them."


    "Tammy, you should watch less of those idol dramas. You''ll easily be stupider from watching too


    much."


    "Didn''t you say you stayed uptest night to watch dramas?" 1


    "I didn''t say I was watching an idol drama." Avery took a sip of wine and continued slowly, "I''m just


    living my life. I will not put men and romance above my person."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tammy agreed, "Avery, you''re right! It is clear that Elliot did not prioritize you."


    "Stop mentioning him. Let''s eat." Avery whispered, "I came by car. I need to get my chauffeur to drive


    me hometer."


    "There are many chauffeurs outside," Tammy said. " Avery, I wanted to see your house. Why won''t you


    let me? I haven''t been to your new house yet."


    Tammy knew that Avery lived in Starry River, but she did not know which mansion belonged to her


    friend.


    Avery took a sip of wine embarrassed. "Someday! My house is in a mess now..."


    "Doesn''t your mother live with you? How could it be in such a mess?"


    "Uh..." Avery tried hard to find a reason.


    At that moment, Elliot had taken a call and made his way toward the exit.


    Tammy looked at his retreating figure and said," Avery, Elliot is leaving."


    Avery turned her head and saw Elliot leaving.


    He left in such a hurry because... Has Shea awakened?


    Shea had indeed awakened.


    Zoe had called Elliot and told him to return to the hospital quickly.


    Shea Foster was in the intensive care unit when she opened her eyes. She stared nkly at the


    unfamiliar room and the unfamiliar people that surrounded her.


    "Shea, I''m your doctor. My name is Zoe Sanford." Zoe wanted to instill in Shea that she was the one


    who had performed the surgery.


    Zoe did now know what was going on in her mind now, and she could not predict how the operation


    had changed her.


    Shea looked at Zoe nkly.


    This face looked unfamiliar to her.


    When Zoe held her hand, Shea instinctively pulled away. 1


    Not long after, Elliot arrived.


    When Shea saw her brother, her frenzied heart finally calmed a little.


    She reached for Elliot.


    Elliot immediately went to her bedside and held her delicate hand.


    Seeing the unease in her eyes, Elliot said to Zoe, "Dr. Sanford, she''s uneasy around strangers. Please


    leave, and allow me to talk to her."


    Zoe nodded and strode out of the ward.


    After the door to the ward slid shut, Elliot asked in a low voice, "Shea, does your head hurt?"


    Shea nodded, "Big Brother, what''s wrong with me?"


    "The doctor performed an operation on your brain. It will hurt a bit for now, but it will stop in a few days."


    Elliot''s voice was gentle, and his eyes were gentler. " Shea, how did you leave the academy? Do you


    remember?"


    Hayden''s face appeared in Shea''s mind.


    "Big Brother, you took me out with you!"


    Hayden and her brother looked identical to her, and she thought them to be the same person.


    Elliot frowned.


    "Could she still be recovering from the surgery?" he thought.


    "Big Brother, who was that person just now? I don''t know her," Shea thought of Zoe''s face and


    furrowed her brows.


    "That''s Dr. Sanford. She performed the surgery on you.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    "I don''t know her," Shea was showing her dislike for Zoe. "I''ve never seen her... I don''t know her..."


    "You fainted, and you were taken to the hospital. So, you haven''t seen her till now," exined Elliot.


    "Fainted?" she thought.


    Shea cried, "No! No!"


    Thest thing she remembered was Avery''s face.


    She had been lying in bed with a fever, and Avery had been talking to her.


    She could not remember what had been said.


    However, she vaguely remembered Avery''s gentle eyes and gentle voice. Theyforted her greatly.


    Her emotional outburst caused her head to throb and tears flowed from her eyes. It felt almost as if her


    head was being torn apart.


    "Shea, does it hurt? Close your eyes and don''t think about anything. When you fall asleep, it won''t be


    so painful." Elliot wiped away the tears on her face with a tissue and then patted her shoulder, coaxing


    her to sleep.


    She had just had brain surgery and needed more rest.


    After coaxing her to sleep, Elliot came out of the ward.


    Zoe immediately stepped forward and asked, "How is she?" 1


    Elliot smiled, and excitement was clear in his voice." She talks more than she has ever done before.


    She looks more alert as well. Dr. Sanford, the surgery was a sess!"


    Zoe breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great! I was worried that the surgery might not have had the


    desired effects, or it would not have met your expectations!¡±


    Elliot was extremely grateful, and he could not help hugging Zoe. "Dr. Sanford, thank you!"


    Zoe''s heart beat faster, and she felt guilty, but at the same time, she also enjoyed Elliot''s gratitude.


    She tried to wrap her hands around Elliot. "Mr. Foster, this is my job."


    Her voice made Elliot regain hisposure.


    He released her, but the smile remained on his face." Dr. Sanford, it''s a tiresome job, and I thank you


    for it. It''s veryte. You should head back and get some good rest. We''ll see you tomorrow."


    Zoe nodded, "If Shea has anything urgent, you can call me at any time."


    Elliot nodded and sent her away.


    Ben saw all this with his eyes.


    Zoe Sanford. Even at first nce, he knew that she was not a simple-minded woman.


    Ben had nned on entering the ward to see Shea.


    The bodyguard stopped him.


    Ben was confused, "What? You don''t know me anymore?"


    "Mr. Schaffer, of course, I know you. It''s just that I can''t let you in without the boss''s permission,"


    the bodyguard exined.


    "Even if the boss''s mother and eldest brother came, I have to stop them as well."


    Ben was confused, "Why? She can''t see anyone else?"


    The bodyguard answered, "She''s scared of strangers."


    Ben was speechless.


    Elliot''s protectiveness of Shea bordered on perversion!


    Was she not allowed to meet anyone, just because she was afraid of strangers?


    The more protective he was of her, the more it negatively impacted her illness.


    "You open the door of the ward. I''ll stand at the door and take a look," Ben said to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard did notply, "Mr. Schaffer, don''t put me in a difficult position."


    Ben continued, "Your boss isn''t here. Open the door and I''ll give you a few bottles of good wine another


    day!"


    The bodyguard was a little tempted.


    At this time, Elliot appeared.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Elliot, Dr. Sanford is gone? You said just now that the surgery was a sess, and Shea was now back


    to normal? It''s amazing! Can I go in and take a look?" Ben smiled as he walked to Elliot.


    "No."


    The smile on Ben''s face disappeared, "You can''t keep her under your protection her entire life. It''s not


    good for her. Let her meet other people and see new faces."


    Elliot was adamant, "Now is not the time."


    Ben said, "As long as you know the boundaries. How did you meet her? Does she not have a family?


    Are you nning on waiting for her to recover before you marry her?!"


    Elliot frowned deeply, "Ask another question then we''re no longer friends!"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Ben tugged at Elliot''s arm and they walked toward the emergency exit.


    "Elliot, you obviously still care for Avery. Why do you always act so irrationally? This, Shea. No matter


    how beautiful she is, are you sure she canpare to Avery?" Ben wanted Elliot to wake up to reality.


    "No one is more important than Shea!" Elliot shouted sharply.


    "Did Avery divorce you because of this?" Ben asked him.


    "Yes!"


    "If that''s the case, Avery is not at fault! What is there for you to be sad about? It''s you who disappointed


    her! " Ben rarely spoke to him this forcefully. "As your friend, I won''t judge you for who you choose to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    fall in love with. I just want you¡ª"


    "Then like Avery, you too should leave!" said Elliot, cutting him off. "I don''t need outsiders meddling in


    my personal affairs!" 1


    He used the word ''outsider''.


    Ben exhaled heavily.


    Forget it!


    If he chose to be so obsessed, he would regret itter!


    Avery was single now, but it did not mean that she would stay single forever.


    Hopefully, he can continue living a life of no regrets when Avery married another man!


    When Avery came home, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    She opened the children''s room door, and La immediately raised her little head.


    "Baby, why haven''t you slept yet?" Avery walked to the bed and touched her daughter''s little head.


    "Mom! I was ying drones with Hayden today! It''s fun!"


    La said excitedly, "Uncle Mike sent them."


    "Yeah, I saw it. It''s gettingte, baby. It''s time for you to go to bed."


    La said in an affectionate voice, "Mom, I was waiting for you toe back and kiss me."


    Avery immediately kissed her daughter''s cheek, "Good night, baby."


    "Mom, you''ve been drinking!" La''s little hand touched her mother''s cheek.


    Avery sighed into her hand. "I''m sorry baby. I forgot. I''ll get a towel and wipe it."


    La smiled innocently and cutely, "It''s okay, Mom!


    You smell nice even after drinking!"


    Avery''s heart was instantly warmed.


    She went to the bathroom to get a wet towel and wiped her daughter''s cheek.


    After her daughter fell asleep, she exited the room.


    Back in the master bedroom, she called Mike.


    "I''ve been waiting for your call! Why did you take so long to call me?" Mike wasining on the


    other side of the phone.


    "I had something to do today, and I just came home." Avery switched on the hands-free mode and


    ced her phone on her bed. She walked to her closet and took her pajamas. "Is the drone you sent


    over a new product that you developed?"


    "Yes! It''s amazing! Its battery life is super-duper long! And it has amazing sensors. It''s not an


    exaggeration to say that it''s a robot!" Mike said excitedly. "Once it''s listed in Aryadelle, it will definitely


    take over the drone market here!"


    Avery frowned slightly, "The team in mypany hasn''t been established yet! I''ll do it as soon as


    possible."


    " know you''ve been busy with the divorce thesest few days."


    "It was a sess. Also, have you been secretly teaching Hayden how to hack? I''ve seen him using the


    charge you for those lessons, but now you are finding fault with me."


    "Let''s stop this here. I''m rather tired." Avery ended the call and went to the bathroom with her pajamas.


    It was one o''clock, and Elliot was at the hospital. He had just gotten yesterday morning''s surveince


    footage.


    Maintenance was indeed just a reason to refuse inspection.


    He began going through the footage.


    He really wanted to know who was the one who had sent Shea to the hospital.


    Even if they refused the reward, he just wanted to know the person''s name.


    If they were to encounter any troubles in the future, he would offer his aid.


    It was three in the morning, and his eyes were sore, and he was tired.


    The coffee cup was empty.


    There was still an hour of surveince footage left.


    He nned to get some rest after watching the rest of the footage.


    Rubbing his brows, he looked at the screen again.


    A familiar figure came into view!


    There were people entering and exiting the hospital, but he could recognize Avery at a nce!

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    She was holding a little girl in one arm, and there was another one in her other arm!


    He began to doubt himself.


    Avery''s face could not be seen clearly in the surveince footage.


    He suspected that this woman who looked like Avery was not Avery!


    Otherwise, why did she have two children by her side?


    Avery had no children!


    He watched the surveince video several times.


    The more his suspicions grew, the more awake he became!


    He copied the short video and closed the notebook.


    It was too early for him to confirm the identity of the woman and children.


    When it was dawn, he would ask Avery himself!


    At six in the morning, Shea woke up.


    When she woke up, she got out of the hospital bed.


    She walked to the side of the escort bed, reached out, and tugged at Elliot¡¯srge hand.


    "Brother... Brother..."


    Elliot suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes.


    "Brother, let''s go," Shea did not want to stay in the hospital; she wanted to leave this ce.


    Elliot got up immediately.


    He had slept only for an hour.


    He felt very dizzy.


    However, Shea wanted to be discharged from the hospital. He had to take her away, or she might


    cause him trouble.


    Considering her improved intelligence after the surgery, he decided to take her home.


    Half an hourter, Shea looked at the Fosters'' vi and asked curiously, "Brother, where are we?"


    "This is my house. Will you live with me in the future? " Elliot asked her.


    She was used to Ang Academy and had refused to leave the familiar ce.


    However, at the moment, she nodded.


    The effects of the operation were remarkable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although Shea still looked like a child, her intelligence was definitely not at the level of a three-year-old.


    Looking at Shea''s change, Elliot could not help thinking of Zoe.


    He must thank her well.


    Avery did not wake up until ten o''clock in the morning.


    The two children had gone to school.


    Laura saw hering out of the room, and she immediately brought breakfast to the table.


    "Avery, did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah, I slept wellst night." Avery smiled, "Mom, I''ll be heading to thepanyter, and I''ll only be


    backter tonight."


    "If you''re busy, you don''t have to pick Hayden up.


    After I pick La, La and I will fetch Hayden," said Laura. "There are plenty of things to see to in the


    early stages of thepany. I hope you will outdo your dad."


    Avery answered, "I''ll try my best."


    Avery was in the meeting room of Tate Industries. She had sent the manual of their new product to all


    members of the staff. 1


    "I believe that everyone here still remembers my father''s dream of building a driverless car. My idea is


    different from that of my father. I think it is better to take control of one''s own life. So, we won''t be


    building driverless cars."


    When she finished her sentence, the phone she ced on the table lit up. 2


    She muted it.


    However, she noticed the words, ''Elliot Foster'' shing on the screen.


    Her heart was instantly disturbed.


    "I''m sorry, I need to answer a call." She picked up the phone and walked outside.


    "Avery did you go to Elizabeth Hospital," he asked the moment she answered the phone. "I saw you


    holding a child in your arm, and you were holding the hand of another one. Why do you have two


    children?"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Avery felt suffocated as if someone was strangling her. It had never crossed her mind that her two


    children would go to the hospital to look for her. Moreover, she did not expect Elizabeth Hospital to give


    out the security footage when they had promised her they would not do so.


    Elliot had always been a suspicious person. Avery knew Elliot would investigate the person who


    brought Shea to the hospital. However, there was one thing that he would not have known. Shea was


    brought to the hospital the day before yesterday instead of yesterday. Hence, no matter how much of


    yesterday''s security footage Elliot watched, he would not see that Avery was the one who brought


    Shea to the hospital.


    "Elliot, we''re divorced. It''s none of your business whether or not I was at Elizabeth Hospital yesterday


    or however many children I was carrying or holding," said Avery with a stern voice after calming herself


    down.


    "They are not your children. I could never have a child with you. Don''t you remember you were the one


    who killed our child?" Avery continued to speak emotionally. 1


    After that, Avery immediately hung up the phone. She did not want to hear any response from Elliot.


    She hoped that Elliot and Shea would stay together


    happily ever after and not try to hurt other people ever again.


    When Elliot wanted to respond, the phone was already hung up. He had no chance to say the things on


    his mind. His mind went nk as he listened to the disconnect tone. It seemed like Avery would never


    forget the pain of losing their child when he forced her to have an abortion.


    It was just that Avery had never mentioned it anymore. Hence, Elliot had also forgotten that they once


    had a child. The huge mansion was so quiet that his heartbeat could be heard clearly.


    Elliot asked himself in his heart, did he regret it? After hesitating for a few seconds, the answer


    emerged in his mind. It was the same answer he had before.


    "Master Elliot, Doctor Sanford is here," said Mrs. Cooper when she stood beside Elliot.


    Elliot reverted to his calm self instantly. He strode toward the living room.


    Zoe was in a good mood today. She wore a long bright-colored dress. She had light makeup on her


    face while letting her hair down. It was a different look from her previous capable and professional


    image.


    Elliot had reached the living room and was stunned for a moment when he saw Zoe.


    "Mr. Foster, don''t tell me you can''t recognize me," Zoe chuckled, "I am not feeling tensed anymore


    since the operation was a sess. I''m nning to go shoppingter. I''m actually from Avonsville too.


    My father had brought me to settle abroad when I was very young. But I still have sentimental feelings


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    here since Avonsville will forever be my hometown."


    Elliot nodded and asked, "Do you need someone to apany you?"


    Zoe''s eyes sparkled and she nodded, "It would be best if someone could apany me."


    Elliot replied, "I''ll ask the driver to show you around."


    Zoe was out of words.


    Elliot exined, "Shea needs someone to apany her."


    Zoe epted his blunt exnation and smiled to acknowledge it.


    "Indeed. It''s a pity that she doesn''t like me. Otherwise, I can apany her too," said Zoe regretfully.


    "Well, Doctor Sanford, let''s talk about your sry now," said Elliot, "Tell me your desired amount."


    That was the reason why Elliot had asked Zoe toe over.


    Zoe''s face shed with a trace of embarrassment, "Mr. Foster, the deposit you gave me is more than


    enough. You don''t have to pay me anymore."


    Elliot had given Zoe 780000 dors before. However, he felt the amount was not sufficient enough. He


    had searched all over the world for professional doctors and yet, no one could make a breakthrough for


    Shea''s condition. He had spent far more over the years than the amount of the deposit he gave to Zoe.


    Hence, Elliot felt he should pay Zoe more than that. 2


    "I''ll pay you 155 million dors." Elliot offered.


    Elliot did not have the intention of owing Zoe any favors.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    It was the best way to avoid Zoe asking for other types of repayment. Giving arge sum of money was


    the best solution.


    Zoe was shocked, "Mr. Foster, please don''t. Shea''s condition needs more than one surgery. You should


    know that even though her intelligence has improved, it has only improved a little. After she recovers


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from this operation, if you want to continue giving her the treatment, there may be a second, third, or


    more operations in the future."


    As Elliot listened to Zoe''s exnation, he kept silent. Zoe was here on her annual leave. She might not


    have so much time in the future.


    "Doctor Sanford, what''s your future n for your career?" Elliot asked.


    Without a doubt, Elliot would want to continue the treatment for Shea. If her IQ could allow her to take


    care of herself, that would be the best.


    Zoe understood why Elliot asked such a question. He wanted to continue treating Shea but Zoe might


    not have the time to stay in Avonsville in the future. 1


    Zoe answered, "Mr. Foster. To be honest, I am at a stage where I feel lost. I am 34 this year but I


    haven''t had a rtionship, ever. My family is extremely anxious about this. So my career is not the


    most


    important factor at the moment."


    As if Zoe had not expressed herself directly, she wanted to be blunt and said to Elliot that he would just


    need to marry her to repay her or for her to continue treating Zoe. 4


    Elliot frowned.


    "Miss Sanford, I can introduce a boyfriend to you," said Elliot after he hesitated for a moment.


    Zoe felt a little disappointed. However, she said with a face, "I didn''t expect you to say such things."


    "Because I need you to continue treating Zoe," Elliot said frankly, "I will never get married again in my


    life." 1


    Zoe looked at Elliot''s handsome face and was attracted by it.


    "Mr. Foster, I don''t necessarily need to be married to someone. I think hardly any women who have


    been in contact with you could easily fall for other men. Why don''t we be together as a couple? Then


    my family won''t bother me anymore and I can concentrate on studying Shea''s case." Zoe suggested. 1


    Zoe had discovered Elliot''s weakness and that was Shea''s illness. She wondered since Elliot would


    spend such a huge amount of money to cure Shea, it was not too much to ask to be Elliot''s girlfriend.


    Unless Elliot did not want to continue treating Shea. Zoe was forcing him to make a choice. Before


    Elliot could find another doctor to treat Shea, he could only


    continue to be threatened by Zoe. 3


    At the Tate Industries, Avery had just finished her morning meeting. She was back in her office when


    her secretary entered the room.


    "President Tate, Mr. Locklyn from Golden Technologies is here to see you. He used to work as the Vice


    President of ourpany," the secretary reported.


    Avery did not have a good impression of Shaun. When Tate Industries went bankrupt, Shaun had the


    nerve to call her specifically and cursed her to hell. Avery strode into the meeting room.


    Shaun stood up and walked to Avery, "Avery, it has been a while since Ist saw you. You are getting


    more and more beautiful."


    Averybed her hair with her finger and put it behind her ear. She said concisely, "Why are you here


    today?"


    Shaunughed, "You have offered to pay double the sries in an attempt to recruit all of the former


    employees back. It has made Tate Industries the talk of the town. I wonder if I cane back too?"


    Avery raised her eyebrows and said, "No."


    The smile on Shaun''s face disappeared. He thought Avery would have considered it and not be so


    frank.


    "I was just asking for fun. I am doing alright at Golden


    Technologies," said Shaun as he tried to recuperate some of his image.


    Avery asked, "Then why are you here?"


    Shaun stuttered, "I just came to visit."


    Avery mocked, "Do you think Tate Industries is a zoo, or a cafe?"


    Shaun got angry and left. Avery went back to her office without being affected by Shaun''s actions. Her


    phone rang as she sat down and wanted to drink her water. She put down the ss of water to pick up


    her phone.


    "Avery! Elliot is in a rtionship with the doctor!" Tammy said angrily, "I don''t get it. Wasn''t Shea the


    woman he loved the most? Why is he with another person then?"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Avery massaged her temples with her fingers. She thought that she would not be affected by his affairs


    anymore after getting a divorce. So why did her heart still feel hurt? Since Elliot cared about Shea so


    much, why could he not just focus on Shea and be together with Shea forever?


    After giving it some thought, Avery found her answer very quickly. She did not care which woman he


    was with. She just could not ept that he was such a scumbag. It was hard to admit that she fell in


    love with a scumbag as it would make her question herself about her choice in men.


    "Avery, are you alright?" asked Tammy worriedly, "I shouldn''t have told you. But if I didn''t tell you, you


    would still find out eventually."


    "I''m alright," said Avery as she picked up the ss of water and took a drink.


    "This is his choice. As long as he is happy with it," Avery continued to say.


    "Jun said it was a request from Zoe. Her treatment was quite effective. Elliot wanted to pay her but she


    doesn''t want any money," exined Tammy. 1


    "You don''t have to exin it to me," said Avery as she felt a little sick, "If he is not willing to, no one can


    force him."


    "I heard Shea will need further treatment for her illness. Elliot wants Zoe to continue treating Shea so


    he had no choice but to agree with Zoe''s request." Tammy continued to exin. However, the more


    she exined, the more she felt like she was defending Elliot for his actions.


    Avery sneered, "Good for them. Since Zoe doesn''t mind Elliot being a womanizer, it''s a win-win


    situation for all three of them."


    Tammy adhered, "That''s right. Zoe has moved in with Elliot now. It''s just weird. Never mind, as long as


    they don''t feel weird about it. Forget that scumbag. He will not exist in our topics anymore."


    "Okay. I''m busy with work nowadays. Let me treat you to dinner when I''m done with work," said Avery.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Okay!" Tammy replied.


    After finishing the conversation with Tammy, Avery fell into deep thought as she held the ss of water


    in her hands. She did not know anything about Zoe.


    However, after this incident, she discovered that Zoe was quite courageous. 1


    In actuality, Zoe was not the one who performed surgery for Shea and yet, she dared to use it as


    leverage to ask Elliot to be her boyfriend. Was she not afraid that Elliot would discover the truth?


    Nevertheless, it did not matter to Avery at all whether Elliot knew the truth.


    Zoe wanted Elliot and Avery wanted nothing to do with him, not his money nor his person. The only


    thing Avery wanted was to live a good life with her children. Hence, Avery did not n on exposing


    Zoe''s lie.


    It was already nighttime when Avery returned home feeling tired. The TV in the living room was on.


    La rushed towards Avery, "Mummy, you are back! Are you tired?"


    Avery shook her head, "I''m not tired, La. Do you feel tired going to school?"


    "Since mummy is not tired, so is La," said La with her cute face.


    She pulled Avery to sit down with her on the sofa. When Avery sat down, the TV was broadcasting


    financial news. Coincidentally, Elliot''s face appeared on the screen.


    "La, was it you who switched on the TV?" Avery wondered why her daughter was watching the


    financial channel.


    La nced at Hayden, "It was Hayden... I switched the channel..."


    Since the financial news was showing Elliot on-air, La must have seen it and watched the news for


    the first time.


    "Oh..." Avery put her arm around La and looked at Hayden, "Hayden,e over here. I have


    something to


    tell the both of you."


    Hayden was working on a puzzle. He came over after listening to Avery. When Hayden came over,


    Avery pointed at Elliot''s handsome face on TV and instructed her children, "You must remember his


    face. If you ever see him or bump into him, you must walk away and do not get close to him."


    La looked puzzled, "Why, mummy?"


    Avery pondered and said, "He might strangle you to death if he ever finds out about the both of you."


    Those were the exact words that Elliot had said before. He said, he would strangle their children if


    Avery ever give birth. Since Elliot knew that Avery had two children around her, it was better to tell her


    children to stay away from him. 1


    It would be best if Elliot did not look further into it. Avery was afraid that Elliot might find out that La


    and Hayden were his children.


    La frowned immediately. She took the remote control and switched off the TV. Originally, she was


    quite fond of Elliot since he was quite good-looking. However, it turned out that Elliot was a bad person.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Dinner''s ready. Go wash your hands," said Laura as she walked out of the kitchen.


    Avery immediately brought the two children to wash their hands.


    It was 9:00 p.m. in the children''s room. Hayden had his eyes opened as he wondered about what Avery


    had said before dinner.


    "La," Hayden called out to his sister.


    "Hayden, you are still awake too? I''m scared. Elliot is so handsome, but he is a bad person. Sob, sob,


    sob.


    Why does he want to strangle us?" La stretched out her hands hoping her brother would hug her so


    she would feel safe.


    Hayden told La his spection, "Maybe he is our father."


    "What?" La shouted in surprise.


    "La, we need to take matters into our own hands. We need to find the truth." Hayden decided with a


    n in mind. 2


    "What should we do, Hayden?" La asked while she looked at Hayden with her big round eyes.


    "Go to sleep first," said Hayden.


    The next morning, the inte of the Sterling Group broke down. Thework security team started to


    investigate the problem that caused the inte to break down. 1


    Elliot rushed to thepany as soon as he heard the news. How could the inte of such a huge


    organization break down so easily? It was the first time such a major disaster had happened since the


    When Elliot arrived at thepany, the first thing he did was take a look at the IT department. After


    that, he returned to his office and switched on theputer. It turned out hisputer was being


    hacked too.


    All of the employees''puter screens were showing a green screen with a tongue sticking out emoji.


    Whereas, Elliot''s screen was different. His screen was showing a provocative sentence, ''Come and


    strangle me, you *sshole!''. The wording was red-colored with a green-colored background. The mixture


    of those two colors was high in contrast.


    While looking at the sentence, Elliot squeezed his eyebrows tightly together. *sshole? It was such a


    childish word. He tried hard and could not figure out what kind of an adult would have said it to him. 2


    An hourter, all of theputers were recovered back to their normal operation. However, it did not


    apply to Elliot''sputer. The virus in hisputer was different from the rest of the employees. As a


    result, all of the IT experts gathered in Elliot''s office


    trying hard to decrypt the virus.


    Chad guessed, "Mr. Foster, your nephew was once hacked too. Could it be the same hacker?"


    Elliot said, "The previous hacker purposely used Cole''s information. We have not found out his real


    identity yet."


    "This hacker seems to be roaming around us," Chad analyzed, "First it was Cole''s phone, then the


    security footage of Ang Special Needs Academy, and now he has targeted ourpany''s inte.


    What is his goal?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot did not know either. When Shea was lost, she was not hurt. Hence, the hacker was not after


    Shea. Thus, the hacker must have targeted either Cole or himself.


    At that moment, Hayden suddenly appeared in Elliot''s mind. Elliot only knew that Hayden had just


    transferred into Ang Special Needs Academy. The principal said the boy does not talk to strangers.


    However, the teacher told Elliot that he had made a promise with Hayden that they would not get into


    each other''s ways and that was why he continued studying at Ang Special Needs Academy.


    The boy was definitely not as simple and pure as he looked.


    Elliot decided to go check on Hayden''s detailed information once he exited thepany.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Elliot had reached the administrative department of Ang Special Needs Academy. He was reading


    Hayden''s information after requesting for it. 1


    Name: Hayden Tate


    Mother: Avery Tate


    Age: Four years and three months old


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Elliot saw Avery''s name, it shocked him deeply.


    The boy who stepped on him was actually Avery''s son! In addition, the boy was already four years old.


    He and Avery had been separated for four years too. If the boy was Avery''s son, it meant that Avery


    was pregnant when she left.


    Elliot''s body shivered as he held the information in his hand.


    The administrative manager was unsure about what was happening and asked carefully, "Mr. Foster,


    what''s wrong with this boy? Did he do anything wrong?"


    Elliot swallowed his saliva and said with a hoarse voice, "Bring me to see this boy!"


    The manager said awkwardly, "This boy did not attend school today. Why are you looking for him? I


    can call his mother."


    Elliot said, "No need!"


    With Hayden''s information in his hands, Elliot left the administrative department. He wanted to


    personally look for Avery to ask what was the deal with Hayden. 1


    In the meantime, Chelsea was feeling awfully tense while standing outside at the garden in Elliot''s


    house. She did not know that Zoe was such a wicked and egoistic woman, so much so that she would


    go as far as toy her hands on Elliot. What was the meaning of it? Chelsea felt she had fallen into the


    trap that she had set up herself.


    Initially, Chelsea had introduced Zoe to Elliot hoping that Elliot would forgive and ept her again.


    However, this woman whom she brought back was instead stealing Elliot away from her. Chelsea had


    totally underestimated Zoe.


    "Zoe, what about your current career? Are you going to just leave it?" asked Chelsea while pretending


    to be calm. However, the tremble in her voice had already shown that Chelsea was in a rage.


    If only Zoe was not an important person to Elliot, Chelsea would have pped Zoe in the face.


    "It''s just a job. I can get a good job anywhere I want," said Zoe indifferently.


    Zoe knew that Chelsea was angry at her. Nevertheless, she didn''t care about it. The fact that Chelsea


    was the daughter of the President of Tierney Holdings did not bother Zoe at all. It was not as if Chelsea


    was the


    sessor.


    Besides, Zoe has Elliot now. She does not need to stick up for other people anymore. 1


    "I guess you are determined to be with Elliot," Chelsea said while gritting her teeth.


    Zoe nced and said, "Miss Tierney, are you saying no one should be together with the man you can''t


    have? Let me give you a piece of advice, move on. Either you try hard to increase your ability or face


    the reality.


    Elliot will never choose to be with a normal woman who has no use to him."


    Chelsea could feel her blood pressure increase tremendously. It had definitely hurt Chelsea when Zoe


    used her of being useless and normal to Elliot.


    From Chelsea''s point of view, she was definitely better than any normal woman either through her


    appearance or her ability. It was very insulting for Zoe to say such a thing.


    "Doctor Sanford, since you are feeling proud as a peacock, do you believe that I could pluck all of your


    feathers out now?" Chelsea sneered and teased.


    Zoe nced behind her and saw the bodyguards following her not far back and protecting her 24 hours


    a day.


    "Do you believe that once I shout out loud, the bodyguards behind me will immediately rush over to


    protect me?" Zoe deliberately mocked, "Or should I call my boyfriend now and ask him to seek justice


    for me?


    Are you sure you want to be my enemy, Chelsea?"


    Zoe did not wish to be Chelsea''s enemy. She knew that the lesser the trouble, the better it was.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    The most important thing was to cure Shea. Only then, could Zoe stay beside Elliot for a longer period


    of time.


    Chelsea felt so angry that red blood vessels started appearing in her eyes, especially when Zoe


    mentioned ''her boyfriend''. However, there was nothing Chelsea could do. In the end, she could only


    leave.


    Zoe looked at Chelsea''s back and sneered, "What a loser. I don''t even have to put in any effort."


    At the Tate Industries, Avery was busy recruiting employees for various departments. Although most of


    the former employees have returned, the nature of their business had changed so there was a need to


    recruit more experienced personnel.


    Mike would be flying in to help out today. Avery might be able to rx a little when Mike arrives.


    "President Tate, should we look for a celebrity to be our ambassador?" asked the marketing manager


    while discussing the marketing n with Avery.


    Avery shook her head, "No."


    "The popr trend is endorsing a famous celebrity or cooperating with influencers..." the marketing


    manager tried to persuade Avery.


    Avery interrupted, "No. We solely rely on our product."


    The manager was stunned, "So we don''t have to do


    any marketing or advertising?"


    Avery replied, "I don''t mean that. It is still necessary to promote the product, just not with celebrities or


    influencers."


    The manager nodded, "Then how should we promote it?"


    Avery put down the documents in her hand and said," We should hire those professionals and experts


    in this industry to promote. If our product is irreceable, then we will automatically see salesing


    in."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was definite that the manager knew and understood the theory. However, the actual product was still


    nowhere to be seen and it caused the manager to worry quite a bit.


    "President Tate, are you really feeling very confident with the product?" asked the manager.


    Avery raised the corner of her lips and said, "I don''t know how to exin it to you yet. Just wait till you


    see the product yourself."


    The manager nodded to show that he acknowledged. 1


    Someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in," said Avery.


    The door was opened. A young man with exquisite facial features appeared. He was wearing


    asymmetrical fashion clothing.


    The manager frowned and asked, "Who are you? Are


    you in the wrong ce? This is Tate Industries..."


    Mike strode passed the manager and gave Avery a very passionate hug.


    "It''s been only a few days but I have been missing you so much!" said Mike cheesily.


    The manager felt awkward and left the office immediately. It seemed like the man was Avery''s boy toy.


    He guessed Avery must have changed her taste in men after living overseas for a couple of years.


    When the manager walked out of Avery''s office, Avery''s secretary was on her way to knock on the


    door.


    "Don''t go in! President Tates'' boyfriend is here. They are snuggling together," the manager hinted to the


    secretary, "You should wait for him toe out before going in."


    The secretary looked anxious, "But Elliot Foster from Sterling Group is here and wants to meet with


    President Tates. I can''t just let him wait downstairs, can I?"


    The manager was shocked. After taking a deep breath, the manager said to the secretary, "I''ll go down


    and talk with him first. I will find out why is he looking for President Tate."


    After speaking, the manager marched towards the elevator. Coincidentally the elevator door slowly


    opened once the manager was in front of it. A tall man walked out from it.


    The manager looked up and saw Elliot''s stern and


    solemn face. He was so scared that he did not even dare to breathe out loud. At that moment, he had


    forgotten what he had said to the secretary.


    "President Foster, you are here. Let me lead you to President Tates'' office," the manager ttered. He


    swiftly walked ahead of Elliot with his back bent a little to show respect.


    When the manager was in front of the office door, he became a wuss. He had no courage to offend


    neither Elliot nor Avery.


    "President Foster, this is President Tates'' office. You may go in," said the manager. 1


    Elliot frowned and did not hesitate to open the door with his long arm. He saw Avery sitting in her chair


    while Mike was sitting on the table facing Avery and ying with her hair. They were both very intimate


    with each other. 1


    Bang! Elliot kicked the door with his leg.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    The loud sound startled Avery and Mike and they looked at the door with surprise. From there, they


    saw Elliot''s face looking horrible and sunken as if someone had offended him.


    "Hi, Avery''s ex-husband!" Mike jumped off the table and marched towards Elliot as he greeted Elliot


    cheerfully.


    Avery felt pain in her temples. Mike had no idea what a scary person Elliot was. It was up to Avery to


    stop Mike from inviting his own death. Avery quickly strode toward Mike and pulled him backward.


    This action caused Elliot''s anger to slowly rise. What was the rtionship between the both of them,


    Elliot wondered? Why was Avery being so protective of this inappropriate-looking man?


    "Why are you here?" Avery stood in front of Elliot as she looked up at him, "Is there still reason for us to


    meet anymore?"


    Elliot clenched his fingers so tightly that the paper in his hand almost ripped apart. He walked a step


    forward so that his body got closer to Avery.


    Avery could feel the anger in Elliot rising and he couldsh out at any time. She quickly pushed Mike


    out of the door and said, "Wait for me outside."


    After she pushed Mike out of the office, she closed the


    door.


    "Who is that man?" Elliot questioned Avery with her cheek slowly turning red.


    There was no one else in the room spectating, so Avery was no longer afraid of Elliot.


    "Elliot, don''t force me to be rude. I don''t want to fight with you," Avery said as she took the piece of


    paper away from Elliot''s hand, "This is..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Hayden''s name on the piece of paper. Her body started


    to shiver and her face was full of terror and nervousness.


    Elliot looked at the change of expression on Avery''s face coldly. His intuition became stronger.


    "Avery Tate! Is this child mine?" said Elliot with a cold and sharp voice, without any trace of warmth. 1


    Without any hesitation, Avery responded very quickly, "No. Our child was aborted a long time ago. This


    child ... I adopted him while I was abroad."


    The only way to get through this was to lie. Avery must lie. If she did not, then Elliot would use all


    means to take the child away. He hated children and he vouched to never have children in this life. 1


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, Hayden was different from normal children. Who knew what would happen to Hayden if


    Elliot had custody over him.


    "Adopted?" Elliot frowned as he did not expect that answer, "Why did you want to adopt a child?"


    "Because he was different from a normal child. I think he''s pitiful and that''s why I adopted him. This will


    be the only andst time that I''ll exin it to you, Elliot. Stop messing around in my private life. If you


    have so much free time on your hands, why don''t you go take care of your girlfriend?"


    Avery threw the piece of paper into the shredder.


    Looking at how emotional Avery was, Elliot suddenly felt as if he was being doused with a bucket of


    cold water. The anger he felt was instantly extinguished.


    News traveled so fast that even Avery now knew he had a new girlfriend. He wanted to exin to


    Avery, but he realized everything he said would be funny.


    "Avery, the new boyfriend of yours doesn''t seem good. You should have better taste in men."


    It was supposed to be just an advice and yet, it turned out to be mockery.


    Avery was agitated by him and wanted to show him what it felt like, "Your new girlfriend is nothing good


    as well. You should have picked Chelsea instead. I wonder what were you thinking." 1


    Elliot gritted his teeth, "Have you ever seen Zoe before? To me, she is far better than Chelsea!"


    Avery raised her eyebrows, "What do you know about my Mike? He may look messy and yful but he


    has a pure heart. Unlike someone who is not only in two but even three rtionships at the same time!"


    Elliot''s face turned pale after being agitated. Soon, he stormed out of Avery''s office.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    After Elliot left the office, Mike returned into the office.


    "What does your ex-husband want with you? He looks very fierce. Did he bully you?" Mike asked as he


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    brought Avery to her chair and gave her a ss of water.


    At first, Avery was feeling very angry. After seeing how attentive Mike was, Avery felt a little relieved,


    "He thought you were my boyfriend and I did not deny it. Will it cause any trouble to you?"


    Mike blinked his eyes and said, "Just your boyfriend? If you want, I can be your husband. We can get


    married now."


    Avery said, "I don''t n on getting married. Leave the space to write your true love''s name on it."


    Mike said with a depressed face, "I don''t n on getting married too. My ex hurt me too deeply. I don''t


    think there is a true love for me in this world."


    Many years ago, Mike had a tumor inside of his brain. Avery was the one who operated on it and the


    operation was sessful. However, in the midst of his illness, his boyfriend who Mike had been with for


    five years, dumped him. After the operation, Mike and Avery founded Alpha Technologies. 1


    "Stop thinking about the unhappy thoughts. Have you found a ce to stay? I can book a hotel for you


    if you


    haven''t." Avery took out her phone and wanted to search for a hotel.


    "I''m going to stay with you. I have already brought my luggage to your house. Your mother was very


    friendly to me," said Mike pleasingly, "Think about our rtionship. Your house is my house. Why


    should I stay in a hotel?" 1


    Avery was speechless. However, she was not going to argue with him since Mike was gay.


    Hayden did not attend school today. He and La went to Cole''spany. They wanted to know who


    their real birth father was. Since Elliot was a harder target to get close to, they had no choice but to


    start with Cole.


    During the lunch break, Cole walked out of his office and nned to have lunch at a nearby restaurant.


    La appeared in front of the office with her backpack.


    Cole immediately recognized La since La had given him a longsting impression with her doll-


    like hair. He had been having nightmares for a few nights. He dreamt that La was the one who had


    hacked his phone with a trojan horse virus.


    Every time Cole woke up, he would not believe it. Who could have thought such a small child who


    might still be drinking milk could master the skill of the trojan horse virus.


    "Kiddo!" Cole walked toward La and grabbed her arm, "Why are you here? Are you looking for me?"


    La blinked her round, energetic eyes and nodded her head, "Uncle, I have been looking for you!"


    "Why are you looking for me? You borrowed my phone to call your father previously but I did not find


    the number you dialled." Cole held La''s hand and headed toward a nearby restaurant.


    The sun was scorching hot.


    "Because I forgot my father''s phone number. I found him afterward and my father wanted me to say


    thank you to you. He even asked me to bring you a gift," said La with clear pronunciation of words


    and perfect sentence structure.


    Cole could not help but me himself. How could he suspect such a small kid to input a trojan horse


    virus into his phone? Look at how pretty and pure she was. Her father must be a well-mannered


    gentleman.


    "Did your father bring you here?" Cole asked.


    La nodded and tried to exin, "My father works around here. He had something to do so he went


    back to his office."


    Before Cole could ask another question, La took out the gift and put it on the floor. It was a small


    electrical toy.


    "Uncle, can you switch it on?" La asked.


    Cole squatted down and looked for the switch.


    At that time, La moved quickly and used her fingers to pull a few strands of Cole''s hair.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    "Uncle, don''t move!" La screamed frantically.


    Originally, Cole wanted to stand up and ask what was La trying to do. However, La''s shouting


    gave him a scare, so much so that he paused his movement.


    "Uncle, you have grown plenty of gray hairs. Let me get rid of them for you. People might think you are


    an old man." La took the opportunity and put the hair she pulled into a stic bag and put it back


    into her backpack.


    After finishing what she was doing, she patted Cole''s shoulder and said, "Alright, I have removed all of


    it."


    Cole stood up while enduring the pain he felt from his scalp, "Let me see. I don''t remember having gray


    hairs. H


    La pointed at the air innocently, "I have already thrown it away. Why do you want to see it? It''s just


    any normal type of gray hair."


    Cole was speechless.


    La continued to hurt Cole''s heart by saying, "Your hair is very oily. I need to go wash my hands or


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    else my hands will be stinky." 2


    After that, La left while feeling disgusted after touching Cole''s hair. As Cole watched La¡¯s back, he


    had dozens of questions appearing in his mind. He


    reached out for his hair to check the status of his hair and scalp. It was unlike what La said, his hair


    was just dry and soft, not oily at all. Why would La say his hair was oily? He remembered clearly that


    he did not have any gray hair.


    What a strange little girl. That was the same feeling Cole felt thest time he met La. Could it be


    another conspiracy? With that thought in mind, he quickly took out his phone to check if his phone had


    been nted with another virus. 1


    La trotted towards her brother. She took out the hair to show her brother.


    "Am I amazing?" La asked proudly.


    Hayden was very satisfied with La''s performance," I''ll buy you ice cream."


    "Oh yeah! Will mummy be angry since I skipped kindergarten today?"


    It was more fun being out with Hayden than going to the kindergarten. However, La was worried that


    her mother would be upset with her.


    Hayden said with a calm face, "No.¡±


    Their mother was aware every time they skipped ss. However, their mother had never spoken to or


    scolded them for skipping. From Hayden''s point of view, kindergarten was too easy and childish for


    him. 1 "Hehe! Let''s go buy ice cream. I want chocte-vored ice cream!" La hugged her brother''s


    arm and smiled brightly. 1


    Hayden put Cole''s hair into his bag and took his sister for ice cream. Fifteen minutester, the two


    children were sitting down having ice cream.


    "What should we do if our father is Elliot?" La looked worried, "Mummy said he would strangle us."


    Hayden said, "Don''t worry. I will protect you."


    "Are we going to call him daddy? Didn''t you say he is very wealthy?" La was confused.


    Hayden answered, "No."


    Looking at Elliot''s house, Shea was recovering pretty well after her surgery. Other than experiencing


    headaches and refusing to eat, she was pretty quiet most of the time. Mrs. Cooper took care of her with


    extra caution.


    It was only on the third day that Shea started to trust Mrs. Cooper a little. Although Shea still did not


    talk to Mrs. Cooper, she would ept the food and water Mrs. Cooper gave her.


    Mrs. Cooper was curious about the rtionship between Elliot and Shea. Due to her professionalism,


    she did not dare to ask anything. Of all the years Mrs. Cooper had worked for Elliot, this was the first


    time she saw Elliot being so tender, caring, and spoilt towards a woman.


    It was different from the way Elliot treated Avery and Zoe. Although he was good to the both of them,


    the way he treated Shea was more like a parental type of love. He was at his most tender loving


    moment when he was with Shea. Whereas, Elliot fought with Avery most of the time they were


    together. Perhaps it was because Shea''s IQ was below average and that caused Elliot to be more


    patient with her, Mrs. Cooper thought.


    "y outside," Shea requested after her headache eased.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Mrs. Cooper replied troublingly, "Shea, the doctor said you have to be in bed for at least half a month.


    It''s not even one week after your surgery. If I bring you out, Master Elliot will be mad at me."


    Shea raised her head slightly, "Who is Master Elliot?"


    Mrs. Cooper answered, "Elliot Foster," and she paused for a while and asked again, "What do you call


    him?"


    Shea thought for a while and pointed at the window," y outside."


    Mrs. Cooper was lost for words. She did not dare to make the decision, so she called Zoe.


    After a while, Zoe came into the room.


    "Shea, you want to y outside?" Shea asked with a smile, "I can bring you out, but you''ll have to sit in


    the wheelchair. I''m scared that you will get dizzy walking by yourself." Zoe offered.


    All Shea wanted was to get some fresh air, it did not matter to her if she had to sit in the wheelchair.


    Hence, Shea agreed and Mrs. Cooper took out the wheelchair Elliot had used before.


    "Mrs. Cooper, I''ll push Shea out," said Zoe to Mrs.


    Cooper as she took over and pushed Shea out to the front yard.


    In order to reassure the status of being Elliot''s


    girlfriend, Zoe would need to make a good connection with Shea. Zoe must make good use of each


    opportunity she has, such as pushing Shea out now.


    Shea was starting to show less resistance toward Zoe. It was very good progress. Zoe believed that


    with a little progress each day, her rtionship with Shea would definitely get a huge improvement.


    The temperature was over 86 Fahrenheit today, even when the sun was not out entirely.


    "Shea, are you still having headaches? I can prescribe you some painkillers if you can''t take the pain,"


    Zoe asked softly.


    ording to Zoe''s analysis, Shea now had the IQ of a ten year old child. Hence, she would just need


    to treat Shea like a ten year old child.


    Shea replied, "No." 1


    Shea would not take any medicine given by strangers, especially Zoe. Unless Elliot was the one giving


    it to her.


    Zoe smiled, "Shea, it''s good that you are talking. Elliot and I are hoping you get well soon."


    Shea did not respond. After having some fresh air, she suddenly asked, "Is it really you who did my


    surgery?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    If Zoe was the one who did the surgery, why did Shea not remember her face before she lost


    consciousness?


    Shea could only vaguely remember Avery''s face in her mind. Unfortunately, she did not know Avery''s


    name.


    Zoe was shocked to hear Shea''s question since Shea did not talk but instead would only act like a ten


    year old child. Could it be that Shea remembers the person who performed the surgery? 4


    At that moment, Zoe''s face blushed, and she started to think how would Elliot react if he knew of the


    truth.


    "Doctor Sanford?" Shea called since Zoe did not respond to her question.


    Zoe took a deep breath and decided to take a chance," Yes, it was me. Did you remember anything?


    You can tell it to me."


    Shea pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    The next morning, Avery''s phone rang when Avery was still asleep. She looked at her phone and saw


    that it was Tammy calling. 1


    "Tammy, it''s seven in the morning. Why did you wake up so early?" Avery asked after answering the


    call.


    Since Avery had to work through the night, Laura was the one sending the children to school.


    Tammy replied, "My parents are away traveling. I sent them off to the airport. I stopped by Starry River


    Vi on my way back since it was on the way. Which vi are you staying at? I bought breakfast and I


    want to visit your new home."


    Avery was so shocked that she jumped off her bed vigorously and it caused her brain to spin as her


    blood supply to the brain was insufficient upon getting up so swiftly.


    "Avery! I''m already at the entrance. Surely you won''t reject me, right?" Tammy said angrily as she put


    her hand on her hips.


    Avery quickly stormed out of her bedroom. Seeing that both children had went to school, she quickly


    took all the toys to the children''s room. After she finished tidying up, she gave Tammy her location.


    Three minutester, the doorbell rang. Avery walked out of the toilet while brushing her teeth.


    Just then, Mike dashed over and opened the door while wearing just his pants.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    The toothbrush in Avery''s hand fell to the floor. Even Tammy was shocked and dropped the bag of


    breakfast when she saw Mike.


    Luckily, Mike reacted quickly and caught the bag of breakfast, i


    "Avery, is this your best friend?" Mike asked with a head of messy hair.


    After that, he opened the bag of breakfast, took out a pancake, and stuffed it into his mouth. Later, he


    took another pancake and wanted to feed it to Avery, "Not bad, do you want it?"


    Avery saw Tammy''s shocked expression and quickly pushed Mike into his room.


    "Tammy, wait a second. Go sit down first," Avery told Tammy.


    Suddenly, Tammy came to her senses. She took a deep breath and took out her phone and sent a


    message to Jun. 1


    Tammy texted Jun, "Oh my! Avery really knows how to enjoy. She is living together with a handsome


    man!"


    Jun replied, "Who? Avery?"


    Tammy replied, "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would not have believed that she is such an


    open woman. I don''t feel sorry for Elliot anymore. Elliot


    knows how to enjoy himself, and so does Avery. That man is so handsome. Other than being a little too


    slim, everything else looks good." 2


    Jun asked, "Did you take any photos? I want to see!"


    Tammy answered, "Avery pulled the man back into the room. I will interrogate her when shees out.


    Wait for the updates!" 2


    Jun replied, "Alright."


    After Avery sent Mike back to his room, she went back to the living room to pick up her toothbrush and


    continued to freshen up in the bathroom.


    Five minutester, she finally calmed herself and went looking for Tammy.


    "Avery, are you going to exin it to me, or do I have to force it out of you?" Tammy asked.


    Avery sighed, "That''s my business partner."


    "Oh, so you guys got together privately too?" Tammy asked.


    Avery stopped drinking the water, "Did you see us sleep together with your own eyes?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? If both of you are not sleeping together, then why doesn''t he stay at a hotel?" Tammy


    refuted.


    Avery put the ss of water onto the table and gave up arguing, "Is it wrong for me to be with another


    man since I am single now?"


    "Of course not! If that man is really your new lover, then I''m happy for you," said Tammy happily as she


    sat beside Avery, "I didn''t know you made such quick progress. Elliot will go mad once he finds out."


    "He already did, the day before yesterday," Avery told.


    Tammy replied, "What? Was he mad?"


    Avery spoke calmly, "We are both adults, not children."


    Tammy desperately wanted to know Elliot''s reaction when he found out about it. Hence, once she left


    Starry River Vi, she quickly called Jun and asked Jun to convey the information to Elliot.


    Jun did what he was told. He called Elliot.


    "Elliot. Tammy was visiting Avery just now," Jun said while adding more re to the story, "She said


    there is a man staying with Avery. She even said that the man was very handsome."


    Elliot thought of the man he saw in Avery''s office. He did not expect them to be living together.


    "She can live with anyone she wants. You don''t have to call and tell me specifically," Elliot scolded and


    hung up the phone.


    Jun was feeling wronged andined to Ben. Ever since Ben fought with Elliot, both of them had


    not spoken for a few days. However, after knowing that Avery has a new boyfriend, he no longer felt


    depressed. 1


    Could Avery purposely find a new boyfriend just to make Elliot angry? If that was the case, good on


    Avery. If it was not, then it was still good too. It was nice to see Avery torment Elliot for once.


    Changing the scene to Ang Special Needs Academy.


    Hayden had received the DNA report. The report stated that Hayden, La, and Cole were not father


    and child. It meant that Cole was not their father.


    However, the report stated that Hayden, La, and Cole were rted somehow. Summing it up,


    Hayden could conclude that Elliot was their birth father.


    When Hayden thought Cole was his father, he was quite dissatisfied. However, he now felt like he was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    faced with a bigger problem since he knew that Elliot was his father.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    It did not require much effort to teach Cole a lesson. However, it was a different story if Hayden wanted


    to go after Elliot.


    Ever since Hayden sessfully hacked into the cyber security of Elliot''spany, Elliot had spent a


    huge amount of money to install a powerful firewall. Now Hayden could no longer get past the firewall.


    Uncle Mike had been busy with Tate Industries and had no free time to help him. In the end, Hayden


    could only look at Elliot''s photo and slowly unleash his dissatisfaction.


    There was only one student in the ssroom, Hayden. Whereas, there were two teachers looking after


    him in the ssroom, a teacher who looked after him and another one who was responsible for


    teaching.


    The teaching teacher was lecturing at the front while Hayden was wearing his headphones and ying


    with hisputer. It was very harmonious.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared outside the ssroom door. Hayden spotted it and quickly retracted his


    gaze.


    Knock! Knock! Someone knocked on the door.


    It was Shea. The teacher saw her and immediately walked to the door.


    "Shea, why are you here? Are you here alone?" The


    teacher looked at Shea enthusiastically.


    Since Shea was not having any more headaches, she could not stay put at home and was moring to


    go to school. As such, the driver drove her to school and would pick her up in the afternoon.


    After reaching the school, she quickly walked around the entire campus with the nanny apanying


    her. No one knew what she was searching for.


    It was until she arrived at the ssroom where Hayden was at. She looked inside and refused to leave.


    She saw Hayden and instantly recognized him.


    Hayden was wearing a cap which made it easy to identify him.


    Shea pointed at Hayden.


    The teacher walked over to Hayden and asked," Hayden, Shea is looking for you. Do you know her?"


    Hayden, "No!"


    When Shea heard Hayden''s reply, her mind got shocked. She moved her lips and shouted out loud,"


    Yes!"


    The teacher was speechless. Why did these two who normally could not bother to talk, start talking


    now?


    Hayden shouted back, "No!"


    Shea countered, "Yes!"


    After a few rounds, Hayden was feeling pain in his eardrums. He stood up from his chair and walked


    over


    to Shea.


    Both of them acted like they had been friends forever and moved toward a corner where no one was


    around.


    "You are a bad woman! I am not going to help you anymore!" Hayden said with disgust.


    Shea felt wronged, "Why? Why? I am not a bad woman! I am not!"


    Hayden said, "No one would ever admit that they are a bad person. Don''te looking for me. I won''t


    talk to you anymore!"


    After saying that, Hayden hurried and left.


    Shea looked at Hayden leave and tears started welling up in her eyes. The nanny walked over to her


    and took a tissue out to wipe away Shea''s tears, "Don''t cry, Miss Shea. Why did the both of you argue?


    When did you get to know that little boy? Howe I don''t know that you know him?"


    At first, Shea was still holding back her tears. After listening to the nanny, she started crying.


    The nanny took her back to her room and called Elliot to report the incident to him.


    "That boy''s name is Hayden Tate. Miss Foster spent the entire morning looking for him. They started


    arguing when they saw each other. The boy insisted that he does not know Miss Foster but Miss Foster


    said he knows her," the nanny sighed, "Master Elliot, you need toe over. Miss Shea is still crying."


    Hayden Tate! Avery''s adopted son. Why would Shea cry over him? Since when did they know each


    other? Did Avery know about it?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elliot clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles were turning white.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    When Elliot arrived at the school, he immediately held Shea in his arms and patted her back lightly


    upon seeing Shea''s swollen eyes.


    "Stop crying, Shea," Elliotforted.


    Shea was having a headache because she had been crying too hard. After hearing Elliot''s voice, she


    felt safer and leaned on Elliot''s chest while her emotions began to stabilize. After a while, she fell


    asleep.


    Elliot carried her to bed and ced her on the bed. After that, he walked out of the room. He needed to


    go look for Hayden to find out what happened. Later, he arrived at Hayden''s ssroom.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The teachers saw Ellioting and left the ssroom. As such, only Elliot and Hayden were in the


    ssroom. 1


    Elliot walked over and stood in front of Hayden.


    Hayden saw himing and started to pack his books into his backpack.


    "Hayden Tate, I already know who your mother is," Elliot pulled a chair over and sat in front of Hayden


    to block him from leaving.


    Seeing how domineering Elliot was, Hayden knew that he did not have the chance to leave the


    ssroom. Hence, he sat quietly and pretended Elliot was not there.


    "Since when did you know Shea?" Elliot asked while looking at Hayden''s half-covered face.


    He had no idea why Hayden kept wearing his cap. It made sense to wear it outside, but why wear it


    inside the ssroom too? Was it because Hayden did not have any hair or was he just trying to be


    cool?


    "As long as you answer my questions, I won''t give you any trouble," Elliot said while feeling his


    patience disappear little by little, "If you are not going to talk, then we can sit here until you do."


    It was a threat. However, Hayden was not afraid. He rested his head on the table and closed his eyes


    to sleep.


    There was nothing Elliot could do, other than stare at how cool and snobbish Hayden acted. He could


    not possibly bully a four years old boy, especially when this boy was actually Avery''s son.


    The ssroom was so quiet that the both of them could hear their heartbeats. Ten minutes passed.


    Twenty minutes had passed and both of them were still at a standstill. 1


    Elliot was convinced that if he still did nothing, the boy would just fall asleep. He walked over to


    Hayden''s side and used his strong arms to carry Hayden.


    Hayden was shocked and thought, ''What is this jerk trying to do?'' "Don''t touch me!" Hayden shouted


    angrily.


    As Elliot heard Hayden speak, he felt he had the upper hand and that he had regained control.


    Looking at Hayden now, he had spoken even when he had a bad temper alongside his habit of not


    talking to strangers. It just meant that his illness was not that serious. If he was in the worst stage, he


    would not talk even under such circumstances.


    "Tell me! When did you know Shea? Why did the both of you argue?" Elliot held Hayden''s body tight as


    Hayden struggled to break free.


    Elliot could tell that Hayden disliked people touching him. If that was the case, Elliot was determined to


    hold him until Hayden answered.


    Hayden was outraged. How could this jerk hold him? Hayden decided not to answer the question.


    Why didn''t Elliot just ask Shea if he wanted to know? Why should Elliot think it was other people''s fault


    just because Shea cried? No wonder, mummy decided to divorce him,'' Hayden thought in his mind.


    Hayden''s eyes were reddened because he was really angry at Elliot. In the end, he took a bite out of


    Elliot''s neck.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Hayden did not stop biting until he tasted blood in his mouth.


    It was four o''clock in the evening. The school had called Avery telling her that Hayden had bitten


    someone and requested her to go to the school.


    Avery did not understand. Hayden was the only student in his ss. Since he did not have any


    ssmates, who could he bite? Was it the teacher who got bitten? With the possibility in her mind,


    Avery quickly shut down herputer and took her keys with her.


    ''How could Hayden bite his teacher? Even if he had an argument with his teacher, he should not resort


    to violence.'' Avery kept on thinking.


    She remembered Hayden was a well-mannered boy. When did he change?


    Avery had been working veryte and she had recently somewhat neglected her two children. She


    decided to have a good talk with the both of them tonight.


    After reaching the school, Avery''s teacher said apologetically, "Miss Tate, your child has been taken


    away."


    Avery was shocked.


    "But don''t worry, Hayden was taken away by Mr. Foster. You should have heard about him. I can give


    you his address and you can go pick Hayden up," The teacher exined.


    Avery was so angry that her cheeks started to turn red, "Why did he take Hayden away with him?


    Doesn''t the school have any policies against it? Why didn''t you inform me when he took Hayden away?


    I''m very disappointed with the school." 2


    The teacher exined immediately, "Miss Tate, please listen to me. Mr. Foster has just taken Hayden


    away. I wanted to call you but since I knew you wereing, I did not call you. As for why Mr. Foster


    insisted on taking Hayden, it was because Hayden had a big argument with Shea. When Mr. Foster


    arrived, he asked Hayden for the reason they argued and Hayden refused to tell him. Shea woke up


    just now and wanted to go home. That''s why Mr. Foster brought Hayden together with him. He wanted


    to understand why they had an argument."


    Even though the teacher had exined in detail, Avery was still very angry. With the car keys in her


    hand, she strode off.


    The teacher followed closely behind Avery and said," Miss Tate, please don''t be angry. I can go pick


    Hayden up with you. I can go with you since you don''t know Mr. Foster''s address..."


    Avery was having a headache, "Stop following me! I will go on my own!"


    The teacher replied, "Oh, okay. Let me tell you the address. It is..."


    "Stop talking and stop following me!" Avery''s heart was on fire.


    She had no idea how Hayden would be treated when he was in Elliot''s house. She was extremely


    anxious and needed to rush to Elliot''s house immediately.


    Her car sped off after Avery started the car engine.


    The teacher mumbled as she saw Avery''s car driving off, "Does she know Mr. Foster''s address? Why


    didn''t she let me tell her?"


    After Elliot brought Shea and Hayden back to his house, Mrs. Cooper quickly served them snacks and


    fruits.


    Mrs. Cooper looked at Hayden and asked curiously," Master Elliot, who is this boy?"


    Hayden was wearing a baseball cap and carrying arge backpack. His hands were grabbing the


    shoulder strap of the backpack tightly. The baseball cap had covered his eyes. However, it did not


    prevent Mrs. Cooper from knowing that Hayden was very angry with his pouted cheek and pursed lips.


    "Avery''s son," Elliot answered inly while sitting on the couch, "adopted."


    Thatst word had startled Mrs. Cooper and stunned Hayden.


    ''Adopted? When did I be mummy''s adopted son?'' Hayden thought. Soon, he realized his mum


    must have told Elliot that on purpose. He remembered his mum say that Elliot would strangle both him


    and La if he found out about them.


    "Oh... Avery is such a kind-hearted person," said Mrs. Cooper as she peeled a banana and gave it to


    Hayden.


    Hayden refused to eat any food from this house. He turned his body around.


    Mrs. Cooper put the banana down and went to the bathroom to take a bucket of warm water. Without


    asking for permission from Hayden, she took off his baseball cap, "Look at all the sweat on your face,


    let me wipe it off."


    The moment Mrs. Cooper took off Hayden''s baseball cap, Elliot finally had the chance to see Hayden''s


    face clearly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The thought of Hayden looking simr to Elliot immediately sprung into his mind.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    "Don''t touch me!" Hayden yelled out.


    He quickly wore his cap back on his head.


    Mrs. Cooper got shocked when Hayden yelled at her.


    Elliot and Shea stared at Hayden while Shea was frightened because Hayden yelled out. Whereas


    Elliot was stunned because it was the first time he saw Hayden''s full face. He even saw simrities


    between his and Hayden''s face.


    "Then can you wipe it yourself?" Mrs. Cooper asked after twisting the towel and handing it to Hayden,"


    You have sweat on your face. It''ll be morefortable after wiping it."


    Hayden took the towel and threw it back into the bucket.


    Since Hayden was very temperamental, Mrs. Cooper took the bucket and left.


    "If you don''t tell me how you know Shea and why did you both argue, don''t even think about going


    home tonight," Elliot returned to his senses and threatened Hayden.


    Hayden turned a deaf ear and walked towards the door.


    Two bodyguards appeared outside of the door and stopped Hayden from going any further. Hayden


    raised his head and stared at them.


    The two bodyguards felt stressed as Hayden continued to stare at them. They wondered why this boy


    had such a fierce expression.


    Hayden was unlike any other normal kid. The bodyguards could tell that Hayden was a threat to them


    when he looked at them so fiercely. Hayden had a simr aura as Elliot and that pressured the


    bodyguards.


    Hayden looked at his watch. It was 4:50 p.m. He knew his grandma would inform his mum if she failed


    to pick him up from school at 5:30 p.m. He was certain that his mum woulde looking for him. All he


    needed to do was wait patiently.


    When Elliot saw Hayden sitting down beside the door, he knew that he had lost. There was nothing


    else he could do. It was impossible for Elliot to use any tactics against him. He knew Avery would never


    forgive him if he had tried anything.


    "Shea, when did you get to know Hayden?" Since Elliot could not get an answer from Hayden, he


    asked Shea instead.


    Shea was eating the banana that Mrs. Cooper had peeled for Hayden. As she listened to Elliot''s


    question, her eyes shed with anxiousness and nervousness.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she remembered the time when she begged Hayden to bring her away from the


    school. She knew if she told it to Elliot, he would be mad at her. 1


    It did not matter if Elliot was mad at her. The most important factor was that she did not want Hayden to


    be mad at her. Hayden would totally ignore her if that was the case.


    Hence, she slowly ate her banana and looked at Elliot with a pair of innocent eyes. Her eyes were


    telling Elliot that she would not answer his question, and it was best if he stopped asking.


    A sense of failure slowly appeared in Elliot''s heart. There were so many simrities between Shea and


    Hayden. Both of them disliked talking. They did not like to interact with strangers.


    Elliot was flustered as he kept thinking about how both of them knew each other and what had they


    said to each other. 1


    "Master Elliot, how did you hurt your neck?" Mrs. Cooper was shocked to see the bite marks on Elliot''s


    neck, "I''ll go get the first aid kit."


    Elliot nced at Hayden and said, "You don''t have to."


    He presumed that Avery would arrive anytime now and she would be very angry. He wanted to save


    the bite mark and show it to Avery.


    A Rower parked up outside in the front yard. Avery got off from her car.


    Hayden immediately stood up when he saw his mum.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    It was only five in the morning. He did not expect mom to be here so soon! 2


    Although his mom had always said that he was adopted, he knew his mom loved him greatly.


    "Hayden!" Avery saw her son sitting on the sill with two muscr men beside him. Tears welled up in


    her eyes.


    Hearing Avery''s voice, Elliot stood up from the sofa and walked toward the door.


    The bodyguards dared not stop Avery.


    They had witnessed how much Elliot had loved this woman.


    Although she was now his ex-wife, she was different from all the other women that Elliot was


    acquainted with.


    Elliot saw Avery carrying Hayden as her eyes reddened, she looked as if her son was being mistreated.


    "Avery, let''s talk."


    Avery was fuming, "What gives you the right to bring Hayden to your house!? Did you have my


    permission? What you did was against thew!"


    Elliot''s brows furrowed, "I did not hurt him! I only


    wanted to know when did he meet Shea? Why did they fall out?"


    Avery refuted, "Can''t you ask Shea instead?! Elliot, I know Shea means a lot to you, but this is not a


    reason for you to bully my son!¡±


    Elliot''s head was hurting badly. Indeed, he did not have her permission to bring Hayden home.


    "I did not bully your son!" Elliot said.


    "You brought him to your house by force and made him sit on the floor. Is this not bullying? Then, tell


    me! What is bullying?" Avery suddenly saw the tooth mark and dried blood on Elliot''s neck.


    Did her son bite him?


    Suddenly, she grew uncertain.


    Mrs. Cooper saw the two of them fighting in the front yard, she walked out and helped Elliot exin,


    "Avery, Master Elliot did not bully your son. I brought him food and drinks but he turned them down."


    When Avery saw Mrs. Cooper, she calmed down.


    She had not seen Mrs. Cooper for years but she still seemed as friendly as ever.


    "Fighting won''t solve the problem." Mrs. Cooper walked to Avery and patted her shoulder, "Don''t stand


    outside,e in and have a seat."


    Avery was unwilling to go in but Mrs. Cooper pulled her by her arm as she walked in.


    The interior design and decoration were the same as they were four years ago.


    Avery had an unsettling feeling inside her.


    "I''d like to have a chat with you," Elliot said.


    Avery was worried about Hayden so she nced at him.


    Somehow, she saw Shea.


    Shea was standing by the sofa as she looked at Avery nkly.


    Avery quickly retrieved her gaze from Shea. She followed Elliot into the study room on the first floor.


    Shea saw Avery''s face and instantly recalled the memories from before!


    Instead of Doctor Sanford, she hoped that Avery could stay with her brother.


    That way, she would be able to see Avery more often.


    However, Avery seemed hostile toward her brother. She was scared of her.


    After the study room door was shut, Hayden instantly walked over.


    Shea saw and followed.


    The two of them leaned on the door of the study room, listening to the conversation inside.


    Mrs. Cooper saw the two of them and found them


    amusing.


    Inside the study room.


    Elliot broke the silence, "Before Shea went missing, she had no friends from school. So I''m guessing


    that she met your son when she was missing."


    Avery remained a calm look, her tone was calm too,'' Oh, go and ask them, then! I don''t know


    anything."


    When Elliot saw her hardened face, he did not feel good, "Your son never mentioned anything about


    Shea?"


    "No. My son doesn''t speak most of the time." Avery ended the topic quickly, "Stop asking about my


    son. If you want to know, ask Shea. If there''s nothing else, I will leave now."


    Elliot said, "There''s another thing."


    Avery halted.


    "I heard that you''ve moved in with that dude," Elliot said directly, "Moving in so soon, were you two


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    together before our divorce?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    When Avery heard him, she frowned.


    "What do you mean by that dude? He has a name."


    Avery corrected him, "Can you show some respect?"


    Elliot said, "Respect? You''re speaking of respect? You were together with that dude before our divorce,


    did you show me any respect?"


    "Please be clear. I filed for divorce four years ago. You were unwilling to sign then!"


    "As long as I haven''t signed, we''re still legally married.


    How could you cheat on me!?" Elliot interrogated her. 1


    Avery saw how serious he looked, she was almost convinced by him that she had cheated on him!


    "Since when have I admitted that I was with him before our divorce?" Avery refuted, "It''s all your


    spection! If you want to suspect yourself of being cheated on, don''t me me!"


    Elliot took a deep breath to calm himself down, "Then, what''s his name?"


    "Why would you want to know his name?" Avery asked cautiously.


    "Didn''t you ask me to show some respect? How am I supposed to respect him if you don''t tell me his


    name?!


    "Oh...even if I do tell you, you would not show him respect anyway." Avery did not want to tell him


    because she did not want Elliot to run a background check on Mike, "Elliot, you already have a new


    girlfriend. Since we both have new lives now, let''s stop bothering one another!"


    Avery finished speaking as Elliot''s phone rang.


    He took out his phone and looked at the screen.


    It was Zoe calling.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Today was Zoe''s birthday. Yesterday, she had invited him to eat out with her today.


    Since this was Zoe''s first birthday on her return, Elliot agreed.


    Zoe had arrived at the restaurant so she phoned Elliot to ask him when he would arrive.


    Elliot looked at his phone screen and hesitated.


    Avery saw the name on his screen and turned to leave.


    He grabbed her arm and did not want her to leave. He had not finished talking to her.


    Even though they got divorced, he did not want her to self-sabotage.


    That dude looked like a gangster!


    How could she find this type of man!?


    He epted the call, "Doctor Sanford, apologies, something''s up..."


    Zoe, "Oh, it''s okay! I can wait for you. It''s still early."


    Elliot said, "I won''t be able toe."


    Zoe felt as if she was sshed in the face with water, she said disappointedly, "Elliot, can you tell me


    why?"


    Elliot looked at Avery and said, "Shea is not feeling well. I need to stay with her."


    Zoe said, "I see, why don''t Ie to join you two?"


    Elliot said, "No need. Shea needs to be alone."


    After ending the call, he tossed his phone on the table.


    Avery found it ironic.


    It seemed that he was not so into his new girlfriend.


    To him, Zoe was merely a chess piece of his to treat Shea.


    How ironic and sad!


    "Elliot, your wrongdoings wille back at you." Avery kindly warned him.


    "This was her choice, I made it clear to her in the beginning." Elliot ended this quickly and changed the


    subject back to her.


    "Why did you find such a man? Did you do it to trigger me?"


    Avery was speechless.


    Outside the study room.


    Shea almost wanted to knock on the door to go inside.


    "I hear nothing...nothing at all...", she frowned.


    Hayden did not hear anything as well.


    Either the room was sound-proofed or they were not fighting at all.


    Hayden went back to the living room and Shea followed behind him.


    "I''m sorry!" Shea grabbed the hem of her skirt. She stopped for a moment and said bravely, "Hayden,


    I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    She thought about the reason why Hayden got angry.


    Could it be that she asked him to bring her out of school, and he was scolded for that?


    Other than this, she could not think of anything else.


    When Hayden heard her apologizing, he grew increasingly furious!


    Was she admitting to her inappropriate rtionship with Elliot? She was the reason why his Mom and


    Dad had a divorce?!


    "Stop following me!" Hayden yelled at her, "I hate you!"


    Shea stopped and her eyes feared up.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw this, she instantly helped Shea to sit on the sofa, "Shea, don''t cry. If he doesn''t


    want to be your friend, stop following him."


    Since Hayden was so ill-tempered, Shea would hurt herself doing so.


    However, Shea did not want to lose a good friend like Hayden. She shook her head vigorously.


    Mrs. Cooper held on to her head and did not want her to keep shaking her head, "Stop shaking your


    head, you might hurt your head. Sit here, I will go and ask Hayden what it takes for him to befriend you,


    alright?"


    Shea nodded diligently.


    Mrs. Cooper picked up two pieces of chocte from the table and walked toward Hayden.


    "Hayden, I was close to your mom in the past." Mrs. Cooper had a friendly smile on her face as she


    gave the choctes to Hayden.


    Hayden recalled how calm his mom was when she saw this woman earlier so he did not toss the


    chocte away.


    "Shea is just a kid and I hope she did not hurt you. Why do you hate her?" Mrs. Cooper asked.


    "I don''t need a reason to hate her!" Hayden said and walked toward the door.


    Mrs. Cooper did not follow him.


    She knew that Hayden was looking down on Shea''sck of intelligence. Mrs. Cooper felt bad for Shea


    but she could not bring herself to hate Hayden.


    Hayden showed some traits of Elliot but he was not his son. Perhaps it was pure chance that they


    looked alike?


    Mrs. Cooper went back to Shea and gave her tissue papers to wipe away her tears, "Shea, there''s a


    way for everyone to like you."


    Shea looked at Mrs. Cooper curiously.


    "That is, to focus on your studies and ept your treatments. Get well soon." Mrs. Cooper looked at


    Shea with sympathy, "By then, everyone will like Shea."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Shea believed her.


    Inside the study room, the topic of Avery''s man finally ended due to Avery telling Elliot that, the more


    Elliot looked down on Mike, the more she liked Mike.


    This was reverse psychology.


    Avery knew very well how to beat Elliot in arguments. Therefore, he stopped mentioning Mike.


    She thought she could leave now, but he was not done!


    Avery saw him taking out a photo.


    It was a screenshot of the CCTV from Elizabeth Hospital.


    It was taken on the day when Avery performed surgery on Shea. Two children went to her and she left


    with both of them.


    "The girl in your arms, you adopted her?" Elliot''s eyes were fixed on her face.


    Avery tossed the photo into the bin, she said nonchntly, "Yes! I adopted both of them. Why do you


    ask me? Do you want to adopt a child? Oh, I almost forgot, you don''t like kids."


    Elliot said, "You don''t even have time to take care of a child, so why did you adopt two children?"


    Avery said, "I want to and I like to. What can you do?"


    Elliot was speechless.


    Avery saw that it was almost six. She had to bring


    Hayden home.


    She marched out of the study room and went to the living room. She saw a woman with her long hair


    down. She had avender-colored long dress on.


    Was she Elliot''s new girlfriend, Zoe Sanford?

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    "You must be Avery." Zoe went forward to greet her," Nice to meet you, I''m Zoe."


    Avery nced at her and said without enthusiasm," Yeah, I''m leaving now."


    Avery and Hayden left.


    Zoe watched as she left and zoned out for a moment.


    Avery was younger and more beautiful than she imagined.


    Why did she look for Elliot today? She even brought a boy here...was that Elliot''s son?


    So, she came here with the boy, trying to get back with Elliot?


    Thinking of this, Zoe felt disgusted. 1


    Would Elliot get back with Avery because of this?


    "Elliot, sorry to show up unannounced." Zoe pointed at the cake on the table, "My friend bought this


    cake for me but I can''t finish it on my own so I brought this over."


    Elliot nced at the cake, "Happy birthday, did you receive your gift?"


    Zoe halted, "Someone did send me a parcel in the afternoon. I didn''t know it was you who sent it, so I


    haven''t opened it."


    Elliot nodded, "I don''t eat cake, and neither does Shea. You can eat with Mrs. Cooper!"


    With that said, he walked toward Shea and brought her back to her room.


    After they had left, Zoe took out the cake.


    "Mrs. Cooper, when did Averye?" Zoe smiled as she cut a slice for Mrs. Cooper.


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Not long ago. She came to pick up her son."


    "Oh...that boy was her son! He doesn''t seem too young!"


    Mrs. Cooper said, "He was adopted."


    Zoe was shocked and at the same time, the rm in her was lifted, "I thought he was a child of hers


    and Elliot."


    "They did have a child. If they did not abort the baby, the baby should be around the age of that kid


    now." Mrs. Cooper thought there was no harm to say this. After all, this happened a long time ago. "I


    guess Avery adopted this kid to make up for the aborted baby."


    Zoe asked, "Why did they abort the baby?"


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Master Elliot didn''t want it. He doesn''t like children. Miss Sanford, my advice to you


    is that, if you want to stay with him, don''t mention having a baby. Even if you have it, he will ask for an


    abortion."


    Zoe nodded quickly, "Thank you for reminding me.


    On the way home, Avery asked her son, "Did Elliot bully you?"


    Hayden said, "No."


    Avery asked, "Was he mean to you?"


    Hayden said, "No."


    Avery let out a sigh of relief, "Hayden, why don''t I transfer you to another school?"


    "You don''t need to," Hayden said.


    "You like this school a lot?" Avery asked.


    "I don''t hate it," Hayden replied.


    It was because he had no friends and nobody bossed him around.


    The teachers worshipped him and let him do anything he wanted. He had more freedom than when he


    was at home.


    "I''m afraid that you might bump into Elliot next time, what if he brings you home again..." Avery was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worried.


    She imed that Hayden was adopted, how long would this excuse work? 2


    If Elliot started to suspect her one day and ran a DNA test on Hayden, her lie would be exposed.


    By then, both of her children would be in danger.


    "He is my father, right?" Hayden said as he fiddled with a piece of paper.


    Avery nced at her son, "How do you know?"


    "He looks like me," Hayden replied.


    Avery did not know whether tough or cry, "Was it that obvious?"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    "La looks like you." Hayden said.


    "Hayden, he''s indeed the father of the both of you. However, he doesn''t like kids so it''s best if the both


    of you don''t go to him. If he finds out that you''re both his kids, I don''t know what he''d do." Avery said.


    Hayden replied, "We don''t want a father like him!"


    "Hayden, I feel that after you''vee back home, you''ve changed and improved a lot," Avery said.


    "Mom, I''m not ill, I just find those people childish and boring," Hayden said.


    Avery nodded, "I know. You like smart people like Uncle Mile. However, when you''re older, you will


    realize that the people who are not as smart are equally special. We must learn to focus on the merits


    of others, such as kindness and innocence."


    Hayden did not agree with that but he did not refute her.


    Perhaps when he was older, he would understand what she meant.


    Zoe arrived home at seven in the evening. She opened the gift she received in the afternoon.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She was disappointed in Elliot because it was likely


    that this gift was not chosen by Elliot.


    The shop assistant sent it over, it could have been Elliot''s assistant choosing it.


    She was right. Elliot made Chad choose it. Chad picked her a Chavel handbag.


    Zoe looked at this bag and the image of Avery''s face came to her mind.


    Elliot lied to her for Avery.


    He imed that Shea was not feeling well and that he had to stay home with her. The truth was that he


    was staying home for Avery. 1


    He canceled their date for Avery. 1


    Normally, she would not mind if he had done this to her. However, today was her birthday!


    She felt very mistreated. 4


    On the next day at Tate Industries.


    The front desk called and announced that Elliot''s girlfriend came.


    "Miss Tate, this woman would like to meet you." The secretary said to Avery, "I phoned Sterling Group


    to verify her identity. They confirmed that he did have a new girlfriend."


    Avery looked down and thought for a moment. She put down the work she was working on.


    On the first floor, Avery saw Zoe.


    Zoe did not have makeup on today. She had a white t-shirt and jeans.


    She did look younger in this outfit.


    "Miss Tate, I heard that you''re a student of Professor Hough. So I came to you to have a chat...I


    wonder if you have time in the afternoon to have lunch together? " Zoe smiled politely.


    It appeared as if Zoe merely wanted to catch up.


    Avery knew her intentions. Though she still agreed to have lunch with her. 1


    The both of them went to a restaurant close by. 3


    After getting a table, Zoe smiled and asked, "Miss Tate, you started your business right after


    graduation? I heard that Tate Industries is yourpany. You''re so sessful, unlike me. I have been


    working at the hospital and don''t earn much."


    Avery asked, "Didn''t Elliot pay you for treating Shea? No way! He spent a billion lucks searching for


    her, he should have paid you at least a billion, right?" 1


    Zoe''s smile stiffened, "He did try to pay me one billion but how would I take that from him?"


    "Oh, you''re afraid that if you take that, you won''t be able to ask him to be your boyfriend?" Avery said


    directly.


    Zoe was speechless.


    "Please excuse me, Miss Sanford, for being blunt. Hope you don''t mind." Avery picked up her green


    tea and took a sip.


    Zoe smiled, "It¡¯s fine, I know you have your opinion on me. Without me, you might have a chance to get


    back with Elliot."


    Avery said, "Miss Sanford, you''ve mistaken. The reason I have an opinion on you is because of how


    insensitive you are."


    Zoe looked wronged, "Why would you say that? Is it because of how I took Elliot away from you and so


    you hate me?"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Avery almost spat the green tea from her mouth. She took a tissue to dab on her lips.


    "Miss Sanford, I was the one asking for a divorce with Elliot. As for you taking Elliot from me, what I


    hate is that you''re not married yet! Look at how alike you two are! He''s handsome and you''re beautiful,


    you''re made for one another! When are you two getting married? I will send a grand gift!"


    Zoe had an awkward smile on her face, "Now I know this is what you''re thinking. However, I''m sorry to


    disappoint you, as we don''t n to get married yet." 1


    "Why not? Do you not want to? Or does he not want to? If he doesn''t want to, why don''t I help you talk


    to him? " Avery took another sip of green tea.


    Zoe said, "You don''t have to. We will let things happen at their course. Right, Miss Tate, you called me


    insensitive earlier, I don''t understand why. This is only our first meeting, so why did you insult me?"


    Avery sensed how fake this woman was.


    Zoe looked pitiable and wronged, one would easily sympathize with her! 1


    "Didn''t your teacher teach you this in school? One has to keep one''s greed at bay." Avery thought she


    had made it clear.


    However, Zoe continued to look at her, waiting for her to continue. 1


    Avery found it exhausting to talk to her.


    Did she think nobody would see through her lies?


    Instead of using the operation as an excuse to force Elliot to be with her, if she just took his money,


    Avery would not dislike her.


    How could she be so greedy?


    Although Avery had divorced Elliot, she still did not like seeing how he was being yed by Zoe.


    "Miss Tate, do you think I''m crossing a line by asking to be with Elliot?"


    Seeing that Avery did not speak, she continued, "You might not know, Shea''s illness can''t be cured in


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    one treatment. There are follow-ups. While my work was mainly overseas. Elliot hoped that I could stay


    here to treat Shea. This would affect my overseas work.


    Therefore, I resigned from my overseas work toe back here and treat Shea specifically..."


    "Miss Sanford, you''ve sacrificed so much." Avery mocked, "Didn''t you say you don''t earn much from


    the hospital? You could easily ask Elliot topensate you two-fold. Unless you think that by asking


    him to be your boyfriend, you can get half of his assets?"


    Zoe''s face turned pale, "Are you jealous of me? Just because my skills are better than yours?"


    Zoe could tell from Avery''s tone.


    Avery was hungry but now she was full.


    "Jealous...Miss Sanford, how can your skills be so good? We''re both students of Professor Hough, how


    can you be so skilled while I''m so ordinary?" Avery sighed, "I heard that Elliot spent a lot of money to


    ask Professor Hough to treat Shea but he dared not perform the surgery on her! Who''d have thought


    that Miss Sanford could have so easily treated her! You''re more skilled than Professor Hough..."


    Zoe was taken aback by her!


    She felt that Avery was mocking her but she could not tell for sure.


    After all, there was no way for Avery to find out that she was not the one treating Shea!


    If Avery knew, she would have told Elliot a long time ago!


    "Avery, stop being so passive-aggressive. I worked hard for my sess. If you''re not as skilled as me,


    you should reflect on whether you worked hard back in school." Zoe said calmly, "I remember how


    Professor Hough praised my hand when he saw me for the first time. He said I was born to be holding


    the scalpel."


    Zoe spoke as she showed Avery her hands.


    Avery did not want to look at her hands.


    She had hands too!


    Zoe was insensitive, it was obvious that Avery had no interest in her hands but she kept showing them


    to Avery.


    Avery felt as if she was in a nightmare.


    If not, how could this be happening?


    Avery pushed Zoe''s hands away...


    "Ah!" Zoe cried out!


    Avery gently pushed her hands away but the teapot was knocked over. It was boiling water inside...


    The water happened to ssh onto her special hands!

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Even porcin would not crack!


    Avery looked at her bad acting in shock!


    In her head, she already pictured the dramatic scene from romantic movies when the female lead


    bickered with the other woman.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The staff rushed over and helped Zoe up to treat her burn.


    Avery sat on her chair as she felt an iing threat.


    Now that Zoe was hurt, she had the upper hand.


    She could say that this was an ident. She could also say that Avery burned her intentionally and her


    words were to be taken seriously.


    Avery asked for the bill.


    Soon after, the news of Avery burning Zoe got to the ears of Elliot. Out of all parts of Zoe''s body, her


    hands meant the most to him.


    This was because Zoe had to perform surgery on Shea.


    And now, Avery had burned her hands...


    "There''s no way Avery would do this!" Elliot said.


    The bodyguard showed the video footage to Elliot.


    The camera was facing Avery, it clearly showed how when Avery pushed Zoe''s hands away, the teapot


    was


    knocked over.


    When Elliot saw the footage, he said again, "Avery did not intend to."


    Knowing Avery, he knew for sure she would not do this kind of thing.


    The footage was showing video without audio.


    If Zoe did not extend her hands in front of Avery, Avery would not have pushed her hands away.


    The bodyguard did not expect Elliot to side with Avery!


    "Boss, we have their audio recording here." With that said, the bodyguard yed it for Elliot.


    "Look at how alike you two are! He''s handsome and you''re beautiful, you''re made for one another!


    When are you two getting married? I will send a grand gift!"


    "Why not? Do you not want to? Or does he not want to? If he doesn''t want to, why don''t I help you talk


    to him?"


    While Elliot listened to the recording, his face darkened.


    His fingers clenched tightly.


    What Avery said stabbed him in the heart.


    She wanted him to marry Zoe?


    How funny!


    At the Tate Industries.


    Avery was waiting for Elliot''s call.


    Zoe spent so much efforting all the way here to create this incident. This was a perfect opportunity


    for Zoe to badmouth Avery to Elliot.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She saw Elliot''s name on her screen.


    After picking up, Elliot''s voice was heard, "Avery, Zoe''s hand was burned. Did you intend to do this?"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    When Avery heard his questioning, she had a wave of emotions.


    "What did your girlfriend say to you?" she asked.


    Elliot halted. He had not visited Zoe.


    After listening to the recording, he got triggered and so he called her first.


    "Avery, I''m asking you! Don''t change the topic!" His tone was more serious this time.


    When Avery heard him yell, she began fuming, "Isn''t it obvious? I burned your girlfriend''s hand with


    boiling water! Tell her to stay away from me, if not, I will burn her face!" 2


    Elliot was speechless.


    Avery, "Why''re you not speaking? Are you not trying to speak up for your girlfriend?"


    Elliot gulped and gritted his teeth.


    "If Miss Sanford''s hands are damaged, who will operate on your Shea? Sigh, I''m suddenly so worried.


    Elliot Foster, will you take revenge on me?" Avery continued.


    "Avery Tate, even a fool knows you didn''t mean that! Even so, I do get angry listening to what you say!"


    Elliot responded to her triggering words. 1


    "Then stop calling me! You called on behalf of her, did you think I would cry to you saying I didn''t do it


    and then ask for your forgiveness? This is more absurd than a dream!" Avery refuted coldly. There was


    a knock on the office door.


    Avery held on to her phone as she called out to her door, "Come in!"


    Her assistant came in, not knowing that she was on her phone, "Miss Tate, a man named Cole Foster


    imed to be your friend. He would like to meet you."


    Avery said to her phone, "Your nephew is here, I''m not talking to you anymore!"


    After hanging up, Avery walked to the washroom.


    Five minutester, Cole was brought to Avery''s office by her assistant.


    Avery had already calmed herself down.


    Looking at that familiar face of Cole''s, she felt disgusted as ever.


    Her assistant closed the door when leaving.


    "Avery, I can''t believe you''re back! I just found out you''re back a few days ago. You spent six hundred


    million buying the building for Tate Industries and it went viral! However, I was busy a few days ago so I


    couldn''t visit you." 1


    Cole walked toward Avery with a smirk.


    "Cole, you''re more annoying than before." Avery


    looked at him, "What brings you here?"


    "I came here to catch up with you..."


    "Okay, then let''s talk about Cassandra''s death." Avery walked over from her table, ready to "catch up"


    with him.


    Cole''s face changed, "She''s dead, why do you mention her?"


    "How could you be so cruel! Back then, during your Uncle and my wedding, you two were so happy!


    Have you forgotten?" Avery saw his face turning red and white, she continued, "If this is the attitude


    you show to a woman you slept with, why would you even remember me?"


    Cole was extremely triggered but he dared not offend her, he wanted to please her but did not know


    how to.


    "Since there''s nothing left in us, you came here to talk about money?" Avery asked, "Unless you think


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    starting my business is tiring and you want to lend me money? Right, how''s yourpany doing?


    You''re probably earning quite a lot? If you want to lend me money, you won''t take interest, right?"


    Cole was speechless.


    Regret was all he felt.


    He should not havee.


    Avery attacked him with words. 1


    "Avery, can we not go against one another." Cole


    sighed.


    Avery took out her phone and texted Tammy toin about him while speaking to him, "How are we


    going against one another? I''m just trying to help you grow up. You''re not young now and you''re still


    thinking of using women to get rich? I''d rather adopt a dog than find you!"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Cole asked, "Avery! Are youparing me to a dog?!"


    Avery replied, "Yeah! I know Cassandra well enough to know that she won''t have the guts to buy a


    killer! However, I''m not interested in the two of you, so whether you two die or live has nothing to do


    with me! If you keep bugging me, I won''t hesitate to find someone to investigate this!"


    Cole''s face changed, "Avery! I didn''te here for you, I happened to...pass by. I will catch up with you


    another time!"


    Avery did not anticipate that random words from her would expose him.


    Cole did not like Elliot but dared not use his name to buy a killer and sacrificed Cassandra.


    The phone screen lit up as there was a message.


    Avery clicked open the message, it was from Tammy: [ How''s Elliot so low?! He called you for that


    woman! What''s wrong with him! He should have known you better!]


    Cole saw that she was on her phone, so he stood up ready to leave.


    Somehow, he nced over and saw the chat background on her phone.


    The background photo was two children. One boy and


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    one girl.


    The girl looked familiar!


    "Avery, who''s the girl in the photo? I might have seen her before..." Cole walked toward Avery and


    asked.


    Avery instantly turned the phone away. She red at him coldly, "You can go now!"


    Cole was taken aback by her look, "I''ll leave now...I have been pestered by the girl, the girl seemed


    strange. She looks like the girl in your photo...maybe I''m wrong. I''ll leave now."


    After Cole had left, Avery was feeling uncertain


    Could it be that La had gone to look for Cole?


    She knew that Hayden and La had been taking days off. She did not me them. Perhaps they just


    came back and were getting used to the lifestyle here. Therefore, Avery gave them a lot of freedom.


    The more she thought about it the more uncertain she was.


    Why did these children look for Cole?


    To her, Cole was as dangerous as Elliot.


    On the other side.


    After Elliot had phoned Avery, he went to visit Zoe.


    Her hands were burned so they were bandaged.


    He could not see the extent of the burn, so he did not know how severe it was.


    "Have you been to the hospital?" Eliot asked.


    Zoe shook her head, "I can sort it out myself."


    "Severe?" he asked.


    Zoe continued to shake her head, "Probably not, it¡¯s just hurting a lot."


    Elliot''s face sank, "Why did you look for Avery? We had a divorce, you shouldn''t have looked for her."


    Zoe looked apologetic, "Sorry, Elliot. I heard that she''s a student of Professor Hough, so I thought we


    would have some mutual topics. I went over to look for her but didn''t see thising."


    Zoe spoke and grimaced in pain with tears falling.


    When Elliot saw her like this, he could not me her any further.


    "It hurts..." Zoe sobbed and leaned her head into Elliot''s chest. She said with a hoarse voice, "If my


    hands are badly burnt, what if I can''t perform surgery anymore?"


    Elliot frowned and carried her in his arms, "I will bring you to the hospital."


    Zoe put her arms around his neck and cuddled into him. She had a sly smile on her face.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    It was six in the evening.


    Avery was driving back to Starry River Vi. The vi door was open.


    There was a red BNW parked in the front yard.


    Avery recognized this car, it was Tammy''s car.


    Why did Tammye all of a sudden?


    "Avery!"


    When Tammy saw Averye home, she ran out, "I saw your two children! If I didn''t hear from other


    people about you adopting the children, were you going to hide it from me forever?"


    Once Avery heard Tammy''sining voice, she almost dared not get out of her car.


    She realized that whenever Elliot found out anything about her, the rest of the world would know!


    Furthermore, whenever Tammy found out anything, Elliot would get the news, too!


    One could only me Tammy''s rtionship with Jun Hertz. Though, she could not cut Tammy off just


    because she was seeing Jun.


    "How could you?!" Tammy walked toward Avery and pulled her out of her car, "Isn''t it just adopting two


    children? Why did you hide it?"


    Avery was speechless...


    "Also, the two adopted children do look like you and Elliot! Did you adopt them because they look


    beautiful? " Tammy asked.


    Avery said, "...Yeah! Hayden did not look like Elliot when he was younger. If he did, I wouldn''t have


    adopted him."


    Tammy said, "Oh! How magical! They look alike even though they are unrted!"


    "Who knows. Kids change a lot as they grow." Avery said guiltily. 1


    "I see...Avery, why did you adopt the children?"


    Tammy did not understand, "I heard from your mother that Hayden has some issues, he''s not easy to


    work with. How exhausting it must be to adopt this kind of child!"


    Avery knew Tammy was being kind, so she exined with patience, "Tammy, the kids are angels even


    if they have issues."


    "I didn''t say they''re bad, I just feel that you must be exhausted." 1


    "He''s a good kid. He never makes a mess." Avery walked forward to change her shoes.


    Hayden and La walked over instantly.


    "Mom, is Aunt Tammy your best friend? She bought a lot of pretty dresses and hairpins for me. Can I


    keep them?" La asked curiously with her chin up.


    "Of course! Aunt Tammy is my best friend."


    "Oh...thank you, Aunt Tammy!" La thanked Tammy right away.


    Tammy ruffled La''s hair and said sadly, "It''s a shame that Hayden doesn''t like the gift I got him."


    "Aunt Tammy, my brother likes to solve puzzles. You can give him difficult puzzles next time." La


    exined, "My brother solves the easier puzzles very quickly."


    Tammy agreed, "Okay! I will buy one tomorrow. La, you''re so pretty, you look just like your mother


    when she was young!"


    La said proudly, "I''m my mother''s daughter, of course I look like her!"


    Tammy was speechless...


    Avery instantly pulled Tammy who was in shock into the bedroom.


    "Avery! These are your kids? No wonder I thought they look like you and Elliot! They are yours, right?!"


    Tammy saw that Avery''s lips parted, but she cut her off, "Don''t lie to me! If you lie to me, I will tell Elliot


    that these are his kids!"


    Avery was speechless.


    She should have known better about these secrets getting exposed.


    The secrets could only be kept if she never came back and avoided the people she knew 3


    However, the world was too small. How could she avoid the people she knew?


    Now it was toote.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Tammy knew.


    "Avery, why didn''t you tell Elliot? If he finds out that these are his kids..."


    "He doesn''t want kids, Tammy. If you tell this to anyone or even Elliot, we won''t be friends anymore."


    Avery said with a cold voice and her face was even colder as if she was a whole different person. 1


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "If this is serious, of course I won''t tell. This is your privacy and I will keep your secret." Tammy said


    anxiously, "I really don''t understand Elliot. What do you think, does he have a mental problem?"


    "Not unlikely." Avery sat by the bed and articted each word, "I only want to take care of the kids until


    they grow up."


    "Avery, don''t worry. I promise you I won''t tell anyone about this."


    At the Foster family mansion.


    It was seven in the evening when Elliot came home.


    "Elliot, is Zoe okay? Why was she so careless? A doctor''s hands are the most precious body part of


    them all!" Rosalie heard about Zoe''s burn and she was worried.


    "It''s no big deal." Elliot did not want his mother to worry


    He sent Zoe to the hospital and saw the burn on her hands.


    They were quite severe.


    The skin surface waspletely damaged.


    "That''s good. We need Zoe to treat Shea''s illness!" Rosalie mumbled.


    "Mother, let''s not talk about this." Elliot helped his mother up to the dining table and sat her down. 1


    There was a feast prepared on the table. Everyone did not eat and waited for him toe home.


    "Uncle, do you remember the girl I told you about?" Cole was anxious, so he started the conversation


    with Elliot, "I went to see Avery in the afternoon and saw a photo of the same girl on her phone." 1


    Elliot''s eyes darkened and his movement halted.


    "I''m quite certain that she''s the same girl who came to me. The girl looks just like Avery, I can''t forget


    that! I suspect that she''s Avery''s actual daughter." Cole told Elliot about his spection. 1


    Elliot instantly put down his fork.


    Henry red at his son, "Don''t make things up when you''re not sure! Also, why did you go to Avery


    today? Even though your Uncle had a divorce, she''s still your ex-Aunt! Wake up!"


    Cole, "Dad, I passed by Tate Industries so I went over to have a look. I won''t look for her again."


    Avery''s mouth was as dangerous as poison! How poisonous!


    Elliot fidgeted and stood up from the chair.


    "Elliot, you haven''t finished your dinner! Even if Avery has a daughter, she''s not yours! Why''re you so


    excited?"


    Rosalie held onto her son''s arm and tried to talk him out, "You have Zoe now, don''t go back to Avery."


    At night, Elliot had trouble falling asleep.


    He had not met Avery''s daughter.


    He wondered what she looked like. He wondered if she was adopted or Avery''s.


    He had a strong gut feeling that Avery was keeping something from him. 1


    He must not trust everything she said.


    Including how she imed to have burned Zoe on purpose. How could he believe her?


    Also, he was disgusted by Zoe''s act of recording their conversation to hand it to the bodyguard. 2


    He hated indirect and tactful women like her. 3


    Although he fought with Avery very often, Avery would never do silly things like this.


    The next morning, he phoned his assistant with his eyes red. He said with a hoarse voice, "Find out


    Avery''s current address for me."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    He had two voices inside him. One voice was telling him not to get back with Avery. Another voice was


    telling him to find Avery''s daughter.


    Even if the daughter was not his, he wanted to see how alike the girl was to Avery.


    And for that dude! A thorn to his heart! 1


    At the Starry River Vi.


    Tammy came with the newly bought puzzle.


    As a result, it was Mike who opened the door for her.


    "Why don''t you have clothes on again?" Tammy looked at Mike''s naked top andined, "You''re


    not alone at home, there are Laura and La! Can you care more about your appearance?"


    Mike looked half awake, "Why didn''t you bring breakfast? The buns you bought the other time were not


    too bad!"


    Tammy was speechless.


    She put down the puzzle and walked toward the master bedroom.


    However, Avery was not around.


    "Is Avery at work?" Tammy walked out from the


    bedroom and asked.


    Mike yawned, "If she''s not around, then she''s at work!"


    "Where''s Laura? Sending the kids to school?"


    "If she''s not around, she must be out!" Mike went back to his room and put on a t-shirt.


    Tammy chased after him and asked, "You don''t sleep in the same room as Avery? It seems like you


    two are not at that stage yet!"


    "Why''re you so nosy? Even though we''re not sleeping together, no other man is closer to her than I


    am!"


    Mike said proudly as he walked out of the room. 1


    Laura had already prepared breakfast and left it in the kitchen.


    He walked over to have breakfast in the kitchen.


    Tammy followed him and wanted to get more information out of him.


    "How did you meet Avery? Since when did you two start seeing each other? My Avery is not someone


    who sees two men at once. Did you two meet after her divorce?"


    "You should ask Avery. If she doesn''t tell you, I can''t tell you." Mike ate the noodles, "If you want


    information from me, you should trade it with other information."


    Trading with other information?


    "How''re you so stingy? Is this how you treat Avery as well?" Tammy sat opposite to him and frowned.


    "Of course I don''t treat Avery this way. I will do anything for Avery. As long as she says the word, I will


    do it." When Mike said those sweet words with his charming and handsome face. Tammy had


    goosebumps all over her. 1


    "I don''t even know your name! I am Tammy, Avery''s college friend." Tammy said.


    "I know you''re Tammy, I also know that you''re her college friend. Can you give me some more useful


    information?" Mikeined.


    Tammy took a deep breath and a sip of water, "Did you know that Avery was framed by another person


    yesterday?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows, "Oh?"


    Tammy said, "Tell me your name first and I will tell you how she was framed."


    "Mike."


    "Oh, Mike. So, do you know Elliot? He has a new girlfriend and her name is Zoe. She went to have


    lunch with Avery and during the meal, she purposefully used boiling water..." 1


    "D*mn it! She used boiling water to ssh at Avery?!" Mike dropped the fork and he was ready to fight.


    Tammy pulled him back, "Hear me out! She did not ssh at Avery! She did it to herself! She then


    framed Avery for sshing it at her! How mean is she?!"


    Mike was flushed red with a glint in his eyes, "How could she do this?! My Avery feels bad even when


    she kills an ant, how would she ssh boiling water on another person?"


    "I know right! Most frustrating of all, the stupid Elliot even phoned Avery to question her for Zoe! Don''t


    you find it triggering?"


    Mike said, "D*mn it! If I were Avery, I would have cursed at him badly!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Tammy was overwhelmed, "That''s too much."


    Mike, "Too much? Is Zoe looking for trouble? How dare she frame my Avery!"


    Mike had already starteding up with ideas to take revenge on Zoe.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Meanwhile, Hayden walked over to them.


    Tammy was shocked, why was Hayden not in school?


    Mike was equally shocked, "Big H, why''re you not in school? Let''s go out and y!"


    Tammy was speechless.


    Mike called Hayden "Big H"?


    Hayden pulled on Mike''s arm and pulled him away.


    Tammy was speechless.


    It appeared that the two of them were quite close.


    No wonder Mike won Avery''s heart. He got along with her kids.


    At the Sterling Group.


    After Elliot arrived, Chad came in to report to him.


    After the report, Chad pushed his sses over the bridge of his nose, "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate''s current


    address is at the Starry River Vi. Are you looking for her? You had a divorce, I''m afraid she might not


    let you in."


    Chad did not want Elliot to get into trouble.


    Elliot, "Chad, keep looking for a doctor to treat Shea for


    me. No matter how much they want, we can negotiate as long as Shea can be treated."


    Chad was surprised, "Miss Sanford is no longer treating Shea?"


    Elliot threw him a nce and Chad instantly got it.


    "Miss Sanford did cross a line. How could she threaten you with this." Chad said, "I will keep looking.


    Right, Miss Tate has been quite busy recently. I have a friend who went over to work at Tate Industries.


    Miss Tate stayed backte every day." 1


    "I want to see her daughter. I heard that she looks just like Avery." Elliot opened up, "I think she''s


    keeping something from me."


    Chad, "I see. You could go over in the evening. Right, my friend also said that the golden-haired man is


    the Director of Operations at Tate Industries. His name is Mike." i


    "Director of Operations?" Elliot had a glint of surprise in his eyes, "Is he good?"


    Chad said, "I can''t find anything on him online. I can''t get his information from his country as well. He is


    a mysterious guy."


    Elliot''s eyes dropped.


    A mysterious man?


    How did Avery meet him?


    "Chad, ask your friend to keep an eye on him. I want to find out more about him." Elliot said.


    Chad smiled, "I already told my friend to. To be honest, I don''t believe that Avery is in a rtionship


    with Mike. He is too different from you. A person''s taste can''t change so much."


    Elliot had a pen in his hand as he said in a low voice,'' Cole said that Avery''s daughter went to him


    twice.


    Avery would not have let her daughter do so. Someone else must have asked her daughter to do so."


    "You''re suspecting Mike?"


    "Not sure. They are strange."


    "Yes, not long ago, Ang Special Needs Academy''s server was hacked. I wonder if Mike did it."


    "Therefore, I need more information on this man."


    Five in the afternoon. 1


    Laura went to the kindergarten to pick up La.


    "Grandma, two boys got me snacks today but I didn''t take them." La mumbled, "I''m not a foodie!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Also, my brother told me to not y with the boys. I will get unlucky!"


    Laura asked, "Your brother actually said that?"


    La said, "Yeah! Brother said that other than him and Uncle Mike, other men are bad!"


    La spoke with her eyes sparkling when she saw a tall and well-built man standing in front of their


    house.


    "Grandma, why is that man standing in front of our house? Who is he?"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Laura walked toward Elliot.


    When he saw Laura walking toward him, he said," Hello, Aunt."


    Laura looked cold, "Did Avery invite you over?"


    "No."


    "Then, why''re you here? You had a divorce, please stop disturbing our lives." Laura''s attitude was


    harsh. This was their house and Elliot came uninvited out of the blue.


    Elliot looked at the closed gate and then at Laura''s face. He had to leave, "Sorry for disturbing."


    He could not break inside.


    When he left, he caught a small white object moving behind the bushes.


    The small object must have been Avery''s daughter.


    He really wanted to see her but not through this way.


    He walked away.


    After he left, La ran out from the bushes.


    "Grandma! Why did Dade?"


    Laura held La''s hand and walked toward the vi''s gate, "How do you know he''s your Dad?"


    "Because he is Mom''s ex-husband!" La said worriedly and sighed, "What a pity that he''s a


    douchebag. My brother and I won''t have a Dad for the rest of our lives."


    Laura smiled, "Not necessarily. Your Mom is still young. Who knows, she might meet a nice man. Your


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    step-father will love you just as much!" 1


    Laura spoke because, as a mother, she hoped that her daughter could find a better man. 2


    After all, life is long and it would be less lonely to have a partner.


    La pouted, "I don''t want a stepfather! Brother also doesn''t want a stepfather."


    The gate was opened and the both of them went inside before Laura closed it behind them.


    "Brother!" La knew that Hayden was not in school today, so she called out, "Brother, I''m home!"


    "La, I forgot to tell you that your brother is not home. He went to your Mom''spany with Uncle


    Mike." Laura brought La to the living room.


    "What is my brother doing in Mom''spany? To y? I also want to y there! Grandma, don''t make


    dinner, bring me to find Mom and Brother!" La pulled on Laura''s hand and pleaded.


    Laura could not resist, so she had to bring La over.


    This was the firstpany dinner after Tate


    Industries was re-built.


    As the owner, Avery made a toast before walking out from the restaurant, i


    Her mother and two children were waiting for her outside.


    The two children did not like ces with a lot of strangers.


    She had to send them home.


    "Avery, did you drink?" Laura asked.


    Avery shook her head, "I had juice. I need to drive, they understood."


    The mother and daughter each held onto one child and walked toward the parking lot.


    Not far away, in the darkness, part of Elliot''s face showed under themppost


    He looked at the four of them darkly. How much he wanted to walk over but he knew he had to hold


    back. 1


    Laura had made it clear to him earlier in the evening.


    As long as he had dignity, he must not disturb them.


    "Mr. Foster, the girl that Avery is holding must be her daughter?" Chad looked over at Avery and said.


    Elliot gulped and said in a hoarse voice, "Chad, should


    I stop harassing them? No matter who her daughter belongs to, it won''t be mine. She already aborted


    the baby that we had."


    Chad said, "Even though you had a divorce, it''s still okay to say hi. I don''t think you''re harassing them."


    "They stay away from me like I''m a monster and they clearly don''t want to see me." Elliot stood


    transfixed on the spot. His voice was cold.


    "Mr. Foster, why don''t I say hi to them? I can have a look at her daughter." Chad wanted to help him.


    "No need. Your mission tonight is to get close to Mike." "Okay."

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    After the Tate Industries dinner had ended, there was a series of entertainment.


    Chad''s friend promised to let him join them.


    This way, Chad could get close to Mike.


    After Avery and her family sat inside the car, Chad said to Elliot, "Mr. Foster, get some rest! Zoe''s


    hands are hurt, you haven''t visited her today, right? Why don''t you check on her so that she''s not


    disappointed."


    Elliot spent the whole day working today. Chad could tell that Elliot was not feeling well and so he used


    work to numb himself.


    However, Elliot had to face her eventually.


    Now Shea needed Zoe''s treatment. As Zoe''s boyfriend, Elliot must not be too harsh.


    Around half an hour after Elliot had left, Chad''s friend came out from the restaurant.


    There was a group of mening out along with him. Including Mike.


    "Our Director of Operations will wing us to continue drinking at the bar...Chad, I remember that you can


    drink a lot. Come and join us." Chad''s friend patted Chad on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "I


    feel like he is more of a sister to Miss Tate...normally a couple won''t act like this. I don''t know if you get


    what


    I mean...find out when you drink with himter." 1


    Chad was shocked but pleased.


    If Mike was merely a friend of Avery, then that would be ideal


    In the past two days, Elliot was feeling down due to Mike and Avery.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And yet, since they already had a divorce, Elliot could not do anything. 1


    "To be fair, I''m not sure about my boss'' rtionship with Shea. They''re not a couple but they . do have


    something. I can''t tell." Chad said in a low voice, "Don''t spread this, if not, my boss will fire me." 1


    "Well, don''t tell anyone about what I told you as well. After all, he''s our Director of Operations. If he''s


    normal, he will definitely fire me."


    "Yeah!"


    At the bar.


    Under the dim light and with the alcohol working, one could lose consciousness easily.


    Mike had two drinks when Chad''s friend brought Chad forward.


    "Director, this is my friend, Chad. He is good at drinking, let him drink with you!"


    Mike nced at Chad.


    Chad had an ordinary look but his eyes were special. Mike had not seen such clear eyes for a long


    time.


    "How much can you drink?" Mike held on to his ss and touched it with Chad''s.


    Chad said, "Half a bottle maximum, I don''t really drink a lot."


    "Oh, that''s not a lot. Well, then drink half a bottle with me, then!" Mike''s face was red, forming a stark


    contrast with his neck.


    Chad had a drink with him. Based on their conversation and eye contact, Chad felt that Mike was rather


    normal.


    After a few drinks, the two of them started chatting about everything in the world.


    Under the influence, Chad had totally forgotten his purpose of calling Mike for a drink. On the other


    hand, Mike had also let down his guard towards Chad.


    A few hourster, Chad stood up and staggered as he was about to leave. Mike also got up and left


    with him!

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    At 5 a.m. the next morning, Elliot''s phone vibrated. He had received a text message.


    It was not until two hourster that he woke up and saw the message from Chad.


    [Sir, ording to Mike, he''s an expert hacker.]


    [He''s gay.]


    [I''d like to take the day off, Sir.]


    Elliot''s brows furrowed as he read the three messages.


    How did Chad manage to find out this much crucial information in the span of a night?


    Mike was not someone who was easy to deal with.


    He would not simply reveal personal details to a stranger for no reason.


    At that thought, Elliot dialed Chad''s number.


    "Chad, how did you get all that information from Mike? H


    Chad remained silent for two seconds, then said with a hint of exhaustion in his voice, "I was drinking


    with himst night. He told me after a few drinks."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes. Also, I had too much to drink, so I''d like to take the day off."


    "Okay. Stay home and get some rest."


    Chad''s eyes were red at the end of the phone call.


    No one would believe what happened to him the night before.


    He had no ns to talk about it, anyway.


    It was too humiliating. 4


    At eight in the morning at Starry River Vi, Avery was getting ready to take the children to school.


    "Didn''t Uncle Mikee homest night, Mommy?" La asked with her backpack on her back and a


    curious expression on her face. "I checked his room and he wasn''t there!"


    Avery had called Mike at 11 p.m. the night before.


    He had told her he was out drinking.


    When she called again at midnight, he had not answered her call.


    "He probably had too much to drink and ended up staying at a hotel," Avery answered. "Don''t worry


    about him. He''ll be fine."


    Mike had always had an entertaining nightlife, so it was normal for him to be out all night.


    "Oh. Will you and Uncle Mike get married, Mommy?" La pried nosily. "I won''t be mad if you and


    Uncle Mike got together."


    Avery found her daughter''s words bothughable and infuriating.


    "Mommy would never get together with Uncle Mike. Stop imagining things."


    "Hayden and I really like Uncle Mike, though."


    "I know you like him, and I will be friends with him forever," Avery said, then led the children out the


    front door, where their eyesnded on the ck Rolls-Roice out front. 1


    Elliot was standing by the car outside the gates, and his gaze was fixed on Avery and the children.


    The expression on their faces instantly changed.


    It was only eight in the morning, so what was Elliot doing at their front gate?


    When did he get here?


    Why did hee?


    Avery felt the blood rise inside of her. Avery felt as if weights had been attached to her feet, and she


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    could not move.


    From the living room, Laura noticed the three standing still outside and walked out to check on them.


    "What''s wrong, Avery?" Laura asked as she walked out to the front yard.


    When she noticed Elliot outside the gates, Laura immediately began to charge at him.


    Avery ran after her and caught up to her.


    "Take the kids to school, Mom!"


    Worried that her mother would start a fight with Elliot, Avery quickly grabbed onto Laura''s arm.


    "I forgot to tell you that he came byst night. Now he¡¯s here again... What''s he doing hanging around


    like this?"


    Laura''s face was flushed with anger.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Avery nced at the children, then turned to Laura and said, "Take the kids to school. I''m sure he has


    a reason for being here."


    As Laura led the children past Elliot, he noticed La''s face.


    It was true that La looked simr to Avery.


    La''s glistening wide eyes had a hint of hostility in them, and she red at him when they walked


    past.


    He wondered what thoughts could have been instilled in her for her to despise him to this extent. 2


    Avery approached Elliot soon after.


    "Why are you here this early in the morning?"


    Elliot looked at Avery''s cool, clean face, then asked with aplicated expression on his face, "Is she


    your biological daughter, Avery? She looks a lot like you."


    "Did youe by just to look at my daughter?" 2


    "Who''s her father?" Elliot asked in a raised voice." Since she''s already in preschool, she''s definitely


    more than three years old."


    It seemed like Avery could not get away with saying that La was adopted.


    Her daughter resembled her too much. La looked


    exactly like her when she was a little girl. It was as if someone had created La out of the same mold


    that had been used to create Avery.


    "That''s right. She''s my biological daughter, but you''re not the father," Avery answered with a smile. "I


    found a random sperm donor from a sperm bank abroad to fulfill my wish to be a mother."


    What a wish!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery''s words rendered Elliotpletely speechless.


    "If that''s the only reason you''re here, then you can leave now," Avery said curtly.


    Elliot''s face turned cold as he said, "That man who lives in your house is gay."


    The smile on Avery''s face froze.


    "How did you know that?"


    It was impossible to find any information on Mike online.


    Mike was the world''s most notorious hacker.


    No one was able to find out his personal information unless he revealed it.


    Elliot felt a sense of relief.


    "It looks like you already knew."


    "Do you have too much time on your hands, Elliot?


    How''s your girlfriend''s wound? How''s Shea recovering? With all these women waiting for you to dote


    on them, there''s no reason for you to waste what little energy you have left on me. Do you think there


    could be anything left between us?"


    Avery gave Elliot a hard shove, then turned and walked back into the front yard. 1


    "Avery! My rtionship with Shea isn''t what you think it is!" Elliot called out at Avery''s slender back as


    his fists tightened. 1


    Avery gritted her teeth.


    How long had she waited for those words?


    She had given him countless chances to exin himself. 1


    Why did he not say anything before?


    What was he trying to salvage by telling her now?


    "Are you having fun messing with me like this, Elliot?" Avery turned and said mockingly several feet


    away from Elliot. "The one who you owe an exnation to and who you should feel responsible to is


    Zoe Sanford! Not I!"


    Her words woke him up, but he did not agree with herst statement.


    "I''m not obligated to exin to or feel beholden to any woman unless I feel I am. You know I don''t love


    Zoe."


    "What''s that got to do with me? I don''t care who you date!" Avery snapped, her words stabbing at


    Elliot''s heart. "You''ve never truly loved me, so I won''t let you


    fool me again!"


    If he had truly cared for her, he would not have held back. He would have told her everything he


    needed to say. 1


    "You said your rtionship with Shea isn''t like that," Avery said with a tremble in her voice. "Even so,


    she''s the most important person in your heart. Please let me go, Elliot! I''m done being toyed with!"


    When Chad returned to the office after his day off, he noticed that Elliot''s mood was worse than before.


    He was surprised, then went to ask Ben.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Foster?"


    Ben was drinking a cup of coffee, then sighed," ording to his driver, Elliot went over to Avery''s


    yesterday to make up with her, but ended up getting heartlessly rejected."


    "It looks like I suffered through that work-rted injury for nothing, then." 1


    "What work-rted injury?"


    Chad dejectedly exined everything that happened the night he met Mike at the bar. 1


    That afternoon, escorted by his bodyguards, Elliot appeared at Tate Industries surrounded by a


    murderous aura.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Avery rushed to the technical department the moment she received the notice.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Our director isn''t here today, Mr. Foster."


    The manager at the technical department had no clue what had happened.


    However, judging from the coldness on Elliot''s face, he guessed that Mike had somehow offended the


    man.


    "Perhaps I should escort you to the president!" said the manager just as Avery walked into the room.


    Avery approached Elliot, noticed his rage, then said," Let''s talk in my office."


    He probably came up to the technical department to see Mike about something that had happened


    between them.


    Mike did not tell Avery anything but based on how livid Elliot looked, she guessed that it must be


    something serious.


    Once they were in Avery''s office, Elliot and Ben sat down on the couch while the bodyguard waited at


    the door.


    "What happened?" Avery said as she served each man a ss of water.


    "Miss Tate, I''m afraid your director of operations


    vited Chad," Ben said.


    Avery was speechless.


    Chad was Elliot''s most trusted assistant and righthand man. Anyone who picked on Chad picked on


    Elliot.


    Avery''s head began to spin.


    She did not expect Mike to do something this outrageous!


    She picked up her phone and called Mike. He was quick to answer her call.


    Avery lowered her voice and hissed, "Come to the office right now!"


    Mike was bewildered, "I''m eating out! What''s going on? Why are you snapping at me?"


    "Did you mess with Elliot Foster''s assistant?!"


    "What are you talking about? How am I supposed to know his assistant?" 1


    "Elliot Foster''s sitting in my office right now. He wouldn''t be here if it weren''t true!" Avery snapped as


    her breathing quickened. "Did you sleep with him without even knowing his name?!"


    "Of course not! I''ve only slept with one person since I arrived¡ª"


    "What was his name?" "Chad. I haven''t been able to contact him since that


    night."


    Avery inhaled a slow tortured breath and said, "That''s Elliot Foster''s assistant! Get your *ss over here


    right now!"


    Once she hung up, Avery walked over to Elliot and Ben, then sat across from them. Her cheeks were


    flushed.


    "How''s Mr. Rayner doing? My apologies. Mike didn''t tell me what he did," she said apologetically, then


    added with a hint of suspicion, "How do they know each other?"


    Aside from work, Mike spent his time bar-hopping.


    Avery could not imagine how he could have met Chad.


    After thinking over the matter for a few seconds, Ben said, "Mike went to a bar after yourpany


    dinner the other night, and Chad was there, too. I admit that Chad went to that bar to dig up information


    about Mike-"


    Avery instantly understood.


    "So, you sent Chad Rayner to get close to Mike, and by some strange circumstances, they ended up


    sleeping together," she said, then turned to Elliot and added," That''s how you found out Mike was gay."


    Noticing that they were about to get into a fight, Ben quickly jumped in, "There''s something you don''t


    know, Miss Tate. We investigated Mike because ourpany had recently been hacked. Our entire


    that this hacker is the same one that hacked into Ang Special Needs Academy."


    Avery''s heart tightened, and her fists clenched slightly as she asked, "Why do you suspect it was


    Mike?"


    "That''s because he''s your director of operations. I bet his technical skills are amazing! Besides, we


    found it suspicious that we could not find any information about him," Ben said. "We never asked Chad


    to sacrifice his body like that. Mike was the one who forced him into it." 1


    Avery lowered her gaze as she lost confidence in her argument.


    If Mike really forced himself onto Chad and hacked into the school and the Sterling Group, then Avery


    would not stand up for him.


    There was nothing she could do even if she wanted to help.


    Elliot would be showing him great mercy if he decided not to kill him.


    Soon after, Mike arrived at the office.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Mike burst through the doors and strode into Avery''s office.


    "Avery! Chad was the one who had initiated it!" Mike said. His pale blue eyes filled with apprehension.


    "We were just drinking and chatting at first when his leg slid against mine... If he didn''t mean anything


    by it, then why did he bump my leg with his? Wasn''t that a signal for sex?"


    Avery''s face turned scarlet.


    "Chad was trying to find out if you were gay or straight, " Ben said awkwardly.


    Mike was determined to argue his case.


    "I didn''t know what his true intentions were! Besides, he had the time of his life that night!" 1


    The entire room dipped into pin-drop silence.


    Elliot picked up his ss of water and took a sip.


    Ben followed suit.


    Avery changed the subject, "Did you ever hack into Ang Special Needs Academy? Also, were you


    behind the system breach at Sterling Group before this?"


    Mike raised both his hands and swore, "It wasn''t me!


    I''d admit it if it were me. It''s true that my hacking


    skills are impressive, but it really wasn''t me."


    He then shot a meaningful look at Avery.


    His eyes said, "It was your son."


    Avery was at a loss for words. Finally, sheposed herself and said, "So... I haven''t had lunch. What


    about you guys? Let''s go get lunch together!"


    In order to protect her son, she had no choice but to muster her courage and treat Elliot and Ben to


    lunch.


    "There''s a really good Mexican restaurant nearby.¡±


    Ben nced at Elliot and decided to help him win this round.


    "Miss Tate, that''s-"


    "Didn''t you say you love Mexican food? Give it a try!" Elliot interjected before Ben could finish his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sentence, and epted Avery''s offer.


    Ben was bewildered.


    Since when did he like Mexican food?


    "Ha! Serves him right getting tortured by Avery!" Ben thought.


    "Could you ask Chad out for me? I''d like to talk to him, " Mike said.


    He was not interested in joining them for lunch. All he wanted to do was to set things straight with


    Chad.


    "Just head over to Sterling Group if you want to see him. I doubt you''d act recklessly once you''re on


    our turf," Ben said.


    "I never picked on him!" Mike said with an innocent expression on his face. "That night, he was a little


    reluctant and twitchy at first, but then he-"


    Avery did not want to listen to the details, so she interrupted him and said, "Go apologize to him right


    now! And don''t harass him again after this!"


    Mike instantly turned meek and said, "Okay."


    Once they were at the restaurant, Avery ordered a few of the specials, then passed the menu to Ben,


    who then passed it to Elliot.


    "Didn''t you say you loved Mexican food?" Avery asked.


    "Elliot likes it, too," Ben said with a grin.


    "I see... Did you suffer any damage from the hacking attack?" Avery asked.


    Ben and Elliot had both seen Mikemunicating something to Avery with his eyes.


    Whoever the hacker was, even if it was not Mike, it was definitely someone close to Avery.


    "Of course. We failed to close a hundred-million-dor contract that day, and anotherpany


    swooped in and got the contract. What''s worse was all the important information on Elliot''sputer


    was wiped clean! We''re still looking into the whereabouts of that hacker! Once we find out who he is,


    we''ll make sure he


    pays for his crimes financially and legally!"


    Ben''s words made Avery turn pale.


    Noticing her reaction, Elliot said, "He''s just scaring you. We can excuse the financial matters, and I still


    have all the data that was on myputer. However, the written challenge the hacker left behind


    annoyed me. I''ll definitely find him and throw him in prison!"

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Avery''s chest tightened.


    She could hear the nervous tremor in her own voice as she tried to stay calm.


    "I see... What did the challenge entail?"


    Elliot''s thick brows furrowed as he said with a chilling expression, "Come and strangle me, you


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    *sshole!"


    Avery was speechless.


    Ben did not know whether tough or cry.


    "I suspect the hacker''s pretty young!"


    "Not necessarily!" Avery said. "You can''t tell much from that one sentence!"


    "An adult probably wouldn''t add in the term ''*sshole'' right? Other than in those old, corny soap operas,


    of course."


    To prevent them from suspecting a minor, Avery looked at Ben and muttered, "*sshole," then turned to


    Elliot and once again said, "*sshole."


    Both Ben and Elliot sat in stunned silence.


    "See, there''s nothing silly about the word!" Avery said." Adults can easily use it, too."


    She was hard at work, trying to clear her son''s name.


    Her expression had unwittingly given her away.


    Ben and Elliot exchanged nces for a moment as they came to the same conclusion.


    "How did you and Mike meet, Miss Tate? It''s hard to imagine that you would know someone that


    special," Ben said, changing the subject to something more lighthearted. "Also, it looks like he''s


    especially obedient. He listens to your every word."


    Avery took a sip of water and made up an excuse.


    "We met at aworking event when I was studying abroad. We''re friends, so there''s no such thing as


    obedience."


    "I see... Did he follow you to Aryadelle?"


    "He came because he felt like it, and he''ll leave when he feels like it. What''s this about following me


    around? " Avery said as she picked up a taco and ced it on her te.


    Mike was at Sterling Group trying to exin his intentions to the receptionist at the front desk.


    "I''m sorry, but you need an appointment to see Mr. Rayner."


    "It''s lunchtime now," Mike said.


    "Exactly! It''s lunchtime, so you may make an appointment after lunch at two in the afternoon," said the


    receptionist.


    "That''s not what I mean... Elliot Foster and Ben Schaffer sent me to see him. Do you know who those


    two are?"


    The receptionist was taken aback.


    How could she possibly not know who the president and chief financial officer were?


    "One moment, Sir. I''ll call Mr. Rayner and bring the matter to his attention."


    After a short phone call, the receptionist turned to Mike and said, "Mr. Rayner doesn''t want to see you."


    "I know he doesn''t want to see me, but your boss told me toe here. Are you going to listen to him


    or your boss? Just take me to where he is," Mike said.


    He was determined to see Chad because he was absolutely furious!


    The receptionist hesitated for a moment, then led Mike to Chad''s office.


    The moment Chad saw Mike, he began to seethe with anger.


    Mike closed the door to Chad''s office behind him, then snapped coldly, "You spy!"


    Faced with Mike''s chastising, Chad refused to back down.


    "I admit, I had ulterior motives for getting close to you that night, but you-"


    "It''s good that you''re admitting to that! Avery gave me an earful! She even made mee here to


    apologize to you! There''s no way I''m apologizing!"


    Mike was infuriated, but he was still rtively levelheaded.


    "Nothing would''ve happened between us if you hadn''t deliberately approached me, so don''t act like the


    victim here!"


    "Delete my number!" Chad hissed through gritted teeth.


    "My pleasure!" Mike said as he pulled out his phone and deleted Chad''s number.


    At the same time, Chad also got rid of Mike''s number.


    "Let''s never meet ever again! Even if I run into you, we should pretend like we don''t know each other,"


    said Chad.


    "Ha! I''d rather run into the devil than run into you!" Mike responded.


    After a heated argument, the two men parted ways.


    Mike walked out of Sterling Group, then entered a cafe nearby and ordered a cup of ck coffee.


    He then gave Hayden a call and said, "Hey, Big H. Your mom knows about what you did. I''ve got my


    own butt to worry about, so you''re on your own this time!"


    "It looks like I''ll have to bring the n forward," Hayden mumbled.


    "I think so! I bet your mom''s going to confiscate yourptop and give you a piece of her mind. Elliot


    Foster gave her some trouble today, so I''m guessing she''s in a terrible mood! Shouldn''t you just run


    away from home? " suggested Mike.


    "I''d rather get a beating than break Mommy''s heart," said Hayden.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Avery returned home earlier than usual that evening.


    Once Laura took Hayden home from school, she picked up La and went into the bedroom.


    Hayden already knew what was about to happen when he saw his grandmother carry his sister away.


    "Give me your bag, Hayden," Avery said as she stretched a hand out to Hayden.


    Hayden passed his bag to his mother with both hands.


    Avery opened the bag and took out theptop.


    She did not open theptop, but said, "Uncle Mike told me everything. You''ve used the skills he taught


    you to do a lot of bad things. Did you know that was illegal, Hayden? Do you know what you would


    have to face if they caught you?"


    Hayden answered his mother without batting an eyelid, "I''m only four. Can they throw me in jail?"


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    Even if Elliot ruled over Aryadelle, he probably had no way of sending a four-year-old to prison.


    However, that was not the point.


    The point was that Hayden''s values were beginning to get twisted. 1


    "You won''t be four years old forever. You''re bound to grow up," Avery said as she tried to educate her


    son. "I can''t watch you make the same mistake again, so I''m confiscating yourptop for now."


    "Uncle Mike would just get me a new one," Hayden said.


    Avery felt her head throb, then sighed and said, "Are you nning on acting up again?!"


    Hayden shook his head and said, "I won''t mess with Elliot Foster again."


    As long as he left Elliot Foster alone, nobody else would be able to figure out that it was him.


    "No dinner for you tonight," Avery said, then walked towards her room with theptop in her arms. Her


    eyes were red.


    Hayden knew that his mother would nevery a finger on him, but the thought of Avery''s angry face


    upset him.


    All he wanted to do was punish the person who picked on his mother.


    At seven in the evening, Zoe received a text message.


    [Meet me tonight at 10 at the Scenic Hotel, Room V809.


    I want to get to know you better. Elliot.] 1


    Did Elliot just invite her to a hotel at 10 p.m.?!


    It was hard not to let one''s imagination run wild considering the meeting ce and time.


    They were both adults.


    Even someone who had never dated would know the deeper meaning behind that text.


    Why was Elliot suddenly changing his behavior toward her?


    Zoe did not overthink it, because her head was spinning with joy.


    She had to dress up tonight and make sure to leave asting impression on him.


    She was determined topletely take over Avery''s ce in Elliot''s heart.


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Hayden and La climbed in bed after washing up.


    La pulled out a piece of chocte from underneath her pillow, then said, "Grandma asked me to


    give this to you, Hayden. She was worried you''d be hungry... Hurry up and eat it!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden shook his head and refused.


    La shoved her hands back under her pillow and fumbled around.


    Suddenly, she pulled out yet another piece of chocte.


    "This was from Mommy. She''s also worried you''d be hungry. Just eat one of them, Hayden! We''ll take


    one piece each. How''s that?" La begged gently.


    "Did Mommy really ask you to give that to me?" Hayden said as he stared at the choctes in his


    sister''s hand.


    They were clearly identical.


    "That''s right! Actually, they''re both from Mommy. She told me to say it was from Grandma at first


    because she felt bad..."


    A hint of warmth washed over Hayden''s cold face.


    At 10 p.m. that night, an alluring person appeared at the entrance of the Scenic Hotel.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Zoe had worn a strappy red dress to the hotel. She pushed open the door to Room V809.


    The darkness of the room took her by surprise, but she very quickly noticed the flickering of red


    candles inside.


    Red candles!


    Sitting by the candles was a decanter of red wine and some desserts, and on the chair next to the


    arrangement was a bouquet of red roses.


    Zoe was melting in the romantic atmosphere.


    Elliot was unexpectedly sentimental!


    Zoe was filled with anticipation for what was about to happen that night.


    As she picked the bouquet of roses, she became intoxicated by the strong floral fragrance.


    She ced the bouquet back on the chair, then pulled out her phone.


    It was almost ten o''clock, but why had Elliot not arrived?


    Was there traffic on the streets?


    When another fifteen minutes passed with no sign of Elliot, Zoe began to feel anxious.


    Was he noting?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He could not possibly have painstakingly decorated the room on a whim, right?


    Or perhaps, did he mistakenly send the text to her?


    Zoe poured herself a ss of wine.


    She wrapped her fingers around the ss and gently swayed the red liquid inside of it, before taking a


    sip.


    It was not bad at all!


    It was a fragrant, full-bodied wine.


    It was not until 11 p.m. that the unlocked door was pushed open, and a tall figure walked in.


    A spark of great excitement shed in her blurry eyes.


    She hurried toward the tall figure, threw her arms around him, and whispered softly, "I knew you''d


    The man''s entire body suddenly stiffened, as if he was shocked.


    Zoe ignored him and kept her arms tightly wrapped around him.


    After two sses of wine, her reason had already flown out the window.


    All she wanted was to be with him right now!


    Zoe was woken up by a splitting headache at seven the next morning.


    She squinted her eyes and took in her unfamiliar surroundings as everything that happened the night


    before floated in her mind.


    A grin appeared on her face.


    Last night, Zoe took a substantial step forward in her rtionship with Elliot.


    She did not expect things between them to progress this quickly, let alone for the experience with him


    to be this amazing.


    Elliot was gentle and patient with her, and he had given her a taste of the joys of being a woman.


    Zoe was even more in love with him now!


    At that thought, she turned to look at the man lying beside her.


    He was on his side, and there were faint scratches on his pale back.


    She had scratched him in the heat of the momentst night.


    She had deliberately left her mark on his body as a sign that she had be his woman, i


    She moved closer to him until their bare skin was touching and their body heat was entangled together.


    "Hmm? Do you want to go another round?"


    The man''s hoarse voice hit Zoe''s ears, leaving her speechless.


    Why was it not Elliot''s voice?!

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Zoe''s entire body went rigid as she felt her body instantly turn cold.


    Cole turned to face her, then teased bashfully, "I didn''t know you were that rough in bed, Dr. Sanford.


    You almost squeezed me dry..."


    Zoe finally took a good look at Cole''s face.


    This was not their first meeting.


    Back when she had burned her hand, Cole was the one who had driven Rosalie over to visit her.


    Zoe had too much to drink the night before, and the room was lit up with nothing but a few candles, so


    she did not realize that this man was not Elliot!


    How could something like this happen?


    Elliot was the one who had invited her herest night!


    What was Cole doing here?!


    "How are you here? Why you?!"


    Zoe picked up her pillow and repeatedly smacked Cole''s face with it.


    Cole covered his head and cried, "Dr. Sanford! Don''t hit me! I don''t know what''s going on either! I got a


    text from Averyst night telling me toe to Room V809, so I came! Who knew that you¡¯d hug me


    the moment I walked in... I tried to loosen your grip a few


    times, but you refused to let go... Not only did you not let go, but you also kept throwing yourself at


    me... Who would be able to resist that?!" 2


    Zoe threw the pillow onto the ground, then burst into tears. 1


    "Don''t cry, Dr. Sanford! I know the whole thing is fishy, but it''s true! I can show you the text! I wasn''t


    trying to trick you on purpose! Let''s just pretend that what happenedst night was a dream! I swear I


    won''t tell my uncle. He wouldn''t let me live if he found out about this. I won''t dig my own grave!" 3


    Cole dropped to his knees in front of Zoe and swore to her.


    Through red eyes, Zoe stretched her hand out to him and snapped, "Show me the text!"


    She wanted to know exactly what went wrong.


    Cole quickly found his phone and opened up his messages, but despite his wide eyes, he could not


    find the text he had receivedst night. 1


    "Huh? Where is it?! The textst night disappeared! I remember I didn''t delete it!"


    Zoe picked up another pillow and hit Cole with it once again!


    Cole was devastated!


    "Let me exin, Dr. Sanford! I bet it was a hacker! My phone was hacked into not too long ago!"


    "Are you saying that the text from Avery Tate was the hacker''s work? So, the hacker was the one who


    sent me that text from your uncle, too?!" Zoe sneered.


    She did not believe that the text she had received from Elliot was actually the work of a hacker.


    However, why did Elliot not show upst night?


    Zoe took a deep breath, found her phone, and opened up her messages.


    She instantly became livid! 2


    "Did the text my uncle sent you disappear? Looks like you got hacked, too!" Cole said as the gears in


    his head turned at full speed. "Last night was a setup to trap the two of us!" 1


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who did it?! Who could it be?!"


    Zoe was about to lose her mind.


    If Elliot found out about what happened between her and Cole, he would surely not want her! 2


    "I don''t know... This hacker''s too good, and I couldn''t find out anything about him," Cole said as he


    passed a couple of pieces of tissue paper to her, then added, '' Don''t worry, I''m sure this wasn''t my


    uncle''s work. He''s still counting on you to treat Shea. He won''t do something this despicable to you."


    Zoe wiped her tears with the tissue, then said hoarsely, "Could there be surveince cameras in here?


    Is there a possibility that what we didst night


    was recorded?"


    Cole nced around the room and said, "There wouldn''t be... Right? This is a five-star hotel after all. I''ll


    sue them if we were recorded!" 1


    "Send someone over to check and see if there are any cameras in here!" Zoe ordered.


    "Oh... Okay..." Cole responded.


    Elliot had personally sent Shea to school that day.


    Once he dropped her off at her ssroom, he walked over to Hayden''s ssroom.


    After their meeting with Avery yesterday, Elliot and Ben hade to the conclusion that the hacker


    who had hacked into Ang Academy and Sterling Group was someone close to Avery.


    Moreover, it was someone who she cared about very much.


    Otherwise, she would not have treated them to lunch.


    From that list of people, there was nobody else apart from Laura and the children.


    Elliot had also once seen Hayden with aptop.


    Althoughmon sense would argue that it was impossible for a four-year-old child to be the hacker


    that challenged him, there were times when the impossible was possible.


    Elliot walked into the ssroom and walked over to the little boy wearing a t cap.


    "Hayden Tate, give me your bag."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Hayden pretended not to hear Elliot and ignored him.


    Hayden''s behavior shocked the teacher, who then quickly walked over and said, "Mr. Foster, may I ask


    why you need Hayden''s bag?"


    These were two individuals that she could not afford to offend.


    However, after weighing the pros and cons, the teacher decided that the consequences of offending


    Elliot Foster were graver, and she picked up Hayden''s bag from the desk. 1


    "Don''t be scared, Hayden. Mr. Foster isn''t a bad person. He''s just worried about you," she said, then


    handed the bag over to Elliot and said, "He passed the security clearance when he arrived at school.


    There aren''t any dangerous items in there."


    "I remember he had aptop with him," Elliot said as he took the bag from the teacher.


    The bag was light, causing him to raise his brows.


    When Elliot opened the bag, he found only a change of clothes but noptop in sight. 1


    "Oh... Hayden does have a smallptop. He enjoys watching cartoons on it," said the teacher.


    Elliot ced the bag on Hayden''s desk, then loomed over him and said, "Why didn¡¯t you bring your


    today?"


    Hayden rested his head on the desk and went to sleep.


    "Should I give his mother a call?" said the teacher with an embarrassed smile as she tried to smooth


    things over.


    Hayden shot to his feet, red at the teacher with his obsidian ck eyes, then grabbed his bag and


    walked out of the room.


    The teacher ran after him, yelling, "Come back, Hayden! I won''t call your mother!"


    Hayden ignored her and continued walking away.


    Shea was standing at the door when she noticed Hayden had walked out of his ssroom.


    "Hayden," she called out timidly.


    Hayden nced coldly at her, then quickened his pace.


    When Elliot saw his sister following Hayden, he grabbed onto her and asked, "Where are you going,


    Shea?"


    "Hayden!" Shea cried as she pointed a finger at Hayden with a face filled with worry. "Where''s he


    going?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "His teacher will take care of him. Let''s get back to your ssroom."


    Just as Elliot finished his sentence, Shea broke free of his grip and ran after Hayden.


    "Wait for me, Hayden!"


    Shea''s behavior caused Elliot to furrow his brows.


    Why did she like Hayden that much?


    What happened between them?


    Elliot went after them with long strides.


    Hayden managed to sessfully leave the school under the pursuit of the teacher and Elliot.


    If nobody was following him, he would have taken a cab home.


    However, he could not go home now with three people on his tail.


    With his backpack on his back, Hayden walked along the street.


    Elliot was holding Shea''s hand, and he was right behind Hayden. The teacher was walking on the other


    side. The group of four strolled aimlessly down the street. 1


    "Hayden, I can take you home if you want," said the teacher.


    "I don''t want to!" Hayden responded.


    "Where do you want to go, then? I''ll take you. It''s dangerous for you to be wandering outside like this,"


    the teacher said bitterly.


    Hayden frowned and stopped talking.


    They arrived at a crowded street about half an hourter.


    It was Shea''s first time out in public, and she found the outside world to be new and strange.


    Elliot''s eyes were fixed on her as she nced around her without blinking.


    Zoe had said that gradually allowing Shea to get in contact with society would be good for her


    condition.


    Shea used to refuse everything that had to do with the outside world, so Elliot had never got the


    chance to take her out.


    After thest surgery, there was an obvious change in her.


    She was beginning to have a rising interest in the world.


    This was a huge improvement.


    Seeing the change in Shea made Elliot think of Zoe.


    Perhaps he should treat her better.


    She was the only one who could save Shea, after all. 1


    Noticing their persistent pursuit, Hayden decided that he might as well just stop in the middle of the


    street.


    Elliot saw Hayden''s intentions, then said to Shea," Let''s head back, Shea! It''s too hot out here. You


    could get a heatstroke."


    Despite being drenched in sweat, Shea shook her head


    and said, "Hayden could g?? ? heatstroke, too."


    "Why are you following him?" Elliot asked, confused." Would you follow him if he went home?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Shea nodded without hesitation.


    It was not like she had never gone to Hayden''s house.


    She actually quite liked it there and wanted to go back again.


    Seeing his sister''s stubborn face made Elliot experience a variety of emotions.


    Since Hayden had not brought hisptop to school, he was sure that Avery had taken it away from him.


    He could basically confirm that thewless hacker was the cool little boy in the t cap in front of him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Although Hayden was Avery''s adopted son, Elliot wanted to teach him a lesson.


    However, Shea''s behavior toward the boy left Elliot in a dilemma.


    Suddenly, a loud crash pierced through the air, followed by the ear-splitting sound of harsh cursing!


    The group nced over to where themotion came from and saw two people in the middle of a


    fight.


    Faced with the violent scene in front of her, the color drained from Shea''s face and terror flooded into


    her eyes.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    She screamed at the top of her lungs as she covered her ears with her hands.


    Elliot''s heart tightened at the sight of his sister''s breakdown.


    She must have remembered the violent abuse she had suffered as a child!


    Elliot took Shea into his arms and left in a hurry.


    As Hayden watched them leave, Shea''s cries of terror reyed in his head.


    What happened to her?


    Was she frightened?


    Those people were fighting each other, not her. Why was she scared?


    "It''s too chaotic here, Hayden! Let''s head back to school right away!"


    The teacher grabbed Hayden''s arm and quickly led him away.


    That afternoon, Avery made a trip to the police station.


    Five years ago, Wanda Tate''s brother, Richard Worsley, had embezzled close to three hundred million


    dors from Tate Industries before fleeing the country.


    Despite the conclusive evidence, there was nothing that the local police could do.


    The country that Richard had fled to did not have an extradition treaty with Aryadelle which meant that


    the Aryadelle police could not arrest him as long as he was there.


    Moreover, Richard had gotten an entirely new identity once he had escaped.


    Avery had spent the past few years looking into his whereabouts.


    It was not until recently that the private investigator that Avery had hired finally sent over Richard''s


    Avery had handed over all these clues to the police.


    Today, they finally had a new breakthrough in the case.


    "Miss Tate, we''ve sent Richard Worsley''s old friends to persuade him to return to the country.


    ording to our informant, Mr. Worsley''s been living in rather difficult conditions. We''re guessing that


    he''s blown through most of the money he embezzled."


    "I don''t care if I don''t get the money back. I want him to answer to thew! I''ve spoken to mywyers,


    and they told me that the amount of money involved in the case isrge enough for him to be given the


    death sentence. Is that right?"


    "Yes. Once he''s back in the country, we will arrest him immediately." "Alright. Thank you for your hard


    work!"


    When Avery walked out of the police station, she felt a strong sense of relief.


    Returning to Aryadelle and rebuilding Tate Industries was part of her n to bait him back into the


    country.


    She wanted Richard to know that she was now incredibly wealthy.


    He had seeded in embezzling money from thepany once, so he was sure to want to try his luck


    once again.


    She had asked thepany''s current chief financial officer to get in touch with Richard''s friends and


    give them the illusion that there was another chance to steal money from Tate Industries, and Richard


    had fallen for it.


    Avery got into her car and was about to head back to the office when her phone rang.


    When she saw who was calling, she immediately answered the phone and said, "Hey, Wesley. Are you


    at the airport?"


    "I am. Where are you right now? I''lle to you," said Wesley.


    "I''m not busy right now, so I''ll pick you up."


    Avery arrived at the airport half an hourter to pick Wesley up.


    She asked for his house address, then drove the car in that direction.


    "How long are you back for this time?" she asked.


    "For good," Wesley said with a shrug. "I quit and decided toe back home."


    "That''s great! That way, we can see each other all the time," Avery said with a pure and sincere smile.


    However, a hint of worry shed across Wesley''s eyes.


    "Zoe Sanford called me, Avery. She''s more shameless than I imagined. You should be on your guard


    around her."

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    "What did she contact you for?" Avery asked. 1


    "She said she needed an assistant and asked me to rmend one to her," Wesley said with an


    expression of irony on his face. Then heughed and continued, "Guess what her requirements were


    for picking an assistant? She wanted someone who was Professor Hough''s student and whose skills


    weren''t worse off than hers... She might as well have just said that she wanted to find someone who


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    could singlehandedly take on Shea''s case. As if someone who was better than her would agree to be


    her assistant! I don''t know if she''s shameless or just in stupid."


    Avery also found the entire thing ironic.


    "She obviously doesn''t have the skills for the job, but she insists on sticking around. Elliot Foster isn''t


    an idiot. He''ll find the truth out sooner orter," Wesley said. "You''re too soft-hearted, Avery. Not many


    people would treat their own rivals in love." 1


    "You wouldn''t say that if you met Shea," Avery said with a nd smile.


    "As long as you''re not ufortable about it."


    "There''s no point in punishing myself over this. We should look ahead in life," Avery said, then changed


    the subject, "I''ve got some good news. I''m almost done rebuilding mypany. Everything is going


    smoothly.


    Wesley was happy for her and said, "That''s great. How is Hayden doing at the special needs school?"


    The smile on Avery''s face vanished at the mention of Hayden.


    "He has learned to hack from Mike, and his skills are way beyond my imagination. Elliot''s got his eyes


    on him," she said as her head began to ache. "I''m afraid that Elliot might uncover more things if this


    continues."


    "It''s rare for secrets to be kept under wraps for a lifetime, Avery. You''re no longer the same person you


    were four years ago. Even if he finds out that he''s the father of the children, he won''t actually kill them."


    "That''s exactly why I need to make more money and be more powerful. That''s the only way I can


    protect my children," Avery said. "I''ll keep this a secret for as long as I can! Considering the mess his


    personal life is in right now, the children are better off without a father." i


    Meanwhile, Elliot had taken Shea back to the Foster mansion where the family doctor had given her a


    sedative.


    Once Shea was asleep, the doctor asked Elliot, "Mental illness is beyond my scope. I suggest you find


    a psychiatrist to treat her."


    This was not something Elliot had not considered before.


    "She''s wary of strangers."


    "It''s worth a try. Didn''t you say that her condition is better than it was before the surgery?"forted


    the doctor. "You never know, maybe solving her emotional woes could help her overall recovery."


    Elliot nodded, then asked, "Do you have a good psychiatrist to rmend?"


    "I happen to know one of the country''s more well-known psychiatrists, but I can''t guarantee that they


    will be avable. I''ll ask and find out," answered the doctor. "You could also ask for Dr. Sanford''s


    opinion. She''s better than I am, so she might have a more professional view on this." 2


    Elliot nodded in response.


    Zoe rushed over half an hourter.


    She was dressed in a long-sleeved top and long pants, while her face and neck were covered in a thick


    "Are you alright, Dr. Sanford?" Elliot asked as he took in her appearance. "I heard you spent the night


    outst night."


    Zoe had not allowed the bodyguard to follow her to the hotelst night.


    All the bodyguard knew was that she spent the night out, but not where she went or what she did. 1


    "Yes. A friend of mine came to see me, so I spent the night with her," Zoe answered with a light smile,


    then changed the subject quickly and said, "Did something happen to Shea?"


    Elliot exined everything that happened that afternoon to Zoe.


    "Did she suffer simr trauma in her past? If that''s the case, we need to keep her away from anything


    that might trigger her. It''s better for her to get plenty of rest after brain surgery," said Zoe.


    "Could we get a psychiatrist to see her?"


    "We could give it a try with an expert psychiatrist, but this will also depend on Shea''s reaction. We don''t


    need to rush things if she''s against it. Once her mental capacity recovers to a certain level, her


    psychological endurance will also increase ordingly."


    Elliot nodded in silence.


    "Go get busy with your work, Elliot. I''ll look after Shea," Zoe said. 1


    As Elliot walked in the direction of his study, Zoe watched his back and felt a huge sense of relief.


    Cole had sent someone to search the hotel room that morning and did not find any hidden cameras.


    She did not have to worry about what happened the night before for now. 1


    Although she did not know who set the trap, she could deny everything since they did not have any


    proof.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Zoe was now using Elliot to climb the socialdder.


    Instead of being an aplished doctor, she would much rather be at the top of high society.


    Moreover, she was aware of her own skills, and she knew that she would never reach Professor


    Hough''s level of expertise.


    There was a limit to how far she could go if she remained in the medical field.


    Things would be different if she married Elliot.


    When the time came, she would be the envy of everyone around her.


    Not long after Elliot sat down in his study, he received a phone call from Ben.


    "Hey, Elliot. How did things at the school go?"


    "He didn''t bring hisptop today. I''m guessing Avery took it away from him."


    "It looks like it really was Avery''s son! Isn''t he only four years old? Is he a so-called child prodigy?" Ben


    said enthusiastically.


    Elliot did not respond.


    "What do you n on doing with the kid?" Ben asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He found the entire thing especially entertaining.


    It would have been boring if the hacker turned out to be some creep.


    Who would have thought that the person who disabled Sterling Group''s entirework was a little brat?


    "Why did he challenge you to strangle him?" Ben continued to ask.


    "Why don''t you ask him that yourself if you''re so interested? He always ignores me," said Elliot.


    "Hahahaha! This kid''s got personality! I really want to meet him."


    "In your dreams!"


    What Hayden did was wrong, but he was an "atypical" child after all.


    Elliot would not do anything to him, nor would he allow Ben to bother him at school.


    "Avery''s birthday ising up. What if they invite us to the party? Wouldn''t I get to see the kid, then?"


    Ben said excitedly. "Do you want to get her a present beforehand, Elliot? You may be divorced, but you


    once shared an unforgettable rtionship. You won''t be so stingy as to not wish her a happy birthday,


    right?"


    Elliot''s hawk-like eyes narrowed, then he said in a deep voice, "Do you think she''ll ept a gift from


    me?"


    "Wasn''t she pretty friendly when she treated us to lunch yesterday? Even though it was only because


    we had something on her." "There''s no need for that¡ª"


    "How much would a birthday present cost? I could give it to her for you if you''re embarrassed. I really


    want to take a look at that son of hers," Ben said.


    After a few seconds of deep consideration, Elliot gave in and asked, "What would be a suitable gift?"


    "How about jewelry? Women love sparkly things," Ben suggested.


    "Jewelry isn''t suitable. We''re divorced after all."


    "What else if not jewelry? You wouldn''t be able to give her something cheap, right? She''s a millionaire


    now!"


    Elliot raised his hand and massaged the space between his brows, then said, "Let''s just go with


    jewelry, then!"


    On the other side of the study''s door, Zoe¡¯s heart was overwhelmed by jealousy as she listened in on


    their conversation.


    Elliot had asked his assistant to give her a handbag worth a few thousand dors on her birthday a


    while back.


    Now, he was about to give Avery expensive jewelry for her birthday!


    Who exactly was his girlfriend?!


    How could he do this to her? 2


    She was the only one who could save Shea now!


    As Zoe''s eyes reddened with hatred, she pulled out her phone and texted her father.


    [Avery Tate has two children. Look up where she adopted them in Bridgedale, and for what purpose.]

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    It was dinner time at Starry River Vi.


    "Avery, Wesley came by to see you this afternoon," Laura said with bright eyes. "He told me that he


    was going to settle down here in Aryadelle..."


    Avery figured out what her mother was thinking from the grin on her face.


    "Mom, I know you''re hoping I''ll find someone to get married to soon, but please don''t pull that face


    while we are in public. Otherwise, people would think I''m desperate for marriage!" Avery pleaded. "I''m


    still in my twenties. I''m still young! This is the time I should be focusing on my career. Once I''m


    sessful, men will be lining up to marry me."


    The smile on Laura''s face vanished.


    "I''m not pestering you... I just really think that Wesley''s a great man. He took care of you the whole time


    you were abroad! Don''t you see how well he treats you?"


    "Am I supposed to marry anyone who''s good to me? In that case, Professor Hough was good to me,


    too!"


    "Fine! Keep acting blind! Wesley really is a good man. You might never find someone like him again if


    you miss out now." "Can''t you have a little more faith in me? There will be


    men who will be attracted to me in the future," Avery said as sheforted her mother. "Besides, did


    you ask the children what they think? They don''t want a stepfather."


    Avery shot a meaningful look at her children.


    La cleverly expressed her opinion and said, "I don''t want a stepfather, but I''ll make myself ept


    anyone Mommy likes."


    It was clear that her daughter did not understand what Avery was trying to signal to her.


    Avery pinned her hopes on her son. 1


    "Let''s eat, Grandma," said Hayden.


    "Alright, I won''t say more," Laura said. "I''m just worried that your Mommy will regret this, so I''m just


    reminding her. I won''t waste my time worrying about it, since she has no such intentions."


    Avery chuckled and said, "Mom, if you''re so eager to y matchmaker, then find someone for Mike.


    He''s been hanging out at bars every day recently. I bet he''s dying to find a better half."


    Laura was left speechless.


    At Tate Industries the next day, Wesley''s visit took Avery by surprise.


    "Aren''t you resting at home from the jetg?" Avery asked as she invited him to take a seat on the


    couch.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Do you have coffee here?" Wesley asked.


    "I do, but you shouldn''t have coffee now. Otherwise, you won''t be able to sleep at night," Avery said,


    then poured him a ss of water. "How about I take you on a tour of each departmentter?"


    Wesley nodded, then said, "I''ve actuallye to talk to you about something."


    He then ced a photo in front of her.


    Avery picked up the photo, and her eyes were filled with curiosity as she asked, "Who''s this?"


    "He''s a patient. He''s been bedridden for three years, but he is somewhat conscious. He is a little better


    than someone who is in a vegetative state. His parents contacted Professor Hough half a year ago. He


    took on the case but wasn''t able to put together a treatment n in time..." Wesley answered.


    "I see... Since the professor gave his word, please send over his medical records for me to take a look


    at," Avery said.


    "Would it get in the way of your work? You just started yourpany after all," Wesley said hesitantly.


    "Let''s talk about this again once things settle down here."


    Avery nced at the photo, then said, "Send over his records first. It''s a waste for such a handsome


    face to be lying on a hospital bed for so long!"


    "I''ll send it to youter today," Wesley responded." Now, take me on a tour of your empire!"


    Avery could not help butugh.


    "Don''t tease me. I didn''t make fun of you like this when I was at Elizabeth Hospital."


    As Avery and Wesley left the office, they engaged in cheerful talk andughter.


    Very quickly, the news of Avery Tate''s new boyfriend spread through the entire Tate Industries.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    That afternoon, Ben showed Elliot a photo of Avery and Wesley together.


    "Avery''s new boyfriend."


    Elliot nced at the picture, and his eyes darkened as he asked, "Isn''t that Professor Hough''s


    assistant?"


    He took Ben''s phone from his hand and zoomed in.


    "Do you know this man?" Ben asked as his interest rose. "Rumor has it that Avery took him around


    Tate Industries all afternoon. They were walking side by side, chatting andughing with each other.


    They looked especially close to each other!"


    Elliot passed the phone back to Ben and said, "I know him."


    "Oh. I think they look pretty good together," Ben said deliberately when he saw Elliot''s expressionless


    face." One has a gentle aura, while the other is elegant-"


    Elliot looked up and shot a cold look at Ben.


    "You never have anything nice to say, do you?"


    "I''m innocent! It''s just that, looking at the jewel you picked for Avery makes me think you still have


    some love for her," Ben teased. "You didn''t want to give her a ne, earrings, a bracelet, or a ring


    because you think those are things you give your lover. You ended up picking a brooch, which is fine,


    but you went with


    such a huge diamond... Do you know what the jewelry designer said to me? He said that if someone


    wore such a massive diamond brooch right on top of their heart, it''d probably be able to block a bullet."


    1


    A wave of gloom instantly washed over Elliot''s face.


    "Are you giving her a birthday present orpensation for the divorce?" Ben said as he continued


    poking fun at Elliot. "Do you think Avery would dare ept such a gift?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Forget it, then," Elliot said. 1


    He put down his knife and fork as he had lost his appetite.


    "That''s not what I meant... I heard from Chad that you gave Zoe a bag worth a few thousand dors for


    her birthday," Ben sighed. "How could you give her something that cheap? Aren''t you worried she''d be


    upset when she finds out that you gave Avery such a huge diamond?" 2


    "Chad was the one who picked the gift. I didn''t know how much it cost."


    "Weren''t you the one who signed off on it?"


    "I didn''t take a good look at it."


    Ben was utterly speechless.


    "Since you have no interest in Dr. Sanford, then hurry up and find a way to break up with her!" Ben


    suggested. "I don''t believe that there isn''t a better doctor than her in the world."


    "That''s what''s giving me a headache," Elliot said with furrowed brows. "You saw how much Shea


    recovered after the surgery Zoe did on her. Every doctor I''ve met so far had no way of treating Shea,


    but Zoe managed to do it." 2


    If it were not for the fact that Zoe could treat Shea, Elliot would never have given in to her threats.


    "Wasn''t Avery also a student of Professor Hough''s?" Ben asked.


    "She was, but she started Alpha Technologies when she was in grad school," Elliot said. "She''s a


    businesswoman now."


    Ben shook his head and sighed, then said, "It would be great if Avery could save Shea."


    His words made Elliot''s chest tighten. 1


    As if something that perfect would happen! 1


    His entire life, the heavens had never truly watched over him. 1


    A weekter, Zoe gave Avery a call and asked her to meet.


    "No, thanks," Avery refused without hesitation.


    She already witnessed Zoe''s cunning and treacherous ways during theirst meeting.


    She was not about to give her another chance.


    Zoe chuckled coldly, then said, "Since you won''t meet me, then let''s just talk on the phone! You said


    you adopted your children, but my people searched through all the orphanages in Bridgedale and didn''t


    find any information on the adoptions. You never adopted them. They''re your biological children!"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Zoe''s words left Avery frozen in shock. 1


    "If I''m right, the children are yours and Elliot''s," Zoe said as her wickedughter traveled through the


    phone.


    Avery could not help but feel a chill run through her body.


    "Adoption papers are private and confidential!" she retorted as she clenched her fists tightly. 1


    "Of course! Adoption papers wouldn''t typically be disclosed, but my father isn''t just your average Joe,"


    Zoe said as she let out an arrogant, maniacal cackle." My father''s connections in Bridgedale confirmed


    that you lied! I heard Elliot hates children and had always been determined not to have them. I wonder


    what he''d do if he finds out that your children are his!"


    "Zoe Sanford! You''re going too far!" Avery snapped furiously.


    "Am I the one going too far, or are you?! Elliot is my boyfriend now! You''re his ex-wife! You''re divorced!


    Why do you keep getting in between us?" Zoe shrieked in a much sharper voice than Avery. 2


    "I''ll keep your secret on the condition that you never meet Elliot again!" Zoe threatened.


    Her woman''s intuition told her that Avery would


    obediently follow her orders.


    Avery''s children were her Achilles'' heel.


    Avery would easily give in to Zoe''s request. 1


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, whether or not she met Elliot had no effect on her life whatsoever.


    However, Avery was not willing to surrender!


    She never did anything wrong, so why should she endure such injustice?!


    "Let''s meet!" Avery said as she quicklyposed her emotions. "I''ll see you at the restaurant we met


    in before." 1


    "Fine!"


    Half an hourter, Avery and Zoe sat in the same seats at the restaurant from theirst meeting.


    As Avery took a seat, she said mockingly, "There''s no hot water today, Miss Sanford."


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Zoe''s face.


    Avery turned on the voice recorder on her phone, then showed it to her and said, "Do you want to turn


    your voice recorder on? Let''s record this whole thing together!"


    Zoe was at a loss for words.


    How arrogant!


    Why was Avery behaving this cockily when she had something on her?


    Avery leisurely looked through the menu, ordered a ss of juice and dessert, then handed it to Zoe.


    Zoe ordered a ss of juice, then handed the menu over to the waiter.


    Once the waiter was gone, Zoe turned to Avery and said, "You''ve got it rough, Avery. Other women''s


    worth and status rise after they give birth to a man''s child, but you''re the exact opposite."


    "I''m afraid I don''t have it as bad as you do. You think that way because you treat yourself as nothing


    but a baby-making machine. I''m not like you. My children belong to me. I didn''t have them for a man,


    nor did I have them to increase my worth," Avery said as she shed a charming smile. "It''s hard to


    believe that you''re an extremely educated woman."


    Zoe''s shoulders trembled with rage, but she could not think of a goodeback at that moment.


    "It looks like you''re not afraid of Elliot finding out about this at all," she said through gritted teeth. "If


    that''s the case, we better make sure the happy family of four quickly gets to know each other!"


    "Ha! Do you know why I asked you to meet? I wanted to see how twisted your face would be when you


    threatened me," Avery said. "It looks like I was right."


    Zoe wanted to m her hand on the table, but she had yet to recover from the burn.


    Her eyes reddened as she held back. 1 "Were you surprised by how easily things went for you when


    you used Shea''s treatment as an excuse to threaten Elliot into bing your boyfriend?"


    Avery watched nonchntly at the drastic change in Zoe''s expression.


    "I bet you have nightmares at night. After all, you''re not the one who operated on Shea."


    The color instantly drained from Zoe''s face.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Zoe''s body trembled uncontrobly.


    "You! You-"


    Her head was buzzing as she turned blue in the face.


    "I was also at Elizabeth Hospital that day, and identally caught a glimpse of the person who


    operated on Shea," Avery said sternly as she watched the fear and anxiety on Zoe''s face. "If you want


    to threaten me, then you must first properly consider if you can handle being discarded!"


    At that moment, the drinks and desserts arrived.


    Avery casually began to enjoy her afternoon tea.


    "I underestimated you, Avery Tate!"


    Zoe went from having the winning ticket in her grasp to beingpletely helpless in a matter of


    minutes.


    "We''re even! Let''s just pretend like nothing happened! I won''t tell Elliot about your secret, so I hope you


    can keep your lips sealed, too!"


    "Weren''t you pretty cocky just now?" Avery mocked. " All you had was a tiny bit of leverage, and you


    decided to act so conceitedly. How could you be in research with that attitude? Even after ten years,


    you won''t be able to treat Shea''s illness." "Unless your skills surpass mine, you shouldn''t insult


    me!" Zoe snapped as she red at Avery. "The kind of person Professor Hough despised the most was


    people like you who gave up on medicine to pursue business!"


    Avery took a sip of her juice.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The tart sweetness of it was refreshing.


    "Aren''t you curious about the person who operated on Shea?" Avery asked as she lifted her gaze and


    stared coldly at Zoe. "You''re not thinking that your lie won''t ever be exposed, are you?"


    "Don''t you think I''ve looked into it? I just haven''t


    found out yet... You have information on them, but you won''t tell me. You''ve been so jealous seeing


    Elliot and I together-"


    "Don''t make me sick. If I really wanted to break you up, all I have to do is give Elliot a call and he''d


    dump you."


    "Don''t you dare threaten me!" Zoe roared angrily.


    "It doesn''t feel too nice being threatened, does it?


    Don''t do unto others what you don''t want to be done unto you."


    Avery took a bite of her cake, then said casually, "The person who operated on Shea was a middle


    aged man with very short hair. He was on the skinny side and was about five foot six..."


    Zoe''s eyes widened.


    "Why are you helping me?!"


    "That''s because I don''t ever want to see you again," Avery answered coldly. "Don''t contact me again.


    I''m too busy for your constant bickering."


    "You got it!" eximed Zoe. "Thank you for giving me this important clue!" 1


    A week until Avery''s birthday, Ben burst through Elliot''s office doors.


    "Did you receive an invitation to Avery''s birthday party, Elliot?"


    "I did not," Elliot responded as his eyes dropped slightly. "Did you?"


    "Me neither. I definitely wouldn''t be invited if you weren''t," Ben said. "I suspect she might not even have


    ns to celebrate her birthday."


    "That''s a possibility."


    Avery always kept a low-profile.


    "You already prepared a gift, so you have to send it out, " Ben said. "Should I call up Tate Industries


    and ask around?"


    "Ask all you want. There''s no need to report back to me."


    Ten minutester, Ben returned to report his findings to Elliot.


    "Elliot! Avery''s gone too far!" Ben ranted. "She''s going all out for her birthday this year! She booked the


    biggest ballroom at the Oasis Hotel to celebrate, but she didn''t invite us!"


    Elliot felt like a sharp knife pierced through his heart.


    Perhaps in Avery''s eyes, he was nothing but a stranger. 1


    "She has her own reasons for not inviting me," Elliot said calmly and indifferently. "Are you done with


    your work? Should I arrange more for you to do?" 1


    Ben immediately fled.


    The room instantly fell silent.


    However, Elliot''s heart was anything but calm.


    Half an hourter, he called the Oasis Hotel.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Since Avery booked thergest ballroom at the hotel, Elliot went ahead and booked the smaller


    ballroom right next to it.


    He wanted to see for himself exactly how grand Avery''s birthday party would be.


    That weekend, everyone who received an invitation to the party gathered in thergest ballroom¡ª


    Astor Hall - at the Oasis Hotel.


    "Why isn''t Avery here yet?" Tammy asked Mike the moment she stepped into the banquet hall. "She


    hasn''t even replied to my text fromst night."


    Mike shrugged, then exined, "She''s been busytely. I don''t know what she''s busy with, but I


    already sent her the address, and she promised to be here."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay... Isn''t she busy with stuff at thepany?" Tammy asked.


    "She isn''t! I really don''t know what she''s been so busy with. Everyone has the right to their own


    personal space. We might be close like sisters... I mean, brother and sister... I won''t force her to tell me


    anything she doesn''t want me to know about."


    "I see... Since she''s been busy, who''s the one who organized the party?"


    "It was me!" Mike dered.


    "Who put the guest list together?"


    "That was me, too!"


    Tammy let out a "pfft", then turned and walked over to Celestial Hall next door.


    Celestial Hall was much smaller in size than Astor Hall.


    Thanks to Mike, Elliot''s friends were having a gathering at Celestial Hall.


    Tammy walked in and immediately sat down next to Jun.


    "Where''s Elliot? Why isn''t he here yet? Didn''t you say he was upset that Avery didn''t invite him?"


    Tammy asked excitedly as she picked up Jun''s ss of wine and took a sip.


    "He said he was stuck in traffic half an hour ago," Ben said as he looked at Tammy, then asked, "Isn''t


    Avery here yet?"


    "She isn''t! Mike said she''s been busy, but he has no idea why. She didn''t have time to n a party at


    all. Mike was the one who invited the guests. Since he''s not on good terms with any of you, of course,


    he wouldn''t invite you!"


    "So, that''s what happened! Mike sure is petty!" Ben sneered. "Chad didn''t even make him pay for his


    actions, but here he is holding a grudge against us!"


    Tammy and Ben''s conversation struck a chord in Chad.


    He felt like he had dragged Elliot into his mess.


    If it were not for his fallout with Mike, Elliot might have been invited to Avery''s party.


    Five minutester, Chad snuck out of Celestial Hall and made his way over to Astor Hall.


    Mike was greeting the guests at the hall''s entrance. He immediately saw Chad.


    "Come with me! We need to talk!" Chad said as he adjusted his sses.


    Mike scoffed, then walked out of the hall and followed Chad to the end of an empty hallway.


    "Why didn''t you invite my boss to Avery Tate''s birthday party?!" Chad demanded. "Even if you have a


    problem with me, what do you have against him? Who do you think you are, making this decision for


    Avery?!"


    Mike crossed his arms, then said, "Why should I invite your boss? They''re divorced. Doesn''t a top


    student like you know what being divorced means?"


    "Of course, I know what it means! A divorce doesn''t make people enemies!" Chad snapped furiously.


    "You did this on purpose to get back at me! Whatever you have against me, you can bring it directly to


    me. You shouldn''t drag my boss into this!" "What do you have to do with me not inviting your boss? Are


    you picking a fight with me on purpose? Do you want to fight? Come on! I''m not afraid-"


    Before Mike could finish his statement, Chad threw a punch at him.


    Mike swerved and dodged Chad''s fist!


    The two men were soon entangled in a brawl.


    Over at Astor Hall, Laura was trying to call Avery again after not getting an answer.


    This time, however, Avery''s phone was turned off.


    "She wouldn''t simply turn her phone off," Laura said uneasily. "Could she be in trouble?"


    Hearing this, Wesley dialed Avery''s number and confirmed that her phone was turned off.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go look for her!" he said, then rushed out of the hall.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Wesley noticed the fight as he left the hall.


    When he rushed over, he realized that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    Mike was getting beaten up by two men, and one of those men was Avery''s ex-husband, Elliot Foster.


    Wesley quickly yanked Mike to his side, then asked Elliot, "Why are you hitting Mike?"


    Elliot had arrived three minutes ago.


    When he saw Mike pinning Chad down and beating him up, the blood shot to his head, and he kicked


    Mike without another word.


    Once he had leveled the ying field, the fight became a to-against-one brawl. 1


    "He was hitting my assistant, Mr. Brook," Elliot exined as he dusted himself down. "Chad''s weak and


    can''t handle a fight." 1


    Wesley noticed Chad''s broken sses, then shot a re at Mike.


    "Avery''s phone''s turned off. We don''t know if something''s happened to her," he said. "I''m going to look


    for her now. You can either go back to the hall and entertain the guests, or you cane with me to


    search for her."


    Mike suppressed his rage and said, "I''ming with you!"


    Elliot strode over to them and blocked their way.


    "What happened to Avery?!"


    "Mr. Foster, we don''t know what''s happening right now either. When I called her this morning, she said


    she would be here by six. However, it''s almost seven and she''s not here yet."


    "It''s the weekend. Isn''t she at home?" Elliot said as his eyes filled with worry.


    "She isn''t. We''re going to search for her now, Mr.


    Foster. If there''s more you''d like to know, we can talk about it once we find her," Wesley said, then


    rushed off with Mike.


    Elliot watched the two men leave, then walked over to another elevator.


    Chad followed him and exined, "Sir, Mike was the one that organized Miss Tate''s party. He was also


    the one who set the guest list. It wasn''t Miss Tate''s intention to exclude you."


    Elliot frowned, then asked, "Didn''t she go through the guest list herself?"


    "I heard she''s been busy with something," Chad responded.


    Elliot nced at him, then said, "Don''t follow me. Go and get yourself a new pair of sses."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You should use your head and not your fists when faced with someone who''s obviously stronger than


    you are. You''re usually a rational person, so what happened tonight?" Elliot asked as he looked at


    Chad''s flustered face.


    Chad lowered his gaze and answered, "I''m sure he didn''t invite you because of our previous run-in."


    "You''re overthinking it. Even without your history, he still wouldn''t have invited me," Elliot said calmly."


    Don''t be so rash next time."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Elliot exited the building and got into his car.


    "Where to, Sir?" asked the bodyguard.


    "I need to make a phone call first."


    Elliot called up the telmunicationspany and inquired about thest location of Avery''s phone


    before it had been turned off.


    He received the approximate location soon after.


    "Take me to the Starry River neighborhood."


    Thest location her phone had recorded was near that neighborhood.


    When they were nearing their destination, Elliot asked the bodyguard to slow the car down.


    Among the busy street, he vaguely noticed a white


    Rower stopped by the road.


    It looked like Avery''s car!


    "Stop the car!" Elliot shouted, causing the bodyguard to bring the car to a halt.


    Elliot jumped out of the car and rushed over to the white Rower.


    The winds of early fall carried a slight chill.


    When he arrived at Avery''s car, he saw her slumped against the steering wheel. She looked lifeless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s heart tightened.


    "Avery!


    Through bloodshot eyes, he called out her name and violently yanked at the door handle.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Avery''s car doors were locked!


    There was only a piece of ss between them, and Elliot had no way of getting to her.


    The bodyguard rushed over with an emergency hammer, smashed the windshield open, and jumped


    into the car.


    Once he was in, the bodyguard unlocked the doors.


    Elliot opened the door to the driver''s seat and took Avery in his arms.


    She had no visible injuries, but her breathing was shallow!


    She looked as if she was in aa.


    Otherwise, she would have been startled awake when the bodyguard broke the windshield.


    At the hospital, after giving Avery a thorough examination, the doctor said, "She fainted fromck of


    oxygen. You sent her here just in time, so she''s not in any danger. All she needs is some rest. She''ll be


    fine when she wakes up."


    "How did she end up with ack of oxygen? Did her test results show that something was wrong?"


    Elliot asked.


    "Her blood tests showed that all of her vitals are fine...


    Apart from some low blood sugar, there weren''t any issues," answered the doctor as he took a look at


    the report, then handed it over to Elliot.


    "Why is she still unconscious? When will she wake up? Does she really not need to be hospitalized?"


    Seeing Avery''s haggard face, Elliot could not help but feel that things were not as simple as they


    seemed.


    There were no external injuries, but she had ended up unconscious in a locked car.


    This meant that she had most likely suffered some kind of internal injury.


    "She''s probably tired, Mr. Foster. That''s why she''s sleeping deeply and hasn''t woken up," the doctor


    exined, then added in case Elliot did not believe him, "Look at the dark circles under her eyes and


    her bloodshot eyes."


    The doctor gently lifted Avery''s eyelid for Elliot to see.


    Elliot finally felt a sense of relief after seeing the redness in Avery''s eyes.


    He thought of how she must have nodded off while she was driving and finally fell asleep on the


    steering wheel.


    What exactly had she been so busy with? Was she not getting any sleep at all? 1


    Otherwise, how did she get so tired to the point of locking herself in her car?


    If he had not found her, or if he was a littlete, she would have been in grave danger.


    An hourter, Elliot took Avery back to the Foster mansion, then called Laura to exin things to her.


    "Why did you take my daughter to your house?!" Laura demanded as a chill went down her spine.


    "The doctor said she didn''t need to be hospitalized, so I brought her here to rest," Elliot answered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know where we live, so why didn''t you send her back here?!"


    Laura wanted to go pick Avery up, but she had to look after Hayden and La.


    She could not very well bring the children along to the Foster mansion.


    It was too big a risk.


    "You wouldn''t be so quick to me me if you knew what happened."


    Elliot had intentionally brought Avery back to his house.


    He wanted to know the reason why she was so tired.


    His voice made Laura''s heart skip a few beats.


    "What does that mean? What''s wrong with Avery?


    What happened?!"


    "She''s fine for now. She''s sleeping right now, but she''ll go home once she wakes up," said Elliot. "If


    you''re


    worried, you cane over with the children. I won''t mind."


    "... I''ll get Wesley to go check on her," said Laura.


    An hourter, Wesley arrived at the Foster mansion.


    "Did you say she fell asleep at the wheel?" Wesley asked in disbelief. "She locked herself in her car?!"


    Elliot looked at him with cold eyes as he asked," What''s your rtionship with Avery, Mr. Brook?"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    "We''re friends," Wesley answered.


    "Professor Hough had plenty of female students.


    You''re not this close to Zoe Sanford, are you?" Elliot said mockingly. "Do you have feelings for Avery?"


    Wesley felt a strong sense of hostility from him.


    "Isn''t Avery allowed to start a brand new rtionship? " Wesley asked with a gentle smile. "Mr. Foster,


    has Avery ever said anything about your rtionship with Miss Sanford?"


    Elliot''s eyes filled with a frosty chill as he said, "That''s one thing I find strange. When I asked you to


    help me find the student that the professor mentioned before he died, you gave me a list of names.


    Why didn''t you just tell me that it was Zoe? She said she knew you. You probably know her, too, right?"


    Wesley was surprised to find that Elliot was not as clueless as he had thought.


    "Of course, I know her. However, it''s been many years since she graduated, so I can''tment on her


    skills now. Which is why I gave you the list for you to find out for yourself."


    Elliot was not fooled by his answer.


    "Didn''t the professor ever mention her to you?


    Professor Hough did not dare operate on Shea, but he said he had a student who could. That means


    that the professor greatly respected that student... It''s impossible that he never mentioned someone


    that incredible to you."


    Wesley was rendered speechless by Elliot''s questions.


    In a panic, he picked up his ss of water and took a sip.


    "I think you''re keeping this from me on purpose, Mr. Brook," Elliot said as he saw the guilt in Wesley''s


    eyes. "Are you lying to me for Avery''s sake?"


    "This has nothing to do with Avery," Wesley exined. "Professor Hough didn''t always tell me


    everything. He never said a word to me about your case, so I knew nothing about it. I''m a cautious


    person. Even if I knew how great Miss Sanford was, I wouldn''t dare tell you that she was exactly who


    you were looking for." i


    Elliot stared at Wesley in silence.


    To gain credibility, Wesley had no choice but to reveal his feelings.


    "Even if I have feelings for Avery, I wouldn''t tell her, because I know that she only sees me as an older


    brother."


    The coldness in Elliot''s eyes instantly vanished. 1


    "It''ste. You should go. She''ll get in touch with you once she wakes up," Elliot said as he chased his


    guest out.


    Once Wesley was gone, Elliot made his way over to the master bedroom.


    The room door was open, and Shea was standing by the bed with her eyes fixed on Avery.


    Elliot walked over to Shea''s side and saw the innocence and curiosity in her eyes.


    "Do you like her, Shea?" he asked in a low voice.


    Shea instinctively avoided strangers.


    She was like that with Zoe, too.


    However, she had voluntarilye to see Avery herself.


    "Yes, I do!"


    The memory of how Avery had gently nursed her back to health back when she had a fever filled


    Shea''s heart with warmth.


    "Why do you like her?" Elliot asked, then nced at Avery and added, "Is it because she''s pretty?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s much prettier than Dr. Sanford," Shea said as she reached out to hold Elliot''s hand and looked


    earnestly at him. "Don''t you think so?"


    "You''re right," Elliot said with a bitterugh.


    "Why aren''t you with Avery?" Shea mumbled as if Elliot was an idiot.


    Even she knew that Avery was prettier than Zoe, so how could he not realize it?


    The question made Elliot''s heart ache.


    Shea had made great progress since thest surgery.


    He believed that she would be able to live a normal life as long as they continued her treatment.


    This was the reason why he could not break up with Zoe before they found a doctor who could


    continue to treat Shea''s illness.


    "That''s between me and Avery, Shea. All you need to do is be happy," Elliot said as he gently caressed


    Shea''s hair and buried the bitterness in his heart.


    "Are you happy, Big Brother?" Shea asked.


    She looked at Elliot''s handsome face, then frowned and said, "You don''t look happy at all."


    Avery vaguely heard the sound of people talking.


    She wanted to open her eyes and see who was speaking next to her.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    After struggling for a while, Avery did not open her eyes in the end.


    She could make out Elliot''s voice, but who was the woman talking to him?


    It was an unfamiliar voice... Calling him "Big Brother".


    Was Elliot flirting with that woman?


    Ha!


    She was fast asleep, and he was flirting with another woman by her bed.


    How shameless!


    If she could wake up right now, she would definitely kick the two of them out of the room!


    Half asleep, Avery was so angry that her heart ached.


    Just like that, she fell asleep again.


    Elliot took Shea''s hand and took her back to rest.


    Once Shea was asleep, Elliot returned to his room.


    Avery turned in bed, still deep in her slumber.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot walked into the bathroom and took a shwoer.


    When Zoe heard that Elliot brought Avery home to spend the night, her eyes reddened with rage.


    Who exactly was his girlfriend now?


    She knew that the only reason Elliot agreed to date her was so that she would treat Shea''s illness.


    Even so, he still should have maintained outward appearances!


    What did he mean by taking Avery home for the night?


    Was he publicly cheating on her?


    The humiliation Zoe felt from identally sleeping with Cole before vanished.


    She could not help but think that Elliot would not bat an eyelid if he found out that she slept with Cole. 1


    She opened up a bottle of wine and took it back to her room. 1


    Wesley arrived at the Foster mansion first thing the next morning to check on Avery''s condition.


    Elliot was dressed in casual loungewear, and he frowned when he saw Wesley.


    "Avery''s mother asked me to stop by, Mr. Foster. She''s worried that Avery hasn''t been home," Wesley


    exined.


    He knew that it was rude to show up at someone''s house this early in the morning, but he could not


    refuse Laura''s request.


    Elliot led Wesley to the bedroom. 2


    Wesley was concerned about Avery''s safety.


    However, after seeing how she practically took over the entire bed with no space for Elliot to join her,


    he was relieved.


    "Excuse my intrusion, Mr. Foster," Wesley said, then walked out of the room.


    Elliot returned to the guest bedroom to continue resting.


    It was only seven in the morning!


    He did not fall asleep until two in the morning, so he was especially cranky.


    When Wesley walked out of the Foster mansion, he gave Laura a call.


    "Avery''s still fast asleep. Elliot Foster is sleeping in another room," he said. "Don''t worry. She''s safe.


    She''ll definitely go home after she wakes up."


    Laura let out a sigh of relief, then said, "Thank you, Wesley. I wouldn''t know how to head over there


    with the kids." 1


    "I''lle see her again if she''s not home by noon," Wesley said.


    "Alright. Thank you so much!"


    "Don''t mention it. I''m partly responsible for Avery''s condition," Wesley said regretfully. "She wouldn''t be


    this tired if I didn''t ask her to pick up a new case."


    "Don''t say that. Avery wouldn''t have grown up so quickly if it weren''t for Professor Hough. Saving lives


    is her duty. It might be a little hard on her, but you''re not to me."


    Laura felt much better after the phone call.


    "I''m going to get some groceries, Hayden. Stay at


    home with your sister, alright?" Laura said to Hayden. 2


    Hayden nodded in response.


    The children sprung into action the moment Laura walked out the door. 1


    La picked up her backpack while Hayden retrieved hisptop from Avery''s room. 3


    "We should tell Grandma, Hayden! Otherwise she''ll be really worried," La said as she held onto


    Hayden''s sleeve and blinked her wide eyes.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Hayden''s expression was stern as he said, "Grandma won''t let us go look for Mommy if we told her


    about it."


    La puffed her cheeks and looked a little torn as she said, "Okay... Let''s just go find Mommy, then!


    What if Dirtbag Dad''s picking on her?"


    Hayden pursed his lips, then came to a decision after a quick deliberation.


    "I''ll go alone. You wait at home. Come up with an excuse if Grandmaes back," he said, then left


    the house by himself.


    As La watched the room door close behind Hayden, her longshes fluttered, followed by streams of


    hot tears rolling down her cheeks.


    How could she allow Hayden to go after Dirtbag Dad by himself?


    What if he got caught? 1


    She could not lose her big brother!


    At that thought, La ran over to Mike''s room in tears.


    She opened the door, rushed to the disheveled bed, then yanked at Mike''s arm and wailed, "Wake up,


    Uncle Mike! Hayden''s gone! He left the house alone... He didn''t take me with him..."


    Over at the Foster mansion, a servant walked out of


    the kitchen and wondered, "Why''s the power out?" "We didn''t get a notice about a power outage. I''ll go


    turn on the backup generator," said Mrs Cooper.


    Everything went back to normal once the backup generator was connected.


    However, about ten minutester, the backup power also went out.


    When Elliot walked down the stairs, Mrs. Cooper approached him and immediately reported, "That


    power is out. It seems there''s an issue with the backup generator, too. I''ve called someone over to


    work on it. I called up the electric utilitypany to ask about it, but I was told that we don''t have a


    power outage in the area."


    Elliot''s expression was unwavered by her words.


    He walked towards the front door as a bodyguard approached him. 1


    "Sir, there''s something weird about the power outage today. I''ve sent more people over."


    Elliot nodded, then continued to walk towards the front gates.


    The bodyguard had no idea what he was nning to do, but followed him anyway.


    Once he was at the gates, Elliot narrowed his eyes, then pointed at a tiny figure not too far away and


    ordered his bodyguard, "Bring him to me."


    The bodyguard noticed Hayden earlier, but did not think much of it since he was just a small child.


    "Do you want me to bring that little boy over here, sir?" asked the bewildered bodyguard.


    When Hayden heard their voices, not only did he not run away, but he walked over to them by himself.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    Elliot kept his cold gaze on the child.


    Hayden had changed his clothes and was wearing a different cap that still covered his face and


    features, but Elliot recognized him right away.


    Elliot was sure that Hayden was behind the power outage.


    If everything went ording to n, he would have hacked into the house''swork, too.


    It was certain that he was there for Avery.


    Hayden arrived before the two men very quickly.


    As he walked past Elliot, he "identally" stepped on his foot.


    Elliot remained silent.


    The bodyguard watched in horror as Hayden walked into the house nonchntly, then immediately got


    to his knees and brushed off the dust on Elliot''s shoe.


    "What a rude kid, sir! You can tell right away he''s a wild child whose parents never educated him!"


    cursed the bodyguard. "He might just be an orphan! Don''t stoop to his level. I''ll go kick him out right


    away."


    Elliot''s expression was ice cold as he said, "You''re right. He is, in fact, an orphan."


    He then marched past the front yard towards the house.


    When Hayden entered the living room, a few servants curiously stared at him.


    "Avery Tate! I''vee for you!" he yelled at the direction of the staircase.


    Mrs. Cooper very quickly remembered the child.


    "You''re Hayden, right?" Mrs. Cooper asked as she bent down.


    Once she saw his face, she pulled him over to the couch and said, "Your Mommy''s still asleep! She''ll


    Elliot walked into the living room just in time to see Mrs. Cooper graciously ced a generous tter of


    fruit and snacks in front of Hayden.


    With a sullen face, Elliot walked over to Hayden, picked up his bag and pulled out theptop inside of it.


    "Did you cut the power? Bring it back this instant! Otherwise..."


    Upon hearing Elliot''s words, Hayden lifted his head and threw a defiant look at him.


    When Elliot saw Hayden''s face, both the wordsing out of his mouth and his heartbeat came to a


    halt!

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Elliot felt a strong sense of familiarity every time he caught a glimpse of Hayden''s face.


    It was as if he had traveled back in time and was looking at his younger self!


    Hayden shot a re at Elliot, then averted his gaze.


    "Did you really cause the power outage, Hayden?" Mrs. Cooper asked in a panic. "How did you do it?


    Is this yourptop? Do you know how to use it at your age?"


    Hayden pursed his lips, then quietly ced hisptop back in his backpack.


    He carried his bag, then walked over to the bottom of the stairs and sat waiting for Avery toe


    down.


    Mrs. Cooper nced over at Elliot to see his livid expression and the raging fury in his eyes.


    If Hayden were not a child, he would not be able to sit there safe and sound. 1


    About half an hourter, the bodyguard walked in and reported, "Sir, there''s a suspicious foreigner who


    keeps looking our way. Should I bring him in for questioning?"


    Mike''s face popped into Elliot''s mind.


    He walked towards the front yard, but saw Mike''s golden hair before he reached the gates.


    "Avery! Are you being falsely imprisoned? Scream if you are! I''ll call the cops right away!" Mike yelled in


    Elliot''s direction. 1


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A wave of wrath washed over Elliot''s face.


    Mike still had bruises on his face from the beatingst night, but here he was causing a ruckus again!


    "Get him!" Elliot ordered as watching Mike hang around upset him.


    Two bodyguards immediately grabbed onto Mike''s arms.


    "Hey! What are you doing? I didn''t break thew, so why are you seizing me? Doesn''t thew exist


    anymore? I''m calling the cops! I''m calling them right now!" Mike hollered as the bodyguards dragged


    him into the living room.


    Surprise shed in Hayden''s eyes when he saw Mike.


    After throwing a look at Hayden, Mike freed himself from the bodyguards'' grapes, then swaggered


    around the living room. 1


    The bodyguards followed right behind him. 1


    "Is this your hundred million dor mansion? Did you get scammed by the renovation team?" Mike


    ridiculed. "It''s nothingpared to the vi that Avery got for four and a half million dors!"


    Elliot sipped his tea on the couch and ignored him.


    It seemed like Mike was not here for Avery, but to pick a fight.


    After all, he must still hold a grudge from getting beaten up the night before.


    When Mike tapped on the light switch on the wall, the room lights did not turn on.


    He was instantly excited.


    "Is your power out? I was wondering why it was so hot in here! Aren''t you hot in that huge robe,


    Foster? Hurry up and give your electricians... I mean, give your technicians a call and get them to fix


    this!"


    Mike''s cackle was ear splitting, while the smirk on his face was even more blinding.


    Elliot''s entire body stiffened, and his fists were clenched so tightly they had turned pale.


    Just as he was about to teach Mike a lesson, the crystal chandelier on top of them lit up.


    The power was back!


    The central cooling system turned on, and the room''s temperature quickly became pleasantly cool.


    Mike stared at the crystal chandelier for two seconds, then sighed.


    "Let''s start a bet, Foster! I''m still p*ssed about how you beat me upst night! Let''s settle this once and


    for all. If you win, then I''ll let you punch me!" 1


    Elliot raised his brows and asked, "What if you lose?"


    "If I lose, then I''ll leave with Hayden!"


    Elliot was at a loss for words.


    Was there something wrong with this guy''s head?


    The bet was not appealing to Elliot to the least, so he refused to join in.


    At that moment, Hayden said, "Elliot Foster! Are you a scaredy cat?"


    His clear, child-like voice brought with it a strong hint of contempt and ridicule.


    Elliot knew that he was being provoked, but he changed his mind anyway.


    "What''s the bet?" he asked Mike.


    "I saw a tennis court outside. Let''s y against each other."


    "Let''s do it," responded Elliot.


    After a change of clothes, Elliot and Mike made their way over to the tennis court.


    Apart from the guards at the gate and Mrs. Cooper, everyone else rushed to the court to show their


    support for Elliot.


    Hunched over, La snuck into the living room from the front yard.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    La nned to search for her mother on the first floor, but suddenly heard the sound of footsteps


    She was so terrified that did not dare let out a breath, then ran straight up the stairs.


    Forced to run up to the second floor, Layle held onto the wall and caught her breath.


    At that moment, the footsteps were closing in on her!


    That person wasing up the stairs!


    La panicked and quickly found a ce to hide.


    Soon after, Mrs. Cooper appeared on the second floor and made her way to the master bedroom to


    see Avery.


    She was worried about the match between Elliot and Mike.


    Even though Elliot had recovered from the car crash years ago, the doctor had instructed him to avoid


    strenuous activities.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Cooper did not want to see Elliot lose and get a punch from Mike, so she could onlye to see


    Avery.


    She opened the door, then walked over to the bed.


    Mrs. Cooper nced at Avery''s sleeping face, and no matter how bad she felt about waking her, she


    decided that she could sleep whenever she wanted to.


    However, everything would be over once the match was lost.


    "Avery," Mrs. Cooper said as she reached out to pat Avery''s shoulder. "Avery!"


    Avery''s brows furrowed when she heard the calls.


    "Wake up, Avery," Mrs. Cooper said as she raised her voice.


    Avery slowly opened her eyes.


    When her groggy gazended on Mrs. Cooper, she broke into a smile.


    "Wake up, Avery. Mike and Master Elliot are over at the tennis court. You have to stop them! You know


    Master Elliot''s legs aren''t in the best shape," Mrs. Cooper said as she helped Avery sit up.


    Avery rubbed her tired eyes, then mumbled, "Mike and Elliot are on the tennis court?"


    "Yes!" Mrs. Cooper eximed, then told her everything that happened earlier.


    As Avery nced nkly around the room, her back broke into a cold sweat.


    "How did I get here?!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Mrs. Cooper answered truthfully, "You locked yourself in your car and fell


    asleepst night. I can''t imagine what would have happened if Master Elliot didn''t find you in time and


    send you to the hospital. Let''s go to the tennis court


    now, Avery!"


    The tennis match came to halt with Avery''s appearance.


    Avery''s gaze brushed over Hayden and Mike, then finallynded on Elliot''s face.


    "Thank you forst night!"


    "Don''t mention it. You should get checked out at the hospital again."


    Seeing Avery''s delicate face calmed all of his emotions down.


    "There were a few things off on your blood testst night."


    "Got it..." Avery said.


    Apart from feeling a little tired, she did not feel any other difort.


    Mike grabbed her arm, then said forcefully, "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    As they walked away, Avery could not help but gaze at Elliot.


    She was exhausted after her workst night, but Mike called her to the hotel for a birthday surprise.


    She declined, but Mike insisted, and she had no choice but to force herself to drive to the hotel.


    In the end, fatigue took over and she brought the car to a stop by the street before she fell asleep.


    She wanted to go home and wanted to call someone for help, but she could no longer move a muscle.


    That''s how she ended up falling asleep in the car.


    Avery felt a shiver run down her spine as she recalled everything.


    She probably would have died if nobody found her.


    When Elliot returned to the living room, Mrs. Cooper ced a bowl of chicken soup in front of her. i


    "This is Avery''s favorite soup. It''s too bad she didn''t get to drink it," Mrs. Cooper said regretfully.


    Elliot finished the bowl of soup, then returned to his room to rest.


    At three in the afternoon, an ear shattering wail pierced through the entire mansion.


    Elliot was jolted awake by the child-like yet deafening howl.


    It sounded like a child crying!


    Didn''t Hayden already leave?


    Could it be...

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Could there be another child in the house?!


    Elliot took in a cold breath!


    He walked out of the room and saw La''s tiny body trembling with tears at the top of the stairs. 1


    It was Avery''s daughter!


    How ridiculous!


    When did she get in here?


    How was he unaware of this?


    Could it be that the mansion''s most advanced security system waspletely useless against them?


    Elliot suddenly remembered how they only managed to get the mansion''swork back up and running


    two hours ago.


    La was carrying a backpack in the shape of a bunny.


    She held a bunny doll in one hand and held onto the banister with the other, as she sobbed and


    carefully made her way down the stairs.


    She did not notice Elliot following behind her.


    The servants gathered at the bottom of the stairs and stared with eyes of shock at the little girl who


    appeared out of thin air!


    "Mommy... My Mommy''s gone... I''m crying so loud... She''s noting for me... Ahhh!"


    La''s cries came one after another, simr to the rhythm of an engine starting up.


    "Aren''t you Avery Tate''s daughter, little one?"


    Mrs. Cooper walked over to La and carried her down the stairs.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    La pouted and asked through teary eyes, "Did my Mommy and brother leave?"


    "They did! They left hours ago. When did you get here? Why didn''t we see youe in?"


    Mrs. Cooper carried La over to the couch, then wiped her tears with a napkin.


    She was a beautiful little girl and was the spitting image of Avery.


    One could tell right away that she was Avery''s biological daughter.


    However, Mrs. Cooper did not dare ask about the child''s father.


    She reckoned that Elliot had already looked into it.


    "I came in when nobody was around... I''ve been here for so long... I came to look for my Mommy! I


    miss her so much..." La sniffled. "Why didn''t they call for me when they left? Uncle Mike knew I was


    here..." 1


    Elliot walked to La''s side and nced at her little


    face.


    "I don''t want you looking at me!" La cried as she shot a re at Elliot, then turned her back on him.


    Elliot''s mood instantly turned foul.


    How dare she put on such a righteous face after sneaking into his home?! 2


    This was the result of Avery''s upbringing!


    At that moment, Shea emerged from her room.


    When she saw La, she happily rushed over to her.


    Shea remembered La, but did not remember her name.


    Once she was next to La, Shea offered her hand to her.


    La lifted her gaze, then immediately frowned and red at Shea.


    As if that were not enough, La lifted her little chin and coldly huffed at her.


    Not only did La''s behavior not drive Shea away, she took it another step further and held onto


    La''s hand.


    Elliot had a splitting headache.


    Why did Shea like Avery and her children so much?!


    Did they meet before? Are they close?


    Otherwise, why would she hold their hands every time


    they met?


    Elliot was clueless!


    "Go away!" La snapped disgustedly as she shook Shea''s hand off. "I don''t want to y with you!"


    Shea was stunned, and tears began to form in her eyes.


    Elliot''s heart ached at the sight.


    Not only were Avery''s children rude, they were also cruel!


    What kind of sick joke was this?!


    "La Tate! Take a look at whose house you''re in right now!" Elliot roared as he taught her a lesson.


    "Didn''t your mother teach you to knock before entering someone''s house? Also..."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "Why are you shouting at me?! Of course Mommy taught me to knock before going into someone''s


    house, but she never said anything about knocking before entering a dirtbag''s house!" La retorted in


    a voice louder than Elliot''s as she red at him with her brilliant eyes.


    It was as if she waspeting with him to see whose voice was louder and more powerful.


    Elliot gritted his teeth.


    Dirtbag?


    Who taught her to say that?


    "I didn''t want toe here anyway! I''m leaving right now!" La huffed angrily, then jumped off the


    couch and walked towards the front door with her doll in her arms.


    At the hospital, after going through a series of routine tests, Avery asked Mike for his phone so she


    could call Laura.


    Her phone was dead and she needed to let her mother know she was safe.


    Mike pulled out his phone and handed it to her.


    Laura answered the call soon after it rang.


    "It''s Avery, Mom," Avery said with a smile. "I''m fine. I


    was too tired yesterday and fell asleep. You don''t have to worry about me. Mike and Hayden are with


    me, so we''ll head home soon."


    "That''s good," Laura said. "I''ll start cooking now."


    "Alright, Mom. Where''s La? I miss her. I want to hear her voice."


    Laura was shocked.


    "Mike took La with him to go find you! Isn''t she with you right now?!"


    Avery''s face changed drastically.


    Her hand tightened around the phone as her emotions shattered.


    Before she blew up, Mike smacked himself on the forehead and eximed, "I forgot about La! She


    must still be at Elliot Foster''s house! I''ll go get her right now!" 1


    Avery followed him without hesitation.


    "You need to wait here for the test results!" Mike said.


    "You wait here with Hayden! I''ll go get La!" Avery snapped in a tone that said she would not tolerate


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    another word from Mike. "I''m taking your phone! I''ll meet you back here once I have La."


    Avery rushed out of the hospital and hailed a cab.


    Once she was in the backseat, she pulled out Mike''s phone and dialed Eliot''s number.


    She prayed that La was still at the Foster mansion and did not run off somewhere else.


    That would be even more dangerous!


    Over at the Foster mansion, Elliot picked La up and did not allow her to leave.


    His gesture lit a fuse in La and she exploded in his arms!


    "Let me go, you dirtbag! You''ve hugged other women and I don''t want you touching me!" La yelled


    with furrowed brows as she repeatedlynded blows on Elliot''s body with her tiny fists.


    Shea felt bad for her brother, but she also did not dare touch La.


    All she could do was watch them with reddened eyes.


    At that moment, the phone Elliot ced on the table began to ring.


    Mrs. Cooper quickly handed the phone over to him.


    Elliot held La in one hand and answered the phone with another.


    "It''s Avery. Is my daughter there with you?" Avery said in a panic-stricken voice. "I''m so sorry! I''ve


    caused so much trouble for you."


    La vaguely heard her mother''s voice, then snatched the phone out of Elliot''s hand and cried,


    "Mommy! Is that you?! It''s your little baby, La!"


    Avery''s eyes filled with tears when she heard her daughter''s voice.


    "La! I''m so sorry! I didn''t know you came along so I forgot to take you with us when we left.


    Mommy''s on the way now. Don''t be scared..."


    "I''m not scared! I knew Mommy woulde get me!"


    "Of course!"


    Once she was done talking, La handed the phone back to Elliot.


    Her sparkling eyes stared unblinking at his pale neck as she asked sweetly, "Which side did my brother


    bite youst time?"


    Elliot pointed out the spot on his neck to her.


    "Oh... There''s still a mark!" La said, then bit down on the other side of Elliot''s neck!


    Elliot was at a loss for words.


    He thought she asked him about his wound out of the kindness of her heart and wanted to apologize


    for her brother, but this was her motive!


    Elliot had run out of patience.


    So what if she was Avery''s biological daughter?


    He had to teach her a lesson once and for all!

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Avery arrived at the Foster mansion half an hourter.


    She headed straight into the living room to find no one in sight.


    She was stunned.


    "La!" she called out.


    Soon after, she heard the sound of La''s child-like voice.


    "Mommy! I''m over here! Come save me! The dirtbag wants to hit me!"


    Avery followed the sound of her daughter''s voice into the dining room.


    La was hiding under the dining table with a panicked expression on her face.


    She did not let go of her guard until Avery appeared.


    "La! What are you doing under the table? Get out here!" Avery said as she walked over to the table


    and pulled her daughter out from under it.


    La threw herself in her mother''s arms, then cried through reddened eyes, "He''s trying to hit me! I


    was so scared... That''s why I tried to hide! I ran away quickly so he didn''t catch me... If he caught me,


    then he would have beaten me to death!"


    Of course Avery did not believe a word La was


    saying.


    Why would Elliot raise his hand to a child?


    It was not like he knew that La was her biological daughter.


    "He won''t hit you, La," Avery cooed. 1


    "Actually, I was about to hit her," Elliot said.


    Avery''s eyes shot up and met his gaze.


    He was wearing a gray robe and there was a clear bite mark on his neck.


    "Why did you bite him, La?"


    Avery noticed the rage in Elliot''s eyes and had to give him some sort of exnation.


    Hayden had bitten Elliotst time because he had taken him home of his own ord.


    This time, however, La was the one who showed up at his house herself.


    La rubbed her swollen eyes, then said, "He carried me! I didn''t want him to touch me... He did it


    anyway... I was so mad!"


    "Even if that''s the case, you can''t just go around biting people!" Avery said. "Look, you bit him hard


    enough to draw blood. Hurry up and apologize."


    La puffed out her cheeks and said stubbornly, "I won''t apologize to him! Hayden wouldugh at me if


    I did!"


    Avery had run out of ideas with her daughter.


    "Let''s talk privately, Avery," Elliot said hoarsely with a sullen face.


    Avery handed La over to Mrs. Cooper, then followed Elliot out of the dining room.


    Once they were out of the room, Elliot turned to her and questioned, "How exactly do you raise your


    children? Did you know how much they despise me?"


    Avery absentmindedly shook her head and said, "I''ve never badmouthed you in front of them."


    "It''s Mike''s fault, then," Elliot said as his Adam''s apple rolled in his throat, then added mockingly, "Your


    children have each taken a bite out of me. Do you want a turn, too?"


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she said apologetically, "I''ll get the first aid kit."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Elliot walked over to the couch and took a seat.


    Avery returned soon after with the first aid kit.


    As Elliot lifted his head, Avery''s eyesnded on his slender neck and sensual cor bone.


    Avery felt restless.


    She tended to his wound as she found a subject to talk about.


    "Did you go to my birthday partyst night?" "I didn''t," Elliot said as his deep eyes filled with


    resentment. "I wasn''t invited."


    Avery was taken aback.


    "Oh... Maybe Mike thought that since we''re divorced..."


    "Didn''t you see the guest list?"


    Elliot was still upset about the matter.


    "I didn''t. I only found out yesterday that Mike had nned such a huge birthday party for me."

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    "What have you been so busy with?" Elliot asked as his seething gaze bore into Avery.


    Avery finished tending to his wound, then turned and packed up the first aid kit.


    "I''ve been busy with work," she answered casually.


    "You''re lying. If it''s work, then why aren''t you going to the office?"


    Elliot sat up straight, then grabbed onto Avery''s arm and continued, "You''ve been giving me a weird


    vibe recently. I can''t read you at all."


    "What''s there to read?" Avery said. "Listen, Elliot. I''m thankful that you saved mest night and I can


    buy you dinner... Or I could give you a medal."


    Elliot was taken by surprise as he released Avery''s arm and said, "I didn''t save you for your thanks.


    Take your daughter and go! Also, that bratty son of yours messed with my home''s power and inte


    today. If you won''t discipline him, then don''t mind if I do so myself!"


    "I''m sorry," Avery apologized awkwardly. "I''ll teach him a lesson when I get back. I promise this won''t


    happen again."


    Avery put the first aid kit back where she found it, then picked up La and prepared to leave.


    "Avery!" Elliot called out as he approached her and handed her a box. "Happy birthday."


    Avery''s gazended on the giftbox in his hand.


    She did not know exactly what was inside of it, but she could tell it was something expensive.


    "Thank you, Elliot..."


    She was about to say that she was grateful for his wish and that there was no need for a gift.


    However, she did not get a chance to say any of that, because La already epted the gift for her.


    Avery was left speechless.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elliot let out an inner sigh of relief because he expected Avery to reject him.


    "Let''s go home, Mommy! I miss Hayden and Grandma... " La whined sweetly as she nuzzled against


    her mother''s shoulder.


    "Alright, we''re going home now," Avery said.


    Her emotions were a mess as she lifted her gaze to look at Elliot and said, "Goodbye."


    Elliot watched as they left.


    If Avery''s children could be as gentle and obedient around him as they were with her, he felt like he


    could perhaps treat them as his own.


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Laura finally saw Avery and the children return home after much


    anticipation.


    "Don''t drive when you''re tired ever again, Avery! That''s too dangerous!" Laura said through bloodshot


    eyes.


    "I know, Mom. It smells amazing! Did you make my favorite m chowder?" Avery said as she made


    her way to the kitchen.


    Mike was starving, so he sat himself down at the dining table after washing his hands.


    On the other hand, La pulled her brother into their room.


    "Do you have any idea how awesome I was today, Hayden?" La bragged. "I took something back


    from Dirtbag Dad''s house."


    Hayden stared at his sister''s face, then said sternly," La, you can''t just take people''s things. How is


    this different from stealing?"


    La hung her head and pouted as she felt a little guilty.


    It was not like she was taking someone else''s stuff.


    She was taking something from her father.


    She wished very much that Elliot Foster was not a dirtbag, so she could have a Daddy!


    "I''m not ming you," Hayden said as he suddenly changed his train of thought. "You can take


    whatever you want from Elliot Foster as long as you don''t get caught."


    La broke into an ecstatic beam and said, "Don''t tell Mommy, Hayden. I''d be in trouble if she knew."


    "Okay. Put it away for now. Let''s go eat.''


    "Okay! Hayden, I was so scared when I was alone today. How could all of you leave me behind?" La


    mumbled after cing the box under the bed. "It''s a good thing I was brave. Otherwise, I would have


    been scared to death."


    Hayden took La''s hand and said with remorse, "I won''t forget you ever again." 1


    "Good!" La said as she was instantly cheered up. '' Dirtbag Dad gave Mommy a present, Hayden. Do


    you think he still loves her?"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Hayden watched his sister''s innocent little face, then shattered her fantasy.


    "A dirtbag is called a dirtbag because he can love multiple women at once. Don''t be fooled by Elliot


    Foster."


    La felt a little disappointed.


    She did not dare tell her brother that, even though Elliot was a dirtbag, she could not help but feel


    drawn to him.


    After dinner, Avery called Hayden to her room for a private conversation.


    "Do you know what I want to talk to you about, Hayden?"


    Hayden hung his head and said nothing.


    "What did you promise me before? You said that you would never mess with Elliot Foster again, but


    you broke your promise," Avery said as her heart filled with uneasiness. "I know you did it for me today,


    but this isn''t the way..."


    "I''m sorry, Mommy," Hayden apologized as he lifted his gaze. "I won''t do it again." "You don''t want to


    get on his bad side, Hayden. We''re


    already divorced. If you anger him again one day, and he decides not to take our past rtionship into


    ount, he won''t let us off that easily... I just want you, La and Grandma to live a quiet and peaceful


    life."


    "I know," Hayden said as he lowered his head once again.


    "Bring me yourptop," Avery said.


    Hayden went back to his room to grab hisptop and handed it over to his mother.


    "Get your Uncle Mike for me," Avery said as she put theptop aside. 1


    Mike showed up soon after.


    "I''m surprised you invited me into your room, Avery!" Mike said as he sat down next to Avery and hid


    his nervousness behind a smile.


    Avery looked at the bruises on his face, then said with a sullen expression, "Did you fight with Chad


    Rayner again? You even broke his sses? Great job!"


    Mike lifted his hands in surrender and said, "He was the one who yanked at my ne first. It was a


    gift from my ex boyfriend..."


    "Didn''t you say you hated your ex?! Were you just faking it?!"


    "I do hate him! I just developed feelings for this ne and treat it like my own baby. Chad touched


    my baby, so of course I have to hit him."


    "Apologize to him," Avery said as she did not want to hear him argue. "Do it tonight or tomorrow."


    "Avery, he was the one who started it!" Mike whined.


    "He got the worst of it. Also, why didn''t you invite Elliot to my party?" Avery demanded. "By right,


    there''s no need to invite him since we''re married. However, we can''t refuse him if he wants toe! It''s


    just dinner, right? Can''t we afford it? Don''t be this petty!" 3


    Mike did not retaliate.


    Once he left the room, Avery let out a heavy sigh.


    She pulled out Elliot''s gift from her pocket.


    Her heart began to race and she felt her entire body heart up. 1


    She opened up the box to reveal the beautiful brooch inside it.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The giant diamond on the brooch made her head spin.


    They were broken up, so why did he buy something so expensive for her?


    Avery picked up her phone and called Elliot.


    Elliot was cutting into his steak at a restaurant when his phone rang.


    He nced at it, saw that it was Avery calling, then put down his knife and fork and wiped his hands


    with a napkin. 1


    He picked up his phone from the table and answered the call in front of Zoe.


    "I can''t ept your gift, Elliot," Avery said. "I don''t know how much it was, but it can''t be cheap.


    Besides, I don''t wear brooches."


    "Do you think I''d take it back?" Elliot said hoarsely as he tried to keep his temper in check. "Just throw


    it out if you don''t like it."


    Avery was left speechless by his words.


    Zoe guessed that Avery was one the other end of the line, and she figured that they were discussing


    Elliot''s gift.


    Her heart trembled with jealousy.


    "Who is it, Elliot?" she asked on purpose.


    She said it for Avery to hear.


    She wanted Avery to know that Elliot was out on a date with her.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    If Avery had an ounce of dignity left, she would end the call immediately.


    As expected, Avery suddenly became aware when she heard Zoe''s voice.


    "I''m sorry for interrupting your date. I''ll ept the gift, but I won''t give you anything in return. Please


    don''t give me anything ever again."


    She then hung up the phone before Elliot could respond.


    The sound of the call being ended made Elliot feel like his heart was pierced, and a dull ache radiated


    from it


    "I heard Avery locked herself in her carst night. Is she alright now?" Zoe asked.


    "She''s fine." Elliot was disinterested and did not want to discuss Avery. "You mentioned there was a


    doctor you wanted to rmend. Who is it?"


    Zoe pulled out a business card from her bag and handed it over to Elliot.


    "I heard that this is Aryadelle''s top psychiatrist. Her appointments are booked up until next year. I used


    my connections and managed to get you a slot for next Wednesday morning. You can take Shea to see


    her, then."


    Elliot nced at the business card.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was the same psychiatrist that their family doctor had rmended.


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Avery came out from her shower and walked over to the children''s room.


    La was watching TV while Hayden was working on a jigsaw puzzle.


    Avery had set their bedtime at 9 p.m., so they were free to do whatever they wanted before that.


    "Mommy," Hayden called out when he noticed Avery and put his puzzle away.


    Avery walked over to her son, sat down and asked gently, "Are you upset that I took yourptop away?"


    Hayden nodded.


    Life was notplete without hisptop.


    However...


    "I still love you all the same," Hayden said as he looked earnestly at his mother.


    Avery''s heart melted instantly.


    She pulled her son into her arms and sniffled, "I''ll give it back to you after a while."


    "Okay," Hayden said as his eyes softened. "Go to bed, Mommy. I''ll tuck La in soon." "Okay." The


    room lights were turned off at 9 p.m. and the childreny in bed.


    La''s gaze was fixed on the ceiling as her eyes filled with uneasiness.


    "Hayden, I want to open up that box but I can''t. Can you open it for me?" La asked as she reached


    out and gently shook her brother''s arm.


    "We''ll open it tomorrow."


    "I really want to see what''s inside right now. Do you think there''ll be some beautiful jewelry inside?"


    "No way," Hayden said firmly.


    Elliot Foster was a man.


    Why would he keep jewelry in his study?


    La shot up, suddenly refreshed.


    "I won''t go to sleep if you don''t open it right now, Hayden," La whined. "I won''t sleep at all tonight...


    I''ll just tire myself to death."


    Hearing his sister''s gibberish made Hayden take a deep breath.


    He sat up, turned on the bedsidemp and adjusted it to the lowest brightness.


    La immediately leaped out of bed and pulled the box out from underneath the bed.


    She handed the box over to her brother with both hands as if presenting him with a treasure.


    "What if you can''t open it either, Hayden?" La mumbled as she stared at the box.


    Just as she said those words, Hayden easily opened up the box.


    La was stunned, then asked excitedly, "What''s inside?"


    Hayden showed the open box to La.


    It was not beautiful jewelry.


    The light in La''s eyes instantly vanished.


    "What is that?" she asked as she poured out the contents of the box.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Hayden turned up the brightness of the bedsidemp.


    The contents of the box were a CD and a piece of paper.


    La opened up the piece of paper and stared at the words on it.


    After inspecting it a few times, she cluelessly handed it over to Hayden and said, "What does it say,


    Hayden? I don¡¯t know how to read this."


    Hayden nced at the piece of paper, then said indifferently, "I can''t read it either."


    After all, he was also just a preschool kid.


    The words on the piece of paper looked like a foreignnguage to him, because it was filled with a


    bunch of professional jargon.


    "What''s this, then?" La asked as she picked up the CD and inspected it.


    There were no pictures nor words on it.


    Hayden also felt curious about the CD.


    However, there was no way for him to check its contents without hisptop.


    "Don''t we need to put this in aputer to see what''s


    inside, Hayden?" La asked, then something hit her. "We could borrow Uncle Mike''sptop!"


    Hayden saw the spark in his sister''s eyes as if she was eager for action.


    "I''ll go borrow it! Otherwise, Mommy would be mad at you again if she found out you were using a


    Hayden was worried that La wouldn''t be able to carry theptop herself, so he ran after her.


    Mike did not go out to the bar that night.


    With the bruises on his face, he would end up scaring everyone if he showed up at the bar.


    When Hayden and La entered his room, Mike was in the middle of a video game.


    "What are you two doing here? It''s past nine. Why aren''t you in bed?" Mike said as he nced at the


    children, then shifted his gaze back to hisputer screen.


    Hayden and La stared at Mike''sputer screen.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They were not interested in his game at all, but they had their eyes on hisputer.


    "Uncle Mike, could we borrow yourputer for a second?" La asked charmingly.


    Mike''s words shot out as speedily as his fingers tapped away at his keyboard.


    "What do you need myputer for? If your mother finds out I lent it to you, she''d kick me out right


    away. She gave me an earful when she talked to me today.


    She said I was a bad fluence on little Hayden Tate..."


    Hayden frowned, then snapped coldly, "Give me yourptop!"


    "You really aren''t worried at all about your mom kicking me out!" Mike said.


    "We just need it for ten minutes," Hayden said.


    "Are you sure?"


    Hayden nodded.


    Mike gestured at theptop next to him and said," There, take it yourself. Give it back in ten minutes!


    Otherwise, I''m telling your mom!" 1


    Mike was ying his game on a desktopputer.


    Hayden picked theptop into his arms, then left in a hurry.


    Once they were back in their room, Hayden opened up theptop.


    La stared at theptop screen as she held onto the CD.


    Hayden started up theptop, then took the CD from La and ced it in the CD drive.


    Before opening up the contents of the CD, Hayden said cautiously, "I''ll take a look first, La. What if


    it''s something scary?"


    La immediately covered her eyes with her hands and said, "Okay... Turn down the volume, Hayden.


    What if it sounds scary, too?"


    La was a timid little girl, especially at night.


    Hayden turned down the volume on theptop, then opened up the CD''s contents.


    A ck and white footage appeared in front of Hayden''s eyes.


    He was stunned when he nced at the date and time on the footage.


    If his calctions were right, the recording was about twenty years old.


    Moreover, the reason why he thought it was a ck and white footage was because everyone in the


    video was dressed in those colors.


    Hayden had a feeling that the footage was that of a funeral.


    On top of that, it was a funeral for someone in the Foster family.


    Hayden did not have time to watch the entire recording, so he used the mouse to drag the progress bar


    and scan through the video.


    It was aplete video recording of a funeral.


    Hayden turned off the video, then tapped his sister''s shoulder and said, "It''s really scary. You shouldn''t


    see it." 1


    La pouted in disappointment, then said, "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "It''s a funeral. Do you want to watch it?"


    La shook her head without hesitation, then asked," Who died?"


    "No idea," Hayden said as he shut theptop, then added, "I''m giving theptop back."


    "Okay..."


    Once Hayden left with theptop, La ced the CD and piece of paper back into the box.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    If La had known about the contents in the box, she would not have gone through all the trouble to


    bring it home.


    However, it would be difficult for them to return it now without anyone finding out.


    She probably would never be able to go to her Dirtbag Dad''s house ever again.


    Forget it! She would just keep the box hidden under the bed.


    It was nothing but a CD and a piece of paper, so it definitely was not anything important.


    By the time Hayden entered the bedroom after returning theptop, La had already fallen into a


    deep slumber.


    In the other room, Avery was wide awake.


    Perhaps it was because she had overslept that day that she was now wide awake.


    When wide awake, one''s mind would wander when they had nothing else to do.


    At this moment, for example, Avery''s mind was obsessing over Elliot.


    Her head was filled with images of his handsome face, while every breath she took was his scent.


    She could even remember the touch and temperature of his skin.


    If he had not found herst night, she would either be dead or lying in the intensive care unit right now.


    There were many things she wanted to say, but she did not dare express.


    Elliot was no longer her husband.


    He had Shea in his heart and Zoe by his side.


    Avery was nothing but his ex wife.


    They could no longer turn back on their rtionship.


    As tears rolled down her cheeks, Avery shut her eyes and forced herself not to think.


    A perfect life was never a guarantee.


    She had Hayden and La, as well as a career.


    She was more blessed than ny nine percent of people in the world.


    She should not be greedy.


    Three dayster, Zoe noticed that her period was a weekte.


    Her suspicions arose because her menstrual cycle was normally on time.


    She left for the drugstore first thing in the morning and bought a pregnancy test. 1


    Instead of going home, she went to a nearby public


    restroom.


    When she emerged from the cubicle fifteen minutester, her face was void of color and she was


    holding onto the wall.


    She was pregnant!


    She was actually pregnant!


    The night she messed around Cole at the hotel was all it took for this to happen!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zoe bit down so hard on her lip that it turned purple.


    Shivers ran through her entire body as she trembled uncontrobly.


    Why was life ying this sick joke on her?


    She wanted to be Mrs. Elliot Foster, not Mrs. Cole Foster!


    Why did she get pregnant with Cole''s child of all people?


    Zoe clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palm, but she felt no pain.


    She felt like a knife was stabbed into her heart.


    She found a quiet corner and called Cole.


    It was not until a whileter than Cole answered the call.


    "Yes, Doctor Sanford?" Cole said hoarsely as if he had yet to wake up.


    "I''m going to kill you, Cole Foster!" Zoe hissed through gritted teeth. "Come see me right away! You


    have ten minutes! If you''re not here in ten minutes, I''ll kill you with my bare hands!"


    Cole leaped out of bed and broke into a cold sweat.


    "Doctor Sanford, you..."


    Zoe hung up the phone, then slumped down and sobbed into her hands.


    She could never let ELiot find out about this!


    She had to stay by his side!


    She resigned from her job abroad because of him.


    Everyone around her knew that she was Elliot Foster''s girlfriend and were green with envy.


    No matter what, she could not allow the child she was carrying to be an obstacle in her ns!


    The problem was that she had difficulty getting pregnant in the first ce.


    If she were to get abortion, she may never have a chance to get pregnant ever again!

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Ten minutester, Cole appeared in front of Zoe.


    He was dressed in his pajamas and a pair of sandals.


    His hair was disheveled because he had rushed over right after the phone call.


    He wanted to throw a fit!


    It was a strange phone call.


    How could Zoe be so rude to him?


    He was not the one who nned what happened at the hotel before. He was a victim, too!


    However, when he saw Zoe''s eye reddened with tears, the rage inside of him instantly vanished.


    "What''s wrong, Doctor Sanford?" Cole asked, then cleared his throat and said, "My uncle didn''t dump


    you, did he?"


    Zoe let out a bitterugh, then held onto the tree next to her and got to her feet.


    "I''m pregnant, Cole Foster!" she hissed through gritted teeth as her mouth filled with the strong taste of


    blood. "You''re the father!"


    The corners of Cole''s lips twitched.


    "No way... We only did it once..." he said in disbelief.


    Before he could let out a sharp cry, Zoe picked up her


    bag and violently attacked him with it.


    "You b*st*rd! You human sc*m! It''s all your fault!" Zoe yelled as she continued to hit him. "What am I


    supposed to do now?! Tell me! What should I do?!"


    Cole covered his head with his arms and answered without hesitation, "Get rid of it! What else can you


    do? My uncle will kill me if he finds out you''re pregnant with my kid!"


    Zoe''s tears rolled down her cheeks when she heard his answer.


    "I want to get rid of it, too! The mere thought of carrying your child makes me sick! However, if I get an


    abortion now, I might never be able to get pregnant again!"


    Zoe felt all of the energy get sucked out of her body.


    She slumped down, wrapped her arms around her head and broke into uncontroble sobs.


    Cole realized the severity of the situation.


    It was no wonder Zoe had thrown such a fit.


    Things were moreplicated if she could not get an abortion.


    Cole sat down next to Zoe and patted her back.


    "I''m sorry, Doctor Sanford! It''s all my fault. You had too much to drink that night, but I was sober. I knew


    that you were my uncle''s girlfriend, but I gave into


    temptation and slept with you anyway! I''m the worst!"


    he said, then pped himself in the face. 2


    Zoe lifted her gaze, and felt better after seeing Cole''s remorseful face.


    "Let''s keep the baby for now," Zoe said as she took a deep breath. "Your uncle doesn''t love me, so we


    probably won''t stay together til the end. If I get an abortion now, when he finds another doctor that can


    treat Shea, he will definitely break up with me without hesitation..."


    She had always known that Elliot was secretly looking for another doctor who could treat Shea''s


    illness.


    "I see..." Cole said with a tremor in his voice. "You can''t let him find out that the baby''s mine.


    Otherwise, he''ll kill me for sure."


    "Are you that afraid of dying?!" Zoe snapped resentfully.


    "I''m still young! I''m not done enjoying life!" Cole said as he helped Zoe to her feet. "Aren''t you afraid of


    death? Although, even if my uncle finds out your baby isn''t his, he still wouldn''t kill you. You''ve saved


    Shea once, after all."


    Cole''s words made Zoe decide to take a gamble.


    If the worst case scenario was breaking up with Elliot, then what was there to be afraid of?


    "Go home. I''ll go to the hospital for a checkupter. I''ll let you know once I confirm the results," Zoe


    said as she withdrew her arm from Cole''s grasp.


    "You have to listen to everything I say from now on, or you''re dead!" she threatened.


    Cole did not have a choice.


    The child Zoe was carrying was proof that he wronged Elliot.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zoe had Cole wrapped around her finger. 1


    On the other side of the city, a ck Rolls-Roice pulled up at the entrance of Wedillia Psychiatric


    Treatment Center.


    Elliot and Shea emerged from the car.


    Once they entered the center, the doctor greeted Elliot, then asked him to wait in the waiting room.


    "Don''t be scared, Shea. I''ll wait at the door for you," Elliot said as he tried to let go of Shea''s hand.


    However, Shea''s grip tightened around his hand and refused to let go.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Elliot took out a couple pieces of candy from his pocket and ced them in Shea''s hand.


    Shea finally let go of Elliot''s hand when she saw the candy.


    After watching Shea enter the treatment center, Elliot''s heart filled with uneasiness.


    This was the first time he had taken her to see a psychiatrist.


    Moreover, she was one of the country''s top psychiatrists.


    He wondered if Shea would be able to ovee her mental and emotional obstacles.


    The doors to the treatment center opened about half an hourter.


    Shea hurried out and ran straight into Elliot''s embrace.


    Her emotions were rtively stable.


    She was not crying, but she was just a little scared and nervous.


    Elliot wrapped his arms around Shea and patted her back.


    "It''s alright, Shea. I''ve been waiting here the entire time."


    The doctor offered Elliot a seat on the couch next to them.


    "Mr. Foster, I took a look at the information you sent overst night. From my interaction with Shea just


    now, I don''t think she''s suited for psychiatric treatment at the moment. Her issues aren''t purely


    psychological. I believe she requires professional surgical treatment first to regain her health. Once she


    recovers, she might not even require psychiatric treatment."


    "Did she say anything to you just now?" Ellio asked.


    The doctor shook her head and said, "I asked her to nod or shake her head to answer my questions.


    She was quite cooperative."


    The doctor then handed a questionnaire over to Elliot.


    It was the questions that the doctor asked Shea, as well as her answers.


    The questions were simple enough. They were things about the people she loved, what was her


    happiest memory and her worst...


    Every answer was rted to Elliot.


    "Her mental issues outweigh her psychological issues, " said the doctor. "There''s no need for you to


    worry too much, Mr. Foster." 1


    "Thank you," Elliot said as he picked up the questionnaire, stood up and prepared to leave with Shea.


    At that moment, a mother and son walked through the doors.


    Before Elliot could react, Shea was already making her way over to them.


    Avery booked an appointment with this psychiatrist the moment they returned to the country.


    She was concerned about Hayden''s inability to fit into a school environment.


    Whenever she caught wind of a good psychiatrist, she would take Hayden there to give it a try.


    Shea made her way over to Hayden and broke into a sweet smile.


    Avery was taken aback when she saw Shea.


    What was she doing here? Did Elliot bring her here?


    Immediately after, a tall figure made its way over to them and held Shea by his side.


    Elliot nced at Avery, then said in a deep voice," Your son should see a psychiatrist."


    He bore no ill will.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt that Hayden''s character was problematic, and the sooner he received treatment, the sooner he


    could recover.


    However, Avery heard another meaning from his words, i "Is there really a reason for the president of


    Sterling


    Group to make fun of a four-year-old boy?"


    Elliot''s cheeks flushed slightly, then said, "I''m not making fun of him. I''m here with Shea, too."


    Avery pursed her lips, then took Hayden''s hand and walked around them.


    Half an hourter, the doors to the treatment center opened up, and Avery walked out of the waiting


    room. 1


    "Miss Tate, just because your child is different from others, doesn''t mean he has psychological issues,"


    said the doctor as she handed a questionnaire to Avery. 1


    Avery nced at the questionnaire, then thanked the doctor, i


    Soon after, she walked hand-in-hand out of the building with Hayden.


    Within two steps out of the center, a tall figure appeared before them and blocked their path.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    "Let''s have lunch together," Elliot said, offering an invitation to Avery.


    Avery met his eyes and asked, "Have you been waiting out here this entire time?"


    Elliot had noment.


    If he were not waiting for her, he would have left a long time ago.


    Avery looked up at the sun.


    It was early fall, so it was not as hot out, but the afternoon sun was still rather zing.


    "Where''s Shea?" she asked.


    Elliot shot a look over to the parking lot, then said," She''s in the car."


    "I see... You two go ahead! My mom cooked, so we''re going home for lunch," Avery said, declining his


    offer without hesitation.


    She could not figure out what Elliot was thinking by asking her to eat at the same table as Shea.


    Did he not feel shame?


    Even if he wanted to two-time... No, three-time, there was no need for him to be this obvious about it!


    "I made a reservation at that restaurant over there,"


    Elliot said as if he was unfazed by Avery''s rejection. "I need to send Shea to schoolter, and you need


    to send Hayden there, too. Let''s have lunch, then send them to school."


    Avery pursed her lips.


    After a moment''s consideration, she refused once again.


    "We''re going home for lunch. I''ll take the kids to school after a nap.''


    Realizing that being civil with her would not work, Elliot decided to go with a more aggressive tactic.


    "Why are you so afraid of having lunch with me? Can''t we have a meal together after the divorce? Or


    are you avoiding me because you''re still in love with me?"


    Avery was speechless from rage.


    She tried her best to remain calm, then held Hayden''s hand and walked in the direction of the


    restaurant.


    Elliot went to the car to get Shea. 2


    Once the four of them were seated, they ordered their food.


    The awkward silence made the atmosphere slightly strange.


    Avery ordered a couple of dishes, then handed the menu over to Elliot. 1


    Elliot then passed the menu to Shea and let her order.


    Avery watched the entire thing as her heart burned with anxiety.


    She poured herself a ss of water, then picked it up and threw her head back for arge gulp.


    It was hot water!


    She was burned!


    Seeing this, Elliot immediately shot to his feet, grabbed the jug of water and walked over to the counter.


    He returned soon after with a jug of iced water and poured Avery a ss.


    "Wash it down with some iced water," he said in a low, powerful voice.


    Avery took a gulp of cold water, then said, "I''m fine."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What were you thinking? How could you be so absent minded?" Elliot said as he gazed deeply at her.


    Avery blushed as her brows furrowed, then said, "You can ask what I''m thinking if you''re the one I


    burned."


    "Did I upset you?" Elliot asked, then withdrew his gaze, poured himself a ss of water and took a sip.


    "I never wanted to have lunch with you in the first ce," Avery said bluntly. "We''ll see if you could eat


    if I brought a man over and flirted with him in front of you."


    Since Hayden was around, she lowered her voice for the second half of her sentence.


    Elliot frowned, then asked, "You think I''m being intimate with Shea?"


    Avery looked down at her phone and ignored him.


    If he did not think they were being intimate, then forget it!


    If he were able to date two women at a time, then what values and principles could he possibly have


    left?


    Elliot knew why Avery was upset.


    The moment she burned herself was the moment he handed the menu to Shea.


    If Avery was jealous simply because he allowed Shea to order their lunch, then it meant that she still


    cared for him.


    "Don''t y with your phone, Avery," Elliot said, then reached out and took the phone from her hand.


    Avery was stunned.


    Elliot wanted to ce her phone down and have a proper conversation with her.


    Although Shea and Hayden were with them, considering how they rarely spoke, there was no danger of


    anything getting leaked.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    This was Elliot''s chance to start a deep conversation with Avery.


    "Shea and I..."


    He began to speak, but the photo of Avery''s phone screen grabbed his attention.


    "Who''s this man?"


    He looked a little familiar.


    Elliot looked at the photo again and again.


    He was sure that he had seen the man before, but could not recall anything about him.


    Avery snatched her phone back.


    "You haven''t changed at all. You''re still just as controlling. Is this amon problem that old men


    face?"


    She shoved her phone into her bag, then said mockingly, "He''s a celebrity I''ve been following recently.


    He''s handsome, right? Not only that, he''s also very young. I''ve recently been into this type of man."


    Elliot gritted his teeth in rage. 1


    Was she calling him old?


    He nned on having a proper conversation with her, but it looked like there was no need for that!


    After all, she had no interest in old men and only liked young men!


    "What did you want to tell me just now?" Avery asked.


    The anger in Elliot''s face cheered her up.


    "It''s nothing!" Elliot snapped coldly. "Just eat!" 2


    It was an extremely unhappy lunch.


    While Elliot was settling the bill, Avery left with Hayden.


    At the hospital, Zoe''s tears escaped her eyes once again as she looked at her test results.


    The entire morning felt like a neverending nightmare.


    The worst thing about it was waking up and realizing that the nightmare was real!


    She was pregnant with Cole Foster''s child!


    As she walked out of the hospital, Zoe began to think of ideas.


    There must be a way out of this!


    Life had shut a door in her face, but it surely opened up a window of opportunity for her somewhere. 1


    As long as nobody found out that the child belonged to Cole, things really were not as bad as they


    seemed.


    Besides, Elliot depended on her to treat Shea''s illness.


    No matter how bad things went for her, she would not be worse off than Avery.


    Her emotions calmed down at that thought.


    Once Zoe returned home, shey down in bed.


    She had a throbbing headache, but could not fall asleep no matter how tightly she shut her eyes.


    Half an hourter, she gave Cole a call.


    "I need to find a way to sleep with Elliot," Zoe said, revealing her n to Cole. "That way, I can pin the


    child on him."


    Cole was dumbfounded and filled with agitation.


    "It''s not impossible... However, if my uncle insists on a DNA test after the baby''s born, wouldn''t our


    cover be blown?" 1


    "I have a n! You just need to do as I say!" 2


    "Alright! I won''t say anything else. I''ll do whatever you say," Cole yielded in fear of saying too much.


    "How do you n on getting my uncle to sleep with you? He''s pretty difficult."


    "Would I call you if I had any ideas?!" Zoe snapped. '' Hurry up ande up with something! If you


    don''t, then your uncle will definitely find out that the child is yours!" 1


    "I got it!" Cole whined. "I''ll think of something right away."


    That afternoon, Avery got a call from Tammy.


    "Avery, I heard from Mike earlier about your makeup birthday party."


    Avery massaged her temples and said, "That idiot''s doing this without telling me again!"


    Tammy burst intoughter, then said, "I think he just wants to have some fun and is using your birthday


    as an excuse to throw a party."


    "I think so... Did he call you earlier?"


    "He did! I''ll definitely be there this weekend. Are you inviting Elliot this time? He was pretty upset when


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    he didn''t get an invitation to your party a few days ago," Tammy said. "He even booked the smaller


    banquet hall next to yours. How childish!"


    Avery held her head and said, "I just got into a fight with him. He probably won''t want toe to my


    party."


    "Why did you fight again?"


    "It''s a long story."


    "I see. Should I get Jun to ask him? If he wants to go, then you could invite him," Tammy said, then


    chuckled and added, "I heard you epted his gift. Could you really not invite him after doing that?"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Avery was left speechless by Tammy''s words.


    It was all her own fault!


    Why did she have to ept Elliot''s gift?!


    Things would not be this awkward if she had just rejected it. i


    Avery hung up on Tammy, then called Mike and said," Don''t you think you should tell me before


    organizing a makeup birthday party?"


    "What if I told you first and you said no?" Mike said. He knew her too well. "If I inform everybody else


    before I tell you about it, then you would have no choice but to show up."


    Avery let out a bitterugh.


    "You have fun with everybody on your own, then! I''m not going!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I already invited Elliot Foster! That shameless man epted the invitation right away!" Mike said


    mockingly. "Your ex husband sure is thick-skinned, Avery. Why do you like men like him?"


    Avery lifted her hand to massage her temples, then hung up the phone.


    Tammy called again less than a minuteter.


    "Elliot''s going to the party, Avery! I figured someone as


    proud as him would definitely take the chance to decline!" Tammy said. "I can never predict his


    reaction. Is this a special trait that only sessful people have?"


    "You can never predict the reactions of a madman, either. Stop looking at him through rose-tinted


    sses, Tammy."


    "Hahaha! You always get so worked up when we talk about him," Tammy assessed. "It looks like you


    still love him! Otherwise, you wouldn''t react like this!" 1


    Avery took arge gulp of water, then found an excuse to end the call. 1


    She suddenly missed the days when she was too busy for anything else.


    After inviting Elliot to the party, Mike went into the bathroom topose himself.


    Once he was calm enough, he called Chad''s number.


    Mike had deleted Chad''s number long ago, but for some god forsaken reason memorized it.


    It took a while before his call was answered.


    "I thought you wouldn''t answer my call! Why didn''t you reply to my text a few days ago?"


    Mike was forced to send Chad an apology text a few days ago after Avery''s threats.


    However, Chad did not respond to his text, and Mike could not stop thinking about it.


    "You have the right to text me, and I have the right to not text back," Chad said coldly. "Please don''t call


    me for no reason."


    "I do have a reason! Are youing to Avery''s birthday party this weekend?"


    "It depends if my boss is going or not."


    "Elliot Foster told me he wasing!"


    "In that case, I''ll be going with him," Chad said, then added, "I''m busy right now. Please don''t call me


    again during office hours."


    He then hung up the phone.


    A raging fury boiled inside of Mike.


    He was nothing but a puny assistant!


    What could he be busy with?


    Elliot did not say anything like that to him!


    Mike was second inmand at Tate Industries, but was he constantly saying he was busy?


    Momentster, Mike created a text chain with some of thepany''s managers.


    The name of the chain was "Down with Elliot Foster".


    When the heads of department and managers saw the shocking title, nobody daredment in the


    chain.


    Mike: [We''re bringing Elliot Foster down at the party


    this Saturday! Is everyone in?!] 1


    One of the managers replied: [How?]


    Mike: [With alcohol, of course! How else?] 1 Everyone in the group was relieved.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    [No problem! I can handle my drink!]


    I have pretty high tolerance, too!


    [It''s all of us against Elliot Foster. We''ve got this!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike broke into a grin as he read the enthusiastic


    messages in the text chain.


    Why was he being gracious enough to invite Elliot to


    the party?


    This was his true motive.


    Picking on Avery meant picking on him.


    There was not much Mike could do to defeat Elliot, but


    getting him ckout drunk was right up his alley! 1


    That night, Rosalie asked Elliot to bring Zoe over to


    the old mansion for dinner.


    Dinner began once the two of them arrived.


    "You should visit more often when you have the time,


    Doctor Sanford," Rosalie said with a smile. "Elliot''s


    usually too busy to spend time with you."


    Zoe nodded and said, "Alright. I''lle by more often


    as long as you don''t find me bothersome.


    "Why would I? I like how outstanding you are!"


    After a pleasant dinner, Rosalie called Elliot over to


    her room for a private conversation.


    "Doctor Sanford seems like a good match for you, Elliot. You''re not getting any younger. Why don''t you


    get engaged?" Rosalie said.


    "I won''t think about marriage until Shea''spletely cured," Elliot said as he searched for an excuse.


    "Shea''s illness and your marriage have nothing to do with each other!"


    "I hope Shea can be there at my wedding."


    "She''ll be there if you get married now, too! Didn''t you say her condition improved after the surgery?"


    Elliot shook his head.


    "I''m asking you to get engaged first, not get married. Doctor Sanford gave up her high-paying job for


    you. You should show her some gratitude," Rosalie said, then asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m not getting engaged," Elliot said, then added, "I don''t love her. I''ll break up with her the moment I


    find another doctor who can help Shea. You''re a woman, Mom. You should know that I''d just be


    dragging her down by getting engaged to or marrying her." 1


    The expression on Rosalie''s face turned rigid. 1


    "Do you think I had a deep, loving rtionship with your father? Plenty of couples appear happy but are


    far apart under the surface. Even so, their marriages canst a lifetime." "Just because others can do


    that, doesn''t mean that''s what I want for myself," Elliot said.


    "You''re too stubborn! Since you''re so adamant, I won''t pester you any further," Rosalie said bitterly,


    then changed the subject and said, "Your father''s death anniversary ising up next month."


    Elliot pursed his lips, then turned away and said, "I know. I''m leaving if there''s nothing else."


    "Think about things with Doctor Sanford again, Elliot!"


    Once he was out of the room, Elliot told Zoe he had to leave.


    Zoe walked him out, then said, "I''ll leave after a little bit."


    Elliot nodded in response.


    Half an hourter, Rosalie retired to her bedroom for the night.


    Cole finally found the chance to speak with Zoe in private.


    "I looked into it, Doctor Sanford. My uncle''s attending Avery''s birthday party this Saturday," Cole said,


    exining his n to Zoe. "I''m sure he''ll drink at the party. You should go fetch him once he''s drunk. If


    he''s cked out, you can do whatever you want with him. If he''s not quite drunk enough, all you have


    to do is give him this..."


    Cole pulled out a tiny bottle and handed it over to Zoe.


    "As long as he drinks this, he''ll transform from a


    perfect gentleman into a beast in the sack!" 1


    Zoe was rendered speechless.


    It was shameless, but she had no other choice.


    She took the bottle, then mocked coldly, "You sure are an expert at cheap tricks like this."


    Cole''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    "You''re the one who asked me to think of something, Doctor Sanford. When ites to my uncle, if we


    didn''t resort to cheap tricks, he would never sleep with you!"


    "Shut up! I know the one he loves is Avery Tate! So what? I''m his girlfriend now!" Zoe said haughtily."


    Once I''ve slept with him, I''ll make him marry me!"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    The wild ambition in Zoe''s eyes was clear and undisguised.


    Cole felt his dying soul reawaken.


    Now that he was on the same boat as Zoe, her sess meant his own sess.


    Women could gain honor through their children, so could he.


    He would gain honor from his child! 2


    At 10 p.m. that night, a ck Rolls-Roice pulled into the Foster mansion.


    Elliot had attended a dinner event that night.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He had gone to the dinner because one of the country''s top entrepreneurs in the drone sector was in


    attendance.


    Elliot wanted to understand every aspect of Avery''spany.


    From the information he gathered at the dinner, he found out that Tate Industries may have rebuilt, but


    their sales had hit a wall in the country.


    Alpha Technologies was formidable abroad. Their buzz and reputation were outstanding.


    However, Avery did not use Alpha Technologies'' brand in Aryadelle, but that of Tate Industries instead.


    Although it was the same product, a different brand also meant a different worth.


    Avery did not market or advertise their products, which led to theck of sales.


    ording to the top entrepreneur, if Avery could not make it through the next six months in Aryadelle,


    she would move back to Bridgedale empty handed.


    The next day, Avery showed up at the Pacific Hotel by herself for a business meeting.


    The other party, Norman Puth, was the president of one of the country''srgest drone distributors.


    Avery met Norman at the restaurant, then took a seat at their table.


    "Did youe alone, Miss Tate?" asked Norman.


    He was a chubby, middle-aged man. Behind his sses, were a pair of sharp eyes.


    "Yes, everyone''s been rather busy recently," Avery said with a polite smile.


    She pulled out a file from her bag, then said, "Mr. Puth, here is some detailed information on our


    "Ha, I''ve seen it. That''s precisely why I asked to meet with you, Miss Tate," said Norman.


    His eyes shifted from Avery''s face to her chest, then down to her slender waist.


    "I know your products are impressive, Miss Tate. However, the market isn''t the same here as it is


    abroad."


    "I see."


    Avery felt ufortable under Norman''s wandering gaze. She picked up her ss of water, took a sip,


    then said, "Please borate."


    "If you make me an authorized distributor for your products, I can guarantee that you''ll take over the


    domestic market in no time," Norman said as he suddenly tipped his leg in Avery''s direction, then


    added, "Could you consider lowering the price for me?"


    Avery pulled her legs back, and her tone was cold as she said, "I''m sorry, the price we proposed to you


    is the best we can do. I''m afraid we can''t go any lower than that."


    "That''s too insincere of you, Miss Tate," Norman said regretfully. "How are we supposed to do business


    without sincerity?"


    Avery''s eyes narrowed as her lips curled up into a smile.


    "What constitutes sincerity to you, Mr. Puth?"


    Seeing Avery''s provocative smile, Norman shot to his feet and walked over to her side. 1


    "You''re young and beautiful, Miss Tate. More importantly, you''re capable. I''m sure there are plenty of


    men who are after you, right?" he said as his sleazy hand fell onto Avery''s shoulder.


    Avery''s hand tightened around her tea cup.


    She silently counted down in her heart.


    "Three, two..."


    A gust of wind pierced through the room and Norman was thrown to the ground with a violent punch!


    Avery''s head shot up and met with Elliot''s menacing face.


    "Avery! I never expected you to stoop so low!" Elliot snapped as he yanked her from her seat. "Didn''t


    you say you didn''t like old men?! What are you doing right now?! Why don''t you resist when fat b*st*rds


    like thisy their hands on you?! Is money more important than your dignity?!"


    Avery''s head was spinning from his relentless chastising.


    If Elliot had not punched Norman to the ground, she would have thrown her drink right at his face.


    "Can''t you lower your voice, Elliot?"


    Avery blushed with embarrassment as she noticed that all eyes were on them.


    Elliot may be shameless, but she was not.


    She picked up her bag from her seat and nned to leave, but Elliot jerked her back into her seat.


    "Are you willing to do anything for money?!" he roared through reddened, tear-filled eyes. 1


    Avery was repressing the frustration she felt for him, but his words set her off!

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    "That''s right! I''ll do anything as long as it''s for the money!" Avery yelled as voice trembled and her


    cheeks flushed. "Mind your own business!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A savage fury rose in Elliot''s eyes.


    "Clear the ce!"


    At his order, his bodyguards instantly kicked out everyone from the restaurant, including Norman who


    was passed out on the floor.


    In an instant, Avery and Elliot were the only two people left in the grand restaurant.


    Avery shoved Elliot''s chest away and snapped, "Elliot Foster, you scoundrel! You''re such a jerk!"


    Despite all of her efforts, Elliot did not budge.


    "Weren''t you willing to sell your body? Let me help you with that!"


    With hisrge hand, Elliot ripped Avery''s shirt open.


    The color vanished from Avery''s face.


    "Don''t touch me! Elliot! Please don''t touch me!" she begged.


    "If other people can touch you, then why can''t I?! Is it because I didn''t pay you?"


    Elliot hadpletely lost his reason.


    He took his wallet out of pocket, pulled out all of the cash from it and threw it at Avery''s terrified face.


    He violently tore her shirt apart, exposing her fair cleavage.


    Tears escaped the corners of her eyes.


    "Elliot Foster! If you touch me one more time, I''ll never see you ever again!" she sobbed. "I can''t afford


    to go against you, but I can disappear from your sight!"


    Avery''s words hit Elliot like a bucket of ice cold water.


    As he watched her humiliated yet enraged face, thepulsion in his body died down.


    The reason that had vanished before returned into his mind.


    His Adam''s apple rolled in his throat as he lifted his slender fingers and began to unbutton his shirt.


    Avery wrapped her arms around her chest and stared coldly at him.


    She watched as Elliot took off his shirt, then covered her with us with the flick of his arm.


    His warm, familiar scent surrounded her entire body.


    Avery felt hatred for him, but she could not bring herself to truly despise him.


    Elliot walked out the restaurant with his upper body bare. 1


    Avery threw her head back and took breaths like a fish out of water.


    When the phone in her bag rang, she finally snapped back to reality.


    She took off Elliot''s shirt, then picked up her bag and left in a hurry.


    Over at Sterling Group, Chad took in a sharp breath after receiving a phone call.


    Was the world going insane?


    He could not believe that his boss, Elliot Foster, had run off to some hotel to throw a fit.


    Not only did he make his bodyguards kick out all of the other guests, he also threw cash bills around


    the restaurant...


    The most ridiculous part of it was the fact that he took off his shirt and left it there.


    If this was a drama, then it would be an outrageous farce!


    Half an hourter, the restaurant''s manager personally sent over Elliot''s shirt and cash.


    Among the other items sent over were two buttons from a women''s shirt.


    "Whose buttons are these?" Chad asked as he held the buttons in his hand.


    "I think it belonged to a certain Miss Tate."


    "Avery Tate?" "Yes! They broke into a fight at the restaurant, and almost started getting it on."


    Chad was at a loss for words.


    Did "getting it on" mean what he thought it meant?

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Tammy brought out a t-shirt for Avery.


    "What on earth happened to you? How''d you fall and got the buttons on your shirt broken off? Tammy


    looked at her all suspiciously and guessed, "Avery, did you get into a fight with someone?"


    Avery replied as she put on the shirt, "Yeah, you guessed it right."


    "And you lost right? You look terrible. Shall I hire you a bodyguard?" Tammy said as she poured Avery


    a ss of warm water, "You are the owner of a multibillion dorpany now.; It''s essential to have


    one. Look at Elliot, he has a bunch of bodyguards following him around. I heard they were all extremely


    well trained..."


    Avery smiled wryly and said, "If that''s the case, I don¡¯t need to hire anyone else."


    Tammy asked, "Why?" and she understood as she asked it, "Is he out of his mind? What''d you have


    against that dirtbag?"


    Avery took a sip of the water and put down her ss.


    "Thanks for the shirt. I''ll make my way back to the office now." Mike was calling her to get some


    updates on the discussions.


    She needed to head back now. "I¡¯ll see you out," said


    Tammy as she was worried about Avery.


    "No need, I¡¯m fine I promise. This isn''t the first time we fought.¡± Avery responded half-heartedly.


    "I know, but this is the first time he''sid his hands on you!" Tammy said as she thought of something.


    She turned around and walked to the cab and took out a bottle of pepper spray and handed it over


    to Avery," Carry this with you. You can use it on him the next time he bullies you again."


    At the Tate Tower, Mike was surprised to see Avery¡¯s wardrobe change.


    "It didn¡¯t go as we nned?"


    "Yeah," said Avery.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine," Mikeforted her and said, "We can recruit a few more sales agent and sell it ourselves."


    Avery nodded and continued, "I thought so too. After all, we just started up. Slowly but surely we''ll get


    there."


    Mike was never interested in managing a business or moneymaking. He stayed with Avery out of


    gratitude. He¡¯ll let her steer the wheel.


    "Mike, the money we made from overseas might be chipped in for this project... We might make some


    or we might even lose it all," Avery confessed after a long pause.


    "Don''t you worry about this, we can always make more money! Just stay put,¡± Mike said as he ced


    his hand on her shoulders and continued, "We had some rough sails too when we started our


    businesses overseas.¡± 2


    Avery felt a slightfort after hearing from Mike, " Perhaps I was a nobody back then, so I wasn¡¯t


    pressured about the oue."


    "Just focus on your own business, don¡¯t get sucked into other people''s opinion of you," said Mike.


    Avery sensed a huge relief as sheughed, "You sounded extra clever today, Mike."


    "Ha-ha! Come on, I¡¯ll take you shopping. This shirt is just awful on you," said Mike with a slight aversed


    expression, "It''s your birthday this weekend. You have to dress up!"


    Mike pulled Avery away from the offices.


    Late noon, Elliot arrived at the Sterling Group offices as Chad followed from behind.


    "Chad, I''m not going to Avery''s party this weekend," Elliot said with a familiar tone.


    Chad knew of course, as to why Elliot had a change of mind. He had a huge argument with Avery that


    afternoon, it will be hard for him to recover from it.


    He was sensitive about his reputation.


    Taking off her shirt and throw money in the public... Elliot felt ridiculed.


    Though the restaurant was mostly emptied, there must have been a bunch of people looking in from


    the outside. "I''ll go with Ben then," said Chad, "We shouldn''t be absent altogether."


    Elliot was distracted by the ck bag on the table and asked, "What''s this?" Chad coughed and


    couldn¡¯t find words to say.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Elliot opened up the bag and found the shirt and cash inside.


    "Swoop-" he smacked the bag and it fell to the ground.


    "Get rid of it!" eximed Elliot coldly.


    "Yes alright," said Chad as he picked it up and walked out the door.


    At the mall streets, Mike threw on multiple pieces of clothing to Avery for her to try on.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You got to try it on before you know if it fits," said Mike as he pushed her into the fitting room.


    "You''ve such a good boyfriend, Miss. It¡¯s rare to have an attentive man!" The salesperson grinned as


    she said to Avery, "Do you need my assistance?"


    Avery shook her head vigorously, "I can manage."


    Mike and Avery spun around the whole stretch of mall street for that entire noon. The back of the car


    was filled with shopping bags.


    He bought clothes not only for Avery but also for Hayden, La, Laura, and himself.


    This might be thest time Avery would agree to go shopping with Mike. Avery was famished at this


    point. They sat down at a random restaurant and she nned to head home right after.


    "Hurry up and eat, Avery, I''ll bring you to a hair salon next," said Mike.


    "But I¡¯m all drained up!" eximed Avery.


    "You can just sit and rx at the salon. How are you going to look for your next love with that look of


    yours?¡± Mike said as he scrolled through his phone for a photo, "Look at this man from Edelweiss.


    Rich, tall, and handsome, so much better than that dirtbag Elliot. This man should be your standard


    from now on."


    Avery was dumbfounded.


    She wasn''t feeling hungry anymore.


    "Do you think this man from Edelweiss will fall for me with me buying new clothes and changing my


    hairstyle?¡±


    "Of course not. You have to go there if you want an opportunity to woo him," Mike was adamant about


    it," We will work towards the goal, baby steps."


    Avery put down her utensils and wiped off her mouth with a serviette.


    "Are you all done? To the salon!" Mike dragged Avery to the next stop as soon as he paid the bill.


    It was Avery''s birthday party that Saturday.


    She had it in a five-star hotel located in the city. Laura stayed home with the kids as they weren''t too


    keen on joining a crowded event.


    Mike arrived at the hotel together with Avery at four in the afternoon. Some of the guests have already


    arrived.


    Avery let her hair down with her natural waves. She wore a v-neck cream-colored dress, and the hems


    were in brown ombre, and it was filled with sparkly sequins.


    She looked as if she had an entire gxy of stars shining on her.


    The guests all looked in her direction as she walked in. 1


    Ben and Chad walked towards Avery and greeted her," Happy Birthday, Miss Tate," Ben said as he


    passed a gift to her, and praised her earnestly, "You look beautiful today."


    Chad passed over his gift as well and said, "My boss can''te over today as he had something else


    nned for."


    Avery smiled and said, "Thank you for your gifts and wishes.¡±


    As she said it, Mike yelled and Chad and gasped, "Oh shit! Isn''t that your boss, Chad?"


    Everyone in the hall looked at the entrance and there he was, Elliot, looking dashingly handsome at the


    entrance.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chad''s face turned hot. Thought someone said he wasn¡¯t going toe today?


    Why did Elliot suddenly appear? Do his words not mean anything?


    Both Ben and Chad dashed towards Elliot as they tried to ask him.


    Elliot answered, "I just happen to be around the corner, so I thought I''d drop by and check the party


    out." ¡°I thought you¡¯d be too chickened toe!¡± Mike walked towards Elliot as he pulled him to the


    drinking table, "Today we gather to celebrate Avery¡¯s birthday. Bule number one, no scolding is


    allowed. Secondly, no fighting. Let''s all drink!"


    Mike handed out an empty ss to Elliot and filled it up with liquor.


    Avery was stunned. Did they start on the drinks before dinner? She saw a group of men all staring at


    Elliot with Mike leading them.


    She realized what it was! As she walked over, Tammy stopped her. "Let them be!¡± She pulled Avery to


    the side, "Did you forget how he treated you a few days ago? I have warned Jun not to save him. You


    too!¡±


    Avery blushed, "But dinner hasn''t even started yet..."


    "I''ll get dinner started," said Tammy.


    "Okay,"


    Momentster, food was served. Tammy got Avery to sit down and asked, "Avery, this dress looks


    gorgeous on you! It wasn''t your idea to wear this, eh?"


    Avery blushed and replied, "Mike chose it for me."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I knew it. I''m going to ask him out next. He has great taste," Tammy made a decision to befriend Mike.


    "He''s an expert at it," said Avery as her feet were still hurting from all the walking that day. Mike was


    fine though. 1


    "Avery, I think you should remind Mike that Elliot¡¯s not very good at drinking," Jun looked at Elliot


    worriedly.


    "Thought you were on our side?" Tammy red at Jun.


    "Of course I am! But what if he was too drunk and something bad happens?" Jun took a look at Elliot''s


    table and continued, "They already finished a bottle of liquor in thirty minutes!"


    Avery stood up, intended to walk over to stop them.


    "Avery dear, Elliot is not alone by himself. He¡¯s with Ben and Chad, they will take good care of him,


    don''t you worry.¡± Tammy held her hand and pulled her down on her chair, and added, ¡°Plus, he has a


    girlfriend now. He doesn''t need your concern." 1


    Avery calmed down as soon as she heard what Tammy said.


    Ben and Chad both helped Elliot with the drinks, and not much went into Elliot''s systems. Mike pulled


    Chad away and said, "Let''s drink one on one, Chad!"


    Chad walked away with Mike with his ss in his hand. Their table went quieter as Mike and Chad left.


    After all, Mike was the leading the ruse. The rest of them were not as courageous to intoxicate the boss


    of Sterling Group.


    No one dared to go up against him.


    Ben raised his ss andughed as he said, "Let''s toast!"


    They resumed drinking again.


    Avery felt relieved as she saw Mike leave the table. She picked up her fork and started eating. "Avery,


    did you like the gift I sent you?" Tammy asked as they chatted away.


    Averyughed, "Of course! But how did you manage to keep so many ugly photos of me?"


    Tammy gave Avery a photo album for her birthday.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Sage opened up the album Tammy gave to her, and it was filled with photos of them from college. 4


    It was a precious gift. "We are best friends, that''s how! Other than my own photos, the rest of them are


    mostly yours." Tammy said as she looked at Avery lovingly," Cheers to the friendship forever!"


    Avery raised her ss and cheered, "Friendship forever!" She took a sip and put the ss down.


    Someone patted her shoulder. It was Ben looking blushing red. "Come sit with us, Miss Tate!" Ben


    pointed at the table next to hers and said, "Tell your staff to behave themselves, we are getting


    hammered by any minute now." Ben looked pitiful. 1


    "You''re kidding Ben, you are a master at drinking!" teased Tammy.


    Ben sighed and said, "That was all in the past. I''m getting older now..."


    Avery got up and followed Ben to the next table. Ben signaled for her to be seated on Mike''s seat. It


    was next to Elliot''s. She nced over at Elliot and saw him staring sharply back at her.


    She sat down as he was making her uneasy.


    "Miss Tate, have some juice," Ben said as he poured her a ss of juice and asked Elliot, "Do you


    want


    some?"


    No one was trying to make Elliot drink in her presence. Elliot raised his liquor ss and drank by


    himself.


    Ben awkwardly put down the jar of juice.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Tate, Happy Birthday. Cheers to you," a manager stood up and raised his ss at her.


    "It''s not my birthday today, you don¡¯t have to drink with me." She sipped on her ss of juice as she


    said it. The manager felt embarrassed as the ss of liquor was still in his hand.


    Elliot stood up and raised his ss with a hoarse voice, "I''ll drink with you guys!"


    Avery took a deep breath and looked past Elliot with her eyesid sight on Ben. Why me it on her


    staff when Elliot was the one asking for drinks from everyone? 1


    Ben dug out his phone and sent Avery a text. It read, [ He took a nce at your chest. I guess he didn''t


    expect to see you dress sexily.] 1


    Avery replied and said, [I can wear whatever I like. If he doesn''t like it, he may leave!]


    Ben replied, [I don''t mean it that way, Miss Tate. Let him drink if he wants to. Just ignore him.]


    Avery ced her phone on the table. Elliot red first at Avery, then Ben. He meant that he knew they


    were texting about him behind his back.


    He raised his ss, took a sip, and said, "Do you guys know, what''s the most important thing about


    running apany?¡±


    The supervising managers were dumbstruck. Where did thate from? Were they suddenly looped


    into a free seminar?


    Avery looked stunned as well. She couldn¡¯t tell whether it was her or Elliot who was drunk.


    She looked at him as his face now looked surreal.


    Elliot felt hot and he tugged at his cor ajar with his fingers. 1


    "To start apany is easy. But to maintain it is another story. To keep thepany afloat, you got to


    have some management skills...¡± Elliot opened his mouth again.


    The managers all put down their sses and listened to him attentively.


    Ben sent another text to Avery saying, [He''s trying to warn you. He¡¯s worried that you will go broke.]


    Avery read the text as her face blushed red.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Elliot suddenly held Avery''s hand. She let go of her phone in her hands and he let go of her instantly.


    Ben was right, he was directing the speech towards her. The managers'' jaws all dropped.


    Oh shit! Is something about to happen between the both of them? Avery''s face felt burning hot. She


    took a huge gulp of the juice she just poured for herself.


    Fortunately, today wasn¡¯t her real birthday. It will be a real treat to have a lecture on her real birthday,


    Avery thought sarcastically. Elliot went on and on about his secrets of sess while drinking with


    everyone.


    It seemed as if he forgot today was her birthday celebration.


    Avery had two tes of pasta and a te of fresh fruits. An hourter, he''s still at it with his speech.


    She held her head and looked at him.


    Elliot cleared his throat and turned at her, "Avery, you got everything I said jotted down?¡±


    "Let''s drink!" Avery looked down as she helped herself a ss, and poured one for him, "It¡¯s been ages


    since I knew you and we never drink together!"


    As Elliot contemted, Avery had already finished hers.


    Tammy looked wildly surprised at the table next to


    them and gasped, "Avery has gone mad!¡±


    Jun said to Tammy, "In the end, it was Avery who ended Elliot tonight, not Mike, and certainly not the


    managers."


    As Jun said it, Tammy saw Elliot raise his ss and drank it all. She gasped, "What are they trying at?!"


    Jun continued, "It''s obvious, these two are attracted to each other. Either they get back together, or


    they be each other''s worst enemies."


    "They are never getting back together. There¡¯s Zoe, and Shea...even if Avery¡¯s gone mad, she¡¯ll stay


    away from a rtionship with him,¡± Tammy said with a scoff.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They continued drinking for another half an hour.


    Elliot was dead drunk, and Avery drank quite a bit too. She rubbed her fingers against her temples,


    forcing herself to stay awake. 1


    Mike was thest man standing. Everyone was high from drinking except him. Mike dragged Ben away


    for more drinks. Looks like Mike had nned to have all of them drunk today!


    At 10.30 at night, Zoe appeared at the banquet hall with a cold expression. Her heels clicked against


    the marble floors as they caught Avery¡¯s attention. They looked at each other.


    "Happy Birthday, Miss Tate," Zoe stood taller than Avery and she looked down as she spoke, "I¡¯m here


    for


    Elliot."


    Avery had too much to drink. She tried to speak but nothing came out of her mouth.


    She waved her hands signaling at Zoe. That''s the best she could manage for now.


    "Miss Tate, why did you get Elliot so drunk for? You knew that overconsumption is bad for health. I


    thought you would care for him since you used to be with him!¡± Zoe reprimanded as she tried to get


    Elliot up with his driver, i


    They couldn''t get him to the parking lot as he was heavily inebriated. Zoe had no choice but to get a


    room. The driver left as soon as they got Elliot to the bed. Zoe took out the bottle of liquid Cole gave to


    her. She must seize the opportunity tonight.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "Have some water, Elliot!" Zoe said as she ced his head higher on the pillow and brought him the


    bottle of water, "You must be feeling lousy. Here, drink and you will feel better."


    Back at the banquet hall, Avery felt a lot sober. But it felt worse than being drunk. She knew she can no


    longer be entangled with Elliot anymore. Nothing good wille out of this.


    "Zoe was such a snob!" Tammy walked to Avery andforted her, "Don''t bother with her words. She


    should look into a mirror herself."


    Avery carried her purse and prepared to leave as she said, "I''m only mad at myself."


    "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong," Tammy said.


    "I''m being ridiculous," Avery muttered to herself, "I still think we could be together one day... Tammy,


    please give me a good scolding if I still see him in the future!"


    Tammy nodded, as she wanted the best for her friend. "I''ll get you home!" Tammy held her up and said,


    "Don''t worry about the rest of them, Jun will make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    They went down on the elevator. Avery spotted Elliot''s car. "Oh dear, look at you! You can''t even let go


    of the sight of his car," Tammy turned over and mocked


    Avery, "I heard that Zoe got a room in the hotel. Elliot was too drunk tonight, nothing will happen


    between them tonight,¡± she added.


    "Was the added imagination necessary?" Avery asked.


    "Tighten your seatbelts now!" Tammy teased her and then continued, "Get some sleep tonight. Avery,


    you deserve better."


    Avery felt touched. Her phone rang as she was about to say something. It was Mrs. Cooper calling.


    Avery felt weirded but she answered it anyway, and before Mrs. Cooper could say anything, she heard


    a loud cry.


    It was Shea crying on the other end of the phone. Tammy was about to start the car engine when she


    heard the crying sound from the phone.


    "Avery, I can¡¯t get through Master Elliot. I had no choice but to call you... Shea kept crying for Master


    Elliot as she missed him all day. She wouldn''t calm down. Is Master Elliot there at your party? Can you


    pass on the message to him?" Mrs. Cooper sounded anxious.


    Just as Avery swears off seeing Elliot forever.


    "Tell her you can''t," Tammy reminded Avery.


    She couldn''t form the words out of her mouth even when she wanted to. The crying sound was painful


    to the ears.


    "I¡¯ll go get him," Avery hung up as soon as she reassured Mrs. Cooper.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tammy was about to lecture Avery. "I''ll go back by myselfter, go home and get some rest, Tam,¡±


    Avery said as she¡¯s fully sobered up now, though her eyes were red and voice hoarse, "I know what I¡¯m


    doing."


    She got down and closed the door behind her.


    Tammy thought of what Jun said as she watched Avery walk back into the hotel. Either they get back


    together, or they will be enemies for life.


    Avery checked with the receptionist for Zoe¡¯s room number.


    It was Room V906.


    Avery took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell. There was no answer.


    She tried again, no response.


    As she was leaving, the door opened ajar. Elliot appeared with his shirt all buttoned wrong, his chest


    flushed red from the overconsumption of alcohol. His brows furrowed due to the migraine in his head.


    He grabbed Avery into his arms as his red eyes set sight on that familiar face.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Avery''s nose felt a sharp pain as Elliot pushed her face into his chest. She checked out the room with


    her red nose and teary eyes.


    Where¡¯s Zoe? Why was Elliot left alone in the room? Wasn''t she supposed to be taking care of her


    drunk boyfriend?


    She pushed him away with her hands, but Elliot embraced her tighter than before.


    "Don''t leave me, Avery..." He lifted her up midair and begged with his voice, "I miss you so much... I''ve


    missed you every day..."


    Elliot muttered as he carried her into bed. Avery''s heart ached as she saw him like that. He was


    Does it mean he had a ce for her in his heart?


    He pressed his body against her on the bed. He stared into her eyes lovingly. "Let go of me, Elliot


    Foster!" Avery breathed in and ced both her hands on his face, trying to wake him up, "Shea was


    crying at home because she needed you. Mrs. Cooper called me and she wants to..."


    He pressed his lips against hers before she could continue.


    Did he just ignore the part where she mentioned Shea? Didn''t he care about her?


    Usually, he gets anxious upon hearing the name Shea, what¡¯s with him tonight?


    She bit hard on his lips. The faint scent of blood lingered in between them.


    "Elliot Foster, do you know what you''re doing now?" Avery cried out with tears streaming down, "Shea


    is crying at home! Can you hear me? She''s waiting for you to get home!"


    Elliot pursed his bleeding lips as he gulped. His tears started falling down as Avery thought he was


    going to speak.


    His tears fell on her cheeks. "I heard, I heard! Avery, I''m not going home tonight. I''m staying with you..."


    His voice was determined though it was coarsened.


    All of her defenses broke down as he said it. They kissed again.


    Avery didn¡¯t push him away. She had no energy to defend him anymore. She kept reying the scene


    of his crying face. It was all too painful to bear. 1


    How did they end up here?


    Zoe came back with the shirt she bought from a menswear store.


    As she walked back into the room, she heard moaning soundsing from the bedroom.


    Her shopping bag dropped on the carpet. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She walked towards the door


    that was left slightly ajar. As she opened the door wide,


    Elliot was on the bed with... Avery. They were in the middle of it.


    Avery again! Zoe¡¯s hand curled into a fist, her face darkened.


    How she wished she could walk in and pulled on Avery¡¯s hair and chase her out of the room. 1


    s, Elliot was on top of her. Wasn¡¯t Elliot dead drunk? She had to pull Elliot away first if she wanted to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    chase Avery off. 1


    Zoe wouldn¡¯t dream of doing that.


    She felt helpless, and she was only able to watch them from afar... 1


    Zoe¡¯s tears fell off silently. She felt so wronged! She wants to turn away and leave, but she couldn''t.


    Everything must fall ording to n. 1


    Else, all her efforts in months will be gone down to train. She clenched her teeth and close the


    bedroom door.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Zoe did not want to hear anymore.


    The sound of Elliot and Avery getting on was reminding her, so what if you¡¯re Elliot¡¯s girlfriend? He''ll


    always love Avery no matter what!


    She sat on the sofa. She felt part of her died today and her body froze.


    At 2 a m. in the morning, the bedroom door was finally opened. Avery dragged her body out of the


    room. She stood frozen as she saw Zoe.


    "Miss Tate, how did my boyfriend fare?" Zoe''s voice trembled as she looked at Avery full of hate, "Can''t


    believe I left him for no longer than 20 minutes and you snuck in. You knew he was drunk and yet you


    seduced him! Oh, you''re cheap!" 2


    Avery tried to exin but nothing will make sense.


    She can''t believe she would be the other woman. It was hypocritical of her.


    "I''m so sorry," Avery said. "What''s the use of saying sorry?" Zoe felt tears streaming down from the


    corners of her eyes. "At least I got together after your divorce. Miss Tate, I''ve never hurt you before.


    Why did you hurt me?" Zoe cried.


    "I''m sorry.¡± Avery walked to her side and apologized again.


    "I''ll pretend nothing happened tonight. You can¡¯t tell anyone about it, including him! I will tell him the


    same when he wakes up," Zoe mocked Avery as she looked up at her, "Who knows, he might not even


    remember anything. He was drunk after all." 1


    "Alright." Avery left as she said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She walked out of the hotel room and felt a sharp breeze of the wind. She hugged herself for warmth,


    looked up, and breathed deeply.


    She felt confused and agonized. Yet she wasn''t allowed to talk about it to anyone. Avery sat by the


    roadside. She did not feel like going home or getting a room from this hotel, i


    She''ll just sit here for the night! Tomorrow is a new day, and she could start fresh again.


    The next morning at 8 a.m., in Room V906, Elliot got up with a pounding migraine from drinking too


    much. He looked around at the unfamiliar surroundings and was alerted by the woman beside him.


    A naked woman with dark ebony hair. There''s a mole on her shoulder des. The mole was obvious


    against her fair-skinned body.


    Elliot got confused. Who''s this woman beside him? Avery does not have a mole behind her back! He


    sat up and realized he was naked too. Memories slowly came back to him.


    Avery came to himst night, and he couldn''t control himself and they did it.


    Where''s Avery? 1


    He got off the bed and got dressed. As he was about to awaken the woman beside him, Zoe woke up.


    She rubbed her eyes and smiled at him, "You got up? Why don¡¯t youe over and get some sleep?


    Elliot waspletely dumbstruck. He froze as his eyes were filled with shock and disappointment!


    Zoe? Did he mistake Zoe for Avery?


    "Elliot, what''s going on? Last night... you carried me to bed... I didn''t get in by myself..." Zoe exined


    as she held up the sheets with both hands covering herself.


    Elliot''s palm curled into a fist. He quietly uttered, "I''m sorry.¡±


    He really took Zoe for Avery by mistake! How could he make such a huge mistake? i


    "Why are you apologizing? I''m your girlfriend, and you''re my boyfriend, This is amon thing to


    happen between us right?" Zoe said as she tried to squeeze out some tears.


    She felt a huge wave of relief in her mind.


    Seemed as though Elliot really forgot who the woman was in bed with himst night. 1


    Take that, Avery Tate! You''ve lost him forever!

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    "I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Sanford," Elliot said as he immediately calmed down his nerves. He went back to his


    usual cold self and added, "It was my mistakest night, I need to calm down now.¡±


    He left the room as he said it.


    Zoe stood frozen. She thought her tears will soften him up, and that Elliot will take her into his arms and


    Why on earth was he still acting so cold? And just took off like that?


    He wasn''t like thisst night with Avery.


    Zoe wiped her tears off her face. Though she was heartbrokenst night, at least there was a positive


    oue for her. She looked for her phone and dialed Cole''s number.


    "I''ve seeded," said Zoe. "Congrattions, Dr.


    Sandord! Let me know if I can be of any help in the future. I¡¯ll be here for you," said Cole with augh.


    Zoe¡¯s heart turned sour as she heard that from Cole. If only Elliot was half as obedient as Cole to her.


    "Tell me, do I look like a man? Your uncle never batted an eye on me," said Zoe. "He had zero reaction


    even when I had no clothes on," she added.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Coleughed even harder as he heard that from her,"


    My uncle is abnormal! Dr. Sanford, He should seek medication as he¡¯s the ill one."


    Zoe thought that was mockery, and she said sadly, "He waspletely normalst night when he was


    with Avery!"


    "Oh..." Cole toned down his voice, and said, "No man can refuse Avery, she''s a real beaute."


    "Did you just say I''m not as pretty?" Zoe asked.


    "No, Dr. Sanford! You have a great body and a pretty face. Both of you are beautiful! I mean, maybe,


    men prefer Avery who''s more seductive yet innocentlooking..." 1


    Zoe hung up. She didn¡¯t need to hear more. 1


    She knew Avery was younger and prettier than her. She doesn¡¯t even wish for Elliot''s heart, as long as


    he was hers.


    In another room of the hotel, Chad woke up looking for his sses. He was blind without them. As he


    felt a warm body with his hands, he gasped! "Who''s that?" Chad asked nervously.


    He had too much to drinkst night. He couldn''t recall how he got herest night. He needed to look for


    his sses and check what was going on.


    Mike yawned and kicked him with his leg and said, " What the hell are you waking so early for? It¡¯s a


    weekend! "Where are my sses? Where did you hide them?¡± Chad could see a shadow moving in


    front of him.


    "Why would I want your sses for? Just say it if you want my help! Say please! If you just say


    please..." Chad kicked Mike down the bed before he could finish his sentence.


    "You shameless prick! Why are you on my bed?" said Chad fuming with anger. ¡°Darn it! I was going to


    ask how did you end up on my bed! I can¡¯t remember a thing sincest night as I got too drunk,¡± Mike


    got hold of Chad''s cor and they fought on the bed.


    Avery was woken by a phone call. She spent the night on the bench at the bus stop. She took out her


    phone as she heard the ringing tone and put the phone close to her ears. Her fingers touched her ears,


    and her skin felt hot.


    Avery had a fever.


    "Avery, they beat me up again!¡± Mike cried from the phone, "I slept with Chad against night as I got


    too drunk! How could they me me if I cked out?"


    Avery held up her head and breathed in deeply, "If you think you''re innocent, just call for the cops this


    time."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Mike coughed and said, "There¡¯s no need to get the cops involved! Avery, where are you right now?


    You sounded weak and exhausted.¡±


    Avery stood up with the support of the pir next to her and lied, "I¡¯m at home."


    "Oh, were you still sleeping? Get back to bed! I''m fine, just feeling wronged... Chad mes me for


    everything, he''s so unreasonable!¡± Mike felt better after a rant session with Avery.


    Avery got a cab and headed home.


    She popped a fever pill and fell asleep in her bed. Laura didn¡¯t manage to ask what happened to her.


    At the old mansion, Elliot had been in the shower longer than an hour. He was still thinking aboutst


    night, and couldn''t ept that it was Zoe. He could settle Zoe anytime, but how could he face Avery?


    He was more certain than before that he was still very much in love with Avery.


    He couldn¡¯t lie to himself that he was unable to forget about her.


    Elliot got out of the bathroom and stumbled upon Mrs. Cooper and Shea. "Master, Shea waited for you


    all night," Mrs. Cooper said.


    Yes! Elliot recalled Avery came over to his room and told him to go home to Shea! He felt a sharp ache


    against his heart. Did she or did she notest night?


    He remembered clearly that she did. The thought of them intimate on the bed...


    How did Zoe end up on his bed?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I couldn¡¯t reach youst night, so I called Avery for help. She promised to look for you, but you didn''t


    Shea cried till 3 in the morning, and only stopped because she was exhausted. As was Mrs. Cooper.


    Elliot was shocked. His eyes looked down and uttered, "She found me... I heard her informing me..."


    Mrs Cooper said, "Oh? Then you must be too drunk toe home. I''ll go get you some aspirin to


    sober up."


    She left Elliot and Shea in the room. He looked at Shea, her eyes still swollen from all the cryingst


    night. "Shea, why did you cryst night? Did you miss big brother?"


    Shea looked down and shook her head, "I''m afraid of them... They hit me..."


    Elliot embraced Shea in his arms and asked, ¡°Did you have bad dreamsst night? They are already


    dead. Now, Shea, I will protect you forever! No one is going to bully you from now onwards!


    "But...you weren''t herest night.¡± Shea sobbed. told him to go home to Shea! He felt a sharp ache


    against his heart. Did she or did she notest night?


    "I''m so sorry, Shea." Elliot felt a heartache against his chest.


    He got dressed as Shea fell asleep. Elliot was experiencing dream-reality consutions. He needed to


    talk to Avery. 2


    At the Starry River Vi, a ck rolls-roice was parked right at the entrance. Laura shut down the


    entrance as soon as she saw his car. 2


    "Grandma, why did you close up the door?" La asked confusedly.


    Laura''s face was grim, "Elliot Foster is outside, you¡¯re not allowed to open the door! Understand?"


    La nodded her head vigorously and went looking for her brother.


    Elliot looked at the closed entrance. He took out his phone and dialed Avery¡¯s number.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached, please try againter."


    Avery had switched off her phone.


    Elliot scowled. Despite being physically close to her, he felt as though they were miles apart.


    Both La and Hayden were in the mansion when she told him that Elliot was here. Hayden


    immediately went to his room to retrieve his drone the moment he heard her.


    "Hayden! What are you doing?" La''s eyes widened as she watched him in confusion. 1


    "I''m chasing him away!"


    "Oh! Hayden, do you need my help?" La desperately wanted to help.


    Hayden brought over a soft pipe and passed it to her.


    Elliot stood majestically outside the door of the mansion. He was unwavering in his determination to


    see Avery today.


    Twenty minutester, a drone slowly flew down from the second-floor balcony.


    When the bodyguard saw the drone, he frowned," What in the world?!"


    The bodyguard would not have picked up on it if it had been a normal drone, but this one was flying


    straight at them, and it had a pipe attached to it.


    Elliot looked up and spotted the drone as well.


    The drone was shy with its colorful and stylish design. 2


    Just as Elliot was trying to figure out who was controlling the drone, they heard a ''beep'', and a stream


    of water trickled down from above. 1


    The drone hovered over Elliot''s head. The pipe was attached to the indoor tap, and it was there to


    drench Elliot with water.


    "Crap!" The bodyguard immediately started dragging Elliot toward the car. "Avery is such a spiteful


    woman to have used such a trick!"


    Elliot refused to get into the car and shook off the bodyguard''s hand. "It''s not her doing. She is not this


    childish."


    Though he could not see who was controlling the drone, he could guess that this was probably


    Hayden''s doing. If Hayden could master the art of hacking, controlling a drone would have been easy


    for him.


    The drone continued to follow Elliot. It moved when he did and stopped when he stopped. Water from


    the pipe continuously rained down on him. Soon, his hair and clothes werepletely drenched.


    Furious, the bodyguard said, "I''m going in!"


    "Stop!" Elliotmanded.


    If his bodyguard had barged in, it would have served to only deepen Laura''s resentment, and he did


    not want to be in conflict with Avery and her family.


    "Damn it! This has to be that brat, Hayden! I''m going to beat the crap out of him the next time I see


    him!" cursed the bodyguard as he searched the car for an umbre. Unfortunately, they had not


    brought one.


    When Laura saw what was happening outside from the first-floor window, she immediately went


    upstairs.


    "Hayden! Get that drone back here right now!"


    Hayden frowned and refused to take his hand off the controller.


    Elliot had not left, and he wanted to chase him away.


    La held the pipe and exined sweetly, "Grandma, we are making the bad guy Elliot go away!"


    Laura went and turned off the tap, before saying to Hayden with a stern expression, "Hayden, if you


    don''t bring that drone back, I''m going to tell your mom right now."


    Though Laura did not wish to see Elliot, she could not allow the two children to act so insolently.


    Hayden immediately guided the drone back while Laura nced through the balcony window.


    Elliot was soaking wet, but he remained standing as his bodyguard helped wipe off the water with


    tissue paper.


    Laura scowled. She struggled to decide whether she should go outside and apologize for what the


    children had done.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    She simply could not find a way to change her views on Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster, let''s go back!" the bodyguard said. "Your clothes are wet. If we don''t go home and get you


    changed, you will catch a cold."


    It was early autumn, and even with the sun above their heads, the temperature had dropped


    significantly.


    "I''m not cold," Elliot said in a steady and calm voice.


    Seeing how stubborn he was, the bodyguard realized that Elliot was not going to change his mind and


    resorted to waiting alongside him.


    Shortly after, a red Porsche Kayenne slowly drove toward. It stopped beside Elliot. The car window


    rolled down, and Mike poked his head out.


    "Hey, why are you here?" Mike was shocked to see Elliot drenched from head to toe. "Did it rain?"


    The bodyguard red at him impatiently, "It''s that brat Hayden''s doing!"


    "Oh... As expected of Big H! He always has the guts to do what I wouldn''t dare to!"


    The bodyguard could only stare daggers at him.


    Mike cleared his throat and got out of the car. "You two look so silly standing here! Allow me to invite


    you in!"


    With that, he strode toward the mansion''s entrance.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Elliot followed.


    Mike keyed in the password and unlocked the gate.


    When Laura saw Mike leading Elliot into the house, her expression darkened, but she did not say a


    word.


    "Laura, I''ll just take him to get a change of clothes. I won''t stop you if you want to chase him out after


    that," said Mike to Laura.


    Laura nodded, and so, Mike brought Elliot up to the second floor.


    Hayden and La heard the sound of footsteps and immediately ran to stand outside the door of their


    mother''s room.


    "We are going to protect Mom! We won''t let that jerk near her!" they thought.


    When Elliot reached the first floor, he instantly spotted the two children, who were standing before a


    door. The look of determination on their faces betrayed their mother''s whereabouts.


    Elliot realized that was Avery''s room, but he did not go over.


    "Elliot, your assistant is way out of line!" said Mike as he led Elliot to his room. "And so is your chief


    financial officer! What the h*ll! The two of them ganged up against me! The wound on my face has


    barely healed and now, I''m bleeding again!"


    The siblings sighed a breath of relief when they saw Elliot entering Mike''s room. They opened the door


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    to the master bedroom and snuck in.


    Ever since Avery took the medicine, she had been sweating profusely; but the more she sweated, the


    colder she felt. Even with the nket, she felt as though she was standing in snow.


    La and Hayden stepped toward the bed, and they were both terrified when they noticed Avery


    shivering like a leaf caught in a gale.


    Hayden ced his hand on her face and realized her skin was burning hot.


    "La, stay here with Mom! I''ll go get Grandma!" Hayden said, before rushing out of the room.


    He ran downstairs and brought Laura with him. When Laura saw the state Avery was in, her face paled


    in fear.


    "Mike!" Laura came out of the room, calling for Mike. " Avery is running a fever! We need to send her to


    the hospital!"


    Mike darted for the door at the sound of Laura''s voice, but Elliot beat him to it. By the time they were in


    front of Avery''s room, Elliot had shoved Mike aside and entered the room.


    Avery''s mind was foggy, so she had no idea what was happening when Elliot picked her up.


    Her head hurt and her body felt heavy. For a moment, she wondered why she was still feeling horrible


    after having taken her medicine.


    "What''s going on? She was just fine when I called her this morning." Mike followed Elliot downstairs."


    Laura, stay home and watch the kids, I will drive Avery to the hospital!" 1


    "Drive safe!" Laura said as she sent them off.


    Elliot carried Avery into his ck Rolls-Roice, and his bodyguard instantly drove off.


    Mike was left standing alone outside, thinking," What''s going on? Did Elliot just kidnap Avery?"

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    "Mike, hurry up and catch up to them!" shrieked Laura.


    "Ohh!" Mike snapped out of his daze and drove after them.


    Laura sighed in relief.


    "Grandma, is Mom going to be okay? I''m so worried about her!" La asked as her eyes grew red with


    tears. She grabbed onto Laura''s blouse.


    Laura lifted her up. "Your mom is just down with a fever. It''s nothing to worry about. Once she is in the


    hospital, the doctor will help her, and as soon as her feveres down, she will be okay."


    "Oh... but why did Elliote here?" La could not help but have a bad feeling about it.


    Laura frowned. "I''m not sure either, but I don''t think he will do anything while your mom is sick." Elliot


    had wrapped Avery in her nket before he carried her down. Despite Laura''s prejudice toward him,


    she could not say that he had done anything wrong.


    One could always tell from the smallest details as to whether a man truly cared for a woman. No matter


    how many women Elliot had out there, he still had feelings for Avery, and because of that, Avery should


    be safe with him.


    In the hospital, Elliot carried Avery into the


    emergency room, and by the time Mike caught up to them, Avery was already on an IV drip.


    "Elliot Foster! You run too damn fast!" Mike panted. " Give Avery back!"


    The emergency room had run out of beds, and Elliot held Avery in his arms. He gave Mike a cold re


    and said, "Get out of the way!"


    "I''m in your way? If it wasn''t for you shoving me aside, I would have brought Avery here myself!" Mike


    probed his hands on both sides of his waist and retorted.


    Comment by Sharayu Tang: Hi, could you please tell me what this sentence means? Thank you.


    Comment by Lam Venise: I''m sorry, it''s supposed to be ''propped'', as in the person rest their hands on


    their hips


    The patients around them were starting to pay attention to them.


    "Are you trying to be the face of tomorrow''s headlines? " Elliot said sharply. "Pipe down!"


    Mike looked around him, before reluctantly quieting down and sitting down next to Elliot.


    "Why are the people around you so violent?" Mike touched the wound at the corner of his mouth. "I had


    too much to drinkst night and someone put me in the same room as Chad. It''s not like it''s my fault."


    Elliot cast him a sidelong nce. Mike was fairskinned, so the bruise looked obvious.


    "Why didn''t you just hit them?" Elliot retorted.


    "There were two of them, how could I?" "Don''t you know how to call the police?" Elliot said.


    "... Why is he saying the same thing as Avery did?" Mike thought to himself.


    "It''s not that they punched me that hard... I am just pissed!" Mike continuedining, "Chad, that


    b*st* rd, he better hope he doesn''t run into me when he is alone!"


    "Are you interested in Chad?" Elliot frowned. "Keep your dirty mind away from Chad!"


    "What? How am I dirty-minded? Speak for yourself! You are the one cheating on three women at the


    same time! I am far from dirty whenpared to you!"


    Mike''s voice was loud, and people began to stare at them again. Feeling as though his pride had been


    dragged across the floor, Elliot gave his bodyguard a look, and the bodyguard immediately dragged


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Mike outside.


    The world finally quieted down. Shortly after, a few medics hurried over and led Elliot to a private room.


    He carried Avery into the room and set her down on the bed, before stretching out a hand to test her


    temperature.


    Her fever was beginning toe down.


    He frowned as he saw her pitiful condition. After a while, he stepped toward the balcony and made a


    call.


    Zoe went straight into the study room once she had returned home from the hotel. Not only did she


    need to find the doctor who had treated Shea, but she also had to work on finding a cure for Shea.


    Suddenly, she heard knocking on the door.


    "Come in," she said.


    At home, a bodyguard and nanny tended to her needs, and apart from them, there was no one else to


    bother her.


    The bodyguard stepped into the room and walked directly toward Zoe.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    "Dr. Sanford, the boss asked me to pass this to you." The bodyguard handed a check to Zoe.


    Zoe epted the cheque and nced at the number written on it, before snorting.


    "How generous of him! We slept together for one night and he is giving me five million." She set the


    cheque on the table with a bitter smile. "Apart from this cheque, did he tell you anything else?"


    The bodyguard shook his head.


    Zoe''s heart ached as she thought to herself, "Who exactly does Elliot think I am?! A prostitute? He just


    pays me off after sleeping with me! I suppose the only difference is that I''m getting paid way more than


    a prostitute would!"


    Zoe gritted her teeth and threw a medical book on the ground. "Does he know what it means to respect


    someone?"


    "Dr. Sanford, he already gives you enough respect. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even get a penny out of


    this," the bodyguard said expressionlessly.


    "That''s just because I am still useful to him!" she shouted, red-eyed.


    "If it wasn''t for that, he would have chased you out long ago," said the bodyguard. He was simply


    informing her of the truth of the matter. "Miss Tate never asked for money from the boss, and she is


    exceptionally obedient."


    "So you are saying that I''m asking for too much?!"


    "You might as well spend more time fawning over Madam Rosalie," said the bodyguard before leaving


    the room.


    Zoe felt like she just had an epiphany. She realized that she had made Elliot dislike her the moment


    she asked him to be her boyfriend. 1


    The bodyguard was right, she should not push him too far, and she should approach the matter from a


    different angle. She would try working on Madam Rosalie instead, i


    Back in the hospital, Avery felt much better once her fever came down. She woke up from her slumber


    and looked around the strange environment that was her ward before turning her attention warily to her


    bedside. 1


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot sat there wordlessly as he watched her. 1


    "Why is he here? Why am I in a hospital?" she thought.


    "I¡ª" She opened her mouth to speak but her voice was hoarse, and her throat felt as if someone had


    ripped it apart.


    Elliot poured some warm water into a ss before he helped her up and pressed the ss to her lips.


    As she drank the water, memories ofst night flooded her mind.


    "Do you want more?" he asked.


    Avery shook her head and pulled her nket higher." Why are you here? Who sent me to the


    hospital?"


    They were the only two people in the room. Elliot might have been the person who had taken her to the


    hospital, but she could not remember what had happened.


    "Mike is outside." Elliot''s heart twitched in pain at the wariness on her face. "Avery, I came looking for


    you to ask you something."


    "Oh? What is it?" She observed him calmly with nothing but rity and coldness in her eyes.


    "Did youe looking for mest night?" He stared intently at her face, not allowing the most minute


    changes in her expression to escape his notice. "I remember youing to me-"


    "No." She interrupted him decisively. "I had too much to drinkst night and haven''t been feeling well


    since. How could I possibly go looking for you?"


    "Really?" he swallowed as he muttered sorrowfully. " But I remember that you came to me saying that


    Shea was crying-" 1


    "If you remember it so clearly, why bother asking me? This just proves that you have a bad memory,"


    said Avery, calmly denying his delusion.


    Elliot rose from the chair. All the confusion and sorrow drained from his face.


    "If that''s the case, I''m sorry for the trouble!" he said in a voice even colder than hers. 1


    Avery''s heart ached, but she did not dare to let it show on her face. 1


    "Did something important happenst night for you toe all the way here to ask this question?" She


    looked at him curiously while trying to keep up her carefree charade. 1


    She had thought that he would leave in frustration, but he did not; instead, he looked directly at her and


    said, "I slept with Zoe. Is that something important?"

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Avery''s eyes darted away for a brief moment, but then, she started chuckling, "Is this the first time you


    two slept together? It has been a long time since you went public with your rtionship. How innocent."


    Elliot''s expression darkened. "Speaking as if you have plenty of experience. Have you slept with any


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    other men besides me?"


    She beamed at him, "Of course!"


    Hayden was a "man" too, after all.


    Theposure on Elliot''s face faded.


    "Avery Tate! I will be damned if Ie looking for you again!" he said through gritted teeth before


    storming out of the room.


    Avery watched as he disappeared, and the smile on her smile copsed. 2


    It was good that he would note looking for her again. That way, they could both live their separate


    lives, but why did she not feel happy about it at all? 2


    She held onto the nket and took a deep breath. It still smelt like him.


    The door swung open, and Mike strode in.


    "Avery, did Elliot do anything to you? Damn that guy! I was supposed to send you to the hospital, but


    he beat


    me to it!" Mike walked toward the bed and sat down before reaching over to touch her forehead. Her


    skin was cool to the touch, which meant that the fever had broken.


    "He was the one who sent me here?" Stunned, Avery''sshes shivered. 1


    "Yeah! He went looking for you at your house, and Hayden soaked him in water. He was drenched from


    head to toe, so I took him inside to change. That was when we discovered that you had a fever,"


    exined Mike. "What did he say to you just now? He looked so angry when he left!"


    Avery could not be bothered and simply said, "He didn''t say much. Why is my nket here as well?"


    "Elliot carried it over! He''s strong! I couldn''t even catch up to him while he was carrying you."


    Avery did not want to hear any more of Elliot and nced at the IV bag on the side. "There''s still one


    bag left. I will sleep for a bit."


    "Sleep!" Mike helped tuck her in.


    Three dayster, the sales department of Tate Industries received an order for drones.


    "Sterling Group wants to buy our drones!" The manager of the sales department checked the order


    over and over again and reported it immediately after making sure that there was no mistake.


    Mike took the information about the order and went directly to Avery.


    "Sterling Group''s purchasing department has ordered five thousand Storm series drones from us," Mike


    eximed. "What do they n to do with so many drones?"


    Avery took the order form from his hand and had a look.


    "Our Storm series drone''s selling price is set at neen thousand nine hundred and ny-nine per


    unit. Five thousand units will cost them ny-nine million nine hundred and ny-five thousand


    dors!" Mike took a deep breath and said, "Why don''t we upcharge them? If we charge them twenty


    thousand dors per unit, we will earn more than one billion dors from this order alone."


    Avery thought that she heard him wrong. She had originally thought that they ought to give discounts to


    clients with such big purchases.


    "You can''t be thinking about giving him a discount, can you? Avery, do you think that Elliot Foster would


    care about that money? Aren''t you underestimating his wealth?" Mike took the order form back and


    said,'' It''s a big order; I need to check with Chad."


    Avery watched as Mike left, and her brain started to run at high speeds. Elliot must know that his


    She nced at the calendar on her desk. The Autumn


    Festival was approaching. Could Elliot be nning to give a drone to each of his employees as a gift?


    1


    Mike headed back to the office and called Chad using the inte.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chad picked up the phone. "Hello."


    lluL . - H


    It s me.


    Chad nced at the caller identification and responded in a cold tone, "You need anything?"


    "Careful with your tone, or we might not be selling you the drones," Mike threatened.


    Chad scowled and retorted, "Get over yourselves! Who wants your drones?"


    Mike paused for a moment. "Your boss, of course! We received an order from your purchasing


    department, or is it a scam?"


    Chad took a deep breath. "So you are saying that my boss instructed the purchasing department to put


    in an order for drones?"


    "Yeah! Didn''t you know? Haha, and here I thought your boss trusted and confided in you. Looks like


    you aren''t worth that much," Mike said sarcastically, before hanging up.


    Provoked, Chad immediately went to verify the matter with Elliot.


    Elliot looked up from theputer screen and said," We always distribute gifts to our employees every


    Autumn Festival, and for this year, it is going to be drones. Do you have a problem with it?"


    Chad was defeated, and he shook his head frantically. "No! I''m just a bit surprised."


    "It was decidedst night," Elliot continued casually," Though I''m no longer in contact with Avery, the


    products herpany produces aren''t bad."


    He would never forget how he had been chased by the drone, and how he had gotten drenched when


    he had gone to her house a few days ago.


    Technology advanced with the passing of time, so he thought of sharing the products with his


    employees as well.


    "Oh... Mike called me just now and I wasn''t all that polite... I''m not sure if that''s going to affect the


    order," Chad said in frustration. "I should go call him back."


    Half an hourter, Chad and the manager of the purchasing department headed directly to Tate


    Industries for further discussion.


    Avery and Mike weed them into the meeting room.


    "You want the drones for the Autumn Festival? Five thousand is toorge an order, and I''m afraid that


    we will not be able to fulfill it in such a short period of time," Mike said. "Well, it''s not that nothing can be


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    done if you absolutely have to have five thousand by then-"


    Chad could not stand Mike''s arrogance.


    "Who exactly is the client here?! We are! So why are we taking this from him? It''s not like Tate


    Industries is the only ce selling drones in this country!" he thought. 1


    "How many can you produce by then?" Chad asked seriously. "We will take what you can produce, and


    purchase the rest from a differentpany."


    Mike raised an eyebrow. "Haha, is that what your boss says?"


    The manager of the purchasing department leaned toward Chad and whispered, "Mr. Rayner, please


    adjust your attitude. Our boss only wants the drone from Tate Industries."


    Chad picked up the ss and took a sip of water.


    "If you insist on getting five thousand units," Mike continued, "then we shall move some stock from


    some of our overseas branches, but the price will no longer remain at neen thousand nine hundred


    and ny -nine dors per unit. We will need to raise the price." 1


    Chad could feel the blood rushing to his head at Mike''s words.


    "Shut up for a moment! I need to call my boss!" Chad turned on his phone and called Elliot.


    Avery picked up the ss and took a sip of water.


    Mike was right. The factories under them did not have the scale to manufacture five thousand drones at


    such short notice. If they were to move stock from overseas, they would need to take into consideration


    the cost of taxes and transportation. More importantly, the drones would fetch a higher price overseas


    than they would locally.


    Chad was having a hard time epting those terms as he believed that customers were supposed to


    be gods.


    Chad suppressed his anger and exined the situation to Elliot.


    "Chad," Elliot said coldly, "do you think I don''t have the money to buy her drones?"


    "Mr. Foster, that''s not what I mean... I just think that they are bullying us!" Chad said in a low voice.


    Avery tapped her fingers on the table and signaled Chad to pass her the phone.


    Chad readjusted his spectacles and said, "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate would like to speak to you."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Over on the other end of the line, Elliot fell into silence.


    Chad handed the phone over to Avery awkwardly, and she set it on the table after putting it on speaker.


    "Hello, Mr. Foster."


    Mike tried to suppress hisughter at how formal Avery sounded, while Chad did not say a word.


    On the other end, Elliot greeted her with a more formal tone, "Hello, Miss. Tate."


    Avery was stunned.


    Mike picked up his ss to take a sip of water; Chad did the same but realized his ss was already


    empty.


    "I feel the need to exin to you that we are not trying to give you a hard time," Avery readjusted her


    emotions and exined the situation in a steady tone. "We have already established our factories not


    too long ago, but we don''t have sufficient equipment and manpower. ording to the current situation,


    it is true that we won''t be able to fulfill your order. However, we can assure you that we can have a


    number of drones shipped over from abroad, but our products are sold at a much higher price in the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    international market."


    Chad calmed down at Avery''s exnation. Though she said the same thing as Mike, Chad simply


    found it


    more irritating to listen to Mike.


    "But because this is our first bulk order in this country, I can sell you the units that we move from


    overseas at the same selling price as the ones here," Avery continued.


    Mike was shocked. "Why are we giving Elliot a discount?"


    Chad, on the other hand, felt relieved.


    "This is how you show good faith!" he thought.


    Meanwhile, Elliot''s emotionless voice came through the phone once again. "I don''t like discounted


    products."


    Everyone in the meeting room was stunned, knowing perfectly well that Elliot meant to say that he had


    the money and that giving him a discount was just as bad as looking down at him.


    Mike immediately started pping. "By the way, let me brief you on the payment process. Fifty percent


    of the total payment will be charged ahead as downpayment; the remaining bnce is to be paid three


    days after the products have been handed over to you."


    Chad could not ept it. "What you are asking as downpayment is too high an amount!"


    "Yeah," the manager of the purchasing department agreed. "Thirty percent would have been


    considered extremely high, and you are asking for fifty!"


    "Send over the bill. We will pay it in full right away," said Elliot.


    Both Chad and the manager of the purchasing department were rendered speechless.


    "If this is how Mr. Foster feels, there wasn''t even the need to send us over! It''s obvious that he''s just


    trying to send Avery money... Oh!" The two thought to themselves, "That''s it! Mr. Foster wants to send


    Avery money, worrying that herpany might go bankrupt without any orders. How thoughtful!"


    After the contract was signed, Avery proposed to treat them to dinner.


    Chad was not in the mood and wanted to leave, but the manager of the purchasing department took


    Avery up on her offer.


    "Why the long face, Mr. Rayner? You are definitely not going to regret buying our drones," Mike


    top of the global market, and our Al system is also what sets our products apart from other brands-"


    Chad raised his hand and interrupted Mike''s bragging. "Let''s just go eat!"


    Meanwhile, in the Sterling Group, Ben had just heard that Elliot was about to spend a billion on Tate


    Industries'' products.


    "Elliot, do you really want those drones, or are you just looking for an excuse to send Avery money?"


    Ben could not read Elliot. "Didn''t you two break all ties? When we were drinking the day before, you


    even said that you were never going to look for her ever again."


    "Why didn''t you question me when I distributed electronics likeptops and smartphones the years


    before?" Elliot asked.


    Ben nodded. "I guess Avery''s drones really are that good then."


    "Do you think that the sales report of Alpha Technologies was forged or something?"


    Suddenly, the phone on the table started ringing.


    Elliot took one look at the caller identification and instantly picked up the phone.


    Taking the hint, Ben left with his coffee mug in hand.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    "Mr. Foster, we happened upon a piece of information suggesting that Miss Zoe is also looking for a


    doctor," said the private investigator that Elliot had found overseas. Elliot had hired him to look for a


    doctor who could cure Shea. "Miss Sanford is looking for a middle-aged man around 1.7 meters tall."


    Elliot scowled. "Why is she looking for this doctor?"


    "She''s probably trying to get him to cure Shea," said the private investigator.


    Hope emerged in Elliot''s eyes as he said, "We are going to find that doctor before she does!"


    "Okay. I''ve found something else. Before his passing, Professor Hough seemed to have taken a secret


    student. The information on this student ispletely confidential, and it appears that he had worked in


    Professor Hough''sb."


    "Can this student be the doctor Zoe is looking for?"


    "Yes, that''s what I am thinking as well."


    At five in the evening, Elliot went to Ang Special Needs Academy to pick Shea up from school. He


    happened to run into Avery, who was on her way to pick Hayden up, in the parking lot. The four of them


    stopped and stared at one another in the parking lot.


    Elliot immediately looked away and helped Shea into


    the car. Avery made her way to the driver''s seat once she saw Hayden settling himself in the child seat.


    The two cars started, turned, and arrived at the school gate at the same time. Luckily, there was


    enough space at the entrance, so the two cars exited at the same time. One turned left, and the other


    turned right.


    Just as the car was on the main street, Hayden said in a muffled voice, "Mom, I want to go to a different


    school."


    Shea kept peeping in at him from outside the ssroom door, and he had had enough. He had joined


    the academy to investigate the rtionship between Elliot and Shea. Now that he had solved that


    mystery, he no longer wanted to go to school there.


    "Which school do you want to go to? Are you willing to learn and live alongside other kids now?" Avery


    asked.


    Hayden remained quiet.


    Ang Special Needs Academy was not a bad ce, but that could be because he was the only


    student in his ss. He wanted to leave because he did not want to see Shea anymore.


    "Let''s wait until you finish this year, Hayden, okay?" Avery tried negotiating with him. "If you hate


    kindergarten, we can try elementary school next year. How does that sound?"


    Hayden thought about it and nodded.


    Meanwhile, in the other car, Shea grabbed onto the seat belt. Her head was bowed. "Big Brother, can


    we invite Elliot to my birthday party?" 7 "He won''te." Elliot''s tone was gentle, but his words hurt.


    "Why don''t they like me? Is it because I''m stupid?" Tears started to well up in Shea''s eyes.


    "No," Elliot swallowed, before continuing in a hoarse voice, "they don''t like you because they hate me."


    "Why don''t they like you? You are the best."


    "Shea, I am good to you, but that doesn''t mean that I am good to them," said Elliot bitterly. "I will spend


    your birthday with you." 1


    Half an hourter, the car pulled into the front yard of Elliot''s mansion.


    After dinner, Mrs. Cooper took Shea to the backyard to pick some fresh fruits. Shea enjoyed nature.


    They had nted plenty of flowers and fruit trees in the backyard, and every day after dinner, Mrs.


    Cooper would take her there to y.


    Elliot went into his study.


    His father''s memorial wasing up in a week''s time, and he had been having nightmares the past


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    few nights.


    Every year this time rolled around, he would be gued with nightmares. It had been like this for the


    past twenty years. He shut the door to the study and strode toward the bookshelf. There was a crimson


    box on the third row of the shelf. It housed his deepest secret. The reason he had kept it on his


    bookshelf was because the safest ce tended to be the one in in sight.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    The box had been in the same spot for the past twenty years, and there had been no problems before.


    Now, it was gone!


    When he noticed that the box was gone, he immediately took all the books down from the third rack. As


    the shelf was attached to the wall, there was no possibility that the box could have fallen down a crack.


    After a while, he moved all the books to the ground and searched through the books once again. The


    shelf was empty, yet he still could not find the box.


    "Who is it?!" he thought. His vision grew red with rage. "Who came into my study and took what''s


    mine?!" 1


    He vaguely remembered seeing the box about a month ago.


    He immediately made a call to the surveince room." Pull all the footage from the recent month!


    Someone has been in my study!"


    The bodyguard was terrified. "Yes! I will have the footage pulled immediately!"


    "Gather all avable personnel tob through the footage!" Elliot barked as his heart thumped


    nervously.


    "Yes!"


    Mrs. Cooper''s heart sank when she took Shea back to


    the living room and saw the dark expression on Elliot''s face.


    "Sir, what happened?"


    "Someone took something from my study," he said.


    Mrs. Cooper gasped.


    "Compile a list of people who have been here in the past month and give it to me as soon as possible!"


    he said. Themand given, he took Shea''s hand in his and lead her to her room. 1


    Shea was slightly startled.


    Once they were back in her room, Elliot held her hands and said, "Shea, have you been inside my


    study room?"


    She shook her head.


    "It''s okay, I''m just asking."


    Shea remained quiet for a while, before muttering,'' What did you lose, Big Brother? I can help you look


    for it."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A bitter smile appeared on Elliot''s face. "I will find it, so don''t you worry."


    "I didn''t take it..." Shea lowered her gaze sadly.


    "I know you didn''t." He led her to the bed and sat her down.


    Due to theck of mental development, Shea was sensitive and fragile, and she could not adjust


    herself like ordinary people could. He had to find a way to cure her.


    He decided to change the topic to a more casual one. '' Tell me, Shea, what birthday gift do you want? I


    will buy it for you."


    The tension left Shea''s expression. She considered for a while, before saying, "I want... Hayden to y


    with me." i


    Elliot scowled, troubled by her request. However, he did not want to disappoint his sister. After all, it


    was not an impossible request.


    Mrs. Cooper came to the room once she hadpiled the list of names.


    "Sir, I have ced the list in your study room," she said. "I will tend to Shea now."


    Elliot stepped out of Shea''s room and strode to the study.


    He was familiar with all the names on the list.


    However, the names: Zoe, Avery, Mike, Hayden, and La caught his attention. Before they hade,


    the box had always been on his shelf.


    Elliot first crossed Avery''s name off the list, knowing that Avery would not possibly take what belonged


    to him. He did not know why he trusted her so much, but it felt as natural as trusting himself.


    After that, he moved his pen to Mike''s name.


    Two of his bodyguards had dragged Mike into the living room, and he had not been upstairs, so how


    could he possibly gain ess to the study room and the box?

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Along with Mike''s name, he crossed Hayden''s name off as well.


    Hayden had been to his house twice, but he had remained in the living room during both visits.


    La, on the other hand, did go upstairs, where she hadter been discovered by the others. However,


    the girl did not seem all that bright, or she would not have broken down crying at the time, i


    He did not cross La''s name off the list, but he turned his attention to Zoe.


    Could it be Zoe?


    There were people around every time Zoe visited, and she would not have had the opportunity to take


    something from the study.


    Left with no other options, all he could do was wait for the surveince footage.


    Elliot had spent the entire night in the surveince room,bing through the footage. He did not rest


    for a moment.


    The day he had taken Avery home, the surveince cameras had been hacked, and there was a three-


    hour gap. At that time, he had only needed to know if the cameras were still working, but now, he


    needed to know what had gone wrong.


    He returned to his bedroom and try as he might, but he could not fall asleep. When he had discovered


    that the box was gone, he felt as though his heart had been crushed and ripped apart. If only he could


    face his dark past, he would have never had to divorce Avery.


    At noon, the bodyguards had finally finished watching all the footage from the previous month.


    "Mr. Foster, we checked the surveince outside your study, but no one has been inside apart from you


    and Mrs. Cooper," the bodyguard reported. "Every time Mrs. Cooper came out, all she had were her


    cleaning tools and nothing else."


    Elliot shut his eyes in despair. He had never suspected Mrs. Cooper to begin with. After all, she had


    served him for many years and had always remained dutiful and loyal. If Mrs. Cooper wished to betray


    him, she could have done so long ago.


    "The surveince cameras stopped working the day Miss Tate brought her two children over. Could it


    be possible that someone went into the study room during that time?" suggested the bodyguard.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened. Once the bodyguard excused himself, he picked up the phone and called Avery.


    When Avery saw him call, she answered, thinking that he was calling to discuss work,


    "Avery, I lost something," his voice was hoarse and hollow from theck of sleep.


    For a moment, she was taken off guard, "What did you lose?"


    "It was still there a month ago. I spent the whole night going throughst month''s surveince footage


    but didn''t find anything. A while back when you came to my house, your son broke my surveince


    cameras, and there there are three hours of missing footage."


    Avery realized what he meant and felt her heart sink." Elliot Foster, I didn''t take anything from you! I


    wouldn''t!"


    He had given her plenty of expensive gifts from back when they were together, but she had not taken


    any one of them away with her.


    "I don''t doubt you." His heart ached at her tone, and he asked, "Can you ask your kids to see if they


    had taken a red box from my ce?"


    "I haven''t seen a red box at my house, and if they had taken something from you, they would have told


    me," she said confidently as she shut herptop. "I will go home and have a look."


    "Alright," he said in a gloomy tone.


    Avery felt her heart soften slightly and asked, "Did you stay up the entire night? Was it something


    important?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Very." He reached up to massage his temple and said in a tortured voice, "If you find that box at your


    house, please don''t open it." "Okay." Avery felt a lump in her throat. She wanted tofort him but was


    not sure how. Perhaps the bestfort for Elliot at the moment would be to recover what he had lost.


    She stepped out of her office and strode toward the elevator.


    She had always known that he was hiding something, but she had not expected him to lose the box


    with said secret in it.


    She wondered who had taken it, but she was certain it was not Hayden or La.


    Though the children resented Elliot, they would not possibly steal. However, Avery still decided that she


    would search the house thoroughly.


    What if the box was really in her house?

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Laura was at Starry Vi, and she was shocked to see Avery hurry in.


    "Avery, have you had dinner?"


    "Mom, have you seen a red box in our house?" Avery tossed her purse to the couch and walked toward


    the children''s room.


    "A red box?" Laura followed her and mumbled, "I don''t think so. Why?"


    "Elliot lost a box like that," blurted Avery. "He checked the surveince footage and didn''t find anything


    out of the ordinary, but Hayden had hacked his


    surveince cameras when he went to Elliot''s a while back, and Elliot suspects that something had


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    happened during that time." 1


    Laura scowled. "He thinks Hayden took it?"


    Avery looked at her and said, "Mom, I know that you don''t think that Hayden would do such a thing,


    and neither do I; but how many things has Hayden done that have been out of line so far?"


    Laura sighed heavily but did not argue. "A red box, right? Is there something important inside?" she


    asked as she began searching.


    "He said it''s important," responded Avery with a heavy heart.


    "If it''s that important, why not keep it somewhere secure?" Laura was confused. "If Hayden can just


    walk right in and take something that important to him, it means that he didn''t ce it in a secure spot."


    1


    "There are bodyguards guarding his house day and night, and there are surveince cameras


    everywhere, " exined Avery.


    Due to the tight security, no matter where Elliot had chosen to ce his belongings, no ordinary person


    would dare take anything.


    Laura did not say anything.


    The two of them searched the children''s room thoroughly but did not find the box, so Avery stepped out


    of the room and started looking around the mansion.


    An hourter and they still had not found anything.


    "Avery, if he suspects us, then ask him toe look for it himself." Exhausted, Laura sat down on the


    couch.


    Avery took out her phone and went to the balcony to call Elliot.


    "I didn''t find that box you were talking about in my house," she said. "When the kids return from school,


    I will ask them about it."


    "Okay." "Elliot, what will happen if you don''t find the box?"


    Avery could not help but feel concerned.


    "Nothing," he said, not wanting her to overthink things.


    "Oh... if nothing is going to happen, then go get some sleep and try looking for it again once you have


    rested. " Avery felt slightly relieved and said, "Sometimes things just slip past us when we get flustered.


    Maybe it will appear when you stop looking for it."


    "Yeah."


    Elliot had searched his entire mansion multiple times, and he had technicallye to the conclusion


    that the box was not in the mansion. 1


    He had no clue as to who had taken it. If Avery''s children had taken it, then it had to be in her house. If


    it was not there, it could only mean that her children did not take the box.


    Who else could it be?


    Why would someone take it and not use its contents against him? Even if the thief was not interested in


    money, were they not interested in harming Elliot?


    If the contents of the box were to be published, Elliot would fall. However, nothing had been published.


    If the thief did not intend on hurting Elliot, why did they steal the box to begin with?


    Elliot simply could not figure it out.


    Hey on the bed, trying to force himself to sleep, but he could not regain his formerposure.


    That evening when the two children had returned home from school, Avery had inspected their school


    bags. There was nothing out of the ordinary. The only thing in there were spare clothes and textbooks.


    "Mom, what are you looking for?" La batted her doe like eyes, curiously.


    "La, Hayden, have you two taken a red box from Elliot''s house?" Avery bent down to look the two of


    them in the eyes.


    La instantly flushed as she panicked, and her heart throbbed nervously.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    "No," Hayden responded calmly.


    "Really?" Avery checked with her son repeatedly.


    "No," Hayden repeated without a trace of emotion on his face.


    Avery could only call the quits. If they did not take it and she continued to ask them about it, the


    children might think that she did not trust them.


    Hayden took La''s hand and led her back to their bedroom to store their school bags.


    Once they were inside the room, La whispered," Hayden, why are we lying? We shouldn''t lie to


    Mom."


    La had only managed to keep it a secret because Avery was not aware; but now that she was


    asking her about it, La did not dare lie.


    "Elliot must be going nuts now that he realizes the box is gone," said Hayden coldly. "If we return it


    now, he will just me us for taking it. We are not returning it. Let him worry."


    "Oh... Okay!" agreed La. Between their dirtbag dad and her brother, she would definitely side with


    her brother. 3


    He had originally kept the box under his bed, but they had moved it. They buried it under a tree in the


    yard two days ago. They had done it as Hayden had


    discovered the contents of the box- a piece of paper. Once he realized how important the box was, he


    knew that it could not be left carelessly under the bed, so, they moved it.


    It was a good thing that they did, or the box would have been discovered.


    "But what happens if Elliot worries so much that he dies?" La was still concerned. "He is still our


    dad!"


    "Don''t worry, bad people don''t die that easily."


    With that, La finally rxed.


    After dinner, Avery sent Elliot a message that read, [I asked the kids, and they said they didn''t take the


    box.]


    She had thought that he was resting, but he replied immediately and said, [Got it.]


    She sent a reply that asked, [You still haven''t gone to sleep?]


    When Elliot received the message, he did not reply, because he did not know how to. It had been thirty-


    six hours since he hadst closed his eyes, and he could feel his mental defenses weakening.


    In the midst of despair, he thought to himself, "So what if someone goes public with the content of the


    box? I will lose money, and friends will leave me... as for a lover... I no longer have one. I have earned


    more than enough money for this lifetime, so I don''t have anything to worry about even if I can''t earn


    any more from now on. As for friends, I don''t care if they go


    away. At least Shea won''t leave me."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Prepared for the worst oue, Elliot slowly began to rx and drifted off to sleep.


    Avery kept waiting for his reply, but three days had gone by, and she had gotten nothing in return.


    The next time she heard about him was when she was talking on the phone with Tammy.


    "Do you know that Elliot has been admitted to the hospital? Not sure what happened, but he refuses to


    eat! I''ve never imagined that someone asposed as he is would refuse to eat!" Tammy eximed.


    Avery stood abruptly at the news.


    It was no wonder she had been feeling uneasy these past three days. She had not thought the box to


    be that important to him.


    "I shouldn''t have believed him when he said that nothing was going to happen even if he doesn''t find it.


    If that was true, he wouldn''t have stayed up all night looking for it," she thought.


    "How is he doing now?" Avery headed for the door anxiously but stopped at thest minute.


    "He is getting an IV infusion in the hospital!" Tammy said. "Jun just came back from the hospital, saying


    that Zoe has been looking after him. Avery, do you want to go see him?" i


    Indeed, Avery wanted to visit, but with Zoe already there taking care of him, she decided against it.


    Even if she did go to the hospital, Zoe would not allow her into the room.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    "It''s better you don''t go. Shea is there as well, and with those two there guarding him, you are definitely


    going to feel provoked," Tammy said. "Elliot¡¯s isn''t all that mentally stable. I had thought that maybe his


    to do with you?"


    Avery walked back to her office chair and sat down." You''ve overestimated me, Tammy. He didn''t break


    down when I divorced him, so I don''t think that I matter that much."


    "Then why is he acting so oddly? It can''t be because of Zoe, right?" Tammy muttered in confusion. "I


    heard that she has been visiting the old Foster mansion frequentlytely. That woman is too good at


    scheming!"


    The more she heard about Elliot and Zoe, the moreposed Avery found herself bing. Perhaps,


    she might be able to maintain her calm if they were to get married one day.


    Elliot and her were two parallel lines running in the same direction but never crossing, and they would


    only move further and further apart in the future. 1


    "Tammy, how are things between you and Jun?" Avery changed the subject.


    "Same old, same old! He decides to keep trying until the end of the year, and if my parents aren''t


    satisfied by then, he will go home and carry on the family business next year," Tammy sighed. "Not


    everyone has Elliot''s mind for business. Maybe both Jun and I are destined to take over our family


    businesses." 1


    "You really are a spiritual high-born." 1


    "As if I can be in front of you," Tammy chuckled and said, "Avery, I''m actually quite d that you are not


    going to visit Elliot in the hospital."


    Avery pretended not to be concerned. "It''s not like he is terminally ill."


    "Will you go see him if he is?"


    "If he is, then out of humanitarianism, I have to pay him a visit before he dies."


    Tammyughed. "It''s going to be his birthday soon; will you attend the party if he invites you?"


    "No."


    "Oh, well, he doesn''t n on celebrating anyway. He never does."


    "Then why are you asking me?"


    "Just checking to see how determined you are!" Tammy acknowledged Avery''s resolve and said, "Now


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I''m no longer worried."


    After hanging up, Avery hesitated for a while, before finally calling Mrs. Cooper.


    Mrs. Cooper picked up almost instantly. "Avery?"


    "Mrs. Cooper, it''s me." She hesitated for a few seconds, before asking, "I heard that Elliot is in the


    hospital, what happened?"


    Mrs. Cooper sighed. "It''s his stomach. Something happened, and he had not slept for two whole days.


    In the end, he was so exhausted that he slept for two days, and because of that, he hadn''t eaten for


    three days. His stomach acted out."


    "Oh, so it''s not that he refused to eat on purpose?"


    "No. He wanted to eat when he woke up, but he vomited blood after eating." Mrs. Cooper thought back


    to the scene and felt terror flood her veins.


    Avery was relieved. As long as Elliot had not refused to eat, it should be nothing serious.


    "Don''t worry, he will get better in a few days," said Avery tofort her.


    "Yeah. Have you visited him in the hospital?" Mrs. Cooper asked.


    "No, I''m quite busy," Avery exined.


    Mrs. Cooper could tell that it was an excuse.


    "Mrs. Cooper, don''t tell Elliot that I called you," Avery said in a troubled voice. "We broke up, and we


    are supposed to lead our separate lives."


    "Alright, I won''t," Mrs. Cooper said understanding^, before suddenly changing the subject, saying,


    "Avery,


    your son, Hayden, is he Master Elliot''s son?"


    Avery''s heart sank at the question.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have asked that?" Mrs. Cooper said apologetically. "I have met Hayden twice, and I


    feel like I''m looking at Master Elliot every time I see him. They look simr, and they have simr


    personalities as well. Don''t worry, I''ve only spoken to you about this, and I won''t say anything in front of


    Master Elliot."


    Avery did not remember how she ended the call. She was not sure if she should feel d that Elliot


    had never suspected Hayden to be his. She did not want him to know about the children back then


    because he hated children to the point that he might hurt them. Now, there was another reason why


    she did not wish for him to know. 2


    There were two women by his side, and no matter the circumstances and how they ended, it would not


    be appropriate for the children to reacquaint themselves with their father. If they were not going to


    reconnect with him, then there was no point for them to learn the truth.


    During Autumn Festival, the five thousand drones that Sterling Group had ordered from Tate Industries


    hovered over the Sterling Group''s building, changing into different formations and colors in the night


    sky under Mike''s control.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    "Chad, aren''t our drones great?" Mike asked proudly as he bit into an apple.


    Chad nced at the smug expression on his face and suddenly realized that Mike was not as bad as


    he thought he was. Chad had even started to think that he looked rather handsome. 1


    "They are alright! Don''t get too proud. Your drones are not perfect, and they could do with some


    improvements," Chad said pridefully.


    "Even you guys in the Sterling Group can''t im to be the best, can you?" Mike retorted. "We have just


    started; it will get better from now on."


    "Good luck with that!"


    "The moon tonight looks so round!" Mike sighed at the night sky.


    Chad looked up and hummed in agreement.


    "Let''s not fight from now on." Mike turned abruptly to look at him. He looked serious, "What if we need


    to work together in the future?"


    Chad readjusted his spectacles and said, "You really enjoy my boss''s money that you can''t get enough


    of it, huh." "Meh! We have met sillier clients overseas before."


    "The drones that my boss has purchased from you will bring far more than just the one billion you are


    getting. This is going to be tomorrow''s headlines, and everyone will know that Sterling Group


    purchased them in bulk. There will be many people trying to do the same."


    "I know, but I just think that it''s the least Elliot should do as an ex-husband, or does he expect Avery to


    be grateful?"


    Chad felt defeated and amused at the same time. "But that doesn''t mean you should take it for


    granted!"


    "Elliot did this out of his own will."


    "... Why isn''t your boss here?"


    "Neither is yours."


    "Um..."


    Could it be that Avery and Elliot were both trying to avoid one another?


    Time flew by and the season changed.


    One day at nine in the morning, after dropping Shea off in her ssroom at Ang Special Needs


    Academy, Elliot made his way to Hayden''s ssroom.


    When the teacher saw Elliot, she immediately left the ssroom to give them some privacy.


    Hayden nced at Elliot and lowered his head onto the table in a bid to ignore him.


    "Hayden Tate, let''s make a deal!" Elliot stood by the table and said, "Today''s Shea''s birthday, and she


    wishes to spend it with you. If you agree to keep herpany, I will fulfill one wish of yours."


    Hayden opened his eyes. Though he was reluctant to celebrate Shea''s birthday, Elliot had made him


    an attractive offer. Hayden thought of his mother and how Elliot might try to bother her.


    After a brief moment of consideration, Hayden took out a piece of paper and a pen. He was going to


    get this down in writing as proof of their agreement.


    Elliot was surprised that the boy was this careful, but he epted the paper and pen regardless and


    wrote down the conditions, before signing his name at the bottom.


    That evening, Avery came to pick Hayden up from school and was shocked to find Hayden in Shea''s


    ssroom.


    She was shocked because Hayden hated Shea, and also because her ssroom looked like it had


    been decorated in celebration of a birthday.


    On the side table, there was a beautiful cake that almost looked like a piece of art.


    "Is it Shea''s birthday?" she wondered.


    Avery pulled out her phone and checked the date.


    She took a deep breath. If she was not mistaken, it was also Elliot''s birthday.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    "They have their birthdays on the same day? A coincident?" thought Avery. 1


    Avery took her son''s hand and walked toward the door.


    A towering figure appeared before her.


    Elliot was dressed in a ck trench coat that made him look cold and distant. She was not sure if it was


    her eyes ying tricks on her, or if he really did look thinner.


    After two seconds of hesitation, Avery decided to wish him a happy birthday. Just as she was about to


    say something, she saw Shea throwing herself at Elliot, and with her arms around him, she said, "Big


    Brother, here''s your cake."


    Avery was standing right next to Elliot and heard every word Shea said.


    "Big Brother?!" she thought, "Did Shea just call Elliot big brother?"


    Avery scowled as she studied Shea.


    Shea could sense Avery''s re, and she met Avery''s eyes. Perhaps it was because of the stern


    expression on Avery''s face, but Shea felt slightly nervous.


    She wanted to invite Avery to share the cake, but she ended up choking on her words.


    "You called him Big Brother?" Avery asked sharply. She had not intended to scare Shea, but she could


    not help how sharp her words sounded.


    Startled, Shea hid behind Elliot, and he grabbed onto her hand tightly. "Don''t be afraid, Shea. Let''s go


    get some cake."


    The two walked past Avery and stepped into the ssroom.


    When Hayden saw the dazed state his mother was in, he tugged at her and said, "Mom, let''s go


    home."


    Avery looked away, readjusted herself, and left with her son.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When they were inside the car, Hayden noticed the frown on Avery''s face and said, "Shea calls me big


    brother as well."


    Avery turned to look at Hayden as realization dawned upon her.


    How could she forget that Shea was mentally disabled? Just because she called Elliot ''Big Brother'', did


    not mean that he really was her brother. She had addressed Hayden in the same manner because to


    her, Hayden was older than she was. Perhaps she referred to Elliot as such for the same reason.


    "Elliot''s record does not mention that he has a sister," Hayden continued.


    Avery instantly snapped out of it.


    "What am I fantasizing about?! It''s impossible between Elliot and I!" she thought.


    As she drove, she asked, "I thought that you don''t like Shea. Why were you celebrating her birthday?"


    Naturally, Hayden was not going to tell his mother that he had done so because he had struck a deal


    with Elliot, so he remained quiet.


    "I know that you are a kind-hearted kid. Shea is a poor woman, so I''m not mad that you celebrated her


    birthday with her."


    Hayden did not want to respond to anything rted to Shea.


    "Elliot''s birthday is today as well." Hayden did not remember Elliot''s birthday, and he had only realized


    it was today when he saw that there were two cakes in Shea''s ssroom. One cake had ''Elliot'' written


    on it and the other had ''Shea'' on it.


    "How do you know? Do you care about him that much? " Avery cast her son a sidelong nce. "Do


    you, by any chance, want to acknowledge him as your father?"


    "I don''t need a father."


    Avery felt slightly upset. "If only things aren''t asplicated, I believe that you and La would be


    happier with a father."


    "I don''t need one!" Hayden insisted stubbornly.


    Elliot''s image had taken root in Hayden''s mind, and


    Hayden would never forgive him for it.


    Elliot had brought Shea back home when he saw Rosalie and the family of her eldest son.


    When Elliot saw them, displeasure filled his eyes.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    They had not informed him ahead of time before visiting. 1


    Elliot did not want them over, as they were all strangers to Shea, and they would startle her.


    Rosalie stood at the very front and as soon as she saw Shea, her eyes gleamed, and she could not


    help but approach Shea.


    Elliot stood in front of Shea and said, "Mom, why did youe here without telling me first?"


    "Today''s your- I bought a cake." Rosalie lowered her gaze and mumbled, "I know I shouldn''te here


    unannounced, but I can''t help it..."


    She could not resist her urge to see Shea.


    Shea heard Rosalie''s voice and was both nervous and curious at the same time. Rosalie could see her


    doe like eyes peeking at her from behind Elliot.


    "Shea, you aren''t afraid of me, are you?" Rosalie looked at her with anticipation.


    Shea immediately lowered her head again, her grip on Elliot''s clothes tightening in response.


    Elliot reached his hand behind and held her hand.


    "Mom, go home! We''ve already had cake at school," he said coldly. "Take your cake with you."


    Rosalie sighed.


    Though it was unfortunate, she still felt satisfied to see that her daughter was doing well.


    The group soon exited the building and Elliot led Shea back into the house.


    "Madame Rosalie has just got here, and she wouldn''t let me tell you," Mrs. Cooper said apologetically.


    Elliot looked over at Zoe, who was standing by the side.


    Zoe immediately exined, "I''ve been here since six in the evening, Elliot. If you''ve already had your


    cakes, then I will take the cake away."


    Zoe had brought a cake that she had made herself.


    Seeing how frightened she appeared to be, Elliot scowled.


    Was he that scary?


    "Dr. Sanford, is there any progress on Shea''s treatment?" Elliot asked while staring at her face.


    Zoe lifted her eyes to look at him and said, "The soonest we can proceed will be spring next year. She


    needs to recover after her first surgery, and technically speaking, the more time she has to recover, the


    better it will be for her."


    Elliot nodded. "I look forward to good news."


    "Yeah, I''ll do my best."


    With that, she took the cake and left; but since she came out, she had been absorbed in her thoughts.


    The way Rosalie had looked at Shea was not normal. It was Elliot''s birthday and he was supposed to


    be the main focus, but Rosalie could not seem to take her eyes off Shea.


    With all sorts of thoughts in her head, she messaged Cole.


    [Didn''t your grandma know Shea already? She looked so excited just now.]


    Cole replied, [Dr. Sanford, I can''t talk to you about this, or my dad is going to skin me alive.]


    Zoe felt even more curious by his response, [I will skin you as well if you won''t tell me. Do you prefer


    being skinned metaphorically by your dad or physically by me?]


    "... What a vicious woman!" Cole thought to himself. 1


    When he did not reply immediately, Zoe sent another message. [Let me guess, Shea is rted to the


    Foster family, isn''t she? Is she Elliot''s ex-wife? Maybe it''s because of her disability that the Foster


    Family decided to keep everything about her a secret?]


    Cole read her theory with resignation and replied, [Dr. Sanford, I don''t know what''s really going on with


    Shea either, but I don''t think it''s like that.]


    [Then what is it like?]


    [She is definitely not my uncle''s girlfriend. How could I not know if they had been married before?]


    Zoe was overjoyed. As long as she knew that Shea was not Elliot''s girlfriend, who she truly was did not


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    matter.


    At three in the morning, in the master bedroom of the Starry River Vi, Avery''s phone started ringing.


    She reached up to rub her eyes, before answering the call. Someone on the other side of the line said


    something, and she sat up from the bed abruptly.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    She sat on the bed with unconceble joy on her face.


    Five years ago, her stepmother and Wanda''s younger brother, James, stole three hundred million from


    Tate Industries. After spending most of that fortune, greed had taken over him, and he had nned on


    making another fortune from Tate Industries. Only this time, he would not be met with three hundred


    million dors, just the cold hard hand of thew.


    A moment ago, Officer Boyd, the police officer who was responsible for the case, had contacted Avery


    and informed her that James had already boarded the flight back to the country. 1


    There was a team of officers at the airport, ready to ambush him. As soon as Jamesnded, he would


    be arrested.


    This was something that Avery had spent years waiting for, and even after hanging up, she could not


    seem to calm herself down. She wanted to share the good news with her friends, but it was three in the


    morning, and she could not bring herself to wake them.


    She got out of bed and stepped out of the bedroom. She went to the kitchen and opened the fridge to


    find a few cans of beer that her mother used for cooking. She took out the beer and went to sit down in


    the living room.


    At four in the morning, Elliot was rudely woken from his sleep by the sound of a ringing phone. He


    scowled and picked up the phone.


    When he saw Avery''s name, he thought that he had seen it wrong. He massaged the bridge of his nose


    and focused on the screen once again, but he was right. It was a call from Avery.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He sat up and picked up the phone without further hesitation, thinking that something bad had


    happened for her to call him at this hour.


    The two of them had long be strangers who barely even spoke to one another when they met, so


    she could not possibly call him unless something had happened to her.


    "Hello... Elliot? Happy Birthday!"


    When he heard Avery''s drunken voice, his heart eased slightly, before tensing again.


    "She is calling because she''s drunk! She is okay!" de thought to himself, "But why is she drunk at this


    time? Is she not at home? She couldn''t be this drunk if she was home."


    "Avery Tate, you are bing more and more ridiculous!" he scowled with disappointment in his voice.


    "... I called to wish you Happy Birthday, why are you yelling at me?" She squeezed and smashed the


    beer can in her hand. If only she had her hands on Elliot instead of the can, she would have strangled


    him to death.


    "My birthday''s past," Elliot reminded her, before asking, "Why are you drinking? What happened?


    Where are you? Give me the address!"


    He swung his legs off the bed and got out. Striding toward the closet, he took out a set of clothes.


    "Haha! I''m at home! Why do you think I''m this happy?" she giggled, abandoning herposure. Her


    happiness shone through her voice.


    He sat down by the bed at the sound of her wondrousughter.


    He could tell that she really was happy, but he simply did not know why.


    "It''s been so long since I heard youugh, Avery," he said in a husky and seductive voice.


    The smile froze on her face, and for a moment, it felt as though the two of them were still in love.


    A sharp pain shot up her head and Avery tossed all the beer cans into the dustbin, before getting up


    from the couch to walk back to her bedroom.


    "Elliot Foster... I called you... to- to wish you Happy Birthday..."


    "You already did."


    "Oh... Then I hope that you get a son soon."


    Elliot could not work up a fit of anger at her thoughtlessment and simply said, "No, thank you."


    "No son? Then I wish you good fortune!" She stumbled her way back to the bedroom and threw herself


    back onto the bed. She breathed heavily as she felt heavy.


    An idea appeared in Elliot''s mind when he heard her heavy breathing. It was said that the truth came


    when one was drunk, and he happened to have a question for her.


    "Avery, back then when you were pregnant with our child, did you really get rid of it?" he asked in a


    hoarse voice, i


    Hayden resembled him, and he had simr ws in his personality as Shea did.


    Elliot could not stop thinking about Hayden. If their child had survived, he would have been the same


    age as Hayden.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Avery heard his question. She slightly sobered her up.


    Did he think that she would spill the truth simply because she had a bit too much to drink?


    He had underestimated her.


    She had drunk a little too much, but it was only beer and not wine. Beer would notpletely make her


    lose her mind.


    She decided to ignore him and go to sleep.


    Elliot listened to her breathing and stared at the screen of his phone, reluctant to hang up. She would


    have never called unless she was drunk.


    Avery jolted awake at eight in the morning. It was a nightmare that had woken her. A nightmare about


    the time when her father had just passed away.


    With his death and thepany dering bankruptcy, Avery and her mother had wandered the streets


    like homeless strays. She had been thirsty and dying for water, but they had not a penny to their name,


    so they could not buy water. 2


    Avery was drenched in sweat when she woke up. She sighed a breath of relief at the familiar sight of


    her bedroom and whispered to herself, "It''s in the past, Avery... don''t be afraid."


    Just then, a man''s husky voice came from her phone,"


    Are you awake?"


    Avery gaped and stared at her phone, thinking," What''s going on? Is my phone possessed? Why is


    Elliot''s voiceing from it?"


    "Calm down, ghosts don''t appear during the daytime." She took a deep breath to prepare herself,


    before picking up the phone.


    Elliot had heard her mumbling to herself. He looked forward to her reaction.


    When Avery unlocked the phone and saw the screen, her face stiffened. The screen showed that she


    had been on call with Elliot for five hours.


    She instantly felt like tossing her phone away.


    "I called Elliot? Why?" she thought as she stared at her phone dazedly. She flushed. She wanted to ask


    about what had happened, but she could not bring herself to ask.


    "Avery, are you awake?" He took the initiative and broke the moment of silence.


    "... Yeah." She gasped and massaged her temples. "I''m sorry... I didn''t say anything weirdst night, did


    I?"


    "Of course," he said, "you did."


    Avery''s head started to hurt even more as she tried her best to remember what had happened the night


    before.


    "You wished me happy birthday," he said calmly, "and


    then you wished that I would get a son soon."


    "Huh?"


    Avery finally remembered. She had been drinking because James was on his way back to the country


    and was about to get arrested.


    It was already eight in the morning, and ording to the time, James had probablynded.


    "Elliot, I have something I need to take care of, so bye!" she blurted out and hung up.


    She got out of bed and called Officer Boyd.


    Her call was immediately answered.


    "Officer Boyd, have you caught James?" She could hear her heart beating as though it was about to


    jump out of her chest.


    "Yes, he has already been brought to the station and is currently being questioned," Officer Boyd said.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I was afraid that I might wake you so I didn''t call."


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Avery instantly rxed, and even her head started to hurt less.


    "You''re wee. I will keep you posted."


    "Alright! Thank you!"


    At ten in the morning, Avery received a phone call from her stepmother from overseas. They had not


    spoken for over four years, but she had never once forgotten her stepmother''s vicious face and hateful


    voice. 1


    "Avery Tate! You think you are so smart, how dare you set up such a trap!" snarled Wanda. "If


    something happens to my brother, I won''t let you off easy!"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    It simply filled Avery¡¯s heart with joy to hear Wanda''s frustrated screams.


    "And how are you going to do that?" she teased sarcastically. "You are either behind your brother''s


    crime, or you condoned it at the very least. After all, you spent quite a lot of the money your brother


    stole from us! How dare you call me?"


    "You got my daughter Cassandra killed! I haven''t even made you pay for that!"


    "Oh... Who else died in your family? Why don''t you just me it all on me as well?" mocked Avery. "Do


    you think that I''m still the girl that you can bully? Wanda, you''ve lost yourst chance when you failed


    to kill me five years ago!"


    Avery''s voice was cold and vicious. She soundedpletely different from how she did five years ago.


    Wanda furiously hung up. She did not intend on letting it slide and booked a ticket back to Aryadelle


    immediately.


    The headlines for the afternoon news read: [Tate Industries to obtain an extra three hundred million


    dor boost? Mr. Worsley, the previous finance director, had been arrested this morning at the airport


    after five years on the run!] 1


    When Mike saw the news, he stormed into Avery''s


    office.


    "How can you not tell me about something this huge?" he said in excitement. "Ourpany is getting


    three hundred million!"


    Avery picked up the ss of water to take a sip. "You should believe everything you see on the news.


    Do you think he woulde back if he hadn''t spent all the money he stole?"


    "Avery, you lost three hundred million, and you are here drinking tea?"


    "My dad lost three hundred million, not me." She corrected him. "People always need to pay for the


    mistakes they made, and that was the price my dad paid for marrying Wanda."


    "Let''s go celebrate tonight?" Mike proposed.


    "Sure!" Avery''s lips curled into a smile. "You organize it."


    "Okay!" Mike picked up a strand of her hair and asked shyly, "Can I invite Chad?"


    The smile froze on Avery''s face. "You two..." 1


    Could the two of them be in a rtionship?


    "We made peace and are now on good terms!" Mike confessed. "I will only invite Chad, not your ex,


    okay?"


    "What do you mean you are on good terms?" Avery could not help but imagine what Mike could mean.


    " Did you two-" 1


    "Avery, do you prefer that Chad and I fight every time we see each other?" he interrupted her and said,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Get your mind out of the gutter, okay?"


    "Oh, invite him then!" Avery studied Mike''s flushed face and instinctively felt that things were not as


    innocent as Mike imed. Regardless, she did not intend to stop the two from developing a


    rtionship.


    Once Mike went out, Avery called Wesley and invited him to go out with them.


    Wesley agreed and asked, "Are you free this afternoon? Can you make a trip to the hospital?"


    "Yeah, sure," she said.


    After lunch, Avery drove to Elizabeth Hospital, and Wesley went to pick her up at the entrance, before


    taking her to the ward.


    "Avery, I have good news. Eric is getting better," Wesley said. "As expected of Professor Hough''s best


    student!"


    Avery beamed at him. "Is he awake?"


    Eric Santos was the first patient she had treated since her return. 2


    "Yeah! He regained consciousness," Wesley said. "All the famous doctors in this country had pretty


    much announced that Eric was pretty much dead back then. Who knew that you would save him?" "He


    has just regained consciousness. It''s far from a full recovery," Avery said modestly.


    "I believe in you. You will definitely help him back on his feet!"


    Avery wanted to help Eric back on his feet as well. Before he had be a vegetable, he had been


    one of the country''s most famous male idols. Even after fading out of the entertainment industry for two


    years due to a certain ident, he was still within the listed top ten most popr idols.


    After performing the first surgery on him, Avery had gone and watched all his shows.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Eric was bom for the stage. Whenever he was on stage, he could move the hearts of many without


    doing anything.


    That evening, Avery drove Wesley to the gathering venue Mike had told her about.


    The two got out of the car when they arrived at the hotel.


    "Wesley, everyone here tonight is either a friend of mine or a friend of Mike''s, so don''t hold back," said


    Avery with a smile. "We are mainly celebrating the fact that James got arrested. It''s something that''s


    been on my mind for some time now."


    "I know. I heard you mention it before." Wesley smiled while looking at her. "I can see that you are in an


    exceptionally good mood today."


    The two went to the event hall that Mike told her to go to. As soon as they entered the hall, the smile


    faded from Avery''s face.


    "What the heck? Why are there so many strangers? Did we walk into the wrong ce? But- I can see


    Mike''s golden hair from here," she thought.


    When Mike spotted Avery, he walked up to her." Avery, here you are! Wee, Wesley!"


    Avery dragged Mike outside and asked him what


    happened.


    "Well... When I invited Chad, he said that they are having apany gathering tonight in a big event


    hall. He said that we can juste join them... That way we can save the money for gathering, right?"


    Mike''s eyes shone in a calctive manner.


    Avery''s eyes filled with anger as she thought, "I''m in such a good mood, and he thinks that I want to


    skimp on food?!"


    "Rx, Elliot usually doesn''t show up to gatherings for the Sterling Group," Mike exined. "Their


    Chad, Elliot only shows his face during special asions... and tonight''s not an asion, so he won''t


    be here! I swear it!"


    Mike ced his hand on his chest and swore. 1


    Just then, they heard the distinct sound of leather shoes hitting the floor. Avery looked in the direction


    of the sound and saw Elliot walking toward them. He was dressed in ck.


    Avery instantly smacked Mike''s hand.


    Mike took a deep breath awkward breath and whispered, "What do we do? The people I invited are


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    already inside... I can''t just ask them to get out."


    Elliot walked toward them. His dark, brooding eyes focused on Avery''s face as he said,


    "Congrattions."


    Avery scowled.


    "... On getting three hundred million," he added.


    Avery lifted an eyebrow. "Oh... Don''t you usually stay out ofpany gatherings?"


    "Ie when I want to. Nothing is fixed," he said casually, before teasing her, "Are you drinking


    tonight?"


    "I drink when I want to. Nothing is fixed," she retorted stubbornly. 2


    Elliot pursed his lips and gave her a look, before looking away and stepping into the event hall.


    Mike dragged Avery along and followed Elliot closely.


    "We are already here. If we leave now, he is going to think that we are afraid of him!" Mike tried to


    brainwash her by saying, "Not only are we going to eat more, but we are also going to order a few


    bottles of good wine! He''s paying, anyway."


    Avery red at him. "Don''t you ever feel embarrassed?"


    Mike gave her a charming smile. "He is not my ex-husband, so the only one who would feel


    embarrassed would be you."


    Avery silently decided to never organize a gathering again.


    Suddenly, she realized that Wesley was nowhere to be found and looked around. "Where is Wesley?"

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    "Elliot pulled him away." Mike pointed her in the direction the men had gone. 1


    Avery turned to see Elliot and Wesley at a table by themselves with the bodyguards standing next to


    them. There was a bottle on the table, and it appeared that they intended on drinking.


    Avery scowled.


    Wesley did not drink very often and his alcohol tolerance was not at all great.


    "Two amateurs! Let''s see who goes down first," Mike teased.


    Avery suddenly remembered that Elliot could not drink as well.


    "Avery, it''s a contest between the two men. Just let them drink!" said Mike, tapping her on her shoulder.


    She looked up and shoved his handsome face away. " This is all your fault!"


    "I will never get fooled by Chad again! Next time I will ask him to join us instead!" Mike swore.


    "There won''t be a next time!" Avery walked toward Tammy.


    Tammy raised her middle finger at Mike.


    It had been a while since Avery had been in contact


    with Elliot or seen him, and because of Mike, they had met tonight. Seeing him only added to her


    headache and reluctance to cut all ties with him.


    "Avery, congrattions on getting that money." Tammy took a ss of juice and passed it to Avery. "


    Doesn''t matter if you can actually get it back or not, at least you have fulfilled your dad''s wishes."


    Avery nodded. "Yeah, I intend on going to the cemetery to visit my dad tomorrow."


    "Sure! You should take the two kids with you... If your dad was still alive, he would have been


    overjoyed."


    Avery considered it for a moment and nodded. 1


    Just then, her phone rang. She nced at the caller identification and went to the side to pick up the


    call.


    After the call, she went back to Tammy and said, "I need to go out for a bit. I''ll be back soon."


    It was a call from Wanda, who had just returned to the country. She panicked after learning from her


    over.


    The two met at a cafe near the hotel.


    Wanda scanned Avery from head to toe. Avery still looked the same, but her demeanor had changed


    drastically. Her eyes were cold and distant. She felt unapproachable.


    "Avery, I did not make my brother steal that money," Wanda had taken the initiative and broke the


    silence."


    How could I possibly want the Tate Family to fall after all those years I''ve spent with your father?"


    "My father is dead. What''s the point of ying the victim?" Avery exposed her hypocrisy right away. "I


    don''t have much time to waste here with you, get to the point."


    "Let''s settle this in private!" Wanda scowled, "I will find a way to return the money he stole from you!


    Had he not done what he did, both Cassandra and I would have a share of that three hundred million


    dors.


    Now you can have it all, are you satisfied?!"


    Wanda sounded as though she had granted Avery a generous gift.


    Avery smirked. "Wanda, is your brother only worth three hundred million to you? I suppose some of


    yourpanies overseas must be doing quite well. There isn''t a chance that we can settle the matter


    in private, unless, you can give me fifty billion, at the very least."


    "Fifty billion!" Wanda gasped and thought to herself," You might as well just kill me!"


    With a vicious expression, she clenched her fists." Avery Tate! You are being too greedy!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Looks like this negotiation is a failure. We''ll just go with thew!" drawled Avery and got up from her


    chair.


    A fire was ignited within Wanda when she saw that Avery was leaving. She stood up as well and


    growled," Wait! Fifty billion isn''t a small amount! Let me think about it!

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "Since you are my stepmother, I will give you a day," Avery said coldly and stepped out of the cafe.


    Back at the event hall, both Elliot and Wesley were looking rather drunk after only having a few sses


    to drink.


    "Mr. Brook, I heard that Professor Hough had a secret student," asked Elliot casually as he poured


    Wesley another ss. 1


    Wesley looked at him and flushed. "Where did you hear that, Mr. Foster?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot lifted his ss and touched Wesley''s. "You only need to tell me yes or no, Mr. Brook."


    Wesley took a sip and responded in a troubled tone.'' I''m sorry, but I cannot disclose any personal


    information regarding Professor Hough."


    "Professor Hough has passed away. Besides, it''s not like it''s something to be ashamed of."


    "What if that person doesn''t wish to be found?"


    Elliot beamed and said, "So, Professor Hough did have a secret student."


    The person Wesley was referring to had to be the mysterious student.


    Wesley picked up his ss and took another sip.


    "Mr, Brook, you are that secret student of Professor Hough, aren''t you?" Elliot finally revealed his


    theory.


    Wesley immediately spat out the wine in his mouth, and Elliot passed him the tissue box.


    "Thank you." Wesley wiped his mouth with the tissue, before exining with a blush on his face, "Mr.


    Foster, I was just Professor Hough''s assistant. I studied medicine as well, but I am nowhere near


    worthy of being his student. That''s the whole reason why I was his assistant to begin with."


    "Really?" Elliot looked into his eyes as he tried to determine whether Wesley was telling the truth.


    "Of course! Oh, right, haven''t you already found Zoe?" Wesley changed the subject and said, "She is


    brilliant."


    "That, she is, but I want more options," Elliot said in a low voice, "I heard that Professor Hough''s secret


    student is a middle aged man, and I''ve sent people to find him. It''s been two months since then, and I


    haven''t even found a clue."


    That was the reason why Elliot had decided to talk to Wesley.


    Wesley was not sure if he wanted to cry orugh. "So I''m a middle aged man to you, Mr. Foster?"


    "I''m sorry, but I am at my wit''s end."


    Wesley felt slightly impulsive after drinking and said," Your information is wrong. Even if Professor


    Hough had a secret student, it wouldn''t be a middle aged man.


    "Oh? So it''s a woman?"


    Wesley pursed his lips but did not respond.


    "Mr. Brook, can you just give me some information?" Elliot continued, "Name your price, I am willing to


    pay any amount for it."


    Feeling overwhelmed, Wesley was left with no options but toy his head on the table in an effort to


    appear drunk.


    When Avery walked into the hall and saw Wesley on the table, she was furious.


    "That b*st*rd Elliot! How dare he get my friend drunk?"


    She strode toward Elliot, and he turned abruptly to look at her when he sensed her approach.


    "What is the meaning of this, Elliot Foster?!" She red at him.


    Flushed, his eagle eyes appeared innocent for a moment. He picked up the bottle on the table and


    showed it to her. The two of them had only drunk half the bottle, and he suspected that Wesley was


    only pretending to be drunk.


    "Wesley can''t drink!" Avery set the bottle back onto the table with a frown and went to help Wesley up.


    Elliot scowled when he saw her reaching for Wesley, and he pulled her back.


    Unprepared, she fell into his arms.


    "Avery, I¡ª" He swallowed heavily as he studied her familiar face intently and muttered in a hoarse


    voice, I think I''m drunk."

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    She could feel his breath brushing against her cheeks, and it smelt like alcohol. She believed that he


    was drunk, otherwise, he would not have wrapped his arms around her in front of all his employees.


    "You shouldn''t drink so much if you can''t handle it." Avery tried to get up from hisp, but he tightened


    his arms around her waist and refused to let go.


    "Avery, let''s drink." He picked up the bottle and poured alcohol into the sses. "Were you drunkst


    night because James was arrested?"


    His arms loosened slightly, and she immediately got up from hisp. She turned to look in Wesley''s


    direction, but he was nowhere to be found.


    "Elliot! Where is Wesley?" She stared at Elliot''s flushed face and felt that he was getting more and


    more sly. His subordinates must have taken Wesley away when Elliot was holding her.


    "Given how drunk he got, of course, they escorted him to a ce so he might rest," Elliot drawled and


    handed her a ss. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to Mr. Brook."


    Just then, Avery''s phone rang. She unlocked the screen and saw one new message from Wesley that


    said, [Avery, I''m not drunk. He kept asking about Professor Hough''s secret student, so I had to pretend


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    to be drunk. He might find out about you, so be careful.


    Avery felt relieved when she saw the message but tensed almost immediately again. She looked at


    Elliot with mixed feelings and epted the ss, before taking a gulp.


    "What were you doing out there just now?" he asked, taking a sip from his ss.


    Her breathing grew heavy when she realized that Elliot had been watching her while he had been


    drinking with Wesley. She felt her emotions roiling within her.


    "Elliot, have you forgotten what you said?" She sat down on the chair next to him and reminded him, ''


    You said you will be damned if youe looking for me again."


    Elliot had not forgotten. He lifted an eyebrow and retorted with a husky voice, "I came here for the


    gathering, not for you."


    "Ha, then why bother with what I was doing outside? Careful not to get yourself damned!" she mocked.


    1


    "Avery, you don''t believe that I''m drunk, do you?" He narrowed his eyes with interest and drawled, "If


    living feels miserable, I might as well be damned."


    Under the warm light, his eyes looked gentle and sensual.


    Avery emptied her ss and said to Elliot''s bodyguards, "Your boss is drunk, take him back to rest."


    With that, she walked away from him.


    After she left, Elliot set the ss down and left the hall. 1


    "Avery! What were the two of you doing clinging onto each other like that?" Tammy dragged Avery to


    the washroom. "Look at your face! It''s all red! I don''t even know what to say!" 1


    Avery put her hands on her own heated cheeks and said, "I''m just a bit drunk."


    "Oh. Was Elliot drunk? The way he was holding onto you was like how a hungry wolf would hang onto


    amb!" gushed Tammy. "I''ve never seen Elliot that wild before... I''m shocked!"


    Avery was not sure whether tough or cry over how Tammy had exaggerated the story. "Do you not


    see him as human?" she sighed.


    "I''ve never seen him as a human. All this time I''ve known him, he has always been cold and


    untouchable ... Sometimes, I think he is actually a robot."


    "If he was a robot, I would have switched him off so that he can''t piss me off anymore."


    Tammy was convinced.


    The two returned to the event hall from the washroom and sat down for dinner.


    "Who was looking for you just now? I wanted to ask, but you left so quickly," Tammy said.


    "Guess." Avery purposely tried to be mysterious.


    Tammy shook her head. "I can''t guess. I tried when you were out... but everyone you know is here, so


    who else could be looking for you?"


    "My stepmother." Avery picked up a piece of meat and chewed slowly. "I might just get more than three


    hundred million."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    If Wanda was willing to consider fifty billion as a price to pay, it meant that she had the money.


    The next day in the director''s office of Sterling Group, the golden rays of the sun shone through the


    window and into the neat office.


    Elliot opened the list of students that had been taught by Professor Hough. ording to what Wesley


    said the night before, Professor Hough''s secret student was not middle aged, nor a man, which


    narrowed his search by quite a lot.


    Suddenly, his eyes focused on Avery''s name.


    Avery was one of Professor Hough''s students as well, but because she had chosen a career in


    medicine, he had simply nced through the report on her time as a student.


    Her portfolio was simple, she had done nothing more than learn and author academic papers. He did


    an online search on one of the papers she had written, reading it, however, felt like reading an alien


    Perhaps Avery was not as simple as he had originally thought her to be. Professor Hough would not


    have epted her as a student if she was ordinary.


    ording to Wesley, had been deemed unworthy as a student and therefore, ended up as his


    assistant


    instead.


    Why did Avery not continue her career path in medicine after graduation if she had the abilities and


    talent for it? Was it truly for money? If it was, why did she bother wasting two years studying under


    Professor Hough? 2


    Elliot frowned and picked up a pen to write down her name, before branching out to writing down words


    such as ''Professor Hough'' and ''Alpha Technologies''. In the end, he wrote Mike''s name next to Alpha


    Technologies.


    The profit of Avery''spany was a result of Mike''s joining. Mike had once told Chad that he was an


    exceptional hacker and indeed, there was no information about Mike on the inte.


    Why would such a skilled hacker willingly work for Avery?


    Elliot wrote a question mark after Mike''s name.


    Meanwhile, in the cemetery, Avery had taken her mother and two children to visit her father''s grave.


    "Dad, Mom and I are here." She set down a bouquet of lilies and said, "My kids are here to see you


    too."


    Jack''s photo was on the grave.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Dad, I''ve rebuilt Tate Industries. James has been arrested as well, so rest in peace!"


    Following a breeze, her phone started ringing in her bag. Avery took out the phone and noticed that it


    was from Wanda. Without hesitation, she picked up the call.


    "Avery, I''ve thought it through. I can''t pay you fifty billion at one go, but I can draw up a contract that


    states I will pay you the full amount within a year!" Wanda''s voice was weak from staying up the entire


    night. 1


    She did not want to spend the fifty billion on saving her brother, but her parents had threatened to kill


    her, so she was left with no other option than to ept the deal.


    "Oh," Avery responded emotionlessly. "What''s there to talk about if you can''t even pay fifty billion?" 1


    Wanda paused for a moment, before screaming frantically, "What do you mean?! Didn''t you say that if I


    give you fifty billion, you will agree to settle this in private?!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Can''t you understand words? I said that I would consider negotiations if you


    gave fifty billion dors, but after considering it for a bit, I''ve decided to go through the legal system and


    let James hang," Avery said coldly as she stared at her father''s grave.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    She had never truly considered settling the matter in private. She had simply said that to give Wanda


    hope so that she could take it away a dayter. Avery wanted her to taste what it was like to suffer. 1


    "Very well! Avery, very well!" Wanda was so angry that her lips trembled. "I didn''t want to pay fifty


    billion, to begin with! It''s not like my moneyes easy!"


    "Well, let''s hope that your brother won''t haunt you when he dies," Avery said sarcastically. "I wonder


    how you two split the twenty billion you stole from us." 2


    Wanda could feel her blood raging in her.


    "Avery Tate... Just you wait... I won''t let you off easy... My brother and my daughter... I will take revenge


    for them!"


    "Oh, you want to send someone to assassinate me? Aryadelle''s surveincework and the police


    force''s investigation skills have long surpassed the levels of what they were five years ago. I would


    rmend thinking it through. Think of whether you can handle the consequences of harming another


    human being," said Avery. "After all, murder and contracting an assassin are both punishable by death


    in Aryadelle!"


    The blood drained from Wanda''s face, and she hung up.


    Laura looked at Avery. "Is Wanda still as arrogant as she was?"


    "She has opened up a cosmeticpany overseas which earned her a fortune."


    Laura lowered her gaze wordlessly.


    "Mom, she opened thatpany with the money her brother stole." Avery knew what her mother was


    thinking and said, "It doesn''t matter how good she is at running a business, nothing is going to cover up


    the fact that she was the one who got Dad killed and left Tate Industries in a state of bankruptcy! She


    will get what''sing for her!"


    Laura nodded. "It was karma that her daughter died at such a young age. Avery, all I ever wanted is for


    you to be well. I don''t care about the money."


    That night, Chad called Mike to invite him out for a drink.


    Mike was at home at the time and Avery immediately turned to look at him when he answered Chad''s


    call.


    Mike had too much to drink the night before and had decided to have dinner at home, but he could not


    seem to turn Chad down.


    "Didn''t you drinkst night? Why are you drinking again?" Mike said while ncing at Avery guiltily.


    "What, you can''t?" Chad challenged him.


    Since he had made peace with Mike, Elliot had ordered Chad to try digging out some information from


    Mike. He wanted to know what had prompted Mike to start apany with Avery.


    Could there be something else to the story?


    Mike was young and would never admit that he could not drink.


    "Send me the address. I''m going there right now!" Mike hung up and walked toward Avery.


    Avery gave him a sidelong nce and said, "Was it Chad?"


    Mike flushed and scratched his head awkwardly." How do you know?" 1


    "Who else can get you out other than Chad? Don''t you remember how drunk you gotst night, and


    what you said to me this morning? You said that you won''t be drinking this week," she said.


    "I meant I won''t drink wine this week. Beer is like water to me," Mike said proudly and stepped out onto


    the porch.


    Avery followed closely. "Haven''t you thought of why Chad is asking you out?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" Mike paused while changing his shoes.


    Avery told him about how Elliot tried to pry for information from Wesley the night before and reminded


    Mike, "If Chad asks you the same thing, you don''t need me to tell you what to say, do you? If you spill


    the beans, this is the end of our friendship!" 1


    Mike clenched his fists in realization and snarled,1 That Chad! He''s always calling me with an agenda!


    Damn it! I am going to get him so drunk tonight to teach him a lesson!"


    "... Don''t do that! He has work the next day!"


    "How''s that any of my business? Rx, I won''t tell him about you," Mike promised.


    Slightly uneasy, Avery asked, "If you are in a rtionship with Chad, will you tell him?"


    "I won''t say a thing that you don''t want me to even if he was my wife! You saved my life and to me, you


    are always my top priority!"


    Relieved, Avery sent him off.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    The next day, Chad bore through the pain of being hungover and arrived at the office.


    Elliot nced at him and said, "How did you end up in this state?"


    "Mike deliberately made me drinkst night! Before I could ask him any questions, I was drunk.


    Although I didn''t get to ask him much, I realized that he has a scar on his head."


    "Is it an obvious scar?"


    "Yes, he must have had a craniotomy before." Mike had carried Chad to the hotel, and on their way


    there, he had noticed a secret scar hidden under Mike''s blond hair.


    That morning when he woke up, as expected, he shared the same bed with Mike. However, this time,


    he was not angry. He did not even kick or hit Mike!


    On the contrary, while Mike was sleeping soundly, he pried his blond hair apart and took a picture of


    the scar. It had clearly been caused by surgical sutures.


    "Look." Chad showed Elliot the photo that he had secretly taken. "This huge round scar. He must have


    had a craniotomy!"


    "Craniotomy is not a minor surgery." Elliot looked at the photo and said in a low voice, "Ask him the


    next


    time what happened. Don''t drink with him the next time, just ask him directly. Go back and rest!"


    "Okay." Although Chad''s head hurt badly, he was still lucid. "Mr. Foster, are you investigating Mike


    because you''re suspicious of Miss Tate?"


    Elliot''s eyes fluttered a little. "Don''t you think she''s acting strange?"


    "Yes! I do find her strange! She clearly loves you, but why did she divorce you?" Chad asked in


    confusion. "I know that she is jealous of Shea, but can''t she be more tolerant of atypical people? I''m a


    little disappointed in her!"


    Elliot was speechless.


    They were not talking about the same thing.


    "Go back and rest. In the future, if you''re hungover, don''te to work." Elliot turned around in his


    leather chair.


    When Avery had divorced him, she had not known that Shea was disabled. He never once med


    Avery. If they really had to find fault with someone, it had to be him.


    Elliot received a phone call from Zoe at five in the afternoon


    "Elliot, my dad is back in the country. Are you busy right now? He wants to have dinner with you


    tonight."


    Elliot looked at the time for a moment and replied," Okay."


    "Right, by the way, I told you that my parents are divorced. My dad will be bringing his new girlfriend as


    well. I hope you don''t mind?" Zoe hesitated for a while beforeing clean.


    Elliot replied, "No, I don''t mind."


    He did not have his eyes on Zoe, and neither was he interested in her father''s new girlfriend.


    An hourter, Elliot met Zoe''s father and his new girlfriend. Instantly, his mind went nk. He forgot


    what he should say or do.


    His sharp gazended on the new girlfriend.


    "Mr. Foster, do you recognize me?" Wanda smiled and said, "Although we used to be rted, we have


    never truly met! I never thought that we would meet this way."


    Elliot''s expression instantly darkened. The atmosphere was getting awkward and colder as time went


    by. i


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Elliot''s phone rang. He picked the call up and strode out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    It was a call from Chad.


    "Mike said that there used to be a malignant tumor in his brain. When it got serious, he would pass out


    and lose consciousness. It was Professor Hough that removed his tumor," said Chad.


    Elliot said, "He still did not mention why he was working together with Avery?"


    "He did. He said he likes drones. Avery possessed a system that Jack Tate invented. After he perfected


    Jack''s system, he was very satisfied with it, so he joined up with Avery and started apany


    together."


    The answer was wless.


    After the call, Elliot headed back to the restaurant.


    Although he resented Wanda, he was asking a favor from Zoe, so he had to show some respect to the


    woman.


    After he entered the restaurant, Zoe immediately walked over to him and said, "Elliot, I''m sorry. This is


    the first time I''m meeting Wanda. I did not know that she was Avery''s stepmother. I rarely talk to my


    father, so he didn''t tell me about this beforehand either."


    After listening to her exnation, Elliot strode over to the table and sat down.


    "Hello, Richard," said Elliot to Zoe''s father. As for


    Wanda, he treated her as if she were nothing more than a passing breeze.


    "Hello, Elliot." Richard smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry, I''ve been abroad for a long time, and I have never


    discussed the past with Wanda, so I didn''t know that you two have history."


    "It''s fine. Avery and I are divorced," Elliot said calmly.


    Wanda could see that Elliot had a problem with her. She thought for a while before saying, "Elliot, I am


    very sorry about what happened in the past. I''ve also called Avery and apologized to her already. I


    offered her seven hundred million, but she didn''t want to ept it."


    Elliot''s eyes swept over Wanda.


    Zoe eximed in surprise, "You have seven hundred million dors?!"


    The amount was enormous!


    She never thought that Wanda would have so much money.


    "I don''t have that much money, but if I mortgage mypany, it would be enough to gather this


    amount. I did it to show my sincerity,"mented Wanda. "I


    hoped to reconcile with Avery, but it''s not going well."


    Zoe saw how dark Elliot''s expression was, so she said, "Wanda, let''s not talk about this." "Okay, I''ll


    stop," Wanda knowingly stopped talking.


    Returning from the meal, Elliot was even more determined that he should not follow Zoe''s advice.


    If Avery knew that Wanda was Zoe''s father''s current girlfriend and possibly even Zoe''s future


    stepmother, Avery would stop contacting him.


    Shea suddenly walked over and hugged him. Elliot felt his sister''s warmth and how much she relied on


    him. His chest felt tight. Although she showed more intelligence than before, she still could not take


    care of herself.


    It was almost New Year''s. After that, she would begin the next stage of her treatment. He was looking


    forward to that.


    However, tonight''s meeting with Wanda disgusted him. As long as he and Zoe were so-called lovers,


    then they might still have a second meal, third meal, and so forth with Wanda.


    "Shea, do you like Dr. Sanford?" Elliot held Shea''s hand and sat down on the sofa.


    Shea pursed her lips. Her bright eyes looked at Elliot. She did not like Zoe, but she knew that Zoe was


    her brother''s girlfriend.


    "What about you?" Shea had learned how to answer a question with one of her own.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Elliot shook his head and exined, "I need her to treat you. Shea, she could cure you."


    Upon hearing how he did not like Zoe, Shea got bolder. "Avery can treat me too!"


    Elliot furrowed his brows. He realized that things were not as simple as they seem!


    "Shea, has Avery treated you before?"


    She pursed her lips and nodded.


    Elliot ced his hands on her shoulders. He studied her with his dark eyes. "When has she treated


    you? Was it when you were lost?"


    When Shea was around, she always had a nanny to look after her. Elliot could keep track of Shea all


    day. Thus, it was easy for him to figure out that Shea had met Avery only when she went missing!

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Shea knew she could no longer hide it, yet she was afraid as her brother looked so serious and stern.


    So, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    At the Starry River Vi, Mike was in the hall boasting about how great his alcohol tolerance was, and


    how easily he had gotten Chad drunk!


    He also paraded how easy it was to lie and fool Chad.


    "Avery, I''m great, right?" Mike was looking for praise. " Chad definitely reported it to his boss! Don''t


    worry. Elliot will not suspect you."


    Avery was peeling some apples. She passed them to him. "You finally have some brains."


    "Hey! That was uncalled for! I always have brains, please!" Mike angrily epted the apple and took a


    hard bite. "I just don''t like to think. Once I do, even Sherluck Helmes is no match for me." 4


    At that moment, La brought an album over.


    "Mommy, who is this man? He''s so handsome! I like him very much!"


    La hade out of Avery''s room. Avery looked at the album in La''s hands. She immediately


    ced her knife down. 1


    "La, why are you going through my things again?"


    Avery took the album and shut it.


    Eric''s photos were in the album. Avery was a fan of his.


    "Mommy, if you didn''t want me to see it, you should have locked it up!" La looked aggrieved. "Why


    won''t you let me see it? I like that handsome man too!"


    Hayden nced at the album and said, "Infatuated fool."


    "Mommy likes him too! If you''re calling me an infatuated fool, that means you''re calling Mommy a fool


    too!" La retorted logically. 1


    Hayden could not win, so he turned around and returned to his room.


    Lay in Avery''s arms and said sweetly, "Mommy, if you''re going to find a boyfriend in the future,


    use this handsome man as a benchmark. If you can bring such a handsome man home, Grandma and


    I won''t object to it."


    Laura could not help butugh when he heard what La said. Avery''s head hurt. She was just about


    to lecture her daughter when someone rang the doorbell. 1


    It was nine at night. Other than Tammy, no one would usuallye over to visit. However, Tammy


    neveres at night.


    Mike was already at the door. He looked through the peephole.


    "Damn! Avery! Your ex-husband is here!" Mike did not dare open the door. He quickly returned to the


    living


    area. "He has even brought someone over."


    Who?


    Avery passed La to Laura. Laura immediately took La to the room.


    "Shea is here too," whispered Mike.


    Avery furrowed her brows. Why did Elliot bring Shea over here sote at night?


    She walked over to the door and opened it. Before she could say anything, Elliot asked Shea, "Is It


    here?"


    Shea walked into the room. When she saw Avery''s cold expression, Shea pursed her lips not daring to


    make a sound.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Elliot held on to Shea''s hand and walked past Avery, entering the living area.


    "Elliot¡ª" Avery took a deep breath, turned around, and went after him.


    "Shut up!" Elliot barked. He interrupted her and said," Avery, when Shea went missing, was she here


    with you?"


    Avery was speechless. He had still found out about it in the end.


    Elliot saw the reaction on Avery''s face and got his confirmation.


    An ice-cold feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "How did she end up here? Why didn''t you tell me?" Elliot approached Avery and looked at her coldly.


    He enunciated each word, "Were you happy looking at me going crazy looking for her!"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Back then, Elliot had spent one hundred and fifty-five million dors looking for Shea. The entire county


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    knew of his search for her. He had not believed that Avery had anything to do with the matter.


    Avery''s face flushed from Elliot''s questions! The tone of his voice made it clear that he thought that


    Avery had abducted Shea and had taken Shea to her house.


    At that point in time, Avery had not even had the time to think. She had a high fever! If she had


    returned Shea to him while Shea still suffered from a fever, he would think that she had not even cared


    for her while Shea had been with her.


    "Yes!" Avery yelled, agitated. "I was extremely happy to see you go crazy!"


    Suddenly, everything went ck! The lights in the house went out!


    "Ah!" Shea was so frightened she immediately found someone to hug.


    Mike jumped. "Why are you hugging me? Let go!"


    "I''m scared! Scared!" Shea continued eximing in rm. Mike gave in and exhaled. It was just a hug!


    He did not lose anything by it! Why should he argue with a mentally challenged woman?


    Furthermore, Elliot would soon take her away.


    Just when Mike thought that Elliot would reim Shea, he said, "It''s your son that took Shea out of


    school, right? You were the one who told him to do it!"


    Mike was perplexed. What the hell was going on with Elliot? Shea was yelling in fright, yet he did not


    care. Instead, he was pursuing his argument with Avery.


    "Yes! I told my son to do so!" Avery''s voice was louder than his. Her emotions overpowered his. "I


    deliberately got my son to take Shea home. I wanted to see what type of woman you desired; I wanted


    to see how powerful she was! Who would have thought that she''s an idiot!"


    Elliot could insult her all he wanted, but she would not stay calm if he had dragged Hayden into the


    argument.


    His string of questions made Avery lose it.


    He wanted her to be that evil woman, so she was going to show him how evil she was! 2


    After what she said, the entire world went silent. Suddenly, the lights came back on!


    Avery saw Elliot''s dark expression. His eyes were red, and his fists were clenched tightly. It felt as if he


    was about to hit her the very next second!


    Avery''s heart was beating wildly. She quickly came to her senses. How could she call Shea an idiot?


    Even if it was out of spite, she should not say that in front of Shea!


    Avery looked around in search of Shea, trying to locate where she was.


    Laura and the two children were in the children''s room, staring at Shea. Shea looked at the ground.


    They had all heard what Avery had said. At that moment, despite not liking her, all they could feel for


    her was sympathy.


    "Shea, what my mommy said just now is not true," La said in her childish voice. "My mommy didn''t


    ask my brother to take you home. My mommy is lying. So, she''s also lying when she says you''re an


    idiot."


    Shea''s eyes brightened at La''s words. Previously, La had always ignored her. At that moment,


    La was the one who had made the first move. Shea felt a little delighted.


    "I am an idiot!" Shea blinked her sparkling eyes and said honestly, "Avery is not lying."


    Everyone in the room fell silent.


    In the living area. Elliot''s body stiffened. His eyes were red, and they looked watery. He looked at


    Avery, heartbroken, "Avery, you can hurt me, but you can''t say that about Shea!"


    His every word wasced with hatred and disappointment.


    Avery was just about to apologize, but she swallowed her words.


    "Take Shea and leave!" she spat coldly before striding into her bedroom.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Avery mmed the door and locked it from within.


    Mike saw that the argument had ended. He immediately took Shea out of the children''s room.


    "Hey! Foster!" Mike had initially wanted to stand up for Avery.


    Elliot red at him warningly, "Shut up!"


    Mike held his tongue. He saw Elliot walking over to Shea and taking her away.


    It was drizzling when they exited the vi. Elliot took off his jacket and draped it over Shea''s head.


    When they entered the car, Shea was hugging his jacket. She looked at the vi.


    Elliot put on the safety belt for her and said hoarsely," Shea, stop looking."


    "Big Brother, I''m sorry..." Shea said. Tears streamed down her face.


    "Shea, you did nothing wrong. You don''t have to apologize to anyone." Elliot raised his hands and


    wiped the tears away from the corner of her eyes.


    Shea cried, "Big Brother, it was me. I was afraid of the surgery, so I ran away. I was the one who


    begged Hayden to take me away..."


    She had not dared to tell him the truth earlier on,


    however, at that moment, she had finally found the courage to tell the truth.


    Elliot''s mind was suddenly filled with Avery''s cold gaze. Why did she not exin herself? Could it be


    that she felt pleasure by infuriating him?


    "Big Brother, don''t me Avery. She treats me well. I was feeling terrible when I was sick. She was the


    one who cared for me-" Shea choked. She remembered the scene from that night. "She gave me an


    injection. Avery is amazing..."


    Elliot took a tissue to wipe her tears away. He swallowed. "You got Hayden to take you back to his


    ce, then you got sick. Avery treated you. What happened then? Was she the one who sent you to


    the hospital?"


    Shea looked at Elliot with tears in her eyes. "I don''t remember anymore. I only remember that Avery


    treated me very well. She was not like tonight. She is not a bad person."


    "She called you an idiot, aren''t you angry?" Elliot''s eyes were pricked with tears. The thought of it still


    broke his heart.


    He knew that Avery was not a bad person, but what she said hurt him deeply. In the years they were


    children, Shea''s condition was not as bad as it currently was. Her current condition was a result of the


    abuse she had suffered at the hands of their father.


    He would never let anyone else bully Shea!


    Shea''s eyes were red. She shook her head. "You got Dr. Sanford to treat me. Isn''t that because I''m an


    idiot?¡±


    Elliot hugged Shea tightly. He choked, "Shea, no!


    You''re not an idiot. I''m asking Dr. Sanford to treat you so that you can experience more of the beauty of


    this world-¡±


    "Because I''m an idiot, I''m not smart enough. Big Brother, I''m an idiot. Avery is not wrong. I''m not angry.


    You don''t have to get angry too, please?" pleaded Shea.


    When Elliot heard his sister''s soft and gentle pleas, he caved in. He gripped the steering wheel with


    one hand. He looked out the window. Tears fell silently from his eyes.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being an idiot." Shea hugged his jacket and took a deep breath. She said


    to herself, "As long as Big Brother is with me all the time, I can always be an idiot." 1


    Elliot''s lips moved a little, but he said nothing. He must cure his sister. She will not stay an idiot forever!


    In the vi, Avery was lying on her bed in pain. She felt as if there were no difference between living


    and dying. She should not have been this agitated. She could have properly exined it to him, but she


    did not do it!


    She had failed to do so because he had not confronted her with the right intentions. From the moment


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    he had entered her house, he had never looked her in the eye, nor did he have the patience to listen to


    her exnations.


    He hade over this night only to find fault with her! This was her house, why did she have to be


    wronged here!


    Avery picked up her pillow and covered her face. 1


    She was filled with regret! She should not have called Shea an idiot. How was that any different than


    Elliot immediately assuming that she kidnapped Shea?


    How could she insult Shea because of Elliot''s hurtful words?


    However, it was toote. She heard the sound of the car roaring to life outside her window.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Avery came out of her bedroom. Everyone looked at her at the same time. No one said anything. The


    atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    "Did I cross a line just now?" Avery walked to the sofa and sat down. "I shouldn''t have said that about


    Shea."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "No! It was that jerk Elliot who yelled at your first. The moment you said anything he asked you to shut


    up. I feel like you should have really given it to him! If I were you, I would have yelled him to death! Not


    only would I have called Shea an idiot, but I would have said that their entire family was a family of


    idiots!" said Mike, hoping tofort her.


    Avery was slightly stunned at Mike''sments.


    Laura also chimed infortingly, "Avery, you were angry. If he had any sense in him, he would know


    that you did not do it on purpose."


    "I don''t care what he thinks of me. I''m afraid that Shea would be sad." Avery lowered her gaze and


    sighed.


    She did not care what Elliot thought. She was afraid that her words spoken out of spite would hurt


    Shea.


    "Shea is not angry. She said that she is an idiot anyway," Mikeforted her.


    "And that is why I''m feeling guilty." Avery was antsy. She got up from the sofa and returned to her room


    once again. 2


    La and Hayden saw how their mother med herself, and they felt terrible too. Tonight, Hayden


    finally understood how truly different Shea was from them.


    Although Shea looked like an adult woman, she did not have the intelligence of an ordinary person. If a


    young child were to be called an idiot, they would cry and resist the insult. Thus, it seemed pointless for


    him to be so hostile toward Shea.


    Returning to their room, La took out her watercolor pens and started drawing.


    Hayden went over to have a look.


    "Hayden, can you give this to Shea tomorrow?" La drew a flower on a piece of white paper.


    Hayden was reluctant, but he did not refuse La.


    "I just feel sad for Shea!" La''s eyes were red. She pouted. "Who would want to be an idiot? Only an


    idiot would not mind being an idiot."


    Hayden epted her painting and ced it in his bag.


    "Let''s not bully Shea too much in the future, okay?" La took Hayden''s hand and said to him, "We can


    hate our dirtbag dad, we don''t have to hate Shea."


    During recess the next day, Shea went to Hayden''s ssroom as usual. Hayden turned around and


    handed her La''s painting.


    Shea was delighted to be given the painting. It was as ifst night''s incident had no effect on her.


    "I like it!" Shea hugged Hayden. Hayden was speechless. He had decided that he would not be so


    hostile toward her, but he still could not take her being so emotional!


    Hayden pushed her away with all his might and quickly returned to the ssroom. He closed the door.


    Soon, Shea''s nanny came over with a basket of fresh fruits and snacks. The nanny handed the basket


    to Hayden''s teacher.


    "Shea got me to give this to Hayden," the nanny said. She nced at Hayden. Coincidentally, Hayden


    looked up too.


    In that split second, the nanny seemed to have seen Elliot instead of Hayden.


    The nanny returned to Shea''s room. Shea was still admiring the painting.


    "Shea." The nanny sat down next to her. "Do you think that Hayden looks like your brother?"


    Shea nodded. "I like Hayden."


    "What I mean is that Hayden might be your brother''s son." There was no one in the room, which was


    why the nanny spoke freely. "If Hayden is truly your brother''s son, that means you''re his aunt." "Aunt?"


    Shea furrowed her brows a little.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    "Yes! Shea, you''re an aunt!" The nanny chuckled, then sighed. "But I don''t think your brother knows


    about it. I can''t be sure that Hayden is your brother''s son too."


    "He doesn''t like Big Brother." Shea looked disappointed.


    The nanny said, "That''s because your brother has a girlfriend right now. I should really stop talking


    about this. Their affairs are tooplicated."


    Shea automatically filtered out theplicated matters and continued admiring the painting that


    Hayden had given her. 1


    That weekend, Tammy and Avery went out clothes shopping.


    "If everything goes right, I''m going to Jun''s house to celebrate New Year''s." Tammy sounded a little


    nervous. "I heard my father and his father discussing our marriage."


    Avery smiled and said, "Isn''t that a good thing? You guys have been together for a long time. It''s time


    you got married." 1


    "But we''re both still young! We have not had enough fun yet!" Tammy pulled Avery into a men''s clothing


    store.


    Avery said, "What''s the difference between you two


    right now and getting married? When people say they have not had enough fun, it''s because they do


    not want the responsibility thates with marriage. But you and Jun are nning to spend your lives


    with each other, right?"


    "Yes, we do n to spend our lives together, but who knows how we would think in the future? What if


    we get sick of each other?" Tammy walked to the section that held thetest season''s collection and


    picked up a casual jacket. "Avery, what do you think of this jacket?" 1


    "It''s too old fashioned," Avery answered without thinking.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tammy said, "I''m getting it for my father."


    Avery replied, "Oh, I was wondering since when did you have such strange tastes."


    "Avery, what''s with you today? How could I buy Jun this type of clothing?" Tammy took a jab at Avery,


    "Are you in love?"


    Avery said, "Have mercy! I want to live a few more years."


    "Haha! You''re right. It''s less troublesome being single." Tammy had a look at the size of the jacket


    before asking the staff, "Is there a triple XL for this jacket?"


    "There is only double XL for this model. What do you think of this one? Thises in triple XL." The


    staff showed Tammy another version of the jacket.


    Avery did not have a father or any uncles, so there was nothing she wanted to buy.


    She sat down on the sofa, casually flipping through a fashion magazine.


    Suddenly, a pair of ck boots came into view. She looked up and saw Zoe''s face. It was sudden and


    unexpected.


    "Avery, what a coincidence!" Zoe was apanying her father shopping that day. She had heard


    Tammy say Avery''s name a moment ago which was why she walked over.


    "What a coincidence." Avery sat on the sofa without moving.


    Richard walked over and looked at Avery. He asked his daughter, "Is she your friend?"


    Zoe replied, "She is Elliot''s ex-wife, Avery Tate."


    "Oh..." Richard knew about Avery. However, this was his first time seeing her in person. She was


    different from her photos. She was much more attractive in person.


    "I''m done trying on clothes," said Richard to Zoe. He did not acknowledge Avery. Wanda loathed Avery


    to death, cursing her in front of him every single day. 1


    "Oh, if you like them, just get them all!" said Zoe. She took a card out from her bag. "After all, Elliot is


    paying for them."


    Zoe was insinuating that Elliot had given her that card. The staff epted the card and got her to sign


    the receipt.


    "This is my boyfriend''s card. Should I sign my signature or his?" Zoe''s voice was deliberately loud. It


    was loud enough for Avery to hear.


    "You can sign yours," the staff member said with envy. "Your boyfriend sure spoils you. There is no


    spending limit on this card!"


    Zoe smiled happily, "Yes! He treats me the best. I love him very much too."

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Avery continued to flip through the magazine. She did not react. Her magazine was suddenly taken


    away.


    "Won''t you feel ufortable staying here?" Tammy pulled her up from the sofa. "How unlucky!


    Meeting annoying people while out shopping."


    Tammy intentionally said it out loud so Zoe could hear.


    Avery said, "The shop is here, and anyone can enter."


    "Which is why I said we''re unlucky! I''m not shopping here anymore! Let''s leave." Tammy tugged


    Avery''s hand. She wanted to pull her away.


    Avery said, "Why are you such a coward?"


    Tammy was stunned by this statement. Yes! Why was she being a coward? She was not afraid of Zoe,


    why did she have to leave?


    Tammy randomly took a few pieces of clothing and headed to the cashier, pulling Avery along.


    "What''s so great about swiping another person''s card that you have to boast about it? It''s like they''re


    not afraid to let people know that they rely on others." Tammy mocked Zoe with a smile and said, "True


    power is the ability to spend one''s own money!" 1


    Although Tammy did not directly mention Zoe''s name, Zoe smiled and turned around when she heard


    what Tammy had said.


    "My, isn''t it Miss Sanford?" Tammy pretended to be stunned and exaggerated her reaction, "Miss


    Sanford, you''re here shopping? Why is your boyfriend not with you? I heard that you and your


    boyfriend have gotten closer recently. Could all of that have been a ruse? If not why, why did he only


    give you his card? Everyone has a card, Miss Sanford."


    Zoe''s expressions darkened to the shade of her ck card. She knew that Tammy was the only


    daughter of the Lynchs, and they owned departmental stores all around the country. She was wealthy.


    Zoe thought about Avery being the boss of the Tate Industries. She was wealthy too.


    Although Elliot had given her a card to use as she pleases, without Elliot, her wealth could not match


    that of Avery''s or Tammy''s. 1


    The staff started packing the clothes Tammy had ced on the counter.


    "Miss, didn''t you ask for triple XL? These sizes are not right," said the staff member gently.


    Tammy smiled calmly and said, "Pack these and everything else I looked at. It doesn''t matter if they are


    all the wrong sizes, I can always use them as rags."


    Zoe''s face turned blue. Richard realized that Tammy was not a woman to be offended, so he pulled his


    daughter away.


    Coming out of the shop, Zoe shrugged Richard''s hand away. "Dad! Why did you pull me away? I''m not


    afraid of them! It''s so embarrassing this way!"


    Richard said, "We''ve already paid. Why are we still staying there? What good coulde out of you


    fighting them? If Elliot finds out about this, do you think he will like you? Men do not like feisty vixens."


    Zoe took a deep breath and suppressed her indignations.


    In the shop, Avery ced the clothes whose sizes were not right back on the rack.


    "Tammy, you were too reckless."


    Tammy harrumphed, "You need to be firm when you go up against batches like her. Did you hear how


    loud she was when she showed off her card? It was as if she was using a megaphone. She was clearly


    talking loudly for you to hear. You might be able to take it, but I can''t!"


    Tammy had seen too many batches like Zoe whose tactics were not great, so it was a piece of cake for


    Tammy to deal with people like them.


    Coming out of the shop, they found a restaurant to have a meal.


    "Elliot has been treating Zoe extremely well." Tammy nced at Avery, "Zoe''s father has been back in


    the country for some time already. He wanted to invest in some businesses in the country. Elliot used


    his


    connections to introduce her to a few people." "Why are you telling me this?" After the argument with


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Elliot, Avery no longer contacted him. 1


    She did not care about his rtionship with Zoe.


    "I just think that you don¡¯t really love him anymore, so I want to see your reaction when I bring up his


    name."


    "Even if I don''t love him, that doesn''t mean I want to hear about him." Avery picked up the ss of


    water and took a sip. "I want to see if you would be happy if I mentioned your ex in front of you."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    "I''ll still be happy! My ex and I are still good friends!"


    Avery was speechless.


    "Avery, who knows. Maybe they would get married," Tammy continued, "Rosalie likes Zoe a lot. Also,


    Elliot seemed to havee to his senses. Jun and I are specting that if Shea''s second operation is


    a


    sess by New Year''s, he will definitely marry Zoe." 1


    Avery said calmly, "I wish them all the best."


    "You have to look ahead too!" Tammy was worried for Avery. "You''re still young. Your mom can help


    you take care of your two kids. Also, they are already in school, so you don''t have to worry about them


    too much. You can start enjoying life."


    "I will enjoy it," Avery said with a smile. "Can you stop looking at me with pity? It''s not illegal to be


    single, right?"


    "I think you''re unhappy," Tammy said solemnly. 1


    "Don''t overthink it. I think you just have too much time on your hands. Why don''t you n your


    wedding?!"


    "Oh! Please be my bridesmaid."


    "I have two children, how am I going to be your bridesmaid?"


    "Whoever said that a divorcee who has children can''t be a bridesmaid? I will make whoever I want my


    bridesmaid," Tammy said. "This is perfect. Your children can be my page boy and flower girl."


    Avery did not know whether tough or cry.


    Her phone rang. She immediately picked up her phone and saw that it was from Officer Boyd. She


    immediately answered the call.


    "Miss Tate, James Worsley decide to appeal. I just got thetest arrangement from the supreme court.


    His case will only be heard in court next year, so have a good New Year''s."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "Don''t worry. His appeal is just him trying to dy the oue. The oue will not change."


    "Hmm, I have faith in our justice system."


    That evening, Avery returned home with an assortment of bags.


    The moment she entered, her two children immediately came over and took her shopping bags from


    her.


    "Mommy, what did you buy? The next time you go shopping with Aunt Tammy can you take me along?"


    La was already on winter break. 1 "It''s cold outside. You''ll freeze to death." Avery caressed her


    daughter''s head.


    "I won''t! I''ll wear a beanie and a mask!" La took out the new clothes and shoes from the shopping


    bag. Gradually, delight reced her dissatisfaction.


    Laura came over and said to Avery, "Your Uncle Ron is asking us to go back for New Year''s. If you


    don¡¯t want to go, I''ll go alone."


    "Let me ask Mike if he is going back to Bridgedale."


    "I''ve asked him. He said he is staying. He doesn''t celebrate the New Year''s in Bridgedale," Laura said.


    1


    "Oh, then why don''t you go see Uncle Ron on your own? If you want to take the kids along too, it''s


    fine."


    Laura shook her head. "I''m not taking the kids with me. They know that you have money now, which


    was why they contacted me. While I was abroad, not once did they contact me. They didn''t even inform


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    me when your grandmother passed away."


    "Why not just stay here?" Avery felt sad when she saw her mother''s disappointment.


    "I have to go. I need to visit your grandmother''s grave."


    Avery hugged her mother. "Mom, you have to take good care of yourself. If not, I won''t have any close


    family with me anymore.¡± 1


    "What nonsense! Even if I pass on, you still have your children!" "It''s different. I can be cheeky with


    you. I can''t do that with my kids?" Avery took a deep breath.


    After dinner, the two children were ying in the living area with Mike.


    Avery was on her phone when she came across a news article.


    [Elliot Foster, President of Sterling Group, Buys His Girlfriend an Extravagant Wedding Ring!]


    The photo was a secret snapshot. Avery recognized the figure in the photo. It was indeed Elliot. 1


    Next to him was Zoe, smiling brightly with a ring in her hand!

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Avery looked at the photo. Without knowing it, she fell into a daze. How could she not feel anything


    when it came to him?


    Her heart hurt a little. Would she give him her blessing? No.


    "Avery, what are you daydreaming about? Your children are bullying me! Come and help me!" Mike


    walked over to the sofa and pulled Avery up, cing himself behind her.


    Avery immediately snapped back to reality. She looked normal.


    "Hayden, about changing schools after the New Year''s. Have you thought about it?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This question instantly subdued the atmosphere in the living room. 1


    "Mommy, are you letting Hayden go to the same preschool as me?" La asked excitedly.


    "Hayden is not going to preschool; he is going to elementary school," Avery said. Hayden nodded.


    Although his rtionship with Shea was not as bad as it was before, Shea was one of Elliot''s people,


    and he did not like Elliot one bit. So, only by leaving Ang Special Needs Academy and Shea would


    he stay out of trouble.


    "Woo, woo! I''m as big as Hayden. Why does he get to go to elementary school while I''m still stuck in


    preschool? I want to go to elementary school too!" La grumbled while tugging on Avery''s hand.


    Laura came over and picked La up. "La, even if you want to go to elementary school, you have to


    wait for Hayden to get used to it before going. Okay?"


    "Oh. Okay then!"


    Avery smiled and said, "La, there''s an entrance exam for the elementary school. Let''s see whether


    Hayden can pass it or not."


    La was in a daze. "Uh, that sounds hard. I think I''ll stick to preschool!"


    It started snowing heavily at eleven that night.


    When Avery opened the window of her bathroom, she caught a glimpse of the view.


    Coming out of her bathroom, she opened the curtains of her room. Looking at the snowing down,


    she felt calm.


    She thought about her past to a time before she had broken up with Elliot. She remembered the things


    they had gone through. The passing of the seasons was a cycle of life and death.


    For a person who was alive, what mattered the most was life and death. The others were unimportant.


    Avery took a deep breath. If it snowed through the night, she could build a snowman with her children


    tomorrow. They would be delighted.


    With this sense of peace in her, Avery got in bed, switched off the lights, and went to sleep.


    Elliot exited the study of his mansion and returned to his bedroom.


    Elliot just came out from his study and returned to his bedroom. Just when he was about to close his


    curtains, he noticed the snow outside his window.


    He blinked for a while. His hands hesitated for a bit too.


    He suddenly thought back to the winter five years ago. Avery had knitted a sweater for him. It was a


    thick sweater. He never liked sweaters.


    However, when he had received the sweater, he had immediately put it on. He still remembered how


    his heart had thrummed with joy when he wore the sweater she had made.


    He walked over to his closet and opened it. In it, that ordinary-looking sweater was still hanging there. It


    stood out against all the other branded shirts and suits.


    After their breakup, he had never worn it again.


    He did not know why, but he took the sweater out and put it over his head. The sweater was warm, but


    his heart was cold.


    That day, Zoe had asked him. She wanted to go shopping with him. He apanied her. When they


    passed by a jewelry shop, she was attracted by the pieces of jewelry there. She picked a very cheap


    ring. Elliot said nothing but paid the bill. It was as if he had given her the ring.


    He was still not in love with her, but she was quiet. She never disturbed him. If he had to find a woman


    to settle down with, he could bear living with a woman like her.


    In theing spring, if she could cure Shea, he was going to marry her.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    A package was delivered to Starry River Vi the next morning. Laura epted the package and


    ced it on the table.


    The kids saw the thick pile of snow outside, so they eagerly put on their coats and ran out. 1


    Laura left the main door open, so she could keep an eye on them. Cold air gushed in, causing the


    temperature to drop by a fair amount.


    Avery came out of her room in her pajamas. It was so cold in the living area that she returned to her


    room to grab her coat.


    "Avery, there''s a package for you on the table!" Laura''s head popped out from the kitchen.


    "Oh, I didn''t buy anything!" Avery walked to the table and picked up the package. She was stumped.


    "What is it?" 1


    "The thing in the package seemed very soft, like a sweater or some sort," Laura said.


    Avery took a pair of scissors and opened the package. Sure enough, it was a sweater.


    The moment she saw the sweater, she instantly recognized it as the one she had given Elliot. His


    return of the sweater signified the end of their rtionship. He was cutting all ties to her. 1


    Avery wanted to throw the sweater into the bin, but she thought back to the amount of effort she had


    ced into making the sweater, and she could not bear to throw it away.


    When punishing others, one should be careful to not punish oneself.


    Avery picked up the sweater, and Elliot''s scent instantly flooded her. She furrowed her brows, taking


    the sweater to theundry.


    When Laura saw Avery carrying the sweater, she immediately understood what had happened.


    "Avery, you should give it away."


    "No, I put a lot of effort into making it. I''m going to wear it." She could not bear to throw it away or


    donate it. The sweater was as good as new. Elliot must have worn it only a couple of times.


    Laura sighed. "Avery, why don¡¯t you go and see the kids. They are building a snowman."


    "Hmm." Avery ced the sweater into the washing machine before heading outside.


    The moment she appeared La immediately tugged on her hand.


    "Mommy, help Hayden with the snowman! I''ll go look for Grandma to get some carrots for the


    snowman''s nose!" La said excitedly and ran into the vi.


    Avery looked at Hayden''s small red hands. "Are you cold?" "No." Hayden grabbed Avery''s hands. His


    hands were hot.


    "What do you want for your New Year''s gift?" Avery smiled and asked.


    "Aputer," Hayden answered without thinking.


    Avery furrowed her brows, slightly troubled. "I will return yourputer to you, but you can''t use it to do


    bad things."


    "Hmm!" he hummed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, Mike found Avery and said to her, "I asked Chad toe here and hang out with me


    for the New Year''s. I''m sure you''re alright with that, right? H


    Avery was stumped. Could he not just go out on a date instead? Was the luxurious hotel not enough for


    them?


    "Let me buy you an apartment! There are so many offers on the market. Let''s go. We''ll go look at


    houses right now!" Avery pulled Mike along, intending to take him out.


    "I want to stay with you! What if I fall sick? If I''m with you, at least you can take care of me when I fall


    sick. If I were to stay alone, no one would know if I died." After falling ill, Mike no longer liked staying


    alone.


    "Have you confirmed your rtionship with Chad?"


    Avery''s mind was a mess.


    Mike had an incredulous look. "What are you thinking? Chad and I are just purely friends!"


    "But you two have done it with each other."


    "Stop bringing up the past! He says that he is a good cook, so I got him to cook a meal for me," Mike


    exined. "You just tell him that you don''t know how to cook and we''ll let him do it."


    Avery reluctantly agreed.


    Soon, it was New Year''s Eve.


    Laura made a feast. Avery ced three tripods and cameras around the dining table. She wanted to


    record the first festive meal they had after returning to the county.


    After setting the cameras up, her phone on the dining table rang.


    "Mommy! Your phone!" La picked up Avery''s phone and rushed to Avery''s side excitedly, passing it


    to her.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Avery took her phone from La. She saw that it was from Wesley. She immediately answered it.


    "Avery, happy new year!" Wesley''s delighted voice came through.


    Avery chuckled. "Wesley, happy new year''s eve! I''ll save the new year greeting for tomorrow."


    "Hahaha! Have you all had your dinner? I initially wanted to call youter, but the hospital just passed


    on a piece of good news to me, so I can''t wait to tell you about it," Wesley paused for a while before


    saying, "Eric can sit up! He is slowly gaining consciousness!"


    Avery said, "That''s amazing!"


    "Avery, he and his family wanted to thank you. They said that they want to visit you after the New


    Year''s," Wesley said.


    "There''s no need to trouble them. I''ll go see him after the New Year''s. Right now, all he needs to focus


    on is his rehab. The others are unimportant."


    "How is it unimportant? They want to pay for his medical expenses. They asked me what would be an


    appropriate amount. I told him to discuss the matter with you."


    Avery was silent for a while. "I was just helping Professor Houghplete his unfinished work. If


    they want to pay for his medical expenses, tell them to pay it to Professor Hough''s family at the rate


    they had previously agreed upon."


    Wesley said, "I knew you wouldn''t want it."


    "Professor Hough left too suddenly." Avery''s voice suddenly turned glum. "I find it hard to ept it even


    now. He had saved so many people, yet in the end, he left us so early." 1


    "Perhaps God saw how tired Professor Hough was, so He let him rest early. Avery, let''s think of the


    good times. Don''t be too sad." Wesley changed the topic. '' When are you free? I''ll visit you."


    "I should be the one visiting you," Avery said. "I''ll take my kids along too."


    "Okay! I''m free after the second day of New Year''s. You cane any time."


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, Avery carried La back to the dining table and sat down. Laura passed her a bowl


    of ravioli.


    "Mom, your ravioli sure is huge today." Avery looked at the ravioli in her bowl, smiled, and said, "Did


    you give me the ravioli with the coin?"


    Laura merely smiled.


    Avery carefully put the ravioli in her mouth and gently bit down. She bit into something hard. Taking out


    the coin, she said with a grin, "I knew that you love me the most! I will be very lucky in theing


    year!"


    Mike sneered and ced a ravioli in his mouth too. Then, he took out a coin from his mouth.


    "Laura ced coins in all the ravioli. I saw her do it."


    Avery said, "Mom, it won''te true that way."


    "Why not? I hope that every one of you has good luck!" Laura retorted.


    "Then, if there was only one ravioli with the coin, who would you give it to?" Avery was deliberately


    making things difficult for her mother.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Laura looked at how childish Avery was being. She gave in. "Of course, it would be you! Once you''re


    lucky, you can take good care of La, Hayden, and Mike." 1


    Avery was pleased with the answer. After the pleasant meal, Avery got her mother to rest.


    Mike stayed in the kitchen and helped Avery with the dishes.


    Soon, it was the third day of New Year''s.


    Laura returned to her old home early in the morning. Not long after Laura left, Avery took her two


    children and left. 1


    Chad would be having Mike over that day, so she chose that day for her visit with Wesley.


    "Avery, let''s go skiing!" Wesley suggested. "They made a snow pce over there. It''s gorgeous. I''ll take


    a photo of you three."


    "Okay!" Avery agreed when she saw how excited her children were.


    At the same moment, in the back of the ck Rolls-Roice, Shea was looking out at the snow in


    excitement, i


    Elliot had booked the snow pce for the day so that Shea could y. Shea liked to y, but she was


    afraid of crowded ces. So every time Elliot took her out, he would reserve the ce beforehand. Zoe


    was with them today. This time, it was Elliot who had asked her out.


    Elliot rarely looked at Zoe, but even so, he realized that she was much weaker than before. He did not


    know whether she had found him exhausting or whether Shea''s treatment had taken a lot out of her. 1


    Soon, Shea would undergo her second surgery. He hoped that Zoe would be able to stay in good


    shape.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    There was arge crowd at the ski area.


    "Where is the snow pce?" Avery asked Wesley.


    There were too many people there. She was afraid for her children''s safety, so she wanted to head to


    the snow pce to have a look.


    "Behind the ski area," Wesley pointed her in the direction of the pce.


    One of the tourists overheard their conversation and said kindly, "Are you heading to the snow pce?


    It''s not open to the public today. I heard that someone has booked it for the day.."


    "The huge snow pce has been booked?" Wesley was a little surprised.


    "Yes! Death to the rich! Why did they have to book it during the New Year''s! How terrible! The ski area


    is filled with people today because the snow pce has been booked," the tourist said angrily.


    Wesley said to Avery awkwardly, "Why don''t we head over and have a look. I can try talking to the


    person who booked the area."


    The trip would have been in vain if they did not at least try. The journey had taken close to two hours,


    but the children had been in good spirits throughout the journey. If they could not enter the pce, they


    would be extremely disappointed.


    Avery nodded. She smiled and tried to smoothen the situation, "It''s fine if we can''t go. We can see it


    from the outside! The surrounding scenery is gorgeous too! We can just take photos around us."


    Wesley nodded. "Avery, I''m sorry! I should have checked online beforeing."


    "It has nothing to do with you. We can stille here again next time."


    "Hmm."


    At the snow pce, Shea was happily wandering around the dreamy castle made of ice and snow.


    Elliot held the camera, capturing her smiles. Zoe stood by the side, watching this warm and sweet


    scene.


    "Elliot, let me take a photo of the two of you!" Zoe offered. Elliot passed the camera to her and walked


    toward Shea.


    Wesley, Avery, and the kids stood outside the gates of the snow pce. Just when Wesley was about


    to talk to the bodyguards guarding the snow pce, Avery pulled him back.


    "Wesley, we can''t go in!" Avery''s expressions suddenly turned cold. She had recognized Elliot''s


    bodyguard.


    The person that booked the snow pce was Elliot. He was never into funfairs, so did he book it for


    Zoe or Shea?


    Pulling Wesley along, Avery turned around. Right at that moment, while the bodyguards were


    distracted by Avery and Wesley, La, pulling Hayden, dashed past the gates.


    "Mommy! We''re inside!" La said excitedly.


    Avery was speechless. The bodyguards were baffled too.


    Those two brats! How dare they!


    Just when the bodyguards were about to catch the two children, Avery immediately ran after them.


    "Don''t hurt my kids! I''ll take them out right now!"


    The two bodyguards saw Avery and Wesley entering. They were even more baffled.


    One of the bodyguards came to his senses. "It''s fine. That''s Miss Tate. Mr. Foster won''t me us."


    "But they are divorced!"


    "They are divorced but that doesn''t mean they are enemies. Also, Miss Shea seems to be close to that


    boy. H


    "Oh, I heard that the boy is Mr. Foster''s son. Say, why do you think he won''t acknowledge his son?"


    "Who did you hear it from?"


    "... I came to that conclusion myself. Don''t you think that boy looks like Mr. Foster?"


    "Mind your own business."


    La and Hayden ran deeper into the snow pce.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, let me and Hayden y here for a while! If they can''t catch us, we can y here for a while...


    ouch!" 2


    La was running so quickly that she had identally bumped into arge figure!

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Elliot lowered his gaze and saw La''s face scrunched up in pain.


    His heart skipped a beat!


    La could not havee alone! Did that mean...


    Avery was here as well? He looked behind La and only saw Hayden quickly running over and pulling


    La into his arms. He looked at her clutching her face. He immediately took her hand away and


    checked if she was injured.


    "Hayden, I''m fine. I bumped into someone, and my nose hurts a little." La''s eyes were red. She


    looked pitiful.


    Hayden held her hand tightly and looked up to face Elliot''s cold face. An inexplicable hostility sprang up


    between father and son.


    At that moment, Shea saw Hayden and La. She was delighted and surprised!


    "Hayden! La!" Shea quickly walked toward them. Hayden noticed and immediately pulled La to


    him. He turned and left.


    La kept looking back, reluctant to leave the beautiful ice kingdom. When her gaze finally fell on


    Elliot, she stuck her tongue out at him. 1


    Elliot ignored La''s provocation. He immediately


    pulled Shea back, not letting her go after them.


    Avery and Wesley arrived not too far from the scene. When they saw Hayden and La, Avery sighed


    in relief. At the same time, she said sternly, "La, how could you be so reckless!"


    La reached out and rubbed her eyes. She said, aggrieved, "Mommy, it''s pretty in here. I wanted to


    "Not today! I''ll take you here another time!" Avery picked her daughter up. From the corner of her eye,


    she saw Elliot and his two women. She had never thought that he would bring them here together. How


    harmonious!


    Sure enough, if one waited long enough, one would get what they wanted. Zoe was amazing.


    When Elliot noticed Avery, his gaze quicklynded on Wesley, who was next to her. Although Wesley


    looked ordinary, he seemed like a nice guy. They did not look like a good match, but if he was Avery''s


    choice, Elliot could only respect that.


    "Shea, let''s go somewhere else to y, okay?" Elliot said to Shea.


    Shea nodded distractedly. She did not understand why Hayden had ignored her. Previously, in school,


    she was rather close to him.


    Elliot held Shea''s hand. When he walked past Avery, he stopped and said, "We''re leaving. You guys go


    y!"


    If it were not for her children wanting to y, Avery would not have epted his charity.


    After they had left, La pulled Hayden along and started running around. 1


    Wesley saw how cold Avery''s expression was. He tried tofort her, "Avery, don''t let him affect your


    mood. He is quite generous. I guess they must have arrived not too long ago."


    "Yes! If we did not enter, they would not have left," Averyughed self-deprecatingly. "He is great,


    giving it up for us."


    "The reason you are so angry at him, could it possibly be because you still care for him?" Wesley''s


    tone was rxed, teasing.


    Avery realized she had lost herposure. She instantly blushed. "Wesley, don''t y jokes like this on


    me in the future. He is extremely happy. He has the people he loves around him now. My appearance


    only ruined his mood."


    "Hahaha! Don''t look down! Let''s go find the kids, in case they run too far away!"


    "You go ahead and look for them. I''ll go let the staff know they can open up the snow pce," Avery


    said and strode out to the entrance.


    She was not in the habit of reserving the entire area to herself.


    She stopped by the entrance of the ticketing booth and exined the situation to the staff. "But Mr.


    Foster has reserved it for the day," said a member of the staff.


    "Donate the extra money you get from the tickets to charity." 1


    The staff member replied, "Let me consult my manager."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Avery nodded.


    Just as she was about to re-enter the snow pce, she saw Zoe, who was not far away, go limp. She


    was about to fall.


    Elliot reacted quickly and picked her in his arms!


    When Avery saw this scene, her eyes fluttered. The air seemed to have frozen. Time seemed to have


    stopped.


    "Dr. Sanford, are you alright?" Elliot lifted Zoe. His eyes were filled with worry.


    Zoe saw how worried he looked. She smiled gently and said, "Elliot, I''m sorry! I was so excited about


    going out with you today that I couldn''t sleepst night. I felt a little dizzy just now. I''m fine."


    Elliot sighed in relief. Nothing could happen to Zoe! He still needed her to treat Shea!


    "Let''s go home!" Elliot carried Zoe and headed to the parking lot.


    After the staff member consulted his manager, he said to Avery, "Miss, my boss has agreed to your


    solution, but we need you to give us your contact details. This is in case Mr. Foster asks us about the


    matter at ater time, then we have an exnation for him."


    Avery came to her senses. The staff member passed her a notebook and pen. "Miss, please write


    down your


    name and your contact number."


    Avery had not heard what he had previously said, but she stiffly wrote down her contact details.


    Laura was at the Jensens. She had brought some expensive gifts with her and gave them to her


    younger rtives.


    Everyone was extremely friendly and passionate toward her. Even her sister-inw, who used to be


    hostile toward her, not only served her tea but also fruits and desserts.


    "Laura, why didn''t you bring Avery along with you?"


    Laura epted the cup of tea. "She went to visit a friend."


    "Oh, get her toe when she is free! We all miss her very much!"


    "Hmm! I will tell her that, but she doesn''t listen to me much anymore. After all, she has her own


    opinions. Also, she''s quite busy with herpany," Laura said politely.


    "Yes! Who would have thought that she could revitalize Tate Industries! How impressive!" Laura''s


    sister-inw said. She looked at her own son. "Laura, our Brent has just finished graduate schoolst


    year. He has been looking for jobs, but it was always either the y was too low or the job was not


    suited to him. Do you think you could talk to Avery and see if she could get Brent a job in the finance


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    department of Tate Industries?" i


    Laura refused without thinking, "Avery is still fighting a legal battle with the previous finance director. I


    can''t interfere with the finance department."


    Laura''s sister-inw''s expression immediately changed. "You are her mother. How could she not listen


    to you? You just don''t want to help us, right?"


    Laura ced her teacup down. "Say all you want. I won''t do something that will make things difficult for


    Avery." Laura stood up.


    "Laura, don''t be angry! I''ll take you to visit mom''s grave!" Laura''s brother saw what happened and


    immediately took Laura out.


    At five in the afternoon, Laura had just finished dinner and left the Jensens. She walked to the side of


    the road to hail a taxi.


    In a moment, a taxi pulled up in front of her. Once she got in the car, the taxi drove onto the highway.


    A driver in a ck Sentana downed a bottle of wine. He was tailing her. Downing his wine, he floored


    the car, chasing after the taxi.


    At five thirty in the afternoon, an ident caused by a driver driving under influence happened on


    Creek''s Road!


    Once the traffic police arrived at the scene, they picked up the phone of the deceased and dialed her


    family.


    When Avery saw that it was her mother calling, she smiled and picked up the call. "Mom, we''ll be


    returning soon!" 2 "Hello, this is the Captain of the Second Squad talking. A serious ident happened


    on Creek''s Road, causing the death of a woman. I am contacting you with her phone. Are you a


    member of her family? If you are, pleasee here quickly!"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Screech!


    Avery immediately mmed on the emergency brakes, stopping her car by the road.


    An ident? Death?


    An explosion went off in her brain, then tears quickly fell!


    "Mommy, why did you suddenly stop the car?" La eximed.


    Hayden got nervous too. "Mommy, why are you crying?"


    "Mommy, what happened to you? Don''t cry!" La said and started to choke up. She started to cry too.


    Avery heard her children''s voices and suddenly drew a sharp breath.


    She wiped the tears off her face with both hands and said hoarsely, "I''ll send you two home. Wait for


    me there. I have something I need to handle."


    The car was once again on the road.


    La and Hayden were still quite worried.


    "Mommy, what happened? Why are you so sad?"


    Avery took a deep breath and lied, "Something... happened to Mommy''s friend. When you go home,


    behave. I might be backte. If Uncle Mike is not home, I''ll call him toe to take care of you two."


    "Oh, Mommy! Don''t cry! Your friend will get better!" La said caringly.


    "Mommy, don''t cry," Haydenforted awkwardly.


    Avery responded hoarsely.


    The car arrived at Starry River Vi. Mike and Chad were having dinner at home.


    Avery opened the door, let the children in, and left without entering.


    When Mike came out of the dining hall, she had left with her car.


    "La! Where is your mother going? Why did she not evene in?" Mike asked in confusion.


    "Mommy said that something has happened to one of her friends. She was crying terribly," La said


    heartbrokenly. She spected, "Could it be Aunt Tammy? I really liked Aunt Tammy..."


    Mike ruffled her head. He turned around and picked up his phone from the table and dialed Avery.


    No one picked up.


    After hanging up, he called once again. Still, no one picked up.


    Avery did not have many friends besides Tammy.


    Could something really have happened to Tammy?


    Mike found Tammy''s number and called her.


    Soon, the call was answered. Tammy''s confused voice came through, "Did you have the wrong


    number? Or is there a party?"


    Clearly, Tammy was fine. If something were to happen to her, she would not have been thinking of


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    parties.


    "I''m sorry, I misdialed." Mike hung up. His expression was grim. He dialed Avery once more.


    This time, she finally picked up.


    "Avery Tate! What the hell are you doing? Why are you not picking up my calls! If you still had not


    answered, I would have gone looking for you!" Mike said with his hand on his waist. He took his phone


    and went out to get some cold air.


    "Who''s in trouble? I called Tammy and she seems fine."


    Avery took a deep breath and sobbed. "My mom. Mike. Please help me look after the kids for a while."


    "What happened to Laura!" Mike''s chest felt tight.


    The call was dropped.


    Mike held his phone and furrowed his brows. Chad came out from the living room. He asked, "What''s


    going on? What happened?" 1


    "Something happened to Avery''s mom. I think it''s serious. She''s crying hard! I bloody want to look for


    her, but she''s asking me to look after the kids at home!


    Mike swore in a low voice.


    Chad''s expression turned grim. "I''ll go check out what happened to her mother. You take care of the


    kids at home!"


    When Avery rushed to the scene of the ident, it was already dark.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Under the streetlights, Avery saw her mother''s bloody face. She raised her trembling fingers and


    ced them under her mother''s nose. 1


    A breeze blew by. Avery wailed, "Mom, I know you''re not dead! You promised to be with me for the rest


    of my life! I''m going to send you to the hospital now!


    Don''t be afraid! I''ll be with you! I''ll always be with you!"


    When Chad found out about Laura''s ident, he hesitated for a while before calling Elliot.


    He would not have disturbed Elliot except he wanted to know that Avery at least had someone by her


    side.


    "Mr. Foster, Avery''s mother, met an ident this evening. She died on the spot. Avery still can''t ept


    this news. She sent her mother to the hospital. Mike is taking care of the kids at home. She''ll be alone


    dealing with her mother''s funeral. I feel it would be hard on her. Do you want to-" 1


    "Which hospital?" Elliot swallowed. His voice sounded stern yet nervous. "Which hospital is she at right


    now?!"


    His terrifying expression and voice frightened Shea so much that she cowered in fear.


    Zoe had never seen Elliot that way before. It was as if


    all the care and heartbreak he had kept in his heart had surfaced. Zoe did not know who was on the


    other end of the line, but she knew that his heartbroken and worried for Avery. 1


    They had barely spent half an hour at the snow pce because Avery and her children had wanted to


    y. He had left the ce in a heartbeat for them.


    In his heart, Avery was more important to him than Shea was. If Shea was not mentally challenged, he


    would ce Avery before Shea. 3


    After Elliot finished his call, he walked out. Zoe panicked and chased after him. "Elliot, what happened?


    What''s going on?"


    He heard her voice, but he ignored her. He did not even stop. Zoe only heard the sound of her heart


    breaking into pieces. 2


    Recently, Elliot had been good to her. She had thought that he hade to ept her, and they would


    soon get married and be happily in love.


    However, all it took was one phone call for their rtionship to return to square one. 1


    At the hospital, Avery had sent her mother to the emergency room. She cleaned her mother''s wounds,


    dressing them, and stopping the bleeding. She had sown the opened wound stitch by stitch.


    Under the lights, her mother''s skin turned paler by the moment. Her body temperature was dropping.


    Her hopes were all gone!


    "Mom... I''m sorry! Mom! I should have followed you to Uncle Ron''s! I should not have left you alone! I''m


    sorry! It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!" Averyy on the operation table, hugging her mother''s cold body,


    sobbing in tears. 1


    Elliot rushed to the hospital. He looked cold and unapproachable Chad saw him and immediately went


    up to him.


    "Mr. Foster, the perpetrator was driving under the influence of alcohol. He did not die but suffered


    serious injuries. At that moment, we can''t be sure if it was purely an ident or murder." Chad reported


    what he had found to Elliot, i


    "Where''s Avery?"


    "She''s in the operation theater." Chad paused for a while before saying, "She wanted to save her


    mother, but her mother has passed away. I''m worried that she can''t take the blow, and this might cause


    her psychological trauma."


    Elliot''s eyes reddened. He clenched his fists tightly. It was as if a huge hand was choking his neck. He


    hoped badly that he could bear her pain for her.


    In a moment, he was outside the operation theater. He could vaguely hear her sobs. He was


    heartbroken. It was as if someone had stabbed him with a knife. He held onto the handles of the door


    to the operation theater. 1


    Just when he was about to push the door open and enter, his phone rang!


    "Elliot, where are you right now!?" On the other end of the line, Rosalie''s anxious voice came through.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Zoe passed out! She is pregnant with your child! Your child is almost five months old!"


    Avery''s suppressed sobs were mixed with his mother''s agitated voice.


    Elliot''s face turned miserably pale!


    Zoe was pregnant? Pregnant with his child?!

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Elliot has only slept with Zoe once, yet she got pregnant from that time?


    He released the handles to the door of the operation theater.


    Chad noticed the changes in his expression. His heart was beating wildly. What happened? Why was


    he not entering to see Avery?


    "Chad, stay here," Elliot said bitterly, "I have to go back."


    Chad nodded. He dared not ask any questions. After Elliot left, Chad pushed the door to the operation


    theater open and took a nce inside.


    Avery had taken her jacket off and ced it over Laura. She sat listlessly next to Laura. Avery grabbed


    Laura''s hand tightly, crying, and muttering something.


    Chad''s eyes reddened upon seeing this. He closed the door. He took his phone out, found Wesley''s


    contact, and called him.


    Once he notified Wesley, he left the hospital and drove back to Starry River Vi. He could do nothing


    for Avery at the hospital, so he thought he might swap ces with Mike. He would take care of her two


    kids while Mike went to take care of Avery.


    When Chad returned to the vi, the two children


    were already asleep. Chad updated Mike about the situation before Mike rushed out with reddened


    eyes.


    Instantly, the vi was silent. Chad entered the children''s room. The two of them were quietly asleep in


    bed. They had a long day out, so they slept soundly.


    A warm night light was ced next to the bed. Chad wanted to have a good look at the children''s


    faces, so he turned the lights brighter. Instantly, it was bright as day.


    La looked very much like Avery. She was pretty and adorable. Even in sleep, she looked extremely


    lovely.


    As for Hayden, without his cap, he was not that icy and aloof. When he was sound asleep, he looked


    more like how a kid his age should.


    Chad dimmed the lights and turned to see a long children''s study desk. On it was stationery, books,


    and aptop.


    Theptop should be Hayden''s.


    From what Chad had seen of him, Hayden was not a problematic child. He was a genius. He should


    not be sent to a school for children with special needs, but to a special school for gifted children.


    It was a pity that Avery only thought of him as an ordinary boy.


    When Mike arrived at the hospital, Laura had already been sent to the morgue. Wesley was sitting next


    to Avery on one of the long benches that lined the hospital corridors. Nurses and other family members


    rushed by them from time to time, bringing in the freezing wind with them.


    "Avery!" Mike was extremely heartbroken to see Avery that way. She looked so empty.


    Upon hearing Mike''s voice, Avery lifted her head.


    "Why are you here? What about the kids?" She sounded hoarse. Her eyes were extremely red and


    puffy too.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Avery stood up from the bench.


    Mike strode over to her and hugged her. "Avery, don''t be afraid! You still have me! I will always be with


    you"


    Avery''s head hurt. She shoved Mike away and yelled," I''m asking you where are the kids? Didn''t I ask


    you to watch over them?"


    "The kids are asleep, don''t worry. Chad is looking after them. He is the one who suggested that I be


    here with you. I want to be with you, so I came." Mike grabbed Avery''s hands.


    He was shocked by how cold her hands felt.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Mike immediately took off his jacket and draped it over her.


    "Go back!" Avery''s eyes were filled with tears, but her voice was aloof and stern. "How could you let an


    outsider take care of the kids!"


    Her mother had passed away. She had decided that she could not let anything happen to her children.


    If anything were to happen to her children, she would not be able to live. 1


    Mike looked at how sad and angry she was. His mind was a mess.


    "I''ll go back now! Stop crying!" Mike reached out and wiped the tears from her face. "I won''t bring him


    home in the future! Don''t cry anymore!" Mike said frantically before leaving quickly.


    While all this was going on, Elliot was at another hospital. He pushed the door to the ward open. Zoe


    was on the bed, and when she saw him, she immediately squeezed two streams of tears out of her


    eyes. 1


    Rosalie strode to the door and pulled him in.


    "Elliot, how could you two be so careless? The child is already so huge, yet none of you knew about it."


    Although Rosalie''s tone was reproachful, her face was filled with smiles. "The doctor has just checked


    up on


    Zoe. Mother and son are safe."


    Mother and son? Zoe was pregnant with a son? How ridiculous!


    "Elliot, I''m sorry! I didn''t know I was pregnant. I have hypomenorrhea, my menstruation is usually never


    on time. When I''m stressed, my period usuallyes after every six months. So, unlike other women, I


    can''t tell whether I''m pregnant or not based on howte my period is. I never thought I would be


    pregnant," Zoe exined while looking at Elliot''s cold face. 2


    "Abort it!" His voice was cold and ruthless.


    Those two words almost killed Zoe. At the same time, Rosalie almost passed out.


    "No! You can''t abort the child!" Rosalie, with the help of the nanny, quickly collected her thoughts and


    said strongly, "Zoe has hypomenorrhea. It''s hard for her to get pregnant! Also, she is quite old. The


    child in her is quite big too. If you abort the child at this stage, it might kill her! Do you want to continue


    Shea''s treatment? Elliot, consider that!"


    Elliot''s face turned blue upon hearing his mother''s words. He needed Zoe to treat Shea, so nothing can


    happen to Zoe.


    He took a step back. He was so heartbroken it was suffocating. His pride, dignity, and courage had


    been stepped on by others. Every step he took had been a mistake!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Other than bearing it, was there any other choice?


    He strode out of the ward. Zoe''s tears fell silently.


    "Zoe, don''t cry! I''m here. He won''t dare to touch you!" Rosalie passed Zoe a tissue to wipe her face.


    "You must have the child. Only by having the child, can I guarantee that he will marry you! As long as


    I''m alive, your standing in the Fosters will never change!"


    Zoe croaked, "He must hate me to death. He doesn''t like children. Even if I gave birth to one, he would


    not like it-"


    "Zoe, no! As long as you give birth to a healthy child, he will like it. Who wouldn''t like their own


    children?" In an effort tofort Zoe, she told her the truth about Elliot. "Elliot is kinder than anyone


    else. He only doesn''t want a child because he is afraid that the child would be unhealthy, and it might


    suffer from pain and discrimination in the future."


    "Why? Wouldn''t there be checkups? If the child is not healthy, I will not carry it to term," said Zoe. She


    stopped crying.


    Rosalie hesitated. She did exin the deeper reason behind her statement.


    "Zoe, just remember what I said. As long as the child in you has no problems, he will not treat you and


    your child badly."


    Zoe nodded. "I got it."


    The next day, the news of Zoe''s pregnancy was released, and it spread throughout the city of


    Avonsville.


    Avery was at the funeral parlor when she heard the news.


    "That woman sure is smart! Getting pregnant with Elliot''s child. Even if she doesn''t marry into the


    Fosters in the future, she could ensure her standing with the child!"


    "Yes! How infuriating! Elliot is not only rich, but he is also good-looking! To be able to be selected by


    him to bear his child, isn''t that just a modern-day Cinderelli!" 2


    Avery carried her mother''s urn as she walked, step by step, out of the funeral parlor.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Mike and the children were at Starry River Vi having breakfast when he told them about Laura''s


    death.


    "I know that you are very sad, and I''m very sad too. But, your Grandma is gone. I hope that you can be


    strong for Mommy because she is extremely sad right now. If you are sad too, your Mommy will be


    even more in pain." 2


    Mike took each child in one arm and hugged them and kissed them on the head.


    La did not take the news well. She was sobbing, and her lips were quivering. She said weakly, "I


    want Grandma... I want to look for Grandma..."


    Hayden''s eyes were wet too, but he was much stronger. Not only did he not cry, but he even hugged


    La. "La, don''t cry. I''ll be with you."


    "I don''t want to be apart from Grandma. Without Grandma, what would happen to us?" La felt as if


    the sky had been ripped apart. Laura had been the one to send her to school, made delicious food for


    her, and who had taken her out to y.


    "La, don''t be afraid. Without Grandma, we can still live well. When your Mommyes back, we will


    not cry in front of her, okay?" Mike said. "I take you out to y, and we''ll have good food in the future."


    "I want my Grandma... Where do dead people go when they die? I want to go get her..." La rubbed


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    her eyes. Her tears drenched her hands.


    Mike saw how sad La was. He decided to tell her the truth. It was much better to rip the band-aid off


    in one go.


    "Once a person dies, that''s it. Your Grandma will note back. She has vanished from our lives and


    this earth."


    La hugged Hayden and sobbed louder when she heard what Mike said. Mike clutched his forehead


    with both hands. After a while, he called Wesley.


    "Mike, how are the kids?" Wesley had barely asked the question when he heard La''s sobs.


    Mike replied, "Not good. You know how close they were to Laura. How''s Avery?"


    Wesley looked at Avery and said, "We are at the graveyard right now. Laura has been buried. But


    Avery did not sleep the entire night. I''m afraid she can''t take it."


    The moment Wesley said that he saw Avery go limp and fall to the ground.


    "Avery!" Wesley eximed. He could not hang up the phone in time. He immediately rushed over and


    picked her up.


    An hourter, Mike and the children rushed into the hospital. 1


    "Don''t worry. Avery is fine. She has passed out from grief," Wesley said. "She did not sleep the entire


    night, let her rest for now."


    Mike said, "Wesley, you should get some rest. I can take care of things here."


    Wesley shook his head. "I''m not tired."


    The two children stood by the bed and looked at Avery. Grandma has left. Would their Mommy be fine?


    If their Mommy left, what would happen to them?


    Elliot was sitting in the captain''s office of the police station. He was listening to the captain break down


    the ident.


    "At this time, the ident appears to have been caused by a drunk driver. The driver''s family is poor. I


    don''t think he is able to pay any form ofpensation to Miss Tate."


    Compensation? Avery did not care about money at all.


    "The perp is a gambler. Did you ignore this fact?" said Elliot coldly. "He is currently one hundred and


    fifty thousand dors in debt. His wife and kids have left him, and creditors have abducted his parents.


    They were only recently released."


    The captain was stunned. He said, "Elliot, the incident took cest night and already you have


    gathered this much information."


    Elliot replied, "The deceased is my mother-inw. I cannot let her die in vain."


    The captain nodded. "Are you trying to say that this might be murder?"


    "Isn''t it obvious," said Elliot. "Someone paid the driver to murder her."


    The captain furrowed his brows. "Luckily, the perpetrator is not dead. Once he has recovered, we will


    question him." 1


    "I''m only afraid that someone might do him in."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "I''ll send more men over. They will be on twenty-four hour guard duty," said the captain before changing


    the topic, "I hear your girlfriend is pregnant.


    Congrattions!"


    "I don''t like kids." Elliot''s face darkened a little. His tone turned cold too. "If there are any updates on


    the case, inform me at once."


    The captain nodded. "Okay. How is Miss Tate? She was not too well yesterday. I wonder how she is


    today."


    Elliot''s gaze darkened. His lips thinned into a tight line. He got up from the sofa and left. He could not


    answer that question.


    He had been outside the operation theater the previous night, but his mother had called him, and he


    did not go in.


    Zoe''s pregnancy had be an obstacle in his mind. He could barely face it, let alone face Avery. 4


    Avery slept the afternoon away in the ward. She slowly opened her eyes. Before grief could enter her


    mind, she heard Hayden say, "Mommy, I''ll go to whichever school you want me to go to."


    Then, she heard La''s soft but hoarse voice," Mommy, I will behave too. Can you wake up soon?


    Please?"


    La had been crying nonstop, so her eyes were red. Her voice was hoarse too.


    Avery''s eyelids fluttered. She could not bear to hear that voice. She immediately sat up and grabbed


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    her children''s hands.


    "I''m fine. I was only tired, so I slept." Then, Avery got down from the bed. "Let''s go home!" 1


    She had only just stood up when Mike came forward and hugged her.


    "Avery, you still have your two children and me. I will never betray you. As long as you need me, I will


    never leave you."


    Mike rarely has such serious moments. 2


    Avery ced her chin on his shoulder. She took in a breath and said, "Let''s go home! I miss home."


    Shea was sitting in the living room of Elliot''s mansion. He had not returned for three days, and she


    refused to return to her room. Mrs. Cooper was sitting next to her, keeping herpany.


    "Does he not want me anymore?" Shea''s voice suddenly broke through the silence in the living area.


    "That''s impossible." Mrs. Cooper held Shea''s hand. " Master Elliot has gone to Starry River Vi."


    ording to the bodyguards, Elliot would go to the Starry River Vi every night, staying outside her


    door


    till dawn arrived, then, he would leave.


    "He went to look for Avery?" Shea''s voice rose in pitch. "I want him to be with Avery."


    Mrs. Cooper sighed. "He can''t be with Avery."


    "Why not?" Shea''s eyes sparkled brightly, yet they looked so lost.


    Mrs. Cooper was extremely sad as she thought of how Avery had lost her mother, and how Elliot has


    been standing guard outside her door every night, wanting to see her, and yet, unable to.


    "It''s because of your condition. Dr. Sanford is treating you, and she used that to force Master Elliot to


    be with her. She told him that if he did not stay with her, she would not treat you. Master Elliot needs to


    be with Dr. Sanford," said Mrs. Cooper, her voice breaking slightly. "Shea, do you understand me?"


    Shea shook her head in a daze. "Please repeat it."


    Mrs. Cooper took a deep breath and repeated it once again. This time, Shea roughly understood.


    "I don''t want to get better anymore," said Shea, her eyes sparkling. She clenched her hands into fists.


    She kept muttering, "I''m not getting better..."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    At seven thirty in the morning, the ck Rolls-Roice slowly pulled into the courtyard.


    Mrs. Cooper had not slept the entire night. When she saw Elliot returning, she immediately walked to


    the door. She had told Shea the truth the previous night, and Shea had be rather agitated. She


    med herself for that.


    Words spoken could not be taken back.


    Elliot entered with a gust of chilly wind.


    "Master Elliot, I have done a terrible thing. Please punish me." Mrs. Cooper followed Elliot.


    Elliot froze. He looked at Mrs. Cooper with red eyes.


    "I told Sheast night about how Dr. Sanford threatened you, and Shea is now refusing treatment."


    Mrs. Cooper lowered her head. "It''s my fault! I shouldn''t have told her that!"


    "Why did you tell her then?" Elliot raised his eyebrows. He looked gloomy.


    "She said that she hoped you and Avery could be together, so I couldn''t resist telling her the truth," Mrs.


    Cooper said hoarsely, "Fire me! I''m too old and clumsy. I''m no longer fit to serve you."


    Elliot''s gaze shifted away from Mrs. Cooper. He sounded exhausted. "Go and rest. Don''t tell her about


    Mrs. Cooper nodded, but she dared not say anything else.


    After lunch, Elliot took Shea out for a walk. It was still cold outside. When the wind blew, it pierced


    through skin.


    "Shea, are you cold?" Elliot held her hand tight.


    Shea shook her head. "Big Brother, I''m not getting better anymore."


    "No," Elliot said without giving it a moment''s thought." Avery and I got a divorce because we don''t like


    each other anymore. Even if Dr. Sanford and I are no longer together, I won''t go back to Avery. You


    don''t have to worry about us."


    Shea tried hard to process Elliot''s words.


    "I hope that you can feel more joy and love in the future," Elliot said gently.


    Shea was silent for a while. Then, she suddenly said," You''re not happy, Avery is not happy either. Only


    I''m happy every day. If I don''t get better, I''ll be happy every day. So, I don''t want to get better," Shea


    said with determination.


    Elliot looked at her and said bitterly, "You don''t know how you could be after you get better. How do you


    know you won''t be happy after you get better? And even if you don''t get treated, I won''t break up with


    Zoe because she is pregnant with my child." 1


    "Am I going to be an aunt?" Shea asked naturally.


    Elliot''s heart tightened. He looked at Shea with aplicated gaze. "Shea, who told you about this?"


    Shea pulled her hand out of Elliot''s and turned around. Whenever she was unwilling to answer a


    question, she would avoid it this way.


    Elliot walked over to her and grabbed her shoulders. He lowered his gaze and looked at her. "Tell me."


    "Mrs. Scarlet said that your children have to call me aunt." Shea looked up and said, "Big Brother, am I


    Hayden''s aunt?"


    Mrs. Scarlet was Shea''s nanny at school.


    Elliot suddenly stiffened upon hearing Shea''s question.


    "What do you think?" When he said that, he thought about the answer Avery had previously given him.


    Avery had said that she had adopted Hayden.


    "I hope that he is your child, that way, Hayden has to call me aunt." Shea sounded a little emotional. "If


    you have a child with Dr. Sanford, they won''t like you anymore."


    "I don''t need them to like me. I only need you to be healthy." Elliot''s gaze turned cold. His heart was


    even colder.


    It was the eighth day after New Year''s, and it was the first day back at work. Mike could not go to the


    office.


    He had to care for the children at home.


    Avery had not set foot out of Laura''s room. She had been in there for four days. She had been


    rewatching the video they had taken on New Year''s.


    She would never have dreamed that that would be thest video that she would have of her mother.


    Mike and the children were having breakfast. He nned to take them out to y that day. If they


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    passed by his office, he would bring them into the office to have a look. 4


    Suddenly, the door to Laura''s room opened.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Avery came out of Laura''s room.


    When Mike saw her, he thought he saw a ghost. She had not seen daylight for the past few days. She


    looked pale and weary. On top of that, she had barely eaten anything. She looked emaciated.


    When the children saw her, they were stunned too.


    Avery turned and entered her room. Mike immediately chased after her. "Avery, don''t tell me you''re


    going to work?" Mike guessed.


    Avery took out a set of clothes from her closet and headed to the bathroom. "You stay at home with the


    kids. I''ll head to the office and have a look."


    "Oh, so I''ll stay at home and look after the kids in the future?" Mike asked.


    Avery shook her head. "I''ll hire bodyguards."


    "Shouldn''t it be nannies?"


    "No need." Avery nned to care for all her children''s needs herself. The bodyguards only needed to


    send the children to school and pick them up from school, ensuring their safety. That was enough.


    "By the way, I heard that Laura''s ident was not an ordinary ident but murder," Mike said. "Go to


    the police station and ask about itter."


    Avery''s eyes darkened. Her voice sounded tight. "Who told you that?"


    "Chad," Mike said. "He said that Elliot sent his men to investigate the perpetrator. They found out quite


    a lot."


    The peace that Avery felt was crushed.


    If it was murder, she did not need to pause for a second to think of a suspect Other than Wanda, who


    else could it be? 4


    Avery had just left when Tammy''s car pulled in. Mike passed the children to Tammy. 1


    "Tammy, please help look after the kids. Something is off about Avery today. I must go look for her!"


    Mike said, then he took the car keys and bolted.


    When Mike arrived at the police station, Avery had juste out from it.


    "Avery!" Mike got down from the car and ran toward her. It was as if Avery has lost her soul. She did


    not hear Mike.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She got in the car, started the engine, and quickly left.


    Mike saw her car passing him by. He ced his hands on his hips and sighed.


    Avery''s vision was getting blurry as she drove. 1


    Sure enough! It was not an ident! It was murder! She initially thought it was Wanda, but the police


    told her that currently, the evidence showed that it was James who had hired the killer.


    James had transferred the money from his ount into the perpetrator''s ount. James himself had


    also confessed to murder.


    Howical! How ridiculous! He was in prison. How could he have hired a murderer? Moreover, he


    was about to be executed!


    One could not be hung a second time for killing another person. It was a perfect n.


    Tears fell from Avery''s eyes. All this was Wanda''s doing! As all the evidence pointed to James, Wanda


    would not be in any trouble.


    An hourter, Avery and Wanda met in a cafe.


    "Avery, I never would have thought your mother''s death would take such a toll on you. Look at how


    haggard you look," Wanda looked at Avery''s face and said insincerely, "I hope you get better soon.


    After all, many terrible things are waiting for you in the future."


    Wanda picked up the cup of coffee and elegantly took a sip. i


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you," Wanda continued to say with a smile, "My current boyfriend is Zoe''s


    father. Zoe is now pregnant with Elliot''s child. Soon, they will get married. In the future, Elliot and I will


    be considered family too."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Avery''s grip on her coffee cup tighter.


    She was not interested in Wanda talking about Elliot.


    "Your brother is in prison. How could he have hired a killer?" She looked at Wanda and said, "You did it,


    right?"?


    Wanda maintained her smile. "Avery, you should not resort to nder! In Aryadelle, murder is a crime


    punishable by death! Even hiring a killer is too! This was what you told me previously. How could I have


    done such a thing?"


    It was as if she was saying, "I''m not an idiot! Even if I did it, I will never admit it."


    The coffee sloshed inside the cup as Avery tightened her grip around the cup.


    "Do you know why I asked to meet you?" Avery released the coffee cup.


    Wanda nced at Avery coldly. "Avery, your mother is dead. It''s useless to pester me about it. I said I


    didn''t do it, which means I didn''t do it. Even if you kill me, I didn''t-"


    Avery got up from the chair. She swallowed her bitterness. "Of course, as long as you won''t admit it, it


    wasn''t you who did it."


    Then, Avery quickly walked over to Wanda. When


    Wanda realized what she was about to do, she quickly eximed, "Help!"


    When Mike reached the cafe, he saw Avery grabbing Wanda by her hair and smashing her head


    against the wall.


    There was fresh red blood on the wall!


    Blood flowed from Wanda''s pretty face!


    "Shit!" Mike swore and quickly ran over. "Avery! Let go! You''re going to kill her!" 1


    Mike tried to stop the fight. He pushed the staff who were trying to stop the fight away. Their efforts had


    been in vain anyway.


    He hugged Avery, trying to pull her away, yet she kept holding onto Wanda''s hair, not letting her go!


    "She killed my mother! I am going to get my revenge!" Avery yelled hysterically. "Let me go! I''m going


    to kill her!"


    "Are you nuts?! You still have two kids! Are you nning to make them orphans!" Mike yelled loudly,"


    Avery, wake up! Don''t ruin your life for some evil person! Your mother will not rest in peace if she sees


    you like this!"


    A member of the staff rushed over with a pair of scissors. She used it to chop off Wanda''s hair. It was


    the only way to tear them apart. 1


    Avery looked at the hair in her hands. She disgustedly threw it at Wanda''s face!


    "Wanda, I will never let you go!" Avery could not calm down. She was still looking at Wanda viciously.


    "You either hire a murderer to kill me, or I''ll make sure you die!"


    Mike had never seen such a vicious Avery. She might look weak, but she was extremely strong.


    Two members of the staff sent Wanda to the hospital. Only then, did Mike dare release Avery.


    Mike took his wallet out and said to the cafe owner." I''m sorry. Please calcte the loss. I''ll pay you


    double!"


    The owner epted the card and reminded him, "If thatdy makes a police report, thisdy will be


    arrested."


    Mike immediately said to the owner, "I''ll pay your triple. When the policee to investigate, just say


    that I was the one who beat her up."


    Avery pulled Mike to the side. "I''ll bear the consequences of my actions! Didn''t I ask you to look after


    the kids? Why are you here?"


    "Tammy came over. I got her to look after the kids." Mike went over to Avery and sighed. "Thank


    goodness I sensed that something was off with you and


    followed you. If I didn''t, the next time I see would be in prison."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mike was in the police station at two in the afternoon.


    "Officer, I was the one that beat the woman up. Arrest me! It has nothing to do with Avery!" Mike said


    loudly, confessing to the crimes.


    Avery was touched by his loyalty, but the situation did not call for it.


    "Mike, I''m going to count to three. If you don''t leave, I won''t talk to you anymore," Avery said coldly,


    sitting in the chair.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Mike was speechless.


    "One. Two..." Avery started counting.


    Mike''s face flushed. "Avery! Fine, live with your own mess! I''ll leave you alone!"


    Then, he turned and left the police station.


    Coming out of the police station, Mike called Chad.


    "Chad! Is your boss around? I''m looking for him!" Mike was standing outside the police station, with the


    icy wind blowing against him. He was feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Despite how he was feeling, he could not leave Avery alone. Avery was in a special situation at that


    moment. When one was extremely agitated, they could do anything.


    She could kill someone today, but what if she killed herself the next day?


    "We just started work today. It''s a little busy. Why are you looking for him?" Chad was talking fast. After


    asking his question, he came to a realization. "You''re looking for my boss. Did something happen to


    Avery?"


    "She''s in a mess. She almost killed Wanda today. She''s at the police station right now. I think she is


    going to be detained. Isn''t your boss powerful? Get him to bail her out! If he does not post her bail, I''ll


    tell everyone


    that this was all his doing!"


    Chad swore, "Are you nuts! How are you going to do that? If you were to talk to my boss this way, you''ll


    be deported from Aryadelle!"


    The officer took a piece of paper and a pen and passed them to Avery.


    "Miss Avery. I know you''re upset right now, but it''s wrong to beat someone up." The officer looked at


    her coldly. He said patiently, "List your transgressions and pay Wanda''s medical fees, and you will be


    released."


    Avery looked at the piece of paper and sneered, "Why do I have to list it down? I wanted to hit her."


    The police officer was speechless.


    "You want me to pay for her medical bills? Sure! Once she dies, I''ll do it," Avery continued.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The police officer was once again at a loss for words.


    Avery pushed the pen and paper away with her slender fingers. "Just go ahead with your procedures!"


    The police officer furrowed his brows. "Miss Tate, I know you have your own opinions, but the evidence


    we have right now has nothing to do with Wanda. But if we suspect her even a little, we will arrest her


    and question her."


    Avery lowered her gaze and pursed her pale lips, saying nothing.


    She was angry, but not at the police officer. She did not want to trouble everyone, but she was


    extremely upset.


    If she did nothing and allowed Wanda to go just like that, she could not bear to see herself.


    Half an hourter, a ck Rolls-Roice parked right in front of the entrance of the police station. 1


    Mike saw Elliot alighting the car, so he quickly approached him.


    However, Elliot was quicker. He immediately passed Mike by without even noticing him!


    Mike cursed silently, "Sure! Treat me like air!"


    When Elliot entered the police station, he immediately saw Avery''s slight person.


    "Elliot! You''re finally here!" The captain waved to Elliot. "Please persuade Miss Tate! As long as she


    writes a list of her wrongdoings, we''ll let her go immediately."


    When Avery heard his name, she looked up and looked at him, stunned!


    Why was he here?


    Elliot picked up the piece of paper on the table, tore it in half, and threw it into the bin.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    "I''ll settle this myself," Elliot said to the captain.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then he grabbed Avery''s slender wrist and said, "I''m taking her with me."


    The captain simply nodded.


    Once they were out of the station, Avery shook off Elliot''s slightly cold hand.


    Elliot raised his brows as he stared at Avery''s defensive posture.


    "Your mother wouldn''te back to life even if you did kill Wanda, Avery. There are many ways to take


    revenge, yet you chose the most foolish one."


    "Who are you to judge me?" 1


    Avery looked at Elliot''s familiar yet unrecognizable face and sneered.


    "Are you judging me as the mighty President Elliot Foster, or because Wanda Tate is your future


    mother-inw?!"


    Every word she spoke was sharp and fractious.


    An unreadable emotion shed through Elliot''s eyes as he said, "Calm down, Avery."


    "I can''t calm down!" Averyshed out, her voice breaking. "My mom''s lifeless face appears in front of


    me every time I close my eyes! What did she do


    wrong?! She never did anything wrong! How could someone kill her?!"


    She broke down into wailing sobs.


    All of Elliot''s reason vanished the moment he saw her frail body crumple and an expression of agony


    twist her face.


    He pulled her into his embrace and wrapped his arms tightly around her.


    Avery snapped when she smelled Elliot''s unique musky scent.


    Even if the scent of his cologne was unchanged, he was no longer the same Elliot Foster!


    "Let me go!" she cried as she pushed against his muscr chest.


    "I won''t!" Elliot held Avery in his arms. His voice was hoarse when he said, "Calling Wanda my future


    mother-inw is utter bullsh*t! I''ve only ever had one mother-inw, and she was your mother."


    Avery could not escape his hold and so decided to stop struggling altogether.


    She numbly contemted his seemingly profound statement. Looking up at him with tear-filled eyes,


    she coldly asked, "Now that Zoe''s pregnant with your child, will you order your bodyguard to force her


    to get an abortion?" 1


    Avery''s question made Elliot abruptly release his grip on her.


    "Didn''t you hate children, Elliot? Then why can you ept Zoe''s child?" Avery demanded as she stood


    before him. "Did she force you to? Did you give in once again to save your dear Shea? Aren''t you


    always acting so high and mighty in front of me? You didn''t even bat an eyelid when you made me get


    an abortion ... Do you find me easier to pick on?"


    Elliot''s heart throbbed with pain, but his eyes were fixed calmly on Avery.


    Her emotions were much stabler than they were before, but the wordsing out of her mouth were


    growing harsher.


    "Don''t mention my mother to me ever again. She never acknowledged you as her son," Avery said as


    she stared at Elliot''s face. "Even though she''s dead, it just feels misfortunate to have you talk about


    her."


    She watched as a dreadful expression appeared on Elliot''s face.


    Not only did her heart not break for him, she actually found it gratifying.


    Perhaps it was because she had finally given up on him.


    Elliot could have a child with Zoe or recognize Laura''s killer as his mother-inw... As long as he did


    not appear in front of her, he could do whatever he wanted.


    "Let''s go home, Avery!" Mike said as he drove the car out onto the road. He nced at Avery and


    added, " You must be exhausted."


    "I''m not," Avery answered in a clear, calm voice. "I don''t feel like going home."


    "Okay. Where do you want to go, then?"


    As though she did not hear Mike''s voice, Avery looked out the window and uttered softly, "If I hadn''t


    insisted oning back here, this wouldn''t have happened to Mom..."


    Mike''s heart ached with concern as he saw Avery''s haggard face grow ovee by guilt.


    Could she have some kind of stress-induced mental disorder?


    Mike turned the car around at the next turning, then drove toward Elizabeth Hospital.


    After hearing about Avery''s condition, Wesley felt worried but certain.


    "She''s a strong woman. I know she can get through this."


    He prescribed some sleeping pills for Avery and handed them to Mike.


    "What she needs now is rest. Let''s see if she improves after some time."


    A weekter, Avery''s mental state appeared stable.


    The children returned to school.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    After breakfast, Avery took the children to school.


    Hayden was the one who had suggested going to the same preschool as La.


    That way, Avery would not have to drive around picking them up and sending them off.


    It felt like everything had remained the same after Laura''s death, but it also felt like everything had


    changed.


    "Winter''se and gone, Avery," Mike said as he drove the car onto the main road. "Let''s move on


    from all this unhappiness! Every day from now on will be filled with good luck."


    Avery stared at him nkly.


    "Can''t you speak like a normal person?"


    Mike cleared his throat and said, "I know you''ll still be down for a while, but we should keep our eyes


    facing forward. There are many more beautiful things and people that await you in the future."


    "Keep your eyes on the road."


    "Okay," Mike responded, then turned on some music.


    After taking a moment to ponder his words, Avery suddenly said, "Thank you, Mike." "Hmm?" Mike said


    as he turned the music off.


    "Thanks for helping me with the kids through all of this."


    "Why are you mentioning this all of a sudden? Your kids are my kids. Your mom''s gone, but, even if you


    were to leave, I would still raise the kids myself!" Mike said earnestly.


    Avery shot him a meaningful look.


    Mike coughed, then said, "You get what I mean."


    "I do."


    Over at the Foster Mansion, Rosalie had rushed over first thing in the morning in high spirits.


    She was showing off a 4D ultrasound scan to the servants.


    "Do you think this child looks like Elliot? He looks just like Elliot when he was a baby! Hahaha!"


    The servants nodded in agreement, and Rosalie burst into an even more effusive guffaw.


    Elliot heard the racket from upstairs and took the stairs in long strides.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Elliot! Take a look at your son!" Rosalie said as she ran toward Elliot with the ultrasound scan. "Zoe


    took this at the hospital yesterday. Look at how much he looks like you! The doctor said the child is


    perfectly healthy. There''s nothing to worry about!" 2


    Elliot''s brows furrowed as he gazed at the wrinkly fetus in the image.


    He did not see any resemnce to him at all.


    If it were not for Shea, he never would have agreed to let Zoe keep this baby. 1


    "What kind of reaction is that, Elliot? Zoe''s painstakingly carrying your child. Even if you don''t care


    about her, how could you be so cold toward your own flesh and blood?" Rosalie said, i


    Then, she changed the subject and said, "I moved Zoe over to the old mansionst night. To me, she''s


    already my daughter-inw!"


    Elliot was not in the mood to argue with his mother, so he maintained hisposure.


    "You don''t need to inform me of anything regarding that child. So long as you''re happy."


    "What does that mean? This is your son!"


    "Did any of you seek my approval before deciding to keep that child?" Elliot asked with a cold


    expression." I have no intention of hurting anyone''s feelings, but that does not mean you can brazenly


    disregard my own." 2


    The ultrasound scan fell to the ground.


    An hourter, Rosalie was taken away by the driver.


    The mansion fell into pin-drop silence.


    Elliot nced at the time and noticed it was almost noon.


    His phone suddenly began to ring.


    It was the family doctor.


    "Elliot! Have you heard about Eric Santos?! He got into an ident on a film set two years ago, which


    left him bedridden and unconscious. He''s somehow miraculously recovered now!" 1


    Elliot''s chest tightened. There was a tremor in his voice as he asked, "Who cured him?! Do you know


    who his doctor is?!"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Zoe had gone into full "child-bearing mode" after she got pregnant.


    She had even pushed Shea''s treatment aside.


    So it could not have been Zoe who cured Eric Santos!


    "I''m not clear on the details," said the family doctor regretfully. "However, the probability of him waking


    up from his illness was extremely low. I think he found a neurologist on par with Professor James


    Hough."


    After the call, Elliot immediately sent someone to contact the Santos family.


    Eric Santos had left the entertainment industry two years ago, so all his known contact information and


    addresses were useless.


    Even as evening approached, Elliot''s people could still find nothing of use.


    Zoe heard about Elliot''s search at dinner, which made her feel nervous.


    "My health has improved a lottely, Elliot," she said. " I think we can schedule Shea''s second surgery


    soon."


    Elliot nced at her and asked, "Are you certain?"


    Zoe nodded, then said, "I''m feeling very confident about the next procedure. I''ll take Shea to the


    hospital


    for a checkup tomorrow and see how her wound has recovered."


    "Okay," Elliot responded.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot," Zoe said as her eyes reddened. "My father broke things off with Wanda Tate. He''s


    nning on returning to Bridgedale in the next few days. I''m sorry for all the trouble we''ve caused you."


    1


    Elliot picked up his wine ss and took a sip.


    "Also... about our child... I know you don''t like children, so I don''t expect you to like our baby. My body


    can''t withstand an abortion, so I''ll most likely have to give birth to this child. If you don''t want him, I can


    raise him myself."


    Zoe had raised a sensitive subject.


    Ever since Elliot found out about her pregnancy, he had made no effort to contact her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She felt like she had been banished. 1


    If he did not find a use for her, she would probably end up like Avery.


    "Once the baby is born, I won''t tell him who his father is. You don''t need to worry about his care," Zoe


    said soundly. "I''ve had some time to think about it, and I''ve decided that I shouldn''t force you to love


    him if you don''t love me." 1


    "Dr. Sanford, if I asked you to get an abortion..."


    Zoe felt a chill shoot through her heart, but she maintained herposure and said, "If you insist,


    abortion isn''t impossible... I don''t know how long it will take for my body to recover after that. Now that


    the baby''s taken form, aborting it would be about the same as giving birth."


    Elliot began to weigh the pros and cons of an abortion after hearing her words.


    "I''m worried that my recovery will dy Shea''s treatment," Zoe said, then took a sip of her soup." Elliot,


    I know you''ve been searching for other doctors that can treat Shea this entire time... I''m sorry for using


    this against you."


    "That''s your asset."


    "You must hate me."


    "Nothing else matters as long as you can cure Shea," Elliot said. 2


    "It''s been a while since we''ve talked like this," Zoe said. "I won''t force you to do anything, Elliot. Could


    you please not hate me so much?"


    As she said this, she reached out to hold his hand.


    Elliot moved her hand away and said, "I''ll say it again, Zoe. Nothing else matters as long as you can


    cure Shea."


    "I''ll do my best to help her," Zoe said. "It''s your mother''s birthday this weekend. Your brother''s nning


    a party, and your mother''s looking forward to some excitement. I hope you can be there."


    "Noted," Elliot responded casually.


    His mind continued to be filled with thoughts about Eric Santos''s doctor.


    Why was this person so elusive?


    At the courthouse, the judge mmed his gavel down, sentencing James Worsley to death!


    Avery stood up from her seat.


    Not far off, Wanda red resentfully through her veil at Avery. 1


    Avery met her hateful gaze, then prepared herself to walk toward her.


    "Don''t be rash, Avery! This is a courthouse," Mike said and quickly held her back when he noticed her


    peculiar behavior.


    "Fine," Avery said, restraining herself.


    She turned around and strode out of the courthouse.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    When Wanda walked out of the courthouse, Avery blocked her path.


    "You''re next," Avery said.


    Avery wore light makeup, ensuring that her smoothplexion looked good.


    Beneath her calm veneer, however,y a burning hatred that had never dampened.


    "Bring it! Both my daughter and my brother are gone. You better watch out, Avery Tate!"


    Wanda had suffered a concussion from the beating Avery had given her at the cafe, so she was filled


    with raging fury.


    She would never have backed down if Elliot Foster had not stood up for Avery!


    Avery got into the car with a nd expression and fastened her seat belt.


    Mike opened a bottle of water and handed it to her, then said, "Elliot Foster''s looking into Eric Santos''s


    doctor. I''m guessing he''s nning on getting rid of Zoe Sanford. What a cruel man! She''s pregnant with


    his child!"


    Avery took the bottle of water from him and took a sip.


    The cool liquid made its way down her throat and into


    her body, bringing with it a weed sense of vigor.


    "Let him be!"


    A look of nonchnce shed across her eyes.


    She wanted to see what Elliot could manage to dig up!


    Eric Santos and his family had promised her absolute secrecy.


    The ce where they were living now was also fairly secluded.


    It was possible that Elliot had yet to find out where the family lived.


    It was Rosalie''s birthday that weekend, and she was in an especially good mood because of Zoe''s


    pregnancy.


    All of the Foster family''s closest friends had been invited to the celebration.


    Zoe had sent Elliot a text first thing in the morning to remind him of the party, but he had still barely


    made it to the banquet hall on time.


    Once the host was done with the opening speech, he invited Rosalie to the stage.


    Rosalie held Zoe''s hand in one of hers and clenched her other hand tightly around Elliot''s.


    Once the trio was up on stage, the host handed the microphone over to Rosalie.


    "Today is my birthday. In light of that, I would like to


    take this opportunity to announce some fantastic news!"


    Rosalie reached out her wrinkled hand, caressed Zoe''s belly, then announced enthusiastically, "My


    grandson is five months old! He will being into the world soon!"


    At first, the LED screen on the stage was broadcasting photos of Rosalie''s younger days.


    Suddenly, it turned a blinding green!


    The crowd was in an uproar!


    "Apologies!" said the host as he tried to save the show. "Our technicians will fix this right away! Please


    don''t worry, everyone!"


    Themotion died down, but Elliot could still hear the sound of his raging heartbeat!


    The light from the screen had draped every member of the audience in a shroud of green.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As Elliot gazed at the green screen behind him, an ominous feeling rose within him.


    For some reason, his first thought was not that the LED screen had malfunctioned. Instead, he thought


    of Hayden Tate''s aloof little face.


    Just as Elliot was wondering if Hayden was behind the night''s fiasco, the green screen suddenly turned


    into the image of a vast meadow!


    All kinds of green hats were floating above the


    meadow!


    Elliot was at a loss for words.


    "Look at all those green hats!" cried an innocent child in the audience.


    "Who did this? Who''s being cheated on?"


    The crowd broke into a frenzy of discussion.


    Zoe''s expression was filled with inordinate dread.


    She thought that nobody knew about the night she spent fooling around with Cole.


    She did not expect to get a p in the face!


    Who was the one behind all of this?!

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Rosalie''s face was drenched in a green glow.


    If Elliot had not been holding her up, she probably would have passed out from the shock.


    The staff disconnected the LED screen''s power, and the disturbing green light vanished.


    "What the h*ll is going on?!" Henry yelled. "Why did that mess show up on screen? How exactly do all


    of you do your jobs around here?!"


    The manager rushed over to apologize.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Foster. I asked the staff and was told that ourputers had caught a virus. We have


    no idea how those images appeared on the LED screen."


    Henry nced at his mother.


    Rosalie had caught her breath.


    "Hurry up and get a newputer. Don''t let anything like this happen again!" Henry ordered the


    manager.


    The awkward atmosphere on stage did not dissipate with the manager''s departure.


    Other than being a vibrant color, there was a deeper meaning to the color green.


    For example, it symbolizes betrayal in a rtionship.


    Zoe felt the eyes of everyone in the room fall on her.


    She exined through flushed cheeks, "I''ve never done anything to betray Elliot, Rosalie. The


    bodyguard can be my witness." 1


    "Are you saying that I''m the one who betrayed you?" Elliot asked.


    Zoe shook her head, then said, "I don''t suspect you of anything, Elliot. I''m sure the stage technicians


    just messed up... Perhaps it wasn''t implying anything.


    Let''s not overthink it." 1


    Elliot''s thin lips parted slightly as he murmured, "Is that so? Let''s hope nobody''s trying to insinuate


    anything, then." 1


    "Zoe spends all of her days at home. How could she do anything to betray you?" Rosalie said.


    She decided to calm things down for the sake of the child Zoe was carrying.


    "I have a birthday wish, Elliot."


    Elliot''s temples began to ache.


    The woman standing before him proimed herself to be the one who loved him most, but she was


    always forcing him to do things he hated in the name of that love.


    "I''m a woman, too. I''ve also carried a child for nine months, so I know how tough it is. I hope you can


    treat the mother of your child better, even if it''s just a little bit... Can you promise me that, Elliot?"


    Rosalie was forcing Elliot to make a stand in public.


    If he were to refuse in front of all their friends and family, he would forever be seen as a heartless man!


    "Since you love your unborn grandchild so much, you should wish for a longer life!" Elliot said, before


    storming off the stage.


    The entire banquet hall froze in stunned silence as if someone had hit the pause button on time. 3


    Suddenly, Cole stood up, raised his ss, and passionately said, "It''s my grandmother''s birthday today.


    I''d like to make a toast to Grandma''s long and prosperous life! Let''s drink the night away tonight!"


    The atmosphere returned to normal after Cole''s toast.


    Elliot walked outside and lit a cigarette.


    Who was behind the green hats and meadow that had appeared on the screen?


    Was it Hayden?


    However, considering how much Hayden despised Elliot, he probably would not tell him if Zoe was


    cheating on him even if he knew.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After all, getting cheated on was not as horrific as being made a fool of for the rest of one''s life.


    Besides, had Avery not confiscated Hayden''sptop?


    Who else could it be, if not Hayden?


    Although he did not have a clue, tonight''s episode had


    made him wary.


    Once Zoe gave birth to the child, he would insist on a paternity test right away. 2


    With that thought, he felt he would not mind being cheated on if that turned out to be the case!


    It would be a relief if the child Zoe was carrying was not his.


    However, that steamy night five months ago still felt so real to him!

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Elliot had thought that the woman he spent that night with was Avery!


    He would never have touched Zoe if he had known it was her


    On the other side of the city, Avery was having dinner with a few good friends at Golden Beach Street.


    If it were not for the care and support of her friends, she would not have been able to get back on her


    feet so quickly after her mother''s death.


    Although the thought of her mother''s passing continued to pain her, Avery was not so impulsive as to


    go down with Wanda.


    Mike poured Wesley a ss of wine, but Wesley declined, saying, "I drove here."


    Avery then poured Wesley a ss of juice and said," Wesley isn''t a good drinker. I''ll drink with you


    tonight, Mike!"


    "Are you underestimating me, Avery? My tolerance is pretty good!" said Tammy.


    "I know it is, but Jun already told me to keep an eye on you and make sure you don''t get too drunk."


    Tammy grunted nonchntly, then began to drink with Mike.


    "Pace yourselves, you two. I called you out tonight for some good seafood, not for you to get drunk..."


    Avery cautioned.


    "What''s so great about seafood? What''s a party without booze?" Mike said.


    Tammy chimed in, "Exactly! If we''re going to have a party without booze, then we might as well just sit


    at home and munch on some peanuts!"


    Avery decided to ignore them.


    After a few drinks, the two began to drunkenly banter.


    Once Avery was done peeling shrimps and crabs for her children, she began to eat.


    Noticing that Mike and Tammy were immersed in their drunkenness, Wesley turned to Avery and said,"


    Eric really wants to thank you personally, Avery."


    "He should focus on rehab for now. We can meet once he''s able to stand on his own two feet."


    She lowered her gaze, pondering something, and then said, "I wouldn''t have to be so cautious if he


    was just an average person. But he''s still a popr celebrity. If anyone was to discover where he is,


    there''d be a real ruckus made; and, if that were to happen, not only would it get in the way of his


    rehabilitation, his personal life would be affected, too."


    Wesley nodded and said, "You''re right. He¡¯s young, so he''s a bit more impulsive."


    He passed some crab meat to Avery.


    "Eat it yourself!" Avery said, her cheeks turning pink.


    "I don''t eat crab," Wesley replied. "You were tending to the children this entire time and haven''t had a


    bite to eat. You should eat more. I''m worried you''ll get blown away by the wind one day."


    La lifted her head, then said seriously to Wesley," Hayden and I will hold on to Mommy''s legs! We


    won''t let the wind blow her away!"


    "No matter how strong the wind is, I won''t have to worry as long as I have the both of you around!"


    Wesley chuckled. He turned to Hayden and asked, " Are you getting used to things at your new


    school?"


    Hayden nodded.


    Hayden might not have been sociable, but he never bothered the other children, so his teachers


    favored him.


    "Why did you bring yourptop with you?" Wesley asked as he noticed theptop sticking out of


    Hayden''s unzipped bag.


    Hayden quickly zipped his bag shut.


    Avery nced at her son, rm bells beginning to ring in her head.


    She did not immediately interrogate Hayden.


    Instead, she pulled out her phone to check if Elliot had contacted her.


    It was a good thing he had not!


    Avery was relieved.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I heard Zoe''s nning on carrying out another surgery on Shea," Wesley said, his expression


    conveying his mixed feelings. "I don''t know if Zoe is being too generous, or if Elliot''s being a fool. Zoe''s


    skills might not end up killing Shea, but I doubt the results would be ideal."


    Avery''s hand clenched tightly around her fork.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to tell Elliot that you were the one who operated on Shea the first time?"


    Wesley asked softly.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Wesley''s question left Avery silent for a moment.


    "Have you ever loved somebody, Wesley?" Avery asked quietly. "If you have, then you probably won''t


    have such a tough time understanding how I''m feeling."


    Wesley shook his head.


    "You be possessive when you love someone. I want everything he owns, and I want to be the


    only one he sees. Most importantly, I want the rtionship to have no reservations," Avery said. Then


    she smiled and continued, "You''ve seen it yourself. He has Shea, and he''s willing to sell himself out for


    her treatment."


    "Before I knew about Shea''s mental disability, I saw her as a thorn in my side. After I discovered she


    wasn''t normal, the hostility I felt against her slowly began to fade away. Of course, I can carry out


    Shea''s second surgery, but I won''t do that."


    Wesley stared nkly at Avery.


    "How do you think Elliot would react if he found out I could treat Shea?" Avery asked. She poured


    herself a ss of wine and continued, "How has he been treating Zoe? He''s so grateful to her that he''s


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    willing to grant her every request... Wesley, I don''t want him thanking me for the sake of another


    woman." 1


    Avery let out a bitterugh, then said, "I don''t care for that at all!"


    Wesley took the bottle of wine away from Avery, then said, "I get it, Avery. If he can''t give you a perfect


    love, then you''d rather take nothing from him at all."


    "That''s not all. Not only is he unable to reciprocate my love, but he is also incapable of being a father to


    my children!"


    Avery had only had one ss of wine, but her face had turned scarlet, and the tone of her voice was


    filled with hurt and loathing.


    "He didn''t want our children! Why is he allowing Zoe to keep her baby? Why isn''t he forcing her to get


    an abortion? Huh?!"


    Wesley poured Avery a ss of juice, then said, "Don''t get upset, Avery."


    "Don''t be mad, Mommy!" La pulled on Avery''s arm.'' Hayden and I don''t need Dirtbag Dad! All we


    need is Mommy."


    Avery caressed her daughter''s head, then said with smiling eyes, "I''m not mad. I''m just thinking out


    loud to wake myself up."


    When Wesley asked if she wanted to tell Elliot the truth, Shea''s innocent eyes instantly popped into


    Avery''s mind.


    She had felt her heart soften.


    She had said everything out loud for Wesley to hear, but it was also for herself.


    The worst thing that could happen from Zoe operating on Shea was that there would be no progress.


    This was eptable.


    However, if Elliot ever found out that the person who operated on Shea was Avery, he would definitely


    end up being entangled with her again!


    As if having Shea around was not bad enough, now there would be a pregnant Zoe to give Avery an


    even bigger headache! 1


    How could she possibly tell Elliot the truth? 1


    It was Monday at Starry River Kindergarten.


    The school was located near the Starry River Vi.


    Avery would send her children to school every morning.


    If she could not make it back in time in the evenings, Hayden would take La home first.


    The children were paying attention to the teacher''s lesson when a figure suddenly appeared at the


    ssroom door.


    La immediately recognized the person!


    "Hayden! Shea''s here!" La cried out, then walked over to the ssroom door with Hayden.


    A wave of gloom washed over Shea''s face when she saw them.


    "I have to go into surgery tomorrow. I''m scared," she muttered softly in a voice filled with anxiety.


    "Is Dr. Sanford going to operate on you?" Layle asked.


    Shea nodded.


    "Don''t let her touch your brain, Shea. You''re not that smart to begin with. What if she makes you even


    dumber?!" La said. "You should hide like you didst time. Don''t let anyone find you! That way, they


    can''t force you to get surgery!"


    Hayden nced at his sister intently and said, "Stop meddling!"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    "Didn''t we agree to stop being upset with Shea?" La asked dejectedly.


    Hayden took his sister''s hand and walked back into the ssroom.


    Shea''s surgery was going to happen no matter what.


    Coming to see them in her nervousness and fear would not change a thing.


    She should have gone to see Elliot Foster and seek hisfort.


    Elliot received a call from Mrs. Scarlet at three in the afternoon.


    "Shea''s missing again!" cried Mrs. Scarlet. "The bodyguard and I have been looking for her for over an


    hour. We''ve searched through the entire Starry River neighborhood and we still can''t find her!"


    "Why did you go to Starry River?!" Elliot eximed as he picked up his keys and walked toward the


    front door.


    "Shea''s been begging to see Hayden since she got to school this morning... She threw a tantrum when


    I told her she couldn''t. She refused to eat or drink anything. She never used to be like this. I had no


    other choice but to take her to see Hayden," Mrs. Scarlet said as she sobbed pitifully.


    Ever since she had regained her self-perception after the surgery, Shea had be a pain to look


    after!


    "So you took her to see Hayden Tate?" Merely hearing the name felt like a stab to Elliot''s heart. "Did he


    hide her away again?"


    "He didn''t! When I took Shea to see Hayden and La at school, they went back into the ssroom


    after only exchanging a few words," Mrs. Scarlet said truthfully." Shea insisted on going to the


    neighborhood after we left the school, so I took her there... She just disappeared in the blink of an eye!"


    Mrs. Scarlet was out of breath from all her sobbing.


    Elliot frowned, then said, "Don''t cry. I''m on my way! She should still be in the neighborhood."


    Mrs. Scarlet sniffled and said, "Shea''s a good girl. She''s only hiding because she''s afraid of getting


    surgery."


    "I know," Elliot said.


    It took him a long time to coax Shea into going to bedst night.


    He did not want her to suffer, but the surgery had to be done for the sake of her health. 1


    He did not want her to be called an idiot ever again. 1


    That evening, when Avery drove her car into the neighborhood, she noticed a group of police officers at


    the gates.


    There was a long line of police tape around the area, and a mob of nosy onlookers had gathered.


    Avery furrowed her brows tightly.


    Had something bad happened?


    She quickly parked the car, then hurried towards the house.


    Please let the children be safe!


    Avery opened the front door and saw her children ying in the living room.


    The atmosphere inside the house was in stark contrast with the tense air outside.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Well done, my babies! I''m d you listened to me and didn''t join the crowd outside," Avery said, as


    she gave the children a peck on the cheek each.


    "There''s nothing to see, anyway," La said with a calm expression. "Shea''s hiding. They¡¯re looking for


    her."


    Avery''s mind was blown.


    "Shea''s hiding in our neighborhood?!"


    "Probably! I told her to hide, but I didn''t tell her to hide in our neighborhood..." La grumbled, pulling a


    long face. "What are we going to do if Dirtbag Dad shows up looking for her? I don''t want to see him."


    Avery''s face flushed.


    "Did you hide her in the house again?!"


    Hayden and La shook their heads.


    "We didn''t. She went to hide. We don''t know where she is."


    Avery let out a heavy sigh and quicklyposed herself.


    "It''s fine as long as she''s not in our house. I''m going to make dinner now. Don''t go outside. If someone


    rings the doorbell-"


    Before Avery could finish her sentence, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    La and Hayden rushed to the front door and clearly saw the face of the man standing outside


    through the screen on the door security system.


    "Mommy! Dirtbag Dad is here!" La cried in a panicked yet excited voice as she ran towards her


    mother.


    Avery put down her apron, then picked up her daughter.


    "Don''t be scared, sweetie. Follow your brother to your room for now," she said as she nced at


    Hayden.


    Hayden reluctantly walked over, then stayed in the bedroom with La.


    Avery exited the children''s room, then strode past the living to the front door and opened it up.


    Elliot was standing right outside the door.


    The glow from the sunset shone from behind him, enhancing his chiseled features.


    "Shea''s missing. Her nanny said she lost her in your neighborhood," Elliot said, exining his


    intentions.'' I''ve looked through all the houses around here and still can''t find her."


    "Are you saying you want to search my house?" Avery asked as she gazed at him coldly.


    Elliot met her icy eyes, then said calmly, "I''m here to find someone, not to raid your home."


    "What happens if you don''t find her here?" Avery asked as she opened the front door fully.


    "What do you want?" Elliot said as he took a forceful step towards her.


    The tense aura came at her like a scorching heatwave!


    Avery took an abrupt step back, then quickly said, "If Shes isn''t here, then you have to swear to never


    step foot in my house ever again!"


    Elliot frowned slightly, as if in deep thought.


    When his lips parted a momentter, it was not to answer her question.


    "Shea! Come out! Big Brother is here to take you home! " Elliot called out towards the empty living


    room behind Avery. 1


    If Shea were here, she would certainlye out one she heard his voice.


    "Shea! Can you hear me? Big Brother is here to pick you up!" he called out once more when there was


    no response.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Avery heard the intimate way Elliot referred to himself as "Big Brother".


    It was as if he really was Shea''s brother!


    Even if he was, he could not be her biological brother.


    After all, there was no information about Shea in the Foster family records.


    Besides, would a normal man treat someone who was not his biological sister better than he treated his


    wife?


    "Stop shouting, Elliot. Shea isn''t here. Go ahead and search the rooms if you don''t believe me," Avery


    said, then began to open up every room door in the house.


    Elliot followed closely behind her.


    Shea was not in the first or second rooms.


    When they arrived at the third room, his eyesnded on the two children inside!


    Hayden was holding La in his arms and ring at him with eyes filled with resentment.


    "Why do your children hate me so much, Avery?" Elliot asked Avery, confused. "Do you really not


    badmouth me in front of them?"


    "They hate you because you have an aura about you that children dislike. You''re not worth the effort of


    discussing in front of my children," Avery responded.


    Elliot was angered by her eloquent reply, but he held back when he thought of how he had forced her


    to get an abortion before.


    "You were losing your mind when Shea went missingst time! Why do you have the time to pick a fight


    with me this time?" Avery said mockingly. "Did you think some good Samaritan will take her to the


    hospital again?" 1


    Elliot epted her ridicule, then exined patiently," Her intellect was lower thest time she went


    missing. She''s much better now."


    "I see... What if she gets even better?" Avery asked nonchntly. "Will you care about her more or


    less?"


    "There''s no need to be spiteful, Avery," Elliot said as he suppressed the emotions in his dark eyes.


    "She''s nothing but an idiot to you!"


    It was as if Avery had struck a nerve in Elliot.


    The expression on his face turned ominous and terrifying.


    He did not continue his search, but walked away with clenched fists.


    Once he was gone, Avery let out a heavy sigh andposed her emotions.


    He could not find Shea, but why did he bring up the past?

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Was Elliot going to hold the things Avery said in a fit of rage against her for the rest of their lives?


    After dinner, Avery dialed Mike''s number, then put her phone on speaker and began to clean the


    kitchen.


    "I''ll be homete today, Avery!" Mike said in a stern and serious voice. "I''m not going to the bar tonight.


    It''s for work... It''s about thepany! I''ll tell you about it tomorrow."


    "Okay. It''s nothing too serious, is it?" Avery said. "I''m not used to this sudden discipline in you."


    Mike chuckled and said, "I was just worried you think I''m out messing around. You don''t need to keep


    dinner for me."


    "Okay."


    After Avery hung up the phone, she nced around the empty house and could not help but think of


    her mother.


    She refused to hire a nanny because she wanted to do all of the things Laura used to do.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She wanted to guess what her mother was thinking about when she did those things.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt.


    Laura always took care of her after Avery got pregnant.


    After the children were born, Laura gave her all to help raise them.


    She never lived a day of her life for herself.


    Avery never thought that there was anything wrong with that kind of life.


    It was not until Laura was gone that she realized she had put all of her energy in her work and the


    children.


    "Mommy! Hayden''s picking on me!" La cried suddenly as she ran out of the room.


    Avery quickly wiped the tears off her face and recovered her normal expression.


    "How did he pick on you?"


    "He said I wasn''t doing my homework right, then said he''d rip my books apart if I didn''t do it properly!"


    La whimpered.


    Avery took her daughter''s hand, then walked her to the bedroom and checked La''s homework. 1


    It was no wonder Hayden was frowning in rage.


    La''s homework was a mess.


    "I''ll teach you, La. Let''s erase this line first," Avery said patiently as she sat down at the desk next to


    La. 1


    By the time she was done helping the children with their homework and getting them ready for bed, it


    was already ten at night.


    Avery dragged her tired body back to her room.


    Her mind was nk.


    She felt like she had done a lot, but nothing at all at the same time.


    Laura was the one who took over these errands for her before.


    She owed a lot to her mother, and would have to wait until their next lifetimes to pay her back.


    Avery walked into the closet, opened up her wardrobe and was about to pick out a pair of pajamas.


    The moment she opened the wardrobe door, the body curled up inside almost fell right out!


    Avery reached out and caught Shea on reflex before she fell to the ground!


    What was Shea doing here?!


    How long had she been hiding here?!


    Avery had no time to think.


    Sheid Shea on the ground and checked on her condition. 1


    Momentster, she called Wesley for help.


    When La and Hayden woke up the next morning, they noticed that their mother was not at home


    and that she did not prepare breakfast for them.


    Their preschool provided breakfast, but Hayden was not used to the food.


    Which was why Avery would always make breakfast for them.


    "Where did Mommy go, Hayden?" La asked with a confused expression on her face. "If Mommy isn''t


    home, does that mean we don''t have to go to school?"


    Hayden took on the role of a big brother and said, "If Mommy''s not here, I''ll take you to school."


    "Can you tell me where Mommy went?" La asked with concern. "Mommy wouldn''t have thought we


    were dragging her behind and decided to run off by herself, right?"


    Hayden tapped on a button on his smart watch.


    Momentster, the sound of Avery''s ringtone echoed from the master bedroom.


    "She didn''t bring her phone. She must have left in a hurry," Hayden concluded, then walked to Avery''s


    room and checked to see who thest person she called was.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    At the Foster mansion, Elliot did not get a wink of sleep all night.


    Logically, Shea''s mental state was better than it was before.


    She could even memorize Elliot''s phone number.


    There was no reason for her to spend all night hiding outside by herself.


    The night before, Elliot stationed some of his people at the Starry River neighborhood.


    He had not received any news since, which means that there was still no trace of Shea.


    The weather was warmer than it was during the new year, but she could still catch a cold if she was


    roaming around on the streets.


    Where could Shea be hiding?


    Did a good Samaritan take her in?


    Elliot med himself.


    Shea had tried to run away before her first surgery.


    Since her intellect had improved, Elliot thought that she would have higher endurance, too.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He had exined to her again and again the reason behind the surgery, so he had thought that she


    understood him to some extent.


    Who would have thought that she would still be so against it?


    If he had known this would be the oue, then perhaps he would not have been so insistent about


    the surgery.


    However, he did not want her to be mentally disabled for her entire life!


    What if he dies before her?


    Who was going to care for her once he''s gone?


    Elliot could not bear the thought of Shea being picked on.


    The mere thought of it was uneptable to him.


    To Elliot, there were two types of people in this world.


    The first was the average person, and the second was him and Shea.


    Elliot drove over to the Starry River neighborhood and searched every corner once again.


    Later, he visited the neighborhood''s surveince center and checked the entry and exit records of


    every car.


    At two in the afternoon, Elliot''s bloodshot eyes saw a familiar Rower leaving the underground garage in


    the surveince footage.


    He moved the mouse and paused the video.


    "Isn''t that Avery''s car?" he mumbled to himself, then nced at the time on the footage and added,


    "Where was she going at 10.30 p.m.?"


    The people next to him did not know how to respond.


    Was he not searching for Shea?


    Why did he bring up Avery Tate?


    Elliot pulled out his phone and dialed Avery''s number.


    When Avery''s phone rang at the Starry River Vi, the two children immediately turned their heads


    around.


    Since Avery was not at home, they did not go to school.


    Hayden wanted to take La to school.


    After all, he had an obligation as a big brother to be a good role model to his sister.


    However, La had used the fact that Hayden also did not feel like going to school that day to change


    his mind.


    In the end, Hayden went to the school that morning to inform his teachers that La was sick and that


    he had to stay home to take care of her.


    The teachers suspected nothing and allowed them to take the day off.


    Now, the fact that Avery''s phone was ringing overwhelmed the children.


    "Isn''t that Dirtbag Dad''s name?"


    There were not many words that La could read, but she remembered very clearly what the name


    "Elliot Foster" looked like.


    "Why is he calling Mommy?" Hayden mumbled, then proceeded to reject the call.


    "Don''t you want to know why he called Mommy? I do! Let''s answer if he calls again!" La said


    grumpily.


    "Don''t be silly. He won''t speak if he doesn''t hear Mommy''s voice!" Hayden said, then blocked Elliot''s


    number to prevent him from calling again and disturbing the peace.


    Over at the surveince center, Elliot''s eyes were filled with bewilderment as he stared at his rejected


    call.


    Even if they were divorced, did Avery have to go as far as not answering his calls?


    His phone rang just as he was about to dial Avery''s number again.


    It was Zoe, but the voice on the other end of the line belonged to a stranger.


    "Hello, Mr. Foster. Doctor Sanford asked me to give you a call and inform you of the current situation,"


    said the woman. "Doctor Sanford is in the operating room right now with Shea. Don''t worry. The


    surgery should be done in about an hour."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Elliot jolted from his seat.


    Shea was at the hospital?!


    Who sent her there?


    Why was he not informed before the surgery?


    "Who sent Shea to the hospital? Which hospital is she at?!"


    Elliot''s hand clenched tightly around his phone and he stormed out of the surveince center.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not too clear on the details myself. We are at Elizabeth Hospital," the woman said, then


    hung up the phone.


    Elizabeth Hospital!


    It was Elizabeth Hospital again!


    Zoe had nned to carry out Shea''s surgery at Central Hospital.


    This meant that Zoe was informed that Shea was at Elizabeth Hospital and headed over there.


    Who was the one who sent Shea to Elizabeth Hospital?


    Was it Avery?


    However, Shea was not at her house when Elliot went over the night before.


    Shea had a stubborn streak, but she was always well behaved in front of Elliot.


    It was impossible that she would not react if she heard Elliot''s voice.


    Elliot''s mind was a mess!


    He decided to brush everything aside for now.


    What was important was that Shea was safe.


    Two hourster, Elliot finally saw Shea at Elizabeth Hospital after her surgery.


    Her head was wrapped in a thickyer of bandages and her eyes were shut, as if asleep.


    "How is she?" Elliot asked anxiously.


    Zoe smiled and said, "She''s doing well. I spoke to her throughout the entire operation. She was very


    clear headed." i


    Elliot felt relieved after seeing the smile on Zoe''s face, but there was still something fishy about the


    entire ordeal!


    "Why didn''t you inform me before, Zoe?"


    "I¡¯m sorry! I was too busy at the time because we had to move a bunch of things over from Central


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hospital. I didn''t think of calling you until I was already in the operating room!" Zoe said with an


    innocent expression on her face. 1


    Elliot did not continue to pester her after seeing the blood stains on her surgical gown and gloves.


    "Thank you, Zoe," he said hoarsely.


    "Don''t mention it! You''re my boyfriend. This is my duty," Zoe said, then left to change.


    Elliot walked to the hospital room''s door, and felt a peace of mind when he saw the bodyguard and


    Mrs. Scarlet inside the room.


    He stepped aside and dialed Wesley''s number.


    He had to find out the truth from Wesley!


    Why was Shea sent to Elizabeth Hospital every time she was in trouble?


    There was definitely something strange going on.


    Wesley''s voice was calm and collected as he said," How can I help you, Mr. Foster?"


    "Mr Brooke, is your father the director at Elizabeth Hospital?"


    "May I know why you''re suddenly asking me about this?"


    "Could I see the surveince footage from today, please? I want to know who sent Shea here," Elliot


    said as he held back his emotions.


    "You can go straight to the surveince room for that. I''m technically just a simple doctor at Elizabeth


    Hospital," Wesley responded.


    "Noted," Elliot said, then hung up the phone and made his way over to the surveince room.


    Out of the many surveince screens, there were a few that were ck.


    "What''s going on with the ck screens?" Elliot asked with a frown.


    "Those ones malfunctionedst night. We''re still waiting for the repairmen toe and fix it!" answered


    one of the staff.


    "Which cameras broke down?"


    "The front entrance, the entrance to the wards and the south parking lot..." said the staff member.


    The timing and locations of the broken down cameras were too coincidental!


    Did they truly malfunction, or was something trying to hide something from him?


    Avery''s face suddenly popped into Elliot''s head.


    Where did she go when she left the underground garage at 10.30 p.m. the night before?


    Elliot pulled out his phone and dialed Avery''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter."


    The bot''s monotonous voice made the coldness in Elliot''s eyes turn even more chilling.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Elliot dialed Avery''s number once again, but was still met with the bot''s message.


    He could not believe his ears!


    How dare Avery hang up on him?


    Or was her phone turned off?


    Elliot searched for Mike''s number in his contacts and called him.


    They lived under the same room and worked in the samepany, so they were practically together


    24/7.


    Mike was confused when he received Elliot''s call.


    Why was he calling him?


    Were they that close?


    Mike nced at Avery who was lying on therge bed, and it suddenly dawned on him.


    He answered the call, but before he could say a word, Elliot''s vicious voice came right at him.


    "I''m looking for Avery!"


    Mike was dumbfounded.


    What was he being so aggressive about?!


    "Avery''s asleep! What do you want with her?"


    Mike watched Avery''s sleeping face and did not raise


    his voice at Elliot.


    She had arrived three hours ago, butid down and fell asleep without a word.


    Mike was thinking of leaving, but decided to stay and wait for her when he noticed she did not bring a


    thing with her.


    "Wake her up! I have something to talk to her about!"


    Elliot''s tone was overbearingly domineering. 1


    Shea went missing in the Starry River neighborhoodst night, and Avery drove out in the middle of the


    night. Then, Shea ended up being sent to Elizabeth Hospital.


    By some strange coincidence, several surveince cameras in key locations at the hospital broke down


    the night before.


    Elliot hated being dragged around in circles!


    Was he being taken for a fool? 2


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He was certain that Avery had something to do with this!


    Mike could tell from Elliot''s tone that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    He leaned down, then gently patted Avery''s back and said, "Wake up, Avery! Your ex husband''s


    looking for you!"


    Ex husband!


    The title made Elliot frown!


    He absolutely hated it!


    Even so, Mike was always addressing him that way.


    Avery did not move a muscle and did not react at all.


    She must have stayed up all night to be this exhausted!


    "Avery! Elliot Foster''s looking for you! Elliot Foster! If you don''t wake up now, that b*st*rd going toe


    here and get you!" Mike threatened into Avery''s ear in a raised voice.


    Avery was sessfully awakened.


    She rubbed her tired eyes and nced nkly at her surroundings.


    "You said Elliot... Where is he?"


    "Here!" Mike said as he handed the phone over to Avery. "He''s looking for a fight. Prepare yourself."


    Avery narrowed her eyes, then took the phone from Mike.


    At the same time, she gestured at the bottle of water on the nightstand and said, "Give me some water.


    I''m thirsty."


    When Elliot heard Avery''s hoarse voice, he was even more certain!


    She was definitely with Shea all night and did not get any sleep!


    Otherwise, how could she still be in bed by now?


    Mike opened up the bottle of water and handed it to Avery.


    Avery took a big gulp of water, then ced the phone by her ears andzily said, "Hello?"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    "Are you finally up?" Elliot asked mockingly.


    Averyid back on the bed, then massaged her aching temples and said, "Weren''t you the one who


    called and woke me up? Why did you call?"


    "I saw you drive out of the neighborhoodst night at 10.30 p.m., Avery. Where did you go thatte at


    night?" Elliot asked.


    Avery gave Mike, who was sitting at the end of the bed, a little kick and shot him a look.


    Then, she answered Elliot''s question.


    "Mike had too much to drinkst night. The bar called to ask me to go settle his check for him, so I


    drove out to where he was... He was in a drunken craze. I was worried he''s wake the kids if we went


    home, so we got a room at a nearby hotel... What''s up? Are you interested in going bar hopping?


    Should I get him to invite you next time?" 1


    Elliot''s brows furrowed.


    Why was Avery''s answer different from what he had imagined?


    "Is there anything else?" Avery asked as she let out a yawn. "Mike kept me up all nightst night... I''m


    exhausted. I''m hanging up if that''s all!"


    Just as she was about to end the call, she asked as if


    something just urred to her, "By the way, did you manage to find Shea?"


    That final sentence made Elliot give up hope.


    Avery was not the one who sent Shea to the hospital.


    She had gone to the bar when she left the neighborhoodst night! 1


    She even went to a hotel with Mike and slept until now!


    "I found her," Elliot said, then hung up the phone. 1


    Avery gave up her act the moment she saw that the call had ended.


    She handed the phone back to Mike.


    "Why did you lie?" Mike eximed in bewilderment." Also, did Shea go missing again?!"


    Avery pulled up the covers and shut her eyes, then said nonchntly with a stagnant face, "That''s


    right! Why do you think she''s so good at picking a ce to hide? Why did she have to hide in my


    wardrobe of all ces? If she was in yours or Mom''s closet, she would be dead by now."


    When Avery found Sheast night, her face was pale and her breathing was shallow.


    She would have died if she was discoveredter.


    Shea''s mental state might be disabled, but it was a good thing luck was on her side.


    She was at Avery''s house the both times she went missing. 1 "Holy sh*t! You didn''t operate on her


    again, did you?" Mike guessed after he processed the situation. "Are you letting Zoe Sanford take


    credit for everything again?"


    Avery''s eyes shot open upon hearing his words.


    "What do you mean by credit? It''s more like a hot potato. If she wasn''t close to death when I found her


    think I did something bad to her."


    "Just admit it! You couldn''t bring yourself to let Zoe operate on Shea," Mike said, instantly seeing right


    through her. "You''ve felt bad this entire time about calling Shea an idiot before. This was a chance for


    you to redeem yourself, so you went ahead and carried out the surgery on her!"


    Avery said nothing.


    Mike''sprehensive skills were surprisingly impressive! 1


    "You don''t want to get entangled with Elliot Foster again, so all you can do is do good deeds in the


    dark!"


    Avery frowned and said, "Can you shut up and let me sleep? I''m exhausted!"


    "Fine, I''ll let you sleep! You better get all the sleep you can get just in case you lose sleep over some


    other bad news when you wake up!" Mike goaded.


    Avery did not fall for his trap.


    "Get out, then! Is watching someone sleep some weird fetish of yours?"


    "Hey! You didn''t bring your phone or your wallet.


    When we have to pay for the roomter..."


    "Can''t you just go and pay at reception right now? I wonder how the kids are doing. Go home and


    check."


    "Got it! I called Hayden earlier. He said they didn''t go to school today because neither of them felt like


    it."


    Avery''s expression instantly turned stern.


    She took a breath, then waved her hand at Mike and said, "Go home and watch them, then! They


    should be hungry by now."


    "Oh, please. They know how to order takeout. How''s the search for a bodyguard going?"


    Avery was suddenly no longer tired.


    She pulled the covers off, then tied her disheveled hair up into a ponytail.


    "I haven''t decided on anything yet. I''m worried whoever I find won''t be reliable, but I''m also worried


    about the children''s safety. They''re always running around."


    Mike raised his brows, then said, "Should I ask Chad for a rmendation?"


    Avery looked at him in shock and said, "Do you think my children have lived long enough and can''t wait


    for them to die? Why don''t you just go ahead and get Elliot toe be their bodyguard?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    When Mike realized he said something wrong, his hand shot up to cover his mouth.


    "You''ve been infiltrated!" Avery sighed.


    "No way! He hasn''t been asking about us recently," Mike said as his pale blue eyes rolled. "I''m sure!


    He''s not as good a drinker as I am. I get him drunk every time we drink together. He isn''t capable of


    getting anything out of me."


    Avery did not doubt the veracity of his words.


    She was just worried that he was hiding something from her or that he might one day be infiltrated.


    "If you fall for Chad''s pillow talk..."


    A pained expression appeared on Mike''s face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then, he changed the subject and said, "Are you nning on continuing to help Shea unconditionally?


    It''s a huge loss to not ask Elliot Foster for medical fees!"


    Avery shook her head and said, "There won''t be a next time. It''s not that I won''t help her. It''s just that


    her condition is too severe and there are limits to my abilities. There''s no way of knowing how her


    condition will be after this surgery, but she won''t be worse off than she was before." "Doesn''t that mean


    Shea would have to suffer if Elliot


    doesn''t know about the situation and continues to get her treatment?" Mike said regretfully. "Elliot might


    be a dirtbag, but Shea... She might be mentally disabled, but she''s still adorable and sweet!"


    Avery did not retaliate.


    She was beginning to feel tired.


    She wanted to go home and catch up on some sleep.


    At the hospital, Elliot stood by Shea''s bed and watched her pale, haggard face.


    He hoped that her condition would have improved when she woke up.


    It would be even better if she could remember what happened before the surgeryst night.


    He really wanted to know what happened during that time.


    Zoe opened the door and entered the room.


    Elliot nced at her and said, "You should go home and rest. I''ll let you know when she wakes up."


    Zoe''s pregnancy was clearly showing.


    Elliot felt conflicted about the child she was carrying, but he was grateful to her for Shea''s treatment.


    His people had yet to be able to contact Eric Santos.


    It was as if he had vanished off the face of the earth.


    For now, he still had to depend on Zoe for Shea''s treatment.


    "I think you''re the one who needs to rest. You stayed up all night when Shea went missing, didn''t you?"


    Zoe said as she walked to Elliot''s side and patted his shoulder. "Go home and rest, Elliot. I''ll watch over


    things here."


    Elliot lowered his gaze and took her in.


    On top of being gentle and kind, Zoe had superb medical skills. He could not find fault in her. 2


    He could not help but ask himself why he could not be nicer to her.


    "I''ll leave after Shea wakes up," Elliot said.


    He was tired, but he would not be able to sleep even if he went home now.


    "Go home and rest, Zoe."


    At his insistence, Zoe could only do as she was told.


    Shea woke up about an hour after Zoe left.


    Her eyes were stone-cold as she nced around her unfamiliar surroundings.


    Elliot did not blink.


    He had never seen that look in Shea''s eyes before!


    Inyman''s terms, her mental disability made her a moron and an idiot. Sheughed when she was


    happy and cried when she was not. Other than that, she had no otherplex emotions or


    expressions.


    However, she was different now!


    This was the result of the surgery!


    Elliot did not expect the effects to be this obvious.


    "How do you feel, Shea?" he asked as he held her cold hand and gazed eagerly at her.


    Shea studied his face for a few seconds, then fluttered her eyshes and asked hoarsely, "Where''s


    Avery? Wasn''t she talking to me? Where is she?"


    Elliot felt as if his heart had stopped.


    He took in a shaky breath and asked, "When did she talk to you?!"


    Avery had been at a hotel with Mike since the night before!


    "Just now!" Shea said lightly.


    Elliot was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    The world began to spin around Elliot and he almost passed out.


    Did Avery lie to him, or was Shea imagining things after the surgery?


    Elliot pulled out his phone, called Zoe and told her to hurry back to the hospital.


    Zoe had a bad feeling when she heard the anxiety in Elliot''s voice.


    "Slow down, Elliot. Is there something wrong with Shea? She just woke up. She needs some time to


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    slowly recover."


    The apprehension in Elliot''s heart calmed down.


    However, Shea did not have this strange reaction after herst surgery.


    He hung up the phone, then returned to Shea''s bedside.


    "You just got out of surgery, Shea. Don''t think too much. You''ll get a headache," he said as he gazed


    tenderly at Shea and smiled. "I can feel that you''re getting better."


    "My head hurts a little," Shea said as she took a breath.


    "Doctor Sanford''s on her way over. We''ll see if she can prescribe some painkillers."


    "I don''t want to see Doctor Sanford," Shea said wearily as she lowered her gaze.


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple rolled in his throat.


    "Doctor Sanford was the one who operated on you, Shea. You know your manners. You should thank


    her when she arrivester."


    "No..." Shea said stubbornly as she lifted her eyes to meet Elliot''s. "It was Avery... She was by my side.


    I heard her talking to me... She asked me to talk to her and answer her questions... She was gentle,


    unlike usual..."


    "That was just an illusion, Shea. Avery''s been with another man sincest night. There''s no way she


    was with you."


    Elliot was beginning to feel anxious, but he did not show it.


    He was worried that Shea would feel even more nervous if she saw him that way.


    Shea was stunned when she heard his words.


    An illusion?


    Was it really just an illusion?


    She clearly remembered Avery''s voice and the questions she asked her.


    Avery told her that she had to stay awake, and that she could sleepter.


    That was why they kept talking.


    How could such a fresh, real memory be an illusion?


    Zoe arrived half an hourter.


    She checked Shea''s temperature and blood pressure, then said to Elliot, "Everything''s fine. Did she


    say something just now?"


    Elliot nced at Shea, then walked onto the balcony with Zoe.


    "She said that you weren''t the one who operated on her. She said Avery was with her the entire time


    and talking to her," Elliot exined softly in confusion. "If she remembered wrongly, then why didn''t she


    say Mrs. Scarlet was the one who was talking to her?


    She''s very close with her."


    Elliot''s words sent shockwaves through Zoe''s entire body.


    Was Avery Tate the one who operated on Shea?!


    How was that possible? 1


    How could Avery be that capable


    She was young, and there were no public records of her clinical experience.


    How was it possible for her to carry out such aplicated and intricate operation on Shea?


    Zoe felt like she was about to lose her mind.


    Before the energy escaped from her body, she


    before that we need to speak to the patient during a craniotomy. It''s so that the surgeon is able to


    confirm the progress of the surgery and keep an eye on the patient''s condition." 2


    After giving her excuse, Zoe closely studied Elliot''s reaction.


    The expression on his face turned from being suspicious to that of eptance.


    "Let''s observe her for a few days," he said.


    If Zoe was not the one who did the surgery, then was it Avery?


    However, Avery told him that she was not with Shea. 1


    The only thing he could do for now was to ept Zoe''s answer. 2


    "Don''t worry. It''s normal for her to say some odd things and have some mood swings right now," Zoe


    said as she tried tofort him. "Her condition''s looking good. You should go home and rest!" 1


    Elliot returned to the hospital room and did not leave until after he repeatedly instructed Mrs. Scarlet to


    watch over Shea.


    Once he was gone, Zoe immediately went to Shea and began brainwashing her.


    "Shea, I was the one who operated on you. How could you say it was Avery Tate? It hurts me that


    you''d say that to your brother!

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Zoe¡¯s performance was convincing, but Shea was not swayed.


    She could tell the difference between deception and sincerity by looking at a person''s eyes.


    Shea could tell that Zoe was fawning over her brother, but she did not think that she truly cared about


    her.


    "Big Brother asked me to thank you," Shea said angrily. "I won''t."


    Zoe nced at Mrs. Scarlet then said," Would you mind stepping out for a moment? I''d like to speak to


    Shea alone.¡±


    Mrs. Scarlet felt slightly troubled, but now that Zoe was the Foster family¡¯s savior, she did not dare


    offend her.


    Once Mrs. Scarlet was out of the room, Zoe said, "I don''t know why you''re always so hostile towards


    me, Shea. Did something say something bad about me to you? Ever since I returned to the country,


    I''ve been painstakingly researching information anding up with your treatment n. Why can''t I


    get a simple word of thanks from you?"


    Shea went straight to the point and said, "I don''t think you''re the one who did the surgery."


    Otherwise, why did Avery''s face and voice appear in her mind before each surgery?


    She would not suspect a thing if Zoe was the one she saw before the surgery.


    There were not that many twists and turns in her mind. She believed what she saw and heard.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You don''t think so? Heh. You''re a patient right now. Your thoughts aren''t urate," Zoe said as she


    continued to try to brainwash Shea.


    She used to be mentally disabled, after all.


    Even if her condition had improved, she was still a patient who was fresh out of the operating room!


    Zoe could manipte her thoughts.


    Even if what Shea said was the truth, it could still be considered wrong.


    People would only trust the doctor, and not the patient.


    This was the reason Zoe had the guts to lie to Elliot.


    Since the real person behind Shea''s surgery did not reveal their true identity, it probably meant that


    there was no need for them to benefit from Elliot.


    Whoever it was had asked the hospital to contact Zoe after both surgeries.


    This meant that the person was silently allowing her to take credit for the deeds!


    How could she refuse something that just dropped into herp like this?


    "You¡¯re a bad person!" Shea snapped.


    Her resentment for Zoe rose as she saw the conceited look on her face.


    Shea''s intellect might notpare to the average person, but she still had the ability to sense good


    and evil.


    A genuinely kind person would not speak in such an overbearing way.


    "You''re probably only saying that because you haven''t met a truly bad person. I know you''re the woman


    that Elliot cares about


    the most. I''ve never thought of hurting you. I can stay by Elliot''s side with you, but why can''t you ept


    me?"


    Zoe''sst sentence came across as a rhetorical question, but it was actually a cry of injustice.


    "Get out!"


    Shea''s voice suddenly rose as her emotions intensified.


    Mrs. Scarlet burst into the room when she heard Shea¡¯s voice.


    "What''s wrong. Shea?"


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Scarlet," Zoe said soundly. "Her intense emotions are a sign that her self-perception


    has improved. It proves that the surgery went well."


    Mrs. Scarlet was taken aback, then quickly nodded and said, "Thank you so much,


    Doctor Sanford!"


    "You''re wee. Her condition right now isn''t good for her recovery. I''ll prescribe some mild sedatives


    for her. Make sure to give them to her when she eats."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    When Avery returned to the Starry River Vi, there were different levels of anxiety on the children''s


    face.


    They wondered if their mother would be upset that they skipped school that day.


    "Mommy! Your phone!¡± La said as she held out Avery''s phone to her as if she was presenting a


    prize.


    Her eyes glistened as she said, "Someone called you earlier, Mommy! Guess who it was!" "I blocked


    his number," Hayden said. Avery opened up the blocked contacts on her phone and saw Elliot''s name


    sitting alone on the list.


    She frowned as she hesitated whether to keep him on the list or not.


    Mike sauntered over and teased, "What''s there to think about? He¡¯s got another woman now. I would


    have cut off all contact with him long ago if I were you!"


    Avery looked up at him and said, "Who was the one who cried every day for an entire year after


    breaking up with his boyfriend... Who was it again?"


    Mike immediately raised his hands in surrender and changed the subject.


    "Go get some sleep, Avery! I¡¯ll take the kids out so they won''t disturb you."


    Once Mike left with the children, Avery took a deep breath and decided to let Elliot stay in her blocked


    contacts!


    After today, his rtionship with Zoe would certainly progress by leaps and bounds.


    They might even end up getting married soon!


    There was no reason left for Avery to contact Elliot again.


    She held her phone in her hand and walked towards the master bedroom. Meanwhile, at the Foster


    mansion...

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Elliot had a nightmare.


    He dreamt that Avery blocked his number on her phone.


    Not only could he never see her again, he could not even call her.


    They were bothpletely cut off from each other forever!


    Elliot''s heart throbbed with pain, as if he had lost his most precious possession.


    He opened his eyes as his body was dripping in cold sweat.


    There was a mist over his deep set eyes that were filled with unimaginable pain.


    He found his phone and dialed Avery''s number.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was seven in the evening.


    She had slept all day, so she was probably at home and awake right now!


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please tryter."


    The cold, monotonous voice of a hot rang in Elliot¡¯s ear.


    His fingers clenched down rightly around his phone.


    It seemed like his nightmare had turned into reality!


    Avery actually blocked his number!


    There was no other reason why he repeatedly failed to reach her number.


    To verify his spections, Elliot pulled off the covers and leaped out of the bed.


    He used the house''sndline and dialed


    Aveyr''s number.


    His heart throbbed with every button he pressed.


    Although he had not confirmed his suspicions, he had a very bad feeling about the entire thing.


    Once he dialed the number...


    It went through!


    The call actually went through!


    His fingers wrapped so tightly around the phone''s receiver that they turned white!


    His eyes were filled with the redness of rage!


    With his old temper, either the phone or Avery would be torn to pieces!


    However, this time he was holding back and waiting for Avery to answer the call. When Avery¡¯s phone


    rang, she had one hand wrapped around her nket.


    She reached for her phone with her other hand and answered the call.


    "Hello?" she said in a voice that was sluggish and hoarse.


    "Avery Tate!" Elliot''s furious voice hit Avery''s ear with intense force. "Unblock my number right now!"


    Avery instantly woke up.


    It was embarrassing how quickly she was discovered.


    Sheposed herself, then said, "What''s the point, Elliot? From now on, the both of us..." "Unblock my


    number!" Elliot interrupted before Avery could finish her sentence.


    Her eardrum hurt from the loudness of his voice.


    "Can you not speak so..."


    "Unblock me right now!"


    "I won''t!" Avery snapped as her blood began to boil with rage. "Don''t order me around with that


    domineering attitude! You can''t order me around!¡±


    Her clear, powerful voice instantly silenced the man on the other line.


    In the silence, Avery noticed that her breathing had quickened, her heart was beating so fast that it felt


    like it was about to jump out of her chest, and her body temperature had risen.


    She did not want things to be this unpleasant between them.


    How... Did it end up like this?


    "Are you really going to draw the line here? " Elliot said momentster.


    The misery and hurt in his voice was undisguised.


    No matter how hard things were, he had never lost hisposure in front of people.


    However, when it came to Avery, all of his principles vanished in an instant.


    Avery''s eyes feared up as she said through the lump in her throat, "Zoe''s pregnant with your child. You


    should have a good life with her!"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Mike and the children had their ears glued to the door of the master bedroom and were eavesdropping.


    Avery''s loud roar earlier lured them over.


    Momentster, the door opened without warning.


    Mike almost fell into Avery''s embrace.


    Avery stared at them in bewilderment and said, "What are you guys doing?"


    "Who were you fighting with, Mommy?" La asked as she lifted her head with innocent eyes filled with


    curiosity. "Was it Dirtbag Dad?"


    "Your mother turns a little feral in front of him and her enemies," Mike teased." Otherwise, she¡¯s a


    perfectdy."


    "Oh, so Dirtbag Dad''s Mommy''s enemy." La''sprehensive skills were on point. Avery felt a


    throbbing pain in her temples. She walked out of her room and moved downstairs.


    "There''s dinner for you in the kitchen, Avery!" Mike called out to her slender back.


    "Okay."


    "I''ll help the kids wash up. Let''s talk after you eat," Mike continued.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    With one hand on the banister, Avery turned her head and asked in confusion," What''s there to talk


    about? Why can¡¯t you just say it now?"


    "Have you forgotten what I told you in the afternoon?" Mike said in frustration. "Go and eat. I¡¯lle to


    youter."


    Avery tried her best to recall their earlier conversation, but she did not have a clue.


    Things have been chaotic in the past couple of days.


    On top of that, her sleeping patterns were messed up. Her spirit was drained and her memory was


    deteriorating.


    Avery had a couple of bites of food to eat then made her way back upstairs.


    When Mike saw here up, he asked in shock, "Are you done with dinner already?"


    Avery leaned against the door frame of the children''s bedroom, then asked, "What did you want to talk


    about? Stop being so mysterious."


    Hayden shoved Mike towards the door and said, "I''ll take care of La."


    Mike agreed, then grabbed onto Avery¡¯s arm and pulled her downstairs.


    "I was worried about disturbing your rest," Mike said bitterly. "It¡¯s about work. It''s nothing serious. It''s


    just that there were some issues with our product."


    Avery raised her brows and asked, "What kind of issues?"


    "Our business partners tricked us. Didn''t we order high-end lenses from Nycra?


    They ended up giving us one of their midrange products."


    "That''s uneptable! How did this get past quality assurance?"


    "Things were hectic towards the end of the year. Our manager didn¡¯t know much about these things


    either, so something like this happened," Mike said as he opened a video on his phone and showed it


    to Avery.


    There were over two millions views on the video.


    Master Up was the most popr influencer in the field of drones.


    The title on the video was especially shocking.


    "The Most Awesome Review in History!: Let''s see how Alpha Technologies'' subsidiary, Tate Industries,


    is cheating our citizens!"


    The video described the products in detail, including both its pros and cons.


    Master Up even went through the trouble of buying a drone that was produced by Alpha Technologies


    andpared it with Tate Industries'' Storm Series drone.


    The conclusion was that, despite owning bothpanies, Avery Tate¡¯s products abroad were of better


    quality and more cost -effective!

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    The Storm Series, which was manufactured in Aryadelle, had the same battery life as the product that


    was made abroad.


    However, its lousy lens made it impossible to take professional photos!


    Even so, it was selling at the price point of a professional drone!


    Tens of thousands ofments were rolling in under the video.


    [This is just rude! Did Avery Tate forget that she''s from Aryadelle?! How could she trick her fellow


    citizens? Disgusting!]


    [Down with Tate Industries!]


    [Should we tag Sterling Group here? After all, their president Elliot Foster is Tate


    Industries¡¯ top customer!]


    Avery sat down on the couch, picked up a ss of water and took a sip.


    "I¡¯ve contacted Nycra. They said that they¡¯re willing to reimburse everything as per the contract," Mike


    said. "Also, they said they can''t sell us their high-end lenses."


    "Why not?" Avery asked in confusion as she put her ss down. "Is it the price?"


    Mike shook his head and said, "We pose a threat to the other dronepanies in the country. They¡¯re


    worried that we¡¯ll monopolize the market, so they joined forces to kick us out."


    Avery could not help butugh.


    "Do they think we can''t survive if Nycra doesn''t sell us their high-end lenses? What a joke!"


    "The other domestic camerapanies won''t work with us either."


    Avery nodded and said, "Let''s look for apany abroad."


    "The cost would be too high, Avery," Mike said. "Besides, there aren''t that many famous camera


    agreements."


    "I know," Avery said ndly. "It''s just like how Alpha Technologies has an exclusive contract with


    Bohmer Holdings. Although we own Tate Industries, too, Bohmer Holdings can¡¯t sell lenses to us as


    long as we go by that name and not Alpha Technologies."


    Avery hung her head and began to think of a n.


    At that moment, Mike spoke up.


    "Nycra gave me Golden Technologies'' president''s business card. I talked to him earlier. He said Nycra


    will work with us if we share information on our core technology for the Super Brain system."


    Avery scoffed and said, "Golden Technologies? Isn¡¯t their vice president my father''s former vice


    president, Shaun Locklyn? He almost killed me over the Super Brain program."


    "Haha! You''re old enemies, then!"


    "That''s right! You can tell the president of Golden Technologies to dream on!"


    "I knew you wouldn''t ept, which was why I declinedst night."


    An idea suddenly popped into Avery''s


    mind.


    "Recall the Storm Series and give a refund to every customer."


    Mike raised his brows in disbelief, then said, "Are you sure? The lens on the Storm Series may not be


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    high-end, but it''s not considered that bad. As long as it''s used in a professional setting, the average


    consumer would find it just fine."


    Avery corrected his way of thinking and said, "We have to brave the consequences of our mistakes.


    The loss of money is nothingpared to the loss of reputation."


    "Roger that!" Mike said with a grin. "Our biggest customer is Elliot Foster. Should I go talk to him, or will


    you?"


    Avery''s cheeks turned crimson red.


    She had just drawn the line between herself and Elliot and even blocked his number.


    In the end... Such a serious issue just had to ur with their sales!


    How embarrassing!


    "Of course you''re going!" Avery said as her eyes glistened and her cheeks flushed. " Didn''t you hear


    my argument with him earlier?"


    "Okay. I''ll go see him tomorrow," Mike said, then pulled Avery over to the kitchen. "You should eat! The


    problems will be solved. If worsees to worst, we could invest in Bohmer Holdings and let them


    open a brand newpany here in Aryadelle!"


    Avery chuckled and said, "My thoughts exactly."


    "They underestimated you! They thought you''d be scared to tears! Ha!" Mike sweet-talked. "If Elliot


    Foster doesn''t scare you, who could?!"


    The mention of Elliot''s name made the smile on Avery''s face disappear.


    "I had a pretty big fight with him earlier, Mike. Be careful tomorrow."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    The next day, Elliot showed up at the intensive care unit first thing in the morning.


    After drinking the soup that Mrs. Scarlet made her the night before, Shea''s mind turned cloudy.


    She felt drained and fell asleep.


    When she woke up after a night of sleep, her eyes were lifeless.


    That was until Elliot appeared.


    "How are you feeling today, Shea? Does your head hurt?"


    His gentle, familiar voice made the emotion return to Shea''s face.


    "Why isn''t Averying to see me, Big


    Brother?¡± she asked dejectedly.


    Elliot''s brows furrowed slightly, and the tenderness in his eyes disappeared.


    "She won''te to see you. Don''t think about her or her children anymore, Shea."


    She was even more upset now.


    "None of you believe me... Avery spoke to me. She asked me a lot of questions..."


    Elliot''s heart ached at the sight of his sister''s sicklyplexion.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. Perhaps she really did speak to you, but it was only in your dreams."


    "Really?" Shea nced at Elliot, as if in a trance.


    Was it all truly just a dream?


    "I always dream of our childhood, but Ie back to reality when I wake up. No matter how real the


    sights and sounds feel, it''s all still just a dream. None of it is real," Elliot exined patiently.


    Shea lowered her gaze, as if she was processing and trying to ept his words.


    Elliot left the hospital at 10 a m. and made his way to Sterling Group.


    Mrs. Scarlet was taking care of Shea, so he was not worried.


    Shea was a little downcasted today, but it was still a more suitable mood to be in during recovery


    Mrs. Scarlet mentioned that Zoe had prescribed some sedatives to Shea.


    Perhaps this was the work of the


    medication?


    Speaking of Zoe...


    When Avery told him to live a good life with Zoest night, he was so furious that he did not get a wink


    of sleep.


    However, his mind changed slightly after he had time to calm down.


    When Elliot arrived at Sterling Group, he entered his office with Chad following closely behind him.


    "Tate Industries is in trouble, sir. Have you seen the news?" Chad asked.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Not interested," Elliot responded coldly.


    Chad had found out about Elliot''s fight with Avery from Mike, so he was not surprised by his boss''s


    reaction.


    "Here''s the thing, Tate Industries released a public statement this morning announcing their decision to


    recall all of the Storm Series drones," Chad said cautiously as he observed Elliot''s expression. "Mike


    called me this morning and wanted me to ask you if you''d like to return all the products we bought


    before."


    Elliot turned on hisputer, then raised his brows and said nonchntly, "Do you know why Mike was


    the one who contacted you?"


    Of course Chad knew the reason, but he did not dare show it.


    "Avery blocked my number," Elliot said with a bitter chuckle. "She can''t contact me, so she asked Mike


    to do it."


    Chad was speechless.


    He did not expect this at all!


    Fighting aside, was there a need for something as childish as blocking someone''s number?!


    "What would you like to do?" Chad saw Elliot''s broken heart through his coldugh and tried to guess


    what he was thinking. " Shall we return everything and let them suffer the loss?"


    Elliot¡¯s face froze.


    "She won''t suffer from a mary loss. I won''t return anything. Let her feel bad about it."


    Chad was dumbfounded.


    It was getting harder for him to figure out the way his boss''s mind worked.


    Did he want Avery to suffer, or did he feel bad about making Avery refund the money?


    Chad called Mike when he walked out of the office.


    ''How did it go? What did Elliot Foster say?"


    Mike asked.


    Chad adjusted his sses, then said, "Make Avery unblock my boss''s number right away! He''s furious


    about this."


    Mike held his head in his hand and said," He won''t return the goods if she unblocks him?"


    "That¡¯s right," Chad said with certainty.


    Mike opened the door to Avery¡¯s office.


    There was nobody inside.


    Avery had left for the office first thing in the morning to deal with this fiasco.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Mike did not know where Avery was, but her phone was on her desk.


    He picked up the phone and quickly opened up the list of blocked phone numbers.


    Huh?!


    Elliot''s name was not in the list at all!


    Mike quickly put the phone back on the desk and pretended like nothing happened.


    At that moment, the doors to the office opened and Avery walked in.


    "Has Sterling Group responded?" she asked as she walked over, picked up the ss on the desk and


    took a sip of water.


    "They won''t return the goods," Mike


    reported. "You''re not going to insist on them returning the products, are you?"


    Avery put down the ss of water, then lifted her gaze to Mike and said, "You really do understand me.


    However, even if I insist, they won''t return the goods. There''s no point in getting entangled with them."


    Mike gave Avery a thumbs up.


    "Wire over seven and a half million dors to them!" Avery added.


    Mike was at a loss for words.


    "Forget it," Avery said as she quickly changed her mind, then calmly said, "He''ll throw a tantrum if I give


    him a refund.


    We''ll just end up fighting again."


    "Exactly!" Mike agreed.


    "Head on out! I want to be alone." "Okay... Don¡¯t look up news about thepany on the inte and


    don''t read thements," Mike said before leaving the room.


    Since Tate Industries got in trouble, the other dronepanies in the country got together to start a


    smear campaign against Avery and thepany through the use of inte trolls and paid news


    articles.


    Now, nderous posts about Avery Tate and Tate industries were everywhere online.


    Once Mike was out of the room, Avery opened up herptop.


    "Tate Industries Apology", "Tate Industries Bankruptcy", "Avery Tate Scammer"," Deport Avery Tate"


    and many other simr topics were trending on social media.


    Someone who was not aware of the situation would think that Avery hadmitted a heinous and


    despicable sin.


    Only less than seven thousand Storm Series drones were sold, five thousand of which were sold to


    Elliot.


    That meant that only about two thousand drones reached the hands of the average consumer.


    Was it necessary for this to be made such a big deal?


    [Do you know why Avery Tate is so rich? She has a married sugar daddy abroad! She made all her


    money from being a homewrecker! It''s not hard to imagine her character!]


    [You can tell from her looks that she''s not a decent woman! How could she do something this


    disgusting? Does she think we¡¯re all stupid?!] [I''m never buying anything from Tate


    Industries again!] [Me, too!]


    Avery''s eyes turned cold as she read the fabricated rumors.


    Her opponents would win if she was affected.


    She closed the website,posed her emotions, then opened up her email inbox and began to work.


    That night, the Foster family gathered at the old Foster mansion.


    Even so, the atmosphere was erriely cold.


    This was due to Elliot''s stone-cold expression.


    "Didn''t Shea''s surgery go well, Elliot? Why the long face?" Rosalie asked. "We really owe it to Zoe this


    time. If it weren¡¯t for her..." "How do you want me to thank her?" Elliot interjected.


    Rosalie saw the savage fury on her son¡¯s face and held back the words she wanted to say.


    In the end, she said cautiously, "I know you''re not willing to get married. You don¡¯t have to make it


    official. Just get engaged. At least you''d be giving Zoe some kind of acknowldgement."


    "Fine."


    One simple word left everyone in awe.


    Nobody was more excited than Zoe.


    Elliot actually agreed to get engaged to her!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    My god!


    She was about to be Mrs. Foster!

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Elliot took his leave after dinner.


    He wanted to drop by the hospital to see Shea.


    The other Foster family members also left soon after.


    Once Rosalie retired to her room, Cole opened up the door to Zoe''s room.


    Zoe had been staying at the old mansion since her pregnancy became public.


    "You¡¯re amazing, Doctor Sanford!" Cole eximed after he entered the room and shut the door behind


    him. "You actually managed to handle someone as difficult as my uncle! Should I start calling you Aunt


    Zoe soon?"


    The smile Zoe wore was elegant and calm


    as she said, "Of course. Once we''re engaged, I would be his fiance. What''s the difference between a


    fiance and a wife?"


    "Congrattions! It''s just..." Cole said as a look of concern appeared on his face. "Is there a way to


    make sure my uncle doesn''t suspect the baby you''re carrying? After all, we have to depend on the kid


    to get my uncle''s inheritance!"


    Zoe''s face changed as she said, "There''s no way I''m letting this child live!"


    A wave of gloom washed over Cole''s face.


    "The moment this child is born, your uncle will definitely insist on a paternity test," Zoe said coldly. "If


    the results show that the baby isn''t his, he''ll surely break up with me! You''d be done for, too!"


    Cole''s lips trembled as he said, "That''s why I''m asking if there''s a way to change the


    results on the paternity test."


    "There isn¡¯t! Unless he lets me carry out the test! He won''t let me do that! He''s always been wary of me


    and searching for other doctors that can help Shea... He¡¯ll kick me to the curb once he manages to find


    someone else," Zoe said as her emotions ran wild.


    Cole patted her on the shoulder and said," He hasn''t found anyone else, right? You really are amazing,


    Doctor Sanford! Both surgeries were sesses. It''s no wonder my uncle would change his mind and


    agree to get engaged to you. I would marry you if it were me."


    Zoe was startled back to reality.


    She shoved Cole''s hand away, then red at him with a look of disgust and snapped," Get out if


    there''s nothing else! Don''te into my room ever again!"


    "Okay... You said you didn''t want to keep the baby, so how do you n on getting rid of it?" Cole asked


    as he gazed at Zoe''s protruding belly withplicated emotions.


    "You¡¯ll find out when it happens!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Zoe was setting up her chess pieces.


    The next day, the news of the uing engagement between Elliot Foster and Zoe Sanford spread


    through the entire Avonsville.


    Even the date was confirmed. The engagement party was to be held in two weeks.


    The news became an instant viral hit online.


    Mike was having breakfast while scrolling through the news.


    "Do you think Elliot''s using the news of his engagement to help draw negative attention away from us?"


    he mocked. "Not as many people are badmouthing us today."


    Avery was peeling a hard-boiled egg.


    The expression on her face was unfazed as she said, "Do you think a problem that ourpany can


    solve using money is worth the attention of the president of Sterling Group? He can go public about his


    rtionship whenever he wants. Don''t mind other people''s business."


    "Fine. We''re losing quite a lot this time!" Mike said as he put his phone down, then took a sip of milk.


    "We have to use up all the money we made from Elliot for the refunds.¡±


    Avery took a bite of the egg, chewed slowly, then said, "Money isn¡¯t as important as our


    reputation."


    Mike gazed deeply at her, then said, "You don''t seem affected by the news of Elliot''s engagement at all.


    Are you really fine with this? He''s the man that you used to be deeply in love with!¡±


    "It''s all in the past. Why bring it up again?" Avery finished her breakfast, then got up and said, "I''m


    going to Bridgedale today to talk to Bohmer Holdings about our next coboration."


    "Hey! When did you book the tickets? You didn¡¯t tell me anything... Are you fleeing the country because


    you can''t handle the news of Elliot''s engagement?" Mike teased.


    Avery showed the email with her flight ticket on it to him and said, "I booked the flightst night. Do you


    think I found outst night that they''re announcing their engagement today?"


    "Okay! How long will you be gone?" Mike said as he walked her to the front door.


    "I''m not sure. I''lle back as soon as I can. Nobody''s watching the kids, after all. I''m worried."


    "It''s fine if you want to spend some time abroad. I''ll make sure to take care of the kids."


    Mike felt that the current atmosphere in the country was too hostile for Avery.


    On the one end was social media trolls insisting that she leave Aryadelle, and on the other end was the


    news of her ex husband''s engagement.


    The mere thought of it was suffocating.


    That night, Ben invited Elliot out for drinks.


    Elliot refused with a frown and said, "I''m going to see Shea after this."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    "Can''t the bodyguard and nanny watch her? It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had a drink!" Ben said, then


    whispered in Elliot''s ear, "Avery went abroad today."


    Elliot¡¯s eyes turned dark.


    He suddenly had the urge to drink.


    Ben booked a spot at a rooftop restaurant.


    The two men stood by the railings with a bottle of wine in hand each and looked out into the starry night


    sky as they drank in silence.


    The spring breeze was cool and stuck to every inch of their skin.


    When they were done with their first bottles, Ben turned to Elliot and asked, "Did you agree to the


    engagement with Zoe as


    thanks for Shea''s treatment?"


    "My mother wanted me to marry her.


    Avery also told me to live a good life with her. Shea''s treatment is just a minor reason."


    Elliot lifted his head slightly, revealing his long, sensual neck.


    His Adam''s apple rolled in his throat, then he said hoarsely, "Avery wanted nothing but to draw a line


    between us, so I''m simply granting her wish."


    Avery should be happy now that he was engaged to Zoe!


    "What''s with that expression? It¡¯s just an engagement, not marriage. Even if you get married, you can


    always get a divorce!" Ben said as he patted Elliot¡¯s shoulder when he saw the pained expression on


    his face. " Come on. Let''s have another drink." A weekter, Shea suddenly appeared at the door to


    Hayden and La''s ssroom at Starry River Kindergarten.


    This time, there was no smile on her face.


    She always had a silly grin on her face every time they met before.


    Hayden and La walked out of the ssroom.


    "I''m here to see you onest time, Hayden and La..." Shea said as tears glistened in her eyes.


    "Why is it thest time? Dirt... I mean, is Elliot Foster stopping you from seeing us again?" La said,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    catching herself before she slipped her tongue.


    Shea shook her head as tears streamed down her face.


    "I''m dying. I don¡¯t think... I have much time left to live."


    Hayden and La looked helplessly at her as sadness surged inside them.


    Shea took out the bag she brought with her.


    "I wanted to give you my most precious treasure because you are my best friends."


    She wiped the tears off her face, then pulled out a jewelry box and several photo albums from the bag.


    These were her most valuable and favorite things.


    Elliot had bought them all for her.


    Tears escaped La''s eyes, then she burst into sobs, "Don''t die, Shea! You won''t die! Put these things


    away! Hayden and I don''t want them!"


    Mrs. Scarlet wiped her own tears next to them.


    Shea was falling into unconsciousness every night ever since the surgery.


    Logically, she was supposed to be energetic the next day after a night of sleep.


    However, things were the exact opposite.


    Shea threw a tantrum that day and insisted on going to see Hayden and La.


    Mrs. Scarlet snuck her out behind ELliot''s back.


    "My Mommy''sing home today, Shea! Let''s go see her! She can save you!" La said as she


    grabbed onto Shea''s hand and pulled her away without a care.


    Hayden thought that was too impulsive.


    Avery might be upset, but he did not stop


    them.


    His heart ached when he heard that Shea was dying.


    Thest time he felt pain like that was back when his grandmother passed away.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    In the master bedroom at the Starry River Vi, Avery had gone to sleep from jetg since she returned


    at six in the morning.


    La rushed to the bed, held her mother''s hand in hers, then cried out in a baby-like voice, "Mommy!


    Wake up! I have something to tell you! Hurry and wake up!"


    Avery vaguely heard the sound of her daughter''s voice, then struggled to open her eyes.


    "Shea said she''s dying, Mommy! Please save her!" La pleaded when she saw her mother''s eyes


    open.


    Avery instantly jolted awake.


    She sat up in bed and saw Shea standing next to La.


    She took a breath and wanted to refuse, but the words that ended uping out of her mouth were,


    "Why do you think you¡¯re dying, Shea?"


    Mrs. Scarlet interjected before Shea could respond, "She''s been exhausted ever since the surgery.


    She''s always tired even after sleeping all night. She''s just sluggish all day..."


    "Has she gotten a checkup at the hospital?" Avery asked.


    Mrs. Scarlet shook her head and said," Doctor Sanford said that this was a normal post-surgical


    reaction and that she just needed more rest."


    "You and Shea don''t think this is normal, do you?"


    Mrs. Scarlet hesitated, then said, "I don''t have an opinion, so I just listen to the doctors. However, it


    doesn¡¯t feel good seeing Shea like this." "Take her to the hospital, then!" Avery sighed. "If you can bring


    her here, why can¡¯t you send her to the hospital for a checkup?"


    "I wouldn''t dare take her to the hospital myself," Mrs. Scarlet responded dejectedly. "I''m worried that


    would upset Doctor Sanford."


    "She¡¯ll be even more upset that you brought her to me."


    "Shea wanted toe here. Please take her to the hospital for a checkup, Miss Tate! Mr. Foster won''t


    be angry if it was you."


    Avery was speechless.


    The truth was that Mrs. Scarlet did not want to offend Elliot and Zoe herself, so she wanted to use


    Avery as a scapegoat. "I''m begging you, Miss Tate," Mrs. Scarlet pleaded as she bowed her head.


    At that moment, Layle chimed in, "Take Shea to the hospital, Mommy! She wasn''t like this before. What


    if she really dies?"


    "La, you..."


    "Mommy! La isn''t a bad person! She''s already so pitiful. Please help her!" La cried through


    reddened eyes.


    Avery surrendered and gave in.


    She sent the children back to school, then drove Shea and Mrs. Scarlet to the hospital.


    "Did you bring any ID, Shea?"


    Shea shook her head.


    "Do you remember any ID numbers?" Avery asked again.


    "Shea doesn''t have any ID, Miss Tate," Mrs.


    Scarlet answered.


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    How could that be?


    That was unimaginable!


    Every citizen in Aryadelle had some form of identification. Even the children in the orphanages had


    them.


    Why did Shea not have any ID?


    Avery did not pester further.


    Mrs. Scarlet would not tell her anything even if she asked.


    Momentster, Shea said in the backseat, "I think you''re the one who did my surgery, Avery."


    Avery saw the shock on Mrs. Scarlet''s face in the rearview mirror.


    "It wasn''t me," Avery denied right away. " I''m just taking you to the hospital for one checkup, Shea. Go


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    to Elliot if anything ever happens again. Got it?"


    Mrs. Scarlet picked up the dismay in Avery''s voice, then quickly said, "I''m sorry for the trouble, Miss


    Tate. I won''t let her bother you again.¡±


    "Thank you for understanding," Avery said.


    "I understand," Mrs. Scarlet said with an embarrassed face.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Elliot and Zoe were getting engaged in a week.


    As Elliot''s ex wife, Avery certainly did not have to get entangled in any of his affairs.


    Mrs. Scarlet took Shea home at 3 p.m. after her checkup.


    Avery drove the car to the office.


    In the week that she was abroad, Tate Industries had basically issued refunds to every customer who


    returned their products.


    Thanks to the scandal about the quality of their products, all of the orders that were made around the


    new year were canceled.


    Thepany was not only suffering a loss from the refunds to its customers, it was also facing the


    dangers of having no new orders.


    This was a fatal blow to any business.


    Apany with no stable funding might notst for long and would dere bankruptcy.


    Everyone at Tate Industries was living in constant fear of losing their jobs.


    When Avery arrived at the office, a few of the department heads immediately approached her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What do we do now, Miss Tate?"


    "We have no new orders and the workshop downstairs is closed. Emotions are running high among the


    employees!" "It''s all my fault," said the head of the quality inspection department. "I was careless and


    did not detect the problem.


    Thepany wouldn''t be suffering such a huge loss if it weren''t for me."


    Avery nced at them, then said soundly," Ask everyone to go home and get some rest if they have


    nothing urgent to do. Their sries will be issued as normal. It''s true that the quality inspection team


    made a severe mistake, but that''s alright. Just don''t make the same mistake again. If there is a next


    time, then please resign!"


    "What''s our next move, then? We¡¯re theughing stock of the entire industry!" said the vic president.


    Avery took a sip of water.


    There was a knock on her door, followed by her secretary saying, "Miss Tate, Mr. Locklyn from Golden


    Technologies is here to see you."


    Avery had chased Shaun away before and warned him not to return.


    Unexpectedly, he had the guts to show up again.


    He must be here tough in her face.


    "Let him in," Avery said, then turned to the department heads and said, "For now, go and try to settle


    everyone down. Let''s talk again in a meetingter."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    The department heads then left the room.


    Shaun strode into Avery''s office with a delighted grin on his face.


    Avery walked over to the couch from behind her desk, then offered Shaun a seat.


    "You''ve hit a wall, Avery Tate!" Shaun said as he casually sat down and nced


    around her office. "It''s a shame! It hasn''t even been six months since you rebuilt thepany, but it will


    probably go bankrupt again soon!"


    "Thanks for your concern, Uncle Shaun. However, just as you will never get my father''s Super Brain


    system in your hands, I''m afraid your predictions will also nevere true!"


    The grin on Shaun''s face vanished upon hearing Avery¡¯s words.


    "Don''t force me to take more extreme measures, Avery Tate! Even if you get through this rough patch,


    we will still join forces to defeat you in the future! Don''t expect things to go smoothly for you in


    Aryadelle!" Shaun threatened.


    "Let''s just wait and see! We''ll see who between us ends up defeated," Avery said nonchntly.


    "Do you even know who you''re up against? It''s more than eighty percent of domestic capital! Are you


    sure you want to be this stubborn?" Shaun hissed softly. "If your father was still alive, he wouldn''t act


    this foolishly!"


    Avery raised her brows and retaliated, "Do you know why you''ll always be a vice president? It''s


    because you''re definitely not as smart as I am."


    Shaun shattered his ss in a rage!


    Then, he stormed out of the room.


    At the same time, Elliot received a call from Mrs. Scarlet.


    "Mr. Foster, please hurry home!" Mrs.


    Scarlet sobbed as her voice trembled. "I took Shea for a checkup today. The test results show that


    she''s overdosed on sleeping pills!"


    Elliot''s brows furrowed tightly as he snapped, "Who gave her sleeping pills?!¡±


    Mrs. Scarlet held the white bottle of pills that Zoe had given her.


    "I''ll tell you when you get hack," she said nervously.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Elliot hung up the phone with an ominous look on his phone, then stormed out of his office.


    Not just anybody could get their hands on sleeping pills.


    Where did these onese from?


    The moment the ck Rolls-Roice pulled up into the front yard, Mrs. Cooper took Shea back to her


    room.


    When Elliot walked into the living room, Mrs. Scarlet handed him the test results.


    "You took Shea to the hospital for a checkup?" Elliot asked as he nced at Mrs. Scarlet.


    Mrs. Scarlet averted his gaze and did not dare meet his eyes.


    Avery had instructed her not to mention that it was Avery if Elliot did not pester her.


    "It was Miss Tate," Mrs. Scarlet said as she gave in to the pressure of Elliot''s re. " Shea insisted on


    going to see Miss Tate¡¯s children today..."


    "Avery''s back?" Elliot said, interrupting her.


    "She got back this morning," said Mrs.


    Scarlet. "She didn¡¯t want anything to do with this, but I begged her to check on Shea because she''s


    been saying she''s dying since this morning. I was so worried."


    "Why didn''t you tell Zoe?"


    Elliot¡¯s reason had begun to falter.


    He lost hisposure the moment Avery''s name was mentioned.


    "I''ve talked to Doctor Sanford about Shea''s condition, but she said it was a normal post -surgical


    reaction every time," Mrs. Scarlet said dejectedly. "I couldn''t just sit back and watch Shea be so


    depressed."


    "I see."


    Elliot stopped ming her.


    He picked up the test results and carefully examined them.


    "What''s this about sleeping pills?"


    "I suspect it''s gone something to do with the sedatives that Doctor Sanford prescribed, but I can¡¯t be


    sure," Mrs. Scarlet said warily as she handed the white pill bottle to Elliot.


    Elliot took the bottle, opened it up and took a look inside.


    It was a bunch of white pills.


    Zoe rushed over an hourter.


    The atmosphere in the living room was cold and suffocating, and abnormally quiet.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The moment she saw the white pill bottle on the coffee table, she instantly understood what had


    happened.


    She put on an innocent expression, then said to Elliot''s cold face, "This is the sedative I prescribed to


    Shea a few days ago. I instructed Mrs. Scarlet to give her a pill during each meal for a total of three


    days. Shea''s emotions were too intense before, which wasn''t good for her recovery. I only prescribed


    the medication after thorough consideration."


    Mrs. Scarlet''s expression changed drastically after hearing Zoe''s words.


    "Doctor Sanford, you didn''t tell me to only give her the pills for three days! That''s why I''ve been giving


    them to Shea every day with her meals..."


    Zoe¡¯s brows furrowed as she said, "I remember very clearly that I told you to only give the pills to her


    for three days. If her emotions were still unstable after three days, then extend it to a week. However,


    you can¡¯t continue giving her the pills after a week no matter what. Did it slip your mind?"


    Mrs. Scarlet did not expect to be a patsy!


    "Doctor Sanford... I remember you told me this was a sedative... I wouldn¡¯t give this to Shea every day


    if I had known that they were sleeping pills. I know you can''t take too many sleeping pills..."


    "Sedatives are also known as sleeping pills, " Zoe said in a voice so calm that it was almost void of


    emotion. "I know you''re nervous, Mrs. Scarlet. It¡¯s been about ten days, after all. Her body will excrete


    the drugs slowly as long as she doesn''t take them again. This won''t have too much of an affect on her


    body."


    Things were not as bad as they could have been because they caught it just in time, but Mrs. Scarlet


    still felt wronged.


    She remembered very clearly that Zoe did not mention that the pills were sleeping pills and for Shea to


    only take them for a maximum of one week.


    If she had not taken Shea to go see Avery that day and gone to the hospital for the checkup, she would


    have fed the entire bottle of pills to Shea.


    "Mrs. Scarlet''s getting old, Elliot. She''s bound to make some mistakes. I hope you don''t me her,"


    Zoe said as she took on the role of a hero and asked for forgiveness on behalf of Mrs. Scarlet.


    Elliot nced at Zoe''s face, then retorted," Why did you give her a whole bottle if it''s only meant to be


    taken for three days?"


    Zoe was taken aback, but quickly reacted and said, "Perhaps I was tired at the time and also trusted


    Mrs. Scarlet too much.


    That''s why I took the bottle and just gave it to her instead of splitting them up."


    "Inform me about all of Shea''s prescriptions from now on, even if they''re vitamins and supplements,"


    Elliot ordered. ¡¯¡¯ There better not be a second time!"


    Once he gave his warning, he strode over to Shea''s room.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Shea was tidying her desk with Mrs. Cooper''s help.


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple rolled in his throat as guilt overcame him.


    Every time Shea told him she felt dizzy the past few days, he had told her to get more rest.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He did not expect sleeping pills to be the cause of her difort.


    If Avery had not taken her to the hospital for the checkup, who knows how long she would have


    continued taking the pills.


    Elliot felt grateful towards Avery, but he did not know how to express his thanks.


    The next day, Mrs. Cooper showed up at Avery''s house first thing in the morning.


    Avery was surprised, and quickly invited Mrs. Cooper into her home.


    "I''m sorry for showing up without notice, Avery," Mrs. Cooper said as she handed two food containers


    to her. "I made some of your favorite pickled vegetables, so I wanted to bring them to you."


    "Thank you! Why did youe by this early?" Avery said as she poured a ss of water for her guest.


    "To be honest, Master Elliot was the one who asked me toe by and thank you," Mrs. Cooper said


    warily. "It was a good thing you took Shea to the hospital yesterday. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what


    could have happened."


    The smile on Avery''s face vanished.


    "You have no idea how scary things were, Avery," Mrs. Cooper said as fear lingered inside of her. "Zoe


    said she had instructed Mrs. Scarlet to only give Shea the pills for three days, but Mrs. Scarlet said Zoe


    never mentioned any of that to her. Mrs. Scarlet was in tears when she confided in mest night... I''d


    much rather trust her. After all, she¡¯s been taking care of Shea for over twenty years. She would never


    hurt her."


    Avery picked up on a key point and asked," Mrs. Scarlet''s taken care of Shea for twenty years? Does


    that mean Shea''s been with the Fosters for twenty years?"


    "I think so! All Mrs. Scarlet ever told me was that Shea was a poor little thing. She never revealed


    anything else to me."


    Avery recalled how Elliot had kept his lips tightly sealed whenever she used to ask him about Shea.


    "I didn''t expect Zoe to be such a scheming woman." Mrs. Cooper suddenly let out a sigh, then said,


    "Master Elliot''s about to be engaged to her. I''m afraid she¡¯s not a good person."


    "He''s not worried, so you shouldn''t be either," Averyforted her.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. I shouldn''t talk to you about these things. I''m sure you''ll find a much better man in the


    future," Mrs.


    Cooper said. Then, she rose from her seat and said, "Give me a call if you finish the pickles and want


    more. I''ll send more over."


    "Okay. Thank you," Avery said, then sent Mrs. Cooper on her way.


    She wanted to pretend as if she was too busy to care about the news of Elliot''s engagement.


    However, she spent the entire time tossing and turning in bed the night before.


    In the end, she went on social media and searched for some key words.


    She identally came across Zoe''s social media page.


    Zoe had uploaded several new posts in the past few days.


    She showed off photos of high-end wedding gowns, expensive diamond rings, and... photos of her


    pregnant belly.


    Every single photo was apanied by captions of pure bliss.


    Apart from Zoe''s social media page, Avery also came across a bunch of rted images.


    For example, there were photos of Zoe and Elliot that people took when they bumped into them while


    shopping.


    Avery opened up the photos and saw Zoe clinging onto Elliot''s arm. They looked as close as a couple


    on a shopping spree.


    Some of their friends also posted photos of the invitations they received for their engagement party.


    Avery clicked on the invitation.


    Elliot''s and Zoe''s names were right next to each other, and they had signed the invitations off


    personally.


    A strange feeling of disappointment washed over Avery!


    This was because she never received an invitation to their engagement party.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Five dayster, Elliot showed up at the Sterling Group offices at ten in the morning as usual.


    "Your engagement is tomorrow, sir. Don''t you want to take the day off?" asked Chad as he greeted


    Elliot.


    "I don''t," Elliot said, then walked through his office doors.


    Chad followed closely behind him.


    "Sir, I heard from Mike that they''ve sessfully talked Bohmer Holdings into starting a newpany


    here in Aryadelle to supply high-end lenses to them."


    "If I''m not mistaken, doesn¡¯t Bohmer Holdings work with Alpha Technologies?" "That''s right. This shows


    just how good the


    rtionship is between Miss Tate and the owner of Bohmer Holdings. Otherwise, they wouldn''te


    all the way to Aryadelle to set up a newpany just for her," Chad deduced. "I looked into the head of


    Bohmer Holdings and found something interesting.


    "What is it?" Elliot asked as his curiosity got the better of him.


    "The current head of Bohmer Holdings is the son of Professor James Hough''s cousin, " Chad reported


    the findings of his recent investigations. "Alpha Technologies'' sess was not a coincidence, but the


    result of several people''s hard work."


    Elliot''s brows furrowed.


    Of all his students, why did Professor Hough''s cousin¡¯s son know Avery?


    Did the professor introduce them, or was it purely coincidental?


    "The problems that Tate Industries will have to face moving forward have nothing to do with their


    product quality, but with their sales and reputation," Chad continued. "I advised Mike to engage a


    professional marketing agency, but he said Avery refused. She has always insisted on focusing on


    product quality..."


    Elliot lifted his gaze to look at Chad, then asked, "Why are you reporting Tate


    Industries'' situation to me? Who exactly do you work for?"


    Chad was taken aback.


    Who was the one who was listening so intently just moments ago?


    Elliot withdrew his gaze, then turned on hisputer and said, "Avery and I are officially over. You


    don''t need to purposely report to me about her or her personal life."


    "Yes, sir."


    Chad walked out of Elliot''s office and bumped into Ben.


    "The boss said that things were officially over between him and Avery," Chad said." We both know he''s


    in denial."


    Ben burst intoughter, then said, "When did you be so brave? How dare you mock your


    superior? Mike''s a bad influence on you!"


    "I know you won''t snitch on me to him.


    He''s about to get engaged tomorrow, but he''s in a terrible mood. I feel like I''m watching a tragedy


    unfold."


    "It¡¯s his own choice," Ben said. "We should just sit back and watch the show."


    "I feel like you''re taking pleasure in his misfortune, Ben."


    "That¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m thinking of forging his signature and sending an invitation to Avery," Ben said as


    he contemted fanning the mes of the situation.


    "He might not end up getting engaged to Zoe if that happens," Chad reckoned. "Isn''t the reason why


    he''s so against sending an invitation to Avery because he''s worried he''d regret his decision if he sees


    her?"


    Ben coughed slightly, then patted Chad on the shoulder.


    "What''s wrong, Ben? Don''t you think I''m right? I think..."


    "Chad Rayner! Get in my office right now!" Elliot snapped coldly with a menacing expression on his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    face.


    Chad felt like he died on the spot.


    Around lunchtime, Avery received a call from the preschool.


    "Miss Tate, La isn''t feeling too well, so we sent her home to get some rest. Please go home and take


    a look if you have the time," informed the teacher.


    Avery instantly lost her appetite.


    She put down her knife and fork, then picked up her bag and rushed home.


    Everything was fine when she dropped the children off at school that morning.


    Why was La suddenly feeling sick?


    Avery called Hayden the moment she got into the car.


    Hayden had a smartwatch that could make phone calls.


    Her call was answered momentster. "Hayden, your teacher called to tell me La isn''t feeling well.


    What¡¯s going on?"


    While Avery was speaking, she heard a whistling noiseing through the phone.


    This meant that the children were not at home.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    "La''s dizzy, Mommy. She''ll be fine after she gets some rest," Hayden said. "You don''t need to worry.¡±


    "I see... That''s good. Take care of your sister.


    "I will."


    After she hung up the phone, Avery did not return to the office.


    She continued to drive towards the house.


    She had basically concluded that the children were not at home.


    If she had told Hayden that she was on the way home, the children would immediately make their way


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    back to the house.


    Now that she was quietly returning home,


    she would call Hayden again if they were not there!


    Avery thought that the children were using sickness as an excuse to do something secretive.


    La was more innocent and did not haveplex thoughts. Her w was that she was too obedient


    towards Hayden.


    Considering Hayden''s history of "bad behavior", Avery could not help but have an ominous feeling


    inside her heart.


    She pulled up in front of the Starry River Vi, then rushed towards the front door.


    She keyed in the security code on the door then pushed it opened.


    Soon after, Hayden heard the noise and walked out.


    As mother and son met eyes, a peculiar spark flickered in the air.


    Avery felt slightly ashamed.


    How could she suspect her children of doing bad things outside?!


    They were at home, after all!


    It seemed like La really was not feeling well.


    "Hayden, I was worried about you two so I came home to check on you. How''s your sister?" Avery


    asked gently then walked towards the children''s room.


    "She''s asleep," Hayden exined. "Don''t worry, Mommy."


    Avery responded, then watched her daughter who was fast asleep on the bed and touched her


    forehead.


    Her temperature was normal.


    "Go back to work, Mommy!" Hayden said tenderly as he looked up at his mother.


    "I''ll stay home with you guys."


    Avery recalled how she had been too busy with work recently and ended up neglecting the children.


    "Uncle Mike said that things weren''t settled at thepany yet," Hayden said, going straight to the


    point. "Go to work, Mommy!"


    Avery''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll settle things soon."


    "Okay!" Hayden said as he walked Avry to the door.


    Once Avery was gone, Hayden quickly shut the front door.


    On the other hand, La leaped out of bed. "That was close, Hayden!" La said as she let out a sigh.


    "It''s a good thing Uncle Mike called to let us know. Mommy would be really mad if she came home and


    didn''t see us here!"


    Hayden''s face was void of emotion.


    He picked up his backpack, put on his cap, then said, "Stay home. I''m going alone."


    "No way! I''ming with you! I''ll be scared if I stay home alone!"


    La quickly picked up her own bag and ran after her brother.


    The siblings walked out of the neighborhood and hailed a cab.


    Once they were in the car, they asked the driver to take them to a high-end hotel.


    It was the hotel where Elliot Foster¡¯s engagement party would be held the next day.


    "Hayden, you said you wanted to give Dirtbag Dad a huge surprise... What kind of surprise is it? How


    big is it?" La asked as her bright eyes glistened with sparks of curiosity.


    "I can''t tell you."


    La pouted and asked, "Why not?" "It''s not suitable for children."

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    "You''re a kid, too!" La eximed as her curiosity escted.


    "My eyes were dirty after I saw it. Do you want to dirty your eyes, too?"


    La shook her head.


    She was curious, but she decided not to see whatever it was after hearing Hayden''s words.


    "Mommy wants to hire a bodyguard for us," La said as she changed the subject. "We can''t go


    around freely once we have a bodyguard.¡±


    "When that happens, you''ll be in charge of distracting the bodyguard while I move alone."


    La hesitated, then said, "If Dirtbag Dag


    really marries that Sanforddy, then we shouldn¡¯t go look for him again! We should just act as if we


    don''t have a dad!"


    Hayden nced at his innocent sister, then said assuredly, "He won¡¯t marry her."


    "Why not?"


    "She''s not a good woman."


    "Daddy isn''t a good man, either! Wouldn''t they be perfect together?"


    Hayden did not have a response for La¡¯s words.


    He suddenly felt like his sister was the smartest person in the world.


    He should let Elliot Foster y the fool until he got older, then release the footage of Zoe Sanford and


    Cole Foster''s steamy night at the hotel.


    That would be a much stronger attack!


    However, Hayden did not want to wait that long.


    He was going to settle the score now!


    He would have many other ways to make Elliot suffer again in the future!


    During the upper management meeting at Tate Industries, Avery announced the ns that she had


    spent the past few days mulling over.


    Everyone in attendance was in disbelief.


    They all looked at each other with wide eyes and open jaws.


    Mike was Avery''s biggest fan, so he took the lead and started a round of apuse.


    He would cry "bravo" even if she burned all of their money!


    With frozen expressions on their faces, the other department heads joined in on the apuse on reflex.


    Since Avery was the boss, she could do whatever she wanted... As long as she was happy.


    "Do you think it''s a bad n?" Avery asked modestly when she saw the expressions on everyone''s


    faces.


    The room burst into a frenzy of opinions.


    "Miss Tate. We know you''re rich, but this is too much of a loss! That''s at least six million dors! We


    haven''t even picked up any new orders this year, but we keep staying in the red..."


    "That¡¯s right! Recing the lenses on two thousand drones with high-end lenses would already cost a


    ton of money. Giving them out for free would be a great loss!" "I think it''s a pretty good n," Mike


    said." Besides, we¡¯re not giving it out for free!


    They would have to buy it for a dime."


    "Can a dime really be considered money?"


    "Why not? If two thousand people spent a dime to buy their modified drones back, we would make two


    hundred dors."


    The room fell silent.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Avery picked up her cup of coffee and took a sip.


    "I know what you''re all thinking, but what we need to do now isn''t turn our losses into profit, but to


    improve our reputation. We can discuss profits only after our reputation improves. With the way things


    are now, nobody would order our drones no matter how good they are." "Since you''re willing to invest


    that much money to redeem our name, then let¡¯s give it a try!" said the vice president.


    "If we agree to go with the n, I''ll go announce it now," said the head of ventures.


    Avery nodded in agreement.


    Very quickly, Tate Industries released a public statement on their website.


    "All customers who previously purchased a Storm Series drone can redeem a brand new drone with a


    high-end lens for the price of one dime!"


    This meant that one could buy a three thousand dor high-end drone for only a dime!


    The news shook the entire inte to its core!

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    No matter how cruel the customers were before, who could resist the temptation of basically getting a


    brand new high-end drone for free?


    The entrance to Tate Industries was soon crowded with returning customers.


    Avery did not leave the office until 9 p.m. that night.


    She got in her car and rushed home.


    The children should be asleep by now.


    Once everything was settled, she wanted to stay home and spend more time with the kids.


    Avery''s phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at the screen, then turned on


    her bluetooth earphones and answered the call.


    "Avery! Have you seen what they''re saying on social media? I¡¯m so mad!" Tammy said angrily on the


    other end of the line. "You were kind enough to practically give out free drones to your previous


    customers, but a bunch of trolls are still insulting you online!"


    Avery expected this to happen.


    Shaun had told her that, as long as she did not share their core technology, he would make sure that


    she would not be able to run her business smoothly in Aryadelle.


    This was because she would be offending over eighty percent of domestic capital.


    No matter what she did, they woulde at her and smear her name!


    What Avery needed to do now was pull


    through this.


    She had faith that her product could truly impress her customers.


    "I didn''t read it. You shouldn''t either," Avery said soundly.


    "How can I pretend as if I didn''t see it if I already did? I''m fighting back at those trolls on your behalf!"


    Tammy said unhappily. "I''ve already asked all of my friends to support your product! You¡¯ve got this!"


    "Thank you! I just don''t know what to do from now on. "


    "I''ll help you if you''re in trouble!" Tammy said, then changed the subject and added," I''m not going to


    Elliot Foster''s engagement party tomorrow."


    Avery could not help butugh.


    "There''s no need for that, Tammy."


    "There is a need! I absolutely despise that sleaze bag! Also, that conniving b*tch Zoe Sanford! Wouldn''t


    I just be disgusted if I went to their engagement party?"


    Tammy''s tone was especially intense, so Avery did not advise her further.


    Over at the Foster mansion, Elliot emerged from the shower but did not feel sleepy at all.


    He opened a bottle of wine, then sat at the bar and read the news on Tate Industries while sipping his


    wine.


    Theirtest business n might seem foolish at first nce, but it was actually a very smart move.


    The best way to move away from negative press was not to run away, but toe up with the most


    sincere solution.


    However, the inte was still scornful of this method.


    Some people said that Avery Tate pulled the entire thing as part of a marketing scheme!


    Some were even saying that her true ambition was to monopolize the domestic market. If she shuts


    down herpetitors, she would be able to forgo product quality and raise prices! She could easily


    make back all of the money she was losing now!


    The most ridiculous thing was the rumor that all of Avery''s money came from foreign investors! Buying


    products from Tate Industries was equivalent to giving money to foreigners!


    In just a few hours, the trending topic of boycotting Tate Industries exceeded a hundred million readers!


    If things continued down this path, Avery might not be able to get out of this hole.


    Elliot tightened his hand around the ss of wine.


    Avery was getting picked on by the domestic market, but all he could do was sit aside and watch.


    She would not ept any of his help.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, he did not realize just how terrifying the look on his face was!


    At seven the next morning, a breaking news report appeared on social media, causing the page


    servers toe to aplete standstill!


    Elliot was awakened by the sound of his ringtone.


    He answered the call with furrowed brows.


    Whatever was said on the other end of the line made him throw back the covers and jump out of bed!

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Just moments ago, Eric Santos, who Elliot had been searching for far and wide, finally appeared on


    social media!


    As a once formidable king of pop icons, his ident on stage three years ago was the biggest tragedy


    of his life!


    Since then, he disappeared from the limelight.


    Everyone assumed that he was dead.


    Even so, his diehard fans spent every day leavingments on and liking his social media posts in


    hopes of a miracle.


    In the end, a miracle finally happened!


    Eric Santos uploaded a new post on his social media page at 6.55 a m. that morning.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    [Dear friends. It''s been three years. How have you all been? I''ve been well, but I''ve felt a little lonely. I


    bought a Storm Series dronest year. I flew it to faraway ces every day, and it brought back


    different exciting footage with it every one. It made me feel like I was immersed in a city glowing with


    fireworks. I''m very grateful for itspany. To me, my drone was not a cold machine, but an old friend.


    Now, my dear friend is going through a dark time because of some imperfections. I could not stay


    silent. I hope everyone will give it a chance to grow, just like the way you stayed by my side when I was


    growing up in the industry ]


    The post was uploaded alongside a video with a series of thrilling footage taken using a Storm Series


    drone.


    The video ended with a scene of Eric Santos tenderly brushing the dust off of the drone.


    Nobody expected the popr idol to appear once again to the public in this way after a three-year


    hiatus!


    All of his fans were losing their minds!


    It was enough to bring the social media page''s servers down.


    The servers recovered half an hourter.


    The number ofments on Eric Santos'' post rose at an rming rate.


    [Aaaahhhh! I''m crying! I knew Eric was alive! He promised that he would always be with us! Woooo!]


    [Santosians! Eric''s back! He''s finally back!]


    [Wooo! I ordered ten Storm Series drones from Tate Industries¡¯ website on a whim! It''s all for Eric!]


    Elliot stared at Eric Santos'' post and suspected he was hacked.


    The post seemed like a giant advertisement for Tate Industries.


    Mike was a world ss hacker.


    It would be a piece of cake for him to hack into someone''s social media ount.


    Their Storm Series drones were suffering major bacsh at the moment and needed emergency crisis


    management to deal with the bad press!


    This post from Eric Santos was the lifeline they were desperate for!


    However, the hacking theory did not exin the way his hand appeared at the end of the video.


    Elliot searched for photos of Eric Santos'' hands andpared them with the hand in the video.


    In the end, he confirmed that the hand in the video definitely belonged to Eric Santos.


    Why did someone who was in hiding for the past three years suddenly appear back into the limelight


    for a product?


    Did Tate Industries pay him a huge sum of money?


    Elliot had gone given his all to search for Eric Santos.


    How did Avery get in touch with him?


    Could there be some private rtionship between the two of them?


    Elliot needed to get in contact with Eric


    Santos and find out who his doctor was. Shea''s condition improved slightly after thest surgery, but


    she was still far from being fully recovered.


    Perhaps Eric Santos'' doctor could help Shea recover even more quickly!


    The only problem was that the background of the video he posted was nothing but woods.


    It was impossible to pinpoint his location.


    The only thing he could do now was ask Avery!


    The doorbell at the Starry River Vi rang at nine in the morning.


    Mike walked to the door with his disheveled blond hair.


    He took one look at the surveince camera at the front door, then opened the door.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    "Mike! Why aren¡¯t you and Miss Tate answering your phones?" said the vice president anxiously as he


    gave Mike a once over. "Something huge happened! Hurry up and wake Miss Tate up!"


    With an embarrassed face, Mike scratched his head and walked into the house.


    "It''s not like thepany shut down. What happened?"


    The vice president followed Mike and said, "Did you two engage a celebrity to advertise for us


    overnight? Some pop idol called Eric Santos spoke up for our products! He¡¯s a major celebrity!¡±


    The embarrassment vanished from Mike''s face as bewilderment took over.


    "Why don''t I understand a thing you''re saying?"


    "My god! There''s a huge celebrity called Eric Santos who showed his support for the Storm Series on


    social media. Since his post went up, our customer service lines have been blowing up. What''s even


    more crazy is that new orders areing in at an rming rate... I''ve never seen this kind of chaos


    before!" said the vice president with flushed cheeks.


    He could not reach Avery or Mike on their phones, so he showed up at the vi.


    Mike felt that things were not that simple after hearing the vice president''s words.


    He rushed over to the master bedroom, knocked on the door, then entered to find the roompletely


    empty.


    "Avery isn''t home," Mike muttered. "You can¡¯t reach her phone?"


    The vice president shook his head and said, "I even tried calling before I rang the doorbell! Her phone''s


    off."


    Mike quickly went to his room and changed his clothes.


    "I looked into Eric Santos. He had disappeared for three years before he spoke up for ourpany!


    After his post went up, all of the trolls that ndered ourpany instantly vanished! The fighting


    power of his fans is incredible!"


    "I know Eric Santos. Avery is a fan of his," Mike said as he became more clear


    headed. "I don''t know why he¡¯s helping us. We have to ask Avery about it."


    "Didn¡¯t she say where she was going?" asked the vice president frantically. "My phone''s been blowing


    up all morning.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Other than switching it on to call you, I''ve had it on airne mode the entire time."


    Mike raised his brows and asked, "Is it that serious?"


    The vice president¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat as he said, "It is! Everyone thinks we''re working


    with Eric Santos and asking me how we made hime back to life! They even asked me how much


    we paid him! My own daughter''s been pestering me for his autograph!"


    Mike was speechless.


    It was the day of Elliot Foster and Zoe Sanford¡¯s engagement party.


    The guests were already gathered at the hotel venue.


    Zoe was dressed in a custom, high-end gown with her hair and makeup ready, and she had been


    anticipating Elliot''s arrival since the morning.


    As eight in the morning turned into nine in the morning, she was beginning to lose patience.


    "Let''s head over to the hotel first!" Rosalie said as she tried tofort Zoe. "I tried to call him earlier


    but his phone was turned off. I''m sure he¡¯ll call us back right away when he sees our missed calls."


    Zoe maintained a polite smile on her face, but her heart was filled with misery.


    They had agreed for Elliot to pick her up from the old mansion and drive to the hotel together.


    It was the day of their engagement.


    No matter what happened, he should not have his phone turned off!


    The bottom line was that Elliot did not care for Zoe at all.


    On the way to the hotel, Zoe scrolled through her phone in frustration and happened upon Eric Santos''


    Her brows furrowed.


    Why was Eric Santos helping Avery Tate?


    If he did not stand up for her, Tate Industries was sure to go under soon!


    Something suddenly clicked inside of Zoe''s head.


    Did Avery have anything to do with Elliot''s absence?


    At that thought, Zoe dialed Avery''s number with trembling fingers.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable."


    Zoe burst into tears!


    Elliot''s phone was turned off!


    Avery''s phone was switched off, too! Were they together right now?!

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    The doors to the ck Rolls-Roice were locked shut.


    Avery sat in the car filled with regret.


    She must not have been fully awake when she entered the car that morning.


    By the time she hopped it, the doors were already locked.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Was this an abduction?


    "What do you want, Elliot?" Avery asked as she red at Elliot with furrowed brows.


    Was it not the day of his engagement?


    Where did he find time toe and see her?


    "Do you know Eric Santos, Avery?" Elliot asked as he lifted his gaze to look at Avery with eyes that


    sparkled. "Don''t lie to me!"


    After Avery answered his call that morning, her phone had run out of battery and shut down.


    She had no way of knowing what was happening online.


    rm bells went off in Avery''s head at the sudden mention of Eric.


    "I don''t. Why?"


    She stared at Elliot''s familiar yet distant face and forced herself to stayposed.


    "Why would he help you if you didn''t know him? " Elliot snapped as he spoke faster. "I saw his photo on


    your phone before. You''ve never fawned over celebrities, but you liked him for some reason. Yet, you


    say you don''t know each other. Do you think I''m an idiot?!


    Avery was angered by his tone and retorted loudly, "What does my rtionship with him have anything


    to do with you?!"


    Her words instantly made Elliot calm down.


    Was this her confession?


    It would be amazing news if Avery actually knew Eric Santos.


    "Help me contact him," Elliot said in a hoarse voice with a hint of a plea. "I''ll owe you one."


    Avery could not hold back a scoff.


    "I don¡¯t know Eric Santos! Go find him yourself if you want!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Avery!" "I won''t know him no matter how much you yell at me! Aren''t you getting engaged to Zoe


    Sanford today? You can look for Eric Santos whenever you want, so why did you choose the day of


    your engagement to do it? Your fiance would be crushed if you''rete!" Avery said.


    Her words dragged a bitterugh out of Elliot.


    His Adam''s apple rolled in his throat, then he said, "If you help me contact Eric Santos, then I¡¯ll get


    engaged to Zoe!"


    "What does your engagement have anything to do with me?!" Avery mocked. " Are you actually using


    that to negotiate with me? Do you think I still love you?!"


    Her words pierced through Elliot''s heart.


    He had a strong feeling that Avery definitely knew Eric Santos!


    Otherwise, he would note out of hiding just to stand up for Tate Industries!


    However, Avery was not willing to help him.


    If she was in trouble and went to him for help, he would give it his all without hesitation.


    They may be divorced, but they still once had a rtionship.


    Why was she acting this heartless?


    She was a cruel woman!


    Elliot fought through his aching heart and dialed Zoe''s number on his phone.


    The disappointment in Zoe''s heart saw a glimmer of hope when she saw Elliot''s name light up on her


    phone screen.


    "Where are you, Elliot? I''m at the hotel with Aunt Rosalie and the others. We couldn''t reach you this


    morning. All the guests were already here, so we didn''t wait for you.


    "I can''t go through with the engagement, Zoe," Elliot said in a calm, restrained voice. "I''m with Avery


    right now. I realized that I still love her."


    Avery sat frozen in the passenger seat in utter shock!


    Was he insane?


    He must have lost his mind!


    Otherwise, how could he be doing this right now? How could he say those things?


    He was making a fool out of everybody!


    Zoe instantly burst into tears upon hearing Elliot¡¯s words.


    She did not expect this to be the result of her waiting an entire morning!


    Avery Tate was a homewrecker!


    She actually seduced Elliot away on the day of his engagement with her!


    How was she supposed to exin everything to the guests now?


    How would everyone look at her?


    They would surely beughing behind her back!


    "What''s wrong, Zoe?" Rosalie asked frantically when she saw Zoe crying uncontrobly.


    At that moment, Henry walked over after answering a phone call.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "Elliot said to cancel the engagement. He¡¯s noting," Henry said, then quickly held on to his mother.


    Rosalie was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He hung up the phone right away. Maybe something


    happened! I''ll get the driver to send you home for now. I''ll exin everything to the guests and send


    them home after lunch."


    The entire thing was an embarrassing mess!


    However, nobody dared speak up about it.


    All of the guests'' eyes fell on Zoe''s crying face.


    She had never been through anything as humiliating as this in her entire life! She did not want to stay


    there for another moment. She picked up her gown and ran out of the banquet hall in tears.


    She was not going to let Avery get away with this!


    Over at the Starry River Kindergarten, Hayden was watching the engagement party venue when Zoe


    suddenly ran out!


    This made his little brows furrow.


    If Elliot Foster was not at the banquet hall by now, did it mean that he was not going?


    Otherwise, why would Zoe Sanford leave?


    Was the engagement called off?


    Hayden''s chest tightened, and he steadied his breath.


    He despised Elliot, but he could not change the fact that he was his biological father.


    He said that he did not want a dirtbag for a father.


    However, if his father was not a dirtbag, then how would he be able to refuse to acknowledge his


    biological father?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At noon, the luncheon proceeded as scheduled in the banquet hall.


    The guests quickly finished their food, then hurried out of the venue.


    Hayden did not have a chance to y the video he had prepared.


    "La," he said suddenly.


    "What''s wrong, Hayden?"


    "Dirtbag Dad isn''t getting engaged."


    "Huh? Why not?" La asked in confusion as she walked over to her brother.


    "The dirtbag didn''t show up," Hayden said bluntly.


    "Is he trying to humiliate all womankind?" La asked sternly.


    Hayden had no idea what had happened, so he did not have an answer to his sister''s question.


    In the ck Rolls-Roice, Elliot took Avery¡¯s phone and charged it in his car.


    Avery''s emotions had slowly simmered down.


    He would not let her out of the car if she did not calm down his anger.


    Elliot was adamant on finding proof that Avery knew Eric Santos.


    She could only allow him to search for it. Once Avery''s phone was charged, Elliot opened up her call


    history.


    He nced through it, then asked, "Why are there so many initials in your contacts?


    "They¡¯re my ssmates from abroad."


    Her answer made him frown.


    If Avery was not lying, then Eric Santos'' name would not appear in her phone.


    "I''m asking you for thest time, Avery. Do you know Eric Santos?" Elliot asked as he held onto her


    phone and stared at her with his hawk-like eyes.


    "You can ask me a thousand times and I still wouldn''t know him," Avery answered without batting an


    eyelid. "At least not anytime before today."


    Elliot returned Avery''s phone to her.


    Avery took her phone back, then teased, " Aren''t you going to woo your Doctor Sanford? What if she


    decides not to treat your precious Shea anymore?"


    "Does my misery amuse you?" Elliot asked with a furious expression on his face.


    He unlocked the car doors, but Avery stayed unmoving from her seat.


    Elliot¡¯s brows furrowed. He did not know what she was thinking.


    "I''m not going anywhere unless you send me home," Avery said.


    She was starving from being cooped up in the car with him all morning and had no energy to get out.


    Elliot stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car towards Starry River Vi.


    Before Avery got out of the car, she grabbed onto the door handle and hissed through gritted teeth,


    "You''re despicable, Elliot Foster!" "Despicable?" Elliot snapped as the vein in his forehead pulsed.


    "Who''s a gentleman in your eyes, then? Mike? Or your dear Wesley?"


    "Anybody would still be better than you!" Avery said coldly, then pushed the door open and began to


    get up from her seat.


    Elliot reached out and yanked her back into the car.


    Before Avery could struggle, Elliot''s lipsnded forcefully on hers, trapping her into a domineering kiss!

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    The kiss felt like itsted an eternity.


    Elliot did not release Avery from his clutches until he heard the sound of someone tapping on the car


    window.


    Mike was staring confusedly into the car.


    Avery was so shocked that the color drained from her face.


    She was about to open the door and get out when Elliot grabbed onto her and said hoarsely, "The


    windows are tinted. He can''t see us."


    Avery was relieved!


    The kiss had driven her into a frenzy of emotions.


    Her cheeks were unusually flushed while


    her hair was a disheveled mess. Elliot had taken off her jacket and thrown it to the ground!


    Avery picked up her jacket.


    Elliot handed her a bottle of water.


    "I don¡¯t want it!" she snapped as she red coldly at him.


    The thought of what he just did to her made her so mad her head was throbbing.


    She would rather die of thirst than drink the water he was offering.


    Elliot ignored the hateful gaze Avery shot at him.


    All of the anger and resentment he felt melted away with their kiss.


    Was all the unhappiness he felt this entire time simply a symptom of him missing the taste of her lips?


    "Didn''t you enjoy that, Avery?"


    Elliot took a sip of water, then used his fingers to elegantly wipe away the droplets on his lips.


    "You haven''t had a man in a while. You must be lonely, right? If you have the need for it, I could always


    help you out for free."


    "Get out of my sight, Elliot Foster!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Avery felt like she was stabbed in the heart. She immediately jumped out of the car.


    She mmed the door shut, then gave the car a violent kick!


    "Holy sh*t! Avery!" Mike eximed. "What were you doing in Elliot Foster''s car?! You weren''t fighting in


    there, were you? What¡¯s the point of kicking his car? You shouldnd a kick right on him!"


    "Don''t you think I wanted to kick the sh*t out of him? It was just too cramped in there for that!"


    "I see... I almost called the cops when you disappeared all morning! What were you doing with him?


    Wasn''t he supposed to get engaged today?" Mike pestered as he followed closely behind Avery.


    Avery walked ahead, walked through the front door and hurried into the bathroom.


    Her face was boiling up!


    She had to wash her face! She had to take a shower! Otherwise, his scent would be lingering on her


    body!


    "Can you stop asking questions? Can''t you see how annoyed I am right now? Give me some peace,


    won¡¯t you?"


    Avery washed her face in the first floor bathroom, then hurried upstairs.


    "Let''s not talk about that b*st*rd, then! Let''s talk about Eric Santos! Why did she speak up for our


    Mike badgered on.


    Tate Industries was aplete mess.


    However, everyone was quite happy despite the chaos.


    Mike was ecstatic, too.


    The huge problem that bothered him just the day before disappeared overnight like a godly miracle!


    Avery picked up her phone to check on the situation and asked, "How exactly did Eric Santos help us?"


    "He posted a video online basically advertising the Storm Series. After that, his fans not only scared off


    the trolls who were bad-mouthing us, they also caused our new orders to go through the roof... Isn''t


    that interesting?" Mike said as he could not hide the joy he was feeling.


    Avery''s mood wasplicated.


    Eric''s actions might have helped her out, but he was also exposing himself.


    She did not want him to make that kind of sacrifice.


    However, at this point, all she could do was ept his kind gesture.


    "Avery, what exactly were you doing in that b*st*rd, Elliot Foster''s car earlier?¡± Mike suddenly asked


    with a stern look on his face. "Why are your lips all red and swollen?! You look like you just got fillers!"


    Avery was speechless.


    She wanted nothing more but to p a piece of duct tape on Mike¡¯s lips to make him shut up!


    Over at the old Foster mansion, Rosalie had spent the entire timeforting Zoe after they returned


    from the hotel.


    Zoe''s heart was broken, but she refused to turn into aughingstock, and maintained aposed


    demeanor.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Forget about the engagement.


    Zoe was already prepared for the day Elliot would break up with her and make her leave the Foster


    house.


    Even if he could not give her his love, he would still give her a hefty reward.


    It would not be a total loss for her as long as she got that money.


    When the ck Rolls-Roice pulled up in front of the entrance, Rosalie eximed to Zoe, "Elliot''s back!


    I''ll make him give you an exnation right away!"


    Zoe stayed seated on the couch and did not get up.


    Her heart waspletely shattered!


    How could Elliot tell her that he was still in love with Avery Tate on the day of their engagement?


    Not only did he not love Zoe, he also did not respect her at all.


    All of this was still based on the premise that she was Shea''s doctor and had operated on her twice.


    Without any of that, Elliot might not even give her another look.


    Elliot got out of the car and walked into the living room.


    ''''Mother," he greeted when he saw Rosalie.


    "Are you okay, Elliot?" Rosalie asked as he held her son''s arm and looked him up and down.


    "I''m fine," Elliot responded as he walked into the house with his mother.


    Then, his gazended on Zoe''s cold face.


    "I''ll let you talk alone!" Rosalie said." Remember, Elliot, we Zoe no matter what.


    You need to give her an exnation."


    Elliot nodded.


    Soon after, he was left alone in the living room with Zoe.


    "I''m sorry, Zoe," he said as he stood by the coffee table and informed her of his decision. "I can''t force


    myself to be with you."


    "I see," Zoe responded ndly.


    "I''ll pay you for treating Shea''s illness. If you don¡¯t ept..."


    Elliot was resolute.


    He did not have to finish his sentence for Zoe to understand his meaning.


    "I ept. I''ll take however much you give me," Zoe said with a smile. "It''s all my fault. I was in over my


    head and barking up the wrong tree. I''m not good enough for you. I''ll just take the money and go."


    "Don''t put yourself down, Zoe. You will meet someone who will treasure you. Unfortunately, I can''t be


    that man."


    "I know," Zoe said, then gulped and stood up. "I''ll move out right away."


    "It''s alright." Elliot felt a pang of pity when he saw her protruding belly. "Since you''re carrying my child,


    you should stay here for now. We''ll decide on what to do after the baby is born.¡±


    Zoe nced down at her baby bump, then smiled sarcastically and said, "Thank you."


    Then, she turned and hurried to her room. Rosalie walked back into the living room with a face filled


    with disappointment.


    "How could you be so cruel to Zoe, Elliot? What happened to make you suddenly change your mind?"


    Elliot helped his mother to the couch, then said, "I''ll find a better doctor to help Shea. You don''t have to


    worry about anything else."


    "Have you found someone even better than Zoe?"


    Elliot nodded and said, "I will."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Okay... Thank you for taking care of Shea all these years, Elliot! Since you have no feelings for Zoe, I


    won''t force you. However, the doctors said that the child she¡¯s carrying is very healthy. We should keep


    it, " Rosalie said.


    A wave of gloom washed over Elliot''s face.


    If it were not out of consideration for Zoe''s weak body being unsuitable to get an abortion, he would


    never had agreed to keep the baby.


    Other than that crucial point, he also did not love Zoe, and would not be able to bring himself to love


    their child.


    This child''s birth would be a guaranteed tragedy.


    Elliot¡¯s phone rang suddenly and snapped him back to reality.


    He picked up his phone and answered the call.


    "We''ve found information on Eric Santos, sir!" said the person on the other end of the line.


    A spark flickered in Elliot¡¯s eyes.


    He shot to his feet and hurried out the door.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    At the Starry River Vi, Avery¡¯s phone rang the moment she walked out of the shower.


    She immediately picked it up and answered the call.


    "Hey, Wesley," she said.


    "Why was your phone switched off all morning, Avery?"


    Wesley had tried to call her several times before finally getting an answer.


    "My phone was dead. I just charged it," Avery exined regretfully. "Did you call me to talk about Eric


    Santos?"


    "Yes, I did. Eric¡¯s worried you''d be mad."


    I''m not mad," Avery said. "I just feel like


    this is too troublesome for him. I''ll call himter."


    "Okay," Wesley said as he felt relieved. "I almost went over to your house when I couldn''t reach you all


    morning. Mike told me you weren''t home when I called him to ask... Where did you go?"


    Avery was taken aback and rendered speechless by the question.


    She came up with an excuse momentster and said, "I went out for a jog."


    "I see... I guess it''s important to get regr exercise. Are you able to settle the problems with your


    more important than your health," Wesley saidfortingly.


    "I will! Thanks, Wesley! I''ll buy you lunch soon." "Haha! You''re always buying me lunch. It''ll be my treat


    when you have time to meet."


    "Okay!"


    After the phone call, Avery grabbed a change of clothes from the closet.


    When she walked downstairs after changing, Tammy was charging towards her before she could react.


    "Avery Tate! You have no idea how exciting things were today!" Tammy eximed as she kicked


    herself with remorse. "If I knew that Elliot was going to ditch the engagement party, then I definitely


    would have gone to the hotel with Jun! I heard that Zoe Sanford was crying like a baby before she


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    stormed out of the banquet hall!"


    The image popped into Avery''s mind, but she could not bring herself tough out loud.


    Zoe must despise her right now!


    "I got you lunch, Avery," Mike said as he pointed at the food on the dining table. " Drop by the office


    when you have time. I''m heading out."


    Avery nodded in response.


    Once Mike was out the door, Tammy began to lousy describe everything that happened at the


    engagement party.


    "How much of a dirtbag could Elliot be? Zoe Sanford isn''t as pretty or adorable as you are. More


    importantly, she''s not a good person!" Tammy yammered on as she pulled out the photos of the venue


    that Jun had sent to her and showed them to Avery.


    "Let me eat in peace, Tammy," Avery said as she pulled out the food from the paper bag on the table.


    "I''m starving."


    "Didn¡¯t you have breakfast today?" Tammy put down her phone, then changed the subject. "What''s


    your rtionship with Eric Santos? You and I are both human and beautiful women, but why can''t I get


    to know a hot guy like Eric Santos?"


    Avery almost spat out the food in her mouth.


    "If you''ve got so much time on your hands, then do me a favor!"


    "What favor? I''ll definitely help with whatever I can!" Tammy said dutifully.


    "I''m looking for a bodyguard for the kids to help out with driving them around." Avery wanted to settle


    this matter as soon as possible. "I''ve got a few candidates right now, but I don''t know which one to pick.


    Help me pick someone." "Sure! Send me their contact information


    and I''ll meet with them." "A securitypany rmended them. You can just head on over to their


    office."


    Avery sent a phone number to Tammy, then said, "I''m stopping by the office after I eat. Call me once


    you¡¯ve made a decision."


    "Okay."


    After lunch, Avery drove towards Tate Industries.


    While stopping at a red light, she tapped into the private section of her phone and dialed Eric Santos''


    number.


    Her call was answered very quickly.


    "Doctor Tate," Eric said.


    "Thanks for your help, Eric," Avery said gratefully. "However, what you did could expose your location."


    "I flew my drone pretty far out for the shots. I don''t think that would reveal my address, right?"


    "As long as they find the woods in your video and narrow it down to the furthest distance the drone can


    go, they would be able to get a general area. Elliot Foster''s been looking for you this whole time."

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    "It''ll be fine. I won''t mention you even if he manages to find me. Don''t worry!" Eric said.


    "Okay. Make sure to work on your rehabilitation therapy. I''ll be waiting for youreback."


    "I¡¯ll give it my all!"


    That evening, Eric received an unexpected guest at his vi in the mountains.


    He did not anticipate Elliot Foster to find him so soon.


    Elliot arrived with a woman next to him.


    "Hello, Eric. I''m sorry for barging in on you, " Elliot said politely. "I''ve looked for you for a long time. I''m


    afraid it would¡¯ve taken


    even longer if it weren''t for the video you posted online this morning."


    There were no excess emotions on Eric''s face.


    He responded to Elliot in an equally courteous manner and said, "How can I help you, Mr. Foster?"


    Elliot nced at Shea, then said, "There''s a cat over there, Shea. Why don''t you go and take a look?"


    Shea walked away to see the cat with the bodyguard.


    Elliot withdrew his gaze from Shea andnded his eyes back on Eric.


    "She''s my sister. She''s had a mental disability since she was born."


    Eric was taken aback.


    "My sister is adorable and kind," Elliot said


    in a hoarse voice as tears formed in his eyes. "You would understand what I mean if you know about


    what she''s been through.


    He handed over a few photos to Eric.


    Eric took the photos and saw the photo of a little girl lying on a bed.


    She was skin and bones and covered in bruises. It was a ghastly sight!


    Eric could not bring himself to look further and put the photos down.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know how she got hurt?" Elliot said as he put the photos away. "My father beat her. Due to her


    illness, my father was always ashamed of her and abused her. It''s hard to imagine that she¡¯s been


    through such dark times after seeing the way she smiled at you earlier, right?"


    Eric was affected by Elliot''s words.


    "Mr. Foster, are you thinking of asking my doctor to help your sister?"


    "That''s right. I''m willing to give up anything as long as it can help my sister''s condition."


    "My family contacted Professor James Hough after my ident," Eric exined honestly. "The


    professor would probably have been the one to operate on me if he did not pass away."


    Elliot raised his eyebrows as he waited for Eric to continue.


    "After the professor''s sudden passing, his assistant, Wesley, arranged another doctor for me."


    Eric paused for a moment. In the end, his emotions won over his reason.


    "I''m sure you know Miss Avery Tate. She isn''t willing to reveal that she was the one who carried out my


    surgery."


    Elliot was at a loss for words.


    Avery Tate!


    How could it be her?


    She was a medical student, but she did not have a career in medicine after she graduated.


    How was it possible that she could operate on Eric Santos?!


    "Miss Tate told me that she had followed Professor Hough¡¯s treatment n to help me, so she asked


    me to pay the medical fees to the professor''s family," Eric added." Miss Tate doesn''t wish to be


    bothered. I sympathize with your sister, Mr. Foster, and I hope she recovers soon, but I also hope that


    you won''t bother Miss Tate."


    "Do you know what rtionship I have with the Miss Tate you''re speaking of?" Elliot said sarcastically.


    Eric shook his head.


    "She''s my ex wife," Elliot said as his heart ached.


    Avery lied to him!


    She said that she did not know Eric Santos.


    Was this what she meant by not knowing him?!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Has Avery ever spoken the truth? Was she being cautious or was she treating him as the enemy?


    If she was being cautious of him, why? What was she afraid of?


    If she treated him as the enemy- That was even harder to understand! He had never done anything to


    hurt her, why was she so hostile toward him?


    Elliot''s brows were scrunched tightly the entire journey back. Once he reached home, Mrs. Cooper took


    Shea.


    Elliot received a call and immediately drove away.


    At the Twilight Bar, Ben saw Ellioting over. He immediately pulled him over to


    the sofa.


    "Elliot! You have been missing the entire day, where have you been?" Ben poured him some wine.


    "I went to see Eric Santos." He epted the ss of wine and took a sip. "None of you will guess who


    performed his surgery."


    Everyone looked at Elliot, waiting for him to continue, but he did not want to continue.


    "Have I been treating Avery badly?" He furrowed his brows and downed the alcohol. "She was the one


    who had asked for the divorce. No matter how I tried to make her stay, she insisted on leaving.


    After the divorce, she rebuilt herpany; I lived my life. When she''s in trouble, I try to help her as


    best I can, yet she wants a clean break. She wants to draw a line. She asked me to go with Zoe, and I


    listened to her... But in the end, she still hates me.


    Why?"


    Elliot''s tone signified that he was rather drunk.


    Zoe was his current woman, yet the woman he constantly thought of was Avery. Even at that moment,


    he was drowning himself in his alcohol and sorrow because of Avery.


    "Elliot, you have done your best with Avery! She''s only that arrogant because you treat her too well! I


    have long seen through her! The better you treat her, the more she disrespects you! Only by being


    ruthless will she show you some respect!"


    "I too think that you treat Avery too well! You gave her fifteen millionst year. Did she thank you? I''m


    sure she did not, right?"


    "Dunking fifteen million into a pool at least gets you a ssh! Elliot, Avery is not worth it!"


    Everyone joined the fray. They cursed and ran their mouths.


    At eleven that night, Elliot exited the bar reeking of alcohol. Once he got in the car, the driver drove


    away.


    Elliot took his phone out. He found a number in his contacts. He had a question he wanted to ask the


    family doctor.


    After the call connected, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Could an ordinary medical student operate on a


    patient as well as a qualified doctor? I¡¯m not talking about a minor surgery. I''m talking about brain


    surgery. The most outrageous part about this is that the surgery was a sess!"


    Only silence came from the other end of the line.


    Elliot''s breathing got heavier. He rubbed the middle of his brows and continued, "I''m talking about


    Professor Hough and his pupils. His pupil... is... Avery. I could not find any records of her in the medical


    field, but the thing is, she operated on Eric Santos! I find this whole thing strange!


    How did Wesley dare let Avery operate on Eric?"


    On the other end of the line, Zoe''s blood was boiling!


    Elliot had dialed the wrong number! He was supposed to call the family doctor, but he called her


    instead! He said that Avery had operated on Eric!


    No wonder Eric would help Tate Industries.


    However, how did Avery have such abilities? Could she be Professor Hough''sst pupil?


    "Elliot, you got the wrong number." Zoe''s voice was cold and tight as if she was


    being choked by someone.


    Upon hearing Zoe¡¯s voice, Elliot suddenly sobered!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He looked at his phone. When he saw Zoe''s name, he immediately hung up! He had made a huge


    mistake while he was drunk!


    Did that mean that Zoe heard all the things he had said a moment ago?

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Elliot started to carefully think back about what he had said, but his head hurt. He could not think in


    peace.


    Forget about it!


    No matter what he had said, it was alright if Zoe heard.


    Zoe felt as if something huge had hit her head! It felt like her mind was being slowly pulled apart!


    Although she did not want to ept that Avery''s skills were better than hers, she had no choice but to


    do so.


    Avery was Professor Hough''sst pupil! The anonymous doctor that operated on Shea twice was her


    too! She was the only one who did not want anything from Elliot.


    That would not be the case if it was anyone else!


    Thus, everything that she had received from Elliot was thanks to Avery. If Avery were to reveal the truth


    to Elliot one day, she would everything that she now had.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Instantly, she went from the dominating to subservient. She had to quickly try ande up with a way


    to turn the tables around.


    After breakfast the next morning, Zoe apanied Rosalie on a walk in the garden.


    "Aunt Rosalie, Elliot had told me the reason he canceled our engagement when he called me


    yesterday," said Zoe.


    Rosalie felt guilty, so she had an apologetic expression on her face.


    "Do you know where he was yesterday morning?" Zoe smiled bitterly and exhaled. "He was with


    Avery."


    "Oh! What a terrible thing!" Rosalie furrowed her brows.


    "Elliot told me that he still loves Avery, which was why he could not be engaged to me." Zoe''s eyes


    were red. "I''ve been thinking all night long. I don''t me Elliot. I was the one who forced him to be with


    me. I''m happy to bear his child, and I hope that he too will find happiness."


    Rosalie did not expect Zoe to be such a forgiving and generous person.


    "Aunt Rosalie, can you help me get Avery? If I were to ask her myself, she will not


    Rosalie could not refuse Zoe''s request.


    An hourter, Avery appeared by the Fosters.


    Avery initially had not wanted toe, but Rosalie made here. Not only was Rosalie Elliot¡¯s


    mother, but she was also senior to Avery. Avery could not refuse her.


    After parking her car right outside the mansion, she entered the courtyard.


    With a single nce, she could vaguely tell that it was Zoe who was standing under the tree. When


    Zoe saw her, she immediately approached her.


    "Avery, let''s talk! ¡± Zoe stood before her and said honestly, "I was the one that asked Aunt Rosalie to


    get you toe.


    Avery turned, wanting to leave, but Zoe grabbed her arm. She prevented Avery from leaving.


    "Avery! You stole my man, so you¡¯re embarrassed to see me now, aren''t you?" Zoe sneered. "I''m such


    a failure! Even if Elliot hugged me at night, the name he whispers is yours, but God was kind to me. He


    gave me Elliot''s child. My child is extremely healthy, unlike yours¡ª an idiot."


    Avery clenched her hands tightly into fists. Her voice trembled, "Who are you calling an idiot?"


    "Your son! He goes to a special needs school, right? If he is not an idiot, what is he? Even if Elliot


    knows that he is his son, he will not let him inherit the family business. The person who will inherit


    Foster''s wealth will be my son!" Zoe rubbed her tummy and looked at Avery provocatively.


    Avery gritted her teeth, rage burning in her eyes.


    Thest straw of her sensibility told her to leave, quickly. However, Zoe had grabbed her hands,


    preventing her from leaving.


    "Let go!" Avery forcefully shook Zoe off.


    "Ah!" Zoe suddenly fell backward, hitting the stone table behind her!

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Avery was so stunned to see what happened she was at a loss for words.


    She had merely shaken Zoe off, how could she have caused her to fall?


    Zoe was lying on the ground, clutching her tummy and wailing in pain. "My child... my child...¡±


    Zoe''s screams attracted the attention of the nanny and bodyguards as well as Rosalie.


    "Zoe! How did you fall!" Rosalie said with a furious expression. "Did Avery push you?"


    How could Zoe have fallen if not for Avery? She could not have identally fallen. The ground was t


    and even, therefore she could not have tripped.


    Zoe cried terribly and gasped in pain."


    Avery! You have already stolen Elliot''s heart! You won''t even let our child go? My child is innocent-"


    Avery shuddered in the face of Zoe''s nder. She realized that that was a setup. However, Avery could


    not understand why Zoe had risked her child in doing so.


    Could she have done this because she knew that this is what would finally make Elliot hate her? What


    if something were to truly happen to the child?


    "Zoe. You use your own child to nder me. You are not worthy of motherhood!" Avery was furious.


    "It- it hurts! Avery! It was you! You pushed me! So many people saw it!" The bodyguard helped Zoe up.


    She sounded so miserable." If anything were to happen to my child, I will not let you go! Even in death,


    I will haunt you!"


    The bodyguard carried Zoe and quickly headed to the car.


    Rosalie stiffened! The ball of fury in her heart was getting bigger by the moment! She raised her hand


    and pped Avery across the face, hard!


    "Avery, is it because of Elliot¡¯s lenience that you dare behave so boldly? We are the Fosters! How dare


    you harm my grandchild?! If anything were to happen to the child, I''ll make sure that you are buried


    with him!" spat Rosalie, and she stormed off to assist the nanny.


    After the cars left, there was dead silence.


    Avery''s face was burning. Her feet were as heavy as lead. She did not push Zoe. She did not even n


    on doing anything to Zoe¡¯s child.


    At that moment, a figure came out of the mansion. Avery looked up to see that it was Cole.


    He had heard the exchange, but he had note during the altercation. What was he doing here now?


    Did he want to see if his child had been murdered?


    He walked over to Avery and stood in front of her. He smiled coldly. "Avery, I''m saddened to see how


    miserable you look."


    "Stop your pretensions!" Avery retorted." Even if I did push Zoe, so what?"


    She turned around and left.


    "Avery, if I were you, I would stay away from Elliot!" Cole warned her, "But I think it''s toote now..."


    Zoe''s child was definitely dead, and the me would bey at Avery''s feet.


    He wondered how Elliot would react when he found out about that.


    At the hospital, Zoe was sent to the emergency room. Rosalie was outside the emergency room, calling


    Elliot.


    "Elliot, I saw it with my own eyes! Avery pushed Zoe!" exaggerated Rosalie. "Avery is a vicious woman!


    She pushed Zoe into the stone table! When we were at the hospital, Zoe started bleeding. My


    grandchild¡ª"


    At that, Rosalie could no longer hold back, and she started crying.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    On the other end of the line, Elliot¡¯s hand gripped his phone tighter.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the hospital.


    "Mr. Foster, I''m sorry. Your child couldn''t be saved," said the doctor. "Miss Sanford passed out from


    sadness."


    Rosalie was choking on her tears as she stood by the side. She could not speak.


    Zoe''s father, Richard, was carrying a ck bag. His face was blue. In the bag he held was the dead


    fetus.


    "Elliot, it was fine that you were unable to honor my daughter, however, how could you allow someone


    to harm my grandchild?! How terrible could you be!"


    Richard barked.


    Elliot nced at the ck bag and said," Give me the child."


    His feelings for the dead child wereplicated, however, sadness was not one of them.


    However, the thought of Avery being responsible for the death of the child left him burning with rage. At


    the same time, a part of him was telling him to conduct a paternity test on the fetus.


    "Hehe! Why do you want the child? Can you bring it back to life?" Richard held onto the tiny bag. "You


    don''t deserve to be a father! Falling in love with you was the stupidest mistake that my daughter has


    ever made in her life! You killed your child! Even if this childes back as a ghost, it will haunt you!"


    Richard was too agitated. His words grew agitated with every passing second.


    The bodyguard could not bear to hear them. He wanted to pull them apart. The two men began shoving


    each other.


    At that moment, a nurse yelled from the ward.


    "Dr. Shaw! Patient on bed thirty-eight is bleeding out!" The nurse ran out of the ward, yelling for the


    doctor. She needed him to handle the situation.


    Elliot nced inside. Zoe was lying on the bed. Her face was chalky, and she looked dead.


    Elliot¡¯s heart could not help but constrict. He walked into the room. The doctor measured the amount of


    blood she had lost, and then checked on her blood pressure.'' The patient is losing too much blood! We


    have to stop the bleeding!"


    Avery was at Tate Industries, and she was distracted. She would nce at her phone from time to time,


    checking for messages or calls.


    What happened to Zoe? She did not know.


    After waiting the entire morning to see whether the child lived or not, she was getting antsy for an


    answer. There should have been news by now.


    Could the child be fine? If not, why had Elliot not called her and interrogated her? It would be the for the


    best if the child lived. She did not want any trouble.


    "Avery, let¡¯s go for lunch!" Mike yelled, pushing her office door open.


    Avery shook her head. "I¡¯m not hungry, you go ahead!" "Then, I''ll bring food back for you. What do you


    feel like eating?" Mike asked concerned.


    "Anything!"


    "What''s going on? You seem down." Mike walked over to her. He touched her forehead with his hand.


    "Are you having a fever? Who pissed you off?"


    Avery looked at Mike and blurted out her worries. "This morning Rosalie called me over on behalf of


    Zoe. I have been set up."


    Then, the phone on her table rang.


    She picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from Elliot. Her heart constricted tightly.


    She answered the call. She heard Elliot say, "Avery, do I have to go looking for you or


    are you going toe to the hospital?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He sounded calm, but the calm masked an undercurrent of terrifying emotions.


    Avery did not want him toe, nor did she want to go to the hospital to look for him. She did not want


    to see him!


    "I did not push Zoe. At that time, I wanted to leave, but she did not let me leave, so I shook her off her


    arm. I did not push her! She fell on her own!" Avery blushed. She was defending herself.


    "Are you telling me that aside from Zoe, my mother and everyone else at the house was wrong?"


    Elliot''s voice sounded ice-cold.


    Avery sneered in her heart. She was lost in her emotions. "So, what if I pushed her? Are you going to


    avenge her?"

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Elliot was silent for a few seconds. He had never thought that she could be this arrogant.


    "Avery, this is a life you''re talking about!" he growled. "How could you be so coldblooded?"


    "Is your son gone?" Avery took a deep breath. She saluted Zoe. "Is Zoe secretlyughing right now?


    Trading her son to set me up, no wonder she is the woman who is still by your side!"


    Avery''s words carried a double meaning. Not only did she mean that Zoe was vicious and ruthless, but


    also that he possessed the same nature as her.


    Elliot¡¯s expressions darkened. "She is bleeding out, and the doctors are trying to


    resuscitate her. If this is all part of her n, then not only did she risk her child, but she also risked her


    own life. Do you think that you are so smart now?"


    Avery''s lips moved, but no words came out.


    "Avery, this time, I will not go soft on you anymore!" Elliot said each word slowly before hanging up.


    Avery held onto her phone. Her face was pale, and she felt weak as if someone had sucked up all her


    energy.


    Mike looked at her, worried. From what she had said a moment ago, it seemed that things were


    serious. "Avery, what on earth happened?"


    Avery quickly collected her emotions. "It¡¯s fine. Go have lunch!" "What do you mean it''s fine! I heard it


    all. Zoe had a miscarriage. Did she me it on you? That shameless woman! She deserves to get


    beaten up!" Mike clenched his fist. He could no longer hold back his fiery temper.


    "I don¡¯t need you to beat her up. She is bleeding out, and they are trying to resuscitate her,¡± said Avery


    calmly. "I''m now even starting to think that I might have pushed her by mistake. And it is because of me


    that she is bleeding out. But if she did do it, then the price she is paying is too high."


    At her words, Mike furrowed his brows. "Is Elliot looking for trouble?"


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Even if hees for me, he won''t bury me with his son," said


    Avery calmly.


    "His son was not even born. So, it can''t really be called human! I used to studyw! " boasted Mike.


    "But he mighte for revenge, and he would fight you because of this."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm, go for lunch!"


    "But I''m worried for you."


    "Does your concern stop him from getting his revenge?" Avery stood up from her desk and pushed


    Mike out the door. "Bring some food back for me, thank you."


    "Avery, if hees looking for you, you must call me. I will protect you," Mike advised.


    "Hmm."


    After Mike left, Avery sat down once again.


    She clenched her fists tightly. Her mind started reying the scenes of that morning.


    Zoe had gotten Rosalie to contact Avery to meet her at the old Foster mansion. Once


    she had reached, every single word Zoe had said was provocative. It had easily infuriated her.


    She had wanted to leave many times, but Zoe had refused to release her arm not allowing her to leave.


    If Zoe had truly wanted to say something to her, she could have easily told it to her over the phone, and


    yet, she had taken the trouble to ensure that she was at the Foster mansion.


    The more Avery thought, the more that she had felt that the entire situation had been a setup!


    She too had given birth to children before. Technically, even if one were to suffer a fall, the end result


    would not have necessarily been a miscarriage, and even then, a miscarriage would not have resulted


    in a bleed out.


    Zoe could not have predicted the hemorrhage that urred, but the fact that she had gambled with the


    life of her child was proof that she did not have any feelings for it.


    Zoe wanted to marry Elliot so badly, so how could she possibly not have feelings for the child?


    Could the child be the problem?


    At that thought, Avery''s back was dripping with cold sweat.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    It was five in the evening at Starry River Kindergarten.


    This was the bodyguard''s first day on the job. Once he picked up the children, he brought them home.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Uncle Bodyguard, can Hayden and I y outside for a while?" La looked up at him. She was trying


    to see where the boundaryy.


    The bodyguard replied clearly, "Sure! I''ll take you out to y after dinner."


    La replied, "Oh! What are we eating for dinner? Are we ordering in or are you making dinner for us?


    What time do you finish work?"


    The bodyguard said, "I get off work when your mom or uncle Mike gets home. If you''d like, I can cook


    you a meal."


    La muttered, "Then, do we have to go to the supermarket to get groceries? If you make meals for


    us, does my mom have to pay you double? But, if your cooking is bad, then does she not pay you


    double?"


    The bodyguardughed. "Your mom pays me enough for me to cook ten meals a day for you two!"


    Then, the bodyguard brought the two children to the supermarket.


    At seven in the evening, the bodyguard received a call from Mike. Mike asked about the kids before


    saying, "I might be homete tonight. The kids go to bed at nine. If Avery and I are not back by then,


    you can end work."


    Mike could not locate Avery! He had gone to look for her so that they might go home together, but she


    was not in her office.


    He had tried calling her, but she did not pick up. After a while, he tried calling her again, but she had


    turned her phone off!


    Mike was so furious he wanted to swear! Elliot must have taken her away because Mike could not get


    to him either!


    Mike was driving to Elliot''s mansion. He had his bluetooth earpiece on. "How could they me Zoe''s


    miscarriage on Avery? Avery isn''t that type of person!" he grumbled to Chad who was on the other side


    of the call.


    Chad said, "Mr. Foster did note to work today. I have heard about Zoe''s incident too, but I was not


    there. I can''t say much about it. My advice to you is to not get too angry about it. They are adults; they


    will surely solve the matter properly."


    "How funny! Avery might be an adult, but I can¡¯t be so sure about your boss!" Mike said sarcastically. "If


    he had any brains, he should not have suspected Avery! He called Avery in the afternoon and


    threatened her.


    I was next to Avery. I heard everything! If anything were to happen to Avery, I will not let him go easily!"


    Chad was infuriated by Mike¡¯s threats. " How are you nning to deal with Mr. Foster?"


    "I''ll expose him! I have tons of dirt on him!"


    "You''re nuts! If you dare to expose him, he will send you to prison!" Chad pushed his sses higher up


    his nose. "Don''t be reckless. Let me make some calls to see if anyone knows where he is."


    Avery was at a hotel. She was staring at the man in front of her with confusion. Elliot had called her out


    here because he wanted to solve the problem. So, she hade here.


    She never thought that he would take her to a hotel after she had met him.


    "Elliot, how are you nning to solve the problem?¡± Avery asked him sternly. She had asked him this


    after he had taken her phone from her.


    "Let''s have some food first." He picked up the menu in the room and started ordering.


    Avery looked at the luxurious presidential suite. She had a vague feeling that things were bing


    strange.


    She strode over to the exit and opened the door. Outside, two bodyguards were looking at her with


    dark expressions.


    She gasped, took a step back, and shut the door!


    "Elliot, are you imprisoning me?" She walked over to him, snatched the menu away, and threw it on the


    floor!


    Elliot looked at her coldly. "You killed my child, you will give me one in return!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Give him one in return?


    Avery thought she had misheard him. A child is not a product, how could she give him one in return?


    Looking at the confusion on her face, he said calmly, "You will use your womb to give me another one. I


    don''t care if the child is dead or alive, just so long as it''s mine!"


    Avery shuddered. She yelled hysterically," Elliot! Have you gone nuts!"


    When she had been pregnant with his children, he had gotten his bodyguards to drag her to an


    abortion clinic! Had he forgotten about it?!


    Now, he was forcing her to bear him a


    child! What was he treating her as? A toy?


    Forcing her to get pregnant whenever he wanted, forcing her to have an abortion whenever he did not


    want a child?


    "Hehe!


    "Yes! I am nuts!" His eyes reddened with hatred. "Avery, you''re the one who drove me crazy! You and


    your lies! You kept driving me to the edge, and my patience has its limits!"


    Avery was so intimidated by how terrifying he was behaving that she did not dare make a sound.


    She retreated and finally fell to the sofa.


    "Avery, I will no longer show you mercy! You have made a mistake, so you must ept the


    consequences! I don''t care if you conceive a stillborn!" he said coldly. "From today onward, you will


    appear whenever I need you. You will do so until you are pregnant with my child!"


    Elliot towered over Avery, looking down on her, backing her to a corner.


    Avery gripped the sofa''s sheets tightly. Her chest heaving quickly.


    The thought of a child being born, and how coldly he would treat it made Avery¡¯s heart lurch, so she


    fought back. "No! Go and find another woman!"


    "This is not up to you! This time, even if you run to the ends of the world, I will find you and take you!"


    Elliot looked at her coldly and said frigidly, "If you want freedom, you either die or you give me a child!


    Don''t think you can use death as an escape unless you are taking your kids with you. If you die, your


    kids will pay the price!"


    Avery was speechless.


    His cool fingers unbuttoned her buttons one by one. Hepletely got rid of her dignity!


    Mike parked the car outside the Foster mansion and exined his reason foring to the guard on


    duty.


    "I¡¯m a Mike a good friend of Mr. Foster. He asked me here for a drink." Mike thought it was best to get


    in first before ying things by ear.


    Mike came over once, and the guard still remembered him. He was not a friend of his boss. He was


    Avery¡¯s friend.


    "Mr. Foster is not home. Come back when he''s here!" The guard stopped him.


    "Oh, do you know when he ising back? ¡± "I don¡¯t know." "Oh, then, is Shea home? Shea and I are


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    friends too." Mike''s mind was spinning. Then, he yelled at the mansion, "Shea!


    Come open the door! It''s Mike! Hayden and La asked me toe and look for you!"


    Hearing Mike''s yells, Mrs. Cooper walked out.


    "Mrs. Cooper! Is Shea home? Get her to open the door for me!" Mike craned his head and yelled at


    Mrs. Cooper, who was in the courtyard


    A momentter, Mrs. Cooper brought Shea out.


    When Shea saw Mike, she immediately walked to the entrance and opened the door for him.


    In this house, after Elliot, Shea was the most powerful. The bodyguard did not dare offend Shea.


    "Shea! Avery has gone missing! I suspect that Elliot has taken her away!" Mike grabbed Shea''s hand


    and asked for her help. "If I can''t contact Avery, will you follow me home? I''ll exchange Avery for you.


    Please,e with me?"


    Shea nodded, barely giving it any thought.


    Mike thought that he was aplete genius! This method was brilliant!

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Mike told his brilliant idea to Chad.


    Chad said, "Mr. Foster will not be threatened. Shea''s nanny and bodyguard will always follow her.


    Taking her to Avery''s house is just a change of living amodations."


    Mike was baffled.


    Chad continued, "Mr. Foster will not harm Avery. I can guarantee you that."


    Mike said, "How are you going to guarantee that?"


    "If you don''t believe me, fine! I''m at the hospital seeing Zoe now. She has note around yet."


    Mike''s anxiety lessened slightly. "What¡¯s going on with her now?"


    "She has been unconscious since the blood transfusion."


    "Oh, Avery said that she did not push Zoe. What do you think Zoe is thinking?" Mike wondered "Is the


    child in her not Elliot''s?"


    "Of course, you''re siding with Avery. It''s hard to say what the truth is," Chad said objectively.


    Mike chuckled. "I think the child in her is not Elliot''s. If the child was Elliot''s, she would have fought with


    all her might. She would not have fallen with a single push. You should get Elliot to do a paternity test."


    "No can do. Zoe''s father took the child away at the hospital."


    "Hahaha!" "Stopughing. Zoe''s life is still hanging by the thread. No matter who the child belongs to, it


    doesn''t matter," Chad said. " After all, the child is dead." "What do you mean it doesn''t matter?


    Avery is being wrongfully med!" Mike said angrily.


    "Don''t be such a pessimist. Mr. Foster never wanted the child. Now that the child is gone, perhaps he


    might even thank Avery!" Chad said. "Avery is not home right now, aren''t you going to look after the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    kids?


    "We hired a bodyguard."


    "Oh, then you just wait at Mr. Foster''s ce then! I''ve already contacted everyone. No one knows


    where he is either."


    Mike furrowed his brows in worry.


    "By the way, I heard a piece of news today ." Before Chad hung up, he suddenly remembered


    something. "Wanda sold off her cosmeticspany. The one abroad. She cashed it for four hundred


    and fifty million. It looks like she is preparing to return to the country."


    "Oh, that witch! Once she returns, I''ll make sure her life is hell!"


    "Don''t underestimate her. Wanda is business savvy. If she has decided to return, she must have a n.


    You have to remind Avery to be careful," Chad said, then he switched topics. "I think you should still go


    back home! It''s pointless for you to wait at Mr. Foster''s ce."


    "You only know how to protect your boss!" Mike said in annoyance and hung up.


    Avery was at the hotel, and she thought that she was going to die.


    What was worse than hunger was how rough Elliot was with her. He seemed to have an abundance of


    energy when it came to torturing her.


    At two in the morning, there was a knock on the door. Elliot stopped what he was doing. Avery pulled


    the covers over her body.


    Elliot put on a robe and walked to the door.


    "Mr. Foster, Miss Sanford hase around. She''s asking to see you," the bodyguard said.


    Elliot turned around and looked at the messy bed. "All of you stay here. Don''t let her escape."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Avery''s eyes reddened. She waspletely infuriated. He had already spent the night with her! Why


    not let her go?


    "Elliot! What makes you think you can keep me here?!" She wrapped the sheets around herself,


    dragged her sore body out of bed, and shouted at Elliot.


    Elliot walked over to her, picked her up, and ced her back on the bed.


    His unique scent wafted across her. "I''ll let you go after twenty-four hours. What if you take


    contraceptives? Then, all my efforts tonight will go to waste?"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Avery grabbed Elliot by his robe and looked at him coldly with reddened eyes."


    Whether I decide to take contraceptives or not is my right! Don''t push it! If you do, you''ll get nothing!"


    Her shrill voice pierced through the dark.


    His sexy Adam''s apple bobbed.


    "Give me my phone!" Avery looked at his long neck. If he was not going toply, she was going to


    bite him!


    "Avery, you better heed my words." Elliot''s eyes darkened. He said hoarsely, "If you dare to take any


    contraceptive pills, we''ll sleep be sleeping together forever!"


    He then returned her phone. Once Avery was in possession of her phone, she


    immediately jumped off the bed. She picked her clothes up and quickly put them on.


    Before he left, she bolted the door!


    It was half-past two in the morning, and there were not many cars on the road. The night breeze took


    her exhaustion away.


    Avery turned on her phone. There were dozens of missed calls, and all of them were from Mike. She


    wanted to return his calls, but how was she going to exin things when she returned home?


    The incident that had taken cest night was too absurd. When she had thought about it, she felt


    rather the entire thing was rather surreal.


    Elliot was in Zoe''s ward at three in the morning. When Zoe saw him, she began to cry.


    Elliot took a piece of tissue and wiped her tears off her face.


    "Zoe, stop crying."


    "Our child... is gone. I''m... so... sad. It''s all my fault. I... didn''t protect him well..." Zoe was sobbing hard.


    If she kept it up she might suffocate.


    "You''ll still have children in the future," Elliotforted her. "You need to rest."


    Zoe looked at him with teary eyes. "But I can never have any more children! Elliot, our child died so


    horribly! He was almost a fully formed baby!"


    "I know."


    "It''s Avery¡ª"


    "Why did you want to meet Avery?" Elliot interrupted her. "You got my mother to call her over. Was it


    necessary to get her toe to the house?"


    Zoe¡¯s tears fell harder. "I regret it, Elliot! I should not have been so reckless! You canceled our


    engagement the day before You said you loved her, and I lost it. I decided to take myself out of the


    picture, but I wanted to see her and settle things between us. I hoped that after you two got together,


    she would still ept our child. The child is innocent¡ª"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elliot looked at Zoe''s aggrieved face. He asked, "So she pushed you?"


    Zoe took a deep breath. "Maybe seeing our child provoked her? She probably still loves you, so she


    could not bear seeing our child. I never thought that she could do such evil-"


    Elliot''s expressions darkened instantly. If what Zoe said was true, then Avery was indeed vile.


    "Now, every time I close my eyes, I see our child covered in blood, crying terribly. He keeps calling to


    me, asking me to help him


    "Zoe! Stop talking!" Elliot interrupted her." The child is dead. You''re in pain now. It''s pointless.¡±


    "Elliot, is our child going to just die for nothing?" Zoe sobbed and said softly.


    "I¡¯ll look for Avery! You just get better!"


    "Okay, I''m relieved to hear that!" Zoe took a deep breath. "I''m sorry for calling you over sote..."

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    "It¡¯s fine." Elliot looked at her pale face. He felt a little pity for her. "Rest well. I''ll visit you tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Coming out of the hospital, Elliot asked the bodyguard, "Where did the dead baby go?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Zoe''s father took the baby to the crematorium to be cremated."


    Elliot furrowed his brows. He had wanted a paternity test to be done, but that was impossible now.


    The bodyguard continued, "Mr. Sanford was extremely agitated. I wanted to help him, but he thought I


    wanted to take the child away from him. He began to fight me


    I wanted to help him on the way. He


    thought that I wanted to take the child away from him. He fought me."


    Elliot''s eyes darkened. He got in the car.


    The next morning, the family doctor received a call and rushed to Elliot''s mansion.


    Elliot had not slept the entire night. His eyes were red. He looked a little terrifying.


    "Mr. Foster, I heard that Miss Sanford had a miscarriage," The doctor triedforting him, "You and


    Miss Sanford are still young. There are still plenty of chances in the future."


    "I did not ask you here for this." Elliot drank some coffee. "The person who operated on Eric Santos


    was Avery."


    The doctor was stunned. "You mean your ex -wife, Miss Tate?"


    "Yes. What do you think about that?"


    The doctor adjusted his sses. "Although I knew that Miss Tate was a pupil of Professor Hough, I still


    find it hard to believe. After all, brain surgery is no small matter."


    "How can I find out what she is truly capable of?" Elliot asked.


    The doctor shook his head. "If you did not see her perform the surgery and she does not say anything,


    I don''t think you will truly know what she is capable of."


    "Eric said that Professor Hough devised the treatment. If you were given the treatment n, would you


    dare perform such aplicated surgery on any of your patients?¡±


    The doctor was stumped by Elliot''s questions. "Mr. Foster, why don''t you ask


    her?"


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "If I could get an answer from her, why would I be talking to you?"


    "Oh, if Professor Hough had given me the treatment n, I would perform the operation, but I can¡¯t


    guarantee that it would be a sess." The doctor had answered Elliot¡¯s question and then added,


    "Miss Tate seeded. It proves that she has outstanding skills. I just don''t know who is better: Miss


    Tate or Miss Sanford."


    Elliot lowered his gaze. "Even if her skills are great, she would not cure Shea."


    The doctor said, "In my opinion, Miss Sanford has sufficient skills, so if Miss Tate is unwilling to help


    you, you can continue seeking help from Miss Sanford."


    Elliot nodded.


    "The child. If it has been cremated, can a paternity test still be done?" asked Elliot.


    The doctor shook his head. "Were you nning to conduct a paternity test on Miss Sanford''s child?


    Once the child has been cremated, you won''t be able to get any samples. Naturally, a paternity test will


    no longer be possible. Are there any other samples that you can get?"


    "The incident happened too suddenly. By the time I got to the hospital, her father had already taken the


    child."


    "Then, there is no other way. However, why do you suspect Miss Sanford?"


    "I only did it with her once. I was drunk. Till now, I can''t be sure the woman I had slept with that night


    was truly her."


    The doctor was dumbfounded."


    Theoretically speaking, the chances of getting pregnant after sex once is very low. Even if the woman


    was ovting, it might not be sessful. Did you not investigate it at that time?"


    "I have asked Avery. She said that she had not slept with me." The reason Elliot brought up the past


    was because he suspected Avery. "I realized that nothing she had ever told me was the truth."


    The doctor replied, "Miss Tate does not seem like that type of person."


    "She might not be to others, but to me, she''s a liar."


    "Why?"


    "If I knew why I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled." Elliot could not sleep the entire night. What Avery had said to


    him kept him awake.


    Whether it was the truth, or whether it was a lie, he could not tell.


    "Have you seen her son?" Elliot swallowed." The boy looks a little like me. She said that she adopted


    him. If she hates me so much, why would she adopt a child that looks like me?"

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Mr. Foster, I remember that you had your bodyguard send Miss Tate to the abortion clinic," the family


    doctor said.


    "Yeah, the bodyguard said that he had sent her into the operation room himself." Elliot had even gone


    to check with the bodyguard a while ago. "He said that the doctor had even told him what to take note


    of after thepletion of the surgery."


    "Then the child is probably gone," the family doctor said. "Perhaps the reason the adopted child looks


    like you could be her way of honoring her lost child."


    "Is that why Avery hates me so much?" Elliot thought.


    Meanwhile, in the master bedroom of Starry River Vi, Mike and the two children stared intently at


    Avery, who was sleeping on the bed.


    Mike had called her at one in the morning, but she had never picked up. He was surprised that she had


    gone home, but he did not know when she had gone home.


    "Are there mosquitoes at home?" La asked sweetly.


    Mike looked around the room. "No! Did mosquitoes bite you?"


    "Mosquitoes bit Mom!" Her eyes were wide when she stared at Avery''s neck. "Look, the mosquitoes left


    a big mark on Mom!"


    Mike''s gaze followed the direction in which La was pointing.


    "That''s... Based on my experience as an adult, I don¡¯t think mosquitos did that. That mark was left after


    a certain unspeakable act wasmitted," thought Hayden.


    "Alright, let her rest." Mike picked up both ¡ª one in each arm¡ª and carried them out of the room.


    "Let''s go get breakfast, and I''ll take you somewhere to y. "


    "I want to stay home and wait for Mom to wake up," La pouted. "It''s been so long since I yed with


    Mom!"


    Hayden nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, then stay home after breakfast," Mike yawned. "I might need to work


    overtime in the office today... But I will go after your mom wakes up."


    "Why didn''t Mome homest night?" Hayden asked.


    "That was thanks to Elliot!" Mike thought of the red marks on Avery''s neck, and he grew even more


    certain that she had gone missing because of Elliot. "Zoe had a miscarriage. Do you know what that


    word means?"


    Hayden nodded, and La shook her head.


    "Zoe was pregnant with Elliot''s child, right? That child passed awayst night. Zoe insists that it was


    your mom who had pushed her, causing her to lose the baby," exined Mike.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hayden''s eyes shone coldly as he thought to himself, "That horrible woman, Zoe! How dare she frame


    my mom! I have to teach her a lesson!"


    La frowned as she crushed the hamburger in her hands angrily. "My mom wouldn''t do something


    like that!" "Of course not! But Zoe insists that it was her, so that dirtbag Elliot went looking for trouble


    "Just give our bodyguard to Mom," Hayden said.


    "I''ll just hire a new bodyguard," Mike said." The both of you shouldn''t worry about such things. I will


    handle it!"


    "Do it now, Uncle Mike," La said hastily," I don''t want that dirtbag to bully Mom!"


    "Go now!¡± Hayden agreed.


    "Alright, alright!" Mike picked up his ss of milk and stood up from his chair. "I will go now! Stay home


    and don¡¯t run off anywhere!"


    After Mike left, La went to Avery¡¯s room with her toys. She fully intended to remain there so that she


    would be the first thing her mother saw when she woke up.


    Hayden returned to the children''s room and booted up hisptop.


    He had decided to teach Zoe a lesson.


    An hourter, a ck luxury car stopped outside the mansion and the doorbell rang.


    Both Hayden and La heard it and ran out.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    When the two arrived at the door, the surveince camera showed a majestic woman in her sixties


    standing outside.


    Hayden immediately recognized the woman and said, "That''s dirtbag dad''s mom!"


    "Oh," La said, "so our grandma!"


    "Don''t call her grandma!" corrected Hayden. "She is probably here to confront Mom!"


    "Hmph! We can''t let her bully Mom! Let''s chase her away!"


    Hayden hurried inside to look for his drone, and La followed him closely.


    Rosalie stood outside the door with a frown. She was waiting for Avery to open it.


    She had not slept the entire night. She simply could not find peace, so she hade here to confront


    Avery.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of an engine, and it seemed to being from above her. When she


    looked up, she saw a drone hovering above her.


    Just as she was beginning to wonder why there was a drone above her, red liquid started pouring out


    of it. When the liquid sttered onto her exquisite leather jacket, she screamed and ran for her car.


    Avery was woken up by the scream. She immediately got out of bed and walked toward the window to


    look outside. When she saw what happened, she darted out of the room.


    Rosalie was hiding out in her car, and her eyes were red with anger.


    The nanny helped her out of her jacket and took out a piece of wet tissue and proceeded to help get


    the red liquid off Rosalie''s face.


    "Madame, I think this is paint," the nanny said.


    "How barbaric!" said Rosalie through gritted teeth, "I didn''t believe that she would do something like


    that to Zoe, but now I do!"


    Shortly after, the door to the mansion swung open and Avery, dressed in her pajamas, hurried out.


    She walked toward the ck car, and when Rosalie saw her, she immediately exited the car with the


    help of the nanny.


    "Avery Tate!" Flustered, Rosalie shouted," Look at what you''ve done!"


    Both Hayden and La ran out at the sound of her shouting. Though Avery had ordered them to stay


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    inside the house, they could not stand idly by while someone abused their mother.


    "That had got nothing to do with Mom! My brother and I did it!" La shouted.


    Rosalie had heard that Avery had two children, but she was still shocked when she finally saw them.


    "You are not weed here! We can do whatever we want in our house! You wouldn''t have gotten


    paint all over yourself if you hadn''te here!" La red at Rosalie.


    Rosalie gasped as she looked at La''s face. La greatly resembled Avery. "I am looking for your


    mom! How can you be so rude?"


    "I don''t want you to find my mom!" La lifted her chin and said, "Go away! If you don''t, I will get my


    brother to chase you away with his drone!"


    Rosalie''s expression darkened as she turned to look at Hayden who was standing beside La. When


    she saw Hayden''s face, she instantly felt as though she was being strangled.


    "That child looks so much like Elliot!" she thought.


    Avery took the children''s hands in hers and quickly dragged them into the house. Once they were


    inside, Avery rushed out and said to Rosalie, "If you are here for what happened to Zoe, I can only tell


    you that I am not guilty; also, your son has already approached me, so this is a matter that you need


    not concern yourself with!" "Avery, your son- Who''s the father of your son?" Rosalie asked in a


    trembling voice.


    "I adopted him from an orphanage," Avery responded coldly as she nced at the red paint on Rosalie.


    "My kids have been rude, and I apologize on their behalf.''


    As though she had not heard a thing, Rosalie grabbed the nanny''s arm and strode back to the car.


    Once she was inside the car, she mumbled, "Did you see her son? He looks exactly like Elliot, when he


    was little.¡±


    "Do you suspect that he might be Elliot''s son?" The nanny asked.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Rosalie''s expression darkened. "They can''t look that simr if they are not rted. I have a feeling that


    that child is my grandson! Elliot was exactly like that when he was little. He always looked at others


    coldly as well, and those eyes, they look so simr to my own!"


    "But Young Master Elliot doesn''t seem to be suspicious about the child''s background," the nanny said.


    "Elliot doesn''t know himself as well as I do. He has probably forgotten what he looked like as a child.¡±


    "That''s true. So what do you n to do?"


    Rosalie''s eyes shone as she said, "I need to find out if Elliot fathered the boy, and for that, I need to do


    a DNA test."


    "Well... you need the boy''s hair or blood for a DNA test though..." "When there''s a will, there''s a way."


    Rosalie was confident. "I will tell Elliot once I have the results."


    Zoe was in the hospital browsing through the news on her phone.


    Having a miscarriage meant that she had to remain in the hospital under observation for a few days.


    Elliot hade to visit her earlier that morning, but within ten minutes of him entering the room, he


    received a call and left.


    Without the child in her belly, Rosalie too started paying Zoe less attention.


    Zoe felt slightly upset, but she felt much better when she saw the one hundred and fifty-five million


    Elliot had transferred to her ount.


    Money might not buy her everything, but it made her happy.


    She epted the money from Elliot.


    Naturally, she would continue trying to find a cure for Shea. She knew that Elliot would continue


    treating her well if there was an improvement in Shea''s condition.


    For now, Elliot still needed her and it would take more than one hundred and fifty-five million to satisfy


    her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Suddenly, she received a message.


    Zoe casually tapped on it. A video popped up.


    Her eyes widened instantly at how familiar the people in the video looked.


    "Wait! Isn''t that me? That man... It''s Cole!" she thought and gasped.


    It was the video of the time she had spent the night with Cole. The two of them had searched the entire


    room, but had not found any cameras at the time. This video revealed everything that had happened on


    the bed. Every minute detail wasid bare to the viewer.


    Zoe''s face flushed. She could barely hold onto the phone.


    "Who is it? Who sent this?" she thought frantically.


    She tapped on the message to check, but the sender column was nk.


    "What¡¯s going on?!" she wondered.


    Her heart sank, and she immediately typed her reply.


    [Who are you? Are you trying to ckmail me into paying for this video? Haha! Dream on! I¡¯ve broken


    up with Elliot, so you can''t threaten me with this!]


    Before sending it, she breathed heavily and deleted what she had typed.


    Though Elliot had broken up with her, he would surely despise her if the video was toe to light.


    She still wanted to get more money from him.


    After hesitating for a while, she typed, [I don''t know who you are, but Elliot and I have broken up. He


    has never loved me, and I''vepletely given up on him.]


    She had stared at her thoughtfullyposed message before she deleted it again.


    In the end, she had sent over a message that said, [How much do you want? Just name your price!]


    Though they had broken up, Zoe was certain that her reputation would be ruined if the video got out.


    She had already be theughing stock amongst everyone she knew after Elliot had canceled their


    engagement. If the video was released to the public, people would assume that Elliot had ditched her


    because she had cheated on him.


    Meanwhile, other things were going on at Starry River Vi.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Hayden began to wonder if he should scam Zoe out of all her money when he received her message.


    Zoe had broken up with Elliot and had lost her child, so the video would not hurt Elliot.


    "How can you two do that?" Avery took a sip of water and went to the children''s room to lecture them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No matter the grudge that she and 1 hold against each other, she is in her seventies. What would


    have happened had she gotten startled and fallen sick?"


    La batted her eyshes innocently. " You can cure her if she falls sick, Mommy." "I am not a miracle-


    worker! I can''t cure all the illnesses in the world!"


    "But she didn''t fall sick! She was yelling at you!" La muttered, "Mom, we can''t just let others bully


    you!"


    Avery''s heart softened at her daughter''s words.


    "They weren''t bullying me. I''m not that easy to bully,¡± she said in an attempt to reassure her children.


    "But you didn''te homest night...


    Hayden and I waited so long... Uncle Mike said that the dirtbag took you away...¡± La pouted and


    said, "When we grow up, we will take revenge for you!"


    Avery was moved. She picked her daughter up and said softly, "I can protect myself. You and your


    brother only need to worry about growing up healthy and happy! I''ll take you out to yter, okay?"


    "Yay! Mom, it''s been so long since you took us out to y!" La snuffled pathetically. Meanwhile,


    Hayden had sent a reply to Zoe.


    Zoe stared at the reply from the mysterious person and scowled.


    "A thousand Beta Coins? What is a Beta Coin?" Confused, she did an online search.


    Beta Coin was a type of international virtual currency.


    She had to admit that this mysterious person was smart. Zoe could make a police report if the


    ckmailer were to demand money. However, she would not have done that as it would affect her


    reputation.


    She went on to research what the currency was valued at, and she gasped.


    The price of one Beta Coin was twenty thousand dors, so a thousand Beta Coins would cost her


    twenty million.


    Zoe''s heart ached. Though Elliot had paid her one hundred and fifty-five million, that was her hard-


    earned money, and having to pay a person twenty million for a video felt akin to slicing her flesh off.


    After struggling for a while, she bought a thousand Beta Coins and transferred them to the


    ckmailer''s ount.


    Hayden immediately shut hisptop as soon as he received the money.


    "Hayden, it''s going to be you and your sister¡¯s birthday soon, let me take you two out to buy some new


    clothes, okay?" Avery got changed and took the children with her.


    The bodyguard waited outside by the door.


    "Mom, this uncle cooks really well." When La spotted the bodyguard, she immediately turned to her


    mother and said, "He cooked for usst night, and we ate it all!"


    Avery looked over at the bodyguard and said, "Good work!"


    "It''s nothing," the bodyguard said shyly.


    Once the car was outside, Avery turned on her phone and saw a photo that Tammy, who was getting


    her nails done, had sent her.


    "Avery! I found a shop that does super pretty nails! Do you want toe over? Bring the kids too! I


    have an important announcement to make!"


    Avery looked at the message from her best friend with a smile, knowing in her heart what Tammy


    meant by ''important announcement''.


    "Let''s go find Aunt Tammy, shall we?" Avery suggested to the children.


    "Sure! I like Aunt Tammy!" La agreed cheerfully.


    Hayden, on the other hand, simply agreed in silence.


    Half an hourter, Avery arrived at the nail salon that Tammy mentioned with La and Hayden.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    The nail salon was located inside a luxury brand boutique, Avery had only known that it was a brand


    that sold handbags and clothing, and it was amazing to see that thepany had entered into the nail


    salon business.


    "Avery! Jun and I are going to get married in May!" eximed Tammy. "And you are going to be my


    maid of honor! Your two kids will be my ring bearer!"


    "My kids can be your ring bearer," Avery said with resignation, "but forget about me being your maid of


    honor... You should find someone else!"


    She was divorced with children. Therefore, technically she could not be someone''s maid of honor.


    "I''ve already talked to my parents and Jun! They all say it''s okay." Tammy dragged Avery and made her


    sit next to her. "Let''s get matching nails!"


    "Matching nails are fine, but I really can¡¯t be your maid of honor. Unlike me, I want you and Jun to be


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    happy, Tammy," said Avery as she lowered her gaze. "I am as happy as I can be right now, but I want


    you to be even happier."


    The smile on Tammy''s face froze. Moved, she said, "It''s up to you, Avery, but I believe that you will find


    someone better in the future, and you are going to be super-duper happy."


    Avery nodded and looked at Tammy¡¯s nails. "Are you almost done? How long have you been here?"


    "I''ve been here since morning. I''ve picked out quite a few designs so it will take a little longer than


    usual, but the end result is pretty decent." Tammy studied her nails in satisfaction.


    "I will just go with in ones. I came with my kids, and they might get bored if it takes too long." Avery


    nced at La and Hayden.


    "Mom, I want pretty nails too." La stared at the diverse patterns on disy with unblinking eyes.


    "You are still too young. You need to wait until you grow up."


    "Mom, we won¡¯t be bored." Hayden pulled La back and said, "You can get the same thing as Aunt


    Tammy."


    Tammy beamed at him and said, "Hayden, do you think that my nails are pretty too?"


    Hayden nodded.


    "Look at what a great child your son is! Just get the same as me. I''ll be done soon, so if they get bored,


    I can take them out to y."


    So that Avery might enjoy getting her nails done, Tammy took the two children out after she was done.


    Tammy had been a yful person to begin with, and, with the two children by her side, she had


    desserts afterward. Finally, she took them to a theme park.


    When Avery was done with her nails, she called Tammy to ask them where they were. When Tammy


    told her the address, she gasped and said, "Why did you go so far, Tammy? You are almost half a city


    away! I might as well just go home and sleep."


    If she went there, it would be dark before she even reached them.


    Tammy burst outughing. "Go back and sleep, then! La said Elliot kidnapped youst night, and


    you didn''te home tilltest night, is that true?"


    Avery did not expect La to tell Tammy everything. "He didn''t kidnap me... I went there myself," she


    said shyly.


    "Oh... Did hee looking for you because Zoe had a miscarriage? That dirtbag! Just block him and


    ignore him from now on!" Tammy said in frustration.


    "Even if I blocked his number, he knows where I live. Running away won''t solve anything.¡±


    "That''s true, but what¡¯s the point of him looking for you? You can¡¯t possibly have shoved Zoe, and even


    if you did, she had to be the one who started it. It¡¯s not like you can give him back his child," Tammy


    said.


    Avery stepped out of the nail salon with her phone in hand and walked past an area disying branded


    luxury bags. She looked up and spotted a familiar figure in the distance.


    It was someone she could never forget. The only goal she had left unfulfilled was to watch that she


    devil die.


    Perhaps she was staring too hard, but Wanda had noticed her almost immediately. After spotting Avery,


    her lips curled into a sarcastic sneer.


    Next to Wanda was a man who was helping her carry her bag, and that man was Zoe''s father.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    They had broken up before, but the man had returned to Wanda after she had sold all her overseas


    properties for four hundred and fifty million.


    "Sanford, I heard that Elliot gave your daughter one hundred and fifty-five million dors, is that right?"


    Wanda raised her voice on purpose.


    Zoe¡¯s father spotted Avery as well and responded proudly, "Yeah! He did, yesterday."


    "Why don''t you tell your daughter to invest with me? I can multiply her one hundred and fifty-five million


    in folds," Wanda said with a smile.


    "Sure, I will discuss it with her when I get home! She admires you and is very supportive of us being


    together."


    Wanda looked at Avery, who was walking over, with a smug expression. "I''m back, Avery."


    Avery stopped and stared coldly at her. " Good. I would have gone looking for you even if you hadn''t


    returned."


    "Oh... I came back for you as well. Your mother''s life isn''tpensation enough for the lives of my


    daughter and brother!" Wanda said and lifted an eyebrow. "You love Elliot, don''t you? I am going to


    deal with you using the money Elliot gave Zoe."


    "Sure!" Avery said casually. "It''s going to be the death of you, or me."


    "I think so as well! I should have removed you when I found out what a nuisance you are!" she said


    viciously.


    "I should have cut you out when I knew how toxic you are," Avery retorted.


    The two grew increasingly agitated, and out of fear that they would start a physical fight, Zoe''s father


    dragged Wanda away.


    Avery went home and saw the red paint on the grass, so she dragged out the pipe to wash thewn.


    She could not help but think of her mother. When she was still around, her mother had nted plenty of


    vegetables in the yard and made it look extremely organized;


    now, the yard looked deserted and empty.


    "I won''t let Wanda live! I have to avenge my mother!"


    The next day, she woke up early to visit the flower market. After bringing home plenty of new nts to


    decorate the yard, she called Tammy and Wesley and invited them over for a barbeque.


    "Can I bring my plus one?" Tammy asked with a smile.


    "Sure! Take Jun with you!" Avery said.


    "Haha, I am only bringing Jun over to drink with Mike, seeing as Wesley can''t drink," Tammy exined.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Don''t you think Mike would call Chad for that?"


    Shocked, Tammy asked, "How far along are they in their rtionship?"


    "I suppose they are now emotionally in sync after that one-night stand!"


    With that piece of information, Tammy hung up and hurried over to Starry River Vi. She was never


    one to miss out on good gossip.


    That evening, Wesley and Chad arrived and the barbeque started.


    Tammy called Jun and told him to hurry over.


    Half an hourter, a ck luxury car stopped outside the mansion, and Jun stepped out of the car.


    Tammy eximed, Damn! Isn¡¯t that Elliot''s car?!"


    Just then, Elliot''s towering figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    He stood under the warm street lights. He was wearing a light brown trench coat. It was refreshing to


    see him in a new style, as he was usually seen dressed in darker colors.


    The atmosphere in the yard shifted drastically with his appearance. Tammy gritted her teeth and


    clenched her fists. She looked like she was going to punch Elliot in the face.


    It was clear that Jun had brought Elliot over.


    Avery looked away hastily after spotting Elliot. Everything that happened the night before was still in


    her mind, but she knew that he would not do anything with so many people in her house.


    Elliot had thought of himself as the one who owed Avery, but now Avery was the one who owed him. It


    was why he had dared show up at her house uninvited.


    As the two men walked through the yard, Tammy reached out to pinch Jun on the arm.


    Jun shrugged in resignation as if he was saying, ''Not my fault! I didn''t bring him here!¡¯


    Tammy shoved him toward Avery so that he might exin and apologize to her.


    Jun strode toward Avery with a ttering smile and looked at her nails. "Avery, um... Nice nails! Are


    they the same ones as Tammy''s?"


    Next to them, Chad gave his seat to Elliot, who, at Jun''spliment, looked over at Avery''s hands.


    Under the yellow lights, her nails shone mysteriously like a cat''s eyes.


    After easing the awkwardness, Jun leaned toward Avery and whispered, "I really didn''t bring him here. I


    just said that I wasing over, and he insists on tagging along-"


    "I don''t me you," Avery said.


    Relieved, Jun said, "I brought alcohol...


    They are at the back trunk; let me go get them."


    With that, he dragged Tammy along with him to get the bottles.


    Mike felt irritated at the way Chad fawned over Elliot and blurted out while looking at Elliot, "Isn''t a


    certain someone acting too shameless? Who invited you?"


    Elliot looked up calmly. "Have you mistaken yourself as the owner, despite you being the person who is


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    living under someone else''s roof?"


    Mike thought, "Under someone else¡¯s roof?! This b*st*rd, Elliot, is saying that I¡¯m staying under


    someone else''s roof! This might not be my home, but what does he know about my friendship with


    Avery? We are friends for life!"


    Chad brought a chair over, positioned it next to Mike, and muttered, "Don''t be so petty. Avery hasn''t


    even said anything, so just shut up!"


    "Avery! Chase this shameless b*st*rd out!" Mikemanded.


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Avery.


    Under the pressure, she said, "You are not weed here."


    She did not wish to see him, and neither did her children. Ever since he had shown up, the children had


    stopped eating, and they sat with clenched fists.


    After Avery had made her stance, everyone snapped their heads in Elliot¡¯s direction.


    If he still wished to preserve his pride, he would have stood and left, but he did not.


    "I don¡¯t need you to wee me." He sat on the chair, unmoving. "You can''t always get what you want


    in life, there''s always going to be things that you don''t want to do, but have to; and people whom you


    hate and have to face."


    Everyone was rendered silent, thinking, "Is he lecturing us?"


    Mike was so annoyed that he was about to flip the barbeque rack.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chad took a skewer with cooked meat and shoved it into Mike¡¯s mouth to make sure that he stayed


    quiet, before walking up to Tammy and Jun, who came back with a few bottles of wine.


    "These are great vintages! Did you steal it from your dad''s wine cer?"


    "What do you mean, steal? How can you call it stealing if I''m taking something from my own house?"


    Jun opened the bottles with an opener.


    Chad brought one of the bottles to Mike and poured a ss for Elliot as well.


    Even Wesley, who could not quite drink, took a ss. "It''s a fun night, so I should drink a bit as well."


    "Are you in a good mood, Mr. Brook?" Tammy poured wine into his ss and looked over at Avery.


    "Avery, you want some?"


    Avery shook her head. "I need to take care of the kids. You guys go ahead!"


    "Alright! I will deal with this unwee guest of yours!" said Tammy, before sitting down next to Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster, why aren''t you staying with your fiance at the hospital? You can¡¯t possibly be thinking of


    dumping her now that she has had a miscarriage, can you? You can''t be that much of a scumbag, can


    you? Are you only in a rtionship with her so that she can bear you children?"


    Everyone fell into silence at Tammy''s confrontational questions.


    Tammy truly was brave, and Mike suddenly felt that he was nothing but a childpared to Tammy.


    Elliot''s expression darkened.


    "I suppose it makes sense. She has to be extremely fragile if she could lose the baby from such a small


    fall. If I were you, I would have dumped her as well!" Tammy continued making sarcastic remarks. "I


    think Ms. Sanford weighs about fifty kilograms right? Avery here is just fortysomething, so I wonder


    how Avery had managed to shove her to the ground despite the weight difference. Do you not have


    surveince cameras at your house? Let''s see the footage! If Avery truly is such a bad person, I will be


    the first to cut all ties with her."


    Jun could feel the storm brewing, and he set his ss down and covered Tammy¡¯s mouth. Then,


    moved her away from Elliot.


    Seeing how awkward the atmosphere was, Chad raised his ss and said, "Let''s not talk about such


    unpleasant things! Let''s drink! No one is going home sober!"


    No one responded, and it felt even more awkward.


    Just then, Wesley raised his ss to clink sses with him.


    "Who are you going to drink with? You don''t have the best alcohol tolerance," teased Mike. "I can


    literally drink you under in half an hour."


    "Let''s time it then! You lose if you can''t bring me down in half an hour!"


    "Alright! You are going to lose for sure!"


    With that, the two began to drink.


    Shortly after, Jun had appeased Tammy, and he went to apologize to Elliot while Tammy sat down next


    to Avery, helping her with the barbeque.


    Twenty minutester, La ran toward Elliot with a skewer of vegetables. She presented it to Elliot and


    said sweetly," This is for you!"


    Elliot nced at the "vegetables" in her hand and thought to himself, "Does this kid think that I''m a blink


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    or something? I just saw her pulling grass in the yard. How dare she try to feed me grass!"


    "I don''t like vegetables, I only eat meat." Elliot studied La''s face. She resemble Avery, and so he


    decided not to rat her out.


    "Mommy says you shouldn''t be a picky eater! Hurry and eat it! " La insisted with a frown.


    Naturally, Elliot was not going to ept it.


    Just then, Hayden walked over and took La away. "That looks too much like grass. He is no fool,"


    said Hayden calmly.


    Frustrated, she said, "So what should we do? I want him to have a stomach ache! I want his stomach


    to hurt so much that he feels like dying!"


    "Laxatives."


    "Where can we findxatives, Hayden? He says he likes meat, so let''s put some


    Elliot heard every single word they said and thought, "Avery is a pretty smart woman, how did she end


    up raising such foolish children?"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Hayden turned around and nced at Elliot. Coincidentally, Elliot happened to be looking at them.


    The father and son stared daggers at one another.


    Hayden red at him and looked away. " La, he won''t eat anything we give him."


    "Sigh... Hayden, why do you think he is here?" La hated Elliot from the bottom of her heart, but she


    could not stop herself from sneaking nces at him.


    "I don''t know. Are you done eating?"


    La shook her head. "I''m waiting for Mom to bring the tomato sauce."


    Just then, Avery stepped out of the house with a bottle of ketchup in her hand


    Tammy went toward Avery and whispered, "Avery, you don''t havexatives in your house, do you?"


    Avery shook her head. "Why?"


    Tammy told her everything that had happened earlier. "I came so close toughing myself to death. You


    should have seen the look on Elliot''s face, hahaha! He wanted to explode but couldn''t... Our La is so


    cute! After all, who would have the heart to be angry with her?"


    Avery was speechless.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was no wonder La had quickly polished off the sauce and asked her to get more. It was so she


    could get Avery out of the way.


    Avery set the meat skewers before her two children and said, "I made these for you. Eat up, and go in


    once you are done." "Oh. Mom,e back inside with us," La said.


    "Sure," Avery said.


    After a while, the children had eaten their fill and dragged Avery back into the house with them. Once


    they were inside, they remained on the first floor, ying, instead of heading up. The others could see


    them.


    After half an hour, Avery took them up for a bath.


    Meanwhile, the drinking contest between Mike and Chad ended with Mike''s defeat. He had failed to


    bring Chad down in the span of half an hour.


    He had not expected Chad''s alcohol tolerance to improve to this extent.


    After losing, everyone shouted for Mike to perform.


    Elliot watched them with ack of interest and set his ss down. He got up.


    Tammy had been keeping an eye on him, and she nudged Jun when she saw Elliot rise from his seat.


    Taking the hint, Jun hurried over and asked, "Elliot, are you heading back?"


    Elliot pointed at the mansion. "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Oh... Alright then!" Jun chuckled awkwardly and went back to Tammy." Tammy, stop staring at him. He


    is going to the bathroom; it''s not like I can follow him, right?"


    Tammy snorted andined, "It''s all your fault! Why did you tell him that you areing to


    Avery¡¯s? Isn''t that like inviting the wolf into someone''s house?" "You know that I can''t lie to him...


    Besides, I asked him for a favor today, and he treated me with kindness. How can I lie to him?" Jun


    exined. "You usually don''t call me along when you guys hang out, why did you invite me today?"


    "I won''t invite you along next time!"


    "Don¡¯t be like that! Elliot wouldn''t follow every single time. I''m guessing he feels depressed and can''t


    quite deal with it himself, so¡ª"


    "So he came to pick a fight with Avery, right?"


    "He hasn''t done anything so far, did he?" Jun defended Elliot and said, "He''s only drunk, and he did


    have some meat when he got here¡ª" "Yeah, and now that he has drunk and eaten, he is going to go


    looking for trouble," said Tammy. "He is not going to the bathroom. He is going to look for Avery!"


    Meanwhile, Avery had bathed the children and tucked them in. She was now in her own room. She was


    exhausted, and at that moment, a figure appeared before her.


    Startled, she said, "You-"


    Elliot strode toward her and shut the door, locking it from inside.


    "Your house isn''t soundproof, so you can scream all you want if you want others here to watch." He


    cornered and threatened her, looking at her face with bloodshot eyes.


    Avery flushed. She had let her guard now. He could not be here only for dinner. "Aren¡¯t you tired,


    Elliot?!" she hissed.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    "Are you?" He grabbed her slim wrist and pulled her toward the bed. "You have to be in a good mood to


    ask your friends over for a barbeque. Are you tired because 1 am here?"


    His fingers began working on the buttons of her jacket.


    She grabbed his hand and said, "Elliot!


    Don''t do this in my house!"


    "Why not?" He did not give her a chance to answer and said sternly, "Why can''t we do it in your house?


    Is it because you had other men in your bed before?¡±


    Avery shoved his chest. "Because you are dirty!"


    He froze at her words.


    She thought that he was dirty because he had slept with Zoe.


    She raced to the door, unlocked it, and told him to get out. He stared at the open door, walked toward


    it, and shut it.


    "And you are not? You were pregnant with another man''s baby." He locked the door and grabbed her


    by the waist, before lifting her up.


    She had a C-section, and there was a scar across her abdomen. Thest time they had been intimate


    he had frozen at the sight of the scar. He had tortured her for it. It was as though the scar was


    provoking him, mocking him. Avery had told him, that La was a test tube baby, and that she had


    gotten La by using the sperm she had gotten from a sperm bank.


    Elliot blocked all the things that came out of Avery''s mouth, and he pressed down on her. She pushed


    at him; her arms separating them.


    "Go shower! You reek of alcohol!" She turned her head away with a frown.


    He saw the contempt on her face, and he grabbed her arm and dragged her toward the bathroom.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s both take a shower.¡±


    "I don¡¯t want to shower with you!"


    "Aren''t you just going to run away while I''m in the bathroom?" He had suspected that she was going to


    make her escape while he was taking a shower.


    "This is my house! Where am I going to run to thiste at night?!" she retorted.


    "Then we are showering together!¡± He dragged her into the bathroom and closed the bathroom door.


    Meanwhile, Mike was drunk in the yard, and because he was drunk, he had just realized that Elliot had


    been gone for a while.


    "Didn''t that jerk Elliot go to the bathroom? Why hasn¡¯t hee back?"


    Mike''s words had alerted Tammy, who was also drinking. "How long has he been gone?!


    Jun checked the time. "About an hour... Did he fall into the toilet or something?"


    Tammy set her ss down and hurried inside the mansion. The others did the same and followed her.


    There was no one on the first floor.


    "Didn''t he go to the bathroom? There''s no one in the bathroom on the first floor!" Tammy said, "I told


    you that he wasn''t going to the bathroom, he went looking for trouble!"


    "Tammy, quiet down. The kids might be asleep," Jun reminded.


    Tammy covered her mouth and walked toward the second room, while the others followed closely


    behind.


    Tammy went to the children''s room to check if they were asleep. When they opened the door, a thin


    sliver of light from the corridor fell on the bed. Hayden opened his jewel-like eyes. He moved the


    nket aside and immediately sat up at the sight of the group of people.


    "Hayden..." La rubbed her eyes and got up.


    Everyone else gasped, thinking, "Great!


    Now we''ve woken up the kids!"


    Tammy apologized to the children with a blush on her face. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you. We


    are looking for Elliot... I think he might be bullying your mom."


    Both Hayden and La ran toward their mother''s room.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    "Mom!" "Mom!"


    The shouts of the two children echoed inside the mansion.


    Inside the master bedroom, Avery heard her children shouting and tensed. She tried to escape from


    Elliot- who was on top of her. She could not break free.


    "Elliot Foster! Let me go!" Tears began to well up in her eyes as she grew anxious.


    He grabbed onto her wrists tightly. He had no intention of releasing her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''m not done!" His voice was low and tinted with annoyance. "Do you really believe that they need


    something from you?


    "It doesn''t matter when or why they are looking for me, all that matters is they need me!" She struggled


    to fight him off. Her eyes grew red with tears as she struggled against him.


    He simply tightened his grip. There was no way she could escape if he was determined to keep her


    there.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, and her eyes slowly filled with resentment.


    Outside the door, La was about to burst into tears, and Tammy immediately lifted her up.


    "Don''t cry, La! I just had a bit too much to drink and said the wrong thing." Tammy carried her toward


    the children''s room and said, "Elliot isn''t bullying your mom... How could he, when all of us are here?"


    Mike tested the doorknob to the master bedroom and realized that it was locked. He was frustrated, but


    he knew better than to barge in. So, he took Hayden into his arms and began walking back to the


    children¡¯s room as well.


    "Don''t be mad, Big H! I will guard your mom''s door! When that b*st*rd Elliotes out, I''m going to


    punch him in the face!" Mike said to Hayden who was scowling. "You and your sister should go to


    sleep. You two have school tomorrow!"


    Hayden wordlessly suppressed his anger.


    Shortly after that, Tammy and Mike came out of the room after tucking the children in.


    "Tammy Lynch, you drank too much! No matter what happens between Elliot and Avery, how could you


    get the kids involved?! They are still very young, and you can''t drag them into this!" barked Jun.


    Tammy''s face reddened. "Why are you yelling at me?! Get Elliot out of there since you are so good at


    handling all this! All you jerks only know how to defend Elliot!"


    "I didn¡¯t defend that dirtbag!" Mike argued.


    "Who are you calling dirtbag? My boss isn''t a dirtbag!" Chad retorted.


    "Dirtbag, dirtbag, dirtbag! I said that he''s a dirtbag, what are you going to do about it?"


    Chad nced at the master bedroom and lowered his voice. "Come downstairs with me right now!"


    With that, the two of them headed down.


    Jun raised his hand to look at his watch." We should go home, too."


    Still frustrated, Tammy said, "Go home? Have you cleaned up the yard?"


    "Oh, let''s go clean up, then!"


    "You go do it! I''ll just monitor you!"


    "Alright, I will clean up, and you can watch me." Jun sighed and said, "Don''t be mad, babe. You can


    fight with Elliot all you want when I''m not around, but since I''m here, can''t you at least leave him be for


    my sake?


    "I don''t like him!" Tammy went downstairs, "I can''t help it!"


    "Avery seems calm enough," Jun teased. "I guess you are worrying over nothing."


    "Who''s worrying over nothing?"


    "It''s just an observation, alright? Stop worrying. If Elliot was truly torturing her, do you really think she


    wouldn¡¯t call for help?"


    The group went back downstairs and started to clean the yard.


    Suddenly, Mike looked in the direction of the master bedroom on the second floor and said, "Crap! Why


    aren''t lights on? Did they go to sleep?"


    "I guess my boss isn''t going home tonight. I will dismiss the bodyguards," said Chad.


    "Who gave him permission to stay the night?¡±


    Chad lifted an eyebrow. "Avery did!"


    Inside the master bedroom on the second floor, Elliot released Avery once he was done.


    She did not want to look at him, so she turned off the lights.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    When she went to turn off the lights, he could see the tears rolling down her face. Though he was


    physically satisfied, he felt discontent.


    He felt worse when she remained quiet.


    The room was dark with only the faint lighting in from the street lights down below. He started at


    her back and furrowed his brows. Instinctively, he wanted to be closer to her, so he stretched out his


    arm and tried to pull her to him.


    She shoved him away with all the power she could muster. The moment she felt the warmth of his


    body, she shouted, "Let me go!" "No!" He tightened his arms around her and indulged himself in her


    scent. He


    rested his chin on her shoulder. "I''m not leaving tonight."


    Avery felt as though she had been tied up, and she could not move an inch.


    Elliot had not been gentle, but he was not as rough as thest time.


    "When has he ever asked for my opinion before showing up or leaving? What I think doesn''t matter to


    him, so he doesn''t even need to say anything! He would just do what he wants anyway!" she thought.


    The next day, Avery woke up at seven in the morning as she usually did on weekdays.


    When she woke up, the man beside her stared at her through bleary sleep-filled eyes before he turned


    over and fell asleep once more.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She got dressed swiftly and stepped out of the room.


    Her children had already woken up, and Hayden wasbing his sister''s hair.


    Avery''s heart ached as she thought back to the way her children had shouted the night before. After


    calming herself down, she entered their room and said, "My wonderful babies! You didn''t even need me


    to wake you up today!"


    She went over to hug them.


    "Mom! Has that bad guy Elliot left yet? Did he bully you?" La grabbed Avery''s arm with her little


    hands and scanned her from head to toe.


    Avery shook her head. "He didn¡¯t bully me. I would definitely retaliate if he bullies me! Don¡¯t worry about


    me, okay?"


    La sighed a breath of relief. "I knew that my mommy isn''t easy to bully!¡±


    "Yeah!" Once she had put her daughter at ease, Avery turned to look at Hayden." Hayden, let me take


    you guys out for breakfast today, okay?"


    Hayden nodded.


    "I''m fine, really." Avery patted him on the head, before heading to the closet to find him a hat. "You like


    hats, so put this on. Mommy will buy you plenty of cool hats."


    Hayden remained expressionless. His jaw was tense. Avery could sense that he was angry that she


    had note out of her roomst night when they had been yelling for her.


    She felt horribly guilty.


    After getting her children to wash up, the three of them left the room and were about to head


    downstairs.


    When they walked past the master bedroom, Hayden looked over at the door. He had a strong feeling


    that Elliot was still inside his mother''s room.


    At nine in the morning, the bodyguards of the Foster family came to deliver clothes to Starry River Vi.


    Elliot changed, and his phone rang as he stepped out of the room. He answered the call while walking


    down the stairs.


    On the other end of the line, he heard Chad''s anxious voice.


    "Mr. Foster! Our server has been hacked! That hacker left a message."


    Elliot stopped and uttered calmly, "Go on."


    "The hacker says he is your dad and told you to learn your ce, or he will hack your system every


    day."

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Elliot sneered and thought to himself," Hayden Tate wants to be my dad? How hrious. But, that kid


    has guts."


    Elliot guessed that him staying over had frustrated Hayden greatly. He must not have been able to get


    any sleep, and that was why he had attacked Elliot''spany.


    Hayden had the right to be angry, but when Elliot pictured how Hayden had lost sleep over anger, he


    could not help but smirk.


    "Mr. Foster, should we call the police?" Chad asked.


    Elliot continued his way downstairs as he drawled, "What''s going on in thework security


    department?" "They trying to get the system up and


    running as soon as they can."


    "How long until it''s fixed?" "They should be able to fix it by noon today, " Chad said.


    Elliot reached the first floor and said, "We are not calling the police."


    "Noted. Mr. Foster, do you suspect that this is Hayden''s doing?"


    "No."


    Chad could barely hold back hisughter." Well, he sure is a genius child! The IT department has


    strengthened the firewall since hest attacked ourwork, but he still got past it."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what if he is a genius? He''s already on the wrong path. If Avery lets him continue doing whatever


    he wants, he will wind up in prison."


    The smile on Chad''s face disappeared at how merciless his boss was.


    Avery would surely die of anger if she heard Elliot.


    "But it seems like he is only doing this to spite you... I haven''t heard of him attacking anyone else,"


    mused Chad. "So he won''t end up in prison as long as you don''t report him to the police."


    Chad was certain that Elliot would not send Hayden to prison. No matter what Hayden nned on


    doing, Elliot would not harm him as long as he had Avery protecting him.


    Elliot''s expression darkened at Chad''s words. "If that''s the case, I am only going to encounter more and


    more trouble from now on. That brat''s ability would only get better as he grows." thought Elliot.


    He felt as though there was an itch he couldn''t scratch at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Zoe was at the Foster mansion, she had been discharged from the hospital. She should


    have remained at the hospital for a few more days, but she did not want to remain at the hospital.


    Though Elliot had not announced their breakup, everyone knew it was impossible for her rtionship


    with Elliot to continue, and she no longer had an excuse to stay in the old Foster mansion.


    "Stay here for now, Zoe, and don''t think too much. Elliot''s opinion does not represent mine. I still like


    you," Rosalie said. "Just stay here and keep mepany!"


    "Thank you for supporting me, Rosalie. It''s just that- Elliot might be upset if I continue to stay here," Zoe


    said.


    "He''s not that petty! Just rest up for now and recover." Rosalie took out a beautiful gift box and handed


    it to Zoe. "This is a gesture of goodwill from me. I hope that you won''t resent Elliot and will continue to


    treat Shea to the best of your abilities."


    Zoe epted the gift box. It was no wonder that Rosalie was so polite with her. She was still useful to


    the Foster Family.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best." Zoe opened the box and found an exquisite jade bracelet inside. "What


    a beautiful bracelet. Thank you, Rosalie."


    "My eldest daughter-inw had her eyes on that bracelet, but I didn''t want to give it to her," Rosalie


    said with a smile. "Which goes to say how much I care for you to give you this." "Mm-hm! I don''t hate


    Elliot, actually. I guess it''s just not meant to be," Zoe said calmly.


    Just then, a nanny walked over and whispered a few words into Rosalie''s ear.


    Rosalie''s expression darkened, and she immediately got up and walked deeper into the house.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Once she was inside, Rosalie picked up the phone and said, "Hello, do you know Elliot Foster? I''m his


    mother."


    "Hello, Madame Rosalie. May I know why you''ve contacted me?" The person on the other end of the


    line said.


    "You have a student named Hayden Tate at your kindergarten, right?"


    "Yes."


    "The thing is, I need a few strands of his hair, and I was wondering if you can get me some. I will pay


    you, so just name your price," said Rosalie.


    Confused, the other person asked, "Why do you want his hair? It''s not that I don''t want to help, but you


    probably don''t know much


    about that child. You see, he does not allow anyone to touch him. The only person who can touch him


    is his sister."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rosalie had not predicted that something this simple would turn out to be so difficult.


    "Think of something! If you can''t get your hands on his hair, blood will also do!" she said. "I¡¯ll be honest


    with you, that boy''s mother was married to my son for a while... and I suspect that there''s more to that


    boy than meets the eye. So, please do me this favor? If you get this done, I will reward you well."


    Just then, the nanny noticed a figure outside the door and immediately stepped outside.


    "Ms. Sanford, do you need anything?" The nanny''s expression darkened as she stared at Zoe, but she


    refrained from being rude.


    Zoe was eavesdropping and panicked. "Oh ... I just thought of returning the gift from Rosalie, since it


    seems too expensive."


    "Please wait in the living room,¡± the nanny said.


    Zoe immediately headed back to the living room.


    Shortly after, Rosalie had finished the phone call. The nanny did not mention that Zoe was


    eavesdropping in order to avoidplications.


    Zoe chatted with Rosalie for a while longer, before telling her that she had made ns to have lunch


    with her father and left.


    She was troubled when she stepped outside the mansion.


    ording to what she had heard, Rosalie had started to suspect Avery''s children. Though Elliot did not


    want children, Rosalie desperately wanted grandchildren. If she found out that both Hayden and La


    were Elliot''s children, she would surely treat them like royalty and side with Avery.


    Zoe did not wish to see that.


    In the restaurant, Zoe sat down and nced over at Wanda.


    "Why the long face, Zoe? Didn''t Elliot give you a lot of money? Don''t be depressed, having money is


    the most important thing, " Zoe''s father said.


    Zoe picked up the ss to take a sip of water. "It''s not about that. By the way, Wanda, did you manage


    to close the deal with those technology firms that you were nning to buy?"


    Wanda smiled and said, "I''m almost there.


    This is the perfect time to get into the industry. With Tate Industries getting all the business at the


    moment, other firms are struggling, so it''s up for negotiation. Do you want to invest? I assure you that


    you will earn more money."


    Zoe''s eyes gleamed, and she said, "How can you be sure?"


    Wanda''s eyes shone viciously as she said," Because Avery is my arch enemy, and I have to win!"


    Persuaded by her words, Zoe said, "Alright, I''ll invest with you."


    Meanwhile, Avery was at Tate Industries addressing all the work that hade in in the morning. She


    got up after she saw the time.


    She stepped out of the office and headed to the closest pharmacy.


    When she entered a member of the staff said, "What are you looking for, Miss?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Avery answered shyly, "Morning-after pills."


    The staff immediately produced the pills and nced at her.


    Avery lowered her gaze, before pulling out her phone to pay. After paying, she walked out of the


    pharmacy with the medicine, when suddenly, she remembered Elliot''s warning.


    He said that he was going to keep her with him for life if she did not give him a child. He wanted her to


    bear him a child. It did not matter if the child survived or not.


    Her blood ran cold instantly, and she dropped the pill to the ground.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Chad opened the door to Elliot¡¯s office in Sterling Group once thepanywork was restored.


    "Mr. Foster, the Network Security Department asked me to take this to you," he said while setting down


    a stack of documents before Elliot.


    Elliot nced at the document and asked," What are these?"


    "... I think these are the codes of the malware written by Hayden Tate." Chad simply nced through it.


    He did not dare continue reading.


    Elliot opened the file and saw a sentence hidden within the code that said, [Elliot Foster is an idiot.]


    His expression darkened. When he flipped to the second page, he saw another sentence.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Elliot Foster falls into the river while driving!]


    On the third page was [Elliot Foster runs out of toilet paper in the bathroom], while on the fourth page,


    there was another sentence [Elliot Foster chokes on bread ]


    Elliot picked up the documents and tossed them into a paper shredder. Despite the dark expression on


    his face, he did not respond in any way. Hayden was a four-year-old child, after all, and Elliot did not


    intend on taking him too seriously.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door and pushed the office door open.


    Ben stood by the door and said, "Let''s go eat, Elliot!"


    Chad cast Ben a look, and Ben immediately stepped in to have a look. "What happened?


    Chad walked toward him and whispered," Avery''s son is too good at pissing people off."


    "Oh... Well, I am mad, too!" huffed Ben. "Isn''t that kid just four years old? How can he be this good?


    This makes me feel like everyone in thework security department is all trash! "


    It was hard to respond to what Ben had said. After all, all the employees of thework security


    department were talented people.


    "Maybe it''s because Hayden has a good teacher."


    "Oh, you mean Mike?"


    Chad blushed slightly and left. He was escaping from any further discussion of the subject.


    Ben and Elliot headed to a restaurant near thepany. After ordering, Ben asked in a voiceced


    with jealousy, "Did you all go to Avery¡¯s for a barbeque? Why didn¡¯t you call me?"


    "Do you know why Hayden Tate decided to hack mypany''swork?" Elliot asked.


    "Because he hates you!"


    "I went uninvited."


    Shocked, Ben asked, "Elliot, since when have you grown so thick-skinned?"


    "I wanted to know why Avery was in a good mood." Elliot took a sip of his tea. To his understanding,


    people would only invite their friends for a barbeque when they were happy.


    "So did you find out after going therest night?"


    Elliot shook his head. "They didn¡¯t wee me."


    Ben suddenly felt sorry for him. "Just don''t go over there if you aren¡¯t weed. I can treat you to


    whatever you want to eat."


    "Their displeasure does not affect my mood. " Elliot set his cup down calmly.


    Seeing howposed Elliot was, Ben smiled and said, "You just can''t help but go looking for Avery,


    can you? You canceled your engagement because of her."


    "You are wrong," Elliot corrected him. "The main reason I canceled my engagement is because I don''t


    love Zoe.¡± "Though I don''t like Zoe, I have to say, she has suffered quite a lot this time. She lost you


    and her child... Do you really not feel anything for that child? That''s your child, after all, and it would


    have been born into the world in a few mouths'' time had it not been for the miscarriage," Ben said


    regretfully.


    Elliot remained expressionless, and his voice was cold and void of emotion. "If I have to have a child, I


    do not want it toe from another woman."

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Elliot might as well just be blunt and say that he only wanted Avery to bear his children and that he did


    not care if his children with any other woman died, because he did not want them to begin with.


    "So you want Avery to bear your child, then?" Ben teased.


    "Yeah."


    Ben gasped and almost dropped his cup. " You really want her to bear your child?!"


    "Zoe asked that I avenge our child''s death."


    "So you are trying to get Avery pregnant with your child as revenge?" Ben was amused. "Zoe is


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    probably going to cry so much that she passes out if she learns that this is your way of taking revenge."


    "How I take my revenge is up to me."


    "Is Avery willing to do it?" Ben instinctively knew that there was more to the story.


    Avery already had two children, and even if Hayden was adopted, Ben could tell that she saw Hayden


    as her own from the way she treated him. It was only natural that she was unwilling to give birth to any


    more children.


    "She isn''t." Elliot scowled. "She hates me now."


    "Of course, she is going to hate you if you are forcing her to have your baby!"


    Ben was surprised by Elliot''s radical actions. Although Elliot had never been a gentleman, Elliot was


    not a barbarian. Ben was certain that Avery did not mean for Zoe to lose his baby, so why would Elliot


    try


    and get Avery pregnant with his child as a form of revenge?


    It only made sense if Elliot was trying to keep Avery to himself.


    "She has a scar across her abdomen," Elliot said in a hoarse voice, "That scar is a reminder that she


    has had a child with another man. Even if he had not touched her, she had still gotten pregnant with


    another man''s child. I can''t stay calm whenever I think of it."


    It formed a huge part of the reason why he wanted Avery to bear his child. The smaller part of why he


    wanted her to bear his child was dedicated to revenge. He wanted the child now even though he had


    never thought of raising a child before.


    "Elliot, if you want her and only her to bear your child, it means that you still love her." Ben studied the


    miserable expression on


    Elliot''s face and ordered a bottle of wine.


    "Is this love?" Elliot mumbled dazedly, "But she doesn''t want me."


    "I heard that a woman falls deeply in love with a man when she is pregnant with his child, so maybe


    you aren''t wrong in wanting her to bear your child," Ben said.


    Elliot''s eyes gleamed. It did not matter if it was right or wrong when he had already done it.


    A weekter, Tammy dragged Avery along with her to shop for wedding dresses.


    "Avery, have you ever been in a wedding dress before?" Tammy was excited over trying on wedding


    dresses.


    Avery shook her head. "I have put on gowns that resemble wedding dresses before." "Wedding


    dresses are different from ordinary gowns. Why don''t you try one on today? You have such a perfect


    figure and fair skin, you are definitely going to look beautiful in a wedding dress!" Tammy said as she


    picked out a white wedding dress from the shop. "What do you think of this one, Avery? It looks quite


    simr to the one I had custom-made!"


    Avery flushed at the sight of the wedding dress. She did not have a boyfriend, nor did she n on


    getting married, so there was no point for her to try on a wedding dress.


    "You go on ahead, Tammy! I don''t want to," she refused while blushing.


    "I will wear the one I ordered and you can wear this! We would have matching


    dresses!" said Tammy, ignoring Avery''s protests. She told the staff to take down the dress and dragged


    Avery into the dressing room.


    "Tammy, are going to select a man for me too so that we might get married together?" Avery said


    sarcastically.


    "I would love that, but there''s no man worthy enough for you!"


    Avery could not help but chuckle.


    An hourter, Tammy had posted aption of nine photos on her social media ount. The photos


    were of her in a wedding dress, and there were also some photos of Avery in her dress.


    Within five minutes, someone had shared Avery''s photo with Elliot.


    He zoomed in on her face and scowled.


    "Why is she wearing a wedding dress? Does she want to get married?" he thought.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    When he saw how cheerful she was in the photo, his heart ached at the realization that it had been so


    long since she hadst smiled at him. It was almost five years ago.


    In the wedding dress shop, Avery had taken the wedding dress off and picked out a light purple dress


    to wear to Tammy''s wedding.


    "I will be thirty in a few years, and I won''t get to wear dresses like this by then," she said. "I should buy


    a few more like this one while I can still pretend to be young."


    "Avery, with your face, people would believe you even if you say you are twenty. It''s not like you will


    grow old overnight when you are thirty, so rx and be young all you want!" "That sweet tongue of


    yours! No wonder you have Jun wrapped around your fingers, " Avery said with a smile.


    "He is the one who benefited from me choosing him, okay?" After trying on the dresses she had


    ordered, Tammy said with satisfaction, "All that''s left right now is to wait for the wedding! Oh, isn''t the


    kids'' birthday soon? How do you n on spending it?"


    "At home."


    "Huh?! There won''t be a party? Or are you throwing a small party at home?" Tammy had already


    picked out gifts for her godchildren and had been waiting for an invitation from Avery.


    Avery shook her head. "I thought about it and decided not to celebrate their birthdays."


    She had decided against it out of fear of drawing Elliot''s attention. She had lied to Elliot about the


    children. She had told him that Hayden was adopted, and La was a test-tube baby. If Elliot ever


    found out that the children shared a birthday, he would surely suspect something.


    "You are doing it because of Elliot, right? That guy really doesn''t know when to call the quits!" Tammy


    frowned. "But can you really keep this a secret for the rest of your life? Don''t worry, I definitely won¡¯t tell


    Jun. I''m just worried that Elliot might get suspicious someday and start looking into it."


    Avery''s head hurt at the thought of anything rted to Elliot. She wanted to stay away from him, but the


    more she tried, the messier their rtionship had be. It was almost as though fate was taunting


    her.


    "I will keep it a secret for as long as I can! Both the kids hate him and do not want to acknowledge him


    as their father."


    "I wouldn''t like him either if I was Hayden or La. He is extremely arrogant and selfcentered, so he


    doesn''t even know how to respect others," Tammy said as she held Avery¡¯s arm and led her out of the


    shop. " Let''s go eat something good! My treat!"


    Avery frowned and asked, "Why isn''t Jun here with you today? Shouldn¡¯t he be here with you today?"


    "He is slowly taking over the family business. He started this year, so there is a lot to handle. If I want to


    go for a honeymoon in May, then I will need to give him time to sort things out now." Tammy sighed and


    continued, "I''m not exaggerating when I say that I spend more time with you than with himtely." "Do


    you two n on having kids? You need to start taking folic acid if you are preparing to get pregnant,"


    Avery reminded Tammy.


    Tammy shook her head with a troubled expression. "You know that I''m really scared of pain. I don''t


    dare give birth, so we won''t try for now. Don''t tell anyone else... His parents and mine all want me to


    have kids!"


    Avery was slightly surprised. "I thought you like kids!"


    "I do! I love your kids, but liking kids and giving birth to kids are two different things. " Tammy struggled


    and said, "I am waiting for technology to catch up. One day, when men can pregnant as well, I will be


    the first to make Jun give birth."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery burst intoughter at her words.


    "Get your bodyguard to take the kids here once they are done with school We will have dinner together.


    It will be an early birthday celebration! Let us first go back to my ce so that I can get the gifts,"


    Tammy said. "I won''t call Jun along tonight, alright?"


    Avery nodded with a smile. "Thank you, God-mother."


    "Just doing what I should do! This is one of the many reasons why I hate Elliot. Those kids are so


    adorable and because of a dirtbag like him, they don''t get to have aplete family like other kids."


    The smile faded from Avery¡¯s face.


    "No offense, Avery. I''m not saying that the kids are not happy under your care. I just think that they


    could have been even happier with both parents."


    "None taken. You are right."


    Avery had always felt guilty and had never stopped thinking about whether it was the right decision to


    stubbornly insist on giving birth to the children. If her children could choose, would they have chosen to


    be born?


    At six in the evening, the bodyguard brought the two children to one of the most expensive restaurants


    in the city.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Tammy and Avery were seated next to the window. They had a good view.


    "Mom!" La ran toward Avery while holding her brother''s hand.


    Avery lifted them up and sat them down on the couch. "Did you have fun in kindergarten today?"


    La shook her head. "Mom, the teacher says we need to poke our fingers next week ... I¡¯m scared..."


    "It''s a blood test. They are going to check our blood sugar levels," said Hayden.


    Realizing what her daughter meant, Avery immediatelyforted her and said,"


    Don''t be scared, baby. It will just be a pinch.


    La''s attention was instantly drawn toward the cake on the table.


    "Mom, whose birthday is it today, Aunt Tammy?"


    Tammy shook her head with a smile. "We are having an early celebration for you and your brother''s


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    birthday! Surprised?" She then took out two beautifully wrapped gifts and handed them to the children.


    "I am!" La epted the gift excitedly and said, "Thank you, Aunt Tammy! I love you so much!"


    "I love you too!" Tammy patted La on the head.


    Avery signaled Hayden to ept the gift, so he did with a blush on his face and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee! Open them up! I''ll get it changed if you don''t like it!" Tammy told them how to open


    the box. "Just pull the ribbon, and it will pop open."


    Soon, the children had unwrapped their gifts. Tammy had gotten La a beautiful delicate doll that was


    made in La''s image.


    "Wow, I like it so much! Isn''t this me?" La lifted the model up and nted a kiss on it.


    Hayden''s gift was the same as La''s. He looked at the handsome doll; he could not say he liked it,


    but he did not hate it.


    The waiter came with the food, and once everything was out of the kitchen, Avery put on birthday hats


    for the children.


    "Let''s just have a simple celebration this year. I will arrange a birthday party for you in the future when I


    have the chance,"


    Avery promised.


    "Mom, as long as you are with us, we don''t care if there''s a party!" La said sweetly." It''s a shame that


    Grandma isn''t around anymore. She said that she was going to make Hayden and I a chocte cake


    before she passed away."


    The smile on Avery''s face froze.


    Tammy immediately changed the subject." Do you want some cake, La? Let''s cut it!"


    "We need to make a wish first, Aunt Tammy.¡± La picked up the candles and said, "We need to put


    the candles on and sing a birthday song!"


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the restaurant, a tall figure stood still.


    The man¡¯s dark, brooding eyes locked onto Avery''s familiar face, before moving to look at Hayden and


    La.


    Elliot saw the birthday hats on their heads and thought to himself, "Today''s their birthday?"


    "Mr. Foster, this way," the person behind him said respectfully.


    Elliot ignored him and walked directly toward Avery. Confused, the others could only follow him without


    knowing what was happening.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    When Elliot appeared by the table, Avery was about to take a bite of the cake and she almost snapped


    the stic fork in half at the sight of him. What were the odds that she would run into him in the rare


    chance that she dined out?


    Tammy frowned. "What a coincidence, Mr. Foster. Do you have a meeting here?"


    She waved at the group behind Elliot sarcastically, and the others gave her smiles that were both polite


    and careful at the same time.


    Elliot nced at the cake on the table and looked at the two children. "It''s your birthday?" His voice


    was low, powerful, and confused.


    He remembered that Hayden''s birthday was on the 13th of April, not today.


    Avery''s blood ran cold at that very instant. She had not wanted to celebrate their birthday because she


    feared that he would get suspicious. Yet, he had still caught them celebrating in secret.


    Elliot studied the panicked and anxious expression on Avery''s face thoughtfully.


    "So Hayden''s birthday isn''t on the 13th of April, but today? And so is La''s birthday? Do these two


    kids share the same birthday? Could it be¡ª"


    "Do you have a lot of free time on your hands? Why do you care whose birthday it is today? Besides,


    who says that we can only eat cake on someone''s birthday?" Tammy snatched the birthday hats from


    La''s and Hayden''s heads and put them on Avery and herself. "Today is the anniversary of my


    friendship with Avery, so we came out to celebrate. Do you have a problem with it?!"


    Her panicked expression disappeared in an instant at Tammy¡¯s words.


    Elliot lowered his gaze to look at Avery and said sarcastically, "Longing to get married, Avery?"


    Startled by the question, she looked up to meet his eyes. Before she could say anything, Tammy


    seized the chance and said, "Can¡¯t you just mind your own business, Elliot Foster? Whether Avery


    wants to get married or not has nothing to do with you. Even if she does want to get married, she won''t


    marry you! Just give up!"


    Tammy''s words stung Elliot¡¯s heart and his eyes turned vicious. "Tammy Lynch, I wasn''t talking to you.


    Mind your tongue!"


    Unable to stay out of it, Avery intervened." Tammy only said what I meant to say. You don''t have to yell


    in public, it''s very unbing of you!"


    She emphasized the word ''public'' and Elliot instantly snapped out of his rage.


    He clenched his fists with a cold expression and turned around to leave.


    After he had left, Tammy sighed a breath of relief and said, "That was so scary! It''s the first time he''s


    been that vicious toward me!


    "Don''t stand up for me next time, or Jun is going to have a hard time. He will be caught between the


    two of you."


    Tammy pouted and said, "Don''t you think that he is acting odd? You two have divorced, so why does


    he keep bothering you? He even asked if you want to get married... Is he going to marry you if you say


    yes?"


    Troubled, Avery simply said, "Let''s not talk about him. Next time we go out, we''ll just avoid the ces


    where rich people frequent.¡±


    "Hey, it''s not like we are doing something wrong! Why should we be the ones to avoid him? I''m not


    scared of him!"


    Avery took a deep breath.


    She was terrified of Elliot. Her two children were her weaknesses, and if she was left with no other


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    option, she would give Elliot a child. She would never let him have Hayden and La.


    "Mom, why did he ask if you want to get married?" La asked.


    Tammy burst outughing and exined," Your mom tried on a wedding dress today, and she looked


    so alluring and beautiful! That dirtbag Elliot probably saw the photo and was attracted to your mom."


    Avery blushed. "Tammy, don''t post any photos of me on social media from now on."


    "He''s not my friend on social media, so it¡¯s probably Chad or Jun who sent it to him! I just realized how


    nosy these men can be. They are even worse than us women!"


    Avery deshelled the shrimp for the children when the screen of her phone lit up. Seeing Elliot¡¯s name


    on the screen, she took off the disposable gloves.


    She unlocked the screen and saw the message from Elliot. It was the name of a hotel and a room


    number.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    The message was simple. It was telling her topensate him.


    Avery scowled and replied, [Not tonight ]


    Elliot replied swiftly once the message was sent, and she could picture the rage on his face when she


    read his reply.


    [I''m not negotiating with you, I''mmanding you.]


    That was his reply. She stared at each of the words in his message withposure and replied.


    [Have you forgotten that women get menstruation? Or are you going to do it despite the blood?


    [Still want to?]


    [''Are you challenging me?] Elliot replied.


    Avery dared not answer his question.


    Naturally, she would not have the courage to actually challenge him. She feared that he might actually


    tell her to spend the night with him despite the blood.


    On the second floor of the restaurant, Elliot set his phone down when Avery did not reply.


    No one dared to whisper a word when he was texting. The conversation only picked up again when he


    set his phone down.


    "Mr. Foster, thatdy downstairs is the CEO of Tate Industries, am I right?"


    "That''s her. There are photos of her on the inte. It came up right away when I searched for her."


    The person next to him showed everyone the photo he had found online. "Do you all know Wanda


    Tate? She used to be Avery''s stepmother. After Jack Tate''s death, the two of them had a falling out


    because of the inheritance they were to receive. Now, Wanda has returned to the country and started


    investing in the drone industry. It appears that she wants to beat Avery."


    "Who do you think would win?"


    "It''s hard to say. They both produce drones, but they have different target consumers. Avery aims for


    high-end users, whereas Wanda, targets low-end users. If Wanda seeds, of course, she would be


    the one who earns more."


    "My vote is with Wanda as well. She''s rather sessful overseas, and it''s not hard to tell that she has


    the mind for business. Mr. Foster, what do you think?¡± Everyone focused on Elliot.


    He pressed a button on his phone and the screen lit up, but there was still no reply from Avery.


    "Are you all investing your money with Wanda Tate?" Elliot''s eyes gleamed sharply as he drawled, "I''m


    not a stakeholder to either one of them, so I don''t care how they are doing."


    "Oh... I haven''t started investing with Wanda yet, but I''m considering it. I was just wondering if you have


    any suggestions, Mr.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Foster."


    The casual expression faded from Elliot''s face as he said sternly, "The truly capable would never try to


    seek investments from those around them. Make up your own mind about what you want to do with


    your money." Elliot ended the dinner early, and when he came down to the first floor, he looked over to


    where Avery was seated, but there was no one there.


    Was she in such a hurry to leave and avoid him?


    Time flew by, and soon it was Monday. It was the day of Starry River Kindergarten¡¯s physical


    examination.


    A ck Bonz was parked beneath the shade of the tree in the parking lot. Rosalie was waiting


    anxiously inside the car.


    The blood examination was a ploy. It was staged so that she could get a blood sample from Hayden.


    Rosalie was worried that he might not cooperate. If he did not, they could not forcefully take his blood,


    and things would get moreplicated.


    After an hour or so, a nurse was seen hurrying toward the parking lot.


    Rosalie beamed and thought to herself," Did it work?!"

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    The nurse walked over to the car and handed a blood sample to Rosalie.


    "It went smoothly?" Rosalie epted the vial of blood in joy.


    The nurse nodded. "His sister was afraid of the pain, so he did the blood test to set an example for his


    sister. The siblings are really close."


    Rosalie was only interested in Hayden.


    La did not look like Elliot at all, and she had heard that La was the child Avery had had with


    another man.


    Even if Hayden was Elliot''s son, Rosalie did not intend on epting Avery. How would people view


    Elliot if they were to ept Avery, a woman who had given birth to another man''s child?


    She ced the vial away carefully and shut the car door.


    The car headed toward the medical center that performed the DNA test. Once they arrived, Rosalie


    handed the blood samples of Elliot and Hayden to the staff.


    "How long until the results are out?"


    "Usually three working days. We will inform you as soon as the results are out," said a member of the


    staff.


    Rosalie could barely contain her excitement but nodded regardless.


    Meanwhile, in Tate Industries, it was time for the weekly meeting.


    "President Tate, Wanda Tate is making quite some noise on her end!" said the vice-president. "She has


    acquired threepanies in a single swoop. She also has started the restructuring process, but the


    scariest thing is that she has already gained fifteen hundred million dors. The investors seem rather


    confident in her ability."


    "A friend of mine started working there, and ording to him, Wanda Tate is wildly ambitious. She


    intends to be the leading drone manufacturer in the field. She ns on opening up the market by


    selling her drones at lower prices, and then she will move into luxury items once she established a


    client base. Finally, she will push ourpany out of the industry," said another manager.


    Mike smirked in contempt. "Let her try, then! Let¡¯s see if she really can bring us down!" "President Tate,


    what do you think? Should we do something?" The vice-president looked at Avery and said, "I''m


    confident with our products, but we also need to n ahead and take precautions."


    Avery nodded. "Let''s wait for their next move for now... If they really do lower their prices, then we know


    that they will throw more money into marketing. This might help her quickly secure her clientele, but


    how will she profit from it. One wrong move and it''s game over."


    Mike nodded. "One could say that if they were to take toorge a step, they would rip their pants."


    Everyone burst outughing.


    Avery took a sip of coffee and asked, "Did she really manage to gather fifteen hundred million?" "That


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    is what she said at the meeting. Even if that''s not entirely true, I think that she has to at least have one


    hundred million to say that."


    Avery nodded and asked, "Are our drones too expensive?"


    "Not really. With reference to our drones'' quality, it is a reasonable price. However, despite the growing


    poption in Aryadelle, most people only earn a few thousand each month, so naturally, it would be


    considered expensive for them to buy a drone that costs them thousands."


    Avery set her coffee down and looked at the others. "Let us stick to our n. They can''t bring us down


    unless they manage to develop a better Al system than ours. Let''s not fret for now and focus on our


    products."


    "We feel so assured that you say that!"


    It was still shocking that Wanda managed to gather fifteen hundred million in such a short period of


    time.


    After the meeting had ended, the vice-president walked over to Avery and whispered, "President Tate, I


    heard that Elliot Foster has also invested in Wanda''spany. I assume it''s quite a lot of money,


    otherwise, Wanda wouldn''t have managed to gather fifteen hundred million so quickly."


    Avery desperately wanted to pretend that she did not care, but she could not help the frown on her


    face.


    "If Elliot Foster is truly the one supporting Wanda, then it''s certain that herpany would seed.


    The only question remaining is to what extent would it seed." The vice-president was slightly


    pessimistic. "President Tate, weren''t you in a rtionship with Elliot Foster? How could he do that?"


    Avery¡¯s eyes darted away briefly. "We no longer have any feelings for one another at this point. It''s


    understandable that he invests in Wanda''s business because he sees value in it."


    "I just don''t think it''s necessary for him to do that when he is already that rich. Each penny he gives


    Wanda is a knife thrown at you!"


    Avery cringed, "He wouldn''t have gotten to where he is today if he is someone who feels content with


    how much he already has. Besides, even if he doesn''t invest in Wanda, someone else would. All we


    need to do is face it, so don¡¯t panic,¡± she said, her voice monotonous.


    Once she was out of the meeting room, Avery strode back to her office.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    There was a beautiful invitation letter on the office desk.


    Avery opened the envelope and nced at the contents of the letter.


    It was an invitation to a summit.


    Mike came. He saw her holding the invitation and said, "If you don¡¯t want to go


    Til go," she said, before opening her purse to take out her lipstick. She began fixing her makeup.


    Mike eximed, "You are provoked, aren''t you? Is that your new lipstick? It is such a bright color! You


    usually look quite gentle, but with that, you look like a queen. Wanda would be no match for you even if


    she multiplied herself by ten."


    Once Avery was done, she ced her powder and lipstick back in her purse and looked at Mike. "Are


    youing with me?"


    "Of course. I''ll be your driver."


    Elites of all fields had gathered for the summit. Upon Avery''s arrival, she was immediately invited


    backstage by the organizer.


    "Miss Tate, we need you to give a speechter. You''ll need to speak for about twenty minutes. You


    might want to prepare your script."


    Avery nodded but soon realized that Mike had disappeared.


    She had not prepared a script for the speech and there was not enough time to start preparing. She


    would have to improvise.


    She walked out of the area that formed the backstage and nced at the hall. There were people as


    far as the eyes could see. She took out her phone to call Mike when suddenly, someone grabbed her


    arm and pulled her to the side.


    Panicked, she looked over at the person who had grabbed her.


    "Isn''t this man Elliot''s bodyguard? Is Elliot participating in this summit as well?" she thought.


    Just as she was about to say something, she spotted Mike and Chad arguing at a corner in the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    distance.


    If Chad was there, Elliot had to be there as well.


    "Let go of me!" She scowled and barked at the bodyguard, "I can walk just fine on my own!"


    The bodyguard let go of her and said, "Don¡¯t try anything."


    "Where is he?" Her heart sped up as she struggled to catch her breath.


    The summit was about to begin in half an hour, and she suspected that Elliot sent for her on purpose.


    The bodyguard did not respond and simply led the way. Once they reached one of the guest rooms, the


    bodyguard opened the door and signaled for her to get in.


    She took a deep breath and went inside.


    The door was mmed shut with a loud bang.


    "What do you want?" Avery tightened her grip around her purse and red at the man sitting on the


    couch.


    Elliot''s eagle-like eyes locked onto Avery¡¯s alluring face and he drawled, "Is your period over?"


    "I¡¯m busy right now." She took a step back and ced her hand on the doorknob. "If that''s what you


    want, wait until night!"


    He got up from the couch and strode towards her, before pinching her chin with his long fingers, forcing


    her to look up.


    "I grew sick of doing it at night," he said in a hoarse voice. "I want to try doing it in the day."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    At the summit, Mike and Chad had been arguing for over twenty minutes, and they were both


    exhausted.


    "You are being unreasonable!" said Chad readjusting his spectacles.


    Mike snorted. "You lose your mind every time you mention your boss. You need to do some self-


    reflecting! Your boss isn''t your dad, why do you im to know him?"


    "You are the one who needs self-reflection! Why do you care who my boss invests in? Even if he did


    ce his money on Wanda Tate, it only means that she has that sort of value! It doesn''t mean that he


    likes her as a person!" Chad argued.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Don''t call me out for drinks from now on! If you all teaming up with Wanda Tate, then it¡¯s best we don''t


    meet again! I''m on Avery''s side!¡± dered Mike, severing all ties with Chad.


    Chad''s face was flushed with frustration." Sure! Who wants to be friends with you, anyway?"


    After the argument, the two went on to look for their bosses.


    Ten minutes had passed, and Mike could still not find Avery, so he went looking for Chad.


    "I can''t find Avery! Where''s your boss?"


    Chad shrugged. "I can''t find him. He didn''t tell me where he was going. We came here for the summit,


    though."


    "Avery came for the summit as well! She is expected to go on stage to give a speechter!" Mike


    panicked and took out his phone to call Avery, but her phone had been switched off, and he could not


    reach her.


    "Do you think that Mr. Foster is only here as a member of the crowd?" Chad snorted." They have to be


    together if they are both missing."


    "Of course, I know that they are together! That b*st*rd Elliot must have kidnapped Avery!"


    "Can¡¯t you be more civilized with your words?" Chad red at him. "Don¡¯t panic. Mr. Foster is very


    particr with time, so he should be back soon."


    Mike took a deep breath and decided to wait.


    Half an hour had gone by, and it had been twenty minutes since the summit''s official start, but there


    was still no sign of Elliot or Avery.


    If it were not for all the people around them, Mike would have grabbed Chad by the and demanded to


    know what he meant when he said that Elliot was particr with time.


    Suddenly, they heard a round of apuse, followed by Wanda being invited on stage.


    Wanda walked up to the stage with an elegant and confident smile and bowed.


    "I''m honored for being invited to this event today. It is my pleasure to share my story of sess with


    the entrepreneurs before me. The concept of ourpany is to change lives with technology. We aim


    to change not only the lives of those in the upper and middle-ie groups but those in the lower-


    ie groups as well."


    Wanda passionately gave her speech on stage.


    Mike strode toward the organizer. Knowing that Avery could not make it back in time, he had decided to


    represent her on stage.


    He could not let Wanda steal their thunder.


    Meanwhile, Avery was in the guest room of the hotel.


    Avery had tried multiple times to get off the bed, but Elliot would not let her. He used his weight to pin


    her down, and there was only a thin silk nket separating them.


    "Why is he acting so childish? What''s the point of making mete for the summit?" she thought.


    "Why bother participating in that kind of event? Aren''t you tired?" He buried his face in the crook of her


    neck. As he spoke, his warm breath brushed against her skin, and it tickled.


    She pushed his head away. "I''m more tired when you press me into the bed like this!"


    He got off of her at the sound of her heavy breathing. Hey down next to her and stared at her


    blushing face in contentment, "Let''s have dinner together."


    "Our rtionship is limited to sleeping together, and we are not as close as to be dining together," she


    said sarcastically, getting out of bed.


    "You are alreadyte, there''s no point in hurrying over now," he said in a cold voice.


    "I would rather go sunbathe than stay here with you." She started putting her clothes back on, one


    piece at a time.


    Elliot¡¯s good mood waspletely destroyed, and his expression darkened. He swung his legs and got


    out of bed. The two started getting dressed on opposite sides of the bed.


    Once she was dressed, Avery picked up her purse and after a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Elliot,


    have you ced your money on Wanda?"


    He buckled his belt and narrowed his eyes while looking at her. "I thought our rtionship is limited to


    bed? We are off the bed now."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    She pursed her lips and strode toward the door.


    "I don''t know if it means investing in Wanda," he drawled when she was at the door, "but I gave Zoe


    three hundred million."


    "Three hundred million? He gave Zoe three hundred million?!" she thought.


    "Wasn''t it one hundred and fifty-five million?" she blurted out.


    He chuckled. "So you have been keeping an eye on what has happened between Zoe and 1.1 did give


    her one hundred and fifty-five million, but I gave her another one hundred and fifty-five million the day


    before yesterday. She had performed surgery on Shea twice, and I''m paying her seventy-five million for


    each operation she performed."


    Avery clenched her fists. Due to the surgeries, Zoe had gotten an insane amount of money from Elliot.


    She had given all three hundred million to Wanda.


    "How ironic! This is the most ironic thing I''ve ever seen. Nothing is as ridiculous as this, because I was


    the one who did those surgeries! This means that I have just given Wanda three hundred million! Haha!


    I want her dead! How could I give her money?" she thought.


    Elliot noticed her tensing, and she was shivering slightly.


    He got dressed swiftly and strode toward her. When he was finally next to her, he noticed that she was


    as pale as a ghost, and all the light had disappeared from her eyes.


    "Avery, what''s wrong?" He grabbed onto her wrist and asked.


    She took a deep breath, before shaking off his hand.


    "I am a joke, Elliot Foster!" She lifted her chin as she tried her best to hold back her tears. "I shouldn''t


    have been merciful! I will never show any mercy to you or anyone around you!"


    Her vice-president was right. Every penny that Elliot had given Zoe was a knife directed at her because


    Zoe and Wanda were a team.


    Avery''s heart ached at the thought that she had wronged herself and her mother.


    "What are you talking about, Avery?!" He grabbed onto her wrist once again and scowled. "Are you


    angry that I have given money to Zoe? Or do you think that I''ve given too much?" "It''s up to you how


    much you want to give her!" she screamed.


    "So, it is because of that." He chuckled and said, "If you can cure Shea, I would give you however


    much you want! But can you? Can you cure Shea?!"


    He raised his voice.


    "No! I won¡¯t cure her!" Avery said coldly despite the heartache, "I would never help her even if I could!"


    Stung by her words, he flung her arm away. He knew that Avery did not want him and had never been


    impressed by his wealth.


    Avery stepped out of the depressing room. She did not go back to the venue. After exiting the hotel,


    she caught a taxi and gave the driver her house address.


    She could not handle anything properly with the emotional state she was in, so she needed to be


    alone.


    In the evening, the children had returned from school and were surprised to see Avery at home.


    "Mom! Why are you home from work so early today?"


    La and Hayden walked toward her, and La showed Avery her finger.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mommy, they took our blood today and it hurts so much..." La tried to find the wound on her finger


    and failed miserably.


    Avery blew at her finger and said, "Let Mommy blow it, and it won''t hurt anymore.


    "Mommy, Hayden had his blood taken as well. Blow his finger for him as well," La grabbed her


    brother¡¯s hand and showed it to Avery.


    Avery''s eyes gleamed with surprise, and she asked, "I thought you didn''t like people touching you?"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    "Mommy, the nurse told Hayden to go first because I was scared of the pain. She wanted me to see


    that there was nothing to it," exined La. "Hayden only had his blood taken for my sake. He loves


    me!"


    Avery sighed at the exnation and said," You are both so adorable and good.


    Mommy loves you more and more as the days go by!"


    "Mom, we love you too!" La¡¯s doe-like eyes were filled with joy.


    Their bodyguard stood on the side and scratched his head. "Miss Tate, should I cook?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble?"


    The bodyguard shook his head. "It is no


    problem."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With that, he went into the kitchen.


    "Mommy, that uncle cooks really well! He is making buffalo wings for us tonight." La grabbed Avery¡¯s


    hand and mumbled, ¡¯¡¯ Why didn''t Uncle Mikee home with you?"


    Avery''s brows twitched, and she said, "He is busy with something, so we didn¡¯te home together."


    Elliot had turned off her phone, and Mike must have gotten extremely nervous when he could not find


    her.


    She immediately took out her phone from her purse and turned it on. When she saw the missed calls


    from Mike, she immediately called him back.


    Mike picked up right away. "Avery! Can''t you just give me a heads-up next time


    Elliot takes you away?! Don''t you know how worried I was?"


    Embarrassed, Avery changed the subject." Why were you fighting with Chad again?"


    "You saw us arguing?" Mike hissed. "I asked him if Elliot had put his money on Wanda, and he said he


    doesn''t know. He then told me to mind my own business and said that his boss knows what he is


    doing, whether or not he decides to invest with Wanda¡ª I can''t stand that look on his face."


    "What¡¯s there to argue about?" Avery nced at the kitchen and asked, "Are youing back for


    dinner?"


    "I have ns for dinner." Mike swiftly changed the subject and said, "It¡¯s a shame that you didn''t hear


    Wanda''s speech today ... I could not help butugh at her speech. She said that she had started the


    she think that she is Mother Teresa or something? She might as well be writing ''I want money'' on her


    face!"


    Avery felt calm while listening to Mike''s frustrated ranting. She had done a lot of thinking since she


    returned home. She could not possibly stop Wanda from doing anything, so she had to focus on


    maintaining her ownpany. She had to ensure that she put up a fight. When the time was right, she


    would strike and end Wanda once and for all.


    "Don¡¯t drink too much at night, and remember to call a taxi if you are too drunk. My head hurts so I


    won¡¯t be able to pick you up," she said.


    "Oh. Why is your head hurting? Is it because of Wanda or Elliot?" Mike asked in a worried voice.


    "It''s because of myself," she responded casually. "I will go back to the kids now."


    "Oh..." Concerned, Mike said, "I wille home early tonight."


    That night, a ck Rolls-Roice drove into the yard of Elliot''s house at eight. Once the car was parked,


    Elliot stepped out of the car.


    Zoe came out from the living room and stood before him.


    "Elliot, I came here tonight to check on Shea," she said with a calm smile on her face. "She is


    recovering well. I think you are able to tell that as well. Also, I am here to inform you that I will be


    moving out of the old Foster mansion in a few days." "You can stay there," he said. Zoe shook her


    head. "It''s not appropriate. I will go apartment hunting soon."


    "You don¡¯t want to stay in the ce I arranged for you?"


    "No. I''ve already taken so much money from you, so I can''t possibly stay in your ce? I will find a


    ce that¡¯s nearby to facilitate Shea''s recovery," Zoe paused for a brief moment, before continuing,


    "It''ste, so I won''t overstay my wee. Hurry inside. Shea has been waiting for you."


    Elliot felt slightly surprised at how determined Zoe appeared to be. In his mind, Avery''s face appeared.


    Avery used to love him, and she was just as determined when she broke up with him.


    The looks in his eyes turned cold at the thought.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Zoe left Elliot''s mansion and walked back to the old Foster mansion.


    Rosalie retired early. Henry and his wife, on the other hand, would often stay outte into the night, and


    Cole would either spend the entire night out or spend the entire day home. Thus, the old Foster


    mansion was quiet all the time.


    When Zoe returned to her room, she sent Cole a message.


    When Cole received the message, he immediately came to Zoe¡¯s room.


    "Zoe, our child is gone. Why are you looking for me?" Cole said coldly while standing by the door. He


    still could not get past the fact that she had brutally killed the child. If he had not wanted the child, then


    he could not care less if the child survived or died, but he wanted the child.


    "Do you think I didn''t want my own child? That¡¯s my own flesh and blood! But I can¡¯t have him! If the


    child is born, it will not end well for us!" Zoe pulled him into the room and closed the door.


    Cole sobered up a little. "Then, why are you looking for me?"


    "I¡¯m moving out. I''m saying my farewell to you tonight."


    "Oh, don¡¯t make it seem like we won¡¯t see each other anymore. Didn''t you agree to continue treating


    Shea? You even epted three hundred million from my uncle," Cole insinuated.


    "Cole, once I have enough money, maybe there is no need to care about your abilities ... so long as


    you listen to me." Zoe looked at him seductively.


    "Dr. Sanford, what... do you mean... by telling me all this?" Cole could not hold himself back for much


    longer.


    "It¡¯s exactly what you think it means!" Zoe pulled him by the cor to the bed and turned off the lights!


    Two dayster, the paternity test center made a call to Rosalie informing her that the results were out.


    Rosalie had not seen the results, but her blood pressure had already increased. Initially, she had


    wanted to collect the results herself, but she felt too dizzy to do so.


    After taking her medication, she ordered the driver to go collect the result.


    After the driver left, Rosalie started talking excitedly to her servants.


    "I did not get them to tell me the results on the phone because I want to see the results for myself!" said


    Rosalie radiantly. "I had a dreamst night about the results! It was the result that I wanted! Hahaha!"


    The servantsughed together with her.


    At that moment, Cole came downstairs and asked, "Grandma, what''s the good news? Why are you so


    happy!"


    Rosalie smiled and said, "Good news indeed! But I can¡¯t tell you right now! I will only announce itter!"


    "Oh, how secretive. I''ll head back to bed then. Call meter!"


    "Okay!"


    About an hourter, the driver returned with the results. The results were encased in an envelope.


    Rosalie opened the envelope and retrieved the results with trembling hands! As she pulled out the


    document, she remembered that she did not have her sses, so she immediately went back to her


    room.


    She was eager to put her sses on so she could read the results in detail!


    After seeing the results, she was seized with excitement! Her face was distorted with happiness.


    "I have- a grandson. Elliot- has an heir. Hayden is Elliot''s son. I knew he must be Elliot''s son. He


    looked exactly like Elliot when Elliot was young. How could he not be Elliot''s son! Avery has hidden it


    well!"


    Rosalie muttered to herself. She quickly picked up her phone, browsed through her


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    contacts, and made a call!

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Half an hourter, Elliot received a call from his brother, Henry.


    "Elliot! Come to the hospital now! Mother fell! She¡¯s not doing well!"


    Elliot gripped his phone tightly. He strode out of the office and walked toward the elevator.


    Chad noticed his darkened expression, and the rm in him went off. What had happened?


    "Mr. Foster, do you want to push back your meetings?"


    "Let the vice president do it. Send the meeting notes to me," Elliot said before entering his private


    elevator.


    The doors of the elevator slowly slid shut. Chad had a bad feeling. Elliot rarely looked anxious while he


    was in the office.


    At the hospital, Rosalie was pushed into the emergency room. When Elliot arrived, the emergency


    room door was still shut.


    "What happened?" Elliot looked at Henry with a dark expression.


    "I was not at home then. Cole said he heard Mother yell out, so he came out of the room to have a


    look, and he saw Mother rolling down the stairs."


    Elliot furrowed his brows tightly. "She fell from the upper floor? What was she doing there?"


    Rosalie was quite old. She was no longer steady on her feet, so she normally stayed on the ground


    floor.


    Henry looked like he was in pain. "I don''t know either! I was not at home then.


    Although Mother doesn''t stay on the upper floor, she can''t stay still and usually likes to walk around the


    house."


    "How about the nanny? Didn¡¯t the nanny look after her?" Elliot''s voice rose a few octaves. He asked his


    question coldly.


    Rosalie has high blood pressure, and she could not afford to take the fall.


    "I rushed to the hospital when I received Cole''s call. I didn''t have time to ask all those questions!"


    Henry''s eyes reddened." Cole,e and speak to your uncle!¡±


    Cole''s eyes were a little reddened. He looked like he had just cried.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Elliot, I was sleeping at home. When I heard Grandma yell, I rushed out of the room and saw


    her on the floor. The nanny was frightened to death, and she was crying by the side. I barely had time


    to ask the nanny anything, I just dialed the emergency number¡ª"


    Cole''s body was stiff. He clenched his fists tightly.


    Cole raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. "I''ll go right now and see what


    happened."


    After Cole left, Henry stood outside the emergency room, anxiously waiting. Elliot stood on the other


    side. His body was stiff, and his heart was cold.


    He recalled thest time he had seen his mother. It seemed that it was when Zoe had had a


    miscarriage. Back then, they talked once. He said he would find another doctor to treat Shea.


    Rosalie was happy then. She said that she would not force him and Zoe to be together.


    She was always like that. She might seem domineering, but she always gave in to him.


    Elliot was not used to expressing his feelings, so he rarely said sweet things to her, but that did not


    mean that he did not love her.


    His mother was the person that treated him the best. As a mother, there might be some things that she


    did not do well, but her son, Elliot, was worse than her.


    Like a premonition, he was suddenly ovee with a sense of dread and disappointment. These


    terrifying emotions were like a virus, slowly spreading throughout his entire body, suffocating him.


    After a while, the doors of the emergency room opened. The doctor and nurses came out.


    "The patient''s heart stopped beating half an hour ago. We tried to resuscitate her, but we failed. We''re


    sorry."


    Instantly, Henry and his wife¡¯s cries could be heard in the corridors.


    Elliot walked into the emergency room with heavy steps.


    His mother was pale. Her eyes were wide open. It looked like she did not have a peaceful death.


    Elliot reached his hand out, wanting to shut his mother''s eyes, but no matter how he tried, he could not


    shut her eyes.


    He grabbed his mother''s cold hands. He swallowed. His voice was hoarse. "Mother, did you want to tell


    me something?" There was no response.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    "If there is a next life, I hope that you will never see Shea or I. We have made things difficult for you."


    Still no response.


    There was nothing left in death. All the memories, hatred, desire, and reluctance vanished when the


    heart fell silent.


    No one would force him to get married and have children in the future. No one would miss him or worry


    whether he was eating enough or staying warm enough, or whether his work was tiring him or not.


    A momentter, Cole rushed into the hospital.


    When he heard of his grandmother''s death, he instantly lost it and sobbed!


    "How could Grandma die just like that! Yesterday, she was nagging me to get a girlfriend!" wailed Cole.


    He took Rosalie''s phone.


    "I spoke to Grandma''s nanny. She said that before Grandma fell, she was on a call, so I brought her


    phone over."


    Elliot epted the phone with reddened eyes. He turned on the phone and pulled up the call history.


    On the screen, a familiar name suddenly appeared. It was as if someone had choked him!


    Avery Tate!


    Thest call his mother had made was to Avery Tate. Why had his mother talked to Avery? It showed


    that the callsted for five minutes.


    What were they talking about? What did they have to say for their conversation tost five whole


    minutes?


    "Who did Mother talk to?" Henry looked at Elliot''s reaction and realized something was off. He


    immediately walked over and looked at the phone. "Avery? Why did Mother talk to her? They never


    keep in touch! I never heard Mother talk about Avery!"


    Elliot''s fingers trembled. He used Rosalie¡¯s phone and called Avery.


    Avery was in her office at Tate Industries. She was in a glum mood. She had been sitting still for over


    an hour.


    Rosalie had called her over an hour ago. She told Avery that she knew that Hayden is Elliot''s biological


    child!


    Without waiting for Avery to say something, Rosalie read her the results of the paternity test. Then,


    Rosalie mocked her!


    She hadmended Avery on her ability to hide the truth for this long, but she said that Avery would


    never be able to get anything past her. Rosalie was going to immediately tell Elliot the news. They


    wanted Hayden, but they did not want Avery! Rosalie had also said that if Avery was smart she would


    send Hayden to the Fosters, otherwise, they would take the boy by force!


    She never expected Rosalie to get a paternity test done!


    Avery was a sitting duck at the moment. If Elliot had known about this, she could not bear to imagine


    what the consequences would be. She was stumped. She did not know how to keep her children by


    her side. Her phone on the table rang, pulling her back to reality. She pursed her lips and looked at her


    screen. She thought it would be Elliot, but it was not! It was his mother again!


    Avery quickly picked up the phone and yelled hysterically, "What do you want! What the hell do you


    want again!¡±


    Avery''s yells reached Elliot''s ears. Why was Avery so hysterical?


    What happened between her and his mother?


    "Avery." Elliot swallowed and yelled her name.


    Hearing his voice, Avery''s fingers suddenly tightened. Her fingernails dug into her palm, but she felt no


    pain!


    Elliot had used his mother''s phone to call her. Mother and son met. Rosalie had to have told him


    everything.


    Avery was like a criminal who hadmitted a serious crime and was waiting for the final judgment.


    At the thought of how he was about to take Hayden away, her heart hurt so badly she could not


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    breathe. She began to cry.


    "Avery," said Elliot. This time, he sounded cold and upset. "What happened between you and my


    mother?"

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Elliot''s question made Avery furrow her brows.


    What was he talking about? He was asking her about what happened between her and his mother?


    That was strange! Why did he not just ask his mother?


    Even stranger was the fact that Rosalie had not told him her findings? More than an hour had passed,


    why has she not told him yet?


    Avery picked up her ss of water and took a sip. She forced herself to calm down.


    "Why don''t you ask your mother this question?" As Avery said that she started to suspect something


    was going on.


    Something must have happened which was why Rosalie had not told Elliot the truth.


    "My mother is dead." Elliot''s breath was heavy. He said bitterly, "You are thest person she spoke to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    before her death. I want to know what the two of you were talking about."


    Avery''s hand which held the ss swayed! She felt dizzy and quickly put down the ss.


    She muttered, "Your mother has passed away? What happened?"


    "Answer my question! What did the two of you talk about!" Elliot was losing patience! He initially


    thought that his mother''s death was an ident. However, at that moment, he started to suspect that


    there was something more to it.


    His mother had lived in that building for most of her life. How could she have suddenly fallen? Had she


    been agitated before the fall?


    Herst call was to Avery. This was too suspicious! They had not been in contact all this time, and then


    they were on call for five whole minutes?


    Avery''s face flushed red at his questions.


    She was indeed afraid that Rosalie would tell him the truth, but she had never expected Rosalie to die!


    Rosalie''s death had nothing to do with her, but the tone of his voice told her that he suspected her!


    Avery''s heart turned cold! All the doubts and suspicions could spoil a person''s rtionship!


    The reason she did not tell him about her children''s existence was that she did not trust him!


    She did not think that he would make a good father! She did not trust him to be good to her children!


    From his attitude, she could see that he was selfish, dictatorial, and violent!


    "The conversation I had with your mom is something between us! I had nothing to do with her death!"


    Avery said through gritted teeth.


    Elliot was extremely disappointed with Avery''s answer.


    "It looks like my mother''s death has something to do with you," he sneered and said hoarsely.


    He was grieving for his mother, yet she was still on the defense. She was prickly and defensive! She


    had to make sure he bled!


    He only wanted to know what his mother had said to her before she died. Was this too much to ask


    for?


    It was not too much.


    She was being too much!


    "You have already determined that I killed your mother. No matter what I say, it doesn''t matter! If you


    are using me, it means that I have killed your mother!"


    Avery''s temples hurt. She spoke, enunciating each word clearly, "Elliot. The amount of love I had for


    you in the past, is the amount of hate I hold for you now! I will no longer hold out any hope for you! I will


    remember how you have wrongfully used me of murdering your mother for the rest of my life!¡±


    In a single breath, she told said everything she wanted to say. She could not imagine how much pain


    he was in, because she was in so much more pain than him!


    That morning, his mother had yelled and gloated at her misery and pain, now that she was gone, he


    was suspecting her of killing his mother.


    How ridiculous! Howical!


    Avery''s words made Elliot''s heart turn even colder. Since she hated him so much, and she would not


    love him anymore, then why should he show her mercy?


    "Go and bring Avery over!" Elliot turned to the side and said to the bodyguard.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    On the other end of the line, Avery heard Elliot''smand. She sneered and said," Don''t trouble your


    bodyguard. Where are you now? I¡¯lle right over."


    Elliot waited in the hospital. He was still gripping Rosaline''s phone. The veins on his forehead popped.


    His entire body stiffened!


    He had already decided that he was going to make Avery tell him everything his mother had said on


    the phone. He would not allow his mother to die without trying to get an exnation.


    Henry cautiously walked over to Elliot and said, "Elliot, Mother is gone. Should we arrange for her


    funeral?"


    Elliot barked, "Have an autopsy done first!"


    He wanted to rule out murder!


    Although his mother had high blood pressure, her recent health checkup had shown that she was still


    rather healthy. Her sudden fall was rather suspicious.


    Henry nodded. "Okay, I will go look for the doctor."


    By the side, Cole was holding onto his mother. He did not dare breathe loudly. His heart was beating


    wildly. He was terrified.


    He had to keep it together.


    If Elliot ever found out that it was him who had shoved Rosalie down the stairs, he would kill him on the


    spot!


    Cole had not wanted to push her! Elliot was Rosalie''s favorite, but she had also loved him plenty. It was


    Zoe who had persuaded him into doing it! There was no way out!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Zoe did not want Elliot to know that Avery''s children were his biological children because once he knew


    about that, he would be even crazier over Avery, and he would treat her better than he ever had.


    If Avery had Elliot by her side, how would Wanda win against Avery?


    Zoe and Wanda had amon enemy at that moment. Anything bad for Wanda would be bad for her


    too.


    After pushing Rosalie to her death, Cole destroyed the paternity test!


    At the same time, he threatened everyone with death. If they dared breathe a single word, they would


    die.


    Henry''s family ruled the staff at the old Foster mansion with an iron grip. No one dared defy them.


    On top of that, Rosalie had called Avery before her death. Thus, it was only natural that all the hatred


    and resentment would be directed toward Avery.


    Avery and Zoe met at the main lobby of the hospital When Zoe saw Avery, it was as if a hunter had


    seen their prey. Her eyes were filled with a provocative arrogance.


    "Avery, what a coincidence." Zoe pressed the button to the elevator and took a jab at Avery. "You look


    sad. What happened?"


    The elevator door slowly slid open. They waited for everyone inside to alight before they entered the


    elevator. Coincidentally, there were the only ones in the lift.


    Avery was not in the mood to deal with her.


    Zoe decided to push further past the line." Are you here to see Aunt Rosalie? I heard that before she


    died, she called you. Avery, what did you say to her? She died after talking to you. You''re amazing!"


    she said.


    "Shut up!" snapped Avery coldly.


    "Hahaha! No!" Zoeughed delightedly. " Seeing you this sad makes up for everything that I had


    suffered through.


    Avery, I''ll be honest. Elliot''s mother did not fall."


    Avery looked at Zoe! She red at Zoe.


    "She knew that your children are Elliot''s biological children. After getting the paternity test results, she


    was about to tell Elliot." Zoe''s expressions turned sinister." The stupid old hag thought she was so


    smart! All she was, was in the way! So, after she got the results, I sent her to heaven!"


    Avery''s heart constricted tightly. Her re was ice cold.


    "Do you know why I dare tell you all this?" Zoe leaned it toward Avery. "I''m telling you all this because


    I''m betting on Elliot being on my side. He will not believe you," she whispered into Avery''s ear.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Avery did not feel anything when she heard Zoe''s revtion. She was Elliot''s enemy. She had never


    held out a candle that Elliot might believe her.


    "Miss Sanford. Your breath stinks. Has no one ever told you that?" Avery raised her hand and covered


    her nose.


    Zoe¡¯s expression turned sinister. She wanted to yell at Avery, but she did not dare open her mouth!


    With a ding, the elevator stopped. Its doors slowly slid open.


    Avery was the first toe out of the elevator. Elliot was standing nearby, and his eyes lit up when he


    saw her.


    He strode over to her. He walked over and grabbed Avery by the arm and dragged her around the


    corner.


    Zoe saw the two of them pass her by. She remained in the same spot, looking at Avery.


    She saw Avery shrugging Elliot''s arm off. Then, she heard Avery speak, "Your mother was the one who


    called me. What we talked about had nothing to do with you! Why don''t you investigate your mom¡¯s


    death? Do you have no other solutions than trying to find fault with me?"


    How fierce! Zoe never thought that Avery would dare to be so fierce when faced with Elliot! Their


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    exchange in the elevator seemed polite byparison!


    Elliot''s back was facing Zoe, but Zoe could see him stiffen.


    "I''m not asking you how my mom died! I only want to know what my mother told you! In those five


    minutes, what did the two of you talk about! Avery, you clearly understand what I''m trying to say, why


    are you pretending otherwise!"


    Avery sneered. "Your mom is dead, yet you aren''t concerned about how she died? If you were my son,


    I would be thoroughly disappointed!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Elliot was provoked.


    "I''m talking nonsense? Do you think you''re being logical?" Avery''s eyes reddened. She came clean.


    "Your mom did not fall down the stairs! She was pushed!"


    Her words made Elliot''s eyes redden with hatred.


    "Who?" He spoke with force.


    "Zoe!" Avery had hesitated before she named the perpetrator. If she did not tell Elliot what she knew,


    she would not be able to keep a clear conscience. "She told me herself, in the elevator."


    Zoe heard their conversation clearly.


    She never expected Avery to fall into her trap this easily. She had thought that Avery would be smarter.


    Zoe took a deep breath and forced tears out of the corner of her eyes. She strode over to them.


    "Avery! Why are you trying to me me?" Zoe whimpered, looking pitiful. "I moved out of the old Foster


    mansion yesterday. How could I have pushed Aunt Rosalie down the stairs? Before pinning it on me,


    can you get your facts right!"


    Avery was stunned by what Zoe had said.


    Those words that Zoe had told her in the


    elevator were just a lie?


    Normally, it would be easy to tell if someone was lying or not, however, that was not the case with Zoe.


    Despite not being a professional actor, she had good acting skills.


    Elliot''s gaze shifted from Zoe to Avery.


    "Avery, what else do you have to say?" he said in a low voice. His eyes were filled with disappointment.


    "Nothing." Avery was calm.


    "Apologize to her!" Each word came out slow and even. "Apologize to Zoe!"


    Avery had a look of disbelief. "Even if I have defamed her, I will not apologize to her! Because what I


    said was what she said to me. If this is considered defamation, she did it to herself!"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Zoe cried loudly. "Avery! I have never seen such a shameless woman like you! You twist facts and


    me it on me! You said that I did it. Why would I be so crazy to do that!"


    "Yes! You are crazy!" Avery calmly looked at Zoe, who was still putting on a show. " You don''t have to


    be smug. Your act will be exposed one day."


    "What act! Avery! Tell me! What act?!" Zoe pounced on Avery. Avery swerved toward Elliot and avoided


    Zoe. She did not want to fight with a lunatic nor get her hands dirty.


    Elliot gave her a cold nce and blocked Zoe.


    "Zoe, you''re in the hospital!" he reminded her. "I still have unfinished business with her. You will set


    aside your feud!"


    Then, he grabbed Avery''s arm and headed to the elevator!


    Zoe watched them leave, and she immediately stopped crying! Although it was all an act, she had


    really wanted to hit Avery.


    Cole silently walked over and growled," Zoe, I think you and I are not a match. I can''t keep up with your


    viciousness."


    Zoe looked around and saw no one, so she retorted, "You''re calling me vicious? Do you think you''re a


    saint? You''re the one who killed your grandmother! Not me!"


    "Your words mean nothing. If you didn''t constantly put thoughts in my head while in bed-" "If you''re a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    good person, do you think I could persuade you? Cole, as things are, there is no way back! Let''s not


    talk about this in the future! Your grandmother has died. The dead can''t talk! All we need to do is sit


    tight and watch!" Zoe quickly


    regained herposure. "Your uncle won''t let go of Avery that easily."


    Cole said, "I have no feud with Avery. She is my ex-girlfriend!"


    Zoe raised her eyebrow. "Oh? Do you still care for her? Then go plead with your uncle. Tell him that


    you were the one who pushed your grandmother!"


    Cole''s expressions suddenly stiffened. He looked behind Zoe with fear in his eyes. Zoe followed the


    direction of his gaze and turned around.


    p!


    Henry pped Zoe in the face.


    "You vile b*tch!" Henry did not think that they had killed his mother. At that moment, grief gripped him.


    "Why did you kill my mother and poison my son''s mind!"


    Zoe clutched her face and secretly suppressed her anger.


    She tasted blood. The p had caused a trickle of blood to seep from the corner of her mouth. She


    looked at Henry viciously! Cole was the one who did it, why did he not p Cole?


    "Hehe!"


    She could not challenge the Fosters as she was, so she had no choice but to endure.


    "Dad, I''m sorry!" Cole knelt to the ground. "I was the one who did it. Please don''t tell Uncle Elliot. If you


    tell him, he will definitely kill me! I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have let this woman talk me into it-"


    Henry lifted his leg and kicked his son brutally. "I would rather have a dog than have you as a son! F*ck


    off! Leave the Fosters! You are not allowed toe back without my approval!"


    Cole was scared to death. He immediately fled. Zoe followed after him.


    Henry''s wife was so frightened her face turned blue. She grabbed her husband''s arm and cried, saying,


    "Don¡¯t tell Elliot about this. If you tell him this, not only will he kill Cole, but he will also hate us! Let him


    just take it out on Avery!"


    Henry¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. "I''m just afraid that he might kill Avery."


    "He won''t!"


    "How could he not! Have you forgotten how my father died?!" Henry choked and bitterly raised his hand


    and covered his face.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    The ck Rolls-Roice did not stop till they were out of the city. The cars on the road were few.


    Avery sat in the backseat, closing her eyes.


    After a long time, the car finally stopped. She opened her eyes and looked outside. She only saw a


    dense forest. It was foreign to her.


    She was confused. Where was she? Why did Elliot bring her there?


    "Where is this?" She looked up and asked Elliot.


    "One of my holiday vis." He pushed the car door open and got down.


    Holiday vi? Elliot had definitely not brought her here for a holiday.


    Avery got down and followed him. They walked toward the mansion.


    The mansion was in a ssic gothic-styled building. The ash green building in the middle of the forest


    was eerie. Avery felt as if she was not walking into a holiday vi but a prison.


    She turned around and saw Elliot''s bodyguard following closely behind. At that moment, she was truly


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    a sitting duck.


    After entering the mansion, the open area made her furrow her brows. The decor was dark and


    oppressive!


    "Avery, when did you and my mother start contacting each other?" Elliot''s low voice echoed in the


    stillness.


    The doors of the mansion slowly closed shut! Avery looked at the shut doors. "If I don''t answer your


    question, does that mean I won''t be able to leave this ce?" she asked, slightly confused.


    "Yes, if you want to leave this ce, you have to answer my questions honestly!" His cold voice


    reverberated through the vast mansion.


    "I''ve already said that I have nothing to say! No matter where you bring me, it will always be this


    answer!" Avery raised her voice. "Elliot, stop wasting your time on me!


    Looking at how agitated she was, his eyes darkened a little.


    "Did you talk about me with my mother?" Elliot spected. "I can''t think of anything else that you two


    could talk about."


    "It is not important!" Despair shone in her eyes, and her voice was thick with desperation. "Why are you


    harping on an unimportant issue! Your mother died at home, not in my office! What problems can you


    solve by bringing me here!"


    "You said it well." Elliot looked at her and egged her on, "Since it''s unimportant, why don''t you just tell


    me? Is it because I''m less important than this problem, or do you think you can just constantly ignore


    my feelings!"


    Avery was speechless.


    "The person who died is my mother! Not some random stray on the streets!" Elliot choked. "Why can''t I


    know what my mom said before she died? Why can''t I know!"


    Avery looked at Elliot''s wet eyes. She realized that he was losing it. She suddenly remembered how


    she had behaved when her mother had passed¡ª the overwhelming helplessness and grief! It was like


    a huge ck hole, swallowing


    away her sensibility!


    Only then did she realize that he was not angry because of the call, but because he had just lost his


    mother.


    If she were in his shoes, she would also cling to the phone call with all her might.


    "Elliot. I''m sorry.¡± Avery''s voice was hoarse. She lowered her gaze. "I can''t answer your question, not


    because you''re not important, and it''s not because I want to ignore your feelings. I know that you¡¯re in


    pain, but I can''t tell¡ª."


    Elliot heard the sound of his heartcrushing into pieces.


    At that moment, one of the bodyguards walked over and said to him, "Mr. Foster, hand this woman to


    me! I''ll make her talk!"


    Of course, Elliot knew what he meant. There are two ways of making a person talk. The first is to lure


    and seduce, the other was torture.


    The first method was clearly useless on Avery, so they could only use the second method. Elliot could


    never bear to hurt her.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    How had she treated him? His forgiveness and mercy seemed like a joke.


    After a short contemtion, Elliot turned around. The bodyguard immediately understood what Elliot


    meant and took Avery away!


    The hall instantly fell into pin-drop silence!


    Avery did not cry or make a fuss. She just disappeared from his line of sight. Like all those years ago,


    she quietly left him.


    The bodyguard took her to an underground cer.


    The room was dim. With the light of dusk, she could see that the underground cer had not been


    renovated. They were walking on cement and steel. Strange sounds kept ringing in their ears.


    There was a nauseating coppery smell that clung to the air!


    After walking for five minutes, the bodyguard shoved her forward!


    Avery was caught off guard, and she fell to the ground.


    She came into contact with something sticky. Fear licked her. Grass. She had touched grass, but the


    grass was covered in something sticky. It smelt foul.


    Avery frowned and she quickly pulled her hands away!


    "Miss Tate, have a look at what''s behind you," said the bodyguard with a sinister smile.


    Avery turned around and came face to face with the head of a gigantic snake. It was a python! The


    python opened its huge jaws!


    She stopped breathing. Her legs instantly turned to jelly, and her body went cold!


    "Miss Tate, do you know why the python looks so good?" The bodyguard knelt next to her and


    snickered maliciously, "Because it only eats humans..."


    Avery gasped. She could not stop the tremors that wracked her!


    "Seeing as to how you have served our Mr. Foster, I won''t dig your eyes out, nor will I slice your fingers.


    This python is our gentlest punishment! The reason being, that it could easily swallow an entire human


    alive. Once you have been swallowed, you will shortly die. Unlike other forms of torture, you won¡¯t live


    for days. You will not be denied death..." the bodyguard whispered to Avery excitedly. "Miss Tate. What


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    did you say to Madam Rosalie? If you don''t tell me, I will allow this python to have you. I won''t let it


    swallow you in one go. I will make sure it bites you. One bite at a time. It will start with your face. You''re


    so pretty, I''m sure you care a lot about your face!"


    The bodyguard reached out and squeezed her small face.


    Avery''s face was stained with tears. She pushed his hands away with all her might and ran. She


    crashed into the wall next to her!


    "Bloody hell!" The bodyguard was bewildered! He strode over and picked the unconscious Avery up!


    "What¡¯s going on? " The other bodyguard heard themotion and came over to check on the


    situation.


    "She ran into the wall! Bloody hell! What a strong woman!" The bodyguard ced her on the floor and


    checked the wounds on her forehead.


    Her head was bleeding profusely.


    "Should we send her to the doctor?" The bodyguard was scared. "She won''t die just like that, right?"


    If she died before he could get anything out of her, Elliot would definitely be mad at them. They would


    be the ones he would me.


    Elliot was in the mansion''s main hall. This was the third time he was looking at the clock. His personal


    bodyguard said, "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate is weak. I''m afraid that she might not withstand the punishment


    in the underground cer."


    I want her to suffer a bit!" Of course, Elliot knew that Avery was weak, but she was stubborn!


    "I''m just afraid that they mighty it heavy on her." The bodyguard continued, "Why don''t I head down-"


    Before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, Elliot furrowed his brows and strode toward the


    underground cer!

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Ssh!


    Cold water hit Avery in the face. She came around!


    The wound on her head was so painful she silently gasped.


    "Not dead yet." The bodyguard who sshed her with water threw the bucket aside. He said, "We don''t


    see people dying in dramas from running into a wall, right? Hehe! No one dies that easily!"


    "What should we do next? This woman is stubborn. If we don''t do something harsher, she won''t talk."


    The other bodyguard nodded.


    Avery gritted her teeth and looked at them coldly. All of her fear in her was converted to a never-ending


    flow of resentment.


    The more Elliot treated her this way, the more she would not tell him! Even if he skinned her with his


    bare hands! Even if she dies, she would never tell him who her children''s father is! Allowing the


    children to enter an orphanage was better than having the devil for a father!


    The two bodyguards were talking amongst themselves in hushed tones. Then one came over, grabbed


    her with one hand, and dragged her forward.


    "Miss Tate,e on. You¡¯re so pretty! You could use that face of yours to find another rich man. You


    don''t have to torture yourself to death just because of this. Tell us what you said to Madam Rosalie. As


    long as you tell us, we''ll let you go!" said the bodyguard, threatening Avery.


    Avery''s head started to spin. She started to see double. Although the crash just now was not fatal, it


    had still hurt her badly.


    Avery was not afraid of death. Why would she be afraid of their threats?


    Seeing her ice-cold expression and lowered gaze, told them that she was unfazed by their threats. The


    bodyguards gritted their teeth.


    This woman really had to suffer before she would give in!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Elliot entered the underground cer and strode toward the bodyguards.


    "Where is Avery?!¡±


    It was dim in the underground cer, and Elliot''s darkened face looked even scarier!


    The bodyguard immediately said, "Mr.


    Foster, this woman is intense! I first tried to scare her with the python, but she was so scared that she


    ran into the wall! But don''t worry, she¡¯s not dead. She''s still alive. We are using the freezing method


    right now. We''ll freeze her first, then we''ll burn her. We''ll double her pain!"


    When Elliot heard that she had run into a wall, he felt as if someone had stabbed him with a knife!


    Avery had run into a wall! Was she seeking death?!


    "Mr. Foster, don''t worry. With a stubborn person like her, we will need to torture her for a few more


    days. Give us more time. Within three days, I guarantee that she wille clean!" said the bodyguard.


    Elliot''s dark expression had given him the wrong impression.


    Elliot was annoyed.


    Bunch of idiots! They surely did not know how to gauge the gravity of the situation! He kicked the


    bodyguard and barked in a low voice, "Bring her out!"


    The bodyguards were stumped. Did he find them to be too slow? Did he want to torture her himself?


    They quickly opened the freezer and untied Avery.


    The moment they opened the room, a bonechilling, dry, cold air wafted out.


    Elliot swallowed. A sliver of emotions shed across his eyes. He did not know how long she was


    there! He did not know what had happened to her!


    He will not admit that he regretted it, but he nearly drove himself crazy thinking about her! He thought


    of herughter and her smile. He was still thinking of how warm her body was and her tender, small


    hands.


    The bodyguards carried Avery over to Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster! She has passed out from the cold, but she''s not dead yet! She is still breathing!" one of the


    bodyguards said.


    Elliot''s gaze was sharp when he looked her over and saw that her hair and clothes were frozen!


    Even the blood on her forehead was frozen! Her pale face stood in stark contrast to the fresh red of the


    blood.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Avery looked like she was already dead.


    Looking at her life hanging by the thread, Elliot asked himself if this was the oue that he wanted!


    Would her death relieve him? Then why was he even more heartbroken?


    He picked her up from the floor. Her body was ice cold. Carrying her was like carrying a block of ice!


    "Avery!" Elliot yelled hysterically, "I have not given you permission to die! You''re not allowed to die!"


    The bodyguards heard other emotions besides hatred in his voice. There was anxiety and indignation


    too!


    "What''s going on with Mr. Foster? Avery is not dead yet. Didn''t I tell him already?" one of the


    bodyguards asked, stumped.


    The other bodyguard replied, "I think Mr. Foster is very afraid that she might die."


    Elliot''s personal bodyguard looked at them. "You two have overdone it! If anything were to happen to


    Avery Tate, you two are finished!"


    The two bodyguards were so frightened their faces turned green. "Mr. Foster agreed that we should


    take her down there! Also, we were gentle with her! We only used the python to intimidate her! It was


    she who crashed into the wall! If she had not done that, she would still be up and jumping!"


    Elliot carried Avery to the big bed in the bedroom.


    The doctor soon arrived!


    The doctor cleaned the wound on her forehead and then said, "Take her wet clothes off and give her a


    hot shower. Once her body temperature returns to normal, she shoulde around


    Mike was at Tate Industries. It waste in the evening, and he still could not find her. As he could not


    contact Avery, he contacted Chad.


    "F*ck! Did Elliot go nuts again! Did he kidnap Avery again!"


    "Mr. Foster''s mother has passed away."


    Mike was stunned. "Are you joking?"


    Chad replied, "Do you think I would dare joke about a matter like this?"


    Mike said, "Oh, Avery went missing again! I''m going crazy! Elliot''s mom is dead, I don''t think he has the


    time to trouble Avery, right?" "I don¡¯t know. I''m going to Mr. Foster''s ce right now. Shea is throwing a


    tantrum. He will probably not return for the next few days. Do you want to take Shea over to your


    ce?"


    Mike was speechless.


    An hourter, Chad had brought Shea to Starry River Vi.


    Mike roughly recounted the things that happened that day to La and Hayden. Once the children


    processed the news, they asked, "Where''s Mommy? Where did she go!"


    Chad adjusted the sses on his nose and said to Mike, "Maybe Avery is with Mr. Foster because he


    is not at the hospital."


    "That bad man! Why did he take my Mommy again?! I''m getting angry!" La huffed.


    Shea was anxious and she blushed, "My Big Brother is not a bad person!"


    "He took my Mommy away! If he is not a bad person, who is the bad person?!"


    Shea did not believe that her big brother was a bad person, so she turned to her personal bodyguard,


    "I want to call Big Brother!"


    The bodyguard held onto a phone as they looked for Elliot.


    "Miss Shea is throwing a tantrum. She insists on speaking to you."


    Elliot epted the phone from the bodyguard and said hello.


    Upon hearing his voice, La immediately pouted and yelled, "You''re a bad person! Did you take my


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mommy away! Don''t bully my Mommy! If you do, I¡¯ll make sure Hayden will publish all the photos of


    you showering without wearing any clothes!"


    Elliot furrowed his brows at La''s threats.


    "If you dare to do that, I''ll kill your Mommy right now!"


    He had no time to y games with these two brats! Thus, he said something vicious to put them in


    their ce.


    Behind him, on the bed, Avery slowly came around. She opened her eyes. They were unfocused, but


    she heard what he had just said.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Avery should feel sad or upset, but no tears to her eyes. There was no reaction in her heart either.


    There was only the splitting pain in her head. It was so excruciating that even breathing hurt. She


    wanted to get up, but her body was sore and aching.


    She was having a fever. Her body was extremely hot, but she was cold.


    When Elliot finished his call, he passed his phone back to the bodyguard. The bodyguard pointed at the


    bed.


    Elliot looked. Avery''s eyes were open, but there were no signs of life on her face. She was awake, but


    she looked dead.


    He hated her in this state! He wanted her to fight him!


    Elliot strode over to the bed and grabbed her chin with his long slender fingers.


    Her body was so hot that he immediately let go!


    "Go get the doctor!" he sternly instructed the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately left to fetch the


    doctor.


    After the bodyguard left, Avery looked the other way. She did not want to see him.


    Elliot was furious. He grabbed her chin once again, forcing her to look at him." Avery, did you think of


    what would happen to your children once you are gone? They just called me."


    Avery had thought of her children before she crashed into the wall.


    If she died, Mike would raise the children.


    Tammy would asionally visit them too. Wesley too...


    She knew that her children would not lead miserable lives if she died. They would only lead miserable


    lives if they fell into his clutches. Her death did not have much effect.


    They would be affected, but only just a little. Her children would cry terribly, but whenpared to


    them falling into his hands, a little disappointment meant nothing.


    Avery''s expression was calm. His question did not trouble her.


    Elliot realized he had underestimated her! Avery was not afraid of death! What else could he use to


    aggravate her?


    The doctor soon arrived. After taking her temperature, the doctor was going to drip her.


    Elliot stood by the side, looking at the doctor attach the catheter.


    "Mr. Foster, dinner is ready. Are you nning to have your meal now orter?" the bodyguard asked.


    Elliot strode out the door.


    After inserting the catheter and checking that no one was around, the doctor said," Miss Tate, why are


    you making yourself suffer? This will not end well."


    Avery shut her eyes. She and Elliot were already at that stage. She could not change her mind, nor


    could she plead with him. She would rather die than bow down to him.


    The doctor sighed and left the room.


    Once the door was shut, Avery tugged the needle out of the back of her hand!


    Blood oozed from her pale skin!


    Half an hourter, Elliot brought some food in. He looked at the tube and needle. Saline dripped from


    the needle.


    At that instant, his turned ashen!


    Avery truly wanted to die! If she were not having a high fever, she might have gotten out of bed, and


    jumped out of the window! She might have even thrown herself at the wall again!


    "Avery, you want to die, but I won''t let you die!" He ced her dinner by the side of the bed. Then, he


    took a tissue and wiped the blood off the back of her hand.


    Avery closed her eyes and did not move.


    Elliot was stunned. He had an epiphany. Then, he yelled her name, "Avery Tate!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Avery''s body was getting hotter, and her skin was getting redder! It looked like she was going to burn to


    death!


    No matter how many times he said her name, Avery did not react!


    His heart constricted tightly.


    "Doctor!" Elliot rushed out of the room, searching for the doctor. The doctor quickly rushed over. When


    he saw the situation, he immediately said, "Mr. Foster, we have to stop her fever immediately. We


    either put her back on the drip, or we will have to administer medication. What do you want me to do?"


    "She has already passed out. How is she going to take the medication? Am I to feed her with my


    mouth!"


    Sweat beaded on the doctor''s forehead. " Then I''ll put her back on the drip."


    As the saline had pooled on the floor, the doctor had to rece the bottle before he reced the


    catheter.


    Elliot stood by the side of the bed, looking down at the unconscious Avery. He only wanted an answer


    from her! Why would she choose death over giving him the info he wanted?


    At that thought, he was so heartbroken he wanted to strangle her himself!


    This woman, other than causing him pain, what else could she do?


    At the Starry River Vi, La cried until her eyes were red. She kept muttering that Elliot was a bad


    person.


    Shea was like a child who had done something wrong. She stood to the side with her head hung low.


    She did not say anything.


    She had never thought that her big brother would be so fierce. Elliot had never been that fierce with


    her. Why was he treating Avery so badly?


    Chad was as equally stumped as Shea. He could understand the grief that Elliot was feeling with the


    loss of his mother, but why was Elliot taking it out on Avery?


    "Mr. Foster must have his reasons for doing so," said Chad to Mike as he adjusted his sses. Mike


    was furious.


    When Mike heard Chad''s voice, his head hurt. "Just leave!"


    "Oh... then Shea stays with you for now?" Chad had to ensure Shea''s safety.


    "Of course, she stays here! If Elliot dares touch a single hair on Avery, I''ll immediately dissect Shea!"


    Chad replied, "Oh... Before they return, you must take good care of Shea! I''lle again tomorrow."


    After Chad left, Mike carried La, "Lalya, baby, stop crying. Elliot was just trying to scare you because


    he''s afraid we would expose his ugly photos."


    La sniffled. She was a little angry." Uncle Mike, I don¡¯t like him anymore."


    "Uh, since when did you like him?" Mike was confused.


    La said, "I used to like him in my dreams


    "Oh, he must be a good person in your dreams, which was why you liked him, right?"


    La nodded pitifully. She had hoped that her father was a good person. She hoped so badly to one


    day be reconciled with him. However, she had been disappointed time after time, and she no longer


    held this fantasy.


    She had alreadye to terms with reality. She could not be reconciled with that bad person. She only


    wanted her mommy back!


    It was ten o''clock at night when Avery¡¯s fever broke. It had taken three bottles of saline to finally break


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    her fever.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar room. Her memories slowly came flooding back.


    "Miss Tate, you¡¯re up?" An unfamiliar voice drifted to her. It was a nanny that Elliot hired to look after


    her.


    "You have not had any food the entire day, you must be hungry. There¡¯s oatmeal porridge here." The


    nanny unscrewed the sk and scooped some porridge out. The aroma filled the room.


    "Miss Tate, let me feed you!"


    Avery closed her heavy eyelids and turned her head the other way. She refused. She did not want to


    talk to either Elliot or the people by his side.


    If he would not let her go, she was going to die there.


    The nanny sighed, put the bowl down, and went out to consult Elliot.


    A momentter, Elliot¡¯s tall figure appeared in the room. He had already showered, and he was wearing


    a gray robe.


    He walked over to the bed and looked at Avery''s weary face. He threatened her fiercely, "Avery, if


    you''re not going to let the nanny feed you, I don''t mind feeding you myself!"


    She gripped the sheets tightly, ignoring his threats!

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Elliot''s face darkened terribly because of Avery''s silent resistance!


    Elliot indeed could force her mouth open and feed her spoon after spoon, but he was not going to do


    so!


    Since she was refusing food, let her starve to death then!


    He looked away and stormed out of the room!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After he left, she rxed a little. Suddenly, a car honk came from outside the window.


    Avery pricked her ears and listened to the sounds outside the window. Many cars pulled up in front of


    the mansion.


    A momentter, a cacophony of sounds came from downstairs. Why were there so many people here


    sote at night?


    Why were they here at such a remote ce?


    Elliot had said that this was one of his holiday vis. Did he invite them there?


    His mother had just passed, but not only was he not with her, but he was in a remote forest vi hosting


    a party?!


    Just when she nned to get out of bed to head over to the window to have a look, the room door


    swung open.


    The doctor entered with his case of medicine.


    "Miss Tate, I hear you''re refusing food. Mr. Foster got me toe here to inject you with some


    vitamins," the doctor said with a sigh. "Why don''t you have some food? Don''t abuse your body.


    Although you have suffered quite a lot today, I can see that Mr. Foster still has feelings for you..."


    "Ha! Feelings!" she thought.


    Just because he did not kill her with his bare hands, that meant that he had feelings for her?


    The doctor ced the bottle on the rack and pushed the needle into Avery. He stood by the side,


    guarding against any sudden movements.


    Avery understood what he was doing.


    Thus, she said, "It''ste. Go and rest! I won''t pull it out."


    "Are you sure you won''t pull it out? If you do so again, Mr. Foster will me it on me."


    "I won''t."


    Avery heard the sounds below getting clearer and clearer! Even if it was not a party, it was a huge


    gathering.


    As the host, Elliot must be greeting the guest downstairs. This was her chance.


    "Miss Tate. I''m relieved that you are talking to me. When it''s time to remove the needle ¡ª" The doctor


    was about to tell her how he was going to remove the needle.


    Before he could finish his sentence, she said, "I''ll take it out myself."


    "Oh, you do indeed know how to take it out, but violently..." The doctor teased and left.


    After the doctor left, she immediately pulled the needle out and walked over to the window.


    Downstairs, dozens of luxurious cars were parked outside. There were headlights shining nearby too!


    Some cars wereing over!


    Avery did not know why the people were there. The night breeze blew by. Avery gripped the railings


    tightly. She thought back about the things that had happened that day. It was like a dream. It was


    dramatic and ridiculous.


    That day was the closest she had ever been to death.


    Previously, she had been extremely afraid of death because she wanted to bring her kids up and watch


    them grow into adults.


    However, at that moment, she felt that it was luxurious to do so.


    Everyone was sitting in the main hall downstairs. They were drinking and chatting.


    "Elliot, we won''t say much. Come, let''s drink!"


    Everyone raised their ss and drank.


    "We haven''t gathered together for a long time, right?"


    "About four to five years already! Everyone is getting busier! We have to find time to gather at least


    once a year in the future!¡±


    Everyone was talking when a few bodyguards brought the barbecue rack and ced it in the middle of


    the hall.


    "Are we having a barbecue tonight?"


    "We''ll eat whatever Elliot prepared!"


    "Hmm..."


    Right at that moment, the two bodyguards brought supper out.


    "Damn! We''re having this tonight!"


    "Hahaha! What a surprise!"


    Everyone looked at the barbecue feast excitedly.


    Avery silently walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    When the bodyguard saw hering down, they immediately reported it to Elliot.


    Elliot got up from the sofa and looked at the staircase.


    Avery was wearing his robe. It was touching the floor. The sleeves were a little long too.


    She looked like a child wearing adult clothes wrapped in the huge robe.


    He furrowed his brows. Should she not be on a drip at that moment? Why was she downstairs?


    "Elliot, you have hidden a woman here!" Someone chuckled and teased when they saw Avery.


    "He is a man! It would be weird if he didn''t havedies! Haha!"


    "Which family is this heiress from? Or is she someone you found just to have fun with?"


    Elliot ignored everybody''s questions because Avery was walking toward them.


    Did she not want to die? Why would she be willing toe down to meet his friends? What was she


    trying to do?


    He strode over to her and blocked her path.


    He looked at her with dark stormy eyes. " Did you pull the needle out again!"


    She stretched her hands out and pushed against his chest a little. "You invited friends over, can''t I join


    in?"


    Join in? Hehe! Since she wanted to join in, he would let her do so!


    He turned aside. Avery''s gaze naturallynded on the barbecue rack!


    Her gaze turned cold. Her feet turned to jelly. She suddenly shuddered and retreated a few steps!


    Their dinner that night was the python that had scared her out of her mind and made her run into the


    wall!


    She could still remember how intimidating and alive it was when it opened its jaws. She never expected


    them to kill it, clean it, and serve it up as barbeque!


    Looking at her terrified face, Elliot grabbed her by the wrist and led her to the sofa.


    "Since you¡¯re already here, then have a taste!" Elliot¡¯s voice was low and hoarse with a hint of charm in


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it. It was as if he was talking about normal food.


    Avery¡¯s heart was beating wildly! Why did he kill the python? She did not dare to think much of it.


    She was like a puppet under his control. He ced her on the sofa.


    "Isn''t she Avery Tate of Tate Industries?" Someone had recognized her.


    "Oh, I have heard of her before."


    "You two are amazing! I have never heard anything about you two!"


    "Haha! I only started noticing herpany because I heard she was young and pretty."


    Avery lowered her gaze and picked up a ss of wine.


    Elliot grabbed her hand and stopped her. She had been on a drip to lower her fever. She could not


    consume any alcohol that day as the fluid used for the drip contained fever-reducing and anti-


    inmmatory drugs.


    Taking away the ss of wine, Elliot signaled for the bodyguards to give her water instead.


    "Just drink your own wine, don''t bother me, " Avery said, depressed. She got up from her seat next to


    him and sat opposite him.


    Elliot furrowed his brows. He saw Avery sitting down next to aplete stranger. She would rather sit


    with someone she did not know than with him!


    "Elliot! Don''t worry! I won''t bully your little beauty! Hahaha!¡±


    Elliot''s expressions darkened. He raised his ss and downed it in one go.


    An hourter, the python was ready. Everyone started feasting.


    Elliot headed to the washroom.


    Avery looked at his back, picked up the ss of water, and took a sip.


    A momentter, Elliot returned to the main hall from the washroom.


    "Where¡¯s Avery?" He asked and squinted, looking at the empty ce on the sofa.


    "She said she went to the washroom. Come, let''s continue drinking!" His friend replied and picked up


    the wine bottle, pouring Elliot more wine.


    At two in the morning, Elliot went upstairs with the help of the bodyguard.


    He walked over to Avery''s room and pushed the door open.


    The room was empty! No one was there! Where did Avery go?!

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Elliot thought that Avery had gone to the washroom and then to her room. When he realized that she


    had gone upstairs, he stopped drinking.


    A thought suddenly shed through his mind. Would Avery have... run away?!


    The vi was encircled by the forest that was a hundred kilometers in radius.


    How was she going to leave the forest when she was this weak?


    He clenched his fists tightly, turned around, and prepared to head downstairs.


    "Mr. Foster! I''ll go check the surveince footage right away! I''ll see when she left!¡± When the


    bodyguard realized that Avery was gone, he immediately said, "It''s dark at night, and there are no


    street lights too. I''m sure she did not go far!" "A bunch of idiots! You can''t even guard a woman


    properly!" Elliot snarled through gritted teeth!


    "I''m sorry! I''ll get people to look for her right now! I promise we¡¯ll bring her back by dawn!" The


    bodyguard swore with fear on his face.


    Elliot instantly sobered up! His mind was extremely clear at that moment. He even had a strong


    premonition!


    "She must have left before midnight! I realized she was gone after I returned from the washroom before


    midnight! She must have left then!" After his deduction, he said, "Go and check the surveince


    footage! Someone must have helped her! If not, she couldn''t have left this building on her own!"


    The bodyguard said, "I thought so too, but I did not dare to say anything."


    The people in attendance were Elliot''s closest friends. Elliot had known them before he got rich.


    Althoughter they did not interact much, they remained in contact.


    On the ground floor, some were still drinking.


    Elliot''s gaze locked onto someone. Before Avery had vanished, she had been sitting next to him.


    Earlier on, he had thought nothing of it. He just thought that she had found a ce to sit and left it at


    that.


    However, now that she was gone, it proved that her choice in seating partner was nned.


    In other words, she might know that person.


    "Nick, did you help Avery escape?" Elliot walked over to Nick and took the wine ss away from him.


    Nick looked up with in indecipherable expression. He said honestly, ¡°Yes."


    The others looked at him.


    "What''s going on, Nick? Do you know Avery? Why did you help her escape? She belongs to Elliot!"


    said another member of their group.


    "It''s simple." Nick was drunk, and his eyes were red. "I owed her one. She got me to return the favor


    tonight. Elliot, I''m sorry! I don''t like owing anyone anything. I would rather owe my brothers than owe an


    outsider a favor."


    Elliot gripped the wine ss so tight it broke!


    "You let her go, aren''t you just asking her to die!¡± He gritted his teeth and barked, "Don''t you know how


    dangerous it is outside!"


    Nick furrowed his brows and said unquestionably, "I know, but that is not for me to consider. She asked


    me to help her escape this mansion. She never asked me to help her escape the forest. Elliot, since


    you are asking questions, shouldn¡¯t you think about why she might want to risk her life in the forest


    rather than staying here?"


    Elliot''s eyes were red with fury!


    At that moment, the bodyguard who just finished checking the surveince footage ran over and


    reported to him, "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate left from the back door! The path from the backdoor is quite


    steep! It''ll be hard to walk! She is in such a weak state, I''m afraid it''s bad for her!"


    Once the bodyguard said that Elliot clenched his fists and stormed off in the direction of the back door!


    He had reasons to believe that the reason she had chosen to escape at night was not so that she could


    get away, but rather so that she could escape life itself!


    After Elliot and the bodyguards left, the atmosphere in the main hall still did not calm down.


    "Nick, how did you owe Avery a favor? I have never heard you mention this before!" Someone sitting


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    next to Nick asked curiously.


    "Avery is just an ordinary entrepreneur..."


    "She''s not ordinary," Nick interrupted him." A woman who could make Elliot care so much, how could


    she be ordinary?"


    "I thought you only cared for her because of her face and body?"


    "This is only one aspect of it. I''m telling you, Avery is no ordinary woman. She is also no ordinary


    entrepreneur, but I


    promised her that I will keep her secret, so I will not say anything more." Nick took an empty ss and


    poured some wine before taking a sip.


    "If she were to die tonight, then it would be a pity! Even if Elliot doesn''t kill me, he would still cut ties


    with me."


    From the backdoor of the mansion, there was no pathway.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    There was only the endless vast forest. There were many wild beasts in the forest. Even in the


    daytime, there is a chance that one might face an attack, but at night it was almost a guarantee.


    Under the protection of the bodyguards, Elliot entered the unknown and terrifying forest.


    He held the torch in his hand. The light prated the darkness, revealing a forest full of vines and


    branches. Desperation rose in his heart!


    How did she dare?! How did she dare to step into the forest? Did she really think that she could leave


    this forest alive?


    If she knew it was a road to death, why did she not turn back? Even if she had managed to escape the


    mansion, she could have just turned back? He would not have been that angry with her.


    "Avery!" He swallowed and yelled out her name with a trembling voice!


    After his yells, the bodyguards yelled too," Miss Tate! We¡¯reing for you! If you hear us, please


    respond!"


    The only thing that responded to their cries were the calls of the animals, the howling winds, and the


    rustling of the forest.


    After advancing with difficulty for about twenty more minutes, the torch shone on a robe on the ground!


    It was the robe that Avery was wearing!


    That afternoon, after washing her up, he had no clothes for her to change into, so Elliot had bundled


    her in his robe!


    He had wrapped her in the robe himself! Why was it here? How did the robe wind up here?!


    His heart was about to pop out. He walked over to the robe and picked it up!


    "Mr. Foster, the robe is torn. There''s blood on it!" The bodyguard showed Elliot the ce where the


    robe was torn and the bloodstains.


    Elliot held onto the robe. His hands trembled!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She must have met a wild beast! If not, her clothes would not have been torn, and there would not have


    been bloodstains on them either.


    Avery must have been injured. Also, she has nothing to cover her body. Even if she did not die from the


    attack, she would freeze to death without any clothes on her!


    Elliot did not dare to continue to think about it.


    "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate is injured. She could not have gone far. Let''s head forward to have a look. I''m


    sure we''ll find her!" said the bodyguard after he analyzed the situation.


    Elliot''s eyes were sore. He sighed a little and walked deeper into the forest with a clenched fist!


    After walking for another ten minutes or so, they saw a pale body curled up in the bushes.


    When Elliot saw her pale body, illuminated by the cold beam of the torch, tears sprung to his eyes.


    He never thought that he would let her end up in such a dangerous and precarious situation!


    He loved her!


    No woman on this earth fascinated him as much as her. He was obsessed with her.


    However, he had forced her into such a situation! The bodyguards remained in the same spot, not


    daring to proceed forward because Avery was not wearing any clothes.


    They saw Elliot taking off his jacket and wrapping it around her. Then, he lifted her up.


    The rain suddenly came pouring!


    The rain prated through the forest, falling on them mercilessly.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    They were soaking wet by the time they had reached the mansion. It was three in the morning.


    A few of Elliot¡¯s friends were still drinking in the main hall. They were waiting for Elliot to return. When


    they saw him returning with Avery in his arms, they all got up from the sofa. They should have said


    something to lessen the awkwardness, but no one said anything.


    Elliot was only wearing a thin t-shirt. He was soaked from the rain, so the t-shirt was clinging tightly to


    his body. Water dripped down his hair.


    His deep amber eyes were filled with despair and darkness.


    The woman in his arms was covered in his jacket. Only her pale and lifeless face could be seen. Her


    eyes were closed, and they looked as if they would never open again.


    The scene at that moment was inexplicably sad and tragic!


    Elliot carried Avery upstairs and vanished from everyone''s sight.


    After Rosalie''s autopsy report came out, Henry sent it to Elliot immediately.


    Rosalie did not die of poison or other injuries. It was determined that she fell to her death.


    Henry realized that it would be a good time to bury Rosalie the next day. After Elliot''s reply, Henry


    immediately informed close friends and family about the time of the funeral.


    At the Starry River Vi, Chad came to visit Shea.


    Shea was well taken care of. After Shea''s second surgery, she was much more intelligent than before.


    Although she still needed to be cared for, she was more independent than the average child.


    "Mr. Foster''s mother¡¯s funeral is tomorrow. " Chad shared the piece of news with Mike. "He will attend


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the funeral. Perhaps, he would bring Avery back too."


    Mike nodded. "Can you take me to the funeral?"


    Chad looked at him in disbelief. "Only a few of the higher management received the invitation. I''m only


    a small assistant, what right do I have to bring other people? Also, why are you attending the funeral? If


    you dare make a fuss, don''t you think the bodyguards will kill you on the spot?"


    Of course, Mike did not want to die, but he had been unable to reach Avery for two days. Not only was


    he sick of waiting, but the children were also getting more and more pessimistic.


    If Avery did not return soon, he did not know what he was going to tell the children.


    Hayden heard their conversation and he started thinking. He had to find a way to find his mommy! He


    must rescue her!


    Rosalie''s funeral was a grand asion. Security guards surrounded the area, and it was tightly


    guarded.


    At eight in the morning, Elliot''s car arrived at the funeral ce. He appeared in front of everyone


    dressed in all ck.


    Chad secretly texted Mike, [Mr. Foster came alone. He did not bring Avery along.]


    Mike replied, [F*ck!]


    [Don¡¯t worry, once the funeral ends, I''ll ask him about her ]


    [I''m waiting outside.]


    [You''re here?!]


    [Hmm, I brought Big H and Shea with me ]


    Chad had a bad feeling. [Why did you bring them here? Don''t be reckless! Don''t you dare think of using


    Shea to threaten Mr. Foster! He hates being threatened. Also, there are many bodyguards here! Other


    than the ones you see, many bodyguards are stationed around ces. You just can''t see them. If you


    cause any trouble, you might not know who shoots you in the head!]


    Mike replied, [I''m so touched. You actually care so much for me.]


    Chad typed, [...]


    [Big H wanted toe. I couldn''t talk him into doing otherwise, so you don¡¯t meddle in this too ]


    Chad was speechless. Was Hayden nning to create a scene at the funeral? Chad''s temple hurt. He


    wanted to report this to Elliot.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    However, when Chad saw Mike''s messages, he held back.


    Forget about it! He was not going to care about it! He was going to pretend as if he knew nothing. This


    time, Elliot was the one that crossed the line.


    How could he take Avery away and not contact her family?


    If Chad were Mike, he would be furious too.


    Time passed, and it was almost eleven in the morning. Hayden did not cause a scene. Chad did not


    even see him.


    He did not know what Hayden''s n was. Whatever his n was, he might have already abandoned it.


    After the funeral, the guests headed to the hotel for lunch.


    Chad walked over to Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster."


    Elliot stopped and looked at him coldly.


    Chad said awkwardly, "My condolences.¡±


    Elliot heard him and headed to the parking lot. Chad quickly chased after him and mustered the


    courage to ask, "Mr. Foster, is Miss Tate with you? Her children are worried about her safety¡ª"


    Elliot swallowed and said hoarsely, "She''s not dead."


    Chad was baffled. What sort of reply was that? She was not dead meaning she was alive but just not


    too well? Dying could be taken to mean not dead too. Where was she, and what had happened to her?


    Chad was in a daze, and Elliot was already in front of the ck Rolls-Roice.


    The bodyguard opened the door and said helplessly to Elliot. "Miss Shea insisted on waiting for you in


    the car."


    Shea looked up at Elliot with her bright eyes. She said stubbornly, "Big Brother, I want to be with you.


    I''m going wherever you''re going."


    Elliot stood by the car door, looking at his sister''s defiant face. He felt something stick to his throat.


    Elliot entered the car and shut the door.


    "Shea, I''m taking you home."


    Shea''s eyes reddened a little, and she shook her head.


    "I still have something to do. Once I''ve settled the matter at hand, I''ll return home to spend time with


    you," Elliot said to her while holding her hand.


    "Big Brother, you''re a good person, but why were you so fierce to Avery?" Shea was extremely


    disappointed when she said this. "I heard you saying you want to kill Avery. I''m scared..."


    Elliot held her hand tightly and exined patiently, "I was just scaring the kids. Shea, you are not a


    child, so you won''t be tricked by this, right?"


    Shea said, "Can you not bully Avery? If you bully her, La and Hayden won''t y with me anymore."


    Elliot''s eyes darkened. "Shea, don''t think too much about it. Just wait for me at home.


    Although Shea did not receive a satisfactory answer, she still nodded obediently.


    After Elliot sent Shea home, he quickly returned to the car. The ck Rolls-Roice was like a flying


    phantom, racing off to the north.


    In the mansion in the forest, Avery was lying on the huge white bed. She slowly opened her eyes.


    When she had escaped the night before, she bumped into a wolf in the forest. If it were not for Nick


    giving her a sharp dagger when he helped her escape, she would perhaps have been devoured by the


    wolf.


    She never would have guessed that one day she would fight off a wolf with a dagger in her hand in the


    forest.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was lucky. The wolf bit her once, but she had also stabbed the wolf. It was considered a draw.


    After she had stabbed the wolf, it fled. She had passed out because she had lost too much blood.


    Before passing out, she was so sure she was going to die. She never thought that she would be still


    alive...


    The scenes of the day before ran through her mind. She looked at the room which did not seem


    unfamiliar to her. A question rose in her mind.


    Was Elliot the one who had carried her back the night before?

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "Miss Tate, you''re finally up!" A man''s voice rang in her ears.


    Avery looked to where the sound wasing from. It was Elliot''s bodyguard.


    "Miss Tate, do you still remember what happenedst night?" The bodyguard stood by the side of the


    bed and said, "Last night when Mr. Foster carried you back, it was raining extremely heavily! He even


    lost his shoe! He carried you all the way back barefooted!"


    Avery was speechless.


    "Although your leg is seriously injured, Mr. Foster''s feet were cut deeply too..." The bodyguard looked


    down at her. "You were under the rainst night, and you


    developed a fever, and so did Mr. Foster.


    After bringing you back, he dealt with the injury on his feet, took some medication, and left to attend


    Madame Rosalie¡¯s funeral without any time to rest."


    The bodyguard looked at her emotionless face. He thought that, perhaps, the fever had made her


    stupid.


    "Miss Tate, you¡¯re the craziest and bravest woman I''ve ever met." The bodyguard had an expression of


    admiration. "At five in the morning, my colleagues and I found an injured wolf. It must be the one that


    bit youst night, right? You''re amazing! You''re so small, yet you could fight a wolf with your bare


    hands!"


    "I had a dagger," Avery corrected him. After speaking, something felt stuck in her throat, and she


    coughed terribly!


    "Miss Tate, don''t speak. All you need to do is listen to me," The bodyguard continued," We ate the wolf!


    Consider it avenging you!" Avery was speechless.


    "Also, my colleague was extremely guilty about what he did to you in the cer yesterday! The python


    doesn''t eat humans. They were just trying to scare you."


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" Avery asked hoarsely.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Because we''re afraid! We initially thought that Mr. Foster hated you to death. We never thought that he


    cared so much for you," the bodyguard said helplessly. "I know that you must hate Mr. Foster to death


    right now. I''m not speaking up for him or anything. I only hope that you don''t make things difficult for my


    colleagues. They are just being loyal to Mr. Foster¡ª"


    Avery said tiredly, "I want to rest."


    "Oh, I''ll get the doctor toe to check on you," the bodyguard said and left.


    A momentter, the doctor came over and checked on Avery. After measuring her body temperature


    and blood pressure, the doctor said, "Miss Tate, you still have a slight fever! Also, you lost quite a lot of


    blood. You''re anemic. You need to stay in bed for the next few days. You cannot afford to catch a cold.


    Your body is extremely weak right now. The injury on your thigh is serious too. You have a huge wound,


    and it might leave a scar."


    Avery felt weak and wobbly. When she came around, she wanted to see if she could raise her legs.


    She could not.


    Although she was awake, she was no different from a paralyzed person. She had no strength or


    energy.


    No person or thought could gain a reaction out of her. It was a normal thing when one was this weak.


    "I''ll get the nanny to make some in food, " the doctor said and left the room.


    Averyy in bed and looked at the lights on the ceiling in a daze. Sunlight shone in. The ss on the


    ceiling lights was extremely shiny.


    The darkness in her heart stood in sharp contrast to the brightness of the day.


    Not long after, a car honk could be heard outside the window. The ck Rolls-Roice stopped in front of


    the courtyard.


    Elliot got out of the car.


    "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate is up!" The bodyguard said to Elliot, "She did not cry nor make a fuss. She


    seems like she is in a good ce."


    Once the bodyguards realized Elliot''s true feelings for Avery, they did not dare to say anything bad


    about her.


    Elliot heard him and entered the mansion. He saw the nanny carry a bowl of porridge. She was just


    about to head upstairs when she saw him.


    "The doctor made me cook something light for Miss Tate," she informed him.


    Elliot took over the bowl of porridge from the nanny''s hands and headed upstairs.


    He carried the bowl and approached the side of her bed.


    When Avery saw Ellioting, she did not react. However, her chest felt a little tighter.


    "Open up." He scooped a spoonful of porridge and brought it closer to her mouth. "Avery, if you still


    want to see your children and get your revenge on Wanda, then open your mouth!"


    Avery opened her mouth, but she did not do as he expected.


    "I''ll eat it on my own." Her feverish voice was hoarse, but the defiance in her bones was as strong as


    ever.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Elliot gritted his teeth and gazed coldly at her.


    He ced the bowl of oatmeal down and helped her up. Then he arranged two pillows behind her for


    her to lean against.


    He ced the bowl back into her hands.


    Avery epted the oatmeal, but, as she was about to pick the spoon up, her left hand that was holding


    the bowl suddenly fell limp and powerless. Her hands shook, tipping the bowl onto the covers.


    Everything spilled.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery looked at the spilled oatmeal in shock. She pursed her lips.


    Elliot¡¯s heart broke at the sight. She had not done it on purpose. He knew that she had not done it on


    purpose. Avery truly wanted to eat on her own, but shecked the strength needed to even hold a


    bowl.


    Before Avery''s tears could fall, Elliot bundled the dirty covers away.


    "Avery, you will get better. Don''t cry!" He had intended tofort her, but what came out sounded more


    like a stern lecture.


    He took a deep breath, wanting to exin, but Avery had alreadyid back down with her back turned


    toward him.


    Elliot did not hear Avery crying, but he knew that she was.


    He took a fresh duvet from the closet and covered her with it.


    "I''ll get the nanny to cook another bowl for you," Elliot said in a low, depressive tone. He sat by the side


    of the bed, gazing at the back of her head.


    Avery shut her eyes and said nothing. She suddenly felt extremely dizzy. It was probably due to the


    loss of blood.


    Once she fell asleep, Elliot exited the room.


    He had not sleptst night, and now his head hurt terribly.


    He entered his room and caught up on some sleep.


    About an hour after Elliot fell asleep, the back of the hill suddenly caught fire.


    All of the bodyguards in the mansion rushed to put out the fire.


    Hayden, wearing a backpack, appeared in front of the mansion.


    He had hidden in the trunk of Elliot''s car.


    The bodyguards and servants had gone to put out the fire. The mansion waspletely empty, with


    not a single person to be seen.


    Looking out from the spacious main hall, Hayden could not find a guest room or the main bedroom. He


    could only see the kitchen ;f%>WIS; the servants'' bedrooms.


    Having taken note of the ground floor''syout, Hayden climbed upstairs.


    He found Avery in the second bedroom he checked. When he saw her, he quickly ran over to her.


    "Mommy!" At first, Hayden had wanted to yell, but, as he approached the bed, he noticed that Avery


    was sleeping and opted for a softer cry instead.


    Avery was weak and in deep sleep, so she did not hear him.


    Hayden stood by the side of the bed. He studied her.


    He decided to wait for her to wake up in her own time, even though that could mean being discovered.


    He did not know what Elliot would do when he found out that he was there, but Hayden was never


    going to be apart from his mommy anymore.


    As long as he was with her, he was not afraid of anything.


    Themotion at the back of the hill woke Elliot up. When he woke, he immediately went to check on


    Avery.


    He pushed open her room door.


    Inside the room, Hayden heard the sound of the doorknob turning. He looked toward it.


    Instantly, the father and son''s eyes met.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    When Elliot saw Hayden, he thought he had somehow entered the wrong room.


    Why was Hayden here? How did he get here?


    Elliot realized that this kid would always surprise him.


    Of course, in this case, the surprise was not a delightful one.


    "Why is my Mommy injured?" Hayden stood by the side of the bed, his eyes cold as he questioned his


    father.


    Hayden had seen that Avery''s forehead was wrapped in bandages. She must have been injured, which


    was why it had been bandaged.


    Also, when he had called out to her, Avery had not reacted. He suspected that she might not be


    sleeping, but, instead, had passed out.


    However, he had no choice but to wait for answers. He could not carry her away, nor could he treat her.


    Elliot ignored Hayden''s question. He looked at the small child condescendingly. "How did youe


    here? Who else came with you?"


    "I''m alone!" Hayden was not afraid. The resentment in his eyes gradually grew. " You hurt my Mommy! I


    will never forgive you!"


    Elliot snickered at Hayden''s threats. "What are you nning to do? Don''t think that your little tricks will


    work on me every time! Hayden, if yourst name hadn''t been Tate, how long do you suppose I''d let


    you get away with this?"


    Hayden had on a disgusted expression. "I don''t even want to see you! You''re the one who always


    "I''m looking for trouble? Your mother and I knew each other long before you were born! Our matters


    have nothing to do with you!" Elliot looked at the contempt on Hayden''s face. His mood took a turn for


    the worse.


    "You cold-blooded, evil person! My mother''s matters are my matters!"


    "Cold-blooded?" Elliot yelled, "You don''t know anything, you stupid brat! Say that again, I dare you!"


    Hayden was incensed. The fear in him had vanished. "I might not know anything, but I know that you


    are a cold-blooded, evil jerk! You''re not only cold-blooded, you''re sick


    too!"


    A vein in Elliot''s forehead popped. His gaze turned frigid. He swallowed before hissing, "What did you


    say?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t know anything? " Hayden looked smug. "You think that because you''re sick!


    You''re not a normal person! That''s why you keep bullying my Mommy! My Mommy will never like you!


    La ;c%;WIP? I will never like you! No one likes you!¡±


    The year before, when La had found herself in Elliot¡¯s study, she had returned home with a dark red


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    box. In it had been a diagnosis report.


    It had been Elliot¡¯s diagnosis report.


    Hayden had not understood the words on it, but, as he had been curious about the contents, he


    searched the Inte for the definition of every word. In the end, he understood.


    The medical diagnosis stated that Elliot has a mental condition!


    Thews in Aryadelle state that if a patient with a mental condition kills someone, it is not considered a


    crime.


    Hayden had wanted to investigate Elliot''s background a little deeper, but he had found nothing on the


    inte.


    So this was the one secret of Elliot''s that Hayden knew.


    If Elliot had not hurt his Mommy, Hayden would have helped him keep this secret, but Elliot kept


    bullying his Mommy time after time. Hayden could no longer take it!


    Even if Elliot was sick, that was no reason to bully Avery.


    Elliot''s expressions darkened terribly. It was as if a soar on his body had been forcibly ripped open,


    exposing a gross and bloody wound.


    Hayden was only a four-year-old child. If no one had taught him to, how could he say such words with


    such determination?


    Had Mike taught him that? Or had it been Avery?


    Elliot''s mind unavoidably returned to his dark past. His body tensed.


    Elliot slowly lost his sensibilities. Looking at Hayden¡¯s proud re stirred the evil thoughts that had


    been buried deep inside his mind.


    He grabbed Hayden''s frail neck in his tworge hands.


    Hayden struggled in pain.


    On the bed, Avery was having a nightmare. Sweating profusely, she jerked awake.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Hayden''s body being lifted in the air.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    The person lifting Hayden was Elliot!


    Elliot was strangling Hayden!


    Avery must be dreaming! If not, why was Hayden there? This was not the first time she had had a


    nightmare like this.


    Five years ago, Elliot had dered that he would strangle any child of his that Avery gave birth to, and


    ever since then, Avery had often had nightmares of that moment.


    She had dreamt about how Elliot used an assortment of methods to torture her children to death.


    A scene was just like the one in front of her eyes, She had dreamt of this scene countless times!


    The only difference from the dream was that the scene in front of her was extremely real.


    As Hayden was struggling with all his might, his bag had fallen to the floor with a loud thud!


    Avery blinked. A switch in her body was activated. Her blood was boiling!


    It was not a dream! It was not a dream!


    "Elliot! Let go!" she yelled. She trembled and wanted to get up from the bed. Due to the injuries on her


    leg, she could not get down from the bed normally.


    After struggling for a short while, she fell to the ground in a tangle of limbs and sheets!


    Her eyes were hot and wet. She gripped Elliot''s pant sleeve tightly. Her voice was angry and sad.


    "Elliot! You cannot do this! You can''t! He is your s- Cough! Cough!" Avery was so agitated she started


    coughing terribly. She coughed up blood! Blood stained the corner of her mouth and sshed onto


    Elliot¡¯s clothes too.


    Elliot suddenly saw her miserable face. He loosened his grip.


    Hayden fell to the ground. With a blue face, he panted heavily and crawled over to Avery.


    "Mommy!" Hayden hugged Avery tightly. Tears fell. "Mommy, are you alright?"


    When Elliot was strangling Hayden, he had not cried a single tear despite knowing that he was about to


    die.


    However, when he saw Avery coughing blood, Hayden had lost it.


    Avery let go of Elliot''s clothes. She took a deep breath and hugged her son. "Hayden, are you alright?


    Are you alright?" Avery kept muttering.


    All she could think about was how Hayden would have died if she had woken a secondter.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mommy, I¡¯m fine! You¡¯re bleeding! Why are you bleeding!" Hayden reached out ;h%< WLQ= tried to


    wipe away the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    Avery held his little hand and let out a sigh of relief. "Why did youe? Who sent you? Was it Mike?


    Where is he?"


    Avery wanted Hayden to leave as soon as possible! Elliot was too dangerous! She could not let the


    incident that happened a moment ago happen again!


    Hayden shook his head and lowered his gaze. "I came alone. La and I were worried about you, so I


    came." Avery hugged Hayden tightly. Her face was no longer cold and emotionless.


    When Elliot saw how she had finally returned to life, he felt unhappy!


    He strode out of the room.


    A momentter, the doctor rushed over. The doctor pulled Hayden to the side before carrying Avery


    back to the bed.


    Hayden stood by the side of the bed and saw how heavily bandaged Avery¡¯s legs were.


    Not only was her forehead injured, but her legs were too.


    What did his mommy go through to end up like that?


    "Elliot that jerk! How dare he hurt Mommy like this!" thought Hayden.


    Hayden wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes and pressed the red button on his watch!

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    The red button was an rm button. It was connected to Mike. If Hayden pressed the button, it would


    send Mike his location. Mike would also call the police if he pressed the button.


    If Hayden had not been forced to act, he would not have gone up against Elliot!


    Elliot made him do it.


    "Hayden..." After Avery was in bed, she anxiously called out to him.


    Hayden immediately came over to her bed and held her hand. "Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid, I''m here."


    Avery looked anxious and said to him," Hayden, I can''t really move right now. I''ll return home once I''m


    better. When Elliotes byter, I''ll get him to arrange for a driver to send you home. You have to be


    good and listen¡ª"


    Hayden frowned. "Mommy, don''t ask him for help! I want to go back home with you! I promised La


    that I would bring you home!"


    "I can''t move right now-"


    "I''ve already called the police. They will bring us home."


    Avery''s brows fluttered. She looked behind Hayden. Elliot was standing by the door!


    He had overheard what Hayden had said a moment ago. Avery immediately pulled Hayden closer to


    her. Hayden did not understand Avery''s reaction, he looked behind him in the direction in which his


    mother was looking at.


    When he saw Elliot''s cold face, Hayden said loudly, as if he was afraid that no one would hear him,


    "I''ve called the police!" "Hayden, stop talking!" Avery was afraid that Hayden would aggravate Elliot.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The bruise on Hayden''s neck constantly reminded her that she could not be reckless before leaving


    this ce! She could die here, but she could not let Hayden die here!


    Elliot entered with a darkened expression.


    "Don¡¯t you dare test my patience!" He looked at Hayden''s face and said slowly and clearly, "Leave! If


    not, I¡¯ll throw you in the forest to feed the wolves!"


    Avery''s breathing turned heavy. "Elliot! He is only a five-year-old child! Why are you so violent with


    children!"


    "I don''t like children! Especially this son that you adopted! I hate him the most!" "He is only worried


    about me, so he came looking for me! If that is wrong, then it''s my fault!" Avery choked >b,=RIX:


    sobbed," Send someone to send him home! I''ve already spoken to him. He won¡¯te again!"


    "Didn''t he call the police? The police will naturally send him home!" Elliot said coldly. He turned to look


    at Hayden. "The fire at the back of the hill. You did it, right?"


    Hayden looked up. "Yes!"


    "Heh! Even if you didn''t die by my hands today, you''ll be in prison in the future!" said Elliot before he


    left.


    The doctor hid in the corner, not daring to say a single word.


    After Elliot had left, he approached them with a bottle of medicine.


    "Miss Tate, is this your son?" The doctor was trying hard to find something to talk about. "How amazing!


    He could actuallye all the way here."


    Avery took a deep breath and said, "Doctor, please help treat the bruises on his neck, thank you."


    Then only the doctor noticed the bruises on Hayden''s neck.


    "Oh, okay. How did this happen?"


    Avery did not reply. Hayden also pursed his lips, looking cold.


    The doctor coughed dryly. "Kid, I can see that you hate Mr. Foster, but he won''t hurt your mother. The


    injury on your mother''s leg was because a wolf bit her in the forest."


    "Then, what about her forehead?" Hayden asked.


    Before the doctor could reply, Avery said," Hayden, I did it to myself.¡±


    She did not want to intensify the resentment between Hayden and Elliot. Hayden did not have the


    power to fight back at that moment. Offending Elliot would only get him killed.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    The incident that day was a painful lesson! Avery could not let her son directly go up against Elliot


    anymore.


    "But you wouldn''t get injured for no reason. It must be him..." Hayden deduced, furrowing his brows.


    "I wanted to see you and La badlyst night, so I ran out alone. But I met with a wolf on the way,"


    Avery exined. "Go tell Uncle Mike and La that I''m fine. I don''t want them to worry about me,


    okay?"


    Hayden nodded, not fully convinced.


    "Mommy, are you really noting back with me? The police can take us home."


    "My leg hurts badly. I''ll return home once it gets better."


    "Oh, Mommy, don¡¯t run around. If the outside is so dangerous, just stay indoors. We will find a way to


    rescue you."


    Avery nodded in relief. "Hayden, I''m very happy that you came to look for me, but, if there are any more


    situations like this in the future, don''te You''re still so small. If anything were to happen to you, I''d


    be very sad!"


    Hayden said stubbornly, "If something were to happen to you, what would happen to me and La? If


    there is a next time, I''ll stille looking for you."


    Avery''s eyes grew hot and wet. "There won''t be the next time."


    "Mommy, please stay further away from him in the future... He is sick."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery thought that Hayden only said that because Elliot had almost strangled him to death.


    "He won''t harm me. You and La need to stay away from him. Hayden, I told you and La thatst


    year, didn''t I? Don''t go too close to him. Were you not listening to me?"


    Hayden lowered his head.


    "You and La are my most precious darlings. My biggest wish in life is to see you and your sister


    grow up healthy,¡± Avery murmured. "So you have to remember what I told you "


    Hayden nodded, depressed.


    An hourter, the police arrived at the mansion in the forest. Hayden got into the car.


    "Big H, where is your mother?" Mike hade with the police. All that had happened after the police


    had spoken to Elliot''s bodyguard was that the police had escorted Hayden to the car.


    Just like that?


    "Mommy''s leg was injured. She can''t move right now." Hayden sounded a little down. He had wanted to


    take Avery home.


    "How did your mom get hurt? Is it serious?"


    "She was bitten by a wolf."


    Mike scanned his surroundings. "Damn! Wolves? Are there wolves here? Is the wolf actually Elliot in


    disguise?"


    Hayden was speechless.


    "Mr. Foster''s bodyguards have told us that Miss Tate went outte at night ;b)>WNT; was bitten by a


    wolf. She is being cared for by a doctor. Once she heals, they will send her home," the policeman said.


    Mike eximed, "This is preposterous!" Then he saw the bruise on Hayden''s neck."


    Big H, what happened to your neck? Who did that to you?"


    Hayden did not want to say. His Mommy had got him to quickly leave the ce and never see Elliot


    again. He did not want to disappoint her.


    If the next time Elliot saw him and thought of killing him again, who was going to look after his Mommy


    and La in the future?


    "Elliot, that bastard! How dare he strangle you! Big H, don¡¯t worry, Avery will never be with him!" Mike


    said angrily.


    Hayden''s eyes reddened. He had almost been killed by his biological father. It caused him quite some


    trauma. After all, he was only a five-year-old child.


    In the mansion, Avery was lying in bed, being dripped.


    Elliot was sitting in the corner of the room, smoking.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw his blurry face through the smoke.


    "Elliot, have you ever killed someone?" Avery asked hoarsely after a moment''s hesitation.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    The only reason Avery asked Elliot that was because he had looked terrifying when he had been


    strangling Hayden!


    Avery got afraid just by thinking about it.


    She did not ask Elliot the reason why he did that because no matter how much Hayden infuriated him,


    he should not attack a child!


    Who would attack a five-year-old?!


    Elliot looked up at Avery upon her question.


    "Not only that," he growled, his low voice was a low rumble. "Rape, murder, kidnap, robbery, I''ve done


    everything."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery was speechless. He looked and sounded serious. She was so shocked that she did not know


    what to say.


    "Avery, don''t pretend as if you care for me. You don''t care about the things that I have done in the


    past." Slightly distracted, he tapped his cigarette against the ashtray. " You only care about your two


    children. I have long warned your son. Don''t piss me off," he said, in a slow measured manner.


    "He will never do that again!" Avery said. Her voice was high, betraying how unnerved she was.


    Elliot ced his cigarette into the ashtray. He got up from the chair and walked over to the bed.


    "Avery, I don''t owe you anything. Don¡¯t yell at me! My patience has its limits!" He red at her with


    hostility. His eyes were red.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Then, the door was pushed open.


    The nanny came in with a hot bowl of oat porridge.


    The nanny was stunned by the sight of Elliot. Elliot approached her and took the bowl from her.


    The nanny immediately left the room and closed the door.


    Avery wanted to leave the ce, so she had to eat something. She slowly pushed herself into a sitting


    position.


    When Elliot reached the side of her bed, she stretched out her hand to him. She did not want him to


    feed her.


    However, Elliot ignored her. He scooped a spoonful of porridge and brought it to her mouth.


    Avery looked at him in a daze. He had clearly seen her reaching for the bowl, so why did he ignore


    her? She did not need him to feed her!


    Did he not say that his patience has its limits?


    "Open up." He looked at her. Her eyes were filled with unconceble hatred.


    "You''re a monster." Avery''s tone was cold. It was as if she was finally able to see him for what he was.


    "I''m a monster. I will go to hell. I''ll drag you along with me." Elliot''s reaction did not change. He


    squeezed her mouth open with his long, slender, cool fingers ;g"?RMY;


    pushed in a spoon full of porridge.


    He fed her the entire bowl, then pulled out a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth.


    Avery sat on the bed, letting him "care" for her. Perhaps in his eyes, she was merely just a toy!


    People are multifaceted. Elliot has a violent side, but he also has a tender side. Avery had once been


    moved by that tender side of his.


    However, she had finally seen through it. Elliot had not revealed the true form of that tenderness he


    had shown her in the past!


    Before Elliot left the room, he ced Avery''s phone next to her pillow.


    After he left, Avery picked up her phone and turned it on. There were countless missed calls, but she


    had no time to deal with them all.


    She found Mike''s contact and called him.


    Mike answered immediately. "Avery!"


    "It''s me! Mike, Hayden-"


    "Hayden is with me. He is fine! He is just unhappy!" Mike''s emotions were running high, and he could


    not contain his tears. "I heard you were bitten by a wolf. How did such an absurd thing happen?!"


    "It''s just a light injury. It''ll be better after a few days," Avery said lightheartedly before turning serious,


    "Mike, in the future, no matter what, you can''t allow Hayden to anger Elliot! He hates children¡ª"


    "Avery, don''t worry! Take your time to recuperate. I will look after the children. Mike furrowed his brows.


    "Are you sure you cane home after you recover from your injuries?"


    Avery''s eyelids fluttered. "I... guess so!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    "Just get well. If he does not release you after a week, I''ll give the police another call, " growled Mike. "I


    already know what happened."


    Avery asked, "How did you find out?"


    "Chad told me about it. He did not believe that his boss was a jerk, so he went to investigate it."


    Avery smiled bitterly.


    Mike asked, "Is it because his mother found out about the children''s identity?"


    "Hmm."


    He continued, "I knew this would be the case. You wouldn''t tell him about it, so he lost it.¡± "Hmm." "You


    silly woman! If I were you, I would not have allowed my sorrow to get the better of me! So what if you


    had told him? Could he really kill La and Hayden? I don''t believe it! I don''t think he would be as cruel


    as to kill his own children! The two children owe him nothing!"


    Avery said, "The current situation is bearable, and I don¡¯t want to risk it!"


    "Fine. You must call me once a day for the next few days, if not, I¡¯ll call the police," said Mike. His voice


    was firm and unyielding.


    "I got it." Avery felt much more rxed after the call with Mike.


    She felt as if she had been living a nightmare for the past two days. It was a never-ending nightmare.


    When one ended another began.


    After an hour or so, the nanny came to clean her up.


    "Miss Tate, Mr. Foster bought new clothes for you." The nanny showed Avery the clothes. "They are all


    branded! He also instructed that I get you cleaned up."


    At first, Avery did not move, but then she slowly tried to get off the bed.


    "Miss Tate, are you trying to head to the bathroom? Mr. Foster has instructed me to wipe you down.


    Just lie in bed. I''ll clean you up¡ª"


    "No. I''ll go wash." Avery furrowed her brows. "Can you get a walking stick?"


    "Oh. I''ll go look for one." The nanny immediately left.


    A momentter, she returned not with a walking stick but with Elliot.


    The nanny stood next to her and said," Miss Tate, the doctor advised you to remain in bed. Walking


    around might aggravate your injury, and it will affect your recovery..."


    It appeared that the nanny was unaware that Avery was a doctor =e''?SLQ< that she knew all about the


    recovery of her wound.


    However, under Elliot''s gaze, Avery silently swallowed andid back down.


    The nanny immediately brought a basin of water and a wet towel, helping Avery clean herself.


    After the wipe down, the nanny said, "Miss Tate, I''ve made some m chowder, should I bring a bowl


    up for you?"


    Avery replied, "Please secretly bring it up. Don''t let him see it." She did not want Elliot to feed her


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    again.


    It was not that he could not feed her well, but rather, she did not want to see him.


    The nanny replied, "Okay. There are quite a few people here tonight. I don¡¯t think he will notice me."


    Avery said, "There are guests again?"


    The nanny hesitated for a while beforeing clean, "They are the same guests from the night before,


    and there are a fewdies here as well."


    Avery did not pursue the topic. She could not care what Elliot did so long as he did not touch her


    children. Anything else he did would not get a reaction from her.


    After consuming the soup, she slept soundly.


    She did not think that the next few nights would be filled with entertainment, parties, and alcohol.


    She was woken every night by the noise, and every time she would wonder to herself, "Did his mother


    not just pass away?


    Was he celebrating his mother''s death, or was he using women and alcohol to numb the pain?


    Her leg did not hurt after three days of bed rest.


    That night, she was once again woken by the noise. She opened her eyes and looked around the


    darkroom.


    After a while, she heard her door being pushed open. She immediately turned to the door in rm.


    A huge figure entered the room. He looked familiar and dangerous.


    He was reeking of alcohol, and soon the room was drenched in its scent.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    She immediately flicked a switch and the light flooded the room.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was blinded by the sudden light. Filled with sudden annoyance, he mmed the door shut.


    Avery looked at him with fear.


    His eyes were red from the alcohol. After mming the door, his long, slender fingers impatiently


    unbuttoned his shirt.


    Avery immediately realized what he intended to do. She was so frightened, that she did not dare


    breathe.


    "Elliot! You''ve entered the wrong room!" She tried to snap him to his senses. "This is my room!"


    He stared at her as he walked to the bed. While he walked, he removed his shirt and tossed it to the


    floor.


    "I''m not drunk." He crawled up the bed and grabbed her injured leg. "Don''t move this leg."


    Avery could not speak. What he said sounded true. He did not appear drunk. He knew she was hurt;


    why did he want to torture her?!


    His warm lipsnded on her neck.


    Avery smelled the thick, cloying scent of foreign perfume on him. She instantly furrowed her brows.


    A few days ago, the nanny said that there was a group of young and prettydies at the vi. Those


    people had stayed there for three days. They had not left the vi during that time.


    The foreign perfume Avery smelled on him should be from one of the women in the group.


    Even with his shirt off, the scent of perfume was still strong.


    Avery pushed his head away in disgust. She said coldly, "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    She had interrupted him, and he red at her.


    "You have the scent of another woman on you!" Avery could not control her anger. " You''re a filthy man!


    Don''t touch me!"


    She shoved him away using both her hands.


    After three days of rest, she had recovered some of her strength, and she had almost seeded in


    pushing Elliot off the bed.


    Her words and actions aroused a beastly desire in him.


    Supporting himself on one hand, he swiftly undid his belt. Initially, he had approached only with the


    intention of ma king out with her. He had not intended to go the full nine yards.


    However, now, he had to punish her!


    "Didn''t you call me a monster? Have you ever seen a monster who isn¡¯t dirty?" His voice was hoarse.


    He was breathing hard. He grabbed her chin =f!?RIV< jerked her face up, forcing her to look at him.


    "I''m the filthiest man on earth! But that does not stop me from wanting you!"


    He had her pinned down, and she could not resist or move.


    Tears silently fell from the corner of her eyes. She looked at his face. It was blurry yet clear at the same


    time!


    "Off! Turn off the lights!" she yelled


    hysterically.


    Seeing her anger propelled him to deny her requests.


    However, the tears at the corner of her eyes pierced his heart! He flicked the switch, plunging the room


    in darkness once more.


    The room was dark, and the only thing he could hear was her silent sobs, and his heavy breathing.


    A long moment passed, and the violent storm passed. Elliot began to breathe more calmly.


    Hey down next to her and fell into a dead slumber. She swiped away the tears from the corner of her


    eyes with her hand.


    Then, she shoved him to the side. Hey on his side, next to her. His long arms curled around her


    waist. It was as if this was the most natural thing in the world.


    Howical! He was probably not drunk, and neither had he lost his senses!


    Even when he was at his craziest, he still remembered that her leg was injured! Right from the


    beginning, he ced her injured leg aside. Thus, at that moment, her entire body was sore, but her


    injured leg felt much more rxed.


    Avery found it hard to stay calm.


    Other than the scent of their bodies and sweat, there was also the scent of foreign perfume lingering in


    the air.


    Avery''s body stiffened. A terrifying thought popped into her mind¡ª she was going to kill him!


    That way, she would no longer be in pain. Her two children would be safe too!


    Once this thought appeared, it spread to


    every nerve in her body. She could not stop its spread.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Avery reached under the pillow and drew out the dagger!


    Nick had given her a dagger when she had made her escape. She was to use it to protect herself.


    When Elliot had rescued her, she still had the dagger in her hands. Initially, Elliot had wanted to take


    the dagger; he was afraid that she might try tomit suicide with it. However, Avery demanded that


    he give it to her.


    Once she had the dagger back, she had stored it under her pillow. The dagger had saved her life


    before, and it was meaningful to her, so she kept it.


    However, never once did she think he would he humiliate her like he had! He had crushed her dignity,


    and shepletely lost it! At that moment, all she wanted to do was kill him and then kill herself.


    She would kill him, then kill herself!


    She was a doctor. She knew where to stab for a quick death!


    Avery grabbed the dagger, and she began to select a vein. She looked at his face closely.


    With the dim light of sunset, she could vaguely see his handsome face.


    His eyes were shut, and he was sleeping soundly. The sheets did not cover his neck, and it called out


    to her...


    Avery lifted the dagger with trembling hands.


    All she needed to do was make one move, and in half an hour, she would be free!


    Just as the dagger was in line with his throat, she lost her nerve.


    Did she really want to kill him? Did he truly deserve to die?


    By killing him, she would die too. Could she bear to abandon her two children?


    Thoughts flooded her mind, and her eyes felt sore. She did not want to die. She could not kill him, but


    she also could not bear to stand his endless harassment! Reducing him to a vegetable was the best


    thing she could do!


    However, Avery was not confident that she would be able to turn him into a vegetable without killing


    him. Her breath came out in heavy pants.


    She could not go through with the n!


    She slowly calmed down.


    As she was about to lower the dagger, Elliot opened his eyes.


    He saw her holding the dagger above him. He did not need an exnation to figure out what she was


    trying to do.


    He grabbed her h;h(s that were clutching the dagger.


    Avery did not expect Elliot to suddenly wake up! She was scared half to death. She wanted to exin


    herself, but her lips merely quivered and no words came out.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Are you trying to kill me!?" He looked at her. His voice was rough, and there was a tremble in it.


    "Avery, are you trying to kill me?"


    Avery felt as if her wrist was about to shatter under his grip!


    "Elliot, let go!" "Are you trying to kill me to avenge your son!" Elliot could not hear Avery. He was


    immersed in his endless grief.


    Avery could no longer hide nor exin herself.


    "Yes! I want to kill you! Elliot! I have had enough of you torturing me! I can''t live like this anymore!"


    Avery cried, spilling everything.


    "Okay... Okay..." Elliot muttered. He gripped her hands tightly in his and directed the dagger to his


    heart. "Here. Stab right into it!


    Elliot was not wearing a shirt. His hands were strong!


    Avery saw the tip of the dagger cutting through his skin. Blood trickled out!


    She was so frightened she sobbed, "Let go! Elliot, let go! I won¡¯t kill you! I don''t want to kill you! I don¡¯t


    want to do it anymore!"


    "What are you afraid of? That I¡¯ll turn into a ghost and haunt you?" He pressed the dagger deeper into


    his chest. Pain spread through him. His voice became a low rasp," No, I won''t... I won''t look for you...


    Avery. The next life... I won''t look for you anymore


    Avery was scared out of her wits! She yelled out hysterically, "Someone! Help¡ª!"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Avery''s screams brought the bodyguard, who was standing guard outside, bursting into the room!


    The lights came on the moment the door to the room flew open.


    The bodyguard was bewildered at the sight that met him.


    "Doctor! Quick, go get the doctor!" The bodyguard yelled behind him before he sprinted to the bed.


    Avery cried, "Get his hand off! Quickly get his hand off!"


    The bodyguard had thought that Avery was the one who was trying to kill Elliot, however, it took him


    quite a bit of force to pry Elliot''s hand from the dagger.


    It was clear that it was Elliot who was gripping the dagger and trying to kill himself.


    In other words, Elliot wasmitting suicide.


    Once the bodyguard managed to pry Elliot''s hand off the dagger, Avery immediately got off the bed.


    The doctor rushed over with his medical suitcase.


    Avery immediately snatched his suitcase and ran over to the bed to stop Elliot''s bleeding!


    The doctor was stunned!


    "How did Avery run so quickly? Have her legs healed?" he wondered.


    "She snatched the medical suitcase! She snatched the medical suitcase!" he realized.


    The doctor came to his senses and quickly walked over to the bed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He was shocked to see the dagger protruding from Elliot''s chest. He was also shocked by how red the


    sheets were.


    "Uh, uh... uh!"


    The bodyguard grabbed Avery''s arm with one hand, trying to pull her away, but she shrugged him off


    with force!


    "Miss Tate, are you sure you can do it? Don''t dy his treatment!" The bodyguard furrowed his brows,


    not trusting her.


    Avery''s eyes reddened. She cried in a hoarse voice, "I can stop the bleeding!"


    Her voice made Elliot cough suddenly. He had regained consciousness.


    He saw Avery. Her face was covered with tears, and she was clutching a medical suitcase in her hand.


    He stretched out his hand, trying to push her away. He wanted to die! Life was nothing but pain. Dying


    would end everything.


    "Hold him down! All of you hold him down! " Avery pushed Elliot¡¯s hands away and yelled at the


    bodyguard with tears in her eyes.


    When the bodyguard heard what she said, he immediately pinned Elliot''s h=g#:YLQ:s down.


    Elliot was so furious he coughed a mouthful of blood. "How dare you!¡±


    The bodyguard was scared half to death, and he let go of Elliot. Avery coldly looked at the bodyguard,


    "Do you want him to die! Hold him down!"


    Of course, the bodyguard did not want


    Elliot to die, so he obeyed Avery.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Foster. You''re bleeding too much. Let Miss Tate stop your bleeding! Once your wound is


    dressed, we''ll immediately send you to the hospital!" The bodyguard exined apprehensively.


    Elliot was breathing heavily. He looked at Avery resentfully. "Don''t pretend to cry. I won''t send anyone


    to take revenge on you on my behalf. Once I''m dead you can live in peace¡ª"


    Avery ignored Elliot. She grabbed the hilt of the dagger with both hands.


    "Elliot, what happens next might hurt a little. Bear with me!" She inhaled and looked at him.


    Elliot''s face was pale and weary from all the blood he lost!


    His eyes were cold and filled with despair.


    They were wet with tears, though no tears escaped them.


    He had always been that way. He only showed his strongest side.


    Avery gritted her teeth and yanked the dagger out! Instantly, blood sttered everywhere!


    She immediately began topress the wound. Satisfied with the slower blood flow, she applied some


    medication and bound the wound.


    When she finished the emergency dressing, she looked at him once again. She did not know when he


    had passed out.


    The thorns around him had wilted, leaving him fragile.


    "Quickly, send him to the hospital!" Avery took a deep breath and yelled in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    The bodyguard and doctor immediately took Elliot away.


    Avery sat on the bed, hugging her knees close to her, sobbing loudly.


    Time drew her deeper into the night, clearing her mind. She could hear the regret screaming in her


    heart.


    She heard the whirring and rumbling of the helicopter on the rooftop. Soon, it disappeared into the


    night.


    She heard footsteps outside her door, but she did not look up. She did not care who entered her room.


    The individual walked over to her bed and covered Avery with a clean set of covers. He picked up the


    dagger still covered in blood.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Tate. I gave you this dagger to protect yourself, notmit murder," Nick said helplessly, "I have


    to take this dagger back."


    Avery sobbed out loud. "I did try to kill him, but I did not dare to do it."


    "Well, you did provoke him," Nick said calmly. "The result was the same as stabbing the dagger into his


    heart yourself. What difference does it make?"


    Avery was suddenly at a loss for words by Nick¡¯s questions.


    "Your mother passed awayst year, right? You should know when our close ones pass away, that


    makes us sensitive and fragile." Nick lit a cigarette, holding it between his fingers. "His mother passed


    away, so we came here to be with him. He had asked us to leave tomorrow. Maybe, he found us too


    rowdy."


    Avery closed her eyes and looked at the bloody bed in a daze.


    "I don¡¯t know what love and hatred that lies between the two of you, but I know that he has eyes only


    for you. No other woman has caught his eyes. We even found a bunch of beautiful women for him, but


    not once did he look at them. And all of them are prettier than you, and their bodies are better than


    yours too... so why do you think he came looking for you? Don¡¯t you understand?"


    Avery took a deep breath. "I don''t love him anymore.¡±


    "Oh..." Nick looked at her before picking up the cigarette. He inhaled the cigarette and exhaled a thick


    fog of smoke. "Then, why are you crying? Didn''t he say even if he died, he would not bother you?"


    Avery was speechless.


    "Could you have been frightened by the blood? Don''t lie to me. The amount of blood you¡¯ve seen is


    more than what we see in a year''s worth of fighting," said Nick. "It''ste. I don''t bother you anymore.¡±


    After Nick left, the nanny came in with a shocked expression.


    "Miss Tate... do you want to sleep in another room tonight? I''ll tidy the room up."


    Avery stopped crying. Her tone was cold. " I''ll stay here."


    The nanny took a clean set of sheets ?g ? TMQ? helped Avery get off the bed.


    "Miss Tate, the wound on your leg might have opened. There is blooding out," said the nanny. "But


    the doctor isn''t here."


    Avery lowered her gaze. The dressing was indeed red. It might be Elliot''s blood, but it might be hers


    too.


    Her injury hurt a lot, but she did not want to deal with it.


    After changing the sheets on the bed, the nanny helped Avery into it. Averyy down.


    When the nanny left, she switched off the light.


    Avery opened her eyes and looked around the dark room. Her mind kept reying the incident that


    happened a moment ago.


    Hurting others could easily be exined away by his violent nature, but the harm he inflicted on himself


    could not.


    "Lunatic!


    "He is a madman!" she thought.


    Avery''s tears kept falling.


    Time passed by second after second. In a blink of an eye, it was morning.


    There was a knock on the door, and the nanny entered bringing in breakfast.


    Seeing how Avery was still sleeping, the nanny took Avery''s breakfast away with her. Avery was not


    asleep. She had not slept the entire night.


    After the nanny left, Avery opened her reddened eyes and turned on her phone. She did not know what


    had happened to Elliot after they had taken him away.


    She did not know who to contact, so she began looking up news articles rted to him.


    Avery entered [Elliot Foster] in the search bar and soon, news rted to him popped up!


    [President of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster, Rushed to the Hospital by Helicopter in the Early Morning!


    Serious Condition Suspected! (7 Hours Ago)]


    [Breaking News! President of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster, Suffered a Cardiac Arrest! Died Young! (30


    Minutes Ago)]

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Avery saw the news on her screen. She began to hyperventte.


    "Has Elliot died?


    "How could that be? How could he have died so easily?" she thought.


    She had stopped his bleeding. The helicopter had taken him directly to the hospital. They would have


    rushed him to the emergency room, so how could they not have sessfully resuscitated him?


    "Could he have moved about on the helicopter and tore the bandages? Or did he not allow the doctor


    to save him once he reached the hospital?" she wondered.


    Avery sniffled. She could not stop her tears from falling.


    No matter what had happened, Elliot was dead! He was dead!


    The doctors could rescue a patient in danger, but they could not resurrect the dead!


    Last night, when she had wanted to murder him, she had thought that killing him would set her free, but


    why was her heart aching so badly now that she got news of his death?


    On the inte, other media outlets began publishing their own takes on his death.


    [Tribute to Elliot Foster: A Legend Has Fallen!]


    [Sterling Group: What Would Happen to the Empire That Elliot Foster Built From Scratch?] [Elliot


    Foster: His Sess and Sadness!] [Conspiracy Behind Elliot Foster''s Death?] [Elliot Foster¡¯s Mother


    Passed Away Four Days Ago. He Has Followed Her. What Will Happen to the Fosters?]


    A series of eye-catching headlines had been published. It shocked everyone!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Henry kept calling Elliot on the phone, but he could not get through. He did not know how to verify the


    truth of the news on the inte.


    Henry''s wife was rather excited. "Henry, if your brother died, do you think we will get some of his


    inheritance? Didn''t you say that he previously left some for his mother in his will? Now that she is dead,


    will we get the money?"


    Henry red at his wife. "My mother has just died, and now my brother too is gone! Yet, all you care


    about is money?!"


    "What else can I care for then? He¡¯s dead! It was not me who killed him!"


    Henry muttered, "How did he die?"


    "Quickly, get Cole back! We are going to have a funeral!"


    Henry did not want to hear his wife''s ravings. He grabbed his phone >f#


    The Sterling Group was in utter chaos!


    How could their boss suddenly die!


    Chad''s phone was ringing off the hook!


    Shaun and Ben¡¯s phones had been ringing nonstop too. They gathered in Elliot''s office and started


    exchanging information.


    "Who has contacted him in the past two days?" Ben asked.


    "I sent him a work email the day before yesterday. He read it but did not reply. He has not checked his


    messages in the past two days," said Shaun.


    Chad adjusted the sses on his nose." Three days ago, Mike and Hayden went to look for him. At


    that time, he should still be alright."


    "I¡¯ll head to the hospital to have a look.


    Chad, go find Mike and get Mike to contact Avery. Mr. Locklyn, go call for an emergency meeting and


    calm everyone down! Before we understand what truly happened to Mr. Foster, please don¡¯t believe the


    news on the inte!" Ben said seriously. "I don''t believe that he is dead. He barely said anything. He


    can''t leave just like that!¡±


    When the three of them finally came to a conclusion, they each went their separate ways.


    Chad rang the Starry River Vi¡¯s doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened. Mike appeared with his unkempt blond hair. He looked at Chad in


    disbelief.


    "What are you doing? Why are you here so early in the morning disturbing my sleep?" Mike rubbed his


    eyes and headed into the living area.


    "Mike, call Avery right now! Something has happened to Mr. Foster! We can''t contact him. Avery must


    have known what happened," Chad said seriously He went forward and grabbed Mike''s arm.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Mike picked up a cup of water. "What happened to your boss? Please don''te looking for Avery


    every time he is in trouble¡ª"


    "He is dead." Chad felt ufortable.


    Mike spat out the water. "Are you pulling my leg? You said he died? How did he die?"


    "I don''t know. The inte said that he is dead."


    Mike was speechless. Seeing how Chad was almost in tears, he immediately ced the cup of water


    down and headed to his room.


    "Don''t worry. Let me ask Avery. She was on the phone with me yesterday afternoon. She said that her


    injuries were not that painful anymore. She should be able to return in a few days. She didn''t say that


    anything had happened to Elliot¡ª"


    "It happened early today morning." Chad followed Mike into his room. "We can''t get to him or his


    bodyguard. I have been with him for so many years. This is the first time that this has happened."


    Mike got his phone and called Avery. At the same time, he put it on loudspeaker.


    It was some time before Avery answered his call.


    "Avery!" Mike''s emotions had been influenced by Chad. He was anxious. "I heard that Elliot is dead.


    What happened? I''m sure it had nothing to do with you, right!


    Averyy in bed, looking at the ceiling. Her voice was hoarse. "I did it."


    Mike was bewildered. Chad was speechless.


    "I did it," Avery said once again.


    "A-Are you alright?" Mike pulled his hair in disbelief. "Why did you kill him? Why?"


    "I don''t know..." Avery had been crying for a long time, and her throat hurt. Her voice was hoarse. "I


    don''t know how it turned out this way¡ª"


    "Okay, stop crying! I''lle get you immediately!" Mike said and grabbed a


    jacket from his room. "Don''t turn off your phone!"


    When Mike ended the call, Chad waspletely numb.


    His boss was truly dead. Avery was the murderer.


    "Hehe! Howical!" he thought.


    He had initially thought them to be truly in love with each other despite the numerous arguments, and


    that they would be together once they had resolved everything.


    Never had he thought that tragedy would be the oue!


    When Mike was by the door putting on his shoes, he suddenly saw Chad.


    "... Chad. Avery is wrong this time, but I will still st;c+>YJY> on her side." Mike had his shoes on, and


    he looked at Chad. "I''m sorry. If you want to cut ties with me, then so be it!


    Mike ended his sentence and left without looking back.


    He had said that to him, Avery was more important than family. No matter what she did, he would never


    leave.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chad took his sses off and wiped away his tears. Cutting ties with Mike had not been the saddest


    part of the day. The saddest part of the day was knowing that his boss was dead.


    For a while, he could not figure out how to get back to his office, and when he was finally back at his


    office, he did not dare tell Shaun the news.


    Chad called Ben and told Ben what he heard.


    Ben said, "Did she really say so?"


    "I heard it myself. She said she did it," Chad choked and said, "I never thought that she would be as


    impulsive and bold to do something like this!"


    "Don''t cry. I''m at the hospital. The news I got is that he is still in the emergency room, being


    resuscitated."


    Chad was stunned for a while. Then, he immediately collected his emotions." Where did Mr. Foster get


    hurt? Why is it so serious?"


    "The heart.¡±


    Chad eximed, "How could she be so cruel!"


    "The bodyguard said that he did it to himself." Ben looked serious. "Even if Avery did it, he would not


    me her.¡±


    "Is that what he said?"


    "The bodyguard told me. He had passed out long before he had arrived at the hospital." Ben rubbed


    the middle of his brows. "His estate attorney has alsoe after seeing the news."

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Mike was at the forest vi.


    Mike stopped the car and immediately walked over to the door. The guards stopped him.


    "I''m here to get Avery!" Mike said. "Your boss has died. Perhaps, you should start thinking about


    whether you are going to get paid."


    The guards were baffled.


    At the staircase, the nanny was helping Avery down the stairs. She was leaving the ce.


    Elliot died. Avery wanted to see him for thest time.


    When Mike saw Avery, he immediately pushed the guards away and strode in. "Avery! I''m here to take


    you home!" Mike took Avery from the nanny.


    After helping Avery into the car, Mike looked at her leg. She was wearing loose pajamas, so he could


    not see her injury.


    "You were limping just now. I find it hard to believe that your injuries are almost healed." Mike furrowed


    his brows. He started the car. "I¡¯ll send you to the hospital once we get back to the city."


    Avery held onto the seatbelt with both hands. Her heart was empty.


    "Avery. Hiswyer... won''t find faults with you, right?" Mike had only asked her this question once they


    were on their way, and even then he had hesitated for a few seconds.


    Mike had never liked Elliot because Elliot treated Avery and the children terribly. When he heard that


    Elliot had died, he felt a little pity for the man, however, he was more focused on Avery. He hoped that


    Elliot''s death would not bring thew down on Avery.


    "I don''t know." Avery was feeling low. She did not care whether thew would punish her or not at that


    moment.


    "Oh. You and him... what happened?" Mike lowered his voice, due to the severity of the topic.


    "I don''t know." Avery''s mind was heavy. Once she began thinking about him, she was so overwhelmed


    she could barely breathe.


    "Did you not sleep the entire night?" Mike saw how puffy and red her eyes were." Close your eyes and


    get some rest. No matter what, the children need you to take care of them. I will hire the bestwyer for


    you. You don''t have to worry about the other matters."


    Avery closed her eyes. She saw Elliot¡¯s eyes. They had been filled with pain ?f'';QIT


    < hatred. He had said that he would not look for her in his next life.


    He had brought her so much pain, but she too had caused him plenty of pain. There was no other


    exnation for why he would have stabbed himself with the dagger otherwise.


    He would rather die than see her again.


    During recess at Starry River Kindergarten, Hayden pulled La out of her ss.


    "The dirtbag is dead." Hayden had seen the news, and now, he was telling it to La.


    La was shocked. "Which dirtbag? Cole... or Elliot?"


    "Elliot," said Hayden a little awkwardly. It was a name that he had loathed so much.


    The shock on La''s face slowly disappeared. Although she did not like their dirtbag dad, he was still


    their biological father.


    "How did he die so suddenly?" she thought.


    "Hayden, is he really dead? Don''t lie to me." La¡¯s eyes suddenly grew red. Her nose was sore too.


    Hayden nodded.


    "Woo, woo, woo... He is dead. No one will bully Mommy, but why am I sad?" La raised her hand to


    wipe her tears. "Hayden, I shouldn''t be sad, right?"


    Hayden replied, "If you want to be sad, just be sad." "Are you sad?" La wiped her tears away and


    looked at Hayden with watery eyes.


    The bruise on Hayden''s neck was still visible. Even if he was sad, he would not show it.


    "I''m not sad."


    "Oh, then... if he has died, should we visit his grave?" La suddenly thought of this.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Grandma died, their Mommy often brought them to visit their grandmother''s grave.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    If their Dad was dead, would they need to visit his grave?


    "Go if you want. I''m not going," Hayden said coldly before returning to his ssroom.


    "Hayden, woo, woo... I miss Mommy. When is sheing back?" La quickly chased after him and


    held his arm.


    "She should be back soon." Hayden had a feeling.


    Elliot was dead. Her Mommy did not need to worry about anything anymore.


    Mike drove to Elizabeth Hospital and handed Avery to Wesley.


    When Avery saw Wesley she asked, "Which hospital is he at?"


    Wesley replied, "At General Hospital. Thetest news that I got was that they are still trying to


    resuscitate him. Don¡¯t worry."


    Wesley helped her onto the bed.


    After a while, Avery slowly came to her senses. "Wesley, did you say he is not dead?


    Wesley sighed. "He had a cardiac arrest, but they resuscitated him. It''s still going on.


    Avery sighed.


    Wesley pushed her to the emergency room. He used a pair of scissors and cut her pants.


    Her bandage was dyed red with her blood.


    "Avery, how did your injury turn out this way? Did you not care for it?" Wesley furrowed his brows. He


    carefully undid the bandage.


    Avery said lightly, "It doesn''t hurt very much."


    "Even if it doesn''t hurt, if you don''t take care of yourself, this wil happen. You risk infection by


    neglecting it!" Wesley sighed." Thank goodness Mike picked you up."


    Mike was standing at the main entrance, calling Chad.


    He wanted to tell Chad that Elliot was still alive, but he could not reach Chad.


    "Hehe, that b*st*rd! How dare he block me!" Mike stored away his phone and walked back into the


    emergency room.


    When he saw the injuries on Avery''s leg. He cursed in a low voice, "Avery, how did you end up this


    way?! Please don''t tell me you need an amputation!"


    Mike''s outrage rekindled some emotion in Avery.


    "Can you not nag at me?"


    "Look at your leg. What do you want me to say?" Mike raised his hand and pped his head. "Wesley,


    will her leg be fine?"


    Wesley shook his head. "The wound isrge. It will definitely scar over."


    "Oh, that''s fine. As long as she''s not disabled." Mike looked at Wesley cleaning Avery''s wound. He


    asked, "Does she need to stay at the hospital?"


    "It''s best if she does, but if she doesn''t want to stay then she is free to go home. I''ll go to her house to


    change her b=f":RMS;ages on a daily basis," Wesley said and looked at her. "Avery, why don¡¯t you stay


    at home? It''s much morefortable than the hospital. The children have not seen you for a long time


    too. I¡¯m sure they missed you."


    Avery nodded.


    Her eyelids were heavy. She had not slept for a day and a night. She had been under constant duress,


    and the moment she heard that Elliot was still alive, she had rxed a little. Sleep overwhelmed her.


    Wesley dressed her wounds, and Avery fell asleep on the bed. Mike tucked her in.


    Wesley prescribed anti-inmmatory medication and put Avery on drips.


    "Mike, go do your thing. Once she wakes up, I''ll send her back," Wesley said.


    "Oh... TH head to General Hospital to see Elliot. Though I have nothing to do with him, Avery does not


    want him dead."


    Wesley nodded.


    Mike teased, "Wesley, just give up on her! Even if she doesn''t end up together with Elliot, she won¡¯t


    choose you. I don''t want to see you wasting your time."


    Wesley blushed awkwardly. "I know. I never hoped for anything much."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At General Hospital. After being resuscitated for more than ten hours, Elliot was transferred to the ICU.


    Elliot needed to survive for a week before he would be officially deemed out of the danger zone.


    As night fell, Ben treated Elliot''s estate attorney to dinner.


    The estate attorney refused.


    Ben said, "Don''t worry, I''m not nning to hear about the distribution of his estate, because I know how


    it¡¯s being distributed."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    The estate attorney looked at how confident Ben looked. He said, "After Mr. Foster¡¯s mother passed


    away, he had instructed me to make some changes.¡±


    Ben said, "Oh?"


    The estate attorney said, "I¡¯m not drinking or having dinner. If there is any progress with Mr. Foster''s


    condition, please inform me at once."


    Ben replied, "Okay, then. I¡¯ll send you out."


    After Ben sent the estate attorney out, he looked at the time. Without knowing it, it was already seven


    in the evening.


    After sleeping deeply for quite some time, Avery finally woke up. She was still in a daze.


    "Avery, let''s go home!" Mike saw that she was awake and said, "I just returned from General Hospital.


    Elliot is not dead. He has been transferred into ICU. The media has crossed the line. He is not even


    dead and yet, they are so quick to dere him dead!"


    Mike helped Avery up. Avery returned to her senses more quickly than she had before.


    "What time is it?"


    Mike helped Avery into the wheelchair. " It''s almost eight. Are you hungry?"


    Avery nodded.


    She had barely had a proper meal the past few days. All she wanted to do right then was to have a


    good meal, a shower, and a good night''s sleep.


    She was still feeling dizzy. She had not slept well for the past few days. All she wanted to do was to


    catch up on her sleep.


    "There''s food at home! We''ll go back and eat! The children heard that you''re back. They are waiting for


    you!" Mike carried her into the car and ced the wheelchair in the boot.


    Half an hourter, the car slowly entered Starry River Vi''spound.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery looked at the familiar surroundings. She was extremely emotional. She had only been gone for a


    week, but it felt like she had juste back from death.


    Once she reached home, she collected her messy thoughts.


    The two children pounced on her.


    "Mommy!" "Mommy!" Avery looked at her children. She was happy and sad at the same time.


    "I missed you all."


    "Mommy, Hayden and I missed you too! Your leg is injured. Does it hurt?" La looked at Avery''s leg.


    "Mommy, which is the leg that is hurt?"


    Avery replied, "The right one."


    "Oh... Mommy. Rest well at home. Don''t go around. It''ll be better after a few days," La said sweetly.


    Avery nodded. "I won''t go anywhere. I''ll just stay at home."


    For the next week, Avery stayed home, resting in bed.


    Mike initially wanted to stay at home


    Every day, the bodyguard would send the children to school, then buy groceries, and cook for her.


    Wesley woulde around every afternoon to change her dressing and medication.


    After a week of rest, the wound on her leg had recovered nicely. She could get down from the bed and


    walk around in the yard.


    The weather was getting better. In a blink of an eye, summer was here.


    Elliot was at the hospital. He had spent a week in ICU. After that, he was transferred to the special care


    unit.


    When he opened his eyes, he looked at the white walls. His mind was nk.


    "Elliot, you''re finally up." The voice belonged to a woman. "How are you feeling?


    Elliot turned to the side and looked at Zoe.


    "Elliot, I''ll go get the doctor," Zoe said with reddened eyes before leaving.


    "Am I patient? Am I sick?" he wondered. He tried to lift his arm, but he found that he had no strength.


    After Zoe left, Ben entered. "Elliot, you''re awake." Ben had a rxed expression. "I really don''t know


    what I''m going to do if you''re dead. Perhaps, I would have dissolved thepany."


    Elliot''s face remained void of expression.


    "No matter what happened in the past, forget them all. If your mother was still around to see you in this


    state, she would be heartbroken. Even if you won''t do it for her, you should live for Shea. Shea has not


    been to school these past few days. We were worried that she would hear the rumors in school. She


    still does not know about the incident."

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Ben stood by the bed and spoke to him.


    Elliot''s face still remained nk and emotionless despite hearing Ben''s words.


    Ben spoke the truth. He wanted to die. Was there anything there that he could not let go of?


    If he died, naturally there would be someone to take care of Shea.


    A momentter, the doctor arrived. After examining Elliot, the doctor said, "Mr.


    Foster, you''re very weak. You need to stay in the hospital to recuperate. During this time, if you feel any


    difort, you can let me know at any moment."


    Elliot closed his eyes.


    Ben pulled the doctor outside to talk to him.


    "He should not be in any danger, right?" Ben asked.


    The doctor replied, "As long as he cooperates and follows the treatment n he will not be in any


    danger. However, he does not want to live, and this is not good for him."


    Ben pursed his lips. "I''ll think of something.


    An hourter, Ben brought Shea to the hospital.


    "Shea, your brother is terribly hurt. Could you gofort him, please?"


    Shea blinked her eyes and furrowed his brows. "Why is he hurt?"


    "... You could say that love has wounded him." "What do you mean by that?" "It means... Elliot fought


    with Avery- badly. " Ben used simpler terms to exin the situation to her. "Because of that, he does


    not want to live anymore. He wants to die. What you need to do is to make sure that he does not die."


    Shea looked troubled. "Why don''t you call Avery here? I don''t think he''ll listen to me."


    Ben replied, "They fought. He does not want to see Avery. Don''t go looking for Avery in the future too. It


    was a bad fight, and they arepletely done with each other this time."


    Shea said, "Then, does that mean I can''t go looking for La and Hayden?"


    Ben said, "Your brother is dying, yet you still have the time to care for others?"


    Shea responded, "Oh. How do I make sure he does not die? Tell me!"


    Ben took a deep breath. "Stay by his side and keep an eye on him."


    "Okay."


    When Elliot woke from slumber, he saw Shea''s bright and innocent face.


    Shea was sitting by the bed, ?b&>XKV< she was looking at him with her clear,rge eyes.


    "Big Brother," Shea said sadly, "I don''t want you to die. What will happen to me if you die? If you want


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    to die, take me along! I don''t want to be alone. I want to be with you


    "No one has ever truly liked me. Only you," Shea muttered in a low voice, "I don''t need anything. I only


    want you."


    Elliot blinked.


    He was in the same boat as Shea. There was no one but Shea who loved him.


    Shea held his hand with both her hands. " Big Brother, your hand is so cold. Let me warm it up for you."


    Elliot was discharged from the hospital four dayster. He went home to recuperate.


    That day, all the major news outlets in Aryadelle published apologies.


    Avery saw the news notification appearing on her phone. She waspletely relieved.


    Elliot was not dead. He had been discharged from the hospital. He would start apletely new life.


    She too would follow suit.


    She hoped that they would never meet again! That way, they would not be in pain anymore.


    Her phone rang. Avery saw who it was and picked the call up.


    "Avery! Elliot has been discharged!"


    Tammy had held herself back for many days before she had finally dared contact Avery. Jun had told


    her that it was Avery who had tried to murder Elliot. Therefore, before Elliot was discharged, Tammy


    dared not contact Avery.


    "I saw the news," Avery said in a calm tone. She lowered her gaze.


    "Hmm! Those news outlets are disgusting! They would do anything for clicks!" Tammy said and


    changed the topic. "Jun just heard from him. He won¡¯t be attending our wedding. I¡¯m assuming he is


    trying to avoid you."

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Tammy was afraid that Avery would misunderstand, and she immediately added, "Avery, if he doesn''t


    want toe, that''s up to him, but you have toe! You''re my best friend. If you¡¯re noting, I


    won''t get married."


    Avery said, "I''ll attend your wedding."


    Tammy let out a sigh of relief. "That''s awesome! I heard you injured your leg. How is it? I had always


    thought of contacting you, but Elliot was still in bad shape then, and I was afraid that you would be in a


    bad mood. So, I didn''t contact you."


    "My leg is much better."


    "That''s good to hear. Let''s go shopping tomorrow!" "It did not heal very well." Avery looked at the injury


    on her leg. It was no longer wrapped in bandages, and the scar looked bad.


    Thankfully, she had bought quite a few long skirts in the past. So, she could easily hide the scar.


    "Then I''lle to visit you tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask you anything regarding Elliot," Tammy


    promised.


    "Hmm."


    The next morning, before the two children headed for kindergarten, Tammy arrived. Not only did she


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    bring a big bag of fruits, snacks, toys, and new clothes, but she also bought a huge bag of breakfast.


    Avery was stunned.


    "Tammy, you didn''t have to. La told me that during the time I wasn''t around, you came and yed


    with them every single day, and you even bought them new toys and snacks for them- daily..."


    "It''s my duty!" Tammy passed the bag of breakfast to Avery before lifting up Avery''s skirt. "My


    goodness! What a huge wound!"


    Avery said, "It doesn''t hurt that much anymore."


    "What on earth! This is the first time I''m seeing a rtionship turn out this way." Tammy did not say


    much apart from that onement. She took the bag of toys and clothes to the children.


    "Are you two heading to school?"


    "Aunt Tammy, I really hope you get married today. That way, I don''t have to go to school." La was


    carrying her bag. She was rather reluctant to go to school.


    "Babe, why don''t you want to go to school?"


    "Because I want to y with Mommy at home," La answered honestly.


    "La, I''m going back to work tomorrow," Avery said.


    "Which is why I don¡¯t want to go to school today. Aunt Tammy is also here. I don¡¯t want to go to school.


    Let me stay at home < a.:VNV: y with you too, please!" La pouted and begged.


    Without waiting for Avery to say anything, Tammy immediately took La¡¯s bag off her shoulders.


    "Okay, okay! You''ll stay home today! Kindergarten is not like elementary school. It''s fine if you skip one


    day."


    Tammy said this for Avery¡¯s benefit.


    "Tammy, if you ever have children of your own, they would be spoiled rotten by you," Avery said with a


    sigh.


    "My babe, La, has already said she wants to y at home today. When you go back to work, she¡¯ll


    go back to school!" said Tammy catingly to Avery as she scooped La into her arms. "If I have a


    daughter as cute as La, I couldn''t bear send her to kindergarten! I would hire a tutor to teach her at


    home.


    "I¡¯m only saying that because I''m free and can afford to stay at home to care for them. You aren''t in the


    same boat! You¡¯re a strong working woman!" said Tammy and quickly added, "But going to


    kindergarten and getting used to society in preparation for elementary school is quite important too."


    Avery took a sip of water and thought for a while. She said, "Tammy, you don''t have to tiptoe around


    me. I''m not used to it." Tammy raised her eyebrows and said," Then what happened to you and Elliot?"


    Avery was speechless.


    "You were the one who told me not to tiptoe around you," Tammy said in a matter-of-fact manner. "But I


    can guess without you telling me. The fight between couples is one where even a misspoken sentence


    can end lives."


    Avery shook her head. "Tammy, you should stop guessing. A guest ising overter."


    Tammy and the two children immediately perked their ears up.


    "Who is it?!" Mike heard themotion in the living area. He came out of his room.


    He appeared in front of everyone wearing only his boxers. Tammy immediately rushed over and


    pushed him into his room.


    "Can you pay attention to your image?


    Don''t defile our precious La''s eyes. How many times have I told you? Why won''t you change?"


    Tammy barked.


    Mike was rather speechless. "Are you a modern woman or not? I have such a good body, how is this


    defiling La''s eyes?"


    "Go in and put on some clothes!" Tammy pushed him back into his room.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    At that moment, the guest that Avery had mentioned arrived.


    A ck Buik Business pulled up by the entrance.


    The car doors opened, and two bodyguards stepped out of the car. Tammy watched themotion


    outside.


    "Who is it? Why did they bring so many bodyguards along!"


    Avery got up from the sofa. When she passed by Tammy, she replied, "Eric Santos.


    After a few months of rehabilitation, Eric could finally stand up. He, apanied by his family, had


    Eric was in ck-striped sportswear with a cap on his head. His face was covered by a mask and


    sunsses.


    No one could truly make out what he looked like underneath it. However, his statuesque figure and


    charisma made him stand out from the rest of the crowd. He looked stunning!


    "Avery, can I scream!" Tammy¡¯s body trembled a little.


    Avery said, "It''s best you not. I¡¯m afraid that neighbors would call the police."


    Tammy suppressed the urge.


    Eric and his family entered the living area under the protection of his bodyguards. When Eric saw


    Avery, he hugged her. He had not even removed his mask.


    "Dr. Tate, thank you."


    Avery was stunned. "You don¡¯t have to call me Dr. Tate." "Avery, thank you." Eric released her and took


    off his cap, mask, and sses.


    The golden sunlight illuminated his handsome face. Now, everyone could see his angr face and


    wless skin.


    Everyone looked at him in a daze. He was far more good-looking in person than he was in the pictures.


    La¡¯s mouth hung open. She clenched her fist and stuffed it into her mouth. What a good-looking


    person! He was even more handsome than her Dirtbag Dad!


    No! He was in apletely different leaguepared to her Dirtbag Dad!


    Eric was just her type¡ª young and exquisite.


    "Mister, I''m La!" La mustered up her courage and ran over to Eric. "I''m Avery''s darling daughter! I


    like you a lot!"


    Eric was rather taken aback. Then, he gently picked La up.


    Hayden felt embarrassed so he returned to his room. Mike had put on some clothes. When he saw


    La in Eric''s arms, his nose turned sore. He was rather jealous.


    "Avery, I''m here today not just to thank you, but I do have something to tell you." Eric was still holding


    La in his arms. He fixed his light blue eyes on Avery. "I have decided to make aeback."


    Tammy yelled, "Ah¡ª!"


    Eric looked at her.


    Tammy said, "I''m Avery''s best friend! I-I¡ª I''m also your fan!"


    Eric smiled brightly. "I brought my new single over. If you have any suggestions after listening to it, you


    can let me know.¡±


    Tammy was so ted she was about to pass out!


    Mike supported her before she could pass out.


    Mike looked at Avery. "Avery, I''m going to work! We have a physical examination scheduled for all our


    employees at the office this afternoon. I''lle to pick you up. You have to do it too! that moment, the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    guest that Avery had mentioned arrived.


    A ck Buik Business pulled up by the entrance.


    The car doors opened, and two bodyguards stepped out of the car. Tammy watched themotion


    outside.


    "Who is it? Why did they bring so many bodyguards along!"


    Avery got up from the sofa. When she passed by Tammy, she replied, "Eric Santos.


    After a few months of rehabilitation, Eric could finally stand up. He, apanied by his family, had


    Eric was in ck-striped sportswear with a cap on his head. His face was covered by a mask and


    sunsses.


    No one could truly make out what he looked like underneath it. However, his statuesque figure and


    charisma made him stand out from the rest of the crowd. He looked stunning!


    "Avery, can I scream!" Tammy¡¯s body trembled a little.


    Avery said, "It''s best you not. I''m afraid that neighbors would call the police."


    Tammy suppressed the urge.


    Eric and his family entered the living area under the protection of his bodyguards. When Eric saw


    Avery, he hugged her. He had not even removed his mask.


    "Dr. Tate, thank you."


    Avery was stunned. "You don''t have to call me Dr. Tate."


    "Avery, thank you." Eric released her and took off his cap, mask, and sses.


    The golden sunlight illuminated his handsome face. Now, everyone could see his angr face and


    wless skin.


    Everyone looked at him in a daze. He was far more good-looking in person than he was in the pictures.


    La''s mouth hung open. She clenched her fist and stuffed it into her mouth. What a good-looking


    person! He was even more handsome than her Dirtbag Dad!


    No! He was in apletely different leaguepared to her Dirtbag Dad!


    Eric was just her type¡ª young and exquisite.


    "Mister, I''m La!" La mustered up her courage and ran over to Eric. "I''m Avery''s darling daughter! I


    like you a lot!"


    Eric was rather taken aback. Then, he gently picked La up.


    Hayden felt embarrassed so he returned to his room. Mike had put on some clothes. When he saw


    La in Eric''s arms, his nose turned sore. He was rather jealous.


    "Avery, I''m here today not just to thank you, but I do have something to tell you." Eric was still holding


    La in his arms. He fixed his light blue eyes on Avery. "I have decided to make aeback."


    Tammy yelled, "Ah¡ª!"


    Eric looked at her.


    Tammy said, "I¡¯m Avery''s best friend! I-I¡ª I''m also your fan!"


    Eric smiled brightly. "I brought my new single over. If you have any suggestions after listening to it, you


    can let me know."


    Tammy was so ted she was about to pass out!


    Mike supported her before she could pass out.


    Mike looked at Avery. "Avery, I''m going to work! We have a physical examination scheduled for all our


    employees at the office this afternoon. I''lle to pick you up. You have to do it too!"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    At noon, Eric had lunch at Avery''s before leaving.


    "Avery, go and rest, and then go for your physical examination in the afternoon. I''ll take the kids out for


    some fun. What do you think about that?" Tammy had noticed that the weather was rather pleasant.


    She did not want to stay home. "I''ll bring the kids back home by six."


    Avery saw how much the children wanted to go out. Naturally, she did not disagree with Tammy''s


    suggestion.


    "Tammy, would it be troublesome for you?"


    Tammy said, "It''s no trouble. They are not babies that I need to carry. I''m not tired at all if it¡¯s taking


    them out to y!"


    Avery got the bodyguard to follow them. After sending them off, Avery returned to the house and shut


    the main door.


    There was a white box on the coffee table in the living area. Eric had left it behind. It was his gift to her.


    He said that it was his lucky charm. It was not anything expensive. He only hoped that it would bring


    her luck.


    Avery could not bear to refuse him, as the gift was not an expensive one but a meaningful one.


    She took the white box and went to her room. She was sitting on the edge of her bed when Mike called.


    "Avery, I''ll pick you up in two hours. You can take a nap," Then, Mike quickly asked," Is that babyface


    gone? If he''s not gone yet, it''s time to make him go, no?"


    "Don''t call him that. He is a true artist. I heard his new song today. It''s a great song, " Avery said


    objectively. "I have never followed an artist before, but I truly am attracted by his charm. I''m officially a


    fan."


    "I''m having goosebumps! Please don''t tell me you have fallen in love with him!"


    "I admire him."


    "Oh, you admire him! But, if you end up with him, I won''t object. When searching for partners, you


    either get someone rich or handsome, or someone with good abilities. Someone like Eric. I have to


    admit that he is handsome."


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''m hanging up." Avery did not want to continue this conversation.


    Having ended her rtionship with Elliot, Avery did not n on entering into another rtionship or


    getting married.


    A rtionship takes up too much energy. She refused to be in another one.


    Avery ced her phone down ?e%:PLQ? opened the white box. In it was a rather unique-looking


    ne.


    The pendant was a ring. There were carvings on it too. It was in anguage that Avery did not


    understand. She did not know whichnguage it was nor its meaning.


    Avery ced the ne back into its box andy down in bed. She had been getting sufficient sleep


    the past few days, so she did not feel tired.


    She looked out of her window, watching the bright sun and the asional passing bird. She felt


    extremely rxed. She had never been this calm in such a long time. These days she rarely thought


    about Elliot. She also did not think about their shared past. She did not have her future nned out.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She never truly had such a calm life.


    She hoped she could continue living it.


    Two hourster, Mike came to pick her up. Avery met the colleagues whom she had not seen in quite a


    long time. She was rather emotional. Everyone missed her, as they had not seen her for a long time.


    They asked her how was her holiday, where she had gone, and whether she had fun or not.


    Avery looked at Mike. Mike whispered in her ear, "I couldn''t tell them that you had been kidnapped by


    Elliot. How embarrassing would that be? I told them you had gone on a holiday." "Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me earlier? I didn''t prepare any gifts for them." "Aren''t you only going back to work tomorrow? After the


    checkup, I''ll go with you to get some,"


    Avery let out a sigh of relief.


    After a series of checkups, Mike and Avery left the hospital.


    "Why don''t I send you home first. Just tell me what you want to buy, and I''ll go get them." Mike was


    worried that Avery could not walk for long.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Avery shook her head. "I want to go out."


    "Then, tell me if your leg hurts. Don''t force it."


    "I know."


    "Avery, if I had known how many miserable things would happen to us when we came back to this


    country, I would not have allowed you to return." Mike helped her into the car. "When we were in


    Bridgedale, everything went smoothly. I never once worried about you. Who could have known that


    your return would bring me an endless amount of worry."


    Avery was apologetic. "Why don''t you return to Bridgedale!" "That''s not what I meant!" "I know that. I


    think that I can handle work here. You should go back to Bridgedale-"


    "Come back with me."


    "I''m not going. I like my country better than I love Bridgedale."


    Mike snorted. "Then, I''m not going either. I''ll be where you are."


    "You miss Chad, huh?"


    "Why did you have to bring him up? He blocked my calls." Mike stepped on the gas. "That jerk! He only


    has his boss in his heart."


    Avery said, "I¡¯m sorry!"


    "Why are you apologizing to me? Even without you, we will still have to face this problem. I will not


    ept it if he constantly ces his boss first."


    They both went to a shopping mall. Avery bought some imported snacks. Then, she went to the jewelry


    shop to get each female employee a gold zodiac bracelet.


    "Avery, you''re constantly making things difficult for yourself! You have to know each of their birthdays-"


    said Mike, taking a jab at her.


    Avery said, "But they would be happy when they receive the gift."


    "They would be happier if you gave them money."


    "You might be right, but I feel some happiness can''t be bought with money," Avery said.


    For instance, the gift that she had received from Eric. She was much happier with the gift than she


    would have been if Eric had given her cash.


    After buying the gifts, Mike carried the shopping bags in one hand while holding onto Avery with the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    other.


    After shopping for a while, her injured leg began to hurt.


    "I already said I should have gone alone, but you wouldn''t listen. You never listen to others!" Mike


    nagged.


    Avery automatically filtered his nagging.


    The next morning, Mike drove her to work. After distributing the gifts, Avery returned to her office which


    she has not been in in a long time.


    There was a bouquet on her table. She walked over


    On it was written, Today is a beautiful day!¡¯


    The signature only had one letter, E.


    It was from Eric Santos.


    Avery smiled. She walked over to her office chair and sat down, switching theputer on.


    She had half a month¡¯s worth of work piled up. Although most of it had been dealt with, she still had to


    go through them.


    Thus, Avery spent the entire morning in her office.


    At noon, Mike knocked on her door, asking her to head out for lunch.


    "Have you received the medical examination results? It''s in your email," Mike reminded her.


    She nodded and got up from the chair. "I just received it, but I haven''t checked it yet. How was yours?"


    "The doctors advised me not to drink for the time being," Mike was troubled. "What meaning is there to


    life if I can''t drink?"


    "Listen to the doctors. I''ll keep an eye on you," Avery said as she tapped on the email icon of her


    phone. She read the results of her medical examination.


    Mike walked in front and pressed the elevator button. The moment she entered the elevator, she read a


    line that shocked her.


    Early Pregnancy: Three Months!

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Avery was pregnant!


    ording to the report, she had gotten pregnant the night Elliot had stabbed himself in the heart.


    It was ironic! They were already estranged, and here she was pregnant with his child. Avery had no


    words or emotions to express the shock she felt. It reminded her of the time she had been pregnant


    with Hayden and La. She was extremely heartbroken.


    Back then, Elliot was fighting for a divorce. Now, things were different. She was financially independent.


    She could raise the children herself. It did not matter if it was one, two, or three; she could raise them


    all.


    However, should she tell him about this


    matter?


    After all, back when Zoe had a miscarriage, he med it all on her, insisting that she give him a baby in


    return. Although they were no longer in contact, what if he tried to get in contact with her because she


    had not given him a child?


    Mike saw her panic through the corner of his eyes. He immediately closed the distance between them


    and nced at her phone.


    Avery pressed the power button of her phone. The screen immediately went ck.


    "Is there any problem with your report? Your expression is quite scary." Mike wanted to take her phone,


    but Avery swerved.


    "I''m fine... I''m only slightly anemic." Avery found some random excuse. "Right, I have something to do


    in the afternoon, I won''t be in the office."


    She had to go to the hospital. She needed to see if the results were wrong.


    Mike had a look of suspicion on his face." What''s going on?"


    "It''s private. Can you not be so nosy? I won''t ask about your private life too."


    "I never hid my private life from you!"


    "Well, I do. So, I can''t tell you what it is for now," said Avery tly.


    "Then, when will you tell me?"


    The elevator doors opened, and Avery walked out.


    "I''ll tell you when I want to."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Mike replied, "Avery, are you going to look for Elliot behind my back? Don''t go seeking death! He might


    have stabbed himself this time, but the next time, it will surely be you!


    Avery''s head felt numb when she heard what Mike said.


    "I¡¯m not going to look for him."


    "Oh, okay, then! As long as you''re not looking for him, I don''t care about the rest," Mike exined.


    Avery said, "Even if I''m going to look for him, you can''t stop me anyway."


    Mike furrowed his brows.


    "I''m joking! What are we having for lunch?" Avery tugged on Mike''s arm. "Why don''t we have


    something lighter! Did the doctors stop you from drinking because you have stomach problems or liver


    problems?"


    Avery managed to distract Mike.


    "My body is still strong!" Mike said defiantly.


    "Oh, is it? Then, let''s go drinking."


    Mike caved in. "My stomach has some problems. Stomach issues. Many of them have it."


    "Don¡¯t take stomach problems lightly." Avery''s expression was a little cold. She tilted her head up


    slightly to look at him." You have to stop drinking. Even if it is an asional drink, you can¡¯t drink too


    much. Do you hear me?"


    "I got it! Where are you going this afternoon? I''ll send you!"


    "No need. I''ll call a taxi."


    Mike stopped asking her questions.


    After lunch, they went their separate ways. Avery got into a taxi. She asked to be taken to the nearby


    hospital.


    Then, she opened the medical report RMX> looked through it once again.


    They had detected her pregnancy from the blood test. The results were probably correct unless the


    doctor had mibeled the blood sample and given her the wrong results.


    However, with modern medical procedures, such mistakes were rare. The act could have been a


    deliberate one.


    Avery gasped. She ced her palms on her abdomen.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    In Avery, a small life was growing.


    However, up till that point, she did not feel anything at all.


    When she was pregnant with La and Hayden, her early pregnancy symptoms were rather obvious.


    At that thought, a new problem cropped out.


    When she was pregnant with the child, she was in utter depression. Also, because of her injuries, she


    had been on a lot of antibiotics.


    Avery furrowed her brows. She was so heartbroken she could not breathe!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she got pregnant with the child, this child would most likely be unhealthy!


    The taxi stopped right in front of the hospital entrance.


    Avery paid and got out of the taxi.


    She registered with the gynecology department. After exining her situation to the doctor, the doctor


    gave her an ultrasound request form. She took the form to the ultrasound room and waited.


    After 40 minutester, it was her turn. A momentter, she left the hospital with the results in her hand.


    As she expected, she was pregnant! She was once again pregnant with Elliot''s child! She did not know


    if this child was healthy or not at that moment because it was still too small. If the child was unhealthy,


    naturally, it would be eliminated. She did not need to wait for three months to be miscarried.


    It would be possible that the child would be unhealthy andst more than three months. She would only


    be able to find out after the checkup.


    Avery''s mind was a mess at that moment. She did not know what to do. If Elliot did not want this child,


    she could choose to abort it, because there was a high possibility that it would be unhealthy.


    However, she would only decide after three months.


    Should she let Elliot know? Should she let him know now?


    Avery stood by the side of the road, looking at the traffic. She was very lost.


    At Tate Industries, Mike was holding a business card in his hand. He looked at it and sized the other


    person up.


    "You¡¯re Eric Santos'' manager?" "Yes. Eric has asked me toe and talk to you." The manager


    exined his intention there and exined, "Hiseback single is called Fly. Initially, we wanted to


    publish it on the inte. With his fame =b%


    Mike furrowed his brows. "Giving them to us?"


    "He said that he wrote it for Tate Industries. You could use this song to promote a certain series of


    products, you can also use it as yourpany''s anthem because the lyrics to this song fit rather well


    with your products."


    Mike nodded. "I have not listened to his new song. Is it any good?"


    The manager was rather annoyed.


    Mike said, "Has he talked to Avery? Avery is the boss." "Miss Tate likes this song a lot, but she might


    not ept Eric''s gift."


    "Oh, we can pay! Make it a coboration." Mike was not so fixated on whether Eric''s new song was


    great or not anymore. His fame was the most important thing.


    The manager nodded. "I do think this way is better, but Eric is not willing to ept money from you."


    Mike said, "Then, just put it as a friendship price! If not Avery would not ept this too.


    The manager replied, "Okay. Wonder Technologies has cropped up recently. They are doing drones too


    and they areing on strong! Not only have they signed the hottest celebrities as their spokesperson,


    but they also got a lot of social media influencers to live stream as well. I checked their sales, it''s


    amazing! Why does yourpany not have any promotional activities?"


    Mike said, "So Eric gave us this single because he could not bear to watch how ourpany is


    doing?"


    The manager said, "I guessed so. He is even more worried about the growth of thepany than you


    all."


    Mike took a deep breath. He had a 180-degree change in his impression of Eric. This babyface was not


    only handsome, but he was also smart.


    The next time he visits Avery, Mike would definitely open the door for him.


    At five in the evening, Avery took a taxi to Elliot''s mansion. She hesitated for the entire afternoon. She


    decided to tell the news of her pregnancy to Elliot. After all, he insisted on having this child.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    When the guard saw Avery, he thought he must be hallucinating. She had fought so terribly with Elliot.


    How dare she still show herself?


    Previously, when the guard saw her, he would immediately let her in. At that moment, the guard did not


    open the door for her.


    The guard called the internal phone in the living room. Mrs. Cooper picked the phone up.


    "Avery Tate is here. She''s standing outside the gate," The guard said.


    Mrs. Cooper was stunned. "Oh, I''ll go have a look." After hanging up, Mrs. Cooper strode outside to


    have a look.


    Previously, the skies were still cloudless, at that moment, it was dark and cloudy.


    Mrs. Cooper did not let Avery in, she walked to the gate.


    "Avery," Mrs. Cooper has a darkened expression. "Are you here to see Mr. Foster? " She knows that


    Avery was the one that hurt Elliot, so she had no pity or any feelings toward Avery at that moment.


    Elliot has almost lost his life this time. He would definitely not want to see Avery again.


    Avery nodded. "Is he home?"


    "He is. After he was discharged from the hospital, he had been home recuperating," Mrs. Cooper


    replied, "The doctor has instructed him to stay home and rest for at least a month."


    Avery pondered for a few seconds, she said honestly, "I am looking for him."


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Avery, what do you have to look for him for? He needs to rest in his current


    situation. The doctors have warned me to not disturb him if there is nothing important."


    Avery understood what Mrs. Cooper meant. He did indeed need time to recuperate.


    "Avery, I''m very sorry. It''s not that I don''t allow you in or I don''t allow you to see him. Even if I report to


    him now, he might not want to see you," Mrs. Cooper exined patiently after seeing the


    disappointment in Avery''s eyes.


    Avery nodded and said calmly, "I''m not ming you.¡±


    Seeing how Avery was, Mrs. Cooper gave in. "Why don''t you stay here? I''ll go ask him right now." "No,


    it''s fine! Let him rest!" Avery calmed down. It was inappropriate for Elliot to receive any agitation or


    provocation at that moment.


    She was unsure if the child was healthy or not at that moment, so she could still wait to see if the child


    couldst three months.


    Avery turned =f);YNQ; left.


    Suddenly, the skies started to drizzle.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately ran back to the living area and took an umbre out. She chased after Avery.


    Avery did not drive here. If she was about to hail a taxi, she still had to walk a distance.


    Avery heard Mrs. Cooper calling after her. She immediately stopped in her tracks. When she saw Mrs.


    Cooper passing her the umbre, she suddenly lifted her head up and looked at the skies.


    Was it raining already?


    "Avery, take this." Mrs. Cooper passed her the umbre.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need. It''s not heavy.¡± Avery refused. Avery did not ept the umbre because she did not want to


    return the umbre.


    She only came here today because she was in a daze of the news of her pregnancy.


    After thest incident, there did not seem a need to contact each other anymore.


    Perhaps he did not even care if she was pregnant. She waspletely dead to him.


    Avery quickened her steps and left under the rain. Mrs. Cooper slowly returned back with the umbre


    in her hand.


    On the balcony on the upper floor of the mansion.


    Elliot stood up. He saw Avery leaving.


    Why was she here?


    When this question appeared in his mind, his heart suddenly ached.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    If Elliot did not see her or think of her, he could eat, sleep, and live like a normal person.


    However, the moment he thought of her, his body would have symptoms.


    A momentter, a knock came on his door. Elliot entered his room from the balcony.


    He opened the room door. Mrs. Cooper was standing outside.


    "Sir, Avery came by just now. She said she was looking for you. I asked her what about, but she did not


    tell me," Mrs. Cooper said, "She left."


    "I saw." Elliot''s expressions were calm. His tone was cold.


    "Oh, the next time shees, should I


    invite her in?" Mrs. Cooper asked.


    "No." After a short moment of silence, he muttered.


    When Avery returned home, she waspletely drenched.


    "Mommy, why are you so wet? Did you not bring an umbre?" La said heartbrokenly.


    Mike pushed her upstairs. "Quickly go take a shower. You might catch a cold."


    Avery headed upstairs.


    "Uncle Mike, why did you let Mommye back alone?" La looked at Mike reproachfully.


    Hayden was ring at Mike too.


    Under the attack of the two children, Mike lifted his hands up in surrender. "Your Mommy said that she


    has something to do in the afternoon! She forbade me to follow her! I''ll go make her some tea! She


    won''t catch a cold if she has tea!" Mike said and escaped to the kitchen.


    Avery took a shower and washed her hair. She went downstairs after drying her hair.


    Mike stuffed a cup of tea in her hands.


    After thanking him, she drank all the tea.


    "Avery, where were you this afternoon? It''s one thing if it''s raining outside. Don''t you know how to avoid


    the rain?" Mike grumbled.


    La pursed her lips and stood up for Avery without thinking. "Mommy was already wet, why are you


    still nagging her!"


    "Fine, let''s go have dinner." Mike dragged the two children toward the dining table."


    Avery, our bodyguard''s cooking is amazing! Give him a raise!¡±


    Avery walked over to the dining table and looked at the feast on the table. She nodded. "Hmm."


    "Aren''t you anemic? Have more meat," Mike said.


    Human psychology was a strange thing. Avery had a ham s;g+


    However, at that moment when she knew she was pregnant, she looked at the table full of different


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    dishes, not only did she not have any appetite, but her stomach felt bad too.


    Mike saw how she did not touch her utensils, so she grabbed some pork for her. She took a bite and


    said, "It''ll be good if there are some vegetables."


    "Oh, I''ll get him to make some vegetables tomorrow." Mike noticed that Avery looked down. He


    guessed that she went to look for Elliot in the afternoon because before noon she was still fine.


    "Eric''s manager came to look for you this afternoon, but because you''re not around, I had a chat with


    him," Mike simply exined the incident in the afternoon to Avery.


    "Oh, have you guys reached a deal?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "Almost. The rest is up to you," Mike said," Eric is a great guy. I won''t call him a babyface anymore."


    "Since you guys are almost there, then just go ording to what you have discussed." Avery did not


    have any other suggestions.


    "Oh, don¡¯t you dislike marketing?"


    "Everything is not absolute." Avery had no appetite, so she put her utensils down. "I''ve been paying


    attention to Wanda''spany. They have been using all their ways to promote and market their


    product. It seems to be going well. Eric is doing this to help me. I have no reason to refuse him."


    "Not bad!"


    "I cannot lose to Wanda." Avery got up from the chair. "I''ll make a proposal then I''ll discuss it with Eric."


    "Hey, have some food first!" Mike saw the remaining half of the food on her te. He immediately


    called after her.


    "I''m not hungry right now. I''ll make some food for myself when I''m hungry," Avery said and headed


    upstairs.


    Once she was upstairs, she turned on herptop and started working.


    The rain outside was getting heavier, pitter-pattering against the windows.


    She finished her work in distraction and jumped up from her chair. When she saw the time, it was


    almost eleven at night. She had to make a trip right at that moment.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Avery was still worried for the child in her womb. Before she could make sure that the child was healthy


    or not, she wanted to rectify the situation. She did not care whether it was toote to do so or not, at


    least she would feel better.


    Avery put on a jacket and left with an umbre.


    Coming out of the neighborhood, about three minutes'' walk away, there was a pharmacy.


    She bought a bottle of folic acid and put it in her pocket. She was walking in the rain with the umbre


    opened.


    Although the rain was heavy, she was not cold. It was spring. Spring was the time when all beings


    came to life. It was a


    season of hope. She hoped that the child in her womb was as healthy as La and Hayden. As long as


    the child was healthy, she would give birth to it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As for Elliot''s thoughts, it was no longer that important.


    While being under the rain that evening helped her figure out a lot.


    Elliot''s life and hers were two parallel lines. All she needed to do was to live her own life. As long as


    she did it with a clear conscience.


    When she returned home, she kept the umbre and ced it outside the door. Before she entered,


    she heard noisesing from the living area.


    "You''re strangling me!" Chad''s angry voice came through.


    Mike said, "Shut your mouth! Don''t wake


    Avery up!"


    Chad was breathing heavily. "Why did you bring me here? Send me home now!"


    Mike sat on the sofa and scratched his head. "I drank some alcohol, how could I send you home? Why


    don''t you just stay here for the night!"


    "You''re asking me to sleep on the couch?!"


    "What''s wrong with sleeping on the couch! It''s already a very good option for you!


    Don''t make a fuss! Does that mean you want to sleep in my room?"


    "Are you nuts? What if Avery and the two children find out about me? How embarrassing would it be for


    me?" Chad struggled to get up from the sofa and headed to Mike''s room.


    Mike followed behind. "Wait up! Chad . why don''t you resign? Come to our office. Elliot that jerk...."


    "F*ck you! My boss is not a jerk. I know that you want to talk about Shea again. I can promise you. He


    does not have any rtionship with Shea other than siblings! As for Zoe, it''s even more absurd! Mr.


    Foster has never liked her before! Even if they identally slept together, that was all Zoe''s doing! Mr.


    Foster is very picky! Whether it was in his life or rtionshipwise, he always had high st;a#>WJY?


    ards!"


    Chad forgot that Mike asked him to be softer.


    Even if Avery was in her room upstairs, she would be able to hear his yells.


    "Our Avery has even higher standards!¡± Mike tried to argue with him. "Ever since I knew her, she has


    never had a single rtionship! No matter how good-looking or amazing the guys pursuing her are, she


    remained calm! Is your boss as good as Avery?"


    Chad said, "But Avery is vicious! She almost killed Mr. Foster!"


    Mike said, "You''re the vicious one! Your boss was seeking death himself! A weak person like Avery


    would find it tough to even kill a chicken. How could she kill your boss? With a brain like yours, how did


    you manage to be the president''s assistant?"


    Chad had one hand on the door handle. He adjusted his sses with the other hand. He looked lost.


    Mike''s words seemed to make sense.


    Looking at him in a daze, Mike pushed him into the room and then closed the room door.


    Avery could no longer hear what they were talking about after that. She entered the house and closed


    the door.


    Chad''s words kept repeating in her mind. Whether he was telling the truth or not, she had been


    affected by him.


    Avery quickly headed upstairs and returned to her room. After taking off her jacket, she took a ss of


    water and took some folic acid.


    She wondered what on earth did she deserve to get pregnant with three of Elliot''s children!


    Three!


    Although thest two came out at the same time, it was still equally challenging bringing them out, not


    as easy as bringing one child up.


    That was not the most important thing.


    The most important thing was because of these three children, she would never be able to break it off


    cleanly with him for the rest of her life!


    Averyy in bed and switched off the lights. She flipped around in bed for a long time. The more she


    flipped, the less sleepy she felt.


    She picked up her phone and looked at the time. Only half an hour has passed. She sighed in the dark


    and closed her eyes, forcing herself to sleep.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    After flipping around for a while longer, Avery picked up her phone and looked at the time again.


    It was past midnight, soon approaching one. However, she could not sleep. She waspletely wide


    away.


    Almost by reflex, Avery pulled open the drawer of her nightstand and took some mtonin from it. She


    opened the bottle. When she was about to swallow the pill, the folic acid by her bed stunned her! She


    immediately threw the pill into the bin.


    She had to sleep. It was for the child in her womb.


    The next day at eight in the morning, after Avery sent the children to kindergarten, she bought


    breakfast home.


    At that moment, Chad came out of Mike''s room. He hurriedly buttoned his shirt and walked quickly.


    He must have nned to leave before Avery could find out.


    "Chad, I bought you breakfast," Avery said politely.


    Chad was speechless. Hearing Avery''s voice, Mike came out of his room.


    "Avery, uh..." Mike blushed a little, trying to exin himself.


    Avery calmly interrupted him. "If you two are together already, I think it''s best you move out. After all,


    the children and I are here. We might disturb you. If you don''t want to stay too far from me, we could


    buy another building in this neighborhood. We could be neighbors."


    Mike said, "No! You won''t disturb us. I''m not moving out. Even if I bring Chad back, it''s at night..."


    Chad pped his forehead.


    Mike said, "Chad,e to have breakfast." Chad was forced to sit by the table. He looked at Avery.


    She dressed up today. It was so gorgeous one could not help but notice it. She was in a cream sweater


    and a red dress. She was wearing a pair of leather ts on her feet.


    She has made up a little. She looked good.


    "Miss Tate, are you going on a date today?" Chad asked.


    Mike said, "Eric Santos, do you know who is his? He has decided to sign hiseback single to us.


    We''ll have an official signature ceremony at the hotel today.


    Chad looked at Avery, stunned. "So, it''s true that you cured Eric?!¡±


    Avery changed the topic. "Didn¡¯t you block Mike? Why did you get back together?"


    Talking about this, Chad was even more expressive. "I was drinking with colleaguesst night. He


    directly went to where we were gathering


    Mike furrowed his brows. "Speaking of which, you haven''t taken me out from your cklist of calls?"


    Avery did not want to be the third wheel, so she got up. "You two slowly eat. I''ll make a move."


    At eleven in the morning, at the oldest five-star hotel in the city.


    Eric Santos'' first event after hiseback


    was held there.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The event was streamed live on the inte. The thousands of fans made this a trending topic!


    At the Sterling Group in the President''s office.


    Elliot¡¯sputer screen was ying the broadcast of this famous event. In the broadcast, Avery was


    smiling sweetly next to Eric. They were both in cream sweaters, looking like a couple!


    Elliot furrowed his brows tightly. The sweater that she was wearing was the one that she made for him


    previously!


    Later on, they broke up, so he returned it to her. However, it was a sweater that he has worn before.


    How could she wear it to match another man?


    Elliot was so furious he coughed furiously!

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    The office door was pushed open. When Ben saw how violently he was coughing, he immediately


    walked over and gave him a cup of water.


    "Don''te to work if your body has not fully healed! You never listen to the doctor.¡±


    Elliot ced the cup down on the table and strode over to the washroom. Ben wanted to follow him, but


    he saw what was ying on Elliot''sputer screen from the corner of his eyes.


    "Eric, everyone is curious why you chose to coborate with Tate Industries? Was it because they paid


    too much?" The reporter chuckled and asked.


    Eric looked at Avery and smiled. Just when he was about to answer, Avery said, "No. Eric said he has


    left the industry for three years. At that moment, he was like a neer, so he only charged us a


    little."


    There was an uproar below the stage. Miss Tate, how did you know Eric? Are you two close together? I


    see that you two are wearing a cream sweater today..." The reporter said in a gossiping manner.


    Avery blushed a little.


    "It''s just a coincidence," Eric answered on her behalf. I was wearing a brown jacket because the hotel


    is quite hot, so I took them off."


    "Eric, youreback this time, you must have a lot of choices, yet you pick Tate Industries. Are you


    close to Miss Tate?


    When did you know each other?"


    Eric replied, "We got to know each other when I was sick. This song was also


    written when I was sick.¡±


    Suddenly, someone below the stage demanded, "Eric, can you perform this new song live for us?"


    After this was demanded, everyone cheered together too. Avery smiled and looked at him before


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    retreating to the side, letting him have the stage.


    At the Sterling Group, Elliot came out from the bathroom. Ben had already switched off the live stream


    on Elliott''sptop.


    Ben could not understand. Since they have already broken up, why was he still concerned about her


    news? Whoever she ended up with is her own matter.


    Why did he still care? Was he not hurt badly enough from the previous incident?


    "Elliot, I¡¯ll send you home!" Ben stood in front of him, determined. "Look at you right now. Are you


    nning to die in the office?"


    Elliot''s face turned blue. He clenched his fists tightly :f*


    "She came looking for me yesterday," Elliot said in a low hoarse voice when he entered the elevator.


    Ben looked at him in disbelief. "You said Avery went looking for you yesterday?"


    "I didn''t see her." Elliot''s Adam''s apple moved a little. "She deliberately wore the cream sweater today


    to annoy me."


    Ben found it hard to believe that Avery was this type of woman.


    However, the wound in Elliot¡¯s heart constantly reminded him that he did not understand Avery very


    well.


    "If you don''t love her, no matter what she wears, it will not provoke you," Ben went straight to the point,


    "You can''t change her, so change yourself."


    It was easier said than done!


    If he could force himself to not love her, he would not be in so much pain up till that moment.


    At the hotel, after Eric sang his new song, the atmosphere there was at its peak!


    After that, Avery, as the President of thepany, exined to everyone the direction in which Tate


    Industries was growing. She also introduced the uing products and exined their functions.


    Because Eric had always been standing next to Avery, the viewers of the live stream did not reduce but


    increased on the contrary.


    The marketing effect of Tate Industries


    was at its most effective.


    At Wonder Technology, when Wanda saw the live stream, she was so furious her facial expressions


    were distorted.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "Avery has some tricks up her sleeves!" Wanda said coldly.


    Although Eric was not the hottest celebrity at that moment, he once was! His officialeback that day


    had sensationalized the entire entertainment industry!


    Wanda did not understand why Eric wanted to help Avery. Previously, he tweeted for the Tate


    Industries, rescuing them once.


    This time, he actually wrote a song for them! How absurd!


    Wanda dialed Zoe. The call was soon picked up.


    "Zoe, do you know why Eric Santos is helping Avery? Are they secretly together?" Zoe was also


    watching the live stream. She was also in a bad mood.


    Eric was not only talented. He was also very good-looking. The women would find it hard to resist his


    seduction.


    "He already told us the answer just now at the live stream," Zoe said frigidly, "He said that he knew


    Avery when he was sick."


    Wanda did not understand what Zoe meant. "What''s so strange about that?"


    "He was a vegetable previously! They don''t have consciousness! Even if Avery was in front of him


    every day, he would not get to know Avery! So, he must have known Avery after he was cured! How


    was he cured? Why was he so nice to Avery? Isn''t that clear?"


    Wanda was shocked. "Are you saying Avery cured him!"


    Zoe gritted her teeth. "Yes! Avery must have cured him! He must be grateful to Avery for saving his life,


    which is why he is doing everything to pay back!"


    Wanda suddenlyughed.


    Zoe was confused. "What are youughing at? Avery has Eric as her trump card! You should find a


    way to stop her!"


    "Since when did Avery be so great? Why have I never heard of it before? She could cure a


    vegetable? If she really has the abilities, why does she have to open apany? She should just be a


    doctor and cure patients. Look at you treating Shea. Elliot has paid you three hundred million. Isn''t that


    much more than operating apany?"


    Wanda went against Zoe¡¯s spection.


    Zoe said, "If you don''t believe me, forget


    about it! I¡¯m not nning to persuade you!"


    Wanda said, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I don''t believe Avery! How could she be so great!"


    Zoe took a deep breath. "Initially, I didn''t believe how great she was either, but .this was a fact that I


    can''t ignore even if I can''t believe it! Lying to myself would only make a fool out of me!"


    The smile on W;g.:RKQ>a¡¯s facepletely vanished.


    "Are you afraid already?" Zoe mocked when she did not hear a response from Wanda, "If I knew you


    were only like that, I wouldn''t have invested all my money in you!"


    Wanda was provoked, "Zoe, you have been defeated by Avery. Do you think everyone is like you? Just


    wait and see!"


    Zoe was not angry, on the contrary, sheughed. "I''ll just wait and see how you defeat her!"


    At the hotel, after the official signing ceremony ended, Eric got into a ck sedan under the protection


    of bodyguards.


    The fans waiting outside the hotel screamed!


    Avery was behind Eric. She looked at the group of people swarming all over. She truly felt the


    difference between celebrities and ordinary people.


    After Eric left, the fans waiting outside dispersed too.


    Not far away, a ck Rolls-Roice was parked there. Elliot was in the car.


    After the crowd dispersed, he looked at Avery in the cream sweater with cold eyes. She was talking to


    Mike. Mike affectionately wrapped his arms around her shoulders, taking her to the parking lot.


    This scene broke his heart.


    Avery never had a shortage of men protecting her.


    Ben was gripping the steering wheel. He looked at Elliot''s cold yet pained expression. "Elliot, forget


    about her!


    Without you, she is still doing well."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Elliot could see. Avery was indeed doing well.


    After Avery got in the car, she took a sk out from her back, twisted the cap open, and drank some


    warm water.


    Mike waited for her to finish drinking before moving the car.


    "What are we having for lunch?" He asked.


    Avery said, "It''s not lunch yet, I''m not hungry.¡±


    Mike replied, "We could still decide beforehand!"


    Avery pondered for a few seconds before saying, "Next time, I¡¯ll deal with lunch on my own.


    Mike had to have meat for every meal.


    Avery was not interested in meat at all at that moment. Before her pregnancy, she had a good appetite,


    so if Mike saw her not eating meat, he would definitely be suspicious.


    "Are you trying to lose weight?" Mike asked suspiciously, "Avery, stop doing that to yourself! You¡¯re not


    bing a celebrity. You don¡¯t have topare yourself to them!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Avery clutched her forehead. She knew Mike was meticulous, he would surely simply specte.


    "I''m not going on a diet. I just don''t want to have lunch with you."


    "Why? If you don''t have lunch with me, who are you having lunch with?"


    Avery said, "I think we should still keep some distance. I heard what Chad saidst night. You care so


    much about Chad and Elliot''s rtionship, what if Chad also cares about your rtionship with me?"


    Mike was speechless.


    Avery continued, "We''ll eat on our own in the future. We can still head back home together after work."


    Mike said, "Oh.okay!"


    At that moment, Mike''s phone rang. He fished his phone out and had a look at who was calling. He


    slowed the car down and put on his Bluetooth earpiece.


    "Are you with Avery right now?" On the other end of the line, Chad''s voice came through.


    Mike nced at Avery. "N-No... What''s


    going on?"


    He only lied because he wanted to know what Chad was about to say.


    Chad said, "Do you know where Avery''s cream sweater she wore today came from? She''s terrible! She


    made the sweater for Mr. Foster previously..."


    Mike looked at the cream sweater on Avery and said calmly, "Oh. If she gave your boss the sweater,


    why is it in her h?f*?VLY?s?"


    Chad exhaled. "Perhaps he returned it to her after they broke up!"


    "Since he has returned it to Avery, Avery will wear it whenever she wants to! What the hell does it have


    to do with your boss!" Mike was gradually getting infuriated. He did not mince his words.


    Chad did not expect that Mike would be so fierce.


    "My point is, Avery is doing that only to provoke Mr. Foster! She must have agreed to do so with Eric!


    How dare they wear white together. What? Are they trying to announce their rtionship? Mr. Foster


    saw the live stream this morning! He was pissed off!¡±


    "Since he has already seen the live stream, he should have already heard Eric''s exnation, right?


    What is he upset about? Does he expect Avery to be single for the rest of her life to please him?"


    Mike''s question made Chad ponder silently. Mike made sense. Why was his boss so angry then? They


    have long split up and even tried to kill each other.


    Logically speaking, there should not be any feelings for each other left!


    Avery was sitting in the front passenger seat. She could basically guess what Chad


    said.


    The reason she wore the cream sweater that day was because Eric requested that she wore the


    ne the night before.


    The ne was ck, so wearing cream would match it more. Avery did not have a cream jacket, so


    she chose to wear the cream sweater.


    She never thought that Eric would wear a matching color sweater that day. She was quite embarrassed


    that it caused a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    However, Avery did not want to exin herself.


    "Chad, go and tell your boss that Avery is already together with Eric!" Mike wanted Elliot to give up and


    stop harping on Avery.


    When Avery heard what nonsense Mike was spewing, she immediately snatched his Bluetooth


    earpiece from him.


    "Chad, don''t listen to him," Avery said, "Eric and I are coborators. Also, your boss was the one who


    returned the sweater to me, so I will wear it whenever I want to. In the future, if I ever get together with


    someone, I might wear this to the date too."


    Chad was speechless.


    Mike, that idiot! How dare he lie and say that he was not together with Avery.


    Other than awkward, there was nothing else to describe his current situation.


    "Miss Tate. It''s your clothes. You can wear them whenever you want to. I¡¯m justining to Mike. I


    don¡¯t mean anything by it. I have already realized that Mr. Foster is no saint. He has his ws too.


    I will constantly remind myself in the future," Chad said.


    "Hmm. Did he go to work today? Shouldn''t he be at home resting?" Avery asked calmly.


    Chad replied, "He never listens to the doctor, but Ben has sent him home."


    "Hmm."


    Up to that point, they did not know what else to talk about.


    Chad suddenly said, "I hope you have a great sales record, bing the number one in the industry."


    Avery was speechless.


    Mike took the Bluetooth earpiece back to end the awkward conversation.


    "Avery, you''re pretty nifty with your fingers! When are you going to make me a sweater?" Mike teased.


    Avery red at him.


    Mike chuckled and changed the topic." Elliot is terrifying! How is he still not giving up on you yet! It


    looks like you did not stab him deep enough!"


    Avery corrected him. "I did not stab him."


    "Oh. I suspect that he is probably mentally unstable."


    Avery said, "I used to read a book on sess. In it, it mentioned that sessful people usually have


    different thinking than an ordinary person."


    Mike said, "But you''re normal!"


    Avery said, "I''m not considered a sessful person."


    "You''re not sessful? You got the business tycoon, Elliot, to fall in love with you, then you got the


    dazzling celebrity, Eric, to fall head over heels for you. Truth be told, I think Eric might have fallen for


    you. During the event just now, he kept looking at you. The gaze...is not right," Mike exaggerated.


    Avery said, "Are you asking for a beating?"


    Mike shut up.


    In the evening, many topics were trending on Tweeter.


    [Eric Santos Announces Rtionship]


    Tapping into this trending topic. A marketing ount posted a new Tweet. It said that Eric =g¡¯?YNV:


    Avery were not only coborators. They were lovers!


    More importantly, the crucial evidence was the ne that Avery was wearing that morning. It


    belonged to Eric!


    The ount posted a screenshot of an old fanmenting.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    [I have been Eric''s fan for 8 years! Even when he retired because of his injuries during the past 3


    years, I have never forgotten him! I have been waiting for him toe back! He brought such a huge


    surprise to hiseback today! New fans might not be able to recognize the ne on Avery Tate,


    but the old fans would know! This ne is Eric¡¯s personal belonging! Back then, out of 10 events,


    he would wear the ne 8 times! Now he has given the ne to Avery. If this is not love, what is


    it?!]


    Below it was countless photos of Eric in events back then. In every photo, Eric was wearing a ck


    ne.


    Was this considered confirmation!?


    After the hot topic appeared, the inte was in mourning! Avery was hated on the inte too.


    At Elliot''s mansion. A news notification popped up on Elliot¡¯s phone.


    [Eric Santos¡¯ Rtionship Exposed! His Lover: The Gorgeous President of Tate Industries, Avery Tate!]

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Elliot has just finished showering. Water beads dripped down from his hair.


    He had a dry towel in one hand and his phone in the other.


    When he saw the news, he tapped it with trembling fingers. After he read through, his eyes were


    darkened and cold!


    Since when did Avery ept Eric''s token of affection? Did shee to look for him yesterday to tell


    him that she has started a new rtionship? Was there the need to do so?


    He threw his phone at the cab. It mmed loudly!


    In the luxurious European-manner mansion, Wanda had a ss of wine in her hand, slowly swirling.


    She looked at the news on the inte smugly before taking a sip of red wine.


    "Do you know what celebrities are most afraid of?" Wanda said in Zoe''s direction," They''re most afraid


    of losing fans. What would make a celebrity lose fans? The announcement of a new rtionship. No


    matter how famous Eric is, he can''t escape this!"


    Zoe was in admiration of Wanda.


    "This would definitely hurt Eric. No matter how he tries to exin it, he would surely lose fans." Wanda


    celebrities."


    Zoe said, "Don''t be too smug too early. The most famous male celebrities right now are not as great as


    Eric." "You hold him in such high regard. Don''t tell me you''re his fan too? " Wanda looked at Zoe in


    disbelief.


    "Will it be strange that I''m his fan? Our main intention is not to smear Eric. Our target is Avery, so you


    should know not to cross the line," Zoe said, grabbed her bag, and left.


    At that moment, Wanda was staying with Richard, so Zoe often came to have a meal together.


    After Zoe left, Richard said to Wanda, "Don''t bother her. Do it ordingly to your way. You''re a


    businesswoman, profit is what you need to consider."


    Wanda responded distractedly, "Your daughter pissed me off, shouldn''t you repay me in some way?


    Massage my feet." Richard immediately came over to massage her feet. Wanday on the sofa with a


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    when I was his wife, I had to obey him all the while, relying on him for my living expenses. What a


    loser! How I wish he was alive. I want him to see how great I am right now!"


    Richard said pleasingly, "If he was still alive, you would never havee out on your own. We would


    never be together either."


    W?g$>XJP=a said, "That''s true. Although he is dead, his daughter is still alive. Whatever he owes me.


    I''ll make his daughter pay back with interest!"


    At the Starry River Vi, when Avery saw the news, she was stunned because before Eric was cured,


    she was a fake fan of his. She did not know that the ne was something Eric used to wear often.


    If she knew it, she would not have epted the gift. When Eric requested for her to wear the ne


    the day before, she did not think much about it.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Eric.


    When Eric picked up the call, his tone was as calm and gentle as usual. "Avery, do you want me to


    rify or..."


    "Yes." Avery did not wait for him to finish talking before saying firmly, "I''m sorry, Eric. I didn''t know how


    much the ne meant to you. I''ll return it to you tomorrow."


    "I''ll rify, but please do not return the gift to me. I''ll be sad," Eric pleaded.


    Avery gave in. "Okay, I''ll keep it, but you have to rify our rtionship."


    Eric was silent for a few seconds before agreeing to it. After the call, Avery picked up a ss and drank


    some water.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    "How maniptive! See, I said he was interested in you!" Mike was sitting next to her. He heard their


    conversation clearly." But if you''re interested in him too, you''ll be an item with him by tonight!"


    "He is too young. Young people are easily impulsive," Avery exined, "I was once young too."


    Mike said, "I know! When you were young, you were impulsive for Elliot. Now you''re having retribution."


    Avery was speechless.


    "Avery, stop looking at Tweeter." Mike touched her head. "The people on the inte are so rude! They


    say such harsh words! Don¡¯t take their words to heart." "I''m not looking at Tweeter," Avery said calmly,


    "Even if I did, it would not affect me. I can still take it." "That''s great!" Mike looked at the time. " Chad


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    asked me out for supper. I''ll head out first! Call me if there is anything."


    "Go! Don¡¯t drink!"


    "I know. I promise you I won''t drink!" Mike promised before grabbing the car keys and heading out.


    At nine at night, Avery switched off the children¡¯s room''s light. When Avery¡¯s footsteps gradually grew


    softer, La tugged on Hayden''s arm.


    "Hayden, Mommy rejected Uncle Eric. I''m a little sad. Why doesn''t Mommy like Uncle Eric? I like him a


    lot. He is so handsome. How good would it be if he was my father?" La found it hard to calm down,


    so she started chattering.


    She did not dare to say all those in front of Avery because she knew that she could not change her


    mother''s decision.


    Hayden was quite calm toward this matter. Although Eric was very good-looking and he also helped his


    Mommy, he felt that no one in this world was worthy of her.


    "Then, good luck."


    La was confused. "Hayden, what do you mean? I don''t understand."


    "Good luck in growing up. Once you grow up, you marry him," Hayden exined.


    La was stunned. "Hayden, are you serious?"


    "It looks like you don''t really like him."


    "I really do! But once I grow up, won''t he be old?" La was conflicted.


    Hayden said, "If you really like him, you won''t mind how old he is.¡±


    La took a deep breath. "Okay then...then wish me luck."


    Avery returned to her room ;h*>TMX= turned on her phone.


    Eric posted a Tweet five minutes ago. His rification was simple.


    [If I am lucky enough to find someone I love and who loves me in the future, I would surely share the


    good news. As for Miss Tate, she is my goddess. I will always admire and respect her. I implore all my


    fans to stop attacking her. Thank you.]


    After his Tweet, it was immediately trending!


    Before bed, Elliot looked at his phone again. Another news popped up.


    [Eric Santos ims That Avery Tate Is His Goddess!]


    Elliot gritted his teeth and looked at Eric¡¯s Tweet.


    Goddess?


    What a shameless person! He should just proim that he loves her!


    However, it seemed like Avery was not seduced. If not, Eric''s Tweet would not have been that way. He


    would have written, [Yes, I am together with Avery Tate!]


    Elliot furrowed his brows. A sense of indescribable crisis loomed over his head.


    He could not help but send a message to Avery. This was the first time they contacted each other after


    his injury.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Avery did not see Elliot''s message immediately because she went to bed after she saw Eric''s Tweet.


    Early pregnancy was usually associated with nausea and drowsiness. She could sleep easier for the


    past two days.


    Usually, when she asionally could not sleep, she had to rely on mtonin to get a good night''s


    sleep.


    However, that night, she fell asleep after lying in bed. She slept all the way until five in the morning the


    next day.


    If it were not for her wanting to pee, she should still be able to sleep.


    Once she woke up, the first thing she did was to take her phone and look at the time. Turns out, she


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    saw Elliot''s message. She was stunned. She quickly took her phone to the washroom.


    Elliot''s message read, [Were you looking for me yesterday?]


    Yesterday? Avery thought back carefully. She did not look for him the day before!


    Hold up!


    She looked at the time he sent the message. It was ten-thirty the night before! Avery felt chills running


    down her back. She waspletely awake.


    Coming out of the washroom, she took her phone back to bed. After lying down in bed, she looked at


    his news. She was hesitating about how to reply to him. Should she tell him that she was pregnant? He


    needed to recuperate at that moment. She better not use that to agitate him.


    However, it was not easy toe up with a lie. Elliot was extremely alert. He was not that easy to lie


    to.


    After thinking and struggling for a while, Avery replied, [I passed by your ce the day before, so I


    thought to stop by.]


    After sending the message, shepletely lost her urge to sleep. Avery held her phone and looked at


    the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    Her heart was about to pop up. He only sent a single message. Why was she so nervous?


    Why when she was facing other men, she could remain calm andposed, yet when she faced him,


    her thoughts were often easily messed up?


    Her notification was on silent mode. Also, she reckoned that Elliot must be asleep at that moment. He


    would surely not reply to her message. Thus, she held onto her phone >g.:SLR= opened her eyes wide


    in a daze.


    When her eyes were rather dry, she picked up her phone to look at the time, yet...she saw his reply!


    His reply was sent after her message! It was replied instantly! It was five in the morning, yet he replied


    to her message instantly. Avery had to suspect that he did not sleep the entire night! That was because


    Elliot did not have the habit of ying with his phone.


    Avery sat up and looked at his reply.


    Elliot replied, [Stop by? What is there to stop by? Don''t tell me that you wanted to see me!]


    The exmation mark frightened Avery a little. It made her feel that Elliot was furious when he typed


    the message. Avery smacked her forehead.


    How should she reply to him?


    She had a good night''s sleep. She should be feeling spirited, yet when she saw his message, she was


    rather bewildered.


    Avery¡¯s fingers moved. [Have you stayed up all night?]


    She wanted to change the topic, so she sent that message. However, that message infuriated Elliot!


    After sending the message to her the night before, Elliot has been waiting for her message for the


    entire night! Halfway through, he tried to turn off his phone and force himself to sleep but to no avail!

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Elliot thought about how he was the President of the Sterling Group, yet his heart was broken by her.


    He took the initiative to send her a message, yet she did not reply to it immediately!


    He was in an utterly bad mood! He looked at her message with reddened eyes. He quickly typed on his


    phone, [Aren''t you delighted?]


    Avery was speechless. What a heated message.


    However, Avery considered that he did not sleep for the entire night. It was only normal that he was


    throwing a fit.


    Avery calmed herself down and patiently replied. [It''s almost 6. Go to bed! I''m going to sleep for a while


    longer too.]


    After this message, Averyy down once again.


    Elliot did not reply to her anymore. He lost this round! In rtionships, whoever took the initiative, they


    were the loser!


    At seven-thirty in the morning, the gates of Elliot''s mansion slowly opened. Mrs. Scarlet was carrying


    her bag. She was about to leave.


    Shea looked at her back and quickly chased after her. When Mrs. Scarlet heard footstepsing from


    behind her, she immediately turned around and looked. When she saw that it was Shea, she stopped in


    her tracks.


    "Shea, I have something to do in the morning. I have to make a trip. Could you be a good girl and wait


    for your teacher at home, please?"


    Shea shook her head. Mrs. Scarlet has been with her every day. She was used to Mrs. Scarlet''s


    apaniment.


    "Where are you going, take me with you."


    Mrs. Scarlet furrowed her brows. "I''m going to the bus station. It¡¯s quite far and there are a lot of


    people. You won''t want to go there."


    Shea did not like crowded ces. She was afraid of strangers. However, that day, she wanted to try.


    Mrs. Scarlet could not persuade her otherwise, so she could only take Shea along. If Shea was afraid,


    she would get the bodyguard to take Shea home.


    At eight-thirty in the morning, Mrs. Scarlet brought Shea to the bus station. There was a huge crowd at


    the station.


    Mrs. Scarlet was holding Shea''s hand tightly. She also constantly paid attention to Shea¡¯s emotions.


    Although Shea has been furrowing her brows, she did not show any signs of fear or resistance.


    A momentter, the person Mrs. Scarlet was looking for walked over from one of the stops.


    "Shea, why are you here?" The person that spoke was Mrs. White, the servant that used to work for


    Rosalie.


    That day, Mrs. Scarlet came over to send her off.


    Shea looked at Mrs. White curiously.


    "Shea, you''re so brave now. You dare toe to a ce with so many people," Mrs. Whitemented,


    "I hope you get better soon.


    "She has recovered quite a lot," Mrs. Scarlet said, "You¡¯re going back home. I''m guessing you won''t be


    here anymore, right!¡±


    Mrs. White nodded. "They gave me a huge sum of money. I don''t have to worry about the future.¡±


    Although they received a sum of money, there was an obvious mncholy between Mrs. White''s


    brows.


    "Shea, why didn''t you attend your mother¡¯s funeral? Did your brother forbid you to attend?" Mrs.


    White''s eyes were rather reddened. "You should have attended it. She''s your mother!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Shea heard what Mrs. White said, she was rather shocked. "What mother?" "Your brother''s


    mother is your mother!¡± Shea blinked. She seemed to underst?h+> SLX; what Mrs. White was saying.


    "Big Brother did not ask me to call her mother. I''m not close to her."


    "Hmm. You are indeed not close to her, but she is your mother. Shea, if she were to know how much


    you have recovered now, she would be very happy."


    "But she''s dead, she won''t be able to see me anymore." Shea''s words made Mrs. White''s eyes wet.


    "Shea, your mother was killed by someone. I don''t ask for you to avenge your mother. I only hope you


    get well soon. Because once you get well, you will naturally seek revenge on her behalf. Also, don''t go


    to the old mansion in the future. Don''t go there because your mother''s killer is right there," Mrs. White


    said very softly. She was afraid that she would be overheard.


    Shea''s head hurt from receiving so much information at once.


    "I don¡¯t dare to tell your brother this. I''m afraid that I might be silenced. Shea, just remember what I tell


    you. You must remember. When...when I''m dead, or when you''ve recovered, you avenge your mother...


    Shea was stunned. She could not help but grab Mrs. White''s arm. Something struck her in her heart!


    It hurts!


    "Also...¡± Mrs. White could see that Shea understood what she was saying, so she went in closer to


    Shea''s ears, "Hayden Tate is your brother''s son. His biological son. Your mother was killed because


    she knew about this."

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    The Tate Industries.


    After Avery had handled all the work at hand, she could not help but look at her phone.


    She clicked on her chat history with Elliot and looked through it a few times.


    Why did he think of messaging her the night before?


    She went to look for him the day before yesterday. He should have known about it on that night itself.


    Why did he not contact her that night?


    She then clicked on scandal about her and Eric. She could not help but think if Elliot had seen the news


    about her and Eric the night before, so he took the initiative to message her?


    What kind of attitude did he have toward her at the moment?


    If he hated her to death, even if he had seen the news regarding her, he probably would not have


    contacted her.


    He contacted herst night, and he did not mention the past, has he already gotten over it?


    It was impossible!


    He was hurt so severely, so how could he get over it so easily?


    She furrowed her brows, and her mind was slightly in a mess.


    If he had not messaged herst night, she actually would not have thought of him so frequently.


    Her phone on the table rang. She picked up her phone and answered it.


    "Avery! I am downstairs at yourpany! Come on down quickly! We''ll have lunch together!" Tammy¡¯s


    bubbly voice could be hearding from the other end of the call.


    Avery agreed without thinking too much into it.


    Five minutester, she saw Tammy downstairs.


    There were two sweet girls standing next to Tammy. They were cute and pretty, and they were stylishly


    dressed. Just like Tammy''s style.


    "Avery, let me introduce them to you. This is my good friend, Lisa. This is my cousin, Ellie. Both of them


    are also my bridesmaids at my wedding."


    "Hello, Avery! We have met before! I am Tammy''s college mate!" Lisa said enthusiastically.


    Ellie said, "Hello, Avery. We have not met before, but I have often heard about you from my cousin, so I


    am very, very familiar with you!"


    Avery smiled as they went together to a restaurant nearby.


    "Are you three out shopping today?"


    "We had only shopped for a while. They asked me to invite you, so we came over to yourpany."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tammy wrapped an arm around Avery''s shoulder :d!=RMY> said, " Avery, both of them are Eric''s die-


    hard fans! I took a photo with Eric a few days ago, and both of them are jealous to death. Hahaha!"


    Avery instantly understood what they meant.


    "If there''s a chance next time, I will bring you guys to meet him."


    Since they are all good friends, of course, she would be willing to help.


    "Avery, you''re really the best! I didn''t expect you to be so straightforward! As to be expected of Eric''s


    goddess! Hahaha!" Lisa said with excitement.


    Ellie proposed, "Avery, could you invite Eric to attend my cousin''s wedding? We can pay and hire him


    to sing a few songs!"


    Tammy said, "Avery, would that put you in a difficult position? If it''s too difficult for you, then just forget


    it. It''s fine to just bring us to his events when there''s a chance in the future. He had just made his


    the charts on all music tforms. How awesome!"


    Avery nodded. "I''ll askter. What if he is free, right?"


    They had meat stew for lunch.


    It has already been two days since Avery touched any meat.


    She no longer felt disgusted anymore, so she was craving it a little.


    "Avery, you usually don''t have spicy food, don''t you?" Tammy saw that she had put quite a bit of pepper


    in her bowl so she was slightly surprised.


    Avery had a piece of meat with the pepper and her appetite instantly increased. "It''s fine to have a little


    once in a while."


    "Why do I feel that you''re getting thinner and thinner? Are you not eating properly?" Tammy asked with


    puzzlement as she stared at Avery''s thin face.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Avery said sheepishly, "Is that so? It''s just your illusion."


    After she had happily eaten her fill, she took out her phone and sent a message to Eric, asking him if


    he was free on the first of May.


    She did not expect him to reply so quickly.


    After he had exined the matter to him, he quickly agreed.


    "Tammy, Eric said he will being to attend your wedding on the first of May."


    As soon as she finished saying that loud cheers of excitement instantly sounded!


    Tammy, Lisa, and Ellie were all crazily excited.


    In just a blink of an eye, Tammy told Jun the news.


    Jun then told Ben the news.


    "My wife said Avery was the one who invited him," Jun said resentfully, "I suddenly don''t want to get


    married anymore. My wife is Eric''s fan...a crazy fan! Her good friends as well... I should say that almost


    all those women are Eric''s fans.


    When the timees, who would be looking at me? All of them would be looking at Eric! As the


    groom, all my thunder would be stolen. This ispletely different from what I imagine the wedding


    would be!"


    Jun felt upset, but he did not dare to tell Tammy.


    Ben sympathized with him very much but felt a little delighted about his misfortune as well. "Don''t


    worry. You won¡¯t be the only person feeling upset. Eric likes Avery.


    Elliot would probably be upset as well."


    Avery had only worn a white sweater yesterday, which coincidentally became so-called matching outfits


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    with what Eric had worn, and Elliot was furious.


    If Avery truly were to date Eric, perhaps Elliot would be up all night losing sleep.


    "Does Elliot have a masochistic tendency? If any woman dared to hurt me, it would already be very


    kind on my part to not hurt her twofold. It would absolutely be impossible for me to continue liking her."


    Jun was puzzled.


    Ben said very objectively, "It''s not exactly a masochistic tendency. After all, Avery was once


    heartbroken as well. He is just more stubborn, no matter if it''s the career or the person that he likes."


    Once he had made up his mind, he would never change his mind anymore.


    Others would turn back when they hit a dead-end, but he would not even turn back if he had hit a dead-


    end.


    "Oh, then should we tell him about this?" asked Jun.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Ben said, "I''ll find a chance to tell him."


    At three in the afternoon, Avery got back to herpany.


    Before she pushed open her office door, Mike called out to her.


    "Avery,e over here!"


    Avery strode over to Mike as soon as she heard that. "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Mike took her by the arm ?a.?UKT: brought her to the reception room.


    A man and a woman were sitting inside the reception room.


    "They are the staff from Fashion Forward, the magazine, and they would like to interview you," Mike


    whispered in Avery''s ear, "I have checked them out. Fashion Forward is quite famous. See if you want


    to ept being interviewed by them."


    After Avery gave it a quick thought, she nodded.


    "Hello," Avery greeted the staff.


    The staff said politely, "Hello, Miss Tate. We can first conduct a simple interview. After that, you may


    interview immediately. It will take up around half an hour of your time."


    Avery looked at the time and dly agreed.


    "Miss Tate, would you have an even more in -depth coboration with Eric after this? For example,


    invite him to be the ambassador. Have you ever considered that?" The reporter mentioned Eric right off


    the bat.


    Avery was not the least bit surprised at all.


    If the scandal between her and Eric had not gone viralst night and caused a ruckus, this kind of


    fashion magazine would not havee to interview her at all.


    "There are no ns for that at the moment, " she replied.


    "Eric said that you are a goddess to him, then is he your dream hunk?" the reporter asked while


    smiling.


    That question made Avery hesitate for a moment. "He could be considered so! I admire him very


    much."


    "We found out online that you once had a rtionship with the president of the Sterling Group, Elliot


    Foster. May I know if this is true?" The reporter''s questions got more and more tricky.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Of course, Avery would not answer that question.


    She could not show too much resistance as well, so she implicitly said, "You shouldn''t mention any


    questions rted to him. I''m afraid that when the timees, your magazine won¡¯t be able to be


    distributed smoothly.


    Her answer made the gossipy staff of the magazine aware of their foolishness.


    "Alright, Miss Tate. You have studied medicine. Why did you think of starting your own business after


    you graduated? What is the motivation that made you choose to go into business?"


    Avery furrowed her brows slightly at that question.


    If she were to answer it seriously, it would take more than a day and a night for her to finish her story.


    She nned to deal with them as simply as possible.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth to speak, an insuppressible nauseated feeling emerged


    within her.


    She covered her mouth with one hand and rushed out toward the washroom outside.


    "Miss Tate! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Both the staff also rushed over.


    The incident happened too quickly and no one could react in time.


    After Avery ran to the washroom, she threw up into the toilet bowl!


    She threw up everything that she had eaten during lunch.


    Because it was too ufortable, tears welled up in her eyes.


    After her stomach was emptied from throwing up, the sense of difort instantly vanished without a


    trace.


    She flushed the toilet and leaned against the wall to stabilize herself.


    Mike rushed over with strides into the washroom as soon as he heard.


    "Avery, what''s the matter?" Mike grabbed her arms and pulled her around to make her face him. "Why


    is your face so pale? Did you throw up?"


    Avery pulled his big hands away and walked over to the sink. She turned on the tap and got some


    water to wash her face. "I had meat stew together with Tammy for lunch, and we ordered a bit too


    much. I didn''t want it to go to waste, so I overate." "You could''ve packed the food if you couldn''t finish it!


    Why did you stuff yourself until you threw up?" Mike furrowed his brows ?a+:YKV< said, "I will send you


    back to rest."


    Avery said, "The interview is not over yet! I will go back on my own after the interview has ended."


    "You''ve already thrown up. Other matters can first be put aside."


    "I don''t feel ufortable now." After she had washed her face, she felt a lot more rxed Therefore,


    when she walked out of the washroom, she said, "Mike, leave me be. Carry on with your work!"


    After saying that, she said to the two staff apologetically, "I''m sorry! Let''s continue!"


    Because she was not feeling well, the two staff just followed up with a few simple questions, and then


    they ended the interview.


    After she had sent the people from the magazine away, Avery returned to her office to grab her bag


    and prepared to go home.


    She was not feeling that ufortable at that moment, but after she had thrown up, she felt as if her


    body had been emptied and she became slightly weak.


    She wanted to go home andy down.


    Ever since she learned that she was pregnant, she never drove herself anymore.


    That was because her morning sickness was more severe during her first pregnancy, and she was


    afraid her symptoms would be even worse for this pregnancy.


    It would be more dangerous to drive under such circumstances.


    She hailed a taxi at the roadside after she walked out of thepany.


    After she got home, she nestled on the sofa in the living room, took out her phone, and sent a text to


    Tammy.


    After she had thought it through, she decided to tell Tammy about her pregnancy.


    After Tammy received the message from Avery, she immediately found a hidden ce and called her.


    "Avery Tate! You''re pregnant? Whose baby are you carrying? F*ck! That''s too shocking! I am going to


    get a cardiac arrest! " Tammy shouted on the phone. She was extraordinarily excited.


    She was even more excited than meeting Eric.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Avery pulled her phone further away from her ear as her eardrums hurt a little.


    "Avery Tate! Don¡¯t y dead! Hurry up and tell me! Whose child are you carrying? Ah! I am going


    crazy! Where are you now! I want to go find you! I want you to exin everything to me face-to-face!"


    Avery could not help butugh at Tammy¡¯s reaction.


    "I am at home now. Don''te looking for me. I¡¯m going to rest after I finish up this call with you,"


    Avery saidzily, "Whose child can I still be carrying... I''m telling you about this because my morning


    sickness is starting to get worse now. Even eating has be a problem, let alone drinking... If


    someone were to persuade me to drink at your wedding, I''ll have to trouble you to help me block it."


    They had previously agreed to have fun together at Tammy''s bachelorette party the night before her


    wedding.


    Once a group of them gathered, it would certainly be inevitable that there would be drinking.


    Telling Tammy beforehand could avoid a lot of trouble.


    "You''re pregnant so you certainly can''t drink! I won''t let you drink by then," said Tammy, and then she


    guessed, "You can''t be pregnant with Elliot¡¯s baby, right? My God, what are you two trying to do?"


    When Avery heard his name, sleepiness instantly overwhelmed her.


    Things between her and Elliot were temporarily irresolvable, so her mind would automatically avoid all


    information rted to him.


    That way she would not be in so much pain.


    "Help me keep this a secret because the child may not even live past three months. " Avery got up from


    the couch and walked upstairs.


    "Alright, I certainly will help you keep it a secret," said Tammy. Suddenly, she got angry. "Other than


    spreading his seeds, what else can that jerk, Elliot, do? Is he still a man?"


    Avery''s temples throbbed a little. "Don''t curse him anymore. This kind of thing won''t happen again in


    the future."


    She would just take it that this child that she was carrying waspensation to Elliot.


    It did not matter if she was able to deliver this child smoothly, she =h$;PLU= he no longer owed each


    other anything anymore in the future.


    "You''re really easy to bully!" Tammy stood up for Avery. "If he dares to touch you again next time, you


    just directly take out a pair of scissors!"


    After Avery realized what Tammy had implied, both her cheeks instantly becamepletely reddened.


    "Tammy, don''t be angry. If the child is healthy, I will deliver the child. It''s not hard for me to raise an


    additional child."


    "Hmm. Go and rest! I won''t bother you anymore."


    In the evening at Elliot''s mansion.


    Ben''s car slowly parked in the yard.


    Elliot was in gray loungewear. He stood at the door and surveyed Ben.


    "I am here to mooch dinner from you." Ben put the gifts that he brought in the living room. After that, he


    told Elliot about what happened at thepany that day. Following that, he said, "Just continue resting


    at home after this! After resting at home for a day today, you clearly looked better."


    Elliot ignored it.


    "Where is Shea? I''ll go call her to dinner." Ben looked around but she did not see Shea.


    "She is not feeling well today." Elliot headed toward the dining room with big strides. "Aren''t you taking


    a little too much effort just toe to my house to mooch dinner from me?"


    "I am mainly here to see you. How were you yesterday? I had a nightmarest night. " Ben kept


    nagging while following by his side. "How is Shea not well? Is the injury on her head making her


    unwell? When is her third treatment?"


    "You''re extra talkative today," Elliot said with disgust. A sharp ray shed past his eyes. "Is something


    up with you?"


    "Nothing is up with me.¡± Ben got sheepish.


    Elliot noticed his reaction and he did not continue hounding him anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Both just coldly refused to give in like that. In the end, it was Ben who lost the battle.


    "Are you really not going to Jun¡¯s wedding? " Ben sat on the dining chair and raised his eyebrows. "Eric


    is going. Avery was the one who invited him."


    Surely, the calmness on Elliot''s face had disappeared.


    "The day before the wedding, they have booked a holiday vi by the beach as they have decided to


    party all night!" Ben continued, "I don''t know if Eric will be going, but Avery certainly will be going."


    Elliot''s gaze was cold. All his emotions were suppressed at the bottom of his heart. Three words coldly


    came out of his thin lips. "I¡¯m not going!"

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Ben was quite surprised by Elliot¡¯s answer.


    "You''ve thought it through?" Ben teased," You should have longe to your senses. Do you know


    what she said to Chad? She said that since you returned her the sweater, she will wear it whenever


    she likes. She''s right, but she also said that she might wear it on a date in the future."


    Elliot''s knuckles gripping onto his utensils turned white.


    "Do you think I care?"


    Ben said, "I''m trying to make you forget about her?" "Then, why bring her up?" He swept Ben a cold


    gaze. "Don''t mention anything to do with her anymore. I''m not interested." "That''s great! I was still


    worried you wouldn''t be over her." Ben sighed in relief." Too bad you can''t drink. I''ll drink alone.¡±


    Ben walked over to the small bar and picked up a bottle of wine. Soon, Elliot finished his meal. He put


    down his utensils and left the dining hall.


    Ben was holding onto a ss of wine. He was unhappy, "Hey! Come talk to me! It''s no fun eating


    alone!"


    Elliot walked to Shea''s room. He did not sleep the entire night before. He slept all the way till noon that


    day.


    After getting up, he heard Mrs. Cooper say that Shea was in a bad mood, so she did not go to ss nor


    eat anything.


    Elliot went to her room to check on her. She was sleeping back then, so he could not ask her why she


    was feeling down.


    At that moment, it was dinner time. The skies were getting dark too. It was not appropriate to continue


    sleeping. If she were to continue sleeping, she would lose sleep at night.


    Elliot pushed Shea''s door open.


    Shea''s eyes were opened. Her ck eyes were looking at one spot in a daze. Elliot did not know what


    Shea was thinking.


    "Shea." He sat down by the side of the bed, looking at her in a daze. He said gently, "It''s time to get up


    for dinner."


    Shea grabbed Elliot''s huge palms and asked, "Big Brother, your mother is my mother, right?"


    Elliot''s eyes moved a little. "I heard you went out with Mrs. Scarlet this morning. You went to the bus


    station. Were you afraid?" "Big Brother, your mother is my mother, right?" Shea asked once again as if


    she did not hear him.


    "Hmm." Elliot could obviously sense that his sister was quite different than usual. She rarely asked him


    any questions, let alone sensitive questions like this.


    At that moment, not only did she ask them, but she insisted on an answer too.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did you not bring me to your mother''s funeral?" Once Shea got confirmation from her brother, she


    started to believe what Mrs. White said to her.


    "Because there were many guests at the funeral that day. You didn''t like crowded areas in the past. I''m


    afraid you might get scared." Elliot looked into her eyes. "You''re not afraid of crowded areas anymore,


    right?


    Shea nodded courageously.


    Elliot was rather surprised by her change of attitude.


    "Then, I''ll bring you to crowded ces to y the next time?"


    "But you have not got better yet." Shea got up from the bed. "Big Brother, I''m hungry."


    Elliot helped her down from the bed ?b"< XNV? brought her to the dining hall.


    When Ben saw Shea, he immediately kept the bottle of wine.


    "Shea, I heard you''re not feeling well today. Where are you not feeling well? Did you call the doctor?"


    Ben asked in concern.


    Shea shook her head. She picked up her utensils and ate with a lowered head.


    Elliot walked over to the living area and


    made a phone call.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Once the call was connected, Elliot briefed through Shea''s situation and asked, "is it true that she can


    recover herself without further surgery?"


    On the other end, the family doctor didn''t dare to make any guarantees. "It''s a good thing, but I can''t


    say for sure if she can continue to recover. One thing that''s certain is that going through with further


    surgery will damage her body.¡±


    Elliot was aware of that. He had taken Shea to other doctors after the two craniotomies Zoe had


    performed on her. Shea had gone through a couple of other procedures since then, and Elliot was at a


    crossroad.


    "Mr. Foster, have you consulted with Doctor Sanford?" The family doctor asked.


    "No."


    "Oh...If you don¡¯t intend on letting Doctor Sanford continue Shea''s treatment, perhaps you can try


    asking Avery Tate. I had a look at Eric Santos''s performance after he came back from his break, and he


    was doing great...Apart from not being able to dance like he did before, he could sing just as well,


    which means he is recovering well. It''s a miracle," the family doctor eximed.


    The reason that the family doctor mentioned this was because he was not aware that Avery was


    rted to Elliot''s injury at the time.


    Elliot''s mood took a sudden turn, because he had discussed this with Avery before.


    Avery once said that she would never treat Shea even if she could, so he was not going to seek help


    from that merciless woman.


    Meanwhile, inside a grand European-style mansion, Zoe did not leave immediately after dinner like she


    usually did, because Wanda''s n did not go as nned.


    Wanda had thought that Eric would lose all his fans once the scandal between him and Avery went


    public; but in reality, Eric did not lose many fans after exining his rtionship with Avery on social


    media.


    Perhaps there were indeed a lot of fans who gave up on Eric, but because of the insanelyrge fan


    base he had, the scandal did not truly affect him; on the contrary, his discussion about him had ced


    him on the top news. With his new songs selling out rapidly on all tforms, many people had be


    new fans of his =e,= RNT? he was as popr as ever.


    "Aunt Wanda, what do you n on doing next?" Zoe asked calmly after taking a sip of her tea. "I heard


    that Tate Industries'' sales rate has reached a new high... With how expensive their drones are, all they


    need is to sell one of their drones and it would bring them the profit equivalent to a hundred of ours.


    They gain a hundred percent of their profits, whereas we are still putting capital on marketing... If this


    goes on, there won''t be enough money for you to carry on!"


    "You are really not suited for managing a business if you are this impatient," Wanda mocked


    sarcastically, "Tate Industries belongs to Avery, not Eric. Eric''s fans can''t keep buying her product and


    once the trend passes, their sales will naturally drop.


    "But you need to find a way to make it difficult for Avery!" Zoe set her teacup down and said with a dark


    expression, "I can¡¯t stand seeing how smug she is!"


    Wanda, on the other hand, was at ease. "I''ve alreadye up with a new n! Just wait and see."


    Just then, Zoe¡¯s father decided to intervene. "Zoe, Wanda already has her hands full with thepany,


    you need to be more polite when you talk to her."


    Zoe red at her father. "I am her major stakeholder and it''s my right to make sure that she does her


    job! I can listen to you if you can find a way to invest 300 million as well!"


    With that, she stormed out.


    Time flew and soon it was the end of April.


    It was the night for the bachelor and bachelorette party for Tammy and Jun, and they arrived at Starry


    River Vi early in the morning to pick Avery up.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been a while since Junst saw Avery and was stunned when he saw her." Avery, why have you


    grown so thin? Are you ill?"


    Tammy red at him. "Shut up if you don''t have anything nice to say! Avery looks great! She is slim!"


    Avery had lost three kilograms since she got pregnant. She had not been able to eat anything apart


    from soup and some fruits.


    She looked even better after losing weight, but appeared fragile due to theck of energy.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Tammy helped Avery into the car and Mike followed closely behind to remind her, "try talking some


    sense into her, Tammy! She refuses to eat because she is on a diet! It''s not right, but she doesn''t even


    recognize the severity of the issue! Look at how thin she¡¯s gotten! She used to take walks around the


    area and now she won''t even move..."


    Tammy patted Mike on the shoulder. "I''ll talk to her. Don¡¯t worry. She wants to go on a diet now, but


    maybe she will change her mind after a while."


    "Oh... Why didn''t you guys invite me out as well today?" Mike was jealous.


    "Because you need to take care of the kids!" Tammy said.


    Once Tammy was inside the car, she waved at Mike. She closed the car door and the car took off.


    Averyid in the backseat and asked, "did you invite Chad?"


    "Why would I? He is Elliot''s assistant... I didn¡¯t invite anyone rted to Elliot, including my husband''s


    senior Ben..."


    Avery couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It''s not entirely for you... I just don''t like them... I''ve already told my husband to stay away from them,"


    Tammy exined, "you know that saying, birds of a feather flock together? Elliot is a scum and so


    anyone around him couldn''t be any better. If only I met my husband a littleter, he might just fall under


    their influence as well."


    From the rear-view mirror, Avery saw Jun pursing his lips, not daring to object.


    "Avery, when did you buy this dress that you are wearing? It''s so pretty!" Tammy''s attention was drawn


    to Avery''s clothes." This white jacket looks nice, too!"


    Avery''s morning sickness had been intense and so she had stopped going to the office. Feeling bored


    about staying home, she started enjoying online shopping and the clothes she was wearing were


    purchased online.


    "Let me send you the linkter!" She said.


    "Sure! It''s been a while since I shopped online."


    Jun couldn''t help but join the conversation from the passenger seat. "Avery, if you really want to lose


    weight, you can go shopping with Tammy more often!


    Shopping is a kind of exercise as well, =a(? PMX= it''s better than not eating."


    Avery was about to respond, when Tammy seized the chance and said, "it''s up to Avery how she wants


    to lose weight. Stay out of it."


    "Don''t be unreasonable, Tammy! I am only concerned for her health because she is your best friend..."


    "Avery doesn''t need your concern. She only needs mine."


    Jun pursed his lips and sighed in his mind. Tammy didn''t usually speak to him in such a defensive


    manner, but would often be very protective when it concerned Avery.


    ''It¡¯s bad enough that she won''t talk some sense into Avery for trying to lose weight like that, now she


    won¡¯t even let others do it. What''s her problem?'' He thought.


    They arrived at the seaside mansion in an hour. The weather was great and the sun shone bright, with


    the temperature going up to twenty-five Celsius.


    Tammy and Avery got out of the car and walked towards the mansion hand in hand, while Jun took out


    his phone to snap a picture of them from behind.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Once the photo was taken, he sent it to Ben with a message.


    ''Guess which one is Avery?''


    Ben had not paid much attention to news concerning Avery since hest went to eat at Elliot''s house;


    after all, Elliot said that he didn''t wish to hear anything about her at the time.


    Ben narrowed his eyes at the photo he received from Jun and zoomed in. Tammy was very


    recognizable due to her ashy-gray coloured hair. The woman next to her was dressed in a flower dress


    with a white jacket on the outside.


    One could hardly tell that it was Avery from behind, because of how thin she looked. It was almost as


    though a breeze could easily lift her off the ground.


    Ben replied, ''don''t tell me that the woman in the flower dress is Avery."


    ''That''s her! She went on a diet to lose weight and got so thin! I don''t know why she has to torture


    herself like that. Could it be for Eric''s sake? Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    It''s a shame that you can''t see it yourself. She got so thin that she looks different! I could barely


    recognize her when I first saw her this morning!'' ''Aren¡¯t you exaggerating?'' ''No! But she looks good


    after slimming down as well. She looks kind of fragile and weak from the diet and seems so vulnerable!


    If she looks the way she does right now back when she was with Elliot, those two wouldn''t have fought.''

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Intrigued by Avery, Ben took a moment to think before sending a message to Jun.


    ''Snap a photo from the front and send it to me."


    ''You can''t be thinking of sending it to


    Elliot, can you?''


    ''Hurry up!''


    There were heaters inside the mansion and the temperature was slightly warm.


    Both Tammy and Avery removed their jackets and sat down on the couch.


    Tammy had prepared a lot of fruits and disyed them before Avery.


    Avery picked up a peach in surprise and said, "I thought it''s not the season for peaches yet."


    "You can have this anytime of the year you want as long as you have the money. Try it! " Tammy urged.


    Avery nodded with a smile.


    Jun took the chance and took a picture of her biting into the peach.


    The result was great; the structure, lighting and general outlook of the photo were perfect. Avery looked


    both seductive and adorable in the photo.


    Jun sent the photo to Ben and Ben couldn''t help but exim after seeing it.


    ''Are those arms even real?''


    The dress Avery wore inside the jacket was sleeveless, and showed her slim and fairskinned arms.


    ''Doesn¡¯t she look like someone who lost weight after being terminally ill?¡¯ Jun typed.


    ''You are such a big mouth. You shouldn''t wish for her to get sick even if she had separated with Elliot!''


    Jun felt mistaken. I''m not wishing her ill...


    You haven''t seen her in person, but it''s even more shocking to look at her in real life!¡¯


    Ben instantly wanted to head over for a look, but going alone felt lonely, so he wanted apanion.


    He sat on his leather chair thoughtfully, before dragging his finger across the screen of his phone to


    locate Elliot''s number.


    Naturally, he couldn''t directly send Avery''s photo over, or Elliot would be mad, so he sent Elliot a


    message.


    ''Elliot, the financial report for Quarter 1 is being sent to you right now. Look at it when you have the


    time.''


    Shortly after, Elliot replied. ''Okay.''


    Ben sent the financial report over with a smile, and attached Avery''s photo along with it. He stared at


    the screen after pretending to have identally sent the photo of Avery over.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He desperately wanted to know how Elliot would react, but couldn''t see Elliot''s reply even after


    refreshing the chat a few times.


    "Could it be that he didn''t recognize Avery?! " Ben mumbled to himself, "that would be funny!"


    Ten minutes had passed but still, there was no reply >h¡¯?QNV< Ben could no longer contain himself.


    He stepped out of his office and strode towards Elliot''s office.


    Meanwhile, in the President''s office.


    Elliot stared at the photo of Avery and scowled. He couldn''t recognize Avery at first, and simply thought


    that the woman in the photo looked familiar.


    It was not after seeing Tammy next to her that Elliot managed to reach the conclusion that the woman


    holding the peach was Avery.


    ''Why has she slimmed down so much? Is she sick? A person couldn''t possibly lose so much weight in


    such a short period of time if they weren''t sick,'' he thought as his heart sank.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Ben did not knock before walking in and simply pushed open the door to Elliot''s office.


    Elliot immediately put his phone down at the sound.


    "Ahem! Elliot, I identally sent a photo of Avery to you..." Ben said in a pretentious tone.


    Elliot looked up. "I won''t do anything to you even if you just be straight and say that you did it on


    purpose."


    Benughed awkwardly. "Jun said that Avery lost a lot of weight, almost as though she was sick. I


    didn''t believe it, so he sent me a photo of her."


    "I suppose she is not actually sick based on the fact that you areughing now."


    The smile on Ben''s face froze. "Um... I heard that it was because she was trying to lose weight. She


    sure is determined. There are plenty of ways to lose weight and she chose to go on a diet. Isn''t she a


    doctor? Doesn''t she know that not eating isn¡¯t healthy? I feel like she''s lost her senses... It''s almost as


    shocking to me as the time she tried to kill you."


    Theposure on Elliot''s face faded as he set the documents in his hand down. "Why don''t you go


    work for Tate Industries instead, if you care so much about her?"


    "Forget I said anything! I came here for something serious! I am getting off work a bit earlier today. I


    want to go join them for the big meal."


    "Since when do you need to report to me about your schedule?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Alright, no more beating around the bushes. Do you want toe? Jun said that there will be a lot of


    prettydies around..."


    "Scram!"


    Ben escaped swiftly.


    Once the door was closed, Elliot unlocked his phone and the photo of Avery came into sight.


    He zoomed in on the photo and saw the cheerful smile on Avery''s face. She looked like the way he


    remembered when they met for the first time: naive, young and innocent.


    It had been so long since hest saw her this rxed, because she did not behave this way in front of


    him.


    Back in the resort, the guests slowly began to arrive. Most of the guests were under the age of thirty,


    with each looking fashionable and stylish.


    Avery sat on the couch ?e%?UMY< felt as though she was an audience to a fashion show.


    There were no activities for the morning, so everyone simply gathered around to eat and chat happily.


    They had to prepare their own lunch, so everyone went over to the open kitchen to discuss who was to


    cook and what to cook.


    Avery had no appetite and went to rest in the guest room after informing Tammy.


    When Jun spotted Avery walking away, he leaned over to Tammy and asked, "she can''t be thinking of


    skipping lunch, can she?" "She is! Jun, I told you to stay out of it, have you forgotten already?" Tammy


    shoved his head aside.


    Jun grabbed onto Tammy¡¯s wrist and deadpanned, "I think that you are acting weird. You get all worked


    up whenever I mention her, almost like you are scared of having me talk about her."


    "I don''t like you talking about her because you side with Elliot." Tammy made up an excuse and said,


    "Avery doesn''t want anything to do with Elliot anymore, so whether she is on a diet or not is none of


    your business!"


    Jun sighed. "Fine! I''m only asking out of concern because I feel like she could just pass out at any


    moment."


    "I get it! But she''s not a child and doesn''t need others telling her what to do. If she really ends up


    fainting, we will just send her to the hospital."


    After lunch, Tammy called everyone out to y at the beach, and the mansion instantly became quiet.


    Avery slept all the way until evening. It wasn''t until Tammy brought her dinner that she woke up to the


    wondrous smell.


    "Avery, I brought you spicy chicken soup. My mom once told me that she couldn''t eat when she was


    pregnant with me, but she loved spicy chicken soup." Tammy ced the bowl of spicy chicken soup


    onto the coffee table in the room and said, "I kind of feel bad when I see you suffering so much. How


    long until you recover?"


    Avery got out of bed.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Avery felt much better after sleeping for most of the day, and the nausea seemed to have subdued as


    well.


    "It''s hard to say. It might get better soon, orter. Don''t be afraid, some people barely react to


    pregnancy, so maybe you won''t suffer from morning sickness when you are pregnant." Avery went to


    sit down on the couch and beamed at Tammy. "Thank you for being so considerate, Tammy. It''s been


    so long since I had spicy chicken soup."


    "Don''t eat too much, or you might puke." Tammy sat on the couch across from her and said, "do you


    know what Jun did today? He was worried that you might pass out in here because you skipped lunch,


    so he went and booked an ambnce, which is still waiting outside the mansion as we speak!"


    Moved, Avery smiled. "Tammy, I wish that you and Jun would live happily ever after."


    "I know! Right now, your mission is to take care of yourself and the baby in your belly. When I picture


    your baby to be as smart and pretty as Hayden and La, I can''t help but pray that ites into this


    world safely and healthily."


    "Yeah."


    After dinner, Avery came out of the guest room with Rammy.


    When everyone else saw hering downstairs, they urged her to sit down in the middle of the couch.


    "Avery! Come y games with us! Don''t worry, Tammy already took us that you are not feeling well, so


    we don''t force you to do anything even if you lose!"


    Avery gave Tammy a look of gratitude.


    "What are we ying? I am not that good at games." Avery felt rather energetic at the moment and


    was itching to y with the others.


    "We are doing this challenge where you can''t get attracted! We will y some videos and you lose if


    you feel attracted!"


    After hearing the introduction of the game, Avery felt it was almost too easy. She had never truly been


    attracted to anyone apart from Elliot before, so she couldn''t possibly lose.


    Seeing how confident Avery was, Tammy reminded her, "they are shameless, and they might show you


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    videos that are way out of line..."


    Avery instantly blushed, but was still very confident.


    Just then, Tammy''s cousin Ellie put a heart rate monitor around Avery''s wrist. "Avery, if you win, you


    get to make an unreasonable request to anyone here; though, I don''t think you can win this."


    "I am so going to win this," Avery said.


    The lights in the room dimmed


    A handsome man appeared on the screen and lifted his shirt to reveal the six-pack hidden underneath.


    Everyone in the living room burst outughing.


    Avery, too, was chuckling, but her heart rate had only risen slightly.


    Soon, they jumped to the next video but Avery managed to maintain her heart rate andposure.


    She had met plenty of handsome men back when she was in Bridgedale, and had since be


    immune to them.


    Finally, Eric''s alluring face appeared on screen. Videos of him in a white shirt, a knight''s armor and suit


    shed by and the room erupted into chaos as everyone shouted excitedly.


    Avery''s heart rate rose immediately, when suddenly, the lights in the living room were turned on


    following a ''snap'' and the room was instantly as bright as day.


    Everyone looked over to the door in shock and saw Elliot standing there in an allck outfit; he


    appeared mysterious and elegant with the darkness of the night behind him. He oozed an intimidating


    aura with the cold expression on his handsome-looking face.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Avery nced at the heart rate monitor on her wrist and noticed the number going down from a


    hundred to eighty.


    ''Why is he here? Tammy said she didn¡¯t invite Elliot or his friends, so is he here uninvited?'' She


    thought.


    Tammy, too, was stunned. She pinched Jun on the arm and asked, "what''s going on? Why is he here?"


    The temperature in the air dropped the moment Elliot arrived.


    Tammy did not wee his presence, but couldn''t pluck up the courage to chase him out.


    Jun leaned towards Tammy. "Now that Elliot is here, we should wee him!


    Enough with the long face and do this for me!"


    After that, Jun hurried over to Elliot to wee him with a smile. "Elliot, Ben, here you are! Have you


    eaten? If not, there''s still something in the kitchen..."


    "We aren''t hungry at the moment," Ben said, "what were you guys ying? You were all shouting so


    loud!"


    Ben''s words had eased up the tension and those who were stunned instantly felt less nervous.


    "We were ying a game where you lose if you are attracted! Do you want to join?" Tammy''s best


    friend Lisa invited them enthusiastically.


    "Sure! How do we y?" Ben dragged Elliot along and walked towards the group.


    Tammy red at her best friend for doing something unnecessary.


    Feeling misunderstood, Lisa whispered her n to Tammy. "We can prank them if they lose!"


    Tammy instantly came to a realization.


    "Avery, let''s sit on the side." Tammy helped Avery up from the center of the couch, while Ben and Elliot


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    were invited to sit instead.


    The heart rate monitor around Avery¡¯s wrist was taken off and Lisa walked towards them with it. "Which


    one of you want to go first?"


    Without a moment of hesitation, Ben pointed at Elliot. "Him first."


    Elliot stared daggers at Ben.


    Ben cleared his throat and picked up the snacks on the table, before exining, "I''m a bit hungry, so I''ll


    eat something first."


    Lisa handed the monitor to Elliot. "Put this on."


    Elliot had always hated games, regardless of genres or nature of the game itself, so he rejected coldly,


    "I''m not ying."


    "If you are not here for games, then why are you even here?" Lisa looked at him in confusion.


    Jun tensed beside them nervously. Tammy was fearless =a":WMX> apparently, so were her friends.


    ''How are they not afraid of Elliot?'' He thought.


    Just when Jun was about to intervene, Elliot took the monitor from Lisa''s hand.


    Ben assured him with a smile, "I just looked it up online and it''s a simple game. They are going to show


    you some videos and you win as long as you don''t feel attracted. Hahaha, this is the perfect game for


    you, because you won''t budge no matter what they show you."


    Being overly confident, Ben announced," let us bet on this! I bet that he''s going to win! Which one of


    you think that he would lose? Let''s ce bets on this!"


    Other than Ben, Jun, Tammy and Avery, no one else in the room knew anything about Elliot apart from


    the fact he was a powerful man.


    In order to cheer everyone up, Lisa stepped up. "I''ll bet that he loses, then! If I lose the bet, I will drink


    three sses of wine; but if you lose, you need to drink a bottle! How''s that?" "Hahaha, sure!" Ben


    agreed.


    The women gathered around and started looking for videos. For men as sessful as Elliot, he must


    have seen his fill of beautiful women, so they had to find something more stimting to make him lose.


    "I have some ssic kiss scenes in my collection, along with some really hot sex scenes!"

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    "Hahaha, let''s put all of them in here! We also need something else. What if he doesn''t like women?


    Let''s include some handsome guys as well!"


    "Sure! I have a collection for men!"


    "What¡¯s that? Show me!"


    "Hahaha! It''s hrious! Not bad!"


    The women were having a wonderful time trying to look for videos, but they were too young and were


    clueless as to what kind of man Elliot was.


    Ben did not waver despite hearing every word they said, and even felt amused. Elliot might not lose


    even if they were to show him R-rated videos.


    Jun walked towards Tammy and Avery, before exining, "I can''t refuse Ben when he asked for the


    location. He is my senior... Ben didn¡¯t mention that Elliot would be here, but even if he did, I would


    wee them!"


    Tammy red at him. "What''s the point of exining when you¡¯ve already gone and done it?"


    Jun cast her a ttering smile. "I was scared that you two would be mad, especially Avery..."


    "They are your friends. It''s normal that you invite them here. I''m fine," Avery said.


    Gratitude filled Jun¡¯s face. "You are so understanding, Avery! Seriously though, I wasn''t the one who


    invited them. They wanted toe."


    Naturally, Jun couldn''t tell the truth about taking a photo of Avery in secret; otherwise, it would expose


    the fact that he was the reason why Ben and Elliot had decided toe.


    Tammy looked over at Elliot coldly.


    It was obvious that Elliot hade for Avery; he wouldn''t havee if Avery wasn''t here.


    "You two should go sit on the couch! Don''t you feel tired standing here?" Jun said.


    "Avery doesn''t want to sit there." Tammy had tried to lead Avery to sit on the side of the couch, but she


    refused to. Because


    Elliot was on the couch, Avery walked over to somewhere where Elliot couldn''t see her.


    "Alright, I will move two chairs over for you, then." Jun hurried over to bring chairs over to them.


    Once the two sat down, Tammy leaned towards Avery and whispered, "I saw your heart rate going up


    to a hundred just now during the challenge. Hahaha! You are attracted!¡±


    Avery hadpletely regained herposure ?a.=YMS< responded calmly," it''s still within the normal


    range as long as it is within a hundred."


    Tammy felt like Avery was making an excuse. "If only Elliot hadn''t barged in just now, your heart rate is


    definitely going to be above a hundred!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. It didn''t go above a hundred in the end."


    "Haha! Avery, can you be falling for Eric? He seems pretty obedient towards you, so he will surely spoil


    you rotten if you are willing to let him!"


    Avery cringed at her words.


    "I''ll admit that I admire him. I also like his face, but that has nothing to do with romance. Aren''t you his


    fan as well? Does that mean that you don''t love Jun? Don''t make that kind of joke again, I don''t want to


    have my face on the news for being involved in scandals."


    Tammy nodded awkwardly.


    Soon, Lisa and the others had gathered the videos and Elliot''s challenge was about to start.


    "Avery, do you think he¡¯s going to lose?" Tammy asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Just then, the scene of a couple kissing on bed appeared on the big screen and Avery blushed. She


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn¡¯t imagine Elliot¡¯s reaction to the video.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Avery awkwardly took out her phone to focus on something else.


    Ben nced at the screen and lowered his gaze to look for any change to Elliot''s heart rate.


    ¡¯Good for him! His heart rate is as steady as a rock!'' He thought. Ben even started to suspect if there


    was something wrong with the monitor, or Elliot had truly ovee all urges.


    Jun, too, was staring at the heart rate monitor around Elliot''s wrist and said, "the monitor should be


    fine. The number was moving when Avery was wearing it just now." "How did Avery do on the


    challenge?" Ben asked.


    Jun nced at Avery; Avery was expressionless, but Tammy was staring daggers at him. He looked


    away and said," she won. The monitor will ring if the heart rate is too high, but I didn''t hear anything


    when she was ying."


    Ben hummed in response and looked over at Avery.


    Avery lowered her head and was looking at her phone, clearly trying to avoid them.


    The first video ended and the second one began with a mature-looking beauty posing in front of the


    camera in sexy outfits. Everything, including her expression and bodynguage, was seductive.


    Someone catcalled in excitement, while some other people peeped at Elliot to observe his reaction.


    Elliot scowled sternly. Despite the fact that he was watching a video of a beautiful woman, his


    expression looked as though he was attending someone''s funeral.


    His heart rate was affected slightly, on the other hand, as he was still human; but there was barely a


    change and was most likely only the result of him breathing faster.


    "He doesn''t seem to like women! Show him hot guys!" Lisa had been paying close attention to Elliot''s


    reaction and shouted to the person controlling the screen when she noticed that Elliot was not reacting


    in any way.


    Soon, the face of a handsome foreign man appeared on screen. Not only did the man have silky,


    golden locks, but he also had strong muscles...


    Elliot''s expression turned from stern to dark, because he immediately associated what he saw with


    Mike¡¯s face.


    Lisa felt defeated at the way Elliot frowned, because it was obvious that he didn''t like men either.


    "Show that video that''sbeled ''must watch for macho men''..."


    A few secondster, a chubby baby face appeared on screen.


    The group burst outughing; most of them being men.


    ''See? Guys like to watch babies," Lisa thought >d%:VMU= nced at Elliot.


    Elliot''s brows were no longer furrowed as tightly, but his heart rate remained steady at around eighty


    without the number increasing by five or less.


    Ben sat beside him and chuckled smugly while looking at the video of the baby on the screen. "This


    game isn¡¯t challenging at all!"


    Lisa had already admitted defeat in her mind, but still didn''t want to give up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I''ve never seen a man who¡¯s not interested in anything."


    "Why else do you think he''s sessful? It''s because he''s only interested in money."


    "Alright! But the game is not over yet! I won''t admit defeat just yet!"


    Another round of videos of kissing scenes and sex scenes started on screen, when suddenly, Avery


    was being pushed over to Elliot.


    Rendered speechless, Avery thought,''


    has Tammy gone mad?! How can she push me towards Elliot?''

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Elliot gaped at the woman next to him.


    He had only gotten to take one look at Avery from afar when he first entered the mansion. She was


    smiling at first, but the smile on her face disappeared the moment she saw him. By the time he sat


    down on the couch, Avery had already moved out of his sight quietly.


    Now that she was sitting beside him, Elliot could see how slim her face was as well as the panic in her


    eyes.


    ''She has slimmed down so much!'' He thought.


    Avery seemed to have lost he edge and became extremely fragile, to the point that he felt as though he


    could crush her with just one hand.


    She met his eyes for a brief moment, before trying to get up and leave.


    Elliot immediately grabbed onto her wrist and refused to let her go.


    Everyone else in the room watched the drama unfolded with anticipation. All of Jun and Tammy''s


    friends knew that Elliot and Avery were once in a romantic rtionship, and they couldn''t help but feel


    excited when they saw the way the two interacted with one another.


    Perhaps their will for something to happen was too strong, and as they wished, the situation began to


    spin out of control.


    "Ding!''


    The rm on the heart rate monitor around Elliot''s wrist went off as his heart rate rose from eighty to a


    hundred and twenty.


    Elliot, who had not reacted to videos of beautiful woman, handsome men, adorable babies, kiss scenes


    or sex scenes, had lost all control over his heartbeat within two minutes of Avery sitting beside him.


    ''How curious!'' Everyone was surprised at the sudden turn of events.


    The rm struck both Elliot and Avery like a hammer to the head.


    Embarrassed, Avery blushed and put her hands over her face, not daring to face the others; whereas


    Elliot swiftly took the monitor off his wrist and threw it away.


    ''Damn that bracelet!'' He thought.


    Elliot''s expression was both stern and awkward, and everyone around him was trying to suppress their


    Instantly, the living room was filled with deafeningughter.


    Avery desperately wanted to hide


    She dragged Tammy with her and the two went into a guest room. As soon as she closed the door,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery questioned angrily," Tammy Lynch! Are you crazy?!"


    Tammy couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and said, "I did it on purpose. Don¡¯t you want to know why he


    showed up out of nowhere? I thought that he came here for you, but couldn''t be sure, so I ran a test...


    And well, here''s the result!"


    Avery waspletely rendered speechless.


    "Don¡¯t be mad, Avery. I wanted to test him for your sake. Now that you know he still wants you, you will


    have to avoid him by all means! That man is just terrifying! How can he not give up even after you


    stabbed him? I have to say I''m impressed!" Tammy exined her action.


    Naturally, Avery''s anger couldn''t be appeased that easily, because she didn¡¯t want to know how Elliot


    felt to begin with.


    It took a lot of effort for her to finally find peace and everything turned into a mess after what happened


    earlier, and she didn''t know how to face him from now on, unless they were to never see each other


    again.


    "I''m sorry, Avery! I went ahead of myself. Why don''t you rest in this room tonight?" Tammy said, "I will


    let you know once they are gone."


    Avery was in a horrible mood, but it was Tammy''s wedding the next day and she didn''t want to ruin it


    for her.


    "Yeah, I''m not mad. Go y with them! I will go shower." Avery opened the door and let Tammy out.


    Meanwhile, in the living room.


    Elliot had failed the challenge, so both him and Ben had to finish a bottle each.


    Ben had a ss in his hand and drank the bottle ss by ss; while Elliot, on the other hand, held


    the bottle and drank the entire bottle in one-go.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    However, no one was forcing Elliot to drink.


    Once he finished the bottle, Ben looked at him and asked, "is your injurypletely recovered? Didn¡¯t


    the doctor tell you to stay away from alcohol for three months? It hasn''t been three months yet, right?"


    Jun heard them and hastily brought over a bottle of fruit juice.


    "Elliot, drink some juice!" Jun cleared all the wine bottles in front of Elliot. "There''s still food left in the


    kitchen, do you guys want some?"


    Ben finished his own bottle and dragged Elliot towards the kitchen. As soon as the two left, the mood in


    the living room had lightened up instantly.


    Ben went to pour a ss of juice and passed it to Elliot.


    "If only I knew that it''s going to be this awkward, I wouldn''t have brought you here, " Ben said with a


    bitter smile, "why don''t I send you back?"


    Jun stood beside them and said, "you both drank, so neither of you can drive. I booked an ambnce


    today, so maybe you guys can go back by ambnce?"


    Both Ben and Elliot were rendered speechless by the notion.


    Seeing how shocked they were, Jun said," um... If you don''t want to head back, you can just rest here.


    I booked a total of eight mansions, so there should be enough rooms."


    Confused, Ben asked, "why did you book an ambnce?"


    "...Avery skipped lunch today and needed Tammy''s help going upstairs. I was worried that she might


    faint, so I called an ambnce here to standby," Jun exined, "this ce is miles away from the


    closest hospital, after all."


    Ben felt even more confused. "Why didn''t she eat?"


    "I don''t know! Tammy won''t let me ask about it and said that I am on Elliot''s side...


    It¡¯s not that she hates Elliot, but she is very protective over Avery. I can understand, since they have


    been friends for many years..." Jun said while peeping at Elliot.


    Elliot''s face was slightly flushed from the wine he drank earlier, but he wasn''t sure if he was in the right


    mind. "Did she eat at night?" "I think so! Tammy drove and bought some spicy chicken soup for her.


    Avery seemed quite energetic when she came downstairs, so she must have eaten," Jun said.


    Elliot picked up the ss of juice ?d"


    Jun suddenly remembered something and added, "Avery ate a lot of fruit this morning, though! She


    hadn''t touched any other snacks and only ate fruits. Tammy had ordered those fruits from overseas


    beforehand, and I was wondering why she had ordered so many; I didn''t realize it was for Avery until I


    saw how happy she was when she was eating those fruits this morning."


    Both Elliot and Ben remained quiet thoughtfully.


    After a while, Ben narrowed his eyes and concluded, "I guess she is really trying to lose weight, then.


    Myst girlfriend tried losing weight by eating nothing but fruit back then. She won''t even touch


    anything that has gluten in it because it contains high sugar content."


    "Isn''t that the case for fruits as well?" Jun asked in confusion.


    "Still better than gluten. They will have to calcte the calories of their food intake precisely..." Ben


    exined, "my exgirlfriend went on a diet to please me. She wasn''t fat to begin with, just slightly


    chubby. But when she found out that all my exes were skinny, she went on a crazy diet ... In the end, I


    was just too worried that her body would copse from the diet, so I broke up with her."


    "So... Can Avery be on a diet to...please a certain guy?"


    Ben nced at the dark expression on Elliot''s face and said, "probably for Eric¡¯s


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    sake!"


    The temperature in the air instantly dropped.


    To ease the tension, Jun picked up a wine ss and said, "Ben, if you guys are not going back, then


    let¡¯s drink."


    "It depends on whether Elliot wants to head back. I¡¯ll go with him if he wants to; if he is not going, then


    I¡¯ll stay and drink with you."


    "You two go ahead!" Elliot said in a dark expression, before getting up from the chair and heading


    towards the stairs.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Jun followed him. "Do you want to rest, Elliot?"


    Elliot only hummed in response.


    "I''ll take you to the guest room next door, then. ¡± Jun took his arm and tried to lead


    him outside, as the guest rooms in this mansion had been assigned.


    Elliot scowled. "Leave me alone."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    "I''m going to find Avery."


    "!!!"


    ''So scary! This is terrifying!'' Jun thought. He had not been there to watch Avery and Elliot fight one


    another the time before, but his heart still cringed at how long Elliot had to remain in the ICU ward


    afterward; yet now, Elliot wanted to go look for Avery again, when theirst conflict was not even


    resolved. Was Elliot trying to make the same mistake?


    Jun was terrified. Unable to stop Elliot, he ran to find Ben and Tammy.


    "He had only had one bottle," Ben analyzed the situation calmly, "he can''t be that drunk."


    "But Avery doesn''t want to see him!" Tammy retorted anxiously, "Avery told me this herself! No way, I


    need to stop him!"


    With that, Tammy tried to head upstairs to stop Elliot. Jun and Ben grabbed onto each one of her arms


    and stopped her.


    "Rx, Tammy. I''ll go up to check on them. " Ben was concerned that if he let Tammy go up, everyone


    in the mansion would be aware of what was happening.


    Elliot had embarrassed himself once, so Ben wanted to preserve some of his friend''s pride.


    "Let Ben go!" Jun pulled Tammy into his arms. "Don''t worry, those two wouldn''t do anything as long as


    Ben is around."


    Meanwhile, on the second floor.


    Avery came out of the shower in a white sleeping gown.


    She had slept for most of the day and had a hearty dinner, so she felt energetic after the shower;


    hence, she did not suspect her own eyes or thought of it as hallucination when she saw Elliot before


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    Elliot strode towards her and stared down at her. "You are on a diet for Eric?"


    ''How ridiculous!'' She thought.


    She understood every single word he said, but still felt that it was absurd for him to say that she was on


    a diet because of Eric.


    ''What kind of mind woulde up with such an idea? Do I have to go on a diet only because of some


    guy? Besides, I won''t have to lose weight if I really want to be together with Eris, since he never once


    said that I was fat to begin with!'' She thought.


    "Elliot, have you been drinking?" She scowled at the scent of alcohol on him. " Have you even


    recovered? If you drink now ... Do you not want to recover at all?"


    "Why aren''t you answering my question?" He swallowed as his patience ran out. "You don''t get to say


    that when you look like a ghost yourself."


    ''A ghost? How dare he call me that!'' She thought.


    Avery didn¡¯t want to argue with him, as she was the one who caused the ident fromst time, but


    Elliot''s words were simply far too provoking.


    "Who I am on a diet for is none of your business." Avery pointed at the door >h.;


    SJU?manded sternly, "get out!"


    Elliot''s rage was instantly ignited at the sight of her affectionless expression.


    "Does he know about us?" He asked in an evil and rude tone, "would he still want to be in a


    rtionship with you if he finds out that we are sleeping together?"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Avery stared at Elliot''s handsome, yet expressionless face, and was instantly rendered speechless in


    rage. She would have argued with him before, but her body had weakened to the point that she no


    longer wanted to argue or fight with him.


    If Elliot shamelessly insisted on staying inside her room, there was nothing she could do. After all, he


    had let go of his pride entirely.


    Elliot was confused that his words had not provoked Avery to the point he thought they would.


    ''Am I not straight-forward enough, or has she already spoken to Eric about this?'' He thought.


    "Avery Tate, I won¡¯t let you go no matter who you end up with in the future. You are not marrying


    someone else as long as I''m still breathing," he threatened her once again.


    Avery felt nothing at his threats. She had not thought of marrying again, so his threats meant nothing to


    her.


    "Do you want to be the ''mistress'' that badly?" She stared directly into his eyes and mocked.


    Embarrassment shed by Elliot''s eyes briefly at her words.


    "If I''m in a rtionship with Eric and you refuse to leave me alone, then you are the other man. A lover.¡±


    Taking advantage of Elliot''s silence, Avery added.


    As expected of someone as capable as Elliot, he readjusted himself swiftly and drawled, "so what if I''m


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    a lover? I don¡¯t mind." ''See? He really is shameless,'' she thought.


    Avery shoved him aside and went to sit down by the bed, before taking out her skincare products.


    She had stopped using skincare products ever since she found out that she was pregnant. All the


    products she had been using before smelt horrible to her and the ingredients were not suitable for


    pregnant women as well.


    After a while, her skin started to be ky from the dryness, so Tammy bought her a set of skincare


    products that carried no scent and were suitable for pregnant women.


    Avery felt good after using them.


    Elliot stared at her while she was putting skincare products on and was bing increasingly certain


    that she was on a diet and taking care of her skin for a man.


    She used to be more casual ?c-=WMV; rarely used skincare after shower back then.


    Sensing his eyes on her, Avery gazed up to meet his eyes.


    "What are you staring at me for?" She ced the cover back onto the skincare once she was done. "Is


    there anything else you need? You can''t be thinking of sleeping in my room, can you?"


    Her words seemed to have reminded him that he was, indeed, slightly light-headed after drinking the


    bottle of wine earlier.


    He strode towards her and sat down. It was apparent what he meant and so he looked at her in a


    challenging manner. "I can''t?" "Do you think three adults would be able to all fit on this bed?" She said.


    Elliot couldn''t quite understand Avery, but nced at the bed. It was spacious, but to be shared


    between three adults...


    He scowled defensively. "Who are you about to sleep with tonight?"


    "Tammy, of course! She''s sleeping with me tonight." Worried that Elliot might not believe her, Avery


    pointed at the red purse resting on the dressing table. "That''s her purse."


    Elliot stood up from the bed abruptly as though he had been shocked by electricity.


    Avery desperately wanted tough, but couldn''t do so. She might be able to run from Elliot this night,


    but what about the future?


    She had thought that he would stop seeing her after he had his heart broken from the incident before,


    but to her surprise, he refused to give up. She had never seen a man as stubborn and obsessive as


    him.


    Elliot sobered up and turned to leave after standing up from the bed.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Avery called out to him, "Elliot, can you stay away from me from now on, if I give you a child like we


    agreed on?"


    She didn''t want to be involved with him any longer.


    Elliot stopped and responded coldly, "give me back a child, and then you can negotiate with me."


    With that, he opened the door and stepped out of the room.


    Ben was waiting outside the door and asked, "Elliot, are you okay?"


    Avery heard him; she felt irritated and she could not seem to suppress or avoid the emotions she felt.


    She copsed onto the bed once the footsteps outside the door disappeared into the distance. After a


    few minutes, she picked up her phone to make a video call to Mike.


    Mike picked up immediately. "Avery, have you eaten?"


    Mike was ying with Hayden and La.


    Avery spotted a faint figure moving in the kitchen from her screen, but Mike adjusted the camera right


    away to focus on the children.


    "I have..." Avery rxed at the sight of her children. "Hayden, La, what are you two ying?"


    "We are ying puzzles! I''m watching Hayden...because he won''t let me do it. He says I''m messing it


    up." La pouted." Mom, Uncle Chad cooked for us today."


    Stunned, Mike said, "La, didn''t I tell you not to tell your mom? You promised!" "But I''ve already told


    Mom!" La said with an innocent expression, "it¡¯s not like Mom would get angry."


    "Mike, have you forgotten about the surveince camera outside our door? I saw Chad¡¯s car parked


    outside our yard this evening," Avery said.


    La burst outughing. "Stupid uncle!¡±


    "Aren''t you supposed to be on vacation? Why are you going through surveince footage?" Mike asked


    in confusion, "are youying in bed now? What¡¯s going on with you? If you are there to sleep, why


    bother going all the way there for that?"


    "A certain someone showed up," Avery exined in response to Mike''s questions," so I''m hiding in the


    room."


    "A certain someone?" Mike immediately realized what she meant. "Elliot is there as well? Damn! I


    thought he wasn''t going?"


    "Let''s not talk about him."


    Mike took his phone


    Chad overheard their conversation and followed Mike outside as well.


    "Avery, is he causing you trouble again? That bast*rd!" Mike cursed.


    "He won''t do that with so many guests around," Avery said.


    "Which means he would have if there weren¡¯t so many guests, right?"


    "Don''t freak out. What happenedst time won''t happen again."


    "How can I not freak out? He''s crazy...¡±


    Chad couldn''t stand it any longer and snatched Mike''s phone out of his hand.


    "Avery, I''ve read Mr. Foster¡¯s medical report and he is healthy. He is not crazy," Chad argued, "he''s just


    stubborn and doesn''t like other people challenging him. He won''t hurt you as long as you refrain from


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    arguing with him."


    Chad was right. Elliot was not all that crazy, but Avery simply couldn''t control her emotions and would


    always lose patience before him.


    It was odd to Avery, as she was usuallyposed and calm in front of everyone else; she would only


    transform to an entirely different person in front of Elliot.


    If he said a word that annoyed her, she would be sure to return it by a thousand folds.


    "Chad, I didn''t argue with him today," Avery said awkwardly, "thank you for cooking for my kids today."


    "Oh, it''s fine... Your bodyguard is on leave today, so Mike invited me over."


    Avery remained quiet for a few moments, before saying, "the bodyguard didn''t ask to be on leave!


    That''s just Mike''s excuse, I suppose?"


    ''???'' Mike thought, ''can you not expose my lie straight away?''


    Avery ended the call with a smile, when suddenly, she heard the sound of the doorknob turning.


    The door was pushed open the next instant

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    "Avery!" Tammy stormed inside the room." Do you know what Elliot just told my husband?"


    Avery tensed and sat up from the bed, thinking, ''why did he go to Jun? Could it be that..."


    "He said that he wasn''t going to attend our wedding, and he changed his mind just now! He said that


    he will be attending the wedding tomorrow," Tammy blurted out hastily, "how can he change his mind


    so quickly?"


    Avery sighed a breath of relief.


    "By the way, why did hee looking for you? What did you two talked about?" Tammy sat down by


    the bed and stared intently at Avery''s face. "He didn''t bully you, did he? I wanted toe help, but Ben


    said he wille up instead..."


    "He didn''t," Avery said calmly, "there are far too many guests around for him to lose his mind."


    "Good, then. Do you want to go out for a bit? The breeze out there is so cool tonight! It¡¯s not cold!"


    Tammy suggested, "you probably can¡¯t sleep this early."


    Without any hesitation, Avery nodded. "I don''t have extra clothes, though, is my sleeping gown okay?"


    "Hahaha! They are all ying at the pool right now and everyone is in a swimsuit... so of course it''s


    okay for you to wear your sleeping gown!" Tammy took her hand and led her out of the room.


    It was seven at night and the silhouettes stretched indefinitely under the street lights.


    There were a lot of people ying by the ocean.


    The temperature was approximately fifteen Celsius and though it was cool, it was hardly cold.


    Avery felt more sober in the sea breeze and mumbled, "Elliot should probably get some air as well."


    Perhaps the sea breeze would bring his senses back.


    "Huh? I think he went to rest. Not only was his face red when he talked to my husband just now, even


    his eyes were red. He is really bad at drinking." Tammy stepped on the soft sand and said, "he insisted


    on staying in the same mansion as us...so my husband ended up letting Elliot have his room. He is


    such a weird guy, Avery, how


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    did you even manage being in a rtionship with him back then?" "I don''t really want to think back to


    my past with him."


    Avery was scared that she would remember the good things about Elliot. Back when they were


    together, the sweet memories outweighed the bitter ones; he once saw her as his most precious


    At the time, he was the only thing on her mind apart from her study. First love was often unforgettable


    because it was the first time she had a taste of love.


    "Weren''t you the one who mentioned him first?" Tammy teased, "you are the one who felt something


    after seeing him tonight, right? After all, he did just prove how he feels about you in front of everyone."


    "We showed him videos of famous actresses and sexy women tonight and he didn''t feel a thing! His


    heart only beats for you... Avery, do you know how envious my friends are?" Tammy continued to tease


    Avery. "Why didn''t I know how attractive you are until now? Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder, is that


    it?"


    Avery cringed at Tammy''s words.


    "We got into an argument tonight, actually." Avery told Tammy what had happened and said, "he


    thought that I''m on a diet for Eric¡¯s sake."


    "Damn! What a wild imagination he has! He might as well guess that you are doing it to debut as a


    movie star." Tammy wasughing her head off.


    "Maybe because I''m too old for that. Idols


    these days start their career early before they turn twenty, right?"


    "Some start after they turn twenty as well, but of course, those people are the minority. Hahaha! So


    what did you tell him?"

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    "I didn''t respond directly," Avery said carelessly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s so mean, are you trying to keep him on the hook? You know that he likes you, but refuse to tell


    him the truth."


    Avery shook her head. "I just don''t want to bother because he is being unreasonable."


    "Oh, that¡¯s true. The two of you aren¡¯t back together... Hey, is there a chance that you would get back


    together with him?"


    Tammy grabbed Avery¡¯s arm and stared as the wind ruffled Avery''s hair.


    "How could we?" Avery tugged her hair at the back of her ears. "He hasn''t even exined to me what


    is going on with Shea. Besides, I feel disgusted every time I am reminded that he was in a rtionship


    with Zoe once. I would rather stay single for the rest of my life than to get back together with him."


    "It makes sense that you would feel disgusted... He shouldn''t have gotten Zoe pregnant if he didn¡¯t like


    her!" Tammymented, "why else do you think I call him a dirtbag all the time? How dare he act all


    loyal and in love with you right now? Ugh!¡±


    Avery chuckled. "I used to get all worked up when I think of him, but I don''t feel as annoyed today.


    Something funny happened, too... He said he wants to be my lover to destroy my rtionship so


    that I can''t get married."


    Tammy was stunned for a few moments, before bursting intoughter after finallyprehending what


    Avery meant.


    "Are you really talking about the Elliot Foster that I know?" Tammy wasughing her head off. "My


    husband would never believe it if I told him this!"


    "Maybe it''s because he drank tonight," Avery thought back to it and felt as though it had all been a


    dream.


    Though Elliot was asionally shameless, he couldn¡¯t possibly be so childish.


    "He had only had one bottle... He can''t possibly be that drunk." Tammy took a deep breath and said,


    "he likes you, but couldn''t get his hands on you, so he is reluctant to see you marrying some other


    man. You better pray that you don''t meet your true love in the future, or things are going to be very


    Avery gazed up upon the sky; it was glittered with stars that shone beautifully.


    I hope that everything goes well with no idents for Tammy''s wedding tomorrow,¡¯ she thought.


    Within a blink of an eye, it was morning on the next day


    Tammy :c#;WJV> Jun''s wedding venue was set to be in the most sophisticated five-star hotel in the


    city.


    Both La and Hayden woke up early in the morning and started demanding to be sent to the hotel so


    that they could see their mother. Because of that, Mike had to wake up just as early to send them both


    to the hotel.


    To their surprise, all the guests arrived rather early and there were already quite a lot of people in the


    restaurant of the hotel.


    "The two of you need to follow me and don''t go running around," Mike reminded the children while


    holding a te in his hand." I know you won''t get lost, but we still need to be careful. After all, your


    mom is earning a lot more now. What do we do if some bad people decide to kidnap you and ckmail


    your mom?"


    Fear creeped up the faces of both Hayden and La. Terrified by what Mike had suggested, La


    grabbed onto the corner of his clothes; while Hayden took a te and went to search for food that he


    liked.


    Suddenly, someone tapped Hayden on the shoulder and he gazed up.


    "Hayden Tate, I know everything now," Shea drawled while grabbing onto


    Hayden''s arm, "you are my brother''s son, so I''m your aunt."


    Hayden gaped at Shea and couldn''t react to her hand on his arm.


    "I haven''t told my brother yet," Shea continued, "but you have to call my Auntie from now on."


    Hayden flung her hand off coldly. "Are you saying that you are Elliot Foster''s sister? Where''s the


    proof?"

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Hayden''s question had Shea thinking." What kind of proof do you want?"


    To Shea, there was no need to prove her rtionship with Elliot. Elliot was her brother, and she was


    her sister, as it had always been.


    Hayden voiced out his questions, "you say that you are Elliot¡¯s sister, so why isn''t your name on the


    Foster Family book? Do you have your identification card? Show it to me."


    Shea wasn''t sure if she even had an identification card, but she could ask for it from her brother.


    "I will show you the proof!" She assured Hayden, "I am your aunt."


    Shea believed every word Mrs. White had said, because when Mrs. White told her that her brother and


    her shared the same mother, her brother had admitted to it as well.


    If they were from the same mother, they were naturally siblings.


    "I won''t acknowledge it until you show me the proof!" Hayden said coldly, before leaving with the te


    in his hand.


    Shea watched as he left and felt both impatient and frustrated. It was a shame that her brother was not


    around, otherwise she would have been able to ask for the proof she needed from him right away.


    Hayden returned to Mike, and Mike asked," what did Shea say to you? I thought Elliot isn''ting, but


    seeing that she is here, I suppose Elliot is nning on attending today''s wedding as well."


    Hayden¡¯s expression darkened. "She didn''t say much."


    Mike''s heart softened when he noticed the way Shea was looking at their direction. " We don''t really


    have to be so cold to someone that''s mentally disable..."


    "She isn¡¯t as stupid as she used to be," Hayden said.


    "Oh. Well, I never once doubted your mom''s skill."


    A proud expression appeared on Hayden¡¯s face.


    "Your mom, on the other hand, seems to be losing her witstely. You saw it, too. She won''t eat


    properly and just look at how thin she''s be... Elliot doesn''t even need to use much strength if he


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    tries to kidnap your mom again... It''s bad enough that she won''t exercise, how could she give up on


    herself like that?" "We can hack into Mom''s phone to find out what''s going on," Hayden suggested.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Of course I am! She''s your mom, not mine. If you make a mistake, the worst she could do is give you


    a scolding; if I make a mistake, she will chase me out of the house!


    "Oh."


    Intrigued by Hayden¡¯s suggestion, Mike contemted for a while, before suggesting, "Big H, let''s give it


    a go. If your mom finds out, we will both take responsibility for it together, okay?"


    Hayden nodded.


    After breakfast, Mike went back to the parking lot to take hisptop, while


    Hayden ;e%>RIV? La waited in the event hall.


    After watching Mike leave, Shea walked over to their table.


    "I have gifts for you two." Shea took out a shiny piece of essory from her purse." La, this is for


    you. Do you know what this is? It''s a rainbow creator! You hang it on the window of your room and


    when the sun shines in, there will be a rainbow in your room!"


    La couldn¡¯t resist the gift and was instantly impressed.


    "Shea... Thank you! Though my brother told me to not hang out with you, I really like your gift!"


    Shea looked at Hayden in confusion. "Why would you tell La not to hang out with me? I''m your


    aunt..."


    "Proof!" Hayden retorted.


    Shea beamed at him and said, "I will definitely show you the proof."


    "Even if you have proof, I¡¯m not calling you Auntie! I don''t want Elliot as my father. I don¡¯t acknowledge


    him!"


    Shea felt a lump forming in her throat and felt somewhat misunderstood. "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to


    acknowledge him as your dad... but you have to acknowledge me... I haven''t done anything bad to you


    two!"


    Hayden was instantly rendered speechless. As odd as Shea''s way of thinking was, she seemed to be


    right.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    It was Elliot who almost choked him to death, and it was also Elliot who bullied his mother; Shea had


    never harmed them.


    Mike came back with hisptop. He greeted Shea with a smile when he saw her, "hi, Shea!"


    Shea felt slightly awkward as she looked at Mike


    Mike smiled gently at her. "Are you here alone?"


    "My brother will be hereter," she said.


    "Oh. How''s your wound recovering?" Does your head still hurt?" Mike studied her beautiful wig and


    reached out to touch it.


    Shea shook her head. "It doesn''t hurt as long as I don''t touch it."


    Mike leaned towards her, before parting his hair to show her the wound on his head. "See, we have


    matching wounds."


    Shea was taken by surprise at first, but soon nodded with a smile. "Is there something wrong with your


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    head as well?"


    "Yeah! But I''m better now, so you should work hard to recover as well!"


    "Yep! I have something important to do once I recover!"


    "Oh? What''s that?"


    Shea''s expression froze, and she immediately ran back to her bodyguards.


    After Shea left, Hayden and La took their seats next to Mike to watch him hack into their mother''s


    phone in hope of finding the reason why Avery wasn''t eating.


    To their surprise, Avery arrived shortly after Mike had started.


    She missed her children, and hade ahead of time. She saw the screen on Mike''sptop and did


    not suspect for a moment that he was trying to hack into her phone when she asked, "what are you


    doing?"


    Startled, Mike came close to screaming and shut hisptop abruptly.


    "Mom!" La hugged Avery in excitement and said, "Mom, you look so pretty!"


    Avery was wearing the gown she bought the day she went shopping with Tammy. The gown was a little


    loose, but it did not affect the outlook.


    Tammy had hired a team of makeup artists and Avery''s makeup was done by a professional makeup


    artist.


    Her dark, long hair was tied up and her makeup was refreshing, which made her appear both sweet


    and elegant.


    "You look really pretty, too, my baby! Who did your hair?" Avery lifted her daughter up, but soon


    remembered that she was pregnant >c*>RLQ= set La down immediately.


    "Uncle Mike did..."


    Avery''s curiosity returned at La''s mention of Mike and asked, "Mike, what were you doing just now?


    Who are you hacking?"


    Mike batted his blue eyes and said," nothing! I wasn''t hacking anyone. I was just ...resetting the


    system."


    "Oh? We are here for a wedding, and you bring along aptop to reset the system?" Avery sat down


    next to him suspiciously.


    "I always keep aptop in my car! I was bored because we arrived too early. Your kids woke up at six


    this morning and insisted oning to look for you in the hotel. Can you see the dark circles under my


    eyes?" Mikeined.


    Avery stared into his eyes, before suddenly turning her attention to something behind Mike.


    Mike followed her gaze and looked over.


    Oh, great. Elliot is here,'' he thought.


    Elliot became the center of attention the moment he showed up in the event hall. When Shea saw him,


    she ran towards him to grab his hand.


    Not only did Elliot not refuse her touch, he wrapped his arm around her and everyone saw how close


    the two were!


    Avery watched them and her expression darkened.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    "Big Brother, do I have my own identification card?" Shea asked.


    "Why are you asking about this out of the blue?" Elliot responded.


    "Because everyone has their own identification cards and I want it, too."


    "You do, but it''s at home."


    "Oh... Can you give it to me when we go hometer?" Shea smiled.


    "Why do you need it?" Elliot helped her find an empty seat.


    "It''s my identification card, so of course I should keep it." Shea opened her purse and took out a brand-


    new phone. "Big Brother, I bought a new phone. I can make calls from now on."


    "???" Elliot looked up at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately exined," Miss Shea bought it when she went shopping yesterday. She


    even registered a sim card with Mrs. Scarlet''s identification card."


    Shea had changed drastically and Elliot was slightly taken by surprise. Feeling proud of her progress,


    he said, "Shea, you can go ahead and get a sim card with your own identification card."


    "Okay! When will we go home, Big Brother?"


    She couldn''t wait to go home.


    "We need to at least wait until lunch time to head home. Don¡¯t worry. Shea, your identification card is


    safe with me."


    Shea nodded and switched on her phone. " Big Brother, can you teach me how to use my phone?"


    "Sure," Elliot responded with patience.


    "Stop staring already, Avery! Your eyes look like they are about to pop out of your sockets." Mike


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    waved his hand in front of


    Avery.


    Avery looked away awkwardly.


    Elliot was teaching Shea how to use her phone and he seemed very sincere and patient at it. It had


    been very long since Averyst saw him behaving in such a gentle manner, so she couldn''t help but


    stare.


    She took a sip of water from her ss to try and conceal the panic on her face.


    "Why hasn''t Eric arrived?¡± Mike looked at the time. "He should be sitting next to you, right?"


    Avery nodded.


    "What did you all do yesterday in the mansion? Did you have fun?" Mike refilled her ss after she had


    finished the water.


    "I was sleeping most of the time."


    "Oh? Have you eaten anything?"


    "I did. I had spicy chicken soup." Avery''s stomach rumbled at the memory of how tasty the spicy


    chicken soup was.


    She had her breakfast earlier, but vomited within ten minutes of finishing it. Had it not been for Tammy''s


    wedding, she wouldn''t havee. The morning sickness of her pregnancy this time had rendered her


    helpless.


    "I talked to Chadst night," Mike lowered his voice as he leaned towards Avery, "I said that I''ve never


    seen you going on a diet before ?a) you don''t seem to be in love with someone, but still, you refuse to


    eat... Do you know what Chad says?"


    Avery''s heartbeat sped up at the mysterious expression on Mike''s face.


    "He said that women lose their appetite when they are pregnant. His sister was pregnant a while back


    and she was acting exactly the way you are right now! His sister vomited no matter what she ate..."


    Before Mike could finish, Avery covered her mouth and gagged.


    Mike was instantly shocked.


    "Mom!" Startled, La screamed.


    Hayden immediately picked up the tissue box and handed a piece of tissue paper to Avery.


    Elliot heard La''s scream from a distance and immediately looked over. When his dark, brooding


    eyesnded on Avery, he couldn''t help but move his legs towards her.


    ''Why did La scream just now? What''s happening with Avery?'' He thought.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Avery did not vomit in the end and the nausea subdued almost immediately, but


    the way she was looking at Mike was slightly guilty.


    Mike had already realized what was happening, as the looks in her eyes had betrayed her.


    She was pregnant.


    The staff in the wedding venue contacted a doctor swiftly, and Avery said awkwardly," I''m sorry, but I''m


    fine."


    The staff confirmed a few more times that she was fine, before leaving.


    Elliot had been standing beside her the entire time, and was observing her at the moment. Because of


    the makeup she was wearing, Elliot couldn''t tell her expression.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    "What are you doing here? Here for the drama?" Mike mocked.


    Elliot ignored Mike and strode towards the empty seat next to Avery, before sitting down.


    Avery''sshes shivered briefly as she said, "that''s Eric''s seat."


    "This is my seat!" He gritted out angrily," don''t worry. He will be on this table as well.


    Avery came to a realization that Elliot must have gone to Jun to have his seat changed.


    Once Elliot took his seat, Shea walked over and sat down next to him.


    Noticing how ufortable Avery was, Mike got up immediately to exchange seats with her; but


    before he could say anything, Shea beat him to it.


    "Mike, can I change seats with you?"


    Mike was sitting next to Hayden and she wanted to sit with Hayden.


    Mike wasn''t sure how to reject Shea, and neither did she gave him the chance to do so. Shea walked


    directly towards Mike and Mike was left with no option but to give her his seat.


    After that, it didn¡¯t matter if Mike changed his seat with Avery, because she would still be sitting next to


    Elliot either way.


    Mike summoned up the courage and asked Elliot, "let''s exchange seats, what do you say?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No."


    Mike stared daggers at him.


    Time flew and soon, it was twelve at noon and the wedding ceremony started.


    Elliot wasn''t interested and therefore did not keep his eyes on the stage; Avery, on the other hand, was


    taking pictures at the stage throughout the ceremony.


    Shortly after the ceremony ended, it was time for the bouquet toss.


    Tammy took one nce at Avery''s direction, before turning around to toss the bouquet towards Avery


    with all her might.


    Following a "Whew!", Elliot caught the bouquet and everyone erupted into excited screams.


    "???" Avery was stunned.


    Elliot did not pass Avery the bouquet after catching it, as he didn''t want Avery to marry someone else to


    begin with, so he handed it to Mike.


    "Thank you!" Mike said.


    The lights dimmed as soon as the ceremony ended, and a familiar melody started to echoed within the


    hall.


    The crowd erupted into screams simultaneously.


    "Eric! Eric!"


    Eric¡¯s alluring voice emerged, leaving everyone in exmation.


    Elliot stared at Avery ?e.


    She was eating mainly the cold dishes and vegetables, and stayed away from meat.


    He picked up his fork and took a piece of pork rib, before cing it onto her te, as she used to love


    pork ribs.


    She gaped at him and said, "I don''t want it. Take it away."


    If Elliot didn¡¯t take it away, she would likely be so nauseated that she ended up spitting out the


    vegetable she had eaten; however, he seemed to be determined andmanded, "eat!"


    Avery''s head started to hurt.


    Just then, her caring daughter La reached out to pull Avery¡¯s te towards her and devoured the


    piece of pork rib swiftly.


    "Mom, change seats with me! I''m not afraid of this bad guy!"


    "It''s okay, baby. I''m not afraid of him either. " Avery had lost her appetite and set her fork down.


    After a while, Eric''s performance was over and he stepped down from the stage.


    Mike immediately went to talk to him." Change seats with Avery, and then I''ll exchange mine with


    yours."


    With that, Avery was separated from Elliot with Eric sitting in between them.


    Sensing the tension around the table, Eric looked at Elliot and said, "hello, Mr. Foster."


    Elliot''s expression darkened as his eaglelike eyes locked onto Avery''s face. "Avery, are you pregnant?!"


    He gritted out.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Elliot had described Avery¡¯s symptoms to his family doctor through messages earlier, and the doctor


    had suggested that Avery had to be either ill, or pregnant.


    Elliot quickly denied the former, as Avery was a doctor herself; if she truly was terminally ill, she would


    not attend Tammy''s wedding, not to mention the bachelorette party the night before.


    But what could cause a person to lose so much weight within such a short period of time if one wasn¡¯t


    terminally ill?


    Apart from that, Avery clearly could eat; she simply avoided meat and ate only fruits and vegetables.


    Was that not exactly the symptoms of pregnancy?


    Everyone at the table was stunned at


    Elliot''s words.


    Mike was slightly annoyed and taken by surprise that Elliot managed to realize it so soon, so he said,


    "Avery¡¯s not pregnant."


    Avery was on pins and needles. She did not look at Elliot, but could still sense his sharp eyes on her


    face. She could have lied like Mike did, but she couldn¡¯t, simply because it was too easy to check if she


    was pregnant.


    She couldn''t exin why she gagged or why she refused the pork rib he ced on her te.


    Elliot was a skeptical person and she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fool him, so she picked up her


    purse and stood up.


    Everyone turned to look at her, wondering what she was going to do.


    Elliot stood up as well when Avery did, before taking long strides towards her and grabbing her wrist to


    drag her out of the event hall.


    Tammy, who was toasting, saw the two leaving and hurried over to ask, "why did they leave? What


    happened?"


    Mike looked up at Tammy. "Tammy, do you already know that Avery is pregnant?"


    Tammy''s eyes darted around guiltily.


    "Avery is pregnant?!" Jun eximed in shock, "that''s so dramatic! Do you all know about that? Does


    Elliot know?"


    Mike lifted an eyebrow. "What do you think?"


    Jun rubbed his hands together. "Hahaha! That''s great, isn''t it? Why do you all seem so gloomy?"


    No one was happy, perhaps not even Elliot, considering how terrifying his expression was when he left


    with Avery.


    Jun suddenly came to realization :c''?QJT> eximed, "could it be that Avery''s baby isn''t Elliot''s?!"


    Tammy couldn''t bring herself to listen to the conversation any longer and dragged Jun away.


    Elliot dragged Avery out of the event hall and into the elevator by the wrist. The elevator door shut


    slowly and the tension in the air was suffocating.


    Avery never thought that Elliot would find out about her pregnancy at such a time under such


    circumstances.


    She observed him quietly through the metal wall of the elevator.


    His brows furrowed as he pursed his lips in silence. In his mind, countless thoughts arose and he was


    caught in emotions.


    It wasn''t that he had not thought of the possibility of Avery getting pregnant with his child, considering


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    how many times they had been intimate without protection; but the discovery had taken him by


    surprise. Apart from that, he was also angry about the fact that Avery kept the pregnancy from him.


    ''Why didn''t she tell me? Could it be that... she is pregnant with someone else''s child?'' He thought.


    Elliot tensed and decided to take Avery to the hospital right away.


    In the quiet corridor of the hospital, the door to the ultrasound room was pushed open. Elliot stepped


    out with the ultrasound image in one hand and grabbed onto Avery''s wrist with another.


    He exploded the moment they entered the elevator and stared coldly at her. "Avery Tate, whose child


    are you pregnant with?!"


    ording to the ultrasound, she had already been two months along.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Yet he had just found out about it.


    Avery met his eyes, which were burning with rage, and retorted in frustration, "you always manage to


    find a way to humiliate me!"


    ''Whose child does he think it would be, if not his?'' She thought, ''Eric''s, or Mike''s?''


    "If it''s mine, why didn¡¯t you tell me?!" Elliot did not realize that there was an issue with his suspicion, as


    her action had brought back memories of the past.


    It was not the first time she had hidden her pregnancy from him. He hated how it felt to be kept in the


    dark while she toyed with him like a fool.


    "Don''t you ever get tired of this, Elliot?" She stared at the furious expression on his face and said in


    desperation, "I am... I am so tired... No matter what happens, you can always find a reason to be mad


    at me! Who do you think I am? What exactly am I to you?!"


    Avery pressed on the button in the elevator to open the door.


    Elliot nced at the disy screen and realized that they had only reached the third floor.


    The elevator opened slowly and Avery strode off.


    Elliot followed closely behind as his heartbeat sped up. "Avery Tate! What are you thinking?"


    "I am getting rid of this child!" Resentment filled her eyes as she shouted in a hoarse voice, "I have had


    enough! This child would only suffer if I give birth to it! If that''s destined to happen, why should I give


    birth to it?!"


    Elliot had forced her to go through abortion when she got pregnant five years ago, and he had never


    imagined that things would take such a turn at the time.


    He felt as though he had been stuck in the heart when he heard that she was going to get rid of their


    child and he could barely breathe through the excruciating pain.


    Unable to think properly, he followed his instinct and stopped her.


    "I won''t allow you to get rid of our child!" His eyes reddened as he grabbed her by the shoulder and


    stopped her from moving forward. "Give birth to it! Even if it''s a freak, you have to give birth to it!" ''A


    freak! This is how he cursed his own child?'' Tears scrolled down her face at the thought =e"=RLY: she


    shouted in tears, "you are the freak! You are!"


    Unable to move her arms, she resorted to kicking him in the legs with all her might.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They were in the maternity ward at the time; there were countless women who came for abortion, and


    countless others had been overjoyed to find out that they were pregnant here.


    There had been many couples who argued about what to do with their children, but it was rare to see


    an instance where the woman wanted an abortion while the man tried to keep the baby.


    Someone took out their phone to take a video of them, and the bodyguard immediately hurried over to


    stop them.


    Elliot lifted Avery up and strode towards


    the elevator.


    ''She is too emotional right now. I have to take her away from her, or she will keep thinking about getting


    an abortion,'' he thought.


    "Let me go! I have legs! I can walk on my own!" She punched him on the chest, but he refused to let


    go.


    Once they were out of the hospital, he carried her towards the parking lot.


    The bodyguard ran back to the car to open the car door for them.


    Reluctant to be exposed to public view, Avery buried her face in Elliot''s chest. Once she was inside the


    car, shemanded coldly, "send me home, my home!"


    Elliot sat down next to her and closed the car door.


    The bodyguard sat in the driver''s seat and started the engine. "Where to, Mr. Foster?"


    "Her house," Elliot responded in a hoarse voice.


    Avery was pregnant and it could affect the child inside her if she was too emotional, so he didn''t wish to


    provoke her any further.


    Car sped forward. Once Avery had regained herposure, she took her phone out of her purse.


    Elliot stared at her slightly flushed face which was directed towards the window at the moment, and


    swallowed, "Avery, I forbid you from getting rid of our child! Not if I don''t agree to it. Don''t even think


    about it!"

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Her eyes reddened in rage. "And what if I have a miscarriage?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her question had caused a lump to form in Elliot''s throat and he was rendered speechless.


    "The baby is barely three-months old, it''s not certain that it will survive! If you keep pissing me off every


    single day, I can assure you that it won''t.¡± Avery watched as Elliot gaped at her words and felt a rush


    from being able to retaliate.


    He moved his lips, but did not say a word in the end. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t provoke her any further


    when he remembered how hopeless Avery appeared to be back in the hospital.


    She had plenty of chances to get rid of the baby before, but she didn''t; she suffered through the


    morning sickness in silence and did not get rid of the child despite losing so much weight, which meant


    that she wanted to give birth to it.


    Elliot slowly began to regain hisposure.


    Avery calmed down and unlocked her phone to find messages from Mike, Tammy and Eric. She replied


    to them one by one to inform them that she was safe.


    Shortly after, the car drove into Starry River Vi and stopped before Avery¡¯s mansion.


    Once the door was unlocked, she pushed it open and get out of the car; but so did Elliot.


    "Why are you getting out as well? Go back." Avery held onto her purse and stared at him across the


    car.


    "Let''s talk." "Talk? What''s there to talk about?"


    She was exhausted from the fight they had earlier and only wanted to go to sleep.


    However, Elliot simply stood in front of the entrance of the mansion and waited for her to open the gate.


    She walked towards him and opened the gate, before stepping into the yard with Elliot following closely


    behind.


    She felt as though she was inviting a wolf into her house. When the door to the mansion was opened,


    he even hurried inside before she did.


    She gaped when she saw him taking a pair of brand-new slippers from the shoe cab and changing


    into them.


    "Don''t you see how ridiculous you are being, Elliot?" She watched as he changed into the slippers from


    the door ;e#?VNU? mocked, "weren''t you disgusted by the idea of me having your child back then?


    Have you forgotten about what happened all those years ago?"


    ''How can I forget? Not only do I remember, the memories are carved into my brain,'' he thought.


    "Throw sarcastic remarks at me all you want if that makes you feel any better, Avery." He changed into


    the slippers and turned to look at her calmly.


    "Are those pretty words supposed to cover the mistakes you made back then?" She said, before


    walking towards him to ce her purse onto the shoe cab and changing into her slippers.


    "My mistakes?" He chuckled and said, "I would do the exact same thing even if I have to do it all over


    again."


    She froze.


    "Did I even know you that well back then?" He questioned sharply before she could react, "have you


    ever tried standing in my shoes to think about what you would have done back then if you were me?"


    She stared at him dazedly.


    "If you were me and you woke up to a wife you didn''t know, who was pregnant with my nephew¡¯s child,


    what would you have done? No matter whose child that was, I couldn¡¯t have epted it," he said


    coldly.


    It was the first time Avery had heard about Elliot''s true thoughts throughout all the years and she felt


    that the rock on her chest was slightly lifted.


    "You use me of not standing in your shoes, but have you tried standing in mine?


    " She retorted, "how do you think I got pregnant to begin with? It''s not like I can get pregnant on my


    own, can I?"


    Elliot, too, was taken by surprise at her words.


    "It was your mother''s n! You knew all along, but you didn''t care. I understand that you forced me to


    get an abortion at the time because you didn''t love me, but I still hate you for it. It doesn''t matter what


    excuse you try to use, nothing can change that," she gritted out while staring into his eyes.


    Elliot was not enraged. He tried to calm down and thought about it. Though an abortion was a


    like how much it hurt for him when she said that she wanted to get rid of their child in the hospital.


    Perhaps she hurt as much when she was forced to go through the abortion five years ago.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    He strolled towards the living room and stood still to wait for Avery to approach.


    "What else do you want to talk about?¡± She walked towards the stairs, longing to go upstairs to rest.


    "Are you going to sleep?" He studied her slim frame and lowered his defense.


    "Yeah. We can talk first, though, if that''s what you want."


    Avery remained standing by the stairs with the sole intention of staying away from him, as her heart


    ached whenever she caught onto his scent. It was so familiar, yet destiny had made it so that their


    hearts were miles apart.


    Go to sleep!" He sat down on the couch. "I will leave in a while."


    "Oh..." She looked away from him and went upstairs.


    Elliot stood up from the couch as soon as Avery was upstairs. He finally realized how self-centered and


    selfish he had been all this while. He had never truly understood what she wanted. He had thought that


    he gave her everything he could and med her for not epting him, when the truth was that what he


    gave was not what she wanted; and he had never once given her what she truly wanted.


    After half an hour, Elliot assumed that Avery was asleep and unlocked his phone to call his family


    doctor.


    "Congrattions on bing a father, Mr. Foster," the doctor said.


    The hospital that Elliot had taken Avery to was the one where his family doctor worked.


    "Is there a way to ease the morning sickness?" Elliot scowled and asked.


    "No," the doctor responded, "she will have to make it past it on her own. Usually, the symptoms would


    improve when the pregnancy progresses to around twelve to sixteen weeks. Miss. Tate is currently


    eight -weeks into her pregnancy, so she should feel better after a month."


    "She has lost so much weight that she barely looks human." Elliot clenched his fists, as his voice


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    tightened up as well.


    "That bad, huh? We can put her on IV if she really can''t eat. She''s a doctor, too, so she should know;


    unless she doesn''t want the child..." "Indeed, she doesn¡¯t want the child." "Huh? Why not?"


    "He hates me," Elliot paused briefly, before continuing, "but I won''t let her get rid of the child."


    "Well, women often be more emotional when they are pregnant due to the change in hormones.


    Perhaps it''s not that Miss. Tate doesn''t want the child, she is simply in pain ;a! doesn''t know what to do


    about it," the doctor assured," she will need you to care for her with patience at times like this."


    "She doesn''t want to see me."


    "...If that''s the case, then it''s best that you leave her be for the time being."


    "I can''t do it," he concluded after thinking it through.


    Meanwhile, Avery went upstairs to change into her cotton-made pajamas andid awake on the bed


    with her eyes wide open, unable to fall asleep.


    ''He''s still there. I wonder what he''s doing downstairs. I don''t even know what he''s thinking,'' she


    thought. ''Did he insist on keeping our child because he wants to be a father, or because he wants me


    topensate for the baby he had with Zoe?''


    ''Once the child was born, do I really give it to Elliot? Can he even raise a child? He has such a bad


    temper and gets angry easily, so I can''t rest assured knowing that the child is with him.''


    Countless thoughts crossed her mind and she felt as though her head was about to explode.


    Just then, she heard footsteps approaching from outside the door. Without a doubt, she knew it was


    Elliot.


    Avery immediately closed her eyes.


    The door was pushed open and Elliot strode towards the bed.


    She had thought that he only came in to check on her, but he sat down; not only did he sat down, he


    then lied down next to her.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    She immediately tensed. Since she was facing her back at him, she couldn''t see his face and had no


    clue as to what he was trying to do.


    She was instantly at a crossroad, thinking to herself, ''what should I do if he tries something?''


    To her surprise, he did not move afterying down.


    His breath was close to her and she could feel his strong heartbeat. As the pace of his breathing


    slowed down, he wrapped his arm around her waist abruptly; like the way he would naturally pull her


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    into his arms back when they were in love.


    She opened her eyes and dazedly thought back to the past. After a while, tears began to gather in her


    eyes, while the man behind her fell deeply into sleep.


    She lifted his arm off of her and sat up, before wiping the tears in her eyes as she studied Elliot while


    he was asleep.


    Her gaze lowered to his chest and she suddenly felt the urge to see the wound on his chest. She


    reached out and unbuttoned his shirt.


    As soon as she unbuttoned the first one, he scowled and instinctively shoved her hands away


    forcefully.


    She looked at him dazedly and thought to herself, ¡¯but he''s asleep! How can he be so alert when he


    doesn¡¯t even know who touched him? Has he always been so alert to others¡¯ touch? But if that''s the


    case, how did he manage to be intimate with Zoe?''


    She sank into depression at the thought.


    She had never been with any other man apart from him, so she couldn''t tolerate the fact that he had


    been with another woman. She couldn''t possibly ept a wed rtionship, even when his heart still


    beat for her.


    She sat dazedly as tears scrolled down her face uncontrobly. She knew that she would easily get


    emotional because of the pregnancy, so she had been trying to remain calm to counter the effect of her


    hormones; she never expected that Elliot would be able to break her with ease.


    As though he had sensed something, Elliot opened his eyes abruptly.


    Avery didn''t have the time to adjust herself and so he caught sight of her in such a difited state.


    "What''s wrong, Avery?" Startled, he sat up hastily before he was fully awake :h)?YKW= reached out to


    wipe away her tears. "Why are you crying?"


    Embarrassed, she stopped crying and came up with an excuse. "I wanted to see your wound, but you


    shoved me away."


    "I''m sorry. I was asleep," he said, before unbuttoning his own shirt. "The wound isn''t that good to look


    at."


    She saw his exposed wound the next moment and she felt as though she was being mocked by the


    hideous wound.


    Avery reached her fingers to touch it.


    He shivered slightly and grabbed her hand. "Don''t touch it. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    She retracted her hand from his and scolded, "you are a madman! If you died back then, even if your


    families and friends didn''te looking for trouble, they would be certain that I was the one who killed


    you! I could have been condemned for life!"


    He studied her reddened eyes and pursed his lips.


    He acted on impulse at the time because he was provoked. He loved Avery so much, and yet she


    wanted to kill him. He felt that there was no longer any meaning in life and thought that it would be


    better to die and be free.


    "Are you ming me for wanting to kill you?" Though Elliot didn''t say anything, Avery had guessed


    what he was thinking and retorted, "what I think is my own business. It doesn''t count as long as I don''t


    act on it!"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    "Why are you mentioning this now?" Elliot didn¡¯t want to fight, because there was something else


    between them; and that was their child.


    "Why not? Just because we don''t talk about it, doesn¡¯t mean it''s in the past!¡± Avery knew it was bad to


    be hung up on the past, but she also knew that there were things that had to be rified, or they would


    all turn into knives thate back to haunt them.


    Elliot pulled her into his arms and said in a gentle voice, "weren''t you going to sleep? Did I wake you?"


    Her face came into contact with the burning skin on his chest before she could react and she panicked,


    so she shoved him away and lied back down with her back facing him.


    Elliot stared at her slim frame dazedly as his heart ached. Avery had not told him what his mother had


    said to her before she died, and naturally, he did not have the courage to ask about it.


    If she was this frustrated when he didn''t ask about it, she would only be angrier if he confronted her.


    He pulled up the nket and covered her body with it, before lying down next to her once again.


    At six in the evening, Mike and Chad came home with the children. When they opened the door to the


    mansion, they saw Avery watching television from the couch.


    "Avery, I brought you dinner." Mike unpacked the food in front of her. "There are some of your favorite


    fruits, some soup and appetizers... Try them.¡±


    Avery took one nce at the food and her stomach instantly started rumbling.


    "Mom! Why didn''t you tell Hayden and I that you have a little baby in your belly?" La went to sit


    down next to Avery and scowled in a slightly frustrated expression. "Why do you want another baby,


    when we are being good? I''m upset!"


    Avery felt extremely awkward at the question. "I¡¯m sorry, La, I should have told you and your brother.


    It''s my fault and I will reflect upon it."


    "Oh... An apology is good enough, you don''t have to reflect on it." La reached out to touch Avery''s


    on her belly. "Huh? Where''s the baby? Why isn''t there anything?" Avery had gone through most of the


    day without eating ?e">PJQ> her belly shrunk due to hunger.


    Both Chad and Mike stared intently at her belly and started to have different thoughts.


    "Avery!" Mike roared, "did that bast*rd Elliot took you to get an abortion again?"


    "..." Avery couldn''t respond.


    Chad was having a hard time believing that Elliot would be so ruthless, but he started to waver when


    he saw how pale Avery was along with her t abdomen. In order to prove that he was normal human


    being, Chad promised, "Avery, if Mr. Foster forced you to get an abortion again, I''m going to resign right


    away."


    Just then, a towering figure appeared by the stairs and both Mike and Chad gazed over. When Chad


    saw Elliot, all strength was instantly drained from him and he only managed to remain standing by


    grabbing onto Mike''s arm.


    Elliot strode down the stairs and went towards Chad, before asking, "are you resigning?"


    Chad hesitated and dared not to speak while being stared at by Elliot''s sharp eyes.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mike, on the other hand, was furious. "You bast*rd! That''s Avery''s baby, who do you think you are to


    force her into getting rid of it?"


    Mike became increasingly agitated and was about to start a fight, but Chad stopped him with all his


    might.


    Seeing how chaotic the situation had be, Avery rified, "he didn''t make me get an abortion.


    Also, can you all control yourselves in front of my kids?"


    Mike instantly quieted down.


    Elliot nced at the dinnerid out before Avery and said to Chad, e, Chad."


    "Okay... Mr. Foster, I''m not resigning... Of course, I''m not resigning when you didn''t force Avery to get


    rid of her baby..." Chad exined in a ttering tone while following Elliot out.


    Once they left, the living room returned to silence.


    "Avery, Avery! Are you crazy? You already have two kids and now you are having another one! Are you


    a breeding cow or something?" Mike scolded in disappointment, "you already took a cut to the belly


    before and now you will have to go through that again for that dirtbag¡¯s sake. Is it worth it?"


    Avery felt as though her head was about to explode. She didn''t want to give birth to another child had it


    not been for Elliot relentlessly demanding that shepensate him with a child. What other option did


    she have?


    "Oh, right, so what''s his take on all this?" Mike shoved his hands into his pockets and asked, "he wants


    you to give birth?


    And then what?"

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Avery lifted her gaze to look at Mike, then said, "Can''t you just let me eat in peace? We didn''t talk about


    any of that!"


    "What did you talk about all afternoon, then?" Mike said with a look of astonishment. "Why was he


    upstairs? Did he sleep in your room? Well?"


    "Do I ever freak out when you bring Chad home to stay the night?"


    "Chad''s my boyfriend. Is Elliot Foster your boyfriend?" Mike teased. "How can your ex husband


    possiblypare to my boyfriend? Or are you nning on making things official with him again?"


    Avery was taken aback.


    "You''re so annoying," she said with furrowed brows.


    "Fine, I won''t say anymore. Go on and eat," Mike said as he felt bad seeing Avery''s skinny figure.


    Avery picked up her spoon and took a sip of her soup.


    It was still warm.


    The children were staring at her without blinking their eyes.


    Avery¡¯s cheeks flushed as she said, "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Mommy, will you still love Hayden and me once the baby''s born?" La asked.


    "Of course!" Avery eximed. "Of course I love you and your brother."


    It was because she loved them too much that she did not want Elliot finding out about them.


    La felt relieved. Her eyes that were filled with curiosity blinked as she asked, "Is the baby a boy or a


    girl?"


    Avery could not help but chuckle.


    "The baby¡¯s still really tiny, sweetie. It¡¯s too early to tell if it''s going to be a boy or a girl."


    La was surprised.


    "I see..."


    "It''s even smaller than an egg right now!¡±


    La was even more shocked.


    "Were Hayden and I like that when we were babies, too?"


    "That''s right. We all start out as tiny babies and grow up slowly."


    La nodded, then raised another question.


    "Why aren''t you eating much, Mommy? Is it because the baby won''t let you?"


    Hayden thought his sisters incessant questions were interrupting Avery¡¯s meal, so he pulled La


    away and took her back to their room.


    Mike took a sip of water, then walked over to Avery''s side.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Your pregnancy was a huge surprise this time. You should''ve told the kids about it first... They''ve been


    upset since yesterday," Mike said softly.


    "Elliot wanted this baby," Avery said bitterly.


    "What? Are you giving the baby to him to raise once it''s born?"


    "That''s the n for now, but I don''t know if I''ll change my mindter on. " "That''s right. You might as


    well just give birth to it first!" Mike said as he very quickly epted the situation. "You shouldn''t go to


    the office, then. Stay home :b %;PKP: take care of yourself and the baby."


    "Early pregnancy symptoms only happen during the first trimester. I''ll go back to work once the nausea


    goes away."


    "Why are you working so hard? What if something happens to the baby?" Mike said as he shot Avery a


    look. "Since Elliot wanted the baby, he''d go insane if you suddenly lose it."


    "How do you know him so well?"


    "I just have to see him as a lunatic!¡± Mike shrugged, then said, "If you identally miscarry, I bet he''ll


    force you to get pregnant again."


    His words put Avery''s stomach in knots.


    Over at the Foster mansion, the ck Rolls-Roice pulled into the front yard. Elliot emerged from the


    car, but Shea grabbed onto his arm before he could stand upright.


    "Give me my ID, Big Brother."


    Elliot sighed internally when he saw the nervous expression on his sister''s face.


    "Am I more important, or is your ID more important?"


    Shea froze for a moment, then said, "Both are important."


    Elliot did not expect Shea''s clear thought process and high adaptability.


    This was the happiest day of his life since his mother¡¯s passing.


    Not only was Shea''s condition improving, Avery was also pregnant with his child.


    Elliot entered his study, got out Shea''s ID and gave it to her.


    "This is an important document, Shea," he said. "You have to tell me right away if you lose it."

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Shea nodded and said, "I''ll keep it in my room. I won''t lose it." "Good. Have you had dinner yet?" Elliot


    asked.


    "I did! I ate at the hotel with Hayden."


    "You seem to like Hayden a lot," Elliot said as he recalled the way she switched seats with Mike that


    afternoon.


    When they used to go out. Shea would never leave his side.


    Today, however, she actually preferred sitting next to Hayden.


    "I like Hayden and La," Shea said.


    She had a strong feeling that she was not only Hayden''s aunt, but also La''s.


    This was because the rtionship that Hayden and La had was the same as the one she had with


    Elliot.


    Elliot could not help but recall the way he almost strangled Hayden to death back at the mansion in the


    forest.


    When they met that afternoon, Hayden did not once look at him.


    It was as if he was avoiding him on purpose.


    Elliot was sure that the boy was traumatized.


    He felt guilty as he recalled what happened.


    He never used to feel guilty about anything he did because he would never do anything wrong unless


    someone angered him.


    He would not have lost his reason if Hayden had not provoked him.


    In retrospect, however, although Hayden was wrong, Elliot himself did not handle the situation well


    either.


    At dinner, Shea suddenly walked over with her ID.


    "Why isn¡¯t myst name ''Foster'', Big Brother? Didn''t you say we were siblings?"


    Shea had sent a photo of her ID to Hayden earlier.


    Hayden was the one who pointed this matter out.


    "Isn''t Shea a nice name?" Elliot asked.


    "It is, but I want myst name to be Foster, too."


    "You¡¯re too good for thatst name, Shea. Your name''s Shea. It''s a good name."


    Shea froze for a few seconds, then nodded


    and said, "Okay, Big Brother."


    She returned to her room and exined things to Hayden.


    When Hayden looked into Shea''s ID number, it was an individual ount that had no rtion to Elliot.


    "There''s another way to prove it," Hayden said.


    Shea walked over to the dining room once more to see Elliot.


    "Say I''m your biological little sister, Big Brother," she said as she sneakily turned on the voice recorder


    on her phone.


    Hayden told her that he would not believe her unless he heard it from Elliot''s lips.


    Elliot put down his knife :h+?XJR; fork, then looked at Shea and asked, "Why do you want me to say


    that? Are you sure you¡¯re the one who wants to hear it?"


    He quickly figured out what was going on when he noticed Shea hiding her hand behind her back.


    "Don''t tell too many people that you''re my little sister," he said earnestly as he gazed at Shea. "I''m


    worried that my reputation would get you in trouble. If people found out that you''re my sister, they


    would follow you, harass you and even kidnap you."


    Shea did not fully understand, but said, "I won''t tell Hayden about it, then."


    "I''ll go public with our rtionship when the time is right, Shea," Elliot promised. " You''re still recovering


    right now. There¡¯s no need to rush."


    "Okay, Big Brother."


    The next day, Avery was a trending topic online.


    This time, she was not trending with a certain man, but with her two children.


    The viral headlines were sensational.


    [Goddess or Single Mother?! The scandalous Avery Tate is a mother of two!]Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Avery almost passed out when she saw the trending topic online that morning.


    It was not because it called her private life a mess, but because the immoral business ount had


    posted photos of her two children!


    It was a paparazzi shot that did not show the front of the children''s faces, but it was just the same!


    One could clearly see the children''s features in the photos.


    The post even went as far as to reveal the name of their preschool.


    Avery dragged her weak body out of the bedroom.


    She knocked on Mike¡¯s door, then walked right into his room.


    "Wake up, Mike!" she called out as she yanked the covers off.


    It was a good thing Mike was wearing his underwear.


    Otherwise, Avery would have immediately regretted her recklessness.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mike said as he looked at Avery with groggy eyes. "Avery... Is the sun even up yet?"


    "It is! The kids are waking up soon."


    Avery showed the viral news to Mike, then said, "Can you delete Hayden and La''s photos? I don''t


    know how to contact the website''s office... This business ount is despicable!¡±


    Mike nced at the children''s photos on the post, then quickly sat up.


    "Don''t worry and leave it to me."


    He put on a t-shirt, then walked over to his desk and turned on hisputer.


    "It looks like someone¡¯s trying to mess with you.


    "I think so, too. Are you able to find out who posted the photos?" Avery asked.


    "Definitely. I just need to look into this business ount, but it''ll take some time," Mike said as he


    quickened his tempo. "Give me a minute."


    "Okay. I''m going to get some breakfast."


    Mike turned to Avery, then said, "Don¡¯t leave the house! Just order some takeout. What if you pass out


    while you''re out there?


    Avery hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "What do you feel like eating?" "I''m good for


    now... I''ll have a ss of milk if we have any." "We have some in the fridge. I''ll get you a ss," Avery


    said, then headed to the kitchen.


    By 8 a m. that morning, Avery was the number one trending topic online.


    The number of people who knew about Avery Tate having two children increased rapidly.


    However, when everyone excitedly clicked into the business ount¡¯s profile :g-=VKW = saw the


    photos of her so-called children, they were dumbfounded!


    [Am I seeing things? Isn''t this ount a famous entertainment outlet? When did it venture into


    [I almost thought that Avery Tate''s kids were my dear Eric Santos''s, but what is this??] [I spat out my


    breakfast this morning! This ount owes me a meal!]


    The title of the trending topic remained the same, but Mike had reced the photos of the children with


    pictures of pandas and changed the name of Starry River Kindergarten to the National Zoo.


    This made it look like the business ount posted the breaking news that Avery Tate had given birth to


    a pair of pandas that were attending school at the zoo.


    A series of questions would pop up in one''s head as they read the post.


    What was going on with the trending topics that day?


    Did Avery Tate pay for the publicity?


    That seemed unlikely!


    Even if she was dumb enough to do that, who woulde up with a story about themselves giving


    birth to a pair of pandas?!


    It was unbelievable that anybody coulde up with a story this bizarre.


    Mike removed all traces of Hayden and La''s photos from the inte, then finally let out a sigh of


    relief.


    He sent the masterpiece he made that morning to Chad and bragged.


    Mike: [I''m pretty fast, right?]


    Chad: [I figured it was you.]


    Mike: [You have no idea how freaked out Avery was this morning. She still has to depend on me at key


    moments like this. That sc*mbag you call a boss is absolutely useless.]


    Chad: [Praise yourself all you want, but can you not put down my boss? Since you worked hard today, I


    don''t want to fight with you ]


    Mike: [Fine... I''m thinking of getting a nanny to help Avery out. Otherwise, I''d be worried about leaving


    her at home alone once I get back to work ]


    Chad: [That''s true. Do you need my help?]


    Mike: [Sure!]


    Then, Chad called up Elliot.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Today was the second day of the Memorial Day weekend.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Elliot could not sleep a wink the night before, so he was sleeping in at that moment.


    When his phone rang, he got up to answer the call.


    "Sir, Mike said he wanted to hire a nanny to help Avery out. He epted when I offered to help look for


    one."


    Chad received new orders from Elliotst night telling him to keep an eye on Avery¡¯s movements


    through Mike.


    Chad thought it was nice of his boss to do that.


    Elliot was clearly doing this because he wanted to take on the responsibilities of a father, so Chad


    agreed without hesitation.


    "I see. I''ll arrange something," Elliot said hoarsely.


    "Also, Avery went viral today. Someone got an entertainment news ount to post paparazzi photos of


    Hayden and La. The post said that Avery was a single mother and even said that her private life was


    a mess..." Chad continued to report.


    Elliot''s eyes furrowed as he said, "Look into it immediately and find out who''s behind this."


    "Yes, sir. Mike said Avery woke up at six in the morning and has been in a panic over the news. Since


    she''s pregnant, her emotions are easily affected. She must be upset over this. Why don''t you go cheer


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    her up?" "How would I do that?"


    "She can''t eat much right now. You should


    get her a gift."


    Elliot massaged the space between his brows, then said, "Do you think she''d ept anything from


    me?"


    "Even if she doesn''t, I''m sure she would be able to feel your sincerity."


    Elliot thought that made sense.


    He refused to let her abort the baby, but could not bear the difficulties of pregnancy for her.


    Giving her a present was only natural.


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Mike told Avery about wanting to hire a nanny for her.


    "Aren''t things fine the way they are right now?" Avery said with furrowed brows. "It''s not like I''m so


    nauseous I can''t get out of bed. Besides, the kids are going back to


    school soon, so there isn''t much else to do." "Don¡¯t you n on spending any of the money you


    made?¡± Mike teased. "How much could hiring a nanny cost?"


    "It''s not about the money... It¡¯s just weird having a stranger live in our home."


    "We don''t have to hire a stay-at-home nanny. We could just get someone toe in during the day to


    clean >c+


    "Fine. Bring them over to the house once you''ve found someone suitable," Avery said as she decided


    to no longer retaliate. She then changed the subject and asked, "Do you have a date today?"


    "I don''t! Why?" Mike said.


    "La and Hayden have ss activities... If you have time today, then take them over to the science


    museum to learn a thing or two about airnes. Take some photos while you''re at it." "You got it! I''ll


    take them when you''re taking your afternoon nap," Mike responded.


    At eleven that morning, Avery was sitting on the couch with a book in her hands.


    Mike and the children were ying with a new toy.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    When Avery looked outside, she saw the ck luxury sedan parked outside the gates, with Elliot and


    Shea standing side by side.


    Mike felt suspicious when he saw them, but opened up the gates anyway.


    Once the gates were opened, Elliot and Shea very quickly made their way into the living room.


    Shea was holding a bag in her hands.


    "La! Hayden! I''ve brought gifts for you!" Shea said as she distributed the gifts to the children.


    Finally, she pulled out an exquisite gift box, handed it over to Avery and said, "This one''s for you,


    Avery! Open it up and take a look!"


    Avery was surprised.


    She opened the box and saw the extravagant diamond ne inside of it.


    She was a little taken aback.


    Why would Shea give her such avish present?


    "Wow! I love this ne! Can I trade with you. Mommy?" La pleaded.


    Shea anxiously interjected and eximed," No! Big Brother got that for Avery! He told me to give it to


    her for him!"


    Both Elliot and Avery were speechless.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Shea was worried they did not understand her, then added, "My brother bought this gift for Avery."


    Avery closed the box, then lifted her eyes at Elliot and asked, "What''s the meaning of this?"


    The spark of war was instantly ignited.


    Mike immediately dragged Shea and the children out of the house


    It would be bad for the children''s mental health to watch their parents fight too much.


    Once Shea was out of the house, she turned to La and Hayden and exined, "My brother may


    have bought Avery¡¯s gift, but I was the one who got you your presents. It was me! You have to ept


    them!"


    "Sure," La said then began to open up her gift.


    On the other hand, Hayden had his eyes pinned in the direction of the living room.


    "Rx, Big H! Your mom''s pregnant with that dirtbag''s baby, so there''s no way he''d pick on her!" Mike


    said as he tried tofort the boy. "Let''s go somewhere to y!"


    "I''m not going out," Hayden responded.


    He was still worried about his mother.


    Shea took Hayden''s hand, then said, "Let''s go out and y! My brother won''t pick on Avery. When he


    was picking a present out of her today, he wanted to buy everything for her! He really loves her!"


    Her words gave Hayden goosebumps!


    That b*st*rd Elliot Foster knew how to love a woman?


    He refused to believe it!


    In the living room, Elliot took a seat on the couch across from Avery.


    He had expected Avery to reject his gift.


    Otherwise, he would not have asked Shea toe along.


    Avery probably would have epted the gift if Shea had not let her tongue slip.


    "Is this gift some kind ofpensation for carrying your baby?" Avery asked as she slid the gift box


    towards him. "What else could it be?"


    "Do I need a reason to buy you a gift?"


    "Why would you buy me something without a reason?" Avery retorted.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Shea didn''t have a reason to buy presents for your children, either." "You''re not Shea, neither am I a


    five year old child."


    Seeing her stubborn attitude, Elliot had no choice but to correct himself.


    "Since your daughter likes it, then give it to her!"


    "My daughter doesn''t take sloppy seconds," Avery said.


    Elliot was at a loss for words.


    "Is there anything else?" Avery asked.


    She might as well have told him he should leave.


    Elliot took a look outside.


    Mike had already taken Shea


    "I''ll wait here for Shea toe back," he said inly.


    Avery was bewildered.


    Elliot''s attitude towards her was aplete one eighty from what it used to be.


    She was already used to his past self. She would even go as far as to consider their past dynamics


    normal.


    "Did you get a gift for Zoe the second she got pregnant with your child, too?" Avery said as she could


    not help but stab at him with her words. "Our rtionship remains unchanged whether I''m pregnant


    with your child or not. There''s no need for this confusing behavior. It only makes me feel disrespected."


    Elliot''s treatment towards her waspletely different before and after she got pregnant.


    Did he think that being pregnant made her a different person?


    She hated the idea of gaining honor and respect through one''s own offspring!


    The child she was carrying was not Elliot¡¯s alone, but it was hers, too.


    Even if the child ended up being raised by Elliot, she refused to sit back and be uninvolved.


    Avery¡¯s words made Elliot frown.


    Bringing up Zoe probably meant that she was bothered by the fact that Zoe once carried his child!


    In Avery''s eyes, Elliot was damaged goods. That was something that would never change.


    No matter what he did, she would never let herself be affected.


    Elliotughed at himself for thinking that they would be closer now that Avery was pregnant with


    his child.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    It was nothing but a ludicrous fantasy!


    With reddened eyes, Elliot stood from the couch.


    "Don''t evere here again," Avery said as she lifted her cold gaze at him. "I''m sure you haven''t


    forgotten what you did to my son before. He will always recall what happened that day every time he


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple rolled in his throat.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "All you saw was that I attacked him, but did you ever ask him what he said to me?"


    "No matter what he said to you, you could always retaliate with your words. Was there a need to use


    force?"


    She was right.


    He was in the wrong!


    "That''s exactly that kind of ruthless, savage person!" Elliot snapped.


    "I don''t need a self introduction!¡± Avery said as she shot a re at him. "I already know that!"


    The light extinguished from Elliot''s eyes as hopelessness took over.


    He suppressed his desire to exin himself and maintain the little reason and self respect he had left.


    He picked up the gift box from the coffee table, then left the house.


    Avery took a deep breath.


    She watched with reddened eyes as Elliot stepped out of the vi.


    She continued to watch as he chucked thatvish gift right into the trash can in the front yard!


    What a maniac!


    Not only was he insane, he wanted to make everyone around him lose their minds as well!


    Once Elliot drove off, Avery walked outside with gritted teeth.


    The bodyguard noticed she was walking outside as he emerged from the kitchen, then quickly followed


    behind her.


    "Where are you going, Miss Tate?"


    Avery did not respond.


    She stopped in front of the gates, opened up the trash can, then pulled out the gift box that Elliot threw


    in earlier.


    The bodyguard was dumbfounded.


    Avery could have ordered him to go through the trash. There was no need for her to do something like


    that herself!


    "It''s a good thing we use trash bags in the house," said the bodyguard as he tried to lighten up the


    awkward atmosphere. "The gift box still looks pretty clean!"


    Avery''s hands clenched tightly around the box, then she went back into the house.


    The bodyguard trailed along behind her =d+ =VMW> rambled, "Forgive me for speaking out of turn,


    Miss Tate, but Mr. Foster has been really polite since he got here earlier... Maybe you shouldn''t have


    rained on his parade. Since you picked up his gift, it shows that you''re not a heartless, coldblooded


    person. Why are you always acting like such a cruel woman?"


    Avery suddenly turned to face him.


    "There isn''t enough time in the world to exin the grudge between us. You don''t need to know what


    happened between us, but you shouldn''te to your own conclusions about it."


    She raised the box in her hand, then continued, "As to why I went back for this... It''s because I''m not


    used to seeing people trample on beautiful things! I hate him because this is something he always


    does!"


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    The Memorial Day weekend went by in a breeze.


    At the president''s office at Sterling Group, Ben knocked on the office doors and entered the room.


    He walked towards the desk, then ced a few books on top of it.


    "Elliot, I got these from the bookstore for you. I hope they''re helpful to you. "


    Elliot nced coldly at the pile of books.


    "The Pregnancy Bible"


    "The Sears Encyclopedia of Intimate Parenting"


    "Caring for your Fetus"


    "Caring for your Baby"


    Elliot shoved the books into his desk drawer.


    Ben pursed his lips, then said with a confused look on his face, "Why do you look so depressed when


    you''re about to be a dad? Don''t you want the kid? From what I heard, you seem to really want this kid!"


    "Why didn''t you hear about my fight with


    Avery, then?"


    "Oh... About that... I might have heard something about it. Women lose their temper easily when they''re


    pregnant. Hang in there."


    "She''s upset about my past with Zoe. She knew I was forced into it, but she doesn''t care about the


    reason, only the result," Elliot said as a wave of gloom washed over his face. "She doesn''t love me, so


    she can''t ept even the smallest mistake from me."

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Ben took a seat and listened closely to Elliot''s woes.


    "It''s true that you were forced into being with Zoe, but that wasn¡¯t because of Avery. It was for Shea''s


    sake," Ben said bluntly. " Avery still has no idea about your rtionship with Shea, so it¡¯s


    understandable for her to be upset."


    Elliot¡¯s deep set eyes were moved as he asked, "What do you think my rtionship with Shea is?"


    Ben chuckled lightly, then said, "Are you really asking me to guess?"


    "I know you''d figure it out," Elliot said confidently. "You know me well." "Are you upset that Avery


    doesn''t trust you enough?"


    Ben had a feeling that, if he was right, Elliot''s rtionship with Avery was about to worsen.


    "Wouldn''t that exin the problem?" Elliot retorted.


    Ben stroked his chin and said, "Not everybody is as calm and reasonable as you are. Besides, love is a


    now."


    The light in Elliot''s eyes dimmed, and his voice was feeble as he said, "This entire mess is my fault."


    "Of course not!" Ben said as he noticed Elliot''s dejected mood. "Shea''s your sister, right? I bet Avery


    never even thought of that. You''ve never specifically told her


    about it, so she could never confirm it herself. The more someone cares about something, the easier it


    is to think negatively about it."


    A pained expression shed across Elliot¡¯s face.


    "Everyone has their secrets, Elliot. You¡¯re not wrong, and neither is Avery. You''re just not meant for


    each other," Ben consoled. "It might sound harsh, but I don¡¯t think she''s worth the pain you''re going


    through.


    You''ve given up way too much for this. It''d be even harder to walk away if you don''t retreat in time."


    Elliot raised his brows, then said, "You want me to walk away while she''s pregnant with my child?"


    Ben coughed, then said, "That¡¯s not it. I just don''t think you should be putting in so much energy on her


    anymore. She''s a


    doctor and she knows how to take care of herself. Once the baby''s born, you should take the child


    >c#:UJS: finally end things with her."


    Elliot fell into deep thought after hearing Ben''s suggestion.


    Perhaps he was right.


    It would only hurt him and Avery if they continued to get entangled with each other.


    If Avery sessfully gave birth to his child, he would grant her freedom in return.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was a symposium going on at a five-star hotel in the city.


    At 10.30 a m. that morning, Avery stealthily entered the venue under thepany of her bodyguard.


    Wanda Tate was sitting up on stage with a few other entrepreneurs as they shared their startup


    experiences and secrets to sess.


    Avery took off her shades and stared coldly at Wanda.


    The night before, Mike had found out the person bought off the business ount that revealed the


    children''s photos online.


    She was not surprised to find out that it was Wanda''s assistant.


    Wanda''s assistant''s deeds were Wanda''s own.


    Why would her assistant do something like that without her boss¡¯s orders?


    After all, it was not cheap to buy off the business ount and make the news viral!


    Halfway through the symposium, the host opened up the floor to the audience for questions.


    When Avery raised her hand, the host pointed her out.


    Avery stood from her seat, then asked, "Can I ask my question on stage?"


    The host froze for a moment, then nodded and said, "Of course!"


    Avery could feel the eyes of everyone in the hall on her, including Wanda''s.


    Since Wanda did not expect Avery to be there, there was a hint of shock on her face.


    The bodyguard took a deep breath.


    He did not expect Avery to be this brave!

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    The bodyguard felt like things were about to go out of control.


    He quickly sent their location to Mike along with a text message.


    [Miss Tate''s going head to head with Wanda Tate! Get over here once you see this!]


    When Mike saw the hotel location that the bodyguard sent over, he was inplete shock.


    Avery had thrown up this morning after barely having a bite or two of her breakfast. She could barely


    get out of bed.


    How did she manage to go find Wanda Tate?!


    Mike grabbed his keys, then rushed out of the office.


    Back at the hostel, Avery casually walked onto the stage.


    She took the microphone from the host, then turned to Wanda.


    "I have a question for you. Madam Tate," she asked loudly. "Is your assistant''s name Faye Johnson?"


    Wanda¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, "I don¡¯t think that question has anything to do with our talk today."


    "Aren''t we discussing the advantages of marketing in the sess of a business?" Avery said, then


    pulled out a few pieces of paper.


    Everything on stage was being projected onto therge screen in real time, which made it easier for the


    audience to clearly see what was happening.


    "On the night of Memorial Day, your assistant bribed a certain entertainment business ount to


    release a nderous news article against me the next day. After that, she incessantly contacted the


    trending topic team at a certain social media website... All in all, you spent about seventy five thousand


    dors. Did you report these expenses?"


    Wanda''s expression turned livid as she faced the evidence in Avery''s hand.


    "Since you''re so shameless, of course I''ll expose you in public!" Avery said, then threw the papers in


    Wanda''s face and continued, "I''ve already reported this to the police! You just need to sit and wait for a


    subpoena!"


    Seeing this, Wanda''s bodyguard rushed onto the stage, grabbed Avery''s arm and yanked her off the


    stage.


    The entire venue broke into chaos!


    Avery''s bodyguard charged towards her and roared, "Let go of her! F*ck! She''s..."


    He wanted to say that she was pregnant, but he held back when he remembered that it was a private


    matter that she had not made public.


    "Get your h?a%=QLY;s off me!" Avery cried in pain.


    Two of Wanda''s bodyguards had tightened their grips around each of Avery¡¯s arms.


    Her bodyguard rushed over, then jerked away one of the bodyguards.


    The other bodyguard violently shoved Avery away, then said, "She started it! Don''t me me for being


    rough! Get out of here now!"


    Avery was shoved out and fell to the ground with a hard thud.


    Her head mmed onto the ground, but she wrapped her arms around her belly in reflex.


    "Miss Tate! Are you okay?"


    Avery''s bodyguard was terrified. Without another thought, he picked her up into his arms and ran


    outside.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital! There''s one nearby!"


    At that moment, Avery''s phone began to ring frantically in her bag.


    Mike was in his car and waiting impatiently at a red light.


    He put on her bluetooth earphones and called Avery, but nobody was answering.


    He tried calling the bodyguard, but there was no answer either.


    Mike was an anxious wreck.


    He called Chad and got an answer right away.


    "Avery is insane! She was just throwing her guts out this morning, but went and looked for Wanda Tate


    the second I left for work!" Mike said through gritted teeth. "I can''t reach her or her bodyguard right


    now! Traffic won¡¯t f*cking move!"


    "Do you know where she is?" Chad said calmly. "I''ll go to her."


    "I''ll send you the location!"


    Mike hung up the phone, then sent the hotel''s location to Chad.


    Half an hourter, Elliot received a call from Chad.


    Chad did not dare mention that Avery was at the hospital after getting pushed to the ground.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He simply told Elliot that Avery was at the hospital.


    "You don''t need toe if you''re busy, sir. Mike and I will be here to watch her," said Chad.


    Elliot shut hisptop, then walked out his office.


    With a deep frown, he snapped coldly," What''s the use of watching her?! What happened?!¡±

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Realizing that he could no longer hide the truth from Elliot, Chad said, "Avery went to see Wanda Tate


    today and ended up falling down after a bodyguard pushed her."


    That morning, Chad had informed Elliot that Wanda¡¯s assistant was the one behind the viral news a few


    days ago.


    Elliot had nned to make some time to see Wanda over this matter.


    He did not expect Avery to be one step ahead of him.


    Chad heard Elliot''s heavy breathing on the other side of the line and instantly turned anxious.


    "It was an ident, sir. You can''t me Avery... She doesn''t want anything to happen to the child,


    either... She¡¯s really down right now. Please don¡¯t get mad at her when you get here..."


    Elliot hung up the phone.


    Ever since Chad got together with Mike, his thoughts turned severely biased.


    Elliot cared about the child, but that did not mean that he did not care for Avery''s wellbeing.


    If it ever came down to having to choose Avery or the child, he would always choose Avery.


    Over at Wonder Technologies, Zoe rushed over the moment she heard about the altercation between


    Wanda and Avery.


    "Was this your so-called n, Wanda?" Zoe snapped as the anger that she had suppressed for the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    past two days finally erupted. "Did you not have any other ideas apart from revealing her children?!"


    Wanda nced at Zoe, then said, "Do you know the effect that a business owner has on their


    business? Exposing her children was only a part of it. What matters is ruining her reputation!"


    "Is having children before marriage considered a scandal? What century do you think we''re living in


    right now?!" Zoe said with a puzzled look on her face.


    "You don¡¯t get it. Most of the customers that buy our products are over forty years old..."


    "I don''t want to listen to your analysis! Did you know Avery Tate''s children are Elliot Foster''s?!" Zoe


    snapped angrily. "If Elliot finds out about this, don''t you think he will take Avery''s side?"


    Wanda''s face wasposed as she said, "I guessed it. The boy looks a lot like Elliot. When Elliot will


    fight for custody of the children when he finds out they¡¯re his?! There must be a reason why Avery is so


    terrified of Elliot finding out about it!"


    W?d$;WIS=a''s answer made Zoe lift her hands and massage her temples.


    She hoped that she was overreacting.


    "Avery''s right-hand-man, Mike, is aputer genius," Wanda said with a seething expression. "He


    ruined a perfect n. He''s got something on me now, instead. I can hide my connection to the entire


    thing, but we can''t use the same move again."


    The moment Wanda finished speaking, her phone rang.


    She answered the phone, and was wee by the pleading cries of her bodyguard,"


    Madam Tate! Help! Save me!"


    The line suddenly went dead.


    Wanda did not have time to ask what was going on.


    "What is it?" Zoe asked.


    When she saw the pale expression on Wanda''s face, she felt her heart jump to her throat.


    With furrowed brows, Wanda walked towards the door and said, "It was my bodyguard... I think he''s in


    trouble!"


    As the two women exited the office, the elevator doors steps away opened up slowly.


    A man covered in blood slowly crawled out of the elevator.


    Zoe let out a horrified shriek!


    The colorpletely drained from Wanda''s face!


    It was her bodyguard!


    How did he get beaten up like this?!


    "It was Avery Tate! I must have been her!" Wanda hissed through gritted teeth.


    At that moment, her phone rang once again.


    Cold sweat had formed on her back as she pulled out her phone and stared a the unknown number on


    the screen.


    With trembling fingers, she answered the phone.


    "Hey, Madam Tate Ask your assistant to watch herself when she leaves the house!" threatened the


    unknown man on the other end of the line.


    Wanda instantly confirmed that Avery was behind something this cruel.


    "I''m calling the police! You''re the one who should watch out!"


    "Sure! Go ahead and call the police as long as you''re sure you can handle the consequences of being


    Mr. Foster''s enemy, " said the voice on the phone as he let out a sinister chuckle.


    Wanda''s face turned from pale to bright red! Mr. Foster?

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    It was Elliot Foster?!


    At the hospital, Mike was keeping Averypany in the hospital room.


    Chad was standing outside the room waiting for ELliot.


    When Elliot arrived, Chad quickly tried to settle down his emotions and said, "Sir, the doctor said that


    Avery needs to rest right now. She needs to stay in bed for at least a week. She''s not supposed to go


    through any stressful emotions, so..."


    "Are you holding me back?" Elliot snapped as he red at him with cold eyes.


    Chad instantly surrendered and opened the door to the hospital room for him.


    Once Elliot entered the room, Chad shot


    Mike a look to get him to leave.


    Mike ignored him, then puffed up his chest and said to Elliot, "The baby''s gone."


    A strange emotion shed across Elliot''s eyes.


    "Leave us. I want to talk to Avery," he said hoarsely.


    Avery was in a daze, but turned towards him after hearing his words.


    Chad stormed in and dragged Mike out of the room.


    Only Elliot and Avery were left in the room.


    Elliot sat down by the bed, held Avery''s hand that was set up with an IV drip, then said gently, "Avery,


    it''s fine if the baby''s gone. Don''t be too upset."


    Hisforting words left Avery speechless.


    She watched his dazzling, handsome face and felt as if she was in a magnificent dream.


    How could he be soposed about her losing the baby?


    "You need to take care of yourself and get your health back," Elliot said.


    Avery''s nk face made his heart tighten in his chest.


    Whether she wanted the child or not, she had gone through many days of suffering for it. Now that the


    baby was gone, she must be heartbroken.


    "Take care of my health..." Avery mumbled her brows furrowed. "Then, what?"


    Elliot stared at her delicate face.


    He guessed what she was doubtful about, and he knew what she was afraid of.


    She was afraid that the reason he wanted her to recover was so that she could get pregnant again.


    "I''ve never seen you as my enemy, Avery."


    Elliot watched Avery''s colorless face, and could not bring himself to say anything that might trigger her.


    "I won''t force you to have my child again."


    His words unraveled the knot in Avery''s heart.


    "Didn''t you suspect me of falling down on purpose?" she asked.


    Elliot''s eyes widened in disbelief as he said, "It looks like you no longer see me as merely a monster,


    but a maniac."


    Avery felt likeughing.


    "Don''t be so reckless again, Avery," Elliot said sternly when he saw her rx," Neither crashing a


    symposium nor going on stage to confront someone are reasonable behaviors."


    Avery was upset at being told off.


    "You''ve always used violence against your enemies. I''m afraid my recklessness can''tpare to


    yours."


    "So, you can still talk back to me," Elliot said frustratedly. He opened the container of food on the table,


    took a look at it, then asked, "Do you want some soup? It''s still warm."


    "I can''t keep it down. I¡¯ll throw up."


    Elliot was confused as he asked, "You''re still nauseous? Why are you showing early pregnancy


    symptoms if the baby''s gone?"


    He thought that early pregnancy symptoms would disappear immediately after a miscarriage.


    "The doctor never said anything about the baby being gone," Avery said nonchntly.


    Mike had lied to him earlier.


    She wanted to see his reaction, so she did not expose the lie.


    Elliot mmed the bowl of soup on the table.


    He did not feel happy about that change in events, but instead felt a rising anger at being deceived.


    He shot up from his seat


    "Mike wasn''tpletely wrong. The doctor told me to be on bedrest. The baby might still be fine for


    now, but we don''t know if that would still be the case a week from now.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot instantly froze in his tracks and his entire body stiffened.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Avery''s heart ached at the sight of Elliot''s rigid back.


    "Whether or not this baby makes it, I hope you can maintain a calm demeanor. The risk of a


    miscarriage is natural with every pregnancy, and not ever childes to term sessfully."


    She said this because she had a bad feeling inside of her heart.


    She had been pessimistic ever since she found out she was pregnant.


    She got pregnant while undergoing medical treatment. If it were not for luck being on her side, the child


    would not make it under normal circumstances.


    Everything obtained from luck came with the possibility of loss.


    Avery''s words hurt Elliot.


    He turned to face her, then said, "Are you trying to make me feel better? Who exactly is the one who


    can¡¯t stay calm? Didn¡¯t you test me just now? Since you never wanted this child in the first ce, then


    let¡¯s just act as if it''s already dead."


    Then, he turned and stormed out of the room.


    After Elliot left, Mike entered the room and asked, "Why did he leave so soon? What did you talk


    about? He didn''t look like he was in a good mood. Did he really think the baby was gone?"


    Avery''s eyes were unfocused and she was lost in a daze.


    "Mike... He''s actually... Not that awful to me ... Is he?"


    Mike ced his hands on his hips, took a deep breath, then said, "Do you have feelings for him again?"


    Avery lowered her gaze. Her longshes fluttered as she said, "When you told him the baby was gone,


    he told me to take care of my health and that he won''t force me to get pregnant again."


    "When he''s rude to you, you think he''s the worst. Now that he''s showing a hint of kindness, you think


    he''s a saint. I''m worried you''ve got Stockholm syndrome or something, Avery."


    Avery shot Mike a cold look.


    "What are you ring at me for? I''m just reminding you to keep your guard up no matter how nice he is


    to you."


    He pulled a chair up by the bed, then continued, "I''m begging you, Avery. No matter what you decide to


    do from now on, at least let me know about it! Won''t you cry yourself to death if you lost the baby?


    Even if you weren''t pregnant, you shouldn''t have gone to confront W


    Avery admitted that she had acted too recklessly that day.


    It was ast minute decision to go see Wanda.


    She could not bring herself to let things slide.


    "I should¡¯ve listened to you back then," Avery said.


    "Exactly! You should''ve listened to me in the first ce! Everything I do is for your own good!" "I


    should''ve listened to you and hired a few more bodyguards. If I had gone to the hotel today with more


    bodyguards than Wanda had, she would''ve been the one being thrown to the ground and not me,"


    Avery said.


    Mike was absolutely speechless.


    About half an hourter, Wanda appeared in Avery''s hospital room with her assistant, Faye Johnson to


    apologize.


    Faye fell to her knees in front of Avery''s bed.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tate! It was all my fault! I''m disgusting! I deserve to die!" she cried as she pped


    herself in the face again and again.


    The sound of her palm smacking against her cheek echoed through the room.


    Avery watched the performance, then shifted her gaze andnded her eyes on


    Wanda''s face.


    "Let me guess what you''re ying at. If I take this to court, all you have to do is pay a fine. This is


    nothing much to you at all." Avery had a hunch, then asked, "Who sent you here?"


    Wanda''s smile didn''t reach her eyes when she said, "Why are you acting all innocent? Elliot Foster still


    cares about you even after you''ve broken up. Did you give him some kind of love potion?"


    "I see... In that case, why aren''t you on your knees!?!" Avery snapped as her voice grew louder. "Even


    if your assistant ps herself rotten, nothing can hide the fact that you were the one who orchestrated


    the entire thing!"


    Elliot did not make Wandae to apologize to Avery.


    Avery needed rest, so he would not allow Wanda to disturb her peace during this crucial time in her


    recovery.


    Wanda was the one who brought her assistant to apologize herself because she was concerned for


    Faye''s safety.


    Who would have expected Avery to threaten her this way?!


    Wanda was afraid of escting things to the point of no return.


    She clenched her jaw, then fell to her knees.


    She silently swore in her heart that she would one day make Avery pay back today''s humiliation ten


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    fold!


    As Avery sat up in bed and watched Wanda kneeling in front of her, the unhappiness in her heart


    subsided.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Wanda was a prideful woman who despised Avery.


    Being on her knees in front of Avery must be pure agony for her!


    When the nurse entered the room momentster, she was shocked to see the two women kneeling in


    front of the bed.


    "Take yourckey and get out of here!" Mike roared as he threw out the fruit basket they brought along


    with them.


    The hospital room returned to its initial peace once Wanda and Faye were gone.


    Once the nurse tended to Avery''s IV drip, Mike held his phone and waved it in front of Avery.


    "Chad said the two bodyguards that pushed you this morning are rippled down," Mike said as he


    grinned cheekily. "I''m not Elliot Foster''s biggest fan, but I''m satisfied with his work this time."


    "What do you mean by crippled?"


    Mike covered his mouth and said, "Chad told me not to tell you... He''s worried you''d be scared..."


    Avery remained silent.


    "Why did you think Wanda woulde and apologize to you? She''s obviously


    terrified!" Mike teased. "I didn''t expect you to use Elliot to scare her earlier."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she said, "Wasn''t he the one who wanted to be a hero first?


    Since he offered, it''d be a waste not to make use of it." "That makes sense," Mike said. "Just treat him


    like a little puppy! y with him when you''re happy, then ignore him when you''re not."


    Avery absentmindedly picked up her phone and looked at the time.


    "I''m going to take a nap. Let''s go home after I wake up."


    "Okay! Get some sleep! I''m going out for a cigarette."


    Mikey Avery down on the bed, then walked out of the room.


    The moment Wanda entered her car, she lifted her head and broke into uncontroble tears.


    Faye apprehensively handed her a napkin and said, "I''m sorry, Madam Tate. I dragged you into this."


    Wanda shoved the napkin away and wiped her tears away with her hands.


    "It''s got nothing to do with you. I''m just not strong enough! Nobody cany a finger on me when I


    surpass Elliot Foster!¡± Wanda said through gritted teeth.


    She took her phone out of her bag and called Zoe.


    The call was answered very quickly.


    "Do something for me, Zoe."


    "What? I¡¯m not doing anything dangerous!" Zoe said.


    "I suspect Avery Tate''s pregnant. All my bodyguard did was push her but she''s in the hospital now," W?


    b!?RNR=a said. "She''s staying in a room in the maternity unit."


    Zoe froze, then said, "You want me to confirm if she''s pregnant or not?"


    "That¡¯s right. I suspect her baby is Elliot


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Foster¡¯s! Why would he help her out otherwise?!"


    Zoe''s heart broke to pieces.


    She wanted nothing but to have Elliot''s child, but he never touched her or gave her a chance.


    On the other hand, Avery not only gave birth to two of his children, she was pregnant with his baby


    once again...


    Elliot gave all of his love to Avery.


    Zoe arrived at the hospital that Avery was admitted into at four in the afternoon.


    She easily found out about Avery''s condition.


    She called Wanda back and said, "Avery Tate''s pregnant, but she might not be able to save the baby


    after today''s fall."


    Wanda felt a lingering fear in her heart.


    "No wonder Elliot Foster was so furious!"


    She paused for a moment, then said, "I really hope she loses the baby! Naha!"


    One weekter, Avery went to the hospital for a checkup.


    It was to see if the baby was still alive.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Avery walked familiarly into the hospital and was about to go to the maternity unit.


    Instead, Mike dragged her to get an ultrasound scan.


    Avery raised her brows and questioned him with her eyes.


    "I think... You should get an ultrasound scan right away," Mike tried to say nonchntly, but failed.


    In the end, he said, "Elliot''s here. He''s waiting for you at the ultrasound room."


    Avery shook off his grip, then snapped unhappily, "When did you start working for him?"


    Mike raised his hand and swore, "I''m not! Chad told me! " "Chad works for him. What''s the difference


    between Chad bribing you and Elliot bribing you?"


    "Of course it''s different! Chad isn''t like that dirtbag! He¡¯s not an unreasonable person!,¡± Mike argued as


    he held Avery''s arm. "Chad promised me he''d quit if that dirtbag ever picks on you again!"


    "Still, you don''t have to tell them everything!"


    "I didn''t tell them everything... I didn''t tell them that your appetite''s gotten better the past couple of


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    days, or that you haven''t been throwing up as much and that you have a feeling the baby''s gone..."


    Mike sighed, then said, "It''s such a shame for a child to be gone just like that. Will you be going into


    surgery today, then?"


    With a heavy heart, Avery said, "I''ll have to go into surgery if there''s no heartbeat."


    Her early pregnancy symptoms drastically decreased in the past few days.


    Avery did not feel relieved or happy about it at all, because it meant that there was a possibility that she


    had lost her child.


    She had a big breakfast beforeing to the hospital, but she did not feel nauseous at all.


    Although she was prepared to find out that she had lost the baby, the agony she had been feeling rose


    as she stepped into the hospital.


    She also did not expect Elliot to show up.


    How would he feel if he found out the baby was gone?


    Avery and Mike took the elevator to the ultrasoundb.


    When the elevator doors opened, AVery''s eyesnded on the man standing outside of the ultrasound


    room.


    Elliot was wearing a high quality, light gray shirt =a.;TMS= a pair of casual, dark trousers.


    It was a stark contrast from his usual dark outfits.


    Avery''s each step grew heavier as she approached him.


    Elliot watched as she walked towards him.


    He wanted to say hello, but he could only focus on taking her in with his eyes as she got closer.


    Avery looked good, and her cheeks were fuller.


    It seemed like she spent the past week quite well.


    She strode past him and entered the ultrasound room.


    Elliot followed closely behind.


    Averyy down on the bed, then pulled up her shirt.


    The doctor applied the cold lubricant onto her abdomen, then began to press the ultrasound wand on


    her skin.


    Since Elliot was standing next to her, Avery shut her eyes and waited for the results in silent torment.


    Momentster, the doctor asked, "Are you experiencing any other symptoms at this point, Miss Tate?"


    Avery opened her eyes, looked at the doctor and said, "My appetite''s gotten better."


    The doctor smiled, then said, "That''s good. Is there anything else apart from the increased appetite?


    Any bleeding, for example?"


    "No, nothing like that," Avery answered.


    "Okay. The baby seems to be doing well so far," the doctor said, then took a few pieces of tissue and


    wiped down Avery''s abdomen. "You can continue to stay home and rest if you''re worried. You can


    Avery was frozen in shock.


    The baby was fine?!


    The early pregnancy symptoms... Just ended early?


    Seeing Avery in a trance, Elliot helped her out of the bed and said, "Did you think the baby was gone?"


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as Elliot saw right through her.


    Once the ultrasound scan was printed out, they walked out of the room together.


    Mike stepped forward and said, "Don''t be sad, Avery! Forget about the baby. Your health is more


    important than anything!"


    Then, he pulled out an appointment slip and said, "I already found a doctor to carry out the surgery for


    you!"


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    With a dark expression, Elliot snatched the slip out of Mike''s hand, then tore it to pieces and tossed it


    into the trash.


    A savage fury raged in Mike¡¯s light blue eyes!

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    "The baby''s fine, Mike," Avery said, embarrassed.


    "Really?"


    Avery grabbed Mike''s arm and walked towards the elevator.


    "Let''s head to the office!"


    "Is the baby really okay?" Mike asked in disbelief. "Did the doctor say you can go back to work?"


    "Yes, it''s fine."


    The baby was safe and her condition improved. Going to work should not be a problem.


    Chad stood next to Elliot and said," Congrattions, Sir! The baby will be three months old soon. Once


    it''s stable, miscarriage is unlikely."


    Elliot''s emotions were a mess.


    He had a nightmarest night that the baby was gone.


    It was a good thing that it was all nothing but a scare.


    When Avery arrived at the Tate Industries offices, the vice president immediately came up to report to


    her.


    The heads of each department regrly send her emails on thepany¡¯s various affairs.


    Although she was not in the office, she was up to date with everything that was happening in the


    While the vice president gave his report, Avery picked up a magazine from the table.


    It was the Fashion Forward magazine that came to interview her before.


    Avery was on the front cover.


    The original n was for her to go to their studio for a photoshoot, but since she was sick, she ended


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    up sending a few photos to them.


    The photo the magazine chose was a lifestyle shot taken when she was in graduate school.


    In the photo, she was holding a cup of coffee and beaming dazzlingly under the sun.


    Avery opened the magazine and found the article from her interview.


    Apart from the question and answer section, there was also a section about her personal introduction.


    It was filled with praise.


    Avery blushed and shut the magazine.


    "We bought five thousand copies of the magazine. Miss Tate," said the vice president when he noticed


    her interest in the magazine.


    Avery was stunned.


    "Didn''t Mike tell you?" The vice president chuckled. "He said to distribute it to all of our staff, then send


    one each to all of our customers."


    Avery''s temples began to throb.


    "Why wasn''t I informed about this?!"


    This behavior was too pompous!


    Those who did not underst:a&;TMQ= might think that she wanted to be a celebrity!


    "Mike said he paid for the magazine with his own money and not thepany''s, which is why I didn''t


    tell you."


    "Just give them to the staff. Don¡¯t send them to the customers!"


    With an embarrassed expression on his face, the vice president said, "They were already couriered out


    this morning..."


    Avery picked up a ss of water and took a sip to calm her nerves.


    "Have they been sent out to all of our customers?"


    "I think so! We followed the list from the sales department. We only sent it to our biggest clients."


    "Show me the list..."


    The vice president noticed her difort, then guessed, "Did you want to see if Sterling Group was on


    the list, Miss Tate? They''re our ultimate client, so I already asked my assistant to drive over and


    personally deliver it to them."


    Avery buried her face in her hands.


    At eleven that morning, thetest issue of Fashion Forward magazine was delivered to Elliot''s office at


    Sterling Group.


    When Elliot returned to his office after a meeting, his eyes were drawn by the magazine on his table


    before he could even take a seat.


    He could not miss the fact that Avery was on the cover of the magazine!


    He picked it up and nced at the headline of the interview.


    "An Exclusive Interview with Goddess Avery Tate: My Dream Hunk is Eric Santos" A chill washed over


    Elliot''s face as he threw the magazine onto the table with a loud m!

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Elliot stood in silence for a moment, then called Chad on the office inte and asked who sent the


    magazine over.


    "One of the employees from Tate Industries delivered it. They sent a total of twenty copies to us. I''ve


    asked the secretary to distribute a copy to each department head."


    "Have you seen it?" Elliot asked with a frown.


    "Not yet. I was going to buy myself a copy after work today."


    "You can take mine!"


    Momentster, Chad entered Elliot''s office.


    When he saw the grim expression on his boss''s face, he instantly had a feeling that there was


    something wrong with the magazine.


    He had only nced at the magazine''s cover.


    The photo of Avery was beautiful, so that could not be the problem.


    The issue must have something to do with the content of the interview.


    "Should I take the magazine, Sir?" Chad asked.


    "Take it away!" Elliot snapped.


    His expression was icy, and his voice was even colder.


    Chad picked up the magazine from the desk then walked out of the room.


    He flipped to the page of Avery''s interview and quickly read the title.


    What the hell?!


    Avery Tate¡¯s dream hunk was Eric Santos?


    Chad returned to his office, then called Mike to ask the meaning behind the interview.


    "Wanda Tate was selling the whole ''bossdy¡¯ and ''superwoman'' angle, and people were eating it up,"


    Mike said. "Avery epted the magazine¡¯s interview to increase ourpany''s exposure. What''s up?"


    "So you used Eric Santos to hype things up?


    "That wasn''t our intention. The magazine decided to go with that direction. They


    need the sales!" Mike exined. "Besides, Eric Santos was the one who called Avery his goddess


    first...¡± "How could Avery publicly announce that Eric Santos is her dream man? My boss got jealous!"


    Chad hissed under his breath. " You even sent a copy of the magazine to him. What were you


    thinking?"


    Mike chuckled, then said, "That''s the vice president''s work. I told him to send copies of the magazine to


    our biggest clients. Why did he send them to you, too? You may be one of our biggest clients, but it¡¯s


    obvious that we don''t need to keep up rapport with you!"


    Mike''s words gave Chad a headache, so he hung up the phone.


    He picked up the magazine, then knocked on Elliot''s door once again =c->SIX; walked into his office.


    "Sir, I just made a call and found out that Avery epted the interview as a counter to Wanda Tate''s


    marketing n. The contents and title of the interview were exaggerated for the purpose of


    entertainment. The magazine needed the ale, and Tate Industries needed Eric Santos for the hype."


    Chad''s exnation was rational and reasonable.


    After a few seconds of silence, Elliot said calmly, "Give me the magazine."


    He only saw the title earlier and did not actually read the contents of the interview.


    Chad immediately handed the magazine over to him.


    "You can leave for now," Elliot said as he felt a little embarrassed and humiliated


    After all, he was asking for the magazine only after less than ten minutes of demanding for it to be


    taken away.


    Chad left the room in a sh.


    Elliot flipped open the magazine and read through Avery''s interview.


    When the interviewer asked her if Eric Santos was her dream hunk, Avery answered, "I guess so. I


    admire him very much."


    It was a straightforward answer that could not be taken out of context.


    Elliot rxed his furrowed brows as his deep set eyes naturally began to admire Avery''s photo.


    It was a lifestyle photo taken when she was abroad.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her dazzling smile was brighter than the sun shining behind her.


    Her eyes sparkled with a child-like aloofness.


    Elliot''s heart could not help but race wildly for her!


    At noon, Wanda returned home for lunch, and Zoe informed her of the news that Avery''s baby was


    safe.


    "When she went back to work today, I thought the child was gone!" Wanda said indifferently.


    "We need to get rid of that baby!" Zoe scowled. "I looked into it. Once the baby''s born, Elliot is the one


    who''s going to raise it! If we don¡¯t get rid of the child, Elliot will continue to help Avery until she gives


    birth!


    Wanda gritted her teeth and said, "Why does Elliot care so much about his ex-wife?! Avery would do


    anything for the sake of money! Giving birth to a man''s child without status like this... If her father were


    still alive, he would die from shame! It''s despicable!"


    Zoe felt uneasy after hearing those words, because she was also willing to give birth to Elliot''s children


    without status.


    Besides, Avery and her were not the only women who were willing to do that.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    "Don''t even think about beating her if you can''t stop her from having the child!" Zoe said as she used


    her words to trigger Wanda. "You can also forget about getting any investments from me after that!"


    Wanda''s eyes lit up, then said, "How much more money can you get from Elliot Foster?


    Zoe lifted her chin, then said confidently," At least another one hundred and fifty five million."


    "Don''t worry!" Wanda said. "I won''t let the child she''s carrying see the light of day!"


    When Avery returned home from work that evening, she noticed a car parked at the front gate.


    Did they have a guest?


    She parked her car, then opened the door and got out.


    The two children and Shea walked out of the vi''s front door together.


    "Mommy!" La called out.


    Mike picked La up when she ran up to Avery.


    "What''s Shea doing here?" Mike asked.


    Shea approached them with a soft smile on her face.


    "I''m going home, Avery!" she said, then left.


    Avery nced at La and asked, "When did Shea get here, La?"


    "She was waiting at the front gate when Hayden and I got home from school," La said with furrowed


    brows. "She told


    Hayden a secret, but won''t tell me about it."


    Hearing this, Avery turned to look at Hayden.


    A secret?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    What secret could there possibly be between Hayden and Shea?


    "Didn''t you say you were hungry, Avery? Let''s have dinner!" Mike said, then carried La into the


    house.


    Hayden did not tell Avery about his secret with Shea, neither did she ask him about it.


    She should respect her son''s privacy.


    The next day, the finals of the National Youth Programming Championships were being held at the


    city''s science museum.


    Over sixty of the country''s child geniuses werepeting.


    Shea sat in the audience and fixed her eyes on Hayden.


    She was the one who brought Hayden to participate in thepetition.


    Her teacher told her that the champion of thispetition would be enrolled into the country''s top


    university and enter its elite ss for young prodigies.


    Shea thought it was a great opportunity, so she convinced Hayden into participating.


    An hour ;e$


    When the host announced that Hayden Tate was the champion, Shea''s heart pounded with excitement.


    After the prize giving ceremony, Shea rushed on stage with a bouquet of flowers. "Hayden! I knew you


    were the best!" she eximed as she picked Hayden up and happily twirled around the stage.


    "Put me down!" Hayden said with a pained expression on his face.


    Shea released him, then turned to the host and said, "Can we go now? We need to go and celebrate!"


    There were other winners standing on the side who were older than Hayden but ced behind him.


    They were extremely unhappy.


    When they saw Shea holding Hayden''s hand, one of them shouted, "Isn''t that the crazydy who ran


    offst year? The one that Elliot Foster spent millions to look for, remember?" "Holy crap! I think it is


    her!" cried another boy. "I was wondering how Hayden Tate managed to get straight to the finals and


    be the champion! It was all because of Elliot Foster! That''s some shady business!"


    Everyone in the venue red at Hayden with mocking eyes and used cruel words to attack him.


    Hayden''s body stiffened as he felt a throbbing ache in his heart.


    He did not use Elliot Foster to win thepetition!


    He did not!


    With reddened eyes, he threw the trophy across the room!

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Over at Sterling Group, Elliot answered his ringing phone.


    "Mr. Foster, Miss Shea brought Hayden Tate to participate in the finals for the National Youth


    Programming Championships today," said the bodyguard on the other end of the line.


    Elliot¡¯s brows furrowed, and he was dumbfounded as he said, "What are you talking about?¡±


    The bodyguard repeated himself, then exined, "Miss Shea asked me not to tell you about it."


    "Why are you telling me now, then?"


    Elliot massaged the space between his brows as a sense of foreboding rose inside him.


    "When Hayden Tate won thepetition, Miss Shea ran up on stage. Someone recognized her and


    things turned chaotic. Miss Shea''s isn''t hurt, but she''s a little shaken up."


    Elliot listened to the bizarre story and felt like it was made up.


    Why would Shea take Hayden to the Youth Programming Championships?


    Hayden was a loner who disliked meeting strangers. Logically, he would not be willing topete in


    anything like this.


    How did Shea manage to convince him?


    "Send me the address!" Elliot said in a deep voice, then hung up the phone.


    Hayden was at a park near the science museum when he got tired of walking and saw down on a


    bench by the street.


    With the trophy in her hands, Shea took a seat next to him.


    "I''m sorry, Hayden," she said apologetically. "I only brought you here topete because I wanted you


    to join the elite ss."


    "Why do I need to join an elite ss?" Hayden snapped angrily.


    "My teacher told me that everyone in the elite ss is super smart. I think you''d be happier if you went


    to school there instead, " Shea exined herself. "Everyone there is the same as you. If there was a


    ce where I could be with people like me, I''m sure I''d be happy."


    Hayden wanted to retaliate, but he was thrown off by Shea''s innocent, child-like face.


    He did not want to reprimand her, but he was worried that she would repeat the same thing again.


    "Did you think you could butt into my business just because you''re my aunt?" Hayden said as he shot


    up from his seat. " Even if you''re my aunt, you should mind your own business!"


    Then, he turned >h)?QNU; stormed off.


    Shea held the trophy in her arms and continued to apologize as she ran after him.


    "Don''t be mad, Hayden! Forget about the elite ss! I won''t make you mad again! I''m sorry!"


    The one that Hayden was most upset with was not Shea, but it was Elliot.


    "I hate Elliot Foster!¡± Shea was perplexed, but she did not know how to make Hayden like her brother.


    The only thing she could do was make sure Hayden did not hate her.


    "Let''s go get some ice cream, Hayden," she said with sparkling eyes as she took his hand in hers. "We


    don''t need to care about what others say. They don¡¯t matter at all! They called me a crazydy, but I''m


    not mad at all. To me, you''re the best of the best! Even if you don''t join the elite ss, you¡¯re still a


    genius!"


    The iciness in Hayden''s heart slowly melted away upon hearing those words.


    Earlier, Shea had forced the boy who said there was shady business involved to apologize to Hayden.


    The boy was so terrified of Shea that he reluctantly apologized.


    "I want ice cream," Hayden said as he no longer wanted to recall the events of the day.


    "I''ll go get some right now! Wait here for me!" Shea said, then strode off with the trophy still in her arms.


    The bodyguard left along with her.


    As Hayden watched them leave, he had the urge to leave himself.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He wanted nothing more than to be alone at that moment, but Shea would be disappointed if she


    returned with the ice cream and found him gone.


    He did not want to hurt Shea.


    She waspletely different from Elliot Foster.


    He should not treat them as equals.


    A ck Rolls-Roice came to a halt outside the park.


    Once Elliot entered the park, his dark eyes instantly fell on Hayden who was standing by a bed of


    slowerd.


    Perhaps it was because his gaze was so sharp, but it made Hayden lift his head and meet his eyes.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    The moment Hayden''s eyes met Elliot''s, he felt the blood in his body freeze!


    His mother had told him to stay far away from him.


    Hayden immediately walked off.


    "Hayden Tate!" Elliot called out when he saw Hayden avoid him like the gue.


    Hayden''s footsteps slowed down, but he did not stop walking.


    Elliot had to quicken his steps and run after him.


    He blocked Hayden''s path, then demanded, "What are you doing here alone? Where¡¯s Shea?¡± "Stay


    away from me!" Hayden did not want to speak to him, nor did he want to see his face. "Didn''t you owe


    me a wish? I want you to grant it right now. Stay away from me! Nevere close to me ever again!"


    A peculiar sense of frustration surged inside of Elliot as he watched the conflicted expression on


    Hayden''s face.


    He did not want his rtionship with Avery''s son to be this horrible!


    Breaking ties with Hayden would have a severe impact on his own rtionship with Avery.


    If he did not mess up and almost strangled Hayden to death back then, Avery would not forbid him from


    entering her home.


    "I''d like to apologize," Elliot said as his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "I''m sorry."


    Hearing his apology made Hayden think he was hearing things.


    How was it possible for someone as prideful as Elliot to admit he was wrong?


    "I don''t need your apology!" Hayden said, not giving Elliot any room left for his dignity.


    Hayden then picked up his backpack and stormed towards the park entrance.


    Elliot was concerned for his safety, so he ran after him and said, "I''ll take you home."


    "I don''t want you to!" Hayden refused loudly.


    Elliot swiftly picked him up and said, "I''m taking you home! There''s no use in throwing a tantrum! I''ll


    leave once I send you home!"


    Over at Tate Industries, Mike pushed open the doors to Avery''s office, then yanked her out from behind


    her desk without a word.


    "What''s wrong?" Avery asked as her eyebrows twitched.


    "There''s trouble!" Mike said with a heavy face. "I wouldn''t have found out that Big H did something this


    big behind our backs if I hadn''t read the news! Hepeted in the National Youth Programming


    Championships! He won, but someone''s causing trouble."


    Avery''s brows furrowed tightly as she asked, "What kind of trouble? Is Hayden okay? Where is he right


    now?"


    "Elliot Foster sent him home!"


    "What does this have to do with Elliot?!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shea was the one who took Hayden to thepetition," Mike said in disbelief as he led Avery into the


    elevator. "She was the one who got him straight into the finals!


    The other participants felt suspicious after thepetition ?a&?XNT= caused a ruckus.


    Avery was stunned.


    "How did Shea pull that off?"


    "What''s even scarier is that she hid it from Elliot, too. She''s definitely not just an idiot now!¡± Mike said


    with certainty. "With her current mental abilities, she shouldn''t have any trouble taking care of herself at


    all."


    Avery felt relieved, but still asked with concern, "Is Hayden okay?"


    "He should be alright, but he hates Elliot to the core... They''re together right now... I don''t want to


    imagine what that''s like," Mike said as he shrugged.


    Cold sweat began to form on Avery''s back.


    When Hayden was sent back to the Starry River Vi, he immediately locked himself in his room.


    Elliot sat in the living room and waited for Avery toe home.


    He was surrounded by pin drop silence, but he could not calm his chaotic mood.


    He had always thought that Hayden looked a little like him.


    However, he found out today that Hayden''s looks were not the only thing that resembled him, but his


    temper was also as bad as his!


    Elliot could not stop himself from overthinking.


    Did Avery really adopt this strange, temperamental boy? Was Hayden really not his son?!

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Avery arrived home about half an hourter.


    She rushed into the house, and charged toward Elliot without even changing into her house slippers.


    "Where¡¯s Hayden? Why are you here alone?"


    Elliot was about to speak, but Avery interjected when she noticed his disheveled clothes.


    "What happened to your clothes?"


    Elliot''s shirt waspletely wrinkled. She followed the wrinkled lines to his back and saw a piece of his


    shirt that was ripped off.


    She saw the bloody bite mark under the ripped fabric.


    The bleeding had stopped, but she could imagine how painful it must have been.


    Avery faced them, then asked, "Did Hayden bite you?"


    "I brought it onto myself," Elliot said nonchntly. "He''s in his room."


    "I see. I¡¯ll go take a look. Wait here for me," Avery said, then walked up the stairs.


    Mike sauntered behind Elliot, took a good look at his wound, then sighed and said," Big H really did you


    in! You look like you were bitten by a dog!"


    Elliot turned around and stared grimly at Mike, then said, "Mike, is Hayden my son?"


    Mike''s face froze, and he did not snap out of his daze until a few secondster.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Didn''t you force Avery to abort your first baby with her? Hayden


    was adopted! Do you want to see the adoption papers?"


    Elliot nodded and said, "Show me the adoption papers."


    Mike was dumbfounded.


    "Is something wrong?" Elliot said.


    Mike''s face flushed with guilt as he said, "I don''t have the paper! You have to get them from Avery.


    Although I don''t suggest you bother her about it. If you mention Hayden, she will definitely recall the


    time you almost strangled him to death!"


    "I already apologized to Hayden about that today."


    "So what?" Mike said as he decided to take the opportunity to test him. "Even if Hayden was your son,


    he won''t ept you after what you''ve done to him."


    Elliot felt as if a knife was pierced through his heart.


    Mike was right.


    Even if he was Hayden¡¯s biological father, Hayden would never forgive him.


    Just like the way he had never forgiven his own father.


    Elliot did not expect himself to turn into the person he despised the most in the world.


    Mike noticed Elliot''s reddened eyes, dejected expression ?c$>XJW: silent demeanor, then coughed


    awkwardly and said, "I¡¯m just messing with you! Hayden does have a bad temper, though. He won''t


    forgive you if you wrong him. Unless..."


    "Unless what?" Elliot asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Unless Avery asked him to forgive you," Mike suggested.


    Then, he changed the subject and said, " Why didn''t Sheae along? I wanted to ask her what she


    was thinking! I can''t believe she snuck Hayden out to join such a hugepetition. It''s a good thing he


    won. Otherwise, it''d be embarrassing."


    "I asked the bodyguard to send her home."


    "I see. I think you should have a nice, long talk with her. Maybe you could also give her a more


    advanced education."


    As the two men conversed, Avery walked down the stairs.


    She was holding a first aid kit and a men''s t -shirt.


    "Go sit with Hayden, Mike," she said.


    "I''ll take him out for a drive!" Mike walked over to the stairs, then whispered in Avery''s ear, "Elliot


    suspects Hayden is his son."


    Avery was stunned upon hearing those words.


    Elliot was sitting on the couch with his deep set eyes fixed on her.


    She felt his searing gaze, thenposed herself and walked toward him.


    "Let me tend to your wound,¡± she said.


    Elliot meekly unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his chiseled torso.


    Avery lowered her gaze in embarrassment, then opened up the first aid kit and took out the disinfectant


    and anti-inmmatory cream.


    "Can I ask you something?" Elliot said suddenly, making Avery tense up. "Don''t distract me while I''m


    cleaning your wound. Don''t me me if I mess up."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was afraid he would ask about Hayden¡¯s parentage.


    As long as Elliot looked deeper into it, he could quickly find out that Hayden was his son.


    Avery''s threat was effective.


    Eliot did not say another word before she was done dressing his wound.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Avery finished tending to Elliot''s wound, then said coldly, "Put your clothes on."


    Elliot put on the t-shirt she gave him, then looked up at her and asked, "Can I ask my question now?"


    "What is it?" Avery''s expression and tone were icy. "Hayden doesn''t like you. Don''t touch him again. If


    something like this ever happens again, just give me a call."


    Elliot''s mind went nk.


    He really did bring all of this onto himself.


    He picked up his torn shirt, stood up and prepared to leave.


    Avery suddenly felt anxious.


    Her feet took an involuntary step forward as she said, "What did you want to ask me?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elliot turned to look at her, then said, "Do you think Shea needs to continue her treatment? I''m worried


    it would end up taking a toll on her health if we keep going."


    "Isn''t Zoe Sanford Shea''s doctor?" The moment Avery mentioned Zoe''s name, her reason began to


    crumble. "Since you went to her and even paid her an exorbitant medical fee, you should just listen to


    her advice."


    Elliot did not expect his question to hit Avery right where it hurt.


    "I won''t bother you with Shea''s sickness ever again, Avery," he said emotionlessly as his Adam''s apple


    bobbed in his throat.


    However, Avery saw what looked like a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    "You should show some basic sincerity if you''re asking a genuine question," Avery said as she met his


    gaze. "You better keep the truth from me forever! You didn''t tell me when I wanted to know about it. By


    the time you decide to tell me, I would already not want to hear what you have to say."


    Elliot tightly clenched his ripped shirt, then left in humiliation.


    Avery no longer wanted to know about his rtionship with Shea.


    He was too foolish!


    Back when he made his decision, he had ignorantly made one mistake after another.


    He chose to hide the truth from Avery all because of his d*mned pride!


    Now, however, his pride was worth absolutely nothing to her!


    Once Elliot was gone, Avery fell back onto the couch.


    She ced her hands on her flushed cheeks as every breath she took hurt her.


    Mike >f%


    It was not actually a fight.


    Elliot did not argue with Avery.


    He had not made one wrong move ever since he found out she was pregnant.


    What Avery was doing now was equivalent to a "counter-abuse".


    However, in the process of hurting Elliot, she was also hurting herself.


    Hayden walked over to his mother''s side and hugged her.


    "I''m fine, Hayden," Avery said as sheposed herself and hugged her son back. "Tell me when you


    go to apetition next time, okay? I''ll go and support you."


    Hayden nodded his head.


    As the ck Rolls-Roice drove out of the Starry River Vi, Elliot did not make his way home.


    His mind was in turmoil.


    Hayden and Avery''s voices continued to ring in his head, until the two voices were finally interwoven


    together and gave him a splitting headache.


    Without realizing it, he drove the car to the hospital where Avery got an abortion all those years ago.


    He saw in the hospital director''s office, then lit up a cigarette and asked, "Can you look up abortion


    records from five years ago?"


    The director quickly nodded and said, "Of course. All I need is the patient''s name. I''ll get my staff to


    bring out their file right away!"


    The cigarette trembled slightly between Elliot''s fingers, and ash fell onto his slender fingers.


    His face was shrouded in a fog of smoke, making him look almost dream-like.


    He parted his thin lips and said Avery¡¯s name.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    The next day, the doorbell at the Starry River Vi suddenly rang at seven in the morning.


    Avery walked out of her bedroom in her pajamas and made her way toward the front door.


    When she saw Tammy through the front door''s camera, she opened the door.


    After Tammy married Jun, she went abroad for her honeymoon.


    She had told Avery before that she would spend a month-long holiday.


    Why was she back only after two weeks?


    "How are you feeling, Avery?" Tammy asked as she entered the house with bags of souvenirs.


    "I''m fine. I already started going back to work," Avery said. "Why are you back so soon?"


    Tammy pulled a long face and said, "I didn¡¯t have fun at all! We were supposed to spend our


    honeymoon rxing, but Jun gets over twenty calls from work every day. Honestly, I feel like getting a


    divorce."


    Avery poured her a drink, then said, "Don''t be reckless. He just took over his family''s business. Give


    him some time."


    "Hmph, it''s not like I''m not giving him time. He''s just not very capable, so he''s still struggling until now."


    Tammy picked up the ss of water and took a sip, then said, "I sometimes envy people like you who


    are so good at your jobs..." "I''m always working overtime," Avery said as she sat down next to Tammy.


    "I sometimes even have to bring unfinished work home. It was normal for Mike and I to stay up until


    three in the morning back when we were starting up thepany."


    Herforting words made Tammy feel a little better.


    "Thanks, Avery. Jun said I''m being too unreasonable. Maybe I really am a little bit like that!"


    "Did he actually say that?" Avery said in disbelief.


    "He said I idle and sit around all day, but still interrupt his work. He even said that you''re working so


    hard at your job despite raising two kids. He told me to learn a thing or two from you, even if just a little


    bit," Tammy said as her eyes feared up.


    Avery took a deep breath.


    Jun went too far with his words. "It''s not all his fault... I''m the one who chastised him first. I mentioned


    how Elliot Foster seemed to have enough free time to go out without having to answer calls from


    work..." Tammy said with puffed cheeks." Maybe I should find something to do :b''= WMR< distract


    myself."


    "Tammy, you might think Elliot has it easy, but he works really hard. You just can''t see it," Avery said.


    "He has a huge study at home that he uses at his home office. He can spend all day there when he¡¯s


    busy."


    "Does it really get that bad?"


    Avery nodded and said, "Nobody¡¯s sesses easily. Even as an heir taking over a family


    business, one would still need to figure out how to maintain the family''s fortune, right?" "I guess so...


    Are the kids still sleeping? Don¡¯t they need to go to school today?" Tammy said, then stood up and


    walked upstairs.


    Avery''s phone rang, and she saw an unknown number calling.


    She hesitated for a moment, then answered the phone.


    Elliot waited in the hospital director¡¯s office the entire night under the director¡¯spany.


    The director had asked Elliot to go home and rest, and said that he would call him right away once they


    found Avery¡¯s records.


    However, Elliot insisted on waiting at the hospital until he got the results.


    The director had no choice but to ask his staff to search for the file through the night.


    At the crack of dawn, Elliot went to the records room himself.


    It was arge room with countless files.


    The records were arranged by year and by each medical department.


    Logically, it should not be this difficult to find a simple record.


    More than ten employees sifted through the maternity unit''s files from five years ago, but there was no


    sign of Avery''s records.


    They began to confirm a second time upon Elliot¡¯s arrival.


    They finished their second search an hourter.


    "Mr. Foster, there are no medical records for Miss Avery Tate here,¡± said one of the staff.


    Elliot frowned as suspicion grew inside him.


    "Could you have gotten the wrong hospital, Mr. Foster? Maybe Miss Tate didn¡¯t undergo her abortion


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    procedure at our hospital?" said the director. "If she underwent surgery here, we would definitely have


    her records in storage."


    Before Elliot could speak, his bodyguard interjected, "I was the one who brought her to this hospital.


    How could it be a mistake?!


    The director froze for a moment, then said," The possibility of losing a patient''s medical records is


    practically zero."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    "Then let''s see the doctor who did the surgery back then!" said the bodyguard.


    "Do you remember the doctor''s name?" asked the hospital director.


    "How would I know?! She was wearing a surgical cap and mask. I didn''t even get a good look at her


    face!¡±


    "How about I ask all of the doctors in the maternity unit and see if any of them remember Miss Tate?"


    Elliot left the room.


    He already had his answer.


    Avery did not go through with the abortion five years ago.


    Hayden Tate was his son.


    Even so, what could he do after knowing the truth?


    Hayden would never forgive Elliot for hurting him.


    Avery never nned to tell him about the children, so there was no way she would speak up for him.


    Elliot did not me Avery.


    It was all his own fault!


    Five years ago, he had said that he would strangle their child with his bare hands if Avery ever got


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    pregnant.


    Sure enough, he almost strangled his own son to death five yearster.


    Elliot''s bloodshot eyes glistened with tears.


    He got into the car, stepped on the gas pedal and sped off.


    He drove the car to Starry River and stopped in front of the vi.


    Then, he got out of the car and stood in front of Avery''s house.


    Elliot''s eyes were drawn by a red BNW.


    It seemed to be Tammy Lynch''s car.


    He rang the doorbell.


    Momentster, Tammy appeared in his line of sight, holding La''s hand.


    "Are you here to see Avery? She''s not home, " Tammy said from inside the front yard.


    Elliot''s eyesnded on La''s face.


    "Isn''t La going to school today?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    La immediately hid behind Tammy and timidly peeped at him.


    "She''s not feeling well, so she''s staying home today."


    Tammy felt something was off about Elliot.


    Neither his expression nor his voice seemed normal...


    It was as if he was apletely different person, but it was still his same familiar face standing before


    them.


    A sense of fear grew inside of Tammy. She wanted to take a closer look at him, but she was too afraid


    to approach him.


    "Did you need something?" she asked.


    "Did she go to work?" Elliot answered with another question.


    Tammy walked closer toward him UMW; noticed his bloodshot eyes.


    She froze in her tracks. She did not dare take another step, and she was too afraid to open the gates


    for him.


    Did he stay up all night?


    Did something happen?


    Could it be that he''s gone insane again?!


    Tammy''s hand tightened around La''s, then she responded ambiguously, "She had something to do. I


    don''t know anything about it."


    "Where¡¯s Hayden?" Elliot asked softly.


    "What are you doing, Elliot?" Tammy asked in confusion. "I''m calling Avery if you don''te clean


    now."


    "It''s nothing... I was just in the neighborhood."


    Elliot looked sullen as he prepared to leave.


    Within three seconds of him turning around, a sudden buzz rang in his ears, and he fell straight to the


    ground!

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    La let out a horrified scream!


    Tammy picked her up and rushed into the house.


    "Don''t be scared, La! I''m calling the ambnce right away!"


    She ced La on the couch, then pulled out her phone from her bag and called 911.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    La was wailing uncontrobly.


    "Is my Daddy dead?" she sobbed. "He still doesn¡¯t know that I''m his daughter!"


    Tammy held the hysterical La in one arm and held her phone with her other hand.


    Once the call went through, she gave the operator the address, then hung up the phone.


    "Wait here in the house, La. I''ll go take a look," Tammy said, then quickly ran out the door.


    Avery received a call from the associate dean at Central University that morning and brought Hayden


    to the campus.


    Yesterday, Hayden had won the National Youth Programming Championships.


    He was not the youngest participant in thepetition, but he was the youngest one to enter the finals.


    What was even more unexpected was that he was the champion.


    "Hayden might have skipped the conventional procedures to enter the finals, but the purpose of the


    Hayden," said the associate dean with a smile. "Are you willing to let Hayden enroll in our college''s elite


    ss, Miss Tate?"


    Avery had gone through the elite ss''s introduction in detail.


    Every student out of Central University¡¯s elite ss was a pride of society and a pir of the country.


    Of course she was willing to let Hayden enroll in the elite ss.


    "Do you want to give it a try, Hayden?" Avery asked gently for her son''s opinion.


    "I''ll do whatever you want, Mommy."


    "I''ve always wanted to find a suitable ce for you to learn and grow, Hayden. I hope you can try out


    different environments and find the best fit for you."


    Avery did not want Hayden to betray her son''s trust in her, so she expressed her thoughts to him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Tate. Hayden can join us for a trial run before making a decision," said the associate


    dean warmly.


    "Alright. Thank you."


    Once Avery h


    She pulled her phone out of her bag and saw two missed calls from Tammy.


    Apart from the missed calls, there were also a series of text messages from her.


    [Avery! Elliot came to see you just now and ended up passing out at the gate! La and I were freaking


    out!] [I¡¯ve called for an ambnce!]


    [The ambnce took him away! I didn¡¯t follow them. I called Jun!] [Did something happen between you


    two again? Call me when you see this! La won''t stop crying!]


    Avery''s heart tightened in her chest. She quickly called Tammy back.


    Tammy answered right away and said, " Don''t worry, Avery. It''s nothing serious. He just passed out


    from extreme fatigue."


    "Extreme fatigue?" Avery repeated under her breath as she clenched her phone tightly. "He seemed


    fine yesterday."


    "I''m sure he stayed up all night. His eyes were bloodshot when I saw him this morning," Tammy


    described vividly. "He said he was just in the neighborhood. I checked the map on my phone earlier, but


    your ce ispletely out of the way from his office and his house."


    Avery''s heart began to ache. She sped up and walked toward her car.


    "How are things there with you? Did everything go well?" Tammy said, changing the subject to


    something more rxed.


    "The associate dean said Hayden can start a trial run."


    Avery entered her car, put on her bluetooth earphones, then drove off.


    "How''s La doing?" she asked.


    "She wouldn''t stop crying because she thought Elliot was dead. She stopped crying only after I told her


    that he passed out from exhaustion."


    Avery''s brows furrowed as she could not figure out how Elliot ended up like that.


    They were constantly fighting.


    The light bickering between them the day before was nothing.


    What was going on with him?


    Why was he torturing himself to this extent?

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    How dangerous would it have been if Tammy was not there when Elliot fainted at Avery¡¯s front gates?


    That evening, Avery decided to stop by the Foster mansion after much consideration.


    "Ill drive you there," Mike said as he walked out of the house with her.


    Avery shook her head and said, "I''m going to see Shea. I''ll be back soon. "


    "Drop the act! If you''re really going for Shea¡¯s sake, all you have to do is call her and ask her to meet


    you. She has a phone now, after all."


    Since Mike exposed her mercilessly, Avery did not want to waste her time talking to him.


    "You don''t need to drive me. I''ll go there myself." "You''re insane! You''re pregnant right now! How could I


    let you drive alone thiste at night? Elliot would kill me if anything happened to you!" Mike argued.


    "How about this? I''ll drive you there, but I won''t go into the house with you."


    Avery opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat of her car, got in, then closed the door.


    She rolled down the window, then said, "It''s not dark out yet. Take the kids out for a walk. I¡¯ll try to be


    back before it gets dark."


    Then, she drove the car away.


    Mike ced his hands on his hips. He was upset.


    On second thought, however, no matter how big of a b*st*rd Elliot Foster was, he was the man that


    Avery chose herself.


    There were plenty of ways for her to rid herself of him.


    Her lips were stubborn, but her body was brutally honest.


    Elliot did not return to the Foster mansion the night before.


    After receiving the news of him being admitted to the hospital, Mrs. Cooper could not bring herself to


    report what happened at home to him.


    There was no way for her to inform him about it either.


    Nobody had the courage to disturb Elliot while he was resting at the hospital.


    Avery''s arrival surprised Mrs. Cooper.


    "What are you doing here, Avery? You should''ve told me you wereing," Mrs.


    Cooper said with a forced smile. "Have you had dinner? I''ll whip something up for you."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I already ate," Avery said. "I''m here to see Shea."


    The smile on Mrs. Cooper''s facepletely vanished.


    After the bodyguard sent Shea homest night, she woke up from a nightmare =c¡¯> SLV: spent the


    whole night crying.


    She caught a fever in the morning, so they called for the family doctor toe see her.


    Her fever subsided, but she was still bare conscious and babbling to herself.


    Both Mrs. Scarlet and Mrs. Cooper were nervous wrecks.


    They did not dare contact Zoe Sanford without Elliot''s orders.


    They knew that Elliot was always trying to rid himself of Zoe.


    Besides, Zoe''s medical fees were too high, with each surgery costing a hundred and fifty five million


    dors... Who would possibly have the guts to contact her without Elliot''s permission?


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t Shea at home?" Avery asked when she saw the strange expression on Mrs.


    Cooper''s face.


    Mrs. Cooper pulled Avery''s arm and led her to SHea''s room.


    "She got sickst night and hasn¡¯t settled down until now," Mrs. Cooper said in distress. "The


    bodyguard said she suffered some kind of trigger while she was out yesterday. She was recovering just


    fine, but I suppose she still can''t just leave the house on a whim."


    Avery frowned as she listened to Mrs.


    Cooper''s words.


    She hade by to thank Shea.


    When Hayden came home from his trial run at Central University''s elite ss that evening, he told her


    he wanted to continue studying there.


    Avery could feel that Hayden was very satisfied with the elite ss.


    If Shea had not taken Hayden to the programmingpetition, he might still be attending Starry River


    Kindergarten and living the life of an average child.


    She never realized that her son was a genius.


    Shea was the one who changed everything.


    Just as AVery was about to enter Shea''s room, the bodyguard ran upstairs and said, "Miss Sanford is


    here! She said the boss asked her toe see Miss Shea!"

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Avery saw Mrs. Cooper let out a sigh of relief.


    She was happy that Zoe hade to check on Shea.


    "Is Master Elliot awake? Did he say when he wasing home?" Mrs. Cooper asked the bodyguard as


    she walked toward him.


    Before the bodyguard could answer, Zoe walked in with a first aid kit in her hand.


    "Did Master Elliot call for you toe by, Miss Sanford?"


    Zoe nodded and said, "He''ll be back soon. How''s Shea doing right now?"


    She walked to the bottom of the stairs, then froze in her tracks.


    Avery stood on the second floor, and the women''s eyes met.


    Zoe quickly took control of the situation.


    She shot a look at Mrs. Cooper, then asked coldly, "Who called Avery Tate here?"


    "Avery just happened toe by to meet Shea about something," answered Mrs. Cooper awkwardly.


    "I see... I thought someone invited her over! " Zoe mocked.


    She walked up the stairs, then stood in front of Avery and taunted, "Didn''t you break up with Elliot ages


    ago, Avery? I heard you were the one who dumped him. You''re always acting as if you look down on


    Elliot. Who are you trying to kid? Did youe here without an invitation? What a joke.¡± Zoe then


    walked past Avery and deliberately bumped into her shoulder.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Cooper quickly rushed up the stairs and whispered to Avery, "You should head home


    for now, Avery. I¡¯ll call you when Shea''s feeling better.¡±


    Avery''s expression was cold as she clenched her fists.


    She wanted to leave, but her feet were glued to the ground and she could not move a muscle.


    Would it not be even moreughable if she left after a few mocking words from Zoe?


    She hade to thank Shea, but she could not bring herself to leave now that Shea was sick.


    More importantly, she was not certain that Zoe could relieve Shea''s symptoms.


    Avery decided not to listen to Mrs. Cooper''s advice.


    She strode toward Shea¡¯s door, opened it, then walked into the room.


    Zoe looked up when she heard the door open.


    Her expression changed drastically when she saw that it was Avery.


    "Who said you coulde in here?! Are you that shameless? Get out of here!"


    When Mrs. Cooper saw Zoe explode in anger, she quickly grabbed onto Avery''s arm :g#


    "Come out for now, Avery... Let''s Miss Sanford tend to Shea in peace!"


    Mrs. Cooper knew that Avery had taken a blow from Zoe, but Shea had been sick all day.


    She was worried that things would get worse if she was not treated right away.


    Mrs. Cooper led Avery out of the room, while Mrs. Scarlet cooperatively shut the door.


    Avery felt a wave of gloom as she stared at the closed door.


    In their eyes, Zoe was the one who cured Shea.


    They did nothing wrong by chasing her out of the room.


    It was just as she told Elliot yesterday.


    Zoe was Shea''s primary doctor. They should see Zoe for anything rting to Shea''s illness.


    Elliot must have felt the same way she was feeling like now.


    How ironic!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Avery''s cheeks felt hot as her heart ached.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. I know you''re upset, but we can''t drag Shea''s sickness on any longer," Mrs. Cooper


    said. She felt torn and embarrassed. "Even if Miss Sanford manages to treat her tonight, Shea might


    not have the energy to meet you right away. It''s better if you just head on home!"


    Faced with Mrs. Cooper''s sincere words of advice, Avery''s final line of defense crumbled.


    It would only look bad if she continued to remain there.


    Avery pursed her lips, then made her way down the stairs.


    "Take care of yourself, Avery," Mrs. Cooper said. She was racked with uneasiness. "I know you''re


    pregnant. You shouldn''t have to go through this indignity, but Shea suddenly fell ill, and Miss Sanford is


    the only one who could help her... I''m so sorry...


    "You have nothing to be sorry about,¡± Avery said calmly as she continued to walk down the stairs. "I


    was too reckless today. I shouldn''t havee."


    "Don''t say that, Avery. Master Elliot would be so happy if he knew you came by," Mrs. Cooper said as


    she walked by Avery''s side and helped her down the stairs. "Drop by again once Shea''s recovered. I''ll


    entertain you properly, then."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Avery did not respond to Mrs. Cooper.


    She should not havee here.


    She should have listened to Mike.


    Shea had her own phone. If Avery wanted to thank her, all she had to do was give her a call and ask to


    meet her.


    Once Avery arrived on the ground floor, she walked over to the couch and picked up her bag.


    At that moment, a ck Rolls-Roice came to a halt at the front yard.


    Elliot was home.


    Avery was chagrined.


    If she hade down a minute earlier, then she would not run into him.


    She was upset enough as it was and wanted to be alone to let out her frustrations.


    "Master Elliot''s home, Avery!" Mrs. Cooper said.


    So what if he was home?


    Avery lowered her gaze and walked toward the front door with her bag.


    Elliot already noticed the Rower parked at the front yard.


    He did not expect Avery toe here.


    As he got out of the car, his deep set eyes watched as she walked out of the house.


    Elliot walked over to Avery''s car and waited for her there.


    Even with the cool night breeze, his heart felt like it was on fire.


    Avery quickly arrived in front of him. She nced light at him, then said, "Move aside.


    Elliot''s body stiffened. He did not know why she was in a bad mood.


    "Did youe here for something?" Elliot asked in a hoarse voice as he tried to stay patient.


    "I came to find misery," Avery responded self-mockingly.


    Elliot nced toward Avery''s car and noticed the ck Portia parked next to it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was Zoe''s car.


    "Shea''s sick, so I ask Zoe toe take a look," he exined, then asked, "Did she upset you?" "So


    what if she did? She''s your guest of honor, and I''m nothing," Avery said coldly, then pulled out her keys


    and unlocked her car doors.


    Elliot reached out and grabbed onto her arm.


    "Why would you say something like that, Avery? If you''re nothing to me, then what about our child?"


    Avery felt an ache in her abdomen.


    Her early pregnancy symptoms subsided early, so she regrly forgot about the fact that she was


    pregnant.


    More than that, she did not want to think that there was any connection between her >a,:XJP; Elliot.


    "Did youe to see me?" Elliot asked when Avery remained silent.


    "I didn''t," Avery said as she gazed at his handsome yet haggard face. "I came to see


    Shea. I won''t bother her since she''s sick."


    She got into the driver''s seat and fastened her seatbelt.


    Elliot stood outside the car door as he watched her with zing eyes. The agony in his voice was


    undisguised as he said," What do you want from me, Avery? I wouldn¡¯t have to beg an outsider if you


    were willing to help me."


    "Why should I help you?" Avery did not look at him because her eyes were already reddened. "You


    gave up on us because of the secret between you and Shea. Even if I said I felt like a homewrecker,


    you never considered my feelings or my circumstances. What reason do I have to help you? You''re not


    the only one who is hurting in the world. Other people''s hearts can break, too!"


    Elliot saw the glistening of tears in the corner of her eyes.


    It felt like thousands of arrows were piercings through his heart!


    "Avery, Shea is my..."


    He decided to tell her the truth.


    Avery suddenly looked up at him.


    She heard the coldness in her own voice as she said, "Shut up. Don''t tell me. I don''t want to hear it!"


    The tears finally began to stream down her face.


    She took a deep breath, started the car, then sped off into the dark night.


    Elliot remained where he stood and threw his head back in tortured anguish.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    "Let''s go inside, Master Elliot!"


    Mrs. Cooper walked up to Elliot after waiting for a moment.


    She did not know what he talked about with Avery, but what she could confirm was that he never


    wanted Avery to suffer.


    After all, she was now pregnant with his own flesh and blood.


    Zoe went too far tonight, but it was understandable.


    If she had not suffered a miscarriage, her baby would have been born by now.


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly and walked into the living room.


    Zoe was sipping a cup of tea on the couch.


    She ced her cup down when she saw him walk in.


    "Elliot, I gave Shea a sedative. She hasn''t slept for twenty four hours, so she will need a nice, long


    rest," she said as she looked at Elliot. "She''ll need to go to the hospital for a cranial checkup tomorrow."


    Elliot responded curtly.


    "I hear you passed out today. Are you alright?" Zoe asked with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "You have to prioritize your health no matter what. Not only for yourself, but for Shea''s sake, too. She


    hasn''tpletely recovered yet. She might need a third surgery."


    Elliot nced at her and said, "You can leave now!" "Alright. Shea''s asleep. You should get some rest,


    too. "


    Zoe stood up, walked past him, then calmly left the house.


    Once Zoe was gone, Elliot walked toward Shea''s room.


    Seeing him approach, Mrs. Scarlet quickly said, "Shea just fell asleep, Master Elliot."


    "Go get some rest. Thank you for your hard work," Elliot said.


    "This is nothing as long as Shea recovers quickly," Mrs. Scarlet said, then added, " You need to take


    care of yourself, too. I heard that Miss Tate is pregnant with your child. That''s amazing news. Your


    mother would be ecstatic if she were still alive."


    Elliot felt a lump in his throat as gloom shed across his eyes.


    After Mrs. Scarlet left, he sat down by the bed and watched Shea with gentle eyes.


    They were biological siblings, but they looked nothing alike.


    Shea took after their father, while Elliot took after their mother.


    Humans areplicated creatures.


    Elliot despised his father more than anything, but although Shea resembled him, she never reminded


    him of their father at all.


    Both his parents were gone, =g&=SNQ: he never really got along with his brother Henry due to their


    huge age gap.


    In his heart, Shea was his closest family.


    He did not want to lose her.


    When Shea woke up the next morning, she sat up in bed and saw her brother sleeping by the edge of


    the bed.


    She reached out and patted Elliot on the shoulder.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Why are you sleeping here, Big Brother?"


    Elliot woke up, then lifted his hands and massaged his aching temples.


    "How are you feeling, Shea?"


    Shea blinked and said, "I feel good! I''m just ... Really hungry!"


    Elliot was relieved.


    "I''ll get someone to send some breakfast up. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup after breakfast."


    Shea stayed silent for a few seconds as she recalled the events of the day before.


    "Don''t worry, Shea. You''ll get better soon." "Okay." After breakfast, Elliot took Shea to the hospital for


    her checkup.


    The CT scan of her brain was surprisingly normal.


    The doctor took a look at the scan, then said, "Shea should stay away from anything that may trigger


    any stress from now on. Maintaining the current condition is already a huge improvement."


    The knot in Elliot¡¯s heart finally unraveled.


    As they walked out of the hospital, Elliot''s phone rang.


    It was Zoe.


    He helped Shea into her seat, then stood outside the car and answered the phone.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    "Hey, Elliot. Did you take Shea to the hospital for her checkup already? Didn''t we agree to go


    together?" Zoe said disconcertedly.


    She had driven to the Foster mansion, but Mrs. Cooper told her that Elliot had already left the house


    with Shea.


    Elliot watched the bustling hospital entrance, then said inly, "The results were fine."


    "I see. That''s good. I''m already preparing a third treatment pn for Shea," Zoe said enthusiastically. "I


    have a new idea. If everything goes well, we should be able to proceed with her third surgeryter in


    the year.¡±


    "Can you guarantee that a third surgery would turn her back to normal?"


    Zoe was stunned.


    Even a miracle worker would not be able to guarantee they could sessfully cure a patient.


    "I''m not a hundred percent certain, but I think..."


    "In that case, let''s just stop this!" Elliot said coldly. "Come to me again once you have a hundred


    percent guarantee."


    Zoe was shocked by his words.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Elliot... Are you saying you want to stop Shea''s treatment? Or perhaps... Have you found a better


    doctor?" she asked with a slight tremor in her voice.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she expect Elliot to make such a decision.


    Could it be that he found out that she was not the one who operated on Shea the first two times?


    However, if he knew about that, he would not have called her to check on Sheast night!


    "That''s not it," Elliot said as all the warmth vanished from his voice. "Zoe, you could have used the


    money I gave you to buy anything you wanted, but you invested in Wanda Tate instead.¡±


    Avery''s resentment toward him was not purely because he had given up on their rtionship in the


    past for the sake of keeping his secret. It was also because Zoe and Wanda were between them.


    Elliot pondered a lot while he was in Shea''s roomst night.


    The more he thought about it, the more he understood Avery''s suffering.


    It was true that everyone had their own hardships to endure. He could not undo his past mistakes, but


    he wanted to do his best to not repeat his wrongs in the future.


    After hearing Elliot''s exnation, Zoe sobbed silently.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot... I didn¡¯t know how much you still loved Avery Tate."


    "You knew," Elliot said, exposing her lies.


    Zoe did not expect him to be this blunt!


    "There''s no need for us to contact each other again, Zoe."


    Elliot used his most tranquil voice to say the most brutal words.


    Zoe wanted to let out a bitter chuckle, but there was noughter left inside of her.


    She had just told W>f);UNU=a a few days ago that she was still able to get at least a hundred and fifty


    five million dors out of Elliot.


    Was life punishing her for her greed?


    However, was she not forced to do all of this because of Elliot?


    If he had shown her even an ounce of affection, she would not want a penny from him.


    The sound of the call ending rang through Zoe¡¯s ears.


    Elliot had hung up the phone.


    Zoe burst into tears as she felt her world crumble around her.


    Elliot did not need her anymore!


    She had nothing left.


    She made her way home in a daze... It was not until she got to the front door that she realized she had


    arrived at Wanda and her father''s ce.


    "What''s wrong, Zoe?"


    Of all the coincidences in the world, Wanda just happened to be home that day.


    "Ha! Elliot already decided to stand on Avery Tate''s side!" Zoe ced all of her bets on Wanda. "If you


    don¡¯t deal with her now, you¡¯ll lose all hope once that baby¡¯s born."


    Wanda''s face turned solemn.


    "Is it that bad?"


    "It is! He told me himself that he wanted to cut all ties with me because of Avery Tate! As much as he


    cares about Shea, he''s


    willing to stop her treatment for Avery''s sake!" Zoe said as her eyes filled with tears once again. "I lost!"


    Wanda handed her some tissue, then said," Don''t cry. I''vee up with a solid n, but I''m going to


    need your help."


    This time, Zoe did not ask for details before agreeing right away.


    "As long as I can make Avery Tate suffer. I¡¯ll do anything!"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    The weeks flew by in a sh.


    The next day was Children''s Day, as well as the day of Avery''s prenatal checkup.


    At first, she was afraid that it was impossible for the baby to make it.


    After all, she had ingested too many medical drugs at the early stages of her pregnancy.


    Unexpectedly, the baby was strong enough to hold on until today.


    If the checkup goes well tomorrow, the hospital would open a new pregnancy medical file for Avery.


    "Is Elliot going to the checkup with you tomorrow, Avery?" Mike asked during dinner.


    "Do you have a date tomorrow? I can just go by myself," Avery said.


    Mike raised his brows and asked, "Elliot isn''t going with you?"


    "I don''t need him nor you toe with me. Otherwise, people might think that you¡¯re the father."


    "Get the nanny to go with you.


    "She needs to stay home with the kids. Go on your date and don''t worry about me," Avery said, then


    took a sip of soup. "I already made an appointment. I should be done by noon."


    "Okay," Mike responded absentmindedly as he tapped his slender fingers away on his phone.


    Less than two minutester, he looked up at Avery and said, "Elliot''s going to the checkup with you


    tomorrow!"


    Avery put down her spoon, then lifted her gaze at him and said, "Did Chad say that?"


    Mike nodded and said, "Elliot probably didn''t tell you because he''s afraid you''d refuse."


    Less than five minutes after their conversation ended, Avery¡¯s phone rang.


    Elliot''s name shed on her phone screen.


    She left the dining room, then answered the call in the living room.


    "I''ll wait for you at the hospital tomorrow morning, Avery," Elliot said firmly as if the matter was not up


    for discussion.


    Avery did not want hispany, but she also could not refuse.


    If she refused, he would use the baby as leverage.


    "Got it," Avery responded after a moment''s silence.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner tomorrow night. Didn''t youe over the other day to see Shea? I''ll take her with


    me tomorrow.¡± Elliot''s voice was low and maic. "Bring the kids along. It''s Children''s Day tomorrow."


    "Elliot..." Avery began to speak as she prepared to discourage him.


    However, Shea''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Who are you talking to, Big Brother? Is it Avery? I want to talk to her."


    "Shea wants to talk to you," Elliot said to Avery. "I''ll pass the phone over to her."


    Once Shea was on the phone, Avery pulled back her hostility.


    After the phone call, she walked over to the


    children.


    "Do you two want to see Shea? Shall we have dinner with her tomorrow?" Worried that the children


    would refuse, she decided to y the sympathy card


    La showed a pitying look, then said, " Sure! It''s Children''s Day tomorrow. I want to buy a present for


    Shea! She''s always the one giving us presents."


    Hayden did not express his objection. His silence was a sign of his agreement.


    After hesitating for a moment, Avery added, "Elliot Foster will be joining us for dinner tomorrow."


    The children stared at her with widened eyes.


    They did not protest.


    Avery could not figure out what they were thinking.


    At 9 p.m. that night, once the lights were turned off in the children''s bedroom, the siblings began their


    nightly conversation.


    "I don''t feel like having dinner with Dirtbag Dad," La said as she pouted her lips unhappily.


    "Listen to Mommy," Hayden said.


    Hayden despised Elliot more than La did, but he knew that he could not upset his mother right now.


    Otherwise, Avery and the baby she was carrying might be in danger.


    "Okay... Do you think the baby will live with us once it''s born?" "I don''t know." "I feel like living with it


    sometimes, but sometimes I don''t... I don''t want it stealing my toys, but I''m also worried it would get


    picked on at Dirtbag Dad¡¯s ce."


    "Go to sleep."


    Hayden only wanted his mother to be happy. Everything else was secondary.


    The next morning, Elliot''s car pulled up outside of Avery''s house.


    When he called herst night, he had said that he would wait for her at the hospital.


    That was the original n, but he could not sleep a wink all night.


    Coincidentally, Avery also woke up earlier than usual today.


    She got out of bed, then walked to the windows and opened up the curtains. As the morning sun


    poured into the room, she followed the light and saw Elliot''s familiar silhouette outside.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Elliot was standing as straight and as still as a statue at the front gate of Avery''s house.


    Avery''s heart began to pound wildly against her chest!


    She rushed back to the side of her bed and picked up her phone to check if Elliot had called or left any


    text messages.


    He did not.


    He did not contact her at all that morning.


    When did he arrive?


    Why was he here this early?


    If she had not noticed him, would he have waited silently out there the entire time?


    Avery quickly changed into a dress from her closet, then rushed down the stairs.


    When the front door of the vi opened, Elliot''s deep set, hawk-like eyes looked over.


    Dressed in a white dress, Avery slowly walked out of the house.


    Elliot lifted his wrise and nced at the time on his watch.


    It was only seven in the morning. Why was Avery up so early?


    Do pregnant women not tend to suffer from lethargy?


    Avery arrived at the front of the yard and opened the gate.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked as she gave Elliot a once over.


    His bloodshot eyes told her that he most likely did not sleep much the night before.


    "I came to pick you up," Elliot croaked. "It¡¯s still early. You should get some more sleep.


    "I can''t go back to sleep now that I''m awake.


    "Shall we go get some breakfast, then?" he suggested.


    "I''m supposed to fast for one of the testster," Avery replied.


    "Let''s go to the hospital now, then!"


    Elliot was worried she might get hungry if they dragged things on for too long.


    Avery nodded, then turned into the house to grab her things.


    Momentster, she emerged with her bag.


    Once she got in the car, she did not immediately fasten her seatbelt, but said,"


    We''re going to Elizabeth Hospital."


    "Okay."


    Avery did not expect Elliot to agree to this so easily.


    Elizabeth Hospital was Wesley''s workce, and she remembered that Elliot was not his biggest fan.


    Once she fastened her seatbelt, they began their car journey.


    It was not even eight in the morning when they arrived at the hospital.


    Wesley was waiting at the hospital in advance, >e,:TMP= had already arranged for a series of routine


    tests.


    "Let''s draw some blood first," he said as he led them toward theb.


    "Did you ask Wesley toe to the hospital this early, Elliot?" Avery asked softly as she and Elliot


    trailed along behind Wesley.


    "He told me to let him know when we were on our way," Elliot responded in the same soft tone.


    "Have you guys been in touch?" Avery asked in surprise.


    "We''ve been in touch for a while."


    Elliot''s answer made her think of Professor Hough.


    Time was a cruel mistress.


    Some of the things that happened in the past were brushed aside and slowly forgotten with time.


    Avery almost forgot that Elliot knew Professor Hough way before she did.


    He had given it his all for the sake of Shea''s illness.


    It was noon once all the tests were done.


    Wesley invited Avery and Elliot to his house for lunch.


    Once there, Wesley''s mother took a look at Elliot, then said with a smile, "You''re an exceptional man,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mr. Foster. I''d choose you, too, if I was Avery.¡±


    Both Elliot and Avery blushed.


    "Don''t just say whatever you want, Mom. Their rtionship isn''t what you think it is, " Wesley said.


    Wesley''s mother let out a bitter chuckle, then said, "With your emotional intelligence, you can


    practically say goodbye to any chance of love. Why would they be having a baby together if they were


    not in that kind of rtionship?"


    Wesley was at a loss for words.


    Avery felt uneasy and was about to exin.


    At that moment, Elliot held onto her hand tightly under the table.


    Avery¡¯s body instantly began to burn up.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Avery''s mind went nk.


    She forgot everything she wanted to say.


    "They¡¯re not even denying it! Hahaha!" teased Wesley''s mother.


    Wesley scratched his head, then awkwardly changed the subject.


    "The results from the blood test should be out by the time we''re done with lunch."


    Avery nodded, then lowered her head and began to eat.


    After lunch, Avery insisted that Wesley did not need to apany her back to the hospital to get her


    results.


    She already felt bad for troubling him that morning.


    Wesley''s house was near the hospital, so Avery and Elliot walked to the hospital together.


    "Why didn''t you let me exin earlier? Do you find pleasure in ambiguity?" she mocked.


    "We¡¯re not exactly close to Mrs. Brook, so there''s no need to argue with her."


    Elliot walked by her side as he kept his eyes peeled on their environment.


    "You might not be close to her, but I am."


    "Since you know her so well, you can exin things to her at any time."


    When the light at the crosswalk turned green, Elliot naturally grabbed Avery''s hand and led her across


    the street.


    "I can walk by myself," Avery said as she shook his hand off. Then, she nced coldly at him and said,


    "I will only admit that you are the father to my child. I won''t acknowledge any other connection with


    you."


    "Even if you don''t acknowledge me as the father of your child, it''s the truth," Elliot reminded her. "We


    just need to maintain this rtionship."


    Avery had nothing to say.


    They arrived at the hospital and got her the results from the checkup.


    Avery went through each report in detail.


    "How is it? Is it okay?" Elliot asked anxiously.


    "Is what okay?" Avery said without looking up.


    "Are these results yours or the baby''s?"


    Elliot did not understand much about these things, because Avery was now made up of two people.


    Avery''s eyes shot up as she said, "The baby''s still tiny! We can only check on its condition through an


    ultrasound for now."


    "I see. These blood results are fine, right?"


    "The results for syphilis and gonorrhea are going to take another week," Avery said as she shoved the


    reports into her bag.


    Elliot was taken aback, thenforted her ?f,;QMW> said, "It¡¯s impossible for you to get those


    diseases."


    "Are you saying I''m a woman of virtue?¡± Avery said. "Thanks, but no matter how virtuous I am, I could


    still catch the consequences of your promiscuity."


    Elliot was speechless.


    "I''m taking a cab home," Avery said. "You can leave!"


    She pulled out her phone and booked a cab online.


    Elliot should have held her back and insisted on taking her home.


    However, he was stunned for a good few seconds, and Avery had already walked away from him by


    the time he snapped back to reality.


    Her words hurt him deeply.


    He did medical checkups every year. He was perfectly healthy and did not carry any of those nasty


    diseases!


    Even so, Avery was still suspicious of him!


    That afternoon, Avery took a peaceful nap.


    By the time she woke up and picked up her phone to check the time, it was already five in the evening.


    She remembered their dinner with Elliot and quickly pulled back the covers.


    She fixed herself up, then walked out of the bedroom.


    The door to the children''s room was open, and La''sughter could be heard from the hallway.


    Avery walked in to find the room in aplete mess!


    Her brows instantly furrowed.


    La¡¯s many clothes were usually kept in the closet, but her clothes were now scattered all over the


    room.


    She was wearing a white, puffy dress. It was her birthday gift from Tammy the year before.


    She loved it, and it immediately turned into her number one favorite dress.


    Did La choose to wear this dress today because it was Children''s Day, or because she was going to


    meet her father tonight?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At that thought, Avery could not bring herself to reprimand her daughter about the mess.


    She had always known that La was a little fond of Elliot.


    Not many people can resist a handsome, capable man after all.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Although Elliot once had a rtionship with Zoe, rumors about his love life were less scandalous


    At six in the evening, Avery and the children arrived at the restaurant that Elliot sent her the location to


    the night before.


    Elliot had reserved a private VIP room.


    When Avery mentioned the room number at the reception desk, a waiter immediately led them to the


    room.


    The moment they stepped in, La eximed in shock!


    "Mommy! It''s beautiful here!"


    The room was decorated in a Children''s Day theme.


    The colorful balloons, lights and flowers, as well as the presents that covered the floor left them in awe.


    "What''s in all these gift boxes, Mommy?" La asked as she picked up one of the presents.


    "They''re decorations. There''s nothing inside of them," Avery said.


    The waiter smiled and said, "Actually, Miss Tate, there are gifts in every single one of these boxes. Mr.


    Foster was the one who prepared them. They''re all Children''s Day gifts for you and your children."


    Avery was stunned. Her lips moved, but she did not know what to say.


    "Miss Tate, Mr. Foster said to serve the food if you arrive before him," said the waiter." Would you like


    dinner to be served now?"


    Avery shook her head and said, "We¡¯ll wait for him."


    Dinner was on Elliot, so it did not feel right to start eating before he arrived.


    Besides, the dining table was covered in all kinds of fruit, desserts and snacks.


    "Alright. Please call for me if you require any assistance. I''ll be waiting right outside, " said the waiter


    before leaving the room.


    La wanted to open the presents, but Hayden stopped her.


    "I''m just lookin, Hayden," La said as she put on a pitiful face.


    "Dirtbags are the best at wooing women. You''d definitely like the presents he gives you," Hayden said.


    La pouted, then reluctantly put down the gift box.


    Avery saw how much her daughter wanted to open the gifts, then said, "Hayden, no matter what


    presents Elliot Foster gives you, I can always return a gift to him. Let¡¯s let La open them! We should


    have some fun today."


    La leaped in joy upon receiving her mother''s permission.


    "I promise I''ll just take a look, Mommy! I won''t take them with me!"


    Avery agreed, but since she was worried that La might not be able to open the presents herself, she


    walked over to help.


    Hayden had no interest in the presents, so he took a seat at the table.


    He was a little hungry.


    Normally, they would have already finished dinner by this time.


    Avery opened up the first gift >g%?RNV: pulled out an exquisite fighter jet model.


    It looked like a miniature version of the real thing.


    The quality was exceptional.


    La grabbed the model, then ran over to Hayden and said, "Hayden! Didn''t you say that I''d like


    anything Dirtbag Dad gave me? Well, I don''t like this one very much, but I think you would."


    Avery opened up another gift to reveal a child¡¯s tiara that was embellished with colorful gemstones.


    Sparkling essories like this were La''s favorite.


    There were a total of eighteen presents.


    Eight for a boy and eight for a girl.


    When Avery was tired of opening presents, she pulled out her phone to check the time.


    Her back broke into a cold sweat when she saw what time it was.


    It was already seven in the evening, but Elliot was nowhere in sight!


    The children were hungry and were sullenly snacking at the table.


    The presents were beautiful, but how could Elliot make them wait this long?


    Avery''s emotions were a mess.


    She dialed Elliot''s number, and her call was answered more than a few secondster.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elliot..." she began.


    As she was about to ask if he was stuck in


    traffic or if something important came up, she heard Zoe''s coquettish voicee through the phone.


    "Elliot, if Avery didn''t kill our baby... He would be celebrating Children''s Day today, too!" Zoe sobbed.


    "Did you forget about our son? He looked so much like you... How could you forget him?!"


    A high-pitched buzz rang in Avery''s head as the color drained from her face!

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Elliot did note to dinner because he was with Zoe.


    This was not what hurt Avery the most.


    The most painful thing was remembering the fact that Elliot and Zoe once shared a child together.


    Moreover, Zoe had used Avery of murdering her child... And Elliot had believed her.


    Otherwise, Avery would not be pregnant with his baby right now.


    At this point, her eyes filled with tears.


    She hung up the phone as all the energy drained from her body, and she had to hold onto the dining


    table for support.


    When the children noticed the change in their mother''s demeanor, they immediately leaped out of their


    seats.


    "Mommy! What''s wrong?!" La eximed as her eyes glistened with tears.


    "Is he noting, Mommy?" Hayden guessed. "Don''t cry, Mommy. Let''s go home!


    Avery forced herself to swallow her tears, then guiltily said, "You''re both hungry, right? Let''s go


    somewhere else for dinner."


    The children shook their heads in unison.


    "I''m not hungry, Mommy! I''m just mad..." La said with reddened eyes as sadness surged


    uncontrobly inside of her tiny body.


    She had chosen her most beautiful dress to wear today, and even bought a special present for Shea.


    It showed just how much she was looking forward to tonight''s dinner.


    However, they were blown off!


    Elliot Foster was a liar, and so was Shea!


    "Let''s go eat somewhere, Mommy!" Hayden suggested thoughtfully as he was worried his mother was


    hungry.


    Avery agreed, then left the room with the children.


    The waiter panicked when she saw them leave.


    "Miss Tate, you and the children haven''t had dinner yet! Should I ask the kitchen to serve dinner now?


    Everything''s ready...¡±


    Avery stopped in her tracks and replied," It''s fine."


    The waiter was confused and did not know what was going on.


    Since Avery insisted on leaving, there was nothing the waiter could do to hold her back.


    "You can take the presents in the room, Miss Tate. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to take them with you,


    you can leave your address and I can arrange for them to be delivered."


    "It''s fine," Avery said, then walked away with the children.


    The waiter reported the situation to the manager.


    The manager immediately called up Elliot = b,?QMP> reported everything to him.


    "Miss Tate''s daughter was crying."


    Elliot was speeding down the road toward the city.


    After hearing the manager''s report, he asked bitterly, "What about her?"


    The manager was stunned for a moment, then understood his question and answered, "Miss Tate


    didn''t cry, but her eyes were a little red. I''m guessing she might cry once she leaves the restaurant...


    Her son didn''t cry, nor were his eyes red, but he looked pretty furious."


    Elliot imagined the entire scene in his head.


    His eyes instantly feared up.


    That afternoon, Zoe had called him to say that she had contacted a doctor who could help Shea.


    She also said that she had passed the third treatment n to that doctor.


    She told Elliot that the doctor was also one of Professor Hough''s students, and that his medical career


    surpassed hers.


    After hearing Zoe¡¯s words, Elliot agreed to take Shea to meet that doctor after some consideration.


    The doctor was in the country on vacation and was staying near a popr tourist sight that was far


    away from the city center.


    It took about two hours to drive to the destination.


    However, soon after meeting with the doctor, Zoe began to break down...


    She whined about all the energy she spent for the sake of treating Shea''s illness.


    She cried about how Elliot avoided her and treated her like trash despite how much


    she loved him.


    Elliot did not forget his dinner appointment with Avery and the children.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They departed at 4.30 p m. and made their way into the city.


    Zoe asked him for a ride, and Elliot agreed since it was not an unreasonable request.


    The drive was a peaceful one until Avery called.


    The phone call from Avery triggered something in Zoe, which was why she said those things!


    Elliot did not expect Zoe to suddenly lose control like that, so he could not speak up when all of that


    was happening.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    It was not until Avery hung up the phone that Elliot realized what had happened.


    He brought the car to a screeching halt, then roared, "Get out!"


    Shea flinched in shock, while Zoe was a mess of tears in the backseat.


    Zoe knew that Elliot was speaking to her, but she did not want to get out of the car until they were in the


    city.


    "Don¡¯t make me use force, Zoe!" Elliot snapped as his dark eyes red resentfully at her.


    Zoe turned pale from fright. She immediately opened the door and got out of the car.


    Once she was out, the car sped off into the night like a bolt of lightning.


    Twenty minutester, Elliot arrived at the restaurant.


    Once he entered the private room, the manager pointed at the presents and said," They opened up all


    the presents, but didn''t take any of them with them."


    A lump formed in Elliot''s throat and his eyes reddened as he stared at the unwrapped gifts.


    "They ate some of the fruit and snacks," continued the manager. "You were only a littlete. It wasn''t an


    inconvenience at all ... Besides, the waiter told them many times that dinner could be served early..."


    Elliot frowned, then lifted his hand to stop the manager from talking any more.


    Avery was not upset because he waste, but because of the things Zoe had said.


    He led Shea to the table, then said to the manager, "Bring out the food."


    The manager immediately instructed the waters to remove the desserts and fruit from the table, then


    informed the kitchen to serve dinner.


    Very quickly, the dining table was covered in a spread of delicacies.


    Shea looked at the food on the table, but could not bring herself to feel happy.


    "Give Avery a call, Big Brother."


    "She won''t answer my call," Elliot said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He knew Avery''s temper too well.


    She may look gentle and docile, but she was more stubborn than anyone he knew.


    He nned to apologize to her, but he had yet to decide how to go about it.


    "Avery¡¯s mad," Shea said persistently. "Call her right now."


    Elliot could not win against his sister, so he dialed Avery''s number on his phone.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable."


    It was just as he had expected.


    Even if she went to her house right now, she would not open the door for him.


    Avery ?f#=XIW? the children returned to Starry River Vi after dinner.


    The house was shrouded in darkness.


    Mike was on a date with Chad and had not returned home.


    Avery opened the door, then flipped the light switched.


    The room instantly lit up in brightness. "I prepared some presents for you," Avery said with a smile. "I


    hid them in the living. Go on and search for them!"


    The children immediately began their search.


    Momentster, the children were beaming from ear to ear as they found their presents.


    As they unwrapped their gifts, the sound of a car horn came from the front yard.


    Avery cautiously nced outside.


    It was Mike''s car.


    Mike already knew about what happened.


    Elliot had given him a call.


    Although it seemed like Elliot was not at fault, Mike was still on Avery''s side.


    When he entered the living room, Avery asked, "What are you doing home so early?" Mike scratched


    his head and decided to lie.


    "Chad had something to do, so we called it a night. Go and get some rest! I¡¯ll take care of the kids."


    Avery noticed the flicker in Mike''s eyes. She knew he was lying, but she did not expose him.


    She returned to her room and shut the door behind her.


    Tears instantly streamed down her cheeks as she could no longer hold them back.


    She was devastated.


    She could not get the image of La''s crying face and Hayden''s disappointed eyes out of her head.


    She could give her children all the love in the world, but she could not make up for theirck of a


    father''s love.


    Elliot Foster could not give them that love either!

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    In the living room, La buried her head in Mike''s embrace and shined, "Elliot Foster didn''t show up.


    We waited for him for so long... We only found out he wasn''ting when Mommy called him...


    Mommy took us somewhere else to eat instead."


    Mike hugged Layle tightly as he patted her back and said, "Don''t be upset. It''s all his fault! Let''s never


    eat with him again!"


    Two streams of tears rolled down La''s cheeks as she said, "Yeha! I never want to eat with him again!


    I won''t let Mommy eat with him ever again either!"


    "That''s right! Don''t cry, sweetie. If your Mommy sees how sad you are, her heart will break," Mike


    All the other children were having a happy Children''s Day, but their own sweet babies were sitting at


    home all depressed.


    That b*st*rd!


    Elliot might think he had just stood them up once, but he had no idea how much he hurt the children.


    Mike wanted to take them out to ease their minds, but both children shook their heads.


    After ying with them for a while, Mike took the children up for their bath.


    La was usually the one who was the toughest to get into bed.


    However, she climbed into bed after her shower tonight and tucked herself in.


    Mike turned off the lights in their room, then walked out.


    He nced over at Avery¡¯s room.


    She was probably still awake.


    He wanted to go in andfort her.


    After all, she was a pregnant woman and different from an average person.


    What if she took things to heart?


    Mike walked over to Avery''s room, knocked lightly on the door, then pushed it open.


    The room was shrouded in pitch darkness.


    As the light from the hallway shone in, he could see Avery lying on her side on the bed, as if already


    asleep.


    She did not usually go to bed this early.


    However, even if she was pretending to be asleep, Mike did not want to bother her.


    He closed the door, then returned to his own room.


    Chad had sent him several messages asking about Avery''s condition.


    Reading the text messages made Mike feel even more frustrated.


    Mike: [Did your boss tell you to ask about her? Can he really call himself a man? Ask him toe ;b-


    =PLT> see it for himself if he can!]


    Chad: [Can you talk on the phone right now? ]


    Mike: [I don''t feel like talking! I can''t f* eking figure out what awful luck Avery ran into to know such a


    sc*mbag!]


    Chad called, and Mike answered.


    "Take a look outside... I have a feeling my boss went over here," Chad said in a rtively calm voice.


    "His bodyguard said that there was a crash on the way back to the city earlier, so there was traffic.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have beente."


    "Is this only about him beingte?" Mike said sarcastically. "He told me everything. It''s got to do with


    Zoe Sanford."


    "He already broke up and cut off all ties with her, though!" Chad said resolutely. "He isn''t going to let


    Zoe treat Shea''s illness anymore. I didn''t tell you about this because I thought it was something that he


    should do."


    Mike''s rage turned down a notch.


    "Zoe called him today under the premise of introducing him to some doctor... Mr.


    Foster may not want Zoe to be in charge of Shea''s treatment anymore, but if there''s any chance of


    curing her, he would still go for it!" Chad began to plead, "Please go check outside. If he''s really there,


    can you please open the door for him?"


    Mike put his foot down and said, "I can''t promise you that. Avery and the kids are already asleep.


    As he spoke, he looked out the window.


    Sure enough, Elliot''s luxury sedan was parked right outside the front gate.


    Elliot was standing in front of the gate. He did not make a sound nor did he move a muscle. His deep


    set eyes were fixed in the direction of Avery''s room as he stood as still as a statue.


    If what Chad said earlier was true, then Elliot was notpletely unforgivable.


    Of course, this was merely Mike''s own opinion.


    Whether or not Avery decided to forgive


    Elliot, Mike would not interfere.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened the front door, then walked toward the front gate.


    When Elliot saw Mike approaching, he instantly turned from a statue to a living man of flesh and blood.


    Mike arrived in front of Elliot, then said through the gate, "You should go! Avery and the kids are


    asleep. You can save your apologies and exnations for tomorrow."

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    After listening to Mike, Elliot turned and left.


    Once Elliot¡¯s car sped off, Mike finally let out a heavy sigh.


    Shea arrived at Avery''s house the next morning apanied by Mrs. Scarlet.


    The children were in the middle of breakfast when they saw Shea walk in. Their eyes flickered, but they


    did not say anything, nor did they walk out of the dining room.


    Mike shed a smile at Shea and asked, " What brings you here this early?"


    He thought that Elliot was the one who arrived!


    "I came to apologize to Avery, La and Hayden," Shea said in a clear, determined voice. "It was


    wrong of my brother and me to betest night."


    "You don''t need your apology, Shea. The one who should be apologizing is your brother," Mike said as


    he walked over with a ss of milk in his hand.


    "Big Brother wille over to apologizeter," Shea said as her cheeks turned pink. "I couldn''t wait, so


    I came myself first."


    Mike chuckled, then said, "This has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to apologize, nor do you


    need to feel bad."


    Shea did not agree with him.


    "My brother took me to meet a new doctor yesterday. The doctor was staying somewhere really far


    away and we drove for a long time before we got there... If it weren''t for me, Big Brother wouldn¡¯t have


    beente."


    At this point, La walked out from the dining room.


    "Is that true, Shea?"


    Hey eyes were still swollen from crying too much the night before.


    Shea nodded furiously and said, "It''s the truth!"


    Hayden finished his breakfast and walked past the living room. He picked up his backpack and


    prepared to leave for school.


    Shea saw him, then hurried over to him and said, "I''m sorry, Hayden! I really didn''t mean to betest


    night."


    Hayden was not upset with Shea.


    He shook off Shea''s hand, then said coldly," I''m going to school."


    Shea released him, then pulled out a little box from her bag and shoved it into Hayden''s arms.


    "This is your Children¡¯s Day present!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Please ept it."


    Mike was worried Hayden would refuse, so he strode over to him =c&>PJP< pushed him out the door.


    "We have to leave now or we''ll bete!"


    Once Mike and Hayden were gone, La ran back to her room and emerged with the gift she prepared


    for Shea.


    Shea was ecstatic to receive her present.


    At the same time, she pulled out La''s gift.


    She had bought a newly released hair clip for La.


    La was so happy that she forgot all about the sadness of the night before.


    "The truth is I really like you, Shea. I like all the presents you give me," La said as she led Shea over


    to the couch to sit down." I don''t like Elliot Foster... I''m still very angry at him. He broke my Mommy''s


    heart, and hurt Hayden and me, too..."


    Outside the front gate, a ck Rolls-Roice came to a halt.


    Elliot emerged from the car.


    "My brother''s here!" Shea cried out excitedly when she saw Elliot. "He''s here to apologize to you all,


    La!"


    La''s cheeks flushed a crimson red. She was so nervous she wanted to hide, but there was nowhere


    for her to hide at all.


    Mike had sent Hayden to school, and her mother was not home...


    "I have to take La to school now, Mr.


    Foster," said Avery''s bodyguard. "Please take Miss Shea home. I need to lock the doors."


    A look of surprise shed across Elliot''s face.


    "Where''s Avery?"


    "She went out to attend to some business," replied the bodyguard.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened.


    What business does she have to deal with this early in the morning?


    Where did she run off to?

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Shea and La walked out of the living room to the vi''s front door.


    Elliot nced at them, then approached in long strides.


    "La has to go to school now. Shea. I''ll take you home," he said as he arrived in front of Shea.


    Shea nodded, then said softly, "I already apologized to La, Big Brother. You should, too."


    La''s gaze was lowered, but her lips were protruding in an adorable pout.


    Elliot crouched down, then gazed at La''s face that was the spitting image of Avery and said gently,


    "I''m sorry, La. Not only was Itest night, I even made you sad.


    I¡¯d like to exin everything to your mother."


    At this point, he asked, "Do you know where your mother went?"


    When Elliot asked the bodyguard regarding Avery''s whereabouts earlier, he had kept his lips sealed


    and refused to reveal it.


    As La looked closely at Elliot''s face, the nervousness that she felt slowly subsided.


    He may be a dirtbag, but he was also very handsome.


    "Of course I know where Mommy went," La said confidently as she lifted her chin at him. "I have to


    go to school now, so I can''t talk to you anymore. I won''t bete like you!"


    Her double entendre left Elliot feeling embarrassed and helpless.


    La clenched her tiny fists and basked in her glory.


    In truth, she had no idea where her mother was. Avery was already gone by the time she woke up.


    She tempted Elliot on purpose as a little form of punishment.


    The bodyguard walked over with La¡¯s backpack, then picked her up with one arm.


    Elliot stood up, then nced at Shea and said, "Let''s go home."


    Shea nodded regretfully.


    As he drove out of the Starry River neighborhood, Elliot dialed Mike''s number.


    Mike answered the call very quickly.


    "Where did Avery go, Mike? Don''t tell me she¡¯s back at the office.¡±


    Elliot decided to send Shea home, then go and look for Avery.


    He needed to know Avery''s whereabouts as soon as possible.


    As long as he could not exin things to her, his heart could not rest.


    Mike had just dropped Hayden off at school.


    He was st;b);RNS


    "Call her yourself!" he saidzily. "Did she block your number again? Ha... I can''t reveal her location


    without her permission.


    I won''t have a ce to live if she mes me."


    Elliot frowned at Mike''s spiteful behavior.


    "Mypany recently decided to expand into the international market. I''m thinking of sending Chad


    abroad to do some recon work. What do you think?"


    Mike was speechless.


    How absurd!


    Elliot Foster was a f*cking b*st*rd!


    He was using Chad to threaten him!


    "You won''t be able to see Avery even if you threaten me!" Mike took a deep breath, then said coldly,


    "She may not have gone to the office, but she''s working! She went on a business trip. Her flight took off


    this morning.¡±


    "Which city did she go to?" Elliot asked with furrowed brows.


    At three months pregnant, it was not suitable at all for Avery to do any strenuous work.


    Did she decide to go on a business trip this morning because of what happenedst night?


    She was not an unreasonable person. She would not go on a business trip during this period if she had


    any rationality left.


    "She went to Zirconia," Mike said as he gave in.


    It was not because Elliot threatened to relocate Chad abroad.


    It was because Mike knew, even if he gave Elliot the address, it was a ce that he could not get to.


    "Zirconia City?" Elliot¡¯s heart tightened in his chest as he felt breathless. "Why did she go somewhere


    that far away? Even if there''s a customer there, she doesn''t need to go there personally! What were


    you thinking?! How could you let her go there alone?!"


    Mike was not upset at all about being


    scolded.


    "I told her the same thing this morning. I said I''d go with her and look after her, but she wanted me to


    stay home and watch the kids!" Mike gritted his teeth, then snapped, "She''s always telling me to watch


    the kids! It''s as if my dignity as a man is nonexistent!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Elliot said, "Send me her itinerary and the location of the hotel she''s


    staying in. I''ll get Chad to go and help you out."

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Mike tried to hold back his glee as he said," It''s a deal!"


    "Alright," Elliot responded.


    "Our client this time is the Border Security Force. As for amodation, Avery''s staying on the base


    itself," Mike said as he broke into a maniacal cackle. "I told you that you can''t get in there. They won''t


    just let you into their base."


    Elliot gritted his teeth, then hung up the phone.


    Zirconia City was at the country''s border. It would take a four-hour flight to get there from here.


    He did not know what time Avery''s flight was that morning, but she probably did not arrive in Zirconia


    yet.


    Even if her ne alreadynded, it would have just done so.


    Avery had gone to a unique ce that was not typically dangerous, so Elliot was not as worried.


    He could wait for her to return from her business trip to exin things to her.


    If he hastily showed up in Zirconia and interfered with her work, she might be even more upset with


    him.


    Once Elliot dropped Shea at home, he made his way to his office.


    Not long after he arrived, his secretary walked in and said, "Miss Zoe Sanford is downstairs, Mr. Foster.


    She said she''s here to apologize to you." "Add her to the ck list and never let her take one step into


    thepany ever again! " Elliot snapped coldly without hesitation.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Zoe''s self esteem took a huge blow after she was kicked out of the Sterling Group building.


    Before she met Elliot, she was still considered an outstandingdy of some status.


    She could not believe that Elliot would treat her this way.


    It was a good thing that the child she was pregnant with before was not his.


    Otherwise, she would lose her mind if he treated her this way.


    Zoe got into her car, pulled out her phone and called Cole Foster.


    "Cole, go on vacation abroad with me." "What''s wrong? Did my uncle upset you again?" Cole asked.


    "Ha! I wish he cared about me enough to do that. He won''t even see me now," Zoe said with a bitter


    "Let me settle some work I have on h;h(


    "I gave up on him a long time ago. I just didn''t expect him to take away my chance to earn more


    money!"


    "I see. You already made three hundred million. That''s already a lot," Cole said, then asked, "Where do


    you want to go?"


    "Bridgedale."


    "What''s so fun about Bridgedale? Didn''t you live there for years? Let''s go somewhere else!"


    A sinister grin appeared on Zoe''s face as she said, "You don''t really think I''m going just for fun, do you?


    There''s something important I need to do in Bridgedale."


    "Something important?" Cole was confused. "Didn''t you decide to settle down here in Aryadelle? What


    important thing do you have left to do there?"


    "I''ll tell you when I see you."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At noon, Ben walked into the president''s office at Sterling Group.


    "Let''s go out for lunch, Elliot!"


    Elliot finished up thest bit of his work, then shut hisptop.


    "You go ahead! I''m going to the airport." He decided to go to Zirconia to look for Avery.


    Even if she found him annoying, he still had to exin things to her face!


    "Oh? Are you going to look for Avery?" Ben teased. "I knew you''d go to her. She''s pregnant with your


    child, after all. How could you not cheer her up? Haha!"


    Then, Ben pulled out an envelope and handed it over to Elliot.


    It was a ticket for that afternoon¡¯s first flight out to Zirconia.


    Elliot took the ticket from Ben.


    His hawk-like eyes were deep and vast globes as he said, "Even if she wasn''t carrying my child, I


    would still go to her."

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    It was noon in the city of Zirconia as a bulletproof car slowly made its way into the base of the Border


    Control Force.


    Avery sat in the car and curiously looked out at the scenery outside the window.


    There were no colossal skyscrapers here. They were far from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    The only things here were the most pristine beauty of nature and the soldiers that defended the


    country.


    "Miss Tate, we''re far away from the city here. The environment''s a little rough, so you might have a


    tough time the next couple of days," said the director of the logistics department, Sean Tennant. "It''s no


    trouble at all. It''s ourpany''s honor that you chose our products."


    Seanughed and said, "Wepared several of the drones produced by localpanies and your


    we use your drones!"


    Avery felt slightly embarrassed as she said, "It''s always been our goal to produce the best products."


    "By the way, Miss Tate, you mentioned on the phone that we could add some functions to drones


    based on our needs... When do you think is the earliest you¡¯d be able to deliver the goods?"


    "We''ll first have to see what kind of functions you''d like to add, then I''ll have to discuss it with my


    director of operations," Avery said." "Alright. Let¡¯s get something to eat for now. Mr. Lowe will meet with


    youter."


    "Alright.¡±


    After lunch, Mr. Lowe took Avery out for a stroll. As they walked, they talked and discussed their ns.


    The base was massive. After a while of walking, Avery''s belly began to ache before her legs did.


    She had made ast minute decision toe here, so she did not inform anyone at the base that she


    was pregnant.


    However, now that she could no longer take another step, she had no choice but to reveal her condition


    to Mr. Lowe.


    When Mr. Lowe heard that Avery was pregnant, his eyes immediately shot to her abdomen.


    She was wearing a in pair of jeans and a long sleeved t-shirt.


    It was not a loose t-shirt, so it showed her t belly.


    "You¡¯re barely three months pregnant, aren''t you, Miss Tate? You''re not showing at all! Why didn''t you


    just rest at home? You could have sent someone else toe here!" Mr. Lowe, puzzled.


    Avery felt embarrassed to say that she had decided toe here on a whim in an effort to avoid Elliot.


    "I''m just three months pregnant now. My checkup yesterday showed that everything was going well.


    Besides, I''m usually working anyway, so I wanted toe here personally with the hopes of improving


    our coboration," Avery exined after sheposed herself.


    "I can tell you¡¯re very serious about your work, Miss Tate. Tell you what, I''ll call for a car =e&:VJY>


    show you around the base," suggested Mr. Lowe.


    "That sounds perfect. Thank you!"


    At four in the afternoon, Avery woke up from her nap and began to work.


    She opened up herptop, typed up a document that included the points that Mr. Lowe had requested


    earlier and sent it to Mike.


    Mike replied to her email right away.


    Mike: [How much longer do you n on keeping your phone turned off?]


    Avery''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    Avery: [I didn''t notice.]


    Mike: [Turn it on now, then!]


    Avery took a look at her phone, then put it back down.


    Avery: [Why should I? I don¡¯t need to use my phone here ]


    Mike: [Don''t you want to make a video call with the kids tonight?]


    Avery: [I can use myptop for that.]


    Mike waspletely defeated.


    After a moment of silence, he sent another email.


    [By the way... Elliot Foster came by this morning looking for you, then he used Chad to threaten me


    and forced me to tell him where you were... So... He''s gone to look for you.]


    Avery: [...]


    Mike: [He took the 1 p.m. flight out earlier, so he should arrive at the Zirconia Airport around 4.30 p.m.


    in the afternoon... Then, he¡¯d be in Zirconia in about half an hour. Prepare yourself! I don''t think he''ll be


    able to get into the base, but isn''t there a saying in Aryadelle about how money makes the world go


    round?]N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Avery: [...]


    The sound of someone knocking on her door drained the color from Avery''s face and left her in a daze


    of horror!


    Was he not supposed to arrive in Zirconia at 4.30 p.m.ter?!

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    It was only 4.10 p.m. right now!


    Did Elliot take a ne or a jet over here?


    While she was overthinking and stuck in a daze, a loud voice came through the other side of the door.


    "I¡¯m here to send you some fruits, Miss Tate.¡±


    Avery let out a heavy sigh of relief, then quickly opened the door.


    "Mr. Tennant specially asked us to take good care of you after he heard that you were pregnant, Miss


    Tate."


    The soldier was holding a bag of fruits in his left hand and a bag of snacks in his right hand, all the


    while shing a warm smile at her.


    While Avery was touched by the moving gesture, she could not help sigh.


    So, men could be this nosy, too!


    She estimated that the news of her pregnancy had spread throughout the entire base by now.


    "Feel free to let us know if you need anything. Miss Tate. We''ll try our best to help!"


    The soldier put down the goods, then prepared to leave.


    "Thank you! I don''t need anything else right now. Thanks for making the trip!" Avery said as she walked


    him out.


    Once the soldier was gone, she shut the door, returned to her desk and turned on her phone.


    The base was heavily guarded. It was unlikely that Elliot would be able to get in.


    She was still upset with him, but she was now beginning to worry about him.


    With his bad temper, he''d get into trouble if he forcefully tried to barge his way in.


    It would be bad if he could not get in and ended up waiting outside, too.


    It was deste out here and it waspletely secluded. Besides, it was going to be dark out in a few


    hours.


    When Avery turned on her phone, she saw Elliot¡¯s missed call from the night before.


    There was only one missed call.


    She wondered if he would contact her when hendedter.


    She felt torn as she stared at her phone.


    She did not want to see him, but she could not ignore him if he came all the way out here to find her.


    Avery was in a daze throughout dinner.


    Mr. Tennant noticed her unusual demeanor and asked, "Is the food not to your liking, Miss Tate? Or are


    you not used to the environment here?"


    Avery shook her head :f">QJP= said, "The food is pretty good, and I''m quite happy with the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    amodation."


    "Why aren''t you eating, then?" Mr. Tennant asked, then added with a warm smile, "You should''ve


    brought someone along to keep youpany."


    Avery took a bite of her food and was preparing toe up with an excuse to exin herself.


    Suddenly, a soldier appeared and reported," Sir! An outsider arrived iming to be the head of Sterling


    Group. He said he wants to make a donation!"


    Avery almost spat the food out of her mouth.


    Mr. Tennant saw Avery''s reaction and picked up on a clue.


    "Do you know this person, Miss Tate?"


    Avery nced out of the window. The sky was turning dark.


    Things were not the same as the bustling city out here. There were no street lights at night.


    She could not afford to let her emotions get the better of her.


    Ten minutester, a soldier led Elliot to Mr. Tennant''s office.


    "Did you say you wanted to make a donation? How much do you n on donating?" Mr. Tennant asked


    bluntly.


    "I''ll pay for all of the drones you buy from Tate Industries," Elliot responded.


    Mr. Tennant narrowed his eyes, then asked, "Are you here to make a donation, or to look for Avery


    Tate?"


    "I''m here to make a donation, but I''m also here for Avery Tate," Elliot said honestly. " Can you take me


    to her? I have something to say to her."


    "You should''vee earlier," said Mr.


    Tennant regretfully. "She went out for a walk in the afternoon and hasn''te back yet."


    Terror shed across Elliot''s eyes. He stood his rigid body up and said, "Where did she go? I''ll go look


    for her right now!"


    Mr. Tennant led Elliot out of his office and toward the woods.


    The sun had not setpletely, but the woods were much darker than its surroundings.


    There was a warning sign outside the woods that read: Danger! Landmines!


    "We''ve looked everywhere apart from this mindfield, Mr. Foster."


    Mr. Tennant then turned to Elliot and asked, "Do you have the guts to go in and look for her?"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Minefield was self-exnatory. There werendmines buried in those woods. If one were to


    identally step on one, they would be blown to pieces.


    Thus, Sean''s words carried a double meaning: was he willing to enter the dark woods to look for her,


    and was he willing to die for her.


    Elliot looked toward the dark forest.


    He had made his decision in a matter of seconds. He strode into the forest.


    Avery was feeling antsy as she waited in Sean''s house. Sean had said that he would help her test


    Elliot.


    Half an hour had passed. "Why are they not done yet?" she wondered. She did not know what Sean


    was doing.


    Elliot had a strange temperament. "Would there be friction between them?" she wondered.


    Emily stared at Avery. She noticed that Avery''s brows had been tightly knit with worry the entire time


    she had been here." Don''t worry Miss Tate. Sean always does things within reason. He would surely


    bring him hereter," said Emily in an attempt tofort Avery.


    Avery nodded. "It gets dark quite early here.


    "Yes. The weather here is quite different from Avonsville," Emily said and changed the topic, "The child


    in you is his, isn''t it?"


    Avery was a little stunned.


    "Haha! You''re so worried for him, I saw


    through you immediately." Emily held


    Avery¡¯s hand and said, "If he came all the way here because of you, he still cares for you. In any case,


    Sean''s tactics tend to be more intimidating than the regr ones, so I¡¯m a little more wore worried that


    he might not be able to withstand that. If it does not go well, it does not mean that he does not love you.


    It could just mean that he has a little more self-preservation."


    When Avery heard what Emily said, she immediately jumped up from the sofa. She thought back to the


    time when Elliot had abducted her and taken her to the mansion in the woods. She remembered when


    she had been so terrified by his men that she had run into a wall.


    Avery did not want such terrifying things to repeat themselves again! Whether it was to her or Elliot,


    she did not want such things happening to them!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Avery furrowed her brows ?d+


    "Miss Tate, wait up! I''ll go with you! I roughly know where they are." Emily was afraid that something


    might happen to Avery. She immediately chased after Avery.


    Outside the forest, Sean was discussing having a discussion with Hunter. They were discussing


    whether they should ept the donation or not. Elliot''s would be donating a considerable amount of


    money.


    "Since you want to ept his donations, why are you making things difficult for him?" Hunter asked.


    "How is this making things difficult? This is not a minefield. I''m just scaring him." Sean crossed his arms


    over his chest." Didn''t you see how troubled Miss Tate looked just now! That man has done something


    bad to her. I¡¯m just helping Miss Tate out!"


    "They''re a couple. They fight. Why are you worrying about them for nothing?"


    "What do you mean by worrying for nothing? Once they are here. It is our matter-"


    "Hahaha! Be careful! Don''t end up aggravating him or he might decide not to make the donation!"


    "Even if he does not make a donation, it''s not like we are starved for money. We''ll be fine! Furthermore,


    Miss Tate is selling the drones to us at production cost."


    "Then, we should ept Elliot''s donation! We shouldn''t let Miss Tate charge


    production cost. We should allow her to profit from Elliot."


    "Hahaha!"


    They chatted in delight failing to notice Avery''s and Emily''s approach.


    "Miss Tate, do you see the forest in front of you? The minefield sign is a fake. The forest isn''t a


    minefield," Emily said. "Elliot should be inside!"


    When Avery heard what Emily said, she immediately walked into the forest.


    Before Sean and Hunter could react, Avery had already entered the forest.


    The sky waspletely dark.


    Avery switched on the torchlight on her phone and quickly headed deeper into the forest.


    "Elliot!"


    After five or six minutes of yelling out his


    name, all she could hear is her voice reverberating through the forest.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Suddenly, she saw a ray of light.


    When she saw the light, her tensed heart rxed instantly.


    "Avery!" Elliot yelled out her name even louder than when she had yelled out his name.


    Hearing his familiar voice, Avery felt a burn in her nose and eyes.


    "Avery, don''t move! You''re in a minefield!" Elliot had seen the light from her phone. He reminded her of


    the fact that they were in danger after he had made sure that it was her.


    Avery began to cry. If this was truly a minefield, would Sean have allowed him to risk himself? Did he


    leave his brain at home that day? Furthermore, if this was truly a minefield, she would not have entered


    to begin with!


    If she remembered correctly, Elliot was a smart man, yet why was he behaving so foolishly at the


    moment?


    "We''re not in a minefield!" croaked Avery." Come here quickly!"


    Upon hearing Avery''s words, Elliot immediately ran toward her. Avery''s vision was blurry from the tears.


    She only saw the light getting brighter as he ran toward her. She seemed to be able to feel the heat of


    his breath.


    Avery raised her hand and quickly wiped away her tears.


    A momentter, he was in front of her.


    "Avery, they said that you were lost. You didn''t get lost, did you?" Elliot''s breathing was rather heavy.


    He grabbed her shoulders tightly.


    "I''m not a three-year-old child. How could I have gotten lost?" She shrugged his hands away and


    looked at him. "Since when did you be so gullible?"


    "I''m here to apologize." Elliot did not care that he had been tricked. All he cared


    about was that he got to see her. "Avery, did youe here because you were trying to avoid me?¡±


    His gaze burned into her.


    Though there was barely any light, he could see the tears that stained her face.


    "You know why I''m here, so why did youe?" She looked down, not daring to meet his eyes. She


    was afraid that the moment she saw his face, all her principles and determination would vanish.


    "Mike said that you came alone. I was worried." His palms slowly slid down her arms until he held her


    h;d+:QJU=s tightly." Let''s get out first."


    Elliot picked her up in his arms!


    Avery was stunned. Then, she punched his shoulder. "Let me down! I can walk!"


    "It''s hard to walk here. What if you fall?" He looked at the pathway thaty before him. Every step he


    took was stable and firm.


    Avery was silent. No matter what feud or resentment she had, it could be settled after they left the


    forest.


    Five minutester, they emerged from the forest. She squirmed and got down from his arms.


    Her expression was dark as she walked back to her quarters in silence.


    Elliot followed her calmly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Why are you following me?" said Avery as she looked over her shoulder. "Aren''t you here to make a


    donation?"


    She could see his handsome face in the dim light of dusk.


    "I came here to find you." His tone was firm. "That day, I had taken Shea to see a doctor called


    Frederick Lock. Zoe introduced him to me. She said that he could cure Shea."


    Avery took a deep breath. Her eyes were red. "Frederick Lock can''t cure Shea! Stop getting tricked!"


    Elliot¡¯s lips hardened into a thin line. He said nothing. "Stop getting tricked. Did that mean that Zoe has


    tricked me before?" he wondered.


    "What happened? Continue!" Avery gritted her teeth and pushed his chest.


    "At four thirty in the afternoon, we were about to head back, and Zoe asked for a


    ride back," said Elliot. He was being absolutely honest.


    "So, you gave her a ride?" Avery sneered. Tears fell from her eyes. "You gave her a ride just because


    she asked you to. You''re so obedient. Do you still have feelings for her?!"

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Looking at how heartbroken Avery was, Elliot held her hand tightly and ced it on his heart.


    "Avery, it''s not what you think." Elliot looked into her eyes and said, "I only agreed to give her a ride


    because she had treated Shea."


    "Zoe treated Shea?" Avery could hear the sarcasticughter in her heart.


    From Elliot¡¯s point of view, Zoe was Shea¡¯s savior. If not, he would not have given Zoe three hundred


    million dors.


    Avery struggled and broke free from Elliot''s grip.


    "Since Zoe could treat Shea, why did you break up with her?" Avery asked coldly.


    "Because of you," Elliot said without even thinking.


    Avery¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt like she had tripped over something. "Did Elliot say that he broke


    up with Zoe because of me?" she thought.


    "Although Shea has not fully recovered, I am already very satisfied with her current situation," said


    Elliot, exining himself. "I can''t force myself to be with her any longer, nor could I continue lying to


    myself that I did not care for you."


    When Avery heard Elliot''s exnations, she did not feel lighter. On the contrary, she felt exhausted.


    "Where are you staying tonight?" she asked Elliot as she looked at her amodation.


    "I don¡¯t know." Elliot looked around and asked, "Where are you staying?" "Don''t tell me you¡¯re thinking


    of staying with me? You can dream on!" Avery saw how Elliot had nothing on him. She suspected that


    he had not brought anything with him.


    "I¡¯ll rest at your ce for a little while. I''m a little tired." The exhaustion on his face was obvious. Other


    than running around the entire day, Elliot had only had time to have breakfast. Not only was he


    exhausted, but he was also famished.


    Just when Avery was deliberating as to whether to allow him to stay with her, Elliot''s stomach let out a


    loud rumble.


    She had never seen Elliot in such a wretched state.


    If he had note here for her, he would have been in his luxurious mansion, enjoying a scrumptious


    feast prepared by his servants.


    "Go back tomorrow morning." Avery led Elliot toward her ce. "This ce is rather tough for a spoiled


    master like you."


    "Come back with me," Elliot said stubbornly. "If you''re not leaving, I won''t leave either."


    "I''m here for work, not y." Avery red at him before grabbing her key =b,


    After the door to the room was open, Elliot entered first. The room was rather simple. Other than a bed,


    desk, and chair, there was nothing else. Apart from the washroom.


    Elliot headed to the washroom. As there was a public bathhouse, the suite did not have a shower.


    Elliot looked at the simple facilities in the washroom and thought deeply.


    Avery saw how Elliot was standing by the washroom. She teased, "Do you want to leave? Did your


    bodyguarde with you? Get him to pick you up! If your bodyguards did note with you, then call


    your men right now. Get them to pick you up by ne! I know you have a ne."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Elliot heard Avery''s jabs. He did not retaliate. If mocking him made her happy, then he would allow her


    to do so.


    "I''m not leaving." Elliot looked at her. "It''s quite nice to experience a different lifestyle.


    "Oh, then I''ll call Mr. Tennant to arrange a room for you." Avery took her phone out and was about to


    call Sean.


    The moment she unlocked her phone, Mike video called her. Avery answered the call without knowing


    why.


    "Avery, what''s going on over there right now? Have you seen Elliot already?" Mike asked.


    Avery held onto her phone. She nced at Elliot with her eyes, silentlymanding him to stay in the


    washroom.


    Elliot was rather reluctant, but he obeyed and remained in the washroom.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    "I met him." Avery picked up her phone and quickly changed the topic. "Where are Hayden and La?"


    Mike looked sad. He sighed. "They won''t be able to talk to you tonight. Hayden cried today."


    In the washroom, Elliot had clearly heard what Mike said.


    "Why did Hayden cry?" he wondered.


    Elliot walked out of the washroom. He looked at Avery with darkened eyes. Avery did not have the time


    to deal with him at that moment. She was even more stunned than he was.


    Hayden was a child who rarely showed any emotions. He was so calm and often did not act like a child.


    "What happened to him? Did he get bullied in school? Did you look for his teacher?" Avery said quickly.


    She wanted to return home andfort her son.


    "They had a pop quiz today. Someone scored higher than him. He could not take it." Mike shrugged.


    "He can''t ept that there are people smarter than him."


    Avery sighed in relief, but she still felt bad.


    Hayden had always been living in his own world. In his world, he was the best.


    "He is the youngest in his ss. It''s eptable that he is not as good as someone else, but he refused


    to listen. The more Iforted him, the sadder he became." Mike thought back to the situation that


    night. His head hurt. "This is the first time I saw him losing it!"


    "I''ll head back tomorrow," Avery said.


    "Hmm. I suspect that Wanda has nted a mole in ourpany. When you left on your business trip


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    to the Border Security Force today, coincidentally she left for the slums on her business trip! She even


    took a team of photographers with her. Hahaha!" Mike''sughter rang out throughout the entire room.


    Upon hearing Wanda''s name, Avery lost in talking to him. She looked at Elliot, who standing by the


    washroom door, from the corner of her eyes and said to Mike, "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Hmm. Send me your flight details once you book your flight. I''ll pick you up from the airport tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Avery began searching for a flight that left the next day.


    Elliot carried a basin of hot water :d'':XJT; ced it by her feet.


    "Are you booking flight tickets?" He looked at the screen of her phone. "Book one for me too. We''ll go


    back together."


    Avery nced at him coldly. "Can''t you do that yourself?"


    "My phone ran out of battery." Elliot bent down in front of her. He grabbed her foot with his slender


    fingers.


    Avery was stunned. She immediately pulled her foot back. "Elliot, what are you doing!"


    Elliot grabbed her foot tightly and took her socks off. He looked at her. "Book a flight ticket for me."


    His eyes clearly told her that he was going to wash her feet as she booked their flight.


    Avery had goosebumps.


    "Let go of my feet! I''ll book one for you!" His hand was wrapped tightly around her foot. She felt warm.


    Elliot ced her foot in the basin. He did not let her go.


    Avery was a little annoyed. She was not used to him being so sappy. "Where the hell did you learn this


    from?"


    "Let me stay here tonight," Elliot demanded hoarsely. "I''m worried about you staying alone. If you''re not


    willing to share the bed with me, I''ll sleep on the table."


    Avery was speechless. He stared at her with his dark onyx eyes. Her mind was a mess.


    Her lips moved. She wanted to say something when a rumble came from outside the window. It started


    pouring!


    Rain pelted her window. The sound was deafening.


    Avery furrowed her brows.


    She wondered whether the flights the next day would be canceled because of the heavy rain.


    What really ruined her mood, however, was the fact that she would be unable to refuse Elliot¡¯s request.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Elliot calmly washed Avery''s feet and then gently wiped them dry with a tissue. He took his time.


    Avery was blushing. She tried to retract her feet back a few times, but Elliot stopped her from doing so.


    The tingling in her feet that bloomed with every caress of his hands traveled to her heart.


    "Do you think the flights will be canceled tomorrow?" Elliot finally let her go.


    "Don¡¯t jinx it!" Avery was desperate to return at that moment.


    Elliot picked up the basin and went over to the washroom to pour out the dirty water. When he went


    back to her, he saw that she looked gloomy and agitated.


    "Are the flights canceled?" He guessed.


    "Hmm." Avery ced her phone down, feeling depressed. "There are fruits and snacks in the bag,


    have some."


    Although Elliot was hungry, his appetite had vanished when he saw her in that state.


    Avery was holding onto a kettle, intending to boil some water. Elliot took the kettle and said, "Go and lie


    down."


    She listlessly walked over to the side of the bed and sat down. All she could think about what Hayden.


    Before Hayden had turned one, he was just like any other kid. He would asionally cry and throw


    tantrums. However, once he had turned one, all the crying and tantrums had ceased.


    Avery could not even imagine what her son would look like if he were to cry.


    Hayden was willing to stay in the elite ss because the elite ss was not as rigid as the ordinary


    ss.


    The elite ss was taught using a curriculum that was tailored for child geniuses¡ª which all the


    students were.


    Geniuses exceeded the intellect of an average person. They were usually more self-absorbed, and


    they rarely paid attention to other people. This was the other reason why Hayden had decided to stay


    on with the school after the first day.


    Avery was initially happy that Hayden had found a suitable ce, but she had forgotten the pressure


    that he would face when ced in such an environment.


    "Are you worried about Hayden?" After plugging in the kettle, Elliot looked at her." Don¡¯t worry, he will


    learn how to h?b(>ULW? le the stress."


    Avery looked at him, stunned. "How do you know?"


    Elliot pursed his lips. Instantly, a thousand thoughts ran through his mind.


    "How do I know? I know because Hayden is my son," he thought.


    Hyden''s temperament was just like his. He was always hard on himself. If he failed to achieve


    something, he would sink into selfdenial and depression. However, his failure would only serve to


    motivate him to work harder to achieve his goal.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because he is your son, I believe in him," Elliot said while looking at her deeply.


    Avery''s heart skipped a beat. She staggered andy down in bed.


    Elliot strode over to the bed and tucked her in.


    "Avery, can I have a look at your tummy?" Elliot sat down on the side of the bed. His eyes pleaded for


    her to allow him this one request.


    Avery''s face felt hot. "Why do you want to look at it?"


    He felt as if a ball of fire was stuck in his throat. He said hoarsely, "I want to look at our child."


    "You can''t see it now," said Avery, turning down his request.


    "Oh, then how much longer?" When he asked this question, he felt extremely bitter.


    Five years ago, she had stayed with him till she was about to give birth to Hayden.


    He wanted to know how her pregnancy had escaped his notice? Did her stomach not grow bigger?


    Avery did not know that Elliot knew that Hayden was his son, so she did not think much about his


    question.


    "About five to six months!"


    Avery had deliberately eaten less when she was pregnant with her children. This enabled her to


    maintain her weight and better allowed her to hide her pregnancy.


    However, with this pregnancy, she did not control her food intake. She guessed that in five or six


    months, she would begin to show.


    Elliot''s eyes filled with tears. He sighed and said, "Avery, you are right. I''m the world''s stupidest man."


    "Have I ever said such a thing?" Avery looked at him, taken aback. She did not know why he had


    suddenly said that.


    "You said it before." Elliot felt helpless beneath Avery''s gaze. He turned away. "I''ve never really been


    willing to admit my mistakes, but this is a mistake."


    "Everyone makes mistakes." Avery looked at his handsome side profile. She could not help but lower


    her voice a little.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    The topic was a little heavy, and Avery found it hard to clear her thoughts at that moment, so she


    changed the topic. "Could you please wash an apple for me? Thank you."


    Elliot immediately washed an apple and passed it to her.


    "Have some too," Avery said awkwardly. She sat up with the apple in her hand.


    "Hmm."


    It was pouring outside but silent indoors.


    After Avery finished the apple, shey in bed. She was still conflicted as to whether she should allow


    him to share the bed with her.


    The rain caused the temperature to drop significantly. The roomcked a radiator. If he were to sleep


    on the desk, he would catch a cold.


    However, Avery could not find it in her to share her bed with him. A momentter, Elliot came out of the


    washroom after his shower. He asked her whether she wanted to switch off the lights.


    Avery responded and Elliot switched off the lights.


    Instantly, the room was plunged into darkness. Avery waited for him toe over, but... Elliot walked


    over to the desk instead. It looked like he was nning to spend the night on the desk.


    "You have never cared about my feelings before? Why are you pretending to be a gentleman now?"


    Avery could not hide the anger in her voice. "Are you trying to freeze to death!"


    Elliot did not expect Avery to suddenly get angry. He turned on the lights. Avery was blinded by the


    light. She immediately pulled the covers over her head.


    Elliot strode over to her bed and pulled the covers away, exposing her flushed face.


    "Avery, you hate me because I ignored your feelings. I don''t want to continue making the same


    mistakes."


    Avery was a little bewildered. "W-Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?"


    "I didn''t bring any."


    "Then, don''t take a shower!" Avery was so furious she felt dizzy. "What are you still waiting for? Get in


    bed! "


    Avery had suspected that Elliot had intentionally not brought any clothes with him. It was his way of


    gaining her pity.


    Ellioty next to her in bed. She was warmed by his heat.


    She reacted. This was not only a ruse, it was also seduction!


    They arrived at Avonsville Airport two dayster.


    Mike ?c+;Y!T; Chad picked them up. Elliot was carrying Avery''s bag in one hand while his other arm


    was draped around her. He was afraid that someone would bump into her. There were many people


    who were disembarking.


    The four of them came out of the airport.


    After Elliot ced her bag in the trunk of Mike''s car, Avery said, "Go home."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow?"


    Their voices were low and soft, but Chad and Mike heard them clearly.


    "What the hell!" They silently swore.


    Only three days had passed, and they were already at this point in their rtionship?


    Before they had left, they were enemies torturing each other!


    After getting in their cars, the two cars drove in different directions.


    "Avery, is there anything you want to tell me?" said Mike. "Why are you so weak?! You had almost died


    thest time, and you were furious with him, and yet, it only took him three days to wear you down and


    win you over?!"


    Avery rubbed her temples. "Nothing happened between him and me."


    "You agreed to let hime to our ce tomorrow! How could you call this nothing? You never let him


    enter our house!


    " Mike said loudly. "Bloody hell! Don''t tell me that you two are nning to get remarried tomorrow?"


    Avery was stunned by Mike''s reply.


    "I never thought about getting remarried." Avery picked up a bottle, twisted the cap off, and took a sip.


    She said calmly," Although he has been good to me for the past few days, who knows if it is because of


    the child in me?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    "You¡¯re right! You have to observe him until the child is born." Mike was suddenly delighted. "Who


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    knows how long his goodperson act canst."


    Avery watched him take delight in her misfortune. She said, "He ising over to cook for us


    tomorrow."


    "What?" Mike thought he had misheard. " Does he know how to cook? Are you sure he ising to


    cook and not to poison us all?"


    Avery did not know how to respond to Mike. It was Elliot who had insisted oning over and cooking.


    He screwed up with the Children''s Day dinner, so he wanted to make amends. He felt that he had to


    cook a meal to express his apology.


    Once they arrived home, La ran to Avery and gave her a hug. La had skipped school because


    she wanted to see Avery.


    "Baby, I miss you!" Avery did not care that she was pregnant. She bent down and lifted La.


    "Avery, watch out!" Mike warned her. "Have you forgotten that you''re pregnant?"


    Avery immediately ced her daughter down. "La, do you miss me?"


    "I do! I miss you very much every day!" La said and pouted as if she was about to cry. "Mommy,


    don¡¯t ever leave us again, please?"


    "Baby, don''t cry! I won''t leave without telling you next time." Avery was feeling very guilty. "Shall we go


    pick Hayden upter?" "Hmm! Mommy, Hayden cried two days ago," said La. She looked


    heartbroken." If Hayden was as stupid as me, he wouldn''t have such troubles! Woo, woo!"


    Avery did not know whether tough or cry. "La, you''re not stupid!"


    "I asked Uncle Mike to send me to the elite ss, but he said that they wouldn''t take me in," La said,


    aggrieved.


    "Do you really want to go to the elite ss?¡±


    "Yes! Hayden was bullied! I''m going to avenge him!" La clenched her fists. Anger burned in her


    eyes.


    Avery was moved by the bond the siblings shared, but La still had to improve on her perception of


    right and wrong.


    In the afternoon, Avery took La along with her to Central University to pick


    Hayden up.


    When the gates opened, the students came rushing out. La could not help but take a tew steps


    forward. She cocked her head, looking for Hayden.


    The instant Hayden appeared, La immediately yelled >c.;YKR; ran over to him!


    "Hayden!"


    When Hayden heard La''s voice, he astutely lifted his head. A few secondster, La pounced into


    his arms, hugging him tightly!


    "Hayden! I''m here to pick you up! Are you happy?!"


    The students around Hayden were his ssmates from the elite ss. Everyone looked at them. They


    were all stunned by La''s pretty face.


    "Hayden, is this your younger sister?" A bespectacled boy asked Hayden.


    Hayden held onto La''s hand and gave a gloomy nod.


    The bespectacled boy said with a blush," Hayden, I¡¯ll let you win next time."


    Hayden snapped, "I don''t need you to let me win!"


    When La saw how Hayden got angry, she chimed in, "Hayden doesn''t need your pity! Don''t you dare


    let him win! He is amazing!"


    Avery did not know whether tough or cry. She walked over and held their hands.


    "Mommy." Hayden looked at her. His expression was more tender than it was before she left. "You''re


    finally back." "Hmm." Once they got in the car, Avery started the car and drove away.


    "Hayden, you and La will always be the most important people to me. So, when you are feeling


    down and unhappy, I hope that you remember that we are here for you, okay?"


    "Hmm." Hayden had already collected his emotions a few days ago.


    "Darlings, I have something I need to discuss with you." Avery cleared her throat. She was a little


    worried. "Last Children''s Day, Elliot could note because of some issues. He felt very sorry, so he


    has decided toe to make us dinner tomorrow."


    The two children''s expressions froze as if someone had cast a magic spell on them.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    "If the two of you don''t want him in our house, it''s fine. I''ll just call himter and tell him not toe,"


    Avery immediately added.


    Judging by their reactions, it was evident that they did not want him there.


    "Is heing over to do house chores?" La suddenly came to her senses. She yelled excitedly, "If


    so, get him toe over! Make him do all the chores! Let him die of exhaustion!"


    Avery knew that La did not mean that.


    La had been heartbroken when Elliot passed out in front of her. She had cried.


    "Is there anything you two feel like eating? Let me know, and I''ll get him to make it for you tomorrow,"


    Avery said gently.


    La was a food lover, and she immediately started thinking about what she wanted to eat.


    Hayden, on the other hand, had a dark expression on his face. "Mommy, are you back together with


    him again?"


    "No," Avery patiently exined, "He wanted to make up for his past mistakes. This is the first time he


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    has admitted his mistake to me."


    In their numerous past fights, Avery had never allowed herself to cower before him when he was in the


    wrong. To her, if he was wrong, he was wrong. No matter how much she loved him, it could not wipe


    away the mistakes that he made!


    When Hayden heard what Avery said, he pursed his lips and said nothing. He would not be able to


    forgive Elliot, but he did not want to disappoint Avery.


    It was seven thirty in the morning when Avery woke up. She walked to the window and pulled back the


    curtains to let in some fresh air. What she saw was a ck luxurious car parked outside her gates.


    She thought she was hallucinating. She rubbed her eyes and looked out once again.


    It was Elliot''s car.


    She saw his familiar standing by the trunk. He looked to be instructing his bodyguards to remove some


    bags from the trunk.


    Avery quickly walked over to her bed and picked up her phone to look at the time.


    "What the hell!" she thought.


    "Did we not agree on dinner? It''s barely eight in the morning? Why is he here?" she thought.


    "Even if he does not know how to cook, he does not need to prepare so early, right?"


    Avery quickly rushed into the washroom, sshed some cold water on her face, ;b-? TLP> rushed


    downstairs.


    When she went downstairs, the children heard themotion and followed her downstairs too.


    "Elliot, why are you here so early? You bought so many groceries! Did you get up before the sun? Even


    roosters don''t wake up this early!" Avery walked over to her gate and opened the small door.


    It was the weekend, and most people saw it as the best time to sleep in.


    They had been sleeping on the same one-and-a-half-meter-long bed for the past three days they were


    in Zirconia. She did not know if Elliot had slept well, but she had not.


    "Go back to sleep. I was just going to get Mike to open the door for me," said Elliot, not realizing how


    inconsiderate he was being. "I''m used to being prepared for whatever I¡¯m about to do," he said


    patiently.


    Avery looked at Elliot and his bodyguard carrying a bunch of things in. She wanted to get angry at him,


    but at the same time, she could not bare be angry with him.


    When the two children inside saw that Elliot hade, they were utterly shocked.


    Avery had told them that he wasing over to make dinner. It was definitely too early for dinner! "Is


    he about to make us all three meals?" they wondered.


    Avery was still sleepy, so she headed upstairs and continued to rest.


    Hayden was also about to head upstairs, but La pulled him back, making him stay with her to


    "supervise".


    "I don''t want to see him. Get Uncle Mike to stay with you," Hayden cold-heartedly rejected his sister''s


    request before heading upstairs.


    La pouted. She stared at Elliot with her huge beautiful eyes.


    Elliot could feel her gaze. He immediately walked over to her.


    "La, you and your brother are twins, right?" Elliot bent down in front of her.


    He had not slept the entire night because he had been gued by this issue.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Although Elliot had not done a paternity test, he knew Hayden''s character and he saw Hayden. There


    was no denying that Hayden looked and behaved like him.


    There was no denying that Hayden was his son.


    Avery had also said that La was her biological daughter. How could she have given birth to both of


    them in the span of four short years?


    The only possibility was that the two children were born at the same time.


    When Elliot was thinking about itst night, he had found himself seized with excitement that he had


    found it hard to sleep... He truly liked La.


    From the moment he met Avery''s children, he preferred La.


    It did not matter who Avery had had La with, he had never once hated La because La looked a


    lot like Avery. La also possessed a very interesting character. Although she was a good child, she


    was not a child given to blind obedience.


    She was rather entric and quirky. Elliotcked such characteristics which was part of the reason


    why he liked her so much.


    "What''s a twin?" La blinked her curious eyes innocently, fanning her eyshes. " My Mommy has


    never told me about this before! What does that mean?"


    The hope that Elliot had felt was rapidly fading. Could things be not the way he had thought them to


    be?


    What were the circumstances thaty behind the two children? He wanted to get a DNA test done,


    however, without Avery''s permission and the children''s consent, he dared not do it. It would be harder


    to gain their forgiveness than it would be getting their consent for such a test.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you¡¯re not going to tell me, I''m going to go ask Mommy!" La pouted and was about to head


    upstairs.


    Elliot was afraid that La would disturb Avery, so he picked her up in his arms and walked into the


    kitchen.


    "Twins means that you and Hayden grew together while you were in your mommy''s tummy, and it also


    means that you were born together," said Elliot as he studied her adorable face.


    Her brows, nose, and her tiny mouth were exactly the same as Avery¡¯s. "Avery must have been this


    adorable when she was young!" he thought.


    Time stopped


    Elliot pursed his lips. Then, very quickly, he pecked her cheek. Elliot flushed after the act.


    At the same time, he realized that he had crossed the line. La did not like him, how could he have


    kissed her?


    He immediately ced the stunned La down on the floor.


    "I''m sorry, La. I didn¡¯t mean to do it¡ª"


    "You look too much like your mother. I couldn¡¯t help it. I''m sorry." He failed to tell her all of that in time.


    La''s cries rang through the entire vi!


    "Woo! Woo! Woo! Mommy!¡± La cried while screaming at the top of her lungs," Mommy! Hayden! The


    bad man kissed me! Woo! Woo! I don''t want him to kiss me!"


    Instantly, everyone rushed over.


    Avery and Hayden rushed downstairs.


    Mike, with his blonde spiky hair, was the first to rush over. He immediately picked La up and patted


    her back. "Babe, who bullied you? Hmm?"


    La, her vision blurred by her tears, pointed her little finger at Elliot who was in the kitchen.


    When Mike saw Elliot, he was stunned. " Why are you here? Is it dark already?


    Bloody hell! Did I sleep the entire day away?! Impossible!"


    Avery took a piece of tissue to wipe La''s tears.


    "La, what did you just say? Who kissed you?" Avery did hear her clearly.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    "Elliot the evil man! He kissed me here..." La pointed at her plump cheeks. She began to calm down.


    "My Dirtbag Dad kissed me, does that mean that he likes me?" she wondered. However, she had not


    decided to forgive him yet!


    Elliot walked over to Avery and apologized sincerely, "Avery, I''m sorry. I was just entranced by how


    adorable La is¡ª which was why I could not help myself."


    This was the first time Avery had heard such a self-justified apology.


    "I know my daughter is cute, but I just can''t have people kiss her because they find her cute. If


    everyone who finds her cute kisses her, then how can she be expected to lead a normal life?" Although


    Avery was reprimanding him, she could not help the conflicted feelings welling up inside her.


    Elliot was a person who could control his desires. "Did he kiss La because of the parental bond that


    they shared?" she wondered.


    "La, I''m sorry," Elliot apologized to La once more. "I''ll let you hit me, okay?"


    Elliot stretched out his hand to La. La immediately grabbed his hand, pulled it toward her, and it


    bit it!


    Avery and Elliot were dumbfounded. She was like a feral cat! Although she was small in stature, she bit


    him hard. Elliot felt her teeth bite into his flesh.


    "La, stop biting!" Avery patted La on the shoulder. "If you hurt him, who is going to cook dinner for


    us?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    La obeyed Avery and immediately released Elliot.


    Elliot quickly retracted his hand and ced it behind his back. When Avery saw Elliot¡¯s sheepish


    behavior, her heart softened slightly.


    She dragged him away from the living area.


    "Hayden, did you see it?" said Mike to Hayden after analyzing the situation." Elliot has tricks up his


    sleeves! First, he kissed La, then he pretended to be hurt in front of your Mommy. La isn''t that


    strong. How could she have hurt him..."


    As he said that, he snuck a nce at La. He noticed that there were a few drops of blood staining


    her lips.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! La! You didn''t have to use that much strength. If you hurt him, how is he


    going to cook dinner for us? " Mike said awkwardly.


    La blinked


    "Are you hungry?" Mike carried La into the kitchen.


    "Hmm. Will Mommy be mad at me?" La was suddenly a little worried.


    "She won''t. It''s that dirtbag who kissed you first. You should do whatever you like when you face


    someone like him," said Mike. "If your Mommy mes you, I''ll stand up for you!"


    Avery took Elliot into a room. There was plenty of medication in the room.


    "I''m sorry, La doesn''t know her strength. " Avery med herself for the bite marks on his palm. It


    was even starting to bleed."


    You don''t have to make dinner today."


    Elliot said distractedly, "I''m fine. I''ll wear gloves while cooking. It doesn''t matter."


    "Why did you kiss La?" Avery lowered her gaze. She cleaned his wound with some disinfectant she


    had.


    "Because she looks like you. When I look at her, it feels like I''m looking at you," Elliot said hoarsely.


    "Avery, I had a dreamst night."


    "Hmm?" Avery looked at him. "I thought you didn''t sleepst night! You don''t look too well."


    "I slept a little," he answered, telling her a half-truth. "I dreamt that your children were twins."


    Avery''s hands trembled, and she poured the entire bottle of disinfectant onto his hand.


    Seeing how lost she looked, he said, "I was looking through some photos of when I was a child, and


    could not help but noticed that Hayden looks a lot like me. If I ever had a son, I''m sure that he would


    look like Hayden."


    Avery took some cotton balls and wiped away the excess disinfectant. Her voice shook, "Elliot if the


    child in me is a boy, you''ll know what he looks like when he is born."

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Avery''s tone was ambiguous, but Elliot understood the deeper meaning behind her words.


    She was telling him not to get any ideas about Hayden and La. It did not matter whether or not they


    were twins, neither did it matter if Hayden was his son or not. The only child that belonged to him was


    the one she was carrying.


    In the past, Elliot''s bad temper would erupt by now, but his emotions were more stable now than they


    were before, and it was better than nothing.


    Avery finished applying the medication on his wound, then picked up the gauze and roll of bandages


    she nned on wrapping his hand up with.


    "Just stick a simple bandage on it," Elliot said. He thought that using the gauze would be taking things


    too far. People might end up thinking he was suffering from a much more severe injury.


    Avery ignored his request and immediately began to wrap his hand up with the gauze.


    "Keep the wound dry for the next couple of days," she instructed.


    "How would I take a shower, then?'' Elliot asked.


    "Is this the first time you''ve gotten hurt?"


    Avery raised her brows. She wanted to mock him, but lost the confidence to do so as she remembered


    that her daughter was responsible for Elliot¡¯s wound.


    "If you can''t take a shower with one hand and don¡¯t want any help from others, then just use a water-


    resistant glove," she said.


    Elliot stared at his solidly bandaged hand, then said casually, "When can we find out if the baby''s a boy


    or a girl?"


    "We''ll know once it''s born, right?" Avery said.


    She put the medication and bandages away, then walked to the door and said, " It''s not like we can


    change anything even if we find out sooner."


    "I hope it''s a girl," Elliot said as if he was making a wish and sauntered over to her." Just like La."


    "Life has a tendency of giving you the exact opposite of what you wish too hard for," Avery irked him


    deliberately. "It could be a boy."


    The faint light in Ellliot''s eyes vanished. It was obvious that he truly wanted a daughter, and was not too


    fond of the idea of having a son. It was no wonder he was able to act so violently toward Hayden in the


    past.


    If it were not Hayden, but La who had provoked him back then, perhaps the ending would have been


    different.


    Chad arrived forty minutester.


    Since Elliot''s h:a*:UKY> was hurt, Mike could not count on him to cook and called Chad toe over


    to help.


    Avery thought that Mike had only called Chad over. However, Tammy, Jun, Ben, Wesley and Shea all


    showed up not long after.


    She did not tell anybody that Elliot was cooking at her home that day.


    It was because she had no confidence in his culinary skills at all. What if he ended up blowing the


    kitchen up?


    Thus, she decided it was not a matter she wanted to publicize.


    However, Mike went ahead and invited all these people over to watch the show.


    "Whoa! Why are you making dinner so early, Mr. President?" Tammy said as she approached Elliot with


    a cheeky grin. She saw his bandaged hand, then gleefully teased, "The stove isn''t even turned on yet,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    but you''re hurt already? Could this be some kind of mysterious ritual? Did you use your blood to


    appease the Kitchen Gods?"


    Elliot was unfazed by her mockery.


    "Don''te in here and affect my performance." "How do you expect to perform with your hand like


    that? Even if you stay back and help clean up, you''d just get in the way! Ha! " Tammy''s heartyughter


    echoed through the entire vi.


    Avery could not listen to this for another second and dragged Tammy out of the kitchen.


    Elliot insisted on cooking for her and the children. She could not convince him otherwise, and ended up


    leaving him be.


    Chad was around to help anyway, so it should not be too much trouble.


    "How could you not tell me about such big news, Avery? If you ever remarry him, am I only going to


    find out about it once the marriage license is already out?¡± Tammy said disappointedly.


    "He just came over to cook. Don''t make it out to be anything more," Avery said as she peeled a


    tangerine and passed it to Tammy.


    "Hmph! Don''t think you can settle this with a measly tangerine. You should at least tell me what


    happened between the both of you in Zirconia. Even the couple in the TV drama I''m watching aren''t


    progressing as quickly as you two!" Tammy sulked as she ate the tangerine.


    Realizing she could not escape Tammy¡¯s interrogation, Avery had no choice but to lightly and briefly


    describe the events that urred at Zirconia.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    "Why did you sleep in the same room?" Tammy asked.


    She was an expert at picking up on key points like that.


    "We were in the middle of a storm," Avery said. "It''s not like I could just kick him out."


    "I see. Did you sleep in bed together? How could you let him in your bed? He didn¡¯t even make an


    effort, but all it took was a storm for you to let him get his way?!"


    Avery froze for a moment, then said, "We didn¡¯t do anything... Well, he didn''t exactly do nothing at all..."


    "I knew he would have done something to you..."


    Avery had a feeling the conversation was heading toward a strange direction, then quickly interjected


    and said, "It¡¯s not what you think, Tammy! He just... He washed... My... Feet..."


    She did not want to mention this, but Tammy''s seething re was too intense!


    Then, Tammy chuckled delightfully an said, "Way to go, Mr. Foster! Not only can those noble hands of


    his earn money, they can also wash a woman''s feet! Is this ability to endure humiliation and roll with the


    punches the secret to his sess?! It''s no wonder everything works out for sessful people! If a man


    traveled thousands of miles just to wash my feet, then I would throw down my guard and surrender to


    him!"


    Bursts ofughter suddenly filled the entire house!


    Avery''s cheeks were burning as she held onto her ss of water with both hands and thought of Elliot.


    She wondered if he would be upset that she let this incident slip.


    After all, it was something that others could use to make a joke out of him in the future.


    Out in the front yard, Wesley had stepped out for some air. Shea had unexpectedly followed him out of


    the house.


    "Hi, Mr. Wesley," she said.


    Wesley smiled and said, "Just call me Wesley."


    "Wesley, are you a doctor, too?" Shea asked as she gazed at him with eyes filled with admiration.


    "I am, but I''m not that skilled. I''m just a normal doctor," Wesley answered as his cheeks turned pink.


    Shea shed a grin and said, "It would be great if you could cure me. I don''t like Dr.


    Sanford or the doctor she rmended."


    The smile on Wesley''s face froze.


    "I would definitely help you if I could," he said.


    "I believe you, Wesley," Shea said. She was so moved that she held onto his h;c.=WJU? s and said,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You''re Avery''s good friend. You must be a good person."


    Wesley instinctively escaped her grasp as he felt the gesture was inappropriate between a single man


    and woman.


    However, as her innocent gaze reminded him that she was not like normal people, he got annoyed at


    himself for having such improper thoughts.


    "Avery really hopes you get better soon, Shea," Wesley said.


    "Mrs. Scarlet told me that Avery refused to treat me." Shea''s tone was sorrowful, but the soft smile on


    her face remained. "She said that Avery won''t help me because she''s mad at my big brother, but it


    looks like they might make up soon!"


    Wesley watched her innocent smile as he said bitterly, "Avery can''t cure you right now, Shea. If she


    could, she would not refuse to help just because of her rtionship with your brother."


    "I see. Does that mean there''s no cure for me?" Shea asked, then mumbled to herself, "I think things


    are pretty good as they are now."


    Wesley plucked a flower from the flower bed and handed it to her.


    "This is a sunflower. It represents hope. I''m giving it to you, so there will definitely be hope for you in


    the future."


    Back in the kitchen, Elliot was wearing a pair of gloves as he followed the instructions in a cookbook


    and marinated some ribs.


    Avery liked ribs, so he decided to make some sweet barbecue ribs.


    Suddenly, La walked in and stood next to him.


    "You''re behaving well all of a sudden, Elliot Foster. Do you have an ulterior motive?" she huffed as she


    lifted her head to look at him with a frown. "Do you want to take the baby in Mommy''s belly away? The


    baby is ours. I won''t give it to you!"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Elliot lowered his eyes to gaze at La''s adorable, puffed-up cheeks, then corrected her, "How could


    you call me by my full name like that? That''s not very polite."


    La let out a huff, then said, "It''s because you''re a bad man."


    "Did your mother say that?" Elliot asked with a calm face.


    He was not upset. La was just a child. What did she know?


    She only knew things that adults told her about.


    "No way! Mommy wouldn''t say bad things behind someone''s back!" At this point, La was worried


    about snitching on her brother, so she cleverly changed the subject and asked, "What are you


    making?"


    "Sweet barbecue ribs," Elliot replied as he showed the marinated ribs to her. "It''s your mother¡¯s favorite.


    What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    La answered without hesitation, "I want chocte! I also want meat! Could you hide some chocte


    in the meat for me?


    Whatever you do, don''t let Mommy find out!


    Elliot thought about it, then said, "I can do that for you, but can you tell me what your brother''s favorite


    dish is? "


    La¡¯s sparkling eyes rolled in their sockets as she said, "Hayden likes vegetables, but he definitely


    won''t eat it if you made it. You''re the person he hates the most!"


    Elliot had a feeling that he had to slowly make up for his past mistake.


    Once La left the kitchen, Chad sighed and said, "There¡¯s no need for you to stoop this low, Sir."


    With Elliot washing Avery''s feet and cooking for her, Chad wondered if this was still the same boss he


    knew.


    If washing her feet was considered an act of passion between lovers, then what about cooking a meal?


    "Aren¡¯t you doing the same by cooking for Mike?" Elliot teased in a deep voice.


    "That''s different. I like cooking," Chad said.


    "I like cooking for Avery," Elliot responded.


    Chad was left speechless.


    Elliot had won.


    When lunch was served, Avery tried the


    sweet barbecue ribs that Elliot made for her. He had added too much sugar, so it was very sweet.


    "It''s a little too sweet," she said softly to Elliot, giving him her opinion.


    Elliot tested a piece himself, XMV? found that it was, in fact, too sweet.


    "I won''t add in as much sugar next time."


    Avery was stunned.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Next time?" she thought. "There was going to be a ''next time¡¯?"


    She did not dare overthink things.


    She saw La eating a lobster tail at the smaller table in the dining room, then called out, "Why are


    you eating there by yourself, La?" "I added some chocte in her lobster," Elliot exined. "She''s


    afraid of you


    finding out."


    Avery frowned and said, "Did she ask you to add chocte?"


    "She did. There were three lobster tails, but I only added a little piece of chocte." Elliot then leaned


    in and said into her ear," Cut me some ck. It''s rare for your daughter to be willing to eat my cooking."


    With those words, how could Avery not spare him his dignity?


    After lunch, Elliot went into Avery''s room to rest.


    He was at his limit after staying up all night.


    Once Elliot went upstairs, Tammy suggested a game of poker. Mike and Ben immediately agreed.


    Wesley did not like ying cards, but was forced to join in.


    Avery sat behind Tammy and watched them y.


    "Avery, I heard Elliot really went all out just to see you this time!" Tammy said.


    "What do you mean?" Avery had not registered what Tammy was talking about yet.


    "Ben said Elliot made a huge donation to the Border Security Force just so he could see you." Tammy


    sighed, then said, "He''s so generous with his money! This one meeting with you cost him millions!"


    It was true that Elliot was something of a spendthrift. Otherwise, he would not have paid out as much


    as three hundred million dors to Zoe Sanford.


    Avery felt frustrated every time she thought about this.


    She despised Zoe, but she allowed her to make three hundred million dors from doing absolutely


    nothing!


    If Elliot Foster was a foolish man, then Avery Tate was a foolish woman!


    As Ben watched Avery''s cold expression and guessed her thoughts, he decided to smooth things over


    and said, "That''s where you''re wrong, Tammy. Money is nothing to Elliot. However, of all the years that


    I''ve known him, I''ve never once seen him cook for someone, let alone..."


    Avery was in a bad mood, so she cut Ben off and said, "Get on with your game. I''m going to take a


    nap."

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Once Avery was out of the room, Tammy said embarrassedly, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Ben answered earnestly, "It¡¯s not like you didn''t know that Elliot gave Zoe Sanford three hundred million


    dors. He could give that much money to Avery as well, but it would be of a different nature."


    "I would''ve already forgotten about Zoe Sanford if you didn''t mention her."


    "She''s the reason they fought this time," Ben said. "Don¡¯t underestimate the destructive power of an ex-


    girlfriend."


    "That¡¯s true! Besides, Avery''s pregnant now, so mood swings aremon to begin with... However, I


    think allowing Elliot toe cook for her means she wants to ept him again!"


    Tammy could not really understand what Avery was thinking.


    "They''re the only ones who would know if they will get back together," Ben said nonchntly. "As their


    friends, all we have to do is sit back quietly and watch!"


    Upstairs, Avery pushed open the door to the master bedroom.


    Her eyes followed the ray of sunlight shining in from the window until theynded on the bed.


    Elliot was already fast asleep.


    He waspletely unaffected by all the noise downstairs, so he was probably exhausted.


    Avery entered the room, then softly shut the door behind her.


    The reason why she allowed Elliot toe over and make up for the Children¡¯s Day dinner was not


    because he had spent a fortune to see her, nor was it because he washed her feet.


    It was because he had entered a minefield without hesitation just to find her.


    How could she ignore the deep feelings of a man who was willing to risk his life for her?


    Her mood was chaotic and she felt conflicted.


    There were too manyplications in her rtionship with Elliot.


    Avery sat down on the side of the bed, but did not feel like sleeping.


    She pulled out her phone and casually scrolled through it until she identally


    clicked on a photo!


    There was a couple in the photo. The man was shirtless, while the woman was wearing a skimpy


    swimsuit. It was an intimate picture of them hugging each other!


    Moreover, Avery knew the couple in the photo!


    The man was Cole Foster!


    As for the woman, she was... Zoe Sanford!


    "Why would the two of them take such an intimate photo?" Avery thought.


    She thought she was mistaken, so she zoomed into the photo...


    Just as she was zooming into the picture, it suddenly disappeared, :b%?YIX; an error message popped


    up.


    [This photo has been deleted.] Avery tapped on the return button and realized she had unknowingly


    clicked into Cole''s social media page earlier.


    The intimate photo she saw just now was posted on his page.


    However, he had deleted it!


    Avery pinched herself on the arm. It hurt.


    She was not dreaming, and this was not an illusion.


    Cole and Zoe were together right now.


    From the looks of the photo, there was definitely more to their rtionship.


    Judging by how close they were, they must have been seeing each other in secret for quite some time.


    Was Elliot not the man that Zoe loved?


    It was only a few days ago that she sobbed


    in agony for the child they lost. How was she already with Cole in such a short amount of time?


    Avery could not figure out what was true and what was not.


    She nced over at Elliot in a daze. He most likely did not know about this.


    She pondered if she should tell him. How would she go about it?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Your nephew and your ex-girlfriend are seeing each other!"


    "It looks like it¡¯s been going on for a while, too!"


    "You got cheated on, Elliot!"


    Countless voices began to ring in Avery''s head.


    Her thoughts must have been too loud somehow, because she saw Elliot''s eyes


    suddenly open momentster.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Avery wanted to say something, but she was shocked by the glistening tears and undisguised


    vulnerability in Elliot''s eyes.


    "Elliot..."


    When she could not help but speak up, his name was what escaped her lips.


    She wanted to ask him what was wrong.


    However, Elliot wrapped hisrge hand around her arm and pulled her into his arms before she could


    say another word.


    Avery supported her weight with her arms as her longshes fluttered.


    Their faces were only inches away from each other.


    She could see the brokenness in his eyes even more clearly now.


    "What''s wrong, Elliot?" she asked in an unintentionally gentle voice as her heart clenched tightly in her


    chest.


    "I dreamt that you left me." Elliot''s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat and his voice was hoarse. "You


    ran off with another man.


    Avery felt a lump in her throat. She could not speak.


    She would not tell him about the recurring nightmares she had back when he was dating Zoe. She


    always had dreams about the two of them getting married.


    One would worry about gain and loss when one cared.


    "It was a dream. It wasn''t real," Avery said as her fingers tenderly wiped the tears from the corner of


    Elliot¡¯s eyes.


    "Don''t be with another man," Elliot said. As if he did not hear her exnation, he clenched onto her


    hand tightly.


    "I''m not with another man."


    Avery''s hand was being clenched so tightly that it began to hurt, but she did not retract it.


    She knew that he would only squeeze harder if she did that.


    "Swear it." Worried that she might escape, Elliot wrapped his other arm tightly around her waist. "Swear


    that you will never be with another man for the rest of your life."


    After a moment of silence, Avery said," You''re asking this of me, but what if you go off with another


    woman?"


    "I don''t want anybody else but you." Elliot''s deep-set eyes gazed intensely at her as he persisted, "You


    can''t be with any other man but me."


    "I''ve never thought of being with any man at all, Elliot," Avery responded clearly. "All I want is to raise


    my kids."


    At the mention of children, the pain in Elliot''s eyes deepened.


    La was a normal child, but Hayden was not.


    He was special ?h):TIS: required more effort and attention from Avery.


    He did not know what condition the children were in before, but at least they were now being cared for


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    very well.


    On top of the baby she was carrying...


    Avery definitely did not have any remaining energy left to date other men.


    "Avery," Elliot croaked as he gazed at her with pleading eyes, "Kiss me."


    Avery froze.


    "Kiss me!"


    This time, his voice was filled with the anxious anticipation and the pain from fear of rejection.


    When Avery hated him, she wanted go murder him with her bare hands.


    When she loved him, however, she wanted to give everything to him.


    She did not hesitate any longer, and kissed Elliot''s cold, thin lips.


    In the living room downstairs, La wanted to y with Hayden, but was rejected.


    "Are you mad because I made the lobster


    Daddy made for me, Hayden?"


    La knew exactly why Hayden was upset, but she was a glutton who could not resist good food.


    "You used to call him ''Dirtbag Dad''! Now, you''re calling him ''Daddy''?!"


    It was rare for Hayden to say this many words at one go.


    It was clear that he was furious!


    It was just a couple of lobster tails with some chocte in them.


    "Does she think we can''t afford lobster tails or chocte without him?" Hayden thought.


    La''s cheeks flushed a scarlet red as her hands shot up to cover her mouth.


    "I didn''t mean to say that! I meant Dirtbag Dad!" "Don''t call him ''Daddy'' with all the guests around right


    now! Don''t even call him '' Dirtbag Dad''!" Hayden said sternly.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    "Okay... Yes, Sir! Let¡¯s go y with Shea!" La dragged Hayden and headed in


    Shea''s direction. "She said she''ll take us out to y! She''s getting the bodyguard to drive us!"


    At five in the afternoon, Elliot helped Avery down the stairs.


    As everyone else watched the warm and harmonious sight between the couple, all kinds of thoughts


    began to fill their minds.


    An hour was usually enough for an afternoon nap. Two hours was considered too long for a nap.


    However, Elliot and Avery had spent the entire afternoon resting upstairs.


    How was it possible for them to nap for


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    that long?


    They were all adults, so everyone had an idea of what happened without having to ask.


    "Weren''t you guys ying poker?" Avery blushed from everyone''s gazes, and simply came up with a


    subject.


    "We stopped ying at four in the afternoon and started helping Chad make dinner! Were you two


    really sleeping so soundly upstairs that you couldn''t hear anything?" Tammy asked with an expression


    filled with suspicion.


    Avery''s cheeks turned even redder.


    "We really were sleeping. What else do you think we were doing?"


    Tammy burst into heartyughter as she pulled Avery to her side, then turned to Elliot and said, "Hurry


    up and give Shea a call and tell them toe back for dinner, Mr. Foster! She took the kids out to y


    for the whole afternoon and hasn''t returned yet."


    Elliot immediately pulled out his phone and called Shea.


    Tammy dragged Avery outside to have a private conversation.


    "Tell me the truth, Avery Tate. Did you two make up?! Did you?"


    Tammy''s feelings were ratherplicated.


    Back when Elliot was dating Zoe Sanford, she wanted to stab the dirtbag to death.


    Now, watching him turn over a new leaf made her feel like it might not be too bad to give him another


    chance.


    However, she felt that giving him that chance this simply might be going too easy on him.


    "It depends on how you define ''made up''. If you mean restarting a family, then it definitely isn¡¯t that,"


    Avery said, then looked toward the gates to see if the children were back.


    "Fine! Even if you don''t get remarried, would you say you''re dating as boyfriend =b +>XNX> girlfriend?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t," Avery said. "I think we''re in an amicable co-parenting rtionship."


    "I think he''s changed a lot over the years," Tammy said. "He didn''t used to like kids, but he seemed


    pretty good with La and Hayden today."


    "You can''t judge a person by their behavior at one moment."


    "That''s for sure. His real test begins when your baby''s born." The mere thought of it pleased Tammy.


    "Consider this his karma! Ha ha ha!"


    Elliot walked over after his phone call.


    "What¡¯s got you twoughing so happily?"


    His sudden appearance shocked Tammy so much that she thought her heart was going to jump out of


    her chest.


    She escaped back into the house in a sh.


    "Are they arriving soon?" Avery asked as she looked up at Elliot.


    "Yes, they''re on their way back now."


    "I have a question, Elliot," Avery said as she recalled his rtionship with Zoe. "Would you be upset if


    Zoe is dating someone new now?"


    Elliotughed out loud and said, "I''d wish her happiness."


    "I see. What if that someone was your nephew?"


    The smile on Elliot''s face froze.


    "Did they get together?"


    Avery felt the tension emanating from his body. Worried he would lose his appetite for dinner, she


    shook her head and said, "It was hypothetical."


    "If they really are dating, not only would I give them my blessing, I¡¯d also give them a big fat check,"


    Elliot said delightedly.


    Avery had no response.


    The children returned soon after, and she took them inside the house.


    Elliot trailed along behind them.


    He pulled out his phone and sent out a text.


    [Look into the rtionship between Zoe


    Sanford and Cole Foster!]

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    After dinner, La held Avery''s hand and said with a tired face, "Mommy, I want to go to bed... Give me


    a bath..."


    The nanny immediately rushed over to help.


    La threw a tantrum because of her fatigue.


    "I want Mommy to give me a bath..." she sobbed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tammy walked over with a smile and said, "La, your Mommy''s belly is going to grow even bigger


    soon. She won''t be able to give you a bath by then!"


    La froze for a moment, then stroked Avery''s t belly.


    "Your Mommy''s belly is going to grow this big," Tammy said as she gestured at Avery''s abdomen.


    La''s jaw dropped in shock as disbelief washed over her little face.


    Tammy carried La upstairs and said to Avery, "Go take a break, Avery!"


    Avery was a little worried and wanted to go up with them.


    Elliot grabbed her arm and said, "Come outside with me."


    "What is it?" Avery said as she walked ahead of him. "Shea should be tired, too. You should head


    home."


    "The bodyguard will take her home." Elliot held her hand and led her outside. "Let''s go for a walk."


    Summer was just around the corner. The days were bing longer and the weather was getting


    warmer.


    The gentle breeze outside was a weedfort.


    The two of them slept for a while that afternoon. Elliot guessed that Avery would not be tired, so he


    wanted to take her out to rx.


    Avery thought he meant they were going to take a simple walk around the neighborhood, but he ended


    up opening the door to his car.


    "Didn''t you say we were going for a walk? Where do you want to go?" she asked as she stood in front


    of the car door, puzzled.


    "Let¡¯s go shopping." His tone was casual and light.


    Avery knew Elliot did not like to shop.


    He decided to take her shopping to make her happy.


    Even if that were the case, he should have at least discussed it with her first.


    "You''re weird," Avery said, but hopped into the car anyway.


    After Elliot got into the driver''s seat, Avery asked, "Where are we going to shop? I''m pregnant, so I


    can''t walk for too long."


    "I know." Elliot never once forgot that Avery was carrying their child. "We''lle home when you feel


    tired."


    They made their way to the city¡¯s most popr street for luxury goods.


    Every shop on this street sold high-end, designer br?b+?SNS>s.


    The average crowd stayed away from it because of its exorbitant prices, which was why the street


    seemed secludedpared to the other shopping areas.


    Avery was pregnant, so Elliot would not take her anywhere too crowded.


    "I have plenty of clothes, Elliot... I don''tck anything... If you feel like shopping, then let''s go look at


    some menswear!" Avery said as her eyesnded on the men''s clothing store right in front of them.


    "We''ll take a look at everything," Elliot said inly.


    Sometimes, the quieter things were, the bigger the matter.


    Elliot lookedpletely fine, but Avery began to feel uneasy.


    When Tammy got home at 9 p.m. that night, she sent Avery a text.


    Tammy: [Where did Elliot take you? Are you home yet?]


    Avery did not reply to the text until half an hourter.


    Avery: [I just got home.]


    Tammy: [Holy crap! You shopped for that long? Can your body handle it?]


    Avery: [You might not believe me, but we didn''t really shop. We only shopped for under half an hour,


    then went and got something to eat.]


    Tammy: [... Didn''t you two just have dinner earlier?]

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Avery: [Maybe he figured I need to eat more because I''m eating for two now.]


    Tammy: [Hahaha! What did he buy for you? Send me photos!]


    Avery took a photo of that night''s haul and sent it to Tammy.


    Tammy looked at the photo, then immediately called Avery.


    "Why did he buy jewelry again? Haha! Do men like giving the women they love jewelry?" sheughed.


    Avery held her head in her hand and said," He had a motive."


    Tammy froze, then asked, "What motive?" "It''s because of an event next Monday." Avery truly


    experienced how petty a man could be that night.


    She had declined the clothes and jewelry, but Elliot insisted on buying them for her.


    When she asked for his reason, he dly gave it.


    Back when Avery attended the meet-and-greet at the hotel with Eric Santos, they had both worn cream


    sweaters and were mistaken as lovers. The ne she wore that Eric gave her also caused quite a


    bit of controversy.


    All of this was in the past, but Elliot never got over it.


    During their shopping spree, he picked out a dress for Avery and got a matching outfit for himself.


    He also bought her a beautiful gemstone


    ne.


    The color of the gemstone was exactly the same as the cufflinks he got for himself!


    Not only did he want to wear a matching outfit with her, he also wanted their essories to match.


    All of this was because there was going to be a contract-signing event on Monday between Tate


    Industries, Sterling Group and the Border Security Force.


    Tammy cackled upon hearing Avery''s story.


    "I never knew he was this passionate! Why didn''t you refuse the matching outfits? If you did, I''m sure


    he would end up doing something even more shocking!"


    "His donation to the Border Security Force this time is for the good of the country and its citizens. I


    don¡¯t want to let such a small matter affect that contract." "Hahahaha! This is hrious! I don''t know


    how your dating life somehow involved the country''s affairs... The government should give you two a


    ''best couple'' award..."


    Avery blushed slightly, then changed the subject ;e#?SKT= said, "I identally saw a photo of Cole


    Foster and Zoe Sanford together today. I''m guessing Cole mistakenly posted it online. He deleted it


    right away."


    Tammy smelled something fishy going on and said, "Didn''t Zoe move into the old Foster mansion after


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    she got pregnant? I bet they already had something going on back then!"


    "I think there¡¯s a possibility they got together much earlier on, too. They were really close in the photo I


    saw today." Avery frowned and wondered, "Isn''t Zoe madly in love with Elliot? Why would she do this?"


    Tammy took a sip of water, then mused," Maybe it was because Elliot was too cold to her! I heard that


    they only slept together once the entire time they were together. It was on the night of your birthday


    party. The night Elliot got really drunk..."


    Avery froze.


    She remembered every detail of what happened that night.


    Elliot had pinned her down on the bed and tormented her for a long time.


    Zoe had watched everything from outside the room that night.


    It was the first time in her life that Avery felt like a homewrecker being caught in the act!


    She had never revealed the events of that night to anybody, because Zoe was Elliot¡¯s official girlfriend


    at the time, and she was nothing but the third party who ruined their rtionship!


    "Are you sure?" Avery asked as she heard the feigned vagueness in her voice, but felt extremely


    nervous.


    "I heard about it when my husband was drinking with Ben and the other... Elliot has a personal


    bodyguard who knows exactly where he sleeps every night. Ben¡¯s in charge of that bodyguard''s sry,


    so Ben knows everything about Elliot''s private life."


    Tears rolled down Avery''s face when she heard Tammy¡¯s answer.


    Elliot might have been too drunk to remember anything about that night, but she remembered it very


    clearly!


    He could not possibly have had any energy left inside of him to touch Zoe that night!


    It was even more impossible that she got pregnant with his child!

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    "Why aren''t you saying anything, Avery?" Tammy asked. "Do you think there''s a possibility that Cole


    was the father of the child Zoe was pregnant with before? After all, the chances of getting knocked up


    after sleeping together once are really low!


    Besides, if Zoe would date a major sc*mbag like Cole, it''s enough to prove that they''re the same type


    of people!"


    Avery felt an ache in her heart, then croaked, "I''m not sure if they really are dating or not... I''m a little


    tired now, Tammy


    "Okay. Hurry up and get some rest, then," Tammy said.


    Avery hung up the phone, then looked out the window into the night in a daze.


    Tears fell silently down her face.


    She had thought that Elliot and Zoe were just like other couples when they were together.


    He had thought that the child Zoe was carrying was the result of their many nights of loving passion.


    What a joke!


    In the past, most of the loathing she felt toward Elliot was because of his rtionship with Zoe.


    She despised and resented him to the point that she wanted to kill him herself.


    No matter what Elliot said, she did not want to hear a word of it.


    No matter what he did, she wanted nothing but to be free from him!


    Her eyes were clouded by jealousy and hatred, and she ended up seeing him as an enemy.


    All the times she had regretted meeting him, the countless sleepless nights she had stayed up cursing


    him...


    Now, the truth was like a hard p in her face!


    Avery felt like her heart was about to break in half.


    Elliot was not the dirtbag that people made him out to be, neither was he a two-timing b*st*rd.


    All the cruel words she had said to him and her actions that hurt him made her feel an unbelievable


    shame!


    After a good cry, Averyy in bed and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Now that her emotions were intact, her thoughts were slowly getting clearer.


    It was no wonder Zoe miscarried!


    The child she was carrying was never Elliot''s to begin with, so she would not have dared to give birth to


    it.


    Her cruelty knew no bounds!


    On the day she miscarried, she did not forget to n an borate ;c&:YKR; entertaining act...


    At the thought of this, a chill ran through Avery''s entire body.


    She and Elliot were hardly considered fools, but Zoe had duped them both!


    This was all in the past, but the torment that she and Elliot suffered because of it was engraved into


    their hearts!


    Avery refused to let Zoe get away with this!


    On Monday, Avery showed up at Tate Industries in a white dress.


    An amethyst ne was hanging from her neck.


    The purple gemstoneplemented her ivory skin and made her look exquisite.


    "Is Miss Tate in a rtionship? She''s dressed up so beautifully today!"


    "Hahaha! Sterling Group¡¯s big boss, Elliot Foster got here at eight in the morning. Did you notice the


    amethyst ne Miss Tate''s wearing? When I sent coffee over to Mr. Foster earlier, I saw that his


    cufflinks today were made of amethyst, too!"


    "Oh my god! Are they going public with their rtionship?!" "Haha! Let''s hope they get together! That


    way, we won''t have to worry about Wonder Technologies anymore!"


    That morning, news of Wanda Tate donating drones to hundreds of schools in the country''s rural areas


    made the headlines.


    Before long, Tate Industries and Sterling Group also made headlines with their donation of military


    drones to the country''s Border Security Force.


    The inte blew up in fervent discussions at the two pieces of news.


    [I think Wonder Technologies should''ve donated something more practical to the schools! Those poor


    kids barely have enough to eat. What would they do with a bunch of drones?] [At least Wonder


    Technologies donated something! However, I think Tate


    Industries is even more amazing! Working with the military is basically an official confirmation on the


    high quality of their products!]


    [Did any of you notice what the heads of Sterling Group and Tate Industries were wearing?]


    [Whoa! Are those matching couple outfits?!]


    [I didn''t expect to see something this sweet while reading the news...]


    That afternoon, lunch was on Avery and Mike

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Elliot, Chad and Ben never left since they arrived that morning.


    They had spent their time touring Tate Industries.


    At least, that was their excuse. Their true motive was to stay for lunch.


    "Wanda Tate is a master of marketing," Ben said with his phone in his hand. "She hit a brick wall


    running into us, though."


    "Even so, their sales aren¡¯t had," Chad said." There is still huge potential in the lower-ie market."


    "They¡¯re selling their products for cheap, after all! They''re losing money to earn a good reputation. The


    more they sell, the more money they lose... Their original n was to quickly take over the market and


    run Tate Industries out of business, then monopolize the market and raise their prices," Ben said. "Now,


    they''ve realized that Tate Industries isn''t as easy to bring down as they''d thought. Which is why they''re


    "Are they cutting down costs? Or are they nning on conquering the lower and middle-ie


    markets while continuing to make big promises to their investors, then get publicly listed?" Chad


    chimed in.


    "All of that. They still have plenty of investors who believe in them." Benughed, then said, "Wanda


    Tate really does have a knack for business."


    Avery was ordering dishes with the menu in her hands, but her ears were closely listening to their


    conversation.


    Elliot noticed her absentmindedness, then leaned in and whispered in her ear, "You don''t need to be


    afraid of Wanda. She can''t touch you."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed.


    "I¡¯m not afraid of her. I''m trying to decide between getting orange juice or watermelon juice."


    "Get one of each, then."


    "Okay..."


    Avery finished ordering, then handed the menu over to Elliot.


    "You''re over three months pregnant now, Avery. How are you feeling?" Ben asked, shifting the subject


    to her.


    "Apart from the asional nausea, I don''t feel any differently."


    This pregnancy was more rxed than herst.


    "That¡¯s good. Do you only have a day-time nanny at home right now?" Ben asked. " Shouldn''t you hire


    a live-in nannyter on in your pregnancy? Mike is a man, after all. It wouldn''t be too convenient for him


    to help out if anything happens to you... "


    Elliot nced at Avery from the corner of his eye.


    She responded calmly, "I''m still a long way from thete stages of my pregnancy. I''ll think about itter


    on."


    "Hahaha! I don''t know why you''re the one who''s pregnant, but I''m getting nervous. It¡¯s as if the baby


    you¡¯re carrying is mine " Ben teased with a chuckle.


    "You¡¯ll scare the boss if you say that, Ben. He doesn''t want to have a baby with you!" Chad said.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Everyone burst intoughter, which immediately livened up the atmosphere.


    Avery took advantage of everyone''s good mood to ask a question.


    "What are men most afraid of? Is it losing money, or being cheated on?"


    "Being cheated on!" Mike was the first to answer.


    Chad nodded his head in agreement.


    "I can ept getting dumped, but I can''t ept getting cheated on," Ben answered.


    Avery did not turn to Elliot, because his answer would most likely be the same.


    She wanted to find the time to tell him about Zoe''s infidelity, but she was hesitating now.


    How could someone as proud as him h;f*; RIT;le that kind of bombshell?


    On Wednesday, Avery contacted Zoe, who had just returned from her vacation.


    The two met at a cafe.


    Zoe red at Avery resentfully.


    "Are you here to show off..."


    Zoe began to speak, but Avery¡¯s palmnded on her cheek in a hard p!


    "I know all about you and Cole. This p is for the innocent child you murdered."


    Zoe held onto her cheek as her eyes widened dramatically!


    How did Avery find out?


    Who was the one who told her about it?!


    "Elliot... He..." Zoe stammered, unable to let out aplete sentence.


    "He doesn''t know. Let this disgusting matter rot in your hearts!" Avery picked up a napkin and wiped


    her hands. "If he finds out, he¡¯d send the both of you straight to


    hell!"


    Zoe''s face was a look of absolute terror as she slumped back into her seat.


    Avery walked out of the cafe and drove the car toward the Starry River Vi.


    There was an express delivery from abroad that required her signature.


    She wondered why there was a package when she did not purchase anything.


    She had no idea who could have sent it, let alone what was in the package.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Avery parked the car at the vi''s entrance.


    The delivery man was waiting for her at the front gate.


    After she got out of the car and signed for the package, her phone rang in her bag.


    She held the package in one hand and used the other to pull her phone out.


    She answered the call after opening the front gate.


    "Where are you?"


    Elliot''s deep, low voice came through the phone.


    "At home," Avery answered.


    "Are you not feeling well?" Elliot asked with a hint of worry in his voice.


    "I''m fine. I came home to grab a package."


    Avery walked past the front yard to the front door and opened it up.


    Once she was in the house, she ced the package on top of the shoe rack.


    "What¡¯s up?" she asked as she changed into her house slipper and walked over to the couch.


    "Zoe Sanford is, in fact, dating Cole."


    Elliot''s bodyguard had brought Cole to him earlier. Cole confessed to everything, so Elliot made the call


    to Avery.


    "How did you find out?" he asked.


    "How did you confirm it?" Avery asked as her hand tightened around her phone.


    "Cole told me. He said they started spending time together after I broke up with Zoe. They just recently


    confirmed their rtionship." Elliot''s tone was very calm. "I don''t care that he''s dating Zoe."


    Avery responded simply after hearing what he said.


    If Cole had told Elliot that he not only cheated with Zoe on him, but also used him as a scapegoat


    during Zoe''s pregnancy, then Elliot would not be asposed as he was at that moment.


    "It''s all in the past," Avery said. She wanted the entire matter toe to an end.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Elliot never loved Zoe, and nothing ever happened between them. That was enough for her.


    She did not want Elliot to suffer from gossip.


    Even if he did not care about being cheated on by Zoe, he would still be made aughing stock.


    Elliot was silent for a few seconds, then said hoarsely, "I know you''re mad..."


    "I''m not! I don¡¯t care, and I''m not mad anymore. Let''s just leave the past behind," Avery said lightly.


    From the sound of her voice, it was as if everything really was fine.


    However, Elliot felt that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    He used to date Zoe, :a+>YKV: she was even once pregnant with his child.


    How could Avery possibly not care about that at all?


    "I want to see you."


    Elliot was filled with guilt, and decided to make it all up to Avery.


    "Sure. Where are you?" Avery asked.


    "I''lle over to your ce."


    "If you''re at the office, then I¡¯lle to you!


    I don''t have much going on today."


    Avery did not want to disturb Elliot''s work.


    Upon hearing her words, the knot in Elliot''s heart loosened as a smile appeared on his face.


    "Okay. I''ll wait here for you."


    He hung up the phone, then checked the time.


    If traffic was smooth, it would take about half an hour to get here from the Starry River Vi.


    He stood up and began to make his way out.


    Coincidentally, Chad needed to see Elliot and bumped into him while he was


    walking out.


    "Where are you going, Sir?"


    "I¡¯m going to buy some stuff," Elliot responded as he continued toward the elevators.


    Chad froze for a moment, then followed after him.


    "What do you need? I''ll get it for you."


    "I''ll go myself." Elliot''s expression was rxed. His tone was not exactly gentle, but it was very polite.


    "Leave the documents on my desk. I''ll take a look at themter."


    "Yes, Sir..." Chad saw Elliot''s good mood and decided to be nosy. "Did something good happen, Sir?"


    Elliot tapped on the elevator button, then turned back with a smile and said, "Avery''s


    Over at Starry River Vi, it had been ten minutes since the end of the phone call.


    Avery was standing in her closet and still had not picked out an outfit to wear.


    She had not even seen Elliot yet, but her heart was already racing wildly in her chest.


    The dress she was wearing was pretty, but she felt that it was too in.


    She took out a dress that Tammy had picked for her, hesitated for a while, then decided to go ahead


    and wear it.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    At the Sterling Group offices, Chad sat in Ben''s office with a cup of tea.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been Mr. Foster this happy!" Chad chuckled. "I stood guard at his office


    doors on purpose and saw him bring back a huge bag of fruit and snacks. Can Avery eat all of that?


    Hahaha!"


    "Did Avery finallye around? Women are so difficult to figure out!" Ben said with furrowed brows.


    "Could it be because Zoe Sanford and Cole Foster got together?" Chad guessed. "Apart from that, I


    can''t think of any other possibilities."


    "Let''s hope that''s the case." Ben raised his own cup of tea and clinked cups with Chad. Avery pulled up


    in front of the Sterling Group building half an hourter.


    After his little tea session with Ben, Chad had been waiting at the building''s entrance.


    When he saw Avery¡¯s Rower, he immediately ran up to it.


    Avery rolled down her window when she saw Chad approaching, then said, "Chad, the parking lot is full


    here. I''ll go find somewhere to park outside."


    Chad smiled and said, "You can just park anywhere in this huge spot right here! It''s fine to just park


    your car at the entrance, too."


    Avery was bewildered.


    Chad waved his hand and directed her, " Just park right there!"


    "That''s not a parking spot!"


    "It''s fine! This entire piece ofnd belongs to Mr. Foster. You can park wherever you want." Chad


    fawned. "Or you coulde down and I can park your car for you?"


    Avery shook her head in embarrassment and said, "It''s fine. I''ll park it myself."


    She parked the car, then opened the door and got out.


    "You look beautiful today, Miss Tate!" Chad ttered her sincerely.


    Avery was wearing a floral camisole with a matching fitted skirt.


    The outfit showed off her ivory skin and slender figure, making her look sexy and bewitching.


    Chad was afraid that Elliot would not be able to hold himself back once heid eyes on her.


    Avery felt some regret.


    She was onlying to see Elliot, so why did she go through the trouble of specially changing her


    outfit?


    They had just met the day before, ?d!:YLT= it was not like they could not see each other every day.


    What would people think of her showing up at his workce dressed up like this?


    "I..." Avery wanted to exin herself.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It''s hot out here, Miss Tate. Let''s hurry inside! Mr. Foster has been waiting for you."


    Chad led the way with a grin.


    Avery followed his lead straight to thepany president''s office on the top floor of the building.


    "Go on in! I''ll leave you two to it." Chad led Avery right to Elliot''s office doors, then cleverly dismissed


    himself.


    Avery knocked on the door, then pushed it open.


    When her eyes met with Elliot''s, sparks flew as different types of shock appeared on each of their


    faces.


    Avery saw Elliot sitting on the couch, and he was peeling grapes.


    The te on the table in front of him was piled up with peeled grapes.


    He stared at her in surprise as his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    "Aren''t you cold dressed like that?"


    Avery forced herself toe up with an excuse and said, "Pregnant women get hot easily."


    Elliot wiped his hands down with a wet napkin, then walked over to her and led her into the room.


    "I remember you liked grapes, so I peeled some for you," he said as he sat her down on the couch.


    The air was filled with an alluring mixture of his cologne and the fragrance of the grapes.


    Avery uneasily picked up a grape and popped it into her mouth.


    "How is it?" Elliot''s deep set eyes ogled at her demure face in anticipation.


    His gaze made Avery blush, and a sudden surge of courage rose inside her.


    She reached up to wrap her hand around the back of his neck, and nted her red lips on his cold, thin


    lips...

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Half an hourter, the vice president of Sterling Group burst into Ben''s office.


    "I''ve looked everywhere for you, Chad. I knew you''d be here!"


    The vice president slumped down next to Chad.


    Noticing the vice president dripping in sweat, Chad asked," What happened? You¡¯re making me think


    thepany''s in some kind of trouble."


    The vice president poured himself a ss of water, then said, "Did the two of you know that Avery Tate


    was here? Why didn''t you tell me?" He drank the entire ss of water in one gulp. "Let me tell me,


    when I went to Mr. Foster''s office just now... Ah! Just the thought of it makes me want to bury myself in


    a hole! What the hell was that? I have a feeling I''m about to get fired."


    Ben and Chad were shocked.


    "Don¡¯t tell me they were..." Ben began to say, but did not finish the rest of his sentence.


    The vice president nodded furiously and said, "The worst thing about it was that I wasn''t the only one


    who saw it. I was with a whole team of people... All of them saw it, too... Honestly, I might as well just


    pack up my things and leave..."


    He buried his face in his hands in agony.


    Everyone knew that the president of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster kept his distance from women.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He had never brought a woman to thepany before, let alone do anything with a woman in his own


    office.


    However, everything changed today!


    Never in his dreams did the vice president think that he would walk into something like this.


    Elliot cared very much about his privacy, and was probably pondering on how to make him disappear


    into thin air.


    Ben and Chad gazed at the vice president with sympathetic eyes.


    They wanted to share their opinions, but ended up unintentionally bursting intoughter instead.


    "Stopughing! I''m devastated right now! You shouldn''t kick a man while he''s down! " The vice


    president said dejectedly as he checked his phone to see if he had received any new calls or


    messages.


    He had a feeling that Elliot was not going to go easy on him.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. I think you''ll be fine." Ben took a sip of water to calm himself down. "If I were


    you, I''d go back to his office half an hourter ?f)


    "Mr. Foster won''t be mad," Chad said. "He''s in a good mood today. Even if you made a big mistake, he


    might be able to forgive you.


    "Are you sure?" mumbled the vice president. "When he noticed that I''d walked in earlier, his expression


    was really stern! He was furious!"


    "Ahem... At the time... What were they doing?"


    "Let me think... When I walked in, all I saw was something white... Oh, I think that was Miss Tate''s


    back..." The vice president tried his best to recall what he saw, then took a sharp breath and said, "Miss


    Tate was on top...¡±


    Ben looked like he had choked on something.


    "I can¡¯t help you there." He shook his head, then said, "I honestly didn''t expect that that was what you


    saw."


    Chad was also mortified. He could barely wrap his head around things.


    "Since neither of you can help me, then I''ll just go and face my doom!"


    The vice president stood up in misery and nned to go and beg Elliot for forgiveness.


    "Hey! You should goter! What if they''re not done yet?" Ben said as he held him back.


    "Huh?" The vice president looked perplexed as he said, "How could they continue after I walked in on


    them? No way. Miss Tate actually screamed!"


    Ben released his grip on him.


    It was over!


    "I suggest you beg for forgiveness from Avery Tate," he said.


    "That¡¯s right," Chad agreed. "As long as she forgives you, Mr. Foster would, too."


    "Okay! I''ll go find Miss Tate right now!"


    The vice president clenched his fists and walked out of the room.


    The doors to the president''s office were wide open.


    The vice president pretended to walk by and "identally" peeped into the room.


    All he saw was Elliot working away behind


    his desk with a serious expression on his face.


    There was no trace of Avery in the office.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    "No way," the vice president thought to himself. "Did Avery Tate leave?"


    He took a deep breath, then knocked on the open door to Elliot''s office.


    Elliot looked up, saw who it was, then immediately said, "Come in and shut the door."


    The vice president was terrified!


    Elliot''s tone was no different than usual, but there was something scary about the way he said the


    words e in and shut the door".


    The vice president timidly walked into the door and closed the door behind him.


    "Where''s Miss Tate, Sir?" Elliot pushed the file he was working on aside, then said coldly, "Do you need


    to talk to her about something?" He paused, then continued ominously, "You scared her off."


    The vice president''s back broke into a cold sweat.


    "I''m so sorry, Sir! I''ll go and apologize to Miss Tate right away!"


    Elliot''s brows furrowed tightly as he asked, "Don''t you think you''ve embarrassed her enough?"


    The vice president humbly hung his head. His face said, "Do what you want with me."


    "I don''t want a word of this going out!"


    Elliot snapped.


    The vice president nodded furiously and said, "Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t say a word!" "I''ve still got some work


    to do. Bring the


    others toe see me in thirty minutes." Elliot''s tone returned to its usual calm.


    The vice president let out an internal sigh of relief.


    "It looks like the boss really is in a great mood today!" he thought.


    Avery drove her car aimlessly on the road.


    She had yet to calm down from her earlier fright.


    How humiliating!


    She never dreamed of anything like that happening in her life.


    Sure enough, one should never act on impulse.


    She called Tammy and asked her toe out and meet her.


    They met at a cafe half an hourter.


    Avery ordered some dessert.


    Tammy watched as she ate slowly, then asked in confusion, "You didn''t call me out here just so I could


    watch you eat, did you?"


    Avery stopped eating, then said, "I went to see Elliot just now."


    Tammy could not hold back herughter.


    "I was wondering why you were wearing this outfit today... You kept saying how it didn''t suit you before,


    but you look gorgeous in it! Hahaha! I bet Elliot was shocked to see you wearing this, right?"


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she said, "He stared at me like an idiot... It was such a huge difference!"


    "Hahaha! Did the tyrannical president turn into a drooling idiot?" Tammy said as she imagined the


    scene in her head.


    "Pretty much..." Avery took a sip of water as she tried to calm herself. "Then, we got on the couch in his


    office =e%?UIU<..."


    "Holy sh*t! That''s hot! Why do you look so miserable, though? Is he... impotent?!" Tammy eximed in


    horror.


    If she was right, then she would definitely tell Avery to find another man.


    Avery took a deep breath, then held her head in her hands and said, "While we were ... In his office... A


    group of employees saw us."


    Tammy had her breath taken away.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You two are incredible!"


    "I''m never going to his office ever again." Avery gritted her teeth and kicked herself."


    Why didn''t I just agree when he said he woulde see me at my ce? Why did I have to insist on


    going to his office? Oh, right. I was worried it''d affect his work... Then again, it''s not like he could do


    any work with me there!"


    "There''s no point in regretting it now, Avery! What''s done is done, just ept it! I bet this has already


    spread all over thepany," Tammy said, adding fuel to fire. "This type of gossip spreads like


    wildfire!"


    Avery was stuck in a daze.


    When she finally snapped out of it, she said, "By the way, did you buy someone online for me? I


    received a package from Bridgedale this afternoon."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Tammy shook her head and said, "Nope! Wasn''t there a sender¡¯s name on the package?"


    "I just nced at it. I think it was the name of somepany." Avery then revealed the suspicious part


    of the matter and said, "I asked the delivery man to leave it at the neighborhood''s delivery counter or


    hand it over to the nanny, but he insisted on me signing for it personally."


    "Maybe it''s something expensive. You usually have to sign for something like that. " Tammy shed a


    mysterious grin and said, "Could it be something from Elliot? Aren''t the two of you in the middle of a


    passionate rtionship?"


    Avery responded without hesitation, "It probably isn''t him. He''s never used a courier service to send me


    gifts. Even if it''s from abroad, he¡¯d send it to his ce and check it before giving it to me."


    "Tsk! Hearing you say all this is making me fall in love with him all over again. After all, he once was my


    dream man!" Tammy picked up her teaspoon and stirred her coffee, then said, "Have youpletely


    gotten over things, Avery?"


    Avery''s behavior today was like a young girl deep in love.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Avery knew she could not hide it, so she nodded and said, "I''m letting bygones be bygones!"


    "I respect your decision. Who could go through life without making some mistakes?" Tammy was happy


    for her friend. "I feel like you''ve turned into a different person after reconciling with him. Of course, he''s


    changed as well. Since you''re so happy together, then just stay together from now on! That way, your


    three children would finally have aplete home. How great is that?"


    Avery lowered her gaze and said, "I''m not certain about the future, but I¡¯ll definitely cherish our time


    together more than I did before. We''re not children anymore. Our kids are all grown up, too."


    She had given it a lot of thought.


    At this point, marriage was not important to her and Elliot.


    What they needed was the trust between family members, and not a marriage license.


    At five in the evening, the nanny took La home from school.


    While changing into her house slippers, La''s eyes l>b):SJS=ed on the package on the shoe rack.


    "Whose package is this? What''s inside?" she asked.


    "It''s your mother''s," answered the nanny.


    "Oh... I want to open it..."


    La thought that whatever belonged to her mother was hers, too.


    The nanny felt uneasy, then said, "Your mother will be home soon. Let''s wait for her toe back and


    open it up, okay? Or we could wait for your brother toe home and see what he thinks."


    La thought of how Hayden would be home soon, then nodded her head.


    About ten minutester, the bodyguard returned home with Hayden.


    "Hayden! The nanny made me some really yummy pancakes today!"


    La was holding a fluffy pancake in her hand, and was so happy that she utterly forgot what


    happened ten minutes ago.


    As Hayden changed into his house slipper, he nced at the package on the shoe rack.


    Avery rarely shops online, so they don''t usually receive packages.


    "Hayden! That''s Mommy¡¯s package. I want to see what''s inside! Let''s open it together!"


    With her brother''spany, La was not afraid even if they got in trouble."


    "It¡¯s Mommy''s. We can''t open it," Hayden said.


    "Mommy''s stuff is our stuff... Our stuff is Mommy''s, too!" La pouted, then said, "I really want to see


    what''s inside!¡±


    Hayden was worried that his sister would touch the package, so he dragged her into the living room.


    "We can only open it with Mommy¡¯s permission," he said.


    "... I can open up whatever I want in the house." La shook off her brother''s grip unhappily, then said,


    "Mommy won¡¯t be angry at me!"


    La rarely went against Hayden like this.


    "Go and open it, then," Hayden said coldly." I won¡¯t be your brother after that."


    La was speechless.


    When Avery got home, she felt a weird atmosphere in the house.


    The children did not run up to greet her like they usually did.


    "La!" she called out as she changed into her house slippers. "Hayden! Mommy''s


    home!"


    La and Hayden walked over from two different directions.


    "Mommy, I fought with Hayden." La ran up to her mother with reddened eyes and said, "He said he


    won¡¯t be my brother anymore."


    Hearing this, Avery turned to Hayden and asked, "What''s wrong Hayden? Did your sister upset you?"


    Hayden pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    La impatiently dragged Avery to the shoe rack and said, "I wanted to open your package, Mommy,


    but Hayden wouldn''t let me... Mommy, you wouldn¡¯t be mad at me if I''d opened it, right?"

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Avery did not expect the fight to be about such a trivial matter.


    "Of course I wouldn''t be mad, but it''s true that it¡¯s not a very polite thing to do," she said patiently. "You


    could wait for me toe home, then ask me if you could open it. If I gave you my permission, then


    you could open it."


    "Okay, Mommy. Can I open it now?"


    "Sure!" As Avery picked up the package, the expression on her face suddenly turned heavy. ¡¯¡¯La, I


    don''t know who sent this package or what¡¯s inside. I think it''s better if I open it."


    Avery was worried that whatever was inside was something inappropriate, and it would be bad if the


    children got shocked by


    it.


    "Okay..." La was even more curious now.


    Avery picked up a small pair of scissors, then cut through the tape on the package.


    The nanny walked over and asked, "Is Mikeing home for dinner tonight, Avery?"


    "He''s got a business meeting tonight, so he won''t be joining us," Avery answered.


    "Alright. I''ll serve dinner now, then."


    "Okay."


    Avery ced the scissors down after opening the package.


    A wave of cold air seeped out from the box.


    She pulled out an ice pack from the package.


    She began to feel cautious...


    Packages that have ice packs in them typically carried fresh food, but the box was not that big.


    Apart from the ice pack, there was also something small wrapped in ck tape.


    She pulled it out of the box, and opened it up...


    "What is it, Mommy?" La lifted her head and grabbed onto her mother''s clothes.


    A wave of nausea overcame Avery!


    With the box in her arms, she hurriedly ran into the bathroom!


    "Mommy! What''s wrong?!" La cried out in shock.


    Hayden immediately hugged her and said," Don¡¯t be scared. Mommy''s carrying a baby right now, so


    she can''t help but throw up sometimes.¡±


    Only then did La stop crying.


    The nanny heard themotion and rushed over to the bathroom.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Are you alright, Avery?"


    Avery had locked the door after entering the bathroom.


    Under normal circumstances, she would answer the nanny.


    However, she did not say a word after going into the bathroom.


    She was horrified!


    Wrapped inside the ck tape was a severed finger.


    It was probably cut off not too long ago... There were still traces of fresh blood on it.


    Avery''s entire body trembled uncontrobly as she held onto the box.


    Inside the box was something that looked like an MP3 yer.


    Logic told her that she needed to take it out ;g,=PJP= listen to it right away.


    She had to find out who sent the package and who the finger belonged to, but she was terrified!


    She was pregnant right now. She could not act as recklessly as she used to.


    The bathroom door did not open up until half an hourter.


    The nanny and the children stood outside the door and watched as Avery walked out hazily with


    reddened eyes.


    "I''m fine... Don¡¯t worry...¡±


    She forced herself to stay collected despite her paleplexion.


    "Go and have dinner! I''m not hungry... You don''t have to worry about me," she mumbled, then carried


    the box upstairs.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Judging by the way she looked, it was impossible that Avery was fine.


    Even the children could feel that something was wrong, and it was not a small matter either.


    "Take your sister and have dinner first, Hayden. I''ll take dinner upstairs to your mother," said the nanny.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hayden took La''s hand and led her to the dining room.


    The nanny prepared a tray of food and took it upstairs,


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Avery¡¯s hand was trembling as she pulled the tape recorder


    out of the box.


    Without a hint of hesitation, she hit the pay


    button.


    "Rumor has it that Professor James Hough had ast pupil whose skills surpassed his! Tell me who it


    is!"


    "I don''t know. The professor never told me."


    The familiar voice in the recording made the trembling in Avery''s body worsen!


    It was Wesley''s voice!


    "I see. Since you don''t know, then I''ll cut off your finger and send it to the most likely candidate... Let''s


    see if we can get her toe here."


    The ominous tone in the other voice was eerily sinister.


    What followed was the sound of a knife mming onto a surface, and a shocking scream!


    Wesley''s cry of sheer agony made Avery


    break down instantly!


    Tears blurred her vision as she clenched her fists. Her nails were digging into her palms, but she could


    not feel the pain!


    The nanny stood in front of the door to the master bedroom with the tray of food in her hands.


    As she was about to knock on the door, she vaguely heard the sound of a scream from inside the


    bedroom.


    She ran downstairs with the tray in horror.


    "She''s not eating?" asked the bodyguard when he saw the nannye down the stairs with the tray


    still carrying the food she prepared earlier.


    The nanny walked over to the bodyguard¡¯s side, then whispered, "Hurry up and call Mike. Tell him to


    "Is Miss Tate in trouble?!" "No! It''s that package... It was something scary!¡± said the nanny softly as she


    nced over to the dining room.


    The children were in the middle of dinner, but their eyes were fixed on the nanny -h*> UIS? the


    bodyguard.


    "Go outside and call Mike. I¡¯ll check on the kids," the nanny said, then headed toward the dining room.


    The children were still young. No matter what was happening, it would be best if they were not


    involved.


    After Mike got the bodyguard''s call, he sobered up right away.


    His dinner meeting tonight was with a few of Sterling Group''s managers. They were the ones who


    invited him out for dinner. It was because the news of Elliot and Avery''s intimate rtionship had


    spread through the entirepany.


    "Chad, something''s up. I have to go," Mike said to Chad as he got up from his seat.


    "What''s wrong?" Chad saw the heavy expression on his face, then got up and left the room with him.


    "The bodyguard called and said Avery received a mysterious package... She opened it up, then locked


    herself in her room, " Mike exined as he pulled out his car keys.


    "You drank tonight! Get someone else to drive you," Chad said. "Or you could take a cab..."


    Mike only had a bottle of beer that night and was not drunk at all, but he obediently put his keys away


    anyway.


    "I''ll go home and check things out. If it''s nothing, I''lle back and drink with you guys." Mike patted


    Chad on the shoulder and said, "Go on back inside!"


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing.¡± Chad felt uneasy. "Text me when you get home."


    Mike gestured an "OK" sign at him, then hailed a cab by the street.


    Over at Starry River Vi, Avery walked down the stairs carrying a small suitcase.


    When Avery saw her mother with a suitcase, she burst into tears.


    "Where are you going, Mommy? It''s sote! It''s dark out! I don''t want you to go!"

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    The nanny and the bodyguard were also dumbfounded.


    "Where are you going thiste, Miss Tate?"


    Avery''s entire body was rigid. She was unable to pretend that everything was fine, nor could she bring


    herself to sh a fake smile at the children.


    Her reddened eyesnded on Hayden as she said, "Take care of your sister, Hayden."


    Hayden had always been strong, but his mother''s face startled him.


    No matter how mature he was, he was still just a five year old boy.


    He reached out to grab onto Avery''s sleeve, then said in a terrified and longing voice," Where are you


    going, Mommy?" Under normal circumstances, Avery would patiently exin things to the children.


    Even if she had to tell a white lie, she would still make sure tofort their emotions.


    However, her whole body was cold to the touch and her mind was unable to think straight!


    The only thing on her mind was that she had to go to Bridgedale and save Wesley, no matter the


    danger or the price she had to pay!


    Wesley was abducted because of her. He would not be suffering such inhumane torture if he had not


    known her!


    The bloody, severed finger was like a sharp knife that was stabbing at her heart!


    Mike''s cab pulled up in front of the vi.


    He heard La''s shrill cry of misery even before he got out of the car, and his brows furrowed tightly.


    He saw the children holding onto Avery''s arms, while she insisted on leaving with a suitcase in her


    hand.


    Mike ran toward the heartbreaking scene and snatched the suitcase out of Avery''s hand.


    "Have you lost your mind, Avery? Can''t you hear the kids crying?!¡± He threw her suitcase aside, then


    ced his hands on his hips and demanded, "What exactly happened? I heard you got a package...


    Where is it?!"


    Avery lowered her gaze, then walked to the side.


    Mike followed closely behind her." "I signed for the package at one in the afternoon. If I''m not in


    Bridgedale in the next twenty four hours after the package is delivered, then they''ll kill Wesley!" Avery''s


    eyes were pits of endless darkness. "I don''t have much time left... Don''t stop me!"


    Mike did not expect things to be this serious.


    "I''ming with you. Don''t tell me to stay home >e$>XMW> watch the kids! These guys don''t sound


    like your average punks, Avery. You''d be walking right into your own funeral if you go alone! It''s fine if


    you want to die by yourself, but do you want to drag the baby you''re carrying along with you?!"


    Avery''s eyes welled up in tears. She did not want to die, nor did she want to take such a huge risk!


    However, she could not let Wesley die for her sake!


    That would be more painful than her own death!


    "Wait for me at the front gate. I''ll go talk to the kids," Mike said into her ear, then made his way over to


    the children.


    Ten minutester, Mike walked to Avery''s side while carrying her suitcase.


    ''Let¡¯s go!"


    As Avery took her first step away from the house, she heard the sound of La wailing behind her.


    She felt like her heart was broken into pieces!


    She wanted to turn back for onest look at the children, but she did not have the courage to do so.


    Now that she was being forced into a corner, the only thing she could do was move forward.


    At the VIP lounge at the airport an hourter, Mike stared at the series of messages from Chad and did


    not know how to reply to him.


    "Do you want to give Elliot Foster a heads up about this, Avery?" Mike watched Avery''s cold face and


    said reluctantly, "You two made up today, after all. It''d hurt him if you left without saying goodbye."


    Avery clenched her phone so tightly that her fingers turned pale.


    It was not that she did not want to let Elliot know, but he would certainly not let her go if he found out.


    "Someone''s calling you, Avery," Mike said when he saw Aveyr''s phone light up.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Avery looked down and saw Elliot''s name shing on her phone screen.


    She pursed her lips, took a deep breath, then answered the call.


    "I''m at the airport right now, Elliot. I''m going to Bridgedale."


    Elliot was silent for a few seconds, then snapped loudly and nervously, "What are you going to


    Bridgedale for?! Don''t leave yet, Avery. I''m going to the airport right now! Let¡¯s meet just once. Wait for


    me! "

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    After the phone call ended, Avery checked the time.


    She wondered where Elliot was.


    The airport was in a secluded area. If he was in the city, it would take him at least an hour to rush over.


    There was only forty minutes left until Avery had to board the ne.


    There was no way she would wait for him.


    If he missed her flight, she had to wait until the next morning for the next one.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Time was not on her side.


    Mike noticed Avery''s dejected expression, so he reached out and held her cold hand.


    "Don''t be scared, Avery. Whoever''s behind this probably needs your medical skills," he consoled her.


    "Drag things on for as long as you can. I will definitely find a way to save you."


    "We have to save Wesley first," Avery mumbled.


    "Of course."


    "Of all the years I¡¯ve known Wesley, he''s never refused me once out of the countless times I¡¯ve asked


    for his help. He would always share good things with me. He''s never asked me to do anything for him.


    Not even once... Every time I said I''d treat him to a meal, he would always pay the check in the end.


    He''s like a brother to me." At this point, Avery''s tears rolled down her cheek. "He could have just told


    them my name. That way, he wouldn''t have gotten hurt!"


    Mike''s eyes reddened as he held her and said, "Don¡¯t cry. Wesley will be fine.¡±


    After Avery and Mike''s departure from the Starry River Vi, the children had fallen into pits of misery.


    Mike had told them that something happened in Bridgedale that needed their attention, and that they


    woulde home immediately after things were settled.


    However, he did not say how long it would take.


    Moreover, tonight''s events were too strange, and Hayden could not figure out what happened at all.


    He had a strong hunch.


    He was sure that something really awful had happened, and that''s why his mother was that upset and


    had to leave in such a hurry!


    Avery had never done anything like tonight. She had never insisted on leaving La and him behind


    without a heads up.


    Hayden never cried easily, but tears were controbly escaping his eyes.


    "Why are you crying, Hayden? Do you miss Mommy?" La had just calmed down earlier, but burst


    into tears once again. " Does Mommy not want us anymore? I''m scared, Hayden!"


    Hayden wiped the tears off his face >f"< YKX; wrapped his sister in his arms.


    "Don''t be scared, La. They¡¯ll be home soon. I''ll protect you while they''re gone."


    La sobbed in her brother''s embrace for a while until her voice turned hoarse.


    "Hayden, I want Shea toe over... Can


    you call her?"


    Hayden agreed.


    The city sparkled brightly with neon lights in the night.


    A ck Rolls-Roice sped through the city in a sh, and arrived at the airport in the shortest amount of


    time possible.


    The moment the car came to a halt, Elliot pushed the door open and got out.


    With his phone in his hand, he rushed to the departure hall.


    There was an announcement for the passengers of the flight to Bridgedale to proceed to Gate Four for


    boarding.


    Elliot''s hawk-like eyes quickly spotted the gate, then hurried over to it.


    He needed to know what was going on with Avery.


    She had to tell him why she was leaving in such a hurry!


    If possible, he wanted to face whatever it was together!


    When Elliot finally made it through the crowd and arrived at the gate, the attendants had just finished


    checking everyone¡¯s tickets.


    He looked toward the long hallway behind the counter, and spotted Avery''s familiar silhouette among


    the crowd.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    "Avery!" he cried out hoarsely.


    He wanted to ask why she did not wait for him, but there was no longer any point to the question.


    Avery froze in her tracks.


    Mike, who was next to her, turned back and saw Elliot.


    "He''s here, Avery. Don¡¯t you want to go and talk to him for a bit?"


    Tears rolled around in Avery''s eyes.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    What would Avery say to Elliot if she walked over to him?


    She had to go to Bridgedale right now.


    Her decision would not change whether he agreed with it or not.


    Besides, she did not want to drag him into this mess.


    She took a deep breath and continued walking...


    There was a turn a few feet away.


    Once she made that turn, he would not be able to see her.


    "Avery Tate!"


    Elliot''s blood boiled when he saw Avery continue walking away without turning back.


    With reddened eyes, he charged toward the counter... The security guards immediately held him back.


    "Avery! Turn around!" Elliotpletely abandoned his pride in the bustling airport as he yelled, "Turn


    back! Look at me!"


    Avery''s feet felt heavy.


    The short distance toward the corner in the hallway took every ounce of energy she had.


    Once she was out of Elliot''s line of vision, she leaned back against the ss wall and sobbed.


    "Make him leave, Mike!" Avery cried as she buried her face in her hands.


    Mike frowned and said, "He won''t listen to me. You shouldn''t go to him the way you are right now,


    either. I''ll call Chad!"


    After his call to Chad, Mike grabbed Avery''s hand and dragged her away.


    When Chad arrived at the airport, he spotted Elliot amongst the crowd.


    He was standing at the counter at Gate Four.


    Avery''s flight had already taken off.


    Elliot''s heart and soul had flown off along with her.


    This was not the first time he was left behind.


    Five years ago, Avery had left the same way. She did not waver no matter how much he begged her.


    He did not expect the same thing to happen again five yearster.


    Although their separation this time did not mean the end of their rtionship, he was hurt all the same.


    He had run through several red lights to rush to the airport to see her, but she did not even turn back to


    look at him once.


    How could she be this heartless?


    Chad walked over to Elliot, then said softly, "It''ste, Sir. I''ll take you home!"


    Upon hearing Chad''s voice, Elliot''s rigid body finally reacted.


    His eyes were bottomless pits of darkness when he turned to Chad ?e,?ULR> asked, " Do you know


    why she left?"


    Chad froze.


    Mike had texted him earlier to tell him everything before he turned his phone off, but Chad did not have


    the courage to tell Elliot about it.


    When Elliot saw the hesitation in Chad''s eyes, his heart immediately froze!


    Even Chad knew the reason why Avery left, but she only refused to tell him.


    The vein on Elliot''s forehead pulsed as he grabbed onto Chad''s cor and roared," Don''t make me hit


    you!¡±


    Chad could barely catch his breath from being choked.


    "Wesley... Wesley is... In trouble..."


    Elliot raised his brows, and the sharpness in his eyes slowly subsided.


    He released his grip.


    Chad rubbed his throat and lightly coughed a few times.


    "Let''s get you home for now, Sir! There are no flights to Bridgedale left tonight. Besides ... I''m sure


    Avery did not tell you about this because she did not want to get you involved."


    Elliot took a deep breath, then said through gritted teeth, "Why wouldn''t she want to involve me? Did


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    something dangerous happen?"


    "I''m not too sure on the details, but I''m sure it''s something serious if they both rushed off to Bridgedale


    like this," Chad responded.


    "She''s pregnant with my child... Now, she¡¯s risking her life for another man... If she can throw her life


    away for that man, then what about my child¡¯s life?! She refused to discuss this with me at all. She


    doesn''t feel an ounce of sympathy for me! What am I to her?!"


    Elliot''s eyes filled with tears as he clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chad deeply understood Elliot''s feelings.


    He was on Elliot''s side in the same way that Mike was on Avery''s side no matter what happened.


    It was two in the morning when the ck Rolls-Roice pulled up at the Foster mansion.


    The living room lights were still on.


    When Elliot got out of the car, Mrs. Cooper immediately emerged from the house.


    "Did something happen over at Avery''s, Master Elliot? Hayden called Shea around


    10 p.m. just now asking her to go over there.


    The moment Elliot heard Hayden''s name, his frigid heart began to ache once again.


    Avery did not only abandon him, he also left behind her two children.


    "It¡¯ste, Master Elliot. You should get some rest!" Mrs. Cooper saw the darkness on Elliot''s face, and


    did not say more.


    Elliot dragged his heavy body and walked into his bedroom like a zombie.


    When his reddened eyesnded on the bed, the memory of Avery cruelly walking away from him


    entered his mind.


    He could not help but suspect that they had not made up at all, and that everything that happened that


    day was his own imagination!


    It was only in his dreams that he had ever seen Avery make the first move like that.


    That''s why, he was sure that none of it was real!


    However, the pain in heart was more real than any of the times he had woken up from his nightmares.


    Time went on through the night, and dawn quickly showed its face.


    A car pulled up in front of the Foster mansion at seven in the morning, and Shea emerged from it.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw Shea return, she rushed up to her and asked, "What happened, Shea? Isn''t


    Avery home? Where did she go?"


    "Avery went to Bridgedale," Shea said. "Is Elliot home?"


    This was the first time Mrs. Cooper heard Shea address Elliot by his name, so she was stunned.


    "Yes, he is. He got hometest night, so he might still be sleeping."


    Shea made her way upstairs.


    When she arrived on the second floor, the door to Elliot''s room suddenly opened.


    Elliot did not get a wink of sleep.


    At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot and a strong wave of tobo seeped out of his room.


    Fear rose inside of Shea as she looked at the haggard yet eerie man st>e.?XIV:ing before her.


    "Shea, how are La and Hayden?" Elliot said, breaking the silence.


    His voice was hoarse from staying up all night.


    "Oh..." Shea mustered up her courage and said, "Big Brother, let¡¯s fly over to find Avery!" "Did the kids


    tell you to say that?" Elliot''s eyes were cold, and his voice was even frostier.


    Of course he had thought of going after Avery.


    However, the desire to do so vanished every time he thought of how heartless she had behaved toward


    him.


    He had abandoned his pride, but she refused to even give him onest look!


    Shea knew she could not hide it from Elliot, so she walked over to his side and held his arm.


    "Big Brother, I feel bad for Hayden and La... La fell asleepst night but woke up crying again...


    She wants to go find her mother... She only calmed down after I promised to take her."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    La''s adorable little face instantly popped into Elliot''s mind.


    His frigid heart wavered.


    "Where are they right now?" he croaked.


    "They''re in the front yard."


    Elliot''s heart tightened in his chest. He turned back into his room and washed up.


    Hayden held La¡¯s hand as the two of them stood unmoving in the front yard. Their stern expressions


    were inplete contrast with the bright sun shining down on them.


    "Do you think Elliot Foster will take us to go find Mommy, Hayden?¡±


    La''s eyes were still swollen from crying all night.


    Hayden responded in a cold voice, "If he


    won''t take us, then he will be dead to us from now on."

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Elliot and Shea emerged from the mansion the moment Hayden finished his sentence.


    Father and son met eyes, but Hayden averted his gaze in disgust.


    He was still a minor and could not get on a ne without a guardian.


    Otherwise, he definitely would not show up here!


    He just wanted to go to Bridgedale as soon as possible, and be closer to his mother.


    "Hayden! La! Big Brother agreed to take us to Bridgedale!" Shea ran over to the children and


    chirped, "We''ll see Avery soon!


    In Bridgedale, Avery was approached by two men the moment she stepped out of the airport.


    They were dressed in ck suits and drove a ck Buik.


    Mike took a photo of the car¡¯s license te from afar. They could not act rashly and startle the enemy


    before they rescued Wesley.


    The ck Buik disappeared very quickly into traffic.


    Mike saw the countless messages from Chad on his phone.


    Chad answered soon after Mike dialed his number.


    "My boss took Shea and the kids on his private jet over to Bridgedale."


    Mike raised his brows, then massaged his temples and said, "One would think he''sing over on


    vacation!¡±


    "Save the mockery, will you? How could the two of you do thatst night? You abandoned Mr. Foster by


    himself at the airport!" Chad was furious. "I can''t figure out why a good man like him continues to cling


    to someone as troublesome as Avery Tate!"


    "Say what you want, but why are you insulting Avery?!" Mike was also livid." She''s already upset


    enough that Wesley was abducted because of her. This is Bridgedale, not Aryadelle. This isn''t Elliot


    Foster''s territory! Wouldn''t taking him along be sending them both to their deaths?!"


    Chad took in a cold breath.


    "To their deaths?! Are things that bad?" "Someone send her a bloody, severed finger! It was Wesley''s


    finger!"


    Mike did not tell Chad about this because he was afraid that Elliot would stop them from leaving once


    he found out.


    "F*ck! What did Wesley get himself into?!"


    "What kind of trouble could someone as straitced as Wesley get into? The one they want is Avery."


    Mike hailed a cab by the street, then said, "That''s why you shouldn''t me her. She¡¯s suffering more


    than anybody else right now."


    "Why?!" Chad''s mind was in a mess. "Why did they have to use Wesley to get to Avery? Couldn''t they


    have just gone straight to her?"


    Mike realized at that moment that he could no longer hide the truth.


    "It''s because Avery is Professor James Hough''sst pupil. Apart from the professor, Wesley >a"=WLT<


    me, practically nobody else knows about this."


    Chad was dumbfounded.


    "How did you know about it?! It''s not like you''re in the same line as them!"


    "Avery was the one who operated on me."


    Mike''s exnation made Chad instantly understand why he was so devoted to Avery.


    "Back when Elliot Foster was trying to cure Shea, didn''t he also hire private investigators to find the


    professor¡¯sst pupil? The people who abducted Wesley just used more despicable methods to do the


    same thing," Mike said.


    Chad was in disbelief.


    He never expected Professor James Hough''sst pupil to be Avery Tate!


    Elliot''s search for thest pupil cost him a fortune, but still came up empty!


    Who would have thought that the person they were looking for was right under their noses?


    The entire thing was a satirical joke!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The ck Buik traveled for over an hour beforeing to a halt.


    Avery was blindfolded, so she did not know where she was.


    She was dragged out of the car by a man dressed in a ck suit. After walking for about three minutes,


    her blindfold was taken off.


    Standing in front of her was a grand, white mansion.


    The mansion was built on top of a mountain. There were not many trees on the mountain, and there


    was a cliff not too far away.


    It was an extremely dangerous ce.


    It was almost certain that the owner of the mansion was also a dangerous figure.


    "Please take off your clothes, Miss Tate!" said an unfamiliar voice.


    Avery turned to look at the source of the voice with a furious expression.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    A white-haired man with a child-like face entered Avery''s line of vision.


    "Are you the one who abducted Wesley?!" Avery demanded with clenched fists.


    The man simply smiled softly, then said to the two women next to him, "Help Miss Tate change her


    clothes."


    "Don''t touch me!" Avery snapped, raising her guard up. "Why do I need to change?!"


    "What if you''re hiding some kind of weapon or drugs in your clothes, Miss Tate? " said one of the


    women with a smile." Don''t worry. We will wash your clothes and return them to you."


    Avery snatched the clothes out of the woman''s arms and said, "I''ll change myself! "Please change light


    here, Miss Tate," said the woman while maintaining the friendly smile on her face.


    "How am I supposed to change here?!"


    Avery stared in shock at the bodyguards and the white-haired man that surrounded her.


    How was she supposed to change her clothes in front of all these men?


    The news of a Baystream G650 private jet leaving the airport of the country''s capital that morning


    made headlines in Aryadelle.


    There were less than ten wealthy people in the entire country who owned Baystream G650 private jets.


    This was the reason the news quickly went viral online and attracted the gossip of many users.


    Wanda sipped her cup of tea, then chuckled and said, "It was probably Elliot Foster. Only three people


    in the city own a Baystream 6650. From what I''ve heard, the other two jets are parked at another


    airport. Elliot Foster''s jet is the only one parked at the capital''s airport. Hahaha!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Zoe was also in a good mood.


    She had felt uneasy after Avery found out about her rtionship with Cole.


    However, Avery was now walking into the lion''s den, and there was no guarantee that she would walk


    out with her life!


    "Well done this time, Zoe," Wanda praised." If we want to get rid of Avery Tate, then we need to make


    her leave Aryadelle. Elliot Foster holds too much power here, after all.


    As long as he cares about Avery, there''s nothing we can do to her!"


    This was the important matter that Zoe had visited Bridgedale with Cole for back then.


    After living in Bridgedale for many years, her connections in the country surpassed Avery''s.


    The white-haired, child-like man was a troublesome figure in Bridgedale.


    He was infamous for being a vile man, but he was also ridiculously wealthy!


    He was rich enough to be good buddies with the politicians in the country. Nobody could touch him in


    Bridgedale.


    When Zoe went to see him, she sold him information on Avery :h.=QJT< received arge payment!


    "There''s no way Avery''s getting out of this mess." Zoe picked up her cup of tea, and happily took a sip.


    "Are you certain?" Wanda wanted Avery dead, but she was afraid that she would get lucky. "Elliot


    Foster''s on his way to Bridgedale now, and Mike isn''t easy to deal with... If they worked together, would


    they be able to save her? Although, they would have to cough up a fortune..."


    Zoe let out a cold chuckle and said, "David Grimes is a psychopath."


    Wanda was surprised, then said, "A psychopath? Didn''t you say he wanted to find Avery so that she


    could treat his daughter''s illness? Even if he is a psychopath, I doubt he''d give Avery trouble if she


    manages to save his daughter."


    Zoe''s smile grew even wider as she said,"


    Avery can''t save his daughter!"


    "We''ve basically confirmed that Avery is James Hough¡¯sst pupil, and that her medical skills are


    beyond his. How can you be so sure that she can''t cure David Grimes''s daughter?!"


    Zoe''s eyes filled with tears fromughing so hard.


    "I''m telling you she can''t save her! Hahahaha! Unless she''s a god!"


    She paused for a moment, then added, "If she really was a god, then she wouldn''t need Elliot to run


    over and save her!


    Hahaha!"


    Avery finished changing, then entered the mansion.


    "Take me to Wesley." She walked over to David Grimes''s side and brought up her request. "I have to


    make sure he''s alive."


    "He isn¡¯t worth anything to me. As long as you stay here quietly, I¡¯ll toss him off the mountain," David


    said in a kind voice.


    "Send him off the mountain! Not toss him!"


    Avery forced herself to calm the raging fury growing inside of her.


    David frowned and said, "Got it."

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    "Where is he?!" Avery demanded coldly as she stood in the living room.


    David signaled his underlings with his eyes, and they immediately went to fetch Wesley.


    Momentster, Wesley was dragged out by two men in ck.


    Avery¡¯s entire body stiffened as she could not believe her eyes.


    Wesley was bloodied and covered in bruises. There was not one spot on his body that was untouched.


    David shrugged, then exined, "You should thank me, Mis Tate. If I didn''t catch him in time, this idiot


    would have already jumped off the cliff and turned into a rotten corpse!


    "Jump off the cliff?!" Avery thought.


    There was, in fact, a cliff outside the mansion.


    Wesley actually tried to jump off of it!


    Did he rather throw himself off the cliff than reveal her identity or continue being tortured?!


    Tears instantly rolled down Avery''s cheeks.


    "Wesley!" She rushed over to Wesley and held him in her arms. "Wesley! I''m sorry! It''s all my fault!"


    Wesley did not move a muscle and was unconscious.


    Avery sobbed with him in her arms, then quickly pulled herself together and snapped, "Get me a first


    aid kit right away!" David shot a look at his underlings, and they immediately fetched over a first aid kit.


    Avery pushed through her heartache and tended to Wesley¡¯s wounds.


    Once she was done bandaging him, she red at David with reddened eyes and said through gritted


    teeth, "Get your men to take him to the hospital! Right now!


    Immediately! If he dies, I won''t help you with anything even if you kill me!"


    David impatiently waved at his underlings.


    Very quickly, Wesley was taken away.


    "I told you the idiot was the one who tried to jump off a cliff. That''s how he ended up like this." "Shut up!


    Don''t think this will scare me! You''re the one who needs something from


    me right now!" Avery''s head was throbbing in pain, so she said, "I need to rest! Send me Wesley''s


    medical report tomorrow, then we can talk!"


    On the Baystream G650 private jet, Elliot''s eyes were shut as he rested in his seat.


    After two sleepless nights, even the strongest bodies would not be able to h>g,= UIS>le this level of


    fatigue.


    La and Hayden were filled with worry, so they stayed awake the entire time.


    "Hayden, this is the first time I''ve been on such a luxurious ne!" La''s face was filled with


    excitement and curiosity. "A n like this should be really expensive, right?"


    Hayden was disdained, and said, "I''ll buy you one when I grow up."


    "Okay! Hayden, do you think Mommy would be happy or mad when she finds out we came to see her?"


    La''s two seconds of happiness disappeared as mncholy took over.


    "We''ll call Uncle Mike first when we get there."


    "Okay!"


    The jetnded in Bridgedale after a ten-hour flight.


    At that moment, it was eight in the morning in Bridgedale.


    Hayden and La were the first to notice Mike in the bustling arrival hall.


    Elliot saw Mike''s haggard and gloomy face.


    Were things really that serious?


    The entourage got into two separate cars.


    Elliot¡¯s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat, and he could not help but ask Mike,"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    What''s the situation right now? Avery..."


    "Wesley¡¯s at the hospital. Let''s go see him first!" Mike said as he cut Elliot off midsentence, then added


    irritatedly, "Those f* eking b*st*rds! We need to get Avery out of there as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    In the special care unit at the hospital, Wesley''s body was covered in bandages and his eyes were


    swollen and bloody.


    There was a separate bandage on his hand that clearly showed that he was missing a finger.


    La and Hayden were not allowed to enter the room, so the bodyguard was watching them outside.


    On the other hand, Shea entered the room. She widened her bright eyes and stared at the man on the


    hospital bed, but could not recognize him even after watching him closely.


    "Who... Who is this?" she asked softly as she was afraid to disturb the patient on the bed.


    Mike turned around and saw her shock, so he walked her to the door and said, "That¡¯s Wesley. Shea,


    go outside..."


    Shea instantly broke down.


    She shoved Mike aside, then ran over to the bed as tears rolled down her face.


    "Wesley! What happened to you? Who did this to you?" She wanted to hold his hand, but she was


    afraid of touching his wounds. In the end, she grabbed onto the nket and said, "The sunflower you


    gave mest time... You said it was a symbol of hope for me... I''ll give that hope back to you now,


    alright?"


    Elliot''s emotions were a mess as he heard his sister''s sobs. He did not expect Wesley to be tortured to


    this degree.


    Although he was not close to Wesley, it was still unbearable for Elliot to see him in this state. Not to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    mention, Wesley meant a lot to Avery.


    He wondered how upset Avery would be if she saw Wesley like this.


    Elliot suddenly recalled the scene at the airport. If he had stopped Avery from getting to Bridgedale in


    time and caused Wesley''s death, she would despise him!


    Perhaps it was a good thing that she stuck to her decision and did not cause such a tragedy.


    He would rather Avery owe him, than owe something to her himself.


    However, now that she was trapped in the jaws of a monster, how could they guarantee her safety?


    Could she end up with a worse fate than Wesley?


    Their child... Would it be able to survive through such a dangerous situation?


    The vein in Elliot¡¯s forehead pulsed, and his back broke into a cold sweat.


    "Don''t cry, Shea. He needs to rest in peace ? h":XIT> quiet right now." Elliot wrapped his hand around


    Shea''s wrist and led her out of the room.


    He needed to arrange for the children and Shea to settle down somewhere, then find a way to rescue


    Avery.


    "Hayden, take your sister and Shea home. Remember to stay there and don''t run around," Mike


    ordered Hayden. "You have to take the bodyguard with you if you leave.


    Hayden nodded his head.


    "Are they going to your ce or Avery''s?" Elliot asked Mike after Shea and the children left.


    "Avery''s. Did you forget that she owns Alpha Technologies?" Mike lifted his heavy eyelids, then said


    wearily, "I already found out who took her."


    "Who was it?" Elliot rarely saw such a frustrated look on Mike''s face.


    "His name is David Grimes. Hees from old money here in Bridgedale. I''m talking about a lot of


    money... They''ve splurged through generations, but are still sitting on a fortune," Mike said gloomily.


    "He''s a huge pervert. Do you think he''ll take a liking to Avery?"


    Elliot remained silent.


    "I stayed up all night and thought about it," Mike said with furrowed brows. "That b*st* rd isn''tcking in


    wealth, so it would be impossible for us to pay a ransom. Besides, there''s no reason for us to give him


    any money. How could we do that after what he did to Wesley and is now falsely imprisoning Avery? I


    just want to shoot a bullet through his d*mned skull!¡±


    Elliot raised his brows. He had a different opinion.


    "If we use force, they might hurt Avery. If money will solve the problem, I can give that to him."


    "I know you''re rich, but he won''t want a penny from you! What he wants is Avery!" Mike sneered.


    "Avery is mine." Elliot got into the car, then revealed his n to Mike. "My first n is to get


    Bridgedale''s politicians to force Grimes to release Avery. The second n is to fight violence with


    violence." "Ha! You sure live up to your name." Mike settled himself into the driver''s seat, then said, "I


    was about to go talk to some politicians myself today! I''ve got some first on them. If they don''t make


    Grimes give in, then I''ll make them internationalughing stocks!"


    Elliot scoffed at Mike''s usual tricks.


    "You can go talk to them yourself." Elliot got Mike to get out of the car, then said, "I''ll take the car and


    work on my second n."

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    ¡°Hey, who are you going to see?" Mike asked. "This is Bridgedale. Are you familiar with the ce?"


    "Even the Devil would do anything for money. Everyone knows that. As long as I''m willing to cough up


    the money, plenty of people would be lining up to risk their lives for me!" Elliot responded.


    Mike watched as Elliot bragged, but he ended up being frightened by his spirit and obediently got out of


    the driver''s seat.


    However, Mike did not forget to take a jab at Elliot.


    "Did you cry when Avery ignored you at the airport that day? I bet you did. I should''ve recorded the


    whole thing...¡±


    "F*ck off!" Elliot fired a re at him, then mmed the car door shut.


    At the White Mansion, Avery got out of bed and received Wesley''s medical report.


    With all of his injuries, his report came up to several pages.


    Avery looked through it for a while before she was done.


    "He''s not dead, Miss Tate. He''ll be fine after some rest," said the woman who was responsible for


    monitoring Avery.


    It was true that Wesley''s life was no longer in danger, but he was crippled now.


    Many of his injuries were irreversible.


    His severed finger would never be able to be reattached.


    His vision would also be affected.


    Many of his wounds would also leave behind hideous scars.


    Avery wanted to cry, but she was out of tears.


    "Miss Tate, I suggest you get rid of that bitter and hateful expression. Men don''t like that. If you want to


    keep a foothold here, then you need to get on Mr. Grimes''s good side."


    Avery felt like she just heard some kind of joke.


    "A foothold? Who said I wanted to stay here?" She shot to her feet in anger and snapped, "Take me to


    him!¡±


    She wanted to see exactly what kind of illness the person David wanted her to save was suffering from.


    If she could save them, then she would do it quickly and leave this hellish ce!


    The woman smiled, then led the way.


    The mansion was built like a maze. After turning a few corners, Avery was beginning to feel dizzy.


    "We''re here." The woman stood in front of a door, then said, "Mr. Grimes is inside."


    Avery entered the golden-themed room that was decoratedvishly.


    "How did you sleepst night, Miss Tate?" David walked up to her with a smile as he looked her up


    "Who do you need me to treat? Take me to the patient!" Avery red at him with cold eyes, then said,


    "Let¡¯s make things clear first. If I cure their illness, then you have to immediately let me go!" "Of


    course," David responded gleefully. "If you can cure her, not only will I let you go, I''ll also pay you


    handsomely!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Then, he took Avery to see the patient.


    The two of them walked up to a room. David opened the door, and a wave of cold air seeped out of the


    room.


    Avery felt that something was off!


    When she finally saw the so-called patient, she let out a shrill cry of terror!


    In the middle of the spacious room was an ice casket with a beautiful womanying inside of it.


    However, the woman... Was dead!

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Avery''s entire body turned cold.


    She felt like a joke was being yed on her!


    Even if she was the most incredible doctor in the world, she would not be able to bring the dead back to


    life!


    "Miss Tate, this is my dearest daughter. She''s the most beautiful woman in the world." David said as he


    leaned closer to Avery. His voice had a hint of mockery and insanity in it. "Can you cure her? If you


    can, then I''m willing to give you anything you want!"


    With reddened eyes, Avery shoved him aside and snapped, "You''re insane! How am I supposed to


    cure her when she''s already dead?! I can only treat people who are alive. I''ve never said that my skills


    were so great to the point that I can bring back the dead!" "People told me that you''re James Hough''s


    know if you don¡¯t try it?!" David grabbed onto Avery''s arm and did not let her leave. "Where do you


    think you''re going, Miss Tate? This is your home from now on!"


    Avery felt like her heart had fallen into an icy abyss.


    She suddenly realized that the one who needed medical help was not the dead woman in the ice


    casket, but the living man standing in front of her!


    He was not a normal person at all!


    Now that she had fallen into his grasp, she could either bring his daughter back to life, or die in his


    hands.


    The former was impossible. She would not be able to revive his daughter even if she sacrificed her own


    life.


    Did that mean that death was the only option for her?


    She refused to give in...


    "Let me go! If it''s money that you want, I''ll give you however much you ask for... I''m begging you! Let


    me go!" Avery''s eyes welled up with tears of fear.


    She had thought that she had run out of tears that morning, but she was wrong. She just needed to


    suffer a stronger blow.


    Now that it was confirmed that there was no way for her to escape this ce, a wave of hopelessness


    overcame her!


    All of her reason flew out of the window as she tried to escape David''s grip with all her might.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, as a man, David was stronger than her after all. She quickly ran out of energy, >h"?PNT?


    was shoved to the ground.


    "I''m disappointed that you can''t bring my daughter back," David said regretfully as he crouched down


    next to Avery. Then, as if giving her a generous offer, he said, "I won''t kill you as long as you stay by


    my side and do your best to serve me."


    "In your dreams!" Avery fired a deadly re at him, then said loud and clear, "I would never associate


    myself with a lunatic like you!"


    "Ha! Are you not afraid of death, Miss Tate? " David reached out to grab her chin, then said with a


    sinister grin, "Are you really not afraid to die? Think about it carefully before you answer me."


    With a face filled with disgust and hatred, Avery smacked his hand away and said, "I wouldn''t be here if


    I feared death. Even if you abducted ten Wesleys, my life is still important to me."


    "I see... I suppose that''s right. I know many geniuses in various sectors, Miss Tate.


    Most of them are like that. They usually despise richymen like me. You despise me, too, don''t you?"


    "I despise you because you think you can do whatever you want just because you''re rich!" Avery held


    onto the cupboard next to her for support, then slowly rose to her feet. "You''re keeping me captive right


    now.


    You''ve already broken thew!"


    "Hahaha! This is Bridgedale. You think you can discuss thew with me?" Davidughed wickedly.


    "Miss Tate, I sincerely want you to stay by my side. Don''t make me use force. After all, I might be


    violent, but I don''t murder children."


    As David spoke, his menacing gazended on Avery¡¯s slightly protruding belly.


    Avery felt like she was thrown into a fire as her entire body instantly burned up!


    "I hope you won¡¯t force me to make an exception." The smile on David''s face slowly vanished as he


    said, "As per usual, you have twenty four hours."


    Avery did not know how she managed to walk back to her room.


    How could she have forgotten about the baby?


    She was not afraid to die, but the baby was turning four months old soon!


    It was already a living being. How could she not care about its wellbeing?


    David returned to the living room, and his assistant handed him a lit cigar.


    "Sir, Senator Kane called earlier saying he had something to discuss with you. He insisted that you call


    him back." The assistant held his phone in his hand, then asked, "Would you like to return his call


    now?"


    "Sure." David narrowed his eyes as he took a puff of his cigar, then exhaled a thick circle of smoke.


    Once the call went through, David took the phone over.


    "I heard you have a woman called Avery Tate. Is that true?"


    "Why are you bothering yourself with such a small matter?" David narrowed his eyes and grinned half-


    heartedly. "She¡¯s just some doctor..."


    "I looked into her! She''s the head of Alpha Technologies and the president of Tate Industries in


    Aryadelle! Why did you have to take her of all people? She''s from Aryadelle..."

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    "This is Bridgedale. Aryadelle''sws can''t touch me," David continued with a chuckle.


    "Even if that''s the case, someone''s using news of our scandals to ckmail us into saving her!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Release her this instance!"


    "I won''t," David said determinedly. "I want her to extend my life for me. She''s a medical genius. I''m sure


    she cane up with a way to prolong life!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "I am," said David.


    "Then, don''t touch her for now... You have to keep her alive," said Senator Kane. "I''ll deal with things


    here. You better make that woman stay with you willingly. That way, this won''t turn into a subject for


    ridicule!" "Got it!" The smile on David''s face died down.


    Make her stay willingly?


    How could he make Avery stay by his side willingly?


    That afternoon, Mike found Elliot at a mysterious, special securitypany.


    He did not expect Elliot to not only have strong connections, but also outstanding execution skills.


    David Grimes''s current residence was on top of a mountain.


    At this point, they had alreadye up with a detailed terrain model and a rough battle n in the


    "You really are something, Elliot Foster! From what I''ve heard, this securitypany isn''t open to


    normal folk." Mike said after pulling Elliot aside to speak privately.


    "Am I considered normal folk?" Elliot¡¯s expression was solemn.


    "I guess not... What I meant was that this securitypany doesn''t even work with typical rich people!"


    Mike said animatedly. "The hidden head behind thispany is the former Chief of Staff... The people


    who work here are officially called bodyguards, but they''re actually contract killers..."


    "In your eyes, am I a typical rich person?" A clear look of doubt appeared in Elliot''s eyes. "Who isn''t a


    typical rich person, then? Please enlighten me."


    Mike was speechless.


    "God d*mn it!" Mike cursed internally. They were discussing important matters, but it ended up being an


    opportunity for Elliot to show off!


    "I told you before that as long as I have enough money, there will naturally be people who would risk


    their lives for me." A dark menace appeared in Elliot''s eyes as he said, "We''ll get Avery back before


    sunrise tomorrow!"


    "If you¡¯re using gunfire, you have to make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt!" Mike said.


    "I''m going there personally!" Elliot¡¯s tone was certain as his eyes were cold


    Then, he turned and walked back to themand room.


    Mike''s impression of Elliot took a turn.


    He was going to rescue Avery without thinking about the cost or worrying for his life.


    If that was not love, then what was?


    At 8 p.m. that night, Elliot was smoking on the balcony.


    Since arriving in Bridgedale that morning, there was not one moment when he was rxed. He kept


    thinking of Avery.


    The thought of her possibly being threatened and picked on made him feel like his heart was being


    stabbed again and again!


    His phone suddenly rang.


    He pulled it out and saw that it was an iing video call.


    Elliot held his breath and epted the call.


    Avery''s face appeared in front of him without warning, followed by her screams.


    "Let me go! You animal!"


    Elliot''s breath quickened as the cigarette fell from his fingers.


    He saw a silver-haired man pinning Avery down and forcefully taking her clothes off!

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    "Avery!" Elliot cried out in agony.


    His cold face carried with it a terrifying and murderous aura.


    He wanted to go and save Avery!


    She was so close, and yet so far.


    He could hear heavy breath and the horror in her eyes, but there was nothing he could do!


    His blood boiled inside of him. He wanted to rip that man into shreds and feed him to the dogs!


    On the other side of the video call, Avery froze.


    She heard Elliot¡¯s voice!


    A chill ran through her entire body.


    She did not expect David to call Elliot in secret!


    "Elliot! Don''t look!" Tears of embarrassment welled up in her eyes. "Please! Don''t look!"


    Elliot felt like his heart was breaking into pieces as he watched Avery¡¯s helpless and miserable face.


    His fingers clenched tightly around his phone as a savage fury appeared in his eyes.


    "I''ming for you! I''ming to save you right now, Avery!" he cried out as tears escaped his eyes


    and rolled down to the corner of his lips.


    His tears tasted bitter!


    He had never felt this kind of pain in his life.


    He was watching as the woman he loved was being assaulted by another man!


    This was more agonizing than his own death!


    Elliot held his phone tightly and rushed into the house.


    When Mike heard themotion, he walked out and bumped right into Elliot.


    "What happened?!"


    Mike suppressed the pain from running into Elliot. When he saw his bloodshot eyes filled with ears, he


    immediately knew something was wrong.


    At that moment, Avery''s screams continued toe through the phone.


    "End the call! I''m begging you... Turn it off!"


    Mike picked up the hand Elliot was holding his phone in, and saw the unbelievable sight of Avery being


    pinned down!


    Through gritted teeth, Mike said with a tremor in his voice, "Avery... Remember what I told you! We¡¯re


    Then, he forced himself to end the call.


    "We''re going to save her now! I said right now!" Elliot was frustrated by Mike''s words and his voice was


    trembling with rage, "I won''t wait another second! We''re leaving now!"


    "Pull yourself together, d*mn it! What would you do if you went right now?! Are you going to blow all


    those b*st*rds up along with Avery?!" Mike roared through reddened eyes. "I don''t care who''s having


    their way with her right now. I just want her to stay alive!"


    Elliot l=g,


    Mike licked the blood from the corner of his lips, then returned the blow!


    Just like that, the two men fell into a fierce fistfight!


    "F*ck! There are more than a dozen backup generators on that mountain! If we barge in right now


    without cutting their power off, do you think you''ll kill the enemy, or end up watching as they kill Avery


    with your own eyes?!" Mike snapped furiously.


    Elliot had him pinned down and he had no chance of fighting back.


    The strength of a crazed man was wild and terrifying!


    However, Mike did not stop talking.


    "Pull yourself together! Is Avery''s life or her virtue more important?!"


    The force of Elliot''s arm on Mike''s throat rxed slightly.


    Mike had underestimated him!


    It was not Avery''s virtue that he cared about, but her shattered pride!


    For someone as spirited as her, being forcefully assaulted would turn into a lifelong trauma!


    The thought of something like this affecting Avery for the rest of her life made Elliot unable to control


    himself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    "I talked about it to her on the ne,¡± Mike exined. "The moment the power goes out where she is


    will be the signal that we''vee to save her. She''ll find a ce to hide during the frenzy, and we¡¯ll


    rescue her once we''re done dealing with the enemy!"


    "If we don''t cut their power and mess up their internal operations, then they will definitely use her as a


    hostage to threaten us!"


    At the White Mansion, Avery''s voice died down the moment the video call ended.


    When she stopped crying and struggling, David''s interest waned.


    He was doing this to make Avery his.


    Making her his woman was the only way to make her stay willingly!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He had made the video call because he found out that Elliot Foster was Avery''s man.


    After seeing her be dishonored, he would definitely not want her anymore.


    "Why aren''t you screaming anymore?


    You''re not seriously thinking that man ising to save you, right?" David chuckled and tapped on


    Avery''s cold face. "Do you know how many hidden soldiers I have around my mansion on this


    mountain?


    Nobody''s getting here without my permission!" "How long has your daughter been dead?" Avery asked


    as she stared coldly at him.


    Elliot''s voice kept reying in her head.


    She did not see his face in the video call, but he heard the sound of him choking on his tears.


    She had nned to face her death at dawn, but she changed her mind now.


    David did not expect her question. He thought for a moment, then answered," Thirteen years this year."


    "I can bring her back." Avery gazed at him calmly as she uttered unbelievable words." I have an


    exclusive remedy that we could try. I can''t guarantee its sess, but there''s a huge chance."


    David''s instincts told him that she was lying, and his expression was one of shock and rage as he


    snapped, "That''s not what you said this morning!"


    "What are you afraid of? Even if Elliotes, wouldn''t he just be walking to his death?! Or were you


    just talking big just now?" Avery tried to provoke him. "If I can''t bring your daughter back to life, then I''ll


    stay with you for the rest of my life!"


    David did not expect her to shoot her mouth off like this.


    He nonchntly got off of her, but his eyes looked her up ?b);SKU< down sleazily.


    "You''re not my type at all! If you can''t bring my daughter back, then I''ll just give you to my men! They''ll


    definitely show you the consequences of lying to me!"


    Avery closed her opened shirt, then held back her tears and said coldly, "We need to defrost your


    daughter right now!"


    The power to the ice room was cut off, and the refrigeration system stopped working. "This would take


    too long! Should we use a dryer?!" David said impatiently as he stood next to the ice casket.


    Avery was sitting next to the ice casket, and her eyes were icy as she said, "No! We need to defrost her


    naturally. Otherwise, sudden heat would cause the corpse to immediately start to rot!"


    David gritted his teeth and red frustratedly at Avery.


    "If you can''t bring my daughter back to life once the defrosting is over, then you can just look forward to


    being ruined by my men!"


    Avery''s eyes were bloodshot, and she was shivering from the cold air emanating from the ice casket.


    She wondered if she would die from the cold before the corpse was done defrosting. It was close to


    sunrise, and Elliot had lost the opportunity to move before dawn.


    ording to their n, moving in at night was better for both their sess rate and Avery''s safety.


    Mike had guaranteed the night before that he would be able to cut off all the power at the mansion by


    midnight, but he had broken his word!


    Elliot pulled out a handgun and ced the barrel against Mike''s temple.


    "If anything happens to Avery, you''re paying for it with your life!"


    "Go on, then! You might as well just f*eking kill me now to pay for her life!"


    Mike had spent the past two nights without sleep, and he was on the brink of a breakdown.


    As Elliot saw the tears welling up in Mike''s pale blue eyes, his grip on the handgun loosened.


    "What are you crying for? Do you think Avery''s already dead?" Elliot croaked, his voice was low and


    had a hint of his own uncertainty.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Mike buried his face in his hands and burst into tears.


    "I regret it! Why did I say those cruel words to herst night?!"


    Elliot''s eyes welled up in tears at the thought of what happened the night before.


    "She was helpless and scared. Even if we couldn''t go save her right away, I shouldn''t have said that!


    She must have felt so hopeless after hearing what I said..." Mike was racked with guilt and could not


    control his emotions.


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat and he said hoarsely, "Stop crying! Are you done cracking


    the system?"


    Mike wiped his tears away, then nced at the progress bar on hisputer screen.


    "Almost... It''ll be done before noon. My head hurts. What would I do if Avery''s really dead?"


    Elliot did not have the courage to think of that possibility.


    "How about you go home and take a shower?" Mike saw the stubble growing on Elliot¡¯s chin and


    figured that he was probably hurting more than himself.


    It was because Avery was still carrying his child.


    Elliot stood still in a daze as if he did not hear what Mike said.


    "Go back and check on Shea and the kids," Mike said in a louder voice.


    Elliot finally reacted and said, "Fine.¡±


    When he walked to the door, Mike sighed and said, "Are you thinking of bringing that gun back with


    you? Avery''s definitely alive! She''s strong, and she won''t die until she watches Grimes die a violent


    death!"


    Elliot ced the gun down on the table, then walked out of the room.


    Avery''s house in Bridgedale was located in the city center¡¯s wealthy neighborhood.


    When she first bought the house, it was not to show off her wealth, but because of the area''s tight


    security.


    Elliot was stuck at the neighborhood entrance. He called Mike, and Mike called Hayden.


    Fifteen minutester, Hayden and La arrived at the entrance hand in hand to pick him up.


    Elliot''s emotions turnedplicated. If Avery was dead... Then, what would happen to the children?


    Of course he was willing to raise them himself, but they might reject him without Avery around.


    "He looks really sad, Hayden!" La said softly as she saw Elliot from afar.


    Hayden''s heart began to thump wildly in his chest. Did Elliot look like this because something had


    happened to their mother?


    Hayden >h.


    Hayden had a nightmare that Avery diedst night.


    La had the same dream, and the siblings ended up crying in each other¡¯s arms.


    After Hayden let Elliot into the neighborhood, La looked up at him and sobbed, "Where''s Mommy?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Didn''t you go and rescue her? Why isn''t she back yet?"


    Elliot did not know how to answer La''s question.


    Hayden could not handle the silence and said, "Did something happen to Mommy?"


    "No. She''s fine. 1 came back to check on you guys and take a shower. I''ll bring her home tonight." Elliot


    leaned down and picked La up, then said, "Lead the way, Hayden."


    Hayden pursed his lips, then walked in front.


    He held back his hostility for now. He needed Elliot to bring his mother home.


    When they arrived at the house, Hayden opened the front door.


    Elliot put La down and changed into a pair of house slippers.


    Mrs. Scarlet, who hade along, immediately came up and greeted him.


    "Where''s Shea?" Elliot asked after changing his shoes.


    "She''s gone to the hospital to see Wesley," answered Mrs. Scarlet. "I asked the bodyguard to take her,


    while I stayed home to watch the kids."


    Elliot nodded his head.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    "You haven''t eaten, have you? I''ll go make lunch," Mrs. Scarlet said, then walked toward the kitchen.


    Elliot nced around the house. It was an openyout and the decor was minimalistic.


    La thought he was looking for his room, so she ran toward the guest bedroom and showed him the


    way.


    "You can sleep in here!"


    Elliot responded, but a framed photo on the shelf drew his attention.


    It was a family photo of Laura and Avery with them each holding a baby in their arms.


    He walked over to the shelf, picked up the photo and examined it carefully.


    At the bottom right corner were the words " We''re a year old!".


    This meant that the children in the photo were a year old when it was taken.


    One of the babies was dressed in a smart suit, while the other was wearing a white, puffy dress and a


    tiara on her head... It was obvious that the babies were a boy and a girl.


    So, were they Hayden and La?


    "Come on in!" La stood at the door of the guest bedroom and called out to Elliot," Come see the bed


    I made for you!"


    Elliot immediately put the photo down and walked over to La.


    The guest bedroom was on the first floor. It faced south and had arge floor to ceiling window where


    one could see the view outside in the day.


    It was only then that he noticed that it had turned gloomy outside.


    "Look at this pink bunny pillow. Do you like it? Mommy bought it for me. There were two of them, but


    Hayden didn''t like it, so I''m letting you use it!" La held a pillow shaped like a bunny and showed it off


    to Elliot.


    Elliot felt her thoughtfulness, then smiled and said, "Thank you, La."


    La''s cheeks flushed. She wondered why she did not naturally resist when Elliot picked her up earlier.


    She actually enjoyed being carried at that height.


    "I''m going to take a shower," Elliot said as his own face began to turn pink as La stared at him.


    "Okay... Go on!" La threw herself on the bed, then gazed at him and asked, "Why did you cry? Do


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    you miss my Mommy?"


    "I do." Elliot opened up his suitcase


    "Didn''t you say you were bringing Mommy home tonight?" La asked. "It''s going to be night time


    soon! You have to be strong!"


    "I will."


    Elliot¡¯s back was facing her, so he did not have to disguise the pain on his face.


    At the White Mansion, Avery asked for a nket from one of the servants, theny down on the mat


    next to the ice casket and fell asleep.


    Perhaps it was because the temperature up on the mountain was lower, but the corpse in the ice


    casket had yet topletely defrost despite the power being cut off for an entire night.


    When the sun came up, Avery went to work. She put together a list of herbs and passed it to David.


    David came to see her with the list in his hand and said, "What do you need these herbs for?!"


    "Have you heard of Aryadelle''s resurrection treatment? We need to mix these herbs together, simmer


    it, then cool it down and soak your daughter in this." Avery exined calmly. "However, these are very


    expensive herbs from Aryadelle. You might not be able to get your hands on them right away even if


    you''re rich." "Of course I''ve never heard of it! If it works, I''ll get any expensive herbs you need!" David


    said, then ordered his men to purchase the herbs.


    Avery turned and began to cough violently.


    David nced at her, then left the room.


    She caught a cold the night before and had a low fever. For the sake of the baby, she pushed through


    and did not take any medication.


    She nced at the sky outside. She could only drag this on until tonight.


    If they did note to rescue her tonight, then she would not live to see tomorrow.


    Once the corpse was finished defrosting, it would quickly begin to rot. The resurrection treatment was


    something she made up to buy time.


    She was betting her life that Elliot would came to rescue her.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    As time ticked by, the sky outside began to turn dark.


    It suddenly began to rain. It was not a heavy storm, but it was enough to make one feel uneasy.


    "The medicine has cooled down, Miss Tate."


    A voice snapped Avery back to reality. She walked over to the wooden tub and ced her hand in the


    liquid to test the temperature.


    "Put the corpse in!" she said.


    "Oh... Wouldn''t the body rot if we put it in?" David''s assistant asked in suspicion. "Can you really bring


    the dead back to life, Miss Tate?"


    Avery shot him a cold look and said, "Are


    you doubting me?" "I''m just curious."


    "This is a special concoction," Avery said confidently. "The corpse won''t rot."


    Seeing her seriousness, the assistant no longer doubted her.


    A few bodyguards picked up the woman''s corpse and ced it into the wooden tub.


    Avery saw the different levels of anxiety on the men''s faces.


    No matter how beautiful she was, nobody would be able to appreciate the beauty of a thirteen-year-old


    corpse.


    The dead were not frightening, what was scary was the fear of the unknown.


    "What do we do next, Miss Tate?" asked the assistant.


    "Now, we wait," Avery said calmly as she stood next to the tub.


    The assistant was surprised and asked," Wait for what?"


    "Wait for her toe back to life." After Avery said those words, she began to feel terrified. She looked


    out the window, then said, "Don¡¯t you think it''s dark in here?


    Turn on the lights!"


    The assistant felt that she was babbling, but signaled to the bodyguard next to him anyway.


    The bodyguard flipped the light switch, but the chandelier on the ceiling did not light up.


    Sparks of hope began to rise inside of Avery when she witnessed this scene.


    "What''s wrong?" The assistant walked over to the light switch and flipped it again, but the chandelier


    remained off.


    "Stand guard here! I''ll go check the electrical room!" the assistant said, then walked away.


    At that moment, the ceiling lights on top of David also went out.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He was entertaining guests in the VIP room when the lights suddenly went out!


    Since the night had approached, the room was shrouded in darkness once the lights were out.


    David thought that the lights had malfunctioned, but his assistant rushed over


    He thought that he had heard wrongly. He had never once experienced a power outage since his birth,


    because the


    mansion had plenty of backup generators.


    "Sir, the technicians are working on it right now. The power should be back soon," said the assistant.


    When the guests realized that the power was out, they all quickly left the mansion.


    The sky turned pitch nk in an instant. With the power out, the mansion was shrouded in a chilling


    atmosphere.


    "Where''s Avery Tate?!" An ominous feeling rose inside of David.


    "She''s upstairs. The bodyguards are watching her!" said the assistant as he followed next to David.


    "Someone infiltrated and damaged the mansion''s electrical circuit. It was definitely Avery Tate''s people.


    I suspect they will strike tonight."


    David had already guessed it.


    The key issue right now was that, without electricity, he felt like he had turned blind.


    "How about the emergency lights?!" he snapped frustratedly.


    The assistant turned on the torch on his phone and said, "The emergency system was also damaged.


    The technicians will fix it as soon as possible."


    "What a bunch of good-for-nothing idiots! We have all those backup generators. Were they all


    damaged?!¡± David''s rage had reached a boiling point.


    "Yes, Sir," answered the assistant nervously. "They might have damaged our electrical circuit, but we


    don''t have to be afraid with Avery Tate in our hands!"


    A group of people very quickly arrived on the second floor.


    "Avery Tate! Is your maning to save you tonight?" David teased as he pulled out a handgun. "Try


    to guess and see if you can leave this ce alive!"


    What responded to him was nothing but endless silence.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    "Where''s Avery Tate?!" David roared. "You bunch of idiots! Find her and bring her to me!"


    The bodyguards and assistant immediately began to search for Avery.


    She was just standing by the tub and did not move. How did she suddenly disappear?


    The assistant''s torch shone over the corpse soaking in the tub, and he dropped his phone to the


    ground.


    "It''s a ghost! A ghost!¡±


    Blood was oozing out of the corners of the corpse''s eyes and lips.


    It looked like the living dead and was terrifying!


    The assistant fled in fear.


    The bodyguards aimed their torches at the corpse''s face.


    Nobody screamed, but they immediately began to flee the room.


    "Sir! There are a bunch of helicopters outside!"


    When the assistant fled to the first floor and discovered what was outside, he was even more terrified!


    David gritted his teeth, then raised his fun and began to shoot at the corpse''s head.


    The corpse''s head began to tear apart as the bullets hit it.


    This was no longer his beloved daughter. His daughter was the most beautiful woman in the world, and


    not a horrifying ghost!


    As if that were not enough, David aimed his gun at the tub and shot away.


    "Go to hell!" "Let''s go, Sir! Things are beginning to heat up outside!" cried the assistant as he pulled at


    David''s arm. "It looks like they hired Yves Kant Security! It''s toote to call for backup now! We''re dead


    if we don''t hide ourselves!"


    When David heard Yves Kant Security''s name, he calmly pulled out his phone and said, "Pay them


    double the amount! Elliot Foster can¡¯t have more money than I do! "


    Then, he dialed Yves Kant Security''s manager''s number.


    "It''s useless even if you pay us ten times the amount, Mr. Grimes. It''s not that I don''t want your money,


    but you''ve really messed up this time! A hacking group dug up all your dirtyundry through the years!


    Too many people were dragged into this. The scandals will be exposed if you don¡¯t die. You can either


    die, or escape somewhere where nobody can find you. We''ll announce the news of your idental


    death, then."


    After that, the call ended.


    The color drained from David¡¯s face.


    He did not want to die. He still had a fortune to spend!


    "Tsk!" David gritted his teeth :g-:SIT: escaped out the back door.


    His private jet was parked at the back of the mansion. He needed to leave this ce immediately.


    Ten minutester, the mansion''s power returned to normal.


    The darkness vanished and gave way to brightness.


    "Avery!" Elliot cried out at the top of his lungs.


    His heart raced as his reddened eyes nced over the mess of dead servants scattered on the ground.


    When he arrived on the second floor, his eyes immediatelynded on the corpse in the tub.


    The corpse¡¯s bloody and torn up face made him take in a sharp, cold breath.


    Then, he saw the bloody water in the tub...


    Avery was soaking it in!


    She was leaning against the corpse with a paleplexion, but her arms were bloody!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She was shot!


    "Avery!" Elliot''s eyes welled up as he rushed over and carried Avery out of the tub. "Avery! Don''t sleep!


    I''ll take you to the hospital right away! You''ll be fine! You have to be fine!"


    Avery''s body was as cold as a block of ice.


    He could not feel a trace of life in her.


    Once they were on the helicopter, the doctor they brought along immediately began to tend to her bullet


    wound.


    Then, he reached out his finger and ced it under her nose.


    The doctor''s action provoked Elliot.


    "She''s alive. She has to be alive! She can''t be dead! She can''t!" Elliot growled.


    The doctor retracted his hand, then looked sympathetically at Elliot and said, "It doesn¡¯t look like she''s


    breathing, Mr. Foster.


    II

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Elliot''s eyes were instantly filled with a menacing aura!


    The doctor quickly corrected himself and said, "I''m not saying she''s dead. She¡¯s possibly in shock after


    losing too much blood. Ahem, it could be hypovolemic shock!"


    Elliot''sshes fluttered as he took a deep breath. He held Avery so tightly in his arms that it was like he


    wanted to absorb her into his own body.


    Momentster, the helicopternded at the hospital, and Avery was rushed into the emergency room.


    As Elliot stood outside of the emergency room doors, it felt like someone had hit a pause button on


    him.


    It was as if his entire heart and body had been sucked dry!


    What would he do if anything happened to Avery?


    His phone rang, interrupting his agonizing thoughts.


    He pulled out his phone and answered it.


    "How''s Avery?! I''ve dealt with Grimes!" Mike said gleefully. "That old b*st*rd! I knew he would escape


    through the abc door ... We caught him the moment he walked out!"


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple rolled in his throat, and he croaked, "She was shot in the arm. She¡¯s in the


    emergency room right now."


    "Which hospital are you at?! I''ming over right away!" Mike paused, then asked," Was she


    conscious when you found her?" Elliot suddenly did not know how to answer his question.


    "Say something!" Mike snapped. "F*cking say something, Elliot Foster!"


    "She¡¯s definitely still alive,¡± Elliot mumbled.


    Mike understood.


    Avery was either already dead, or she was close to death.


    "Go home, Mike." Elliot clenched his fists as he tried to keep his reason intact, then said calmly, "The


    kids are waiting at home. Go home and exin things to them."


    "Exin? How am I supposed to exin anything?! Do I tell them their mother''s


    dead?!" Mike mocked coldly. "Why don''t you go and do it?!"


    "She''s not dead!" The final ounce of reason Elliot had left instantly vanished. "I said she''s not dead!


    She can''t be dead!"


    It felt like an eternity before the doors to the emergency room opened.


    A doctor rushed out and asked, "Are you the patient''s family, Sir?"


    Elliot approached >b(=TKP: said, "Yes! I am!"


    "Is the patient pregnant? Her abdomen is protruding slightly...¡± asked the doctor.


    "She is! The baby will be four months old soon!"


    "I see. The current situation is . "


    Elliot could not help but cut off the doctor''s sentence.


    "Is she still alive?! Tell me she''s still alive!"


    "She¡¯s alive, Sir," answered the doctor. "Her breathing was shallow when she arrived.


    After emergency resuscitation, her breathing is slowly getting back to normal. However, she''s got a


    high fever and she''s lost a lot of blood. We need to treat her fever, then remove the bullet from inside of


    her."


    Elliot''s eyes filled with tears as he muttered, "I knew she was still alive..."


    "May I know your rtionship with the patient, Sir? Can you contact her husband?" asked the doctor.


    "Since she''s pregnant, we can''t simply administer any drugs to her. Any type of medication could affect


    the baby."


    Elliot froze for a moment, then quickly said, "Treat her first. Use whatever medication you need. Her


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    health is the most important." "Oh, are you her husband?" Elliot¡¯s eyes reddened as he said, "I''m the


    baby''s father."


    The doctor was actually asking him to choose between saving Avery or the baby.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Of course, Elliot would pick Avery. He did not want to give up on the child, but he had no other choice.


    Their child was almost four months old. If this ident did not happen, they could see what the child


    looks like in the next maternity check-up!


    "Okay, Mr. Foster, please sign this risk disclosure form." The doctor took a form and passed it to him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Does the patient have to be anesthetized for bullet removal surgery? Anesthesia would affect the


    child. If you''re thinking of keeping the child, we can forgo the anesthesia for the patient."


    "Wouldn''t that hurt a lot!" Elliot obviously wanted to keep the child, but at the thought of the surgery


    without anesthesia, Avery would definitely be in a lot of pain!


    "Yes, it would hurt, but it would pass soon," The doctor said.


    "She''s already so weak right now, I don''t want her to suffer any further pain." Elliot felt his heart torn


    into pieces. He was so heartbroken that even breathing hurt." Please use anesthesia for her."


    "Okay." The doctor epted the signed risk disclosure form from him, turned, and headed into the


    emergency room.


    Elliot quickly collected his thoughts.


    Although he might have to sacrifice the child, at least Avery would be fine.


    If something were to happen to her, their child would not have survived as well, so the situation at that


    moment was already the best result possible for him.


    In Aryadelle.


    Wanda ced a copy of the newspaper in front of Zoe.


    "David Grimes is dead.¡±


    Zoe nced at the newspaper. Her expressions turned cold. "I heard about it yesterday. What a pity! I


    thought he would be able to kill Avery!"


    Wanda was a little disappointed. "Elliot sure is strong. Even David was defeated by him."


    "That''s not only thanks to Elliot alone," Zoe said distractedly, "But Elliot spent a fortune in saving Avery


    this time."


    "Oh?" Wanda asked curiously, "Roughly how much did he spend?"


    "At least one and a half billion." Zoe did not know the exact number, but she could probably guess. "He


    is really devoted to Avery! I have initially given up on him, but seeing how he sacrificed himself for


    another woman, I''m falling in love with him again."


    "Wake up! No matter how great he is, he belongs to another person." W


    "How could that be possible? ording to my friend, Elliot has been at the hospital for a long time. If


    Avery only had a small injury, she did not need to stay in the hospital," Zoe said tly, "I think she won''t


    be able to keep the child."


    "Even without this one, she still has the other two. She still could use them to elevate her status!"


    Wanda said in jealousy, "It would be great if we could get rid of her two children."


    Zoe never thought that Wanda would be so cruel.


    "Have you ever thought that if you were exposed for doing this, you would be dead!" Zoe warned her,


    "Let''s just put our focus on money! Avery won''t be able to get up so quickly."


    Three dayster, Avery came around. When she woke up, she looked at her strange surroundings,


    trying hard to think back about what had happened.


    It was until her gaze fell onto the drip connected to her, that she instinctively reached out and tried to rip


    it off.


    She remembered that she was still pregnant. She could not touch any medication at all.


    "Avery, what are you doing?" Mrs. Scarlet saw that she was woken up. She immediately tried to stop


    Avery. "You are currently sick. You need to be on the drip. Avery, don''t move. I''ll go get the doctor!"


    Mrs. Scarlet immediately went to look for the doctor. Soon, the doctor arrived.


    "Miss Tate. You have been shot in the arm. You''ve done the surgery. Today is the fourth day in the


    hospital," The doctor patiently exined.


    Avery looked a little lost. "I''ve been in the hospital for four days? I even underwent surgery? What


    medication did you put me on? I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t simply take any medication..."


    The doctor replied, "Your husband agreed to the medication. Of course, I''m afraid that your child might


    need to be aborted.¡±

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Avery was taken aback!


    If it were not for the injury on her arm, she would have jumped off the bed.


    "What husband? I''m not married! Nobody has the right to decide whether my child gets to live or die!"


    The doctor immediately apologized when he saw that she was growing more and more agitated. "Miss


    Tate, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Foster did not say he was your husband, but he did say that he was the baby''s


    father


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Even if he is the baby''s father, he doesn''t have the right to give consent!" Avery could no longer


    contain her grief, and she began to cry.


    Elliot was currently at home as he had been keeping watch over Avery the entire night. Mrs. Scarlet


    had relieved him this morning so he could get some rest.


    Left with no other choice, Mrs. Scarlet called Elliot. She could not allow Avery to remain in this state.


    After Mrs. Scarlet had made the call, Mike pushed open the door and entered the room.


    "Avery, you''re finally up!" Mike walked over to her bed and sat down. He took out a piece of tissue and


    wiped away her tears." Don¡¯t cry. Elliot and I both thought that between you and the child, it was more


    important to save you. You can always have another child, but if you die, then there will be nothing left.


    Even this child will not survive."


    Avery pushed Mike''s hands away. She wiped her tears away.


    "Avery, I know that you must be in physical and mental agony, but this time, Elliot is right! When he


    heard the trouble you were in, he rushed over to rescue you. He barely slept while that b*st*rd still had


    you. The only time he allowed himself to truly rest was when the doctors told him that you were alive


    and out of danger.¡±


    The incident had drastically changed Mike''s impression of Elliot, and he had to speak on Elliot¡¯s behalf.


    It was only upon hearing Mike''s passionate defense of Elliot did Avery really remember the incident that


    had taken ce a few days ago.


    "It''s all my fault..." Avery muttered, but her words drowned in her own tears. It was because of her that


    Wesley had gotten


    abducted


    Things were as they were because of her.


    "Avery, don''t me yourself. This is not your fault. Mike held her small, cold hands, in his. "What you


    now need to do is rest. Once you''re discharged, we''ll return to Aryadelle."


    Avery''s eyes were empty and dark. Mike was unsure of whether she had heard him or not.


    "Avery, I''ll get the doctor. We''ll get the drip flowing again? You still have two bottles left to finish," said


    Mike.


    Avery shook her head. She did not want to go back on the drips.


    "Alright. Avery, talk about this with Elliot when he gets here," said Mike as he took his seat by her side.


    He sat beside her in silence, offering her support.


    After a while, Elliot arrived.


    "Avery, he''s here," Mike told her before he got up and exited the room.


    When the door clicked shut, Elliot made his way to Avery. Avery looked at his weary but familiar face,


    and silent tears fell down her face.


    "Avery, don''t cry." Gently, he brushed away the tears from her eyes with the pads of his fingers. "If you


    want a child, we can have another one. We''ll have as many as you want," he said with a voice that was


    deep and rough with emotion.


    "I want this one! I want the one in me!" cried Avery, grabbing onto his hand. She squeezed his hand,


    hoping to convey all the heartbreak she felt in that one action.


    "The child is almost four months old! In just two months, even if I were to give birth to the baby


    prematurely, it could survive in an incubator! How could you be so cruel?! Even without medication, I


    won¡¯t die.


    Why?! Why did you make such a decision on my behalf? Why did you decide against the child?"


    Elliot''s eyes betrayed the turbulent emotions thaty within him. "I''m sorry. I did not think things


    through. I was afraid that you would be in pain-"


    "I can bear the pain! But, the child is innocent!" Avery pushed through her tears and said, "Mike told me


    that you rescued me, and so, how can I me you?"


    "I''m sorry. Maybe I''m not apetent father," Elliot said guiltily.


    Maybe it was because the child had not been born, so he could not picture it as a fully breathing and


    living human being.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Avery choked up, "I want to leave this hospital.¡±


    Elliot did not dare further agitate her. He turned and looked for the doctor.


    "Miss Tate, if you insist, you can be discharged, but you need to go through a checkup. If all is fine, I''ll


    immediately let you discharge."


    Soon, after a series of checkups, the doctor gave her the approval for discharge. Once she returned


    home, Avery shut herself in her room. Before discharging, she did an ultrasound. The ultrasound


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    showed that the child was two weeks smaller than it should be.


    Ever since she arrived at Bridgedale, her child stopped developing. This was a terrible sign. The doctor


    suggested she abort the child, but Avery could not ept this result.


    "Why don''t we find her a therapist!" Mike was discussing with Elliot in the living area. "The doctor said


    that her being so down is notpletely because of the child. I think the doctor is right. Everything that


    happened to her with David Grimes was enough to destroy her mentally."


    Elliot looked in the direction of Avery''s room and said, "Let''s give her some time. I believe that she can


    "Okay, then! The child in her..."


    "Since she wants to give birth to it, let her do it."


    Mike furrowed his brows. "What if the child is unhealthy? What if it''s an idiot?"


    Elliot looked at Mike with reddened eyes,"


    So, what if it''s an idiot?"


    Mike pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Suddenly, Avery''s room door opened and she came out of her room. They looked at her.


    "I want to go see Wesley.¡± Avery lowered her gaze. Her tone was cold. She was still weak. Although


    she could walk on her own, it seemed like she would fall over at any moment.


    "I''ll take you," Elliot quickly walked over to her and held onto her arms, helping her.


    Avery pushed Elliot away. She looked at him. "Elliot, if our child really is an idiot, I will not let him bring


    you down. I will bring the child up on my own."


    Elliot was stunned. Did Avery overhear their conversation a moment ago? He did not call the child an


    idiot. He did not like words like that. Why did Avery have to use phrases such as bringing him down?


    Mike saw how the atmosphere between the two of them tensed. He immediately walked over to Avery.


    "Avery, I''ll bring you to go see Wesley!"


    Mike grabbed her h=d"


    On the journey to the hospital, Mike secretly snuck nces at her. He wanted to say something, but he


    hesitated.


    "I heard what you two said in the living area." Avery broke the silence.


    "Oh, he didn''t say that he doesn''t want the child..."


    "I know." Avery''s eyes turned sore. She looked out of the window. "The first time I met Shea, she had


    no identity or friends. Elliot built her a fairytale kingdom. She was the only person in it.


    Mike seemed to have understood what Avery was talking about.


    "Elliot has never publicly acknowledged his rtionship with Shea. He also did not want the others to


    know about Shea. He seems to love Shea a lot, but I don''t see the basic human respect he has for


    Shea." Avery''s tone was t. "If our child has issues and I let him bring the child up, the child would be


    the next Shea."


    "Avery, don''t be so pessimistic. Your child will be fine! It might even be healthy!" Mikeforted her,


    "Don''t get upset for problems that have yet toe."


    "If his thought was the same as yours, he would not have let me abort the child." Avery could never


    forget how cold he looked.


    Mike said in shock, "He got you to abort the child?"

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    "When the doctor asked me to abort the child, Elliot said nothing. If he said nothing, that meant he


    tacitly agreed that the child should be given up."


    Avery took a deep breath and continued bitterly, "He is the child''s father, how could he treat his own


    child so heartlessly?"


    It took a great deal for Mike to finally utter," Perhaps, he is used to listening to the doctors.¡±


    "He never listens to the doctors. When he was sick, he would smoke and drink whenever he wanted. A


    person like him, unless it was his own volition, if not, no one could make him listen." Avery''s eyshes


    fluttered. Her voice was hoarse." He clearly doesn''t want our unhealthy child!


    "Avery, don''t think of him that badly. I can''t say for other matters, but he truly has you in his heart." Mike


    wanted to avoid the topic of children.


    "I know." Avery sniffled. Her voice was nasal. "If he did not love me, he would not havee to rescue


    me."


    Mike responded.


    "Mike, I love him a lot too," Avery choked up.


    "I know. If you don''t love him, you wouldn''t have given birth to his child." Mike furrowed his brows.


    "Avery, what do you n to do? Don''t tell me you¡¯re nning to break up with him?"


    "I don''t want to break up with him, but I don''t want this unhealthy child to leave a stain on him either."


    Avery''s eyes were hot. "I can¡¯t abort this formed child. I can¡¯t do it I really can''t do it..."


    "Don''t think about this now. No matter what you decide, I''ll always stand by your side." Mike passed her


    the box of tissues.


    A whileter, the car was at the hospital.


    Mike brought Avery outside Wesley''s ward. Wesley¡¯s mother, Sandra, came out of Wesley''s ward. She


    looked at Avery coldly." Avery, I want to talk to you in private."


    Avery followed Sandra to the corridors.


    They walked over to a ce where there was no one and stopped there.


    The sunlight outside the window was a little piercing, Sandra looked out for a while before retracting


    her gaze. "Avery.


    My son is like this now thanks to you." "Aunt Sandra, I''m sorry." "What use is there being sorry? I only


    have one son. Do you know how upset I am now that he is in this state?" S=f+


    How dare you appear in front of us?"


    "I just want to apologize to you and Mr.


    Brook, as well as Wesley."


    "We don''t ept your apology!" Sandra pointed at the lift. "Leave this ce at once. Don¡¯t let me see


    you again in the future! I feel unlucky just looking at you!"


    When Mike entered the ward, he looked at the pretty bouquet of sunflowers on the table. He asked,


    "Did Shea send this?"


    Wesley woke up a few days ago. He was in quite good spirits. Only his leg was broken so he could not


    get out of bed.


    "Hmm. She would send me a bouquet every day. I''m really grateful for her."


    "Wesley, you have such a good outlook. You''re still grateful to others even after such a serious injury,"


    Mikemented.


    Wesley''s eyes were still bloodshot, but the light in his eyes brightened up quite a bit." David Grimes is


    dead. Avery and I are still alive. We won."


    "It''s good that you think of it this way.


    Avery is doing much worse than you," Mike said while looking at the door. "I''ll go have a look and see


    why she is not in yet."


    Mike walked out of Wesley''s ward, yet he only saw Sandra.


    "Aunt Sandra, where is Avery?"


    Sandra replied coldly, "I don''t know. My son needs to rest. Don''t bring her here again next time." She


    went into Wesley¡¯s ward and shut the door.


    Mike suddenly realized that even if Wesley did not me Avery, that did not mean that Wesley''s family


    would not me her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Avery had juste around. Her emotions were still unstable. Adding on the agitation from Sandra,


    she must be in a lot of pain!


    Mike immediately rushed to the lift. Avery did not have her phone or money with her. She was still


    injured! Where could she have gone to?

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Coming out of the inpatient unit, Mike searched around but he did not see Avery anywhere.


    He dialed Elliot in despair. "Elliot! Come to the hospital quickly! Avery got lost!"


    Elliot immediately rushed out of the mansion. "What happened?"


    "Wesley''s mother talked to her in private. I am sure that Sandra must have said some harsh words to


    Avery!" Mike stood in the huge yard of the hospital and looked around. "It''s my fault! I was talking to


    Wesley in his ward, so she must have left!"


    Elliot furrowed his brows tightly. "She shouldn''t have gone far. Keep watch at the entrance right now!"


    Avery got out of the lift and aimlessly walked to the outpatient building. There were a lot of seats there.


    She was tired, so she found an empty seat and sat down.


    All around her were patients or their families. A couple was there bringing their sick child to see the


    doctors.


    "I already said I didn''t want the child, yet you insisted! Look at it now. We have toe to the hospital


    every few days! Do you know I''m busy! This is thest time I''lle with you to the hospital!" The man


    sat in the chair and reproached his wife with the child in her hands.


    "I don''t want the child to be sick. What use is there ming me? This is your child too. If you don''t


    have to see the doctors today either!" The man said and stormed off!


    The woman stood in the same spot and sobbed with the child in her hands. In the end, the woman


    gave up. She ced her child on the chair and left.


    Avery looked at the abandoned female baby. Her nose was sore. She got up from her chair and wanted


    to pick up the wailing child.


    "Don¡¯t touch my baby!" The heartless mother returned.


    Avery saw her take her child away and she was deeply moved.


    "Avery!"


    Nearby, someone called out her name out loud. She looked toward the source of the sound and saw


    Elliot running over to her anxiously.


    When he was in front of her, he held her arms tightly. "Avery, Wesley''s injuries are not caused by you.


    Don''t listen to what others say."


    "Hmm." Avery looked at Elliot''s sleep-deprived face. She lowered her gaze. "Let''s go."


    Elliot picked her up in his arms.


    Avery looked at his familiar face up close in a daze. Up till that point, she was sure that she still loved


    this man deeply. She did not want to see him being tied down by life''s trivial matters. She hoped that he


    was always the beacon of light shining brightly!


    Elliot carried her to the car >d+=YMX< patiently buckled her seat belt.


    "Elliot, when are you nning to return to Aryadelle?" Avery looked at Elliot''s handsome side profile


    and asked.


    Elliot looked up and met her gaze. "Once you''ve recovered, we''ll return together."


    Avery shook her head. "Why don''t you go back right now! Elliot, my heart has seemed to have be


    handicapped.


    Looking at how well you treat me, I should love you even more, but right now, I''m afraid. I really want to


    run away. I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to drag you down, so I beg of you, go back! Return to


    where you belong."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Elliot looked at Avery''s pale face and said painfully, "You''re not afraid, nor are you running away. It¡¯s


    just that in your heart, the child is far more important than me. You think that I will not treat our child


    well. You don''t have confidence in me. You think a jerk like me should just end up alone!"

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Avery saw Elliot¡¯s shimmery wet eyes. She wanted to say no. It was not how he put it.


    However, Elliot suddenly stood up and left in front of her. He mmed the door next to her shut with a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    loud bam!


    Elliot did not go to the driver''s seat. He stood outside the car, took his phone, and made a call.


    Avery silently looked at him. They were divided by a car door, yet it seemed like they were divided by


    an unbridgeable gap in between them.


    He said that in her heart, the child was more important than him. How could shepare them


    together? The child was a weak being, of course, she would protect the child even more.


    He said that she did not have confidence in him. It was more like she did not have confidence in


    herself.


    Not long after, Mike ran over. Avery saw the two of them talking outside the car. She did not know what


    they were talking about. Mike quickly epted the car keys from Elliot and came to the driver''s seat.


    Elliot had his back facing here from beginning to end. Avery saw his back muscle tense up.


    Once Mike got in the car, she retracted her gaze.


    "He said that he''s going back tomorrow. Did you ask him to go back?" Mike started the car and asked.


    "Hmm." Avery could not help but look out the window once more.


    "He said that he will be staying at the hotel tonight. Did you two argue?" Mike drove off.


    Avery ignored Mike.


    She leaned against the car window. She saw Elliot''s figure getting further and further away from her. It


    was until when she could hardly see him then only, he turned around.


    "Why do you two do this to yourselves?" Mike stopped in front of the red light and sighed. "Would you


    be even happier if you split up with him?"


    "My head hurts." Avery inhaled and closed her eyes. As long as she thought about Elliot, her brain


    would hurt as if it was going to explode.


    "Go back and rest well. Your body has not recovered. I shouldn''t have brought you out, " Mike said,


    "Also, I talked to Wesley. He never med you at all. No matter what his mother said, don''t take it to


    heart."


    During dinner, Shea lost her appetite. The first was because she had to return to Aryadelle with Elliot


    the next day. The second was because she knew Elliot =f+< PIY> Avery fought again.


    Mike took some food for her. ¡°Shea, you can alwayse here whenever you want."


    Shea asked, "Then, when are you guys going back?"


    Mike thought for a while. "We''ll have to see when Avery recovers. Once she recovers, we''ll definitely


    return."


    Shea took a small bite and asked softly," Why did they fight?"


    La and Hayden wanted to know the


    answer too. They looked at Mike.


    "Uh...I can¡¯t exin it in a few simple sentences, but what I am sure of is that this time, Elliot did


    nothing wrong. Of course, Avery did nothing wrong as well." Mike changed the subject. "Shea, let''s


    take you outter. You have been here for so many days, but you have not had the chance to look


    around!"


    Once they left, the entire mansion was in silence.


    Averyy in bed. Her arm hurt badly, but her heart hurt even more.


    This time, she was the one that pushed him away. She did not know whether this decision was right or


    not, but besides this decision, she had no other better choice.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    The next morning, Shea went to Avery''s room and softly hade her goodbye, "Avery, I¡¯m leaving. Get


    well soon. Once you''re well, you must return to Aryadelle!"


    She was afraid to disturb her, so she did not stay for long. She quickly left Avery¡¯s room.


    Avery opened her eyes and looked at the empty room. She was disappointed.


    At eight in the morning, a Golfstream G650 private jet took off from Bridgedale Capital Airport. Its


    destination: Aryadelle Capital Airport.


    After more than ten hours of journey, the jet slowly descended on Aryadelle Capital Airport.


    The time in Aryadelle at that moment was six in the morning. Wesley came back together with them.


    "Mr. Foster, thank you for taking us home," Sandra thanked Elliot.


    Elliot replied, "You¡¯re wee."


    "We''ll make a move!" Sandra said.


    Elliot swallowed his saliva. After a short moment of hesitation, he said, "Mrs. Brook, don''t me Avery


    for Wesley''s injuries. She didn''t even tell me that she was Professor Hough''sst pupil. Wesley got


    kidnapped because he was once Professor Hough¡¯s assistant, not because Avery got him in danger."


    Sandra was stunned. Elliot said what he wanted to say and left.


    "Mom, what did you say to Avery?" Wesley sat in the wheelchair. He had a serious expression. "Avery


    is also a victim, how could you me her?"


    Sandra''s eyes instantly reddened. "I''m sorry, son. I''m just very upset. You initially have a bright future,


    but it''s all gone now. If you didn''t get to know Avery, this would not have happened."


    Wesley sternly rebuked, "Mom! Has Elliot not made himself clear just now? This has nothing to do with


    Avery!"


    Sandra said, "How does this not have anything to do with her? If Professor Hough did not take her as


    hisst pupil, nothing would have happened."


    Wesley said, "Since when bing excellent is a mistake? If you think that way, then I''ll just be a loser


    for the rest of my life!"


    News of Elliot returning to the country soon spread.


    "Elliot came back alone. Avery is still in Bridgedale.1'' W?b!=VNS=a shared the news she got firsthand


    with Zoe. "Also, when Elliot returned, he immediately went to work. I suspect that something has


    happened to their rtionship.¡±


    "That shouldn''t be! Elliot has spent one and a half billion on Avery!" Zoe found it hard to believe. "Could


    it be that Elliot has dumped Avery?"


    "No matter who dumped who, Elliot''s one and a half billion has gone to waste!¡± Wanda said, delighted


    in Elliot''s misfortune. "Avery could never pay him back so much money."


    Zoe said sourly, "Elliot is an extreme male chauvinist. Even if they split up, he would not get Avery to


    pay him back."


    Wanda said, "One and half billion is not a small number even to Elliot. It''s not that Elliot might not want


    to get it back from her, perhaps he just finds it hard to tell her?


    Zoe raised her eyebrows. "What are you nning to do?"


    Wanda smiled mysteriously and whispered her ns in Zoe''s ears.


    In Sterling Group.


    Once Elliot arrived at the office, hepleted all the piled-up work for the past few days. He did not


    even drink a sip of water before rushing off to meet a client.


    Chad followed behind him and texted Ben, [ It''s most likely that they broke up ] Ben texted, [I went to


    see him this morning. I could see it from his expressions. Don''t let him drinkter.]


    Chad replied, [Got it. Ben, how much did Mr. Foster spend this time in Bridgedale?]


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ben replied, [...why do you want to know?]


    Chad texted, [He has been working hard. I''m suspecting that his wealth has been emptied.]


    Ben replied, [Not really. I think he''s just numbing himself with work ]


    Chad kept his phone and quickly walked over to Elliot''s side.


    "Mr. Foster, after the meeting, I''ll send you back to rest," Chad said, "It''s closer to where you stay here."


    Elliot said, "I''m not tired."


    Chad exined awkwardly, "In the afternoon, thepany organized a two-day team building session


    for the staff. You can rest well at home during this time. If you don''t want to rest, you cane with us


    for team building."


    Elliot''s gaze dimmed. "Is there another choice?"

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Elliot did not want to go home, nor did he want to go for team building.


    Chad saw how in pain Elliot seemed, he suggested, "Why don''t you go on a holiday? Where do you


    want to go? I¡¯ll book a hotel for you."


    Elliot pondered for a moment before saying, "I want to drink."


    Chad was speechless. Was this the reason why Elliot chose to attend this meeting?


    An hourter, Elliot was drunk, as he wished.


    After Chad sent him home, he let out a sigh of relief. Although drinking was bad for the body, if Elliot did


    not drink himself drunk, he would not be able to sleep.


    Coming out from Elliot¡¯s mansion, Chad dialed Mike, "Doesn''t Avery have a guilty conscience? Mr.


    Foster sacrificed his effort and money but what else does she know how to do other than hurt him?"


    It was night in Bridgedale at that moment.


    Mike rubbed the middle of his brows and yawned. "What nonsense are you talking about again?


    Hmm?"


    "Didn''t Avery break up with him? How cruel and heartless is she!" Chad spat.


    "Chad, do you treat Elliot as your bloody father or do you treat him as your son?" Mike said angrily,


    "How is their affair any of your business? Stop caring!"


    "Are you yelling at me?"


    "I am yelling at you!" Mike got more spirited the more he yelled. He got down from the bed and took a


    cup of water to hydrate himself. "The child in Avery is most likely unhealthy. The doctor said that she


    must abort. She is currently extremely upset. Do you think your boss is the only sad one?!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Chad touched his nose. "Oh.so that''s why! Did they break up because of this?"


    "You can say so! Elliot felt that Avery should listen to the doctor to abort the child, but Avery can''t do it.


    Avery did not want to drag him down. She wants to bring the child up on her own, so she broke it off


    with him. Is Avery wrong?"


    "Such a huge thing has happened. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Chad calmed down.


    "I didn''t even have the time to sleep for the past few days, how could I tell you?" "Okay then, go to


    sleep!" Chad felt a little disappointed. "Right, when are you guysing back?"


    "I don''t know. I haven¡¯t discussed this with her."


    "Oh, since the doctor said that the child has problems, she should listen to the doctor ?e,=SNY> abort


    the child. If she gives birth to an unhealthy child. It will also be torture for the child," Chad expressed his


    opinions before hanging up.


    Mikey in bed. "Have you forgotten that she is a doctor? What if she could cure the child?


    Furthermore, the child is almost four months old. She has a bond with it. It''s only normal that she


    doesn''t want to abort it."


    "Hmm. This is such a terrible thing! It was supposed to be a happy thing, yet it turned into a tragedy."


    Chad thought about how they had already reconciled before heading to Bridgedale.


    Life was truly unpredictable.


    "Now that they are apart, it¡¯ll be good for them to calm down too. Perhaps a few dayster, Avery has


    thought it through and decides to have an abortion," Mike said," She utterly refuses to have the


    abortion right now perhaps because Elliot''s attitude toward the child agitated her."


    "Try to talk to her! Whether she wants the child or not, don''t be too upset. I''ll wait for you guys toe


    back, and we''ll meet soon.


    "Okay."


    On Sunday, a piece of news was making the rounds in Aryadelle.


    The news was published on Fortune Tech, an online news tform.


    The headline was shocking.


    [President of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster Cheated of 1.5 Billion? The Truth Behind This Would Make


    One Cry!]


    The subtitle read, [Don¡¯t let so-called love, empty you of your pockets!]


    The article talked about the shooting in Bridgedale.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    However, the writer of the article said that this was a scheme set up by Avery. It was done to con


    Elliot''s money!


    Because Avery started in Bridgedale, Bridgedale was like her second home. She was kidnapped in her


    own home country. Did she not have connections and her own money to resolve the crisis? Why did


    Elliot have to fly a private jet to rescue her?


    In the end, Elliot dumped one and a half billion dors only to return to Aryadelle alone and sad.


    Therefore, the writer concluded that Elliot has been conned by Avery. Not only did she con him


    rtionship-wise, but more importantly she conned him of one and a half billion dors!


    The article ended sarcastically, saying that a smart person like Elliot would one day be also conned by


    a woman. If one wanted to keep their wealth, they had to stay far away from women! Especially strong


    and beautiful women like Avery because she relied on other men to gather her wealth.


    This article had been published by other media too. It soon made the rounds on the inte.


    Such a breaking piece of news. If it was real, it would be exciting!


    [I think this article is real. A few days ago, Elliot did indeed fly his private jet to Bridgedale. My friend


    works at the Capital Airport. He told me about it.]


    [It looks like Elliot is stupidly in love? 1.5 billion! My God! Avery has good tricks up her sleeves!]


    [I don''t think Avery would return to Aryadelle anymore, right? How long does she have to work to earn


    1.5 billion!]


    [In such situations, can Elliot report to the police? Will he get back this huge amount of money?]


    After the news spread like wildfire, thements and jabs on the inte got more and more intense.


    Manymented under Tate Industries'' Tweeter ount. Some even went to Eric''s Tweeter page and


    warned him.


    [Eric, your goddess is a cheater! She has conned Elliot off 1.5 billion dors! Watch out for your wallet!


    Don''t be cheated by her!]


    [Eric is too kind, which is why he didn''t know about Avery''s true colors! Thank god the person that got


    cheated was Elliot =g%; VIY= not our Eric!]


    [Big hugs to my sisters who bought Tate Industries'' drones because of Eric. I feel disgusted looking at


    the drone at home!]


    After getting drunk on Friday afternoon, Elliot had been sleeping in his room for two days. His phone


    was turned off, so he did not know what was happening on the inte.


    Chad could not get to him, so he could only contact Ben. "Ben, this magazine has crossed the line!


    How could they say that Mr. Foster has been conned? They put it as if he is an idiot! It''s infuriating!"


    Ben said, "I saw this too. Not only did they turn Elliot into an idiot, but they also made Avery a cheater."


    Chad replied, "I contacted the staff of the magazine just now. They were arrogant. Not only did they


    refuse to delete the article, but they also said that Mr. Foster is a public figure. They did not infringe on


    any of his rights."


    Ben said, "Fortune Tech¡¯s investor is Elliot¡¯s long-time rival. Of course, they would be arrogant."


    Chad replied, "No wonder. If Mr. Foster sees this article. He is going to be mad."


    Ben thought for a while before saying," Let''s wait until he sees it! Actually, this could be a good


    reminder too. Elliot is indeed a little stupidly in love. He has spent more than one and a half billion for


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Avery. This is a warning for Avery too." "But, Avery is in Bridgedale. She won''t be able to see this."


    Ben chuckled a little.


    This matter was spreading like wildfire. How could it not spread to her ears? He wondered what her


    reaction would be like after seeing this article.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    In Bridgedale.


    Mike has seen the article. It was not that he deliberately searched for news in Aryadelle. It was sent to


    him by one of the higher-ups of Tate Industries.


    That was because the media made phone calls to Tate Industries asking if this incident was true.


    How could the higher-ups know anything about their boss''s private life? They only knew that Avery


    went to Bridgedale. They did not know what she went there for. They also did not know that she was


    kidnapped.


    When Mike saw the news, he was furious. After drinking a cup of coffee, he still has not decided if he


    wanted to tell Avery about this.


    Avery has been resting at home for the past few days. Other thaning out during mealtimes, she


    spent the rest of her time resting in her room.


    When she came out to have her meals, her emotional state was much better than before Elliot left.


    Mike thought that she was doing well in such a state, so he did not want to affect her emotional health


    with the news.


    If this thing was not resolved, her reputation in Aryadelle would bepletely ruined.


    During lunch, Mike said to her, "Avery, how are your injuries??"


    Avery was drinking soup. She calmly replied, "Much better." "Oh. It could heal even without medication.


    How amazing," Mike said with a sigh.


    After waking up thest time, Avery has not used any medication anymore.


    "The human body has its own abilities to heal. Medicine only helps lessen the pain and quicken the


    process." After drinking the soup, Avery ced her spoon down.


    "Avery, this is your phone." Mike saw her finished eating, so he passed her phone to her.


    Thest time when she came to Bridgedale, before she was taken away by the men in ck, she


    handed over all her personal belongings to Mike.


    She picked up her phone and pressed the power button. There was no reaction. Her phone has been


    ced for so many days. It had long ran out of battery.


    "There''s no battery. The charger is in your bag," Mike said, "Hayden''s teacher has been texting me,


    asking when will Hayden return to school."


    Avery looked at her son =b.=XNR< told him her n. "Mike, take Hayden and La back to Aryadelle


    first! I''ll return soon."


    "How can I rx with you being alone here? " Mike refused her suggestion. "Either we go back


    together or we stay here together."


    Hayden and La immediately nodded in agreement.


    However, the three of them could not beat Avery''s insistence.


    "The nanny will take care of me. The bodyguard will protect me. What is there to worry about? My body


    right now can''t take long-distance travel," Avery enunciated," The children''s education cannot be


    dyed. Also, thepany back in


    Aryadelle, it''s time you head back to manage it!"


    Mike said, "They''re still so young. There is nothing wrong with dying..."


    Avery said, "You¡¯ll be affecting my rest by staying here. I''ll be able to recover quicker if I stay here in


    peace."


    Mike was speechless.


    Avery continued, ¡¯¡¯Pack up after your lunch! I''ll return in half a month."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mike wanted to bargain with her. "It''s too rushed today. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    Avery said nothing. She returned to her room and charged her phone. After plugging in her charger and


    connecting it to a plug, she pressed the power button. A few secondster, her phone turned on.


    As expected, countless missed calls and messages popped up on her phone.


    Avery tapped Tammy''s message and replied, [I''m fine now. We''ll talk more when we meet ]


    It was midnight in Aryadelle at that moment, Tammy did not see Avery¡¯s message immediately.


    After Avery replied to Tammy, she ced her phone down. She had to make a trip that day. For the


    past few days resting at home, a question kept popping into her mind. Who leaked her information to


    David Grimes?


    The public did not know that she was James Hough''sst pupil. Wesley did not tell David about her, but


    David still targeted her.


    Avery roughly had an answer in her heart, but she had to confirm this suspicion of


    her at that moment.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    In Aryadelle.


    The weekend just passed in a blink of an eye.


    On Monday, Elliot arrived at the office.


    Chad followed behind him and entered his office.


    "Yes?" Elliot switched hisputer open. He looked up at Chad.


    "Mr. Foster, is your phone not on?" Chad inquired cautiously. It was only after Chad asked him this that


    Elliot realized he did not bring his phone that day. He has been sleeping at home during the weekend.


    He slept well but still felt a little dizzy.


    One would feel dizzy if they did not get enough sleep. Sleeping too much will cause the same effect


    too.


    "Mr. Foster, this is what happened," Chad reported the main points of the things that had happened the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    day before to Elliot.


    When Elliot heard the news, he had an expression of disbelief on his face.


    "Go get the bodyguard to bring me my phone," Elliot instructed Chad. When Chad left, Elliot looked at


    hisputer screen.


    The headline for that day popped up, [ President of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster, Cheated of 1.5 Billion!]


    Although he has already heard Chad describe the content of the piece of news, he still clicked on the


    popped-up news notification.


    After reading the news, he rubbed the middle of his brow. It was alright to call him brainless due to


    falling in love, but why did they have to call Avery a con-woman?!


    How absurd!


    The piece of news had been circting on the inte from the day before until that day. Even if he


    were to delete them, it was toote already. Everyone knew that he had been conned one and half


    billion dors by Avery.


    Even if he were to deny this rumor, most of the public would not believe him.


    Elliot picked up the office phone on his desk and dialed the legal department. After handing this issue


    to thewyers to deal with, his bodyguard arrived with his phone.


    Elliot turned on his phone. Besides Chad and Ben, no one else looked for him. He wondered whether


    Avery had seen the news or not. He also wondered what her reaction was after seeing the news.


    He looked for her contact. He wanted to call her, but he put his phone down.


    He did not send out the press release.


    There was nothing to be sheepish about.


    She made him return to his old life, was that not just asking him to be the person that does


    nothing but work?


    In the past, other than at work, he never looked at this type of news. He would never be bothered by


    them too.


    Elliot turned off the news webpage, opened his email inbox, ;f%


    In Bridgedale, when Avery woke up, she saw Tammy''s message. Other than asking her when she was


    returning to the county, she also sent her the news of her and Elliot.


    The first reaction she had when she saw the news was that Elliot actually spent one and a half billion


    dors to rescue her? Her second reaction was how was she a con-woman? A con-woman?


    Avery was so stunned she did note to her senses for quite a long while, sitting in bed.


    When Mike came and knocked on her door only did shee to her senses?


    "Avery, are you feeling fine today?" Mike stood by the door and said, "If you don''t feel well, the children


    and I won''t head back to the Aryadelle today."


    When Avery heard that, she immediately got down from the bed.


    "Mike, did you see the news back in Aryadelle!" She strode to Mike and asked," Elliot spent one and a


    half billion dors to rescue me this time?!"


    Mike scratched his head. "I don¡¯t know how much he actually spent. He didn''t tell me about it. But, he


    hired Yves Kant Security...thispany is exorbitantly expensive. I''m sure it would cost around there!"


    Avery''s eyes fluttered. She pursed her lips tightly.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Mike looked at her serious expressions and guessed, "Are you going to pay the money back to him?!


    We don''t have that amount of money!" Mike eximed with a gasp.


    Avery had a serious expression. She asked him, "How much money do we have right now?"


    Mike was stumped. "I have never paid attention to this problem. You''re the boss! Don¡¯t you know how


    much money we have?


    Avery has never paid attention to this problem before either.


    "Take the children back to Aryadelle first.


    I''ll head back in a few days." Avery changed the topic. "Shouldn¡¯t you all head out by now? Don''t miss


    the flight."


    Mike understood her too well, so he could not help but persuade her, "Avery, Elliot did not send out the


    press release. Chad told me that it was sent by his rivals, but it was only killing two birds with one


    stone. The one and half billion dors is an astronomical amount to us, but not to Elliot. You don''t have


    to stress yourself over this money. What you need to do now is to pay attention to your health. You


    have a child in you!"


    "I know." Avery calmed down a lot.


    "You''re having a child for him. Just take this money as child support!" Mike continued.


    Avery looked at her two children nearby. " Let''s stop talking about this. Stay safe. Text me when you


    reach Aryadelle." "Hmm. If you¡¯re not back in a week, I''lle over to pick you up," Mike said.


    "We''ll talk about it then!" Avery sent them out of the door.


    Once they left, Avery returned to the mansion. She returned to her room and changed her clothes


    before getting the bodyguard to send her to Alpha Technologies.


    She wanted to make clear how much money she could take out at that moment. One and half billion


    dors was not a small amount. It was not something that she would be able to pay Elliot back under a


    whim of anger.


    When Mike arrived in Aryadelle with the two children, Chad immediately came to the Starry River Vi.


    He came over on the basis of making them a meal and pulled Mike over to the kitchen to talk in private.


    "Has Avery seen the news?"


    Mike said, "Hmm. Tammy must have told her."


    "Oh. Mr. Foster got ourwyers to sue the magazinepany,¡± Chad continued asking, "What was


    Avery''s reaction after seeing the news?"


    "What do you think her reaction would be?" Mike asked rhetorically.


    "From what I know about her, I think she would want to pay Mr. Foster back the money," Chad


    analyzed, "But I don''t think she would be able to take out that much money for the time being."


    "Hahaha! You got it right! But she doesn''t know how much money she has. She''s in business not to


    umte wealth but to find something for herself to do," Mike could not help but take a jab when he


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    thought back about how lost Avery looked when he asked her how much money they had.


    "She probably founded apany to rebuild the Tate Industries," Chad corrected him, ''But ording


    to the way herpany is growing, paying back the one < d*=XLQ= a half billion dors is not difficult."


    "Why must she pay back?" Mike and Avery were people in the same boat. Of course, he would side


    with Avery. "Elliot forked out the money of his own volition. We didn''t force him to do it."


    Chad was dumbfounded. "Mr. Foster didn''t ask Avery to pay the money back. Why are you so worked


    up?" "Please don''t tell me you¡¯re trying to get in the way here?" Mike red at him. "Don''t tell me that


    Elliot got you toe here?"


    Chad raised his hand and swore, "Mr.


    Foster is not that low! Also, Avery is pregnant with his child. How could he get her to pay him back?"


    At eight that evening. The ck Rolls-Roice was driving on the busy road.


    Elliot was sitting in the backseat, resting with his eyes closed. Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He opened his eyes and looked at his screen. It was a message from Avery.


    He did not read what she sent immediately but looked at the time instead.


    It was eight at night in Aryadelle, meaning it was eight in the morning in Bridgedale.


    He tapped into her message.


    [I''ll pay you back the money, but I don''t have that much with me right now. I''ll pay you back in


    installments.]


    He knew that she would send him a message because of this incident. She had such a strong ego.


    How could she bear being called a con-woman by the public?

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Elliot''s grip on his phone subconsciously tightened.


    Their rtionship has changed from a broken-up couple to debtor and debtee. Although the


    rtionship was quite ironic, at least they still had a rtionship.


    Elliot did not reply to Avery. So, what if he did not agree with her? Avery would not listen to him.


    After about 15 minutes or so, his phone beeped again. Elliot opened his messages and saw a bank


    notification.


    155 million dors was just wired to his personal ount. The note said repayment.


    Elliot looked at the soulless series of numbers. The light in his eyes dimmed gradually.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    This was perhaps all the money she could find at that moment.


    After Avery wired the money, she looked at her phone in a daze for a while. Elliot did not reply to her


    message. Has he not seen it?


    Forget about it. She had already sent the message. He would see it sooner orter.


    Avery ced her phone in her bag and took it out with her. She contacted the police officer the day


    before, hoping that the police could investigate who David Grimes met up with before kidnapping


    Wesley."


    Although David was dead, his men were still alive. The police investigated it ording to Avery''s


    request. They questioned a few of David''s men and they produced a detailed statement.


    Avery was heading there to collect the documents at that moment.


    In a blink of an eye, a week has passed.


    Avery previously said that she would return to Aryadelle in a week, but she did not do so.


    After Mike talked to her on the phone, he was feeling extremely down. Chad guessed it correctly. Avery


    was indeed nning on returning the one and a half-billion dors to Elliot. Due to not having enough


    money, she epted other part-time jobs.


    The fact that she was James Hough''sst pupil has spread all over Bridgedale. The wealthy hired her


    for consultation at a high price. Avery needed to earn the money, so she agreed to it. Which was why


    she could not return to Aryadelle at that moment.


    "To earn more money, she''s not caring about her arm injury or the child in her but running around


    treating others..." Mike was troubled over this, so he called Chad. "I should have guessed that she was


    this type of person! She never listens to me!"


    Chad furrowed his brows. "Why are the two of them so stubborn?"


    Mike walked over to the bar ?e.=ULV; poured himself a ss of wine. "I''m really afraid that she would


    tire herself out."


    "Why don¡¯t I talk to Mr. Foster and ask him not to take Avery''s money! If not, Avery''s body won''t be able


    to take it," Chad said.


    Mike said, "I''m afraid that it would be pointless even if you talk to him."


    "I still have to try! If we let the two of them continue this way, how long is this standoff going tost?"


    Chad said before hanging up.


    He mustered up the courage and knocked on the President''s office''s door.


    Elliot was talking to Shaun. When he saw Chad suddenly entering, he furrowed his brows.


    "Mr. Foster, I have an important matter to talk to you about." Chad walked to Elliot.


    Shaun saw what was going on and left knowingly.


    There was a rage in Elliot¡¯s eyes. "You''re getting more and more brazen!"


    Chad lowered his head. "Mike was telling me just now that because Avery is trying to return the money


    to you as soon as possible, she has taken on a lot of private engagements. She has not fully recovered


    yet, on top of that she is still pregnant.


    There will definitely be problems if she continues exhausting herself. Why don''t you stop asking her to


    pay back?"


    When Elliot heard what Chad said, his heart constricted tightly! His face turned blue!

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Since when did he force Avery to return the money? It was her! She was the one that forced herself to


    return the money to him!


    "Do you think I asked her for the money?" When Elliot said that, his voice was trembling a little.


    Chad shook his head furiously. "I know that you would never ask her for the money, but you can ask


    her to stop paying you back."


    "Do you think she will listen to me?" Elliot said sarcastically, "Do you think she will listen to me!"


    Chad was stunned.


    "Did Mike get you toe and say these to me?" Elliot swallowed. He furrowed his brows tighter.


    Chad shook his head. "He knows that it would be pointless telling you this. I only feel that .even if it''s


    pointless telling you. At least you took a stand. If she still doesn''t listen to you, whatever happens next,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    at least no one would me you."


    "I understand. Please leave."


    Elliot was not worried if he was med. He was only worried that something might happen to her


    health.


    After Chad left, Elliot picked up his phone and dialed Avery. The call was connected but no one picked


    up. After the system automatically hung up, Elliot ced his phone down.


    He felt as if he was a puppet attached to strings and Avery was controlling the strings in her hand.


    He was going crazy because of her!


    He picked up his coffee mug and realized that the mug was empty. He called his secretary on the office


    phone and a momentter the secretary knocked on the door and entered.


    It was right at this moment when his phone on the desk rang.


    He picked his phone up and when he saw Avery''s name on the screen, his gaze darkened. He


    immediately picked up the call. "Avery, what the hell are you doing? What the hell do you want!"


    His roars scared his secretary half to death. The secretary remained in the same spot in a daze!


    On the other end of the line, Avery was stunned too.


    She just came out from the washroom and was about to go to bed. She noticed a missed call from him,


    so she dialed him back. She never thought that he would bark at her angrily.


    "What happened to me?" Avery sat down by the bed, baffled. She muttered, "Elliot, what the hell are


    you mad about?"


    "I''m mad? Who is the mad one here?" Elliot stood by the window, looking at the bustling city. He asked,


    "Who told you to take on r:a''?RKY?om jobs? Was it me? Did I force you to return the money to me?"


    Avery listened to the bombardment of his questions and roughly understood why he was angry.


    "I did not take on random jobs." "You''re lying!" Elliot barked, "Have your injuries healed? Other than


    recuperating. who told you to do other things? Your disregard for everything and desperation to earn


    money. Have you ever thought about how I felt!"


    The secretary was bewildered! Never have the secretary seen Elliot so mad! In everyone''s eyes, Elliot


    was a logical person. He was so logical he felt inhumane at times.


    However, at that moment, he has be such an emotional man!


    Facing Elliot''s reprimands, Avery breathed heavier before slowly calming down. "I did indeed ept a


    surgical operation because of money. The work is still eptable with my body condition. This is not


    some random job. Also, it¡¯ste. I want to rest."


    Avery finished talking but did not immediately hang up the call. She wanted to see what Elliot''s reaction


    was. However, Elliot did not react at all. After a moment of silence, Avery hung up the phone.


    It must have been Mike who told them in exaggeration that she was epting private engagements. If


    not, Elliot would not have been so angry.


    Avery turned off the lights andy down. She closed her eyes.


    She has a clear conscience about what she has done. She owed him so much money. She had to find


    a way to earn that money to pay him back.


    Elliot returned to his office chair and sat down.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Elliot picked up the cup of hot coffee on his desk and took a sip. The coffee was bitter, just like his


    current mood.


    Avery had always been that way, doing things selfishly. She never considered how he felt. Even if they


    split up, she still had a way to torture him.


    At the Central University''s elite ss.


    During lunch, a boy brought his lunch and walked over to Hayden.


    "Hayden, the woman that conned Elliot Foster of one and a half billion years on the news is your


    mother, right!" The boy that said that to Hayden was called Daniel because he was fat, so everyone


    called him Fat Dan.


    "My mother is not a con-woman!" Hayden said angrily.


    "I know. If your mother was a con-woman, Elliot Foster would have made things difficult for your


    mother," Fat Dan asked curiously, "Your mother should be fine right now, right? She''s at home, right?"


    "My mother is abroad."


    Fat Dan adjusted his sses and looked at Hayden intensely. "Oh...why is she not returning?"


    Hayden furrowed his brows.


    Fat Dan said, "Hayden, don''t be angry! I didn''t call your mother a con-woman. I''m only curious. Will


    Elliot ask your mother back for the money? Do you have enough money to pay him back? If your


    mother doesn''t pay him back, can you and your sister still go to school?"


    Hayden picked his lunch box up and was about to leave.


    "Hayden, don''t leave! I didn''t call your mother a con-woman...¡± Fat Dan immediately chased after him.


    "Hayden, even if your mother is a con-woman, I won''t hate you! We are still friends!"


    Hayden left quickly. He did not want to deal with Fat Dan anymore.


    In the evening, the bodyguard fetched Hayden home. Hayden was clearly unhappy that day.


    When Mike returned, the bodyguard told Hayden about the incident. Mike immediately went to look for


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hayden.


    "Big H, was there a conflict with your ssmates at school today?" Mike bent down and patiently said,


    "I promised your Mommy to take good care of you and La.


    I won''t let you feel aggrieved. If you won¡¯t tell me, I''ll call your Mommy and tell her."


    Hayden initially pursed his lips ?h#


    "Fat Dan called Mommy a con-woman."


    "Damn it!" Mike said angrily, "Your


    Mommy is not a con-woman! Elliot forked out that money willingly. Also, after your Mommy found out


    about this, she is already trying to find ways to pay him back. 1''11 send you to school tomorrow and


    have a chat with your teacher. I¡¯ll get your teacher to talk to Fat Dan."


    Hayden looked up. "Mommy is going to return one and a half billion dors to Elliot?"


    Mike said, "Yes! I told her not to pay him back, but she refuses to listen to me. Elliot did not even ask


    her for the money. That amount of money might not be a small number, but it would not affect Elliot in


    any way either."


    Hayden lowered his gaze. His eyes sparkled.


    "Hey brat, are you thinking like your Mommy, thinking that you should return the money?" Mike saw


    through Hayden. " Your Mommy gave birth to you and La, now she''s pregnant with another child.


    Don''t you think she needs Elliot¡¯s child support?"


    Hayden said, "We don''t acknowledge him as our father, so we don''t need his child support!"


    Mike got up and crossed his hands on his waist. "I just don''t want your Mommy to be so stressed out.


    Do you know how much one and a half billion dors is?"


    Hayden strode over to his room. Mike followed after him. "We''re about to have a meal, where are you


    going?"


    Hayden replied, "I''m going to look at the price of Beta Currency.¡±


    Mike was baffled. "You bought Beta Currency? Since when? Why are you on this? Your job right now is


    to learn and have an education. Investment and what not is inappropriate for you..."


    Hayden said, "I ckmailed it from Zoe.¡±


    Mike''s eyes brightened.


    After entering his room, Hayden opened hisputer and logged into his ount, and looked at the


    How exciting! How exciting!


    In less than a yes, the price of Beta


    Currency has risen from 1,500 dors to 7,500 dors!


    Back then, he asked Zoe for 2,000 Beta Currencies. That virtual currency was worth 15 million at that


    moment!

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Both of them were stunned.


    "Big H. .. don''t sell these coins just yet! I think their value will go even higher," Mike gasped and


    reminded Hayden.


    "Okay.¡±


    "Don''t tell your mom about this yet," Mike continued, "she might have a heart attack if she finds out


    about this."


    "I will pass you the money and you can give it to her."


    "Sure... Let''s go eat first!" Mike lifted Hayden off his feet. In his mind, Hayden towered over him in


    terms of what he had aplished.


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale.


    Avery had just finished the surgery for her client''s father and the client invited her for a meal in a hotel.


    "Doctor Tate, do you know Zoe Sanford?"


    Avery''s heart sank, but did not let it show." Not really. Why?"


    "This person has been asking about you through a friend of mine. I wonder where she caught news of


    the deal between us. Why would she be gathering intel on you if you two don''t even know each other?"


    "What did your friend say?" Avery asked.


    "I told my friend not to say anything. I haven''t told many people about getting you to perform surgery on


    my father to begin with, I''m not sure how she managed to find out about this." "Well, if she managed to


    find your friend, it means she already knows."


    "Yeah! But this shouldn''t affect your life in any way, right? I heard that you are running a business in


    Aryadelle."


    "No effect at all."


    "That''s good to hear. I''ve already had my assistant transfer the remaining bnce to you," the client


    said with a smile, "you charge high, but I think it''s worth every penny. Why haven''t you even done any


    marketing on yourself, Doctor Tate? I wouldn''t have known that you studied under Professor Hough


    had it not been for the kidnapping incident."


    "I have to return to Aryadelle in order to fulfill the dying wish of a senior."


    "I see. Can Ie to seek your help in the future when I need to?" "It depends on whether I have the


    time for it, since I will be going back to Aryadelle in a few days¡¯ time."


    "What a shame, I was going to introduce a few other clients to you! I guess I will have to wait until your


    next visit.¡±


    "Yeah."


    Avery had earned 780000 dors from the surgery, =b,:SKQ: the pay was decided by the client, not


    her.


    She needed the money and also knew that it was an eptable amount if the client himself proposed


    it, so she did not reject the offer.


    It took a little over a week to prepare for the surgery and the wound on her arm was not longer as


    painful.


    It had been two months since she was separated from her children and she missed them.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After exiting the hotel, she made a reservation for the pregnancy check-up for the next day.


    She was four months into the pregnancy, so she would like to undergo a check-up before returning to


    Aryadelle.


    Upon arriving home, Avery nced at the calendar and researched on flights.


    For some reason, she kept thinking of Elliot whenever she thought about going back.


    Elliot had stopped contacting her since his outburst thest time he called. She couldn''t help but feel


    upset whenever she thought back to the words he said.


    He said that she didn''t care how he felt, but how could he make such an usation so easily? Was it


    only right if she epted 1400 million?


    She didn''t have the courage to ept the money, considering the nature of their rtionship.


    After taking a shower, she got into bed feeling exhausted. She had an early appointment the next


    morning for the check-up, so she couldn''t stay upte.


    The next day, the bodyguard sent her off to the hospital.


    She went to the doctor she made the reservation with and after describing her condition to the doctor,


    the doctor told her toy down on the bed.


    "Is your baby sixteen weeks old?" The doctor ran the ultrasound sensor across her abdomen.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    "Yes,¡± Avery said.


    "Indeed, your baby is slightly underdeveloped," the doctor said after a pause," you mentioned that it


    was two-weeks behind when you did your check-up two weeks ago?¡±


    "Yes. What now?" Avery''s heart sank as he awaited the doctor''s judgment. If the baby had stopped


    developing, there was nothing she could do even if she wanted to keep it and she was prepared for the


    worst.


    "Can you show me the ultrasound report from thest check-up?" The doctor set the ultrasound sensor


    down and passed her a piece of tissue paper.


    She epted and took out the ultrasound report from her purse and passed it to the doctor after wiping


    her belly clean.


    After inspecting the report from the time before, the doctor said, "though your baby is not developing all


    that well, it is still growing inparison to thest time. If you want to keep this baby, you need to take


    good rest and make sure to take enough nutrition. Let''s observe the situation for now."


    Avery''s heart calmed at the doctor''s advice.


    The doctor printed the ultrasound report and handed it to her. "Have you done the screening test for


    Down syndrome?"


    Avery shook her head.


    "You can do it now," the doctor deadpanned, "have you eaten breakfast today? If not, you can proceed


    with the test today!"


    The screening test for Down syndrome was to check if the embryo had trisomy 21 or had an inherent


    defect in its nervous system. If it was diagnosed with Down syndrome, the child will be born with


    dyed growth and intellectual disability, along with difficulties in organ development or even deformity.


    Avery knew that she could go through the test, but she didn''t have the courage to.


    ''What should I do if the test suggests that something is wrong with the baby?'' She thought in fear.


    Though she once said that she would give birth to it even if the baby was not healthy, facing up to the


    reality still required a tremendous amount of courage.


    "Miss. Tate, your child is slightly underdeveloped, so it is crucial that you do the test," the doctor noticed


    her hesitation ?c"? UNP; encouraged, "if the baby is not healthy, we need to terminate the pregnancy.


    This is the best choice for you and the child." "The best choice..." Avery mumbled.


    "Yes. There is no cure for Down syndrome in the present. Miss. Tate, I know that you are a skilled


    neurosurgeon, but still, there is nothing you can do about this, right? If you can''t guarantee your child a


    normal life, it is best to stop the pain during the pregnancy."


    The doctor¡¯s words helped Avery regain herposure.


    Back when she argued with Elliot over matters concerning the baby, she did so mainly under the


    influence of emotions. She med Elliot for neglecting the health of the baby and how cold his attitude


    was towards the child; that was the reason why she told Elliot that she would give birth to the baby


    even if something was wrong with it.


    "Write me a referral letter, then!" She said.


    The doctorplied and handed it to her." I wish both you and your baby good luck."


    "Thank you." She epted the letter and started her way towards the clinicalboratory. There were a


    lot of patients in the clinicalboratory and she had to remain in line for a while before it was her turn.


    After taking her blood, the doctor informed her that the results would be out in a week''s time.


    "Will there be an electronic copy of the results?" "Yes. We will send it directly to your phone.


    "Sure, thank you."


    After exiting the hospital, Avery bought her ticket for the flight back to Aryadelle. She instinctively


    wanted to send her flight details to Mike, but hesitated right before sending the message.


    Mike couldn''t control his mouth and would tell Chad everything, while Chad was loyal to Elliot.


    After some thoughts, she deleted the message and decided that she didn''t need to tell Mike everything


    from now on.


    The next day, Avery stepped out of the exit of the airport in the capital of Aryadelle with her luggage in


    hand.


    She had be an infamous scammer who tricked Elliot into giving her 1400 million, so she wore a


    cap along with a face mask to cover her face entirely. She wore an oversized t-shirt to cover her belly, a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    checker long shirt and a pair of sneakers.


    She caught a taxi after exiting the airport and told the driver the address of her mansion. As the car


    drove off, she took out her phone to scroll through the contact list, before making a call to a certain


    number...

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    "I''m back. When are you free? Let''s meet up, " Avery said once the line was connected.


    The other person in the line sounded surprised. "Why do we need to meet?¡±


    "I thought you care about me. You even went to Bridgedale to ask around about me, after all," Avery


    said sarcastically, "since you care so much about me, I decided to contact you first once I''m back.


    Zoe sneered. "Get over yourself. I went to Bridgedale to see my rtives. I only asked about you


    because I thought you have to be really ill to note back, when both of your kids have returned to


    Aryadelle."


    "And you say that you don''t care," Avery said casually, "how would you know that my kids are back if


    you don''t care about me? It''s not like my kids showed up in front of you, right?"


    Zoe was rendered speechless.


    "Let''s meet this afternoon, and I''ll show you how well I''ve recovered," Avery proposed.


    "I don''t care about how well you''ve recovered... But if you want to meet with me so badly, then let''s


    meet!" Zoe drawled.


    "Sure. You can decide where. That way, you won''t get to say that I''m bullying you," Avery teased.


    Zoe could sense something odd in Avery''s tone and felt that had asked to meet with her with bad


    intentions; but since she had asked, Zoe thought that she couldn''t hide like a coward.


    After hanging up, she went home to change into a gorgeous outfit and put her makeup


    on carefully.


    She had lost to Avery in terms of love and she had to admit defeat no matter how reluctant she was;


    therefore, she couldn''t lose to Avery on any other aspect again.


    At three in the afternoon, Zoe arrived at the restaurant where they were supposed to meet.


    The restaurant was located near Wonder Technologies, and Zoe intended to tell Wanda about this after


    meeting with Avery.


    Avery arrived ten minuteste due to traffic.


    "Avery, can you be on time next time you ask someone out?" Zoe scowled andined.


    Avery sat down across her, before casually picking up the menu and ordering a ss of fruit juice.


    "Zoe, why did you go to David Grimes when Wesley was abducted?" Avery gazed up ;h-= WIQ; stared


    coldly at Zoe.


    Her words struck Zoe like a bomb to the heart.


    "No- Nothing! He came to me asking if I can treat his daughter and I said no," Zoe exined in panic,


    "nothing happened after that."


    "Are you sure that you haven''t told him anything with that big mouth of yours?¡± Avery took out a piece


    of paper from her purse and showed it to Zoe. "What''s with this transaction record, then? If you didn''t


    treat his daughter, why would he pay you? For your ''beauty''?"


    Zoe''s heart sank. She had never imagined that Avery would be able to find this, and Avery''s


    confrontation had exposed her.


    was slightly drunk and might have told him something... Oh, I remember now. I told him that Professor


    Hough had onest pupil and Wesley might know who that is... That''s all that I''ve told him and nothing


    else," Zoe raised her voice as her face began to flush. "I never mention your name, Avery, don''t act like


    I''ve betrayed you or something."


    After that, she picked up her ss and sipped on the water guiltily.


    "So you are saying that Wesley betrayed me?" Avery gritted out, "David Grimes is dead now, so there


    is no point to discuss this. I came to meet with you today to demand that you return everyst penny


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    you received from Elliot."

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    "???" Zoe almost spit out the water she had just drank.


    ''What does she mean by returning everyst penny? Once Elliot gave me the money, it''s mine! Why


    should I return it?'' She thought.


    "Avery, I know that you are in desperate need to pay Elliot back and you need the money for that," Zoe


    muttered nervously," but that''s no reason for you toe to me for money! I''ve put in so much effort


    and time to treat Shea..."


    "But you didn¡¯t perform those surgeries on Shea," Avery interrupted calmly, "I am only asking you to


    spit the 300 million you received out and not the interest. Consider the interest thepensation for


    your hard


    -work!"


    The corner of Zoe''s lips twitched as she was rendered speechless.


    ''How ridiculous! Avery is being ridiculous!¡¯ She thought.


    "Zoe, has no one ever told you that there''s no such thing as a free lunch?" Avery said sarcastically,


    "you sure are brave, though, to be daring enough to fill Elliot and ept his money as payment. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid for your life?"


    Zoe widened her eyes in rage. "Avery Tate, don''t think that you can just run your mouth in front of me


    just because you are Profession Hough''sst pupil! This is the modern age when proof means


    everything! Do you think you can just erase all my effort with just a few words?" "Oh, your effort... Your


    effort of role-ying, you mean?" Avery said.


    Just then, the waiter came back with her juice and she took a sip to soothe her throat.


    Zoe clenched her fists and red viciously at her. "Give me proof, Avery! Without proof, what you say


    won''t matter! Don''t think that you can get away with being this unreasonable simply because Elliot is in


    love with you! I won''tply!"


    Avery took a few sips of her juice, before slowly taking out her phone.


    "What are you doing? Are you calling Elliot?!" Zoe''s voice trembled slightly as she continued, "it won''t


    help you to call him! I have plenty of witnesses at the time!"


    "If that''s the case, why are you so nervous?" Avery lifted an eyebrow and nced at her in contempt.


    "Do you happen to know that I have proof?" "You have proof?!" Zoe squeaked as she felt as though


    she was being strangled.


    "I wouldn''t havee to you asking for money if I didn¡¯t have the proof, would I? Should I assume that


    you would agree out of the kindness in your heart? Or should I have begged, instead?" Avery opened a


    video =c.


    Zoe¡¯s blood ran cold. She felt short of breath as she watched the video from Avery''s phone.


    ''That''s Avery! Avery was the kind person who did Shea''s surgeries!'' She thought.


    Though Zoe had guessed that Avery was behind it, she had never imagined that Avery would record


    herself.


    She had originally thought that Avery was avoiding Elliot in order to keep her children to herself and


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    that she had no intention of taking his money. Zoe realized that she was wrong and Avery was merely


    waiting for the right timing.


    "Don''t you care if Elliot finds out that La and Hayden are his children anymore?" Zoe forced a


    hideous smile.


    Avery shrugged. "I need money right now, and what you said is nothingpared to 300 million.


    Besides, he probably already knew."


    All strength was instantly drained from Zoe. She slumped on her chair as fear filled her eyes.


    "Zoe, transfer 300 million into my ount within three days, or I¡¯ll send Elliot this video and have him


    ask for the money back himself," Avery said, before giving Zoe a smile. "I''m sure you know what kind of


    man Elliot is and his way is definitely going to be less gentle than mine."

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Meanwhile, in Wonder Technologies.


    Zoe told Wanda everything in tears and Wanda¡¯s expression darkened.


    "I don''t have that much money for you to take!" Wanda said in a cold expression, "the money has been


    spent and you can go ask the finance department if you don''t believe me! Go see for yourself if we still


    have 300 million lying around!"


    Zoe gasped. "Of course you would say that you don''t have it when it''s not your life on the line here,


    Wanda! What would you have done if you were me?"


    Wanda turned against her and said, "I''m not as foolish as you are! You can''t even keep the money you


    earn! If you are not capable of keeping it, you should have taken that 300 million and run somewhere


    far-off!"


    "That''s not what you said when you begged me to invest in yourpany!" Zoe was burning in rage.


    Avery had only given her three days. She had to gather 300 million within three days because thest


    thing she wanted was for Elliot to find out about the truth. If he did, it would not be as simple as


    returning the money.


    "What''s the point of saying this now?! I would have given you your money back by now if I have that


    much money in hand! Do you think that I''m trying to give you a hard time on purpose?" Wanda studied


    Zoe''s flushed face and she could sense that Zoe was spinning out of control; continuing to argue with


    her would only cause trouble.


    "Zoe, why don''t you ask your boyfriend to see how much he has? I will call finance again to see how


    much thepany can spare... Okay?" Wanda''s tone softened.


    Zoe''s eyes were filled with tears. "Cole is useless! I might as well go earn the money myself instead of


    counting on him! Call finance now!"


    Wanda took a deep breath and picked up her phone to call the internal line of the finance department.


    The line was connected right away and she asked, "how much can you spare on your end?"


    "How much do you need, Madam Tate?"


    Wanda nced at Zoe and muttered, "300 million!"


    "What...? Madam Tate, we don''t have that much! There are only a little over a


    hundred ;a->RJP; fifty hundred thousand in the safe..."


    "Alright, I get it." With that, she hung up.


    "Wanda Tate, do you take me for a fool?" Zoe had taken out a dagger from her purse while Wanda was


    on the phone and pressed the de against her neck.


    Wanda froze, not daring to move. "Zoe! Put the knife down! I''ll give you money! I will give it to you!


    Lower the knife first!"


    "No way! I will kill you right now if you don''t transfer the money to my ount right away! Wanda Tate,


    I''m serious! Elliot is going toe for my life if you don¡¯t give me back my money! I don''t have a


    choice! I don''t have a choice!" Zoe blurted out frantically as tears scrolled down her face. "I shouldn''t


    havee back here! My life wouldn''t have been ruined if I hadn''te back!"


    Zoe¡¯s hand trembled and the tip of the dagger cut into Wanda''s skin.


    Crimson blood was spilled, startling Zoe and she started screaming, "Wanda Tate! The money! Give


    me my money now!


    Otherwise, you are going to die! You are bleeding from your neck! There''s so much blood!"


    Wanda felt it, too, and was scared out of her mind.


    One hourter, Zoe escaped from Wonder Technologies hastily and went into her car, before driving


    away.


    As she was driving, she slowly began to regain herposure.


    She had gotten her money back and it was in her ount now, which was to be transferred to Avery


    right away.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She had lost everyone and apart from Elliot and Avery, there was still another person responsible for


    her loss.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Her eyes reddened as she went to call a certain number that she had not contacted in a while.


    As soon as she made the call, she heard a sweet voiceing from the other end of the line.


    "Have you dialed the wrong number, Doctor Sanford? It''s been so, so long since youst contacted me


    and here I thought that you havepletely forgotten about me!


    Hahaha!"


    Chelsea''s smugughter came from the speaker of the phone.


    At the very beginning, it was Chelsea who brought Zoe back from Bridgedale; Chelsea was also the


    one who told her that she would gain so much more if she listened to


    Chelsea, but she didn¡¯t listen.


    Once she obtained the leverage against Elliot, she cast Chelsea aside immediately.


    "What are youughing at, Chelsea?!"


    "I''mughing at you, of course! You are out of the game now." Chelsea''s tone was cheerful. "I can


    destroy you as easily as squishing an ant right now, but that''s beneath me and I don''t want to get filth


    on my hands."


    "Really?" Zoe mumbled, "and what have you gotten so far? Elliot belongs to Avery, not you!"


    "Hahaha! Elliot doesn''t belong to me, but the person next to him right now is not you nor Avery,"


    Chelsea drawled, "it''s me. It''s me, Chelsea! I have been patient for over a year; I watched you build


    yourself up and fall apart in the end... I knew that you would end up like this!" "Oh? Why don''t you


    predict what''s going to happen to Avery in the future, then?" Zoe asked sincerely.


    "Hahaha! She will end up just like you!


    Don¡¯t you think that it''s going to make a difference just because she has a few kids!" Chelsea was


    certain of her victory. "Elliot will never settle down for anyone and I am the only one who can give him


    the freedom he wants.¡±


    After the call, Zoe''s heart was filled with disgust. She and Avery had fought one another so hard that


    they forgot there was someone lurking behind them.


    Chelsea was far too talented in scheming that it was almost chilling. Zoe knew that even if she was to


    team up with Avery, they would be no match to Chelsea.


    Avery went home after meeting with Zoe :c $ called Tammy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Avery, you are finally back! Are you home now? I''ll go find you! I heard that you took a bullet and


    wanted to go find you in Bridgedale but Jun said I would only hinder your recovery," Tammy said in


    excitement.


    "I''ve already recovered," Avery rxed on the couch and said, "I haven''t even told Mike that I''m back


    yet! You are the first one I thought of telling."


    "Wow, I''m so touched by that! I am heading over right now! There''s a piece of gossip I need to tell you


    in person! Wait for me!" Tammy said, before hanging up.


    Half an hourter, Tammy arrived with a big pile of gifts in her hands.


    "Why do you always have to bring so many things over, Tammy? Don''t you get tired?" Avery sighed.


    "Have you forgotten that my family runs supermarkets?" Tammy set the gifts down and held Avery''s


    hands to scan her up and down. "You lost weight! Is the baby okay? I was so worried about you and


    the baby."


    "Everything is fine with us." Avery beamed at her and changed the subject by asking," you told me that


    there¡¯s a piece of gossip you want to share with me, what''s that about?"


    A troubled expression appeared on Tammy''s face. "I''m worried that you will get upset if I tell you


    this...but I can''t bear not being able to talk about it either." "Then spill! I won''t get upset," Avery


    promised, "I have really high tolerance now after the close-death experience."


    "It''s about that jerk Elliot! He is messing around with Chelsea again." Tammy snorted and continued,


    "old habits die hard, I guess!"


    The smile on Avery''s face froze.


    "Don''t get upset, Avery! It''s not worth it for that jerk!" Tammyforted her.


    Avery was about to say something to cover up her emotions, when the phone on the table rang.


    She immediately picked up the phone.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    It was a notification from the bank informing her that she had received a transaction of 300 million in


    her ount.


    "Avery, I heard that you were the one who broke up with him this time. I''m guessing that he is doing this


    now in spite of you," Tammy guessed.


    Avery was in a good mood for getting 300 million so easily.


    "What he wants to do is up to him." She took out a banana from the fruit basket, peeled it and handed it


    to Tammy.


    Tammy was not happy about it. "That Chelsea really is everywhere! She''s stayed quiet for over a year


    and I almost forgot that she is still working in Sterling Group. She''s definitely patient."


    Avery had a deep impression on Chelsea even though they hadn''t met for a long while.


    "Chelsea''s love for Elliot surpasses my love for him," Avery drawled, "Elliot doesn''t like kids and so to


    reassure him, she went and got rid of her own uterus."


    Tammy gaped.


    "Perhaps Elliot got back together with her because he finally realized that finding someone who loves


    him most is the correct choice." Avery felt relieved. "That''s good. Life is getting back on track again."


    When she first got to know Elliot, Chelsea had already been by his side.


    "What about your kids, then? I wouldn''t have argued otherwise if it wasn¡¯t for the kids." Tammy couldn''t


    remain as calm as Avery did. "You know that La has always wanted a father." "Then you should also


    know that Hayden doesn''t want one."


    "What about the one you are carrying right now?" Tammy argued.


    "This one might not even be healthy enough to be born into this world." Avery picked up the ss from


    the table and took a sip of water. "Tammy, a rtionship is between two people and it has nothing to do


    with anything else. If he¡¯s chosen to get back together with Chelsea, we should just respect that."


    "He didn''t say that he¡¯s getting back together with Chelsea. He just took her out for dinner again..."


    Tammy muttered.


    "You don''t have to keep an eye on him," Avery said calmly, "there are plenty of things to enjoy apart


    from men."


    "Well, that''s true. So are you really going to pay him 1400 million back? That¡¯s so much money... how


    are you going to pay?" Tammy said gloomily, "I tried asking my dad if he has that much money


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ;e(=WMX; he said that I''m daydreaming."


    "Haha! I thought that I had a decent amount of money as well but it''s not after I checked that I realized


    it''s not that easy to earn money."


    Avery transferred the 300 million in her ount to Elliot''s as they spoke, and after chatting for a while,


    they went to Central University to pick Hayden up.


    When Hayden saw his mother, he was so excited that his eyes reddened. He went to grab her hands


    and asked, "when did youe back, Mom?" "I just arrived today. I didn''t inform you guys ahead of


    time because I wanted to surprise you."


    A rare smile appeared on Hayden''s face.


    "I''ve finally seen you smiling, Hayden. You look so adorable when you smile. You should do it more


    often, otherwise the girls will all be too scared to y with you!" Tammy teased.


    The smile on Hayden''s face instantly disappeared.


    "Hahaha! You are no fun." Tammy pulled the car door open. "Get in!"


    Half an hourter, the car drove into the yard of the mansion.


    As soon as Avery got out, she saw Mike with La in his arms stepping out alongside Chad.


    Dinner started once everyone was inside


    the house.


    Avery''s phone screen lit up out of a sudden and she unlocked it to find a notification from the bank.


    The money she had transferred to Elliot had been returned in exact amount due to an error.


    ''Why would there be an error?'' She thought, I managed to transfer money to him a few days ago.''

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    "Chad, did Elliot deactivate his ount?" Avery looked up at Chad.


    Chad was taken by surprise and said, "he didn''t tell me to do anything like that so I''m not sure. Are you


    having issues transferring money to his ount?"


    Avery nodded.


    "I¡¯ll go ask about it when I go to work tomorrow," Chad said awkwardly, "maybe he doesn''t want to take


    your money anymore!"


    "That¡¯s funny. Does he intend on keeping Avery on his debt?" Tammy directed her frustration towards


    Chad and questioned sharply, "what exactly is his rtionship with Chelsea? Jun said that Elliot


    brought Chelsea along thest time they ate


    together."


    Chad was starting to sweat. "...They are colleagues, I guess! He''s known Chelsea for years so he


    would sometimes take her out for meals."


    "Who are you trying to fool? Jun said that Chelsea was putting food on Elliot''s te and Elliot epted


    it... Is that what colleagues do in yourpany?"


    "Tammy Lynch, it''s really not necessary for you to say all these things in front of Avery and her


    children."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Are you embarrassed, too?" Tammy had always been hot-tempered and straightforward.


    "What does that have to do with me being embarrassed? Avery is the one who wanted to break up and


    now that they broke up, my boss has every right to be with anyone he wants..."


    "You''ve finally admitted that he is with Chelsea." Tammy sneered.


    "Why exactly are you venting your anger on me? Wasn''t Avery the one who told him to go back to his


    life?" Chad was agitated and retorted, "if Avery is jealous right now, then I can only say that it''s all her


    own fault!"


    Tammy was so angry that her lips began to tremble.


    "Chad Rayner! You are f*cking out of line! You better look around and see whose house you are in right


    now!" Mike roared.


    Chad stood up abruptly from his chair and said, "Sorry! I will leave!"


    The atmosphere in the dining room was chillingly awkward after Chad was gone.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Avery," Tammy muttered guiltily, "it''s my fault..."


    "I shouldn''t have brought him here for dinner," Mike said.


    Avery finished the food on her te =d"> YIV= set her cutleries down. "Chad isn''t wrong, and neither


    are you. It''s my own issue."


    With that, she stood up and walked out of the dining room.


    She had been trying to strike a bnce in everything, but there had never been such a way. Love to


    her was two people growing together, not one dragging the other down. Even if she hadn''t broken up


    with Elliot, she would still try to pay back the money she owed him; besides, she did not regret her


    decision.


    The stress that loomed over her was too heavy when she needed to take care of her debt along with


    the baby in her belly.


    Once she was back in her room, she closed the door. After taking some time to regain herposure,


    she called Elliot.


    "Elliot, did you deactivate your bank ount?"


    "How much have you gathered to pay me back this time?" He asked in an emotionless voice.


    She ignored his sarcasm and retorted," would you rather I pay you back in cash?!"


    "Contact Chelsea." He seemed to have no intention of arguing with her and continued in a calm tone,


    "contact her directly to pay your debt from now on."


    Avery pursed her lips as her mind went nk.


    "Are you happy now, Avery?" He asked coldly, "Chelsea is obedient, understanding, and never pisses


    me off. I only need to indulge in what she gives me when I''m with her; I don''t have to guess what she¡¯s


    thinking all the time like a fool..."


    Avery listened to his bragging and felt her stomach turning in response. "Ugh!"


    Elliot¡¯s voice stopped on the other end of the line, and his expression immediately darkened.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    After two seconds of silence, he could no longer control himself and called out to her, "Avery!"


    His voice was filled with unconceble concern for her.


    She gagged a few times and finally the nausea had passed.


    Elliot regained hisposure and muttered in a hoarse voice, "Avery, goy down on the bed if you


    don''t feel well."


    Enraged by what he had said, she retorted," I don''t need your pity!"


    He didn¡¯t need to tell her how great Chelsea was.


    "I pity our child!" He said sternly as he tightened his grip on the phone.


    "Why so?" She questioned sarcastically," because I haven''t got rid of it?!"


    "Avery Tate, do you really have to be so aggressive?!"


    Elliot couldn''t help but wonder if he really was the viin like she said he was. He had been overjoyed


    about their child and looked forward to iting into the world; and when the ident happened, he


    had been deeply hurt as well.


    "Who started it first?" Avery sat by the bed, her eyes reddening as her fingers dug into the sheets.


    "Chelsea is obedient and understanding... Repeat everything you just said!"


    Elliot moved his lips but couldn''t utter a word.


    "Don''t disgust me ever again!" She said sternly, before hanging up.


    Elliot closed his eyes in despair.


    He had been too reckless. He was blinded by rage and had forgotten that she was still pregnant with


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    his child.


    ''How could I say something like that to her?


    "Elliot, let''s go eat!" Chelsea opened the door to his office and reminded him that it was time to get off


    work.


    He looked over at Chelsea. For the past year, Chelsea had been invisible and had never even spoken


    to him unnecessarily; it wasn''t until recently that she appeared before him out of the blue.


    "You should go ahead!" He said, "I am heading home directly."


    Chelsea nodded. "You don''t look so well, so don''t work overtime for too long."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Elliot picked up his phone to locate Chad''s number, before making a call.


    "Chad, are you at Avery''s right now?"


    Chad parked his car by the road and said," no, I got into a fight with them. Everything was fine at dinner


    ;b%=RKP= then Tammy mentioned things between you and Chelsea out of the blue. I couldn''t help but


    argue. I guess I was out of line, but I''ve already left Starry River."


    Elliot massaged the bridge of his nose and said, "watch your tongue in front of Avery from now on.


    She''s pregnant."


    "Yeah, I regretted it as soon as I left her mansion. I will apologize to her another day," Chad said guiltily.


    The next morning, Wesley went to visit Avery.


    The two couldn''t help but give each other a hug.


    "Avery, forget what my mom said to you before. She is old now and is quite stubborn. " Wesley had


    been waiting the entire time for Avery toe back so he could exin everything to her. "I am doing


    fine now, how about you? How''s the injury?"


    "I''ve recovered long ago." Avery led Wesley towards the couch to take a seat and


    poured him a ss of warm water. "Wesley, you can¡¯t act so recklessly the next time something like


    that happens."


    "It won¡¯t happen again. You, on the other hand, need to watch out now that your identity is out in the


    open," he reminded her.


    "Yeah. Your hand..." She sat down next to him and lifted his hand.


    "It''s okay. There''s no effect on my life." Wesley showed her his wound and said, " Avery, Elliot has


    asked me to be Shea''s teacher.¡±


    She looked at him in surprise at the words.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    "I epted the offer because I feel rxed whenever I''m with Shea and I love it," he continued, "Elliot


    then gave my parents a tremendous amount of money in secret."\


    Avery''s lips curled into a smile. "You should take the money if he insists."


    Wesley shook his head. "I told my parents to donate the money. I don''t like the feeling of being a


    charity case. It makes me look pitiable, but I''ve never considered myself that way."


    "Maybe he doesn''t mean it like that, Wesley.


    Wesley looked over with gentle eyes and responded in a calm tone, "I know he meant well. Avery, if


    you can say all these things to me, why couldn''t you think the same way?"


    She blushed slightly. "Can''t I?"


    "It''s not wise for you to break up with Elliot. You are pregnant and you need someone to take care of


    you." Wesley studied her face and deadpanned, "after what happened, can you not tell how he feels


    about you?"


    Avery lowered her gaze as her heart grew heavier.


    "You are gentle and reasonable in front of everyone else; you only be rude and arrogant


    whenever you are with him. He''s spoiled you."


    "Wesley, how can you say that about me?" Avery felt a bit misunderstood.


    Wesley''s tone softened and said, "it just pains me to watch you raise three kids on your own."


    "Hayden and La have grown up and they don''t worry me," she said, "you probably think that Elliot


    acts as mature to me as he does in front of everyone else, don''t you? He talked about Chelsea


    yesterday on purpose to piss me off. He is ridiculous and childish, and I might as well depend on


    myself instead of hoping that he can raise children."


    Wesley had no experience in this regard and was rendered speechless.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That afternoon, Avery received a call from Chelsea.


    Elliot had told her to contact Chelsea to pay him back the night before. However, Avery didn¡¯t feel


    call her.


    "Avery, you cane to me directly from now on to pay your debt to Elliot," Chelsea said in a


    professional tone, "Elliot is nning on setting up a foundation ?d$? YJV: all the money you return will


    be donated to the cause. I am in charge of the foundation''s operation."


    Avery scowled at Chelsea''s words and said, "send me the ount details for that foundation of yours,


    then. "


    "The foundation is not set up yet. I will notify you when it is officially established," Chelsea said.


    "Okay."


    "If you don¡¯t mind me asking, Avery, is there something wrong with your baby?" Chelsea asked in an


    innocent tone.


    Like a cat when its tail had been stepped on, Avery instantly became defensive. "Is that what he told


    you?" "No. He set up this foundation to help children with intellectual disability. Truth is, he really hates


    kids, and yet he wants to set up a foundation specifically for children with intellectual disability, so I am


    guessing that it could be because your baby...suffers from the same issue."


    Avery''s blood ran cold. From Chelsea''s tone, she knew that she was being mocked.


    That night, Avery couldn''t fall asleep.


    Sheid on bed staring at the canopy as countless memories shed by before her eyes.


    Everything felt as though it had only happened yesterday, when in reality, everything had changed. For


    the sake of her children and the people that cared for her, Avery vowed to be even stronger and


    powerful than she was.


    The next day, Avery was invited to a business summit and she was surrounded by reporters the


    moment she entered the venue


    "Miss. Tate, we heard that you scammed 400 million out of Elliot Foster, may I know if that''s true?"


    Avery remained calm and turned to face the camera. "It''s true."


    Everyone was instantly rendered speechless.


    "You have to be joking, Miss. Tate. If it''s indeed true, why hasn''t he sued you?" The reporter continued.


    "Because Mr. Foster is far too rich and 1400 million means nothing to him."


    If any one of you wants to be rich overnight, all you need to do is lie to him. He''s easily fooled."

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    The interview was posted online by the reporter. Soon, the video became an instant sensation on the


    inte.


    The rumors circting that Avery had scammed 1400 million out of Elliot had already caught a lot of


    attention and this was the first time Avery had ever responded to it.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the rumors were true; what was more shocking to most was the fact that Elliot


    had not sued her or requestedpensation. It was a wonder to everyone and they couldn''t help but


    wonder if Elliot was truly that easily fooled.


    In Sterling Group, Elliot returned to his office after being in a meeting for an hour and found countless


    messages when he turned on his phone. Every message was followed by a short clip. He scowled and


    yed the video.


    ''Miss. Tate, we heard that you scammed 1400 million out of Elliot Foster, may I know if that''s true?¡¯


    ''It''s true.''


    Everyone was instantly rendered speechless.


    ''You have to be joking, Miss. Tate. If it¡¯s indeed true, why hasn''t he sued you?''


    ¡®Because Mr. Foster is far too rich and 1400 million means nothing to him. If anyone of you want to


    be rich overnight, all you need to do is lie to him. He''s easily fooled.''


    Elliot''s expression immediately darkened. Had he not seen her face and heard her voice from the


    video, he would never believe it to be true.


    The door was pushed open and Ben walked inughing.


    "Elliot, have you seen the video? Hahaha! Did you piss her off?"


    Elliot set his phone down and took a sip of water out of the ss.


    "She seems to be doing fine." Ben walked towards him and said, "you two haven''t met since she came


    back, have you?"


    Indeed, they hadn''t met in person, but they had already gotten into an argument.


    "Do you want to see her?" Ben asked, "I can figure something out if you do..."


    "I don''t want to." Elliot put the ss down." If we meet, it''s either she pisses me off, or I piss her off.


    She is pregnant right now, and I don¡¯t want to get her angry."


    Neither did he want to get angry, so it was


    best for them to not meet.


    "Can''t you twomunicate properly?" Ben sighed. "Do it for the baby, at least! You can''t let the kid


    "She doesn¡¯t want me to be the father of her children."


    "Then be more forceful! You can¡¯t let her get whatever she wants."


    Elliot gave Ben a look. "She won''t ept me even when I''m not being forceful; she is going to resent


    me if I try to be more forceful."


    "...But you can''t just let her be. Her belly will begin to show in a month or two ;b#; YJY> people will start


    to guess who the father is." "Let''s wait until then. My head is hurting.¡±


    "Hahaha! She is a piece of work, but because she is different from other women that you can''t give up


    on her."


    Outside the office, Chelsea''s expression darkened as she listened to their conversation.


    Elliot had admitted that he couldn''t give up on Avery and that he was going to take the responsibility to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    care for Avery and the baby once her belly showed.


    ''Haha!'' She thought, ''what if Avery''s belly never gets to show?''


    Chelsea didn''t dare to directly harm Avery in any way, but there were indirect ways to cause a


    miscarriage. After all, if the mother was extremely emotional, the embryo would suffer greatly as well.


    After attending the summit, Avery stepped out of the hotel with her bodyguard.


    Suddenly, her phone started to ring and she took it out to answer the call.


    The caller said something and she smiled, before hanging up.


    Confused, the bodyguard asked, "who called. Miss. Tate? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Avery put her phone back into her purse and said, "you will find outter."


    Once they were in the car, Avery gave the bodyguard a name of a restaurant.


    The bodyguard drove and guessed, "did Elliot Foster ask you out, Miss. Tate?"


    The smile on Avery''s face froze at the mention of Elliot''s name. "Why would you mention his name? Do


    you think I''d be this happy if he is the one asking out?" The bodyguard quieted down.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    A whileter, the car stopped outside a restaurant.


    Avery went inside and walked directly into the VIP room.


    "Eric, is this your day off?¡±


    Eric had booked a private room in a restaurant near Avery''spany and invited her to meal.


    "Yeah, I am free this morning." Eric pulled the chair for her. "Thank gods you came back safely. I was


    so worried."


    Avery sat down and before she could respond, her attention was caught by the card resting on the


    table. "What''s this? Is this your bank card?"


    Eric sat down next to her. "Yeah. Take it and pay Elliot back."


    Without a moment of hesitation, Avery pushed the card back to him and said, "I don''t want it, Eric. I


    might owe him money, but he is not forcing me to pay him back. I pay him back when I want to and I


    can just stop whenever I feel like it."


    Eric pushed the card to her stubbornly and said, "now that you have broken up with him, it''s best to pay


    him back as soon as possible! Avery, you saved my life and I can give you every penny that I earn."


    His eyes mmed and every word he spoke was incredibly sincere. "I didn''t resurface as an idol


    because I love my job, but because I want to be someone useful so that I can help you in times of


    need."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tears welled in Avery''s eyes at his words.


    "Eric, I really can''t ept your card. I am so happy that you are treating me a meal, but I can pay the


    money I owe Elliot back on my own. Have faith in me, okay?" Sensing that the atmosphere was slightly


    heavy, she forced a smile and said, "you look even more handsome after a while!"


    "Don''t change the subject." Eric shoved the card into her hands. "Just hold onto this for me and give it


    back when I get married."


    Avery didn¡¯t know how to reject such a request.


    "The password is your birthday," he added.


    "Why are you telling me the password?"


    "I have poor memory. Just memorize it for me."


    Three dayster, the foundation had been established, so Chelsea proceeded to send the bank


    ount details of the foundation to Avery.


    Avery immediately transferred 300 million upon receiving the details.


    Chelsea was stunned for minutes when she saw the massive transaction, thinking,'' why does Avery


    have so much money? She paid 155 million before XJQ? now 300 million... Does her business profit


    that much?!''


    Chelsea immediately told Elliot about it.


    Elliot scowled.


    ''Where did she get this much money from?! Who did she borrow it from? Who has the money to help


    her? Can it be Eric Santos?!1 He thought.


    Instantly, he was enraged.


    Avery set her phone down afterpleting the transaction and starting working. After twenty minutes,


    she noticed that the screen on her phone lit up from the corner of her eyes. She picked it up and


    noticed a new message.


    It was from the hospital she went to in Bridgedale and the result of the screening test had been


    released.


    Her heart sank as she opened the message.


    ''Down Syndrome: Low Risk; 18-trisomy syndrome: Low Risk; Deformity in Nervous System: High Risk.''


    ''High Risk?!'' She thought as she tightened her fingers around the phone, ''so there''s really something


    wrong with my baby?!"


    Elliot drove to Tate Industries with the full intention of confronting Avery as to where she obtained 300


    million. If she had gotten the money from another man, there was no way that he could ept it.


    He barged in without any appointment and strode towards the elevator to press on the button.


    The elevator door slowly opened and the first thing he saw was Avery''s flushed face covered in tears.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    She nced at him dazedly, and turned away after just one look, before stepping out of the elevator


    and walking past him.


    "Avery!" He grabbed onto her arm forcefully.


    She paused, before punching him in the chest with her free hand. "Let me go!" She yelled in a hoarse


    voice, "let me go!"


    Elliot released her after seeing her reaction. Noticing the tears in her eyes, he swallowed and asked,


    "what''s wrong, Avery?"


    She was clearly emotional and he couldn''t imagine what could have happened to have triggered it.


    Avery stared at his face and the pain in her heart grew. If only Elliot had not asked the doctor to give


    her the medicine, there might be a chance that their baby would not end up like this. She wanted to


    me him, but her senses told her that there was no point in doing so when he didn''t do it on purpose.


    "Don¡¯t follow me, Elliot Foster!" She said in tears, before turning to leave.


    Elliot watched as she walked away. He couldn''t stay calm and ran after her.


    Just then, the door to the elevator opened and Mike stepped out.


    It was the receptionist who called Mike and asked him toe.


    "Elliot Foster! What are you doing here?" Mike caught up to Elliot and grabbed him by the arm. "Are


    you here looking for Avery? What do you want from her?" Avery turned around from a distance when


    she heard Mike¡¯s voice and when Mike saw her red, teary eyes, he instantly came to the conclusion


    that she had been bullied by Elliot.


    "F*ck! How dare you bully Avery!" Mike swung his fist and hit Elliot on the face.


    Elliot couldn''t react and took the punch. His expression darkened and immediately retaliate with a


    punch as well.


    "President! Director Mike is fighting Elliot Foster!" Startled, the receptionist stopped Avery on her track


    and said, "hurry and go stop them!"


    Avery stopped.


    "President Tate! I think Director Mike is losing!" The receptionist panicked as she watched the fight


    unfold.


    Avery took a deep breath and strode towards them.


    "Stop it!" She stopped at a spot that was a step away from them :a);PJW< roared, and the two instantly


    ceased fighting.


    The receptionist gaped. She could understand why Mike obeyed Avery, but Avery had just scammed


    1400 million out of Elliot, so why did he obey her as well?


    "Fight somewhere else if you want to and leave me alone!" Avery said while sobbing, before leaving.


    Elliot wanted to go after her, but was stopped by Mike.


    "Elliot Foster! What the f*ck did you do to Avery?!" Mike asked angrily while wiping the blood off the


    corner of his mouth.


    Elliot red at him viciously. "I did want to do something but didn''t have the time to!"


    "Then why is she crying?!¡±


    "Let go of me! I''ll go ask her!" Elliot flung his hand away.


    "It''s really not your doing?" Mike grabbed hold of his arm again in disbelief.


    The receptionist brought two cups of warm water and handed it to the two. "Director, Mr. Foster ran into


    President Tate in the elevator...and they haven''t even spoken much to one another...so I think he''s not


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    the one who made her cry," the receptionist exined. Unable to bear the tension between the two


    men, she hurried back to her post.


    Mike released Elliot''s arm awkwardly.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Elliot gazed outside the door and Avery had already driven off in her car.


    "Um... Sorry! I thought you made her cry!" Mike dragged him towards the elevator by the arm. "Let me


    get you a drink. She told us to leave her alone, so it''s better that you stay away from her for now."


    Elliot scowled. "You really don''t know what''s wrong with her?"


    "Not a clue! She was fine when she showed up to work this morning. Why else would I think that you


    pissed her off just now?"


    Elliot followed Mike into the elevator.


    "Do you know how she managed to get 300 million, then?" Elliot asked. "She paid me back with 300


    million today and ording to what I know, she doesn''t have that much cash flow even with both her


    "You came looking for her to ask about this?


    "Yeah."


    "I don''t know!" Mike was not going to tell him the truth. "She is keeping things from me now because I


    am close with Chad, so she feels like I''ve shifted to your side."


    Elliot''s eagle-like eyes locked onto Mike''s face.


    Feeling ufortable, Mike forcefully changed the subject. "You are dating Chelsea to piss Avery off,


    right? Aren''t you worried that she might get so angry that something happens to the baby?"


    "So you are saying that despite the fact that she dumped me, I still need to ''preserve my purity'' for


    her?" Elliot retorted.


    "Even if you can''t do that, you don''t have to start dating Chelsea so f*cking soon, do you? Can''t you


    wait until she gives birth to the baby?"


    "What makes you think that she cares if I date another woman"


    "What makes you think she doesn¡¯t care?"


    "She dumped me!" Elliot gritted out. "If she does care, why would she dump me?!"


    The anger oozing from Elliot had Mike swallowed nervously.


    The elevator arrived at the designated floor following a ''Ding!'' and the door opened.


    The two stepped out of the elevator and walked towards Mike''s office.


    "Elliot, have you ever tried understanding why she broke up with you?" Mike closed the office door and


    asked.


    "She mes me for signing the surgery agreement without her consent, VLQ= that I didn''t ce our


    child as a top priority, " Elliot analyzed the reason behind their breakup in an organized manner, "she


    doesn''t think that I can be a good father, so she doesn''t want to raise a child with me."


    Mike scowled. "You are both right and wrong at the same time. Though she doesn''t trust you, she still


    loves you! She broke up with you out of fear that something might go wrong with the baby and she is


    trying to take it all on by herself."


    Elliot''s lips curled into a sarcastic sneer." Did she say that?"


    "What the f*ck are you smiling at? What''s so funny?!" Mike cursed, "if only Shea''s condition hadn''t


    improved to the current state, she would still be kept into the golden cage you set up for her! If


    something is wrong with your baby with Avery, are you going to lock it up and keep it from contacting


    the outside world as well?!"


    Elliot''s expression darkened at Mike''s words. "I was keeping Shea in a golden cage? Is that what you


    all think of me?!"


    "What do you mean if that''s what we think of you? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth?! Who else knew that Shea


    existed before she was starting to recover?! You kept her existence from the outside world because


    you are ashamed of her!" Mike''s tone became extremely stern.


    He knew that Avery didn''t have the courage to say these words to Elliot, so he had to be the one toy


    all cards on the table; otherwise, Elliot would only acknowledge the fact that Avery broke up with him


    mercilessly, instead of realizing how problematic he was as a person.


    Elliot clenched his fists as his eyes mmed coldly.


    He moved his lips to exin, but the words wouldn''te out. Not all pain was meant to be shared


    with outsiders.


    In the hospital, Averyid on the bed and was getting ready to undergo amniocentesis.


    The doctor had advised her to be checked since the results of the Down syndrome were not ideal. If


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    further tests showed unfavorable results, the pregnancy would have to be terminated.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    "Miss. Tate, are you here on your own?" The doctor asked, "you will need to be under observation in


    the hospital in two hourster, so you should contact someone and get them toe here!"


    If Laura was still alive, Avery would definitely ask her to be here.


    She opened her contact list and called Tammy in the end.


    When Tammy heard that Avery was in a hospital, she hurried over after asking which hospital and


    which department Avery was in.


    Two hourster, Tammy sent her home. She did not bother Avery because Avery appeared to be


    depressed.


    As she drove out of Starry River Vi, Tammy became increasingly frustrated.


    Though Avery did not tell her what happened, she had guessed that the baby was not doing well.


    ''It¡¯s not like the baby belongs to Avery alone, why does Avery have to suffer while Elliot carries on like


    nothing''s wrong?'' She thought.


    She found Elliot''s number and called him, but no one answered. The line was automatically dropped


    and so she called Chad instead.


    Chad picked up in no time and Tammy immediately asked, "Chad, where''s Elliot right now? I need to


    talk to him about something." "What do you need? It''s the opening ceremony for the foundation today


    so he''s


    a bit busy." "No wonder he is not answering my call." Tammy parked her car on the side of the road.


    "What''s the address of the venue? I will go look for him."


    "What exactly do you need from him, Tammy? You can contact him another day if it''s not urgent," Chad


    reminded her.


    "Of course it''s urgent for me to be looking for him right now!" Tammy''s tone was bing more and


    more agitated. "Just give me the address already! I am calling Ben if you refuse to tell me!"


    Chad gasped. "Did something happen to Avery?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Tammy definitely wouldn¡¯t contact Elliot for no reason and considering how close she was to Avery, the


    only urgent matter she could have to talk to Elliot had to be rted to Avery.


    "Why is it so difficult tomunicate with you, Chad? Just man up and tell me the address!" Naturally,


    Tammy wouldn''t mention anything about Avery''s visit to the hospital to anyone. All she wanted to do at


    the moment was to find Elliot ;d''


    make him take the responsibility as the baby''s father.


    Pressured, Chad gave her the address." When can you fix that hot temper of yours, Tammy? Without


    the support of your dad and your husband, you are bound to run into trouble."


    "You are just jealous that I have someone to back me up, right? I will never change! Not even Elliot can


    do anything about it, so the same goes to you!" Tammy dered, before hanging up.


    The opening ceremony for the foundation was held in a hotel with countless entrepreneurs invited.


    There were luxury cars as far as the eyes could see from the entrance of the hotel and there were


    security guards dressed in ck everywhere.


    Tammy drove to the hotel and was stopped at the entrance when she was about to enter the hall


    because she didn''t have an invitation.


    "Get out of the way! I am a friend of Elliot Foster. If you don''t let me in, I''m going to get Elliot to fire


    you!" Tammy lifted her chin proudly.


    The staff was at a crossroad. "Miss, I will get fired if I let you in as well. Can you call Mr. Foster and get


    him to talk to me?"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "He is too busy today to pick up the phone."


    "Alright!" The staff memberpromised and said, "wait here, Miss, I will get the person in charge


    here."


    Two minutester, the staff came back with Chelsea.


    Chelsea was surprised to see Tammy and asked, "why are you looking for Elliot? He''s busy today."


    "It''s just an ordinary event, are you telling me that it can¡¯t go on without him?"


    Tammy asked sarcastically, "does he not have time to take a sip of water or use the bathroom?"


    Chelsea did not waver despite Tammy''s assertive mannerism. "What exactly is it


    that you need, Tammy? Considering the fact that your husband is friends with Elliot, I can help to ry


    your message."


    "I don''t need you to ry my message! Let me in. I will leave after I have a few words with him!"


    Tammy demanded in frustration.


    "I would have let you in if this was any ordinary event, but there are a lot of important people here today


    and I can''t just let you in. If you don''t want to leave a message, fine. I am busy, too, and I don''t have


    time to waste here with you."


    Chelsea had guessed that Tammy was here looking for Elliot because of Avery, so naturally, she


    couldn''t possibly let Tammy into the event venue.


    Tammy felt that she was being picked on by Chelsea, so she retorted bluntly,"


    Chelsea Tierney, who do you think you are to stop me from going in when you are aware that my


    husband is friends with Elliot? Do you think that you represent Elliot? Not even Chad dares to talk to


    me like this, who do you think you are? You are just a hound kept by Elliot!"


    Chelsea¡¯s eyes reddened at the insult." Since you said that I''m his hound, Tammy, then I have more


    reasons to stop you from going in. Even hounds have a duty, and that is to guard their masters'' doors!"


    Enraged, Tammy raised her hand and struck Chelsea across the face.


    ''Snap!''


    The bodyguards and staff around them gaped. One of the staff walked up to Chelsea and whispered,


    "Miss Tierney, are you okay? Should we chase this woman out?" "Can''t you tell that we are in no ce


    to mess with her?" Chelsea responded sarcastically despite the burning sensation on her cheek. "Go


    inform Mister Foster =g$< YKR; get him over here."


    The staff immediately went inside to look for Elliot, who appeared shortly after.


    He nced at Chelsea''s face, before looking over at Tammy.


    "Elliot, your PR manager got in my way and refuses to let me in. I wonder who gave her the power to


    act like that in front of me?!" Tammy used.


    Chelsea lowered her head at Tammy''s words and said, "I''m sorry, Elliot. It¡¯s not that I''m trying to keep


    her out on purpose, but she won¡¯t tell me what she wants when I asked about it, so I didn''t dare to just


    let her in."


    The looks in Elliot''s eyes became extremely cold. "Tammy Lynch, who gave you the right to beat


    people here?"


    "It''s her fault for getting in my way! I said that I would leave after having a few words with you, is that


    not enough of an exnation? What did she think, that I was going to cause trouble if I went inside?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Does she know who I am?" Tammy raised her voice and hadpletely forgotten why she hade


    in the first ce.


    "Apologize!" Elliot gritted out sternly," apologize to Chelsea!"


    "Dream on! How can you side with her, Elliot? I''ve been wrong about you thinking that you could bear


    the responsibility as a father... I should have never believed in a dirtbag like you!" Blinded by rage,


    Tammy blurted out her thoughts at the moment," no wonder Avery doesn¡¯t want to be with you, it''s


    because she¡¯s figured out what kind of a person you really are!"


    Elliot had never struck a woman before, but Tammy had pushed it past the point.


    The fact that Tammy had struck Chelsea and refused to apologize was not the main reason why he


    was overwhelmed by anger; she said that he could not bear the responsibility of a father, that he was a


    dirtbag and Avery did not want to be with him because she had found out about his real character...


    He swung a blow and Tammy¡¯s head snapped to the side under the impact of the p.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Tammy covered her swollen cheek dazedly. To her surprise, she heard Elliot saying, "scram!"


    Tammy had been treated like a princess for over twenty years. No one had evere close toying a


    hand on her face or telling her to scram.


    Though hot-tempered, she was not a strong -willed person.


    With a hand on her face, she ran off in tears.


    Elliot clenched his fists as he watched her run away. He could already imagine how angry Avery would


    be when Tammy told her about this; but what had happened cannot be changed and he would have


    taught Tammy a lesson even if he had to do it all over again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tammy had no idea when to stop and not only was her words inappropriate, her behavior was


    presumptuous as well.


    Though Chelsea was merely his PR manager, she was also ady of the Tierney Family. Regardless of


    reasons, Tammy should not have crossed Chelsea in public.


    Tammy ran out of the hotel in tears. Once she got into her car, she drove onto the highway and called


    Jun. "Wah...Hubby!


    Elliot hit me!"


    Tears kept streaming down her face as Tammy had a meltdown. There was no way that she could drive


    and so she stopped the car by the road and bawled while leaning against the steering wheel.


    Jun''s face twitched and he asked in disbelief, "what did you just said?" Elliot hit you?!"


    "Stop calling him by his first name! He hit me! That bast*rd hit me over Chelsea Tierney." Tammy


    wailed and felt as though she could suffocate the next moment.


    Jun''s heart ached at the state she was in and asked, "Tammy, where are you right now? I''ll go pick you


    up!"


    "Wah! I am outside the hotel and I have the emergency signal lights on... I can''t stop crying so I can''t


    drive!"


    "I''ll go pick you up right now! Don''t cry, it hurts for me to see you like that!" Jun said before hurrying


    towards his car.


    He desperately wanted to call Elliot to ask what had happened, but he didn''t dare to hang up on


    Tammy. It was the first time he had ever seen her breaking down to such an extent throughout the time


    he had known her.


    Half an hourter, he found Tammy outside the hotel.


    "Jun!" Tammy threw herself into his arms : b#=YJR; her voice had be hoarse from crying. "Cut all


    ties with him! I don''t ever want to see him again!"


    Jun wrapped one arm around her and took out tissue paper with another hand to wipe away her tears.


    "Whatever you say, Wifey. Don''t cry, or your eyes will hurt."


    Tammy snuffled and hummed in response.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be at home learning to bake today? Why are you here all of a sudden?" June


    asked gently.


    "I went out early ...cause'' Avery contacted me..." Tammy had stopped crying at this point, but couldn''t


    quite breath normally just yet so she had to pause in between words. "Avery went to the hospital and


    there''s something wrong with the baby... I was with her in the hospital...then I sent her home... I just


    thought that Avery shouldn''t have to suffer alone so I came looking for Elliot to get that bast*rd to keep


    Averypany..."


    Tammy couldn''t help but start crying again at the memories of what happened in the hotel.


    "Don''t cry, Tammy! I know you have suffered a lot. Let''s just go home, first!" Jun''s heart was heavy, but


    he couldn''t let it show. "I will cook you something when we get home." "1 don¡¯t want to eat... I feel so


    depressed... He hit me...and told me to scram..." Tammy said while covering her face with both her


    hands, "I have never been so humiliated in my entire life!"


    Jun felt horrible to hear what had happened.


    Tammy was exhausted from crying and so she went back to her room to sleep upon arriving home.


    Jun unlocked his phone and saw a message from Elliot.


    ''Jun, call me when you are free.''


    Jun immediately exited the room and called Elliot.


    The call was answered right away.


    "Elliot, did Tammy cross you?" Jun asked gloomily, "she has never gone through hardship before and


    she can be a bit overbearing. If she has offended you in any way, I will apologize to you on her behalf."


    "She hit Chelsea and said some nasty things to me. I couldn''t control myself and hit her."


    "I guessed it. She has to have done something absolutely out of line, otherwise you wouldn''t have hit


    her."

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Elliot remained silent for a while before asking, "did she tell Avery about this?"


    "No. She probably won''t tell Avery for now."


    "Why not?" Elliot was curious as to why Tammy hade looking for him.


    Jun told him the truth hesitantly, "Tammy went looking for you to tell you that there''s probably


    something wrong with Avery''s baby. She was in the hospital with Avery earlier today."


    Elliot swallowed hard and the light in his eyes faded.


    "Maybe that affected Tammy in some way, too, so that''s why she was so desperate to find you," Jun


    exined on behalf of Tammy, "Tammy isn''t a bad person." "I know," Elliot responded with a hoarse


    voice, before hanging up.


    ''There''s something wrong with our baby, he said...'' Elliot thought to himself, ''so there''s something


    wrong with the baby, after all, but Avery hasn''t informed me about it. Does she n on not telling me a


    thing if Tammy hadn''te to me?¡¯


    Feeling as though he was being stabbed in the heart, Elliot dragged his feet towards the exit of the


    event hall.


    "Elliot, dinner is about to start. Where are you going?" Chelsea strode towards him and grabbed him by


    the arm.


    He flung her hand away and barked, "leave me alone!"


    With that, he stormed off.


    Chelsea watched his lonesome figure disappeared into the distance and her heart ached. She didn''t


    have to guess to know that he was going to find Avery.


    Tammy must havee looking for him for something concerning Avery.


    Back in the Starry River Vi, Shea called Hayden in the evening. She told him that she was learning to


    drive and promised to take both Hayden and La out to y once she could drive.


    "That''s so impressive, Shea! You can drive now!" Mike eximed.


    "Wesley said that I can learn anything that I feel like doing."


    "Wesley is right! There are so many possibilities for you! Once you learn how to drive, tell your brother


    to buy you a luxury car!" Mike teased.


    "We already have a lot of cars at home. I''ll just take one of them!¡±


    "Drive your brother''s ck Rolls-Roice!¡±


    "I don''t like ck. I like red cars."


    Just then, a ck Rolls-Roice stopped outside Avery''s mansion. Elliot pushed the car door open


    Coincidentally, Avery had just finished dinner.


    She strolled out of the dining room and gazed out to the entrance to find Elliot standing quietly in the


    sunset, dressed in white shirt and ck trousers.


    His soul-piercing eyes locked onto her the moment she appeared, and her heart beat sped up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ''Why is he here? Did.he find out?'' She thought.


    Seeing that she remained frozen by the door, he rang the doorbell again.


    Avery lost herposure at the urging sound of the doorbell and took a deep breath, before walking


    towards him. She opened the door and stepped outside out of concern that he would interrupt the


    children¡¯s mealtime.


    "Avery, why didn¡¯t you tell me that something is wrong with the baby?" He grabbed onto her slim wrist,


    barely capable of containing himself.


    "What¡¯s the point?" Avery looked at him and asked, "so that you can apany me to the abortion


    surgery?"

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    "I have the right to know!" His eyes turned red as heined, "you can''t change the fact that I¡¯m the


    father even if you don¡¯t want to admit it!"


    "You know now, don''t you?" She responded casually.


    "I do know now, but I didn¡¯t hear it from you! Show me theb reports!" He demanded.


    "There''s nob report." Her wrist was beginning to hurt from his grip and she reached down to pull his


    fingers away. "Let go of me!"


    "Why isn¡¯t there ab report?!" He loosened the grip but did not fully let go. He simply moved his hand


    up her wrist and continued to retrain her.


    Unable to lie while being confronted by Elliot, she exined, "I did the test in Bridgedale so they only


    sent me a message.


    "Show me the message!" Hemanded, fully intending to persist until he had seen the message for


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    himself.


    Just then, Mike and the children walked out of the dining room and spotted Elliot.


    "What is he doing here?" La murmured.


    "Your mom cried this morning, but I don''t know why..." Mike said.


    Hayden scowled. "What''s wrong with Mom?


    Mike shrugged. "I don''t know! She won''t tell me even if I asked, but she seems normal just now when


    we were eating.


    Maybe it''s not a big deal!"


    As they were talking, Avery opened the door and stepped into the yard with Elliot.


    Mike took the children back to the dining room, while Elliot followed Avery into the mansion. She picked


    her phone from the coffee table and opened the message to show him.


    After reading the message, he lowered his gaze at her abdomen and asked, "why did you go to the


    hospital today?"


    "I had an amniocentesis."


    "What for?"


    "To confirm if there''s really something wrong with the baby," reluctant to continue the topic, she


    responded quickly, "the results will be out in two weeks, so you cane ask me about it two weeks


    Elliot looked up and spotted three pairs of eyes watching them from the dining room, so he grabbed


    Avery by the wrist and took her upstairs.


    "What are you doing?!" Avery pulled her hand away, not wanting to be alone with him.


    Elliot hated being pushed away by Avery, but she did so frequently. He grabbed onto her wrist once


    again


    "I need to talk to you. DO you want them to hear everything?" He took a nce at her flushed face and


    led her upstairs.


    They went into Avery¡¯s bedroom once they were on the second floor.


    Avery was reluctant to let Elliot into her bedroom, but Elliot didn''t consider himself a guest after entering


    her house and acted as though he was the owner of the mansion.


    "Avery, if the resultse back two weeks from now and show that the baby is still unhealthy, what do


    you n on doing?" He closed the bedroom door and asked.


    "Terminate the pregnancy," she responded without hesitation.


    His blood ran cold at her answer. "Didn''t you say that you are going to give birth to it even if something


    is wrong with it? Why are you changing your mind now?"


    "Why should I give birth to it? So that it can suffer?" She was confused by his question." Didn''t you


    desperately want me to get rid of it? Should you be pleased now?"


    "That''s my child! I can¡¯t possibly be happy to learn that it''s sick or killed!" Tears


    welled up in his eyes. "Did you have to hurt me, Avery?"


    Wanting to cease the meaningless argument, she turned around and said, " leave if there''s nothing


    else you need! I need to rest now."


    "What''s with that 300 million?" He strode up to her to force her into facing him." Where did you get that


    much money? Who did you borrow it from?"


    "I didn''t borrow it from anyone." She felt pressured when his towering figure


    loomed over her and couldn''t help but take a few steps back. "I earned it myself."

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    "You are telling me that you earned 300 million within weeks? Why don''t you exin to me how you


    manage to earn that much?" He didn''t believe her and stepped forward when she backed away until


    they were standing by the bed.


    "Why do you care how I earned it? You have a say with the baby, but you have no right to control me!"


    She shoved him by the chest.


    "Monitoring you is the same thing as monitoring the baby!" He stood still as the looks in his eyes


    darkened. "As long as the baby is still inside you, I have the right to control you!"


    Avery felt that he was being ridiculous, but couldn''t quite argue with his logic, so she responded with a


    half-truth, "it''s the payment for a surgery I performed on someone!"


    The 300 million was the payment Elliot gave Zoe; however, Zoe was not the one who treated Shea, so


    all Avery did was take back what was hers and she did not feel guilty about it.


    "Who?" He couldn''t quite believe her exnation. "Who gave you that much money as payment?!¡±


    "It''s okay for you to pay Zoe that much, but not when others do the same? Or is this just you having a


    hard time epting that there''s someone else richer than you?" Avery mocked, "what an arrogant man


    you are!" "Avery, does it hurt you to not piss me off for just one day?" He grabbed her by the nape and


    leaned forward until their faces were almost touching.


    She could feel his unique scent and it ignited a fire within her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "What are you doing?" Hershes trembled and she started to breathe heavily. "If you try anything, I''m


    going to scream!"


    As soon as she made the threat, his thin lipsnded on hers. She tried to fight him off, but he had


    wrapped his long arms around her body and she could hardly move.


    After some time, he was finally content and let go of her.


    Avery''s eyes reddened and could no longer conceal her anger and grievance. She shoved him again


    and said, "do you know what you are doing?!"


    To her surprise, he fell backward towards the cloth rack behind him after being shoved. He immediately


    grabbed onto the cab next to him to steady himself. Though he didn''t fall to the ground, the rack did


    at the impact >c+


    The contents of her purse were instantly scattered on the ground, so he immediately squatted down to


    pick up her purse and everything else.


    There weren''t many items in her purse; apart from tissue paper, headphones and makeup powder,


    there were only a few packets of medicines.


    While he was putting everything back into the purse, he caught sight of a card in one of the


    panicked when she saw the card in his hand and instantly started sweating.


    It was the card Eric had given her for safekeeping and she had forgotten to take it out after putting it


    into her purse. Elliot flipped the card and saw the signature on the back of the card: Eric Santos.


    "Your stuff?" He held the card between his fingers and asked in a giddy manner, "why is Eric Santos in


    your purse? How does this be yours?"


    His tone became increasingly harsh and his expression grew darker.


    "I meant don''t touch my purse. I didn¡¯t say that this is my card!" She snatched her purse back and tried


    to reach for the card in his hand.


    He stood up abruptly and raised his arm so that she couldn¡¯t take the card back.


    "Did he give you 300 million? Did he?!" He swallowed hard and roared, "when have you two started


    dating?! If I haven''te across this card, how long do you two n on lying to me about this?!"

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    She stared at the pained and frustrated expression on his face and for a moment, she couldn''t say a


    word.


    Elliot hade to the conclusion that Avery and Eric were in a rtionship; if Avery was him, she


    would misunderstand as well. After all, under what circumstances would a woman ept a card from a


    man? It had to be when the two were extremely close and had nothing to keep from one another. Back


    when she dated Elliot and their rtionship was still in the honeymoon phase, she had never epted


    his card.


    Her train of thoughts stopped when she saw the tears in his eyes.


    Feeling as though she was being strangled, she frantically tried to exin despite the difficulty to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    breathe. "Elliot... He is just asking me to keep the card safe for him... I didn''t spend his money..."


    "Really?" Elliot tightened his fingers around the card. "If that¡¯s the case, I will return this to him on your


    behalf."


    With that, he picked the cloth rack off the ground and walked away to open the door.


    The faces of Mike and the children appeared before him. With a cold expression, he walked past them


    without a word and went downstairs.


    "Mom! Did he bully you?" La ran into the room and gazed up at her mother''s face.


    Avery forced out a smile and hung her purse back onto the rack. "He didn''t. He doesn''t dare to when


    you are all at home." "Avery, I heard everything." Mike stepped inside with a heavy heart. "There''s


    something wrong with the baby?"


    Suddenly, it made sense that she was crying in the morning.


    Avery pretended to be strong and said, "it''s not confirmed yet! It¡¯s just that there''s huge risk, but we still


    need to wait for the results.


    "Oh, then don''t get upset too soon," Mikeforted her, "I talked to a doctor and he said that babies


    aren''t as fragile as we think they are. Usually things would settle down once you are past the first three


    months of pregnancy."


    "Yeah."


    "I got into an argument with him earlier today and I kind of blurted out saying everything." Mike stood


    before Avery and scratched his head awkwardly.


    Avery scowled. "What did you say?" "Um... I used him of appearing like he cares for Shea, when in


    truth, he looks down on her!" Mike said :e.;SJX: paused before continuing, "I also told him that you still


    love him... I told him not to be with Chelsea...or at least wait until after you have your baby."


    Confused, Avery said, "stay quiet if you don''t know what you should and should not say! Who told you


    to tell him all that? He definitely thinks that I told you to tell him that! It''s no wonder that..."


    ''No wonder Elliot kissed me just now! He thought that I am still in love with him after hearing what Mike


    had to say!'' She thought.


    She covered her mouth awkwardly and desperately wanted to hide inside a hold.


    "Don''t think too much. Right now, your main mission is to take care of your body," Mikeforted her,


    "don''t you think he knows that you still love him? He¡¯s no fool and neither are we."


    "Fine, I''m the fool, then. Okay?" Avery pushed Mike out of the door. "Get out! I don''t want to see you


    right now."


    Mike immediately went out of the room with Hayden and La.


    Avery felt as though she had beenpletely drained. She lied down on her bed and rested a hand


    onto her stomach as the memory of tears welling up in Elliot''s eyes appeared in her mind. Though she


    didn''t want to admit it, she would always get soft-hearted whenever he was sad. No matter the grudge


    between them, her defenses would always crumble whenever he showed his weakness.


    A man as tough as him would never shed a tear unless he was really hurt.


    She held her breath.


    All it took was for her to ept Eric''s card for Elliot to have such an explosive reaction; what would


    happen if she was to marry another man. Elliot had been flirting with Chelsea, so why couldn''t she be


    with another man?


    Two hourster, a post appeared on social media with the title: ''President of Sterling Group, Elliot


    Foster, was seen pping a young woman outside a hotel!''


    Along with the post was a screenshot of surveince footage, which showed that Elliot had indeed


    struck a woman.


    No matter the status, whenever a man struck a woman and was exposed to the public, there was


    bound to be heated


    discussion over the matter.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    ''That guy looks decent, who knows he would do such a thing!¡¯


    "He looks vicious and obviously capable of violence! I would love to see which woman would be


    fearless enough to marry him!¡¯


    ''So what if he is capable of violence? There are plenty of women out there who are willing to marry him


    even if he¡¯s a murderer! He''s just that rich!''


    ''Ew! I would be so depressed if I was the woman who got pped!''


    Who''s that woman? Does anyone know her? She looks quite pretty from the side profile!''


    After a shower, Avery took a folic acid pill and lied down on the bed, but because she had taken a nap


    in the afternoon, she did not feel tired at all. She unlocked her phone and saw a message from the


    University chat group.


    She went to the chatroom and found out that a heated discussion had started.


    Someone sent a message that said, ''that woman looks so much like Tammy from the side!''


    ''That woman might look a lot like Tammy, but it''s definitely not her! No one dares to bully Tammy!''


    Another replied.


    ''If I remember correctly, Tammy''s husband is friends with Elliot Foster, so why would Elliot hit Tammy?''


    "Tammy! Come look at this! Some woman who looks like you got hit by Elliot Foster! @Tammy Lynch''


    Avery read through the messages in confusion. She scrolled up until she saw the screenshot and she


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    immediately recognized Elliot from it. She zoomed in on the photo to look at the woman who had been


    hit.


    Had she not seen Tammy earlier that day, she would have thought that it was just a woman that


    resembled Tammy like all her former ssmates did; but she had seen Tammy and the woman on the


    screenshot was dressed in the exact same clothes as Tammy and Avery came to the conclusion that


    Tammy was the one on the photo.


    A lump formed in Avery''s throat as her fingers tightened around her phone.


    Tammy was a princess who was born into a wealthy family and had never gone through any hardship


    because she was the only daughter of her family. Though she was insolent at times, she would never


    pick on someone unless she was provoked first.


    ''Why did Elliot hit her?!'' She thought as she hastily got out of bed to grab a jacket, before heading


    downstairs.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the new house where Tammy Jun lived by car.


    Jun was surprised to see her.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that someone bullied Tammy?" Averyined.


    "She feels embarrassed by it and won''t let me tell anyone," Jun responded with resignation, "how did


    you find out "


    "It¡¯s on the news," she said, before taking long strides towards the bedroom.


    Tammy was munching on snacks on the bed at the time, and when she saw Avery, she thought that


    she was hallucinating for a moment.


    "Tammy, how can you not tell me when something like that happens?" Avery walked towards the bed


    and inspected Tammy''s wound carefully. "It''s so swollen... That bast*rd!''


    Tammy had regained herposure by then, and she also didn''t want Avery to worry because she


    was pregnant. "It doesn''t hurt as much anymore after putting on some ointment. The doctor said that I


    would recover within a week."


    "Why did he hit you?" Avery grabbed onto her hand and asked, "Tammy, tell me!"


    Tammy scowled. She was reluctant to think back to what happened, but knew that she couldn''t avoid


    the question at the same time.


    "I saw how much you''ve suffered over what¡¯s going on with the baby, so I wanted to tell him about it in


    secret so that he can keep youpany. I went looking for him at the hotel, but then Chelsea got in my


    way and stopped me from going in. She did it on purpose! I still feel so angry when I think about that


    woman!"


    Avery tapped her on the shoulder and guessed that Elliot had resorted to violence for Chelsea''s sake.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    "I pped Chelsea across the face," Tammy continued, "I know that I was being impulsive, but I would


    hit her again even if I can go back in time! She is not the Mrs. President of Sterling Group just yet! How


    dare she pick on me?"


    Avery''s heart felt heavy at her words.


    Tammy was at fault for starting the fight, but that was between her and Chelsea. Was it necessary for


    Elliot to get involved?


    "That bast*rd Elliot Foster. I will never forgive him! Of course, he probably doesn''t care about that!"


    Tammy said and nced at Avery. "Avery, this is between me and Elliot Foster, and you have nothing


    to do with this, so don''t get affected by this. I was hit because I ran my mouth, and he didn''t hit me


    solely for Chelsea''s sake." "It doesn''t matter what you said to him, Tammy. He never should have hit


    you." Avery was reminded of a simr incident and said, "he came close to strangling Hayden to death


    before and Hayden still hates him for that up until this day. I suspect that he already knows that Hayden


    is his son, but he doesn''t have the courage to admit it due to the mistakes he made. He knows that


    Hayden would refuse to acknowledge him as his father."


    Tammy was stunned. "I guess I should be d that all he did was p me across the face then?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "He is just too hot-tempered." Avery took out the ointment she brought and handed it to Tammy. "Don¡¯t


    go looking for him again, Tammy." "Of course. I won''t forgive him unless he apologizes. I won''t forgive


    him even if he apologizes!" Tammy dered angrily," but if you want to get back together with him for


    the baby''s sake, I won¡¯t be mad."


    "Tammy, you are my best friend. Hitting you is the same thing as hitting me," Avery said.


    "Wahl I knew you would side with me! But you are pregnant now, Avery, I don''t want you to worry over


    these kinds of things." Tammy took her hands and said, "the doctor told you to rest and you still came


    all the way here to see me. I am so moved, but don''t pick a fight with Elliot over this. I''m worried that


    you might not feel well if you get too emotional."


    "I know what to do."


    The next morning, Avery appeared before the Sterling Group building dressed in a light blue maternity


    dress. Because she didn¡¯t make any appointment, she remained on the first floor to wait for the


    receptionist to call up.


    About five minutester, the door of the elevator nearby opened :b!?VIY: Chad stepped out of it. He


    walked towards Avery with a gentle smile and asked, "what brought you here, Avery?"


    "Just felt likeing over," she said.


    Chad knew exactly why Avery hade to visit, but pretended to not know a thing. " Mr. Foster is


    slightly busy and he is not in his office at the moment. You can wait for him in his office for the time


    being, is that okay?"


    "Yeah."


    The two stepped into the elevator.


    The elevator door closed and Chad took a


    nce at Avery¡¯s stomach. "Your belly has grown bigger. Do you get tired more easilypared to


    before?"


    "Not really."


    "Oh. Is everything okay with the monthly check-up?"


    "No.-


    Chad didn''t mean to upset her. He wouldn''t have asked such a stupid question if only he knew that the


    results were concerning. He changed the subject awkwardly and asked, "...what''s that you are


    holding?¡±


    There was a folder in Avery''s hand, which contained a contract.


    "I will talk to your boss when I see him," she responded coldly while oozing an extremely intimidating


    aura.


    Chad shivered. Last night, news of Elliot pping Tammy across the face had somehow found its way


    to the inte. Though they managed to remove it afterward, Avery must have already found out.


    Avery rarely came to Sterling Group and the incident had to be the reason for her sudden visit.


    rmed, Chad thought to himself, ''Mr. Foster is in trouble! Avery is pregnant with his baby now so he


    wouldn''t dare to enrage her in any way, which means that he is going to lose this battle no matter what!''

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Chad sent Avery to Elliot¡¯s office and poured her a ss of warm water, before asking enthusiastically,


    "do you want something to eat?"


    "No, thank you. Go back to what you were doing and just ignore that I''m here."


    The smile on Chad remained. "I don''t have anything to do, so I can wait here with you!"


    Avery reached for the ss and took a sip of water.


    "Avery, I heard what happened yesterday as soon as Mr. Foster hit Tammy, so allow me to exin


    something to you first! Mr. Foster didn¡¯t raise his hand on Tammy for Chelsea''s sake, it was because


    Tammy had made a few inappropriatements. She called him a dirtbag and said that he deserves


    getting dumped by you...¡±


    Avery stared at Chad coldly.


    Chad panicked and blurted out, "urn... Mr. Foster had already exined this to Jun."


    "The more you try to exin, the more 1 resent him." Avery set her ss down.


    Chad quieted down and said, "I''ll wait outside."


    He sighed a long breath after exiting the office. Shortly after, Elliot stepped out of the elevator and


    walked towards his office.


    Chad went up to him and whispered, "she is really angry, Mr. Foster, so be careful. Also, her belly has


    grown a bit bigger, so you must refrain even if she pisses you off...


    Elliot swallowed hard and strode into the office.


    When Avery saw him walking in, she immediately took the contract out of the folder.


    "This is the tripartite agreement we signed before," she drawled in a calm voice, "the cooperation


    between mypany and the Border Security Force doesn''t need your involvement disguised as


    charity work."


    "Disguised as charity work?" Elliot scowled.


    "You only decided to donate the money because you were pursuing me, not because you believe in the


    cause," Avery lifted an eyebrow and continued, "I¡¯m terminating this tripartite agreement. This is not to


    be negotiated, I''m only here to inform you about it."


    Elliot looked at her coldly. "You are here for Tammy Lynch."


    So what if I am?"


    "I hit her, and you hate me for it." "So what if I hate you for it?"


    "Is terminating one contract enough to settle the grudge?" He walked towards her < c"


    Avery pursed her lips and tried to pull her hand back, but he wouldn''t budge.


    "Come on!" His eyes reddened as he gritted out fiercely, "other than your best friend, there''s also your


    son! Have you forgotten that I came close to strangling your son to death?! I''m the devil! I will harm


    anyone who crosses me! It doesn''t matter if it''s your best friend, or your son, I won''t show them any


    mercy!"


    She could feel his burning breath on her face and she somehow seemed to have caught his evilness


    from it.


    Avery raised her hand and struck at Elliot''s handsome-looking face. The deafening sound was like a


    whip to her heart. Her palm went numb from the pain, along with her heart.


    ''I hit him,'' she thought, ''he provoked me into hitting him!''


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Just then, the office door was pushed open and Chelsea hurried inside in heels.


    "Avery Tate! Who gave you permission to raise your hand at him? Do you have a death wish?!"


    Chelsea saw the palm print on Elliot''s cheek and threw herself at Avery hysterically.


    Elliot grabbed her by the arm and gritted out, "I was the one who told her to do it!


    Don''t even try toy your hands on her, Chelsea Tierney!"

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Chelsea didn''t expect for Elliot to still protect Avery under such circumstances. Feeling wronged and


    bitter, her tears started scrolling down her face uncontrobly.


    Chad hurried inside and dragged Avery out from where she was seated.


    "I don''t know why Chelsea showed up out of the blue," he exined seriously, "let me send you down


    first!"


    "It''s fine." She pushed Chad¡¯s hand away and strode towards the elevator.


    She was overwhelmed by emotions at the moment. Indeed, she hade to confront Elliot for what


    happened with Tammy, but she had not expected for herself to actually struck him. Though he was the


    one who forced her to do so, it did not change the fact that she had hit him.


    Elliot was hot-tempered and would often get into arguments with her, but he had never raised his hand


    at her.


    After exiting the elevator, she walked towards the parking lot and got into her car, before driving back to


    herpany.


    Along the way, she received a call from Tammy.


    "Avery, I heard that you hit Elliot for my sake... Didn¡¯t I told you not to go looking for him?" Tammy was


    so stunned by the news that even her cheek had stopped hurting." How can you be so brave? Aren''t


    you scared that he might hit you back?"


    To Tammy, any man who would raise their hands at women or children knew no limits.


    "I went to him for work," Avery lied and said.


    "What kind of work? Now that you''ve hit him, how are you two going to face one another from now on?"


    Tammy felt that she could just suffocate by imagining the situation.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I don¡¯t have to see him," Avery said calmly, "take care of yourself and remember not to eat anything


    spicy..."


    "Pftt! Avery, I feel much better now that you''ve taken revenge for me. I feel great," Tammy said while


    chuckling, "I''ll treat you a big meal once my face recovers."


    "Sure."


    After ending the call, Avery drove towards the office.


    There was an old saying that said "Good news goes unnoticed, while bad news travels fast''.


    Within half an hour, the entire office had learned that Avery pped Elliot across the face. As soon as


    she entered the office, she could sense that the receptionist was giving her an odd look ;b.>SIR; when


    she arrived into her office, Mike immediately appeared before her.


    "Does your hand hurt, Avery?" Mike propped his arms against Avery''s office table and stared at her


    face with his blue eyes. "Chad said that you gave his boss a palm print on the face! Elliot couldn¡¯t stay


    in the office anymore and went home right away."


    Avery scowled. "Do you have to be so happy about it?"


    "Haha! I just think you did the right thing! Some men deserve a good spanking!


    Tammy might be a bit dramatic, but she is on our side and we can''t just let others bully our people,


    right?" He said.


    Wanting to be alone for a while, Avery said, "get out."


    "Chad assumes that his boss would probably leave you alone from now on, because Elliot has never


    been so humiliated! So I guess you are on your own with raising the new baby."


    Avery''s eyelids felt heavy. "I said get out!"


    "Oh... I''ll leave now... But why did you have to terminate the contract...? We don''t have to give up on


    the money, either. That''s a million-worth order!"


    Avery felt as though her head was about to explode. "Scram!"


    Mike immediately left out of concern that her frustration might affect her baby.


    Once the office returned to silence, Avery reached her right hand out. Her hand was still numb and


    slightly red, which was proof of how hard she struck.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Avery thought from a different angle. If Elliot was the one that pped her that day, she would resent


    him for life. She would even go to the hospital to have an abortion in a fit of rage.


    At that thought, she secretly felt that he was most probably never going to look for her anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A weekter, in one of the most high-end restaurants in the city.


    The bruises on Tammy''s face have almost recovered fully. She asked Avery out to dinner, wanting to


    buy her a meal.


    Initially, Tammy got Avery to bring the two children along as well, but Wesley brought them and Shea


    out to y.


    "Avery, Elliot did not look for you for the past few days, right?" Tammy said worriedly.


    "Hmm." Avery ordered a few dishes and passed the menu to her.


    "I heard that he has been at home for the past few days. He never left home." When Tammy said that


    she could not help butugh. "I don''t really hate him anymore. For real. At the thought of him feeling


    worse than me, I want tough. After all, his family is much wealthier than mine. His status is much


    higher than mine. Hahaha!"


    Avery found it hard tough. However, seeing how happy Tammy was, it spread to her too.


    "Avery, how are you feeling recently?" Tammy changed the topic. "In a week, you¡¯ll get your checkup


    results. I dreamed about thisst night. I woke up in sweat..."


    Avery replied, "I can eat well and sleep well. I don''t feel ufortable."


    Perhaps, she had already expected the worst of it, so she did not think too much about this.


    "That''s good then!" Tammy ordered and passed the menu to the waiter.


    After the waiter left with the menu, Tammy said, "Jun is nning to take me on a holiday, to rx. It''s


    almost the summer holidays, why don''t you take the kids along together and we''ll go have fun!"


    Avery rejected Tammy without thinking," You''re going on a holiday with your husband. How can I be the


    third wheel? Also, Hayden is going to summer camp. I''m nning to sign one up for La too. My


    tummy is getting bigger now. It¡¯s getting


    harder." "I don''t think your tummy is really that big. Other pregnant women¡¯s tummy is much bigger!


    Even if they are only five months pregnant, it looks extremely big!" Tammy wondered out loud, "When


    you had the twins thest time, was it even more tiring?


    "That was six years ago. Back then, I was still young, my body was still in a good condition. Before


    birth, I was still in school! " Avery sighed. "I didn''t feel that tired previously."


    Tammy was just about to say something when she saw someone at the entrance of the restaurant from


    the corner of her eye.


    Chelsea was in a long red dress. She was with ady in a white dress entering the restaurant.


    "What an unlucky day!" Tammy said coldly, "Chelsea is here."


    Avery followed her gaze :c":PJT> looked toward the entrance of the restaurant.


    Perhaps their gaze was way too direct, so Chelsea noticed them too.


    The white-dresseddy next to Chelsea looked over at them too.


    At that moment, Tammy realized something fishy!


    "Avery, thatdy in white looks a lot like you! At first nce, I thought it was you!" Tammy said in shock,


    "If you weren''t sitting next to me, I would have thought that it was you."


    Avery noticed it too. Where did Chelsea find ady that looked so much like her?


    "Avery, wait here for a while," Tammy said before striding over to Chelsea. Tammy wanted to have a


    closer look at the white-dresseddy!


    Two minutester, Tammy had a good look and returned to her seat.


    "Avery, I think that woman had something done to her face to look like you! I immediately noticed that


    her face was made up. However, men might not be able to notice them," Tammy spected," Chelsea


    must be trying to get Elliot to like her by any means necessary. I''m guessing that she wants to present


    thisdy to Elliot!


    Avery''s expressions darkened. She lost her appetite.


    At that moment, amotion came from the entrance of the restaurant. Avery looked over and saw


    Elliot in a darkcolored shirt and pants striding in under the protection of his bodyguard.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    "Heh! As expected!" Tammy sneered." Chelsea brought thatdy over to present her to Elliot."


    Avery retracted her gaze. Although she found it absurd, she could not control what other people do.


    "How unlucky! We were initially in a good mood, yet we bumped into them." Tammy took a sip of water


    and looked at Avery. " Avery, why don''t we change to a different restaurant?"


    Avery shook her head. "We came here first."


    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be upset."


    "Even if I''m upset, we can¡¯t leave," Avery said calmly, "We have already ordered the food. We can''t let


    it go to waste.¡±


    "Why don''t we take it away and have it back home!"


    Avery said, "Tammy, I don''t remember you being such a coward? If thatdy has really done something


    to her face to look like me, then she should be afraid of seeing me, not me avoiding her."


    "Of course, I''m not a coward! Even if Elliot walks to me right now, I won''t be afraid!" Tammy might say


    that she was not afraid, but she subconsciously reached out her hand to touch the cheek that was


    pped previously.


    The waiter served them and ced the dishes on the table. Avery picked up her utensils and ced


    some food in her dish.


    "When my mom was still alive, she often told me to let bygones be bygones. Whether it was a person


    or something. Don''t think about the past. Life will be less troublesome that way."


    Tammy said, "She put it well, but it''s hard to achieve this."


    "Hmm. My mom loves my father a lot. After their divorce, she could not get over it. It was until when my


    father passed away that thewyers read his will. When she realized that he left thepany and the


    core technology that he has been researching for me, she sobbed terribly, then only did she get over it.


    She felt that all the grievances that she went through were all worth it."


    "Sometimes I really hate it. Why a good person like Aunt Laura was killed but Wanda has not even


    received her retribution!" Tammy said through gritted teeth.


    Avery lowered her gaze and said depressingly, "Let''s eat!"


    On the other side, after Elliot saw thedy in the white dress, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes.


    "Elliot, this is my cousin, Nora," Chelsea introduced her to Elliot, "She just graduated college. She''s


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    been looking for a job recently. I''m thinking if she could work with me in the samepany, I could look


    after her."


    "Hello, Elliot. I''m Nora," Nora said gently.


    Elliot looked at her face closely. It was too simr to Avery!


    Would two unrted people look alike in this world?


    "Elliot, do you think that Nora looks a little like Avery?" When Chelsea saw how Elliot kept looking at


    Nora, she immediately exined, "She has been studying abroad all this while. I only saw her the day


    before yesterday."


    Nora said, "Chelsea said that I look like Avery, I didn''t believe her initially. It was until she showed me


    her photo that I realized I do look quite like her!"


    Chelsea smiled :b(>SIP> said, "Only about fifty percent or so. Nora is mixed. Her facial features are


    more protruding."


    Nora blushed. "Elliot, I wonder if you would let me work in yourpany?"


    "What is your major?"


    "Secretarial work," Nora obediently replied, "Elliot, if I could work next to you, I will work hard. I won''t let


    you down."


    Elliot said coldly, "I''m notcking secretaries. If you can''t find a job, I''ll introduce you to my friend''s


    Chelsea was stunned. Nora was baffled too.


    "Elliot, I really want her to work for us. That way, I can take care of her easier," Chelsea bore through


    the embarrassment and said shamelessly.


    Elliot said, "Then, ce her in your department."


    Nora''s eyes instantly reddened. Chelsea grabbed her hand under the table and said to Elliot, "Then, I''ll


    arrange for her to work in my department."


    Elliot said, "You don¡¯t have to report such small matters to me."


    Chelsea did not expect that he would be so cold toward Nora. Nora looked a lot like Avery, but her


    facial features were much more exquisite than Avery''s. Any man who looked at Nora would fall for her.


    Not only did Elliot not fall for her, but he detested her too.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    After Avery finished her meal, she put down her utensils.


    Tammy followed suit. "Avery, let''s go! Do you want to shop? If you want to shop, I''ll apany you."


    Avery shook her head. "I had too much food. I''m a little sleepy."


    "Then, I''ll send you back," Tammy grabbed her bag and walked over to Avery, helping her up.


    Avery suppressed herughter, "You don¡¯t have to be so cautious. I can walk on my own."


    "I just want to hold onto you!" Tammy touched Avery''s tummy. "It sure does look quite big. You''re


    wearing baggy clothes, so it doesn''t look like it, but when I touch it, it¡¯s obvious. It''s like a huge


    watermelon."


    "It''s clearly a small watermelon," replied Avery.


    "Have you ever seen such a huge small watermelon? Sigh. We should be able to see the child''s face


    already, right?" Tammy asked.


    "Hmm. The doctors have shown me before thest time I was in Bridgedale."


    "Who does the baby look like?"


    Avery was silent for a few seconds before saying, "It looks like itself."


    "Is the child a boy or a girl," Tammy pried nosily, "You should be able to know the sex of the baby at


    four months old right?"


    Avery said, "I didn¡¯t ask. "


    "Okay then! Go back and rest well. I''ll go with you to the hospital to get the results next week."


    In the evening, Avery received a call from Tammy.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Avery! I''m dying fromughter!" Tammy chuckled infectiously and said, "Thedy we met in the


    afternoon is Chelsea''s younger cousin! Chelsea indeed wanted to present her cousin to Elliot, but she


    was cruelly rejected by Elliot! Hahaha!"


    Avery listened to Tammy quietly.


    "Because her cousin looks too much like you, Elliot was annoyed looking at her!


    Hahahaha!" Tammy¡¯sughter could not stop. "Your p has caused him trauma!"


    Avery''s heart constricted tightly. She secretly sighed. She haspletely broken up with Elliot.


    That was good too. She would not have to argue with him because of the child in the future.


    A weekter, in the morning.


    Avery left the house and drove to the hospital. After parking her car, she went to a nearby cafe to have


    some breakfast.


    She could not sleep the night before, so she was looking rather unwell.


    Especially her body. She was feeling extremely exhausted, but she was eager to know the results, so


    she could not sleep.


    Once it was eight in the morning, she immediately headed to the hospital to collect her results.


    An hourter.


    Tammy parked her car in front of Avery''s mansion. She came over to pick Avery up to head to the


    hospital to collect the results as they previously agreed upon.


    Tammy entered the mansion ;f$;RKU= was about to head upstairs when the nanny said, "Avery is


    sleeping, don''t wake her up."


    "Okay! I''ll wait for her here until she wakes up." Tammy sat on the sofa.


    Half an hourter.


    A ck Rolls-Roice parked behind Tammy''s car.


    Elliot got out of the car and walked over to the gate and rang the doorbell. Tammy saw his huge figure


    from afar and she was instantly baffled!


    She ran upstairs to the master bedroom to wake Avery up!


    "Avery! Elliot, that jerk is here! He must be here because of the child''s report!"


    Avery was sleeping soundly when she was woken up by the noise. It was ufortable.


    With a groggy expression, Avery pointed at her bag on the table and said hoarsely," The results are in


    the bag. Go give...it to him.¡±

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Avery took the report downstairs. Elliot heard footsteps and looked up at the staircase.


    Their eyes met. The awkward atmosphere was looming around the entire living area.


    "Mr. Foster, what brings you here?" Although Tammy was a little afraid of him, she was in Avery''s


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    house. She had strong backup support.


    Elliot ignored Tammy''s strange attitude. His gaze fell on the report in her hands. "Is Avery still asleep?"


    "Oh, you''re here to take Avery to get the report?" Tammy said while flinging the report in her hand.


    "She has already taken it back." "Give them to me." Elliot took two steps forward and reached his hand


    out.


    Tammy hid the report behind her back and took a jab at him, "Has your face healed? I thought you


    wouldn''t look for Avery anymore. I never thought that your child would be more important than your so-


    called ego!"


    Elliot''s expressions darkened immediately when he heard Tammy''s mocks.


    "You care about the child so much, is there a throne that the child needs to inherit?" Tammy would not


    let Elliot go that easily." Oh, your family has a huge business. There is indeed a throne that someone


    needs to seed! It''s a pity that God''s will did not protect your child with Avery!"


    Elliot''s body stiffened. His sharp gaze looked at Tammy''s face, not letting go of any changes in her


    expression. He tried to tell if she was telling the truth or not.


    "Don''t tell me you think I''m lying?" Tammy looked stunned.


    Elliot could not see signs of lying on Tammy''s face, but he did not believe her words just yet. It was


    unless Avery told him personally that they lost the child!


    "Hand me the report!" Elliot barked," Tammy, don''t force me to beat you again!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Tammy took a few steps back. "If you hit me again, Avery won''t let you go!"


    "Hand me the report!" Elliot took two steps forward toward Tammy and grabbed her arm tightly with one


    hand while trying to get the report with the other hand!


    "You bastard! It hurts!" Tammy felt as if her arm was about to break! She has regretted it! She should


    not have provoked him. This man was not afraid of anything when he got mad!


    Elliot managed to snatch the report over from Tammy.


    At that moment, Avery came downstairs. She furrowed her brows ?b!


    They were so loud that she could not sleep at all.


    Tammy immediately ran over to her and said in a low voice, "I lied to him and said that you lost the


    child. I was trying to intimidate him, but he became angry..."


    Avery said, "Aren''t you just asking for trouble?"


    Tammy said, "I don''t like him! I don''t want him to be so happy!"


    Ellioty his gaze on Avery for a short while before he lowered his head and looked at the report.


    Although he could not understand the technical terms, he roughly understood the report.


    Their child was most probably fine.


    "Avery, is our child fine?" Due to his excitement, Elliot¡¯s voice was a little trembling. "Will you be able to


    give birth to it?"


    Avery said, "It''s fine for the time being."


    Elliot sighed heavily. Avery looked at his face. She had mixed emotions. She initially thought that he


    would note to look for her that day. She never expected him to show up.


    "Avery, since you have already gotten the report, I¡¯ll make a move." Tammy felt as if she was the third


    wheel. Although Avery and Elliot were no longer a couple, she felt that they might need to discuss the


    child.


    After Tammy left, Elliot sat down on the sofa. Avery saw how Elliot was not nning on leaving, so she


    braced herself.


    "You haven''t done this month''s maternity checkup, right?" Elliot said, breaking the silence.


    Avery awkwardly responded. She was too tired that morning, so she returned after getting the report.


    Elliot looked at her and saw her reddened eyes. Thus, he said, "Go and rest! I''ll apany you to the


    hospital for your checkup tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Avery initially wanted to sleep, but after being woken up by their noise, she no longer had the urge to


    sleep.


    "Let''s do it now then!" Avery headed upstairs to grab her bag.


    A momentter, she returned with her bag in hand.


    Elliot''s gaze fell on her tummy. "Avery, do you not have a lift at home?"


    "No." She knew what Elliot was thinking about. He was worried that she would be too exhausted


    climbing stairs, affecting the child in her tummy, but she was not exhausted at all.


    Even if her tummy grew bigger at ater stage, she still could bring herself upstairs. "Either you move


    downstairs, or you install a lift. Your choice," Elliot said to her in an unquestionable tone.


    "How am I going to install a lift? Are you asking me to tear down my house?" Avery red at him. "If I


    can''t climb the stairs anymore, I''ll naturally move downstairs."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Avery strode out of the house with Elliot following behind her.


    When the bodyguard saw the two of theming, he immediately opened the car door for them. They


    got in the car and headed to the hospital.


    In the car, the atmosphere was rather cold.


    Elliot suddenly reached his hand out and pressed a button. A screen in front of them suddenly rose,


    dividing the front and the back of the car into two.


    Avery was baffled.


    "Avery, since the child in you is fine, then give birth to him." Elliot was afraid that Avery had forgotten


    their previous deal, so he reminded her and said, "The child is mine. When he is born, he will have the


    same surname as me. At the same time, I will raise him."


    Avery furrowed her brows. "You''re going to raise him? Do you even know how to raise children?"


    Elliot replied, "I have money. I can hire a professional babysitter.


    Avery said, "You weren''t this insistent previously. Is this because I hit you and you resented it, so you


    decided to steal the child from me?"


    "What do you mean to steal? The child is mine!"


    Avery saw how Elliot was not giving in. Her lips moved but no words came out. If he insisted that way,


    Avery had no choice at all.


    "Also, I won''t resent you for hitting me,¡± Elliot''s thin lips moved. He enunciated, " But that makes me


    realize that you''re not worthy of my love."


    His words were like needles pricking into her heart. It was not extremely painful but still ufortable.


    Avery lowered her gaze. She hit him, so she has lost her right to speak.


    "Avery, you''re the first woman ever to hit me." Elliot took off his mask of pretense. He sounded


    aggrieved. "If you loved me, you would never have hit me."


    Just like how he has red up in front of her countless times, but he never once thought to hit her. He


    would rather harm himself than hurt her.


    Avery was ashamed.


    "I want the child." Elliot quickly collected his emotions, :a&=TLV< his voice resumed its coldness.


    After a while, the car arrived at the hospital. Elliot brought Avery directly to the ultrasound department.


    The head of the department personally serviced Avery. Once Averyy down, the head of the


    department ced the scanner on her tummy.


    Instantly, on the screen, the child''s face could be seen clearly!


    Elliot stopped breathing! His deep-set eyes looked at the child''s animated face on the screen. Avery


    saw the child¡¯s face too. The child looked exactly like Hayden.


    The head of the department nced at Elliot and said with a wide smile, "The child looks like the


    father!"


    Then, the head of the department moved the scanner further down. The child''s body could be clearly


    seen on the screen.


    The child''s sex was for all to see.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    "Mr. Foster, congrattions. It''s a boy." The head of the department pointed at the child''s body


    characteristics on the screen to Elliot.


    Elliot swallowed his saliva and said hoarsely, "Let me have a look at his face."


    The head of the department immediately moved the scanner up. It was a pity the child had already


    turned around. At that moment, they could only see his side profile.


    "I have saved the photo of his front face just now." The head of the department tapped open the child''s


    photo to show Elliot. "Mr. Foster, your son looks just like you! It''s already so obvious at first nce."


    Elliot looked at the child''s photo. His heart softened. This was the first time that he truly felt that the


    child was aplete living being. He suddenly understood why Avery was so angry previously when


    he got the doctors to give her medication. That was because she understood much earlier than him


    that the child was a living being.


    Til print the photo out for youter,¡± The head of the department said, "Let me have a look at how this


    child is developing.¡±


    Elliot nodded his head.


    A momentter, the head of the department said, "The child is on the smaller side. The mother needs


    to increase her nutrition intake. She has to rest more and not overexert herself."


    Elliot looked at Avery. Avery blushed a little. She got down from the bed and left. A momentter, Elliot


    walked out with the ultrasound scan.


    They entered the lift without saying anything. Due to a lot of people in the hospital, the lift was rather


    crowded.


    Elliot was afraid that Avery was squished, so he stood facing her, protecting her within him.


    Avery could feel his gaze burning into her. She quickly lowered her gaze.


    Soon, the lift was on the ground floor. He naturally held her hand and led her away.


    "Avery, the doctor said that the child is not growing too well." Coming out of the lift, Elliot said, "It''s


    going toe out in three to four months. Why don''t you stop working for the time being! If you need


    money, I can give it to you."


    Avery retreated her h=e'';SLU?s from his grip. She looked at him. "The doctor did not ask me to stop


    working." "The doctor asked you to rest more. You are a doctor too..." Elliot grabbed her hand once


    more, not letting her go.


    "I don''t think I need to stop working just because I''m pregnant,¡± Avery interrupted him and said, "I don''t


    think I''m feeling ufortable. If I''m not feeling ufortable, I can work as usual."


    The child was in her tummy. If she wanted to work, Elliot could do nothing about that.


    "Next time when you leave the house, you have to tell me." Elliot requested.


    Avery found it hard to believe. "I''m a pregnant woman, not a prisoner under house arrest! I don¡¯t need


    to report what I''m doing to you! Don''t try to threaten me with the child!"


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "What do I need to do for you to understand that I''m caring for you, not


    harassing you!" "Maybe other women would like your ways of so-called caring, but it''s not me." Avery


    took her phone out and hailed a taxi.


    "I¡¯ll go back on my own. We''ll see each other at the next monthly checkup. Other than that, there is no


    need to contact each other."


    He said that she was not worthy of his love. He also said that he wanted the child in her tummy. At that


    thought, Avery could not ept his pretentious kindness!


    If she did not have his child in her womb, he would not have cared for her.


    Elliot looked at Avery vanishing within his sight. He clenched his fists tightly. She always had a way to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    make him suffer.


    However, at that moment, other than suffering, he had an extra son. It was not as


    if he had nothing.


    When he returned to the office, he switched on hisputer. Chelsea knocked on the door and


    entered.


    "Elliot, I heard that you went for a checkup with Avery. How''s everything?"


    When Chelsea finished talking, she saw the ultrasound scan on the desk.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Chelsea picked the ultrasound scan up. She saw the child looking like Elliot and a wave of detest rose


    from the bottom of her heart.


    "This little buddy looks like you! It''s a boy, right?" Chelsea asked with a smile.


    Elliot responded and kept the ultrasound scan. "Why are you here?"


    "It''s my cousin¡¯s first day at the office today, I thought I''d let you know." Chelsea smiled gently. "Elliot.


    Congrattions!


    You''re going to be a father! This kid looks so much like you. I''m sure he''ll be as amazing as you are."


    Elliot''s expressions subconsciously rxed. At that moment, that child was his only hope.


    Chelsea came out of his office and remained smiling all the way back to her office.


    The moment she entered her office, her expression immediately changed! She was furious!


    Their child was fine! How could God be so cruel to her!


    Nora entered her office and saw the documents scattered on the floor. She immediately asked,


    "Chelsea, what happened?"


    "Hehe, what happened? I regretted it!" Chelsea gritted her teeth. "Because he doesn''t like children, so I


    removed my womb so that he wouldn''t be so on guard with me! Look what has happened now! He has


    a son with Avery!"


    Nora picked up the documents on the floor and ced them on the table. "Chelsea, you sacrificed too


    much for him, which is why he took you for granted."


    "I know! But if I don''t sacrifice, I don''t even have the chance to be near him! Look at you! You''ve done


    yourself up to look like Avery, but has he ever nced at you? He has always been so cruel and


    elusive!"


    "Chelsea, don''t get so worked up. We''re sisters. United, how are we not a match for Avery?" Nora had


    a condescending look. " As long as she has not given birth to the child, nothing counts!"


    Chelsea took a deep breath. "I won''t let Avery give birth to that bastard of a child! I would have been


    able to bear children!


    Elliot cannot do this to me!"


    In the afternoon, Elliot got his assistant to contact Eric.


    Eric and his manager arrived at Sterling Group under the protection of a bodyguard.


    "Avery asked me to return this to you." Elliot returned Eric his ck card.


    Eric raised his eyebrows a little =a, epted the card. "It''s you that wanted to return me the card,


    right? Avery epted it previously."


    "Is that so? Why did you give her a credit card? Is this one of your tricks in wooing women?" Elliot''s


    gaze was sharp. His tone was even more so.


    Eric said, "This is something between her and I. Mr. Foster, as her ex-husband, aren''t you a little too


    nosy?"


    "Ex-husband? The child she is pregnant with right now is mine!"


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you are just her ex-husband. Whether I gave her a credit card or if


    other men did that to her, she has the freedom to ept them. Even if she is pregnant with your child,


    she still could get married to other men. You have no right to interfere," Eric said calmly.


    Elliot''s eyes reddened, aggravated by Eric''s words!


    "Are all young men like you so shameless nowadays? You want to be my child''s stepfather? You must


    be sick of living!"


    Eric said, "Mr. Foster. Age has not made you into a more cultured person. You are extremely rude."


    Elliot said, "F*ck off!"


    After Eric left, Elliot took his phone and made a call. He wanted Eric to know what would happen if he


    coveted his women!


    The next day, all of Eric¡¯s works were taken off the inte. All brands started terminating their


    contracts with him.


    Eric was the only celebrity who was boycotted without any scandal. No matter how famous he was, he


    could not beat the power of capitalism.


    Avery did not notice the news on the inte. She only knew about this when his manager called her.


    "I''ve already found out who is behind this! It is Elliot boycotting Eric! Miss Tate, I''m begging you! Please


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    go and talk to Elliot!"

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Avery was shocked! She could not believe it! How could Elliot do that! Why did he boycott Eric? Why!


    Eric''s manager recounted the incident painfully, "Elliot''s assistant contacted me yesterday, saying he


    wanted to meet Eric. So, I brought Eric over to Sterling Group. As for what they talked about when they


    met, I don''t know, but when Eric came out of Elliot''s office, he looked glum. They must have fought. I


    never thought that Eric would be boycotted..."


    Avery said, "How is Eric right now?"


    His manager replied, "He is still alright. After all, if he quit the entertainment industry, he could still


    return home and take over his family¡¯s business, but I don''t want him to quit! He was born a celebrity!


    Miss Tate, you have to help Eric!"


    Avery said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go look for Elliot right now."


    His manager sighed in relief. "Thank you!"


    After the call, Avery went through her contacts and found Elliot''s. Elliot and Eric did not have any


    personal contact with each other. If they met, it must be because Elliot was returning the card back to


    Eric.


    Throughout this process, there must be some conflict between them. In the end, this matter happened


    because of her.


    Just when she was about to call Elliot, her office door had been pushed open.


    Mike strode in. "Avery, Eric has been boycotted! I called Chad. He said that he had left with Elliot this


    morning on a business trip. They are not in Avonsville!" Avery was stunned. Elliot did it on purpose. He


    must have! He was afraid that she would look for him, so he went on a business trip!


    Avery pressed the dial with trembling hands.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service, please try againter."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Not only was he on a business trip, but he also even shut his phone!


    His intentions were clear. He wanted to boycott Eric! He was not willing to let her look for her to talk


    about this!


    Avery was so furious her temples hurt.


    "Avery, don''t get angry! It will affect the baby! He can''t be on a business trip forever, " Mikeforted


    her. "Let Eric treat these few days as a holiday."


    Avery found it uneptable. "Where is he off to?"


    Mike immediately tried to persuade her. " Are you going to look for him? Didn''t you say that the child


    isn''t growing well, :f-< VIX; you have to rest properly? Calm down! Don''t be so impulsive!"


    Mike said and poured her a cup of water. Avery epted the cup of water and drank it all. The rage in


    her heart was still burning violently.


    Elliot bullying Eric meant that he was also bullying her! Did Elliot think that she would just obediently let


    him bully her?


    "Mike, go and book a hotel. At the same time, invite all media. This evening at seven. I am going to


    announce an important matter." Avery said to Mike with sparkling eyes.


    Mike furrowed his brows. "Avery, what are you trying to do? Don''t tell me you''re going to announce to


    the media that you and Eric are together?"


    Avery did not reply to his question. "Just do it."


    At six in the evening, the Tate Industries announced on their Tweeter. It said, [7 p.m., see you there!]


    After the text, were the tagged ounts of the brands that dropped Eric from their endorsement.


    At the same time, a live stream link was posted too.


    The live stream had not started at that moment, so no one could see what was streaming at that


    moment, but from the tagged ounts on the Tweet, the live stream would most likely have something


    to do with Eric.


    An hourter, the live stream began.


    The host that night was Avery''s secretary.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Avery''s secretary faced the camera and smiled. She said with an insuppressible excitement, "Good


    evening, everyone!


    Wee to Tate Industries'' live stream! I''ll cut to the chase! Please give a hand and wee our


    President, Miss Avery Tate!"


    A deafening round of apuse rang out.


    Avery was in a V-neck evening gown. The gown exposed her perfect figure. Her baby bump was for all


    to see!


    The other person that appeared on stage together with her was Eric! He was helping with her gown''s


    train.


    The views watching the live stream shot up immediately, growing constantly.


    Comments kepting in too!


    [Back when the Tate Industries was in trouble, Eric appeared and helped them! This time, Eric is in


    trouble and the Tate Industries lends him a helping hand! I''m so touched by this friendship!]


    [I will always remember the brands that canceled their contract with Eric! I will


    never buy their products anymore! I will remember Tate Industries! I will be the first one to buy their


    new products in the future!]


    [Eric is too hot! Ahhhhhhh! Babe! No one can boycott you ever! No! One!]


    [Has anyone noticed Avery''s baby bump? She''s pregnant! Whose child is it? Could it be Eric!]


    [Avery¡¯s child can''t be Eric¡¯s! Eric has said if he ever was in a rtionship, he would tell the fans!]


    Avery that night was not only wearing a sexy evening gown, but she also made up intricately.


    She was so attractive that she did not lose outstanding next to Eric. They were like a pair match made


    in heaven.


    Avery epted the microphone from her secretary. She faced the camera, smiled, and said, "Hello


    everyone online and our media friends here, good evening! I believe that everyone has seen today''s


    news. This incident happened too suddenly. It''s absolutely absurd! I''m now announcing that I have


    decided to invite Eric Santos to be the spokesperson for all our products.


    "Back then, when Tate Industries was in danger, Eric stood up for us bravely. He helped us through a


    tough time. I will forever be indebted to Eric. Today onward, Tate Industries Eric Santos will go forth


    hand in hand. I believe that nothing can''t be ovee."


    Upon Avery¡¯s words, the audience burst out in rapturous apuse.


    At the same time, the fans of Eric on the live stream started swiping streamer gifts!


    When Avery''s secretary saw the fireworks going on the screen, she could not help but exim, "Miss


    Tate! Eric''s fans are giving us a lot of gifts!"


    Avery firmly said, "Turn off the gifting function."


    The secretary immediately shut down that function. Thements online went crazy!


    [No wonder Avery is Eric¡¯s goddess! From today onward, she is also my goddess!]


    [If we can''t swipe gifts, then I can only buy their drones!]


    [To all of Eric''s fans! Now, only Tate Industries are supporting Eric. Let''s go boost Tate Industries'' sales!


    Supporting Tate Industries means we are supporting Eric!]


    The brands that had canceled their contract with Eric that day were bewildered upon seeing that. Elliot


    forced them to drop Eric as their spokesperson. They canceled Eric¡¯s contract on behalf of Elliot.


    However, at that moment, Avery live-streamed on the inte, openly coborating with Eric. What the


    hell was that?


    One of the brand managersforted them, "Don''t worry! Mr. Foster will surely teach Avery a lesson!


    By tomorrow, she will surely cancel her contract with Eric!" "But I heard they were once in a


    rtionship." "That was in the past! Mr. Foster is now single."


    "Oh, whose child is Avery carrying? Do any of you know?"


    "No matter who it is, it will definitely not be Mr. Foster''s!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Elliot was looking at the live stream. His brows furrowed tighter and tighter.


    The gown that Avery was wearing that night exposed half of her breasts. She exposed her tummy


    unabashedly too. On top of that, she was properly made-up. It was as if she changed into a different


    person.


    His gaze was frigid as if he could murder


    someone!

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Chad and Elliot were in the ck Rolls-Roice. Chad had epted a phone call from Mike, and when


    he had ended the call, he turned and looked at Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster, Mike just called me. He invited me to a hotel to have a meal." Chad hesitated, "Do you


    want toe?"


    Elliot''s expression darkened. "They didn''t invite me. Why should I go?"


    Chad said awkwardly, "I heard that Avery had called you this morning, but she could not get through to


    you. Why don''t... you two meet and talk? Don''t pay attention to her smiles while she was on the live


    stream. Mike said that she was absolutely livid. I''m guessing she dressed as she did to upset you."


    Elliot''s gaze darkened. "How do you know she did not wear it for Eric?"


    Chad could feel Elliot''s anger, and he dared not say more.


    Eric was at the hotel, and he was giving a demonstration on thetest drone that came out of Tate


    Industries. Later, by popr demand, he sang for them too.


    The live stream suddenly became an online concert!


    Avery stepped down from the stage. Mike had a sweater with him, and he was about to drape it over


    Avery but she refused.


    "It''s summer. I''m not cold."


    Mike said, "But the aircon is quite cold."


    "I''m not cold." Avery ced her palms on the back of his hands, allowing him to feel the heat that


    wafted off her. "Pregnantdies are afraid of the heat." "Okay then! Just now, a few reporters


    approached me. They are very interested in the father of your child," Mike said. "It looks like the live


    stream gained more viewers and attention than I thought it would. By tomorrow, everyone will know that


    you are pregnant."


    Avery had thought about the oue, but she was not afraid.


    "Pregnancy is not an embarrassing thing. Nothing will change if they know about it."


    "But you¡¯re not married!" said Mike, pointing out the obvious. "The public will want to know who the


    father is."


    Avery said, "If they want to know it, that''s their problem. It doesn''t affect my life."


    "Oh... Aren''t you afraid that they will find out that Elliot is the father?" Mike twisted open the cap of a


    water bottle ?h":TIV; passed it to her.


    "I can''t possibly just stay home and not see others because I''m afraid that they might find out about it,


    right?" Avery epted the water bottle and took a sip. "Furthermore, I''m doing this tonight because he


    forced my hand."


    Mike looked down. He nced at her chest. "This is the first time I have seen you wear such sexy


    clothes. How did your figure escape my notice? I''m sure someone will go mad tonight! Hahaha!"


    Avery knew the ''someone'' he was referring to, but she did not care about his feelings.


    "Are you tired? If you''re tired, I¡¯ll send you back," Mike said. "I called Chad. He told me that he and his


    boss are back. I told him toe here so that I could have a meal with him... He... might bring Elliot


    along."


    Avery raised her eyebrows. "Who allowed you to invite Chad?"


    Mike scratched his head. "Your fight with Elliot should not affect my rtionship with Chad!"


    "Okay, fine! I''m not tired. I''ll leave with Ericter." Avery stuffed the bottle of water in Mike''s hand. "I''m


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    going to listen to Eric."


    Eric had finished his song not long after Avery appeared. He invited her up on stage for a duet.


    Everyone stared at Avery. A faint blush colored her cheeks, and she smiled. Lifting the train of her


    gown, she was about to get up on stage when a huge, hulking figure d in ck appeared at the


    entrance.


    Mike noticed Elliot standing beside Chad. He was a little stunned but not too surprised.


    Mike had told Chad about the live stream that night beforehand, so Elliot would definitely have watched


    the live stream.


    Elliot would have been aggravated just by seeing how intimate Eric and Avery had appeared, and there


    was no need to even go into how ravishing she looked that night.


    Mike whistled secretly. Avery still had tricks up her sleeves! She knew how to make this proud man


    bow to her!


    Mike tugged Avery''s arm and whispered two words in her ear, "He''s here."


    Avery looked toward the entrance. Elliot had already entered by then.


    He stared coldly at her, and his arrogance had set him apart from the rest of the crowd.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Avery pushed Mike''s hand away and collected her thoughts before walking up on stage. She epted


    the microphone from her secretary and faced Eric.


    Even in the crowd could only see her side profile, they could still clearly see the tip of her beautiful,


    raised eyebrows.


    The intro of the song yed and they both looked at each other on stage, as if everything around had


    nothing to do with them.


    Elliot walked to the front of the stage. The bodyguard pushed the people away from him. The


    atmosphere there was extremely strange!


    No one expected that Elliot woulde The insiders all vaguely heard that it was he who boycotted


    Eric. Therefore, they were even more stumped as to why he appeared there. Was he there to find fault


    with Eric or Avery?


    Whatever happened next would be something to watch.


    Mike noticed that Elliot''s gaze did not seem right. He immediately sent Chad a message, [When they


    have finished singing, TH take Avery away. Keep your boss in ce! Don''t let him get up on the stage


    to cause a scene! We¡¯re still live streaming!]


    Chad replied, [I¡¯ll try to keep him in check!]


    Mike texted, [Count for yourself and see. How many times has this happened? He clearly knows that


    he is no match for Avery, yet he still wants to make her angry every time! I''m so done with him!]


    Chad replied, [Shut up! It''s their affair, let them deal with it! No matter what we say, they''ll still do it their


    way.]


    Mike replied, [Okay. Avery looks gorgeous tonight, right?]


    Chad swept a nce at Avery on stage. [ From the side, her tummy looks huge!]


    Mike texted, [Out of all things you only bloody saw her belly?]


    Chad replied, [If not? Should I look at her boobs? She is Mr. Foster''s woman! I won''t dare to look!]


    Mike replied, [...]


    Once the four-minute love bad duet ended, Mike strode up on stage and grabbed Avery''s arm,


    leading her off stage.


    Elliot''s expressions were extremely darkened by then.


    Once Avery left the stage, Eric immediately ced the microphone down and followed her.


    Chad carefully said to Elliot, "Mr. Foster, why don¡¯t you go :g*>RMW? talk to Avery!"


    Elliot¡¯s cold gaze retracted from Avery.


    "She wants to talk? Sure! Get her toe to my house to look for me! I don¡¯t want to see that baby


    face!" Elliot spat before storming off. Everyone was baffled at him leaving angrily.


    He only came to listen to one song before leaving. They thought that something dramatic would


    happen!


    Chad walked over to Avery and passed on the message.


    "Avery, don¡¯t go and look for him!" Eric grabbed Avery''s arm and pleaded. "Even if I quit the


    entertainment industry, I don''t want you to look for him!"


    Avery looked at Eric gently and said calmly, "Hmm, I won''t look for him. I''m a little tired. I''ll head back to


    rest. There will be a dinner banquetter, have some food before you leave."


    Eric let go of Avery''s arm.


    Half an hourter, the bodyguard sent her home. Avery directly went upstairs, removed her makeup,


    showered, and changed into afortable pair of pajamas.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After doing all that, she picked up her phone on the bed and looked at the time.


    It was almost ten at night. Would it be inappropriate if she went to his house to look for him then?

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    If Avery did not look for Elliot that night, she would surely lose sleep. She hoped that Eric¡¯s career


    would resume as soon as possible, if not she would continue to worry.


    After a short moment of hesitation, she came out of her room. The children were already asleep. The


    entire house was in pin -dropped silence. She could even hear her heart beating.


    What was she afraid of? She was pregnant with his child at that moment. No matter what, he would not


    dare to harm her.


    The nanny and the bodyguard have left work. Avery drove to Elliot''s mansion on her own.


    40 minutester, her car parked by his


    gate. She came out of the car. The guards saw her face clearly with the help of the streetlights and


    immediately opened the gates.


    Avery was pregnant with Elliot''s child at that moment, who would dare to stop her?


    Avery walked to the door of the mansion. Mrs. Cooper immediately came over and bent down,


    changing shoes for Avery.


    "I can change them on my own," Avery immediately stopped her.


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Avery, you''re pregnant with a child right now. Don''t bend down if you can. Mr. Foster


    said that you''reing, so I made you some. Soup."


    Even though Avery had some food in the evening, she was still quite hungry.


    "He told you that I''ming?" Avery''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Yes! He got me to prepare some food." Mrs. Cooper changed Avery''s shoes and helped her toward


    the dining hall. "I made your favorite dishes, but I don¡¯t know if you still have the appetite for them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Many pregnant women''s tastes changed drastically before and after pregnancy!"


    Avery was a little in a daze. She was there to look for Elliot, not to have supper.


    However, Mrs. Cooper was a little too enthusiastic, it was hard for Avery to refuse her.


    After sitting down by the dining table, Mrs. Cooper served her three dishes and a bowl of soup, as well


    as some potatoes, cing them in front of her.


    After taking a sip of the soup, Avery asked," Is Elliot asleep? I''m looking for him."


    It was almost eleven at night. Avery regretted a little for being too impulsive.


    Mrs. Cooper said firmly, "No. He knows that you''reing. How could he have gone to bed? Once


    you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll go get him."


    Avery let out a sigh of relief. "Hmm. The soup tastes good."


    "Drink less, if not you might have to get up to pee in the middle of the night. This would affect your


    sleep quality." Mrs.


    Cooper smiled, but her eyes seemed rather sad. "Avery, your tummy is quite big already, you shouldn''t


    get angry so often. If there are any problems,municate them well..."


    Avery said, "Hmm, I will talk to him properly."


    After supper, Avery came out from the dining hall. Elliot was in casual loungewear, sitting at home. She


    did not know when he came downstairs.


    Avery walked over to him. She was about to say something when he said, "Why didn''t you wear that


    slutty dress over? Am I not worthy enough for it?"


    His cold voice caused ripples in her calm heart. She wanted to talk to him properly, but clearly, Elliot did


    not want to.


    "Elliot, don''t be unreasonable! I''ll wear what I want!" Avery blushed. She sat opposite him on the sofa.


    "It''ste. I''ll cut to the chase. Undo your boycott on Eric. This is our affair. I do not want to affect the


    innocent."


    "Innocent? He wants to be my child¡¯s stepfather. Do you think he is innocent?" Elliot smirked ?


    g#:WNW: sneered. "If I don''t teach him a lesson, that baby face will disrespect me!" "Can you stop


    saying such harsh words? He gave me his card for me to keep. When he gets married, I''ll return it to


    him. That¡¯s all!" Avery could not help but raise her tone.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Why do you need to help him keep his card? Are you his mother? Will you automatically have a


    motherly love every time you look at good-looking guys?" Elliot enunciated every word aggressively.


    Avery furrowed her brows. Her mind nked instantly. She long knew that it would be impossible to


    reason with this man. To avoid her losing her temper and waking the others in the mansion, Avery got


    up from the sofa and walked over to him. "Let¡¯s talk in the room."


    Elliot quickly got up from the sofa upon hearing what Avery said.


    He clutched her arm and brought her to his bedroom.


    The moment the room door closed, Avery cut to the chase and said, "Elliot, I don''t want to waste my


    time with you. By tomorrow, I must see Eric''s work back on the inte! You can bully me, but you can''t


    bully my friends! If you think I''m threatening you, then so be it!"


    "Are you threatening me with the child in you?" Elliot''s gaze fell on her belly. She smiled as if he was


    mocking her.


    Avery would never do a thing to hurt the child, so it was pointless to use the child to threaten him.


    Avery looked at him smiling. She was secretly annoyed. "Elliot, you''re childish! Didn''t you go on a


    business trip and not answer my calls? Now you''re forcing me toe to look for you. The most


    pathetic person is you!"


    The smile on Elliot''s face vanished. "Is this your attitude begging me?"


    "I''m here to talk to you, not to beg you.


    Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re rich you could simply decide how other people live! If you don¡¯t


    undo the boycott on Eric by tomorrow, I¡¯ll continue with the live stream!" Avery said, "I don¡¯t think you


    would dare to boycott me?"


    Of course, Elliot would not dare to do so. If he dared to do anything to her, he would have done


    something already on the live stream that night!


    Elliot looked at Avery''s slightly raised chin. He swallowed his saliva. "Continue live streaming?"


    "Yes! I have already thought about the content tomorrow!" Avery looked at the fire of anger raging in his


    eyes. She added fuel to the fire, aggravating him even more. "I''ll announce to everyone who the father


    of my child is! Many asked me this question today. I believe that they must be interested in this!"


    Elliot pursed his lips hard. His breathing turned heavy. If she were to announce to the entire inte


    who the father of her child was, he did not mind. He only worried about her ?e&:TLS? the child''s safety.


    Avery saw how her words did not manage to threaten him, she thought hard toe up with


    something else.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "If you insist on boycotting Eric, I don''t need to save you anymore." Avery took a deep breath and


    decided to go all out. "The live stream the day after before, I will announce that even though the father


    of my child isn''t Eric, I want to be with him!"


    Eric''s eyes suddenly turned vicious. Avery was so frightened she took a few steps back.


    Just when she was nning to secretly retreat to the exit and then run out of the door, she was lifted by


    him.


    If she was not pregnant at that moment, Elliot would definitely have directly thrown her on the bed.


    However, he did notpletely lose it! When he ced Avery down on the bed, he clearly controlled


    his strength.


    "Elliot, you..."


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear a single wording from you any more tonight! If you dare defy me, I¡¯ll


    make sure that you won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow!" Elliot threatened her rudely and savagely


    in a hoarse voice. He looked at her with reddened eyes.


    Avery was so frightened she shut up.


    That night was long and torturous. He released all of the anger and resentment in him.


    After doing the deed, he touched her belly with his huge palms. It was as if then only he remembered


    about the child in her tummy.


    When he slept soundly, she carefully picked up his phone.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Dawn soon came.


    A breaking piece of news quickly filled up the headlines of all inte media!


    [Elliot Foster: I Did Not Boycott Eric Santos.]


    The headline was straightforward and eyecatching!


    Tapping into the headline, one could see the entire press release. Although the article was not long, its


    intention was clear. Elliot pointed out that he was not familiar with Eric. He did not boycott Eric. He


    would not do it then, he would not do it in the future.


    The brands who canceled their contract with Eric were bewildered!


    What did Elliot mean! What did he mean!


    Was Elliot two-faced?


    Elliot''s phone was sted by calls and messages, but that did not affect his sleep, because his phone


    was off.


    Everyone could not get to Elliot, so they could only call Chad instead. Chad had been drinking the night


    before. When he was woken up by the ringing of his phone, his head hurt terribly because he was


    hungover.


    Who would have thought that his head hurt even worse when he picked up the call!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "News? What news? Mr. Foster would never say such a thing!" Chad got up and looked for his sses.


    "Don''t panic. Let me ask what it is all about before giving you all a reply.¡±


    After hanging up, Chad put on his sses and simply opened one of the news app. When he saw the


    news article, he furrowed his brows in a daze for a very long time.


    "What happened?" Mike noticed that Chad sat there without moving, so he sat up as well.


    Chad showed Mike the news. "Avery must have gone to look for Mr. Fosterst night. Mr. Foster will


    never approve an article like this. He would never say something like ''I didn''t do it''. This is not his


    style."


    Mike nced at the news and said distractedly, "Are you saying that Avery sent this article out?"


    "Yes." Chad rubbed his temples. "It''s too awkward. The brands that dropped Eric were all baffled. They


    must have thought that Mr. Foster has a split personality."


    Mike could not help butugh out loud, " What does your boss being humiliated have to do with you?


    Furthermore, he was the one that got himself into this. I can only say that he deserved it!"


    "Bloody hell! I must quickly think of a way," Chad said =a&>SMR? tried to call Elliot.


    Elliot¡¯s phone was switched off. He must have still been asleep.


    Chad also tried calling Avery. Her phone was off too!


    "Why is Avery''s phone off too? I suspect she must have spent the night at Mr.


    Foster¡¯s." Chad wanted to confirm his suspicions, so he dialed thendline of Elliot''s mansion.


    Mrs. Cooper picked up the phone.


    "Mrs. Cooper, did Avery look for Mr. Fosterst night?" Chad asked.


    "Hmm! They are still resting!" Mrs. Cooper said with a smile.


    Chad¡¯s face turned hot. "Okay, I understand.


    In the master bedroom in Elliot''s mansion. The sun shone through the window. Elliot slowly opened his


    eyes. He smelled a unique body aroma only belonging to her.


    Looking at Avery sleeping soundly, his attitude turned extremely gently. He liked it when she was silent


    and obedient. How good it would be if she could always stay submissively by his side.


    He could not help but touch her cheeks. The instant his fingers came in contact with her skin, she


    furrowed her brows a little. Avery let out a very soft hmm as if she was trying toin.


    Elliot could not bear to wake her up, so he stopped touching her. When he covered her with the sheets,


    he saw her baby bump and his heart melted. Inside her was their son. He looked forward to the arrival


    of the little kid. He would work hard to be a good father.


    Elliot actually did not hate children. He was only afraid that his children would inherit his sickness.


    Thus, he would rather not have kids than painfully pass on his sickness to them.


    This was a pain he could tell anyone.


    After tucking her in, he got out of the bed. He washed up and headed down for breakfast.


    Mrs. Cooper saw how spirited he looked, she smiled and said, "Chad called just now.¡±

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    "What did he say?" Elliot sat in his chair, picked up the ss of milk, and took a sip.


    "He asked about Avery and hung up."


    After breakfast, Elliot went upstairs to get his phone. Chad called him so early in the morning.


    Something must have happened.


    Elliot picked his phone up and pressed the power button once. The screen did not light up as he


    expected.


    He pressed the power button longer. His phone turned on. He furrowed his brows. He did not


    remember switching off his phone the night before, why was his phone switched off?


    Once his phone was on a bunch of missed calls and messages. His chest tightened


    and tapped into the messages.


    [Mr. Foster, have you seen the news today? I''ve seen it and lost all appetite for breakfast.]


    [Mr. Foster, what is your stance on Eric Santos? I don''t understand. I''m in shock.]


    [Mr. Foster, are you not boycotting Eric anymore? Can we partner up with him again?]


    After looking at the messages, Elliot looked at the woman sleeping soundly on the bed with a cold


    gaze.


    Before breakfast he was still gently caressing her face, thinking of doting on her his entire life.


    At that moment, he only thought of torturing her badly until she begs for forgiveness!


    However, the moment the idea appeared, he got rid of it immediately. She was still pregnant with his


    child at that moment. He could not be reckless!


    If he wanted to be apetent father, he wouldl have to learn how to control his emotions!


    He grabbed his phone and left the room.


    When Elliot arrived at the Sterling Group, Chad immediately entered his office.


    "Mr. Foster, I was talking to Public Rtions just now. Right now, we have two options," Chad


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    suggested solutions, "The first is to deny today''s news and say that you have never said anything


    about Eric."


    After Chad suggested the first solution, Elliot threw his phone on the desk. Chad picked up Elliot''s


    phone and noticed his email ount. There was an email that was sent by ''him'' to some reporter at


    three in the morning.


    When Chad read the message, a chill ran down his back, spreading throughout his entire body.


    "Uhm Avery sent this from your phone after you fell asleep?"


    Elliot''s gaze was so cold he could murder someone. "What do you think?" Would he have done such a


    humiliating thing to himself?


    Chad did not know whether tough or to cry. "Then, we can only use the second solution, which is to


    generouslypensate the br>b":QMX?s."


    Money was nothing to Elliot. The thing that made him furious was how Avery humiliated him! She


    crossed a line!


    Could he not have discussed it with him before deciding? Did she have to secretly send the reporters


    an email behind his back?


    "Mr. Foster, don''t you have a lock setting on your phone?" Chad kindly suggested," Why don¡¯t you set


    one now in case something like this happens again?"


    "Can I lock her up?" Elliot said coldly, "She could still use my thumb to unlock the phone when I''m


    asleep!"


    Chad forgot about this point. They slept with each other again the night before.


    This once again proved that Elliot could not resist Avery!


    At Elliot''s mansion, because no one disturbed Avery, so she slept all the way until noon.


    When she woke up, the memories of the night before flooded her mind. Her face turned hot!


    Avery did not dare to stay too long in Elliot¡¯s house. After dressing up, she secretly went downstairs


    and decided to sneak off.


    "Avery, are you not going to exin yourself?" Elliot had a cup of coffee in his hands. He gritted his


    teeth and said, "If you dare take a step out of the door, I will break your legs!"

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    When Avery heard Elliot¡¯s voice, a chill ran down her back.


    Did Elliot not go to work, or did he wait for her to wake up at home?


    Avery awkwardly turned around and looked at him. Elliot was in a suit, with a serious expression on his


    face.


    The sun shone in through the window and fell on him, yet it made him look even more aloof.


    "I did take your phone to send out an email, " Avery came clean, "I''ll admit that it''s wrong of me to take


    your phone without your permission, but you did not talk to me before you boycotted Eric."


    Avery admitted her mistakes, but she did not regret making them.


    "Avery..."


    "Why are you calling me? Are you trying to settle a score with me? I didn''t say I wanted to stay with you


    thing go."


    Elliot was at a loss of words upon hearing what Avery said.


    Mrs. Cooper saw how they were arguing, she immediately came over to pacify the situation. "Avery,


    lunch is ready. You should be hungry, right? Come and have lunch!"


    Avery''s stomach grumbled before Avery could refuse. She did not have breakfast that morning, so she


    was famished at that moment.


    Ever since she got pregnant, her appetite increased tremendously. Even at times, she might feel


    slightly nauseated, but that did not affect her appetite either.


    Elliot at that moment felt as if a bucket of cold water had just been doused over him. All his emotions


    calmed down.


    "Master Elliot, go have some food too! Don''t get angry with Avery. She''s pregnant with a child now and


    it''s tough for her too." After Avery left for the dining hall, Mrs. Cooper went to Elliot and took over the


    cup of coffee from him.


    Mrs. Cooper''s advice worked.


    So, what if Avery took his phone and emailed reporters? It was not as if she sent out his nudes. It was


    just a slight humiliation. Compared to his embarrassment, the child in Avery was obviously more


    important.


    In the dining hall. They sat opposite each other.


    Avery was starving, so she buried her head >f+ ate with vigor.


    "Slow down, don¡¯t choke on your food," Elliot reminded with furrowed brows.


    Avery paused for a while before calmly scooping a spoonful of soup and drinking it down.


    Perhaps she had enough food already, she suddenly felt like talking to him.


    "Elliot, I heard that you have a new staff member that looks like me."


    "Are you talking about Chelsea''s cousin?"


    "Do you think she looks like me?" Avery ced the bowl of soup down and calmly looked at him.


    Elliot said, "Only on the outside."


    "Oh, do you think she looks better than me?


    Elliot looked up at her. "Have you had enough food already? You''re asking suchme questions."


    "Why are you not answering me? If you say that she looks prettier, I won''t do anything to you. I''m not


    like you, who gets angry so easily," Avery provoked, forcing Elliot to answer her question.


    Elliot put down the utensils in his hand. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and said seriously, "If I think


    that she''s prettier than you to the point that it''s dazzling, the womanying next to me in my bedst


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    night would be her and not you."


    Avery was speechless. He could have just answered the question. Why must he bring up the incident


    the night before?


    Looking at her scrunched-up brows, Elliot teased, "Now who''s the one who said that they don''t get


    angry easily?"


    "I''m not angry. I just think that this is a little disgusting," Avery said what was making her unhappy,


    "Could it be that they think I attracted you because of my looks? How absurd. I am so much better on


    the inside."


    Looking at how self-absorbed she was, the coldness in his eyes vanished. He teased in a hoarse voice,


    "Yes, I was dazzled by your inner beautyst night."


    Avery had goosebumps upon hearing what Elliot said.


    "I''m full. I''ll make a move first."


    "I''ll send you off." Elliot got up and chased after her.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    "No need." Avery regretted it terribly. She should not have chatted with him. At that moment, not only


    could she not continue the conversation, but she was also feeling awkward too.


    "Avery, I still have something to talk to you about. I¡¯ll send you home. We can talk on the way," Elliot¡¯s


    tone was unquestionable.


    Avery grabbed her bag and followed behind him. Coming out of the mansion, he reached his hand out


    to her. "Pass me the keys."


    "How are you going toe backter?" After asking this question, Avery saw from the corner of her


    eyes that his bodyguard had driven another car over.


    Avery sighed secretly. No matter where Elliot went, his bodyguard would follow along. Why did she


    need to worry about him?


    After getting in the car, Elliot drove the car calmly. After the meal, Avery''s blood sugar spiked, so she


    was a little dizzy.


    "Avery, what are your ns for the children during their summer break?" Elliot asked the question he


    wanted to discuss with Avery about.


    Avery furrowed her brows and suddenly she was no longer groggy. Elliot was so concerned for Hayden


    and La. Did he already know that they were his children?


    Looking at how sensitive her reaction was, Elliot could not help but exin, "You¡¯re pregnant now. It''ll


    be harder to care for the kids. Why don''t you sign them up for summer camp?" "Oh, Hayden''s school


    has arranged his summer holidays. As for La, I haven''t decided whether I want to sign her up for any


    summer activities," Avery said conflictingly.


    "You can discuss it with her, see what she wants to do."


    "I know. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. " Avery looked at Elliot''s side profile. She hesitated for two


    seconds before saying," Elliot, if you really want me to properly stay healthy for the child, you will stop


    bullying my friends."


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "Avery, the people you should warn are your friends. They were the ones that


    made me angry in the first ce."


    "Of course, I''ll tell them to stay as far away from you as possible, but can you control your temper?"


    Avery said seriously.


    "In your heart, your friends are always more important than me."


    Avery¡¯s temples hurt. What was the point inparing?


    To prove that he indeed wanted Avery to stay healthy for the child :g$:TLY> not make her angry, Elliot


    turned on the music and ended the argument.


    Elliot drove to the Starry River Vi, but he did not enter together with Avery. When Avery entered and


    changed shoes, she saw Elliot getting into the bodyguard''s car from the corner of her eye.


    This man was indeed stubborn and proud. If he insisted that he was not in the wrong, even if you


    grabbed his head, he would never admit that he was in the wrong.


    "Avery, have you eaten?" The nanny asked her immediately when she saw Avery returning.


    "Yes." Avery sat on the sofa and saw a few letters on the coffee table.


    "Hayden took this homest night," The nanny exined, "Also, La''s summer break is starting


    tomorrow. Mike went to attend her school activity today."


    Avery opened the letter. It was detailed information about the summer camp. She looked at where the


    summer camp was happening, it was in Bridgedale.


    Avery could apany Hayden to Bridgedale. Then, she would see if Hayden could adapt to the


    summer camp activities. If he could fit in, she would return alone. If not, she would bring Hayden back


    together with her.


    In the afternoon, Avery drove to her office. The moment she entered the office, the vice president


    pushed and entered her office too.


    "Miss Tate, the live streamst night was amazing! Our sales increased


    tremendously today!" The vice president smiled widely. "There are rumors on the inte saying that


    this is a tactic that you did with Elliot. Now the entire inte knows about ourpany!"


    Averyughed self-deprecatingly. "Then should we have given Elliot somemission?"


    The smile on the vice president stiffened." Did you really join forces with Elliot?!"


    Avery said, "Can you use your brain for a second? Do you think that''s possible?"


    The vice president said, "It''s possible! Isn''t the father of the child in you Elliot? The entirepany


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    knows about it!"

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Avery was stunned.


    "Initially everyone was just privately discussing who the father of your child is. Last night, Elliot


    suddenly arrived.


    Although he said nothing, he kept looking at you. It''s too obvious!" The vice president chuckled.


    Avery said, "Eric was also looking at mest night."


    "That¡¯s different. If the child is Eric''s why would Elliot continue harping over you? Elliot is not the type


    who would let himself lose." The vice president said vividly.


    Avery opened herptop.


    The vice president continued, "Elliot boycotted Eric. So many big brands chose to cancel their contract


    with Eric because they did not dare to defy him. Only ourpany would dare to do so, why?


    Because you''re pregnant with his child.


    "Last night during the live stream, many called me to ask me to advise you to not be so rash. They said


    that Elliot would surelye looking for us for trouble. Look at today''s headlines! I wasughing my


    head off!"


    "Miss Tate, the scandal this time made ourpany the biggest winner."


    Avery opened her email to look at the job reports for the day. The salesst night were higher than the


    sales of the previous month. No wonder the vice president was so happy.


    "If this trend continues, as long as our core technology won''t be surpassed by others, Wanda won''t be


    able to defeat us," The vice president said confidently, "Eric is now our spokesperson. He has a huge


    fan base!


    Although he has been boycotted, that does not affect his fans buying our products to avenge him."


    Avery nodded. "I''m going abroad the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay. Miss Tate, your tummy is getting bigger by the day. You don''t need toe to the office. Don''t


    tire yourself from traveling. I will let you know at first notice if anything happens," The vice president


    said.


    Avery said, "Thank you."


    "Thepany is progressing so well, it''s all thanks to you," The vice presidentmented, "If your father


    in heaven could see how well you managed Tate Industries, he would be relieved."


    Avery lowered her gaze. She hoped her father could rest in peace.


    During the evening, a ck Rolls-Roice drove into the old Foster mansion. Ever since his mother


    passed away, Elliot has nevere over anymore.


    That night, his brother called him


    Elliot got out of the car and strode into the living area. Other than Henry and his family, Zoe was there


    too.


    When Zoe met Elliot''s eyes, she immediately looked down.


    "Elliot! You haven''te for quite a long time! Let''s go have a meal and we can talk over it," Henry said


    affectionately.


    They entered the dining hall and sat down.


    Henry cleared his throat and said, "Elliot, I called you over today because there is something important


    that I need to tell you. Zoe is pregnant with Cole¡¯s child for about more than a month. Initially, I''m


    against them being together, but now that Zoe is pregnant..."


    Elliot had no reaction on his face. "That¡¯s good. I remembered that Zoe said she could not get pregnant


    easily. Since she got pregnant, she should give birth to the child.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Henry let out a sigh of relief upon Elliot¡¯s reply. "I n to wait until at least three months then I¡¯ll let


    them get engaged. As for the wedding, we could do it after the child is born. What do you think about


    that?


    Elliot said, "Just let me know once you set the date."


    Henry said, "Okay! We brothers have not drank together for a long time! We have to drink tonight!"


    Elliot raised his ss and took a sip.


    An hourter, the drunk Henry was brought back to his room by his wife.


    Elliot has drunk quite a bit too. His handsome face had a shade of red.


    "Elliot." Zoe chased after him to the front yard. "I have really loved you previously. Even if you''re the


    unattainable President of the Sterling Group, I still love you! My love for you is definitely not less than


    Chelsea''s or Avery''s love for you, yet why are you so cruel to me?"

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    "That¡¯s because you''re stupid." Elliot was drunk, so he did not mince his words. "I gave you three


    hundred million dors. You could have done something with it, yet you chose to mix with Cole. That


    proves that you two are birds of the same feather."


    His words brutally hurt Zoe!


    The 300 million dors was long taken away by Avery!


    If Zoe still had the 300 million dors, why did she have topromise to get Cole to be with her by


    using the child in her?


    Cole was the man with the best conditions that she could find at that moment.


    The bodyguard helped Elliot into the car. Soon, the Rolls-Roice disappeared into the dark night.


    Zoe raised her hand to wipe her tears away.


    Not far away behind her, Cole had both hands in his pocket. He said coldly, "Zoe, look at yourself! You


    embarrass me! My uncle has long abandoned you, why do you make yourself look like a sad dog! The


    man that you need to please now is me!"


    Upon hearing his mocks, Zoe turned around. "Cole, when I had money, you wouldn''t dare talk to me


    like that!"


    "You don''t have any money anymore! You won''t be able to earn that much money in the future too! You


    should ept the reality and just bear me children. All you need to do is take good care of my parents.


    I won''t treat you badly." Cole looked at her like he was doing charity. "You¡¯re not getting any younger


    soon, stop having unrealistic dreams. I''m willing to marry you and that should be your honor!"


    Zoe broke down and cried. After her falling out with Wanda, Wandapletely abandoned her and her


    father.


    Zoe''s father was heartbroken and returned to Bridgedale. Zoe was not willing to return to Bridgedale


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    just like that. Coincidentally, she felt ufortable and found out that she was pregnant, so she used


    that to tie Cole down.


    Perhaps Cole was right. Her life would just be like that for the rest of her life!


    At the Starry River Vi, after Avery showered, she started packing for Hayden''s summer camp.


    La was following beside her, busy as a bee.


    "La, do you want to join a summer camp like Hayden?" Avery smiled ;h->TJW?


    asked.


    La shook her head without thinking. " Mommy, didn''t Uncle Eric tell you that he is taking me out


    during the summer holidays?"


    Avery was stunned. "Did he say that to you?


    "Yes! He asked if I wanted to be on an entertainment program with him. He said we could have fun


    while earning money..."


    "La, this is huge! Why did you only tell me now?" Avery was stunned. "Are you sure you want to be


    on a program? Will you be afraid?"


    "If I''m with Uncle Eric, I won''t be afraid. Mommy! Let me go y, please!" La blinked her huge


    innocent eyes. "I told Hayden about this. He said I should go if I wanted to, if not I would surely disturb


    you at home, Mommy." "So, I''m thest to know about this?" Avery had a look of disbelief. She paused


    for a while and said sternly, "I don''t agree..."


    La immediately pecked a kiss on Avery¡¯s cheek. "Mommy, just let me go! I want to experience


    earning money!"


    Avery was speechless.


    A dayter, Avery brought Hayden along on a flight to Bridgedale. La, on the other hand, followed


    Eric to a city to film their entertainment program.


    When Elliot knew about these two matters, his expression turned extremely cold!


    It was one thing for Avery not to report to him for leaving the country. Who allowed her to let La enter


    the entertainment industry?


    Did Avery really think that he did not know that La was his daughter? She was forcing him to expose


    this thin facade!

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Chad could guess why Elliot was angry. He immediately exined, "Avery did not want La to go into


    entertainment. It was La who pleaded and insisted on trying it out. You know it too. La is so


    adorable. Few could truly refuse her."


    "La might be immature, but is Avery? Avery is her mother. She should guide her child, not spoil her!"


    Elliot said sternly.


    Chad said, "If La were toe and plead with you, can you do it without being unbiased?"


    Elliot''s expressions darkened. "Let''s not talk about whether I can do it or not. 1 realized that your


    loyalties are starting to lie somewhere else!"


    Chad immediately stated his stance." Definitely not. I''m only putting myself in Avery''s shoes. If La


    were toe and plead with me, I would definitely give in to her. After all, she is so adorable. I have


    never seen a cuter girl than her."


    Chad''s ass-kissing instantly wiped away Elliot¡¯s anger.


    Elliot knew that La was adorable. After all, La looked like Avery. Avery has often made him angry,


    but he has never once truly taken any action against her. If Avery shrunk a few times smaller, bing


    like La, he would only be even more soft-hearted.


    "It must be that baby face, Eric, that instigated this!" Elliot said with furrowed brows, "If he did not look


    for La, La wouldn''t have done this."


    Chad nodded. "Yes, this move of Eric is too maniptive! He didn''t discuss it with Avery because he


    knew that Avery wouldn''t agree to it. After all, Avery is not short of cash. She would definitely not let


    La go into the entertainment industry to sell herself. Eric directly persuaded La instead, catching


    Avery off guard!"


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly. His gaze darkened.


    Chad was afraid that Elliot would do anything rash, he reminded Elliot, "Mr. Foster, you were forced to


    say that you would not target Eric in the future only a few days ago, so .don''t do anything that would


    embarrass yourself anymore."


    Perhaps Eric did cross a line by getting La into the entertainment industry, but Chad felt that Eric


    would definitely take good care of La.


    Elliot picked up his cup of water >d&?YLQ? took a gulp, forcing himself to suppress his anger.


    "Avery went to Bridgedale to send Hayden over. ording to her, she would be back in two days,"


    Chad continued, "Avery was afraid that Hayden would not be able to fit in summer camp, so she went


    with him."


    Elliot lifted his gaze. "Did she take her bodyguard along?"


    "Yes, she did," Chad said, "Avery is familiar with Bridgedale. She has a lot of friends there too. I don''t


    think there should be much of a problem."


    Elliot said, "Have you forgotten about the kidnap previously?"


    Chad asked embarrassedly, "Then, do you want to head over there?"


    "Didn''t you say that she would be back in two days?" Elliot lowered his gaze. It was not that he was not


    worried for her. It was just that they just fought. If he were to chase after her to Bridgedale, it felt


    embarrassing to him.


    "Hmm. If you don''t go to Bridgedale, you could go to Konad City to...have a look.


    La¡¯s entertainment program is filming at Konad City." Chad paid utmost attention to Elliot''s ego.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Elliot considered for a while but he did not immediately decide.


    At Bridgedale, after Avery and Haydennded, Hayden was picked up by the summer camp''s bus.


    The summer camp''s activities were done in seclusion. Avery could not follow along. She could only


    wait for the teacher''sments that night or the day after.


    "Miss Tate, let me send you home to rest," The bodyguard said to Avery.


    Avery had slept for a few hours on the ne, she was not sleepy at the moment.


    "I¡¯m not going back home for now. I¡¯ll go see a friend first." Avery looked at her phone and found her


    friend''s contact. She dialed.


    After making the call, they agreed to meet up at a restaurant.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    On the way to the restaurant, Avery said to the bodyguard, "Do not tell anyone my schedule in


    Bridgedale. Not even Mike. He is considered half of Elliot''s men right now.


    I don''t like being monitored. If anyone asks you about me, just say that I''m resting at home."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The bodyguard nodded. "Miss Tate, I will not be bought."


    Avery raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, "Has anyone tried to buy you off?"


    The bodyguard was stunned for a while before nodding once more. "Elliot¡¯s assistant has tried to buy


    me off once, but I strictly refused."


    Avery gasped.


    Mike has already been subdued by Elliot''s assistant, Chad. How dare he still try to buy off her


    bodyguard! Elliot was trying to infiltrate her life from all angles!


    She was just pregnant with his child! Did he have to worry so badly! The more Elliot tried to do that, the


    more she did not want him to know where she was.


    The car arrived at the restaurant and Avery sessfully met with the patron from before. The patron


    said excitedly after seeing her, "Doctor Tate, my father''s illness is much better! Thank you so much! I


    said I wanted to introduce more patients to you. I brought his medical records here today. My friend


    asked me to do it, so I couldn''t refuse. If you''re not free or you''re not feeling well, you don''t have to do


    it."


    Avery said, "Since you already brought the medical records over, let me have a look!" "Doctor Tate, I


    know that you are kind and noble. You won''t directly refuse. You''re pregnant now, it should be quite


    tiring, right? If you''re willing to take on this case, you could wait until your child is born before doing it,"


    The patron said concernedly.


    Avery nodded. "Okay, since it''s not urgent, I''ll take the medical record back home to read up on it."


    "Sure. Doctor Tate, I prepared a small gift for you. You have to ept it." The patron passed Avery a


    bag. "It''s jewelry for children that I designed. I know that you have a daughter. Give this to her!"


    Avery did not want to ept the gift, but she could not refuse the patron''s kindness. On top of that,


    La was a kid who liked to be pretty. She would be delighted to receive this gift. After considering it


    for a while, she epted the gift.


    At nine at night, Avery received a call from one of the teachers in summer camp.


    The participants of the summer camp were not only Hayden''s ss but also other kid geniuses from all


    over the world.


    Avery thought that Hayden might not fit in. She did not expect the teacher to tell her that not only did


    Hayden fit in, but he soon got well-acquainted with kids from other countries.


    Avery was relieved after the phone call. Before sending Hayden to the elite ss, she always thought


    that Hayden might have a condition, whether it was mental or physical, which was why he was different


    from kids his age.


    She never expected that her son was just much smarter than other kids, which was why he was not


    willing to go ording to the lifestyle of kids his age.


    Avery had to thank Shea. If it were not for Shea, Hayden would still be in an ordinary kindergarten.


    The next day at eight in the morning.


    Avery was woken up by her phone. She groggily picked up her phone ;e+:PIW< answered the call.


    "Avery, isn''t it time for you to return? The summer camp teacher told me that


    Hayden is quite happy there." Mike''s voice came from the other end of the call. "If you''re not going to


    return any sooner, someone is getting antsy."


    Avery reached out to rub her eyes. She said hoarsely, "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m saying, if you still don¡¯t return, Elliot is going to Bridgedale to look for you!" There


    was a little mockery in Mike''s voice. "Do you know what he was doing yesterday? Hehe. That man! He


    went to Konad City to secretly spy on La!" Avery was speechless.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Avery sat up in surprise.


    "He only secretly went to look at the program department. He didn''t disturb La," Mike added, "Chad


    told me that he most likely knew that Hayden and La are his children, but he did not dare to


    acknowledge them because the children don''t like him. Furthermore, you are not willing to let him


    reconcile with the children, so he has been bearing the pain of being away from them.


    "Also, he does not want La to go into the entertainment industry," Mike continued," So pleasee


    back quickly to divert his attention. If he were to make a scene at the program department one day, I


    won''t be able to control the situation."


    Avery''s head hurt, because of the time difference, she could not sleep well the night before. She truly


    did not want to take another flight at that moment.


    "I can''t head back today." Avery took a deep breath. "My head hurts. I''m nning to stay home and rest


    today."


    "Oh, is that so! If you¡¯re ufortable, you should rest well," Mike said, "Why didn¡¯t you text me when


    younded yesterday? I realize that you rarely like to contact me anymore. Is something going on?"


    Avery did not want to break Mike¡¯s heart, so she said, "The phone''s radiation is not good, so I rarely


    use the phone anymore. If you have anything you could contact the bodyguard."


    Mike said, "Oh...I''m not an idiot. You just think because I''m close to Chad that''s why I have gone to


    Elliot''s side? You can''t think that way! Anything that happens to Elliot, I tell you immediately. If it were


    not for my sacrifice, do you think that Chad would tell me that Elliot went to secretly spy on La


    yesterday?"


    Avery thought that Mike made sense.


    "Next time, you don''t tell him news about me, but only gather news on him. How does that sound?"


    Mike was speechless.


    Avery said, "I''m really sleepy, I''m going to sleep for a little while longer. If there is nothing important, just


    send a text. I only slept for a while due to the jeg!"


    "How long is your jetg? When I called your bodyguard yesterday, he said that you were sleeping at


    home. Have you been sleeping for a day a night?"


    Avery was stunned for a while. "Can''t I?"


    "If you¡¯re truly resting at home, that¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯m only afraid that you would do something


    dangerous behind my back or get conned for example. Being conned off money is a small matter. I¡¯m


    only afraid that you would get kidnapped again," Mike told Avery his worries.


    Avery said, "Am I that stupid? You can¡¯t just assume that I would be in danger every time I''m in


    Bridgedale due to the previous incident!"


    Mike said, "Didn''t they say that pregnant would make a woman dumb? ¡±


    "There is no scientific evidence for this. Women would turn dumb not because of pregnancy but


    because they get married to a man and have to be tortured by getting pregnant and taking care of the


    family,"


    Avery retorted and enunciated every word.


    Mike said, "I''m sorry. Avery, rest well.


    When you have had enough sleep, pleasee back."


    Avery hung up. She was initially very sleepy, but after reasoning with Mike, she was instantly awake.


    No matter when Avery would not let herself stop working or learning. She got down from the bed and


    exited her bedroom.


    The bodyguard put the breakfast that he bought that morning into the microwave. Two minutester, a


    hot breakfast was served.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Miss Tate, when are we heading back?"


    Avery said, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''m not leaving the house today. You can rest."


    The bodyguard was rather surprised. "Then I''ll call you for lunch."


    "Hmm. If I''m sleeping, you don''t have to wake me up."


    "Okay!"


    Avery took her breakfast back to her room. She ced her breakfast on the table before taking the


    medical records she got from the night before out of her bag.


    It was a thick stack of medical records. She wondered what illness this patient had.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    In Aryadelle, Elliot could not sleep. It was not because of Avery, but because of La.


    The program that Eric took La along with was an outdoor entertainment program. The entertainment


    program''s main theme was to get celebrities to live together with ordinary kids, letting the celebrities


    experience being a father.


    They found a few non-celebrity kids, a mixture of boys and girls, but all very goodlooking. Of course, in


    Elliot''s eyes, none of the kids were as good-looking as La.


    The reason Elliot could not sleep was that he was afraid that by spending time with Eric, La would


    slowly treat Eric as her father!


    Back then, Elliot asked the director a lot of detailed questions on set. The director told him that the


    children would eat, stay, and y together with the celebrities, just like real parents bringing their


    children up.


    When he heard that, he was utterly disappointed.


    He wanted to kill the program. No. he wanted to kill Eric! If La insisted on partaking in this program,


    changing a different partner for La would not make him feel too terrible.


    However, Elliot knew that La joined the program because of Eric. If Elliot were to boycott Eric once


    more, Avery would argue with him terribly. Avery¡¯s tummy was getting bigger by the moment. Elliot did


    not dare to make her angry in case it affected the child, so he let her be.


    That night, Elliot did not shut his eyes at all.


    When the day came, he got up and made himself some coffee. After drinking coffee, he decided to use


    work to distract himself from thinking.


    Before Avery returned to the country, he could not change anything.


    An hourter, Chelsea called her cousin, Nora.


    "Nora, quickly go dress up. Elliot is going to visit the Dream City site today. Follow along. If he asks why


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    are you going, just say that you liked this project a lot."


    Nora answered the call and immediately got out of bed. "Okay, I''ll get up now. Ouch. My head hurts.


    Bloody hell, I met a dirtbag in the clubst night. He insisted I was Avery. He kept harassing me. I was


    furious.


    Chelsea furrowed her brows. "Who told you to go to a nightclub! This is Avonsville. Many people know


    Avery >f&:UJX: Elliot. Do you still remember what that guy looks like?"


    Nora said, "No, I can barely remember, but I asked his name. He is Elliot''s nephew, Cole Foster.


    Chelsea, this man has no use to me, right? He was mesmerized by me, If we could get him to do


    something for us, that would be good."


    Chelsea was silent for a while. She said, " I''ll think about it. Go to Dream City today first. We''ll take it


    one step at a time."


    In Bridgedale, after Avery roughly went through the medical records that she brought back, she was


    feeling rather excited.


    The patient''s condition, from what she could see from the medical records, was exactly the same as


    Shea''s!


    Shea¡¯s illness was a rare type of illness, so to be able to encounter the same condition, Avery found it


    unbelievable.


    She looked at the patient''s basic contact once more and realized that the patient was the same age as


    Shea, only of a different gender.


    Avery found it interesting, so she texted Wesley, [Wesley, I met a patient in Bridgedale that has the


    exact same condition as Shea. I''m hesitating whether to take on this surgery, because I can''t guarantee


    that the surgery will be a sess.]


    Wesley soon replied to her message, [Talk to the patient''s family. If the family can ept the risk of the


    surgery failing, you can take it. After all, you have the experience of Shea''s surgery. I believe that other


    than you, no one else can do it better.]


    Wesley''s reply boosted Avery''s confidence a lot.


    She replied, [Then I''ll meet with the patient''s family tomorrow.]


    The next day, under the apaniment of the bodyguard, Avery met with the patient and the patient''s


    family.


    When she saw the patient, it was as if she was electrocuted! She was in a daze for a long time!

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    The meeting went much smoother than expected. The patient''s family understood clearly the risks that


    Avery stated. They only wished that Avery could help treat the patient. Even if the surgery failed, they


    would still ept it.


    After the meeting, Avery came out from the patient''s home. She turned around and looked at the


    mansion behind her before entering the car with a heavy heart.


    The bodyguard reminded her to buckle her seatbelt before driving on the wide road.


    Avery could not help but say, "Have you ever seen two people who were born in different countries yet


    looked alike?"


    The bodyguard said, "Miss Tate, I rarely travel. I barely know any foreigners.¡± "Then, have you ever


    seen two unrted people in the same country who look alike? " Avery changed her question.


    The bodyguard thought for a while before saying, "I don''t know many people, but I think situations like


    this do exist, only quite rare. I think I saw it on the news before. Miss Tate, why are you suddenly


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    asking me this?"


    Avery was a little stunned. Then, she immediately shook her head. "Nothing much. Let''s head to the


    mall to buy some stuff."


    The bodyguard offered, "What do you need to buy? Why don¡¯t I send you home and I''ll go get it? Mike


    has instructed me to not let you go to crowded ces. It would be bad if they bump into you."


    Avery said, "What else has he instructed?" The bodyguard thought for a while. "Mike also said to not let


    you out at night and to be careful when you head out during the daytime. Also, do not meet strangers."


    Avery said, "There are so many pregnant women on the street. All of them are fine. What could happen


    to me?"


    The bodyguard looked around. "Where?


    Where are the pregnant women? I only see you!"


    Avery was speechless. She was just stating an example!


    It looked like her bodyguard was not onlycking attention to ordinary life, but he was also quite dense.


    However, all Avery wanted was his loyalty.


    "It''s not a weekend today, there shouldn''t be a crowd at the mall," Avery said, "The gift that the patron


    gave me was not cheap.


    I have to return a gift." "Oh, okay, then! Miss Tate, although you''re not as feminine as the other women,


    I admire women like you even more. You are capable ?f$


    Avery said, "You don''t know how to kiss ass. Just don¡¯t do it. I won''t reward you any less."


    The bodyguard said seriously, "Miss Tate, I''m not kissing ass! I''m being serious!"


    He was serious when he said that she was not feminine.


    Although Avery did not think that praising a woman for being feminine is good praise, with the


    bodyguard''s education and character, he must have thought that being feminine was very high praise


    toward a woman.


    "Miss Tate, did I misspeak?" The bodyguard did not see a smile on Avery from the corner of his eyes,


    so he asked worriedly.


    Avery said, "No. I''m happy that you praise me, but you don''t have to do it in the future.


    The bodyguard was stunned, "Oh, okay!"


    In Aryadelle, at the construction site of Dream City.


    This was a project that the Sterling Group invested in. Once built, it would be the firstrge-scale


    amusement park from a modified intellectual property in the country.


    When Elliot got out of the car, he saw Nora standing by the safety rails afar waving at him.


    "Elliot, Chelsea said that you are visiting the site today, so I came here on my own." Nora smiled


    brightly at him. "I''m a huge fan of Dream City! I''ve seen all of its movies! I''m even at the highest level in


    their video games! I¡¯ve been waiting for this amusement park to be read!"


    Elliot looked at Nora, who looked like Avery, in a daze. "It''s not ready yet."

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    "But I can''t wait to go in and have a look!" Nora pleaded, "Elliot, can you bring me in? I promise I won¡¯t


    cause you any trouble.


    Also, as a fan of Dream City, I can give my opinions and suggestions once I have a look inside!"


    Elliot pondered for a few seconds before agreeing.


    Once they had their safety helmets on, they followed the project manager to the site.


    The project manager updated the progress of every single site, as well as the remaining workload and


    timeline of the project.


    Nora listened attentively. She could asionally chime in. It was obvious that she was a true fan of


    Dream City.


    "Nora, after Dream City ispleted, I can transfer you over here to work." Elliot thought that this


    decision would make her very happy, but there was no smile on Nora''s face.


    "Won''t that mean I will be far apart from Chelsea?" She muttered, "Elliot, I cane here every week


    to y! Don''t transfer me here, please?"


    Elliot looked at how coquettish she was being, pleading in a soft, gentle way.


    Avery''s face appeared on his mind once again!


    Avery was rarely that coquettish with him. Even when they first started dating, she was rarely like that.


    Elliot was clear that Nora was not Avery but looking at Nora always made him think of Avery


    involuntarily.


    He quickly stopped looking at Nora.


    "Elliot, there is one thing I have to exin to you." Nora noticed that Elliot''s expressions were rather


    unnatural. She guessed what he was thinking. "I did not make my face look like Avery. I only had my


    nose done because it was injured, and it could not heal on its own. The doctors advised me to undergo


    cosmetic surgery. I can let you see my previous photos."


    When Elliot heard what she said, he was even soberer. "No need. You are you and Avery is Avery.


    Even if you made your face look like Avery, in my eyes, you are not the same person."


    Nora nodded obediently. The next second, she looked behind Elliot and her expression suddenly


    changed. She protected Elliot. "Elliot, look out!"


    Elliot could not react in time. Nora had already hugged him from behind tightly!


    He quickly turned around to see a metal rod stabbed into Nora!


    If Nora did not st


    Nora was in a floral dress. Her dress was punctured too. Blood could be seen flowing!


    Elliot tensed and yelled, "Call an ambnce!"


    When Avery returned from Bridgedale, she heard a rumor that Nora was hurt and admitted to the


    hospital because she saved Elliot.


    "Chad didn''t tag along with Elliot, so I don''t know the details," Mike teased, "I don''t understand. Why


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    would a metal rod suddenly appear? It was aiming at Elliot too! Was it God who wanted him dead or


    did he owe his workers their pay and they wanted to kill him?"


    Avery ignored his mocks at Elliot. She asked, "Are Nora''s injuries serious?"


    "Only a scratch." Elliot sent her to the hospital personally and even reserved a special care unit for her."


    Mike''s tone was rather sardonic. "Initially, Elliot didn''t want to see this counterfeit woman, now he owes


    her one."


    Avery said, "Since she¡¯s already injured, you don''t have to bad mouth her behind her back."


    "Who knew if this injury was deliberate or not? If she could make herself look like you, you don¡¯t know


    where her limits are," Mike said and warned, "Elliot wille over to look for youter. I''m guessing to


    settle the score with you!"


    Avery yawned. "I''ll go to my room and rest first. Wake me up when he is here."


    She returned to her room and slept till evening because Elliot did note to look for her.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    At eight in the evening, the ck Rolls-Roice slowly drove to Starry River Vi.


    Mike heard movements and came out from the vi.


    "Elliot, it''ste. What are you doing here?" Mike coldly jabbed, "Didn''t you say you''lle by in the


    afternoon? It''s already dark. Is your afternoon different from others?"


    Elliot looked up and said, "Is there any difference between meing now and this afternoon?"


    "Of course, there is. If you came in the afternoon, Avery would still be at home. Avery is not at home


    now." Mike stood in the yard. He did not bother to open the gate. "I won''t wee you in then." Elliot''s


    chest constricted tightly. "Where did she go?" "You tell me first. What were you doing this afternoon?


    Why did you say you woulde this afternoon, but didn''t appear?" Mike asked haughtily.


    Elliot swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, "Nora insisted on being discharged in the afternoon.


    I sent her back. Her family insisted that I stay for dinner, I can''t refuse them."


    Mike sneered. "If her family asks you to stay for the night, you won''t be able to refuse them as well?"


    Mike said, "So, what if I stayed the night! You have no right judging me on high! Where is Avery?"


    "I don''t know," Mike said quickly, "It''s pointless if you re at me. She said she went out for a meal.


    She didn''t say who she was eating with."


    Mike was afraid that Elliot would re-up. He immediately turned around and returned to the vi.


    Elliot''s gaze darkened. He fished his phone out, found Avery''s contact, and dialed her.


    Avery saw his iing call. She did not pick up, and neither did she dare to hang his call up. She was


    afraid that he might keep calling if she hung up.


    Avery turned off the ringing tone and put her phone in her bag. She wanted to pretend to be not angry,


    but her body expressed otherwise.


    Elliot said that he woulde to look for her in the afternoon, yet up till evening, he did not evene.


    Avery did not think much about it, but Tammy sent her a photo. It was a photo of Elliot sitting together


    with Nora. There were other people next to them too. They were having a meal together.


    It was a feast. Besides Elliot, the other people were all smiles. The harmonious scene was like a family


    reunion.


    Tammy told Avery that Chelsea posted this photo on social media, so Chelsea was the one that took


    the photo. Elliot dyed looking for her because of Nora.


    Elliot could not get to Avery, so he could only call Tammy. Avery only had a few friends. She was either


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    with Tammy or Wesley.


    "Avery is not with me!" Tammy picked up the call ;h(;QNR< teased, "Aren''t you together with the copy


    of Avery? Is your party done? You''re finally thinking of the real Avery?"


    Elliot heard Tammy''s mocks. He did not want to argue with her, so he hung up.


    He found Wesley''s contact and dialed. It was only picked up after a few seconds.


    "Wesley, is Avery with you?" Elliot stood by the side of his car, looking at the endless dark skies. His


    expressions were glum.


    He went to Nora''s house today. Her family took her past photos to show him. He looked at Nora''s past


    photos and realized that Nora did indeed look like Avery, so it was most probably a coincidence that


    Nora looks like Avery. It was not that she has done her face up to look like Avery.


    However, Avery''s friends had already determined that Nora was a fake.


    "No, why?" Wesley hesitated for a few seconds before replying.


    Elliot furrowed his brows even tighter. "She went out for a meal. I thought she would be with her


    friends. Since she¡¯s not with you, I''ll hang up."


    "Okay," Wesley said and hung up. Then, he looked at Avery. "How long can you avoid him for?"


    Avery lowered her gaze and ate in small mouthfuls. "I don¡¯t want to talk to him right now. When in a bad


    mood, it''s best I don¡¯t let it explode. Once I''ve calmed down, maybe I won''t be that angry anymore."


    Wesley said, "Although I have never seen that woman that looks like you, I think even if she has done


    her face up to look like you, she will never be you. Your knowledge and capabilities. No one can mimic


    you. I believe that Elliot knows about this."


    Avery replied, "Wesley, as long as I don''t see him, I won''t get angry at all."

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    "Let''s not talk about him then," Wesley said with a smile, "It''ste. I have to send Shea home. Let¡¯s


    meet up again soon!"


    Avery looked at the time and nodded. "Go! I''ll sit here for a little while longer."


    Avery had a long nap in the afternoon, she was still feeling quite awake. Her children were not home. It


    would be boring for her to be at home, so she would rather stay out a little longer.


    She was the one that set up the meeting that night. She brought gifts from Bridgedale for them.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two of them left, Avery took her phone out of her bag. She saw Mike''s message, [He left! You


    cane back already!]


    Avery replied, [I''m not out because I''m avoiding him. Can you don¡¯t think of me as such a coward?]


    [That''s not what I meant! I just want you toe back quickly! It''s dark out! It''s not safe!]


    [This country is very safe. Why are you so free? Why aren''t you on a date?]


    [I haven''t seen you for a few days! I want to be with you!]


    [I''ll be back immediately,] texted Avery. She took her back and left the restaurant.


    In Elliot''s mansion. When Wesley sent Shea back, Elliot was coincidentally at home too.


    Elliot nodded at Wesley before taking Shea into the living area. Shea was wearing a beautiful bracelet.


    It shimmered under the lights.


    Elliot has never seen that on her before, so he asked, "Shea, did you buy this bracelet today? Or did


    Wesley give you that?"


    Shea said, "Avery gave them to me tonight!


    I liked it a lot!"


    Elliot''s expressions instantly darkened. " You all were with her tonight?"


    Shea realized that she had let slip. She immediately pursed her lips. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    "Shea, don''t worry, I''m not angry." Elliot quickly collected his thoughts. He held her hand and had a


    good look at the bracelet. " The bracelet is very pretty. Go rest!"


    Shea held Elliot''s huge hands tightly. She said in confusion, "Big Brother, did you make Avery angry


    again? Don¡¯t always make her angry! Avery is a great person. I like her a lot."


    She paused a while before saying, "Wesley would never make Avery angry, which is why Avery would


    want to y with him."


    The veins on Elliot''s forehead popped.


    He called Wesley that night to ask him if Avery was with him or not. He said that she was not. Elliot''s


    previous pity for Wesley totally vanished that night.


    The next morning. Elliot drove to Avery''s. He saw the gate shut >h">QLU> the courtyard empty. It


    seemed like no one was home.


    At that moment, indeed no one was home.


    Half an hour ago, Mike and Avery drove to Zirconia. That day was La''sst day of shooting. After the


    shooting in the afternoon, she could pack up.


    They decided to pick La up.


    At five in the afternoon, they returned to the Starry River Vi. When their car slowly drove toward the


    vi, Elliot''s tall figure appeared in front of them.


    Avery did not think that he would wait for her in front of her house. When did he arrive? How...how long


    has he been waiting?

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Mike looked at Avery and asked, "Do you want to go talk to him?"


    Avery seemed to have not heard him.


    Her gaze was looking out of the window. It was as if her soul had been sucked away by that man.


    Mike stopped the car and said louder," Avery, go and talk to him."


    Avery came to her senses. She pushed the car door open and got out of the car. When she was in the


    car, it was air-conditioned, so she did not feel the heat outside. The moment she got out of the car a


    wave of heat washed over her. Her forehead soon started to sweat.


    She looked at Elliot¡¯s face, which had been


    burned red by the sun. His forehead was sweaty. His shirt was soaked through by sweat, sticking to his


    skin.


    She could not imagine how long he had been under this hot son.


    "Miss Tate, you''re finally back. If you still don''t return, Mr. Foster''s life will probably end here today,"


    Elliot''s bodyguard said unhappily, "We have been here since eight this morning! We''ve waited until


    now!"


    Avery was upset. Her body was trembling a little.


    At the thought of him foolishly waiting under the sun for her the entire day, she could not control her


    anger. She said," Elliot, I''m not home. Can''t you see?"


    "You''re not picking up my phone. Did you miss it? What if you''re at home and you just don''t want to see


    me?" His voice turned hoarse because of theck of water.


    Avery''s eyes instantly reddened.


    She only did not pick up his phone call the night before. If he were to call her that day, perhaps she


    might have picked up?


    "Why are you here?" Avery forced back the tears in her eyes. She choked and said, "Is it because of


    La being in an entertainment program? She''s back.


    Whatever you want to say, you can say to her!"


    It was easy of Avery to say that, but how could her children possibly listen to him?


    "La''s still young. Why does she want to earn money? It¡¯s because she knows that you owe me


    money, right?" Elliot''s cold voice rang out. "You put this pressure, which should not be borne by


    children, on your child. Might I ask if you''re a


    Avery choked on her words by Elliot''s questions.


    La indeed participated in an entertainment program to earn some money. Her goal was just like what


    Elliot said, to help Avery pay back her debt.


    "Elliot, the person who has no right to talk about me in this entire world is you!" Avery wiped away the


    tears from the corner of her eyes. "You don''t need to care about La''s affairs!"


    "Avery, I will not give in to you all the time! " He looked at Avery with a sharp gaze. His tone was rather


    harsh. "Take this card!


    This is for giving birth to our child! Take it to pay your debts! I don''t want to see La going to the


    entertainment world! Also, don''t let me see you taking on private engagements behind my back! Before


    you give birth to the child, don''t think you can escape my control!"


    Elliot stuffed a bank card into Avery''s h:f.: RNS


    Avery held onto his card tightly. She secretly mocked. Did he just give her money to repay her debt to


    him?


    Only Elliot would be able to think of things like this! Not only think, but he would also do such things.


    Avery felt as if all of her energy had been depleted. She went back to the living area listlessly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike passed her a cup of water.


    "Avery, did he give you this card?" When Mike passed her the cup of water, he took over the card in her


    hands.


    Avery picked up the card and drank some water.


    "I think there¡¯s an ATM in our neighborhood." Mike had an excited expression. "Why don''t I go and


    check how much money is there on this card?"


    Avery could roughly guess the amount, but she said nothing.


    "Uncle Mike, take me along! I want to have a look too!" La tugged on Mike''s clothes.


    Mike lifted La. When he was by the door only, he remembered to ask Avery, "Why is he giving you


    money?"


    Avery ced her cup down and got up from the sofa. "You ask him."

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Avery finished and headed upstairs. She had been out the entire day, she was exhausted.


    Mike saw her go upstairs. He carried La and left. They arrived at an ATM. Mike carefully inserted the


    card.


    The pin was written behind the card. It was Avery''s birthday which was easy to remember.


    After inserting the pin, Mike pressed the check bnce button. Instantly, countless numbers of zeros


    appeared on the screen.


    Mike was dazzled and speechless!


    La eximed, "Uncle Mike! How much is that! There are so many zeros! I can''t count! Woo!"


    This was way beyond La''s knowledge.


    Mike coughed a little before raising his finger and counting the zeros on the screen.


    La suddenly pointed at the first number on the screen. She said out loud, "This is one."


    Mike said, "...Babe, you interrupted me! Where was I counting until? Sigh!"


    "Stupid Uncle Mike! Just take a picture and go ask my Mommy! My Mommy would surely know how


    much it is with just one look! She doesn''t need to count so long as you!" La pursed her lips in detest.


    "Or go and ask your boyfriend! He must be smarter than you!"


    Mike blushed due to the provocation." La, I know how much this is. I don''t need to count. It''s one


    billion and fifty


    million."


    That was the amount Avery still owed Elliot.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    La was a little lost. She blinked her huge sparkling eyes. "Uncle Mike, how much is that? How many


    toys and pretty clothes can I buy?"


    Mike did not know how to answer to let her understand how huge this amount was.


    "Let''s say that in these four day that you worked you earned one hundred and five thousand dors."


    Mike fished his phone out and opened the calctor. He started calcting for her.


    "On an average, you earn about twenty-six thousand two hundred and fifty dors. Let¡¯s say you could


    earn this amount every day. In one year, you could earn nine million five hundred and eighty-one


    thousand dors. If you earn this much every year, from today onward, you have to continuously work


    for one hundred and ten years.


    "You''re five years old this year which means you have to live until one hundred < c''>WJT< fifteen years


    old to earn that amount of money."


    La''s eyes almost popped out. She was in a daze.


    "La, do you understand?" Mike smiled pleasantly, but his heart was bitter.


    Bloody hell! How was Elliot so rich!


    He could juste out with so much money at any moment. If Mike was Avery, he might just be


    attracted to Elliot''s money!


    "Woo, woo, woo!" La suddenly cried. "I''ve lived for so long but I''m only five years old? How long


    would it take to live until one hundred years old?"


    Mike reached his hand out to wipe away the tears on her face. "Don''t cry! I''m just telling you that this


    amount of money is a lot. 1 didn''t say that you have to earn this much money. Let''s go get ice cream!


    Then we''ll head home."


    La suddenly stopped crying. "I want chocte ice cream."


    Mike said, "Of course, as long as you don¡¯t let your mother know.:


    In the vi, Averyy in bed. She wanted to sleep but her head hurt so badly that she could not go to


    sleep. Thus, she opened her eyes and looked at a corner of her room without any focus. She thought


    back about how she and Elliot ended up fighting that way.


    She loved him. She could also feel that he cared for her, so why did they have to hurt each other?


    Did they have to hurt each other to prove that their love did not vanish?


    Just when her mind was in a mess, the phone by the side of her bed rang. She picked up her phone


    and saw a strange series of symbols and numbers!

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Avery got up from bed. She looked at the series of numbers for a few seconds before answering the


    call.


    She never thought that once the call got through, a video appeared.


    "Mommy!" Hayden''s crisp voice came through.


    Avery looked at Hayden''s face and said excitedly, "Hayden! How did you call me on video?"


    "I hacked into the camp¡¯s inte and called using a virtual ount." Hayden had a rare smile.


    "Mommy, is La back already?"


    "She is, but she just went out with Uncle Mike. They are not back yet." Avery''s face was filled with


    tenderness. "Hayden, are you adapting well there? Your teacher just called me a few days ago and


    said that you made a few international friends."


    "Mommy, I''m grown up. You don''t have to worry about me." Hayden¡¯s voice sounded like a little man.


    "How could I not worry about you? Even if you''ve grown up in the future, I''ll still miss you and worry


    about you." Avery looked at her son''s face. No matter how much she looked it was not enough for her.


    "There are ten more days before I can go and see you!"


    "Mommy, I''ll give you a video call every night, how about that?"


    "Is that against the rules?" Avery asked worriedly. "What if your teacher finds out. Will it be bad?" "It''s


    fine. The teacher knows I''m calling you. I called you on video with my own abilities. He said nothing,"


    Hayden said proudly.


    Avery was extremely proud. At the same time, she thought of something. "Hayden,ter can you give


    Uncle Mike a call. Please persuade La to stop thinking of earning money in the entertainment


    industry anymore. I''m not short of money. I can pay back the money I owe Elliot on my own. I don''t


    need you to worry. Right now, the most important thing you two need to do is learn and happily grow


    up."


    Hayden said, "I''ll talk to herter."


    Avery replied, "Hmm. I''ll talk to her too, but I think she''ll listen to you more." "Okay. I''ll call Uncle Mike


    now." Even if


    Avery did not tell him, Hayden would still call Mike because he saw how puffy and reddened Avery¡¯s


    eyes have been from crying. If he were to ask her why she was crying in the video call, Avery would not


    tell him the truth.


    Hayden called Mike >a%:TJW= Mike soon picked up the call.


    "Why did Mommy cry?" Hayden furrowed his brows with a serious expression. "I just video-called her."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Uh..." Mike tried hard toe up with something. He hesitated whether to tell him the truth or not.


    "Hayden! Hayden!" La saw Hayden and eximed excitedly. "When are youing back to y


    with me! I miss you so much! Woo, woo! I miss you to death!" "La, please don''t interrupt." Hayden


    doused La''s enthusiasm. La obediently quieted down.


    Mike said, "There is a woman who made up her face to look like your Mommy and tried to seduce


    Elliot. Yesterday, she managed to get him to stay for dinner. Elliot already said that he would look for


    your Mommy in the afternoon, but he didn''t appear. They fought because of that."


    "That dirtbag finally shows his true colors," Hayden said sinisterly.


    "Actually, Elliot is still fine! It''s that woman who is the worst. She actually made her face up to look like


    Avery..."


    "What is that woman''s name? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!" Hayden said.


    Mike thought for a while. "I think she''s called N...Nora! I don''t know her full name, but you can search


    around. She is Chelsea Tierney''s cousin."


    "Got it." Hayden consciously took note of Nora''s name before changing the subject." La, don''t go


    shooting entertainment programs in the future. Mommy is worried."


    La furrowed her brows and huffed, "I''ve already agreed to Uncle Eric that we''ll go shoot more two


    dayster! Hayden, I''ll talk with Mommy!"


    Hayden also furrowed his brows. "Why are you getting more and more disobedient?"


    La used to listen to him no matter what.


    "I''m so adorable, of course, I should be a star!" La said narcissistically, "Uncle Eric said that he


    would take me along in the future. He said he would make me an even bigger star than him! Hayden,


    next time the money I earn, I''ll split half with you, okay?"

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Hayden hung up. Mike wanted tough but he saw La''s lost yet adorable look. He suppressed his


    urge tough.


    When they returned home, Avery held onto La''s hand. Before she could say what she wanted to


    say, La took action first.


    "Mommy, do you think I''m cute?"


    "You are cute! You''re the cutest kid in the entire world."


    "Then, when I be a big star, I''ll give you all the money I earn, okay? I told Hayden I''ll give him half


    just now, but he doesn''t want it." La''s eyes sparkled spiritedly.


    Avery''s mind nked instantly.


    It looked like she could not get through to La, she could only look for Eric and talk with him. Avery


    sent a message expressing her disagreement with La to join the entertainment industry.


    Half an hourter, Eric replied, [La might be young, but we should respect her choice. The


    entertainment industry is not as scary as you think. I will protect her. I''ll make sure she won''t get hurt.


    Please trust me.]


    Avery failed to talk to him either. She was deep in thoughts. If she were to respect La¡¯s decision and


    continue to let La work in the entertainment industry, Elliot would surely be mad. Avery did not want


    to fight with him, but neither did she not want to force her daughter to obey her just because of him.


    After thinking it through, Avery fell deeply asleep.


    A weekter, because the Tate Industries'' drones were at an irreceable position in Aryadelle, a few


    leaders came to inspect that day.


    Avery received the notice three days ago. Initially, it was agreed that the vice president would


    apany them touring around thepany because her tummy was huge, and it was hard for her to


    move around. However, the vice president had a high fever that day because he was too nervous.


    Avery had to do it herself in the end. She made up lightly and tied her hair up. She wore a light-blue


    long-sleeved dress. It was elegant and proper.


    The leaders were arriving at ten in the morning. She waited for them on the ground floor at half-past


    nine.


    Ten minutester, a red BNW stopped at the entrance of the office. Avery saw Zoeing out of the


    car. She was a little surprised.


    Ever since thest time she got Zoe to spit out the 300 million dors, they have never contacted each


    other ever since. There was no need to contact each other, so she could not underst=g)=VMV= Zoe''s


    reason foring over.


    Zoe did not expect that Avery was right in the lobby, so before she was in front of Avery, she said


    loudly, "Avery Tate! Come out!"


    Avery subconsciously headed outside. The secretary reminded, "Miss Tate. They¡¯ll be here in twenty


    minutes."


    Avery said, "I''ll be back soon."


    She walked over to Zoe.


    "Avery, you have already taken Elliot away! Why do you have to take Cole away too! I¡¯m pregnant with


    his child! I have already nned to spend the rest of my life with him! Why won''t you let me go! Do you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    want me to die then only you''ll be happy?!¡±


    Zoe said with reddened eyes. Before Avery could react, she reached out and grabbed Avery''s hair.


    Avery reflexively reached out to defend. " Zoe, what nonsense are you talking about! Cole and I have


    long cut ties! Why would I want him!"

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    If Zoe did not mention Cole''s name, Avery would have almost forgotten that this man exists!


    After the split-up six years ago, Avery waspletely disheartened by this man. Ever since she fell in


    love with Elliot, she had no eyes for any other man, so how could she possibly snatch Cole away as


    Zoe said?


    It wasical and absurd!


    The bodyguard nearby saw Zoe attacking Avery. He quickly ran over and kicked Zoe in the waist!


    Zoe was in pain, and she let go of Avery''s hands. She fell to the side on the ground.


    "I''m pregnant! How dare you kick me! If my child dies, I''ll kill you to apany it!" Zoey on the


    ground crying.


    The surrounding guards and secretary immediately ran over. Avery''s secretary looked at Avery¡¯s messy


    hair. She immediately helped Avery. "Miss Tate, are you alright? Let me get you in. I''ll help you tidy up


    your hair."


    Avery looked at Zoe on the ground with reddened eyes.


    "Miss Tate, how should I deal with this crazy woman?" The guards asked.


    Avery said sternly, "Move her and her car away! Do not let her leave! I''ll settle this with herter!"


    A guard picked Zoe up while another found the keys to the car in her bag. Soon, the red BNW and Zoe


    vanished before her sight.


    Avery''s scalp hurt. When the secretary wasbing her hair, she did it as light as she could, but Avery


    was still in pain and her eyes were wet.


    How angry must Zoe have been to use such strength? This would not have happened without reason.


    Zoe must have seen her and Cole being together, which was why she came to make a scene.


    However, Avery did not even meet Cole before. There must be a misunderstanding somewhere.


    "Miss Tate, your scalp is hurt. Let''s notb it anymore, we''ll just put your hair down!" Her secretary


    saw how much in pain Avery was. She could not bear tob her hair anymore.


    "I''llb it myself." Avery took over theb from the secretary and simplybed it into a ponytail.


    "Don''t spread the word about what happened just now."


    The secretary nodded. "Okay, I''ll go tell the guards.¡±


    At noon, the vice president''s fever dropped so he rushed over to the office.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Miss Tate, is everything alright?" The vice president looked guilty.


    Avery responded. "Is your fever gone? Why don''t you rest more at home?"


    "I''m much better. Perhaps I was feeling too stressed in the morning. I''m afraid that I might say


    something wrong >g"=UIQ> embarrass thepany," The vice president said remorsefully.


    Averyforted, "It¡¯s over. We still have a celebration tonight. I''ll still need you to host."


    "Hmm! Miss Tate, go back and rest! We''ll see each other tonight!" The vice president said.


    Avery nodded and came out of her office. Zoe and her red BNW were moved to the parking lot behind


    the office. The guard has been staying in the car, not letting Zoe get out.


    Avery walked to the side of the BNW and the guard immediately got out.


    "Miss Tate, this woman kept saying that you seduced her man," The guard said, "I think she''s delirious.


    Maybe a mental condition or something."


    Avery said, "I''ll talk to her."


    The guard said, "Why don¡¯t you stand outside and talk to her. I''m afraid that she might act up again. It''ll


    be bad if she hurts you again."


    Avery nodded.


    Zoe wound the window down and looked at her angrily, ¡°Avery, you shameless woman!"

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    "Zoe, you said that I snatched Cole away from you. Did you see me with him?" Avery stood by the side


    of the car and questioned Zoe, "Call Cole out now! We¡¯ll ask him!"


    "No! If he knows that I came to look for you, he''ll break up with me!" Zoe said painfully," I saw the photo


    of you two at the nightclub! He already admits it, yet you still dare to deny it!"


    "Night club? I have never been to a ce like that! Either he is lying, or he mistook me for someone


    else!" Avery enunciated," There''s a woman who looks like me called Nora. You better check properly


    and see whether that woman in the photo is called Nora!" "But Cole said that it¡¯s you!" Zoe did not


    believe Avery''s words, after all, they had a grudge against each other long ago.


    "Then, you can just continue hating me!" Avery calmly replied, "Don''te looking for me again for


    your stupid affairs


    between you and Cole. If not, the next time, I¡¯ll get the guards to kick you out."


    Zoe clutched her waist which still hurt a little. She sobbed hoarsely, "If the child in me dies, I won''t let


    you give birth to yours either!"


    Avery said, "Then, we''ll have to see whether you have this ability to do so or not."


    Avery strode away.


    At the Sterling Group¡¯s President''s office.


    On hisputer screen, a news notification suddenly popped up. The headlines stated that a certain


    leader visited the Tate Industries that day.


    Beneath the headline was a small photo. A blue figure attracted Elliot''s notice. He clicked into the news


    and saw the photo erged.


    Avery was wearing a light-blue loose dress that day. She smiled gently and elegantly. Although she has


    a baby bump, she still looked sprightly.


    Ben pushed open Elliot''s door to call him for lunch.


    "Do you have anything going on tonight?" Ben knocked on Elliot''s desk. "What are you looking at so


    engrossed in?"


    Elliot shut off the webpage and got up from the chair. "Are you organizing?"


    "I usually organize but I don''t see you joining much either," Ben teased, "I''m nning to head over to


    Avery''s for a free meal. Chad ?f#;WKP; I have agreed to it. Are you going? They are having an event


    tonight."


    "Not going." Elliot refused without thinking.


    "You''re always like this. You say you won''t go but you¡¯ll be there quicker than anyone else." Ben


    sighed. "You should just say it directly! Even if you don''t miss Avery, won¡¯t you miss the child in her


    tummy? I saw the photo in the news today. Her tummy grew bigger again."


    Elliot pursed his lips. He did not say anything.


    "Elliot, has she returned the bank card that you gave her a few days ago?" Ben went in closer to Elliot''s


    ears and asked pryingly.


    Elliot said, "She didn''t contact me."


    "Oh, that means she hasn¡¯t returned it yet. You gave her so much money. It''s not too much for us to go


    get a free meal." Ben hesitated for a while before continuing, " Don''t get too close to Nora in the future.


    If Avery is angry, that means that she''s jealous. If she''s jealous, that means she still cares for you."


    "When she is with other men, I don''t see her caring about my feelings," Elliot said with a sneer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "She''s a pregnant woman now. Don¡¯t be so petty with her."


    At night, at the event.


    There was a crowd at the banquet hall. It was mostly the staff of thepany. Avery and Tammy were


    sitting by the corner eating and chatting, so no one noticed that Elliot and his group entered.


    After they entered, Chad was pulled away by Mike to go drinking. Ben started chatting with a few


    higher-ups of Tate Industries.


    No one dared to talk to Elliot, so he could only find a spot to sit down and drink in silence.


    A few of the women at the table in front of him were chatting secretly among themselves.


    "The woman seems to be pregnant too! I saw her pulling Miss Tate''s hair! She was vicious! I initially


    wanted to rush over to help Miss Tate, but her bodyguard was one step ahead, he kicked the woman to


    the ground!"


    "What? This happened? Who is that woman? How bold of her!" "I don''t know! I didn''t see her face!


    Miss Tate does not want this to spread out. Don''t tell others."


    When Elliot heard this, anger instantly rose in his eyes!

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Avery was still happily chatting with Tammy. She did not notice him walking over to her.


    "Avery, are you nervous? You''ll be giving birth soon." Tammy stirred the cup of juice in her hand with


    the straw.


    "I''m not nervous, but I really want it out. My tummy is getting big, it''s tiring." Avery ate some dessert.


    She asked, "What about you?"


    "The answer I gave my inws was next year. I''ll drag it until next year. I haven''t had enough fun yet!"


    "Having kids won''t stop you from having fun." "I''m sure it will affect it somehow. I still like kids. Once I


    have one of my own, I won''t be able to be stern enough to discipline them."


    "You can take your kids around and y with them! Having kids will make things even more interesting.


    You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Hmm! You gave me a lot of courage. Whether it¡¯s caring for your kids or working. You''re not afraid at


    all," Tammy said enviously, "If I was a man, I would fall in love with you."


    Avery chuckled lightly. "If you were a man, I''d marry you! Haha!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tammyughed together with Avery when suddenly Elliot appeared within her sight. Tammy''sugh


    instantly vanished. She cleared her throat twice. "Why is he here?"


    Avery looked in the direction in which Tammy was looking. When she saw Elliot, the smile on her face


    vanished too.


    "You didn''t invite him, right?" Tammy asked softly.


    "No," Avery replied in a low voice.


    "Oh...do I need to avoid him?" Tammy asked in whispers.


    Avery replied, "No need."


    At that moment, Elliot was already by their side, so he heard their conversation clearly.


    He did not say anything. He merely looked at Avery''s head with his cold gaze.


    Avery felt her scalp exploding with pain. She immediately got up from her chair and pulled him away.


    "Who bullied you this morning?" Coming out of the hall, Elliot said, "If I did not identally know about


    this, you would never think of telling me."


    "It''s a small matter. It''s not worth mentioning." Avery brushed it off and looked at him.


    A week before, he stood in front of her house under the sun for an entire day, causing his skin some


    damage. His skin was darker by a shade. It also looked dry =c '':TJW= ky.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Elliot''s eyes moved. He looked a little ufortable.


    "Do you have facial masks at home? Your face needs moisturizing," Avery reminded him, "Next time,


    don''t spend too long under the sun, if not, you''ll get a sunburn. Don''t underestimate the UV rays of the


    summer sun. If the sunburn is serious, you might need to go to the hospital."


    Elliot ignored her words. His long slender finger pried her hair apart. He saw her reddened scalp.


    Avery gasped in pain and pushed his hand away.


    "Who pulled your hair! Tell me!" Elliot asked sternly.


    "It''s in the past. There''s no need to mention it." Avery changed the subject to divert his attention.


    "La''s dream right now is to be a celebrity. She likes to perform in front of the camera, so I can¡¯t force


    her to leave the entertainment industry."


    This topic easily diverted Elliot''s attention.


    "Have you ignored me again!" Elliot was extremely dissatisfied with her parenting skills.


    "Elliot, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but children need to be respected too. If you have a better


    way of getting La to change her mind, I won''t stop you." Avery did not want to fight with him, so her


    tone was gentle. "I''ll keep the card that you gave me. When you fall in love with another person, I''ll


    return it to you."


    Elliot smiled bitterly and self-deprecatingly. "I don''t think you''ll see that day.¡±


    "Don''t be so sure." Avery walked toward the lift. Elliot followed behind her.


    He thought that she wanted to go home. Turns out,ing out of the hotel, she headed to the


    pharmacy next door.


    He thought that she was going to buy antiinmmatory medication to put on her damaged scalp, but


    she bought two medically used facial masks instead. She paid and passed the masks to him.


    "Take this home and use it." "Do you think my face is the one that''s hurt?" Elliot did not ept the bag.


    He left out the following sentence, but Avery understood what he meant.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Avery forcefully stuffed her bag in Elliot''s hands. "Elliot, the child just moved in my tummy. Every word


    you say to him right now he can hear it.


    Elliot looked at her in a daze as if he had just been electrocuted.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I touch your tummy?¡± He asked hoarsely.


    "It''s not moving right now. He is still quite small right now, and doesn''t move quite a lot."


    This was her second pregnancy. It was different from her first time. The first time, because she was


    afraid to let him know, so every reaction during her pregnancy term, she secretly bore it on her own.


    Fear was much more overpowering than the joy of being a mother.


    However, during the pregnancy this time, she could thoroughly enjoy the entire process.


    Elliot put hisrge palms on her tummy. The warmth in her hand spread over to Avery. Her body


    suddenly tensed up.


    Perhaps the child in her sensed her nervous feelings, so he kicked her tummy!


    "He moved again!" Avery could not help but exim.


    "I felt it!" Elliot''s emotions were affected by her too. Instantly, all the darkness in him vanished, reced


    by light. "Does it hurt?"


    "No. He isn''t that strong right now."


    "Hmm. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something." At that moment, the excitement burning in his heart


    has put the grudge he had against her aside. He only wanted to treat her well.


    "I''m not hungry. If you''re hungry, let''s return to the hotel!" Avery said.


    "Okay." Elliot helped her along and returned to the hotel. Avery did not expect that they would stop


    fighting because of the baby kicking inside her. It was as strange as when they both started fighting for


    whatever reason.


    At the old Foster mansion, Zoe called Cole into the room and closed the door.


    "Cole, you said that you have reconciled with Avery. Do you treat me as a fool?


    You''re so afraid of your uncle, will you dare do anything with her? Don''t you know how big her tummy is


    right now?" Zoe mocked," Your affair with her right now, what are you doing that for? For excitement?"


    Cole condescendingly reproached Zoe. " Zoe, look at you right now. How undignified.


    "Heh. Do you know Nora?" Zoe looked at him ?h-=WJQ: questioned, "The woman that you were


    hugging in the nightclub was Nora, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Zoe, don''t think that just because you''re pregnant with my


    child, I won''t dare to do anything to you!" Cole was losing patience. "If you can''t ept my rtionship


    with her, just f*ck off!"


    "Haha! I''m going to tell Elliot! I''m going to look for him right now!" Zoe decided to fight till the end.


    Cole immediately tugged her back and pped her!


    "Have you forgotten how Grandma died? Do you want me to call my uncle right now?" Cole threatened


    coldly, "We are on the same boat. If this boat capsizes, we''ll die together!"


    Zoe clutched her burning cheek. She was utterly disappointed! Was this her retribution for doing bad


    things?


    The next day, Zoe had a nightmare. In her nightmare, she had been tied up on all four limbs. She can''t


    move. Just when she opened her eyes, she saw a man in ck with a sharp dagger.


    The man was pressing onto her head with one hand while stabbing into her eye with the dagger and


    gouged her eyeballs out!


    "Ah¡ª!" Zoe screamed miserably!


    This was not a dream! This was real! Both her eyeballs have been gouged out!


    "Zoe, this is what you get! Hehe!" A familiar


    voice rang out.


    Zoe exhaled in despair. Her body turned cold!


    It was Avery! It was Avery''s voice!

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    That vicious woman! How dare she gouged her eyeballs!


    Zoe''s world was suddenly dark. She has be blind! She could no longer go out and work. Her life


    waspletely ruined!


    She was disappointed and only wanted to die. However, at that moment, she could not even see


    anything! Even death has be a luxury!


    This matter was spread to Elliot that night.


    Henry called him and exined the incident roughly. He had to tell Elliot because this has to do with


    Avery.


    "Zoe''s situation is very unstable. When she''s asleep, she''s still fine but once she wakes up, she starts


    screaming. She keeps saying that Avery gouged her eyeballs..."


    Elliot said firmly, "I pity her situation, but Avery would not do such a thing."


    "Yes, I don''t think Avery would be that cruel too, but I''m worried for Zoe. She is still pregnant with Cole''s


    child. Although the child is not affected right now, if her mental state continues like that, I''m afraid that it


    would affect the child." Henry kept sighing.


    "I''lle over right now." Elliot furrowed his brows tightly.


    On the way to the hospital, he looked at his phone and searched for Avery''s contact. He wanted to call


    and ask her, but after a moment of hesitation, he did not press the call button.


    There was no way she could have done that, so he did not want to disturb her with this matter.


    However, who else would have done it?


    Zoe was now pregnant with Cole''s child. Her life was revolving around Cole.


    Logically speaking, she should not have offended anyone. Could it be Cole''s enemies?


    The car arrived at the hospital, and he came to the inpatient unit. Before reaching Zoe''s war, she heard


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    her agonizing shrill screams.


    "I want to kill Avery! I''m going to kill her! She turned me blind! I will never let her go even if I be a


    ghost!


    "Woo, woo, woo... I''m blind. I can''t seek revenge anymore. Let me die! Just let me die! I beg you all!


    "Where''s my dad? Where is my dad? Have you called him already? Why is he not here yet? Does he


    not want me anymore? Even he despises me!"


    Elliot stood outside the door listening to Zoe''s miserable wails. He had mixed feelings.


    He pushed the door open ?c&;WKY; saw that Zoe''s eyes were wrapped in white bandages. She was


    sitting on the bed, trying to get down, but Cole stopped her.


    "Elliot, you''re here," Henry said.


    Zoe heard what Henry said. Her body instantly stiffened. Then, she lost it. "Elliot! Elliot! Avery...Avery


    gouged my eyes! She made me so miserable!"


    "Uncle, I didn''t want to disturb you, but Zoe¡¯s condition right now, I really don''t know what I should do,"


    Cole said troublingly, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let Zoe see the photo of me and Avery in the


    past. Today only I found out that she went to look for Avery yesterday..."


    Elliot suddenly remembered the incident the day before. The person that pulled Avery''s hair was Zoe!


    Even if they fought yesterday, Avery would not have done such a cruel thing to Zoe! He still


    remembered what Avery said when he brought this matter up. She said it was a small matter and it was


    not worth mentioning.


    If Avery was loathing Zoe at that time, her tone and expressions would not be so rxed and natural.


    "Please leave the room. I want to talk to Zoe privately," Elliot said in a low voice.


    Henry and Cole immediately left the room. Even the nurse looking after Zoe left. Only


    Elliot and Zoe were left in the room.


    Zoe reached out both her hands, groping in mid-air. "Elliot..."


    Elliot grabbed her hands. "I''m here. Zoe, why did you say it was Avery that did this to you? Did you see


    her do it?"

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Zoe shook her head. "I didn''t see it, because when I came to my senses, my eyes had already been


    gouged! It''s so painful I want to die! I heard Avery say that this is what I deserve. I heard it clearly!


    Elliot, I won''t lie to you! I already have nothing right now! I can''t lie to you!"


    "Her voice?" Elliot was stunned. "Are you sure you didn¡¯t mishear?"


    "Impossible! I''m not mistaken, because I hate her too much!" Zoe gripped Elliot''s hands tightly as if she


    was holding onto a lifeboat. "Elliot, I won¡¯t dare to lie to you! If I were to lie to you, you would be able to


    find out immediately! I beg you. I beg of you. We once had a rtionship together, please have pity on


    me..."


    Elliot looked at Zoe''s quivering lips and pale face. His heart was extremely heavy.


    His instincts told him that Zoe was not lying, yet another voice in his mind kept reminding him that


    Avery would not do such a thing!


    "Zoe, I''ll look into it," Elliot promised, "But before we get to the bottom of it, rest more and get well


    soon."


    Zoe shook her head. "No...I won''t live anymore. I''ll wait for my father toe, and I''ll return with him to


    Bridgedale. I will get my friend to help euthanize me. I can''t ept that I have turned into a blind


    person. Hehehe..." Zoeughed amidst crying.


    "No matter what you find out, it means nothing to me, because I truly heard Avery''s voice! She''s the


    murderer! There could not be any other oues!" Zoe choked up and said, "I''ll wait for her in hell!


    Coming out of the hospital, it was already dark. It was drizzling too.


    The bodyguard stood next to Elliot with an umbre.


    After getting in the car, the bodyguard asked, "Mr. Foster, where to?"


    Elliot''s jaw tightened. His voice was cold." Starry River Vi."


    Zoe only hoped for death at that moment. She did not even want the child in her anymore. He had to


    look for Avery to ask if she was the one that did it.


    It was best if it was not her. If it was her, why did she have to be so cruel?


    At the Starry River Vi, Avery was lying in bed, flipping through a medical book.


    The children were not home. Mike would only be backter that night. The entire house was strangely


    quiet.


    The wind outside was howling, Avery closed the book distractedly >b''?RMS: looked out of the window.


    Looking at the rain pitter-pattering on her window, she immediately got out of bed and checked if the


    other windows in the vi had been properly shut.


    When she was downstairs, a set of headlights shone through the window, which pierced her eyes.


    Was Mike back already?


    Avery walked to the door and opened it. A ck Rolls-Roice entered her sight.


    Why was Elliot there?


    Avery opened the door, at the same time pressing the button that opens the gate in front of the


    courtyard.


    Elliot got out of the car. He did not let his bodyguard shelter him with the umbre. He strode over to


    her under the rain.


    Looking at his darkened expressions under the streetlights, a bad feeling rose in her heart.


    She did not know what had happened, she could not guess it either. Just when her mind was in a


    mess, Elliot was already in front of her.


    "Why did you not use an umbre?" Avery looked at his wet face and clothes. She asked worryingly,


    "What happened?" "Zoe was the one that looked for you yesterday morning, right?" Elliot stood by the


    door. He did not change his shoes nor enter the house. His sharp gaze focused on Avery''s face.


    Avery hated this look of his. "I''ve already said it''s a small matter..."


    "Her eyes have been gouged. She said that you did it." Elliot interrupted her. He said anxiously, "Avery,


    tell me. Did you do it?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Avery involuntarily took two steps backward.


    Her eyes were instantly in a daze. She could not believe that such a thing could happen! She, even


    more, could not believe that this could be med on her! Just because she had a conflict with Zoe the


    day before, so she was the one that did it? How absurd!


    "Avery!" Elliot looked at her retreating. His heart constricted tightly. "Answer my question!"


    "Elliot, I hate you! I hate you again!" Avery yelled out louder than him, "Every time when I start feeling


    better about you, you will show me how despicable you are!"


    Elliot looked at Avery ring up. He stood in the same spot, dazed.


    The raindrops kept hitting on his back. The coldness pierced into him.


    However, his gaze at her was hot and burning. The mixture of ice and fire caused him to lose it. He


    strode toward her.


    "You didn''t do it, right?" Elliot walked toward her and grabbed her thin shoulders tightly. Her voice was


    hoarse, "You are not this type of person. Avery, I know that you''re not this type of person! I''m asking


    you because I want to hear from you that it wasn''t you who did it!"


    "I didn¡¯t do it!" Avery¡¯s eyes were reddened. She said aggrievedly, "You shouldn''t have asked me this


    type of question!"


    Things like gouging other people''s eyes, even just by saying it gives her the chills! She would never do


    such a thing!


    "But she said that she heard your voice," Elliot tried to exin, "She said that when they were gouging


    her eyes out, you were talking to her by the side."


    Avery sneered in her heart at such absurd lies, yet she heard his suspicion toward her in his tone.


    Avery pushed his hands away. "Just because she is the victim, so you''ll believe whatever she says! I


    have never done such things! Even if she said I did, I didn''t do it! "


    "Avery, I didn''t say that you did it..." Elliot swallowed his saliva. He tried to calm her down.


    "Although you didn''t say it, your eyes and your tone are suspecting me of it!" Avery''s heart hurt. "You''re


    standing on her side, investigating me. I''ll only ept the police''s investigation!" "You would rather let


    the police investigate you instead of facing me?" Elliot looked at her reddened eyes ?f(;VKP: her


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    aggrieved expression. He was instantly heartbroken, like someone slicing him piece by piece.


    "Get out!" Avery strode over to him and pushed him toward the door. "If I am wrong, thew will punish


    me! I don''t need you to insult me!"


    The rain was pouring outside like rocks smashing to the ground.


    When Elliot was pushed by her into the rain, he was afraid that Avery would be drenched by the rain


    too, so he pushed her slightly back inside.


    They were both separated by the door frame.


    He stood under the rain looking at her. The pouring rain soon drenched himpletely. The only thing


    unchanged was his ck eyes, stubbornly looking at her.


    She was still angry. Even if he stood there under the rain for the entire night, it would not relieve her of


    her anger!


    Avery shut the door with all her might and leaned against the door listlessly. All she could hear was the


    pitter-patter of the rain and the sound of her heart smashing to pieces.


    A long timeter, tears flowed from the corner of her eyes to the corner of her mouth. A booming


    thunder could be heard from outside!


    She did not know if he was still outside the door at that moment. She quickly turned around and


    opened the door.


    The instant she opened the door, he looked up.


    She saw him wiping away the rain on his face with his huge palms. Then, his jet-ck eyes were


    looking at her once again.


    At that moment, even if thunder came down on her, even if the skies fell on her, it would not stop her


    from losing control of her steps!


    She strode into the rain and walked toward him!

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Elliot was in a daze looking at Averying out. Before he could think of anything, his body already


    took a step toward her.


    He picked her up in his arms and strode back indoors.


    Although Avery had only been in the rain for a few seconds, her face was wet from the rain . or perhaps


    it was tears!


    "Avery, I''m not suspecting you. You said you didn''t do it, that means you didn''t do it. " Elliot ced


    Avery down on the sofa. He bent down and exined patiently, "Zoe is so sure that you harmed her. If


    she reported it to the police, the police would surelye looking for you. I don''t want you to be


    questioned like a criminal. If we can find an alibi for you beforehand, the police won''t need toe to


    look for you anymore."


    Avery looked at Elliot''s wet and wretched look. She could not get angry.


    "I went to look for Wesley today," Avery¡¯s voice had no emotions in them. "I was at his house the entire


    day."


    "You were in his house the entire day?" The tenderness in Elliot''s eyes instantly vanished. His tone was


    obviously more nervous.


    "Yes. Are you going to ask what I was doing in his house?" Avery''s clear eyes saw the changes on his


    face. Her heart hurt. "This is my private matter. I can¡¯t tell you."


    Elliot felt as if he was ambushed in the dark. He secretly let out a pained muffled grunt.


    Wesley and she were doing things in private that even he could not be told about.


    Elliot''s body was so cold he shivered. When he got up, his gaze at her was a little disappointed and


    disheartened. He clenched his fists tightly and soon vanished from her sight.


    This time, he left. He left without looking back.


    At one in the morning, Mike''s car drove into the courtyard. After Mike paid the driver, the fumbled to get


    out of the car.


    When he was by the entrance, he noticed that the huge door was opened. Amp was turned on in the


    living area. Avery was lying on the sofa like a lifeless corpse!


    "Avery!" Mike was instantly sobered.


    He quickly ran to the sofa and pressed his hands on her cheeks. He was burned by the temperature of


    her body.


    "Bloody hell! How did she have a fever?" Mike was instantly frantic. He did not know what to do.


    She was a pregnant woman at that moment, he did not dare to let her take any medication.


    He found a cooling pad from the room where they stored medicine ;g'':TIU: ced it on her forehead.


    Then, he called Elliot.


    "Avery is having a fever! I don''t know what I should do! Should I call the ambnce, or should I send


    her to the hospital?" Mike did not dare to simply move her about. He was afraid that something might


    happen to the child in her tummy.


    Elliot gripped his phone tighter. He wanted to go care for her immediately, but when he thought about


    the things that she told him that night, his heart hurt so badly that he turned sinister. "Go get Wesley!"


    "Oh? Oh!" Mike was in a daze for a while before hanging up and calling Wesley.


    In less than half an hour, Wesley rushed over with his medical suitcase. Mike returned to his room


    because Wesley was there to care for Avery.


    Soon, dawn came.


    Avery opened her eyes and the things that happened the night before flooded her mind.


    Zoe''s eyes had been gouged. She said that she was the one who did it. Zoe even said that she heard


    her voice when it happened.


    To prove a person is guilty, one must produce evidence of a crime! Zoe would never be able to produce


    any evidence that says that she was guilty!


    Elliot made her produce evidence that she was not guilty. Legally speaking, she did not need to do that,


    so she could not just ept this.


    In the afternoon, Elliot received a call from the captain of the police station.


    "Mr. Foster, Avery was apanied by a male friend just now. She came in to hand in evidence other


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    whereabouts yesterday. I had a look. She was at her male friend''s house the entire day. Zoe''s incident


    most likely has nothing to do with her. But..." The captain hesitated for a bit before continuing, "Mr.


    Foster, Miss Tate''s rtionship with this male friend doesn''t seem that simple."

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    A man and woman staying at home the entire day. The woman said that it was her private matter, so


    she could not tell anyone about it. How simple could their rtionship be?


    Elliot thought that their rtionship was not simple, it was borderline fantasy!


    "I know." Elliot heard his own voice. There were no emotions in them. Did he not care? No. He was just


    helpless.


    Avery wanted to stay in another man''s house for an entire day and not tell him the reason, but what


    could he do? Pry her mouth open? Even if he pried her mouth open, she would not tell him.


    At the hospital.


    The police told Zoe about Avery''s alibi. Zoe did not believe them after hearing it.


    "I''m blind right now. I can''t see anything. It can''t be whatever you said it is! I don''t believe you!" Zoe


    said agitatedly.


    "Miss Sanford, you can get your family to look at the evidence," The police said and looked at Cole.


    "You''re her family, right?"


    Cole immediately said, "Officer, I believe in the work of the police."


    Zoe yelled out loud, "He is not my family! Officer! He is not!"


    Zoe knew clearly that the person who blinded her other than Avery was Cole!


    If without Cole''s help, how could Avery so easily get to her? It was only she who did not dare to expose


    Cole for it. She was going to end her life, but her father was still around. What if Cole, that dirtbag, went


    to look for trouble with her father?


    "Officer, I am Zoe¡¯s father. Please show me the evidence." Richard walked over to the police with a


    wearied expression.


    "Okay," The police said, "Theplete evidence is at the station. Please follow me back!"


    "Okay." Richard, of course, believed his daughter, but if the police said that Avery did not do it, he had


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    to see the evidence for himself.


    At Starry River Vi, after running about the entire morning, Avery finally returned home.


    She had a fever the night before. Although the fever had subsided, she was still feeling weak. She was


    listless.


    In the afternoon, after returning home, she immediately went back to her room =f''< TIY;y down in


    bed.


    Mike pushed her door open. He saw that her eyes were open. He said, "I''ve made some porridge. Do


    you want to have some? Wesley said that you have not had anything since morning. Don''t starve


    yourself."


    Avery responded and asked hoarsely, "Has Wesley left?"


    "He left after sending you home. He asked him to take care of you today." Mike brought the bowl of


    porridge over to the side of the bed and sat down. "Avery, when I returned homest night, I saw our


    door wide open. You were just lying on the sofa like that..."


    Avery covered her mouth and coughed.


    "This morning you went to provide evidence to prove your innocence. Did someoneest night to


    talk to you about Zoe''s incident?" Mike ced the bowl down. He patted her back.


    Avery pushed his hands away. "I''m not choking. It''s the sickness that makes my throat ufortable."


    "Oh, then have some food." He passed the bowl to her. "Wesley said that if you''re feeling unwell, you


    can have some medication. It wouldn¡¯t affect the child much."


    "Hmm." Avery had some porridge. She replied to Mike''s previous question, "Before I fell asleep on the


    sofast night, I wanted to go close the door, but I was too tired. I couldn¡¯t get up."

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    "Last night''s rain was pouring, why did you open the door?" Mike has actually already guessed it, he


    just did not want to put it explicitly.


    If Avery still did not want to talk about it, he would not ask her anymore.


    "Zoe said that when her eyes were gouged, she heard my voice." Avery''s expressions were cold, her


    tone even colder. "What a poor lie, yet someone believed her."


    Mike said, "Thank goodness Wesley could be your witness. But what did you do at Wesley''s


    yesterday?" "I was doing some work," Avery brushed it off and said, "But if I said that to others, they


    would never believe me." "What is there to not believe about you? That you are in a rtionship with


    Wesley? If that was the case, you two would have long been together," Mike teased, "But seriously, I


    really like men like Wesley. It¡¯s only those men like him usually would only be liked by terrible women."


    Avery retorted, "Wesley will not be together with bad women."


    "I''m not saying that he would be together with them. I''m saying that those women would like him."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t say that! Good women would like Wesley too!"


    "Okay, okay! I''m wrong! Wesley would surely be able to find a very good woman," Mike said. Avery let


    him go.


    After finishing the porridge, Mike epted the empty bowl from Avery.


    "If Elliot knew that you were at Wesley''s house for the entire day, he would surely not believe you as I


    do," Mike said, "Now that you''ve handed in the evidence, I''m afraid he might know about this!"


    "He knew about this since yesterday." Avery lowered her gaze. "Not only did he suspect me of harming


    Zoe, but he also doubts my rtionship with Wesley."


    "Can¡¯t you just exin it to him? I don''t understand. You''re not in the wrong. What is there to argue


    about?" Mike sighed.


    "I''ve already handed in the evidence.


    Unless I tell him specifically what I was doing in Wesley¡¯s house yesterday, only he will believe me, but


    I can''t tell him. It has to do with the patient''s confidentiality. Even if I told him, he would get angry at me.


    He has warned me not to take on any private engagements."


    Mike was stunned. "Since when did you take on private engagements again? Avery, you''re so


    pregnant. Why would you dare to do it?"


    "See, even you have this reaction, let alone him."


    Mike said, "No, even if I have a huge reaction, I can''t do anything about it!"


    "He can''t do anything about it either, but he will get angry with me," Avery''s head


    started to hurt. "Please leave, I¡¯ll nap for a while."


    "Oh. Let me measure your body temperature." Mike ced his h;h):YIW? on her forehead to test.


    Thankfully, her body temperature was normal.


    Avery, Hayden will have a break the day


    after tomorrow. If you''re not feeling well, rest at home. I''ll go to Bridgedale tomorrow to take care of


    him," Mike stood by the side of the bed, telling Avery.


    "I''ll go there myself." Avery did not forget about this matter. "My body is fine."


    "Then, I''ll go with you." Mike''s tone was firm. Even if she refused, it was pointless.


    Aftering out of the Starry River Vi, Wesley was rather distracted, so he stopped the car by the


    side of the road.


    He took his phone, found Shea''s contact, and dialed her.


    A momentter, the call was connected, but it was not Shea¡¯s voice.


    "Shea doesn''t need you to teach her in the future." Elliot''s cold voice came over. "Don''t


    look for her again."


    "Why?" Wesley furrowed his brows. "Pass the phone to Shea. Unless Shea tells me this herself, if not, I


    won''t ept it."


    "You won''t ept it?" Elliot thought he had heard a joke. He swallowed his saliva and said sternly, "I


    also won''t ept that you and Avery are keeping things from me!"


    "So, it''s because of this." Wesley''s tone softened. He pondered for a few seconds before saying, "Elliot,


    if I tell you this, can you stop torturing Avery? She had a feverst night and she kept muttering your


    name..."

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    "I''m torturing her?" Elliot murmured. He suddenly raised his voice. He said coldly," Wesley, don''t you


    think you''re shameless?"


    "I''m shameless. All of it is my fault, but please don''t use your narrow thinking to view Avery." Wesley''s


    tone was calm, but he was honest. "Avery came to look for me yesterday. One is to look for the notes


    Professor Hough left behind when he was still alive. Two, to show me her treatment proposal so I can


    give her my suggestions. Although my medical skills are not as great as hers, theory-wise, I can still


    make do."


    Elliot''s breathing turned heavy.


    "Avery took on a surgery," Wesley continued, "If you think that she''s doing this just for the money,


    you''re too shallow. If you love her, can you learn how to respect her!"


    Wesley rarely raised his voice at others. He was well-mannered and knew how to control himself.


    However, at Elliot, he could no longer remain calm.


    After a short moment of silence, Elliot retorted, "Your so-called respect is just giving in without any


    limits! If I didn¡¯t love a woman, I could do that to her too! I could just not care about her!"


    Wesley said, "You grab a handful of sand. The tighter you grab it, the faster it flows out of your hand.


    You can never tie Avery. She does not belong to you alone."


    Elliot suddenly yelled in rage, "She is mine!"


    "I do not want to fight with you on this!" Wesley could not defeat him, so he changed the subject. "You


    have no right to stop Shea from interacting with whoever. She is no longer the idiot that you could


    control. Please respect her and pass her phone back to her!"


    Elliot hung up.


    Wesley ced his phone down and held the driving wheel tightly. He tried to collect his thoughts.


    Elliot had a stubborn personality. He had a strong desire for control, whether it was Avery or Shea, it


    was the same case.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, whether it was Shea or Avery, they still deeply loved this man. Of course, Shea''s love and


    Avery''s love were different. Shea''s love was the purest form.


    Soon after, Wesley''s phone rang again.


    Wesley picked it up ?a"=TJW> saw that it was from Shea. He immediately answered the call.


    "Wesley, Big Brother was angry with me. You called me but he didn''t let me answer,¡± Shea''s tone


    sounded extremely aggrieved," But thankfully he just returned the phone tome.¡±


    "Shea, he is not angry with you. He is angry with me." Wesley was afraid that Shea would think


    otherwise, so he exined to her, "Did he forbid you from going out?"


    "I don''t think so." She suddenlyughed. " Wesley, can I go look for you now?"


    "Okay."


    At the hospital, Richard returned from the police station after seeing the evidence. He told Zoe about


    the oue.


    Zoe screamed with all her might, "Dad!


    How could you be bought by them! How much did they pay you! Huh!"


    Richard said, "Zoe, be strong. This really has nothing to do with Avery. The police will continue


    investigating. Once they catch the culprit, they will give us an answer.¡±


    "Hahahah! I¡¯m about to die soon, you want me to be strong? The culprit is Avery. I heard her voice.


    Why do none of you believe me? It''s fine if the outsiders don''t believe me, but dad, how could you not


    believe me! Because I''ve be a disabled person, so you don¡¯t love me anymore?"


    "Zoe! It''s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but the voice that you heard might be a hallucination. It could also


    be someone else mimicking her voice or editing her voice into a clip... If not, why did her voice appear


    after you turned blind? The police said that to me. I think it¡¯s logical too."


    Richard did not like Avery, but he could not ignore the facts.


    Zoe sat on the bed in a daze, as if her soul had been sucked away.


    Cole walked over to Richard and said in a low voice, "Uncle Richard, I want to talk to you in private


    about Zoe and the child." Richard followed Cole out of the ward.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    "Uncle Richard, Zoe in this state. I''m very upset. I haven''t had any sleep for the past two days. She


    kept wanting to die, but I don''t want her to die."


    Richard cut to the chase and said, "You''re just worried about the child, right? You have no feelings for


    Zoe at all"


    "I don''t want to contradict you, but you should be clear that Zoe has no feelings for me too." Cole had a


    glum expression. "Our child is innocent. I will take good care of Zoe until she gives birth to our child.


    Once our child is born, I will give you some money and you take Zoe back to Bridgedale to start a new


    life. Just name the price. I will try my best to match it. I assure you that you and Zoe won''t have to


    worry for the rest of your lives." Richard did not immediately answer, he seemed to be thinking about it.


    Zoe was standing by the door in her ward. She heard their conversation clearly. At that moment, she


    was not a normal human being. She was just a product.


    If it were not for the child in her, being worth still a little, Cole would not stay here in the ward with her.


    He would not have even asked her father to name a price.


    Zoe had no words for Cole, but she waspletely disappointed in her father!


    Zoe fumbled around and headed to the washroom.


    Outside the ward, after Richard pondered for a while, he replied to Cole, "Cole, I do indeed love money,


    but you''re not Elliot. You won''t be able to satisfy my price. Once Zoe is discharged, I will take her back


    to Bridgedale and I will send her to see a therapist. Once her mental condition gets better, we''ll see if


    she wants to have the child or not."


    "You¡¯re equally snobbish like Zoe! Back when my uncle was pursuing her, she had never once looked


    at me." Cole sneered." Don''t me me for being mean to her.


    She''s not worthy."


    Richard''s expressions darkened. "My daughter has be this way! Don''t think I don''t know what you


    did! She has been staying and living in your house. How could her eyes have suddenly been gouged


    out? Cole, you''re evil. You will have retribution!"


    "Hehe, you two are not a match for me right now. Even if there are retributions, you two will have it


    first!" Cole said with gritted teeth. He turned around, pushed the door,


    )=SLY< entered.


    In the ward, Zoe was nowhere to be seen.


    "Zoe!¡± Cole looked at the empty bed and yelled out loud!


    Richard yelled along with him too. "Zoe! Where are you hiding? Come out quickly! Once you¡¯re


    discharged, I¡¯ll take you home! We will never return to Aryadelle again!"


    The ward was not huge. The two of them looked all around but did not see Zoe anywhere.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The balcony was sealed to avoid patients from jumping out of the window. Zoe could not have vanished


    just like that. She had to be still in the ward.


    "She must be in the washroom!" Cole saw that the washroom door was shut. He immediately ran over.


    Cole tried to open the door, but it was locked on the other side! He immediately ran to look for medical


    staff.


    Soon, the nurse took the key to the washroom and rushed over. She opened the door.


    They saw Zoe on the floor. Her face and hair werepletely wet.


    The sink was filled with water.


    The nurse pronounced Zoe dead from drowning. Cole immediately retreated a few steps backward


    before fleeing the scene!


    Zoe is dead! The child in her would not survive either! This was not the oue that he wanted. He


    wanted the child. He never thought that Zoe was not afraid of death!


    Since she died, everything was over!


    In the evening, Avery heard about Zoemitting suicide. Her chest constricted tightly.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    This was something Avery did not expect would happen. How much in despair she would have been to


    take her own life!


    Zoe not only killed herself. She did not even let the child in her survive.


    Avery started to doubt the usations Zoe made about her when she was alive. Zoe said that when


    her eyes were gouged, she heard her voice, could there really be such a thing?


    Who was the one who would attack Zoe? Why did this person want to put the me on her?


    Was it Cole?


    Zoe was pregnant with his child. He did not need to do such a thing to Zoe.


    Could it be that the real reason behind harming Zoe was that the culprit wanted to go up against her? If


    not, what was the exnation behind her voice appearing when Zoe''s eyes were gouged?


    Avery instantly sweated profusely.


    Mike was carrying a bowl of hot porridge into her room. He saw her sitting up straight on the bed, her


    eyes out of focus. She did not even notice him entering.


    "Avery, what are you thinking about?" Mike ced the bowl on the nightstand by the bed. He waved his


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    hand in front of her eyes. "Are you thinking about Zoe?"


    Avery came to her senses. She looked at Mike and said, "Is she really dead?" "Yes. The police have


    investigated it. She drowned herself in the washroom of her ward," Mike said with a sigh, "It''s scary just


    thinking about it. I won''t dare to do it. I''m afraid of death."


    If not, he would not have constantly stuck to Avery. He was afraid that one day if his old condition were


    to re up again, being with her, he would be rescued at the first moment.


    "Avery, don''t think about this anymore. I''ll take you out of the country tomorrow. We''ll go rx." Mike


    ced the bowl of porridge in front of her. "Have some food."


    Avery raised her hand and rubbed her temples. She said in a low voice, "I don''t have any appetite. I


    have a very strong feeling that the person who hurt Zoe wasing for me."


    "Avery, don''t think about it that way. You know well what sort of person Zoe was. It''s not strange if


    someone wants to harm her. As for her saying that she heard your voice, it might not be real," Mike


    "It might not be fake either."


    "Even if it''s like what you said, that means that the person does not dare to take any action against you.


    If not, they would not have hurt Zoe, right?" Mike continuedforting her, "Let''s go out of the country


    to rx a little. Once we''re back, we''ll hire a few more bodyguards."


    Avery epted the bowl from Mike ?f%= UMX; started eating.


    At another ce, Chelsea saw the news of Zoe taking her life. Her expressions darkened.


    She never thought that Zoe would die so quickly. How weak! It was just a pair of eyes! She never even


    thought of seeking revenge on Avery! What a useless being!


    "Chelsea, Zoe is dead. I don''t think it affected Avery much," Nora said timidly.


    "There is still some effect. ording to what I hear, Avery and Elliot fought again," Chelsea sneered.


    "How many lovers died during quarrels. Elliot is now giving in to her because of the child in her tummy.


    Once she has given birth to the child and her body is out of shape, on top of that, she doesn¡¯t change


    her temper, I''ll see how long she will be pampered by him."


    "Chelsea, although you make sense, I don''t want her to live," Nora said with a sinister expression,


    "When she dies, maybe Elliot would treat me as her substitute because he missed her."


    Chelsea was silent for a few seconds. She said, "Perhaps we could join forces with Wanda. If


    something were to happen, at least there was someone to take the me."


    A dayter, at the subway stop in Bridgedale. Hayden realized that someone was following him. He


    lowered his cap and quickly turned and entered a restaurant. Then, he immediately pressed the red


    button on his watch!


    Two secondster, Mike''s watch let out a shrill rm ringtone.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    "Damn it! Hayden is in danger!" Mike eximed, "Avery, wait for me in the car! I¡¯ll go look for him!"


    Mike quickly parked the car by the side of the road and pressed the emergency button before running


    toward the metro stop.


    Hayden had a holiday that day. The summer camp bus stopped them all at a huge mall near the


    subway station.


    Hayden bought a gift for his mother. While paying, he realized that someone was secretly observing


    him. He came out of the mall and walked over to the subway station. Who knew that the person


    followed him too? Thus, he was sure that he was being followed.


    Avery could not even sit still in the car and wait- After Mike got out of the car, she got out of the car too


    and strode toward the subway station.


    The bodyguard was holding onto her while persuading her, "Miss Tate, be careful of the child in your


    tummy! If you go intobor, are you nning to have the child on the streets?"


    Initially, Avery did not feel anything in her tummy. When she heard what the bodyguard said, her tummy


    hurt a little.


    She stopped in her tracks and clutched her tummy. "Go and quickly find Hayden! What would Mike do


    alone! What if he was in danger!"


    The bodyguard could not just abandon her like that. "The subway station has a lot of guards. They will


    be fine." "No! I must go in and see!" Avery held onto the bodyguard''s arm and continued walking


    toward the subway station.


    At that moment, Mike carried Hayden and walked out.


    The moment Avery saw them both, her suspended heart finally dropped.


    "Avery, didn''t I ask you to wait in the car? Why did you run out?" Mike walked over to her, panting,


    "Let¡¯s get in the car first!"


    After getting in the car, Avery immediately hugged Hayden sideways. "Hayden, are you alright? I''m


    sorry I didn''te to pick you up earlier..."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mommy, I''m fine. I identally pressed the button on my watch," Hayden said and took out the gift he


    bought for her from his bag. "When I bought this gift for you, I identally pressed it."


    Avery epted the gift, still worried. "Don''t lie to me. This has never happened before."


    "I never bought a gift on my own before either." Hayden smiled a rare smile.


    "As long as you''re fine. Let''s go. I''ll bring you to have a good meal.


    "Hmm. Mommy, open the gift."


    Avery immediately opened the gift. It was a butterfly hair clip that could move. It was extremely


    adorable.


    "I love it." She said =a!>SJU> pinned it on her hair. "Did you get one for La too? "


    "Hmm, it''s in my bag."


    "I feel so blessed to have you."


    At night, after Avery returned to her room to rest, Mike entered Hayden''s room. He locked the door


    from inside and cut to the chase. "It''s one thing to lie to your mother. Are you trying to lie to me? Tell me


    quickly, what''s going on?"


    Hayden said, "If I tell you, you can''t tell Mommy."


    "Of course! Don''t you trust me?" Mike stood in front of Hayden and asked, "Did you get yourself into


    trouble?"


    "When I was investigating Nora, I realized that she had visited a strange webpage. I entered and


    realized it was the dark web." Hayden said in a low voice.


    "What kind of dark web?"


    "I don''t understand some of it. Some of it is human trafficking." Hayden paused for a while. "I blew up


    this dark web, but some of my information got leaked."


    Mike said sternly, "You''re too impulsive! You should have told me first."


    "I was scared to death by the content of the page." Hayden still found it scary at the thought of it. "I will


    find a way to solve this. Don''t let Mommy know."

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    "How are you going to deal with it?" Mike crossed his arms on his waist. "You shouldn''t have blown up


    that web page. Since Nora knows about that dark webpage, that means she must have known


    someone or some organization in it. Perhaps we could have found something on it."


    Hayden lowered his head remorsefully when he heard what Mike said. He was frightened at that time,


    which was why he was impulsive.


    Thinking about it at that moment, he should not have done so.


    "Let me handle this." Mike patted Hayden on the head. "You finally have two days off. Rest well tonight.


    Go be with your mother tomorrow. Hand theputer over to me. I''ll try my best to restore the


    webpage.¡±


    Hayden said, "Nora must be a bad person. Tell Mommy to stay further away from her."


    "That woman¡¯s target is your father, she doesn''t have much contact with your mother."


    Hayden did not care about whether Elliot lived or died, so he did not say anything else.


    The next day, after Avery got up, she made breakfast for Hayden.


    Hayden came out of his room. He walked over to the kitchen. "Mommy, Uncle Mike can¡¯t go out with us


    today."


    Avery turned the fire off. She said confusedly, "Is he sick?"


    Mike shook his head. "He was up all night.


    He can''t get up today." "Ok...do you know why he was up all night? Were you up with him?¡±


    "No. I went to wake him up just now, he told me."


    "In that case, let him rest at home!" Avery smiled once more. "I seared some steak for you. I don''t know


    how it tastes."


    Ever since Avery got pregnant, she no longer stepped into the kitchen.


    "Everything you make tastes good, Mommy. " Hayden smiled. His eyes sparkled.


    Avery was touched. All the unhappiness that happened back in Aryadelle instantly vanished.


    After breakfast, mother and son headed to the science museum. Avery could not bring Hayden to


    amusement theme parks or malls, because Hayden was not interested in those.


    The only ces that he would like were ces that had to do with science and technology.


    On the way to the science museum, Hayden kept looking at Avery''s tummy.


    He has not seen Avery for half a month. He felt that her tummy has grown much bigger.


    "Hayden, do you want to touch my tummy? " Avery asked with a smile. "Your little brother likes to move


    a lot right now. If you touch my tummy, he might move!"


    Hayden found it magical, so he carefully ced his h>d" on Avery''s tummy.


    "Mommy, when will hee out?¡± Hayden was curious about his younger brother.


    "In about three months more," Avery said," He looks just like you!" "Oh. Mommy, what are you nning


    to name him?" Hayden retracted his hand and looked at Avery. "Can you not give him to Elliot,


    please?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In Hayden''s heart, Elliot was definitely a bad person.


    Avery furrowed her brows a little. "Hayden, I can''t guarantee that your little brother will stay with us. It¡¯s


    not that I don''t want to care for him, but Elliot''s decision is firm."


    Hayden''s expressions instantly turned glum. He looked out of the window gloomily. "He wants to use


    the baby to threaten you to be with him!"


    "Hayden, don''t be angry." Avery felt bitter. She hugged Hayden in her arms. "Once the baby is out, I will


    talk to him properly. I''ll try to let your little brother stay with us."


    At the science museum.


    Due to it being the weekend, there was a crowd there. The bodyguard kept staying close to Avery,


    afraid that she would be bumped into.


    "This robot can quickly mimic a person''s real voice. As long as you say something to it, it can use your


    voice to answer your questions..."


    A staff member was introducing the robot at the exhibition area by the side. Avery suddenly stopped in


    her tracks.


    She headed over to the exhibition without any control of her feet. The bodyguard and Hayden


    immediately followed her.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    "Does anyone want to try?" A staff member asked the interested patrons.


    Many raised their hands. They wanted to give it a go.


    Avery wanted to raise her hand too, but her body stiffened terribly like she was ced under a hex.


    She could not move at all. She has initially almost forgotten about everything that happened back in


    Aryadelle. However, at that moment, all those memories flooded her again!


    She never expected that technology was already so advanced. A robot could actually mimic a person''s


    voice.


    Thus, when Zoe''s eyes were gouged and she heard her voice, could it have been done by a robot?


    A woman was invited up to the stage. She greeted the robot. "Hello, my name is Lily. I want to test if


    you could really mimic my voice.¡±


    The robot was silent for a few seconds before saying, "Hello Lily, I''m trying hard to mimic your voice!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Do you think I sound like you?"


    A burst ofughter came from below the stage! The robot''s voice was indeed quite like hers, but after


    all, it was still a robot, so the speed it spoke was a little slower. It felt quite emotionless, so it sounded


    weird.


    Avery''s tightened chest rxed a little. The effect was quite different from what she expected.


    "Miss Tate, are you interested in this?" The bodyguard said, "The robot''s mimic is not as good as some


    attention to this before.


    "Of course! Go search for it on the web.


    There are a bunch of them! This is nothing strange." The bodyguard said and pointed in front. "Miss


    Tate, there is a lucky draw in front, let¡¯s go!"


    Avery distractedly followed the bodyguard over.


    "Hayden, go and draw a prize!" The bodyguard picked Hayden up and get him to draw.


    Hayden was not interested in the lucky draw, but he was interested in the prize. The first prize was a


    very cool model of a robot.


    If he had to buy it, the price would be expensive.


    Hayden drew a ticket out. Before he could scratch the ticket to reveal the price, the staff member


    immediately took it away from him ;d";XIP? helped him to scratch.


    "Wow! Buddy, you won first prize!" The staff member eximed.


    The surrounding crowd cheered in response.


    Hayden smiled brightly. This was the type of happiness that could not be bought with money.


    Avery looked at the staff member handing over the unique model of a robot to Hayden. She felt that it


    was very unreal.


    Hayden was way too lucky. Was this a dream? Avery reached out and pinched herself on the arm. It


    hurts! It was not a dream! She could not help but smile, almostughing out loud.


    Just when she was about tough out loud, she saw a familiar figure among the crowd.


    Her smile was stered on her face.


    That man was Elliot! Why was he here? When did hee? What was he doing here?


    Avery quickly walked over to him!


    The bodyguard and Hayden were still basking in the happiness of winning a prize, so they did not


    notice Avery leaving.


    Elliot saw that Avery noticed his presence. He quickly turned around and left.


    Mike told him that Zoe''s suicide caused her mental condition to be quite unstable. Mike also told him


    that if he were a man, he should apologize to Avery for suspecting her previously! Which was why Elliot


    came.


    "Elliot!" Avery saw that he was about to leave. She immediately called out his name. "Stop right there!"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Elliot remained in the same spot. Avery soon quickly walked over to him.


    "When did youe?" Avery looked at him. There was not any expression on his face. He looked


    away and said in a very low voice, "Yesterday."


    "What are you doing here?" Avery raised her voice. "Did youe alone?"


    She did not know why she wanted to stop him nor why she asked him these questions.


    Previously, they both had an argument. No one wanted to admit defeat. At that moment, meeting each


    other, they could have gone their separate ways. However, Avery could not control her thoughts. What


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    if he was there to look for her?


    "There''s a speech at a school." Elliot swallowed his saliva. He could not help but look at her.


    "I studied here for a year in high school. I''m going to give a speech in the afternoon. Do you want to


    go?"


    Avery was a little disappointed. She did not hide it very well.


    "I''m with Hayden today. I''m not free," Avery said and looked toward Hayden.


    Hayden¡¯s smile has long vanished. At that moment, he was looking coldly in their direction.


    The bodyguard was holding onto the robot that they won, standing next to Hayden. He was looking at


    them too.


    Avery inhaled awkwardly. "I only felt that it was a little too much of a coincidence that I would bump into


    you here," she paused for a while before saying, "I''ll make a move."


    She only took her first step away when Elliot grabbed her arm. "Let''s have dinner tonight." Afraid that


    she would reject him, he added, "I''m returning to Aryadelle tomorrow."


    "Hayden wouldn''t want to have dinner with you, so..."


    "I know you''ll find a way. He listens the most to you." Elliot walked over to Avery and looked at her with


    his dark eyes. He said seriously, "Avery, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have suspected you. Although my initial


    intention wasn¡¯t that way, I still hurt you."


    Avery''s face blushed red. Her body temperature shot up within a few short seconds too. She was so


    hot she panicked. She never thought that Elliot would say


    such a thing.


    Was he there to give a speech or apologize to her?


    Elliot did not like going to ces where there was a crowd. If he did note here to look for her, why


    was he there to torture himself?


    "So, the lucky draw, the robot...was your doing." Avery knew that they would not be so lucky.


    "Don¡¯t tell Hayden." Elliot sounded helpless. "I just wanted you all to be happy."


    "I know." Avery lowered her gaze. She did not dare to meet his eyes.


    Elliot came over to apologize to her, expressing his sincerity. Even if she felt aggrieved, she did not


    have the mood to lose her temper at him.


    "I''ve booked a room at the restaurant near your ce. Let''s have a meal together tonight, please?"


    Elliot asked this once again.


    Avery had already caved in, but she did not want to agree to him that easily. "I''ll consider it."


    She walked over to Hayden.


    Elliot saw her safely back with the bodyguard >g%;VJT: Hayden before turning around and leaving.


    Avery looked at her son''s tightly furrowed brows. She wanted to cheer him up." Hayden, the robot is so


    cool!"


    "Mommy, what is he doing here?" Hayden asked.


    "He came to apologize." Avery did not want to keep things from Hayden. "He invited us to dinner


    tonight."


    "I knew that he wouldn''t have good intentions."


    "If you don¡¯t want to, then we won''t have dinner with him tonight." Avery smiled. She did not want to


    spoil her son''s mood.


    Hayden looked at her. Her wishes were all in her eyes.


    That night, Avery brought Hayden to the restaurant that Elliot reserved.


    It was Hayden''s decision toe because he saw how much Avery wanted toe.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    The huge room only had three of them. The atmosphere was rather strangely quiet.


    The waiter left after serving the food.


    Elliot pondered for a while. He was just about to say something when Avery jumped the gun and said


    something first because she was afraid that Elliot would make Hayden angry.


    "Hayden, didn''t you say you were hungry? This restaurant is quite good. Have more food."


    Avery ced a huge pile of food in Hayden''s dish.


    Hayden lowered his head and ate. He did not even look at Elliot.


    Elliot picked up adle and scooped some soup for Avery. "When are you nning to return to


    Aryadelle?"


    Avery did not want to talk to Elliot in front of Hayden because Hayden was extremely sensitive to Elliot.


    She was afraid that if any sentence of his would make Hayden unhappy, it would only deepen the rift


    between father and son.


    "Let''s eat first!" Avery lowered her gaze and took small mouthfuls.


    A momentter, Hayden was full. He ced his utensils down. "Mommy, I''m tired. I''ll go home first."


    Avery immediately ced her utensils down. She wanted to go with her.


    "Mommy, you¡¯re not finished yet! I¡¯ll get Uncle Bodyguard to send me back." Hayden grabbed his bag


    and headed out.


    After the little third wheel left, Elliot could finally speak.


    "Hayden is going back to summer camp tomorrow. When are you nning to return to Aryadelle? We


    could head back together, " Elliot said.


    "I don''t want to return tomorrow." Avery politely refused to return to Aryadelle with him tomorrow.


    "Then, I won''t go back tomorrow," Elliot said, changing his mind.


    Avery was speechless.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bother you." Looking at how stunned she was, he changed the subject. "Soon, our


    child will be six-months -old. Time passes by quickly."


    "Is that so?" Avery did not think so because too many things had happened. Sometimes when she


    thought back about it, it was like she was having a strange nightmare. "Life passes by quickly too."


    Elliot''s gaze was suddenly in the distance. "Recently, I''ve been thinking about the things that happened


    when I was young. The past few decades have passed in a blink of an eye. It feels like in another blink


    of an eye, I''ll be old >g(>VLY? white-haired."


    "Did you have an unhappy childhood?"


    "What makes you say that?" Elliot smiled but he had no expression on his face.


    "I guessed." Avery took a sip of the soup and said peacefully, "You find it hard to trust others, including


    me."


    "What about you, then?" Elliot''s tone was peaceful too. He did not want to provoke or start any fight.


    "Nora and I are innocent. Why are you angry then? Avery, you can''t not trust me but expect me to trust


    you fully."


    In this round, he won.


    Avery did indeed get angry at him because of Nora.


    "All the problems between us, can wey it out on the table once and for all tonight?" He wanted to


    resolve the conflicts between them.


    Soon after, their child was going to be born. They needed to bring the child up together.


    "There are no problems." Avery put down her spoon. She did not want to discuss such a heavy topic.


    "I''m a little tired. I didn''t nap in the afternoon."


    "I''ll send you back." Elliot got up from his chair and walked over to her. He helped her up.


    "Where are you staying?" Avery picked her bag up and asked.


    Elliot hesitated for a while.


    Avery looked at his slightly blushing handsome face. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡¯¡¯ Elliot, don¡¯t tell me you


    only came here today, and you haven''t found a ce to stay?"


    "Hmm, I''ll just find a hotel near your ceter.¡± Elliot seemed like he wanted to assure her, but it also


    seemed like he did not. "Anyway, this time I didn''t bring a bodyguard with me. I can just stay anywhere.


    It''s easy."


    He did not bring a bodyguard with him! Avery furrowed her brows tightly.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "Why didn''t you bring a bodyguard? Don''t you know that you are a public figure?" Avery furrowed her


    brows. She was suddenly angry. "Did you think that there wouldn''t be danger in Bridgedale?


    Bridgedale''s safety is much worse than Aryadelle''s!"


    Elliot looked at her agitated face. Words got stuck in his throat.


    "Avery, don''t be angry. I came here on ast -minute decision," Elliot exined. "At that time, there


    wasn''t an extra ticket on the flight, so I didn''t bring the bodyguard along with me."


    "Can''t you just take the next flight with your bodyguard?" Although Avery wasining, she had


    calmed down."


    You''re staying at my ce tonight."


    "Okay."


    "Did you do it deliberately?" The more she thought, the more suspicious she got. "Did you really not


    bring your bodyguard?"


    "What about the trust we just talked about?¡± Elliot said directly, "If I wanted to stay at your ce, I have


    a thousand ways to do it. The only thing I won''t do is lie to you and gain your pity to achieve my goal."


    Avery blushed because of her suspicion.


    Once Hayden returned home, he saw Mike sitting in the living area eating takeaway and drinking beer.


    "Big H, didn''t I spend this morning repairing the webpage? Turns out, someone shut it down," Mike said


    remorsefully, "I''m guessing the webpage must have a huge secret."


    "Oh," Hayden said distractedly, "Elliot came to look for Mommy."


    Mike knew about this, so he was not surprised.


    "Big H, don''t be sad. You''re a man. You should recognize the reality and ept it," Mikeforted


    him, "Your mother loves Elliot. Even if they fight all the time, it can''t change this fact."


    Hayden pouted. He was indignant.


    "This is love," Mikeforted Hayden. " You''re still young, so you won''t understand. You''ll get it once


    you''re older."


    Hayden was gloomy from Mike''sforts. He turned around and returned to his room.


    Soon after, Avery brought Elliot home.


    Mike saw the two of them and raised his beer on the table. He raised his eyebrow and said to Elliot,


    "Come have a drink!¡±


    Avery looked at Mike ;b&=SKX: said nothing. She was prepared to return to her room to take a shower.


    Elliot grabbed her arm and asked her, "Can I drink with him?"


    Avery said, "Drink if you want to.¡±


    "Can you two not be so corny? Do you need to ask permission just to drink?" Mike teased, "If those that


    don''t understand this situation, they would think that I was about to pick a fight!"


    "I''m just afraid that I''ll get you drunk, and she''ll get angry." Elliot walked over to Mike and sat down. He


    picked up a can of beer.


    Avery was a little worried. She warned, " Don''t get too drunk. There''s no nanny to take care of you at


    night." "Avery, don''t worry! I won''t get drunk! As for him...as long as he begs for mercy, I won''t make


    him drink anymore!" Mike said while picking up a can of beer and drinking with Elliot.


    Avery has predicted that the situation would turn out to be tragic that night. Before returning to her


    room, she went to look for Hayden.


    Hayden had just finished his shower. His hair was wet, yet he looked sleepy as if he could fall asleep


    the next second.


    She immediately entered the room, took the hairdryer, and started blow-drying his hair.


    Once his hair is dry, she ruffled his head. " Hayden, Elliot didn''t bring a bodyguard over this time, so I


    let him stay the night."


    Hayden nodded. "Mommy, I''m sleepy. Go to


    bed too.¡±


    Avery nodded and returned to her room.


    At two in the morning, her phone screen lit up before it started ringing.


    Avery woke up in rm from her sleep. She picked up her phone and answered the call.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, she left her room with her bag in hand.


    The living area lights were still on. Mike and Elliot were each on a sofa, they were drunk as a skunk.


    No one won.


    Avery long expected this oue. She nced at them before leaving in a rush. Something has


    happened to thepany.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Shaun was sobbing through the phone and Avery knew that she had to hurry back. Her mind went


    nk from the sudden turn of events. The core technology of Tate Industries had been stolen and the


    most pathetic of it all was that they had no idea who was behind it.


    The culprit had taken the opportunity of the absence of her and Mike since they had traveled overseas


    for leisure.


    The core technology of thepany was stored in a microchip withyers of security barriers set within


    it; even when stolen, the culprit might not be able to decode the content right away, but it would happen


    eventually.


    The world was never short of idents, just like how she didn''t imagine that Zoe wouldmit suicide.


    At seven in the morning, Hayden stepped out of his room and found the entire mansion in silence, as


    though there was not another soul. He went over to Avery¡¯s room and noticed that the bedsheet was in


    a mess, but there was no one around.


    "Mom!" Hayden shouted loudly.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Elliot was woken up by the shout. He got up from the couch through the


    excruciating headache from the hangover and walked towards Hayden.


    "Hayden, what''s wrong?"


    Hayden''s eyes reddened; without a care of their previous grudges, he asked anxiously, "my mom is


    gone! Do you know where she is?"


    Elliot immediately sobered. He took out his phone from the pocket of his trousers with a trembling hand


    and saw the message he received from Avery.


    ''I have an emergency and need to head back first. Help me keep this from Hayden. Don''t make him


    worry.''


    Elliot desperately wanted to call Avery right away, but keeping Hayden from learning Avery''s departure


    was the priority.


    "You mom... She...has an early body check this morning... Some of the tests require her to undergo


    them with an empty stomach...so she headed out to the hospital early," Elliot maintained hisposure


    and came up with an excuse. "You have summer camp today so let''s not bete. I will go find herter


    in the hospital, so don''t worry." Hayden wasn''t sure about pregnancy tests =b"?SNY< took Elliot for his


    words.


    As soon as the bodyguards sent Hayden off, Elliot instantly went to call Avery.


    Her phone was turned off, so it was likely that she was still on the ne.


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Wanda stared at the stolen microchip in her hand with a smug smile on her


    face.


    There was an extremely small logo on the chip that read: Super Brain.


    It was the system that Jack had spent fortunes in developing; it was something that belonged to her


    and now, she had finally taken it back after Avery had taken it from her for so many years. From this


    point onwards, she vowed to stomp Tate Industries to the ground and defeat Avery. "You sure are


    resourceful, Chelsea." Wanda held onto the microchip tightly inside the palm of her hand. "Considering


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    how sincere you are in working with me, I won''t hold back against Avery! I assure you that you will be


    the only woman remaining by Elliot Foster''s side."


    Chelsea grinned. "I believe you can do it. Once it''s done, I will sweeten the pot for you even more."


    Wandaughed. "Avery must have already found out about this, and I can even picture her looking


    furious as ever. She is just a pretty face with no skills at all. She only managed to get this far by


    depending on men; now that we have taken the spine of herpany, she has nothing left but a pile of


    rotten meat!"


    In Tate Industries, Avery hurried back as soon as shended. She had not slept for over twelve hours


    and was looking tormented with her eyes red.


    In the meeting room, all managers sat quietly and held their breath as Avery strode into the room with a


    cold expression and an intimidating aura surrounding her.


    She sat down in the president''s seat and was about to speak, when a sharp pain shot up her stomach.


    She curled up with her hands on her abdomen in sweat and muttered, "it hurts... My belly... It hurts so


    much..."

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Her secretary immediately helped her up while Shaun called an ambnce.


    Once Avery was taken to the hospital, the news of it somehow spread like wildfire right away.


    "It looks like Tate Industries is really in a crisis this time! Avery Tate was all high and mighty before and


    now she has to be carried away by an ambnce. How pathetic!"


    "Isn''t the baby she''s carrying suffering the most? I heard that it''s Elliot Foster''s, is it true?"


    "Who knows? Apart from the one she is carrying, she has two other kids... Those two are definitely not


    Elliot Foster''s, or he would have fought for their custody." "Avery sure has a chaotic personal life! All


    things aside, Tate Industries is doomed this time! With their core technology stolen, how could they


    continue to sell their products at such a high price from now on? She will soon lose the throne in the


    high-end market!"


    "It''s a good thing for the consumer, though."


    "But it''s fatal damage to Avery! It''s no wonder that she passed out! "


    When Wanda caught the news, she opened a bottle of wine cheerfully and took out the photo of her


    daughter Cassandra from the drawer.


    "Cassandra, I won''t let you die in vain," she said to the photo, "putting Avery through bankruptcy is


    merely the first step. I will make her wish that she could just die! I will make it so that she eagerly takes


    her own life from the pain, just like Zoe did!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she raised her ss and took a sip.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten about that bast*rd Elliot! Let them all go to hell!" She said as her eyes


    mmed with cold viciousness.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door and the door was pushed open.


    "Madam Tate, there has been a breakthrough in the technical department! They should be able to


    crack the code in the microchip in no time!" Her assistant strode in with good news.


    Wanda sighed a breath of relief. "There''s a grand reward waiting for all of you once it has been


    sessfully decoded!" "Congrattion, Madam Tate! Soon, Wonder Technologies will surpass Tate


    Industries ;h?=WMX? before the number onepany in the field for drones all across Aryadelle!" The


    assistant said, before turning to look at the photo on the office desk. "Who is that woman in the photo,


    Madam Tate? She looks so beautiful."


    The smile on Wanda''s face faded as she picked up the photo. "This is my daughter. If only she was still


    alive, she would be so happy to see how I''ve surpassed her father. It''s a shame that...Avery got her


    killed."


    Shocked, the assistant said, "who knew Avery Tate is such a vicious person! It¡¯s no wonder that you


    hate her so much!"


    Wanda put the photo back into the drawer and gritted out, "I will make her pay."


    Meanwhile, in the hospital.


    After being rushed to the hospital, the doctor did a full-body check on Avery.


    "Doctor, is my baby okay?" Avery''s forehead was covered with sweat, but the pain had subdued mostly.


    She regretted her actions, as no matter how important herpany was, her child was the most


    important.


    "Your baby is fine, Miss. Tate, but you are not," the doctor said, "are you feeling overwhelmed by stress


    the baby''s growth."


    "I know. I will pay attention from now on."


    "We will keep you on the oxygen inhaler for now," the doctor continued, "you will be kept under


    observation in the hospital for two days and will only be discharged when your condition stabilizes."


    Avery nodded.


    "Give your family a call to get them here and take care of you! I will go fill in the hospitalization


    documents for you," the doctor said, before stepping out.


    Avery felt troubled, as she wasn''t sure who to call. Just as she was about to find a care worker, her


    phone rang.


    "Avery, I heard that something went wrong with yourpany. Are you okay right now?" Chad


    contacted Avery under Elliot''smand and informed her, "Mister Foster and Mike have already


    bought tickets back to Aryadelle."


    "Well... Something did happen with thepany," she said, but no longer felt as emotional as she did


    before.


    "Don''t panic. Mister Foster and Mike will help handle it once they are back," Chadforted her and


    said, "just rest well at home."

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Just then, the doctor came back with the documents and walked over to the bed. " Miss. Tate, your


    documents for hospitalization have been submitted."


    Chad overheard him and tensed. "What happened, Avery? Why are you hospitalized? Which hospital


    are you in right now? I''ll go over there right away!"


    Unable to lie, Avery told him the truth.


    Once she hung up, her secretary said, "I will go make the payment, Miss. Tate."


    "Thank you. You can go back to the office as soon as you are done with that!"


    "I can stay here to take care of you, Miss. Tate." "It''s fine. Go back and tell the others I''m okay. I will call


    Shaun once I figure out what to do with the current situation."


    "Okay, Miss. Tate."


    Twenty minutester, Chad hurried his way to the hospital. After checking on Avery''s condition, he said,


    "I''ve called Mrs. Cooper over to take care of you. Rest well and don''t think about anything else."


    "I feel better now," she said calmly.


    "Okay. I''ve told the bodyguards to get food. Rest after you eat," he said.


    "Okay."


    Ten hourster, Mike and Elliot returned to Aryadelle.


    The moon hung high and the sky was glittered with stars when Chad went to pick them up from the


    airport.


    Elliot told Chad to send Mike back, and Chad immediately grabbed Mike by the arm, before shoving


    him into the car.


    Confused, Mike asked, ¡¯¡¯why is Elliot so nice to me all of a sudden? I can''t get used to it."


    "What are you thinking? It''ste, and he has his bodyguards to send him back."


    With that, Chad got onto the driver''s seat and drove towards Starry River Vi.


    "Isn''t Avery in the hospital? I want to go see her first," Mike said.


    "She is sleeping now, what''s the point of you going? She seemed fine when I went to check on her


    earlier in the evening.


    Besides, Mrs. Cooper is there looking after her, so don¡¯t worry!"


    "Alright... I saw your message saying that she was hospitalized as soon as wended and I switched


    on my phone. I was so scared. It means nothing to me even if thepany copses, I just want her to


    be okay."


    "Don¡¯t get so disheartened yet! My boss won¡¯t let Tate Industries go down."


    Mike leaned back against the seat =c,:SKY< stared out the window with his blue eyes." Don''t talk as


    though your boss is the savior of all; ourpany will survive even without him."


    "If that¡¯s the case, go home and get some sleep. No matter what happens, we will deal with it tomorrow


    morning."


    "Yeah."


    A ck Rolls-Roice raced through the city at night and finally stopped before the office building of Tate


    Industries.


    Momentster, the lights in the entire building lit up.


    All employees of the technical and development department have received urgent notice from Shaun


    that Mike had returned to Aryadelle, and hade up with a solution; therefore, everyone was required


    to hurry back to the office for a meeting.


    An hourter, the employees began to arrive. As soon as they entered the meeting room, their phones


    were confiscated by bodyguards that were dressed in ck.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as they were about to protest, they realized in shock that the man sitting in the president''s seat


    was not Mike, but Elliot.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    "Isn''t that Elliot Foster, the boss of Sterling Group? Why is he here? Mr. Locklyn, you said that Mr. Mike


    is back, but where is he? Why did you lie to us?" Someone protested.


    Shaun exined with resignation, "you must have all heard about the rtionship before our boss and


    Mr. Foster here. With President Tate''s current condition, she has been hospitalized and Mr. Foster has


    decided to help."


    "Oh... It¡¯s good that he is helping, but why take our phone? It feels weird."


    "My phone has been taken as well, but Mr. Foster must have his reasons for doing so," Shaun said.


    Everyone turned their attention to the man sitting on the president''s seat.


    Elliot oozed an intimidating aura with a dark expression on his face. Before him, they all felt an illusion


    as though they had made a mistake even if they hadn''t.


    "Some of you must know how the microchip was stolen." Elliot scanned the crowd with sharp eyes. "I


    will give you one minute. If no onees forth within one minute, I will deal with you my way."


    He started the timer as soon as he finished the sentence; at the same time, a few well-built men in


    ck stepped in through the door and eyed the employees intently.


    Everyone was intimidated and people started protesting softly.


    "Who on earth did it?! Stand up already! What kind of man you are if you won''t admit to what you did?"


    "President Tate treated us well, so why would someone betray her?! If you are encountering some


    difficulties, she would have helped you if you talked to her about it! Why would you do such a horrible


    thing? It''s illegal!"


    "That''s right! We can''tmit crimes!


    Besides, President Tate is the most generous and kind boss I''ve ever seen and I''ve decided long ago


    that I would follow her for the rest of my life!"


    Soon, one minute had passed.


    Elliot gave the bodyguards a look and two of the men immediately dragged one of the employees out.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! Where are you taking me? I can walk on my own! Let me go!" The


    employee who was taken shouted in fear.


    As his egoless shout echoes through the meeting room, the mental defenses of the others crumbled.


    Shaun couldn''t help but said, "Mr. Foster, I know that you are trying to catch the traitor, but what if you


    somehow hurt someone that''s innocent?"


    "None of you is innocent," Eliot deadpanned sternly, "including you. Something this important had been


    stolen =h%=QJW: none of you realized it. Do you take Avery or me for a fool?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun bowed his head guilty. "I''m sorry. I will support whatever you do from now on, as long as we can


    catch the traitor!"


    As soon as Shaun uttered thest word, a piercing wail was heard from the outside. Though none of


    them could see what had happened, but they could imagine that the person who had been taken


    outside was facing heelish torture.


    The crowd paled and trembled.


    "Until we find the traitor, each one of you will have a taste of that. If the traitor won''t talk, then you will


    all die here tonight!" Elliot added.


    The others broke down at his words.


    "Damn it! It''s not me! It really isn''t me! I have been with President Tate since the beginning and I am


    attached to thispany! I would never do anything to betray thispany! It has to be someone from


    the technical department!" One of the pioneers of the development department said.


    Someone else from the technical department argued, "don''t make false usations! What proof do


    you have that says the technical department did it?" "That microchip was stolen from your department!"


    "Stop joking around! You guys from the development department can get into our office anytime you


    want! Who knows if you are the ones who stole it?!"


    "You are the one who should stop joking around! We have been so busytely that we couldn''t possibly


    have time to steal something from you people! The traitor must be from the technical department! You


    guys should be interrogated first! I''m sure we will find the traitor faster that way!


    "Since you are saying that the traitor is not from the development department, they you guys should be


    interrogated first! You can prove your innocence by that!"


    The two departments erupted into an intense argument.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Elliot stared them down coldly as he pursed his lips.


    ''I''m finding that traitor even if that''s thest thing I do!'' He thought.


    The next morning, Avery opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Mike''s face.


    "You''re awake, Avery!" Mike adjusted her bed and passed her a bowl of soup. "Have some soup."


    She had not fully woken up yet and epted the bowl dazedly.


    "How do you feel today?" Mike sat down by the bed and stared at her face. "Why didn''t you tell me that


    something like that has happened to thepany, and came back on your own instead? I would die of


    guilt if something happened to you."


    Avery sobered. "You are drunk, how was I supposed to let you know?"


    "Alright! I shouldn''t have drunk with Elliot! " Mike sighed and said, "but we should really thank him this


    time. He helped us find the traitor."


    Avery''sshes shivered at the words as she asked with a hoarse voice, "who was it? Who betrayed


    us?"


    "The technical department." Mike lowered his head because he was the one responsible for the


    technical department.


    Avery frowned. "I asked who, not which department."


    "All employees from the technical department," Mike took a deep breath and gritted out, "those fools


    went causing troubles when they were out for a gathering and someone took photos of them. They


    were then threatened to exchange the photos with the microchip and so they plotted together and stole


    the microchip.¡±


    "Who did they give it to?!" Avery was taken by surprise, but knew that she had to face reality.


    "They said that they didn''t know, because the person wore a mask and used a voice changer, so they


    couldn''t tell who it was."


    Avery had lost all appetite and handed the bowl of soup back to Mike.


    "Have some, Avery! Don''t torture yourself," Mike said guiltily, "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have trusted


    them."


    "I feel dizzy right now. I will have the soupter." Averyid back down and started thinking of counter


    moves.


    The person who took the microchip had to be either Wanda, or anotherpetitor from the same


    industry. Soon enough, there would be apany that wouldunch their products with br?d$>RMS<


    new updates and it would crush Tate Industries.


    An hourter, Elliot arrived at the hospital to visit Avery.


    He had dropped by at three in the morning, but left after a nce as Avery was still sleeping at the


    time. It was half past eight in the morning and he had only slept for less than four hours; his eyes were


    red.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw him approaching, she immediately said, "Avery just had her breakfast and said


    she felt dizzy, so she went back to sleep."


    He stepped towards the bed and stared at Avery''s paled face. Her brows furrowed and appeared


    uneasy even in her sleep.


    Suddenly, his phone started ringing. He immediately answered the call and walked towards the


    balcony.


    "Mr. Foster, I got it. The stolen microchip that belonged to Tate Industries is now in the hands of Wanda


    Tate!" His subordinate said, "they have sessfully cracked the code open so there''s no point of


    recovering it!"


    Meanwhile, Avery slowly opened her eyes from the bed.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She stared at Elliot''s slim, yet strong figure from behind and struggled to get up from the bed.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    She thought she was dreaming, because she could see the light surrounding his body. She stepped


    towards him and he turned around abruptly; she saw his brooding eyes and sensed the warmth


    radiating off his body and it was then that she finally sobered and realized that it was not a dream.


    "Why did you get out of bed?" He held her by the arm and asked, "did I wake you?"


    She shook her head. "I slept too longst night and feel dizzy whenever I am asleep for too long."


    "Why don''t we go down for a walk, then?"


    Elliot had asked the doctor and the doctor told him that there was nothing wrong with the baby. The


    main issue was that Avery was emotionally unstable, which led to hyperventtion and increased heart


    rate. Once she calmed herself and rested, Avery would recover; but if she failed to do so, it would


    affect the child.


    Avery nced outside the window and saw how sunny it was outside, so she nodded and stepped out


    of the room with Elliot.


    "Avery, the trouble yourpany is facing is no big deal." As they walked out of the hospital, Elliot


    hesitated and said, "you can¡¯t get everything you want in life, whether it''s in daily life or work. One can


    only grow when there¡¯s adversity.¡±


    She gazed up at him. "Are you trying tofort me?"


    "You need to strengthen your mental tolerance." Seeing that Avery was energetic enough, he cut to the


    chase and said, "so what if someone took your core technology and earned the money that belongs to


    you? It''s just a financial loss. Health should always be your top priority for as long as you are alive.¡±


    Avery nodded. "So, you drink and smoke when you are ill because you know that health is the top


    priority in life. If only you had no clue of how important health is, you would have probably just drowned


    yourself in a whiskey barrel!"


    Elliot realized that he had worried too much and Avery didn''t needforting after all.


    "Haha!" Seeing that he was rendered speechless, she couldn''t help butugh. " Look at how red your


    eyes are. Did you even sleep? If you need to get an


    electrocardiogram, maybe I can give my room to you." "I was worried that you might be upset, so I


    couldn''t sleep," he exined, "but judging from the way you are right now, I guess you are stronger


    than I thought you were."


    "I wasn''t admitted to hospitalst night because I was in despair. Shaun was sobbing so much when he


    called me that I felt like thepany was going to crumble into nothing. Losing thepany isn''t that


    big a deal to me, personally; but when I thought of the possibility of those employees that I hired going


    unemployed... What if they can''t find a new job afterward?"


    She was losing sleep over this.


    Elliot studied the concern in her eyes. "It won''t get that bad. Technology industries depend mostly on


    core technologies, but even if yours is stolen, you can upgrade on the foundation of what you had."


    She nodded ;c,;RKW; asked, "how did you catch the traitors?"


    "Torture."


    "Oh." She guessed so.


    "Do you think that I¡¯m cruel?"


    Elliot wanted to exin to her that one simply had to be crueler than the people that harmed them, or


    the others would only bully them.


    If there was no severe punishment in ordance with what had happened to Tate Industries, there


    would always be employees who would dare to betray thepany for profits or out of fear; what


    happened the night before was a warning to all employees that worked there.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You are cruel," she said and his heart sank at the words.


    Not only are you cruel to others, but yourself as well. Your body can''t take it any longer if you won''t


    sleep."


    Elliot froze.


    "Go back and sleep." She held his hand and looked at him. "I''m okay now and I should be discharged


    tomorrow.¡±


    He held back her hand. "Then let me walk you back to your room."


    "I want some fresh air down here. The bodyguards are with me, so I''ll be just fine." She nced at the


    bodyguards that were following them closely from a distance. Once Elliot left, she turned on her phone.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    The headline of the news popped into her sight.


    ''Core Technology of Tate Industries was stolen; Where Would This Enterprise Go Next?''


    There were plenty ofments below.


    ''Tate Industries only started two years ago, right? Are they closing down already? I highly suspect that


    the building their office is in is haunted!''


    ¡¯Does no one else realize how expensive Tate Industries¡¯ products are? The quality isn¡¯t bad, but the


    high-end drone market ispletely ruled over by them, and I hate it!


    ''Hehe! So is the price for drones going to drop from now on? p-p!'' ''My dad works for Tate


    Industries and I don¡¯t want to see it go down! It treats its employees with great benefits and most


    importantly, the president is kind to everyone! My dream is to work there once I graduate...''


    Avery closed the news and opened her messenger to find Mike''s message.


    ''Wanda has the microchip!''


    Avery was not surprised by this oue; she simply didn''t think that Wanda would act so fast.


    That afternoon, Wonder Technologies had opened a press conference in a hotel.


    Wanda announced with joy that there had been a break-through in the technical department of her


    with a lower than average selling price.


    Wanda might as well announce that she had stolen the core technology from Tate Industries at this


    point.


    During the Q & A session, one of the reporters asked Wanda, "Madam Tate, the core technology of


    Tate Industries has been stolen. What do you think of that?"


    Wanda burst outughing. "I don''t think much of it, because I''ve always focused on surpassing my own


    limits. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t the one who stole their core technology, as I don¡¯t have the guts for illegal


    acts."


    "We heard that you were once Avery Tate''s stepmother. Now that she has been admitted to the


    hospital, have you gone to visit her yet?"


    Wanda''s lips curled into a sarcastic sneer." I will go see her right away as soon as she calls me ''Mom''."


    Avery stared at the smug expression on W>f #=PJT=a''s face from the news and felt somewhat calm.


    Everything that had happened was set and done. What she needed to do was to adjust herself as soon


    as possible to handle the ever-changing situation.


    In the evening, she requested to be discharged.


    The doctor ran some tests on her and gave her the permission.


    One weekter, Tate Industries had formed the ''Win-Win Alliance¡¯ with three other brands of drone


    producers.


    Tate Industries was to share their Super


    Brain system with these three other firms, while they returned twenty percent of their annual sales


    ie to Tate Industries as a fee for patent royalty; at the same time, Tate Industries announced that


    the stolen core technology was the undefined version, whereas the technologies that applied to their


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    products was ones that had been upgraded for eight times since the initial version.


    The report asked Avery, "Miss. Tate, were you admitted to the hospital because of this incident?"


    "You probably won''t believe me if I say that it''s not because of that," Avery drawled, " but it is true that I


    was not affected much by the fact that our core technology was stolen. My team and I have always


    been dedicated to innovation and that''s the only way apany could march forward." "Does your


    team include the man behind you?" The reporter asked with a smile.


    Avery was stunned.


    ''The man behind me? Is he referring to... Elliot?''


    "There are quite a lot of men behind me. I''m not sure who you are referring to." She smiled awkwardly


    and tried to brush the question off. "My son, too, is a man behind me."


    "I am talking about the man who apanied you to your pregnancy checkup." The only thing missing


    from the reporter¡¯s question was Elliot''s name.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Her face flushed instantly.


    Shaun reminded the reporter, "please don''t pry on President Tate''s personal life."


    "I just want to know if Elliot Foster has anything to do with the ''Win-Win Alliance¡¯. It''s a brilliant n."


    "So, are you hinting that President Tate could not havee up with such an idea herself?" Shaun


    questioned sharply.


    "Of course not. One of my colleagues captured the moment where Elliot Foster was seen entering Tate


    Industries at night a week ago. Was he there to help manage the operation?"


    The reporter had now officially mentioned Elliot''s name and the blush on Avery''s face darkened.


    The crowd focused on her and waited for her to reply.


    After a few moments of silence, she answered sincerely, "the Win-Win Alliance is a solution that I have


    decided on after discussing with my Director of Operations. As for the rest, I have no furtherment."


    The reporter changed the subject and asked, "Miss. Tate, Madam Tate of Wonder Technologies


    imed that they had a technical break-through and predicted that there will be a newunch for high-


    end products by the end of this year. May I have your opinion on this?"


    "About this, the only thing I would like to say is that an exclusive patent has been registered for the


    core technology store within the microchip stolen from mypany; I shall seek legal action towards


    anyone who utilizes the patent without my consent!¡±


    Avery''s statement at the press conference was soon heard by Wanda.


    Wanda snorted. "We just need to upgrade and change the content inside the microchip a bit. It''s no big


    deal. Haha!"


    "Right. But that Win-Win Alliance she enforced is a bad influence on us! It means that she is pulling the


    otherpanies over to her side," Wanda¡¯s assistant said with concern.


    "Why are you afraid? I will eradicate them all at once!" Wanda said arrogantly, "one cannot seed


    without eradicating all enemies!"


    "With Chelsea helping you in secret, you are definitely going to seed, Madam Tate!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wanda red at her. "Don''t talk about that anywhere! Chelsea is extremely cautious ;d %;WJP< if she


    learns that I let it slip about our cooperation, she will definitely cut all ties with me."


    After the press conference, Avery exited the hotel and got into the car. As the driver drove, she turned


    on her phone and saw the message from Mike.


    Mike had been working overtimetely with the development department on upgrading their products,


    but someone seemed to have taken a video of the conference from earlier and sent it to him.


    ''The Win-Win Alliance was an idea that Chad mentioned to me. I asked Chad about it just now and he


    said that it''s actually Elliot''s idea.''


    Avery typed.


    ''Let''s treat him to dinner! What do you say?''


    Avery felt overwhelmed. Elliot had taken all the burden on his shoulders during this crisis and had


    resolved the most troubling issue she had in hand. Though she could have solved it herself without his


    help, she still appreciated what he had done.


    Just as she was about to reply ''yes'', she received yet another message from Mike.


    ''Chad told me that they have been really busy with the new projecttely and Elliot has had a lot of


    work piling up for the past few days. Let''s buy him dinner after a while!''


    ''Sure.'' Avery replied.


    Elliot''s work piled up because of her. In order to apologize to her, he had hurried over to Bridgedale and


    had stayed awake through the night to resolve herpany''s crisis. She could be stone-hearted and


    would still be moved by what he had done for her.


    At night, she lied on the bed as she made a video call to Tammy.


    "Avery, he did well this time, but don''t you think that it''s disgusting for him to keep Nora around in his


    with him. This woman is like a prick that could stab you on the skin anytime!"

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Avery could feel her face burning. "When have I ever mentioned anything about getting back together


    with him?"


    "Just now! You mentioned how much he had done for you and said that you want to buy him a gift and


    dinner... It''s so obvious that you''ve fallen for him," Tammy said, " don''t forget what I said. I am really


    urate when ites to reading people. That Nora girl might look tamed, but she has to be even


    better at scheming than Zoe!


    Avery remained thoughtful for a few seconds and said, "but she doesn¡¯t have any leverage."


    "She could create some. So long as she doesn''t give up, you will always be her biggest enemy. She


    and Chelsea will definitely team up against you." Tammy removed the facial mask on her face and


    continued, "Elliot Foster is one big chunk of meat and everyone wants a bite. Avery, be cautious!"


    Avery felt more calmed after talking to Tammy.


    "Not only does he have to fire Nora, he also needs to fire Chelsea!" Tammy proposed, "if you are too


    embarrassed to talk to him about this, I will go tell him for you!"


    "Tammy! Things between me and him are not like that..." Avery immediately interrupted her.


    "Alright, but think about the things I told you just now. Also, I heard that Ben used to pursue Chelsea so


    he is probably on her side."


    Reminded of all the misunderstanding between her and Elliot, Avery instantly lost all romantic interest.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I was being reckless just now, Tammy. Let¡¯s see how things go after the baby is born!"


    "That¡¯s fine, too. The most important thing right now is for you to give birth to your baby safely. Are you


    busy tomorrow? If you¡¯re not, TH go find you," Tammy said with a smile.


    Feeling rxed, Avery said, "I''m not busy. Mike won¡¯t let me handle much rted to thepany


    "He has Chad, so don''t worry about him." Tammy nced at the time and said, "it¡¯s gettingte, Avery.


    You shouldn''t stay up, go rest!"


    "Sure."


    Three dayster, Avery received a message from Tammy in the afternoon.


    ''Avery, I''m in Room V609 in Caesar Hotel. There''s a surprise for you. Come now!''


    Avery chuckled at the message ?h+ called Tammy.


    The message was odd. If there was a surprise, why mention it in the message? Tammy was no fool, so


    was she trying to prank Avery?


    Avery''s call was hung up right after being picked up. She stared at her phone dazedly, when another


    message from Tammy came in.


    ''I''m only waiting until five, Avery! If you don''t show up before five, then there''s no surprise for you!''


    Avery looked at the message and smiled with resignation, before taking her purse and hurrying towards


    Caesar Hotel.


    At six in the evening, Ben and Chelsea appeared in Caesar Hotel.


    Chelsea had a social gathering to attend that night, but had called Ben to help as she wasn''t felt so


    well. Almost halfway through the gathering, Chelsea''s face was flushed from drinking too much and


    struggled towards the washroom.


    Ben followed her and said, "I will ask the driver to send you back, Chelsea. Leave the rest to me."


    Chelsea nodded with a pale face.


    As they walked by a private room, they overheardughter and chatter of a couple from the inside.


    "Be gentler! Don''t make me lose my baby! I am still counting on this baby to get my Elliot Foster''s


    fortune! Once he dies, all his money is going to belong to us! Mm... He might be tall, but he is useless


    in bed! He is nothingpared to you and he couldn''t even satisfy me!"


    The woman''s voice sounded exactly like Avery.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Ben froze. His expression darkened as he clenched his fists.


    Just as he was about to push through the door to the private room, Chelsea grabbed onto his arm.


    "Ben! No!"


    "Why not?!" Ben gritted out, "not only am I going in, I''m calling Elliot too so that he can see who this


    woman truly is!"


    "See who she truly is, and then what? What about the baby she is carrying? ording to my


    knowledge, Elliot wants to keep the baby. Tell Elliot about this after Avery gives birth."


    Chelsea''s words had convinced Ben to suppress his anger.


    ''That''s right! That baby!'' He thought,'' without the baby, I wouldn''t show Avery mercy! What she said just


    now was pure venom! Not only can I not stand to hear it, Elliot might just kill her if he heard it himself!''


    However, in order to ensure that the baby was delivered safely, Ben had to pretend that he didn''t know


    a thing and keep it a secret from Elliot. If he told Elliot about this, there was a great chance that the


    baby would not be born into the world.


    Chelsea dragged Ben away and left.


    After exiting the hotel, Ben could barely contain his anger and took out his phone to call Avery.


    ''...Sorry. The number you have dialed is out of service at the moment. Please try againter.'' "F*ck!"


    Ben tightened his grip around the phone and red viciously at the hotel. "I f* eking thought that I


    heard wrongly! How could Avery be this kind of woman? How could she?"


    He even suspected he might be hallucinating after drinking too much, otherwise, how could something


    so ridiculous happen?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You heard them right, Ben." Chelsea grabbed onto his arm tightly out of fear that he might run back


    into the hotel. "I heard it loud and clear. That was Avery''s voice. Avery said that Elliot couldn''t satisfy


    her in bed, so she-"


    "Shut up! Chelsea, it¡¯s bad enough that someone has said something like that, how could you repeat


    it!" He roared and swung her hand away. "Go back on your own! I need some time!"


    Before leaving, Chelsea reminded him, " don''t do anything reckless, Ben. If Elliot''s baby doesn¡¯t


    survive, he might very well not have another child for the rest of his life."


    Ben scowled. "Chelsea Tierney, I don''t need you to keep reminding me that! I know what I''m doing!"


    This was the first time Ben had shouted at Chelsea. After Chelsea left, Ben strode back into the hotel


    =g+:SNW; towards the reception.


    "Help me check if there''s a woman under the name Avery Tate checking into this hotel today."


    The receptionist responded hesitantly, "sir, we can''t disclose private information about our customers.¡±


    "This is my business card," Ben said, "I know your boss!" He handed his business card to the


    receptionist and she took one nce, before helping him check right away.


    "Mr. Schaffer, Miss. Tate did check into our hotel earlier today."


    Ben''s heart sank at her words, thinking,'' Avery, you have guts!''


    Avery woke up in an unfamiliar room, with no one else around but her.


    Suddenly, she noticed Tammy''s phone on the coffee table. She immediately picked up the phone and


    checked, before confirming that it belonged to Tammy. ''Why is Tammy''s phone here?'' She thought.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    She could only remember fragments; she recalled receiving messages from Tammy, saying that she


    had a surprise for her and asking her to hurry over. However, she couldn''t find Tammy when she


    arrived.


    After that, she started feeling extremely light-headed and fell asleep.


    The room she woke up in was not the room she walked into earlier that evening.


    ''Who moved me to another room?'' She thought. Unsettled, she took her purse and hurried outside the


    room. As soon as she was out of the hotel, she called Jun.


    "Avery, Tammy lost her phone. If someone calls or messages you asking for money, don''t do it!" Jun


    said.


    "Oh... When did she lose her phone?" Avery''s blood ran cold.


    "Around three in the afternoon. Did you receive weird messages?"


    Avery took a deep breath. "Is Tammy with you right now? I need to talk to her."


    "Oh, okay. She''s upstairs. I''ll go find her."


    Shortly after, Jun passed the phone to Tammy.


    "Avery! My phone was stolen! Damn that thief! I reported it to the police but they said that it''s going to


    be very hard to find it. I''ve been so caught up with this the entire morning. I have too much personal


    information on my phone..." Tammy whined.


    "Your phone is with me," Avery said in a cold voice, "someone texted me with your phone yesterday in


    the afternoon and fooled me into going to Caesar hospital.


    "Huh?! Why would the thief lure you to the hotel? Avery, are you okay? You are scaring me!"


    "I''m fine." Avery still felt a little dizzy. "I didn¡¯t see anyone when I arrived at the hotel. I was probably


    drugged and fell asleep. Other than feeling a bit dizzy, I feel alright."


    "Hurry and go get checked in the hospital! That thief is so weird."


    "Yeah, don''t worry. I will head to the hospital right now. Also, don''t tell anyone about this just yet, I don''t


    want Elliot to worry," Avery said.


    "Okay, I won''t." Still concerned, Tammy asked, "which hospital are you going to? I will go look for you


    now."


    ''¡®There is a hospital for traditional medicines near the hotel." "I will go to you right away."


    The next day, in Sterling Group.


    Ben had not been able to sleep the entire night ;g)


    "Elliot, I am not giving money to Avery on your behalf anymore." Ben stepped towards the office desk


    and said, "she can earn money on her own and she doesn''t need your money.¡±


    Elliot gazed up in confusion. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing. I just checked and you don¡¯t have much money left, anyway. There''s no need to drain


    yourself over a rtionship," Ben said with a cold expression and an even colder voice.


    "She is the mother of my child. It''s only natural that I spend money for her." Elliot noticed that Ben was


    upset and asked once again, "what exactly is wrong with you?"


    "If you have to ask, then I''ll tell you the truth!" Ben slowly began to lost his temper. "I hate Avery. That


    woman isn''t worthy of the way you treat her! So what if she can give birth? Other women can do the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    same! I''ve seen pathetic pursuers before, but none as lowly and egoless like you! The more you put up


    with her, the less respect she shows you! Is this fun for you?"


    Ben felt much better after speaking his thoughts; but on the other end of the desk, Elliot''s expression


    instantly darkened. The pen he was holding dropped onto the desk as he stood up from his chair and


    strode towards Ben, before grabbing him by the cor.


    "Repeat what you just said!"


    "I won''t pay Avery another penny on your behalf! You can either get a new Chief Financial Officer, or


    give up on Avery Tate!" Ben swallowed hard and gritted out, "dump her as soon as she gives birth to


    the baby!"


    "Ben, don''t f*cking push me! I will never give up on Avery!"


    "Then you are doomed!" Ben cursed, "that woman is going to ruin you!"

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    When Chelsea heard that Ben and Elliot were fighting, she hurried over and by the time she arrived,


    the fight had stopped because Chad got between them to break them apart.


    Chad had been identally struck for trying to stop the fighting; his spectacles were shattered and


    there was blood on his face.


    "Outside, now, Ben!" Chelseamanded coldly before dragging him outside.


    Once Ben was out of the room, Chad nced over at Elliot.


    It had been Elliot who was hitting Ben and Ben did not fight back at all, which brought Chad to the


    conclusion that Ben had somehow provoked Elliot, or Elliot would not have attacked him. However, the


    two had been best friends for years and had never even argued much, let alone physically harming one


    another.


    "Mr. Foster, what happened?" Chad asked as he white-knuckled through the pain on his face. "Did Ben


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    do something? Did he betray you?"


    Elliot clenched his fists and went back to sit down on the chair. "Get out!"


    His head was throbbing as he struggled to understand what had happened between Ben and Avery. He


    would not have been so furious if only Ben could tell him what was wrong with Avery.


    Chad strode out of the office and walked straight towards Ben and Chelsea.


    "Everything I said to youst night just went down the gutter!" Chelsea scolded Ben. "Are you trying to


    make everyone aware of what happened? What good does this do for Elliot? I''m so disappointed in


    you!"


    Ben took out his phone to check the wounds on his face with the camera, and did not seem affected by


    Chelsea''s words.


    "I can''t get over it unless I spill it all out," he said pathetically, "don''t worry. I didn¡¯t mentionst night."


    Chelsea sighed a breath of relief. "Your face is swollen. You should go get your wounds looked at."


    "Oh. You are noting with me?" Ben asked gloomily.


    "You got what you deserve, so no," she said, before turning to walk towards Elliot''s office.


    Ben sighed and stepped towards the elevator, while Chad caught up to him.


    Chad was also wounded on the face, so the two went to have their injuries treated together.


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward inside the elevator.


    "Ben, what''s going on with the two of you? I asked Mr. Foster about it just now, but he won¡¯t say a


    thing," Chad asked gingerly," what''s so severe that can''t be resolved by just talking with one another?


    Fighting would affect your friendship."


    Ben did not want to tell Chad about it, as he felt that Chad was on Avery''s side in some way.


    The elevator arrived at the first floor :d)< QLV? the door slowly opened.


    Ben''s phone rang and he took it out to realize that it was a call from Avery. He had called her the night


    before but her phone had been switched off, and she had now called him back.


    He epted the call and heard Avery''s casual voice saying, "I didn''t get your callst night, Ben. Is


    there something you need?"


    "I saw a womanst night in Caesar Hotel and she looked a lot like you, so I called you to make sure,"


    Ben said emotionlessly.


    Chad was surprised by how cold Ben''s attitude was towards Avery.


    "I was in that hotelst night," she said.


    Just as she thought Ben was going to ask why she was in the hotel, he said, "then there''s nothing."


    With that, he hung up.


    Chad was confused. "Ben, I know that you are in a fight with Mr. Foster, but you don''t have to vent your


    anger on Avery, do you?"


    "You have it the other way around, but don''t ask me why I am in a fight with Elliot because of her. Don''t


    ask," Ben said in a cold tone.


    "Oh. I won''t ask."


    Chad didn''t know what happened, but judging from Ben''s reaction, the situation was bad.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Avery held onto her phone thoughtfully.


    She could sense Ben''s change in attitude towards her. He had always been polite with her, but he


    sounded as though he was reluctant to talk to her and appeared to despise her in the phone call just


    now.


    Was it because she was in Caesar Hotel the night before? But she hadn''t done anything in the hotel, so


    why would Ben be angry with her? Perhaps he thought that it was inappropriate for her to be in a hotel


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    on her own?


    Up until this point, Avery still couldn''t make sense of why the thief would call her to the hotel. The thief


    had not done anything to her and simply put her to sleep with sedatives.


    She went to the hospital for a check-up the day before and luckily, the dose was minimal and had no


    effect on her body.


    Meanwhile, in Sterling Group.


    Chelsea brought a cup of coffee and set it down before Elliot.


    "Elliot, I talked to Ben just now," she said," he thinks that you are giving too much and getting too little


    in return; aside from that, your work is being dyed because of her all the time..."


    "It can''t be because of that," Elliot scowled and argued, "there has to be another reason that causes his


    sudden hatred towards Avery."


    Chelsea suddenly felt a little scared as she studied the distrustful expression on Elliot¡¯s handsome


    face.


    No matter the time and asion, this was a man who remained highly alert and defensive; it was


    extremely difficult to lie to him.


    "I heard that you were in a gathering with himst night?¡± Elliot looked up and stared sharply at


    Chelsea.


    "Yes. I wasn''t feeling so wellst night, so I asked for his help to keep my client''spany. Both of us


    had a bit too much to drink.¡±


    "Nothing else happened?" Elliot stared at her face, trying to determine if she was lying.


    "Nothing... Elliot, why don¡¯t you get back to work first? Once the two of you calm down, you should


    talk." Worried that Elliot would notice something was wrong, Chelsea changed the topic and said, "by


    the way, Nora''s injury has mostly recovered, so I will tell her toe to work tomorrow."


    Elliot turned his attention back to theputer screen. "Go back to work."


    Chelsea stepped out of his office :f(


    ''Does he not even care about women''s faces? But what if Avery''s face is ruined? Will he still love her


    then?'' She thought.


    A weekter, the entertainment show that La and Eric had gone on was aired.


    Because of how popr Eric was, the show was instantly the talk of the town and La became


    famous because of it as well.


    La was adorable-looking and though she was not particrly lively, she was


    sharp-tongued. As soon as the show was aired, she instantly became the sweetheart of the country.


    ''I want a daughter like that! Her parents must be really good-looking! La is so pretty!''


    ''Not only is she pretty, she is so cool as well! She''s so smart! I love her! Ohhh! This makes me want to


    have my own daughter!''


    ''Wake up! You can''t give birth to a baby as cute as La!¡¯


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that La looks much better than some actresses, is it?''


    ''How can you evenpare La to those stics? Set La apart from them! Hmph!;


    As La became famous on the inte, some of theizens began researching her parents.


    However, the production team


    was extremely discreet about this, so no one could find any information despite their effort.


    Coincidentally, a sex tape of a couple appeared on the inte. The resolution of the video was poor


    but it was clear enough for one to notice that the woman on the video was naked and had dor bills all


    over her body.


    The side of her face was directed at the camera and everyone could tell that it was Avery; aside from


    that, her swollen belly and her moaning voice were further proof that it was her.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Avery was already seven months along her pregnancy. The further along she was, the more easily she


    felt exhausted.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She remained at home to be with her children ever since La came home from taking part in the


    entertainment show.


    Summer holidays would be over soon and under La''s relentless begging, Avery decided to take her


    to Bridgedale for a few days and pick Hayden up along the way.


    As the two travelled to Bridgedale, the sex tape had gone viral throughout the country; wherever the


    video couldn''t be posted, censored screenshot was posted.


    ''I didn''t think that a woman as rich as Avery Tate would sell her body for money! She is heavily


    pregnant right now, isn''t she scared of having a miscarriage?'' ''How do you know if she did it for the


    money? She is definitely not short of money! Haven''t you heard that most of the wealthy people are


    perverts? She has to be doing that for thrills!''


    ''Ugh, my eyes! This woman looks tamed, who knows that she is this slutty in


    private! I wonder if the man in the video is the father of the baby. It would be interesting if he is not!''


    ''He''s definitely not the father! Wealthy women like her couldn¡¯t possibly stay put! She didn''t get married


    when she got pregnant simply because that''s more convenient for her to fool around!¡¯


    ''Her skin is so fair! Even with her swollen belly, I can tell that she has a really good figure. She''s my


    type!''


    ''I heard that she had a thing with Elliot Foster, the president of Sterling Group, as well! Can that man in


    the video be Elliot Foster?''


    ''No way! The belly of that man in the video is so big that he has to be a gross obese man! Elliot Foster


    has a good figure!''


    I just can''t understand why she won''t go for a better-looking man when she''s this rich... Doesn''t Eric


    Santos like her? She has really weird standards!''


    ''F*ck! Can you leave Eric out of this sort of scandal? Our Eric is super innocent. He blushes even when


    he''s just talking to women, so Avery can just scram!''


    Ben was the first to see the scandal and the video. He had learnt Avery''s true face a week ago, so he


    did not doubt whether the video was real when someone started specting about Avery''s video in the


    chat group.


    Someone in the group inspected the video closelypared the content to Avery in reality, before


    posting a summary.


    ''1. The voice of the woman in the video sounded exactly like Avery; I''m sure anyone who has ever


    heard Avery¡¯s voice would be able to tell;


    2. Comparing both women''s side profiles, they look practically identical;


    3. The pregnant belly. I''m pretty sure that everyone who has seen Averytely knows that she is


    pregnant. There might be a woman in this world that resembles her, but she couldn''t be coincidentally


    pregnant at the same time, right?


    4. Their purses. Not sure if you guys realize it, but there is a purse on the nightstand. Avery had carried


    the same exact bag before.''


    Ben sighed heavily after reading the message.


    He had intended on exposing Avery in front of Elliot once she delivered the baby; he had not imagined


    that Avery would record herself with another man.


    Recording the video was bad enough, but why would she show it to everyone?


    Outside the door of the President¡¯s office, Chad roughly went through the video and felt as though the


    sky was crushing down on them. He didn''t dare to study the face of the woman in the video, but could


    tell from the woman''s voice that it was Avery.


    He couldn''t imagine what drastic drama would unfold when Elliot saw the video.


    Another two months and the baby inside Avery would be due.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Which meant that she could go into delivery at any moment; however, what had happened was a rope


    around the baby''s neck that could potentially kill it.


    If Avery was living such a messy private life, it can''t be certain if Elliot would still want the child.


    Chad stood before the office door, unable to summon the courage to step in, as he couldn''t bear to


    witness Elliot''s reaction.


    On his way to find Ben, he spotted Ben stepping out of the elevator.


    "Ben, have you seen the news? Chad asked awkwardly, "the news about Avery."


    "What do you think?¡± Ben scowled furiously. "I found out a week ago! Why else would I be that angry?"


    Chad was taken by surprise. "How did you find out, Ben?"


    "Why don''t you go ask Mike? Considering how close he is to Avery, he must have known everything!"


    Chad felt slightly dazed. Every time Mike mentioned Avery to him, he would make it sound as though


    Avery was a little girl that needed to be taken care of. Mike couldn''t lie, which meant that not even Mike


    knew that Avery had been fooling around in private.


    Chad returned to his own office and called Mike.


    Mike picked up the phone immediately and blurted out, "I know what you are about to say. I saw the


    video. F*ck it, that''s definitely not Avery! That woman''s moan was too lecherous! Avery couldn¡¯t


    possibly do that!"


    "Have you heard her moaning before, and if so, how? Have you slept with her before?!" Chad


    deadpanned.


    "F*ck! What the f*ck do you think you are talking about? Do you have a death wish?" Enraged, Mike


    desperately wished that he could throw a punch at Chad through the phone.


    "Well, then what proof do you have that says that woman isn''t Avery? I watched the video and that


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    looked and sounded exactly like Avery," Chad said in a tortured tone, "where is Avery? I want to hear it


    from her."


    "She took La to Bridgedale this morning! They haven''t evennded yet!" Mike was breathing heavily.


    "That¡¯s not Avery. I''m sure of it. Avery isn''t that kind of woman. I


    trust her and so should you!"


    Chad massaged the bridge of his nose in despair. "This isn¡¯t something that can be resolved even if the


    two of us believe in her. The main issue is my boss... He is going to find out about this soon. If he


    doesn¡¯t believe Avery, then she''s done for!"


    "What do you mean, done for? So what if that woman in the video was indeed, Avery? Avery isn''t


    married to him, ;a%


    > he has no rights to get involved!" Mike said casually.


    "But Avery is still pregnant with his child! Mr. Foster is definitely not going to let her go. Just tell her to


    hide for a while in Bridgedale and don''te back until after she gave birth!" Chad suggested.


    "What are you talking about? The woman in that video is not Avery!" Mike repeated the same sentence


    over and over again.


    Just then, Chad heard noises from the president''s office and hung up, before striding up to the office


    and leaning against the door to listen.


    Inside the office, Ben found the video and shoved his phone towards Elliot''s face to force him to watch


    it.


    "This is the woman that you have been treating like your treasure," Ben sneered sarcastically and


    gritted out, "I came across the scene where she was fooling around with this man a week ago in the


    hotel. I heard with my own ears when she said that she went out looking for other men because you


    can¡¯t satisfy her in bed."


    Elliot froze as though someone had pressed on the ''stop'' button; though his expression was calm,


    darkness had filled his eyes.


    After a long while, he swallowed hard and argued in a hoarse voice, "Avery wouldn''t betray me! That''s


    not her!"


    "Wake up already! That is her!" Ben shattered all hope for Elliot and said, "you can keep the baby she


    is carrying, but do not ever touch that skank ever again!"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Anger was boiling within Elliot¡¯s eyes. The word ''shank'' was like a sharp de that was sent piercing


    through his heart. To him, Avery had always been the purest, most innocent person in the world, so she


    couldn¡¯t possibly be the woman in the video.


    However, no matter how reluctant he was to admit it, the woman''s face and voice, along with her


    pregnant belly were all proving Elliot wrong.


    "I''ve known you for almost twenty years now, Elliot, do you think I would hurt you?" Ben saw the pain in


    Elliot''s eyes and felt sorry for him. "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask Chelsea. We ran into the


    scene together that night. Do you know why we held back from telling you about it? It''s because we


    wanted Avery to give birth to your child and we didn''t want to cause any trouble at this time... But it


    turns out that Avery is shameless enough to record a tape like this!"


    "Don''t you think that the video is blurred out?" Elliot''s senses and urges were ying a tug of war


    within him and tore him apart as they did. "That video has to be fake!"


    Ben had never seen Elliot like this.


    Elliot was never afraid of adversity or failure. They had encountered dangerous situations countless


    times before, with thepany almost going bankrupt in the most difficult moment. Elliot came close to


    bearing a tremendous debt, but didn''t even flinch at the time.


    Who would have thought that a man like that would struggle to ept the fact that


    Avery had cheated on him?


    "Let''s say the video is fake. So is the voice I heard in Caesar Hotel fake as well?" Ben pressed on


    sarcastically. "I went to the reception to check right away that night and Avery was indeed in the hotel. I


    called her that night but her phone was turned off. She didn''t call me back until the day after and she


    admitted herself that she was in Caesar Hotel!"


    Ben spoke quickly and his words were piercing. "That bed in the video is one of the beds in Caesar


    Hotel!"


    Elliot¡¯s eyes reddened. He supported his head with pale fingers and sank into silence as he suffered


    through excruciating pain.


    A voice inside his head told him to believe in Avery unconditionally; but there was also another voice


    that told him to give up : a"=YIR; ept the reality.


    He could feel himself being torn apart little by little.


    Ben didn¡¯t want to say anything when he saw how hurt Elliot was, but he knew that if he didn''t take this


    opportunity to make Elliot give up on Avery, he would soon find a way to help Avery dodge the bullet.


    "Elliot, Avery has never cared about your feelings. Think about all the things she has done so far, she


    has been cing herself first. She knows how to manipte you and she has seeded."


    As no one could get in touch with Avery, everyone who knew her was having a panic attack.


    Tammy held onto her phone and frantically tried to exin to Jun, "that woman in the video is definitely


    not Avery! Avery was in Caesar Hotel that day because the thief used my phone and messaged her!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The thief tricked her into going to the hotel!"


    "Yeah? Did the thief trick her into sleeping with him as well? ording to the video, she seems to enjoy


    it though!"


    "Jun Hertz! What are you saying?!" Tammy''s face was flushing in rage. "That¡¯s not Avery!"


    "Who is it, then? Nora? Nora isn''t pregnant, though. The woman in the video was heavily pregnant,"


    Jun tried to reason with her, "I don''t want to believe that it is Avery, but that''s her voice!"


    Tammy''s eyes reddened. "The thief tricked Avery into going to the hotel that day! They even gave her


    sedative to put her to sleep. I was the one who apanied Avery to a bodycheck in the hospital. She


    didn''t want Elliot to worry and asked me to keep it a secret!"


    "I see. Then the sedative they used on her might be aphrodisiac as well."


    "...I told you that isn''t Avery!" Tammy burst into tears.


    "Tammy Lynch, can you just grow up already? If you really don''t think that''s Avery, why are you even


    crying?" Jun said calmly, "I can believe her for your sake, but Elliot won''t, because it''s Avery we are


    talking about!"


    An hourter, all videos rted to Avery had beenpletely removed from the inte; screenshots


    and wordings rted to the video were also banned. However, this could not stop theizen¡¯s


    curiosity.


    ''How much did Avery spend to stop the


    spection? It sure is nice to be rich!¡¯

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    ''So everyone knows that Avery went fooling around with another man despite being pregnant, right?''


    ''A friend of mine who works at the airport told me that Avery flew overseas earlier this morning. I


    assume that she did so to hide until the storm passes!''


    "I''m so scared! My friend posted a screenshot of Avery''s video and his ount was blocked. Will


    mentioning Avery Tate''s name itself be a taboo soon?''


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Theizens had been correct. Half an hourter, the words ''Avery Tate¡¯ had beenpletely banned


    from the inte, which only provoked theizens further and soon, Tate Industries became the top


    most searched topic.


    Mike stared at thements on the inte coldly with his blue eyes.


    He should have apanied Avery to Bridgedale, but with what was happening in Aryadelle, he had


    more reasons to stay and make sure that thepany operated as per usual.


    "Mike, um..." Shaun opened the door to Mike''s office awkwardly and asked, "is... President Tate okay?"


    "She went to Bridgedale."


    "Oh... Is she okay?"


    Mike lifted an eyebrow. "It''s bad enough that the others won''t believe her, but you are her Vice-


    President, do you not know what kind of a person she is?" "Of course I believe in President Tate!"


    Shaun dered, "I¡¯m just worried about her seeing all thosements online... The way those people


    talk is just too nasty!"


    "I''m deleting them." Mike took a sip of his coffee and said, "if there''s nothing else, please get out for


    now!"


    "Oh... I will arrange a meeting with the other managers to remind them that we should all believe in


    President Tate..."


    "There''s no need. Even if Avery wants to date a different man every single day, that''s her private life.


    So long as she pays her employees on time, she is a good boss."


    "You are right, Mike!" Shaun suddenly felt a rush of confidence. "It''s not like President Tate is some


    actress, why should we be so judgemental on her private life? Those people online must have too


    much time on their hands!"


    Once Shaun went out, Mike picked up the phone RNX< called Avery.


    Apart from him, no one else would believe that Avery was not the woman in the video. The reason why


    he chose to believe in her was because not only was she a good friend to him, but also a source of


    mental support.


    Before knowing Avery, Mike''s world had been empty and colorless; she was a ray of light that shone


    into the darkness of his world and gave him the motivation to live a better life.


    The call was almost answered instantly right after he dialed the number.


    "Mike, I just got home."


    Avery''s tone was calm, so it was likely that she had yet to find out about what happened.


    "Oh." After a moment of hesitation, Mike faked a casual tone and said, "are you getting messages from


    a lot of people?"


    "I haven¡¯t checked my messages yet! La said she''s hungry, so we are about to head out for some


    food." Avery was sensitive enough to notice something was wrong. " What happened?"


    "Take La to eat first! We can talk after you are done." Mike didn''t want to ruin her appetite.


    Curious, Avery asked, "tell me right now Did something happen to thepany or...?


    "It''s you," Mike interrupted her and said," something happened to you. "

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Avery thought that she was dreaming, as she struggled to understand what Mike has just said.


    She was sitting at home so what could possibly happen to her?


    Mike did not get any response from her and asked, "Avery, when you went to Caesar Hotel back then,


    did you meet with a man for ''that'' kind of thing?"


    "What kind of thing?"


    "It''s that... kind of thing..." Mike couldn''t bring himself to be too direct, but she soon realized what he


    was referring to from the way he was stuttering.


    "What makes you say that?" She walked towards her room with the phone in her hand. "Mike, what


    exactly happened?" "I''ll send you a video. Check and see if that''s you in it." Worried that she might get


    upset after watching it, he hastily added, "I know that you are not the woman in the video, but the


    resemnce is just too uncanny..."


    At this point, Avery could roughly guess what had happened. She hung up and opened the video Mike


    sent her after taking a deep breath.


    The voice of the woman in the video was the first thing she heard and the familiar sound made her hair


    stand.


    ''How can this be? What does this woman sound exactly like me?'' She thought.


    Suddenly, she was reminded of what Zoe said before shemitted suicide. She said that after her


    eyes were gouged out, she heard Avery''s voice. Perhaps it was not a hallucination, but the truth.


    Everyone had thought that Zoe went mad, but she didn''t; the one that was insane was the person who


    had been plotting in the dark to defeat Avery.


    She studied the woman in the video and soon realized that not only did they have simr voices, but


    faces as well


    She instantly thought of Nora and the possibility of it being her, but when Avery looked down and saw


    the pregnant belly of the woman in the video, she saw stars.


    ''How can this be? Can it be that it''s really me in that video?'' She thought.


    However, she had not noticed any sign of being raped that night in Caesar Hotel;


    apart from feeling dizzy, she did not suffer from any other difort.


    The woman in the video had her eyes open


    It couldn''t be Avery, as she was put to sleep and was incapable of doing anything at all.


    But if that¡¯s the case, what other exnation could there be for the video of a woman that looked and


    sounded like her, while being pregnant at the same time as her?


    Her phone rang and pulled her back from her thoughts.


    She answered the call and heard Mike''s voice, "Avery, have you watched the video? Doesn''t she look


    like you?"


    "That''s not me," her voice was cold and trembling, "someone is imitating me!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I thought so!" Mike said furiously, "that guy in the video is almost as fat as a pig. You couldn''t possibly


    take an interest in a guy like that!"


    "Mike, can you find the person who posted the video?"


    "I tried and found that the video first appeared on an oversea pornography website, but the user who


    uploaded it had already cancelled their ount."


    "Is it specting in Aryadelle already?" Avery lowered her gaze and took a deep breath in despair.


    Even Avery herself had thought that she was the woman in the video, so it''s only natural that the others


    believe the same thing. She didn''t care if she was misunderstood by the others, but what about Elliot?

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    She couldn''t bring herself to imagine Elliot¡¯s reaction after watching the video. Avery hoped that he


    would trust her unconditionally, but she also knew that Elliot was a man of reason. Until she could


    provide actual proof that said she was not the woman in the video, she didn''t dare to anticipate his


    trust.


    "Yeah," Mike sighed and said, "this sort of scandal travels fast. I''ve already gotten rid of the video and


    all rted discussions, but everyone knows."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    All strength was drained from Avery''s legs and she almost fell to the ground.


    "Avery, if that''s not you, then we need to find that woman in the video, otherwise she will keep imposing


    as you do something else!" Mike gritted out, "don''t read the local news. Those people are too nasty and


    I don''t want you to get angry."


    "How do we find her?" Avery clenched onto her phone tightly as her head started to pound. "Who is


    that woman?!"


    "I would say that I suspect Nora most," Mike analyzed, "she went through stic surgery to look like


    you to the extent that you two look identical. It''s not difficult to figure out what she is trying to do, so I


    won''t be surprised if she ends up doing something extreme."


    Avery, too, felt the same, but they had no proof unless Nora tried to imitate her in public.


    "Avery, just stay in Bridgedale first. I will check Nora''s schedule for the past week," Mike said, "before I


    find something, don''teback."


    "Why can¡¯t Ie back? I''m not the woman in the video. I''m not ashamed and I don''t need to hide!"


    Avery had finally lost control of her emotions.


    Once a woman was pregnant, the hormones within her body would be unstable, making it more


    difficult for her to control her temperpared to before.


    Avery wouldn''t have reacted so dramatically had she not been pregnant.


    "That''s not what I mean, Avery. I am just worried that you will be affected by all the talk in Aryadelle if


    youe back now," Mike exined, "you need a good rest right now. The baby will being in two


    months'' time. We need to prioritize the baby over everything." "I won''t be affected by what they say. I


    know that it''s a trap, so why should I have to get mad over it?" Avery slowly began to calm down.


    "Riling myself up will only make the culprit happy."


    "I''m d that you underst:a%>QNV;." Mike rxed and asked, "by the way, has Elliot contacted you?"


    "I don''t think so." Avery didn¡¯t recall seeing any message from Elliot when she checked for Mike''s


    message.


    "Oh... I wonder what he thinks about all these. Take La out for food! I will call Chad and ask about it."


    After hanging up, Avery stepped out of her room with a face as pale as a ghost. When she saw La,


    she readjusted herself and her lips curled into a smile. "Darling, let Mommy take you to eat."


    In Aryadelle, Elliot''s bodyguards returned swiftly from Caesar Hotel with the guest lists of all hotel


    guests from a week ago, where Avery''s information had been found and highlighted in red on the


    document.


    "Mr. Foster, the hotel''s data shows that Miss. Tate reserved a VIP room in the hotel restaurant that


    night, before reserving room 609 to rest," the bodyguard said as he nced over at Elliot nervously.


    Elliot sat behind his desk with light casting on him from behind; his expression was cold and dark. The


    bodyguard felt as though Elliot would throw the coffee mug across the table at any moment.


    "Also... Miss. Tate left the hotel at eight that night. She was in such a hurry that she didn''t even go to


    the reception to collect her deposit," the bodyguard continued, " when the cleaners went up to the


    room, they found a... used...condom on the bed..."


    The bodyguard started to stutter near the end and his voice weakened.


    The coffee mug on the desk flew across the room without warning. Following a ''baam!'', itnded on the


    ground and shattered into countless pieces.


    Everyone in the room held their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    Just then, the ringing of a phone pierced through the air...

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    It was Chad''s phone.


    Everyone turned their attention onto Chad and he immediately started sweating nervously.


    He took out his phone and saw that it was a call from Mike. He wanted to answer but didn''t dare to. If


    he rejected the call, he would miss out on a chance to gain more important information about Avery.


    After a few moments of hesitation, he answered the call under everyone''s watchful eyes.


    "Chad, how did your boss react after watching the video?" Mike asked.


    Chad nced over at Elliot at Mike''s word and noticed the dark expression on Elliot''s face; his eagle-


    like eyes were so sharp that they could kill.


    Chad held onto his phone and escaped the office hastily.


    "F*ck! What kind of stupid question is that? How else do you expect him to react?" Chad sighed a long


    breath after exiting the office. "Have you managed to get in touch with Avery?"


    "I did." Mike desperately wanted to tell Chad the exact words Avery had said, but he knew that Chad


    wouldn¡¯t buy it without proof, so his tone became slightly gloomy." I told you that it''s not Avery."


    "She said it''s not her?" Chad swallowed hard.


    "Yeah! She said that someone imitated her. Chad, you guys might not know what kind of a person


    Avery is, but I do. She is not the kind of woman that fools around. Apart from work, she spends most of


    her time taking care of the kids and reading medical books. She has no other hobby," Mike said, before


    remembering why he had called Chad in the first ce. "So how did your boss react?"


    "He is furious," Chad lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Foster didn''t believe that the woman in the video


    is Avery as well, because he trusted Avery, just like you do. Unfortunately, Ben was in Caesar hotel a


    week ago and happened upon the scene where Avery was being intimate with another man. He said


    that he was just outside the door that night and heard everything."


    "Well, did he go in?"


    "No. If he did, words would have gotten to Mr. Foster and Ben meant to keep it a


    secret until Avery gives birth."


    "If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, then there is a possibility that it''s not Avery!" Mike argued, "if Nora


    can make herself look so much like Avery, is it so weird that she could imitate Avery''s voice as well?"


    Chad was shocked. "Have you read too many novels? Do you think it''s that easy to imitate someone''s


    voice in real life?"


    "I''ve never seen it, but I know it''s possible," Mike said calmly.


    "What about the pregnant belly of the woman in the video?" Chad took a deep breath >h-?YKX> asked.


    "Have you not seen any movies before? CG effects and make-up can easily make that happen," Mike


    deadpanned, "you should tell Elliot what I just told you." "I don''t dare to! Ben is certain that Avery is


    the woman in that video and he wants Mr. Foster to cut all ties with Avery. What''s worse is that my boss


    sent his men to Caesar Hotel to get the guest list for the past week... Avery''s booking record has been


    shoved to his face and they even found a used condom in the room she stayed in..."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the elevator door opened and Tammy and Jun stepped out of it.


    Tammy was rushing forward and Jun tried to slow her down. "Slow down, Tammy! Let me just check to


    see if Elliot is around..."


    "I saw Chad! Elliot is definitely around!" Tammy said, before struggling out of Jun''s restraint.


    Chad walked up to them and asked, "why are the two of you here?" "I''m here to see Elliot," Tammy cut


    to the chase and said, "I know what''s going on with Avery."


    Chad was stunned.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Tammy walked past him and strode towards Elliot''s office.


    "Your wife looks like she is here to pick a fight or something," Chad teased.


    Jun sighed with resignation. "I told her not toe and she keeps insisting. She insists that the woman


    in the video is not Avery, but I watched it carefully and I still think that it''s Avery!"


    "Tammy is good friends with Avery, so naturally she would side with her. Mike is the same. He told me


    that the woman in that video is Nora. He said that Nora is imitating Avery''s voice and the pregnant belly


    is just CG effects... He seems so serious that I almost believed him."


    Jun eximed, "does he think that this is a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    movie?"


    Chad adjusted his spectacles and said," what he said is possible but the chances of that are slim.


    Those two are having a much harder time to ept that Avery would be that sort of a woman."


    "You are right. Tammy¡¯s gone crazy ever since she saw that video and I can''t even calm her down."


    "Same with my boss. He hasn''t done anything horrible just yet, but I feel like he could explode any


    minute now. I don''t dare to go in, so you go on ahead!" Chad tapped Jun on the shoulder.


    Worried that Tammy might cause trouble, Jun had no choice but to step inside the office.


    "Avery was tricked into going to that hotel!" Tammy stood before Elliot''s desk. "Once we catch the


    person who stole my phone, we will be able to find out who did this."


    "Show me the messages on your phone," Elliot said.


    "The thief deleted them! Whoever stole it is smart. He can''t possibly be working alone; he has to have


    other aplices!" Tammy analyzed.


    Elliot desperately wanted to believe her, but how could he do so based on nothing but her words?


    "Tammy, I know that you are best friends with Avery and you are willing to lie for her ..." Ben said.


    "What gives you the right to say that I''m lying? Just because you are older than me? " Tammy lost her


    temper and retorted, "my husband can prove that I lost my phone a week ago and got it back from


    Avery. Are you going to say that Avery stole my phone now?"


    "It could be that you misced your phone with her :g";WKP? in the effort of proving her innocence,


    you just made up this ''thief'' to take all the me. Do you consider us fools?" Ben drawled, "if you want


    us to believe you, give us proof!"


    Tammy''s eyes reddened as she was overwhelmed by helplessness.


    "Ben Schaffer, has Chelsea bought you over? This is clearly her doing! Nothing has been right ever


    since she brought that stic cousin of hers back to Aryadelle, can¡¯t any of you sense that?!" Tammy


    shouted.


    Chelsea was in the room as well, and when she heard her name being mentioned by Tammy, she


    spoke out calmly, "Tammy, you can nder me, but please do not insult my cousin! She was injured


    earlier on and has been staying at home to recover. What could she possibly do? Besides, this is


    Avery''s business; she should be here to exin herself, who are you to represent her here?"


    Embarrassed, Jun apologized to Chelsea, before dragging Tammy outside.


    Tears scrolled down Chelsea''s face. "I''m sorry, Elliot, I shouldn''t have brought Nora into thispany. I


    will tell her to leave," she paused for a moment before continuing, "but that person in the video is


    definitely not Nora..."


    "Get out!" Elliot swallowed hard and barked, "all of you. Get out!"


    Soon, he was the only one left in the office. His dark, brooding eyes were filled with unspeakable pain


    as he grabbed his phone and dialed Avery''s number...

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    To his surprise, his call was immediately answered.


    "I''ming back tomorrow," her voice was calm and unwavering, "let''s talk then."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All the rage and fear storming within him was instantly overpowered.


    Elliot thought back to what Ben said. Ben said that Avery knew how to manipte him and was very


    sessful at it.


    It was not until that moment that Elliot understood what Ben was trying to say. Indeed, Avery had him


    wrapped around her fingers. All it took was a few words from her and he would choose to believe her


    without a doubt even when all proof suggested that she had betrayed him. "Avery," he called out her


    name in a hoarse voice before hanging up.


    Avery could tell how hard he was struggling from his voice. He must have watched the video and


    suspected her role in it, or he would be in so much pain.


    "Elliot, I know it''s difficult for you to trust me," she struggled to exin under the tension between them,


    "when I saw the video, even I thought it was me."


    He listened to her quietly and his raging emotions began to settle down.


    "I watched it over and over again," she said with a lump in her throat, "Elliot, that''s not me."


    As soon as Avery said that, La came to tug at her clothes and asked, "Mom, Hayden is here!"


    Elliot readjusted himself swiftly when he heard La''s voice. "Go look after the kids first. We will talk


    when you are back."


    With that, they ended the conversation.


    La scowled and looked up at Avery." Mom, are you talking to Dirtbag Dad? He is the only one who


    would make you cry."


    Avery wasn''t crying, but her eyes were turning red. La didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she


    couldn''t understand why Avery was upset and had no clue that it had nothing to do with Elliot.


    Worried that La woulde across the news, Avery said, "La, don¡¯t y with phones for now."


    "I don''t have a phone!" La looked at her with an innocent expression.


    "I know that you always y with Uncle


    Mike''s phone."


    Exposed by her mother, La chuckled and stuck her tongue out. "I y with Uncle Eric''s phone all the


    time as well, Mom. You are the only one who doesn''t let me do so."


    "I won¡¯t let you do it because it''s bad for your eyes."


    "But Hayden ys with hisptop all the time, why haven''t you said anything to him, then?" La


    pouted at the injustice.


    "You know why. I took Hayden to see the psychologist :c-=WJY; the doctor approved, " Avery exined


    patiently.


    La smiled at her in a ttering manner and said, "I won''t y withputers even if you buy me


    one, Mom. I''m just envious of how great Hayden is!" "Sure, your brother is great." As the two were


    chatting, the bodyguard brought Hayden to them.


    When they were inside the call, both Avery and Hayden spoke out at the same time.


    "You first, Hayden."


    "You go first, Mom."


    "Alright, my original n was to take you and your sister to travel around Bridgedale before we head


    back; but something happened back in Aryadelle and I need to take you two back immediately," Avery


    said guiltily, "if you are tired, we can rest for one day before traveling back."


    Hayden shook his head. "I''m not tired, Mom. We can head back now, but I want to start school a little


    "What''s wrong, Hayden?" Avery looked at her son in confusion.


    Hayden had yet to find the Dar organization that Nora had used before; he couldn''t focus on school


    until he found them.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    He couldn''t tell his mother directly, or she might not agree. He tried his best to look sincere and lied in a


    serious tone, "I''m exhausted from the summer camp."


    Avery''s heart softened and agreed." Darling, you need to tell me when you are stressed from school


    next time. Studying is important, but your health is the top priority."


    Hayden nodded.


    Meanwhile, in Elliot''s mansion in Aryadelle at eight in the evening.


    Ben poured Elliot a ss of wine and Elliot turned it down.


    "I can''t drink anymore." Elliot had already drunk two sses and was already blushing. His eyes were


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    dazed, but he still remembered that he would be meeting Avery the next day; if he drank too much, it


    would affect his physical condition tomorrow.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll drink it myself." Ben grabbed Elliot¡¯s ss and drank from it.


    "Don¡¯t drink too much." Elliot nced at him. "I know that you are doing this for me, but..."


    "But, what? But you won¡¯t put Avery on the spot, right? You don¡¯t have the heart to because of your


    baby." Ben set the ss down and said, ¡±1 just want to remind you that the stake you have been


    cing on her is only getting higher. If you don¡¯t take this opportunity to get out, there won¡¯t be another


    chance in the future."


    The daze in Elliot''s eyes disappeared in an instant.


    It was hard for him to fall in love; and so, when he finally did, he couldn''t let go. It was his merit, and at


    the same time, his shoring.


    "Elliot, as your friend, I''ve always wanted you to live a happy life. It doesn''t matter how much you spend


    on women; I can look the other way as long as you are happy." Ben scowled and continued, "but Avery


    has hurt you over and over again. She''s even done something so out of line this time. This is the


    consequence of your boundless tolerance."


    Elliot lowered his gaze and lit a cigarette.


    "If you can provide proof that she is not the woman in the video, I will apologize to her in however way


    she wants me to; but she fails to do so, I will take all her words as nothing but excuses," Ben said as he


    stared through the smoke at Elliot''s face.


    Elliot remained silent for a while, before moving his fingers towards the ashtray to shake off the ash.


    "Ben, I used to view the world as ck >e$; YKP? white with nothing worthy of interest, until I met


    Avery. She helped me see the colorful side of this world," Elliot said steadily, "she''s a drug and I''m


    hooked."


    "I know it''s hard for you to break up with her, Elliot, but if you refuse to take that


    step, you will keep getting hurt by her," Ben said.


    "We''ll see tomorrow! I''m tired." Elliot put out the cigarette with a dark expression, before heading


    upstairs.


    The next day, at eight in the morning, Avery arrived in Elliot''s mansion alongside her bodyguard.


    ording to what Avery knew about Elliot, he would usually wake up at eight in the morning during


    weekdays.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw her, she immediately invited Avery inside.


    "Avery, have you been eating at all? There''s no meat on your bones." Mrs. Cooper brought breakfast to


    her and said, "eat right here. Mr. Foster should be down at any minute."


    "Mrs. Cooper, I''ve eaten this morning," Avery said awkwardly, "you don''t have to bring me this much


    food."


    As the two spoke, Elliot came downstairs with another person following closely behind.


    Ben had drunk too much the night before and stayed the night in Elliot''s mansion.


    Avery couldn''t help but tense when she saw the two men.


    If she was only facing Elliot, she would not feel nervous; but Mike had told her that Ben resented her for


    this incident, and had been trying to convince Elliot to break up with her.


    Elliot walked towards her and spotted the ss of milk in her hand. "Have your breakfast first!" He said


    calmly.


    Avery set the ss down. "I''m full"


    Ben immediately cut to the chase and asked, "Avery, you said that you are not the woman in that video.


    Do you have proof?"


    "No." She heard Ben, but couldn''t stop herself from looking over at Elliot.


    "What are you doing here, then? To make up a story, or beg for Elliot''s forgiveness?" Ben said


    sarcastically, "stop looking at Elliot with those doe-eyes! It means nothing even if you get on your knees


    and


    beg today!¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Provoked by Ben¡¯s words, she reminded him, "Ben, this is between me and him."


    "When Tammy came to us for your sake and started shouting like a crazy woman, was I supposed to


    tell her the same thing as well?" Ben retorted.


    Avery''s blood ran cold at his words as she froze in ce.


    She hade here to exin to Elliot about what had happened that day in the hotel. She wanted to


    tell him whether or not he chose to believe her, because at least she would have no regret.


    However, everything just seemed so ridiculous now.


    How could she forget about Tammy?


    Tammy had always been so protective of her and she must have gone to Elliot and the others to


    exin what happened; judging from their reaction at the moment, it was clear that none of them


    believed


    Tammy.


    If that was the case, there was no need for her to waste her time exining.


    "If you think that I''m the woman in the video, then so be it!" She said coldly, "forget I even came here."


    With that, she turned around to leave.


    Elliot grabbed onto her arm. "Avery! I didn''t say you can leave!" He was breathing heavily and


    continued in a stern voice, "I want to hear you exin!" "Elliot, she already said that she has no


    proof..." Ben said with resignation.


    "This is between me and her!" Elliot red at him viciously. "I don''t need anyone to remind me what to


    do! Even if my decision is wrong, I will ept the consequences on my own!"


    Ben saw the determination in his eyes and left without another word.


    After he left, Avery broke her arm free of Elliot''s restraint and in a low voice, she said, "Tammy already


    said what I meant to say. Your friendship with Ben runs deeper than my friendship with Tammy, right?


    You are making me look bad."


    Ben must hate her now.


    Though she didn''t care about Ben''s thoughts on her, she didn''t feel right that Ben and Elliot''s friendship


    suffered because of her.


    Elliot mumbled as though he had not heard what she said, "someone tricked you into going to the hotel


    and found a woman that looks exactly like you to record her >f(:RJQ > framed you."


    "Doesn''t it sound fake? Not even movies dare to use plots like this," she said sarcastically, "its normal


    that Ben won''t believe me; as for you, I''ve never dreamed of having your trust."


    His heart froze at her tone.


    If he didn''t believe her, why would he stop her from leaving to listen to her?


    As Avery had said, Elliot and Ben were as close as brothers; still, he fought with Ben. What about her?


    Apart from pride, all she had was never-ending prejudice against him.


    "Avery, what gives you the right to do this to me?" He swallowed hard as his eyes reddened. "It doesn''t


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    matter if you are the woman in that video, you have always been on a high horse whenever you are


    with me!"


    "Should I have kneeled and begged for your forgiveness, then?!" Provoked by Elliot''s usation, she


    retorted, "you get to get on a high horse and ask for my exnation, but I''m not allowed to doubt your


    trust towards me?"


    "Elliot, I''ve already exined everything about that video. I''m busy, so I''ll go now," she spoke quickly


    before hurrying away.


    Elliot watched as she left and clenched his fists.


    ''This time, I won''t let go of my pride and forgive her,'' he thought.


    The irritation Avery felt did not ease even the slightest after leaving Elliot''s mansion. She couldn¡¯t even


    remember how many times she had to work hard to prove her innocence.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    She wasn''t the one who did it, and she was supposed to be the victim, but she was forced to take on


    the burden because of public opinions.


    Avery called Tammy


    "Avery, why did youe back so early?" Tammy was slightly confused. "If I were you, I would have


    remained a bit longer in Bridgedale. It''s not because I''d be scared of anything, it''s just that some of the


    people here in Aryadale are just too disgusting."


    "Running won''t solve the problem. I''ve already met with them," Avery said calmly, "Tammy, I heard that


    you went to them for my sake. Thank you for trusting me."


    "Why are you thanking me? Coming to think of it, it''s my fault. If only I kept my phone safe, it wouldn''t


    have been stolen and without my phone, the thieves would have no means to trick you into going to the


    hotel," Tammy said in frustration.


    "Even if they couldn''t steal your phone, they would havee up with other ways to get me there."


    Avery looked outside the window and said, "it''s getting cold. Let''s go shopping!"


    Avery thought that it was time for her to buy Autumn-wear for her children. Her children were growing


    fast and she had to buy them new clothes every year.


    Avery and Tammy decided to meet in one of the malls situated in the city center.


    When Tammy saw her, she immediately asked, "how did Elliot react? Did he believe you?"


    Avery smiled bitterly. "Even I thought it was me for a moment when I first saw the video, so I don''t


    expect anyone else to believe it."


    "He''s not just anyone. He is the father of your children!" Tammy argued in frustration, "whatever. It''s up


    to him to not believe you! You are not married to him, anyway. Your life doesn''t revolve around him."


    The two entered the mall and swiftly picked out the clothes they wanted, before heading to a restaurant


    for high-tea.


    Not long after they took their seats, Tammy noticed someone sneakily taking photos of them with their


    phones. She immediately walked up to the woman who was taking photos and said, "are you taking


    photos without our consent?! Delete them!"


    Avery followed Tammy over.


    Intimidated by Tammy, the woman reluctantly deleted the photos, beforeining, "why are you


    shouting? It''s not like I was taking photos of you!"


    "Taking photos of my best friend is the same thing as taking photos of me! Apologize to my best friend


    right now, or you are not going anywhere!"


    "Tammy, it''s fine," Avery said.


    People began to turn their attention to them. Avery was not embarrassed at first, but soon felt like she


    was a monkey in a zoo, being watched for every single move. She dragged Tammy back to their seats


    =e*; XIW; told the waiter to pack their food, before paying.


    "Avery, we didn''t do anything wrong. Why do we have to leave?" Tammy simply couldn''t ept it.


    "I don¡¯t want to be stared at by so many people. It doesn''t feel so good." Avery took a sip of water from


    her ss and continued, "I didn''t want to bother looking for evidence to prove myself, but then I


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    remember that both my kids are going to school and if I don''t prove my innocence, they might be


    affected by the scandal."


    Avery''s concern was reasonable, unless Hayden and La stopped going to schools in Aryadelle


    altogether.


    "But how do we find proof?" Tammy said in a troubled tone.


    The waiter had finished packing their food and brought it over to them.


    The two stepped out of the restaurant and Avery said, "that day I went to the hotel, a decent-looking


    male staff showed me the way to the private room; the way he was looking at me was as though he


    had seen me before. Maybe we can start investigating with that hotel staff."


    Tammy beamed. "Then let''s go find him!"


    Concerned, Avery said, "if I go, it might alert him."


    "I''ll go alone, then! I don''t know what he looks like, though," Tammy said.


    "Video call me once you are inside the hotel," Avery suggested.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    At Caesar Hotel, Tammy was in a blonde wig with thick makeup on her face. She was dressed to the


    nines. She entered the lobby.


    The concierge staff saw her and were instantly attracted to her.


    "I''m looking for your manager," Tammy walked to the concierge and smiled elegantly.


    The concierge staff forgot to ask Tammy about her identity. She immediately dialed her manager.


    Soon, the manager came over. When the manager saw Tammy, he was stunned. " Miss, is there


    anything I can help you with?


    "Let''s talk in another ce," Tammy hooked her arm over the manager''s shoulder. "Let''s head to your


    office. There is something good I want to share with you.


    When the manager heard what Tammy said, he immediately brought her to his office.


    The moment she entered his office, Tammy sat down on the sofa and said to the manager, "Show me


    all of your male staff members. I want them with photos."


    The manager was confused. "Miss, what do you want them for? "


    "This question doesn''t feel like it shoulde out of a person of your level. I want a male staff member


    to serve me, of course!" Tammy said and produced a ck card. "I have the money. Go and get the list


    here. If


    I pick someone I like, I¡¯ll reward you too."


    The manager immediately took a tablet over and found the photos of all the male staff.


    Tammy epted the tablet. Then she took her phone out and took photos of the photos on the tablet.


    The manager panicked a little. "Miss, what are you doing?"


    Tammy raised her eyebrows. "I''m selecting one for my best friends! Don¡¯t you know how rich women


    have fun? If I find someone good, I¡¯ll introduce them to my friends.¡±


    The manager suddenly understood.


    Tammy sent all the male staff''s photos to Avery and waited for her reply.


    A momentter, Avery sent back a photo of


    a male staff member. [It''s him.]


    Tammy immediately showed the photo to the manager. "I want him, right now."


    The manager felt as if Tammy was about to devour that staff member, so he said carefully, "Miss, all the


    staff members are proper staff members. They might not be willing to sell themselves..."


    Tammy pulled her sleeves YLU? exposed her shoulders. "Are you doubting my attractiveness?"


    The manager was speechless. He went to get the male staff member over.


    Once Tammy saw the person, she immediately took a pile of cash out of her bag and passed it to the


    manager. "If your staff member serves me well, you''ll be rewarded after as well! "


    The manager was delighted. He said to the staff member, "Ryan, looked at this wonderful patron. She


    is beautiful and generous. You got lucky!"


    Ryan sized Tammy up. He lowered his head shyly because she was too beautiful.


    Tammy brought Ryan out of the hotel into her luxury car.


    "Miss, why did you pick me? I''m not the most handsome man in our hotel. The most handsome man


    is..." Ryan said.


    Tammy interrupted him. "The person that wanted you is my best friend. You must be wondering why


    she picked you because she has met you in the hotel before. She thinks you and her are destined to


    be!"


    Ryan was a little surprised. He was extremely excited.


    Once Tammy drove to another hotel and brought Ryan to Avery, Ryan was


    bewildered.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery Tate?!

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    What was Avery Tate looking for him for?


    Looking at her cold expressions, it did not seem like she was looking for him for pleasure!


    "Ryan." Avery ced a stack of cash and a bottle of medication in front of him. "If you properly answer


    my questions and tell me what you know, this money is yours. If you don''t cooperate and say nothing.


    This bottle of medicine will shut you up forever."


    Ryan was scared half to death. He pointed at the ck bottle of medicine and stuttered, "W-What


    medicine is this?"


    "A poison. Once you consume it, you''ll die immediately. The most important thing is that the coroner


    will not detect this poison. By then, they will say that you asphyxiated


    due to over-excitement. No one will suspect." Avery''s tone was calm and light.


    Ryan was so frightened his face turned pale. He immediately knelt on the ground." Miss Tate. What do


    you want to know, ask all you want, but I''m only a lowly staff member, I don¡¯t know much!"


    Avery saw how Ryan was not on guard, she immediately asked, "When I was cheated to go to the hotel


    that day, who got you to wee me? Who moved me to room Six Zero Nine? Have you seen the


    woman in the video before?"


    Ryan was bewildered by the series of questions Avery posed. "Miss Tate, I''m just a lowly server. My


    duty that day was just to serve you a cup of water. I don''t know about the other things, but..."


    "But, what!" Tammy was an impatient woman. Looking at how he stuttered, she


    was a little annoyed.


    "But I did indeed see a woman who looks a lot like you, Miss Tate..." Ryan said. He swept a nce at


    the cash on the table. " Miss Tate, this is all I know. Can I leave?"


    "Do you think the woman in the video is me?" Avery put the cash in his arms." Ryan, don''t be afraid. I


    only want to know what is going on. I won¡¯t expose you."


    "Of course, the woman in the video is not you. You passed out at that time. How could you have done


    something like that with a man?" Ryan took the cash.


    Suddenly, his speech was much more fluent. "Miss Tate, don''t expose me! I''m afraid of death!"


    Avery found a photo on her phone =c";UIR< showed it to Ryan. "The woman that looks like me, the one


    that you saw. Is it this person?"


    Avery showed Ryan Nora¡¯s photo.


    Ryan saw the photo and nodded. "It''s her. She looks a lot like you, but you''re prettier..."


    "Watch what you''re saying!" Tammy kicked Ryan in the butt.


    Ryan understood he spoke out of line, so he bore the pain.


    "Ryan, when you saw this woman, was she pregnant?¡± Avery was in utter suspense.


    Ryan nodded. "When I saw her, I thought she was you, so I thought nothing much about it. Later, when


    I met you again in the hotel, I realized that you were two different people."


    The doubts in Avery''s heart were solved. It was Nora! It was truly Nora secretly pretending to be her!


    The next day, Avery brought her bodyguard to Sterling Group.


    When the receptionist saw her, she did not dare to ask if Avery had a booking or not. That was


    because the entirepany knew that Avery was pregnant with the President''s child.


    "Miss Tate, are you looking for Mr. Foster? He is not here yet," The receptionist said politely.


    "I''m not looking for him." Avery headed to the lift. "I''m looking for a staff of yours in the PR department."


    The receptionist looked at her and pressed the elevator button for her. "Okay. The PR department is on


    the seventh floor. Do you need me to take you there?"


    "No need," Avery replied coldly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Avery and the bodyguard entered the lift, the receptionist returned to her desk and dialed Chad.


    "Chad, Miss Tate has gone up to the PR department. I don''t dare to stop her! She''s about to reach the


    PR department! Go there quickly to have a look! I got a feeling Miss Tate is here to fight!"


    Fight?


    Avery was seven months pregnant. Who could she be a match for?

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    At the PR department.


    Avery''s arrival stunned everyone.


    Everyone looked at her, not daring to breathe. Although they did not know why she was there, from the


    expressions on her face, they could guess that she did note with friendly intentions.


    Avery looked at everyone and asked, "Is Nora not here yet?"


    "She usually arrives on the dot." A staff member looked at the time. "She should be here soon."


    Speak of the devil.


    Nora entered the PR department with sky-high heels and an LV bag. Seeing a crowd surrounding the


    entrance, she walked over.


    The moment she saw Avery, her nosy expressions immediately stopped.


    Perhaps because Chelsea was not there yet, a sense of crisis rose in her.


    What if Avery was there looking for trouble? She was all alone. She was not a match for Avery!


    "Miss Tate, Nora is here!" Someone said.


    Avery turned around to look.


    When she saw Nora, her eyes were filled with iciness and disgust.


    "Avery, were you looking for me?" Nora forced a smile and asked, "You''re here early. Is there


    something important?"


    "It''s nothing important," Avery said tly," I''m just used to being up early, so for you, my arrival might be


    a little early."


    Seeing how there was no threat in her tone, Nora instantly lowered her guard, "Oh, if it''s nothing


    important, then we can talk here."


    Avery looked at the face that looked like her. She was getting angrier.


    This woman used her face to do disgusting and evil things!


    Avery did not bother to say another word. She raised her hand and pped Nora brutally on the face!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Logically speaking, when things like this happen, someone would have stood up to pacify the situation,


    but no one did.


    Everyone only stood there silently, watching things unfold.


    Nora has done her face up to look like Avery, this was a cold, hard fact. Everyone could see for


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    themselves. Although they said nothing in public, in private, word has been spread.


    No matter who it was in Avery''s shoes, they would be ufortable about it.


    Avery had the child in her as her support. Hering to look for Nora for trouble was only a matter of


    time.


    Nora clutched her face. She was in so much pain tears fell. "You hit me! How dare you hit me! What


    right do you have to hit me!"


    Avery looked at her teary =a+?TJS< pitiful face. Thinking about the things that she had done she was


    even angrier!


    "Hold her down!" Avery instructed the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately went forward and held


    both of Nora''s


    hands.


    Nora tried to struggle, but she could not break free! She was so scared she yelled for help!


    Before someone coulde to her rescue, Avery pped her once more on the face.


    This time, she was pped so badly she was in a daze!


    "When you gouged Zoe''s eyes out, Zoe must have been yelling even worse than you right now," Avery


    said with a sneer, "1 have only pped you twice, yet you can''t take it already?"


    Nora was stunned. "What are you talking about? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    p!


    Avery pped her once more!


    "Do you think that I''m easily bullied, so you can be so brazen?" Avery looked at her swollen face, she


    was merciless. "Doing up your face to look like me, mimicking my voice, creating scandals for me. Are


    you trying to get Elliot to dump me or are you trying to make me have miscarriage from anger?"


    Half of Nora''s face was in so much pain it was numb. Her ears were buzzing too.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Nora did not dare to talk back. Avery has got nuts! She was scared to death!


    "You underestimate me." Avery pinched Nora''s painful yet undignified face. She enunciated, "I have


    never relied on a man to live! Even if the skies fell on me, I will give birth to my child sessfully. Your


    schemes might work once or twice. Do you think it will work the third time?"


    When Chad rushed over, Nora''s face had already been swollen.


    When Nora saw Chad, she instantly wailed, "Chad! Help! Avery has gone mad! She hit me! She''s


    going to beat me to death! Woo, woo, woo!"


    Chad immediately walked over to her and pushed Avery''s bodyguard away.


    "Avery, what are you doing? We''re at the office. You shouldn¡¯te here making a scene," Chad


    helped Nora up and said sternly.


    Avery had a cold and calm look. "I''ll teach her a lesson wherever I want to. If you¡¯re not happy about it,


    get your boss to talk to me."


    Chad was speechless. What would happen if he got Elliot to talk to her? In the end, they would still let


    her be.


    "Chad, quickly call Chelsea. If Chelsea knows that I''ve been bullied, she will help me." Nora held on


    tightly to Chad''s arms. She did not dare let go.


    Chad looked at her. He pitied her, but his senses told him to get a grip.


    Avery was not an impulsive person. There must be a reason she was so angry that day.


    "Nora, I''ll get the guard to send you to the hospital," Chad said, "I think your nose is crooked."


    Nora yelped and covered her face.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Chad handed Nora over to the guards, he led Avery out of the PR department.


    This incident caused too much of a ruckus. He could not control what the staff would talk about in


    private.


    If Avery was not Avery, if she was someone else, no one would be able to simply enter Sterling Group''s


    offices, let alone beat up a staff member.


    Every floor of the office has guards.


    When Avery was teaching Nora a lesson, none of the guards dared to stop her.


    Beating Nora up was a small matter. If anything were to happen to the child in Avery, who was going to


    bear the responsibility?


    Avery saw that Chad pressed the button on the top floor. She said, "Are you going to bring me to your


    boss''s office?"


    Chad''s attitude softened much more than before. "I''m taking you to have some water."


    "I''m not thirsty." Avery pressed the button for the ground floor. "If your boss asked, just say that I lost


    my temper, so I wanted to teach her a lesson. After all, I don''t have concrete evidence that she is


    mimicking me, so I could only do as I please."


    Chad was unable to restrain a smile. "Don''t be mad. Whether she impersonated you to do those things


    or not, don''t let others take advantage of you in the future."


    "It''s easy for you to say. If it were you, will you be mad?" Avery retorted, "I don''t need any reputation,


    but my children do. Now that school has started. If the other kids in school were to say things about me


    to my children, can I hold back?"


    The smile on Chad''s face disappeared. "I''ll tell Mr. Foster about your difficulties."


    "What is there to tell him about? I fought with him yesterday, don''t you know?"


    Chad was speechless. He indeed did not know about it.


    "I''m not going to the top floor." Avery saw that the lift has stopped at the top floor.


    "Okay, then I¡¯ll send you down." Chad closed the doors :a$>ULS? apanied her down.


    When the lift was on the ground floor, the doors opened slowly with a ding.


    Outside the lift stood Elliot in ck and Chelsea in a red dress.


    When Chelsea saw Avery, she instantly red up. "Avery, what right do you have to hit my cousin!"


    Avery saidzily, "The next person I''ll hit is you."


    Chelsea was furious. "You..."


    Elliot heard their conversation. His expressions instantly darkened.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Avery walked out of the lift. She did not n to deal with them. Her intention there that day was to


    teach Nora a lesson. Now that she has relieved herself of anger, she was feeling much better.


    Just when she walked past Elliot, he suddenly grabbed her arm without any warning.


    "What are you doing?" Avery looked at him.


    Elliot pulled her along and headed out of the office.


    Chelsea wanted to follow but Chad stopped her. "Chelsea, go and see Nora. She has been crying


    nonstop."


    Chelsea gritted her teeth. "Where is she?" "I saw that her nose was a little crooked, so I got the guards


    to send her to the hospital," Chad said, "Go to the hospital and look for her! She¡¯s extremely upset. I¡¯m


    afraid she might not think things through.¡±


    Chad had already put it that way, Chelsea could only head to the hospital to visit Nora.


    Elliot pulled Avery to the entrance of the parking lot of the office. At that moment, there was no one else


    in the parking lot other than them.


    When Chelsea drove off, her gaze at Avery was filled with malicious intent.


    Why would she suddenlye to hit Nora? Did Avery find out about something?


    After Chelsea drove off, Avery lowered her gaze and saw her reddened right hand.


    When she was pping Nora, she did not hold back, so her hand was numb at that moment.


    "Avery, don¡¯t you think you''re acting recklessly?" Elliot''s back was facing the sun. His face was glum,


    and his tone was cold. "Look at your tummy. How could you dare to fight with others?"


    Avery was not afraid of him. "If I don''t do it, I will be very angry. Anger is bad for the child."


    Avery has thought about it beforehand. In the end, she still decided toe to teach Nora a lesson.


    Other than taking her anger out on Nora, it was also a warning to Nora. If Nora still dared to do evil


    things, the next time would be not only a few ps!


    "Are you sure it¡¯s her?" From how well Elliot understood Avery, if Avery were not sure about the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    oue of things, she would never have lost her temper so badly.


    His words made Avery¡¯s suppressed anger rise again. "If it''s not her? Could it be me?"


    Elliot took a deep breath =g#>VKT> suppressed his anger. Avery waste in her pregnancy term. She


    was a special case. He could not make her angry.


    "Avery, what I meant just now was that if you have the evidence that it was Nora who did it, please give


    me them. I will deal with this strictly."


    "If I have the evidence, why would I hand it over to you? Do you think if I have the evidence, I wouldn''t


    be able to deal with it myself?" Avery saw that Elliot did not get angry, so she calmed down a lot too.


    For the sake of her child, she had to control herself.


    Avery''s answer was like a punch to Elliot.


    It made Elliot in a daze.


    Did that mean she went to his office that day just to beat someone up?


    "Why are you looking at me that way? Are you thinking about what to do with me?" Avery grabbed his


    arm and intentionally provoked him. "What do you n to do?"


    "What can I do?" Elliot retracted his arm. He looked at her coldly. His tone was filled with helplessness.


    "Avery, even if today the person that you beat up was not Nora, but me. What do you think I could do to


    you?"


    "When you got mad in the past, you never cared about me. In the end, you only care about your child."


    Avery sneered and mocked him. "I thought you didn¡¯t like children! Who would have thought it was all a


    show! What happened to that gusto you had before? Elliot, I look down on you!"


    Elliot''s body tightened. He clenched his


    fists tightly. A wave of coldness was emitted from him.


    He was indeed reckless in the past. When he got mad, he was not good at managing his emotions.


    However, at that moment, Avery''s tummy was so huge. It was so huge he could not ignore it. Even if


    the child in her tummy was not his, he would not do anything to her either!

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Her misunderstandings against him might not be cleared off in this life.


    "Avery, it''s quite windy today. Go back and rest!" Elliot said and strode away.


    Avery was stunned, remaining in the same spot.


    She never expected that Elliot would do anything. He did not even retort. She underestimated his


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    restraint.


    The bodyguard walked over to her and said, "Miss Tate, let''s get you home. It is quite windy today.


    Don''t catch a cold."


    Avery did not feel that it was windy. At that moment, there was a raging fire burning in her, burning


    brightly.


    Elliot entered the office and Chad immediately followed suit. He reported the incident that happened


    that morning at the PR department to Elliot in detail.


    "I asked the staff of the PR department.


    They said that Avery not only thinks that the woman in the video was Nora


    pretending to be her, but Nora was also the person that gouged Zoe''s eyes out."


    When Chad said that he was frightened because Nora seemed gentle and obedient. Her voice was


    coquettish. He could not see how she could be so cruel.


    Elliot silently turned on hisputer.


    "However, Avery doesn''t have the evidence. If she had, she would not have been so impulsive," Chad


    continued, "Mr. Foster, why don''t you ignore this matter. Just wait for the child to be born in case you


    have any conflicts with her again."


    Elliot opened his email and said, "Get Nora to resign!"


    Chad replied, "What? Why? Before having any evidence that she was the one who did those dirty


    things, she is currently a victim. Not only did we not care for her, but we also forced her to resign, that''s


    not very nice, right?"


    Elliot said, "Just tell Chelsea that."


    "Oh, okay. When Chelsea returns from the hospital, I''ll let her know." Chad pondered for a while before


    asking, "If Chelsea were to ask why, what should I tell her?"


    Elliot said, "I can''t ept a woman who looks too much like Avery being by my side. No matter whether


    Nora naturally looked like her or did itter. I would rather not have Avery than a substitute."


    "Okay, I''ll go


    When Avery returned home, Hayden immediately went up to her.


    "Mommy, Uncle Eric came and took La away."


    Avery was stunned. "La needs to go to school today. Did Eric say why he was taking La away?"


    "Live streaming."


    Avery opened her phone and saw Eric''s message.


    [There''s a live stream this afternoon. After the session, I will immediately send La back.]


    Avery immediately replied, [Didn''t you promise not to interfere with her


    education?]


    Eric wrote, [I have already asked for a leave from her teacher. School just started. The sses are not


    that important. I can teach her on the road. It will not affect her studies.]


    Avery was stunned. What the hell was this? Doing it first then asking for forgiveness?


    Avery could not do anything to them, so she could only ept it.


    At that moment, Mike yawned and came out of his room.


    "Avery, I heard that you went to beat Nora up. Why are you so amazing?" Mike had a sleepy look on


    his face. He was not fully up yet.


    "Whoever you want to beat up, just get the bodyguard to do it, why do it yourself?


    What happens if it affects the child?"


    Avery said, "How would it affect the child? Usually being beaten up would affect the child more."


    "Hahaha! You¡¯re right. But beating her up won''t relieve much of the anger." Mike sighed.


    "This is only the first step," Avery said calmly, "They are not the only scheming ones."

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    At the hospital. Once Nora saw Chelsea, she could not stop crying.


    "Chelsea, Avery has crossed the line. She dares to beat me without any evidence! She totally has no


    respect for us!¡± Nora''s face had medication on it. She looked extremely wretched at that moment.


    Chelsea said calmly, "She¡¯s pregnant with Elliot''s child now, which is why she dares to be so brazen."


    "She is so much fiercer than what you said! My nose was crooked from her beating," Nora said bitterly,


    "What is Elliot doing? Even if he doesn¡¯t help me, he should reprimand Avery on your behalf, right?"


    "What are you thinking?" Chelsea felt bitter too. "He might say that he hates children, but Avery is


    pregnant with his child, he cherishes it a whole lot. No matter what Avery does now, he would be able


    to put up with her. There is no bottom line."


    "Does that mean I took the ps for nothing?" Nora''s tears fell. She asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, I will not let you suffer for nothing! She might be beating you, but she is warning me!"


    Chelsea recalled what Avery said to her. She was so furious she shuddered.


    At that moment, Chelsea''s phone rang. She walked over to the balcony to answer the call. A moment


    "Chelsea, what is it?" Nora felt that something bad had happened.


    "Hehe! Guess!" Chelsea held her phone tightly. She was so furious she turned mad. "Not only is Elliot


    not helping you, but that''s fine! He wants you to resign too!"


    "How did it turn out this way? Did Avery tell him something?" Nora grabbed her sheets tightly. She


    spected frantically," Does Avery have proof!"


    "She has nothing! If she had proof, the person that she looked for today would not be you but the


    police!" Chelsea''s face flushed red. She gritted her teeth. "Elliot fired you because you look too much


    like Avery! He said that he did not need a substitute!"


    Nora''s heart sank. She suddenly felt that her existence meant nothing anymore.


    She has done up to look like Avery. She learned how to mimic Avery''s voice just so that she could


    rece Avery one day, yet Elliot refused her so determinedly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Nora, don''t be sad. You¡¯re so pretty. Even if you don''t marry Elliot in the future, you''ll be able to marry


    a wealthy man," Chelseaforted her, "Get well soon. Let me head back ;e,;YJU= do some proper


    nning."


    "Are you unhappy with me?" Nora lowered her head.


    "No. You listen to me, and you do things well too. No matter how arrogant Avery is, her reputation has


    been ruined. No one would believe her even if she exined herself. This is enough."


    Nora nodded. "That''s good. Anyway, I''ll obey what you say."


    "Hmm. I will make her pay for what she did today." Chelsea patted Nora on the


    shoulders. "Rest well, I''ll get the nanny toe to look after you."


    At the Starry River Vi, after Avery said that she was only at her first step, Mike immediately asked


    what her next step was, but Avery refused to tell him.


    "Okay, fine! But you must be careful of your safety!" Mike nced at her tummy. "If I were you, I won''t


    even be able to move.


    How do you have so much energy? You could still seek revenge after you have the child!"


    "You don''t let me go to the office. Now you''re still trying to limit my other activities?" Avery raised her


    eyebrows and red at him. "If you''re not tired, then go to the office!"


    "I''m tired! I workedtest night! I slept at four! If it wasn''t for Chad who called me just now, I would


    surely not wake up," Mike said and returned to his room.


    Avery looked at the time before taking her bag and heading out.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Avery had asked someone out at noon.


    She could not sleep the night before, thinking throughout the entire night. Chelsea and Nora had been


    secretly going up against her. If she did not fight back, they would think that she could be easily bullied.


    They would do even worse thingster. Avery did not want to stay passive any further.


    Avery might not be able to find evidence to prove her innocence on the video incident for the time


    being, but she could attack from a different angle!


    Avery went to a restaurant nearby Cole''s office. The person she asked out was Cole.


    As for this man, she has once truly admired him before. She thought that he was perfect and satisfied


    her fantasies of Prince Channing.


    However, when that filter of perception was destroyed, she suddenly realized that he could not be any


    more ordinary.


    Beneath his pretty faceid cowardice, timidness, selfishness, and greed, consuming his soul.


    Avery was drinking some water when Cole pushed the door and entered. He strode in.


    "Avery, why did you think of looking for me?" Cole sat opposite her. He deliberately looked at her


    tummy. "You''re going to give birth soon, right?"


    "I''m sure you don''t like children, right?" Avery said calmly.


    "How is it possible! I''m not my uncle!" Cole immediately retorted.


    "Then, how could you bear to kill Zoe?" Avery distractedly nced at him. "Cole, I know all about it.


    What did Nora give you that you would dare help her kill your own child?"


    Without Cole''s help previously, how could Zoe''s eyes be so easily gouged by others?


    Too bad the Sanfords had no power in Aryadelle, if not, if they were to look into it, Cole would not be


    able to escape responsibility!


    "You..." Cole was tongue-tied. He wanted to ask how she knew but immediately


    realized that he would be exposing himself if he said that.


    "Don''t worry. I came here looking for you just to understand how much they gave you for you to do


    such cruel things."


    Avery''s tone was calm, but every word she said hit the nail on the head.


    Cole was provoked that his eyes reddened." I only wanted to put Zoe in her ce, I didn''t mean to kill


    my child. Avery, why do you have to think of me so cruelly? Zoe killed herself, I didn''t..."


    "Put her in her ce? You say so easily. Let me gouge your eyes out :h$>UKX= see how you feel,"


    Avery said. She saw his brows furrowed tightly. His expressions darkened. Thus, Avery poured him a


    cup of water. "Just tell me how much Nora gave you!"


    "Nothing." Cole picked the cup up and downed the water in one go.


    Avery was stunned. "Then, why did you help them? Cole, are you nuts?"


    "Maybe! I hate Zoe, which is why I helped them." "If you hate her, why did you still want to be with her?"


    Avery found it absurd.


    "You would surelyugh at me if I told you the reason." Cole looked at Avery helplessly. "Back then, I


    only pleased her because she had money. Who would have thought that she lost all of her moneyter


    and even got pregnant with my child?


    What could I do? I could only let her give birth to it!"


    "Avery, the only person I ever gave my heart to is you." Cole was suddenly confessing his love, "When


    I got together with Cassandra, it was just for excitement and pleasure. None of those women could


    Avery exposed his lies. "That''s because they are both dead. You can''t get anything from them


    anymore, so you find me especially useful."


    Cole was so furious his facial expression was distorted.


    "Avery, I don''t think you look for me just to tell me this, right? Tell me! What are you here for?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    "I''m here to give you money," Avery said, "I need you to help me do something. If you do what I say, I''ll


    pay you. You can name your price."


    Cole never thought that he would be useful to her.


    "Money is a small matter. Actually, Nora and I are not even acquaintances. I only flirted with her back


    then because I


    thought she was you..."


    Although he did not explicitly say if he would help her or not, his intentions were clear.


    "How much money did yourpany makest year?" Avery asked nonchntly.


    Cole scratched his head awkwardly. "A few hundred thousand! I know I''m not capable. What I earn in a


    year is less than what my uncle earns in a day."


    "Cole, I''ll give you one and a half million." Avery interrupted him, "If you can ept this price, we''ll


    continue our discussion."


    "Avery, with how well we know each other, even if you don''t pay me, I''ll still help you!" Cole adjusted his


    sses, hiding the delight in him.


    One and a half million, of course, he would take it.


    "I still haven¡¯t forgotten the time when you helped Zoe to hurt me," Avery warned him," If you dare to


    betray me this time..."


    "Avery, it was hard for me too! Back then, Zoe was pregnant with my uncle''s child. How could I dare to


    disobey her?"


    The moment Cole mentioned this, memories came flooding Avery''s mind again.


    "Cole, do you think that since Zoe is dead, no one will know about the secrets between you two?"


    Avery changed her mind. "Don''t think about the one and a half million dors anymore. If you help me


    to do it, I''ll help you keep your secret. If not, I''ll tell your uncle about how you had an affair with Zoe. Do


    you believe me that he''ll send you to hell to be with Zoe?"


    Cole''s face turned pale.


    "Don¡¯t be too pessimistic about it. If you do things well, I''ll consider rewarding you too. If you ruin it, you


    won''t get anything." Avery''s tone calmed down a little.


    "Avery, you have changed." Cole''s expressions darkened. He said heavily, " You are no longer the


    innocent woman I once knew. You have be like Chelsea.


    In front of you, I feel like a small ant."


    Avery said, "Have you ever thought that everything is changing, only you are remaining in the same


    spot?"


    Cole sweated profusely upon hearing what Avery said.


    In the afternoon, Eric brought La to attend their entertainment program''s live stream.


    The episode that night was the final episode, so the live stream was considered a bonus.


    Once the live stream started, it soon climbed up the charts to be the number one live-streamed


    program.


    The live stream was based on their entertainment program. Halfway through, the host produced a card.


    "La, we gathered the three most-asked questions on the inte. I''ll ask you right now. Are you


    ready?¡±


    La smiled ;c(>TMY= nodded. "I''m ready."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The host asked, "Have your mother and father ever considered letting you continue in the


    entertainment industry? Everyone likes you very much. They hope that you can be a big star."


    La blinked her big eyes and said, "I don''t have a father!"


    The host was stunned for a while.


    The screen was instantly filled withments.


    [Poor La! Her father died at such a young age!]


    [I want to be her father! It''s too bad I''m a woman!] [Thank goodness her father has died, if not


    some idiot would start saying that Eric is her father!]


    La could not see the screen, so she continued saying, "My mother loves me a lot. As long as I want


    to stay in the entertainment industry, she would agree to it."


    The host smiled and said, "Your mother must be very pretty, right?"


    "I''ll let Uncle Eric answer this question," La said cheekily, "It doesn''t count if I answer it."


    The staff there burst out inughter.


    Eric''s handsome face had a shade of blush. "La¡¯s mother is indeed very pretty. I have once said that


    she is my goddess."

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    The screen exploded withments once again.


    [Goddess? Avery Tate? La''s mother is Avery Tate?]


    [F*ck me! What right does Avery Tate have! She does not deserve to be La''s mother!]


    [When I see Avery Tate''s name, I think of that video! It''s nauseating!]


    [Am I the only one who wonders whether Eric still thinks of her as his goddess?]


    The host did not expect that Eric would suddenly bring Avery up. The host panicked and was in a daze.


    "Eric, are you announcing a new goddess?"


    Eric shook his head a little. His tone was firm. "I only have one goddess. She is La''s mother."


    He only did not explicitly say that La''s mother was Avery!


    Once Avery was brought up, Eric did not think of burying it down. On the other hand, he took the


    initiative to talk to them about her.


    "All this while, my fans have been concerned about my love life. I can share with you all," Eric smiled at


    the camera. His smile was gentle and dazzling. "I have confessed to La''s mother before, but I was


    rejected. If you all have seen the video not long ago, I''m sure you can see what type of body the man


    has. La''s mother would never have such a weird kink of liking ugly bodies."


    Eric brought La to the live stream mainly to help Avery clear her name. Ever since this thing


    happened, he had tried to think of a way to help share Avery¡¯s burden. However, after thinking for a


    long time, without any concrete evidence, it was hard to help her.


    In the end, he could only use his fame once again. At least his fans would believe her.


    [My dream hunk has been rejected! Woo! Big hugs! You still have us!]


    [Does Avery not have an ugly fetish? If not, I don''t understand why she would reject Eric.]


    [Eric is trying to help Avery! Although Avery rejected him, they are still good friends! Those who diss


    Avery again, leave this chat room!]


    [Actually, I think that Avery has been tricked because the video is so blurry! It looked like it was taken


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    with an old phone! If the woman in the video is really Avery, why would the culprit not put an HD


    version?]


    In the chat, everyone was in heated discussions.


    In front of the camera, La tugged on Eric''s h>d%>XLX> and asked softly, "Uncle Eric, what video?


    Let me have a look!"


    Eric¡¯s eyes sparkled troublingly. "It¡¯s not suitable for small children."


    "I¡¯m not a small child, I¡¯m a big one! Just let me secretly have a look!"


    "I don¡¯t have it on my phone."


    "Then, look on the inte and show me! If you don''t show me, I¡¯ll go home right now and ask Hayden


    to look for me," La pouted and threatened him.


    Eric could not win over La, so he could only take his phone from his assistant and show La the


    video.


    He knew it was not good to do so, but he did not dare to make La angry.


    La looked a lot like Avery. Sometimes, when he saw La, he saw Avery in her too.


    La took his phone over and watched the video from beginning to end over and over again.


    In the end, she furrowed her brows and returned it to Eric. "This woman is not my mother! My mother''s


    belly button does not look like that!"


    La''s words were like a revtion because no one has ever seen Avery¡¯s belly button before, so they


    had no way to prove it.


    At Sterling Group. Chad hurriedly knocked on Elliot''s office door and entered. He told Elliot what La


    said in the live stream.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    "Sir, I watched the video again. I zoomed into the woman''s belly button and printed it out!" Chad pulled


    out a photo and handed it to Elliot. "You must know what Avery''s belly button looks like, right? Take a


    look andpare them."


    When they first watched the video, they only focused on the woman''s looks, voice and pregnant belly.


    None of them noticed the shape of her belly button.


    They overlooked this point. Everyone''s belly button was shaped differently.


    Whoever was impersonating Avery may be able to copy her looks, voice and appearance, but since


    Avery had never exposed her body in public, that person had no way of copying her belly button.


    Chad especially admired La.


    A child was able to observe certain things that adults would easily overlook.


    Elliot nced at the photo Chad handed to him, then put it down.


    "What do you think, Sir?" Chad thought that Elliot had figured it out.


    However, Elliot''s brows furrowed as he asked, "Why do you think I would remember what her belly


    button looks like?


    He might have slept with Avery, but who would go out of their way to notice someone''s belly button?


    "Are you telling me you remember what Mike¡¯s belly button looks like?" he asked as he stared at Chad.


    Chad let out an embarrassed cough, then said, "I remember, because his belly button is pretty sexy..."


    Elliot was speechless.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly turned a little delicate.


    "She has a C-section scar on her abdomen," Elliot said after a moment of silence. "My attention is


    always drawn to that scar, so I never noticed her belly button.¡±


    Chad nodded in understanding, then said," It''s too bad that the woman in the video had the area below


    her belly button covered in cash... Sir, if you go see Avery right now and take a look for yourself, then


    wouldn¡¯t you have your answer?"


    Elliot clenched his fists as a chill washed over his eyes.


    "Do you think she''d let me see it? Do you have too much faith in me, or do you not know her that well?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chad''s lips pursed into a thin line.


    He knew that Elliot :h)>XNY> Avery had a fight over the video, but now that they have a clue, Avery


    could use this to prove her innocence. Why wouldn''t they want to quickly solve this mystery?


    "I don''t need to verify it," Elliot said in a low, hoarse voice momentster. "I believe La."


    If La said that the woman in the video was not her mother, then it was not her mother.


    La would not lie.


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Avery was watching the live stream the entire time.


    When Eric mentioned her, she felt slightly dizzy.


    If the matter with the video had not happened, she would not mind people finding out that she was


    La''s mother.


    She was not mentally prepared to let the children know about this right now.


    However, Eric had brought up the matter during the live stream without discussing it with her. Not only


    that, he even showed La that kind of video!


    Avery was so furious that her blood pressure was rising. She turned off the live stream on her phone,


    then dialed Eric''s number.


    The moment Eric saw that Avery was calling, he immediately moved out of the camera shot.


    Avery took a deep breath, then could not hold back and snapped loudly, "Eric Santos! What are you


    doing?!"


    Eric nced over at La, then whispered softly, "I''m sorry I didn''t talk about this with you first..."


    "That''s not it. Why did you show La that kind of video? She''s still a child! You''ve been getting more


    and more insolent these days! You¡¯ve been using the fact that La likes you to do things before any


    type of discussion!" Averyined.


    She was right.


    Eric was relying on La''s fondness of him, so he stopped discussing everything with Avery


    beforehand.


    This was because the result of any discussion with her would likely end up limiting his opinions.


    He wanted to help her.


    If he discussed it with her, she would definitely refuse his help.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Since that was the case, Eric could only take action first, then let Avery find out about it.


    "Don''t take La for an ignorant child," Eric argued. "Even if she didn''t know about this now, she will


    find out about itter. Didn''t you notice that her mental capacity is way beyond your expectations?"


    "She will forever be a child that needs to be protected in my eyes." Avery refused to ept his


    reasoning.


    "I''m sorry," Eric apologized once again. " Avery, I just wanted to do my best. With La''s current


    poprity, someone would definitely dig up her family background. Instead of letting her find out about


    this from an outsider in the future, isn''t it better to make things clear now?"


    Avery felt like there was a lump in her throat and could not say a word.


    "The live stream is almost over. Let''s talk when I send La hometer," Eric said, then hung up the


    phone.


    Avery held onto her phone and sat on the couch.


    La''s words during the live stream echoed in her mind.


    Ever since Avery''s belly grew, La liked lying on it to listen to what was going on inside. She also


    liked talking to her little brother who was inside of Avery.


    So, La would know very well what Avery''s belly button looked like.


    She never noticed it before herself.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, she did not pay attention to the belly button of the woman in the video either.


    Avery rushed up the stairs with her phone and returned to her room.


    Two hourster, Eric arrived at the vi with La.


    Mike and Tammy were also there.


    "Why didn''t you go to work, Uncle Mike?" asked La. Then she shed a sweet smile at Tammy and


    said, "Aunt Tammy, are you here to see Mommy?"


    "I am!" Tammy said. "I watched your live stream earlier, so I came to see your


    Mommy''s belly button! She''s still sleeping, though."


    "Oh, I''m tired, too! I feel like sleeping," La said as she yawned.


    Eric immediately carried her upstairs.


    At that moment, Avery appeared at the bottom of the stairs.


    Mike and Tammy approached her together and helped her over to the couch.


    "Is what La said true, Avery? Surely you¡¯ve made aparison with the woman in the video?"


    Tammy peeled a banana ;g!>XLT> handed it over to Avery.


    Avery took a bite of the banana, then turned to Mike and said, "Don''t tell me you came back because of


    this, too?"


    Mike''s pale blue eyes blinked.


    "That¡¯s right! This is way too interesting! It¡¯s more important than work, so I came home to take a look."


    "Leave,¡± Avery said mercilessly. "I definitely won''t show it to you."


    Tammy pushed Mike toward the front door and said, "This should tell you who Avery''s true best friend


    is, right?"


    Mike was disgruntled as he said, "You''re breaking my heart, Avery!"


    "I''m not an exhibitionist," Avery said.


    Once Mike left, Tammy returned to the living room.


    "Ipared it, and it was indeed different. My daughter¡¯s observational skills sure are meticulous,"


    Avery said, answering Tammy''s earlier question.


    This was solid evidence.


    Tammy hugged Avery in excitement and said, "Avery! You can finally prove your innocence now!"


    "Do you expect me to hold a press conference and reveal my belly to the world?" Avery¡¯s voice was


    cool and calm. "I won''t do that."


    Tammy released her and said, "They won''t believe you if you don¡¯t do that."


    "I would feel vited if I did that," Avery said. "When La said that the woman in the video wasn''t me,


    I saw how calm and collected she was. I believe that she won''t be affected by gossip."

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    This was the decision that Avery made after careful consideration.


    Tammy very quickly epted her decision.


    "I support you, Avery. If it were me, I don''t think I''d be able to open up my clothes in front of a bunch of


    strangers either. You didn''t do anything wrong, so why do you need to prove anything?" she said. "You


    can make a police report, though. Let the police prove your innocence for you."


    Avery epted Tammy''s suggestion.


    That evening, the police issued a statement online. The post stated that police investigations revealed


    that the woman in the explicit video that went viral recently was not Avery Tate, and that he case was


    under further investigation at the moment. Once the statement was released, Eric immediately


    reposted it on his own social media page with the caption: [The inte is not beyond thew. The truth


    needs to be known!]


    His fans quickly reposted his post and spread the news.


    The mountain of public opinion that was pressing down on Avery instantly copsed.


    As Chelsea scrolled through social media and saw many of the users that cursed at Avery before


    issuing apologies to her, she was filled with a mess of feelings.


    D*mn it!


    All it took was one word from that little brat, La, for her carefully orchestrated n to be shattered!


    This feeling was worse than being punched in the face!


    When her phone suddenly rang, she thought it was Nora and did not want to answer, but the relentless


    ringtone was so noisy that it gave her a headache.


    Chelsea picked up her phone, saw Wanda¡¯s name and immediately answered the call.


    "You were too soft on her, Chelsea." Wanda imparted her own experience as she said," After I got her


    mother killed, she still can¡¯t touch me. You have to be ruthless when it''s called for! Of course, you can''t


    do it yourself.


    Chelsea took a cold breath and said, "Of course I won¡¯t do it myself. I''m not an idiot.¡±


    "I know you''re not. You managed to stay by Elliot Foster''s side all these years, so I''m sure you''re


    smarter than me," W>d!?XJP:a


    snickered. "Spend a bit more money and hire people who don''t care about their lives to work for you."


    "Rmend some to me!" Chelsea said. "I don''t have many people I can rely on by my side."


    "Sure," Wanda responded. "I''ll look into it for you."


    At seven in the evening, the lights in the president''s office at Sterling Group were bright as day.


    Elliot stood by the window and watched as the sky gradually turned dark while the lights in the city


    began to sparkle.


    His eyes were covered by ayer of frost and emanating coldness.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ben went to see Avery, Sir," Chad said when he walked in and stood behind Elliot. "He went to


    apologize to her."


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He turned around, and obsidian ck eyes were cold as ice.


    "This is why Avery hates me," he said.


    Chad lowered his head and said, "Sir, Avery might have been wronged this time, but I don''t think you''re


    guilty of anything."


    "Eric Santos spoke up for Avery during a live stream this afternoon. Even he could do something like


    that for her, but I didn''t do anything.¡± Elliot said as he reflected. " It''s not Avery''s fault she doesn''t love


    me. It''s my own fault."


    "You believed Avery at the beginning, Sir. Ben was the one who got too worked up and kept forcing


    you..." Chadforted him. "Otherwise, he wouldn''t be ming himself so much right now." "That''s all


    just excuses. If I truly trusted Avery, I wouldn''t waver no matter who forced me."


    "You didn''tpletely listen to Ben, though. He evenined to me because of this. He said you


    gave your soul to Avery and that you were a lost cause... When Ben gets back, you should go and see


    Avery to talk things out!" Chad suggested.


    "If I went to see her, it''d be like putting my face on a silver tter for her to p."


    "Once she ps you and gets it out of her system, it''ll be fine. You''d be suffering more if you didn''t go


    and see her."


    Chad''s words made Elliot feel even more depressed.


    Meanwhile, at the Starry River Vi.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Ben''s arrival made the warm and happy atmosphere in the housee to a pause.


    Tammy was upset with him before, so the way she was looking at him now was especially furious.


    "What are you doing here? Did youe to celebrate with us?" Tammy asked in an enigmatic tone.


    Seeing this, Jun immediately pulled her away and said, "I''m sure Ben''s here to see Avery, Tammy.


    Don''t get in the way."


    Then, he hurriedly dragged her away.


    Ben coughed awkwardly, then walked over to Avery.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Avery." His expression was uneasy, but his tone was filled with


    sincerity. "I was ignorant. I¡¯ve never seen anyone imitate someone''s voice that perfectly, so I insisted


    that the woman in the video was you. I should''ve just kept my bias to myself, but I even threatened


    Elliot to break up with you... You can be upset with me, but please don''t me him."


    "Did you ask you toe here?" Avery raised her brows slightly.


    "He doesn''t know I came." Ben''s cheeks flushed a crimson red. "This entire thing is pretty


    embarrassing. I don''t know how to face him yet, so I came to apologize to you first."


    "I don''t need your apology," Avery said as she looked him in the face. "You were always kind to me. It


    was a kindness that could take someone up to cloud nine. What you did this time didn''t do any


    substantial damage to me, so you don''t need to


    apologize."


    "That¡¯s good. Then, about Elliot..."


    "That''s between him and me," Avery said, enunciating each word clearly. "I don''t need anyone else to


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    get involved."


    A wave of embarrassment washed over Ben''s eyes. He took a breath and said, "Got it. Are you in the


    middle of dinner? I won''t bother you, then."


    Once Ben left, Tammy walked over to Avery and gave her a thumbs up.


    "You¡¯re amazing, Avery! These b*st*rds were acting all high and mighty before! Now''s the time for them


    to taste defeat!


    Otherwise, they will always be this self-righteous! They should learn a thing or two from Eric!"


    Eric had joined them for the celebrations that night.


    After meeting him that afternoon, Avery instantly understood all of his kindness >e )?UKY= held back


    every criticism she had wanted to vent out.


    One could more clearly see a person''s true colors when faced with troubles.


    Not only did Eric not suspect her, he even spoke up for her.


    As for the behavior of some other men, she did not want to recall it.


    As Ben drove out of the Starry River Vi, his mind was aplicated mess of thoughts and he felt


    awful. So, he dialed Elliot''s number.


    "Elliot, I went to apologize to Avery. She said she''s not angry at me, but I could tell that she''s upset with


    you," he said frustratedly. "This was all my fault. If it weren''t for me, you would''ve believed her without


    hesitation. That way, she wouldn''t be mad at you."


    On the other end of the line, Elliot''s breathing was a little heavy.


    "If you''re thinking of seeing her, don''t go now. Tammy Lynch and Eric Santos are there tonight. They''re


    celebrating and having fun," Ben warned.


    As Elliot held his phone, his deep eyes flickered slightly.


    He was on the way home at that moment.


    He had no ns to go see Avery tonight.


    However, Ben''s words made him change his mind.


    The more afraid one was of something, the more reason one had to face it head on.


    If he did not go see Avery tonight, he would go tomorrow or the day after that.


    In that case, he might as well just go now.


    At the Starry River Vi, Avery was feeling a little sleepy after chatting with everyone in the living room.


    "Go to bed, Avery! Chad said Elliot Foster''s gone home. He won¡¯te to apologize to you tonight,"


    Mike teased.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed slightly. She got up from the couch and said, "I''m not waiting for him."


    A beam of light shone in from outside the front gates.


    A ck Rolls-Roice slowly came to a halt.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    "Isn''t that Elliot''s car?" Tammy said when she saw the luxury car outside the front gates. "Looks like


    your intel was wrong, Mike!"


    Mike sighed and said, "This man sure is elusive! He''s so unpredictable!"


    "Don¡¯t see him, Avery. You should leave him hanging. Let him be restless and stay up all night. Let him


    have a taste of pain!" Tammy said excitedly.


    Mikepletely agreed with her, so he walked to the front door and was about to shut it.


    Avery grabbed his arm and said, "Let him in."


    The baby was going to be born soon.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were still things that she needed to discuss with Elliot.


    She wanted to take this opportunity to settle things once and for all.


    "Have you forgotten how you were wronged, Avery?" Mike was furious. "If you forgive him this easily,


    then he won''t learn his lesson. He''ll just be even more ruthless in the future!"


    "I know what I''m doing, Mike." Avery gazed at Mike with clear eyes. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose."


    Jun quickly tried to smooth things over and said, "Since Avery¡¯s decided, let''s not worry about it! When


    ites to rtionships, it''s better for outsiders not to step in."


    Tammy red at him and snapped, "Whose side are you on? Look at Mike. He might be dating Chad,


    but he''s always on Avery''s side." "You''ve got it wrong!" Jun said. "I''m just respecting Avery''s decision.


    I''ll agree if she wants to see Elliot, and I''ll agree if she doesn''t, too!"


    "Then, you''re just spineless and don''t have an opinion of your own," said Tammy.


    Jun smiled warmly and said, "You''re the only one who needs to be opinionated in our home... Ah, Eric


    made some tea. Let¡¯s go have some!"


    They sat on the couch and began to have tea.


    When Hayden saw Elliot enter the front yard, he immediately dragged La upstairs to their room.


    Momentster, Elliot arrived at the vi''s front door.


    His deep set eyes nced over at the living room.


    Avery handed him a pair of clean house slippers.


    "Thank you," he said, then took the slippers and changed into them.


    The group sipping tea in the living room had their eyes fixed on the two of them.


    Avery led Elliot past the living room


    "Holy crap! Avery''s taking him to her room! What''s she trying to do?" Mike did not understand and was


    greatly shocked.


    Mike had thought that, with Avery''s temper, she would definitely humiliate Elliot both mentally and


    physically.


    Did he guess wrongly?


    "If I remember correctly, I don''t think Elliot did anything wrong, right? It''s not like he chastised Avery


    over the video," Jun said thinking he was being fair and just.


    "He didn''t do that, but he didn''t help her either," Tammy mocked. "Why would any woman want to have


    a child with a man like that?"


    Jun instantly shut his mouth.


    Upstairs, Elliot followed Avery into the bedroom.


    He did not expect her to be this calm.


    It felt like the calm before the storm.


    The moment the door to the room was closed, He could no longer hold back. He grabbed onto her arm


    and croaked, "Do you have something to say to me, Avery?"


    Avery indeed had something to say, but she did not n to be the one to speak first.


    "You came to me. Shouldn¡¯t you talk first?" She raised her brows and looked at him.


    Elliot''s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat as his breathing turned hot.


    "I''m sorry about the video."


    "What''s the use of being sorry?" She rejected his apology. "We¡¯re not children. If you truly want to


    apologize to me, then give me something practical."


    Her words piqued Elliot''s curiosity.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want custody of the baby I''m carrying."


    The moment she said those words, Elliot suddenly released his grip on her arm.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Elliot knew that the unexpected calmness was because there was an evenrger storm that was


    waiting for him!


    Avery already had two children, but she still wanted to take custody of the third child away from him!


    She did not want to give even one child to him!


    She was cruel!


    "You''re not willing?" Avery did not want to give Elliot too much time to think. "If you''re not willing, then


    you can leave right now, Elliot. Don''t show up in front of me before the baby''s born."


    The resolution in her voice stabbed at Elliot¡¯s heart.


    When he had asked her what she wanted before, there was another thing he almost said at the end.


    He almost told her, "I''ll give you anything as long as I have it."


    "Do you think the baby would suffer with me?" he asked with reddened eyes.


    "I just want my child to be by my side." Inparison with Elliot, Avery''s tone was a lot calmer. "We all


    suffer in life. That''s not what¡¯s scary. What''s scary is for there to be no love."


    "How could you be so sure I can''t give the child love?" Elliot retorted.


    "I don''t want to argue about this with you," Avery said, then pestered once again, "Give me your


    answer. If you can''t answer me, then I¡¯ll take it that you disagree." "Of course I disagree," Elliot said as


    his hot breath gushed onto Avery''s cheeks. "Even so, what can I do? There are plenty of things I can''t


    change."


    "You don''t need to suffer. If the baby is willing to acknowledge you as his father, then I won''t get in the


    way," Avery said.


    Elliot let out a cold chuckle and said, "You know that''s impossible."


    Hayden hated him to the core. If Hayden refused to acknowledge him, then he would convince the


    other two children to do the same.


    "Do you need the baby to call you ''Dad'' for you to carry out your fatherly duties?" Avery mocked. "A lot


    of times, there''s no such thing as a so-called dead end. If the road is cut off, can''t you just build a new


    bridge?"


    Her words stunned Elliot.


    In the living room, Mike nced at the time once they finished their tea.


    "It''s been an hour. What are they talking about? Are they still not done yet?"


    Jun yawned, then said, "It''s quiet. I wonder if they''re asleep."


    Tammy >a#;WJR: Mike simultaneously shot a cold re at him.


    "Aren''t you guys tired? I''m beat..." Jun got up from the couch and stood Tammy up. " Let''s go home,


    dear. You can just ask Avery in private if you want to get the scoop.


    There''s no need to wait around here."


    Once they left, Eric also got up.


    "I¡¯ll take you! " Mike said as he stood up.


    "It¡¯s fine. You should go check on the kids." "Okay. Thanks a lot for everything, Eric,¡± Mike said


    gratefully.


    "It was all La''s doing."


    "Don¡¯t argue with me. Everyone is well aware of the situation." Mike patted Eric on the shoulder and


    said, "Come over more often if you have time."


    "Sure."


    Once Eric left, Mike went upstairs.


    He first walked over to the master bedroom and tried to eavesdrop through the door.


    In the end, he didn''t hear a thing! It was as if Elliot and Avery really were asleep.


    In the master bedroom, Avery was scrolling through her phone after a shower. The sounds of water


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    sshinging from the bathroom was Elliot taking a shower inside.


    He gave up custody of the baby, and was given permission to stay the night.


    Avery replied to Mike and Tammy''s text messages. She was about to check the news when the


    bathroom door burst open, and Elliot stormed over to her with a towel wrapped around his waist.


    A dangerous aura and hot steam filled the air.


    Avery put down her phone, then nervously warned him, "I''m in my third trimester. I can''t sleep with


    you."

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Elliot strode over to the side of the bed, then loomed over Avery and said, "I can settle my own needs."


    Avery was instantly relieved and the tightness in her chest loosened.


    "Why won¡¯t you go home, then?"


    Two people squeezed together in bed would be lessfortable than sleeping alone.


    "I don¡¯t feel like it." Elliot sat down on the edge of the bed as his eyesnded on Avery''s body. "This


    lesson was very memorable."


    This kind of thing would not have happened if he knew what every part of her body looked like.


    Avery did not guess his thoughts, so she said calmly, "It¡¯s in the past."


    "I want to truly learn my lesson, though." Elliot''s eyes darkened as he said, "Ben told me that the


    woman in the video said I couldn¡¯t satisfy you. I should¡¯ve realized it then. When have I never satisfied


    you?


    When have I never given into your needs? I was careless."


    "You¡¯re not careless. It''s just your vulnerable masculine pride at work," Avery mocked. "So what if I said


    you can¡¯t satisfy me?"


    Elliot gazed at her provocative little face, and he was calm as he said, "You¡¯re right. It was my pride at


    work. In order to prevent anything simr from happening again, I need to familiarize myself with your


    body."


    Avery was taken aback.


    She felt like she was on fire and she fidgeted nervously.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot held her leg down and said, "Don''t move. Our son will roll around every time you move."


    Avery was silent.


    "Is my request going too far?" he said as his hand pulled up her nightgown. "Even so, you''ll just have to


    bear with it. I also put up with your unreasonable request."


    Avery could tell that he was doing this on purpose.


    He was upset that she wanted to take away the custody of their child, so he was doing this to humiliate


    her.


    "Ha! Does he think he can humiliate me into breaking down?" she thought.


    Averyy down peacefully, then picked up her phone and saw the text messages from


    Tammy.


    Tammy: [He can''t do anything to do since you¡¯re in your third trimester! Hahaha!]


    Avery sneakily took a photo of Elliot at that moment :d)?TNX: sent it to Tammy.


    Avery: [He''s observing me.I


    Tammy: [Pfft! Hahahaha! This is killing me! How is he such an idiot in private? He''spletely different


    from what I imagined!]


    Avery: [Did you think he was a god? He''s just like all the other normal men in the world. He''s got his


    own daily routine, too...]


    Tammy: [I know! I just view him through gold-colored sses! Nobody asked him to be so rich!]


    Avery: [How are you so two-faced? You''re not usually like this when you see him.]


    Tammy: [That¡¯s because money can¡¯t solve everything!]


    Avery: [Did you guys make it home?]


    Tammy: [Yeah. Jun''s in the shower and I''m picking out his pajamas for him.]


    Avery: [Okay. Get some rest.]


    Tammy: [You two should get some rest, too! Hahaha!]


    Avery exited the messaging app and nced at Elliot.


    Their eyes met at that moment.


    She had no idea when he started looking at her.


    "Are you texting Tammy?" Elliot sat down next to her, then pulled the covers up over her.


    "It''s none of your business." Avery put her phone down, then snuggled into the covers and snapped,


    "Are you done looking?"


    Elliot did not really look at the other parts of her body because his eyes were drawn to her belly.


    In his memory, her belly was t.


    However, now that it was protruding so much with the baby, he wondered if she was in pain.


    "It''s pretty tough being pregnant, isn''t it?" he asked.


    "You want to give it a try?" Avery teased as she watched his handsome face. "How about you make an


    investment for me to do some research and see if men can end up being pregnant in the future."


    "Do you have to take a jab at me?" Elliot frowned.


    "Not really. I wouldn''t do that if you don''t


    talk."


    Elliot reached out and turned off the lights.


    The room instantly fell into darkness.


    Avery''s body stiffened, and the earlier wilful arrogance vanished from her voice as she said, "Can''t you


    give me a heads up before turning the lights off?"

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    "Didn''t you say I shouldn''t talk?" Elliot retorted.


    "Was that what I meant?" Avery asked.


    "It was," Elliot said without question.


    "I think you came over just to pick a fight with me." Avery lifted her leg and kicked him on the side.


    "Don''t stick so close to me."


    "I''m about to fall off the bed," Elliot protested in a muffled voice.


    Avery sat up and reached out to feel around the space next to him.


    Elliot pulled her into his arms and said, "I''ll give you everything you want, Avery. What else do you


    want? Tell me..." "I don''t want anything else." Avery felt the heat from his body. She struggled to escape


    his clutches, but Elliot hugged her tightly and refused to let go.


    "I want to hug you to sleep." He gentlyy her down on the bed, then croaked, "Avery, as long as you


    and the baby are healthy, I won¡¯t ask for anything else."


    "Is that so?" Avery''s body heated up as her heart began to race. "Did you be more thick-skinned


    after you turned the lights off?"


    Elliot turned the lights back on.


    Avery gazed in stunned silence at his handsome face. There was no hint of jest in his deep, ck


    eyes.


    "You and the baby need to be healthy," Elliot said, repeating his earlier words.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed. She lowered her gaze and said, "Got it. Turn the lights off and go to sleep."


    Elliot shut the lights, and his long arms pulled her back into his embrace.


    When Avery woke up the next morning, Elliot sat up along with her.


    "It''s only seven thirty in the morning," she said. "Get some more sleep."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''m not tired." Elliot reached out to pick up his phone from the nightstand, then called his bodyguard.


    He had no clothes to wear, so he had to get the bodyguard to bring them to him.


    Someone knocked on the bedroom door soon after the call ended.


    Avery walked over to open the door, and saw the bodyguard standing right on the other side holding


    clothes and toiletries.


    "Did you already bring thesest night?" she asked.


    "Yes, ma''am. I went back to the mansion to get them when I saw that Mr. Foster was staying the night.¡±


    Avery was moved to speechlessness by his professionalism.


    After breakfast, Elliot followed Avery out.


    She wanted to buy a maternity kit =d":QKT> baby products in preparation for the baby''s arrival.


    Elliot insisted on going with her after hearing about it.


    Avery had made a list on her phone of the things she needed to buy.


    At this moment, her phone was in Elliot''s hands, and he was looking at it with an unusually serious


    expression on his face. "Did you make this list overnight after getting custody of the baby?" He saw that


    the list was made at two in the morning.


    Embarrassed, Avery took her phone back and said, "I couldn''t really sleepst night. I remembered that


    I hadn''t prepared these things yet, so I just simply made a list."


    "Is it because you''re too excited?" As Elliot exposed her, an idea popped into his head." When the


    baby''s born, I''m moving into your house and living with you."


    Avery''s brows shot up in surprise as if she did not understand a word he was saying.


    "The baby isn''t yours alone. I have the right to take care of him, too." Elliot''s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in


    his throat. He looked resigned as he said, "Since you won''t let me take him away, I''ll just have to move


    in and raise him with you."


    Avery was distressed.


    She did not want this, but she did not want to let him raise the baby by himself even more.


    "If you insist, then let''s give it a try!"


    "Okay."


    Once they reached an agreement, they began shopping.


    Photos of Avery and Elliot shopping were quickly sent to Chelsea¡¯s phone.


    As she stared at their loving photos, her face gradually turned ominous.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Chelsea felt like something rammed into her heart and was about to break it into pieces!


    Although Avery was proven innocent, how could they reconcile just in one night?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Elliot the one who went to see Avery himself?


    Was it because he cared about the baby, or was it because he cared about her?


    Chelsea was too afraid to guess.


    She felt ridiculed and hurt. She felt like she spent all these years living like an idiot.


    She no longer held any hope of being with Elliot, but she did not want to see any other woman have


    him either.


    She found Wanda¡¯s number and dialed it.


    "Did you find the people you were supposed to help me find?"


    "Do you want to act now?" Wanda asked. " Do you have a n?"


    "Just find the people I need. You don''t have to care about anything else," Chelsea responded. "I can''t


    take this for another second!"


    "Okay, let me make some calls. I''ll get back to youter," Wanda said, then warned, "I''m only


    responsible for getting the right people for you. I won''t get involved in anything else. I won''t confess if


    anything goes wrong on your side."


    "Understood."


    After she hung up the phone, Chelsea got up from her seat and prepared to leave the office.


    At that moment, Ben opened the door and walked in.


    Chelsea felt slightly guilty when she saw him, but it did not show on her face.


    "Let''s talk, Chelsea." Ben closed the door behind him, then went straight to the point and said, "The


    woman that impersonated Avery Tate was your cousin, Nora, right?"


    "How''s that possible?" Chelsea denied." Nora''s not that kind of girl."


    "Are you still going to treat us all like a bunch of fools at this point, Chelsea?" Ben clenched his fists.


    "When you made me go to that meeting with you that day, I just happened to hear the impersonated


    voice... It was too much of a coincidence! Do you think Elliot won''t suspect you?" "So what if he does?


    Does he have evidence that Nora was behind it? Even if he does, it would prove that Nora did it. What


    does that have to do with me?" Chelsea shoved Ben aside, then said, "Investigate Nora if you suspect


    her! She''s just my cousin. You can''t drag me into it if she messes up, right?"


    Then, she strode toward the door.


    Ben grabbed onto her arm, then roared, " Chelsea! Stop repeating the same mistakes! If Elliot gets


    something on you again, you won''t be able toe back to Sterling Group. If you don''t think that''s a


    big deal, then you might as well just leave now! At least you would still have some dignity left!


    "Ben, you know what kind of person I am. Why would you say something so hurtful?" Chelsea shook


    her head. "We don''t know who¡¯s going to get thestugh just yet!" Then, she stormed out of the room


    in her stilettos.


    Ben watched her slender back ;e+?XNS? let out an exhausted sigh.


    She was a ruthless snake, but it was the same ruthlessness that Ben admired so much about her.


    When Chelsea walked out of the office, her phone rang.


    She thought it was Wanda calling, so she stopped in her tracks. She pulled out her phone and realized


    it was a phone call from someone unexpected.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, then answered the call.


    At the mall, Elliot and Avery had shopped the entire morning. At this moment, the two were about to


    have lunch at a nearby restaurant.


    The maternity kit and things for the newborn were already bought.


    After they settled those things, Elliot bought a bunch of other stuff for Avery.


    There were clothes, shoes, bags, jewelry...


    Avery naturally refused. She was not used to having such an intimate rtionship with him.


    It was as if they were dating.


    However, Elliot still bought everything despite Avery''s rejection.


    Once he was done shopping, the driver stuffed all the bags into the car and was going to send them all


    back to her house anyway.


    Avery''s refusal waspletely ineffective.


    After they took their seats in the restaurant, she ordered her food, then handed the menu to Elliot and


    asked," Have you decided what to name the baby, Elliot?"

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    "I haven''t. Did you have anything in mind?" Elliot asked.


    Avery''s heart tightened in her chest, and she hesitantly said, "Rowan Tate."


    Elliot put down the menu. His hawk-like eyes bore into her as he said, "Are you serious?"


    "Both Hayden and La have myst name. The child would be confused if he had a differentst


    name." Avery''s cheeks flushed as she shared her thoughts. "Of course, I would respect your opinion."


    "If you''re worried that the baby would be confused, then you could just change Hayden and La''sst


    name. I don''t mind them taking myst name."


    Elliot''s response was so casual that it almost felt like he was joking.


    He ordered his food, then handed the menu to the waiter.


    The waiter confirmed their order, then walked away.


    "Since you don''t agree, then let''s just name him Rowan Foster!" Averypromised.


    She was already happy enough that she got custody of the baby.


    "I didn''t say I disagree." Elliot raised his brows and looked at her with fascination." Let the baby take


    yourst name if you want to!"


    "Are you serious, or are you teasing me?" Avery could not tell what he was really thinking.


    She would be fine if he was being sullen and savage.


    She was used to seeing him angry.


    Instead, Elliot was half smiling and his eyes were cold. His expression was enigmatic and hard to put


    one''s finger on.


    It was slightly terrifying.


    "I don¡¯t like myst name." Elliot pondered for a moment, then said, "I don¡¯t have a choice, though."


    Avery did not expect him to say that.


    She had known him long enough to assume that she knew him well, but he felt like a stranger at that


    moment.


    "You''ve never mentioned your father before. Did you have a bad rtionship with him?" she guessed.


    "Yes." Elliot¡¯s eyes darkened as he held back his temper. He looked at Avery and said, "Let the baby


    take yourst name! We don''t need to discuss this further."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His tone sounded calm, but Avery could feel his patience running out.


    He was trying his best to endure. One wrong move and he would turn into a monster.


    Her mood suddenly turned sour.


    She was filled with an indescribable sense of helplessness.


    He fought for nothing ;b-:YLR? could give her everything. He looked carefree, but his heart was heavily


    shackled.


    That weekend, Cole asked Nora out to meet.


    Nora was abandoned and thrown aside after Avery was cleared of the video scandal.


    Cole called her to say that he had a gift for


    her. She did not overthink it and came out to meet him.


    "Open it up, Nora." Cole handed arge paper bag to her.


    Nora opened the bag with an expression filled with anticipation and saw an Armes bag.


    "There¡¯s a skirt dress in here, too?" She put the bag away and held the dress. "Oh? I think I¡¯ve seen


    Avery Tate wear this before.


    "That''s right. She¡¯s got the exact same one. It''s not cheap! I was sure you''d look more beautiful than


    her in it, so I bought it," Cole cooed. "Why don''t you try it on now?"


    Nora''s vanity was greatly satisfied by his praises.


    She felt like she was walking on air.


    She went to the bathroom to change into the dress, then reappeared in front of Cole.


    "You''re beautiful, Nora! You''re even more beautiful than that big-bellied Avery Tate! She looks like a


    servantpared to you! Come on, I''ll take you out for a feast!" Cole put his arm around her and


    walked toward a restaurant.


    When the person in ck who was lurking outside the restaurant saw them, their menacing eyes


    instantly lit up!

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    In the master bedroom of the Starry River Vi, Avery was tidying up the baby¡¯s clothes.


    Tammy was sitting leisurely next to her and watching her busy away.


    "Do you seriously n to raise the baby yourself, Avery? That would be exhausting!¡±


    Avery folded each piece of clothing one by one, and said gently, "That¡¯s true. My mother was the one


    who helped me with the kids before. I''ve never really had to go through that kind of exhaustion."


    "That''s right. Your mother''s gone, and I bet you wouldn''t feel secure leaving the baby with the nanny,"


    Tammy said. "You said Elliot would move in then. Is that for real?" "That¡¯s what he said." Avery ced


    the clothes in the closet, then said, "I''ll let him be then." "If that''s the case, then how would that be


    different from a normal married couple?!" Tammy eximed, then mocked, "Oh, I guess there is a


    difference. The difference is that he''s moving into your house and not the other way around."


    The mention of Elliot made Avery suddenly realize that he had not contacted her in a few days.


    "I think you''re incredible, Avery. You actually got all three of your kids to take yourst name. " Tammy


    sighed. "If I have kids, they''ll have to take Jun''sst name. I might be an only daughter, but Jun''s


    situation is even more extreme. He''s the only son in three generations of the Hertz family... What can I


    say to that? My parents have nothing to say either!"


    Avery''s heart sank, and she said softly, " Men should care quite a lot about their children taking their


    "You bet! There''s only one reason why Elliot would agree to let the baby take yourst name, and that''s


    because he loves you.


    I can''t think of any other reason."


    "He said he doesn''t like hisst name."


    "Why won''t he change it, then? His parents are gone. He could totally just change hisst name if he


    hated it! Not doing that is proof that he doesn''t hate it that much," Tammy hypothesized.


    "He hasn¡¯te looking for me for the past few days. Could it be because of this?" Avery could not


    help but overthink.


    "It''s possible. He might say that he''s willing to let the baby take yourst name, but he probably cares


    about it a lot. He just feels bad about fighting over it with you," Tammy continued to theorize. "How


    about you just go ahead ;g(>QIT: let the baby take hisst name?"


    Avery nodded and said, "We''ll talk about it when the baby''s born. It''s still early now."


    "Haha! Give him a surprise, then," Tammy said, then she stroked Avery''s long hair and asked, "Are you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    really willing to cut such beautiful hair?"


    "It''d be more convenient." Avery nned to cut her hair short. "Otherwise, postnatal recovery would be


    a hassle."


    "You should get a few more nannies to serve you!" Tammy said. "If I were you, I''d hire ten nannies and


    have them follow me around all day."


    Avery could not hold back herughter.


    "You could hire ten nannies right now, too." "I''m not pregnant yet, am I? I''ll really hire ten nannies when


    I get pregnant," Tammy said seriously. "No wonder Elliot wants to move in. Things would be too hard


    for you if he didn''t get involved."


    "It''s not as bad as you make it sound." Avery finished tidying up, then dragged Tammy downstairs. "Are


    you hungry? Let''s go out and eat!"


    "Sure! I know a new ce for barbecue.


    They''ve got really good ice cream there." Tammy was greatly delighted with the subject of food. "It''s too


    bad you need to watch what you eat since you''re pregnant."


    "That''s true. I''m a little scared of taking anything too cold, but I can eat meat."


    The two chatted away as they left the house.


    On the other side, Cole had ordered a table of delicious food and a bottle of vintage red wine.


    He continued singing Nora''s praises to her as he inspected their surroundings from the corner of his


    eye.


    When he saw the ck figure charging toward them, he picked up his napkin and dabbed at the corner


    of his lips.


    The ck figure charged over to Nora''s side, then sshed a bottle of liquid at Nora''s face!


    "Ah!" Nora cried out in agony as she covered her face with her hands.


    The figure in ck escaped the scene during the chaos.


    "Nora! Are you okay?!"


    Cole put down his napkin and hurried over


    to Nora''s side.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Cole could clearly see that the areas on Nora''s face that the liquid had touched were turning red and


    festering.


    He took a few steps back in fear, then stammered, "Don''t be scared, Nora! I¡¯ll... I''ll call an ambnce


    right away!"


    The other customers in the restaurant scurried away in horror, and the restaurant''s staff hurried over to


    check on the situation.


    Their faces turned pale with terror when they saw Nora''s face.


    Nora''s face was covered in tears from the pain. Through her vision blurred by tears, she saw the fear in


    the eyes that were focused on her. She removed her trembling hands from her face and looked at


    them... There was blood... There was also what looked like pieces of flesh...


    As if she had gone insane, she let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Avery was eating ice cream when she got Cole''s phone call.


    The restaurant''s food was great, and their ice cream was even better.


    Avery always watched what she ate, but the ice cream was so good that she could not help but take a


    few more bites.


    "It''s horrifying, Avery! My entire body is shaking! I''m sure I''ll have nightmares tonight!" Cole''s voice was


    frightened on the other end of the line. "If the person sitting in front of me just now was you... I wonder


    what you would do."


    Avery''s hands tightened around her phone. "What happened? Don''t tell me... Someone''s dead?"


    Tammy''s eyes shot up to her in alertness when she heard Avery''s words.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the phone, Cole took a sharp breath, then said, "It''s not that, but I think this is even scarier. Nora


    was disfigured! All it took was a few minutes for her face to bepletely disfigured!"


    Avery felt a strange stinging sensation on her face.


    It was not that she felt bad for Nora, but she was astonished at Chelsea''s overly cruel tactics!


    "Chelsea is terrifying! You should watch your back from now on, Avery! Don''t say I didn¡¯t warn you!"


    Cole was gasping for breath, then added, "Nora''s already been sent to the hospital. I need to go give a


    statement at the police station now. I''m guessing Chelsea wille looking for me once I''m done.¡±


    "You''re Elliot Foster¡¯s nephew. She won''t do anything to you," Avery said calmly.


    "I''m not afraid of her. I just feel disgusted. Please don''t get me to do anything like this ever again,


    Avery." Cole was traumatized.


    "There won''t be a next time," Avery said.


    She ended the call, then put her phone down ;h!?PMP= quicklyposed herself.


    "What''s going on, Avery?" Tammy asked. " Who called you? What was that about someone being


    dead? What happened?"


    "Nora was disfigured." Avery picked up her ss of water and took a sip. "I set it up. Chelsea fell into


    her own trap this time." Chelsea was the one who brought Nora back. Now, she was destroying her


    with her own hands.


    How entertaining!


    When Chelsea finds out that the one that got disfigured was not Avery, but Nora, she would probably


    lose her mind with rage.


    When Tammy heard about the setup, she was shocked beyond words.


    "Chelsea Tierney sure is scary! You should bring a few more bodyguards with you when you leave the


    house from now on, Avery. Don''t simply let strangers get close to you!"


    "I will," Avery responded.


    "Did she think that Elliot would want her if became disfigured? What a joke!" Tammy mocked. "Elliot


    would definitely get rid of her once he finds out about this."


    "She won''t admit she was the one who orchestrated it. Cole could prove it was her, but Elliot''s trust in


    Cole is in the negative."


    Tammy let out a heavy sigh, then said, "No matter what, nobody can impersonate you and ruin your


    reputation now! This was an amazing move, Avery!"


    Avery pursed her lips. She had lost her appetite.


    At that moment, the phone on the table suddenly rang.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    When Avery nced at her phone, her heart skipped a beat. Then, she answered the call.


    "Avery!" Elliot''s roaring voice prated through the phone.


    Avery was taken aback, then asked," What''s wrong?"


    "You¡¯re alright?" It was as if he was surprised to hear her voice. "You¡¯re alright, Avery!"


    "I¡¯m fine. Were you hoping something happened to me?" Avery teased. "Who told you I wasn¡¯t alright?"


    "Someone saw you at a restaurant and said you were in trouble." Elliot''s voice returned to its usual


    calm. "It''s a good thing it wasn¡¯t you."


    "Oh. If that''s the case, the woman must look a lot like me... Could she have been Nora?" Avery


    deliberately said this.


    Elliot was not interested in this at all. "I don''t care who it was, as long as it wasn''t you."


    Avery responded.


    "Where are you right now?" Elliot asked after two seconds of silence.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''m eating out with Tammy."


    "Did you bring the bodyguard?" he pestered.


    "I did," Avery said as she nced at the bodyguard standing nearby.


    "Go home once you''re done eating."


    "I''m going for a haircutter. I already made an appointment." She was not going to change her


    schedule because of this. "I''ll be fine." "Send me the salon''s address," Elliot said after a moment''s


    consideration.


    Avery hung up the phone and sent him the address to the hair salon.


    At the police station, Cole strode out of the building after giving his statement.


    A tall woman was standing by his car. It was Chelsea Tierney.


    Cole''s expression instantly turned anxious. He nced around him, then hurried over.


    "What are you doing here, Chelsea?" he asked as he arrived in front of her. "This is the police station.


    Don''t do anything rash."


    Chelsea red coldly at him and said," Since you''re afraid of me, then why did you set me up?" "I


    didn''t! How could I possibly do that? I didn''t tell my uncle about us working together!" Cole said with an


    innocent expression on his face.


    "Do you take me for a fool?! I was wondering why you suddenly looked for her the other day... Did


    Avery Tate make youe to hook me in?" Chelsea gritted her teeth. "This was all Avery Tate''s n,


    wasn''t it?!"


    "Why are you getting so worked up, Chelsea?" Cole teased as he calmed down." Did you get too used


    to being treated like a princess? You can mess with others, but they can''t do the same to you? You


    ;h#> UKQ: Nora made n after n to set up Avery. It''s a blessing that she hasn¡¯t hired someone to


    assassinate you both! Besides, none of this would''ve happened if you didn¡¯t hold ill will against her!"


    When Cole called Chelsea the other day, he had told her that he was short on money and wanted to


    work with her.


    The n was for Cole to coax Avery intoing out, and Chelsea would pay him.


    Chelsea had agreed to this without much consideration.


    She did not expect for the woman that Cole met up with to be Nora instead of Avery.


    The man in ck that she hired could not differentiate the slight differences between Avery and Nora,


    so he attacked right away!


    Now that tragedy had struck, it was toote for remorse.


    Avery''s move was despicable!


    "This is between you and Avery, Chelsea. If you''re really that mad, go and look for her. I won''t get


    involved in any of your affairs from now on, so please don''t trouble me!" Cole wiped himself clean of


    the drama, then got into his car.


    Chelsea clenched her fists as she held back tears.


    She was not going to give up this easily!


    Half an hourter, Elliot received a call from Chelsea.


    "Elliot! My cousin was disfigured! She said Avery Tate did it," Chelsea sobbed. "I knew she suspected


    Nora of impersonating her, but how could she do this when she could not find any proof? She''s


    At that moment, Elliot was with Avery at the hair salon.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    After hearing Chelsea''s usation, Elliot nced at Avery.


    She was in the middle of telling the hair stylist the length she wanted to be cut off.


    "I suggest you file a police report immediately and let them handle it." He walked out of the salon with


    his phone and said in a low and ominous voice, "So what if Avery actually did it? If I were her, I''d be a


    lot more cruel."


    Chelsea felt lightheaded.


    He did not expect this kind of answer from Elliot.


    "For now, I don¡¯t have evidence to prove that the person who impersonated Avery was your cousin, but


    that doesn''t mean I don''t know who was behind it," Elliot roared as he changed the subject. "I won''t


    show you any mercy once I have proof, Chelsea."


    Forget about disfigurement, he would not feel bad even if Nora was dead!


    The way he saw it, even if Nora died a hundred deaths, it would still not be enough!


    Chelsea hung up the phone out of fear.


    She might have really messed up this time!


    She recalled Ben''s warning.


    She actually was gullible enough to think that she understood Elliot more than Ben did.


    Elliot looked like the ruthless man he used to be, but he was apletely different man when it came


    to Avery Tate.


    Once Avery got her haircut, Elliot took her home.


    Her hair was now shoulder length. It was not long, but it was not considered too short either.


    Elliot could not help but nce at her a few more times.


    "What have you been busy with the past week?" Avery asked, breaking the silence.


    "With work." His deep set eyesnded on her face. "I''ll be busy moving forward, too."


    Avery''s face dropped as a hint of disappointment shed across her eyes.


    "I want to finish up my work so I can stay with you while we wait for the baby''s due date." Elliot


    revealed his ns. "I should be able to take a break after a month."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed a scarlet red.


    The reason why he did not look for her in the past few days was not because he was upset about the


    baby''sst name, but because he wanted to quickly finish up his work so he could take a vacation.


    She was the one who was being narrow minded.


    "I was the one who set up Nora''s disfigurement," she said honestly.


    "She had iting." Elliot held Avery''s h:e¡¯< TMX= in his. "Stay at home and rest from now on. Don''t


    go to crowded ces. If anything happens, not only would that put the baby in danger, you will get hurt,


    too."


    "Can''t you wish for the best for me? " Avery frowned.


    "I hope for the best for you and the baby more than anybody, but I''ve been having nightmarestely."


    "Dreams are theplete opposite of reality." Avery tried to help him rx. "I''ll get really bored if I stay


    at home every day."


    "I''ll take you on a trip once I''m done with work."


    "I''m afraid you might not have the energy to run around once you''re done with work." Avery pondered


    for a moment, then decided topromise and let him work in peace. "I''ll stay home as much as I can.


    It won''t be long until the baby''s due date anyway."


    "Okay. You could invite your friends over if you get bored."


    "Got it."


    Once she was home, Avery had barely settled in her seat when the nanny brought over a bowl of


    chicken soup for her.


    "Would you like a bowl, Mr. Foster?" asked the nanny with a smile.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Elliot nodded his head.


    At that moment, Hayden suddenly barged into his line of vision.


    By the time he properly looked over, Hayden had already returned to his room.


    "Didn''t Hayden go to school today?" he asked.


    "He said he was tired and wanted to rest at home for a while." Avery stared at him, then said solemnly,


    "Please keep your opinions to yourself."

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Elliot felt that Avery was overreacting, so he sat down next to her.


    When the nanny came over with the bowl of soup, she saw that their eyes were glued on each other.


    She quickly ced the soup on the table and dismissed herself.


    "If he really is tired, then he can rest at home for as long as he wants. I have no opinion." Elliot was


    worried that Hayden might hear him, so he lowered his voice and said, "It''s been a month since school


    started. Hasn''t he had enough rest after staying home for a month?"


    "I''ll go talk to himter.¡± Avery picked up her bowl of soup and ate a spoonful of it.


    "He might not be tired, but hiding something from you instead." Elliot took the spoon out of her hand,


    then continued," Your son is moreplicated than you think.


    Avery wanted to snatch the spoon back, but Elliot had already picked up a spoonful of soup and sent it


    to her lips.


    "I don¡¯t want you to feed me." She got the spoon back with reddened cheeks. "I called his teacher and


    asked about it. She told me that he gets along very well with his schoolmates. Everything was normal


    during summer camp, too."


    "He could be exposed to other things besides his schoolmates." Elliot was sure about his guess.


    "Besides, he wouldn''t stay at home for a whole month if nothing was wrong at school."


    Avery did not suspect anything at first, but Elliot''s words instantly filled her with anxiety.


    "Finish your soup first." Elliot picked up his own bowl of soup and casually took a sip. "You might not


    get anything out of him if you asked him directly. You''ll have to ask Mike."


    "I got it. I''ll ask Mike when he gets back," Avery said softly as she finished her soup." We''re speaking


    very softly. Someone might think we¡¯re plotting something."


    "Hayden came out for a second but went back to his room when he saw me," Elliot continued to say


    softly.


    "Oh... How about..."


    "How about I go and talk to him?" He cut Avery off mid sentence. "If I don''t settle the grudge between


    us, we''ll have more problems when I move in.¡¯¡¯


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery raised her brows =c!:YNT; looked directly into Elliot¡¯s burning eyes.


    "Do you think you can settle the conflict between you two? Being confident is a good thing, but you''re


    obviously blindly confident in yourself."


    "What do you think I should do?" Elliot''s mood turned cold after being insulted. "He won''t ept any of


    my good will and avoids me every time he sees me. I''m out of ideas."


    This matter was tricky. He did not me Hayden. This was all because of his own doing.


    "All you have to do moving forward is not make any mistakes." Avery could not think of any good ideas,


    either. "Hayden takes a while to warm up to people. You need to be more patient."


    "Okay." Elliot took a mental note of her words. "You haven¡¯t taken an afternoon nap today. Do you want


    to go lie down now?


    "It''s a littlete now. I''ll definitely not be able to sleep tonight if I take a nap now," Avery said, then


    yawned. "Whatever. I think I''ll go lie down for a bit anyway.


    Didn''t you say you were busy? Go ahead and work."


    "I''ll leave once you''re asleep."


    Elliot helped Avery up the stairs.


    He left about half an hourter.


    Once Elliot was gone, Hayden walked out of his room.


    He already found the dar website that Nora visited before.


    He used a fake identity to register as a member, then got to know one of the other members.


    Through chatting with this member, he basically came to the conclusion that Nora was not a person,


    but a product.


    This was because the function of this website was to provide its users with the type of person they


    wanted.


    Users could customize the person''s figure, looks and voice.


    It sounded unbelievable.


    Hayden would not believe it if he had not seen it with his own eyes


    That night, Avery went to have a heart-to-heart with Hayden.


    Hayden spoke up first and said, "I''m going back to school next week, Mommy."


    Avery had prepared a long script in her mind, but her son brought the subject to a close before she


    could say any of it.


    "Did you get enough rest?" Avery blinked.


    "Yes, I did."


    Hayden handed over the information he found to Mike and left the rest of the investigation to him.


    They wanted to catch Chelsea Tierney through the dar website.


    Nora was merely a pawn.


    The one who was controlling her was definitely Chelsea.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    They needed evidence to bring down Chelsea.


    "Sweetie, when Elliot Foster came over today, he said you hid in your room when you saw him," Avery


    said worriedly. "This is your home. You don''t need to hide from him."


    "I wasn''t hiding," Hayden said as his brows furrowed. "I just don''t want to see him."


    "He''s nning on moving in to help with your little brother once he''s born." Avery was in a dilemma and


    let out a sigh." Would that make things hard on you?"


    Hayden''s brows furrowed even more tightly as he said, "I''ll just ignore him, then!


    "Thanks, sweetie." Avery patted her son''s shoulder with a pained expression on her face. "I don''t want


    him to move in either, but he thinks your little brother will need his care. The baby doesn''t belong to just


    me, so I couldn''t refuse him."


    Hayden took a deep breath, then promised, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I won''t acknowledge him! La also


    won''t! I won''t let our little brother acknowledge him either!"


    Avery was stunned.


    What was the initial reason for having a heart-to-heart with Hayden again?


    It was to mitigate the rtionship between father and son, and not to deepen the conflict between


    them!


    It seemed like Hayden misunderstood her meaning.


    It was fine. They can settle in once Elliot moves in!


    Two weekster, Nora''s bandages were removed from her face. She was being discharged from the


    hospital today.


    Chelsea helped her over to the bathroom.


    Nora felt like her legs turned heavy. She did not dare look in the mirror.


    However, Chelsea forced her to face her ruined face.


    The moment Nora stood in front of the mirror and saw the hideous scars and twisted nose bridge on


    her face, she could not hold back her shrill cry of shock.


    "Monster! Monster!"


    She buried her face in her hands, but Chelsea did not let her cover her face.


    "Avery Tate was the one who made your face this terrifying." Chelsea gritted her teeth and shoved


    Nora''s face closer to the mirror. "Look at how hideous you look right now. Nobody will ever love you


    again!


    There''s no longer any meaning to your life other than getting revenge on Avery Tate!"


    Through reddened eyes, Nora mumbled softly, "Revenge..."


    "That''s right. Revenge." Chelsea said in her ear, "I''ll give you onest chance. If you seed, I''ll pay


    for you to get a new face. If you fail..."


    "I''ll definitely seed! I won''t keep this ugly face for the rest of my life!" Nora clenched her fists ?e-


    >TMX< cried, "I want a new face!"


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Avery was looking through the calendar and discovered that she was


    exactly thirty weeks pregnant.


    The baby woulde to full term in another month.


    Full term meant that the baby had reached a point in its development where it could be born at any


    time.


    Mike had asked Avery the night before if she wanted to throw a baby shower.


    She was feeling a little excited, so she sent a text message to Elliot to ask for his opinion.


    In the end, she mistakenly sent the text to Tammy.


    Tammy immediately called her after receiving the text.


    "Avery! Great minds really do think alike! I was just about to text you! I just got a positive pregnancy


    test! I might be pregnant!"


    "Congrattions, Tammy!" Avery eximed happily.


    "I''m so nervous right now! I haven''t thought about how to tell Jun about this!" Tammy cried out in


    excitement. "You''re thinking about throwing a party, right? Maybe I''ll wait until the party to tell him! I''m


    Avery waited the entire afternoon for Tammy to arrive, but she never did.


    When she dialed Tammy¡¯s number, she received nothing but the cold sound of a prompt telling her that


    the phone was turned off.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    "Why''s her phone off?" Avery mumbled softly to herself, then walked out of the house.


    "Are you going out, Avery?" When the nanny saw her on the move, she quickly followed behind her.


    "Tammy said she wasing over but she¡¯s still not here yet. Even if there''s traffic, she should be here


    by now." Avery walked past the front gates and looked around.


    The nannyforted her and said, "Maybe she''s gone to buy presents! She always brings all kinds of


    presents when shees over."


    The nanny¡¯s consoling words made Avery rx slightly.


    "It''s windy out here, Avery. Let''s get back inside!" The nanny was worried that Avery would catch a


    cold. "Mr. Foster especially asked me to take good care of you and not let you get sick."


    "I stay at home every day now. I''m like a flower in a greenhouse. I''d get sick easier that way."


    "You still shouldn''t be out here in this wind! '' The nanny helped Avery back into the house. "It''s easy to


    get sick when the seasons change."


    "Is lunch ready?" Avery asked.


    "It is. How about you eat first? We don''t know when Tammy¡¯s arriving yet!"


    "I''ll wait for a bit more." Avery wondered out loud, "She doesn''t usually turn her phone off."


    "Maybe it ran out of battery when she left the house."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s easy to charge your phone nowadays, though. You could find charging stations everywhere," Avery


    said. "I''ll wait for another thirty minutes. If she isn''t here by then, I''ll go look for her."


    "How are you going to find her if she''s out? You should just rest easy and wait at home. You can call


    her husband if she doesn''t show up and ask him to look for her," said the nanny. "Otherwise, you could


    also ask the driver to look around."


    Avery knew that the nanny did not want to let her leave the house because of the pressure from Elliot.


    The more cautiously they treat her, the more uneasy she felt.


    "I''ll bring you a bowl of soup. I made corn chowder today."


    The nanny went into the kitchen to get her some soup.


    Avery sat down on the couch and continued calling Tammy, but she still could not get through.


    She ended up texting Jun to ask what he was doing.


    Jun: [I''m at work! I''m extra busy at the end of the year! I heard Elliot''s going on vacation soon. Tammy


    will nag me again, then. Sigh.]


    Avery: [I''ll leave you to it, then!]


    Jun: [Is something up? You¡¯re not just asking for fun, are you?]


    Avery: [It''s nothing for now.]


    She would contact him again if she still could not reach Tammy.


    About half an hourter, a ck sedan pulled up outside the front gates.


    Avery heard the car >e&=ULU: immediately walked out to take a look.


    When the car doors opened, Wesley and Shea emerged.


    Avery was extremely surprised to see them.


    "Wesley, Shea, why didn''t you let me know you wereing over?" She strode over to wee them.


    "Avery! I made a cake and brought it over for you!" Shea held up a small cake and showed her.


    "Wesley taught me how to make it."


    "You''re amazing, Shea. It looks even better than the ones they sell in bakeries!" Avery took over the


    cake as she genuinely praised Shea.


    "Let me know how it tastes." Shea held Avery''s hand with a face filled with excitement. "Wesley said


    you can''t eat too much cake, so I made it smaller."


    "Okay. I''m sure it tastes great."


    Once they entered the living room, Avery opened up the cake box, cut a small slice of cake and tasted


    it.


    "How is it?" Shea asked with a face filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    "It''s really good. It''s not too sweet, so I can have more," Avery praised as she took another bite. "You''re


    getting more amazing every day, Shea. What else do you want to learn?"


    "I want to learn to drive, but Big Brother won''t let me." Shea'' brows furrowed as she pleaded, "Could


    you help me beg Big Brother, Avery?"


    Avery lifted her gaze and turned to Wesley.


    "Is this why you two came over today?"


    Wesley shook his head and said, "Shea came to give you the cake. I don''t agree with her learning to


    drive either."


    Avery turned to Shea and asked, "Why do you want to learn to drive, Shea? Aren''t you scared it might


    be dangerous?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All of you know how to drive, so I want to learn, too. It won''t be dangerous as long as I don''t drive


    anywhere with too many people around." Shea gazed at Avery with a pitiful expression and pleaded


    with her eyes.


    At that moment, Avery''s phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw that it was Elliot calling.


    She showed her phone screen to Shea, then said, "I''ll talk to him about it, but there''s nothing I can do if


    he disagrees."


    Shea nodded with a big smile on her face.


    Avery answered the phone and put it on speaker.


    Elliot''s voice instantly filled the room," Have you had lunch, Avery?" "Not yet... Tammy said she was


    Why not let her try it out? You just have to tell her not to drive by herself."


    "Is she at your ce?" Elliot''s voice turned stern.


    "She is. She made me a cake." Avery ate another bite of the cake, then said, "It


    tastes amazing. You should try it when you get back."


    "I¡¯ll being back tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk about it when I''m back." It was clear from his tone that he did


    not want to let Shea learn to drive.


    "Sure," Avery said, then was about to hang up the phone.


    "It should be half past one there right now. Go and have lunch first," Elliot said.


    "Got it." She ended the call and put her phone down. "It''s no use even if I beg him, Shea."


    She felt a little disappointed, but she was not angry.


    "Wesley wouldn''t let me learn to drive, either. You''re the nicest to me, Avery."


    "They won''t let you learn because they''re concerned for your safety. I haven''t had lunch yet. Let¡¯s eat


    together!" Once Avery said that, the nanny immediately ced lunch on the table.


    Time flew by, =b)>YKY> it was two in the afternoon.


    Wesley and Shea said their goodbyes.


    "Shea has ss in the afternoon. We''lle see you again another time. You need to get more rest


    now. Go to the hospital right away if you don''t feel well."


    "I will. Drive safe."


    Once they left, Avery felt a sudden wave of fatigue as her eyelids grew heavy.


    As she walked back toward the front door, she suddenly remembered that Tammy still had not arrived


    since telling her she wasing over!


    Her back broke into a cold sweat. She hurried into the living room, picked up her phone and called


    Tammy.


    "Sorry. The number you have dialed is switched off. Please try againter."


    Why did Tammy have her phone turned off for so long?


    Could something have happened?


    Avery called Jun without further hesitation.


    "I can''t contact Tammy, Jun. She said she wasing over at eleven in the morning, but she still isn''t


    here yet. Her phone''s turned off," Avery said, exining the situation to Jun.


    "She never turns her phone off!" Jun eximed in shock. "Could she have lost her phone or


    something?"


    "I think something''s weird, too. Even if she did lose her phone, she should be here by now, " Avery


    said.


    "Did you agree to meet at eleven this morning?"


    "That''s right. I texted you earlier because I couldn¡¯t reach her on the phone. Wesley and Shea dropped


    by to see me just now and I forgot about it for a moment. When I tried calling her again, I still couldn''t


    get through."


    Jun''s brows furrowed tightly as an


    ominous feeling rose inside of him.


    "I''ll call the house and ask."

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Tammy was missing!


    She disappeared after leaving the house at eleven that morning.


    Jun was checking the surveince cameras over at the traffic control department.


    The cameras showed Tammy entering a mall in the city center. After she parked her car, she never


    exited the mall.


    This meant that something happened when she was inside the mall.


    The mall had countless surveince cameras, and there were also a lot of blind spots.


    Jun left the traffic control department and rushed to the mail''s control room.


    When he got Avery''s phone call, he took a deep breath, then answered it.


    "Tammy''s car is still in the mail''s parking lot. She went missing while she was in the mall."


    "How could she just vanish like that?!" Avery took in a sharp breath.


    She wanted to ask if Tammy could have been kidnapped, but she was too afraid to say it.


    Jun felt a lump in his throat.


    "She must have been kidnapped! Back when I was hiring bodyguards, I wanted to hire a personal


    bodyguard for her. She said she doesn''t work and sometimes spends all day at home, so she didn''t


    need a bodyguard. I shouldn''t have listened to her!"


    Tammy was the heiress to Lynch Department Store. She did not take over her father''s business, but his


    estate would definitely be left to her.


    With her worth, it was not a problem at all to get a bodyguard.


    People always thought they were the exception when they were not in danger.


    "Don¡¯t be upset, Jun. Since something happened to Tammy while she was in the mall, let¡¯s take a look


    at the mall''s surveince cameras!" Avery said as she picked up her bag and prepared to leave the


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    house. "I¡¯lle over and check with you."


    Jun was hurting, but he still had his reason. "You don''t have toe, Avery. I can check the cameras


    myself. I¡¯ll let you know right away if I find anything.¡±


    At that moment, Mike walked over and took the bag out of Avery¡¯s hand.


    "Stay at home and wait! Wouldn''t it be even worse if something happened to you, too?"


    Avery was frozen in ce.


    "It''s my fault... If I didn''t text Tammy, then she wouldn¡¯t have decided toe see me at thest


    minute...¡± she mumbled softly. Then, her voice suddenly rose as she said," Tammy''s pregnant. She''s


    pregnant!"


    On the other end of the line, Jun exploded in shock as if he had taken a huge blow


    Tammy was pregnant?


    "Jun! Hurry up :d,;VIV? find Tammy! You have to find her!" Avery was yelling uncontrobly. "She told


    me she''s pregnant! Find her right now!"


    "I got it! I got it! " Jun let out a raging roar, then hung up the phone.


    Avery stood at the doorway as her chest rose and fell rapidly.


    Mike saw her flushed face and distressed breathing, and immediately went up to hold her.


    "Keep it together, Avery! We''ll find Tammy. Sit on the couch and catch your breath first!


    "It must''ve been Chelsea Tierney... I must''ve been her!" Avery clenched her fists tightly. She could not


    calm down at all. "I want to go find Chelsea Tierney!"


    Chelsea lost her bargaining chip against Avery when Nora was disfigured. With Chelsea''s tough


    character, she definitely would not let this go easily.


    Avery had stayed home recently and never left the house, so Chelsea had no way of getting to her.


    She must have switched her target to Tammy!


    That must be it!


    When Mike saw that Avery was about to rush out, he quickly picked her up and carried her over to the


    couch.


    "Avery Tate! Calm yourself down! It''s night out. Are you thinking of going over to Chelsea Tierney''s


    house now? Do you think she would confess? It''d be a waste of time!" Mike sat Avery down on the


    couch, then loomed over her and said, "If you can''t calm down, then call Elliot Foster! Let him step up!"


    "What can he do?! He''s abroad right now!" Avery''s emotions were in a frenzy and she shoved Mike


    aside. "If we don''t rescue Tammy tonight, I don''t want to imagine the consequences!"


    Zoe and Nora¡¯s fates were the best examples!

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Chelsea was vicious and savage. Anyone who fell into her hands would not end up well.


    "... I¡¯ll get Chad to get Ben to go find Chelsea Tierney!" There was no way Mike was letting Avery go


    see Chelsea. "She wants nothing but for something bad to happen to you. Wouldn''t going to her now


    be looking for trouble for yourself?"


    Mike''s voice echoed through the entire vi.


    The expressions on Hayden and La''s faces turned sullen.


    "Don''t go out, Mommy," Hayden said in a deep voice "Listen to Uncle Mike and Hayden, Mommy. Stay


    at home like a good girl!" La begged softly as she held her mother''s hand.


    The appearance of her children made reason return into Avery''s mind.


    "I won¡¯t go out." She gave in and stood from the couch. "I''m going to take a shower."


    She was so anxious that she felt like her heart was on fire.


    She wanted to do something, but her entire body felt heavy.


    When she was anxious to leave the house earlier, the baby kept kicking her as if he knew something


    was happening.


    Avery returned to her bedroom and shut the door. She leaned back powerlessly against the door and


    breathed deeply.


    Was there really nothing she could do?


    If she were in trouble, Tammy would definitelye up with an idea to save her.


    She could not just sit at home like this...


    Suddenly, Avery''s phone rang and snapped her back to reality.


    After she answered the call, Elliot''s powerful voice came through the phone.


    "Don''t freak out, Avery. I''ve already sent people out to search for Tammy! We''ll find her even if we have


    to turn the entire city upside down!"


    His words left her slightly breathless.


    "I wanted to text you earlier, but ended up sending the message to Tammy instead. She only decided to


    would do it tomorrow or the next day. This has nothing to do with you!" Elliot corrected Avery''s


    erroneous thoughts.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you think it''s got anything to do with me?" Avery retorted hoarsely. "Apart from Chelsea, I


    can''t think of anyone else who would do this! Tammy would never have been abducted if she were not


    my best friend!"


    "Ben¡¯s gone to look for Chelsea...¡±


    "Do you think that would do anything?" Avery¡¯s eyes were cold, but her tone was colder. "Do you think I


    don''t know the rtionship between Ben ;f-=RJY< Chelsea? If I weren''t carrying your child right now,


    you wouldn''t even care about Tammy''s life or death at all!"


    Elliot stayed silent for a few seconds and did not argue with her.


    "I''ming back right away. Wait for me."


    Avery took a deep breath, then hung up the phone.


    She dragged her heavy legs into the bathroom.


    She turned on the tap and washed her face.


    The thought that Tammy might be getting tortured right now made Avery''s heart ache.


    Her phone screen suddenly lit up. She nced warily over at the phone and saw Tammy''s name


    shing on the screen!


    Avery thought she was dreaming! She quickly picked up the phone and answered the call.


    Once the video call was connected, an unfamiliar environment popped up on the phone screen.


    It was a dark storage room with a bunch of unbelievably dirty men in it. These men were watching with


    greedy eyes at a woman who was lying on the ground...


    Tammy! The woman on the ground was Tammy!


    "Tammy! Wake up, Tammy!" Avery shrieked at the top of her lungs. When she saw that Tammy did not


    move a muscle, her nails dug into the palm of her hands." Let go of Tammy! Let her go! I''ll give you


    anything you want!"

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    What replied to her was endless silence.


    The person who kidnapped Tammy seemed to want nothing from Avery. If not, they would not be silent.


    Avery looked at the excited and restless men in the video. They were like a pack of wolves rushing


    toward Tammy. Avery''s scalp felt numb. Her blood was boiling. Her body trembled uncontrobly!


    A sense of desperation on the verge of death overwhelmed her. It was as if someone held a blunt knife


    and stabbed her over and over again!


    Mike heard her hysterical shrieks and quickly ran over to her room! He rushed into her room and saw


    Avery bent forward while holding onto the door of the


    bathroom.


    "Avery! Are you alright?" Mike ran over to help her. Seeing how blue her face was, a bad feeling


    instantly arose in his heart. " Are you going intobor? I''ll send you to the hospital."


    Mike wanted to lift her up, but Avery''s body tensed. She spat a few words out with difficulty, "Call an


    ambnce..."


    "Avery, don''t frighten me! Stand there, don''t move. I''ll go get an ambnce!" Mike said and quickly ran


    to look for his phone.


    Soon after, the ambnce arrived.


    Avery was sent into the ambnce. Mike followed them with another car. The two children stay at


    home. Mike had already called Chad to get him toe to take care of the children.


    In fact, the children did not need to be taken care of. They were good children. They went to bed at


    night every night on their own. However, something had happened to Avery at that moment. They must


    be frightened.


    Mike could not take them along to the hospital, it would make things even messier that way.


    "Hayden, is our little brothering out soon?" La muttered.


    Hayden looked at the dark skies outside with a cold expression. He said in a low voice, "Something has


    happened to Aunt Tammy."


    Avery''s hysterical shrieks were still ringing in his ears. La thought that Avery was about to go into


    "What happened to Aunt Tammy? Hayden, I don''t want anything to happen to Aunt Tammy." La


    pouted rather disappointedly.


    "Aunt Tammy has been taken away by bad people, but the police will rescue her." Hayden held La''s


    h?g&>UIR= and took her upstairs, returning to their room. "In the future, don''t just run around on your


    own. You have to take the bodyguard with you."


    "Hayden, why are there so many bad people?" La sniffled sadly.


    "There are not many bad people," Hayden exined, "It was always only that one person."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh . will they be punished?" "Yes." La let out a sigh of relief and climbed into bed. "Hayden, is our


    little brothering out soon? When Mike called the doctor, I heard him saying."


    Hayden stood by the side of the bed. His dark eyes had mixed emotions. "Maybe, I don''t know either."


    "Hayden, hugs!" La was suddenly coquettish. "If our little brotheres out, you have to love me


    the most! You cannot love him more than me."


    Hayden hugged La. "I will definitely love you the most."


    When Chad rushed over, the kids had already turned off the light and gone to bed.


    He went to the living area and called Mike.


    Mike answered the call. He asked, "How are the children?"

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    "They went to bed, but Hayden is not asleep yet," Chad said, "I was afraid that I would disturb him, so I


    didn''t talk to him."


    "Oh, Hayden is quite mature, he understands a lot. He surely won''t be able to sleep." Mike was


    standing outside the emergency room at that moment. His mind was a mess. "Avery''s mood affected


    the child. She might go intobor tonight."


    "Wouldn''t that be a premature delivery?" Chad furrowed his brows. "Will the child be alright?"


    "I''m not worried about that. I''m only worried about Avery. You didn''t see how terrible she looked, yet


    she was still


    worried about Tammy..." Mike was pacing back and forth in the corridor. "Give Ben a call, see how he is


    getting on with Chelsea."


    If Tammy could not be rescued, even if Avery gave birth to the child, it would still weigh heavily on her


    mind.


    "I¡¯m guessing nothing has happened."


    Chad knew Chelsea too well. "If Chelsea was the one that did it unless we ced the evidence in front


    of her, she would never admit it. Talking sense into her or ying the friendship card, would never


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    work."


    "Avery is adamant that Chelsea was the one who did it. What do you think?" Mike asked.


    "I can understand how Avery feels, but I don''t dare toe to any rash conclusions, " Chad said


    cautiously, "You said that child could be delivered tonight. Did you take the maternity kit over?"


    "No." "Why don''t I send them over right now?" Chad said, "Get the bodyguard to keep watch at home.


    It should be fine."


    "Okay! The maternity kit is in Avery''s room. Go look for it."


    "Okay."


    In a high-end luxury condominium, Ben was looking at Chelsea seriously.


    "Jun is my junior. He respects me a lot and I treat him like a younger brother. Tammy is his wife, so I


    have always treated Tammy like my sister-inw."


    "What is the point of you telling me all this? I am not interested in your rtionship with them." Chelsea


    brought two wine sses over. She passed one to Ben. "Don''t tell me you think that Tammy¡¯s


    "Chelsea, this thing better has nothing to do with you." Ben''s gaze was sharp. He did not ept her


    wine. "If it has anything to do with you, without mentioning Elliot not forgiving you, I won''t forgive you as


    well. If one does not have a bottom line, what difference is there from a wild animal?"


    incident has something to do with me?"


    The word animal made the elegance of Chelsea¡¯s face vanish.


    "Why are you suspecting me? Just because I did one bad thing, so the other ny-nine things were


    done by me?" Chelsea looked at Ben angrily. "Ben, since when have we be like that?"


    "Ever since you brought Nora back. You have always been a smart person, but this move is extremely


    stupid," Ben mocked, "If I were you, I would never have let my cousin do her face up to be like


    Avery.


    Don''t you feel ufortable just by looking at it?" "She wants to make her face up to be like


    Avery, what does that have to do with me? That''s her life! It''s her choice! Do you think I could really


    instruct her as I wish! If I were that great, why can''t I get the man that I want!"


    Chelsea downed her red wine in one go. Her eyes were wet.


    "He doesn''t love you. No matter what you do, he will never love you! This is such a simple thing, why


    don''t you underst=h+; XNQ;?" Ben snatched the wine ss over from her and put them on the table."


    Chelsea, I''m warning you for thest time. If Tammy is in your hands, you better let her go soon! Don''t


    risk your life just for a moment of showing off!"


    Ben strode away.


    Chelsea looked at the shut door. She smiled bitterly. Once she has started, there is no turning back


    anymore. Even if she knew how terrible the consequences were, she could not stop.


    She was in pain every day, so how could she let Avery live happily?


    At that hospital, after Chad sent the maternity kit over, Mike pulled him out of the ward.


    "She is showing signs of prematurebor. The doctor got her to stay in the hospital to observe.¡±


    "Oh! My goodness! I thought she was really going to deliver!" Chad breathed heavily.


    "She is in a terrible mood. The doctor gave her a sedative for her to sleep." Mike furrowed his brows.


    "Have we found Tammy yet?"


    Chad shook his head. "Chelsea said that this has nothing to do with her."

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    "You guessed it right. As long as there is no evidence, she will never admit to it," Mike said


    sarcastically.


    "After all, nothing good cane out of admitting to it." Chad looked at the time." Why don''t you go


    and rest a bit?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think I can fall asleep?" Mike nced at the ward. "Once she¡¯s up, if Tammy is still not found,


    she will definitely lose it. The doctor has said that she can''t be too agitated right now, if not she will go


    into prematurebor. She has already bled."


    "Bled?" Chad was stunned.


    "Yes, bled. The doctor said that this is a sign of prematurebor.¡± Mike crossed his hands on his waist.


    "When is Ellioting back?" "He''ll reach by tomorrow morning at seven, " Chad said, "I hope that


    Avery can sleep until the next morning."


    "So, what, if she sleeps until the next morning? The main point is Tammy is missing. What if the people


    who kidnapped her had done something to her? The consequences are unimaginable. Think of Zoe.


    Then think of Nora. They were Chelsea¡¯s doing." Mike gritted his teeth. " How could Tammy go through


    such torture?


    Chad''s eyes turned cold. "I''ll go look for Jun.


    At the mail''s surveince room. Jun has gone through an entire night of surveince. He has looked at


    every exit multiple times, yet he has not seen Tammy leaving.


    The mall has been swept from every corner, yet Tammy was nowhere to be found.


    When Chad saw Jun, he saw Jun¡¯s reddened eyes and utter sadness.


    "Tammy is pregnant. She barely even had the time to tell me..." Jun said with tears flowing. "Don''t look


    at her always talking so loudly, she''s especially timid. She must be extremely afraid right now! I really


    want to bear the pain for her! That bunch of bastards! Don''t let me catch them, if not I will chop them


    into pieces!"


    "Tammy should still be in Avonsville. I asked the train stations and airports. No one has any news on


    Tammy."


    "Where she is right now is not the main point. The main point is whether those bunch of bastards bully


    her or not!" Jun turned around


    "Jun, don''t be too sad. Ben has already


    gone to warn Chelsea. Chelsea will not dare to hurt Tammy," Chad said, meaning he was already sure


    that Chelsea was the one who nned the kidnap.


    "It was Chelsea?" Jun clenched his fists tightly, rage burning in him.


    Chad said, "Avery suspects that it is her."


    "I think that it''s her too! The things that she has done to Avery previously, it''s not something a normal


    person would do! She must have gone mad from jealousy, which was why she kept doing all these!"


    Jun said angrily, "She couldn¡¯t find any other way to deal with Avery, so she went for the people


    around her! On top of that, Tammy has pped her before, she must be loathing her!"


    Chad said, "Mr. Foster will be back soon. Once he is back, he will surely help you look for Tammy."


    Jun took a deep breath and suppressed his heartbroken emotions. "Is Avery still alright?"


    "She''s not too well. She''s beating herself up even more than you because he thinks that Chelsea was


    the one who did it. Tammy and Chelsea had no grudges, it was because of her they fought. She¡¯s at


    the hospital right now, showing signs of prematurebor."


    "She''s not in the wrong! The person who is in the wrong is that crazy woman!" Jun clenched his fist and


    punched the wall. "If anything were to happen to Tammy, I''ll kill


    Chelsea!"


    At four in the morning, Avery woke up in rm.


    When she got up, she looked around at the foreign environment. Her memories came back slowly to


    her. Tammy was missing. She did not know if there was any news about her at that moment.


    Tammy furrowed her brows. She flipped the covers aside and got down from the bed. She anxiously


    walked over to the entrance and opened the door. Mike appeared before her eyes.


    "Why are you out of bed?" Mike said, surprised. He held her arms. "Go back to bed and lie down. The


    doctor says you need bed rest."


    Avery shrugged his hand away, unwilling to cooperate. "Is Tammy found already? How is she?" Avery''s


    eyes reddened. Her chest heaving quickly.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Mike has long guessed that Avery would ask this one she was up.


    Unless she passed out, if not she would not rest properly in bed.


    "I haven''t heard any news yet, but don''t worry, the police are searching for her. She will definitely be


    found by daylight." Mike assured her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Avery heard that there was no news yet, she fumbled and swayed listlessly, as if her soul has


    been sucked away.


    "Avery, go to bed and lie down. What happens if you go into prematurebor?" Mike carried her and


    ced her in bed. " Your child is only eight months old. If you were to give birth to it now, although it will


    survive, it still has to be in an incubator. You''re a doctor, you should know that premature children get


    sick easily. Do you want to see your child suffer?"


    Mike¡¯s words caused her body to stiffen. She wanted to go look for Tammy, but she had to care for the


    child in her tummy too. She tried to control her own emotions, but she could not do it no matter how


    she tried.


    Tears streamed down her face. Her fingers clenched the covers tightly.


    Mike stood next to her by the bed, looking at how much pain she was in. He was heartbroken.


    He wanted tofort her, but Tammy was not found yet, no matter what he said was pointless. He


    could only sit next to her and wait with her silently.


    That night was a very long one.


    When it was almost dawn, Avery finally fell asleep. The door was suddenly pushed open. Chad brought


    breakfast and entered.


    "You haven¡¯t slept the entire night, right?" Chad measured him up. "Have some breakfast then go back


    and rest! I''ll keep watch here. In an hour or so, Mr. Foster will be here.¡±


    Mike held the cup of coffee. He furrowed his brow and asked, "Is Tammy still not found yet?"


    "No. She is almost missing twenty-four hours already. I''m afraid things are not looking good," Chad said


    in a low voice.


    "F*ck! If Avery knows about this, she is going to lose it." Mike instantly lost his appetite. "I''ll wait for


    Elliot toe before leaving. I''m afraid that if she suddenly wakes up ;g#:WKT> gets upset, you won¡¯t


    be able to help her."


    Chad nodded. "You''re right."


    An hourter, Elliot rushed to the hospital, looking worn down from traveling. Once he entered the war,


    Avery seemed to have sensed his presence. She immediately opened her eyes.


    When Elliot saw her reddened and puffy eyes, it was as if he was being choked. He was so


    overwhelmed he felt suffocated.


    "Avery, don''t be sad." Elliot held her cold hands and said hoarsely, "I promise you that we will find


    Tammy before dark. "


    When Avery heard the word Tammy, she lost it. "Elliot, Tammy has been bullied with such cruel tactics!


    It''s Chelsea. It must be her! Go and look for her right now!"


    "Okay, I''ll go look for her." Elliot saw her tears and hepletely lost his senses. " Wait for me here."


    Outside the door, Chad received a call.


    After the call, he saw Ellioting out of the ward. He immediately went forward and reported to Elliot


    in a low voice, "Mr. Foster, we found Tammy. S-She has been raped. Her body suffered huge damage,


    also ...she had a miscarriage."


    Chad''s voice was extremely soft, but Avery still heard him.


    She stood by the door, breathing heavily with a pained expression.


    Then, her breathing got quicker!


    "Avery! Are you alright!" Elliot was terrified. He picked her up. His palm on her lower half felt something


    hot, wet, and sticky...

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    "Go get the doctor!" Elliot barked and carried Avery into her ward. He carefully ced her on the bed.


    Avery''s pants were wet. Elliot looked at his palms. Thankfully it was not blood!


    "Has my water broken..." Avery sobbed terribly. "Elliot, I''m sorry. I''m very sad. I can''t control myself..."


    If her water has broken, the child has to be given birth immediately. Avery''s child was only eight months


    old. If the child was born at that moment, it was considered prematurebor. Prematurebor came


    with a series ofplications.


    She knew that she waste into her pregnancy, she should not be so upset, she should have controlled


    her emotions to ensure the child''s health, but she could not control herself.


    "Avery, don''t cry. Your water breaking is not a huge thing. We''ll just give birth to the child, that''s all."


    Elliot took some tissues and wiped away her tears. "Tammy has been located. She is not in any


    danger.


    Once you''ve given birth to your child, TH take you to see her."


    Avery choked up and responded.


    Soon, the doctor arrived. Once the doctor checked up on her, they immediately pushed her into the


    operation theater.


    Elliot looked at the shut operation theater doors. His heart constricted tightly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Foster, don''t worry. Avery and the child will be fine," Chadforted him.


    Elliot swallowed his saliva. He said sternly, "It''s best if that was the case. If anything happens to her


    and the child, I''ll make sure that the culprit behind this incident will die together!"


    Chad said, "Ben has gone to look for Chelsea. She denied that this was her doing."


    "Without any evidence, of course, she won''t admit it!" Elliot said coldly. "Tammy''s body has evidence of


    the crime. If we investigate this, we will find evidence!"


    They were discussing while Mike was yawning by the side. He had not slept for the entire night. At that


    moment he could barely keep his eyes open.


    Tammy has been found. Avery was going intobor. The worst stage has passed. He believed that


    modern medicine would ensure Avery''s =e-=PMU; the child''s safety.


    "I¡¯ll go back to catch up on sleep." Mike greeted them. "When I get up, I¡¯ll bring the children over." "Let


    me send you back! You''re not in a good shape right now. I''m afraid that you''ll get in an ident." Chad


    was worried for Mike, so he left together with him.


    Soon after they left, Wesley rushed over after hearing the news. Soon after he arrived, the child was


    born.


    Because it was cesarean sectionbor, after the birth of the child, the surgery did not end there


    immediately.


    The child was a premature baby. After birth, Elliot only managed to take one nce at the child before


    it was sent to the neonatal unit by the nurse.


    The child was small. It was so small Elliot was heartbroken. He even doubted whether the child could


    survive.


    Wesley saw Elliot''s wet eyes. He immediatelyforted Elliot, "Eight months old premature babies


    usually won''t have any hugeplications. Let it be in the incubator for a month or two and it will grow


    like a normal baby. Don''t worry."


    "What can I do?" Elliot muttered softly.


    "Take good care of Avery," Wesley said, " Although Tammy has been found, the damage is done. You


    have to properly talk to Avery, be careful of postpartum depression."


    Elliot nodded.


    "A cesarean section is more damaging to the motherpared to natural birth.


    Don''t let her leave the ward for at least two days after the surgery. No matter what, you have to let her


    body heal first," Wesley said, "She can only be discharged once the


    doctor says so."


    After a while, the operation theater doors were open.


    Avery was pushed out and sent to the intensive care unit.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Avery''s emotions seemed much more stable than before.


    Although she was still missing Tammy, because she had just given birth to a small human being, her


    outlook has changed a little.


    Her child in her was initially still doing well, but because of this ident, she has to give birth to it


    earlier.


    When the nurse showed her the baby, she wanted to cry, but she could not cry out, as if her tears were


    frozen.


    Looking at the small baby, Avery med herself. When Hayden and La were born, they were


    premature too. That was because twins were usually given birth prematurely, so their pregnancy term


    was


    shorter than usual.


    Robert was even smaller than La and Hayden.


    Although she knew that he would survive, she was still upset.


    "Avery, does it hurt?" Elliot saw her in a daze, so he broke the silence.


    Avery shook her head gently. She was injected with anesthesia before the surgery. The effects have


    not worn off yet, so she did not feel pain.


    "Have you seen the baby?" Avery''s eyes fluttered. Her voice was very soft.


    "I saw it. He looks like me.¡± Elliot gently held her hand and said hoarsely, "Avery, thank you."


    "The child is still so small..." Avery choked up. "It''s all my fault. I''m a bad mother.¡± "It has nothing to do


    with you. Also, prematurebor does not mean that our child will not be healthy. Don''t overthink this.


    You need to rest now," Elliot coaxed, "I will properly look into Tammy''s incident. I will make sure that


    she gets justice.¡±


    Avery has just finished surgery. She was weak at that moment. Even if she was angry and upset, she


    could not re up.


    On the other side, the news of Avery''s prematurebor was spread to Chelsea.


    Chelsea was ted. Although prematurebor did not mean that the child would die, the risk was


    there.


    Chelsea could not sleep for the entire night. She was thinking of her next step. She handed a card to


    Nora.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leave right now. The money in this card is enough for you to go for cosmetic surgery,¡±


    Chelsea said, "If you were caught by Elliot, I won''t protect you."


    Nora epted the card >c*?UNP> said gratefully, "I''ll leave now master. I promise I won''t get you in


    trouble."


    "Don''t call me master. From today onward, I don''t need you anymore." Chelsea took onest nce at


    her. Her eyes were filled with disgust.


    After Nora left, Chelsea took her phone out and dialed Ben.


    At that moment, Ben was visiting Avery in the hospital. When he received Nora''s call, he walked out of


    the ward.


    "Ben, I found out who was the one that kidnapped Tammy already>"


    Ben''s eyebrows throbbed. "Are you going to say that it was Nora?"


    Other than Chelsea and Nora, he could not guess who else would hurt Tammy. Other than ying and


    having fun, Tammy rarely mixed withplicated people.


    Avery got into prematurebor because of Tammy''s incident. He was even more convinced that the


    culprit kidnapped Tammy to agitate Avery.


    "What do you mean by that?" Chelsea said angrily, "Are you trying to say that I have to bear the


    responsibility of what my cousin did? Her mental being has been distorted due to her ruined looks, so


    she did something terrible. How is this anything to do with me?"


    "Oh, you''re calling me to tell me this, so I''ll tell this to Elliot?" Ben derided.


    "No need! I''ll call him and tell him this myself! I''m calling you because you came to look for mest


    night! I initially thought that you care about the truth. I didn¡¯t expect that you would doubt me!"


    "Chelsea, you better don''t call him. I don''t think he will want to listen to your excuses, " Ben mocked,


    "Avery was upset and got into prematurebor because of this. He won''t let this go just like that. You


    better pray for luck!"

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Chelsea¡¯s body turned cold. Pray for luck? They could never find the evidence that she was the one


    who did it! With Nora as her scapegoat, it will never be her.


    Even if they all thought that she was the one who did it, as long as they did not have any proof, they


    could not do anything to her.


    Elliot never loved her before. How bad could their rtionship turn?


    At the hospital, Chelsea brought a bouquet of lilies to visit Tammy. Visiting Tammy was only one of the


    reasons. It was mainly to see how Tammy was doing, at the same time, telling them that it was Nora


    who did it and she had nothing to do with it.


    She initially wanted to tell Elliot about this


    on her own, but shecked the courage. She indeed called Ben so that Ben would pass the word to


    Elliot.


    However, Ben haspletely lost trust in her, so she could onlye to visit Tammy.


    Jun stopped Chelsea outside the ward.


    "How dare youe here!" Jun threw the bouquet of lilies in her hand into the bin. He clenched his


    fists, his eyes burning with rage.


    Chelsea said calmly, "Jun, I''m sorry. Nora should be the one who did it. Her face was ruined previously,


    she was agitated, so she recklessly nned this..."


    "Shouldn''t she seek revenge on you because her face was ruined? Could she not have known that you


    were the one who did it?" Jun did not spare her any mercy. He revealed her ugliness in this matter. "


    You and your dirty tactics. You tried to hurt Avery but ended up ruining your cousin''s face. Do you think


    we won''t know about this?"


    Chelsea said, "It wasn''t me!"


    Jun looked at her retorting, he felt disgusted, "Elliot said he would look into this. If you want to exin


    yourself, do it in front of him. I''m angry just by looking at you right now. If you don''t leave any time soon,


    I''m afraid I won''t control myself and beat you up! If I beat you up or make you cripple, I won''t be


    sentenced to death. At most, I''ll have topensate you with money...¡±


    Jun''s words scared Chelsea half to death, and she immediately fled.


    After she left, Jun returned to the ward. He saw how Tammy''s eyes were open, but they were empty ?


    a"=YJY? out of focus.


    Although she was awake, her mental being was terrible.


    She said nothing, but tears kept falling.


    Jun looked at her and he was heartbroken over and over again.


    From the bruises on her body, he knew what torture she went through. The doctor said that she might


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    not be able to reproduce anymore. This was a huge blow to him. He could choose not to have children,


    but his family would not ept that he did not have any offspring. He was the only child of three


    generations. Ever since he turned adult, his parents had constantly told him that he could choose not to


    get married, but he must have children.


    Jun was feeling terrible. He could not abandon Tammy because of this, but when his parents heard


    how Tammy could not have any children in the future, they left the hospital in sadness.


    They would not force him to divorce Tammy, but once Tammy was discharged from the hospital, they


    would surely force him to do so.


    "Tammy, Avery gave birth this morning." Jun sat down next to her bed and looked at her eyes. He


    gently chatted with her, "Her baby was born prematurely, but don''t worry, mother and son are safe.


    Only that her son needs to stay in the incubator for two months."


    Tammy seemed to have heard what he said, she looked at him in a daze.


    "Tammy, I know it will be hard for you to feel better soon, but you have to know that I, my parents, and


    Avery, will always love you." Jun raised his hand and wiped away her tears. "No one will bully you ever


    again.


    I will protect you well."


    Tammy looked at his face and heard his voice. Her tears fell even harder.


    "Jun, let''s get a divorce!" Tammy said hoarsely. At the same time, she pushed his hand away from her


    face.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    At that moment, as long as Tammy was awake, she would think back about the incident the day before.


    Herst shred of sanity told her that it was not her fault. She could not take her own life, if not, what


    would happen to her parents? She was a princess born with a silver spoon in her mouth. She has


    never been bullied. Not because she was fortunate, but because her parents built a castle for her.


    Her parents would grow old one day. She had to survive to take care of them. This was her only


    motivation for surviving at that moment.


    "Tammy, what are you saying? Divorce? I won''t do it! I won''t divorce you!" Jun was


    hugely agitated. His tone turned harsh. "I know you''re very upset right now, but I will be with you..."


    "I don''t want you to be with me! I feel like puking at the sight of men right now!


    Leave! I want my mother to be with me! Leave!" Tammy shrieked.


    Her screams attracted the Lynchs'' bodyguard.


    Soon, Mary, Tammy''s mother, rushed over and got Jun to leave.


    An hourter, Mary coaxed Tammy to bed beforeing out of the ward. Jun has been waiting outside


    all the while. When he saw his mother-inw, he immediately went up to her and said, "Mom, is Tammy


    asleep?"


    "Hmm. Jun, let''s talk!" Mary''s eyes were reddened. She immediately cut to the chase, "Tammy has


    always strived for perfection. Now that she has been hurt, she can¡¯t ept it, so she doesn''t want to


    see you. I think you should get a divorce!"


    "No, I can''t ept this!"


    "You have to ept this. My daughter can no longer have children. Even if you don¡¯t mind, your


    parents would mind. My daughter is my precious child. I would rather her be single her entire life than


    to be despised by others!" Mary''s tone was firm. "Go back home. Once Tammy gets discharged, we will


    contact you."


    In the evening, Mike brought the children to visit Tammy. The effects of anesthesia on her have already


    worn off. At that moment, her wound hurt badly, but she bore through it. She did not want her children


    to worry.


    "Mommy, why can''t we see our little brother?" La looked around asked confusedly.


    "Your brother is in an incubator right now. I told you when we wereing over!" Mike answered first.


    "Where is the incubator? I don''t see any!" La was searching around the room. She found nothing.


    "La, your little brother is not here. They put him in the ce where they especially keep the


    incubators," Avery exined, "We can¡¯t see him yet."


    "Oh! He must be lonely!" La said before changing the subject, "Mommy, I heard


    that giving birth to children is painful. Are you in pain right now?" "I''m not in pain. I can return home in


    two days."


    "That''s good to hear, Mommy. Let me tell you a secret. Actually, I don''t like that your tummy got bigger


    because you won''t be able to y with me." La sounded a little aggrieved. "I want you to bring


    Hayden and me out to y more."


    Avery said, "Hmm, I won''t have any more children. Three of you is more than enough for me."


    "Oh, what is our little brother''s name?" La blinked her huge eyes curiously.


    "Avery pondered for a few seconds before replying, "His name is Robert. Robert Foster."


    The children looked at Elliot in unison.


    Elliot was taken by surprise. "Avery, didn¡¯t you say that the child would take your surname?" "I hope


    that you can be a good father."


    Avery looked at him and exined.


    His gaze burned into her. His heart was feeling even warmer. He could not promise that he would be a


    good father, but he would try his best.


    A momentter, it started raining lightly outside. Mike was about to send the children home. At the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    same time, Elliot¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Everyone''s gazended on Elliot. He took his phone out and saw who was calling.


    "It''s Chelsea." Elliot looked at Avery and said before picking up the call.


    On the other end of the line, Chelsea hesitated for two seconds before saying," Elliot, I heard that


    Avery has given birth. I thought about it and felt that I should visit her. I''m at the entrance of the


    inpatient unit. I wonder which ward she is in."


    Elliot strode away. Mike teased, "How dare Chelsea call him. Don''t tell me she wants to visit you?"


    Avery''s expressions turned extremely cold. She did not want to see Chelsea, she only wanted her to


    die.


    "La, Hayden, stay in the room. I''ll go have a look." Mike''s nosy attitude was piqued. Other than


    prying, Mike wanted to put pressure on Elliot.


    Chelsea and Elliot have known each other for more than ten years. They were exceptionally close. If


    not, Chelsea would not have been able to do so many bad things so brazenly.


    Avery was only caused to have prematurebor. Thankfully it was only prematurebor. If it was a


    miscarriage, Chelsea would have died a thousand times over!


    Chelsea stood in the lobby of the inpatient unit. She looked at the lift. A momentter, the doors to the


    lift slowly opened and Elliot walked out of the lift with gusto.


    Chelsea quickly collected her emotions. When Elliot was in front of her, her eyes reddened, and she


    looked remorseful.


    "Elliot, I''m sorry, I''ve looked into it. Nora was the one who did it."


    Chelsea barely finished her sentence when Elliot pped her. The p came unannounced! It was a


    hard p too.


    Chelsea could not bear it. She felt as if her soul left her body from the p! The lovehate rtionship


    wasical!


    "I didn''t do it! Why did you p me?" Chelsea clutched her face and yelled uncontrobly, "Elliot, when


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    nothing happens, you never see me! When things happen, you me it all on me! Do you have any


    conscience!"


    "Without your support, how would Nora dare to take action? I never exposed you, but you don''t have to


    treat me like an idiot!¡± Elliot''s darkened gaze was glimmering with a thirst for blood.


    He went in closer to her. He dug his h


    His voice was low and sinister. It sounded like the devil.


    Elliot pulled her by the hair and headed out. It was like pulling the lowliest of animals!


    Chelsea was in so much pain tears swelled in her eyes. From the corner of her eyes, she could see a


    crowd watching.


    Elliot''s footsteps were quick. Chelsea was wearing heels. She could barely keep up with him. She


    fumbled and fell to the ground. However, Elliot did not n on helping her up. Her fall made him even


    more disgusted with her.


    He pulled her even harder, nning to drag her out of the hospital. It was as if her presence there


    would affect Avery''s recovery!


    Chelsea was afraid that her scalp would be damaged by his pulling. She could only wail aggrievedly


    and quickly crawl with both hands.


    When Mike came out of the lift, he saw this scene.


    He was so shocked he remained in the same spot. He forgot his intention there.


    When Mike checked up on Elliot, the information he got showed that Elliot was cruel and heartless.


    However, Chad has always reminded him and subconsciously beautified this man, which made Mike


    think that Elliot was a normal person.


    It was until that moment, when he saw


    Elliot throwing Chelsea into the rain as if he was taking the trash out!

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Although Chelsea deserved to die, Elliot''s cruel actions were still shocking to see. If the hospital guards


    did not stop him, Mike thought that Elliot would probably beat Chelsea to death.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the man that Avery loved deeply. This was why she could not fall in love with other men. If


    other men were as ferocious as Elliot, she would stay far away from them.


    Chelsea was taken away by the guards, vanishing into the rainy night.


    Mike walked over to Elliot''s back and tapped him on the shoulders. "Today is the birth of your son. You


    don''t need to get so angry."


    If Chelsea did note to look for him, he


    would not have lost his temper. If Chelsea were honest about what she has done, he would not have


    been so angry either. He was furious because Chelsea lied through her teeth and tried to convince him


    to believe in her lies.


    Elliot hated being lied to the most. How dare Chelsea lie to him!


    "Don¡¯t tell Avery about the incident just now." Elliot looked less hostile. His emotions resumed normally.


    "I won''t tell her. Although Chelsea deserves to die, why did you have to do it yourself?" Mike reminded


    him, "Avery wants you to be a good father. Have you forgotten? If your child were to see what you did


    just now, it would affect him terribly."


    Mike''s words made hime to his senses.


    "I¡¯ll watch my behavior in public in the future." "I don''t me you. I hate Chelsea to death too. Even if


    this woman was beaten to death by you, I won''t take pity on her." Mike walked to the lift. "Chad has


    gone to see Tammy. He said that Tammy has a mental condition, and she insists on divorcing Jun right


    now."


    Elliot''s expressions darkened. "Don''t tell Avery about this yet."


    "I know. Before she gets discharged, I won''t tell her anything. If not, she would be anxiously crying


    again." Mike looked at Elliot and said with fear, "You were terrifying just now. If you were to fight with


    Avery again one day, would you treat her like that?"


    "If I treat her that way, do you think she would have given birth to my child?" Elliot raised his eyebrow


    >f"=TKW: retorted. "I''m talking about the future," Mike corrected himself, "The tendency to violence is


    ingrained in DNA. Did your father have a tendency to violence too?"


    Elliot¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. His eyes turned cold. It was as if time had stopped. Broken fragments


    of memories appeared in front of him.


    Mike was right. His father not only has a tendency to violence, but also a very serious one.


    Could his tendency to violence be passed down from his father?


    Mike looked at him. He was terrified. It was as if Elliot had changed into a different person.


    "Cough, cough! I''m joking!" Mike realized he had crossed the line. He immediately smiled and


    exined, "People can change from education. If not, there are so many murderers. Their children


    can''t all be murderers as well, right!"


    "Do you think this topic is funny?"


    The lift has reached its intended floor.


    Elliot got out first.


    "It''s not funny! I¡¯ll apologize to you!" Mike chased after him.


    "No need. Take La and Hayden back. I will send the nanny over to look after them. " Elliot changed


    the topic. "If all things go well, Avery would need a week before being discharged. I might need you to


    take care of them for the next few days."


    "They are independent. Sometimes, they even buy food for me." Mike was proud. " Just take care of


    Avery. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Returning to the ward, Mike lifted La with one hand while holding onto Hayden¡¯s hand with the other.


    He took them home.


    After they left, Avery furrowed her brows, panting a little. "Get me some painkillers."


    Elliot passed her the medicine. After taking the medicine, Avery''s pain instantly vanished. She


    immediately fell into a deep slumber.


    Elliot stayed next to her by the bed for a while. When he noticed her even breathing and how deep in


    sleep she was, he got up and headed to the neonatal unit.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    The baby was in an incubator in the intensive care unit with a dedicated nurse looking after him.


    The intensive care unit was a sterile environment. Under normal circumstances, premature babies


    were not allowed visitors.


    However, Elliot''s status was special. Once he entered the neonatal unit, the nurse disinfected him,


    helped him into a sterile suit, then led him into the intensive care unit.


    "Your son''s overall condition is looking pretty good, Mr. Foster. He''s just got some respiratory distress...


    This is normal for premature babies, so you don''t need to worry about it too much," exined the


    nurse.


    Elliot already found out about the baby''s condition from the doctor earlier that afternoon, so he was not


    too worried.


    He gazed at his son through the incubator.


    The baby was wrapped up in a swaddle while an oxygen tube was connected to his nose. With his


    eyes closed and without moving a muscle, he looked like he was asleep.


    Elliot''s eyes instantly filled with tears.


    The baby would not have to suffer like this if he was born at full term.


    He did not me Avery.


    She had suffered through eight months of pain since she got pregnant. The torture that she had to


    endure during that time was severe than Tammy''s abduction.


    It was already an impressive feat for her to carry the baby for eight months.


    The person he hated was the one behind the pain and suffering.


    This was also the reason why he attacked Chelsea earlier that night.


    Elliot did not lose control of his emotions at the time. He knew what he''s doing. He despised Chelsea,


    and he has never bothered being reasonable toward those he despised.


    "The baby looks smaller right now, but he should grow a lot in the next month." The nurseforted


    him when she saw the dejected look on his face. "If he continues to develop well, he''ll be able to go


    home in a month or so." "Thank you for your hard work," Elliot croaked.


    "It''s not hard. We don''t usually allow parents to visit here, but the director instructed us to bring you in


    whenever you came by. The disinfection is a little troublesome. You may not be used to the smell of the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    disinfectant," said the nurse. " We''ll send photos of the baby to you every day."


    Elliot nodded his head.


    At another hospital in the middle of the night, Chelsea was sobbing silently as she sat in the lobby.


    She was holding a bag of medication.


    She had already seen a doctor =g.:SKX? gotten her pills, but she did not want to go home.


    She could see the logo screen on the Sterling Group building from her apartment.


    Her dream was to be Elliot Foster''s woman and be the bossdy of Sterling Group.


    However, that dream shattered to pieces tonight.


    Elliot would never marry her. Not only that, he would not even keep her by his side.


    Now that he had a son, Sterling Group would belong to his son in the future.


    She had turned into apletely useless pile of trash!


    Chelsea sat in the hospital until two in the morning. When she finally ran out of tears, she pulled out her


    phone and dialed a number.


    The call was answered very quickly.


    Chelsea sniffled and said, "I''m at the hospital Charlie. Come get me." "What are you ying at?! I''m


    abroad! How am I supposed to pick you up?" Charlie''s cold voice came through the phone.


    Chelsea took a deep breath and tears rolled down her face once again.


    Charlie quickly noticed that something was wrong.


    "Why are you at the hospital? What happened to you?!"

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    "I got hit," Chelsea said as she began to sob out loud.


    "I see. Was it Elliot?"


    "Who else would darey a finger on me besides him?" Chelsea lifted her head up slightly and refused


    to let her tears fall. "Do you feel like calling me stupid? If I hadn¡¯t returned to his side, I wouldn''t be


    suffering this kind of humiliation today."


    "What¡¯s the point of regretting it? People would just look down on you like that."


    Charlie checked the time, then said, "Go home for now. If you don''t feel like going home, then stay at a


    hotel nearby. I''ll book a flight home right away."


    "I want to give up, Charlie." Chelsea was exhausted. "He almost killed me tonight. I


    don''t want to give him anything anymore, even if it''s a single teardrop... He¡¯s not worthy!"


    Charlie teased, "How many times have you said those words before? You won''t give up until your life is


    in his hands."


    "It''s for real this time... He''s got a son now. He doesn''t need me at all anymore."


    "Get some rest for now, Chelsea.¡± On the phone, Charlie¡¯s tone was calm. "I came across an important


    piece of information recently. I''ll tell you about it when I get back."


    The next morning, Avery was feeling much better after a good night¡¯s sleep. The pain had reduced


    significantly.


    After she took her morning medication, Elliot helped her off the bed.


    "You don¡¯t need to rush getting out of bed if


    you''re hurting." His heart ached when he saw her wince in pain.


    "The earlier I get out of bed, the earlier I¡¯ll recover. I think I left my phone at home. Could you get


    someone to bring it over for me?" Avery wanted to leave the hospital as soon as possible and go see


    Tammy. "Has Tammy woken up? How is she? I want to talk to her."


    Elliot held onto her, pondered for a moment, then said, "Her mental state isn''t great right now. She''s


    never had to suffer before, after all. Give her some time, Avery. The doctor said that she shouldn¡¯t be


    triggered right now and needs to rest in peace and quiet."


    "I just want to talk to her. I won''t reigger her." Avery stopped in her tracks, then lifted her gaze at Elliot


    ;c&;SIW; said, "Is she severely injured? Look at me, Elliot! Don¡¯t


    lie to me!"


    After her surgery the day before, she was so weak and in pain from the wound that she did not follow


    up on this matter.


    "Her body will recover after a period of rest. Her main issue is her mental state. I¡¯m not lying. If you


    don¡¯t believe me, I can call Tammy''s mother and you can ask her," Elliot said softly.


    "Okay. Please call her right now,¡± Avery requested.


    Elliot dialed Mary Lynch''s number on his phone in front of Avery,


    When the call was answered, he said, ¡± Avery would like to speak to you, Aunt Mary.¡±


    Then, he handed the phone over to Avery.


    Avery took the phone from him, then greeted Mary and asked, "How¡¯s Tammy doing, Aunt Mary? I''m


    really worried about her."


    "She''s doing alright. She even asked about you after breakfast this morning! Her mood is very low and


    she''s unwilling to talk to anyone. I''ll get her to call you once she''s better," answered Mary.


    "Okay. Please let me know once she gets better, Aunt Mary."


    "I will. You just had a baby, so you should rest well. I''ll take care of Tammy. Nobody will pick on her


    again."


    "... Aunt Mary, I''m sorry. I dragged Tammy into this," Avery said as her eyes began to burn and tears


    rolled down her cheeks.


    Elliot pulled her into his arms and used his long fingers to gently wipe her tears away.


    "How could you say that, Avery? This had nothing to do with you. You''re Tammy''s best friend, and I


    hope you will be best friends for life. Don''t tell these messy things affect you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Mary. As long as Tammy doesn''t give up, I will definitely be her best friend for life."


    The phone call affected Avery''s mood.


    She returned to the room andy in bed Her eyes were nk while her thoughts were a chaotic mess.


    When Elliot''s phone buzzed, he picked it up and saw a photo of the baby that the doctor had sent.


    "Take a look at our son, Avery." He roughly nced at the photo, then handed his phone to Avery.


    She took the phone and inspected the photo closely. He finally had some color in him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot sat by the bed and watched along with her.


    "Why does he have a rash on his face?" Elliot frowned as he zoomed in on the photo. "It wasn''t there


    when I went to see himst night."

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Avery also noticed the rash on the baby''s face, but she was not particrly shocked.


    "Babies have delicate skin, so they get rashes easily." She imparted her experience to Elliot. "Hayden


    and La used to get rashes all the time before they turned one. Some ointment usually does the


    trick."


    Elliot was relieved.


    "Premature babies would get little setbacks like this easier."


    There was self-me in Avery''s voice.


    "It''s fine as long as it''s nothing serious," Elliotforted her. "He was sound asleep when I went to see


    himst night. He might think he''s still inside you!"


    "He''s sleeping well because ofck of oxygen from the premature birth." Avery lifted her moistened


    eyes and said, "I won''t let Chelsea Tierney get away with this, Elliot."


    Elliot responded and said, "She pushed the me onto her cousin. Nora''s already fled the country."


    "How would Nora have the guts to do anything without Chelsea''s help?!"


    "I know, Avery." He held her hand and said, "I''ve already sent people to search for Nora. Once we find


    her. I''ll make her spit out the truth."


    Avery stared at Elliot nkly and said, " You¡¯re not still letting Chelsea stay at yourpany, are you?"


    "I cut things off with herst night," Ellliot said. "She won''t evere looking for me again, unless she''s


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    not afraid to die."


    "She might just not be afraid of death,¡± Avery muttered softly. "How could someone who''s afraid to die


    make the same mistake over and over again?"


    "I''ll make her wishe true, if that''s the case." Elliot''s tone was cold and indifferent, but his eyes were


    filled with tenderness as he gazed at her.


    Avery knew that people had many faces, but it was rare for someone to have two extremely different


    faces like Elliot.


    No matter which face he had on, she was deeply drawn to him.


    A knock came from the door, and Elliot went to open it.


    Wesley and Shea were standing on the other side.


    Avery was in pain after her surgery the day before, so Wesley told Shea to wait until today toe see


    her.


    "I made some soup


    Elliot was surprised. "You made it?"


    "That¡¯s right. Avery must have had a hard time giving birth to the baby, so I wanted to do something for


    her." Shea''s face lit up in a wide smile.


    When Elliot noticed that her left index finger was bandaged up, he immediately held her hand and said


    softly, "Don''t do it again. She''ll be happy that you came to see her."


    "It didn''t hurt, Big Brother." Shea retracted her hand as she continued to smile, then walked over to


    Avery with the food container. "Hey, Avery. Wesley said you were in pain yesterday and told me not to


    bother you, so I only just came to see you today."


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, Shea. Don''t worry about me." Avery watched as Shea opened up the food


    container and a mouth-


    watering scent wafted from it. "That smells amazing. Did you make it? "


    "I did. It''s fish chowder. Try it out." Shea scooped out a small bowl of soup and handed it to Avery.


    "Wesley said it''s better for you to have fish right now."


    Avery took the bowl of soup and noticed Shea''s index finger. "Did you hurt your hand, Shea?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little wound. Wesley just insisted on bandaging it up like this," Shea said shyly.


    "Try the soup and let me know how it tastes. If it''s good, I''ll make it for you again tomorrow." "I bet it''s


    good if you made it, but I don''t want to see you get hurt."


    "I''ll be more careful next time." Shea sat down on a hair by the bed, then said, "I really want to see your


    baby, Avery, but Wesley said that he needs to stay in an incubator right now and I can''t see him."


    "Your brother has photos on his phone.¡±


    "Oh! Show me the photos, Big Brother!" Shea walked over to Billiot and asked for his phone.


    Elliot pulled out his phone, picked out a few photos and handed it to her.


    Shea took the phone and brought it over to Wesley so they could look together.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Avery took a sip of soup. It was delicious.


    Shea was the one who made it, so the meaning behind it was more important than the taste.


    When she was operating on Shea, she never expected for her to recover to this extent.


    "The fish chowder is pretty good, Elliot.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    You should give it a try," Avery said.


    Elliot walked over to the table and poured himself a bowl of soup.


    He took a sip. The chowder tasted light and was not greasy at all. It indeed tasted good.


    His eyesnded on Shea.


    She had improved significantly since


    spending time with Wesley.


    Perhaps he should let her try out the things she wanted to do, including learning to drive.


    Meanwhile, at the Starry River Vi, Mike had taken a few days off work.


    He could not take away Avery''s pain from childbirth, but he could take care of her house for her.


    In the day, while the kids were at school, he was working at home.


    Chad came over for lunch at noon.


    "Let''s go to see Avery at the hospital after we eat!" he suggested.


    "Sure. Elliot asked me to bring Avery her phone." At this point, Mike changed the subject and said,


    "There''s a dar organization in Bridgedale."


    Chad was stunned.


    "Dar organization? Every country has those, right?"


    "I don¡¯t think this is a normal dar." Mike lowered his voice and said, "It''s possible that Nora was a


    ¡¯ve¡¯ that Chelsea bought from this dak website.¡±


    Chad was speechless.


    When Hayden was investigating Nora, he discovered that she visited a top secret website. He hacked


    into the site and found that it was an underground organization dealing in human trafficking." Mike was


    telling Chad all of this because he had a new breakthrough.


    Chad picked up his ss of water and took a sip. "That''s horrifying! I know about the dar and


    underground organizations, but I''ve nevere across any of them in real life." "Hahaha! Would you


    like to see it?" Mike raised his brows. "I contacted one of the '' owners'' therest night. I sent him a


    photo of Avery and said I wanted a woman like that. Guess what he said."


    Chad focused all of his concentration on him :d*;QIT> guessed, "Don''t tell me he was the one who


    handled Nora?"


    Mike shook his head. "Nora wasn''t under him, but he knew that a woman who looked like Avery was


    sold. None of them have names in there. They use numbers."


    Chad''s hand tightened around his ss of water, and his expression turned heavy as he said, "If your


    guess is right, then Chelsea really is unforgivable!" "I''m looking for proof. Once I have it, she can''t


    argue anymore! She''s ming the entire thing on Nora right now because nobody knows about the


    true nature of their rtionship."


    "That¡¯s right. The only worry is not being able to find evidence. Chelsea is a particrly meticulous


    person. My boss actually pays special attention to her. She was too greedy. She made it look like her


    goal was Mr. Foster, but what she really wanted was the entire Sterling Group."


    "Give me a little more time. I''ll make sure to reveal her true colors." Mike was filled with confidence.


    At the airport, once Chelsea found Charlie, the two of them hopped into a luxury car.


    Charlie took off the cap on Chelsea''s head, and she instantly frowned.


    A piece of her scalp was yanked offst night, so her head was bandaged.


    Charlie''s expression was ominous as he asked, "He hit you this hard?"


    Chelsea swallowed her tears and said, "He probably would''ve beaten me to deathst night if


    somebody hadn¡¯t stopped him."


    "I warned you and told you he wasn''t normal, but you didn''t believe me!" Charlie lifted his chin slightly,


    then said, "I got to know the doctor that diagnosed him back then. He told me that Elliot Foster was


    indeed mentally ill!"

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Chelsea suffered a huge blow.


    She could not ept this.


    Did she actually lose her reason for a wackjob? She would be aughing stock if this got out!


    It would make her look even crazier than someone with a mental illness!


    "Even so, he''s not the kind of nut case you find in mental hospitals!" Chelsea forcibly defended Elliot.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "His illness didn''t stop him from bing the richest entrepreneur! It also didn''t stop him from having a


    child! So what if he''s sick in the head?!"


    Charlie chuckled coldly at his sister''s faraway look, then said, "Call me the next time he picks on you,


    Chelsea. It''s not a


    crime when someone with a mental disabilitymits murder. Even if you end up dying by his hands,


    you had iting!" "You say such horrible things!"


    "The truth is hard to listen to!" Charlie adjusted his cor, then said ightly, "Don''t you think he''d care if


    this goes out? If he didn¡¯t care, then why can''t you find anything about this online? Why has he never


    mentioned this in public? That''s because he''s scared! He left school for a while after his father died.


    Rumor had it that he was the one who killed his father... I think this is most likely true!"


    "Don''t spread things without proof, Charlie. Do you think hiswyers are a bunch of softies?" Chelsea


    calmed herself down, then warned, "Whether or not he''s sick and whether or not he''s ever murdered


    someone has nothing to do with us. I''m too scared to go looking for him again. I need toe up with


    a new n for my life."


    "Come back to my side, Chelsea!" Charlie said as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Why


    should someone as capable as you work for outsiders? If youe and help me, I¡¯ll give you


    everything you want."


    Chelsea frowned and said, "I don''t want to stick around here, but I also can''t leave just yet. I refused to


    admit defeat! I''m still so young! I can still start over!"


    "Of course you can start over! The doors of Trust Capital will always be open for you."


    That morning, apany-wide announcement sparked heated discussions among the employees at


    Sterling Group.


    It was announced that the manager of the PR department, Chelsea Tierney, was terminated ?e$:XJW;


    would never again be hired by thepany.


    Chelsea entered Sterling Group ever since she graduated from college. Everyone could see how


    capable she was at her job.


    Besides that, her rtionship with Elliot also became a hot topic of conversation between employees.


    Many guessed that she was Elliot''s woman. It was not official, but it was only a matter of time until she


    would be the bossdy of Sterling Group.


    Nobody expected the sudden appearance of a certain Avery Tate to toss Chelsea aside.


    Now that Avery had given birth to Elliot''s son, Chelsea was immediately terminated... It was clear who


    was the future bossdy of Sterling Group.


    "I think I¡¯m going to miss Miss Tierney. She always buys us snacks."


    "I''m going to miss her, too. She''s strict, but she''s really kind to us female employees."


    "Do any of you know what happened behind the scenes? Was Avery Tate the one who knocked her out


    of the picture? Avery Tate isn''t our bossdy yet! How could she get involved in ourpany''s affairs?!


    Does she think she¡¯s the queen just because she gave birth to a son?"


    "She gave birth to the boss''s son. Of course she¡¯s the queen now! You can fire whoever you want as


    well if you give the boss a son!"


    "D*mn it! I have no idea why the boss would choose Avery Tate over Miss Tierney!" "I know why. It''s


    because Miss Tierney can''t have children, but Avery Tate can."


    Everyone was engaging in heated discussion in the pantry.


    Ben pushed the door open and walked in with a stern expression on his face.


    "Chelsea Tierney was terminated because of a grave mistake. It had nothing to do with Avery Tate.


    Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to be gossiping like this about a woman who''s just given birth?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Schaffer! We just feel bad for Miss Tierney!"


    "Even so, you shouldn¡¯t be specting maliciously about Avery Tate." Ben continued assuredly, "Avery


    Tate has never involved herself in ourpany''s affairs. Don¡¯t speak ill of her at the offie again.


    You''re all finished if Mr. Foster hears about


    it!"


    Everyone lowered their heads.


    "You''ll get a new manager in a few days. I''ll be in charge of everything in the PR department before


    that," said Ben. "Also, I came here to distribute some candy. I''m sure you''ve all heard that Avery Tate¡¯s


    given birth to Mr. Foster''s son. This is an incredibly happy asion, so we should all celebrate


    together!"


    Everyone¡¯s faces instantly broke into smiles.


    "Will Mr. Foster and Avery Tate get married, Mr. Schaffer?"

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    "That''s between them, so I''m not too sure," Ben said. "If they do get married, I bet they''ll host a grand


    wedding. You''ll all find out about it then."


    "Avery Tate really hit the jackpot in life! She gave our boss a child, and it''s a son, too! " someone said


    enviously.


    "Exactly! I bet the boss will help her out if Tate Industries ever gets in trouble in the future."


    Ben teased, "Your boss might be rich and handsome, but Avery isn¡¯t a powerless woman who would


    use her children to earn respect. Do you really think your boss would fall in love with an average


    woman? Stop watching too many soap operas." "Huh? Isn''t the boss only with Avery Tate


    because she got pregnant?"


    "What are you thinking?! How could a mere child tie him down? There are plenty of women in the


    world. If he only wanted a child, he could¡¯ve picked any woman to have a child with."


    Ben¡¯s words enlightened everyone.


    Simply put, a woman who was able to stay by Elliot Foster''s side was definitely not a gullible idiot.


    Even if Chelsea was not fired, she was still no match against Avery Tate.


    Three dayster, Avery was able to walk around on her feet. She requested to be discharged.


    The doctor naturally disagreed.


    If she had given birth naturally, then she could have been discharged after three


    days at the hospital. However, a C-section waspletely different.


    "I''ll rest properly when I get home. I''ll give myself anti-inmmatory shots," Avery said. "I shouldn¡¯t stick


    around and take up the hospital''s resources."


    The doctor was rendered speechless.


    Momentster, the doctor issued a discharge slip for her.


    Once they walked out of the hospital, Elliot helped Avery into the car.


    "I want to see Tammy," she said.


    Elliot knew that the reason why she wanted to be discharged was definitely not to save the hospital''s


    resources.


    "What if she doesn''t want to see you, Avery?


    "If she doesn''t want to see me when I get


    there, then I''ll go home." Of course she would not force Tammy.


    Elliot signaled the driver with his eyes.


    The driver understood, then drove the car toward the hospital where Tammy was staying.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Elliot walked Avery to the door of Tammy''s room.


    They first saw Jun.


    Jun did not expect them to show up, so his reaction was slightly uneasy.


    "Why are you st;h#=SNP:ing around outside, Jun?" When Avery saw the haggard look on his face and


    the stubble on his chin, she instantly became nervous.


    Jun''s lips parted, then he said bitterly, "I haven''t seen her in two days. She wants a divorce. There''s no


    room for discussion at all."


    Upon hearing those words, Avery''s heart ached so hard that it was difficult to breathe.


    She knew that Tammy loved Jun very much. If this had not happened, then she would never bring up


    divorce.


    She not only harmed Tammy, she also harmed Jun.


    "Go on in and see her! I''lle again tomorrow," Jun said, then strode away.


    When Elliot saw Avery''s pale expression, he knew that he could no longer hide the truth from her.


    He held her hand, then said, "Avery, I''m afraid Tammy can''t have children ever again. That¡¯s why she''s


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    insisting on the divorce.¡±


    The moment Elliot finished his sentence, Avery burst into tears!

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Avery suddenly did not have the courage to enter the room.


    She did not know how to face Tammy.


    Tammy might have been afraid of giving birth, but it took a long period of internal struggle for her to


    decide that she wanted children.


    In the end, she became infertile. It must have been such a giant blow to her!


    It must also have been a massive blow to Jun!


    "This has nothing to do with you, Avery. Aunt Mary doesn''t me, and neither will Tammy." Elliot said


    softly as he reached out to wipe Avery''s tears off her face. "Go on in and talk to her."


    "I don''t know what to say... Elliot, I don''t know how to talk to her..." Avery sobbed. "I can''t face her like


    this."


    At that moment, the patient''s room door suddenly burst open.


    When Mary saw the two of them standing at the door, she said in surprise, "When did you two get


    here? Did you already get discharged from the hospital so soon, Avery?"


    Avery quicklyposed herself, then said, "Yes, I''ve been discharged. That''s why I came to see


    Tammy. I won''t bother her if she¡¯s asleep."


    "She''s not sleeping right now. She made mee out here to see if Jun was still around," said Mary as


    she nced around.


    "He just left," Avery said.


    "Alright. Wait right now. I''ll go in and let Tammy know you''re here!" Mary turned and walked back into


    the room.


    When Mary reappeared momentster, she gazed awkwardly at Elliot and said," Tammy only wants to


    see Avery."


    Elliot nodded in understanding.


    The moment Avery entered the room, her eyes instantly reddened when they met Tammy''s.


    "Don''t cry." Tammy had a forced smile on her face. "I''m still alive!"


    "I''m sorry, Tammy..."


    "Don''t say that." Tammy choked, then said calmly, "I don''t want to be treated like a victim. It''s an awful


    feeling." "Alright." Avery walked to the side of the bed. She saw the IV chart hanging on top of the bed,


    so she reached out for it.


    On the other hand, Tammy reached out and stroked Avery''s belly.


    "You had to give birth prematurely because of me... Is the baby alright?"


    Tammy felt resentment after the tragedy.


    She hated everyone :b*>XJW> wanted to destroy everything... She wanted to destroy herself and


    everyone around her.


    It was only after she cleared her head that she realized that destroying herself would only make her


    loved ones miserable, and would achieve nothing else.


    Sheter heard the news about Avery''s premature birth. That was when the resentment in her heart


    died down.


    The one who harmed her was not Avery. How could she hate her?


    A premature birth could be a minor or a major thing. If luck was not on her side, both mother and child


    might not be able to make it through.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The baby''s fine. He''s just a little small, but he''ll be fine after a little while." Avery finished looking


    through Tammy''s chart, then sat down by the bed. "I saw Jun outside just now, Tammy."


    "Oh... I n on divorcing him. I can''t have children, after all. I shouldn''t drag him down with me,"


    Tammy said nonchntly. "His parents would curse me to death if I don''t divorce him."


    Avery lowered her gaze as her heart began to ache.


    "It''s not a bad thing. I''ve always been afraid of giving birth. Now, I don''t have to worry about that."


    Tammy held Avery''s hand. then said, "I¡¯ll further my studies abroad once I''m discharged. I''ve decided to


    take over my father''spany and work hard in the future."


    Avery wanted to smile at her, but her tears rolled down her cheeks instead.


    Tammy was the Lynch family''s only daughter. She had never had to suffer even once in her entire life.


    She never liked studying, nor did she like working.


    This was why she never worked even after she graduated from college.


    It might seem like a good thing that she decided to work hard now, but it was a sign that the abduction


    hadpletely wrecked the old Tammy.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    "Avery, we might not be able to meet all the time again, but I''ll stille see you when I have the time,"


    Tammy said.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you."


    "Go home and get some rest! You look worse than I do," Tammy said, then wanted to get out of bed to


    send her off.


    "Lie down and rest. I''ll leave now," Avery said as she held her down. "Let me know when you leave the


    hospital."


    "I will."


    As Avery walked out of the hospital, her thoughts were a chaotic mess. Her head was spinning and she


    could not calm down.


    Things seemed to be getting better, but her heart felt heavy.


    Perhaps it was because she could no longer return to the past, and the future was filled with


    uncertainty.


    "Get some rest when you get home, Avery. You don''t look too good." Elliot gazed at Avery''s cool face


    and worried that she might get postpartum depression. "While you were talking to Tammy in the room,


    Aunt Mary told me that this might have been a tragic experience for Tammy, but it made her mature


    very quickly."


    "That''s because she never wants to rely on any man ever again. The only thing she can do is force


    herself to grow up."


    "Don''t you think that''s a good thing? I''m not saying Jun is unreliable, but you must know that you can


    be more confident if you depend on yourself."


    "You¡¯re right, but she''s my best friend.


    Even if I hope for her to be a strong woman, I don''t want to see her change because of this type


    of misfortune." Avery forced herself to hold back her tears." Society is reckless. Not many people can


    stay innocent forever. I want her to be happy, even if it means having to rely on a man to live."


    "What''s done is done, Avery. She will move on one day."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t try to persuade me! Before Chelsea is brought to justice, don''t try to persuade me! " Avery


    roared loudly.


    That night, the temperature dropped along with the arrival of a heavy rainstorm.


    The sound of the rain pitter-pattering against the windows felt like a luby. Averyy in bed and fell


    fast asleep.


    In the living room, Mrs. Cooper served


    Elliot a ss of wine.


    "Go to bed after having a drink, Master Elliot." Mrs. Cooper noticed that Elliot had lost weight. She was


    worried that he had not had a good night''s sleep since looking after Avery.


    "Okay." Elliot drank the wine, then asked," How have Hayden ?f%>PIR< La been the past couple of


    days?"


    "They¡¯re very well behaved. They don''t need me to control them at all." Mrs.


    Cooper sighed and said, "Avery raised them very well."


    Elliot felt relieved, but also very ashamed.


    Avery was able to raise the two children so well without his participation... Did this mean that he was


    unnecessary?


    He finished his wine, then went up to the master bedroom.


    A warm nightmp was turned on in the room. Avery''s eyes were shut and her breathing was even.


    Elliot walked over to the side of the bed and turned off the light.


    The room instantly fell into darkness.


    He sat down by the bed. He had nned to just sit with Avery for a while, then move to the guest


    bedroom. Fatigue overcame him in the end, and he fell asleep very quickly next to her.


    At 9.30 p.m. that night, Hayden and La tiptoed over to the master bedroom.


    They opened the room door and took a look inside.


    "What are you two looking at? Why aren''t you in bed?" Mike was standing behind them. He popped his


    head into the room and snuck a peek, too.


    La huffed, "I heard the sound of a car driving off, so I thought Daddy already left. Hayden said he


    was still here, so we argued over it."


    Mike caressed the top of La¡¯s head, then said, "There¡¯s no way he''s leaving! Your Mommy needs to


    be taken care of right now!"


    "Oh...¡± La responded, then softly apologized to Hayden and dragged him back to their room.


    Mike closed the door to the master bedroom, then walked over to the living room.


    Suddenly, Chad strode out of Mike''s bedroom, grabbed his arm and dragged him back into the room.


    "I used yourputer to get into that dar website you mentioned and found something really


    scary! F*ck! I''m so scared that I''m breaking into a cold sweat!"

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    "Why do you think it''s called the dar? That''s because it''s filled with all kinds of criminal activity... I


    don''t think you have the mental capacity for it!" Mike teased.


    Chad''s mental capacity was not as bad as Mike said.


    After all, he was Elliot Foster''s right hand man. He''s been through thick and thin with Elliot, so how


    could he possibly get frightened easily?


    "You''ll know what I mean when you see it."


    The two of them entered the room, and Chad sat Mike down in front of theputer.


    Mike nced at the information on the monitor... To be exact, his back broke into a


    cold sweat after he saw the photo on the screen!


    It was a photo of Laura Jensen.


    Laura was Avery''s biological mother. She passed away two years ago, so what was her photo doing on


    the dar website?


    Could it be...


    Mike''s hand tightened around his mouse as his pale blue eyes turned cold.


    He finished reading the information on the screen and gritted his teeth.


    "It''s scary, right? This user named Lilo wants to buy a middle-aged woman who looks like Laura


    Jensen. What does she want to do with her? I bet she''ll use it against Avery!" Chad drew a cold breath.


    " Hurry up and look into this Lilo person, Mike. Find out who she is!"


    Mike lifted his head to look at Chad. "How did you find this information?"


    "I suddenly had an idea in my head!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chelsea had found a woman who looked very simr to Avery and tried to use her to rece Avery.


    Her n failed, but she caused countless arguments between Avery and Mr. Foster. I thought about it.


    If a woman who looked like Avery''s mother appeared, wouldn''t they haveplete control over


    Avery?"


    Chad was rambling rather speedily.


    He did not expect a simple thought to be true!


    "That''s why I searched for keywords rted to middle-aged women and came across Laura Jensen''s


    photo!"


    Mike opened up the user named Lilo''s ount, but there was not much information there.


    "I need to check her IP address..." Mike mumbled as his fingers began to tap away at the keyboard.


    "Get some rest. I''ll let you know when I find something."


    "Okay. I''m going to go see my boss. I need to tell him about this," Chad said


    "He''s asleep," Mike called out. "He''s pretty knocked out. He didn''t even wake up when the kids opened


    the door."


    "Alright, then! I won''t bother him," Chad said, then awkwardly adjusted his sses.


    It was as if he was contemting if he should stay or leave.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to have to work through the night. You should sleep here!" Miked leaned back


    against the chair, then saidzily, "Your boss didn''t leave either, right?"


    "Ah... It''s because he¡¯s still here that I feel bad about leaving." After further consideration, Chad


    decided to leave."


    "Why are you afraid of him? He already knows about our rtionship." Mike got up from the chair and


    pinned Chad down on the bed. "He has no time to care about us at all. Don''t think too highly of


    yourself."


    Chad''s face reddened slightly and he shoved Mike aside.


    "Hurry up and find out about Lilo! I''ll stay and wait for your results tonight."


    "That''s more like it." Mike was satisfied and returned to theputer. "What would your boss do if Lilo


    turns out to be Chelsea Tierney?"


    Chad was sitting on the edge of the bed with a stern expression on his face. "He''d either throw her in


    prison or straight up kill her. The point is that he won''t show any mercy. She really crossed the line this


    time."


    Mike was suddenly filled with energy, but he was still slightly concerned. "I''m just worried that she left


    the country like Nora did."


    "It''d be worse than death for her to spend the rest of her life like a coward," Chad


    said. "Keep working! I''m taking a shower."


    In the master bedroom, Avery woke up in the middle of the night and noticed the man sleeping next to


    her through the dim light shining in from outside the window.


    She recognized him through his blurry features and the smell of his cologne.


    Elliot''s breathing was deep.


    He had spent the past few days taking care of her and hardly got a wink of sleep.


    He was by her side every time she woke up in pain in the middle of the night. Although the nanny took


    care of her during the day, he still insisted on doing everything by himself.


    Avery had not been in the best mood the past few days, so she did not notice how well Elliot was


    treating her.


    Not only did he have noints, he was also obedient and amodating in every aspect.


    It was hard for Avery to imagine how she would ovee this hurdle without Elliot''s care.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Avery could not help but reach out and touch Elliot''s face.


    She was shocked by the coldness of his skin.


    The thermostat in the house kept the indoors at a constant temperature.


    However, since it got colder outside, it was still necessary to use a nket at night.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Avery covered Elliot with the nket that was on her and inched closer to him.


    He had some wine before bed, so his scent had turned intoxicating.


    While Avery was half asleep, she suddenly heard Elliot''s hoarse voice.


    "Avery... I''ll be a good dad... I will..."


    His voice was low, as if he was talking in his sleep.


    Avery opened her eyes and looked directly at his face.


    She could not clearly see his features in the dark, but she could see that his eyes were shut.


    He was dreaming and talking in his sleep. He was promising her in his dream that he would be a good


    father.


    Elliot was sleep-talking, but Avery was still moved to tears.


    One''s thoughts during the day would turn into dreams at night. He was only having a dream like this


    because he remembered her words.


    She believed that he would be a good father.


    Every time the doctor sent him a new photo of the baby, he would show it to her right away.


    He would tell her about the tiniest changes in the baby.


    It was unlikely for there to be too many changes in the short span of two to three days.


    He thought that the baby was changing because he was overly serious. He would not repeatedly flip


    through the baby''s photos if he did not love him.


    The next morning, Chad woke up to find Mike fast asleep next to him.


    He had a strong feeling that Mike had found kilo''s background.


    He got out of bed, walked over to theputer and switched it on.


    kilo''s detailed information instantly appeared on the monitor!


    Chad quickly sifted through the information, and his heart began to race wildly in his chest!


    It was Chelsea Tierney! It really was her!


    Avery''s hunch was right! It was all a part of Chelsea''s scheme!


    Chad picked up theptop and rushed out of the room.


    He had to let Elliot know about this!


    He barely took two steps out of the room when he ran into Avery.


    Avery saw Chad looking unkempt in his pajamas with aptop in his arms. He was a nervous wreck


    =c-;SMQ; his behavior and actions were very strange.


    "What''s up with you, Chad? Did something happen?"


    Chad scratched his head, then said in embarrassment, "Where''s Mr. Foster? Is he still asleep?"


    Elliot walked over the moment he finished his sentence.


    He frowned when he saw Chad''s disheveled appearance.


    Chad had no time to exin. He rushed over to Elliot and handed him theptop.


    "It''s Chelsea Tierney, Sir!" Chad was speaking incoherently out of his shock. " She was the one who


    did all of it! She''s bad to the core! I''m so disappointed in her!"


    Avery heard his words, then walked over to them and stared at theptop''s screen.


    "Simply put, Nora was a ve that she bought on the dark web! Nora listened to everything she said.


    Not only that, she''s also thinking of buying a middle-aged woman who looks like Laura Jensen!"


    Avery''s ankles went weak when she heard those words.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Elliot held Avery in his arms and carried her to the couch.


    "Stay home, Avery. I''ll go see Chelsea now." He gazed into her eyes and promised, "I will make her pay


    the most severe consequences."


    Avery nodded her head.


    Elliot and Chad left momentster.


    In the car, Elliot dialed Chelsea''s number on his phone. It took a few tries for his call to get answered.


    In the past, she had always picked up his calls within seconds.


    Chelsea did not speak after she answered the call.


    She knew that something bad must have happened for him to call her.


    "Where are you right now?" Elliot asked in a deep voice.


    Chelsea felt chills run through her entire body.


    "Is there something I can help you with?"


    "Yes."


    "What is it? Let''s just talk about it on the phone! I''m afraid to meet you."


    There was a hint of caution in Chelsea''s tone.


    Elliot could read her thoughts, and said, "I feel very bad about hitting you before. I''d like to meet and


    apologize."


    Chelseaughed out loud, then said, "Even if you think you went too far, you would never go out of


    your way to apologize to me. I know you too well, Elliot." "You must have misunderstood me. I always


    apologize when I make a mistake in front of Avery."


    "There are no misunderstandings. I said you wouldn''t apologize to me, not that you wouldn¡¯t apologize


    to Avery Tate." Chelsea felt her heart turn cold, then continued," I''ve thought about it in the past couple


    of days, Elliot. We were a mistake from the very beginning. No matter how you treated me, it was all


    because of my own doing. My brother said I asked for it, and I agree with him."


    Elliot¡¯s patience was reaching its limit.


    He did not want to listen to her reminisce the past and sum up her experience at all.


    "Are you in the country or abroad, Chelsea?


    " he asked.


    "Do you want to see me that badly?" The gears turned in Chelsea''s head. Then, she said sharply, "Let


    me guess. You''re definitely not in a hurry to see me just so you can apologize. Could it be..."


    "I don''t recall you being someone who dillydallies."


    "Don''t tell me that you found evidence to prove that I was the one behind all those crimes?" Chelsea


    guessed bravely. "Did Cole Foster tell you about it? He can''t be trusted at all! Avery Tate bribed him.


    Did you forget that they used to date?"


    There was no way she would admit that she did all those things.


    "Chelsea, I want to meet you, so you can see the proof you want with your own eyes." Elliot''s every


    word was cold ?g)>PKY< eerie. "It doesn''t matter if you''re here or abroad. I will find you."


    On the other end of the line, the color drained from Chelsea''s face out of fear.


    "What proof? What proof did you find?! "


    "Your transaction records on the Bridgedale Dar Organization website." Elliot''s Adam''s apple


    bobbed in his throat. Then, he roared furiously, "You sadistic madwoman! I''ll kill you with my own two


    hands! That''s the only way to get over the resentment I feel for you!"


    Chelsea''s grip loosened, and her phone fell with a bang to the ground.


    How did he find her transaction records on the Dar website?! How did he find them?!


    She had thought that this was a secret that would never be found out! The friends who introduced her


    to the website guaranteed that everything that happened on it would never be exposed to the public.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a deep breath, then bent over and picked up her phone. She stared coldly at the phone


    screen as her slender finger pressed down on the power button. Very quickly, her phone turned off.


    Elliot wanted to kill her, but she did not want to die!


    She had to hide! She could not let him find her!

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    After Elliot failed to contact Chelsea, he called Charlie instead.


    When Charlie answered the phone and heard about what Chelsea did, he stayed silent for a few


    seconds.


    "Listen, Elliot. You''re half the reason my sister became this way. If I were you, I wouldn''t have let her


    remain at Sterling Group back then. If you don¡¯t love her, then you shoudln''t have given her any hope


    at all!"


    "I kept her at thepany because of her work ethic and capability!"


    "I know that, but don''t you think she would start imagining things if she saw you every day? There''s no


    point in talking about any of this at this point." Charlie let out a sigh,


    then said, "Chelsea is traveling abroad right now. Tell me what you want her to do?


    "I want her dead.¡±


    "Ellliot Foster! After all the years she''s been bby your side, do you have to be this heartless with her?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Charlie took in a sharp breath, unable to ept this result. "Can¡¯t you let her live for my sake? We


    were ssmates, after all."


    "Should I let her live so that she can continue to torment Avery?!"


    "I guarantee that she won¡¯t ever bother you again! I''ll watch her!" Charlie eximed earnestly. "You


    have the love of your life with you and she''s even given you a son. Your life isplete! Forgive and


    forget! Back when you went insane, life gave you another chance. Why can''t you do the same for


    Chelsea? I can get proof from the hospital that she¡¯s suffering from mental illness!"


    Charlie''s words were a huge blow to Elliot.


    Proof of mentall illness?!


    How did Charlie know about that?


    Elliot''s silence made Charlie feel relieved, so he added confidently, "Everyone has lost control of


    themselves at some point, Elliot. I won''t open up your old wounds, but don''t you force my sister to her


    death! Otherise, I''m taking you down along with her! I bet Avery Tate doesn''t know about your past


    scandals, right? You don''t want your son to get picked on growing up, do you? If that''s the case, then


    let this entire thinge to an end here!"


    Elliot¡¯s expression was eeriely chilling. Chad did not know what Charlie had said on the phone for Elliot


    to look as if he was being strangled.


    "Should we still look for Chelsea, Sir?" Chad asked when he realized that things might not be as simple


    as they had thought.


    "I want to calm down a little.¡± Elliot''s voice was low >d* hoarse, andpletely void of its earlier


    strength.


    "You promised Avery that you would severely punish Chelsea,¡± Chad reminded him, "She would be


    extremely upset if you go back on your word. She just gave birth, so she could easily fall into


    postpartum depression. It''s better not to trigger her."


    Of course, Elliot was aware of what Chad was saying.


    However, Charlie now had something on him.


    If he touched Chelsea, Charlie would take him down with her.


    He was pondering if he was able to handle the consequences of his past scandal going public.


    If he were by himself, then he would not care about how the world judged him.


    However, he now had Avery and three beautiful children. Besides, Hayden and La were still in


    school. They might not call him "Dad", but he had a feeling that they already knew that he was their


    biological father...


    That evening, the ck Rolls-Roice slowly pulled into the front yard of the Starry River Vi.


    When Avery saw Elliot return, she immediately became anxious. He had left that morning saying he


    was going to find Chelsea and make her pay a painful price, but she did not know if things were already


    settled or not.


    The car came to a halt, and Elliot''s tall silhouette appeared in her line of vision.


    Under the streetlights, the expression of his face was unclear, and she could not read his emotions.


    When he finally arrived in front of her, he held her hand and whispered in her ear," Let''s talk in private,


    Avery."


    Avery looked sharply at Elliot, then asked," You couldn''t bring yourself to deal with Chelsea, right? If


    you can''t do it, then I''ll go get my revenge myself!"

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    As loathing seeped out of Avery''s eyes, she could not hold her voice back.


    Mike and the two children simultaneously turned to look in their direction.


    Elliot immediately pulled Avery toward her bedroom.


    "What happened? Why are they fighting again?" Mike mumbled under his breath as he pulled out his


    phone and texted Chad.


    Chad: [Watch the kids. Don''t care about anything else.]


    Mike: [No wonder you didn''t want toe over tonight. Did your boss decide to let Chelsea Tierney


    go?"]


    Chad: [Watch your mouth. He has his reasons no matter what he decides to do.]


    Mike: [D*mn it! I shouldn''t have showed you the evidence!]


    Chad: [Chelsea isn''t in the country right now. How do you expect us to find her?


    Find her yourself since you''re so amazing.]


    Mike: [I see. If that''s the case, then Avery won¡¯t be mad ]


    In the bedroom on the first floor, Elliot shut the door, then gazed deeply at Avery and said, "Have you


    met someone with a mental illness, Avery?"


    His words made Avery¡¯s brows furrow tightly. "Are you trying to say that Chelsea has a mental illness?"


    "No, I''m just asking if you¡¯ve met someone like that." Elliot saw that she had calmed down, so he led


    her to sit on the bed.


    Avery pondered for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "I have, but why are you asking me about


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    that?" "If someone had a mental illness,mited murder, and escaped legal persecution, would you


    hate them?" Elliot stood next to Avery. His deep set eyes were fixed on her, so he did not miss even the


    tiniest of emotion.


    "It depends on who they murdered. I won''t hate them if it was a bad person. If they killed..."


    "What if they killed their own family?" Elliot asked, cutting her off.


    Avery felt breathless. She raised her brows and said, "That''s a weird question, Elliot. If this person


    already has a mental illness, then every one of their actions is out of their control. What do you expect


    me to say, asking me to judge a sick person from the point of view of a normal person? I don''t know


    how to answer that, because I''ve nevere across something like that.


    "I see." Her answer was unexpected. His eyes darkened as he said, "Sick or not, killing one''s family is


    unforgivable."


    "What are you trying to say?" Avery red at him. "I just want to know what happened when you went


    to look for Chelsea today."


    "Her brother said she¡¯s suffering from a mental illness." Elliot''s fists clenched slightly.


    He did not have to courage to take the risk.


    Avery''s reaction gave him no choice but to endure Charlie''s threat


    If she knew that he was once sick >c*;RKU< murdere his own father, would she be afraid? Would she


    take the kids and leave him behind?" "Just because her brother said she''s got a mental illness, does


    that mean it''s true?! Do you really trust them that much? You''re just epting it because you don¡¯t


    want to go against Chelsea, right?!" Avery was emotional and tears welled up in her eyes." Every time I


    start to believe you, you always let me down! I''ve already lost count of the number of times this has


    happened!"


    She had had enough of this emotional torture.


    If she stopped trusting him, then she would no longer depend on him or have any expectations. That


    way, she would no longer be disappointed!


    Elliot''s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat as seething grief and sorrow shed across his eyes.


    "Other than this, I will give you anything you want, Avery."


    "I don''t care about anything else but this!" Avery tared at him with resolute eyes and said adamantly,


    "What do you think you can give me, Elliot Foster? If you can''t even do this one thing right, then what


    else can you do forme?!"


    Her words stabbed at Elliot''s heart like a sharp knife.


    What else could he do for her?


    He could note up with an answer.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Without Elliot, Avery could still raise the children well.


    Without him, her life and career would go on without a hitch.


    "If it weren''t for you, Chelsea wouldn''t have incessantlye after me, and Tammy wouldn''t have


    gotten hurt because of it! I wouldn''t have given birth prematurely either! What else have you given me


    but pain, Elliot Foster?!" The negative emotions buried in the deepest parts of her heartpletely


    exploded.


    Avery''s criticism left Elliot with nowhere to hide from his shame.


    "Avery..."


    "Don''t say my name!" she cut him off. "Get


    out of my house right now! Don''t meddle in my business ever again! As for the baby... We''ll talk about it


    when he''s out of the hospital!"


    Elliot tightly clenched his fists as he watched her emotions utterly shatter.


    Reason warned him that he had to leave immediately! If he continued to stay, it would only add to her


    aggravation.


    He had already made his decision, and he would not change his mind.


    At least Avery merely despised him now, instead of being afraid of him!


    Once Elliot left, Mike and the children immediately ran up to Avery''s room.


    She had already wiped her tears away and quicklyposed herself.


    She was now the mother of three children, so she had to be stronger than she ever was before.


    "Did you two fight, Avery? Was it because of Chelsea Tierney? I asked Chad about it..."


    Mike wanted tofort her and tell her not to rush things.


    Now that Chelsea had fled the country, it was only normal not to be able to find her. It was not as if she


    would never return to Aryadelle, right? As long as she returned, with Elliot''s connections and tactics,


    there was no way they would not be able to catch her.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go make something to eat!" Avery said, cutting Mike off.


    Mike received his intel from Chad, who did not necessarily know about Elliot''s decision.


    Things between Elliot and her were disastrous. She did not want to tell the people around her about it,


    nor did she want them to worry.


    "Sure. You''re still recovering from giving birth, so don''t pull a long face... I might not think that


    recovering at home is important, but everyone says it is, which means it probably is pretty important."


    Mike tried to ease ?h)>RKW: said, "I know that everything that happened recently was messed up, but


    at least Baby Robert was delivered without much trouble. How about we throw him a huge party once


    he''s discharged from the hospital?"


    Avery did not want to rain on his parade, so she agreed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Were you the one who kicked Daddy out, Mommy? He didn''t say anything to us when he left. How


    rude," La said unhappily as she puffed her cheeks.


    "Don''t worry about him. Let''s go eat," Avery said "Okay... Is he nevering to our house again,


    Mommy?" La''s big, round eyes glistened as she asked curiously, "Didn''t he say he was going to


    move in and help take care of Robert?"


    Mike and Hayden both turned to look at La as they tried to make her bring the subject to a close.


    La, however, obviously did not catch their signal at all.


    "Will hee back when Robert''s here?¡±


    La''s question almost made Avery lose control of her emotions.


    "Robert can''t leave the hospital just yet, La. I''ll take this time to properly think about your question."


    "Okay. You look really said, Mommy," La said as she reached out to hold onto Avery''s arm. "Did


    Daddy make you mad? Don''t talk to him anymore, and just y with Hayden and me. We definitely


    won''t make you mad! "


    Her words filled Avery with immense delight.


    "Once I''ve recovered, I''ll take you all on vacation."


    "Sure! We''ll bring Robert and Uncle Mike with us... We''ll all go and have lots of fun!" La said


    excitedly.


    The next morning, Avery received a call from the hospital.


    "Can youe to the hospital now, Miss Tate? Your baby isn¡¯t doing too well!" The doctor''s voice on


    the phone was pressing." Not only has the rash he developed not gone on, but it¡¯s also now begun to


    spread... He''s now showing signs of respiratory failure."

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    After calling Avery, the doctor also gave Elliot a call.


    The two of them arrived at the hospital at the same time.


    At the neonatal unit, the doctor exined the baby''s situation to them.


    "The traditional treatment we gave him didn''t work. He started sleeping for longer periods of time and


    his breathing also became weaker... That''s when I realized that his symptoms might not be typical


    trauma from the premature birth."


    As the doctor spoke, he passed the baby''s chart to them.


    Avery took over the chart and carefully read through it.


    "There''s something wrong with the baby¡¯s immune system." The doctor''s expression turned heavy as


    he said, "He''s also severely anemic. I think the most important thing he needs right now is a blood


    transfusion. I''ve asked the blood bank here, and they don''t have the right blood type avable. Your


    child''s blood type is a little special."


    Elliot''s heart fell to the pit of his stomach as he listened to the doctor''s words.


    "His blood type is special?"


    "THat''s right. We need to find a suitable blood type as soon as possible and start the blood transfusion.


    Otherwise, his body might not be able to make it past a few days."


    Without hesitation, Elliot immediately said, "Test my blood and see if it''s suitable."


    The doctor quickly instructed the nurse the take Elliot to get his blood drawn.


    Avery swallowed back her tears and said," Neither Elliot¡¯s nor my blood are suitable."


    "Mr. Foster can check out other hospitals and see if they have this blood type with them," said the


    doctor.


    Avery first thought of Wesley.


    She pulled out her phone and called him to tell him about the baby''s condition.


    "Stay calm for now, Avery. I''ll head to our hospital''s blood bank right away and take a look," Wesley


    said as he consoled her. "Is the anemia gic or pathological?"


    Avery took a deep breath, then said hoarsely, "I don''t know the reason behind it yet. He''ll need


    additional tests. His body''s very weak right now and he needs a blood transfusion right away." After the


    phone call, Wesley immediately prepared to make his way to the hospital''s blood bank.


    Shea went after him ;e)>YIV< asked confusedly, "What happened, Wesley?"


    "Robert needs a blood transfusion," Wesley answered truthfully. "Avery said that he''s in critical


    condition and needs a blood transfusion as soon as possible, but the hospital he''s staying in doesn''t


    have the right blood type."


    Anxiety and worry instantly appeared on Shea''s face.


    "What do we do? I haven''t met my nephew yet! I don''t want him to be sick."


    "I''m going to check out the blood bank at my dad''s hospital now." "I''m going with you." Wesley nodded,


    then the two got in the car and made their way to Elizabeth Hospital.


    On the drive there, he received Avery''s message with the baby''s blood type.


    When it came to blood types, there was one that was rtively rare and special - RH negative blood


    types.


    Unfortunately, that was exactly what Robert''s blood type was.


    Wesley massaged the space between his brows after receiving the message.


    There was practically no point in him going to the hospital now. He was sure that their blood bank did


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    not carry this blood type.


    RH negative blood types were extremely rare in Aryadelle, so it was impossible for them to be found in


    their blood bank.


    Blood stored in blood banks had a shelf life of 35 days. There was no way such a rare blood type would


    be in stock.


    "What is it, Wesley?" Shea saw the obvious gloominess on Wesley''s face, then looked down at his


    phone. "Who texted you? What did they say?"

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Inspiration struck Wesley''s mind when he heard Shea''s voice.


    If memory served him right, Shea''s blood type was RH negative...


    When Avery operated on her two years ago, Wesley was the one who was in charge of her pre-op


    checkup-up.


    As he gazed at Shea''s face, his chest began to rise and fall rapidly.


    "Why are you looking at me, Wesley?¡± Shea asked confusedly as she blinked her eyes." Say


    something! What exactly is going on?"


    Wesley wanted to speak, but his words were stuck in his throat and did not escape his lips.


    If Shea was a regr person, he would


    definitely tell her about the situation without reservations.


    That was because he knew that she would certainly be willing to help Robert with the blood transfusion.


    However, Shea was not a normal person.


    Her body had gone through many major surgeries, and she was only able to maintain her current


    lifestyle with the help of meticulous care and nursing.


    Wesley would not be able to handle the responsibility of Shea¡¯s body having any adverse reactions to


    the blood transfusion if she were to go through with it.


    Robert was important to Elliot, but so was Shea.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just very worried about Robert." Wesley averted his gaze from Shea''s face, then said,


    "Let''s check the blood bank first to see if there are any suitable blood types there."


    Shea nodded and said, "Do you think my blood would be suitable for Robert, Wesley? I want to help


    him... I''m his aunt. I''d be very sad if there was nothing I could do."


    Her words moved Wesley to tears.


    After Avery gave birth, Shea learned to cook just so she could be helpful. She did not evenin


    when she cut her finger.


    Now that Robert was in critical condition, she instinctively wondered if her blood could be used to help


    him.


    "Don''t be sad, Shea. Let''s check out the blood bank first. You never know, we might just find a suitable


    blood type!" Wesley could not help but reach out and hold Shea''s hand. "Have I ever told you that I like


    you a lot, Shea?"


    Shea shook her head and said, "You''ve never said it, but I know. You didn''t take my brother''s money,


    but you''re still kind to me. I like you, too, Wesley. Apart from my brother, Avery, La, Hayden, =a)?


    QIV: Robert, you''re my favorite person."


    "Then, let''s be best friends for the rest of our lives, okay?"


    Shea thought about it, then felt slightly troubled.


    "That''d be great, but Mrs. Scarlet told me that you''ll be just like Avery and my brother one day. You''ll


    find a girl to marry and have children with. I won''t be able to see you every day when that happens,


    because your wife would be upset."


    "I won''t get married," Wesley said.


    Shea''s eyes widened as she asked in confusion, "Why not?" "My goal in life isn¡¯t to get married or have


    kids. I''m happy for every single day that I get to spend with you, Shea." Wesley''s eyes were deep with


    his sincere feelings.


    Shea looked at him and said nkly, "Why do you just want to be best friends with me, then? How


    about you marry me?"


    Wesley was speechless. He had never hoped for that much.


    Apart from Avery, Shea was the most important person to Elliot. Wesley was certain that Elliot would


    never let his sister


    marry any man.


    After all, Shea was different from regr people. Elliot would not easily hand her over to anybody else.


    Wesleypletely understood how Elliot felt. If he were him, he would feel the same way.


    "I can''t figure out what you''re thinking if you don''t speak, Wesley." Shea sighed softly. "You know I''m


    not very smart."


    "Your brother won''t let you marry anyone, Shea. Being by his side is the safest option for you." Wesley


    did not want to lie to her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She would be devastated if he lied and said that he did not want to marry her.


    "I¡¯ll talk to my brother about it. If he doesn''t agree, then I''ll go to Avery. She''ll definitely help us," Shea


    said, then smiled and continued, "I''ll talk to my brother about it once Robert''s all better."


    The most crucial matter right now was Robert''s health.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    At the hospital, the result hade out that Elliot''s blood was not a match for Robert.


    Thanks to his connections, the search for RH negative blood types expanded to all the major hospitals,


    who then released requests to the public for RH negative blood donors.


    When Mike rushed to the hospital and saw Elliot, he asked, "What happened? What¡¯s wrong with


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert? Why does he suddenly need a blood transfusion?¡±


    The doctor, who was standing on the side, replied to his question, "It''s typical for premature babies to


    have a series ofplications from the premature birth..." "So, this is all because of the premature


    birth!" Mike gritted his teeth. "Avery wouldn''t have had to give birth prematurely if it weren¡¯t for Chelsea


    Tierney! D*mn her!"


    The doctor did not understand what he was cursing about, but continued to exin things from a


    professional point of view," Robert''s symptoms aren''t quite the same as other premature babies.


    There''s a possibility that he might still have this disease even if he was born at full term."


    "Bullsh*t! Avery goes to her prenatal checkups on time every month, and there was never anything


    wrong with her test results. Robert wouldn''t be sick if it weren''t for the premature birth!" Mike roared


    furiously.


    The doctor stepped back closer toward Elliot and said, "Sir, please. Prenatal checkups won''t


    necessarily detect rare diseases." "Oh... Robert has a rare disease?" "That''s right. We''re not sure what


    caused it, but Miss Tate is investigating it right now," answered the doctor. "Those with rare blood types


    typically develop rare diseases more easily. There are very few people in the medical field that


    understand these rare blood types."


    "What a Peking mess! La and Hayden arepletely fine. How could Robert be sick?"


    "Are you saying that Miss Tate has other children?"


    Mike ced his hands on his waist and said, "Avery has two more kids who are very healthy. Would


    they be able to help Robert with the blood transfusion?"


    "How old are the children?" asked the doctor.


    "They''re six." "I''m afraid that won''t work. Even if the children¡¯s blood types were a match for Robert,


    they still would not be able to help him. They''re far too young, so their bodies would not be able to h


    "Then, what do we do?" Mike asked dejectedly. "How''s Robert doing now?"


    "He''s unconscious right now," answered the doctor. "If we don''t start the blood transfusion as soon as


    possible, his body will get weaker and weaker, and there''s a possibility that he might never wake up


    again."


    Mike gritted his teeth as all the rage he felt got stuck in his throat, rendering him speechless.


    He wanted to save Robert, but there was nothing that he could do.


    "Elliot Foster! Come up with something, d* mn it!" he hollered angrily at Elliot. "You''re the one who


    wanted this baby! You also indirectly caused the premature birth! If you''re not going to think of a


    solution, then are you just going to stand around like an idiot and wait for your son''s death?!"


    Mike''s words were so awful that it made the doctor walk away in fear.


    Elliot''s bodyguard was about to charge at Mike and knock him out after hearing what he said, but Elliot


    stopped him.


    "If my blood was a match for Robert, then I''d let them suck my blood dry!" Elliot said as he endured


    Mike''s attack. "I''ve already sent people out to find the blood. If I don''t wait here at the hospital, then


    where do you think I should go?"


    Mike did not expect him to hold back his anger, let alone answer his question in such an orderly


    manner.


    "I''ll kill Chelsea Tierney if anything happens to Robert," he said as he red coldly at ELliot. "Your fight


    with Averyst night must be because you didn''t n to deal with Chelsea. Chad didn''t give me the


    whole story, and Avery won''t tell me anything, but I could guess that much."


    "Chelsea''s brother said she has a mental illness."


    "That''s even more reason for her to die! Are we supposed to leave her be and let her torment even


    more people?!" Mike mocked. "Just because her brother said she''s mentally ill, does that mean it''s


    true? You just believed him blindly? I''m starting to suspect that you¡¯re the one who taught them this


    trick! Ha!"


    Elliot tightly clenched his fists.


    Mike just said that those with mental illnesses deserved to die!


    This was his behavior towards mentally ill patients.


    When Chad arrived at the hospital, he heard from the doctor about Mike and Elliot''s fight.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Elliot was originally waiting at the neonatal unit, but nobody knew where he ran off to after being


    chastised by Mike.


    Chad dragged Mike by the cor and led him toward the exit.


    "Are you f*cking insane?! Mr. Foster is worried enough about Robert as it is. Why did you have to bring


    up that crap with Chelsea?!" Chad had spent all morning contacting blood banks all over the country,


    and only now managed to find time to drop by.


    "Avery wouldn''t have given birth prematurely if it weren''t for Chelsea Tierney! If he weren''t born


    prematurely, then Robert would probably bepletely fine!¡± Mike was still furious, to the point


    that his pale skin turned red with rage.


    "Mr. Foster didn¡¯t n on letting Chelsea go. It was that phone call with her brother that made him


    change his mind," Chad said through gritted teeth. "I suspect Charlie has something on Mr. Foster.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have changed his mind!"


    "Charlie Tierney said his sister has a mental illness. That''s why your boss went soft!"


    "That''s impossible! Mr. Foster wouldn''t go soft on her even if she had an incurable disease, let alone


    mental illness," Chad retorted. "It''s fine if you won''t believe him, but are you not going to trust me


    either?"


    Mike clenched his teeth and turned silent.


    Momentster, he asked, "Why do you think that someone else might have something on him? Did he


    do something bad?" "Can you say you''re a saint? You told me that you did a bunch of bad stuff when


    you were young and only started to turn into a better person after meeting Avery."


    "Well..." Mike touched his nose, still disgruntled. "Avery must really be blind to have chosen that boss


    of yours!"


    "What''s the point of saying any of that? The most crucial thing right now is finding the right blood type


    as soon as possible... If you''ve got nothing to do, then go and contact the major blood banks in


    Bridgedale and see if any of them carry it..."


    "Got it! I''ll start right away."


    Elliot met up with Aryadelle''s top pediatric and hematology experts.


    After analyzing the blood ;b!?YKX: some investigative research, they believed Robert had a rare blood


    disorder.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    With Robert''s current condition, there might be a way to quickly relieve his symptoms.


    It was topletely change his blood type.


    The procedure required arge amount of blood.


    They could not even get their hands on a small amount of blood, so where were they supposed to find


    arge amount of it?


    Over at Elizabeth Hospital, Wesley and Sheas were sitting on a bench outside the blood bank.


    As Wesley had expected, the blood bank did not carry any blood that matched Robert''s.


    Shea already found out what Robert''s blood type was. She heard about it while Wesley was speaking


    to the blood bank''s staff.


    "What''s my blood type, Wesley?" Shea asked, suddenly breaking the silence.


    Wesley was taken aback. He turned to her, and his lips moved, but he did not say a word.


    "Don''t you know what it is? Should I go check right now?" Shea asked. "What if I could save Robert?"


    Shea had RH negative Type 0 blood. It was different from Robert''s, but Shea''s blood type was a


    universal donor for all RH negative blood types.


    "Don''t be hasty, Shea. Let''s first see if your brother manages to find it." Wesley''s voice was strained.


    "We''ll talk about it if we have no other choice.¡±


    Wesley''s phone buzzed half an hourter.


    He pulled it out and read Avery''s text message.


    [Wesley. Robert''s anemia is pathological. He needs a blood change.]


    Wesley dejectedly took in a deep breath and tightly clenched his fists.


    Momentster, he heard the unfamiliarity of his own voice as he said, "Are you willing to donate your


    blood to Robert, Shea?"

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    At the same time, Elliot was out in the cool breeze on the hospital''s veranda.


    It took Chad forever to finally locate him.


    He felt awful as he watched Elliot''s lonely silhouette in the night.


    "What are you doing here by yourself, Sir?" Chad said afterposing himself. "It''s time for dinner."


    "I can''t eat," Elliot responded. His voice was cold and hoarse.


    Robert needed a blood change, but due to his peculiar blood type, they had yet to find a suitable


    source of blood.


    This was only the first of his woes.


    The second was that he knew there was a


    possibility that Shea''s blood type could be a match for Robert.


    However, he could not reveal this matter.


    He could not allow Shea to donate blood to Robert.


    It took him 20 years to turn Shea''s life from that of someone with a mental disability to one where she


    could gradually begin to care for herself like a regr person.


    All he hopes for was for Shea to maintain her current condition and continue to live her life normally.


    How could he possibly ask her to donate blood to Robert? What if something happened to her because


    of that?


    However, how could he have the heart to watch as Robert dies from anemia?


    He had to deal with all of his agonies by himself, and could not speak a word of it to others.


    "Even if you can''t eat, you shouldn¡¯t be out here. It''s freezing out here. You have to be careful not to


    catch a cold," Chad said." Avery is still recovering from the birth. She and the kids need you to take


    care of them."


    His words woke Elliot up, and he made his way to the neonatal unit.


    When the doctor noticed Avery''s sicklyplexion, he advised her to go home and get some rest.


    "You''re still a patient, Miss Tate. You would probably still be hospitalized if you hadn''t insisted on being


    discharged," the doctor said sternly. "You''ll get sick if you don''t get enough rest now. The experts that


    Mr.


    Foster hired will watch over Robert 24/7... Once we find the blood, we will immediately start the blood


    transfusion..." Elliot was standing nearby when he witnessed this scene. He quickened his footsteps


    :d#;SMX; arrived in front of Avery.


    He did not speak to her, because she would not listen to anything he had to say anyway.


    He just picked her up in his arms and carried her toward the elevators.


    "I¡¯m not going home!" Avery''s eyes reddened as she pounded his chest with her clenched fists. "I want


    to stay here with Robert!"


    "Who''s going to be with La and Hayden if you broke down from fatigue?" Elliot did not stop walking.


    "Don''t punish yourself because of my mistakes, Avery!"


    Avery almost thought that she had heard wrongly.


    Did Elliot just say that it was his fault?


    He finally admitted that he was in the wrong!


    Once they entered the elevator, she pushed herself out of his arms.


    "What''s the point of you admitting your mistakes now? The baby''s already born. He''s already a living


    being. If he dies, then you and I won''t meet again for the rest of our lives!" Avery said these brutal


    words as her eyes glistened with tears.


    If it were not for the premature birth, there was a possibility that Robert would have been born as


    healthy as Hayden and La.


    Even so, Elliot was still unwilling to punish the person behind Robert''s premature birth!


    His tolerance is exactly why Chelsea Tierney had the courage to act so insolently!


    Avery had seen right through it! Even if she had given Elliot three children, she was still no match for


    Chelsea who had been by his side for over a decade!


    Everything around her was a constant reminder that she was forced into getting pregnant with Robert


    by the heartless man standing in front of her. It was also that madwoman, Chelsea, and her incessant


    harassment that led to Robert¡¯s premature birth!


    Elliot stared at Avery in stunned silence. His thin lips parted for a moment, but no words escaped them


    Avery met his gaze with fury. When she saw the glisten of tears at the corner of his eyes, the elevator


    chimed, and its doors opened immediately after.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll get home myself. You don''t have to send me."


    Avery took a deep breath, then tightened her grip around her bag''s handle and walked into the cold


    winter night.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Avery left the hospital in her car.


    Her tears began to blur her line of vision without warning. She finally could no longer hold back and


    burst into gutwrenching sobs.


    Before she allowed herself to cry, she brought the car to a halt by the street.


    If she had known that a premature birth would lead to such severe consequences for Robert, she


    would have controlled her emotions and avoided all of this pain.


    Seeing how Robert had to endure such torture at a young age was agonizing for Avery.


    She was willing to give up everything to take the suffering in her child''s ce!


    In a certain mansion, Wanda was holding a ss of wine in her hand. The red liquid swished in the


    ss along with the movement of her wrist.


    She was holding her phone in her other hand and talking on the phone.


    "You won, Chelsea." Her tone was especially pleasant. "Avery Tate''s son is about to die. He probably


    could have been born healthy if it weren''t for the premature birth."


    Chelsea had already found out about this from Charlie earlier that afternoon.


    However, Charlie had only said that the child was seriously ill, and did not mention anything about him


    being close to death.


    "Is he really dying?" Chelsea was a little


    excited.


    "That''s right. The child''s blood type is extremely rare. It''d take a miracle for them to find a suitable


    donor!" Wanda said carefreely. "The heavens must dislike her as well, and decided to let her suffer this


    retribution! Hahahaha!"


    "That''s perfect! Knowing she''s suffering makes the pain I''m enduring feel like nothing!" Chelsea said as


    she felt relieved.


    "What''s going on with you right now? I heard you went abroad," Wanda asked.


    "I''m traveling abroad. Elliot and I had aplete falling out. He wants me dead. It''s too bad he can''t kill


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    me," Chelsea mocked.


    "Why not? Don''t tell me you n on hiding for the rest of your life?"


    "You underestimate me!" Chelsea said arrogantly. ¡°Without him, I still have Trust Capital and my


    brother to support me. I''m living a much better life than I was when I was with him!"


    "Is your brother that amazing? Set up a meeting for me one day so I can get to know him!" W


    "Sure. I''ll introduce the two of you when I''m back in Aryadelle.¡±


    "In that case, I''ll do one more thing for you to show my sincerity!" Wanda cackled wickedly.


    "It¡¯s no wonder you''re sessful, Wanda. Of all the people I know, you''re the only one who''s so


    considerate of me." Chelsea was in a fantastic mood.


    "That¡¯s because Avery Tate is my enemy. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Our friendship was


    meant to be."


    Avery had cried against the steering wheel for what seemed like an eternity when her phone rang in


    her bag.


    She let out a heavy sigh, then wiped her tears away and pulled her phone out.


    She did not recognize the number shing on the screen.


    Normally, she would think before she answered an unknown number.


    Since Robert got sick, she had given her contact information to several blood banks, so she answered


    the call without hesitation.


    "Hello, is this Miss Tate? I have a package delivery for you. Should I drop it off at the package collection


    point or send it to your home?"


    Avery froze for a moment, then said, "Send it to my house. There are people at home."


    She had not purchased anything online recently, so she wondered who the package was from.


    Once the call ended, sheposed herself, then stepped on the gas and drove off.


    Avery arrived at home about half an hourter.


    When she got out of the car, she felt a searing pain on her abdomen. She had cried too hard in the car


    earlier and strained her wound. Her stitches had most likely ripped open.


    She walked into the living room and was about to tend to her wound when Mrs.


    Cooper appeared, pointed at the package on the floor and said, "That''s for you, Avery. I don''t know


    what''s inside. It''s very heavy."

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Mrs. Cooper thought about how Avery should not be handling heavy items right now, so she said


    thoughtfully, "Should I bring it up to your room for you?"


    Avery stared at the package in front of her, then shook her head and said, "I didn''t buy anything, so I


    don''t know what''s inside. Please open it up for me."


    "Alright. I''ll go get some scissors."


    When Mrs. Cooper went to get the scissors, Hayden and La walked over.


    Avery was in incredible pain from her wound, so she sat down on the couch.


    "What''s in the package, Mommy?" La asked as she arrived next to Avery.


    "I don''t know, either," Avery said. "I didn¡¯t


    buy anything recently."


    Hayden''s brow furrowed. "Could it be something scary like thest time?" he guessed.


    His words sent rms ringing in Avery''s mind.


    Mrs. Cooper had said that the box was heavy. Could there be things like bricks or cement inside?


    "Take your sister to your room, Hayden." Avery was worried that there really was something horrifying


    in the package. It would be awful if it scared the children.


    Hayden nced at the package for a moment, then grabbed a hold of La and dragged her toward


    the stairs.


    "I want to see what it is, Hayden!" La huffed quietly.


    "You''ll have nightmares if it''s something scary."


    "I still want to see!"


    "We''ll take a look after Mommy opens it."


    "Okay! Why isn''t Uncle Mike home yet?


    Didn''t he say he''d stay at home for the next few days to take care of us? He even said that Mommy


    needs to be taken care of!"


    Hayden also did not know why Mike had not returned. He also had a feeling that something was


    something off about his mother''s mood.


    He had originally thought that everyone except La and himself would be happy about Robert¡¯s birth.


    In the end, it felt like everyone was upset apart from him and his sister.


    Did they not say that Robert would be able toe home after a month or so? Why was everyone so


    unhappy?


    "I''ll give him a call." Hayden led La into their room, then used his smartwatch to call Mike.


    When Mike answered the call, he asked," Hayden, is your mom home yet?"


    "Yes. Why aren''t you back yet?"


    "I''m at the hospital. I''ll be backter."


    "What are you doing there? Didn''t they say Robert can¡¯t have visitors?"


    Mike hesitated for a few seconds as he felt extremely torn.


    Even if he kept things from Hayden right now, he was bound to find out if Robert did not make it


    through this.


    "Your brother''s sick. Things aren''t looking good." Mike tried his best to keep his tone light. "Take care of


    your sister, Hayden."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Hayden''s expression instantly turned gloomy. "Can''t they just treat him if he''s


    sick?"


    "He needs a blood change. We can''t find a source right now, so they can¡¯t give him a blood transfusion.


    If he doesn''t get one soon, he''ll die. This isn''t something that can be settled with money, nor is it


    something that your mother''s medical skills can solve. That''s why you :a-


    In the living room downstairs, when Mrs. Cooper opened up the package, a ck headstone appeared


    before her eyes.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She let out a scream of horror and stumbled back several steps!


    Avery saw the headstone from the couch and shot to her feet.


    Who would send her a headstone? Whose was it?!


    Her blood instantly boiled as a strong hunch rose inside of her.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Avery trembled as she walked toward the ck headstone...


    "Avery! Don''t look!" Mrs. Cooper snapped out of her shock and quickly blocked the headstone from


    view, not letting Avery catch a glimpse.


    Avery quickly rushed over to Mrs. Cooper and shoved her aside.


    "I want to see it... Show me!"


    Before Mrs. Cooper blocked the headstone, she had already clearly seen the white text engraved on it.


    The words read "Here Lies Robert Foster"!


    Robert was still alive! Who would send such a thing to disgust her?!


    "Avery... Whoever sent this must have had cruel intentions! Let''s call the police!" Mrs. Cooper held onto


    Avery''s trembling yet rigid body as she consoled her. "You would be falling for their trap if you got too


    upset! You have to stay clear-headed, Avery!


    Robert is still alive! No matter what anyone says, he''s still perfectly alive!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mrs. Cooper''s words instantly shattered Avery''s emotions that she fought so hard to control.


    She held onto Mrs. Cooper and cried hoarsely, "Robert''s in critical condition... I can''t save Robert... I


    can¡¯t save him... I let him down... I won''t forgive myself if he dies


    Mrs. Cooper''s eyes reddened as she said," Life and death are unavoidable, Avery. If Robert truly


    doesn''t make it, it must be because heaven awaits him with a better life. Don''t me yourself.


    Whoever''s fault it is, it can''t possibly be yours. Nobody loves Robert more than you do."


    Over at the hospital, Elliot''s emotions instantly crumbled the moment he saw his son.


    With reddened eyes, he held back his tears and found the doctor.


    "Why won''t my blood work?" he asked in a strained voice. "Why would twins have different blood


    types? Even if they weren''t the same type, the difference shouldn¡¯t be thatrge...¡±


    "Mr. Foster, twins are categorized into identical and fraternal twins. In the case of thetter, there is


    indeed a possibility of the twins having different blood types. As long as their blood types are different,


    there will be huge discrepancies," answered the doctor. "I know you are very upset, Mr. Foster, but not


    every premature child gets to live. You ?g&>YKQ> Miss Tate are still young, you could still...¡±


    "1 won''t give up on Robert!" Elliot snapped, cutting him off.


    The doctor pursed his lips and did not know how to continue.


    Just because they did not give up, did not mean that a miracle would happen. If Robert did not get a


    blood transfusion tonight, there is a possibility that he would not make it to see tomorrow.


    At that moment, Elliot''s phone rang.


    When he saw that the call was from Mrs. Cooper, he immediately answered it.


    "Master Elliot! Someone just sent Avery a headstone with Robert''s name on it! We don''t know who sent


    it! It''s too cruel! Avery cried so much that she passed out," Mrs.


    Cooper sobbed.


    Elliot''s fingers tightened around his phone.


    A headstone with Robert''s name on it?!


    Of course, Avery would not be able to stand it. If he had seen it himself, he probably would furious


    enough to kill the person who made it!


    "I''m on my way!"


    Elliot hurried toward the elevator.


    As he approached the elevator doors, a terrifying gut feeling suddenly rose inside of him.


    He stopped in his tracks, then turned and walked toward the doctor''s office.


    "Doctor, would someone who once had a serious illness and underwent several brain surgeries be able


    to donate blood?" He refused to give up on Robert! He was terrified that Avery would not be able to


    handle his death.


    This was why the idea of allowing Shea to donate her blood to Robert materialized in his head.


    However, his idea was quickly shot down by the doctor.


    "Of course not! The blood donor must be in good health. Someone who¡¯s had a severe illness won''t


    have the same physical fitness as a regr person. Rashly donating blood like that could cause


    serious damage to the donor''s body!"


    The little light that was left in Elliot''s eyes instantly vanished.


    He would not let Shea take that risk.


    As for Robert, he felt extremely guilty.


    It was his dream to be a good father.


    In the end, he was the one who would directly cause the death of his own son!

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Perhaps it was just as Avery had said. He was not worthy of raising children or being a father!


    With his own life in shambles, how was he supposed to care for a child?


    By the time Wesley rushed over, only Mike and Chad were left waiting at the neonatal unit.


    "What''s that, Wesley?" Mike asked when he noticed the case Wesley was holding.


    The words "Blood Transfusion Kit" was printed on the case.


    "Blood," Wesley responded, then made his way toward the attending doctor''s office.


    Mike and Chad followed him.


    "Is that blood that Robert could use? Is it that RH negative stuff?"


    "Yes, but there isn''t much," Wesley said.


    Mike and Chad were dumbfounded.


    "Where did you manage to get it, Wesley?"


    Wesley did not answer that question. His heart was heavy.


    When he asked Shea if she was willing to donate blood to Robert, she nodded her head without


    hesitation.


    After that, he ran a series of basic tests to see if Shea was in suitable condition to donate blood.


    The results showed that she was not in good shape.


    Wesley regretted bringing this matter up to Shea because she had insisted on donating her blood to


    Robert when she found out that she could save him.


    Wesley could not argue against her and ended up drawing a quarter of a pint of blood first.


    After getting her blood drawn, Shea''splexion instantly turned pale.


    Wesley quickly took her home before rushing to the hospital with the blood.


    After he handed the blood over to the doctor, Mike and Chad surrounded him and asked, "Where did


    you get the blood, Wesley? We didn''t hear anything about a source being found!"


    Wesley gave them the excuse he hade up with earlier and said, "A good Samaritan donated it at


    my dad''s hospital."


    "A good Samaritan? You''re saying they didn''t ask for money?" Mike was in


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    disbelief.


    "We should give them some money even if they didn''t want it. How could we just let them sacrifice like


    that for free? Not only should we pay them, but we should be paying them a lot." At this point, Chad


    lowered his voice and added, "If we don''t have enough blood, we''ll need them to donate more... We


    should pay them now so they can properly recover their health."


    "That''s right! Give me the good Samaritan¡¯s contact information, Wesley. I''ll pay them!"


    Wesley''s heart was heavy as he said, "They specifically said that they did not want any payment. They


    just wanted quietly to do something kind ;a,:QNX> stay anonymous."


    "That''s weird. Are they really rich?" Mike said in confusion. "Do you have their contact information? If


    the blood isn''t enough, then you should contact them again. We''ll give them anything as long as they''re


    willing to donate the blood..."


    Wesley was not one to easily lose his temper, but Mike and Chad''s behavior made him clench his


    teeth.


    "An adult can only donate blood again six months after the first donation! Even if Robert needed the


    blood, it can¡¯t just be drawn from one person... The most urgent matter now is to find more sources!"


    "Don''t be mad, Wesley. We don''t know much about this stuff, so we might say something dumb. We


    just want Robert to get well soon."


    Wesleyposed himself, then said, "It''s fine. I''m also anxious. I hope Robert recovers soon, too. "


    "Thank you, Wesley!" Mike said.


    "Don''t thank me. You should thank the blood donor." Wesley nced around them, then asked, "Where


    are Avery and Elliot?"


    "Avery isn''t in good shape, so she went home to rest. Mr. Foster got a call earlier. It seemed like it was


    something urgent, so he left," said Chad. "I''ll call him right now.


    He''ll be relieved when he finds out we got the blood."


    Wesley turned slightly to the side as his expression turned heavy. He did not dare face Elliot. He could


    not imagine how he would react if he found out that the blood came from Shea.


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Elliot''s phone rang as he got out of the car.


    When he answered the call and heard what Chad told him, the tightness between his brows loosened.


    It was as if a ray of light had appeared before him.


    He strode into the vi''s living room.


    "Wesley was the one who brought the blood over. He said a good Samaritan donated it at his father''s


    hospital. He left after sending the blood," Chad reported. "The doctor is testing the blood right now. If


    it''s a match, they''ll immediately start the blood transfusion for Robert."


    Elliot had no doubts, and let out a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Elliot''s pace quickened as he made his way up to the master bedroom.


    When he opened the door, themp on the nightstand was turned on. Avery was sitting with her eyes


    wide open. They were nk globes of emptiness as if someone had taken her soul away.


    "We found the blood, Avery," Elliot said as he walked into the room.


    This news was more useful than any of his constion.


    Avery immediately sat up when he heard his words.


    Elliot quickly rushed over and held her.


    "Stay home and rest, Avery. I''ll go to the hospital right now and see." He saw the


    light gradually return to her face andforted, "Robert will be better."


    "Have they started the blood transfusion?" Avery grabbed Elliot''s arm and gazed at him with an


    expression of anticipation.


    "The doctor is testing the blood right now. Wesley brought it over, so there shouldn''t be any issues," he


    said hoarsely. "You don''t look too good. Get some rest. I''ll let you know right away if I get any news


    from the hospital."


    Avery let out a huge sigh of relief.


    The knot in her heart unraveled slightly.


    "Go to the hospital, then!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Elliot helped Avery lie down, watched her close her eyes, then left the room.


    When he arrived in the living room, a frosty chill appeared in his eyes as he asked Mrs. Cooper,


    "Where''s the headstone?


    "I threw it in the trash," Mrs. Cooper answered with furrowed brows. "Whoever sent it is too vile!"


    Elliot strode out of the house.


    He pulled the headstone out from the garbage bin outside.


    Under the streetlights, the white engraving on the headstone stabbed at his heart.


    When the bodyguard saw Elliot pull the headstone out of the trash, he asked in confusion, "Where do


    you n on taking that awful thing, Sir?"


    He wanted to take the headstone from him, but Elliot did not let go.


    "Open the trunk."


    The bodyguard immediately opened up the trunk.


    Elliot ced the headstone in the trunk, then got in the car.


    After that, they made their way to the police station.


    Elliot dropped the headstone at the police station :g, requested, "Test this headstone for fingerprints


    and find out who''s behind it."


    He was not going to let anyone involved in this go!


    He arrived at the hospital at ten that night.


    The blood that Wesley brought was a match for Robert, and they had already begun the blood


    transfusion.


    Elliot urgently wanted to know who the blood donor was.


    "Sir, Wesley said that the good Samaritan who donated the blood did not want any payment and did not


    want to reveal their identity," Chad said. "Also, after an adult donates blood, they have to wait six


    months until they can donate blood again. That¡¯s why we can''t ask the good Samaritan to donate again


    anytime soon."


    "Let¡¯s hope Robert gets well soon!" Mike said.


    "I¡¯m just worried that a quarter of a pint isn¡¯t enough," said Chad with concern.


    Elliot felt that there was something strange about this.


    A regr person probably would not reject a handsomepensation.


    He could not help but feel uneasy.


    He found the doctor and asked about the donated blood type.


    The doctor answered, "The donated blood is RH negative Type O blood. This blood type is a universal


    donor for all RH negative blood types."


    Elliot did not hear thetter of the doctor''s exnation.


    It was because Shea''s blood type was exactly the one that the doctor mentioned. Could it be that Shea


    was the blood donor?!

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    With furrowed brows, Elliot pulled out his phone and dialed Wesley''s number.


    A few seconds after the call was made, he heard Wesley''s exhausted voice.


    "How''s Robert doing?"


    "Where did you get the blood, Wesley?" Elliot walked over to a secluded corner, then raised his voice


    and demanded, "You should know what I''m asking about!"


    Shea spent every single day with Wesley.


    There was a high possibility that the blood that he brought belonged to Shea.


    Wesley did not want to lie, nor did he want to tell him the truth right away.


    "I don¡¯t think we have a trusting


    rtionship, Elliot Foster,¡± Wesley said calmly. "Would you trust what I say? Did you ever believe me


    back when 1 exined that there was nothing going on between Avery and me?"


    "This is a separate matter entirely."


    "I''ve had a long day." Wesley did not want to continue speaking to him. "If you want to know if the blood


    was Shea''s, then you can ask her directly. I''m sure she will answer your question."


    "You don''t think I''ll ask her? It''ste. I don¡¯t want to wake her," Elliot said.


    "That''s right. It''ste, and I need to rest, too. " Before Wesley hung up the phone, he pressured him


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    and said, "I''m afraid the blood that I sent to the hospital tonight won''t be enough. We need to find more


    as soon as possible. Robert¡¯s sickness can''t be dragged on any further." "Don''t you think I want to save


    my son?" After Elliot said this, the words he wanted to say afterward got stuck in his throat and did not


    escape his lips.


    He knew that Wesley was working hard to find more sources, so he could not lose his temper with him.


    After a moment of silence, Wesley said, " Avery''s wound can''t handle too much stress. Take care of


    her."


    "Got it."


    "I''m hanging out." Wesley quietly sighed.


    He knew that Elliot was going through a hard time. Not only did he have to carry the responsibilities of


    a father, but he also had to prepare for the pain of losing his son at any time. On top of that, there was


    Avery...


    If anything happened to Robert, it would put a strain on his rtionship with Avery.


    Once the call ended, Elliot opened up his contacts ?c''=PJW? found Shea''s number.


    It was half-past ten, and Shea would usually be asleep by now.


    He decided to call her tomorrow instead.


    Just as he was about to put his phone away and go check on Robert, his phone screen suddenly lit up.


    When he saw that it was a call from Shea, his heart began to race.


    Was it telepathy? She was still awake at this time of night.


    Elliot answered the call.


    "Why are you still up, Shea?"


    "I had a dream about Robert... How is he? I''m so worried about him!" Shea¡¯s voice was drowsy.


    "Wesley brought a bag of blood here tonight. They¡¯re doing the blood transfusion right now," Elliot said,


    then asked, "Shea, was the blood that Wesley brought yours?"


    Shea never lied to him, so he was very nervous about her answer.


    "It isn¡¯t mine," Shea said, then asked," Could my blood save Robert? Big Brother, if my..."


    Hearing her words, Elliot immediately interjected and said, "That''s not it. Your blood can''t save Robert.


    Your health isn''t in good condition, so you can''t donate blood. Remember what I''m saying to you."


    Shea responded obediently, then said, "It¡¯ste, Big Brother. You should get some sleep, too. Your


    health will get worse if you don''t get enough sleep."


    "I''ll see if Robert will wake up tonight. I''ll sleep if he wakes up." Elliot was much more rxed than


    before. "Go back to sleep, Shea. Turn on the lights if you''re scared."


    "Okay. Can I go to the hospital tomorrow? I''m worried about Robert."


    "You cane if you want." "Okay. I''ll go tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Elliot walked over to the intensive care unit and sat on a bench outside.


    Mike sat down next to him.


    "Go home and get some rest," Elliot said.


    "I''m used to staying up at night. I won''t be able to sleep if I went back now." Mike leaned back against


    the chair and scrolled through his phone. "I''m looking for sources in Bridgedale... It''s not like people


    who have this rare blood type don''t exist. Why do you think nobody''s donating? Are we not offering


    enough money?"


    "Not everyone knows their blood type, and not everyone knows about our needs." Elliot''s eyes were


    cold as he said, "The world''s bigger than we think it is. Plenty of people live in areas with no electricity


    or


    water. They don''t even know what the inte is."


    Mike stared at him carefully and said," That makes sense. I think I know why all those women fall for


    you. You''re capable, but you also sometimes drive people mad."


    "Please borate." Perhaps it was because of the silence of the night, but Elliot felt calmer.


    "Do you know what I like about Chad?" Mike gave him an example and said, "We tell each other


    everything. There are no secrets between us. I think most couples are just like us. You and Avery aren¡¯t


    like that, though. Maybe it''s because you''re someone who sits at the top of the pyramid, so you have


    more secrets that you can''t reveal to others."


    Mike''s words turned Elliot silent.


    "I can tell that you love each other, but you''ll only continue to fight endlessly if you don''t close the gap


    between the two of you. She won''t marry you no matter how many kids you have and how much


    money you make," Mike continued.


    Elliot''s eyes glistened slightly as a hint of helplessness shed across them.


    "I don''t need her to marry me, Mike. I just want Robert to get better and raise the children with her." He


    lowered his gaze as he said indifferently, "Someone like me is content with just being able to have


    kids."


    "Is that really what you think?" Mike chuckled coldly.


    "Yes."


    "Then, what if Avery wants to get married? What if she marries someone else in the future? Would you


    be able to be so carefree?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    " Mike said emotionally.


    Elliot felt a lump in his throat as he found it hard to answer his questions.


    Of course, it would be impossible for him to be carefree.


    He won''t marry, but he also did not want to see her get married.


    Suddenly, the doors to the intensive care unit burst open as the doctor walked out.


    "Robert''s condition is improving, Mr. Foster, " said the doctor excitedly. "The blood transfusion worked!"


    Elliot ?c,=RKS: Mike shot to their feet as different levels of joy appeared on their faces.


    "Was the blood enough?" Elliot asked nervously.


    "It''s better if we had a little more as backup. His condition improved because he just got a blood


    transfusion. We don¡¯t know what will happen after this."


    "I¡¯ll go find more right away," Elliot said.


    "Me, too!" Mike eximed.


    The two men had nned on getting some rest after Robert woke up.


    However, now that Robert''s condition had improved, they were even more afraid to fall asleep.


    The next day, Avery arrived at the hospital apanied by Mrs. Cooper.


    After the doctor exined Robert''s condition to Avery, he said, "After Mr. Foster found out that the


    blood transfusion workedst night, he immediately left to find more sources. He''s been calling every


    two hours to ask about Robert''s condition. I''ve never met a father as dedicated as he


    is."


    The doctor''s words sent ripples running through Avery¡¯s heart.


    "Thank you," she said hoarsely.


    "I''m just doing my job. By the way, a woman iming to be Robert''s aunt came to see him this


    morning," said the doctor." She looked pale, so I asked her to go home and rest."


    "Robert''s aunt?" Avery mumbled.


    "Could it have been Shea?" she wondered to herself.


    "Yes, herplexion was unusually pale. She looked malnourished and hypovolemic, " said the doctor.


    "If she really was Mr.


    Foster''s sister, you should warn him about this."

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Avery pulled out her phone, found Shea''s number, and dialed it.


    The call went through, but nobody answered.


    After the call was ended automatically, she called Wesley.


    Wesley very quickly answered the phone and said, "How are you doing, Avery? How''s Robert''s


    condition?"


    "I''m doing well. Robert''s also doing well right now... The doctor said that Shea came to the hospital this


    morning and that she looked very pale. I tried calling her but there was no answer. I''m a little worried


    about her."


    rm bells began to ring in Wesley''s mind.


    "I''ll go see her right now."


    "Okay. Let me know once you''ve seen her. She usually looks just fine, why would she suddenly look


    pale? If herplexion looks really bad, take her to the hospital for a check-up."


    "Got it."


    Wesley hung up the phone, then immediately called Shea''s bodyguard.


    When the bodyguard picked up the phone, Wesley asked anxiously, "Where''s Shea right now? Is she


    okay?"


    "She fell asleep in the car. We''re almost home," responded the bodyguard. "Shea''splexion doesn''t


    look great today, Mr. Brook. I wonder if it''s because she woke up too early this morning."


    The bodyguard did not know that Shea had donated blood the night before.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The blood was drawn in Wesley''s father''s office.


    "Take her home to rest. I''m on my way over.


    "Understood."


    At the hospital, Avery was surprised when Henry''s family showed up.


    "Avery, my parents wanted toe to see you a few days ago after hearing that you''d given birth, but


    my uncle said that you were in a bad mood so we didn¡¯t end uping," Cole said. "How¡¯s the baby


    doing?"


    "He¡¯s fine for now," Avery responded.


    "That¡¯s good. Why isn¡¯t my uncle here?" Cole asked curiously as he nced around.


    "He¡¯s gone to find blood sources." Avery turned to Henry and Olivia, then said, "The baby''s in the


    intensive care unit right now and can''t take visitors. There''s nowhere here to entertain you either."


    "That''s fine. We just dropped by to take a look and will leave soon." Olivia pulled out a packet of cash


    :h,>QJR; said, "This is a small gift for Robert. We hope he recovers and leaves the hospital soon."


    Avery could not decline the gift, so she epted it and said, "Thank you."


    "You look a lot more haggard than before, Avery." With a kind face, Olivia consoled her and said,


    "Robert will be fine as long as Elliot¡¯s around to take care of him. You shouldn''t worry too much and


    focus on your recovery."


    "Avery is an amazing doctor. She might be able to help in Robert''s treatment. How could she recover in


    peace?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot about that. Since Elliot isn''t here, then let''s have Cole stay here with you," said


    Olivia.


    Avery immediately declined and said, "It''s fine. There are doctors and the bodyguard here..."


    "Let me stick around for a while, Avery! I''ll leave once my uncle gets back," Cole said, cutting her off.


    "Robert is my cousin, after all."


    The word "cousin" made Avery fall silent.


    Once Henry and Olivia left, Cole was much more rxed.


    "My parents want to have a good rtionship with you and my uncle, Avery. That''s what I want, too.


    Since my grandmother passed away, my uncle''s


    never gone back to the old mansion. The entire ce is cold and quiet. It shouldn''t be that way. I''ll treat


    you as my aunt from now on and do whatever you tell me to do..."


    Avery raised her brows at him and said, "Is yourpany in trouble? Do you need your uncle''s help


    again?"


    "How could you say something like that..."


    "Didn¡¯t you say I''m your aunt? Is that how you speak to your aunt?" Avery snapped." Listen up, Cole


    Foster. If you want to kiss up to your uncle, go ahead and do it directly. You''ll get nothing doing it


    through me," Avery said, then shoved the packet of cash back to Cole and said, "Take this since you''re


    short on money!"


    Cole''s temples pulsed with anger, but he could only endure it.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    He picked up his phone and saw a message from an unknown number. He opened the message and


    the content came into sight.


    ''Shea is gone. I will do as she asked and scatter her ashes to the sea. I''m sorry for the pain we''ve put


    you through. I''m really sorry. I will give up everything that I own in Aryadelle as my atonement. - Wesley


    Brook''


    Eliot gritted his teeth as tears welled up in his eyes.


    All his hard work on trying to calm himself for the past few days had all been ruined when he saw the


    message.


    Shea was dead. She really was gone. She had given up on her life to have Robert.


    Elliot had not put so much effort into protecting her throughout the years just so that she could be


    someone''s blood bag.


    His fingers began to turn white from how tightly he was holding onto his phone.


    When the screen dimmed, he pressed on it again.


    He didn''t want to ept the reality, but the message was an unforgiving reminder of what had


    happened.


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale.


    Once Avery and Robert settled down, she made a phone call to the family member of Adrian in hope to


    arrange a meeting as soon as possible.


    His family told her that she was wee to visit them at their house whenever she had the time, so


    Avery handed her child to Mrs. Cooper and headed to the White


    Family Mansion.


    She had not looked into Adrian''s background before, because it was not important; but now, she was


    intrigued by him.


    Upon arriving at the White Family Mansion, Adrian''s sister weed her.


    "Miss. White, is your family from Bridgedale? Have you been to Aryadelle before?"


    Adrian¡¯s sister was slightly taken by surprise. "My dad is from Aryadelle and my mom is from


    Bridgedale."


    "Oh... What about Adrian? Same as you?"


    "Doctor Tate, how is asking about this going to help with the treatment?" Adrian''s sister was apparently


    reluctant to mention anything private.


    "Of course it would help. We need to know how an illness developed in order to treat it, such as what


    happened to the patient prior to him getting sick," Avery said.


    "I will need to get my dad to answer your question, then, because I hardly know much about my


    brother," she said, before calling her father.


    After twenty minutes, a man in his fifties appeared before Avery.


    Avery''s eyes were caught as soon as she saw the man, who resembled someone she knew.


    The man sat down on the couch across Avery. "Doctor Tate, I heard that you would like to know more


    about Adrian¡¯s condition. He was born with the illness ?h%: VKQ; I''ve taken him to countless famous


    doctors, but none of them managed to cure him."


    Avery collected herself and nodded. "Are you born in Aryadelle?"


    "Yes."


    "What about Adrian?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man remained silent for a few moments, before saying, "he''s born in Bridgedale. Forgive me,


    Doctor Tate, but I can''t tell you any more than this. Adrian is a tragedy of our family and we''ve been


    suffering."


    Avery did not raise any further questions and got up to leave.


    She had felt odd when shest saw Adrian and that feeling had strengthened when she saw his father


    this time.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Elliot''s words left a deep impression on Avery''s heart.


    He thought that Robert''s sickness was life''s punishment for him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As a doctor, Avery could not agree.


    Robert''s illness was due to both the premature birth and the fact that his body was weak.


    Her entire pregnancy was a rollercoaster ride. She was sick multiple times and had to take all kinds of


    drugs. She was also partially responsible for Robert''s condition.


    "I''ll try to rush back in the next two hours, Avery."


    Elliot decided to book an entire ne once he arrived at the airport.


    "Drive safe," Avery croaked.


    "I will. The signal here is pretty bad. I''m hanging up."


    "Okay."


    Perhaps neither of them realized that, before Robert was born, they had fought over the matter with


    Chelsea, and broke things offpletely.


    Now, all Avery wanted was for Robert''s condition to quickly stabilize. Nothing else was more important


    than that.


    Momentster, Chad arrived with dinner for her.


    "Eat something, Avery!" he said. "The police found some preliminary clues on the headstone.¡±


    Avery raised her brows and asked, "The police know about that?" "Yes. Mr. Foster asked the police to


    search the headstone for fingerprints to see where it''s been." Chad handed her a ss of water, then


    continued, "The police found that the headstone was made in a familyrun workshop on the outskirts of


    town. The owner is over fifty years old and his son is crippled. His father is also very old. He¡¯s usually


    the one making the headstones while his wife takes care of his father and their son. There are no


    surveince cameras there. They heard from the owner that the person who ordered the headstone


    was a man in his thirties who was dressed in rtively casual clothes. He paid in cash and didn''t leave


    any personal information."


    ''I see. I figured that they wouldn¡¯t dare leave information behind. People like that would only do evil


    things like this in secret.


    "The police have started surveilling the area ording to the description that the owner gave," Chad


    said. "Let''s hope we can find who was behind it! Otherwise, none of us would be able to let this go."


    Avery did not say anything.


    She had an inkling about who sent the headstone.


    It was either Chelsea or W>e.:WLV>a.


    Both of them had mortal vindictiveness against her.


    They must beughing away seeing her son in critical condition right now.


    "It probably wasn''t Chelsea," Chad said when Avery stayed silent. "She''s fled the country and


    absolutely terrified right now. I''m sure she wouldn¡¯t do something like this to provoke Mr. Foster." "I''m


    the one she''s provoking," Avery said, correcting him. "The headstone was sent to my house." "Robert


    is Mr. Foster''s son, though. ying this kind of sick joke on Robert is waging war against Mr. Foster.


    Chelsea definitely wouldn''t have the guts to do that." Chad felt that he knew Chelsea rather well.


    "Didn''t they say she''s got a mental illness? We can''t know what someone with a mental illness is


    thinking," Avery mocked as she took a sip of soup.


    Chad scratched his head in embarrassment, then said, "Let''s eat! We''ll see if the police can find out


    who did it."


    "I feel bad that you''ve been dragged into this whole thing with Robert, Chad." Avery put her spoon


    down after barely having a few bites of food. "You don''t need toe by tomorrow. It''s the end of the


    year, so thepany should be quite busy, right?"


    Chad exined, "I''m not that busy. Mr. Foster pretty much settled all of this year''s work before he took


    time off. Besides, the vice president and Ben are there. This won¡¯t affect our usual operations."


    Avery listened and nodded her head.


    "If you really can''t eat much, then have more soup, Avery! Mrs. Cooper made it,¡± Chad said. "Your


    body''s still weak from giving birth. No matter how Robert''s doing, you still need to take care of


    yourself."


    Avery picked up her spoon and took a sip of her soup, then asked, "Let me take the liberty to ask you a


    question, Chad. Have you ever seen Elliot''s medical reports?"


    Chad suddenly froze.


    She changed the way she asked her question and said, "Do you know how his health is?"


    Chad responded and said, "I''ve never seen his medical reports. That''s something private, after all.


    Although I do have an idea about how his health is..."

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Avery stared at Chad and waited for him to continue.


    "He has some stomach problems. When he gets busy and nobody is there to remind him, he''ll forget to


    eat which triggers his stomach issues. He''s got medication in his office and in his car. Other than that,


    he''s also got mild depression. I heard about that from Ben. You can''t really tell he''s got depression from


    your usual interactions with him."


    "I could tell. His mood is unpredictable, which gives people a sense of oppression.


    "I¡¯m used to it, so I don¡¯t think it''s that bad," Chad said awkwardly.


    "Does he have any other illnesses?" Avery continued to ask.


    Chad thought about it and said, "I don¡¯t think there''s anything serious."


    "Anything psychological, for example?"


    "Wouldn''t depression count for that?"


    "Medically speaking, depression is considered a mental illness," Avery responded.


    "Oh... Are the psychological issues you''re talking about referring to people in mental hospitals with


    psychological disorders?" Chad frowned.


    "Not all psychological disorders are severe enough for one to be sent to a mental hospital.¡±


    "Why are you suddenly suspecting Mr. Foster of having a psychological disorder, Avery?" Chad asked.


    "It''s not a sudden suspicion. I''ve had a feeling for a while," Avery said softly. "I''m suspecting this


    because he¡¯s brought this up to me before. Don''t tell him that we talked about this."


    "Got it. From a doctor''s point of view, does it seem to you like Mr. Foster has a


    psychological disorder?" Chad''s mood wasplicated.


    He would never have connected Elliot Foster with a mental health patient.


    "He''s always upsetting me, but I wouldn''t take him for someone with a psychological disorder just


    because of that. Besides, I''m not a psychologist. My words have no authority."


    After dinner, Avery went to the intensive care unit to check on Robert.


    Robert had slipped into aa once again because of his anemia.


    Her heart ached at the sight of his tiny body and quiet sleeping face. It looked almost as if he would


    never wake up again.


    Sometimeter, the doctor burst into the room.


    "Miss Tate! The bag of blood that Mr. Foster brought is being tested right now. If it''s a match, we''ll use it


    on Robert right away."


    Avery''s heart, which felt like it was dangling in midair, suddenly fell to the ground.


    She walked out of the intensive care unit ?b %


    He looked like he had not slept for at least two days.


    "Thank you," she said as she lowered her gaze. "You should go home and get some sleep. Don''t


    exhaust yourself."


    As she spoke, she suddenly noticed that his trousers were dirty where his knee was.


    Elliot had always taken care of his appearance and would never show up in public in this state.


    She crouched down to pat away the dirt on his knee, but suddenly discovered that his other trouser leg


    was also dirtied in the same spot.


    Elliot did not expect to forget to change into a clean pair of trousers, and he did not expect Avery to


    notice!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He instinctively took a few steps back.


    "What happened?" When Avery saw him step back, she grabbed his arm and did not let him escape.


    Her almond-shaped eyes were fixed calmly on him.


    Elliot pursed his lips. He did not know how to answer her.


    "Mr. Foster got down on his knees to beg for that bag of blood!" said the bodyguard indignantly.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    The moment the bodyguard said those words, everyone in the room was stunned.


    People would believe it if someone said that Elliot Foster had killed someone, but saying that he got


    down on his knees must be a joke!


    He was a formidable force in Aryadelle. With his status, there would never be the need for him to bow


    down to anyone!


    However, at this moment, Elliot was hanging his head. His silence was his confession.


    Avery suddenly recalled what he had said on the phone earlier.


    He said that he did not use force, and that he was going to try his best to be a good


    person so that their son did not have to pay for his mistakes.


    Avery felt a tingling sensation in her nose. She pulled his arm and dragged him away from the crowd.


    "What happened?" Chad asked the bodyguard once Avery and Elliot were out of sight.


    "The person whose blood was a match was ady in her fifties. She lives in the mountains, so her


    mindset is rtively ignorant. She thought that donating blood would shorten her lifespan. Mr. Foster


    offered money, but she didn''t want it She said she was afraid to die. Mr. Foster tried to reason with her


    countless times to no avail. In the end, he could only get down on his knees and beg her," exined


    the bodyguard as his brows furrowed and his fists clenched tightly.


    "I''ve never seen Mr. Foster in that sorry state! There were plenty of ways for us to get that blood, but he


    insisted on choosing the most ridiculous method!" he continued.


    Chad''s face was stern as he said, "He has his reasons for doing that. He has a kid now, so he needs to


    set a good example for him."


    The bodyguard was not convinced, but he could not control Elliot''s actions.


    "Mr. Foster has gone this far for the sake of the baby. Avery Tate would be going too far if she still


    treats him badly!" snapped the bodyguard furiously.


    "Avery knows the difference between right and wrong. She won''t give Mr. Foster trouble as long as


    Robert gets better," Chad said, then took a seat on the bench.


    Elliot brought back over half a pint of blood this time.


    It was still uncertain if that amount was enough to help Robert with his blood change.


    Avery led Elliot to a secluded corner. She had many things she wanted to say, but she could not say a


    word when it was time to speak.


    Elliot was Robert''s father. Everything he did for Robert was his responsibility duty.


    Even so, she knew very well that the man standing before her was not someone who was easily


    shackled.


    The fact that he had once almost strangled Hayden to death was proof that he did not have much


    patience with children.


    She never expected him to go this far for Robert.


    "Elliot..." "I did what I had to do," Elliot interjected when he saw Avery''s eyes redden. "If there''s a way


    to help Robert get better, I''ll definitely do it. I''m willing to do it no matter what it is."


    Avery sniffled and nodded her head. "You should go back and get some rest."


    "I booked a room at the hotel next door. The doctor will contact me if anything happens to Robert," he


    said. "The doctors are watching him, so you don''t have to worry. Hayden and La should be home by


    now. You should head home, too."


    "I''ll go home once they start the blood transfusion," Avery responded in a nasally voice.


    "Alright, then. I''ll leave after that, too." Elliot was exhausted, but he was not in a hurry to leave.


    The two of them walked back to the intensive care unit.


    After a few steps, Avery suddenly recalled something and said, "I think you should go home and rest!


    Shea came to the hospital really early in the morning. She must really want to see you."


    Her words reminded Elliot that he had indeed not gone home for several days. In the past, Shea would


    be throwing a tantrum because of this. Now that she was more sensible, not only was she not pestering


    him to go home, but she was also able to care about Robert.


    He went home after they began the blood transfusion for Robert.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he arrived at the mansion, he first took a shower, changed into clean clothes.


    then headed over to Shea''s room.


    He knocked on the door, and the door immediately opened up.


    Shea beamed from ear to ear as she said, "I was about to go to bed when Mrs. Scarlet told me that you


    were home. I knew you''de see me."

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    A loving smile appeared on Elliot¡¯s face as he said, "I¡¯ve been busytely, so I haven''t been able to


    "I couldn''t go back to sleep once I woke up, but I slept a lot today." After Shea spent the day resting at


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    home, herplexion looked much better than it did earlier." How''s Robert doing?"


    "I found a bag of blood for him today. He should be fine at least until tomorrow." As Elliot said those


    words, he could not help but feel anxious.


    It would be great if they could find arge source of blood.


    That way, they would not have to worry


    about Robert falling back into critical condition at any moment.


    "You''re amazing, Big Brother." Shea held Elliot''s hand and gazed at his face without blinking, "You''ve


    lost a lot of weight. It''s heartbreaking! Mrs. Scarlet went to cook something for you. You have to eat


    more!"


    She dragged him toward the dining room.


    "Robert will definitely get better. I still have to teach him how to call me ''Aunt Shea''!"


    "I''m sure you''ll be the best aunt." The tightness in Elliot''s brow rxed.


    "Then, you''re the best father." Shea shed him a smile and said, "Wesley said that Robert looks a lot


    like you, but I couldn''t tell from the photos. Does Robert really look like you when you were a kid?" "He


    does." Shea suddenly began to imagine and said," If I had a baby in the future, would they look like me,


    too?"


    Her words made Elliot''s heart tighten in his chest.


    Was she just saying this, or did she truly yearn for marriage and children?


    "Who do you want to have a baby with, Shea?¡± Elliot deliberately asked in a casual tone.


    He would never allow Shea to have children. Apart from the fact the giving birth was a painful


    experience, he was also worried that her illness could be passed down to her children.


    Shea shook her head and said, "I still need someone to take care of me. How would I care for a baby?"


    Elliot was relieved.


    "Can I get married, Big Brother?" Shea asked unexpectedly.


    The relief that Elliot just felt instantly vanished.


    "Who do you want to marry? Wesley?"


    She was meeting Wesley every day. If she wanted to get married, it must be to him.


    When Shea saw the stern look on Elliot''s face, she was suddenly afraid to speak.


    "I think he¡¯s a good man," she said after a long moment of hesitation.


    "No matter how good he is, I won''t let you marry him," Elliot said sternly. "The woman he wants the


    most is Avery! No matter how well he treats you, that isn''t love."


    His words ruthlessly severed Shea''s enthusiasm.


    "Wesley likes me."


    "That''s not the same as love. A person can like many people, but here is only one person they truly


    want." Elliot refused to let Shea suffer. "You can be friends with him. I won''t stop you from seeing each


    other, but you can forget about letting him snatch you away!"


    Shea hung her head grumpily.


    She was upset, but she did not dare talk back to her brother.


    She trusted him from the bottom of her heart. Whatever he said must be right.


    He said that the person Wesley loved the most was Avery. If that were the case, then she could only be


    a lifelong friend to him.


    Why did she feel so sad about that?


    "Don''t be sad, Shea. I will always love you." Elliot wrapped his arms around her ?d+= WNW> said, "I


    don''t trust anyone to take care of you. Won''t you stay by my side?¡¯


    When Shea smelled his familiar scent, her sadness quickly vanished.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll always be with you, because I know you''ll always protect me."


    Elliot woke up at ten the next morning.


    When he picked up his phone, a text message caught his eye.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    There were new developments on the headstone case.


    The police found the middle aged man that the shop owner said ordered the headstone, and they


    arrested him at three that morning.


    The police sent Elliot a text after they made the arrest.


    After Elliot read the message, he called the station. At the same time, he took the covers off of him and


    got out of bed.


    His call was quickly answered.


    "Mr. Foster, we''ve arrested the suspect and he confessed to his crimes during the interrogation. He


    said that his motive was money," said the police officer.


    "How did he know my son''s name? I''m afraid a regr person would not have the capability of finding


    that out," Elliot said, bringing up his suspicions.


    His suspicion made the officer fall silent for a moment.


    "We''ll have to continue interrogating the suspect to find that out, Mr. Foster."


    "Hand him over to me. I can make him tell the truth."


    Once the call ended, Elliot checked his messages. There were no texts from the doctor nor Avery.


    Robert should be fine for now.


    He let out a sigh of relief, then put his phone down and entered the bathroom.


    Once he finished washing up and went downstairs, Mrs. Scarlet immediately served up a sumptuous


    breakfast.


    "Where''s Shea?" Elliot could not help but have a heavy heart as he recalled his conversation with Shea


    the night before.


    He did not expect her to have feelings for Wesley to the point of wanting to start a family with him.


    If he had known this would happen, he never would have hired Wesley to take care of Shea.


    "She went to see Wesley. She said she needed to talk things out with him," Mrs. Scarlet said as she


    chuckled bitterly. "I never thought I''d see the day where our Shea would fuss over a rtionship. It''s


    actually a good thing. It means that she¡¯s bing more like a regr person."


    Elliot responded and said, "I won''t be able toe home every day. Pleasefort her." "She should


    be able to get over it. No matter how well Wesley treats her, you''re still number one in her heart," Mrs.


    Scarlet said as she poured him a ss of milk. "Bring some soup over to Avery when you go to the


    hospitalter."


    "I won''t be going to the hospital until this afternoon." Elliot took a sip of milk, then said, "Mrs. Cooper


    makes her soup every day."


    "I''ll make some pastries, then. You can bring it to her in the afternoon." Mrs. Scarlet then sighed UJT<


    said, "If your mother were still around, she would love her. Mrs. Cooper said that her clothes were


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    covered in blood two days ago. A new mother should get proper rest after she gives birth."


    Elliot¡¯s entire body stiffened when he heard those words.


    He wanted Avery to stay home and rest, but she refused to listen to him.


    She would only be able to rx once Robert made it out of this storm.


    Over at the hospital, the experts were having a discussion about Robert''s condition.


    Avery was listening to them in a corner.


    "The blood clearly isn''t enough. None of his vitals have improved. We¡¯re just temporarily relieving his


    symptoms right now. Things will start to deteriorate again before tomorrow. We can''t continue like this."


    The attending doctor offered his suggestion and said, "Robert won''t have to suffer over and over again


    if we had arge amount of blood." "His blood type is far too rare. Aryadelle aside, we might not even


    be able to gather enough blood if we search the entire world."


    "That''s right. The biggest issue here is that not many people would be willing to get their blood drawn.


    Despite Mrs. Foster''s wealth and connections, as well as his formidable status in Aryadelle, it¡¯s still


    difficult to find enough blood."


    When their discussion came to an end, the group turned to look at Avery.


    Her eyes were filled with undisguised misery and disappointment as she said," Let''s drag this out for as


    long as we can. It''s still better than watching him die right now."


    When Avery walked out of the meeting room, she bumped into a wall of muscle.


    She was taken aback for a moment.


    It was not until she smelled the familiar scent that she let go of her defenses.


    Elliot''s long arms wrapped around her in a strong embrace.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Elliot did not say anything. He just quietly held Avery in his arms.


    Her broken heart immediately foundfort.


    She was filled with energy and began to believe that a miracle could happen.


    Once her emotions were stable, Elliot handed the pastries he brought to her.


    Avery took the pastries and began to eat.


    "The results of the investigation are out," Elliot said in a deep voice after she had eaten two pieces of


    pastries. "Wanda Tate was the one who sent someone to order the headstone."


    Avery closed the pastry box, then took a deep breath.


    Elliot held her hand and said, "Wait here at the hospital. I''ll go find her."


    After he said that, he immediately got up and left.


    Avery consoled herself as she watched his muscr back. This time, he definitely would not be soft


    hearted!


    He might have shown mercy to Chelsea because of their past, but he had no such past with Wanda.


    Over at Wonder Technologies, Wanda''s face had turned pale as her hand trembled around her phone.


    The subordinate she sent to order the headstone was caught.


    She used her connections in the police force to get more intel, but she found nothing.


    She was filled with uneasiness.


    She had thought that nothing could go wrong if the headstone was ordered out in the middle of


    nowhere with no surveince cameras in sight. She was careless!


    This case struck Elliot right where it hurt the most, so he would see this matter to the end no matter


    what he had to pay.


    Now that her subordinate was in his hands, it was only a matter of time before they find out she was


    behind this.


    Wanda let out a heavy sigh, then pulled out her phone to book flight tickets so she could flee the


    country.


    When thendline on her desk rang, she trembled with fear as she answered the call.


    "Madam Tate, Elliot Foster from Sterling Group is here with a bunch of people... He said he wants to


    see you." The secretary gulped, then said, "Are youing down, or should I send him up?"


    Wanda''s teeth chattered as she struggled to answer, "Send security up to my office... Let hime up


    once security is here..."


    Momentster, Elliot arrived at W


    Wanda had alreadyposed herself and was trying her best to maintain the calm expression on her


    face.


    Before she could say a word, Elliot''s bodyguard ced the headstone in front of her, then yanked her


    out of her seat and pushed her down on her knees!" "Elliot Foster! Let''s talk about this! There''s no


    need for violence!" Wanda was terrified into confusion. "It''s true that I was the one who sent someone


    to order the headstone! You were the ones who forced my daughter Cassandra to her death, so I could


    not let that go! Even so, I have nothing to do with your child''s critical condition!"


    Elliot stared coldly at Wanda as she argued, then said menacingly," I¡¯m going to use your skull to grind


    this headstone to dust."


    Wanda screamed in horror, then cried, "I know Charlie Tierney! We¡¯re nning on working together! I


    know he''s got something on you... Are you nning to just let that be? If you let me live, then I''ll help


    you deal with hiM!"


    The bloodthirsty hatred in Elliot''s eyes was slowly overtaken by reason.


    He did not want to be threatened by Charlie, nor did he want to let Chelsea get away. This was


    because he did not want to disappoint Avery! Perhaps Wanda could be a useful pawn.


    Elliot dismissed his bodyguard.


    Momentster, he and Wanda were the only ones left in the room.


    "My life is in your hands now, Elliot. I''ll definitely listen to everything you say." Wanda''s eyes were filled


    with tears and she looked pitiful. "Trust Capital is going to invest in me. I¡¯ll have a lot of interactions with


    him from now on."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot sat down on the leather swivel chair, then fixed his dangerous eyes on her and said, "Charlie has


    a maroon box with him that belongs to me. I''ll give you three months. If you can''t get me that box by the


    end of that period, then I''ll make sure you meet a tragic death."

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Elliot had no way of confirming that the maroon box he lost was in Charlie''s hands.


    He also could not make sure that Wanda would follow his orders obediently.


    The reason he was telling her about this was so that he could use her to find out the whereabouts of


    the box.


    The theft of the box might have happened a long time ago, but it would still asionallye up to


    torment him.


    That box was like a ticking time bomb, and he did not know when it would go off.


    He had thought about it for a long time but was still clueless.


    Who was the one who went into his study and took that box?


    If someone wanted to bring him down, they could reveal the information in the box at any time and ruin


    him!


    However, the person who took the box had never contacted him nor revealed the box''s contents to the


    public.


    If that person did not want to harm him, then why did they take the box in the first ce?


    It was such a pickle that he wondered if nobody had actually stolen the box, but there was a glitch in


    the space-time continuum instead!


    However, everything that happened in reality continuously reminded him that there was no such thing.


    If there truly was a glitch in the space-time continuum, then why did everything that happened made


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    him feel the true malice of


    the world?


    Shea arrived at Wesley¡¯s ce that morning.


    At noon, he personally cooked her avish lunch.


    "Are you not feeling well, Shea? You''re unusually quiet today."


    Wesley ce the food in front of Shea, then tenderly examined her.


    Herplexion was paler than before after the blood donation.


    However, it had recovered quite a lotpared to yesterday.


    "I can¡¯t marry you, Wesley." Shea picked up her fork and lowered her gaze. "My brother said that the


    person you like is Avery. You might like me, but you like her more."


    Her words made the calmness on his face vanish.


    "You told your brother about this?"


    "I identally told him." Shea sighed, then said, "It''s the same no matter when I tell him. If he won''t let


    me marry you, then it must be for my own good."


    "That''s right. It''s indeed for your own good. I''ve told you before that being by his side is the safest thing


    for you." Then, Wesley continued casually, "As for Avery, I¡¯ve always admired her. She''s a good person


    :d*


    Shea lifted her head and gazed carefully at him.


    "I''d be happy for an entire day if she looked over at me a few times. I turn into an idiot in front of her."


    At this point, Wesley mocked himself and said, "I might like her, but I know that she doesn''t belong to


    me because I can''t give her happiness. Which is why I let go of that wishful thinking."


    "Don''t say that, Wesley. You''re also a good person." Shea felt a little sad.


    "I told you before that I won''t get married or have kids in this life, Shea. That¡¯s why we can be good


    friends for the rest of our lives."


    "Are you not getting married and having kids for the sake of being friends with me?" Shea said


    dejectedly. "I don''t want that... Other people have kids, but you don''t..."


    "The meaning of life is not necessarily to reproduce." Wesley ced a smoked rib on her te, then


    said, "If I cared about marriage at all, then I would probably have more kids than Avery does by now."


    "Alright! I''ll still wish you happiness if you


    ever decide to get married one day," Shea said seriously. "I''ve dragged my brother down, but I don''t


    want to drag you down." "You¡¯re not dragging anybody down," Wesley said sternly. "In the time that


    you''ve depended on your brother to live, you were also his spiritual support."


    Shea did not quite understand, but smiled sweetly anyway.


    When Elliot arrived at the hospital that evening, the doctor rushed to him before he could find Avery.


    "Mr. Foster, the experts havee to a unanimous decision after monitoring Robert''s reaction to the


    blood transfusion in thest couple of days," the doctor said with a heavy expression on his face. "A


    blood change would have an effect on Robert''s condition. The reason why thest two transfusions


    aren''t showing obvious results is because there isn''t enough blood. If you want your son to recover,


    then he will need aplete blood change..."


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple rolled in his throat. Then, he asked in a hoarse voice, "How much blood would a


    <pplete blood change take?"

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    "It would take at least an entire pint of blood."


    One pint... All they needed was two adults to donate blood.


    However, it was hard enough for them to find one donor. Where were they going to find two of them?


    Elliot could not allow Shea to donate her blood. He could not allow her to take that risk!


    Then, what would happen to Robert?


    He was the one who let Robert be born into this world. Did he truly have to watch as he died from this


    illness?


    Just as he was standing on the edge of hopelessness, Avery walked over.


    "Mike found the blood." She had just gotten off the phone with Mike and immediately rushed over to tell


    them the news. "He found close to half a pint of blood. It''s been sent to a hospital for testing right now.


    If it''s a match, it can immediately be airflown here.¡±


    "We still need over half a pint... I''ll go search for it..." Elliot mumbled.


    "Where are you going? It¡¯s already dark out, " Avery said as she grabbed his arm. She did not want him


    running around anymore. "We could just send someone to get it if we find a source."


    She did not want to see him flustered over this matter any longer.


    As Elliot saw the care Avery felt for him, his eyes reddened with guilt.


    What would she do if she found out that


    Shea''s blood was a match for Robert?


    He did not want to tell her about this. He did not want to give her hope, only to disappoint her.


    However, all they needed right now was one more donor... As long as they find one person to donate


    blood, then Robert would be saved!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was not certain that something bad would happen if Shea donated blood. Why did he not have the


    courage to take the gamble?


    Elliot felt a lump in his throat, and tears suddenly fell from the corner of his eyes.


    The doctor was stunned.


    Avery was also taken aback.


    Why was he suddenly crying with all the people around them?


    Robert did not have a death sentence just yet. There was still a chance they could save him. What was


    he crying for?


    "What''s wrong, Elliot?" Avery hugged him as she gently stroked his muscr back. " Is it because


    you''re too tired? I''ll take you to the hotel to get some rest, okay? We could still save Robert. Don''t be so


    sad."


    Herforting words sped up Elliot''s emotional breakdown.


    "I''m sorry, Avery... I let you down... I let Robert down..." He allowed himself to cry out loud. "I can¡¯t


    protect anybody... I let all of you down..."


    "We don''t need you to protect us, Elliot.


    Just take care of yourself." Avery was supporting most of his weight, but it did not feel heavy.


    Ever since Robert was born, she had spent every day in insurmountable agony. It was only in this


    moment, as she held a crumbling Elliot in her arms, that courage soared within her.


    Whenever she was upset, she could lose her temper with Elliot >g&=PLX= throw all of the me on his


    head.


    She had forgotten that he was also a human being who had moments where he could not bear things.


    As Chad watched this scene, he took off his sses and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    When heposed himself, he was shocked to find Shea standing behind Avery and Elliot.


    She stood frozen in ce and stared nkly at Elliot.


    She had never seen her brother cry.


    She waspletely stunned by his crying face.


    "What are you doing here, Shea?" Chad asked as he approached her.


    Shea lifted her gaze in shock and said," Why is Big Brother crying? Is Robert..."


    "The doctors said that Robert still needs a pint of blood. Your brother''s stressed out," Chad exined.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Wesley, who was standing next to Shea, interjected and said, "Is a pint all they need?"


    Chad frowned and said bitterly, "It¡¯s easier said than done! Even if we find someone whose blood is a


    match for Robert, we could get at most a little over a pint from them. Mike already found close to half a


    pint from someone in Bridgedale. We''re still over half a pint short."


    Shea''s chest rose and fell rapidly after hearing his words.


    "Do we just need a little over half a pint of blood to save Robert now?"


    "That''s right, but it won''t be easy to find. Not that many people have this blood type to begin with, and


    the donor needs to be an


    adult between the ages of 18 and 55..."


    Shea grabbed Wesley''s arm, then said to Chad, "Wesley and I will go look for it."


    Chad was confused, then said, "Go home and get some rest, Shea. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.


    It''s already dark outside. If there¡¯s any information on a source, we''ll be the first to find out."


    He understood that Shea wanted to help, but he was always the person who needed to be protected. If


    nothing goes wrong with her, then that would be the greatest help to everyone.


    Shea obediently nodded her head, then dragged Wesley away without another word.


    Avery was hugging Elliot as she watched Wesley and Shea leave.


    "I know why you''re crying, Elliot." Her voice was calm and low. "It''s because of Shea, right?"


    She was the one who carried out brain surgery on Shea thest two times.


    Wesley was the one who handled the preop check-up, but he had also once brought it up to Avery. He


    said that Shea''s blood type was special, and that it would be extremely dangerous if she overbled


    during surgery. That was why she was especially careful during the operation.


    Elliot nced at her with a pained expression on his face.


    "Shea has the same blood type as Robert, right?" Avery said softly. "You said you couldn''t protect


    anyone because you want to let Shea donate her blood to Robert, but can''t bring yourself to do it,


    right?"


    She guessed everything that was on his mind correctly.


    Elliot forgot about asking her how she knew Shea''s blood type, because he was more concerned with


    choice right now.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Elliot," Avery choked as tears escaped the corner of her eyes. "Even if we can¡¯t save Robert,


    I would never ask Shea to donate her blood. There''s no guarantee that Robert would survive even if we


    had that blood, but we know for sure that something bad would happen if Shea donated her blood. We


    can¡¯t possibly exchange a life for a life."


    Once they were out of the hospital, Shea told Wesley what she was thinking.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take my blood, Wesley! They just need a little over half a pint to save Robert now," she said with


    raised brows :a,?YIT? eyes filled with joy. "If I could save Robert, I''d be so happy.¡±


    Wesley released his arm from her grip.


    His expression was cold and his voice was stern as he snapped, "Do you know what you''re talking


    about right now? You can''t donate blood again! Even a regr person needs a downtime of six


    months!¡±


    "Robert will die if I don''t give him my blood. " Then, Shea said cheerfully, "You just need to take my


    blood and give it to Robert. It''s not like I''ll die."


    "How do you know you won''t die?" Wesley retorted. "What if you do?"


    Shea blinked, pondered the question for a moment, then said, "As long as I can save Robert, it''s fine


    even if I die.¡±


    She thought of her brother''s sobbing face and felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    Elliot was miserable because of Robert''s illness. He would be in more pain if Robert died.


    Wesley''s eyes filled with tears at the sound of her answer.


    "If I was the one who was sick, and my brother could save me, I know he would." Shea grabbed his


    arm once again and said, "He was always protecting me, but I haven''t been able to do anything for him.


    Now that I have a chance to help, I won''t be scared even if I die."


    "Go see your brother! I won''t draw your blood," Wesley refused.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Shea''s brows instantly furrowed. She anxiously approached Wesley and held both of his hands.


    "My brother definitely won''t take my blood ... He knew that I could save Robert, but he never asked for


    my help... That''s exactly why I need to save Robert. I''m begging you, Wesley."


    Her voice was soft as she begged.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "If I die, then I''ll marry you in my next life. How''s that, Wesley?" She held his hands tightly, then


    suddenly beamed and said, "I don''t think I''ll die, though. Mrs. Scarlet says I''ve got nine lives. No matter


    what sickness I get, the doctors could always cure me."


    As Wesley gazed at the smile on her face


    and the light in her eyes, his hardened heart gradually began to melt.


    He asked himself why he liked being with Shea. Was it not because of her pure kindness?


    In her European-style mansion, Wanda was wearing a silk robe and, after taking a sip of red wine to


    calm her nerves, dialed Charlie¡¯s number.


    She got to know Charlie through Chelsea.


    They had dinner the night beforest and walked about some business matters. The two of them


    shared many of the same ideas, so their conversation was very agreeable.


    "He said he lost a maroon box?" Charlie began to imagine what that maroon box looked like.


    "That¡¯s right. He said that you took it." Wanda drew a cold breath, then said, "What exactly do you have


    on him? Can you tell me?"


    "Of course I can''t tell you. What if you use it to threaten him if I did?" Charlie said shrewdly. "Don''t


    worry, though. You''ll be safe as long as you listen to me."


    "How could I trust you?"


    "Chelsea did worse things than you did! If I can protect her, then I could naturally protect you!" Charlie


    said. "Did he say how he lost that maroon box? Is there anything special about the way it looks?"


    "He didn''t say. He said it was with you, but I guess he was wrong." Wanda''s eyes twinkled with a hint of


    slyness. "I bet his deepest secret is hidden inside of that box. Who do you think could¡¯ve taken it?" "I


    didn¡¯t even know about a maroon box before you mentioned it to me. If I knew about it, then I would''ve


    already used it to threaten him..."


    "Hahaha! He thinks you''ve got the box. If you revealed that it isn''t with you, then he won''t be afraid of


    you anymore." W:e(>YMT< a changed her tone and said, "We''re on the same boat now, Tierney. If you


    don''t guarantee my safety, then I''ll tell him that the box isn''t with you at all!"


    "You truly are skilled and ruthless, Wanda Tate!"


    "I don''t have a choice. I was forced into this. " Wanda''s strained mood rxed. "Let''s look for that box


    moving forward. I''m looking forward to a great partnership."


    At three in the morning, there was news that the city''s blood bank received a bag filled with a little over


    a pint of suitable blood.


    The tests found that the blood was a match for Robert, and that it was non-toxic.


    The blood was immediately sent to the hospital where Robert was staying.


    The attending doctor was ovee with joy and quickly sent a message to Elliot and Avery.


    Avery had trouble sleeping recently, and she immediately woke up when she received the message.


    After reading the text, she thought she was dreaming.


    Just as she was about to call the doctor, she received a call from Mike.


    When she answered the call, Mike''s clear and powerful voice came through the phone.


    "I''m sorry Avery! The blood I found was a match for Robert, but it wasn''t clean..."

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Avery''s heart tightened as she was filled with a sense of loss.


    She had just seen the doctor''s text message before Mike called, but did not even have time to be


    happy before bad news came her way.


    "It''s alright," she muttered. "I''ll give the hospital a call."


    "Okay. Did I wake you?"


    "You didn''t. I was already up. Thanks for working so hard the past few days." Avery threw back the


    covers and got out of bed. She nned to go to the hospital right away. "By the way, the blood bank


    sent over a little over half a pint of blood just now. I think that should be enough. "


    "That¡¯s great! If that''s the case, then I''ll get ready to head back," Mike said.


    "Alright. I¡¯m going to the hospital to check things out now."


    "Okay. Please take care of yourself! Don''t pass out before Robert gets better,¡± Mike instructed. "I


    shouldn''t call you at this time, but I wouldn''t have been at ease unless I did."


    "I wasn''t sleeping that well anyway."


    Avery said a few more words to him, then hung up the phone.


    She checked the weather before she left the house.


    It was thirty degrees out, and it was going to snow.


    Every time she saw snow, or even the word "snow", she would be reminded of the passionate love that


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    she shared with Elliot.


    After all the years that had gone by, the two of them were still closely linked.


    It would be perfect if Robert could get better.


    Avery took a long jacket from the closet, wrapped herself up inyers, then walked out of the vi¡¯s


    doors.


    She was met by the winter breeze and wrinkled her nose from the cold.


    She opened the door to the car and nestled into her seat. In an instant, the cold air was kept out.


    She started the car and stared nkly at the darkness ahead of her as she waited for the car to warm


    up.


    It was not every day that she was having trouble sleeping. Her body was weak after giving birth, so she


    could easily fall asleep most of the time.


    The reason why she could not sleep tonight was because Elliot''s emotional breakdown at the hospital


    earlier left her unable to calm down.


    Every time she closed her eyes, his miserable sobbing face would enter her mind.


    No matter how many times she had chastised him :c">VNP? broken up with him, it was still difficult for


    her to ignore her love for him that was buried deep inside her heart.


    How could she bring herself to cruelly me Elliot for Robert''s condition? How could he possibly hope


    for his own son to die prematurely?


    She was half the reason for his breakdown tonight.


    At three in the morning, the hustle and bustle had left the city. Avery arrived at the hospital after a


    smooth journey on the road.


    She had just entered the neonatal unit when she saw Elliot¡¯s tall silhouette.


    She sent him back to the hotel to rest earlier in the evening. She thought that he could finally get some


    sleep, but he ended up arriving earlier than she did.


    "They¡¯ve started the blood transfusion." The exhaustion had not vanished from Elliot''s face, but his


    eyes were sparkling. ¡¯¡¯ Mike said that the blood he found wasn''t clean, so we only have a little over a


    pint of blood for now. The doctor said we could give it a try. Half a pint of blood isn''t a small amount,


    after all."


    Avery nodded her head and said, "Did the doctor call you or send you a text?" "He texted me."


    "Were you still awake?"


    "I was asleep, but I set up a notification for text messages.¡± Elliot examined her face, then said, "Didn''t


    you sleep?"


    "I couldn''t sleep." Avery met his gaze and saw how bloodshot his eyes were, then asked, "Are you


    feeling better now?"


    An unnatural embarrassment shed across Elliot''s eyes.


    "Are you feeling embarrassed now?" Avery could not help but tease him. "There were so many doctors


    and nurses around at the time. Your subordinates, too..."


    "Don¡¯t remind me." Elliot''s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat as his handsome face turned pink. "I''m


    not usually like that.


    Besides, they should understand my current situation."


    "Nobody wasughing at you." Avery held his hand and led him over to a bench to sit down. "You¡¯ve


    already done your best. Even if the result isn''t what we wanted, I won''t me you."


    It was as if she was saying that she had already prepared herself for the worst.


    He, however, was not ready.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Elliot could not ept his son leaving this world, because he was the one who forced Avery to have


    this child.


    From the moment of conception, to the countless check-ups and his eventual birth, Elliot had poured in


    all his affection to this child.


    "If anything happens to Robert, even if you don''t me me, I still wouldn''t bother you ever again."


    "Nor would I bother the kids," he thought to himself, but did not say these words.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hayden and La did not acknowledge him as their father.


    Even if there was nothing left but a piece of ss between them, Elliot had a feeling


    that the two children might never acknowledge him.


    His words made Avery feel peculiarly upset.


    Robert was still alive! They were talking as if he was already dead.


    Avery did not speak, so Elliot turned to nce at her.


    When he saw her haggardplexion andck of energy, he quickly pulled her into his arms and


    rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Get some sleep. Robert will be fine. There''s no use in worrying now," he whispered hoarsely into her


    ear.


    There was something magical about his voice. The moment she heard his words, her heart finally


    stopped dangling in midair.


    As Avery smelled Elliot''s familiar scent, she unconsciously nuzzled against the warmth of his neck,


    then found afortable position and fell asleep in his embrace.


    Elliot wished that time could stop at this moment.


    It was as if they were a married couple who had loved each other for many years.


    If he had not broken down earlier, then Avery would definitely have asked him about Wanda Tate.


    She would be furious if she found out that he had not dealt with Wanda.


    In the quiet hallway, he heard himself sigh from the depths of his heart.


    A nurse walked past them and Elliot''s eyes followed her as she headed toward the intensive care unit.


    He wondered how Robert was doing. He was willing to endure any torment as long as his son would be


    alright.


    The sun came up about four hourster.


    When the attending doctor approached Elliot, he first nced at Avery, who was still asleep in his


    arms.


    She was fast asleep. If nobody woke her up, she could probably sleep for quite a while.


    "Would you like to take her to the on-call room to rest, Mr. Foster?¡± asked the doctor." Nobody¡¯s in there


    right now."


    Elliot was afraid to wake Avery, so he rejected the doctor¡¯s kind offer. "How''s Robert doing?"


    "He''s in stable condition right now. The rash on his face has faded slightly. We''ll have to continue


    monitoring him >h&;WNP > see if his condition would suddenly deteriorate at night like it did thest


    two times." The doctor adjusted his sses, then continued, "If his condition doesn''t deteriorate


    tonight, then he probably will gradually get better."


    Elliot''s chest rose and fell rapidly as excitement took over.


    Avery felt the sudden rise in his body temperature and instantly woke up.


    "The doctor said that Robert¡¯s doing really well right now, Avery." Elliot wrapped her in an emotional


    embrace. "Robert will definitely get through this!"


    He was hugging her so tightly that Avery found it hard to breathe, but the moment she digested what


    he had just said, her mood was lifted.


    "Is that true? I''m not dreaming, am I?" she mumbled.


    "It''s not a dream, Miss Tate," the doctor said with a smile. "Robert''s vitals have improved greatly after


    this blood transfusion, so we can look forward to him making it through the night in peace."


    Avery was moved to tears.


    "I want to properly thank the person who donated the blood. Do you know who the blood donor is,


    Elliot?"


    Her question took Elliot by surprise.


    Sincest night, he had never once thought about this question.


    All he knew was that the blood came from the blood bank.


    I''ll go find out right now."


    He pulled out his phone and called the blood bank''s manager.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    When the call went through, the blood bank''s manager said, "The staff on duty were the ones who


    received it. I asked them about it and they said that the person who sent the blood didn''t leave their


    contact information. I''m guessing it was a good Samaritan that wanted to stay anonymous!"


    Where in the world were all of these anonymous good Samaritansing from?


    Once Elliot was done with the call, Avery said, "Let''s go find that good Samaritan!"


    Now that Robert''s condition was stable, there was nothing they could do at the hospital.


    "The donor didn''t leave a name." Elliot''s hawk-like eyes rested on Avery as he


    asked, "Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Avery seemed to have something on her mind.


    "When Wesley brought that bag of blood, he said that a good Samaritan donated it anonymously."


    "Do you think that this half a pint of blood was also from Wesley?"


    Avery''sshes fluttered lightly. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. If it really was from Wesley,


    then why didn''t he just bring it to us? Why did he have to do it through the blood bank?"


    Elliot''s expression suddenly turned grave.


    Avery guessed what he was thinking.


    "I''ll call him!"


    She pulled out her phone and was about to call Wesley when Elliot stood up.


    His expression was cold as he said, "I''ll stop by the house."


    Avery knew that he was going to see Shea.


    He suspected that she was the blood donor.


    She could not help but follow him out of the hospital.


    As they walked out of the building, snow fell from the sky and blurred their line of vision.


    As Avery watched Elliot walk away by himself, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    She suddenly began to feel afraid.


    If the half-pint of bloodst night really was Shea''s, then how could her body possibly handle the


    stress?


    Her hands and feet turned ice-cold at the thought. She watched as Elliot walked further and further


    away until hepletely disappeared from her sight.


    If the bloodst night was Shea''s, then could the quarter-pint of blood that Wesley sent before also be


    from her?


    Her fear intensified the more she thought about it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She pulled out her phone, found Wesley''s number, =a''?RLV= dialed it.


    She had to find out the truth, or she would not be able to rest easy.


    Once the call was made, what came through the phone was not Wesley''s voice, but the monotonous


    tone of the system notification.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed has been switched off. Please try againter."


    Avery thought that she had heard wrongly.


    Wesley did not usually have his phone off. She could get through practically every time she called, but


    why was his phone turned off now?


    Could it be that Elliot had guessed right?


    Wesley was a medical practitioner. He understood Shea''s condition. As long as he had his reason, he


    would not draw Shea''s blood.


    Over at the Foster mansion, Mrs. Scarlet was surprised to see Elliot return.


    "How''s Robert, Master Elliot?" she asked.


    Elliot did not change his shoes. He strode into the living room and said, "Where¡¯s Shea?"


    "Shea''s not home," answered Mrs. Scarlet." She called mest night and said that Wesley was taking


    her to Sacred Hill to pray for Robert''s recovery. She said she told you about it!"


    Elliot''s eyes instantly darkened as his teeth clenched. "She didn''t tell me anything! She lied!"


    Mrs. Scarlet was shocked by his furious roar and quickly found her phone.


    "I''ll call her... I''ll tell her toe home right away!"


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly, then said, "I already called her. Her phone''s turned off!"


    He did not only call Shea, but he also called Wesley.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Both Wesley''s and Shea''s phones were turned off.


    It was clear that the good Samaritan who donated their blood was Shea.


    Shea had given Robert close to an entire pint of blood.


    An adult could donate at most half a pint at a time. Shea should not be donating blood, to begin with,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    but ended up donating more than the usual amount expected from a regr person!


    How could her body possibly handle that?


    There was only one possible reason why both their phones were off, and it was that something


    happened to Shea. Wesley must not have been able to handle the


    consequences of his actions and decided to flee.


    "I¡¯ll call Shea''s bodyguard!" Mrs. Scarlet''s eyes reddened as she fumbled with her phone with trembling


    hands.


    If Elliot were not exhausted from this entire ordeal with Robert, she would have called himst night to


    confirm.


    He had never allowed Shea to go somewhere far away with someone else.


    She should have been alert.


    However, Shea had never lied to her!


    Mrs. Scarlet was anxious and ming herself. What would she do if anything happened to Shea?!


    After she dialed the bodyguard''s number, her call was answered momentster.


    "Bring Shea home right away!" Mrs. Scarlet ordered. "If anything happens to her, neither of us would be


    able to handle that responsibility!"


    The bodyguard immediately got out of bed, then looked around him and said, "I... I think I was set up!"


    "What did you say?!" Mrs. Scarlet was dumbfounded. When she saw Elliot from the corner of her eye,


    she immediatelyposed herself and said, "Calm down. Tell me what happened."


    "My mind''spletely nk! I''m in apletely unfamiliar room and I don''t need Miss Shea... I''m


    afraid someone knocked me out..." The bodyguard quickly left the room. "It must''ve been Wesley


    Brook. I remember he gave me a ss of water before I cked out..."


    Mrs. Scarlet hung up the phone, then turned to Elliot and sobbed, "The bodyguard said that Wesley


    knocked him out! Wesley must have taken Shea away!¡±


    A chill washed over Elliot''s face.


    He stormed off to look for Wesley.


    At that moment, Wesley''s parents were entertaining Avery, who hade to visit them.


    "Has Robert gotten any better, Avery?" asked Wesley''s mother, S:e*ra. "I heard that he¡¯s got a rare


    blood disorder. Wesley and William have been asking around this entire time to see if they could find a


    suitable source of blood for Robert..."


    "Wesley''s phone is off, Aunt Sandra. Do you know where he is?" Avery wanted to find Wesley and ask


    him face to face.


    "His phone''s off?" Sandra was a little shocked. "He doesn''t usually turn his phone off! Let me try."


    Sandra found her phone and dialed Wesley''s number. Sure enough, she could not get through.


    "Is there something urgent you need to talk to him about? How about I take you to his ce right now?


    He moved out after what happened in Bridgedale before."


    Avery was stunned.


    She had no idea that Wesley had moved out of the house.


    She constantly troubled him, but she never truly bothered to care about him.


    She was filled with guilt and self-me.


    Wesley had been working tirelessly since Robert got sick. If the blood he brought really was from


    Shea... Then, she might not be able to reprimand him about it!


    "Please take me to his ce, Aunty Sandra,


    Avery croaked lightly.


    Sandra did not know what was going on.


    "What happened? What''s going on with Wesley? Did... Did he get abducted again?!"


    "That''s not it," Avery exined. "I don''t think he was abducted. I need to talk to him about something


    else."


    "What is it?" Sandra held Avery''s hand, then gazed at her with widened eyes and said, "I only have one


    son, Avery. I won¡¯t be able to handle it if anything happened to him!"


    "The hospital received half a pint of bloodst night, but the donor did not leave any contact


    information. I wanted to ask Wesley if he knew anything about it."


    After Avery''s exnation, Sandra immediately felt relieved.


    "You scared me! I thought he was in trouble!


    Then, Sandra took Avery to Wesley''s ce.


    When the two arrived at Wesley''s apartment, a man was standing at his front door!

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    When Elliot saw Avery and Sandra arrive, the cold expression on his face did not change.


    There was nobody in Wesley''s apartment.


    He had taken Shea away and nobody knew where they were!


    "What are you doing here, Mr. Foster?" asked Sandra. "Are you also here to ask Wesley about that


    half-pint of blood?"


    Avery saw Elliot almost lose control of his emotions, and quickly walked over to him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Calm down, Elliot!" she hissed under her breath. "Uncle William and Aunt Sandra don''t know where


    Wesley went. I¡¯ll think of a way to get in touch with him. Give me some time!"


    Elliot''s eyes were bloodshot and the coldness on his face was indifferent to the world.


    It was his meticulous and constant care that allowed Shea to live a peaceful and healthy life until now.


    Her condition finally took a turn for the better and she was beginning to live a life that was closer to that


    of a regr person, but Wesley ruined it all!


    How dare he draw Shea''s blood?! Where did he find the guts to do that?!


    Would he have acted this heartlessly if Robert was not Avery''s son?


    "If Shea''s dead, I''ll make him pay for it with his life," Elliot said clearly, then shoved Avery aside.


    Once he left, Sandra grabbed Avery and said frantically, "What is he talking about? Why would my son


    have to pay if Shea died?! Wesley didn''t take a dime from him and took care of Shea for him. How dare


    he make my son pay with his life?!"


    Avery held Sandra up and said absentmindedly, "We suspect that the halfpint of blood was from Shea,


    Aunt Sandra."


    "Oh... Then, that would be Shea''s own will! My son would never force anyone! You know he likes you,


    but he''s never forced you into anything! He''s never made trouble for you! You know Wesley. He''s the


    world''s most gentle and aplished man..."


    "I know that, Aunt Sandra. I know the kind of person Wesley is, but if the blood really was Shea''s, then


    her body wouldn''t be able to handle it. As a doctor, Wesley should¡¯ve been able to guess that. He


    shouldn''t have listened to Shea even if this was her wish."


    Avery''s eyes filled with tears as she spoke. "Can you please help us get in touch with Wesley? It''s


    immature for both him =e.;SJY < Shea to go off-the-grid like this! If anything happens to Shea, I''m


    afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold Elliot back! "


    Back in the day, he had rather broken up with her than reveal the secret between Shea and himself.


    Shea was a special existence in his life.


    The way Elliot had shoved Avery aside earlier was a reminder that she could never take Shea''s ce


    in his heart.


    However, she would not get jealous the way she used to.


    It was not because she no longer cared about him, but because just like him, she also liked Shea very


    much.


    Avery already gave Elliot her answer at the


    hospital yesterday. If she had a choice, she would never sacrifice Shea''s health in order to save


    Robert''s life.


    Robert was her baby, but Shea was like a baby to Elliot, too.


    "I''ll go look for Wesley... I''ll find him right away! You have to help him, Avery! If anything happens to


    Shea, you have to help Wesley! Even if he really did something that rash, it would only be to help your


    son!" Sandra''s eyes were red with tears.


    "Let''s find Wesley as soon as possible first, Aunt Sandra. As long as Shea''s still alive, I can guarantee


    his safety."


    That morning felt as long as an entire century.


    Avery contacted all of her and Wesley''s mutual friends, but none of them knew where he was.


    The longer she could not contact him, the stronger the ominous premonition she had inside her


    became.


    Why did Wesley need to disappear with Shea if she was fine?


    Avery took a deep breath as she felt a chill to the bone. Her fingers trembled as she opened up the


    messages on her phone and sent Wesley a text.


    [Wesley. Did you ever think about how Elliot might be the one Shea would want to see the most if


    anything happened to her?]


    She was afraid to say that Elliot was about to lose his mind!


    She was worried that would scare Wesley.


    Avery received no reply to her text.


    A terrifying thought began to surface in her mind.


    Perhaps Elliot was not the only one who had lost his mind, but Wesley, too!

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Wesley¡¯s actions this time were inplete contrast with his usual conduct!


    The snow was falling harder when Avery emerged from Wesley''s house.


    Her car was covered in a thickyer of white snow.


    She loved the snow. If her head was not filled with worry, she would probably take a leisurely stroll in


    the snow or build a snowman like a happy child.


    However, when the snow fell upon her face now, all she could feel was a chill to the bone.


    Avery got into her car and drove to the hospital.


    At the neonatal unit, there was no sign of


    Elliot.


    She had no idea where he was, but she knew that he was in indescribable pain.


    He must be suffering even more than the night before!


    It was easier to get over a pain that one could release. It was the pain that one could not talk about that


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    hurt to the depths of your soul.


    Outside the gates of Ang Academy was a ck Rolls-Roice.


    The car was parked quietly as the wipers rhythmically swept off the snow on the windshield.


    Elliot was sitting in the car with his deepset eyes staring nkly ahead.


    Shea had spent over a decade here.


    The entire time she was here, her IQ was


    stuck at the stage of a child.


    She was afraid of strangers and did not like to talk, but every time she saw him, she would happily call


    him "Big Brother".


    Avery called this ce a beautiful prison that limited Shea''s freedom, but that was not the case.


    It was an environment that Shea was used to and could not leave behind.


    Before her surgery, she was even more difficult to take care ofpared to a typical child with mental


    disabilities.


    Their father¡¯s abuse broke her apart, and she had no sense of security. If they changed the type of


    towel she used, she would scream and cry. If they changed her hairstyle, she would also scream and


    cry...


    Elliot''s mind was filled with the sounds of her screams from various periods of time.


    It was because she had suffered a bitter life that he always went with whatever she wanted.


    He thought he could take care of her forever, but something like this happened because of his


    carelessness!


    It suddenly turned dark outside.


    The snow had stopped falling, but the wipers were still continuing to work away. Countless illusions


    began to appear in front of Elliot''s eyes.


    It was as if he could see Shea running toward him in the dark >g,;TJX= calling out for him to get out of


    the car with a smile.


    He grabbed the door handle and was about to open the door when he received a text. The text


    message notification pulled him out of his imagination and back to reality.


    He was devastated! His heart throbbed in pain!


    Elliot picked up his phone and saw a text from Shea!


    She had sent him a video.


    The video was recorded while Shea was in bed.


    "I might die soon, Big Brother... I''m so scared... I wish you could hug me, but I''m too scared to ask


    Wesley to take me to you. I''m worried you''d me me, but I''m even more worried that you''d be sad...


    That''s why I asked Wesley to hide me... If I die, please don''t cry, okay?"


    "Don''t me Wesley, Big Brother... I was the one who begged for hid help... Apart from you, he''s the


    world¡¯s best man... Don''t me him, Big Brother... I''m begging you..."


    "There¡¯s one more secret I need to tell you... Mother... Our mother was... Cough cough... She was


    killed by someone..."

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    As Elliot''s tears fell onto his phone screen, he wiped them away with his fingers, but the video came to


    an end.


    He watched the video once again, and his heart ached even more!


    He immediately dialed Shea''s number but was once again met by the monotonous sound of the system


    notification telling him that her phone was turned off.


    This was the first time in her life that she made an important decision behind his back.


    He would not forgive her, nor would he forgive himself!


    He should have realized that she was smarter than she used to be. Why did he


    not notice that at all?


    He should have been suspicious the moment Wesley arrived with the first bag of blood.


    There were indeed good people in the world who would ask for nothing in return for their good deeds,


    but they would not so coincidentally bump into him.


    At the same time, Avery also received a text message.


    She picked up her phone and saw that it was from Wesley.


    [I¡¯m sorry ]


    The short message made Avery freeze in ce.


    Wesley was apologizing to her!


    This meant that Shea truly was behind the two times that they received blood!


    He drew Shea''s blood!


    Something definitely happened to her because of this!


    That was the only reason why he had to apologize.


    In an instant, the world spun around Avery. She felt as if the energy had been sucked out of her and


    she almost lost her bearings.


    "What''s wrong, Avery?" Chad quickly held onto her. "You haven''t been in good shape since you arrived


    at noon. My boss hasn''t dropped by today either. What''s going on?"


    Robert was notpletely free from


    danger yet, so Chad thought that Avery was out of her wits because of that.


    However, her emotions were obviously triggered by what she just saw on her phone.


    Something must have happened.


    Avery tried her best to control her emotions. She did not want to lose herposure in front of Chad.


    However, she could not stay calm every time she thought about how the blood that extended Robert¡¯s


    life was Shea''s!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Her lips moved as she was about to answer Chad''s question, but the doctor walked over before she


    could say a word.


    "Robert is in stable condition now, Miss Tate! He¡¯s been improving since the blood transfusionst


    night. He''s doing much better than he did the first few times!"


    The doctor''s words greatly delighted Chad.


    "That''s amazing! Mr. Foster would be overjoyed when he finds out about this! I''ll call him right now." He


    pulled out his phone ?a!;XLY= was about to call Elliot when Avery reached out and held his hand.


    "Don¡¯t bother him."


    "It''s great news that Robert''s condition improved. Why would that bother him?" Chad was confused.


    "What exactly is going on, Avery? Shouldn''t you be happy that Robert''s going to be saved? Why do


    you look so sad?"


    Avery withdrew her hand, then hung her head and choked, "Shea''s in trouble."


    Chad took a sharp breath, then eximed," What happened to Shea?! She was just fine yesterday.


    She even said that she wanted to go help find sources of blood. How could something suddenly


    happen to her?! "


    This entire thing was absurd!


    He had thought that they could finally feel relieved now that Robert''s condition had improved... How did


    Shea get in trouble during this crucial moment?!


    Avery wanted to answer his question, but the moment she opened her mouth, her tears rolled down her


    cheeks as she sobbed, "She did find a source... That''s because... She''s the source..."


    The expression on Chad''s face instantly changed.


    The doctor was also stunned.


    It was sometimeter before Chad called Mike and asked him to rush back to Aryadelle.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    "Robert made it through the critical period."


    On the other side of the line, Mike was ecstatic. "That''s wonderful! Let''s have a party to celebrate once


    I''m back!"


    "What''s there to celebrate about?" Chad''s voice was chilling. "Shea''s dead. She sacrificed herself to


    save Robert."


    Mike thought he had heard wrongly.


    "Hurry up and get back here, Mike! I can''t leave Avery alone, but I need to find my boss,¡± Chad said in


    a strained voice. "This is a huge blow to him!"


    At the Foster mansion, Elliot locked himself inside Shea''s room.


    Earlier, someone had sent over a package. Inside of it was Shea''s phone.


    The phone was filled with selfies and videos of Shea.


    He looked through every photo and watched every video.


    Her lively smile made it seem like she was right in front of him, but she would never again appear


    before him.


    During the years that Elliot had taken care of her, Shea was his spiritual support.


    That was because he could only guarantee that nobody would pick on her if he lived a good life.


    However, she ended up leaving him behind in such a cruel way.


    When Mrs. Cooper rushed over, she saw Mrs. Scarlet in tears.


    Mrs. Scarlet had taken care of Shea ever since she was a child.


    Shea was afraid of strangers, and Mrs.


    Scarlet was the one who spent the most time with her every single day.


    She treated Shea like her own daughter. How could she possibly ept that this was the end?


    "Shea was too kind." Mrs. Coope handed a napkin to Mrs. Scarlet. "The fact that she made this


    decision behind Avery¡¯s and Master Elliot''s back means that she knew very well that neither of them


    would let her donate blood, even if that meant losing Robert."


    Mrs. Scarlet was beyond devastated. "How stupid of her! She never thought about herself! It''s all my


    fault for now stopping her when she called me! Who would go pray on top of some hill in the middle of


    the night?! If I''d stopped her then, she wouldn''t have hidden away!"


    At this point, Mrs. Scarlet cried in agony, "I want proof! If Shea''s really dead, then I want to see her


    body!"


    Mrs. Cooper''s brows furrowed. "This is Wesley''s fault. How could he just go with whatever she said?


    He knows about Shea¡¯s condition! Sigh!"


    After a good cry, Mrs. Scarlet''s reason gradually began to return.


    "You should go :g(


    "She didn''te home tonight," Mrs. Cooper said. "How could she handle something like this? It''d be


    fine if Robert recovered, but if any problems pop upter on..." "No way! Robert will be fine! If anything


    happened to him..." At this point, Mrs.


    Scarlet was suddenly out of breath. "Master Elliot¡¯s luck can''t possibly get any worse!"


    Over at the hospital, Avery was sitting on a bench in the hallway. Her expression was nk and her


    eyes were lifeless. It was as if she was an empty shell.


    She had spent every second of every day hoping for Robert to get better soon.


    Now that Robert''s condition had improved, she felt even more gutted.


    She did not know with what emotions she should be facing this absurd reality.


    Just like night, she was sitting here with Elliot. They were filled with worry over Robert''s condition, but


    at least they could depend on each other.


    Now, Avery felt as if she was indebted to him!


    It was a debt that could never be repaid. She could never pay him back with


    Robert''s life, because he was Elliot''s son, too.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    This strange andplicated hitch left her feeling deeply powerless!


    The next morning arrived in the blink of an eye.


    After thoroughly examining Robert, the doctor approached Avery and said,"


    Robert''s in stable condition now, Miss Tate. You can go home and rest. We''ll let you know if anything


    happens again."


    Avery nodded her head, then got up from the bench.


    I haven¡¯t told Mr. Foster about Robert''s condition, Miss Tate. I heard that he was very upset right now,


    so I didn''t want to bother him," said the doctor hesitantly. " Please talk to him! No matter what


    happened, the fact that Robert''s now out of danger is something worth being happy about."

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Avery did not have the courage nor the heart to tell Elliot about this good news.


    After all, this happiness was built on top of the pain of losing Shea.


    If he felt a strong fatherly love toward Robert before, she was afraid that the love he felt might have


    changed by now.


    Avery did not dare to expect Elliot to continue to love this child. She just hoped that he did not hate him.


    She dragged her exhausted body home and was surprised to see Mike had returned.


    "If Robert alright now?" Mike approached Avery, pulled her into his arms, then said softly, "Chad told


    me about Shea.


    Everyone¡¯s upset about this, but what''s


    done is done."


    Avery saw Hayden and La standing in the living room, so she maintained the calmness on her face.


    "Robert¡¯s fine for no. The doctor asked me to get some rest." Her tone was no different from usual.


    Mike released her.


    Avery walked over to the children and asked, "Have you guys had breakfast? Is it time for school?"


    "It''s the weekend, Mommy!" La said. " Uncle Eric''sing over today!"


    "Did he say he would?" Avery was not aware of this.


    "He told Hayden on the phone." La''s eyes lit up with joy. "I really miss Uncle Eric. I''ll get to spend


    every day with him again during winter break."


    Avery did not say anything.


    This entire thing with Robert and Shea drastically changed her mindset.


    Even if La did not want to go to school and wanted to join the entertainment world, she would


    support her as long as her daughter was happy.


    Life was too brittle, and one''s end coulde at any time.


    Once Avery went to her room to rest, Hayden walked over to Mike and asked," What were you


    whispering to Mommy about just now? What happened to Shea?"


    Mike pursed his lips as a pained expression appeared on his face.


    "What happened to Shea?" La also joined them.


    Faced with the children''s pestering, Mike scratched his head and said, "Shea... She might have passed


    away."


    Hayden''s expression was suddenly stunned and revealed a type of anxiety that fit his age.


    "What does that mean, Hayden?" La asked seriously as she nudged Hayden''s arm.


    She knew what the word "death" meant, but she was unfamiliar with the term " passed away".


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shea''s dead. We won''t be able to see her ever again." Mike used the most easily understood way to


    exin things to La.


    The moment La heard the news, streams of tears rolled down her face.


    "How is Shea dead?" La pouted her lips e*?YMS> cried miserably. "I don''t want Shea to die... She''s


    our friend and she''s our aunt!"


    Mike''s eyes reddened as he said, "She sacrificed herself to save your little brother. She gave too much


    of her blood to him."


    The moment he heard Mike''s words, all of Hayden''s defenses crumbled.


    He turned his back toward them and wiped his tears away.


    Avery heard the sound of La sobbing from her room.


    She had a splitting headache. In that instant, she wished that the person that the heavens took away


    was not Shea, but her.


    Over at the old mansion, Henry was dressed in a ck suit and was getting


    ready to go see Elliot and discuss Shea''s funeral.


    He heard about what happened to Shea the night before, but it was toote at night to contact Elliot.


    Shea was Henry''s sister, too, but she had never called him "Big Brother". Besides, the number of times


    that they met was scant.


    He was not greatly affected by Shea''s death.


    However, he had to show some sadness considering how much Elliot cared for their sister.


    Just as Henry was about the leave, a ck Rolls-Roice was speeding in the mansion''s direction!

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Henry walked to the front yard to wee the guest.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The car came to a halt in front of Henry. When the car door opened, Elliot''s bodyguard was the first to


    emerge.


    The bodyguard got out of the car and threw a cold nce over at Henry.


    Henry felt shivers run down his spine from the bodyguard''s gaze.


    What was going on? He was Elliot''s biological brother. How dare a bodyguard look at him in such a


    provocative way?!


    Many times, the way subordinates treated someone represented the way their superiors felt toward that


    person.


    Henry was perplexed. Shea¡¯s death had


    nothing to do with him!


    Just as he was feeling uneasy, Elliot emerged from the car.


    He nced coldly at Henry, then strode into the mansion.


    Henry was puzzled, but followed after him.


    "I heard about Sheast night, Elliot. I wanted to contact you right away, but I didn¡¯t want to bother you


    thatte at night. If you didn¡¯te by, I was nning on going to discuss this matter with you."


    Elliot''s voice was chilling to the bone as he asked, "Discuss what?"


    "Shea¡¯s funeral."


    "Who said she was dead?" Elliot tightly clenched his fists as a savage fury burned in his eyes.


    Henry realized that he had misspoken. then quickly said in chagrin, "Ah, my bad! I misspoke! Shea is


    my sister, too. How could I possibly curse her like that... I hope she can live a good life..."


    Elliot ignored him and walked into the living room.


    Henry was baffled. If Elliot was not here to talk about Shea, then what was he doing here?


    By the time he entered the living room, Elliot was already at the bottom of the stairs.


    He stood right there and did not walk up.


    This was the spot where his mother was when she died.


    Henry quickly realized this, then said out of guilt, "Do you miss Mother, Elliot?" "Yes.¡± Elliot¡¯s voice was


    nasally, and his breathing turned heavier. "Why did you kill her, Henry?"


    Henry felt like an electric current shot through him.


    "I-It wasn''t me... I didn''t... How could I kill Mother?! She..." he stammered.


    "Then, it must have been your son." Elliot gazed at his brother with disappointment in his eyes. "You


    hid the truth about our mother''s death for your son, which makes you an aplice!"


    "Elliot! Why are you bringing this up suddenly? Who told you such nonsense? Bring them out so we


    can talk face to face." Henry did not want this matter to be exposed. Once he admitted it, there was no


    turning back.


    Money was one thing, but whether or not he would be allowed to continue to live was another problem.


    "This is how you repay her after she left most of the inheritance to you." Elliot did not answer his


    question, but continued ruthlessly, "Don''t you get nightmares at night?"


    Henry''s eyes filled with tears.


    He was not as capable as Elliot was, so their mother had set her will so that he would get seventy


    percent of her estate, while the rest would go to Elliot.


    He fell to his knees ?e!>SLW: sobbed.


    "I''m sorry! I let Mother down!" Henry cried in agony. "Elliot, Cole is my only child..."


    Elliot raised his hand and cut him off. "I''m sick of hearing that. Since you can''t educate your son, then


    I''ll just end him right now!"


    Henry was speechless.


    Elliot took a silver handgun from his bodyguard, then said, "Seeing as he''s my nephew, I won''t let him


    suffer. I''ll send him straight to hell with one shot!"


    From the second floor, Cole stared at the handgun in Elliot''s hand with widened eyes.


    His face was void of color, and he was trembling from head to toe.


    If he were not holding onto the banister, he definitely would have fallen to the ground.


    "Uncle Elliot! I don''t want to die... I don¡¯t want to die!" he screamed uncontrobly.


    When Elliot heard his voice, he immediately pulled the gun''s sleeve and loaded it.


    After that, he aimed the gun¡¯s barrel


    straight at Cole!

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Elliot decided the night before that he was going to take revenge for his mother.


    If the one who killed her was his brother, then he would kill Henry. If it was Cole, then he would kill him.


    It did not matter who begged for their lives.


    His fingers tightened around the gun as he aimed it at Cole. He began to count in his head, "One, two,


    three..."


    A bang echoed through the entire mansion as a bullet shot in Cole''s direction!


    Cole was so terrified that he forgot to scream.


    All he saw was a ck silhouette sh before his eyes. Immediately after, this silhouette let out a blood


    curdling cry.


    Cole watched as his mother fell into his arms, and saw the blood oozing from the corner of her lips!


    He realized that his mother had taken the bullet for him!


    "Mom! Mom!" Cole wailed in agony as he held his mother in his arms.


    Downstairs, Henry witnessed the entire thing and instantly rushed up the stairs.


    "Olivia! Olivia! You can''t die, Olivia! I''ll take you to the hospital! I¡¯ll take you there right away!"


    Henry made it up the stairs and grabbed his wife from his son¡¯s arms.


    As he carried Olivia down the stairs. Cole trailed along behind them.


    When they walked past Elliot, not only did they not stop in their tracks, but they also quickened their


    steps.


    Elliot was still holding the gun in his hand.


    The one he wanted to kill was Cole. What if he did not give up until he achieved that goal?


    Elliot was different from everyone else in their family. He was more cold-hearted than any of them.


    This was precisely why they all feared him.


    "He left, Sir," said the bodyguard to Elliot." Should I go get Cole Foster back?"


    Elliot nced at the trail of blood on the floor, then said coldly, "A life for a life."


    Since Cole''s mother took his punishment in his ce, this matter was settled for now.


    If he ever messed up again, then Elliot would kill him with his bare hands!


    When Eric arrived at the Starry River Vi that noon, La immediately threw herself into his arms.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m so happy to see you. Uncle Eric, but I can''t bring myself to smile... My aunt died to save my little


    brother. I really like my aunt... I never even got to call her that...


    How could she die?"


    Eric picked La up, then gently wipes her tears away.


    "Your aunt isn''t dead. She¡¯s alive in a different way," Eric consoled. "Her blood is running through your


    little brother¡¯s veins, so she will always be with him."


    Eric''s exnation made La stop crying.


    Hayden¡¯s mood, however, turned heavier.


    He quietly returned to his room, shut the door behind him, >h,>XNP: allowed the tears to fall from his


    eyes.


    Shea had asked him to call her "Aunt Shea" many times before, but he had always heartlessly rejected


    her requests.


    He hated Elliot, so the way he had rejected Shea was extremely cruel.


    He regretted it now. He wanted to call her " Aunt Shea", but he would never get the chance to do so.


    Thest time he was this upset was when his grandmother passed away.


    He might not have called Shea his aunt, but he had already considered her a part of their family in his


    heart.


    Around two in the afternoon, Avery was awakened by the sound of her phone ringing.


    She thought it was the doctor calling, so she quickly rubbed her eyes and searched for her phone.


    When she found it, she saw Cole''s name shing on the screen.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Why was Cole calling Avery?


    Averyy back down on the bed and answered the phone.


    "My mother''s dead, Avery," Cole sobbed on the other end of the line.


    Avery froze for a moment. This was very sudden.


    "Your mother''s dead? How did she die?"


    "Elliot Foster shot her," Cole choked. "He wanted to shoot me, but my mother took the bullet for me. I''m


    in so much pain right now, Avery. I don''t know who else to talk to


    Avery sat up.


    Why did Elliot do that?


    Shea got in trouble because of Robert. It had nothing to do with Cole!


    Elliot would not kill someone for no reason. He was not that kind of person!


    "Did your uncle do that because you did something horrible, Cole?" Avery pestered." What did you


    do?!"


    Cole had simply wanted toin to Avery, but he did not expect her to be more emotional than he


    was.


    "It''s true that I did something awful. I shouldn''t me my uncle for wanting to kill me, but my mother


    was innocent!" Cole drew a sharp breath, then wiped the tears from his face. "My grandmother''s death


    was caused by Zoe Sanford and me... I was stupid! I thought that I would never have to work again for


    the rest of my life as long as I kissed up to Zoe!"


    "You killed your grandmother but still won''t repent. How could you bring yourself to me your uncle


    when your mother died because of you? If I were him, I would want you dead, too!" Avery gritted her


    teeth. "One can be incapable, but should still have a conscience!"


    Cole''s tears came to a halt.


    "You don''t have to speak up for me, Avery, but you don''t need to give me this holier-than-thou attitude


    when I''m at my lowest! My mother''s dead! I didn''t kill her! I might not have a conscience, but I would


    never kill my own mother!"


    "What about your grandmother, then? Was she unkind to you?" Avery retorted. "If you could kill your


    own grandmother with your bare hands, then I can give you a holier-than-thou attitude!"


    Cole clenched his teeth, then hung up the phone.


    Avery let out a heavy sigh as she heard the sound of the call being ended.


    How did Elliot suddenly find out that Cole was the one who killed his mother?


    In the span of a day, Shea left him ?a#?XKS > he found out that his mother was murdered by his own


    nephew. Any typical person would not be able to handle this series of blows.


    At the thought, Avery pulled off the covers and got out of bed.


    After she washed up, she put on a clean cardigan, then walked out of the room.


    In the living room, Eric was ying with La. When he saw Averye out, he immediately shot to


    his feet.


    "When did you get here, Eric?" Avery was fast asleep and did not hear him arrive.


    "I got here earlier. I heard about Shea. Elliot doesn''t me you, does he?" Eric asked.


    Avery lowered her gaze and said, "If he had to me someone, he would me the baby. I told him


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    before that I would never let Shea donate her blood to the baby."


    "In that case, the baby is even more innocent," Eric said with reason. "Can the baby talk? Can he make


    decisions? If he mes the baby, then you should ignore him and take the baby with you."


    Eric did not want Avery and the baby to suffer.


    Avery understood his good intentions, but she had to go and find Elliot now.


    She was filled with uneasiness.


    He must be in indescribable pain at the moment. Even if she could not trulyfort him, she should


    still check on him.


    When Avery arrived at the Foster mansion, she parked her car outside the front gates.


    The bodyguard saw her and immediately opened up the gates.


    Mrs. Cooper weed Avery as she walked into the front yard.


    "What are you doing here, Avery? How''s Robert doing?"


    "Robert''s fine." Avery hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Is Elliot home?"


    Mrs. Cooper shook her head and said, "He left this morning and hasn¡¯t been back since then. What


    happened to Shea was a huge blow to him. Did you manage to contact Wesley? No matter what, we


    need proof if Shea''s dead or alive!¡±


    "Wesley sent back his phone. He¡¯s decided to cut off all ties with everyone." Then, Avery pestered, "Do


    you know where Elliot went?"

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Mrs. Cooper shook her head and said, "He looked really upset when he left this morning, so I was too


    afraid to ask. How about you give him a call?"


    Avery pulled her phone out of her bag and dialed Elliot''s number. The call went through, but there was


    no answer.


    "Come inside, Avery! It''s too cold out here." Mrs. Cooper led her inside. "How¡¯s your recovery going?"


    "I''m doing well," Avery responded casually.


    The wound on her abdomen was still aching, but the series of events that were happening constantly


    made her forget about the pain.


    "I¡¯m also a woman and I''ve also had


    children. It hasn''t even been a month since you gave birth, but you''ve been running back and forth


    between the house and the hospital. That must affect your recovery." Mrs. Cooper sighed, then


    continued, "Once Robert''s condition is stable, you can rest at home in peace. Master Elliot will get


    through this by himself."


    "I know. I just came to check on him." Avery would not be able to rest easy if she did not at least take


    one look at him.


    "He should be back tonight." Mrs. Cooper poured her a ss of water, then said, "He spent all night in


    Shea''s roomst night. I''m guessing he didn''t get any sleep."


    "Could I go see Shea¡¯s room?" Avery took the ss of water from Mrs. Cooper and took a sip.


    "Sure, but don''t touch anything in there.


    I''m worried Master Elliot might get mad." "I''ll just look." If something had not happened to Shea, Avery


    would never simply go into her room.


    Now, Shea had given up her life to save Robert. Avery felt that it was a great kindness, but she never


    truly understood Shea.


    Mrs. Cooper led Avery to Shea''s room.


    The room was decorated in a dreamy, princess theme. Every single item in the room, from the dazzling


    chandelier, to a simple hair brush, was extremely unique. These were not things that one could simply


    buy on the market.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Elliot had given the best of the best to Shea, and Shea had given up her life to save their son.


    Money could be measured, but love could not.


    Elliot must be in excruciating agony right now!


    Avery took a deep breath, then walked over to the vanity table ?b&>XJV> noticed the photo album on


    top of it.


    Before her fingers touched the album, she asked Mrs. Cooper, "Could I take a look at this photo


    album?¡±


    Mrs. Cooper was not the master of the house, so she did not dare make her own decisions.


    However, Avery had just given birth to Elliot''s son. Her meaning to him was extraordinary.


    "It should be fine. Go ahead and look. I''ll wait outside." Mrs. Cooper was worried that Elliot would be


    home at any time.


    Avery sat down on the chair and opened up the photo album.


    It was the Foster family''s old family album.


    Some of the photos had turned yellowish with age. There were photos of both Elliot and Henry from


    when they were children.


    Other than that, there were also photos of Shea.


    She knew that Shea''s photos were also in the album because there was an inscription on one of the


    photos.


    There were two adorably chubby children in the photo. The girl was wearing a puffy dress while the boy


    was dressed in a white shirt and overalls. They were sitting on the couch with a toy in each of their


    hands as they stared at the camera.


    The inscription on the photo read, "One-year-old Elliot Foster and Shea Foster."


    Shea Foster!


    Avery drew a sharp breath!


    Shea''s full name is Shea Foster!


    She was most certainly a member of the Foster family! The Fosters had never publicly announced her


    existence, nor was she in the family register, but the photo in front of her could not lie!


    Not only was Shea a Foster, she was also the same age as Elliot!


    The two of them could be... Fraternal twins


    What else could exin the photo they took together when they were a year old? What else could


    exin the fact that they had the samest name?


    Avery burst into tears!


    She had once broken up with Elliot because of Shea¡¯s existence.


    Now that Shea was dead, the truth was finally in front of her!


    She buried her face in her hands and allowed herself to vent her painful emotions.


    After crying for some time, she gradually began to calm down.


    She turned the page on the photo album.


    After sifting through a few pages, Avery noticed that Shea was smiling in almost all of the photos before


    she turned two years old. However, in the photos after that, she rarely smiled and her eyes turned


    nk.


    By the time Shea turned four years old, she was no longer in the Foster family portraits.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    However, there were individual photos of Shea.


    At the time, Elliot was also just a four-year-old child. Even if he was smarter than others his age, he still


    would not be able to do anything about wanting his sister to be a part of the family portrait.


    Avery guessed that Elliot''s father was the main reason behind the fact that Shea was left out of the


    family register. He could not ept having a mentally disabled child.


    Otherwise, he would not leave his own daughter out of their family portraits.


    Avery continued to look through the photos. When she turned a new page, she saw a photo of Elliot at


    five years old.


    Looking at a five-year-old Elliot felt like she was looking at him now, but something did not feel right.


    Her heart tightened in her chest as her hands began to tremble.


    Elliot did not look like this when she was looking at the earlier photos, but the five-year-old Elliot was


    obviously him!


    Avery turned back to the earlier pages and tried to find photos of Elliot at four years old, but could not


    find any!


    She clearly remembered seeing individual photos of him before... Where did they go?


    She continued to flip the album backwards ... There were no individual photos of him at three years old


    either.


    There was only a photo of him at two years old.


    Avery pulled out that photo andpared it with the one of him at five years old.


    These were... These were clearly not the same child!


    Could it be that the absence of photos of him at three and four years old made it look like there was a


    muchrger difference?


    Why were there no photos of him between the ages of two and give?


    What happened in between?


    At that moment, Mrs. Cooper walked in and said, "I''m going to make dinner now, Avery.


    Avery closed the album shut, then strode to the door and asked, "Isn''t Elliot home yet?"


    "Not yet. Stay for dinner!" Mrs. Cooper gazed at her eyes, then asked, "Why are your eyes red? Did


    you think about Shea?"


    Avery nodded her head.


    "Master Elliot would be upset if something happened to either Shea or Robert," Mrs. Cooper sighed.


    "Let''s just hope that Robert can live a peaceful =e-;XKS: healthy life from now on. That way, Shea''s


    sacrifice wouldn''t go to waste."


    It waspletely dark outside by six in the evening.


    Mrs. Cooper called Elliot to ask when he would be home, but he did not answer his phone.


    "He''s not answering, Avery. You should have something to eat first," said Mrs.


    Cooper. "Didn''t you say you still had to go to the hospital after this?"


    Avery responded, then picked up her knife and fork.


    Just as she was about to begin dinner, a car horn came through from outside.


    Mrs. Cooper rushed to the front door to take a look, then hurried back to the dining room and said,


    "Master Elliot''s home, Avery!"


    Avery immediately dropped her knife and fork, then walked out of the dining room.


    When she arrived at the mansion''s front door, she saw Elliot getting out of the car into the dark night.


    His eyes were cold as ice as he gazed at her.


    She knew that he would not me her for what happened to Shea, but she could not help but freeze in


    that moment.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She was not sure what she was afraid of.


    Elliot approached Avery. Just as he was inches away from her, she unconsciously took a step back.


    "Did youe to see me?" Elliot asked coldly as he gazed at her face. "What is it?"


    Was he actually asking her why she was there?


    Did she need a reason to show up?


    "I came to check on you," Avery said after mustering up her courage.


    "I''m fine. You can leave." Elliot cut her off, then averted his gaze from her.


    He walked away and went straight into his room upstairs.


    Avery felt like she could hear her heart breaking into pieces!


    She pursed her lips as bitterness spread through her entire body.


    If Elliot despised her this much, then he probably also did not want Robert anymore!

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    The hallways in the hospital were secluded and quiet.


    Avery made her way to the intensive care unit in the neonatal unit.


    One of the nurses recognized her, then quickly approached her and said, "Robert''s doing very well


    today, Miss Tate! If everything goes well, then you can just rest at home and wait until he can be


    discharged."


    Avery nodded her head.


    Since Robert was fine, there was no use for her to stick around.


    As she left the hospital, her head began to spin.


    She knew exactly why she was upset.


    She could try to convince herself over and over again to not care about Elliot¡¯s behavior. She could


    pretend to be cool and raise the children herself with no hups. However, why did her heart ache this


    much?


    She knew very well that Hayden and La might have always said that they did not want a father, but


    they wanted one in their hearts.


    Avery knew that she needed him, too.


    However, there seemed to always be an invisible pair of ws between them.


    Every time they wanted to get closer to each other, those ws would reach out and rip them apart!


    Were they destined not to be able to be together?


    Avery arrived home at nine that night.


    Mike saw the coldness on her face and guessed, "Did you go see Elliot?"


    "I came back from the hospital." She did not feel like talking about Elliot.


    "I went to check things out at the hospital today. The doctor said that Robert''s condition is stable now,


    and there shouldn''t be any issues from now on." Mike helped Avery to the couch, then said." Chad told


    me that it¡¯s better for you to leave Elliot alone for now. He was down for a while after his mother died.


    It''s about the same situation right now."


    Avery lifted her gaze and looked at Mike. " He went to the old mansion to kill Cole Foster today,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    because Cole was the one who killed Rosalie. In the end, Cole''s mother took the bullet for him. She


    died today."


    Mike was speechless as he watched her talk.


    "Robert was the one who took Shea¡¯s life," she continued


    "How does that make sense?! Robert doesn¡¯t know a thing right now, =a'' you never asked Shea to


    donate her blood..."


    "That¡¯s how Elliot would think, though," Avery said certainly. "I know him... That must be what he''s


    thinking."


    "That''s his problem! Robert isn''t just your child, he''s Elliot''s too!" Mike ced his hands on his hips.


    "You look exhausted, Avery. Shea''s already dead. That''s something that we can''t change. Since that''s


    the case, then all we can do is ept it!"


    Avery took a deep breath, then nodded and asked, "Are Hayden and La asleep?"


    "They''re in their room, but I don''t know if they''re asleep or not. They''re pretty upset about Shea¡¯s


    passing, especially Hayden. I''ve never really seen him cry before this, but he was crying by himself


    because of Shea."


    Avery recalled everything about Shea and her heart began to ache.


    Shea was a ray of light that could defeat all darkness.


    Now that she was gone, her light disappeared along with her.


    Avery returned to her room, washed up, theny down in bed.


    Her wide eyes were fixed on the chandelier above her head.


    The light was blinding her eyes, but she endured it and refused to let her tears fall.


    She did not me Elliot. Even if he med everything on her and Robert, she still would not me


    him.


    When a person is at their lowest, they arepletely void of reason.


    When her mother died, she felt like her soul was sucked out of her body. She was close to madness


    and abnormally paranoid about everything. Everyone around her must have also suffered back then!


    She would give Elliot time. She could wait.


    Two dayster, a grand funeral was held for Cole''s mother.


    Elliot was not in attendance.


    This showed that he hadpletely cut ties with his big brother.


    What Avery did not expect was the fact that, after the funeral, Elliot had gone back to work.


    If her memory served her right, he had settled all the work for the year before Robert was born.


    He must be trying to numb himself by going back to work.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Avery wanted to return to work, too, but her body still had not recovered.


    Even if she wanted to go back to the office, Mike would not allow it.


    There was another thunderstorm today.


    This winter was much colder than the years before. Mike reminded her not to leave the house before


    he went to the office earlier.


    "You can invite your friends over to the house if you''re bored, Avery," he said.


    Avery simply grunted in response.


    Once Mike left, she suddenly thought about how she did not really have many friends. Tammy¡¯s


    abduction left a permanent scar on her, and Wesley was nowhere to be


    found. She had no friends to invite over at all.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mike returned an hourter with a bag of yarn.


    "Knit a sweater if you''re bored, Avery! You could make sweaters for the kids, or even for me." Mike


    figured that knitting was not a tiring activity, and it took more time." You could even knit one for Chad''s


    dog."


    Avery put down the book she was reading, then looked at him and asked, "Do I look that bored to


    you?"


    "All you do is read. Aren''t your eyes tired?"


    "I can rest when I''m tired." Avery took a look at the yarn Mike bought. "This amount of yarn would only


    be enough for a dog sweater." "Don''t you think Robert''s about the size of a puppy now, anyway?" Mike


    teased. "He won''t be that small once he leaves the hospital," Avery said. "I haven''t knitted in a while. I


    might not remember how to do it."


    "Express yourself freely. You don''t need to be that serious about it." Mike nced at the time, then


    said, "I''m going to the office. Things are busier at the end of the year."


    "Watch the roads. It''s slippery out there," Avery reminded.


    "It''s only the snow in our front yard that''s thicker. They''ve got snow shovellers out on the roads to clear


    it." As Mike was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something." By the way, the doctor said that


    Robert cane home in two weeks."


    Avery knew that.


    The doctor had already called her to tell her about it.


    He probably also called ELliot to inform him, but she did not know if he would go to the hospital when


    the time came.


    Two weekster, Avery had finished knitting a scarf ;a#>TKX; a tank top for Chad''s dog.


    Mike was very impressed with her work.


    "You''re so talented, Avery. I bet Chad''s dog would love this," he praised. "You won''t have time to knit


    when Robertes home.


    "Probably not," Avery answered absentmindedly.


    "Are you thinking about whether or not Elliot would go to pick up Robert?" Mike guessed.


    "He probably won''t." "You guessed right." Mike did not have the heart to tell her the night before. "Chad


    told me yesterday that Elliot''s away on a business trip. He won''t be back for a couple of days."


    Avery''s expression was calm as she said," He did it on purpose. He doesn¡¯t want to face Robert."


    "If that''s the case, then forget about him." Mike already had a n. "Let''s have a party to celebrate


    when Robertes home."


    "I''d rather not have a party. I don''t want to show off the joy that came from someone else¡¯s pain."


    Mike shrugged, then said, "Alright! Then, it should be fine if we celebrate at home by ourselves, right?"


    Avery had no reason to refuse.


    They arrived at the hospital half an hourter.


    The nurse had already carried Robert out of the intensive care unit.


    He was much bigger than he was when he first entered the incubator, but he was still smaller than an


    average baby.


    Even so, all of his vitals were the same as a regr baby.


    As Avery took Robert from the nurse''s arms, her heart began to race uncontrobly!

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    This was Avery''s first official meeting with Robert.


    When he was in the incubator, he was practically in aa the entire time. She had not visited him


    since he got better.


    She could not help but smile now as she looked at his glistening eyes.


    "Robert! Sweet baby!" Mike stood next to Avery and gently poked Robert''s cheek with his finger.


    "Come to Uncle Mike!"


    Mike carefully took the baby from Avery''s arms.


    At that moment, Chad walked over with a baby carrier and asked Mike to put Robert in it.


    "Don''t mess around if you don''t know how


    to carry a baby," Chad warned. "You have to support this part of his neck back here."


    "You¡¯re talking like you''re experienced. You didn¡¯t see how professional I was when Hayden and La


    were babies!" Mike bragged, then ced Robert in the carrier.


    They arrived back at the Starry River Vi half an hourter.


    The baby carrier carrying a sleeping Robert was ced on the couch.


    La and Hayden gazed with widened eyes at their little brother.


    Robert was asleep at that moment, so the two children''s curiosity was quickly satisfied after staring at


    him for a little while.


    Chad held his phone and took a photo of Robert.


    Mike walked to his side, then asked, "Why are you taking a photo of Robert? Are you thinking of


    sending it to your boss?"


    "Can''t I keep it for myself?" Chad said, then put his phone away.


    "You coulde and see him every day. Why do you need a photo?" Mike said, exposing him. "Don''t


    send the photo to him. He cane here himself if he wants to see his son. If he doesn''te, then it


    means that he doesn¡¯t care about his son at all. Why do you need to use Robert''s photo to bother


    him?"


    Chad was rendered speechless by Mike''s words.


    As Avery listened to their conversation, her heart turned in her chest.


    She picked Robert up from the baby carrier, then made her way to her bedroom.


    Mrs. Cooper trailed along behind her.


    Once they were in the room, Mrs. Cooper shut the door.


    "I¡¯ll watch over Robert, Avery. Get some rest if you''re tired. If you''re not tired, then you can hang out in


    the living room," said Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery nced at her =d"?QNU= asked, "Do you n on helping me take care of Robert?


    "Those were Master Elliot''s orders. He talked to me about it before, but he also did not say that he


    didn''t want me taking care of Robert."


    Mrs. Cooper was Elliot''s most trusted employee. Before Robert was born, Elliot had already discussed


    things with her.


    "I know you have a nanny, but Master Elliot doesn''t trust outsiders," said Mrs. Cooper." It doesn''t matter


    how he feels about Robert right now, or whether or not he will acknowledge him as his son. In the end,


    Robert is still his own flesh and blood. He definitely doesn''t want anything bad to happen to Robert.¡±


    Her words softened Avery''s heart.


    "You went through a lot during the birth. You first need to take care of your health. I''ll take care of


    Robert."


    Avery nodded and said, "Thank you."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Master Elliot has always been kind to me. I''ll be happy as long as I can be of help to you."


    Avery felt much more rxed with Mrs. Cooper''s help to take care of Robert. She walked out of the


    room and headed toward the living room.


    Once she was out of the bedroom, Mrs.


    Cooper immediately pulled out her phone, snapped a photo of Robert and sent it to Elliot.


    Robert woke up about half an hourter.


    As Mrs. Cooper gazed at his glistening ck eyes, she pulled out her phone once again, and snapped


    another photo to send to Elliot.


    Anybody would fall in love with such an adorable baby.


    Elliot was not a heartless person. How could he possibly not want his own son?


    Hartsburg was a tropical city.


    It was 23 degrees in Avonsville, but it was . 72 degrees in Hartsburg.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Elliot''s job was secondary. It was mainly to escape.


    As long as he thought about how Shea had sacrificed herself for Robert, his heart would be torn apart


    again and again.


    The phone screen lit up and he tapped the message.


    A photo jumped into view-Robert''s dark, dark eyes were open, looking adorably at the camera. As if


    she was looking into his eyes.


    His breath hitched as he saw the picture.


    He took a deep breath and put the phone down.


    His rationality told him that Shea¡¯s death had nothing to do with Robert, but he could


    not cross the hurdle in his heart.


    As long as he thought that Shea would never appear again and call him brother sweetly, his sorrow


    couldn''t help but surge up and destroy all his rationality.


    At night, at Starry River Vi.


    Mike invited Jun and Ben over to celebrate Robert¡¯s discharge.


    Babies Robert''s age slept more.


    Robert was sleeping when they arrived.


    When they said that Robert resembled Elliot, Avery naturally thought to herself, Robert doesn''t look


    that much like Elliot.


    Because she had seen a photo of Elliot when he was young not long ago.


    When Elliot was a baby, he did not look like this.


    She kept those words to herself.


    Because at a nce, Robert did look a little like the current Elliot.


    At dinner, Ben poured a ss of fruit juice for Avery.


    "Avery, I sincerely apologize for misunderstanding you previously," Ben said. "And you''ve worked hard


    giving birth to Robert!"


    Chad asked, "Ben, do you know when the boss will be back?"


    "You''re his special assistant. If you don''t know, how would I know?" Ben said. "But I know something.


    He did go to Hartsburg for some business, but he chose the location. He insisted on going to


    Hartsburg.


    "Maybe it''s because Hartsburg is warmer!"


    Chad did not forget to defend his boss.


    "He probably just doesn''t want to face Robert''s discharge." Ben changed the topic. "Avery, don''t worry.


    He''ll be fine after a while. He''s been busy dealing with Cole recently and doesn''t have the energy to


    care about anything else."


    "Deal with Cole?" Avery was stunned.


    Cole''s mother had already died for him. Was Elliot still angry?


    "That''s right! He wants Cole¡¯spany to go bankrupt ;b#?YMT; spend the rest of his life in poverty,"


    Ben said. "If Cole wasn''t his nephew, he wouldn''t have left Cole alive."


    Avery didn''t feel sorry for Cole.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cole had brought this upon himself.


    "Avery, has Tammy contacted you recently? " Jun suddenly asked, changing the topic.


    "She sent me a message," Avery said. "She went overseas with her family after she was discharged.


    After she heard about Robert, she sent me a message tofort me."


    Frustrated, Jun picked up his ss and drank from it.


    "Jun, don''t be discouraged. Look, Avery and Elliot are divorced and haven''t remarried... Aren¡¯t they still


    together?" Benforted him.


    Avery corrected him. "I only have contact with him because of the child."


    ''I can¡¯t have children with Little Sweetie. So it''s most likely impossible for me to have children with her.¡¯


    He drank again to drown his sorrows.


    "Jun, live well first." Avery couldn''t bear to see him so sad. "No one can say for sure what will happen


    in the future. If you two are fated, you''ll meet again in the future."


    "Thank you," Jun said. "You have a worse problem than I do, but you have tofort me."


    Avery''s heart sank. She picked up her juice ss and took a sip.


    After a while, Mrs. Cooper walked out of the master bedroom on the first floor and came to Avery''s


    side. "Avery, Auntie Hong called me just now and said that Sir is back. He must havee back to see


    Robert! I knew he wasn''t such a heartless person!"

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    However, Elliot did note at eleven o''clock at night.


    If he really wanted to see Robert, he would definitelye over tonight.


    "Avery, go back to your room and rest!" Mrs. Cooper looked at the time and said," Robert is very


    obedient. If he cries at night, I''ll make milk for him."


    "Yes, thank you. I''lle and rece you in the morning."


    Avery came out of her room and walked toward the master bedroom


    She felt much calmer.


    People can¡¯t get everything. With three children at her side now, as long as they were healthy and safe,


    nothing else


    mattered.


    She was relieved to think it through.


    Back in her room, she was wide awake.


    With Mrs. Cooper taking care of Robert, she did not have to worry about anything.


    She suddenly remembered the job she had taken when she was pregnant.


    Because the patient was not in a hurry, she put this matter aside after thete pregnancy.


    She took the patient''s chart out of the drawer and started at the beginning.


    This patient was highly simr to Shea''s condition. Now that Shea was gone, she was determined to


    treat this patient''s illness.


    Although curing this patient''s illness would not bring Shea back, it wouldfort her. She would do


    more good, so that if there was a reincarnation, she could hope that Shea would be able to live without


    illness and worry.


    It didn''t take long. Her eyes stung, but she still wasn''t sleepy.


    She turned on the bedsidemp and a stream of information from the chart came into view.


    It was probably because of Robert''s illness that she was more sensitive to blood types, so she


    immediately saw the patient''s blood type.


    Blood type: RH negative blood type O


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Avery looked at the string of words and felt as if she had been electrocuted.


    This patient''s blood type was exactly the same as Shea''s, and it was simr to her illness... Was this a


    coincidence?


    What was even more terrifying was that this patient looked a little simr to Shea... How could there be


    such a coincidence?


    She was suddenly eager to see the patient again. Because their first meeting had been so brief, his


    features were already blurring in her memory.


    At a certain European-style mansion.


    W=g,:WIV>a had been suffering from insomnia for the past few days and had a headache.


    Elliot had killed Cole''s mother. One had to know that Cole''s mother was Elliot¡¯s sister-inw!


    Not only did he kill his own sister-inw, but he also nned to bankrupt Cole''spany!


    If this series of operations fell on Cole now, would it fall on him next time?


    There was still more than a month until the three-month deadline given by Elliot.


    In the past month or so, Elliot had not contacted her, which gave her the illusion that she was very safe.


    However, she knew very well that Elliot had never forgotten their agreement!


    She dialed Charlie. "Any news on that box?"


    "Why? Did he ask for you? Hasn¡¯t he been busy with his nephewtely?" Charlie''s tone was neutral.


    "What did he say?"

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    "He didn''t look for me. But I don''t have much time left! Charlie, have you made any progress?" Wanda


    said, "We''re in the same boat now. If you can''t protect me, I''ll definitely drag you down with me."


    Charlie said, "Wanda, aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you? Where did you get the confidence to threaten


    me?"


    "Charlie, I, Wanda, didn''t get to where I am today because of my old face!" Wanda''s voice became


    sinister. "I have many ways to escape unscathed, but I don¡¯t want to hide like a rat! I want to join forces


    with you to take down Elliot! Only by taking down Elliot can I deal with Avery without any distractions!"


    Charlie was silent for a few seconds.


    He also wanted to take down Elliot.


    Therefore, what he had to do now was not to fall out with Wanda.


    ''I''ve got a bit of a lead on the box ''


    He had wanted to find the box first, but now that Wanda was asking, he could only say it in advance.


    "What clue?" Wanda asked nervously.


    "Wanda, I''ll tell you when I find the box. If I tell you the details now, how do I know that you won''t tell


    Elliot?" Charlie said cautiously.


    Wanda sneered!


    No one who could survive in the business world was a fool.


    Wanda had indeed nned to do so.


    If Elliot wanted to kill her in three months, she could still betray Charlie.


    She would do anything to survive.


    "In that case, let''s talk about it when you find the box! If there''s anything I can help you with, feel free to


    look for me." Wanda expressed her sincerity and said, "Between you and Elliot, I''m definitely more


    willing to cooperate with you."


    "Okay. If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll be in touch."


    After hanging up, Charlie walked toward Chelsea¡¯s room.


    Chelsea was rxing overseas while avoiding Elliot. During this period of time, Chelsea was mentally


    and physically exhausted.


    She didn''t want to hide any longer, so she riskeding back.


    She didn¡¯t dare stay in her apartment, so she came to Charlie''s side.


    "Who are you talking to on the phone?" Chelsea had just taken a shower and was drying her wet hair


    with a dry towel.


    "W?f(>RJY;a." Charlie stood at the door and looked at her face. "Elliot gave her three months to find


    the dark red box. There''s still more than a month left. Wanda is anxious."


    "Oh, I''ve never heard of any dark red box." Chelsea''s tone was indignant. "Although I think I know him


    very well, I really don''t understand him. He¡¯s cold and doesn''t let anyone enter his heart. Even Avery


    can''t enter. Otherwise, Avery wouldn''t insist on not remarrying him."


    At this point, Chelsea smiled sarcastically.


    "I don''t know if it''s because I hate Elliot now, but I actually think that Avery is very impressive. She can


    resist Elliot''s temptation. Although it''s very likely that she''s ying hard to get, her methods are


    effective."


    "Chelsea, do you know anything about Avery''s eldest son?" Charlie wanted to find the dark red box as


    soon as possible.


    Only by obtaining this dark red box could he really threaten Elliot.


    "Hayden?" Chelsea put down the towel and began to search for information rted to Hayden in her


    mind. "This child is aputer genius! He can break through the firewall of the Sterling Group and


    make thepany stop work for a few hours."


    Charlie nodded. "I bribed one of the gardeners in Elliot''s house. He told me that the year Avery


    returned to the country, Elliot''s house did lose something. At that time, the entire Foster family was


    searched thoroughly. I suspect that Elliot''s dark red box was lost at that time."


    "Oh... As long as we know who entered Elliot''s house at that time, we can find the person who took the


    box."


    "Yes. But the gardener told me that Elliot doesn¡¯t have the habit of inviting guests at home. There are


    only a few peopleing and going from his house," said Donald Johnson.


    "You asked me about Hayden just now.


    Don''t tell me you suspect him?" Chelsea found it ridiculous. "Hayden is just a child. Although he knows


    how to hack, it doesn''t mean that he''s so sharp in other aspects."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Chelsea, the consequences of underestimating the enemy might kill you.


    " Charlie had already made up his mind. "I have to think of a way to meet this child." Chelsea


    suggested, "This child is not easy to deal with. You might as well attack Avery''s daughter."

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    In Chelsea¡¯s opinion, although Hayden was young, he was smarter than ordinary adults.


    And Avery''s daughter was just an ordinary silly and sweet child.


    So capturing La would be a little easier.


    Charlie listened to her, lost in thought.


    This was a risky move. If he wasn''tpletely confident, he wouldn''t dare act rashly.


    The next day, at seven in the morning, Avery came to the child''s room.


    The child was sleeping, but Mrs. Cooper was already up.


    "Mrs. Cooper, thank you for your hard work


    "Yes, he drank milk three times during the night. He has a good appetite and is quite energetic," Mrs.


    Cooper said with a smile." He''s quite obedient. He cries when he''s hungry and sleeps after eating."


    "Xiaohan was like this when she was young. R just caused a little trouble," Avery added.


    Mrs. Cooper was stunned for a moment. " Avery, R and Little Han are also Sir''s children, right?


    Although none of you mentioned this, everyone said so in private.


    Avery said, "It''s not that we don''t want to talk about this, but he almost identally killed Little Han. If


    Little Han doesn''t forgive him, I won''t force the child to acknowledge him."


    Mrs. Cooper understood. "Sir was indeed an impulsive person in the past." "Everyone has impulses."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Robert. "No one can do everything perfectly."


    "Yes. I''ll go and rest first," Mrs. Cooper reminded him. "You can put Robert in the living room so that


    you don¡¯t have to guard here all the time."


    "Okay."


    Avery carried Robert to the crib in the living room so that she could see Robert at any time and the


    nanny could help take care of her.


    In a sh, it was ten o''clock.


    Kinness had driven over to visit her and the baby.


    He brought many gifts, some for the child, some for her.


    "Avery, it''s winter vacation now, and you have to take care of Robert, so..." Jin Sinian discussed with


    Avery.


    Avery knew what he was going to say.


    She looked at La. "La, tell Mama what you think. Mama has to take care of her brother, but Mama


    can take care of you ;h''> XIP< your brother, too. If you''re at home, Mama can y games with you or


    take you out."


    Robert was too young to even turn over. With Mrs. Cooper and the nanny taking care of him, she


    wasn''t worried.


    La nced up at Jinnian, her bright eyes shifting, and then she said to Avery," Mom, I want Uncle


    Sinian to y with me. Because Uncle Sinian can teach me so much, I want to be like my brother and


    be a wonderful person."


    Jin Sinian quickly added, "As long as I¡¯m not very busy with work, I''ll send her back every day."


    "Will this affect your work?" Avery asked worriedly. "I can take care of the children myself."


    Eric said, "La won''t affect me. Just think of it as signing her up for a winter break ss. I''ve hired a


    teacher to teach her vocal and dance, and if I have to take her on an announcement, I''ll be sure to ask


    your permission."


    Avery nodded. "Thank you."


    "It''s no trouble. And I¡¯d be happy to if Little Frosty would join La," Eric ventured.


    Without thinking, Han shook his head and refused.


    "Xiaohan has ns for the winter break in school. He won''t be off until a week before the Spring


    Festival," Avery replied. "Are you resting today? If you are, you can leave after dinner tonight!"


    Eric inclined his head. "I see there''s a lot of snow in the yard. Han, Ri, let''s have a snowball fight!"


    La pouted. "You¡¯re an adult and I''m a child. My brother and I together can¡¯t beat you. I''ll get Uncle


    Mike to help!"


    With that, La immediately ran to Mike¡¯s room and pulled him out.


    Finally, La and Eric were paired with Han and Mike for a snowball fight.


    This game was very childish, but because of the children''sughter, the gloomy and oppressive


    atmosphere was swept away. She hadn''t rxed like this in a long time.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Suddenly a cry brought her back to the present.


    Robert was probably crying because of the noise outside.


    Avery immediately picked him up from the cradle.


    As soon as she picked him up, the little guy stopped crying.


    "Robert, my brother and sister are ying with the snow outside. When you¡¯re a little older, can they


    take you with them?" She stood by the window with her son in her arms, looking out at the scenery.


    Robert could not hug her vertically yet, so he stared at Avery''s face with his big dark eyes, entranced.


    "Baby, are you hungry? It seems like it''s been two hours since youst drank milk... Mommy will make


    you some milk." Avery carried him to the crib.


    The nanny wanted to help, but she realized that Avery was very familiar with everything, be it coaxing


    the child or making milk. Outsiders could not interfere at all.


    "Miss Avery, you¡¯re amazing. No matter what you do, you''re very good at it," the nanny praised.


    Avery epted the praise and asked," When do you n to go home for the new year? You could


    have just told me in advance."


    The nanny said, "I''ll take a break on the 29th! Robert is so young. I''m afraid you and Mrs. Cooper will


    be too busy. I can at least cook and clean for you." "Thank you for your trouble."


    "Not at all," the nanny said when she saw that she couldn''t help. "I''ll get lunch ready."


    At the Foster residence.


    Elliot did not go to thepany today. He had a cold, but he did not go to thepany because of it.


    He knew that Ben and Chad had gone to Avery''s house to celebrate Robert¡¯s dischargest night.


    If he went to thepany today, Ben and Chad would definitely not be able to resist telling him about


    Robert.


    Even if they could resist saying it, he would naturally think of it.


    He¡¯d toyed with the idea of going over to see the babyst night, but in the end the pain had ovee


    reason.


    He could not cross the hurdle in his heart.


    He felt that he might be ill, not physically, but psychologically.


    After breakfast, he took a cold pill and drifted off to sleep.


    When he woke at noon, he stared at the ch> g&>XNX=elier hanging from the ceiling, his spirits sinking


    further.


    Perhaps there was a psychological problem and an element of illness.


    Without the bond of a child, he might have allowed himself to be sick.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Evening.


    Mrs. Cooper picked up a call and did not know what the other party said. Mrs.


    Cooper immediately took out her phone and handed it to Avery. "It''s Mrs. Scarlet.


    She''s looking for you.¡±


    After Shea''s ident, Mrs. Scarlet started to take care of Elliot''s daily life.


    Avery took the phone from Mrs. Cooper and walked toward her room.


    "Avery, Sir asked a psychiatrist toe to the house today," Mrs. Scarlet said in a choked voice. "He


    thinks there¡¯s something wrong with his mind. But I don''t think a psychiatrist can open his heart. He


    might as well look for you."


    Avery''s heart sank. She understood what Mrs. Scarlet meant.


    However, she might not be able to help Elliot recover from his grief.


    She had no confidence in herself.


    "Avery, since Sir is unwilling to visit Robert, why don''t... why don''t you bring Robert over for him to take


    a look?" Mrs.


    Scarlet hesitated for a moment before saying.


    Avery''s fingers tightened around the phone.


    Forty minutester-


    Avery carried the child to the Foster family.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    In truth, Avery felt uneasy. Her senses told her that so long as Elliot''s issue wasn''t resolved, bringing


    the child over to pressure him would only make things worse.


    She regretted it as soon as she stepped foot into the living room of Elliot''s mansion, but Mrs. Scarlet


    was extremely pleased to see Robert.


    Mrs. Scarlet epted Robert from Avery''s arms and yed with him for a while, before passing him


    back to Avery.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, Mr. Foster is upstairs. He''s only had some soup tonight. That can¡¯t possibly be enough, but he


    won¡¯t even take another bite of food. I¡¯m not sure if he''s resting or in the study room right now," Mrs.


    Scarlet


    said as she led the way, "watch your steps while you are carrying the child.¡± "Mrs. Scarlet, maybe it''s


    best that I don''t disturb him," Avery said hesitantly, "I''m worried that it would only increase his burden if


    he sees Robert."


    Mrs. Scarlet was slightly stunned at her words, but then proceeded to say, "but what if he finds relief in


    seeing Robert? He is Robert''s father and he is going to have to face his own child one day. Is he


    supposed to just stay away from his son if he never manages to recover from the psychological


    trauma?"


    The reason Mrs. Scarlet had asked Avery to bring Robert to visit Elliot was because she felt sorry for


    Elliot for being left alone.


    Elliot''s mother had passed away, Shea was gone and he had broken ties with his eldest brother as


    well; he no longer had a


    family.


    Anyone would have had to suffer the same as Elliot would have been traumatized as well, so Mrs.


    Scarlet wanted Avery and Robert to remind Elliot what it was like to have a family.


    "Give it a try, Avery! If he acts out, you can just leave with the child," Mrs. Scarlet said.


    Avery nodded and thought to herself, ''I''m already here anyway, I might as well give it a try. What if it


    actually works?''


    Once they were on the second floor, Mrs. Scarlet went to take a look in Elliot''s bedroom.


    The door to his bedroom was left open with no one to be found inside.


    "He should be in the study room," Mrs. Scarlet said to Avery, "go ahead >e!=UJW= knock on the door


    directly. I won''t follow you inside."


    Apart from a bed, there wasn¡¯t much in Elliot''s bedroom. Mrs. Scarlet would clean the room every day


    and hence, had so reservation in entering the bedroom; on the other hand, Elliot had a lot of


    belongings in his study room. The servants would normally stay away from the study room unless Elliot


    asked for it to be cleaned.


    Avery stepped towards the study room with Robert in his arms. When she reached the door, she took a


    deep breath and knocked on the door, before listening carefully to the sounding from inside.


    Shortly after, the door was opened.


    Avery froze at the sight of the towering figure that appeared before her. Robert, who had been asleep


    in her arms, seemed to have sensed something and opened his eyes.


    As soon as the child opened his eyes, Elliot''s attention was drawn to his bright, shining eyes.


    It was the first time the father and son met one another''s eyes.


    Elliot''s heart was instantly overwhelmed by emotions at how much Robert resembled him. He couldn''t


    tell if he resented or loved, or felt nothing for the child, but he had yet to find a way to ept Robert''s


    existence.


    "Elliot..." Avery called out to him when she saw the dazed expression on his face.


    Elliot snapped out of it and looked away from Robert. "Take him away."


    His voice was hoarse and his tone was mild; for a moment, Avery couldn''t tell what he was truly feeling


    from the words alone.


    Elliot did not want to see their child, but did not seem to resent Robert as well.


    Avery felt slightly disappointed. Robert was not at fault, so why did he have to treat their child with


    indifference?

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Avery turned around with Robert in her arms and was about to leave, when she heard Elliot coughing.


    She immediately stopped on her track.


    Elliot didn''t cough all that often and would only do so when he was ill.


    She strode to the stairs where Mrs. Scarlet was waiting and handed Robert to her, before turning


    around to head back into the study room. She strolled towards him and studied his flushed cheeks


    resulting from the constant coughing.


    There was a strong emotion in the air that no one couldbel, but it felt like something would explode at


    the softest touch.


    "Are you sick?" Avery asked and reached up to touch his forehead to test his temperature.


    Elliot took a few steps back. "It¡¯s just a cold. I don¡¯t have a fever."


    Avery closed in on him and asked, "did you ask me to take Robert away because you are sick and


    don''t want him to catch it, not because you don''t want to see him?"


    He stared at her with dark, brooding eyes and answered honestly, "both. Who asked you here?"


    "No one asked me here. I''m just here because I want to," she said wilfully, before circling around his


    desk and turning off hisptop. She then took him by the arm and dragged him out of the study room.


    "A cold might not be that big of a deal, but your recovery will be really slow if you don''t rest. I know that


    maybe you just want to keep being sick so that you won¡¯t have to have Robert, but running doesn''t


    solve any problem."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "And you are here to solve the problem," he summarized and guessed at the same time, "you want me


    to wee the child with joy like everyone else and raise him together with you, is that right?"


    "I did think of that before, but I know it''s too hard for you. I don¡¯t want to put you on the spot, so I will


    raise my own child, but you don''t have to act like you can''t even look at him, like he is a murderer!"


    Avery instantly lost control of her emotions.


    She let go of his arm, her chest heaving rapidly. "If Shea was still alive, she definitely wouldn''t want


    your rtionship with Robert to be so weird because of her!"


    Provoked by the mention of Shea''s name, Elliot''s expression darkened :a!>RNS> he started walking


    back to his bedroom.


    Avery followed closely behind. "You have a mild fever, Elliot, your temperature can go up at night if you


    don''t take medicine now.¡±


    "I already took pills."


    "What kind of pills? Show me." She followed him into his room.


    Elliot paused and tensed his back; he was breathing heavily as though he was trying to contain himself.


    Ignoring his anger, Avery strode towards the nightstand and picked up the box of medicine on it. It was


    a type of normal cold medicine; four pills were missing from the box, which Avery assumed had been


    consumed by him.


    Out of habit, she nced at the manufacture date and expiration date.


    After that, she tossed the box into the trash can.


    "Elliot Foster, are you too old to think straight?"


    She couldn''t believe that an adult would take medicine without checking the expiration date. It was


    sheer luck that all he took was normal cold medicine, but why if it was something else?


    "Where did you even find expired cold medicine?" Her heart sank as she couldn''t decide whether he


    did it by ident or on purpose.


    "I don''t get sick that often.¡± He swallowed hard as though he could read her thoughts and said, "I didn''t


    take the expired pills on purpose." "Call your personal doctor right now." She took a deep breath and


    "I will get my driver to buy medicine." Elliot didn''t think it was necessary to call his doctor.


    "If you don''t do as I say, Robert and I will stay here tonight," she threatened, "it''s not like you can chase


    us out."


    Her threat had worked and he called his family doctor as she watched.


    Bitterness filled her heart as she watched him make the phone call.


    ''How desperately does he want me gone to actually call his doctor without a moment of hesitation?!''


    She thought.


    After the call, she felt offended and no longer wished to remain in his room for another moment, so she


    turned to strode towards the door.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    After she left, Elliot called the family doctor once again and said, "I''m fine. You don''t have toe


    now."


    The doctor was slightly confused. "Mr. Foster, I''m already on the way there. Why don''t Ie and have


    a look?"


    Elliot hung up. He reached up to touch his forehead and noticed that his skin was slightly hot to the


    touch.


    He did not realize that he had a fever before Avery arrived. Though he did feel unwell, it did not affect


    his work; after Avery''s visit, however, he felt as though all strength had been drained from him.


    He lied down on the bed and tried to empty out his emotions, but no matter how many times he tried,


    his effort ended in failure.


    Whenever he tried to forget about what happened earlier, Robert''s face would appear in his mind.


    Robert''s adorable, little face, and his bright, curious eyes were like a blinding ray of light that pierced


    through the darkness.


    By the time the doctor arrived at Elliot''s mansion, Elliot''s had already drifted off to sleep.


    The doctor touched his forehead and realized that Elliot''s temperature was exceptionally high. He


    immediately took out the thermometer and checked Elliot''s temperature.


    The screen of the thermometer showed that his body temperature had reached 38.9 Celsius.


    Normally, one would have to take medication for fever once their body temperature exceeded 38.5


    Celsius, but because Elliot was asleep, the doctor could only ce him on fluid infusion.


    The next morning, Elliot opened his eyes and his fever had been brought down. His body no longer felt


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    heavy and his headache had subdued.


    Ever since Shea passed away, he had been drowning in sorrow, which led to insomnia. Theck of


    sleep had caused the headache in the end.


    Catching a cold this time had given him a good night''s sleep; he felt more energized and less


    depressed.


    He lifted the nket and sat up, before noticing the medicine and note left on the nightstand by his


    doctor.


    He picked up the note and saw that there was instruction on the dosage of medicine >h''=PNY> also a


    reminder for Elliot to take care of himself.


    Elliot set the note down and got out of bed to open the curtains at the window.


    It was not snowing, and the snow in the yard from before was slowly melting away under the bright,


    golden light.


    He turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    After a shower, he changed into loose clothes and headed downstairs.


    Mrs. Scarlet saw Ellioting down the stairs and went up to him. "Sir, do you feel better now? I


    should have known that you were sick when you lost your appetite and refused to have nothing but


    soupst night. This is my fault."


    "I''m better now." His throat hurt as though it had been cut when he spoke.


    "That''s good to hear. I''ve made some soup. I''ll bring you some."


    Elliot strode into the dining room and as soon as he sat down, Mrs. Scarlet set a bowl of warm soup


    before him, before stir-frying some vegetables to serve with the soup.


    Right before she was about to leave, Elliot asked, "were you the one who called Avery overst night?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Mrs. Scarlet nodded. "There''s a saying that a doer must undo what he''s


    done. When I saw how much you''ve been suffering, I thought that maybe if Avery takes Robert here,


    you would be able to let go once you see Robert."


    "It takes the right medicine to cure someone. My medicine is Shea, not Robert, " Elliot said calmly, "I


    won''t neglect Robert, I just can''t love him the way a normal father would."


    Though Robert did not take Shea''s life, he was the reason why she was dead.


    Mrs. Scarlet''s eyes reddened "I understand. I won''t call Avery here again," she paused for a moment,


    before continuing, "the doctor told me to remind you to take your pills. Don''t forget to do so."


    "Yeah."


    After a few moments of silence, Mrs.


    Scarlet added, "Mrs. Cooper messaged me an hour ago and said that she had traveled to Bridgedale


    alongside Avery and Robert."


    Elliot''s hand on the spoon twitched at the words.


    "Avery ns to spend the new year with Robert in Bridgedale," she continued, "both Hayden and La


    are still over here! She didn''t even wait for those two... Was she provoked in any way when she was


    herest night?"


    Mrs. Scarlet knew that what she said would make Elliot ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t help it. After


    seeing Robert the night before, she had grown to love the child from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Because Robert was identical to Elliot. If Shea was still alive and saw Robert, she would have spoiled


    the boy senseless.


    A young woman as kind as Shea would never want to see Elliot keeping a distance from his son


    because of her.


    Mrs. Scarlet left the dining room after saying what she had to say.


    The spoon in Elliot''s hand dropped into the bowl at the news that Avery had taken Robert to


    Bridgedale.


    ''She must be really mad to leave in such a hurry,'' he thought.


    Avery told him that she would raise Robert on her own; she took the boy away with her to Bridgedale


    so that he wouldn''t have to


    see him. Elliot felt like he was supposed to be relieved, but he simply couldn''t feel the slightest joy.


    The thought of rushing to Bridgedale to find her even came across his mind, but was soon rejected.


    ''It''s a good thing that she took him away,'' he thought, ''that way, I will have time to cool down and keep


    check of my emotions.¡¯


    It was a spontaneous decision for Avery to take Robert to Bridgedale. Robert was still too young to


    travel on long-haul flights, but sheid awake all night thinking back to the cold looks in Elliot''s eyes.


    She didn''t care if she was mistreated, but she couldn''t allow her son to be mistreated. Motivated by


    rage, she decided to move her family to Bridgedale and spend new years there.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She took Robert with her first, and Mike would take Hayden and La to meet with her in Bridgeable


    before Spring Break.


    Everyone in her family, including Hayden, La and Mike, all respected her decision.


    Avery was grateful for their understanding and felt d that they were willing to ept her, even when


    she asionally decided to act rashly.


    She didn''t leave in a hurry simply out of spite, but also because she wanted to see her patient again: a


    man that shared the same blood type, same condition and even simr looks with Shea.


    The man had a wonderful name called Adrian White.


    Though his surname was White, his first name Adrian symbolized ''the dark one¡¯; putting the two words


    together somewhat made his name sound contradicting yet meaningful.


    Adrian''s looks gave her the same feeling as his name did. He had clear eyes, but often seemed


    gloomy. He would not have appeared that way without the pain he suffered from the illness.


    When the ne l?f->WJU:ed in Bridgedale, their bodyguards sent them to the mansion.


    Avery had not intended for Mrs. Cooper to tag along, as Mrs. Cooper was not familiar with Bridgedale


    at all, but she insisted oning to help taking care of Avery''s children.


    "I have a nanny that I know from here and I will hire her to help take care of Robert with you. I don''t


    want you to give yourself so much of a hard time," Avery said to Mrs. Cooper.


    Mrs. Cooper nodded. "Avery, are you going back after the holidays?"


    Avery read between her words and knew that Mrs. Cooper was concerned that she might remain in


    Bridgedale permanently.


    "Of course, I will go back. Hayden and La go to school in Aryadelle and mypany is there as


    well."


    Mrs. Cooper sighed a breath of relief at her answer.


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle.


    The house became extremely empty since Avery left with Robert.


    Eric had taken La to attend sses for stage performances and Mike was busy with work since it


    was the end of the year; hence, Hayden was the only one left at home.


    Hayden was attending special sses during the winter holidays and did not have ss every single


    day. Afterpleting his ss for the morning, he was free for the rest of the day.


    He had promised La that he would go find her in the afternoon, so after ss, he took a taxi from the


    side of the road.


    Not long after the driver started driving, he mumbled, "what''s wrong with that ck car behind me?


    Why is it following me?¡±


    Hayden¡¯s head snapped around to look behind him immediately.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Hayden was immediately alerted because he had been stalked before. He took out his phone and


    called Eric.


    His phone was a gift from Eric; it was a cell phone tailor-made for children and Eric even saved his


    personal number in the phone.


    Hayden told Eric about being followed and Eric immediately arranged a few bodyguards to wait for


    Hayden where he got out of the taxi.


    The ck car that was following Hayden raced by him as soon as he got out of the car, as though to


    make a statement that it was not following him, but simply happened to be driving on the same road.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you here alone? Why didn¡¯t you bring


    your bodyguard?" Eric took Hayden¡¯s hand and took him into the building, where Eric and La trained


    for the entertainmentpany.


    "It''s new year soon and 1 told my bodyguard to go on leave," Hayden said.


    "Your mom is going to be worried if she finds out." Eric remained thoughtful for a moment, before


    suggesting, "that person who was following you must have known that you don''t have a bodyguard with


    you, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. I will assign two bodyguards to you. Nothing bad


    can happen to you before you head to Bridgedale to find your mom."


    Hayden didn''t like being followed by bodyguards, but he knew that Avery had her hands full taking care


    of his younger brother; if something was to happen to him, it would break his mother¡¯s heart.


    Hayden nodded in agreement.


    "La learned a dance sequence today, but she might not be that good at it yet. When she asks you


    Hayden nodded dazedly, as he tried to figure out who sent someone to follow him.


    Could it be Chelsea? But Chelsea had been hiding under her shelltely and wouldn''t dare to show


    herself.


    Could it be Wanda? She was the one behind that incident with the grave, after all. She desperately


    wanted Robert dead, so naturally, she would want Hayden and his sister dead as well.


    ''Why hasn¡¯t Elliot dealt with her yet? What exactly is he thinking?'' He thought, ''Mom took Robert to see


    himst night ;g.=UJW: decided to go to Bridgedale first thing this morning. She must have been


    bullied when she was at Elliot''s. That dirtbag!''


    Rage burnt hot within Hayden. To think that he had expected a dirtbag to make his mother happy, he


    must have been dreaming.


    Eric took Hayden to the dancing room, where La was dancing under the teacher''s lead.


    Hayden felt disoriented when he saw how devoted La seemed.


    La would always be easily distracted when she was doing her homework, but she seemed extremely


    focused at the moment.


    Hayden didn''t want his sister to be an idol, but kept his thoughts to himself when his mother did not


    oppose the idea; and when he saw how much La had changed, he had a change in mind.


    As long as she is happy, she should be able to do anything she wanted.


    Soon, the song was over and the dancing ceased.


    La immediately ran towards Hayden. " Hayden! How did I do?" She batted her beautiful eyes and


    asked in excitement.


    "It''s good."


    "I knew you wouldpliment me, Hayden! Dancing is so tiring, though! I want you to carry me!" La


    clung onto Hayden like a ko.


    Hayden took her hand and took her to sit down on a chair on the side. "Stop if you are tired."


    "I have to keep going! The teacher said that I''m still not familiar with a few moves and I need more


    practice to master them." La grabbed Hayden''s hand and continued in a soft voice, "Uncle Eric said


    that he is going to take me to appear on a new year show in a few days. I''m going to perform well,


    Hayden. Uncle Eric says that Mom will be able to see me on television then."

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Seeing the determination in La''s eyes, Hayden simply said, "good luck."


    Meanwhile, Cole stood in front of the office window and watched as the neon lights lit up the city. The


    bustling night view outside signaled the start of the night life.


    Had it been any time before, he would have left the office and headed out to enjoy the night scene; but


    today, he wasn''t in the mood.


    He had been forced into bankruptcy by his own uncle and would be bearing a tremendous amount of


    debt.


    He did regret what he had done, but mostly, he resented it all.


    He had been leading afortable life as


    Elliot''s nephew, and yet, it was as easy as killing a bug for Elliot to crush him.


    For the past few days, Cole watched his own father called Elliot countless times, begging for mercy in


    order to salvage the situation. His father had hoped that Elliot would forgive him for the sake of their


    kinship, but Elliot would either refuse the call or transfer the call to his assistant.


    ''Elliot is merciless! My own mother had already died and I just want to live my life in peace. Why do I


    have to bear such a high debt? It''s worse than killing me,'' he thought.


    An unknown period of time had passed before the door was opened and Henry stepped in.


    "Leave now! Starting tomorrow, this will no longer be yourpany," Henry said coldly, "your uncle


    might be ruthless, but you are ungrateful! I wouldn''t have been affected if you weren''t my son, and I


    wouldn''t have to clean up after a murderer like you!"


    "Dad, I know that I¡¯ve made terrible mistakes, but it¡¯s already happened. What''s the point of scolding


    me now?" Cole turned around to face his father. "I am on the wrong path because you fail at


    parenting."


    Henry''s lips trembled as he was rendered speechless.


    The two left thepany and returned home with red eyes.


    The servants served dinner at the table, but Henry had no appetite. He only felt like drinking.


    "Let''s sell this mansion! This is the only property I own that''s worth something. Sell the mansion and


    clear your debt. After that you are no longer my concern," Henry said as he poured wine into his own


    ss.


    "I don''t want to sell the mansion," Cole said with a lump in his throat, "if we sell this mansion, where are


    we going to live? I am not married yet. Without a house, how am I supposed to get a wife?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You are still thinking about getting a wife right now?!"


    "If I don''t get a wife, that means the end to your legacy." Cole drank a whole ss of wine QIT? asked,


    "Dad, you are Elliot''s father. Don''t you have anything that you can hold against him?"


    "Hold against him?" Henry was stunned for a moment. "I might be his older brother, but we are too far


    apart in age so I haven''t a clue about his business." "I''m not talking about business. I mean his


    private life... I heard that he was the one who killed Grandpa," Cole lowered his voice and continued,


    "Dad, you must know something about this, right? Why haven''t you ever mentioned it to me? If it wasn''t


    for someone toe to me about this..."


    "Who came to you? Who told you that?!" Henry''s eyes widened in shock. "Bringing your uncle down


    doesn''t benefit us in any way!"


    "But what if someone is willing to pay my debt for me? Dad, I will never agree to selling the old Foster


    mansion. The market value of this ce will only go up in the future," Cole said in a calctive tone,"


    have you heard of Charlie before? He used to be Elliot''s ssmate, and he is also Elliot''spetitor."


    Instantly, Henry''s eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    He, too, wanted to keep the old Foster mansion, but it was never a good thing to betray his family with


    scandal. If his mother was still alive, she would have a heart attack.


    "Dad, I don''t know what''s there to think about. Elliot has left us with no choice. Will keeping his secret


    do you any good? Right now, all I want is money!"


    A stream of tears scrolled down Henry''s cheek. "Your grandfather was, indeed, killed by your uncle.


    Your uncle came close to being thrown into juvenile jail. In order to protect him from it, your


    grandmother found a psychologist and forged a document stating that Elliot was psychologically


    disabled."

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Cole listened to his father as though he was listening to an intoxicating story. "So, is my uncle really


    mentally ill?"


    Henry frowned and sighed. "There are different levels of severity to mental illness. Even if your uncle


    was ill, he had not had another episode since then. How else did he seed afterward?"


    "His business took off, but his love life did not. Avery divorced him and refused to hand over the


    custody of her children. Do you really think it''s because they don¡¯t love each other? Maybe she''s known


    about his illness the entire time and decided not to be with him!" Cole guessed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Henry considered his words thoughtfully.


    "Dad, we already have nothing. We have


    nothing else to lose. Even if we side with Charlie, what exactly can Elliot do to us? I don''t have any


    more money that he can take anymore!" Cole found his


    determination in desperation. "I have to work with Charlie."


    Henry took his ss and drank all the wine in it.


    "Tell Charlie about this, and then what?" Henry scowled. "Even if you tell everyone that Elliot murdered


    his own father, what¡¯s going to happen? Back then it happened, your grandmother''s first reaction was


    to protect him. If even your grandmother wouldn¡¯t me him on this, what gives anyone else the right


    to punish him for it? Besides, it happened too long ago!" "Dad, the reason why you are not as


    sessful as Elliot is because you are not as ruthless as him.¡± Cole poured his father another ss of


    wine. "He has just enormous influence now and once a scandal like this gets out, it will destroy him!


    Charlie wouldn¡¯t try so hard to find his weakness otherwise."


    "Elliot is still my brother!"


    "But he killed your wife and forced your son into bankruptcy! Do you still care that he''s your brother? Is


    he going to take care of you when you grow old?"


    Cole''s words had rendered Henry speechless.


    Half an hourter, Henry had too much to drink and started turning red. "Standing against him won''t


    end well for you... I am going to retire to the country... Don¡¯te to me for anything from now on... It''s


    up to you if you have a death wish... but I don''t... I don''t want to die..."


    Cole clenched his fists at his father''s words.


    "Elliot is a god to you, but not to me! Sooner orter, he will be defeated by someone better than him!


    Maybe he will end up even worsepared to us!" Cole said, as his eyes mmed with hope for such


    a day to arrive.


    He returned to his room after stepping out of the dining room =d"=RMP; called Charlie.


    Though he was slightly drunk, he was excited and felt as though he could see the Elliot''s scandal being


    printed on tomorrow''s headline.


    "Charlie, does your offer still stand?" He asked, "I''ve learnt my uncle''s secret, but I need you to pay off


    my debt."


    "Just how much exactly do you owe?" Charlie asked calmly, "I''m not as rich as your uncle, so it


    depends on how worthy your tips are." "My tips are definitely worth the money. If you don''t intend on


    working with me, then I will just find someone else," Cole said confidently, "my uncle has plenty of


    enemies. I can just find the wealthiest amongst them and they would surely pay my 7.5 million debts off


    for me."


    Charlie considered the amount ''7.5 million'' and hesitated for a few moments, before saying, "I will give


    you a prepayment. Tell me everything that you know and I will transfer the remaining bnce to you."


    Cole had not expected that Charlie would agree to it so quickly; it seemed like he really was


    determined to destroy Elliot.


    After the trade, Charlie felt slightly displeased because the information Colt provided him sounded like


    it was the most shocking news at first, but Charlie had already heard of it before; he simply hadn''t been


    able to put all the pieces together just yet.


    Which meant that he had spent 7.5 million on a confirmation from Cole.


    The crimson-colored box that Elliot had lost potentially contained information rted to his condition.


    Once he obtained the box, Charlie would be able to make Elliot his puppet.


    At that point, 7.5 million aside, Elliot would have to pay him even if he asked for 75 million or 750


    million.


    At night, Elliot was about to rest at eleven when the screen of his phone lit up all of a sudden.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    He picked up his phone and saw a message from an unknown number. He opened the message and


    the content came into sight.


    ''Shea is gone. I will do as she asked and scatter her ashes to the sea. I''m sorry for the pain we''ve put


    you through. I''m really sorry. I will give up everything that I own in Aryadelle as my atonement. ¨C


    Wesley Brook''


    Eliot gritted his teeth as tears welled up in his eyes.


    All his hard work on trying to calm himself for the past few days had all been ruined when he saw the


    message.


    Shea was dead. She really was gone. She had given up on her life to have Robert.


    Elliot had not put so much effort into protecting her throughout the years just so that she could be


    someone''s blood bag.


    His fingers began to turn white from how tightly he was holding onto his phone. When the screen


    dimmed, he pressed on it again.


    He didn''t want to ept the reality, but the message was an unforgiving reminder of what had


    happened.


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale.


    Once Avery and Robert settled down, she made a phone call to the family member of Adrian in hope to


    arrange a meeting as soon as possible.


    His family told her that she was wee to visit them at their house whenever she had the time, so


    Avery handed her child to Mrs. Cooper and headed to the White Family Mansion.


    She had not looked into Adrian''s background before, because it was not important; but now, she was


    intrigued by him.


    Upon arriving at the White Family Mansion, Adrian''s sister weed her.


    "Miss. White, is your family from Bridgedale? Have you been to Aryadelle before?"


    Adrian''s sister was slightly taken by surprise. "My dad is from Aryadelle and my mom is from


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Bridgedale."


    "Oh¡­ What about Adrian? Same as you?"


    "Doctor Tate, how is asking about this going to help with the treatment?" Adrian''s sister was apparently


    reluctant to mention anything private.


    "Of course it would help. We need to know how an illness developed in order to treat it, such as what


    happened to the patient prior to him getting sick," Avery said.


    "I will need to get my dad to answer your question, then, because I hardly know much about my


    brother," she said, before calling her father.


    After twenty minutes, a man in his fifties appeared before Avery.


    Avery''s eyes were caught as soon as she saw the man, who resembled someone she knew.


    The man sat down on the couch across Avery. "Doctor Tate, I heard that you would like to know more


    about Adrian''s condition. He was born with the illness and I''ve taken him to countless famous doctors,


    but none of them managed to cure him."


    Avery collected herself and nodded. "Are you born in Aryadelle?"


    "Yes."


    "What about Adrian?"


    The man remained silent for a few moments, before saying, "he''s born in Bridgedale. Forgive me,


    Doctor Tate, but I can''t tell you any more than this. Adrian is a tragedy of our family and we''ve been


    suffering."


    Avery did not raise any further questions and got up to leave.


    She had felt odd when shest saw Adrian and that feeling had strengthened when she saw his father


    this time.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    She felt like there could be some sort of connection between Adrian, his father. Shea and Elliot; not


    social connection, but biological connection.


    Avery was startled by her own thought.


    Had she been too tiredtely, toe up with such a senseless idea? Aryadelle and Bridgedale were


    so far apart that even if Adrian''s father was from Aryadelle, there was no way that he was rted to the


    Fosters.


    The Fosters were so wealthy that they were untouchable in Aryadelle; though their family rtions


    were a mess, if something did happen, Avery would have at least heard of it throughout the time she


    spent by Elliot''s side. However, she had not heard


    of any rumors apart from matters concerning Shea.


    The car stopped in front of the mansion and she got out of the car.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she spotted an elegant figure standing by the door.


    "Avery!" The person spotted her as well and immediately greeted.


    A smile appeared on Avery''s face at the familiar voice.


    It was Tammy.


    Since Tammy had been discharged from the hospital, she had traveled to Bridgedale with her mother.


    Once she caught news that Avery hade to Bridgedale with Robert, she immediately hurried over.


    "I thought that you said you areing tomorrow?" Avery was slightly surprised. Had she known that


    Tammy was visiting, she would not have gone to the White Family Mansion.


    "I just really want to see Robert." Tammy hooked her arm on Avery''s and pulled her into the living room.


    "Robert is a little handsome fellow, and he is definitely going to bewitch countless women when he


    grows up."


    Avery couldn''t help but chuckle. "I don''t expect that he would. I''d rather he stays healthy and safe."


    "He seems energetic, so he¡¯s definitely healthy," Tammy said as she strolled towards the crib and


    yed with Robert." Avery, are you going back to Aryadelle after new years?" "Yeah. You?" Avery


    asked. "I have sses starting in Spring next year, so I don''t n on going back just yet." Sorrow filled


    Tammy''s eyes.


    The trauma from thetest incident had affected her, after all; Tammy''s eyes used to be filled with spirit,


    but now, her eyes were no longer as bright.


    "Tammy, you :h+>SNX< Jun..."


    "Things between us are over. I told you, his family was pressuring me to give birth."


    "Okay. I will support you no matter what your choice is." Avery''s lips curled into a smile. "You and your


    mom shoulde over to my ce for new years! The more the merrier."


    "Sure!" Tammy agreed right away. "Avery, back when you broke up with Elliot, did he pester you?"


    Avery remained thoughtful for a few moments. "Back when we broke up, he was a sessful business


    man and I was just a college student; if we are talking about pestering, I think I was the one who


    pestered him. Besides, he is too proud to do that."


    "But you didn''t exactly pester him as well, right?"


    Avery sat down next to the crib. "It really hurt at first when we broke up and sometimes I would really


    want to message him, but I know that doing so won''t change anything; so, I packed my schedules with


    activities to keep myself busy."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Hm. Jun has been messaging metely and it''s quite bothersome." Tammy had decided to forget him


    and start a new life, but Jun would send long messages every single day to recap on their past.


    "You can block him if you don''t want to receive messages from him."


    "Should I really go that far?"


    Avery wasn''t sure how to answer. If one refused to do what had to be done and remained involved, it


    would only be more painful.


    "Whatever. I''ll block him! It''s impossible for us to get back together again anyway." Tammy took out her


    phone and blocked Jun on every tform. "If he still manages to find a way to bother me, then I''m


    going to get a new boyfriend to make him give up.


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle.


    Elliot remained depressed for two days, before deciding to hold a funeral for Shea.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    He had never publicized their rtionship when Shea was still alive. It was a decision he made to keep


    her from the interference of the outside world; not even Avery understood him and thought that he hid


    Shea away from others¡¯ knowledge because he was ashamed of her intellectual disability.


    He had never once been ashamed of Shea; she would have died long ago if he felt ashamed of her.


    With Shea gone, he no longer had to worry about someone bothering or hurting her. Upon deciding that


    he would hold Shea''s funeral, he started making arrangements on his own.


    When news got out, Hayden told Mike that


    he wanted to attend Shea''s funeral.


    Mike immediately called Chad to ask if they could go.


    "Mr. Foster is the one who drew up the guest list, you and Hayden are not on the list," Chad said in a


    troubled tone.


    Mike lifted an eyebrow. "Is Avery on it? If her name is on it, then Hayden and I will attend the funeral as


    her representatives."


    "No," Chad said directly, "he only invited some of the managers in thepany and some clients that


    Sterling Group has worked with for years... He didn''t invite Avery or any friends, for that matter..."


    "Oh... But Hayden says that he wants to see Shea off. Go ask Elliot if Hayden cane, if he says no,


    he will never hear Hayden refer to him as his father again," Mike threatened, "even if Shea died


    because of


    Robert, Hayden has nothing to do with it."


    "I get it. Don''t get so riled up. I''ll go ask right away."


    Chad hung up and took a sip of cold water to calm himself. He spent some time preparing himself,


    before gathering the courage to call Elliot. When the call was answered, he expressed Hayden''s will to


    attend Shea''s funeral and started building Hayden¡¯s case.


    "Mr. Foster, Shea was very close with Hayden when she was alive..."


    "Sure," before Chad could finish, Elliot agreed.


    Chad felt slightly dazed, as he had not expected Elliot to agree without reservation.


    After the call, he conveyed Elliot''s response to Mike.


    "My boss isn''t that narrow-minded. Once Shea''s funeral is over, he should be able to slowly recover."


    "I don''t care about him," Mike said, "now that all three kids belong to Avery, things are great.¡±


    "You have no empathy. Shea is Mr. Foster''s biological sister. They were fraternal twins.


    Mike froze.


    "Shea''s real name is Shea Foster. It''s written on her tombstone," Chad continued, "if she was still alive,


    we would probably never learn her real name."


    "Why would he keep it hidden if they were brother >a*;TMX< sister? I hate sneaking around most!"


    Mike mocked and decided to tell Avery about it to see if she would like to attend the funeral.


    Avery remained quiet for a few moments when she heard the news. For the past few days, she had


    been hoping for a miracle; as long as Shea''s body was not found, she could still be alive.


    However, if Elliot had decided to hold a funeral, it meant that he had obtained intel that confirmed


    Shea''s death.


    "I need to take care of Robert, so I''ll pass. You should take Hayden and go. If La wants to go, take


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    her with you as well," Avery said.


    "Alright," Mike said.


    "Has Shea''s body been transported back?"


    A bold thought appeared in Avery''s mind: she wanted to run a DNA test on Shea and Adrian.


    She wanted to know if the two were rted ... how else could she exin all the coincidences?

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    "I didn''t hear anything about the body. What''s wrong? You can''t possibly be thinking of reviving her


    from the dead, right?" Mike''s mind ran wild.


    Avery''s head started to hurt. "I was just asking, Mike. If I can revive the dead, then no one will truly die


    on this earth. Don''t you think that''s really scary?"


    "Oh. I didn''t hear that Wesley will being back, so there probably won''t be a body. Elliot must have


    gotten news that Shea was dead, though; he wouldn''t have arranged a funeral otherwise."


    "Yeah."


    "Are you really noting back? Robert is still little. You can hand him over to the nanny ande


    back for a short trip."


    Mike wanted her to attend the funeral. No matter the nature of their rtionships with Elliot, they had


    always been close to Shea.


    "I''ve failed Shea," Avery spoke her mind in a hoarse voice. "If only I realized what she was thinking


    earlier on, I would not never have let her do what she''s done. I feel like I''m going crazy. I met a patient


    that has the exact condition as Shea. Not only do I think that he looks like her, I''ve even gone so far as


    to imagining that there''s a connection between him and Shea simply because they share the same


    blood type..."


    Mike was silenced at her confession. He had not known that she was treating another patient in


    Bridgedale.


    "I''ve just realized it, but maybe it is their unique blood type that makes them more prone to this illness!"


    Avery said as sharp pai pierced through her heart.


    The world was never short of coincidence, but the chances of ordinary people being exposed to those


    coincidences were slim.


    It was likely that Adrian and Shea were not rted in any way; they simply happened to share the


    same blood type and were both diagnosed with the same condition.


    As for the resemnce in their looks, perhaps it was merely a result of how much Avery missed Shea.


    "Avery, it''s best that you don''t attend the funeral. I think that you are not in right state of mind," Mike


    said after remaining silent for a few seconds. "Do you ever feel like everything seems small next to life


    >d.< QKY< death?"


    Avery hummed in response.


    "Since we are still alive, then let''s live our lives with joy!" Mike consoled, "I will take the kids to the


    funeral. Once it''s over, I will wrap things up at work as soon as possible and bring the kids with me to


    join you."


    "Okay."


    Meanwhile, in Elliot''s mansion, all belongings in Shea''s room had been organized and packed, before


    being moved and locked inside the warehouse.


    Elliot thought of leaving her belongings as they were, but he couldn''t help but wanting to go into her


    room. He would be reminded of her at the sight of her things and whenever he was reminded of her, he


    would also be reminded of why she died.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His psychologist told him that he should not consider Shea murdered if she was not forced into


    donating blood.


    There was something more powerful than


    hatred in this world, and that was love.


    Because of her love for Robert, Shea had saved him with no concern for her own life.


    He should not turn Shea''s love into neverending resentment, so he listened to his psychologist and


    tried to ovee it.


    He did not do it for himself; he simply didn''t wish to torture Avery and their children over this.


    A day before the funeral, Elliot received a phone call from Wanda.


    It was the first time Wanda had taken the initiative to call him ever since they met two months ago.


    Seeing the way Cole''spany went into bankruptcy, Wanda was concerned that Elliot would have


    more time to spare and that she would be his next target, and that was the reason for her phone call.


    "Elliot, I heard something," Wanda said, "I had dinner with Charliest night and asked him about the


    crimson box when he got drunk."


    Elliot started breathing heavily.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    "He said that he has something to hold against you, but he won''t use it thoughtlessly because he needs


    to reserve it for the right timing," Wanda said hastily," as for what''s the right timing that he was talking


    about, I have no idea. Charlie is a sly man. I haven''t known him for long, so he doesn¡¯t really trust me.


    But we are content with our partnership so just give me more time and I will find a way to get that box


    back to you."


    "You already know that the box contains something that would post a threat to me; why would you give


    it back to me should you ever get your hands on the box?" Elliot said sarcastically.


    Wanda froze. Her mind went nk as she dazedly tried to think back to what she had


    just said.


    Why did Elliot sound as though he had been provoked?


    "I just wanted to know if Charlie has the box. Now that it''s confirmed that he does, you are useless to


    me," Elliot gritted out coldly, "Wanda Tate, whatever you are plotting, I know everything."


    Wanda was scared senseless at merely the sound of his voice.


    "Elliot! I am not plotting anything! I wouldn''t dare to! My nemesis is Avery, not you! Your business and


    your life have nothing to do with me..."


    "Avery is a part of my life," he interrupted her and said, "Cole was the one who got your daughter killed;


    Jack Tate was the one who drafted the will and left Tate


    Industries to Avery''s hands. The only reason you see Avery as your nemesis is because you have


    been so used to bullying her that your jealousy has consumed you when you see that she was doing


    better than you."


    Wanda''s hand on her phone started to tremble.


    "I won''t kill you now," Elliot drawled, his tone powerful and intimidating, "because death would free you;


    whereas keeping you alive means you remain tortured. I will make it so that you beg for the sweet


    release of death in the end."


    Wanda''s blood ran cold. "Elliot Foster, don''t forget that I was the one who brought you and Avery


    together to begin with! I was her step-mother! 1 was her family for over twenty years!" "You killed your


    mother. I won''t give you the pleasure of a happy ending," he said, before hanging up.


    W=a-


    Though Elliot had said that he wouldn''t kill her for the time being, her fear had only grown.


    Indeed, true horror was when one could not tell one''s fate. If she wanted to turn the table, she would


    have to obtain the crimson box before Charlie; that box was the key to staying alive for her.


    At night, the looks in Elliot''s eyes darkened as he burned through cigarette after cigarette.


    He wanted to be a good man, but the gods had not rewarded him for it; instead, there were always


    people who tried to challenge his boundaries. If that was the case, he might as well continue being the


    bad guy.


    He put out the cigarette and made a phone call.


    "Where is Charlie now?"


    "He is at a dinner meeting."


    "Keep your eyes on him."


    "Yes, Mr. Foster. Do you have any further instructions for me?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    At three in the morning, one of the high-end residential buildings in the city center caught on fire,


    followed by horrifying explosions from where the fire had started.


    Instantly, the sky was lit by fire.


    The petrifying crimson me burnt bright through the night and it almost seemed like the world was


    ending.


    Just then, Elliot sat in the empty room that


    once belonged to Shea in a formal ck suit.


    As the noises of explosions pierced through the sky, he held a wine ss in one hand and a bottle of


    wine in another to pour himself a ss.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    If there was one thing Elliot hated most in his life, it would be being threatened by someone.


    ''So Charlie has something to hold against me, but won''t move because he is waiting for the right time?''


    He thought to himself, ¡¯ ha! I won¡¯t give him the chance. If he won''t act, then I¡¯ll destroy him along with


    the box. Even if the fire doesn''t kill him, his house would be burned into ruins.''


    The siren of the ambnce echoed in the air through the silent night.


    In Starry River Vi, Hayden had been woken up by the noises, and was shocked when he saw the sky


    painted with red.


    He crawled down the bed and stepped towards the door in the dark, before


    opening it and walking towards Mike''s room.


    Mike had just fallen deeply asleep and had not noticed all the noises on the outside.


    "The sky is red." Hayden pointed outside the window to show Mike.


    Mike rubbed his eyes and saw what was happening outside, so he took out his phone to check the


    news.


    "A fire broke out in a residential building in the city center." Mike yawned. "Something exploded so the


    fire was spreading wide."


    Hayden stood still after learning what had happened.


    Mike noticed that he seemed depressed and tapped him on the shoulder. "Big H, do you miss your


    mom? I will take you and La to Bridgedale in a few days. It''ste now, go back to sleep! By the way,


    it might look scary out there, but the fire won''t spread to our area, so don''t worry. Go to sleep!"


    Hayden hadn''t thought of Avery until Mike mentioned her. He was actually affected by the noises of the


    ambnce and the light from the fire in the dark night; when he realized that someone might die during


    the disaster, his heart simply grew heavy.


    He had not been this sentimental before, but perhaps Shea''s passing had traumatized his young heart.


    The next day, the fire that broke out in the city center in the middle of the night had appeared on the


    headline because it had urred in a high-end residential area.


    Apart from that, not only did the fire destroy the unit where it first started, it affected all the units on the


    same floor, along with the floors above VLU= below. As for the unit where the fire broke out, everything


    was burnt to ashes except for the load-bearing wall.


    Luckily, the people who lived in that unit managed to escape during the explosion, and ording to the


    news, two people were found critically injured.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was one of the most rming news stories of themunity in recent months, but Mike did not


    bother to look into it because it was the day for Shea¡¯s funeral.


    He woke up early and took the children to breakfast, before rushing to the funeral venue.


    Upon arriving, Chad leaned towards him and whispered, "have you seen the news today? That


    headline about an indoor gas explosion..." "You mean that incident that took ce at three in the


    morning?" "Yeah! Do you know whose apartment that is?" Chad asked mysteriously.


    Noticing something unusual, Mike asked," is it someone we know?"


    Chad nodded.


    Both Hayden and La widened their eyes and leaned closer to eavesdrop.


    "That''s Chelsea''s brother''s ce. She lived there, too. When the explosion happened, she was in


    there," Chad immediately told him, "the siblings barely made it, but both of them suffered rather severe


    injuries."


    "Is this the gods'' way of punishing them?"


    "Not the gods. It''s Mr. Foster."


    Chad didn''t give too many details considering how many people were around them.


    Mike nodded. "Let me tell Avery about this.¡±

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Mike summarized the incident in simple wordings and sent it to Avery while attaching a photo of Elliot


    that he took in secret along with the message.


    It was ten at night in Bridgedale. Avery had just gotten into bed and had yet to fall asleep.


    When she saw the message Mike sent, she tried to picture the reason behind Elliot''s action, but her


    siblings.


    If it was done to seek revenge from Chelsea for causing Avery to go into delivery early, why would he


    burn Charlie''s apartment down, and why did he choose to do so at such a time?


    There had to be something else going on apart from his history with the Tierney siblings.


    Had it been any time before, Avery would have confronted Elliot to ask him what had happened


    between them, but she no longer had the energy for that.


    Her three children had taken up eighty percent of her energy; and what little was left was reserved for


    treating Adrian''s illness.


    She hade to an agreement with the White Family that she would perform the first surgery on


    Adrian after new years. After the first surgery, they would decide if they could proceed with the second


    surgery based on the oue.


    Seeing that she did not reply, Mike took a photo of Hayden and La and sent it to her.


    This time, she couldn''t help but reply, ''why are La''s eyes so red? Did she cry?''


    ''Yeah. Shea¡¯s photo was disyed at the funeral and she cried when she saw it.''


    Avery was overwhelmed with emotions when she received his reply. If she was at the funeral, she


    wouldn''t be able to hold back her tears as well.


    After remaining silent for a while, she sent another message.


    ''How is he?''


    ''Which one? Are you talking about Hayden or Elliot?''


    Avery gasped awkwardly.


    Mike was teasing her on purpose, but did not want to enrage her, so he replied right away.


    ''Hayden didn''t cry, but has been frowning the entire time. Elliot is the same. There''s no doubt that they


    are father and son. They are practically identical.''


    Avery held onto her phone ?d%=SLP> slowly began to drift off the sleep.


    Shea would rest in peace and all the pain would sooner orter fade.


    Meanwhile, in a hospital in Aryadelle.


    Wanda rushed to the hospital at the first chance she had to visit Charlie.


    It wasn''t that she truly cared if Charlie lived or died; she simply wanted to see how miserable he was.


    Elliot told her the night before that she would not have a happy ending, and because of that, she had


    not been able to sleep much since the fire.


    She had seen her share of vicious people, and she herself was someone who would do anything to get


    what she wanted; but Elliot was different from them all.


    Because of how powerful and wealthy Elliot was, it would take someone with nine lives to defeat him in


    Aryadelle.


    Inside the ward, Charlie''s body waspletely wrapped in bandages except for his eyes and mouth.


    Wanda set the flowers and fruits she brought down and consoled Charlie''s mother.


    "Sis, this is not an ident," she said," Elliot set the ce on fire."


    When she spoke, Charlie reacted right away from the bed. He tried to nod but his eyes were soon filled


    with tears from the pain.


    His mother felt even worse when she saw her son''s reaction.


    "Charlie, we just need to protect our own properties. If you focus too much on taking something that


    belongs to others, you could risk what you have in the end!" Charlie''s mother knew how ambitious her


    son was, and felt helpless when she saw what had happened to him.


    "Don''t cry, sis. Charlie will get better," Wanda said, "I want to talk to him, alone. I will talk some sense


    into him."


    Charlie¡¯s mother nodded and left the room.


    Wanda said to Charlie, "seeing how you''ve ended up is like looking into my own future, but I don''t want


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    to submit to my fate, so I have to gamble. I thought of a perfect n and I will surely be able to get that


    box. However, I will not be working with you any longer, because you have been utterly defeated this


    time."

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    As Wanda was leaving, Charlie''s eyes were filled with resentment and tears.


    ''I''m not dead yet! How dare Wanda look down on me?!'' He thought,'' it''s bad enough that Elliot doesn''t


    consider me his rival. Who does Wanda think she is to look down on me?''


    At the memorial service, personal belongings that represented Shea were carried onto the car after the


    ceremony and they were meant to be buried next to Rosalie''s grave.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the guests headed towards the hotel for the lunch service; Mike was about to take the


    children to the hotel as well, but noticed that both La and Hayden were staring at Elliot, who was


    about to deliver


    Shea''s belongings to the graveyard.


    "He is going to the graveyard. Do you two want to go with him?" Mike asked.


    Hayden nodded and La copied his motion.


    "Alright! Let¡¯s go with him, then." With that, Mike took them along with him and headed towards the


    graveyard.


    The graveyard was surrounded by mountains and the temperature was extremely chilling.


    Once they buried Shea''s remains, the gravestone was nted. Elliot kneeled and ced a bouquet of


    lilies in front of the grave while looking at the smiling photo of Shea. "Shea, if there''s a next life, don¡¯t


    be so silly again."


    La heard him and mumbled, "Shea isn''t silly! Silly people know nothing, and she knew everything."


    Mike gave La a look and silently hinted her to stop talking.


    "Shea must have known that it''s my mom who did her surgery, that¡¯s why she likes my mom so much.


    That''s why she likes me and my brother, and also our little brother... " La was so depressed; she


    knew that if she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to speak her mind, she wouldn''t get another chance again.


    "If I have a time machine that allows me to travel back in time, I will definitely stop Shea from giving her


    blood to our brother. Robert is really cute, but I didn''t want to lose Shea as well."


    Elliot''s body stiffen at La''s words.


    Avery was the one who performed Shea''s surgery? It was Avery the entire time.


    Elliot felt as though he had been struck by lightning.


    Mike watched as Elliot''s face turned from white to red, before darkening.


    "La, why would you spill everything out like that? Your mom didn''t even mention this to him," Mike


    whispered to La.


    La didn''t think that she had done something wrong. "But Shea is already gone! Even after the two


    surgeries my mom did for her, she still died!"


    ''Two surgeries!'' Elliot thought, ''Avery was the one who did both surgeries on Shea!''


    Elliot swallowed hard as he stared intently at La''s face, feeling as though everything before him was


    a dream.


    If Avery was the one who performed the surgeries on Shea, why was hepletely unaware of it? He


    even ended up paying Zoe 300 million like a clown.


    He felt like a fool, while Avery watched everything =d+;QLY< refused to mention this to him even after


    Shea''s death. If La hadn''t talked about it, was Avery going to keep this from him forever?


    Mike could sense that Elliot was emotionally unstable, so he picked La off the ground and took


    Hayden''s hand with his other hand, before saying goodbye. "It''s too cold here. I will take the kids and


    go now."


    With that, Mike left hastily before Elliot could react.


    The weather was cloudy and it looked as though the sky was about to fall.


    The graveyard was surrounded in silence, so one would distinctly hear the slightest movement.


    Elliot looked back at Shea''s smiling face in the photo as his state of mind shifted drastically.


    It was no wonder that Shea would call out to Avery every time after the surgeries; it was no wonder that


    Shea said she heard Avery''s sound after the second surgery and refused to ept that Zoe was the


    one who performed the surgery.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Zoe''s story was nothing but an enormous lie, yet he was even moreughable than her. At least Zoe


    knew that it was a lie from the start, but he had believed her story up until now.


    "Avery Tate, why would you do this to me?" Elliot mumbled as he quietly sobbed, "why?


    All he received in response was the sound of the wind blowing.


    On the way home, La muttered in confusion, "why isn¡¯t Dad happy when he finds out that Mom was


    the one who performed surgeries on Shea?"


    "La, would you be mad if your brother lies to you?" Mike tried to exin with a metaphor. "Your dad


    wouldn''t have been


    upset if he had known about it all along."


    "Why didn''t Mom tell him, then?"


    "Because your mom didn¡¯t want anything to do with him at first. She was afraid that if she gets involved


    with him, he woulde and take you and your brother away from her. By the time their rtionship


    improved, it was too long in the past for her to mention."


    La still seemed slightly confused by Mike''s exnation.


    "The adults'' world is soplicated!"


    "Yeah! Which is why people like Shea are actually rather lucky." Mike nced at La and said, "your


    eyes are all swollen now. I thought that you had a rehearsal tonight?" "It''s a rehearsal, not the official


    live performance." La rubbed her eyes and it


    hurt a little. "After the show, I want to go find Mom." "Sure."


    In the evening, Avery made a video call to them.


    It was seven in the morning in Bridgedale and that was usually the time they video called one another.


    "Shea has been buried and La has gone off to attend the rehearsal for the night ball. " Mike and


    Hayden stood before the camera in the video call with Avery. "La told Elliot that you were the one


    who performed surgeries on Shea and he was really emotional as though he had been struck."


    Avery remained silent.


    "Did he contact you?" Mike asked.


    "No." Avery drew a quiet deep breath and changed the subject. "La''s ssmate''s mother contacted


    me saying that her child will be having a birthday celebration soon, >d,;RMV: would like to invite La


    as a guest. That child seems to be quite close with La so if you have time tomorrow, take La over.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    If you are busy, tell the bodyguard to send her."


    "Oh, I''m busy tomorrow. I will tell the bodyguard to send her there, then."


    "Sure." Avery turned her attention to Hayden. "Hayden, do you have ss tomorrow?"


    Hayden nodded.


    "What do you learn in the special sses?" Avery hadn''t a clue about what Hayden was studying, as it


    was apletely different field as her profession.


    Hayden briefly went through the content of his curriculum and Averyplimented him as she often


    did, "you are so brilliant, darling. I am so proud of you."


    It was a simpleplement, but Hayden felt especially proud.


    After the video call, Mike looked at the time and said, "why don''t we go shop? You mom said that La


    will be celebrating her ssmate''s birthday tomorrow, so let¡¯s go get a gift."


    Hayden didn''t like going out at night and rejected his suggestion. "Go find Uncle Chad for that!"


    "Alright! La will get home a littlete tonight, so you can go ahead and sleep first if you get tired.


    Don''t wait up," Mike reminded. "I will be outte as well." "Okay." The next day, La arrived at her


    ssmate''s home with a present apanied by the bodyguard. As the living room was packed with


    children, the owner of the house invited the bodyguard to a poker game in the multi function room.


    After ying with the others for a while, La slowly developed the urge to relieve herself, so she


    headed to the bathroom.


    A woman followed her inside.


    La, who didn''t want to be watched as she used the bathroom, said, "Auntie, I don''t need help."


    The woman locked the door from the inside and said, "go ahead and use the bathroom first, La. I


    came in because I needed to ask you something."

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    La was not a clueless child. She nced at the woman who followed her in with the corner of her


    eyes. She did not know this person at all, so why would she im that there was something she


    needed from La?


    La relieved herself and swiftly pulled her pants back up.


    "Don''t be nervous, La. I¡¯m not a bad person," the woman immediately started talking once La was


    dressed. "I am sent by Elliot."


    La instantly lowered her defenses at the mention of Elliot. Though she did not officially admit that


    Elliot was her father, he had been nice to her; at the very least, she believed that Elliot wouldn''t hurt


    her.


    She sighed a breath of relief and said, "you scared me, Auntie! Why did Elliot sent you here to look for


    me? Why didn''t he just contact me directly? I saw him just yesterday!"


    Guilt shed by the woman¡¯s eyes. "It''s more of an important matter and it¡¯s peculiar, so he was worried


    that he might scare you if he talked to you directly; that¡¯s why he told me toe instead."


    La was only beginning to let her guards down, but immediately became nervous again at the


    woman''s words.


    "What kind of important and peculiar business do you have to say to a kid like me?" La enjoyed


    pretending to be an adult, but she had never forgotten the fact that she was a child. "My mom is in


    Bridgedale, but you can call her! You can talk to my brother as well!"


    In La''s mind, though her brother was the same age as her, Hayden was already a mature individual.


    The woman shook her head. "Your mother doesn''t know about this. It¡¯s about a crimson-colored box."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The look on La''s face instantly froze in response to the words.


    ''A crimson-colored box?''


    La had received countless gifts on every special asion and they were all wrapped in boxes of


    different colors, so La couldn''t quite understand what the woman meant by ''a crimson-colored box¡¯.


    "There''s no rush, La. The crimson box I''m talking about belongs to Elliot. Did you and your brother


    take a crimson-colored box from his house before?" Woman exined in details ;b&:XKQ? La


    immediately remembered.


    It was the crimson-colored box that she had taken from Elliot''s study room when she went to his house.


    In truth, her mother had been rather strict on educating them and stealing from someone''s home was


    absolutely forbidden; however, something ticked off in her head that day when she thought of what a


    dirtbag Elliot was for not raising her and her brother, and making her mother angry. Hence, she took


    something of his on purpose as a punishment towards her.


    She had been younger then and there wasn¡¯t much she could do to Elliot even if she wanted to, but


    she had never imagined that a box that she had randomly taken contained something that important.


    "Do you remember it now, La? The box contains something really important to Elliot." The woman


    noticed La looking away and instantly knew that there was something to it. If La hadn''t seen or


    taken the box, she would have denied it right away.


    A child her age could never hide what was truly on her mind.


    La looked up and scanned the woman up and down.


    Her brother had told her that the box contained something important to Elliot and that she was to keep


    it a secret. None of them had mentioned it to their mother or mike that the box was buried under a tree


    in their yard.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    But how did Elliot realize that she was the one who took the box?


    Unsettled, La had no clue as to what to do when there was no one else she could rely on.


    "I... I don''t know... Auntie, I want to go home. " La lowered her gaze and tried to exit the bathroom.


    The woman stood before the door and stopped her from getting out.


    "La, I know that you might be a little scared right now. So am I," she lowered her voice, "but if you


    don''t tell me where the box is, not only will Elliot me, he will kill the bodyguard who sent you here as


    well. You should have heard what kind of a man he is, right?"


    La shook her head frantically without a moment of hesitation. "Is he going to kill me, too, if I don''t


    say anything? No way! He won''t do that!"


    "He is definitely not going to kill you. You are his daughter, after all. But do you want to see the


    bodyguard who sent you here die?" The woman''s voice was soft, yet filled with threats.


    La''s eyes reddened as she sobbed, "no... I don''t want my bodyguard to die..."


    "La, that box belongs to Elliot. All you need to do is to return it and nothing bad will happen," the


    woman coaxed, "it was Elliot¡¯s to begin with, so let''s return it to its owner, okay?"


    La''s defenses crumbled. "I... I need to talk to my brother first..." "Why would you need to talk to him?


    What would happen if he doesn''t approve? If that happens, both me and your bodyguard would die at


    the hands of Elliot." Tears scrolled down the woman''s face as she spoke, "return the box in silence and


    tell your brother when he finds out. Surely he wouldn''t me you; he might not even notice it at all."


    La raised her hand to wipe away her tears as she struggled. She had never encountered a situation


    like this before and how could a six-year-old like her possibly made up her mind?


    "La, is that box at your house? Let me send you back, okay?" The woman continued, "tell you


    bodyguard to drive the two of us back to get the box."


    La reluctantly nodded. "My brother would be mad if he found out." "Then don''t tell him. The box


    belongs to Elliot, not your brother. It was wrong of you to take something that isn''t yours to begin with."


    The woman''s words finally convinced La to let her guard down.


    She was the one who took the box =b"?TMS = now, she had to be the one to return it; it could be a


    good thing to pretend that nothing had ever happened.


    They drove back to Starry River Vi. The woman and the bodyguard waited in the yard while La


    went into the mansion on her own.


    It was the first time she had ever felt so alone. Mike and Hayden were not at home and there were only


    nannies left to clean the house. Had any of them been at home, she would have rushed towards them


    to tell them what had happened.


    La sighed gloomily and took out a shovel, before walking back to the woman and point at one of the


    trees. "It''s under the ground."


    The woman epted the shovel in pleasant surprise.


    Hayden was the one who buried the box Since he was still a child and could hardly measure up to the


    strength of an adult, he couldn''t bury it too deep; it took the woman a short while of digging before she


    found the crimson box.


    The woman gave La an overjoyed smile after getting the box. "La, you are such a good girl! Well


    then, I don¡¯t overstay my wee," she said happily, before leaving the mansion with the box.


    The bodyguard watched the woman left in confusion. "La, what did she just dug up? Why are you


    giving it to her?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "That''s Elliot''s, not mine." La pouted.


    "Oh." The bodyguard responded, but soon realized that something was wrong. "But why are you giving


    Elliot''s thing to that woman?!"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "Thatdy was sent by Elliot," La exined to the bodyguard in all seriousness, "Elliot is a bad


    person! She said that if I don''t give the box up, Elliot will kill you. You protect me every single day, how


    can I let him kill you?"


    The bodyguard felt ttered and surprised at the same time. "Why don¡¯t I feel like that''s the kind of man


    Elliot Foster is? If one beats a dog, one has to answer to its master. I am hired by your mother. How is


    he supposed to exin himself to your mother if he kills me?"


    La blinked nkly. "So, you are saying that he doesn''t dare to offend Mom?"


    "Yeah! When has he ever bullied anyone in this house? Whether it''s you and your


    brother, or your Uncle Mike, he has always been quite polite when he sees you all," the bodyguard


    rationalized, "why would he kill me when I didn''t do anything to him?"


    "But I stole from him," La mumbled while tugging at the corner of her clothes." I stole that box from


    his house and it contains something really important. Now that I''ve returned it to him, he probably won¡¯t


    be mad anymore."


    The bodyguard felt like there was more to the story, but since La had gone ahead and returned the


    box, there was nothing much left to be concerned with.


    Just then, on the highway outside Starry River Vi, the woman who obtained the box called her


    employer smugly to report the good news.


    She had not expected to aplish her mission so easily. As she had expected, La was a simple-


    minded little girl who would panic at the simplest threat.


    It was also sheer like that she had seeded, because La''s house happened to be empty and


    everything went smoothly when La had no one else to talk to.


    Once the call was answered, the person on the other side of the line asked, "how did it go? Did you get


    it?"


    "I did! It went smoothly!" The woman yed with the crimson-colored box while sitting on the


    passenger¡¯s seat. "I heard that this box contains Elliot Foster''s secret ... It¡¯s no wonder that you are


    willing to pay such a high price for it!"


    "It means death to ordinary people if they get their h=e&?PLS


    The woman paled in fear. "That''s not what I mean to say... I''ve never thought of keeping the box to


    myself. Money is more promising and I don¡¯t want to take that big of a risk. Just transfer the money to


    my ount. I''m already on my way."


    As soon as the woman finished her sentence, a deafening ''baam!'' followed as a white car lost control


    and ran into them.


    The woman screamed as the car was sent flying and the heart-wrenching shout was heard by the


    employer through the phone...


    A smug expression had appeared on Wanda''s face as she was assured that she had the box, but when


    she heard the screaming, she stood up from her chair hastily and shouted at the phone, "hello?! What


    happened?! What¡¯s going on??"


    However, there was nothing but static on the other end of the line. She seemed to hear the sound of


    ss breaking, cars honking frantically and the pained moans of a woman...


    All the sounds came together to form a picture of a car crush.


    Wanda was stunned.


    The person she had sent had obtained the box with such ease that she thought that she would have


    the crimson-colored box within half an hour, but instead, a car ident took ce at such a crucial


    time.


    If there was a car ident, the police would arrive at the scene immediately and all personal effects


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    inside the car would be taken away.


    If the police collected the box and realized that the content inside belonged to Elliot, they would contact


    him right away to return it to him.


    Wanda felt like she was going crazy.


    She could not allow that to happen. She must hurry over and get the box.


    She grabbed onto her phone tightly and her brain went into overdrive. The car crush had likely taken


    ce near Starry River Vi because the woman she hired had contacted Wanda immediately after


    obtaining the box.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    After confirming that, Wanda rushed out of thepany and drove towards Starry River Vi.


    She arrived at Starry River Vi at the fastest speed she could manage and spotted the scene of the


    car crash as soon as she drove onto the highway outside the vi.


    She got out of the car and stepped towards the crowd that surrounded the scene.


    A ck car and a white car had crashed into one another to the extent that both were deformed; the


    scene was chaotic and covered with a terrifying amount of blood. Apart from the blood, the one thing


    that was most eye-catching had to be the personying on the ground covered by a


    It was not a person, but a body.


    Wanda stood amongst the crowd and studied the clothes of the deceased under the white rug... From


    the clothes alone, she hade to a conclusion that it was the person she had hired.


    Her blood instantly ran cold.


    ''So what if she is dead? Where is the box?! Where is the box??'' She thought.


    She desperately wanted to rush towards the car to search for the box, but the police officers were


    taking photos of the crash site and she didn''t dare to act rashly. If Elliot found out that she was at the


    ident scene, he would be able to find an excuse to punish her even if she wasn''t there to look for


    the box.


    Her eyes began to turn red as she stared at every single item that the police recovered from the car;


    when she saw the bloodstained box being taken out, she felt that she was running out of air and was


    about to suffocate.


    ''That''s the box! That has to be the box!


    That''s the box that contains what I need!'' She thought and pushed her way forward subconsciously.


    One of the police officers opened the box to check what was inside.


    Wanda held her breath and widened her eyes to the point that her eyes looked as thought they were


    about to pop out of her sockets.


    She watched as the officer opened the box to have a look inside, before closing it back up and tossing


    it aside casually like it was garbage.


    Wanda stared at the crimson-colored box ;g¡¯


    ''Can...can it be that there is nothing inside that box?!'' She thought, ''why else would the police officer


    just toss it on the ground like that?¡¯


    If there was something in the box, the officer would have taken it out to inspect it; but instead, he


    opened the box without taking anything out, before closing it back up. It could only mean that the box


    was empty.


    Wanda couldn''t help but step back.


    If there was nothing inside the box, there was no need for her to waste any more time here.


    An hourter, Elliot caught the news that the crimson box that went missing from his study room had


    resurfaced.


    The bodyguard brought the box to him and he scowled at the sight of the blood on the box. If it wasn''t


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    for the fact that the box contained his personal belongings, he would have nevery a finger on it.


    He epted the box and opened it...


    When he saw that there was nothing inside, he immediately clenched his fingers and crushed the box


    in his hand.


    "Mr. Foster, they found this box at the scene of a car ident. The couple in the car are both dead,"


    the bodyguard said, "the police said that the box had been empty from the moment they took it out from


    the car."

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Who took the content inside the box?


    The truth seemed so close, yet so far. The one thing he could be certain of was that the person who


    took it was around him.


    The car crash took ce on the highway outside Starry River Vi, so there was a high chance that the


    box, or the content inside the box leaked from Starry River Vi, it would be hard to exin why the car


    crash took ce there otherwise.


    In the hospital.


    Though Chelsea managed to survive, she was suffering excruciating pain because the left side of her


    face had been burned. The doctor had told her that there would be a scar on her left cheek and it was


    unsalvageable.


    She had been tending to her looks with extra care since she was young, and couldn "t ept the fact


    that her face was ruined.


    It was more devastating than death, but even death didn'' te easy.


    "You should realize the reality now, Chelsea!" Mrs. Tierney sat by the bed and said in a cold voice, "I


    told you to stay away from Elliot Foster long ago and you wouldn" t listen. With how you"ve turned out


    right now, I truly worry for your life from now on.


    Mrs. Tierney was the biological mother of Chelsea and a step-mother to Charlie, but she favored


    Charlie because the legacy of the Tierney Family rested in Charlie'' s hands.


    She treated Charlie as though he was his biological son in hope that he would in turn protect her in the


    future.


    "Just forget that you have a daughter like me from now on!" Chelsea said in


    desperation, "Charlie treats you well any way. All you need is him."


    "You are still my daughter. Of course, I wouldn''t want you to lead a miserable life." Mrs. Tierney lowered


    her gaze. "Your brother broke one of his legs and will be a cripple for the rest of his life."


    "So what, if he"s a cripple? It doesn"t affect his right to inherit the family properties; my face is ruined.


    There won"t be any rich man out there willing to take me. There"s no way I can find a proper job like


    the one I had before either," Chelsea sobbed, "I"m useless. Is this my karma?"


    "Chelsea, your self-pitying is very unbing." Mrs. Tierney scowled. "Your brother will definitely take


    care of you. No matter how bad it gets, you will have someone to rely on. Don"t act as though the


    others owe you something."


    "Mom, I really hate you. Do you really not know why I follow Elliot around? It"s because what he gave


    me was way more than what you ;c#=VNW> Dad have given me. When I was by his side, you two


    would never look down on me. Elliot can ensure that I am respected."


    "What gives you the right to be mad at me and your father? Without the Tierney


    Family, do you really think that you can approach Elliot to begin with?" Mrs.


    Tierney said sarcastically, "you have such a stubborn and strange character. I wonder who you got that


    from. I have nothing else to say to you."


    Mrs. Tierney said in contempt, before getting up to leave the room.


    If the day she broke all ties with Elliot was the gloomiest day in Chelsea"s life, then today was truly the


    end to her world.


    Fame and money might get her respect from others, but what truly made one feel safe was a healthy


    body.


    How was she supposed to live out the rest of her life?


    Mrs. Tierney stepped out of Chelsea"s room and came to Charlie"s.


    She was surprised when she saw someone visiting and it happened to be Elliot.


    The fruit basket and flowers he brought oozed a strong fragrance.


    Mrs. Tierney walked towards him with despair in her eyes. "Mr. Foster, my son"s disabled and my


    daughter'' s face is ruined, are you still not satisfied? How is this different from killing them?"


    On the bed, Charlie widened his eyes while tears welled up in them. His lips trembled as though he


    was trying to say something to Elliot, but in the end, he could only manage to make weird gurgling


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    noises.


    "They used to be my friends, and it pains me to see them turn out like this," Elliot said calmly, "Charlie


    seems a bit agitated, so I will leave him alone now."


    With that, he strode out of the room.


    The reason that he came to visit Charlie was to check his current condition. The content inside of the


    box was taken and there were only two suspects in his mind: Wanda, or Charlie.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    From what he had seen, Charlie couldn''t speak, so he wouldn''t be able to make anymand or steal


    the content of the box.


    "Mr. Foster, Chelsea is right next door, would you like to go see her?" The bodyguard asked Elliot, "I


    heard that her face is ruined. For someone who empathizes beauty so much, a scar on her face would


    be a living hell for her."


    The bodyguard only mentioned it because he knew that Elliot hated Chelsea.


    Elliot had no intention of visiting Chelsea at first, but stopped at the bodyguard''s suggestion, before


    stepping towards Chelsea¡¯s room and opening the door.


    Chelsea nced over and met his eyes; instantly, her eyes were filled with fear.


    She covered her bandages-wrapped face and subconsciously avoided eye contact.


    "I thought you ran to another country?" Elliot swallowed hard and mocked sarcastically, "how dare you


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she uttered in despair, "I''m not running anymore, Elliot! Just kill me!"


    She moved the nket away and stepped out of bed, before stumbling her way towards him and


    kneeled. She grabbed onto the corner of his trousers and said," I''m ruined, Elliot! My whole life is


    ruined! Just end it already! I don¡¯t have the courage to end my own life . so just kill me..."


    He lowered his nce at her expression and felt somewhat sympathetic at how desperately she longed


    to die.


    "The more you wish you are dead, the more unlikely I am to kill you." He stared down at her with his


    cold eyes and shoved her aside. "Live the rest of your life crawling and struggling like an ant."


    By the time he exited the hospital, the night had fallen over the city, covering it with a mysterious and


    chilling darkness. The branches whined in the freezing breeze and the snow on them fell onto the


    ground as they moved.


    The driver drove out of the hospital once Elliot was inside the car and asked, "where to, Mr. Foster?"


    Elliot remained quiet for a few moments, as he couldn''t decide whether to head home or go to Avery''s


    mansion.


    The car crash had taken ce near Starry River Vi ?b*?PKX? he wanted to know if they were


    involved in the incident.


    When he sent his men to look for Wanda earlier that afternoon, he came to learn that she had already


    fled overseas; if Wanda was the one who took what was in the box, she wouldn''t have to escape and


    could directly ckmail him with the content instead. Hence, there was a great chance that Wanda did


    not possess it.


    "Starry River Vi," he muttered.


    "Understood, Mr. Foster." The driver turned the car around and drove towards Starry River Vi.


    In Starry River Vi, La was on a video call with Avery using Mike''s phone.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They would usually converse in a group in most video calls, but today, La had sent Mike elsewhere


    as she wanted to speak to her mother alone.


    Hayden, on the other hand, had yet to return home because he hadn''t finished his homework.


    Just then, La was whispering sweetly to Avery in the living room.


    "Mom, I am never going to any of my ssmates'' birthday parties again." La''s eyes turned red. "I am


    not going to whoever''s birthday it is."


    Avery sensed that La was acting oddly." What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Did someone bully you at your


    ssmate''s house today?"


    La pouted and was about to shake her head when she caught sight of a towering figure from the


    corner of her eyes.


    It was Elliot!


    Startled, La instantly dropped the phone to the ground.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    ''Why is he here all of a sudden? I''ve already returned the box to him!¡¯ La thought.


    Scared that he was here looking for trouble, she immediately ran out of the living room and shouted,


    "Uncle Mike!"


    La''s scream had frightened Avery.


    When La dropped the phone to the ground, the camera was faced at the ceiling of the living room so


    Avery could only attempt to guess what had happened from the noises as she couldn''t see anything at


    all.


    One thing that she could be certain of was that La was in a dangerous situation.


    "La!" Avery grabbed onto her phone tightly and stepped out of her room.


    Her heart sank; though she was in Bridgedale at the moment, if something was about to happen to her


    daughter, Avery would not hesitate to travel back to Aryadelle right away.


    Elliot scowled when he saw the way La ran off in fear. He had met with La plenty of times and


    though she had never been polite with him before, she had never acted so frightened either.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He raised his hand to touch his own face and confirmed that there was nothing on his face; what was


    La so scared of?


    He stepped into the living room and spotted the phone on the ground, so he immediately picked it up.


    Startled by La''s scream, Avery was still calling out to La.


    Elliot looked at the screen and exined, "I startled her. She is with Mike right now."


    When Avery heard his voice and saw his familiar face, the anxiety and tension in her heart faded, and


    was soon reced by confusion.


    "Why is she that scared of you?" Avery questioned sharply with a frown.


    Elliot felt helpless, because he was wondering the same thing as well.


    "Why are you in my house thiste at night?" Avery continued to ask when he did not respond.


    "It''s not thatte." Elliot studied the aggressive look on her face and felt a lump in his throat when he


    was reminded of the reason why she had taken Robert with her and left. "I happened to drive past this


    ce and decided to drop by." "Neither yourpany nor your house is in the same direction as my


    house." Avery exposed him of his lie >d&


    Not far away, Mike walked into the living room with La in his arms.


    Mike had asked La the same question as well, but La had only shook her head and refused to


    say anything else.


    "Maybe it''s because I didn''t knock when I came in," he exined, "I parked the car outside the yard so


    she didn''t expect someone to walk in out of the blue."


    "You are no stranger to her. Even if youe in unannounced, she wouldn¡¯t be this frightened," Avery


    denied his exnation and continued, "pass the phone to La. I am asking her."


    La lowered her eyes and avoided looking directly at Elliot''s face.


    Mike took the phone from Elliot and faced the camera at La''s face. "La, talk to your mom. What


    did Elliot do to you? Don''t be scared. Your mom might not be here, but Uncle Mike will protect you."


    La didn''t have the courage to say a word. If her mother found out that she had stolen something


    from Elliot, Avery would surely be furious.


    "La, did I startle you because I didn''t knock just now?" Elliot couldn''t help but ask when he noticed


    that La was pouting wordlessly.


    "Don''t speak, or I will suspect that you are pressuring her!" Mike red at him. "I''ve never seen her this


    scared before."


    Elliot pursed his lips and waited for La''s response.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    La took the phone and looked at her mother from the screen, before muttering," Mom, he didn¡¯t


    knock when he came in...so I thought bad people hade inside..."


    She did not have the courage to confess to Avery.


    If only her brother was around.


    La decided that he would tell her brother about what happened when he got home so that he could


    helpe up with a solution.


    Avery rxed at La''s exnation and said gently, "La, I feel like you are in a bad mood today. Did


    something happen at your ssmate''s ce? Don''t be scared, you can tell me anything."


    Elliot stood by the side and felt odd when he heard what Avery said.


    ''La went to her ssmate''s house today? '' He thought, ''it must have something to do with why she


    is acting odd.''


    "I''m fine, Mom," La said while sneaking a nce at Elliot''s direction.


    "If something happened, you have to tell me. You can call me anytime you want," Avery reminded.


    "I know, Mom," La said and blew a kiss at the screen.


    After the video call ended, La handed Mike his phone back.


    Mike put the phone away and stared at Elliot warily. "Who are you looking for? What do you want?" "I


    want to speak with La alone, " Elliot said, "I want to apologize to her for scaring her just now."


    "Apologize right here! There is no need to talk to her alone.¡± Mike wasn''t sure what Elliot was thinking,


    so there was no way that he would allow Elliot to be alone with La.


    "La, please believe me when I say that I would never hurt you." Elliot turned his attention to La


    and said, "if I ever hurt you, let the gods punish me by never letting me see your mother again."


    La had buried herself into Mike''s arms but instantly felt less frightened at Elliot''s words.


    She struggled to get down and lifted her chin. "I happen to have something to tell you as well."


    Elliot nodded and followed her to the guest room on the first floor. Once they were inside, Elliot gently


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    closed the door behind them.


    "Why are you so scared of me, La?" Elliot couldn''t wait to ask, "what happened when you were at


    your ssmate''s house today? Your mom isn''t around right now, so you can tell me."


    La frowned at his words.


    He was the one who sent someone to her ssmate''s house, asking for the box. Did he forget about


    it?


    "La, I am your father. Even if you won''t admit it, it doesn''t change the nature of our rtionship. I will


    bear the responsibility of a father >d">XNY> protect you with everything I have." Elliot opened up to her


    when he noticed her hesitation.


    "Weren''t you the one who sent a woman there to look for me and threaten to kill my bodyguard...?"


    La clenched her fists angrily and asked.


    Elliot''s eyes mmed coldly at the realization that someone had threatened La using his name!


    ''How abhorrent! It''s no wonder that La seems so scared when she sees me,'' he thought.


    "It wasn''t me, La! Why would I kill you bodyguard? I pay all bodyguards that work here extra every


    month. I couldn''t possibly send someone to threaten you as well." He hastily squatted down and looked


    her directly in the eyes. "What did thatdy tell you to do?"


    La''s eyes reddened in fear at Elliot''s exnation. If Elliot was not the one who sent that woman, it


    meant that she had been fooled and handed Elliot''s belongings to a bad person.


    Thinking that Elliot would be furious if he learnt the truth, La started crying." Boohoo... I am such an


    idiot..."


    Elliot''s heart ached at her tears and lifted her up, before gently wiping her tears away. "Don''t cry, La.


    As long as you are safe, nothing else matters."


    "But I gave your stuff to someone else..." La looked at him through the tears and pouted as she


    confessed, "it''s the... the crimson-colored box..."

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    La became even more upset after that.


    Elliot was not at all surprised.


    Everything would make sense if La was the one who took the box; it exined why they couldn¡¯t


    seem to find out who stole the box because no one would suspect a four-year-old child.


    La was very dependent at the time, and who would suspect a child who couldn''t take care of


    herself?


    Apart from that, it also exined why the content inside the box was never publicized or used to


    ckmail Elliot after it was taken.


    "La, what kind of clothes did that woman wear?" Elliot sat her down on a


    chair, before wiping her tears away with tissue. When her sobbing had ceased, he continued, "was she


    a gray coat?"


    "How do you know?" La looked at him, red-eyed. "Did you get the box back?"


    Elliot remained thoughtful for a while, before he decided to tell her the truth. "No, thatdy who lied to


    you had died in a car crush. Whatever''s in the box had been taken. Don''t be sad though, what''s lost is


    lost."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "But my brother said that the box contains something really important..." La snuffled and lowered her


    I shouldn''t have taken your stuff."


    Elliot felt exceptionally calm as he listened to his daughter''s apology. Had it been anyone else who took


    what belonged to him, leading to such an unfortunate oue, Elliot would have made them pay;


    but because it was his daughter who did it, he did not intend on ming her even if the sky was the fall


    upon them.


    Curious to what she was thinking at the time, he asked, "why did you take the box?"


    "I hated you, so I took something of yours. I want you to get nervous when you can''t find it." La


    pouted regretfully. "If only I knew that it''s that important, I would have never taken it!"


    "Don''t cry, La. Let''s not tell your mom about this." Elliot didn''t want Avery to worry, and judging from


    how scared La appeared to be, she must have kept it from Avery.


    He had asked Avery about the box when it went missing at the beginning; Avery would have told him if


    she knew anything about this.


    La looked at him. "What about my brother?"


    "You can choose not to tell your brother if you don''t want to." Elliot looked at her gently ?d+


    "What about you?" La finally let her guard down and felt an indescribable warmth spreading from her


    chest to throughout her body.


    Her father didn''t seem too bad after all.


    "I will be spending new years in my house.¡± Elliot studied La''s face, which resembled Avery, and


    asked endearingly," what new year gift do you want? I will buy it for you before you leave."


    La blinked thoughtfully as she contemted it.


    There were plenty of things that she wanted, but most could be obtained from her mother, Mike or Eric.


    "I like hair clips. I already have a lot of pretty hair clips but I will still be very happy if I get new ones."


    La told him the gift that she wanted most and asked, "what new year gift do you want? I can buy you


    a gift as well. To tell you a secret, I have a lot of money!"


    "I want you to call me Dad," Elliot confessed his wish, "even for once."


    La was stunned. She had never called him ''Dad'' before and to suddenly start felt somewhat


    embarrassing. However, she had lost something that belonged to him, and not only did he not me


    her, but he also offered to buy her a new year gift. It seemed as though calling him ''Dad'' was not too


    much a thing for him to ask.


    "Dad," she looked up at Elliot''s sophisticated features and muttered shyly.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    The only reason La would so obediently call him Daddy was because they were the only ones in the


    room.


    If Hayden was there, La would never dare to do so.


    Hayden hated Elliot so much. Between Hayden and Elliot, she would surely stand with Hayden.


    Elliot''s dark eyes instantly turned into a gentle delight.


    "If you don''t get angry with Robert, I''ll call you Daddy once more." La saw the smiles on Elliot''s face,


    so she started bargaining with him, "Robert is still young. I have to protect him."


    Elliot''s eyes reddened a little. He said


    hoarsely, "La, I¡¯m not angry at Robert. I''m angry at myself. I wasn''t thoughtful enough. I did not care


    enough for Shea.¡±


    "Daddy, this has nothing to do with you," La corrected him sternly. "Shea wanted to save Robert.


    Even if you didn¡¯t let her do it, she would still secretly do it. Just like how I wanted to steal your things. I


    knew it was wrong, but I still wanted to do it."


    La''s analogy was somewhat inappropriate, but she called him Daddy, which suddenly made him find


    a whole new meaning in life.


    Mike had been standing outside the door, eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Unfortunately, he heard nothing because they were talking softly. Furthermore,


    Mike was sure that Elliot would not dare to do anything to La, so he was chatting on the phone with


    Chad.


    Suddenly, the door opened. Elliot and La came out of the room.


    "Are you done talking? What did you talk about? Why is La crying?" Mike saw La''s reddened


    eyes. He said nervously," La, did Elliot bully you?"


    La shook her head. "He said that he wants to give me a gift. I''m so touched I cried."


    Mike was baffled.


    Elliot changed the subject. "It''ste. Is Hayden still not back? Are his sses that heavy right now?"


    Mike said, "Since you care for him so much, why don''t you go and pick him up?"


    Elliot knew that Mike was taking a jab at him, so he said in restrained, "I''ll make a move."


    After Elliot left, La tugged on Mike''s arm and huffed, "Why are you so fierce to my Daddy!"


    "Babe, you''re actually st:b$?VJX=ing up for him! My God! What did he give you? How could you be


    bought so easily!" Mike eximed.


    "Uncle Mike, I don''t think he''s that bad. Previously, when Robert was sick, he cared for him a lot." La


    blushed. She has already epted Elliot, so when she thought about Elliot she would naturally think of


    his good side.


    "He is indeed not that bad, but Hayden would never acknowledge him. Aren''t you Hayden''s copycat?"


    "The copycat will grow up too!" La said with puffed cheeks. "Anyway, I have already epted his


    gift.¡±


    "La, if you really want to reconcile with Elliot, your Mommy won''t stop you. I won''t stop you either,"


    Mike said peacefully, "But when Hayden is back, you have to tell him about this yourself. I won''t dare to


    interfere in between you siblings."


    Soon after, Hayden was sent home by the bodyguard. Hayden already had dinner, so once he returned


    home, he went straight to his room.


    La followed behind him. She tugged on the corner of his shirt. "Hayden, if I were to acknowledge


    Elliot as our Daddy, will you not y with me ever again?"


    Hayden stopped in his tracks. He looked at La in surprise. "Have you reconciled with him?" "I..."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    La stuttered. She did not know where to begin.


    Hayden measured La''s face and realized that she was no longer the silly little girl in his memories.


    "1 won''t stop you from acknowledging him, but I won''t do it," Hayden said coldly, "Of course, now that


    he has a new son, he won''t care about me."

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    La said confusedly, "Hayden, what do you mean by the new son? Are you talking about Robert? Is


    there a difference between new and old? You and Robert are all his sons, right?"


    Hayden was speechless.


    "If he were to have another daughter with Mommy in the future, will I be the old daughter then?" La


    said, "Hayden, I don''t think Daddy is the type of person that only likes new things."


    "He treats you well so you think he is a good person, but he does not treat me that way!" Hayden did


    not want to think about anything that has to do with Elliot. "Don''t mention him in front of me, I don''t want


    to hear about him."


    "Hayden, when he was bad to you back then, that''s because he didn''t know that you''re his son. It has


    to be that way." Although La was a little afraid of Hayden getting angry, she did not want to see


    Hayden and Elliot in such a bad rtionship.


    "Even if he didn''t know I was his son, he knows that I am Mommy''s son," Hayden retorted, "When he


    goes mad, he wouldn''t think about all these.¡±


    "Okay, then. Hayden, I won''t acknowledge him anymore, but I called him Daddy twice today," La


    said conflictedly.


    "Since you have already called him Daddy, that means you have already acknowledged him." Hayden


    looked at La with a betrayed expression. "You''ve grown up. Let''s not sleep together in the future."


    La started crying. "Hayden, I''m scared to sleep alone."


    Hayden looked at her reddened eyes. He turned softhearted. "What did Elliot give you? Why did you


    call him Daddy?"


    La shrugged and scratched her head. "I didn''t want him to me Robert for Shea''s incident. He said


    that he doesn''t me Robert. He said that he was going to spend New Year alone at home. I thought


    about how lonely he would be, so I took pity on him. He said for a New Years'' gift, he would like me to


    call him Daddy...¡±


    "This is just a tactic that dirtbag uses! He often does this in front of Mommy! Which is why Mommy is


    bewitched by him."


    When La heard what Hayden said, she could no longer lie.


    "He knows I stole his box." La pouted ;c#: SMU> came clean. "Today, a baddy came and take the


    box away, but not only did Daddy not me me, but he alsoforted me."


    Hayden''s face instantly turned serious and cold.


    "Daddy said that the baddy died in a car crash.¡± At that, La''s eyes turned wet. " I''m afraid. I don''t


    dare to tell Mommy or Uncle Mike. It was Daddy who came tofort me. Hayden, if you were toe


    back earlier, I wouldn''t be that scared."


    Hayden retracted his defensiveness a little.


    "La, don¡¯t be afraid. Since he doesn''t me you, then just treat it like this never happened.¡± Hayden


    hugged La and patientlyforted her, "Since you acknowledged him already, don''t regret it. I''m not


    angry. I won¡¯t me you either.¡± "Hayden, he said the things in the box are gone," La sniffled, "He


    said that the things are not important, but if they are not important, why would the bad persone to


    look for me because of the box? I won''t dare to take his things anymore in the future."


    "Don''t believe what strangers tell you in the future," Hayden warned, "If Uncle Mike and I are not there,


    you can tell the bodyguard."


    La nodded furiously, "Daddy asks me not to tell Mommy about this."


    "Hmm, Mommy needs to take care of Robert. It''s tiring.¡±


    The next day, Elliot took the photo of the woman who died in the car crash to La''s ssmate''s


    house, the one who invited La over the day before.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "At my daughter''s birthday yesterday, we invited a group of ssmates over to have fun. I do not know


    the woman in the photo. She said that you sent her to care for La, which was why I let her in."


    La''s ssmate''s mother looked at the photo Elliot passed to her and exined, "I only believe her


    because she said that La is your daughter. I thought that not everybody knows about this private


    fact."


    "Your daughter''s birthday is not yesterday, " Elliot said coldly, "If you''re going to continue to lie to me,


    we don''t have to continue this discussion!"


    "Mr. Foster, my daughter''s birthday is indeed not yesterday, but I decided to hold a party for her at the


    veryst minute because a cake brand contacted me saying that they would sponsor my daughter''s


    birthday cake and some limited-edition gifts, as long as I invite a few kids over, take some photos, and


    upload them online."


    "Which cake brand is this?" Elliot suddenly furrowed his brows and questioned sternly.


    After knowing which cake brand, Elliot stormed off.


    An hourter, Elliot arrived in the main headquarters building of said cake brand. The cake brand,


    Tarragon Industries, is the leadingpany in the cake industry.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Elliot did not know the owner of this cake brand, so he felt that there must be someone else behind


    this.


    ''¡®Mr. Foster, this event is indeed done by our marketing and promotion department. As for how they


    pick the kids to work with, I don¡¯t know. I only see results," The owner of the cake brand said to Elliot


    honestly," I''ll look for the person in charge of this activity, please wait a while."


    When Elliot heard the exnation, he took up his cup and took a sip.


    A momentter, the owner of the cake brand finished the call and looked at Elliot strangely in surprise.


    "Mr. Foster, my manager said that people from yourpany contacted us and


    requested that we add that kid to the list of our promotional activities. My manager did it because of


    you, which was why he contacted that kid..."


    Elliot''s gaze instantly darkened. The person behind this was extremely bold! How dare they use his


    name throughout the entire process. What was unbelievable was how they could trick everyone there.


    If he did not find La to clear things up, he might have been still in the dark.


    In the evening, Elliot came to Starry River Vi. He promised La the night before that he was going


    to give her gifts to celebrate the New Year.


    He went to the mall that afternoon and picked a few hair clips. He did not know whether she would like


    it or not.


    Elliot entered the living area. Mike and Hayden walked out. La was attending a shoot that night. She


    was not home.


    "This is the gift I bought for La. When she returns, please pass it to her," Elliot said to Mike.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Mike took over the presents and had a look. Then, he immediately raised his eyebrows. "What else?"


    Elliot was a little stunned.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that you only bought it for La?" Mike eximed in disbelief.


    Elliot instantly understood what he meant. Hayden too.


    "I don''t want his gifts!" Hayden said with a cold expression before storming off to his room upstairs.


    Mike looked at Hayden''s defiant figure and took two steps forward to Elliot. "Did you really not buy him


    a gift? It¡¯s up to him whether he epts it or not, but if you didn¡¯t buy anything for him, that¡¯s too


    much!"


    Elliot''s face flushed a little. He took a little box out of his pocket. "I don''t know what he likes, so I just


    simply bought one. Give it to him!"


    Mike epted the box >h"=QKX; opened it. It was a gold bar. The gold almost blinded Mike with its


    shininess.


    Mike looked at Elliot in confusion.


    Elliot''s face blushed. "Do you think that it''s a bad gift?"


    Mike replied, "This is such a random gift!"


    "I have my reasons for giving this to him," Elliot swallowed his saliva and exined.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    After Elliot exined his reason, Mike bawled in a fit ofughter.


    "From your gift-picking skills, I have reasons to believe that you only attracted Avery because of your


    face and your money," Mike teased him mercilessly.


    "She doesn''t like my money," Elliot corrected him.


    "You can earn money, that means you have capabilities. You''re not all useless." Mike roared in


    I''m sure you¡¯re delighted?"


    "You sure don''t mince your words." Elliot furrowed his brows.


    What did he mean by free? La was his daughter. This was a fact. If La was willing to let him raise


    her, he would take the time out to do so too.


    "The truth is always harsher. How are you and Avery doing? Are you still at a standoff?" Mike changed


    into a subject that made Elliot feel worse. "Shea''s funeral has been done. Let her rest in peace! You


    still have to live your life."


    "Are you asking me to go to Bridgedale and take her home?" There were hints of mockery in Elliot''s


    tone, "She treated Shea, yet she didn''t tell me. No matter what she does, she always ces herself


    first and I''m at thest."


    "Don''t you think you''re thinking too much into this?" Mike crossed his hands on his waist, trying to talk


    sense into Elliot. "Why does she not spend her life with you? Why did she secretly give birth to the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    children? It''s because you said you didn''t want children! You didn''t want children, but she chose to


    have kids, so she gave you up! Until now, I still don¡¯t understand why you insist on not having children!"


    "I''ll tell you the reason!" Elliot¡¯s gaze darkened. He enunciated, "Shea and I are twins. When I was


    young, I also had Shea¡¯s condition. Shea is retarded, and so was I! Do you know Shea''s condition is


    much more serious than mine? All because she is a girl! My father not only hates retards, but he is also


    a misogynist! I received the best treatment when I was young, yet Shea got worse after being beaten


    up by my father over :e&;RIT: over again! I don¡¯t want children because I don¡¯t want to pass on my


    terrible genes to the next generation!"


    Mike never thought that Elliot would spill out all of the things that have to do with his reputation. He


    blushed and awkwardly turned around, pouring Elliot a cup of water.


    "Is it because Shea is dead, so you have no regard for this anymore?" Mike touched his nose. "Don''t


    worry, I won''t say a word of this. Chad too."


    "You also think this is a shameful matter, huh?" Elliot epted the cup of water, but he did not drink it.


    He looked at Mike calmly with a glum expression.


    "It''s not that shameful. It''s just that your identity is rather special. If this were to spread, others would


    surely talk." Mike analyzed, putting himself in Elliot¡¯s shoes." No wonder you insisted on not saying this.


    Are you afraid that Avery would look down on you? She is not this type of person."


    "I know that she is not this type of person, I just don''t want to have any offspring." "But you two now


    have three healthy children," Mikeforted him, "Since the three children are healthy, you don''t have


    to think that your genes are inferior anymore. Also, your condition was healed when you were young,


    which meant that your condition wasn''t that serious."


    Elliot did not want to discuss his condition. It was an ugly scar. At that moment, he had the power and


    wealth to cover up that ugly scar. He did not want others to know about this terrible past.


    Mike looked at Elliot in pain. He suddenly hadpassion for Elliot. "I won''t give you a hard time


    anymore."


    "I don''t need your pity." Elliot put down the cup without drinking a single drop. "I also don''t need Avery


    to take pity on me."


    He turned around and walked into the cold night.


    Mike saw him leaving. He took a deep breath and collected his thoughts.


    Hayden was standing in his room. He heard the sound of a car engine roaring and immediately ran to


    the balcony, watching the ck Rolls-Roice leaving.


    He had mixed feelings toward Elliot. What he was sure of, was that he hated Elliot, yet sometimes he


    also longed for Elliot''s attention.


    A momentter, Mike knocked on the door and entered.


    "Big H, Elliot bought you a gift." Mike walked over with a small box. He showed the gold bar to him.


    "This gold bar is amazing!"


    Mike looked at the gold bar. His gaze instantly lost his previous sharpness. He was lost and confused.


    Why did Elliot give him a gold bar? Did he look like the person that likes gold?


    "Look! There''s an engraving on it!" Mike said excitedly! "The words were engraved by Elliot himself!"


    What Elliot said as he picked a gold bar because it was huge enough, he could engrave words on it.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    That way, Elliot could pass on what he wanted to say to Hayden.


    Hayden epted the gold bar to see what was engraved on it.


    ''Happy New Year.''


    Hayden harrumphed and put the gold bar back into the box.


    "There''s still engraving on the back!" Mike ced the gold bar in Hayden''s hands once more. Hayden


    was spirited. He looked at the gold bar closely once more.


    ''I''m sorry.''


    Hayden was speechless. Was Elliot apologizing to him through the gold bar? Howical! Does Elliot


    not have a mouth? Why did he not apologize in person


    instead?


    "Big H, the gold bar it''s quite heavy. It should be worth quite a lot! Why don¡¯t you keep it!" Mike ced


    the gold bar and the box in Hayden''s hand. "Elliot gave you a gold bar because he thinks you''re


    golden. You''re shiny and glittery. You burn bright."


    "You¡¯re describing a star."


    "Oh, what he means is that you have a bright future. You''ll do great things."


    "I will surpass him in the future!" Hayden threw the gold bar aside. "I don¡¯t need his apology!"


    A momentter, Mike came out with the box. Hayden refused to ept Elliot''s gift. Mike did not want


    Elliot to be upset, so he decided that he would keep it on Hayden''s behalf.


    At Elliot''s mansion. After a shower, Elliot came out wearing a robe to his nightstand. He pulled the


    drawers open and took medicine out from them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After Shea passed away, he had been regrly on medicine. If he did not take them, he would not be


    able to control his negative emotions.


    After the medicine, he picked his phone up to see if there were any messages. From what he knew of


    Hayden, Hayden would never ept his gift, yet the message from Mike wrote, [Hayden doesn''t like


    your gift, but he kept it. Next time when you pick a gift for him, can you consult me first, please?]


    Elliot saw the message and smiled. Hayden epted his gift! He was not a good father, yet Hayden


    was willing to give him a chance to make amendments.


    His eyes were teary. Just like the night


    before, because La called him Daddy when he went home, tears could not help but fall.


    After Shea left, at one point he felt as if he had lost his meaning in life. At that moment, La ?


    c%=RKY; Hayden made him feel as if he was useful.


    At that very moment, in the hospital''s intensive care unit.


    Charlie was lying in bed with aptop in front of him. Something was ying on hisptop because he


    was engrossed in it.


    He was not that sad anymore. God did not take his life away not because He wanted him to suffer, but


    to let him rise once again! He has gotten the things in Elliot''s box!

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Theptop was ying a video of the funeral of Elliot¡¯s father.


    At the same time, Elliot''s psychiatric diagnosis was also with Charlie.


    The day that Wanda came to visit, she deeply agitated him. That was because Wanda said that she


    was about to seed, so Charlie sent men to keep watch around Starry River Vi.


    He never thought that his men soon got it! This was Wanda¡¯s consequence for disrespecting him!


    Once he has discharged from the hospital, he would properly n.


    This time, he would surely make Elliot pay a painful price!


    The backstage of the g.


    After La''s performance, she was interviewed by the media. Since her debut was with the help of


    Eric, her starting point was much further than any child celebrity.


    Other than that, she was pretty and tall. She was also rather talented, whether it was singing or


    dancing. If she underwent professional training in the future, she would surely be famous!


    "La, what do you think of your performance tonight? Rate yourself from one to one hundred," The


    reporter said.


    La smiled. "One hundred."


    "Then, how much would you rate Eric?"


    "Does he need any rating at all? The screams and cheering from the audience is


    enough." La''s animated face made the reportersugh.


    "La, do you have any New Years'' wishes?


    "I wish to receive a lot of beautiful gifts. Of course, family health is important. No one should get sick,"


    La added after thinking for a while.


    "La, you''re so mature. I see that you''re always so happy. Don''t you have any troubles?" The reporter


    looked at her as if she was a future celebrity.


    If she got even more famous in the future, this video would surely be famous too.


    "Of course, I have troubles, but I can¡¯t tell any of you," La puffed her cheeks and sighed.


    "Then, do you have any happy things that happened to you recently? I''m sure you could share happy


    events, right?" The reporter continued to pry.


    "I never had a good rtionship with my father previously, but it''s getting better with him," La could


    not help but talk about this, "It''s great to have a father."


    "Is your father in the industry too? Is he here tonight?"


    La shook her head. "He isn''t in the industry. He doesn''t know that I''m here on a shoot tonight. Our


    rtionship only got better a little, we¡¯re not there yet! I still have to evaluate his performance in the


    future!"


    "Then, what do you hope he does in the future?" The reporter did not ask who her father was, because


    it has long spread among the reporters that all of Avery''s children were Elliot¡¯s.


    Since Elliot was at the very top of the social pyramid in Aryadelle, no one dared to write any gossip


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    about him without any concrete facts.


    "I have never thought about it, but he has to at least not do things that would make me sad." La''s


    face suddenly turned serious." Also, he can''t do bad things. If not, it would embarrass me."


    The interview ended quickly because Eric came over =f$=RKT= pulled La away.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    "La, did the reporters give you an interview just now?" Eric asked.


    "Hmm, they just asked some questions," La said with a yawn, "Uncle Eric! I''m sleepy! I want to


    sleep."


    Eric lifted her. "Go sleep! Once you''re up, you can be with your Mommy in Bridgedale."


    La initially had a tired expression, but after hearing what he said, she smiled sweetly. "I miss


    Mommy. I have so many things I want to tell her..." La said softly and closed her eyes.


    In Bridgedale, Avery had been busy preparing for the surgery the past few days. Mrs. Cooper and


    another nanny had been taking good care of Robert.


    Avery asionally came to see Robert, because they had agreed to spend New Year''s Eve together,


    Tammy was in charge of curating the menu for dinner. She passed it to Avery to have a look.


    Avery looked at the menu and said respectfully, "You¡¯re much more knowledgeable when ites to


    food. I trust you."


    "Avery, you won''t mind if I bring another person along, right?" Tammy took the menu back. Her facial


    expressions were rather unnatural.


    "Of course, I won''t mind, but who are you bringing?" Avery sized her face up. She felt as if Tammy had


    something to announce.


    "Uh...I have a new boyfriend. A Bridgedalean. He is good to me, so I agreed to be his girlfriend. I''m


    only doing this for myself. If not, all I think of is Jun whenever I close my eyes. I''m going crazy," Tammy


    sighed and continued, "Didn''t they say the best way to forget a person is to start a new rtionship?"


    "Tammy, are you serious?" Avery said heartbreakingly, "Jun sent me a message yesterday. He said he


    can''t forget you. He fought with his parents because he did not want to be only a tool to bear children. I


    tried to talk him out of it, but I don''t think he took my advice."


    Avery did not want to upset Tammy, so she did not tell her about this. After all, topletely cut ties


    with Jun, Tammy has blocked all of his contacts.


    The expression on Tammy¡¯s face froze. Her eyes instantly reddened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Let''s call him and ask," Avery picked up her phone. She found Jun''s contact ;a"


    The call soon connected.


    "Jun, you said that you fought with your parents. Are you all fine?" Avery put it on the loudspeaker.


    Jun chuckled lightly. "I''m fine! But I''m not sure about my parents. I''ve blocked them. Just as cruel as


    how Tammy blocked me. I''m staying with a friend right now. After the New Year, I will start a business


    again. I won''t rely on them anymore."


    Jun''s words made Tammy cry suddenly.


    "Jun! Are you nuts! What business do you want to do? Hasn''t your previous business made you suffer


    enough? Would it be hard for you to admit that you''re a useless rich brat? If you don''t rely on your


    parents, who are you going to rely on?" Tammy snatched over Avery''s phone.


    She mocked, "Let me tell you, I already have a new boyfriend! I will never get back together with you!


    My new boyfriend is not only handsome, but he also treats me much better than you! You can¡¯t even


    Avery saw how Tammy has lost it. She immediately snatched her phone back.


    On the other end of the line, Jun lost it too!


    He said with a thick nasal, croaky voice," Tammy! Are you not going to get back together with me?


    Have you really found a new boyfriend?"


    "Yes!" Tammy roared into the phone. Her words were getting meaner. "Unless you''re willing to marry


    into my family and take myst name! You''ll be the b*tch of the Lynchs! Then maybe I''ll consider taking


    you back!" "F*ck off!" Jun was so angry he was trembling. He threw his phone out!


    A loud sound came through the call. Avery took a deep breath and hung up.


    "Tammy, why did you humiliate Jun that way?" Avery choked up. "He was once the man that you love


    the most! How could you do that to him?"


    "Elliot was also once the man you loved the most! Didn¡¯t you also not give him custody of the children?


    His sister has died. He is grieving, yet you''re not in Aryadelle to be with him, you ran all the way here


    with your child."


    Tammy looked at Avery coldly. Her tone was even colder. "People are all selfish.


    You''re selfish too!"


    Avery was stunned. Tears immediately fell!

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    "You''re right." Avery looked at her. "I will always ce my children and me first. A selfish person like me


    has no right to say anything about you."


    Tammy said, "Avery, don''t feel aggrieved. You have nothing to feel aggrieved about. You have never


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    been through hardship."


    Avery said, "Yes, what I have been through is nothingpared to you all."


    Tammy did not want to hear Avery talk about this. Even hearing her voice annoyed her. They were not


    like that before.


    To put it bluntly, Tammy could not get past that incident. Although she said that the humiliation that she


    went through had nothing to do with Avery, her heart could not let it go.


    If she did not know Avery, she would not have been kidnapped. She could have grown old with Jun,


    instead of hurting each other.


    Tammy stormed off. She got in the car and quickly drove off.


    She was in too much pain! She has already decided to turn over a new leave. Why did Avery have to


    choose that moment to tell her about Jun?


    Tammy cried all the way home. Mary saw Tammy almost crashing into a tree. She quickly ran out.


    "Tammy, what happened?"


    "Mom!" Tammy took off her pretense and ran into Mary''s arms. "Jun fought with his parents because of


    me! He even blocked them! He said that he was never going to rely on his parents anymore! How


    Thest time he tried his hands in a startup, he was so stressed he couldn''t eat or sleep. I don''t know


    where he gets the courage to do it!"


    "Are you worried for him?" Mary sighed.


    "He is almost thirty, yet he is still so naive and arrogant! I scolded him. He must have loathed me to


    death," Tammy said and cried louder, "Mom, I scolded him terribly! I didn¡¯t want him to cut ties with his


    family! He can¡¯t even take care of himself! He is impractical. Without his parents, he would be bullied by


    society!"


    "Tammy, he is the only child. His parents will surely care for him. Just like how you''re our only child. No


    matter what happens to you, whether you upset us or not, we will never give you up," Maryforted


    Tammy.


    "Mom! Not only did I make Jun hate me forever, but I also fought with Avery. I have no one anymore. I


    only have you :b(:SKX; Dad."


    "Stop crying." Mary gently patted Tammy''s back. "It will pass."


    At the Starry River Vi, La woke up and found a few pretty boxes next to her bed. She opened


    them all. It was an array of hair clips.


    She took all of the hair clips and ran to Mike. "Uncle Mike! Did Daddy give me these beautiful hair


    clips?"


    Mike had to attend thepany''s year-end g that day, so he got up earlier.


    "Hmm, he brought them overst night. Do you like it?"


    "I like them all! He knows how to pick! All the clips have pretty gemstones on them!" La praised


    Elliot.


    Mile thought about the gold bar he bought for Hayden, he could only smile. "Are you going to stay at


    home and wait for me together with Hayden ore with me to attend thepany''s g?"


    "I want to wear the hair clip Daddy bought for me and attend the g with you!"


    "Then, go get your brother. Ask him to join us," Mike said, "After the g, we''ll head straight to the


    airport!"


    La obediently nodded and went to look for Hayden.


    At the Sterling Group, Elliot was busy dealing with work.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    There was a knock on Elliot''s door. Then, it was pushed open.


    Ben entered. "Elliot, it''s almost the New Year. How do you n to celebrate? Will you be home or out


    on holiday?"


    Elliot did not look up. His tone was calm. " I''ll be spending it at home."


    "Then, I¡¯lle over to your ce to have dinner! I''m not going back to see my parents." Ben walked


    over to Elliot''s desk and sat down. "Chad''s culinary skills are quite good. We''ll get him to cook."


    Elliot look at him and said directly, "You all don''t need to apany me."


    Ben scratched his head. "It''s not only to apany you. My parent''s house is too


    cold. They are on a vacation on a tropical ind right now! I don''t want to be their third wheel."


    Elliot said, "Your parents have such a good rtionship, why don''t you get married?"


    Ben sighed. "If I get married, that means I have to bear a huge responsibility. I think being single is


    quite good. I get to have fun with whomever I want."


    "You still can''t get over Chelsea, right?" Elliot thought for a while and told him, " Chelsea''s face is


    ruined. She should still be in the hospital."


    "I know, I want to visit her, but I''m afraid she can''t take it. She must surely not want to see anyone right


    now." Ben smiled mockingly. "I used to admire her a lot, but that was in the past. After she used me to


    go up against Avery, she no longer has a ce in my heart."


    Elliot picked his cup of coffee up and had a sip.


    "Sometimes, I think that time is cruel. Not only will it change our environment, but it also changes our


    hearts," Ben teased, "But don''t worry, I will never betray you."


    "You got it the other way around," Elliot corrected him, "It''s because people change, which is why the


    environment changes ording to it."


    "You''re right. Thinking that one could be friends forever, yet they be enemies in a blink of an eye,"


    Ben said helplessly," At least the terrible year ising to an end! Next year will be better!"


    "Our financial report is not that bad," Elliotforted him.


    "Naha! Yes! I''m going to get fireworks! We''ll have fireworks in your courtyard throughout the entire


    night!" Ben chuckled ?f''


    At the hospital.


    Charlie was discharged that day. He has decided to head home to recuperate.


    Chelsea was asked to discharge as well, to leave together with him, but Chelsea was unwilling to do


    so.


    If she could, she hoped that she could stay in the hospital forever. That way, she did not need to face


    her ugly face.


    Charlie sat in the wheelchair. He looked at Chelsea on the bed coldly.


    "Chelsea, only your face is ruined. There is nothing to fear," Charlie said rxedly, "Let me see what


    your face has turned into."


    Chelsea''s injured left face was wrapped in bandages.


    She refused to let the doctors unwrap the bandages or even change them.


    "No! Charlie! Don''t force me!" Chelsea¡¯s tensed body started to tremble.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nced at the two bodyguards by the side. "Pin her down." Then, he instructed the doctor,


    "Unwrap her bandages!"


    The bodyguards disregard Chelsea''s struggle, pinning her to the bed.


    The doctor quickly walked over and unwrapped Chelsea''s bandages.


    Chelsea has been crying every day. She refused to change her bandages, so not only did her face not


    heal, but it had turned worse.


    Disgusting blood and body fluids mixed together. It was a terrifying sight to behold!


    No one dared to look at it straight!


    Charlie looked at the wound on her face. He was stunned for a while before mocking," Chelsea, oh,


    Chelsea! Even beggars on the streets are better than you!"


    Charlie''s words broke Chelsea''s heart. Not only did he humiliate her with words, but he also got


    someone to bring a mirror over, forcing her to see how scary her face was!

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    After seeing the wounds on her face, Chelsea was silent.


    Then, she let out a maniacalugh!


    Her right face was still smooth and exquisite, but her left face was mulch. It was as if some parts of it


    were missing, half of her face was caved in!


    Her wound was much uglier than she had imagined! A million times uglier!


    Her ego was badly wounded. All the grievance she received in the past was not as great as the harm


    her wounded face brought to her!


    No wonder the brother that loved her the most in the past would suddenly have a change of attitude.


    Even her mother, Jete, could not help but take a step back after seeing the wound on her face.


    "Charlie, you get discharged first!" Jete retracted her gaze. She did not want to spend another


    second longer there. "If she wants to stay in the hospital, let her be! You don''t have to deal with her."


    "Mom, how heartbreaking is it to say this in front of her! Although she is an ugly one right now, I will


    never forget how pretty she was in the past." Charlie looked at Jete and smiled.


    After they left, the doctor cleaned the wound on Chelsea''s face and wrapped it up in bandages once


    more.


    "Miss Tierney, although your face is ruined, you should be d you''re alive." The doctor took pity on


    Chelsea''s situation. "As long as you''re alive, your possibilities are endless. If you''re dead, there is


    nothing you can do anymore. Beauty is not the basis of a person''s sess."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chelsea looked at the doctor coldly. "That''s because the person who got humiliated is not you."


    "How do you know I haven''t been humiliated before?" The doctors said politely, "If you want to


    discharge, I can prescribe you some medicine. You need to change your bandages three times a day."


    "I want to stay here. I don''t want to go home!"


    "You''ll get sick easily if you stay here," The doctor said, "I advise you to go home and recuperate."


    "Hehe! Fine! I¡¯ll get discharged! Are you happy now! Anyway, I won''t dare to die. I have to face reality


    sooner orter!" Chelsea flipped the covers aside >f&


    On the way back in the taxi, Chelsea thought a lot. She used to think that Elliot was mean to her.


    However, at that moment, she missed Elliot a lot. Elliot treated her much better than her mother. He


    was much better than her brother and might look like he loved her, but he was only after her pretty


    looks.


    She was the foolish one for messing it all up.


    When she returned home, she was Charlie and their father happily discussing something. Chelsea was


    stunned.


    Charlie''s home was set on fire. His legs were crippled. He should be in pain and depression. How


    could he stillugh? "Dad, Charlie, I''m home." Chelsea walked over to them and interrupted their


    conversation.


    Frank, Chelsea''s father, cast her a condescending nce. He ignored her.


    Charlie saw her and his smile vanished. " Didn''t you want toe back? What made youe to your


    senses? Chelsea, although your life is ruined, all you need to do is to care for our parents. I will surely


    still feed you."


    Chelsea forced her tears back. She said docilely, "Charlie, I will listen to Mom and Dad in the future,


    and you, too. "


    "Hmm. Are you wondering why I''m in such a good mood?" Charlie could see what was on her mind


    through her gaze.


    "Charlie, I hope that you can defeat Elliot. If not, what if he bullies us again?" Chelsea lowered her gaze


    and said worriedly, "This time, my face is ruined, you broke your leg. If there is a next time..."


    "There will not be a next time!" Charlie barked fiercely. "I have gotten a grip on Elliot! If he dares to do


    anything, I will expose him!"


    Chelsea nodded and returned to her room.


    In the evening, at Elliot''s mansion. After dinner, Elliot received a message on his phone. It was from


    Mike.


    [I¡¯m taking the kids to Bridgedale tonight. La told me to send you a text.]


    Elliot read the message. His creased brows rxed. He replied, [Safe travels.]


    A whileter, Mike sent another message. This time, it was a link.


    Elliot tapped on the link that brought him to Tweeter.


    A video appeared. In the video, La''s face with makeup was dazzling. Elliot yed the video and


    looked at the screen closely.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    The reporter asked, "La, do you have any New Years'' wishes?"


    "I wish to receive a lot of beautiful gifts..."


    "Do you have any happy things that happened to you recently?"


    "I never had a good rtionship with my father previously, but it''s getting better with him. It''s great to


    have a father.¡±


    Elliot''s eyes were a little wet at that point. He never thought that La would mention him in her


    interview. In her heart, he must be someone important to her already!


    The reporter continued, "Is your father in the industry too? Is he here tonight?"


    La said, "He isn''t in the industry. Our rtionship only got better a little, we''re not there yet! I still


    have to evaluate his performance in the future!"


    "Then, what do you hope he does in the future?"


    "I have never thought about it, but he has to at least not do things that would make me sad. Also, he


    can''t do bad things. If not, it would embarrass me."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The video ended there.


    La''sst sentence rang in his mind for a long time. As her father, he should indeed give his children


    a positive image. He has to work hard not to embarrass them.


    He saved the video and nned to use that to remind himself constantly.


    When he headed upstairs, his phone rang. He picked his phone up and saw the iing call. He


    instantly furrowed his brows.


    How did she dare to call him? He pondered for a few seconds and answered the call because he was


    curious.


    After about more than ten hours of flight, the ne finallynded in Bridgedale.


    Mike brought the two children to see Avery.


    "Mommy, I have something I need to tell you." La held Avery''s hand with one hand while pointing at


    the hair clip on her head with another. "Daddy gave me this as a gift. I have already started calling him


    Daddy."


    Avery replied, "I know. Uncle Mike told me two days ago."


    "Oh, Mommy, are you angry?"


    Avery shook her head. "You call him Daddy because you must have thought that he treats you well."


    "No matter how well he treats me, he won''t treat me as well as you, Mommy. I like you the best, >c+


    Mike heard what she said and felt troubled. "What about me? Where am I ced?"


    "You''re ced in two and a half because you are after Hayden and before Daddy," La replied


    seriously.


    Mike did not know whether tough or cry. After putting the luggage down, Mike went to Avery''s room


    to have a look at Robert.


    He was sleeping soundly.


    "Mike, I have surgery after the new year. Can you wait for me toplete the surgery before returning


    to Aryadelle?¡±


    Avery said.


    "Of course. Is this surgery on that person with the same condition as Shea?"


    "Hmm."


    "What a coincidence," Mike said with a sigh, "I think you¡¯ve said it before that this is a rare disease. It''s


    not a usual case of mental retardation."


    Avery nodded.


    "What do you think about Elliot?" Mike thought back about what Elliot told him that he had the same


    condition as Shea when he was young, so he asked Avery, "Do you think his mental capabilities are


    normal?"

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Avery thought that she misheard, so she did not answer this question.


    Turns out, Mike did not give up on it. He asked once more.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Mike, why would you ask this question?" Avery was stumped. "Did he do something that makes him


    seem that way?"


    Mike shook his head. "I''m not close to him, so I''m asking you."


    "If you''re not close to him, then why would you doubt his intelligence? If someone were to doubt your


    intelligence, would you be happy?" Although Avery was still giving Elliot the cold shoulder, she would


    not want to see him be talked down upon.


    Mike promised that he would not tell Elliot''s secret, so he tried hard toe up with a reason.


    "He and Shea are twins. Shea has the condition, would he have it too?"


    "They are fraternal twins. You can treat it as if they are twopletely different beings. Their blood


    types are different too," Avery exined.


    Mike might look like he understood it, but he was still filled with curiosity.


    Why was Elliot''s condition cured when he was young? That great doctor not only cured Elliot''s


    conditionpletely but there were also no after-effects either.


    Elliot could have his achievements at that point, which proved that his intelligence was not only fine, but


    it was also better than many.


    "Did Elliot contact you?" Mike changed the subject.


    Avery asked, "Why are you asking me this?"


    "You two have three children together. Are you nning to just ignore each other forever?" Mike


    furrowed his brows. "He isn¡¯t angry with Robert anymore. He is mainly angry that you kept the fact that


    you were treating Shea from him. If you didn''t keep that from him, he would never have treated Zoe as


    his savior. The other crazy things that happened after that wouldn''t have happened too..."


    "Mike, if things could be repeated, I would still do it," Avery said calmly, "Tammy said that I was selfish.


    I am indeed selfish."


    Mike was stunned. "Tammy said that to you?"


    "She is right. Selfish people usually live better." Avery looked at Robert who was sound asleep. "Now


    that the children are with me, if Elliot doesn''te to look for me, he won¡¯t be able to see them. I don''t


    need to look for him."


    Mike could not help but apud what she said.


    "Don''t wake Robert up." Avery pulled him out of her room. "Go have some food! Then, rest. We¡¯ll go to


    the supermarket to get some groceries for New Year''s Eve tomorrow.¡±


    "Okay, will Tammy =e$;RLR? her mothere too?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Avery seemed down. "She might note."


    "Oh, did you two argue? Since you both haven''t reconciled, then just take time to calm down!" Mike


    said, "The older we get, the more things I realize that aren''t in full ck and white."


    "Why are you so perceptive?"


    Mike scratched his head and teased," Because I know a lot of secrets, but I can''t tell you."


    "Do you think I''m going to ask you what they are? I''m not going to do that. I''ll make sure you suffocate


    to death with your secrets," Avery teased.


    "Avery! You''re getting meaner!" Mike said loudly, "No wonder men find you so attractive!"


    Avery did not take his words to heart because Mike was not a person who could keep secrets. He


    always had a strong urge to tell her whatever secrets he found out. He would tell her at the first


    moment.


    At night, after La and Hayden had fallen asleep, Avery came out from the children''s room.


    Mrs. Cooper was carrying Robert in her arms, standing outside the door of her bedroom.


    Avery walked over.


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Avery, you have been ying with Hayden and La the entire afternoon, I''ll look


    after Robert tonight."


    "I''m not tired. I can look after him for a while." Avery took over Robert from Mrs. Cooper. "He¡¯s great.


    He won¡¯t make a fuss."


    Sometimes, she could put him on the bed with a toy and he would y alone for a long time. Robert


    did not know how to flip over yet, so she was not worried that he would fall to the ground.


    Avery returned to her room with Robert. After putting him on her bed, she went to the shower to fetch


    some water. She nned to give Robert a bath.


    After fetching some water, she returned to her bed and looked at the time on her phone.


    A message appeared. It was from Elliot.


    [Has the kids arrived home safely?]


    If it was not necessary, he would not have sent her a message.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Elliot called Mike. Mike''s phone was turned off.


    He was worried about the children''s safety, so he could only ask Avery.


    Avery replied, [Hmm.]


    After replying to Elliot, she ced her phone down and took Robert''s clothes off.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to pretend that she did not care about him, but after taking Robert''s clothes off, she could


    not help but pick her phone up again to see if he had sent any new messages.


    Naturally, there were none.


    Avery disappointedly ced her phone down and carried Robert to the bathroom. An hour or soter,


    Mrs. Cooper came to take Robert away.


    Avery picked up her phone once again. She went through Elliot''s messages once more, also going


    back through their chat history.


    The more she saw the more upset she was. She was indeed a little selfish and impulsive.


    Shea''s passing was a huge blow to him. Perhaps, she should have been more patient and forgiving to


    him and not gotten into a fight with him and then brought Robert to Bridgedale.


    She wanted to send him a message, but she did not know what to send. She identally opened the


    calendar. Two dayster, it was the New Year in Aryadelle. She would send a message to him then!


    In a blink of an eye, the New Year arrived. Once Avery got up, she got her children into new clothes


    before decorating the house together with Mike.


    La saw how lovely they were before secretly sneaking into Avery''s room. It was the New Year that


    day, La thought about how lonely Elliot was, so she thought of sending him a message with Avery''s


    phone.


    Avery¡¯s phone was ced by the side of her bed. When La entered her room, she picked her phone


    up and easily unlocked it, and opened the chat. Although she did not know how to spell Elliot''s name,


    she could roughly recognize it.


    She sent Elliot a voice message.


    At that moment, it was eight in the evening at Aryadelle. Ben and Chad were over at Elliot''s to spend


    the New Year''s Eve together.


    The courtyard was filled with fireworks. Ben was about to light them up.


    Elliot had just finished a call when he saw Avery''s voice message. His eyes darkened : d*=XLX; his


    chest constricted tightly. He yed the voice message with slightly trembling fingers.


    "Daddy! Happy New Year! Mommy is decorating the house, so I''m secretly sending you a message


    with her phone!"


    La''s clear voice could be heard.


    Chad heard the message and immediately went over to Elliot. "I heard La''s voice."


    Elliot smiled mysteriously and yed the voice message once more. Chad heard what La said. He


    was happy for Elliot. " Mr. Foster, do you n to give La some money as a New Year''s gift?" Chad


    reminded Elliot.


    Elliot keyed in a series of numbers and transferred some money.


    Chad coughed and reminded him once more. "Although the other two children didn''t send you a voice


    message, they are your children too. You should treat them equally.¡±


    After Avery finished everything, she returned to her room to grab her phone. She was about to call


    Tammy toe to have dinner.


    Although they had fought a few days ago, Avery was worried for her.


    Avery unlocked her phone. Elliot''s chat appeared in front of her! There were three huge transfers from


    him.


    Avery was stunned for a while. Her heart was beating fast!


    On an impulse, she dialed him.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    The call soon connected. Elliot''s low and mesmerizing voice came through.


    "La?"


    "It''s me," Avery said awkwardly, "Why did you transfer money to me?"


    Elliot said, "Those are for the children."


    Avery was even more awkward. "If you want to give them money, can''t you give them in person? Why


    do you have to send it to me?"


    Elliot exined, "Did you not see the message La sent to me? She sent me a voice message


    greeting with your phone."


    Avery was speechless. She wanted to dig a hole for herself and hide in it. She only saw the transfers.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She did not scroll up.


    She tapped open their chat and scrolled up. She saw that she sent a voice message over. It must have


    been La.


    Avery took a deep breath. She was feeling so awkward she was blushing. She did not know what to do.


    "Mommy!" Right at that moment, La ran into her room. Seeing Avery holding her phone, La


    immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    Avery looked at her and passed her the phone. "Your father."


    After all, Elliot answered the call by saying La''s name. Their father-daughter rtionship was


    moving.


    La took over the phone and asked," Daddy, did you see the message I sent?" "I saw it. I sent you


    some money, it''s on your mother¡¯s phone."


    "Oh, only for me? Does Hayden have some?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "What about Robert?" La continued.


    "Yes, there is."


    "Hehe, what about Mommy?" La asked cheekily, "Mommy has been taking care of us. It''s tiring."


    Elliot responded, "Yes." He immediately added on for her.


    Suddenly, the fireworks in front of him lit up the night skies!


    He looked at the brilliant fireworks in the sky. He was suddenly not afraid of the dark anymore.


    Fireworks would only shine the brightest under the dark skies, so darkness was not that intimidating


    after all.


    "Daddy! Are you having fireworks over there? I can hear them!" La yelled excitedly.


    "Hmm, do you want to see?" Elliot asked.


    "I do! Let''s turn on our cameras!" La''s words made Avery, who was changing her clothes by the side,


    stiffened.


    To make it feel more festive, she bought herself a red dress. The three children were in red too, it made


    it seem more festive that way.


    When she had changed into her dress, La was already on a video call with Elliot.


    "Mommy, Daddy is having fireworks! It''s so pretty!" La took the phone >e,?QKY= ran over to Avery.


    La did not even give Avery the chance


    to hide. She immediately faced the phone with her.


    Elliot had the back camera of his phone turned on so that La could see the fireworks. Avery could


    not see him, but he could see her face.


    The moment he saw her, his palms started sweating. Although he knew that she could not see him, his


    heart still skipped a beat.


    She was wearing a red dress with her hair down. Her eyes were clear and bright. She was looking at


    him seriously.


    No. She was not looking at him. She was looking at the fireworks on her phone.


    Elliot took a deep breath to calm himself down, yet he could not help but stare at her.


    "Mommy, I want fireworks too!" La pouted.


    Avery patted La on the head. "We can''t put fireworks here. If you want to y with fireworks, we can


    drive to the outskirts tonight."

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    "Then, forget about it! It¡¯s so cold at night!" La gave up on that idea. "Let¡¯s just see Daddy''s


    fireworks!"


    "Hmm! Go ahead!" Avery moved away from the camera. After she left, the light in Elliot''s eyes vanished


    too.


    Avery came out of her room and found Mike. "Mike, call Tammy!"


    "I''ve already done it," Mike said with an expression that says he understood her. "I got Big H to call her.


    She said she woulde over soon."


    Avery said, "Thank goodness for you."


    "Hahaha! Tammy might be angry with you, but could she be angry with the children?" Mike measured


    Avery up in her new dress. "All of you are wearing red except me. Am I not family?"


    "Don''t you hate the color red?" Avery retorted, "It''s because I treat you like family, so I remembered


    your likes and dislikes."


    Mike was speechless.


    A whileter, Tammy arrived. She came alone.


    "Where''s Aunt Mary?" Avery pretended as if the fight never happened. She asked calmly, "Didn''t you


    say you''re bringing your boyfriend? I even prepared a gift for him."


    Tammy also pretended that the fight did not happen. "I got my mom to return to Aryadelle to be with my


    dad. I broke up with the new boyfriend."


    Mike eximed in shock.


    Avery red at him to shut his mouth.


    "Is talking in your sleep a sickness? Can it be cured?" Tammy asked sincerely, "I was talking in my


    sleep, calling out to Jun. My new boyfriend overheard what I said. He fought with me, and I was


    annoyed, so I broke it up."


    Avery was speechless.


    Mike said, "Tammy! You''re amazing! But don''t be sad. Your new boyfriend isn¡¯t really understanding. If


    he truly loves you, he should have helped you get past this painful period of loss!"


    Tammy said, "I was initially feeling guilty, but after hearing what you said, I think what you say makes


    sense."


    They bonded immediately and decided to drink over it.


    A momentter, La finished her video call. She came out with Avery''s phone in her hands.


    "Mommy! How much money did Daddy give?" La passed the phone to Avery. " He made me keep


    the gift. Hehe, of course. I¡¯ll ept it!"


    Avery took her phone over :f¡¯=TJS: look at the screen.


    The four transfers have been epted.


    If La did not ept the transfer, she would not have epted money from Elliot.


    "Mommy, how much money is that? I can''t count that far," La asked.


    "One hundred and fifty thousand for each of us." Avery ced her phone on the


    coffee table. "Aunt Tammy is here. Let''s eat! "Oh, Mommy. Our money is yours," La said generously,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What is ours is yours.¡±


    "Hmm, what is mine is yours too," Avery replied gently.


    At Elliot''s mansion in Aryadelle.


    The bodyguard was lighting fireworks while Ben and Elliot were drinking.


    Mrs. Scarlet was busy in the kitchen while Chad served them dishes.


    "Elliot, only the two of us are drinking. Isn''t it a little boring?" Ben said, "Should we get more people


    over? Or we head out to y?"


    "I''m not going anywhere tonight." Elliot put his wine ss down and said in a hoarse voice. "I''m feeling


    a little dizzy. I haven''t drunk in ages. My tolerance has gone down. Ben took away his wine ss and


    warned," You''ve had alcohol tonight, you can''t eat medicine."


    "Hmm. Get Chad to apany you! I''ll go lie down for a while." Elliot left and returned to his room.


    In his room, he unbuttoned his cor. He was inexplicably worried as if something were about to


    happen.


    The fireworks were still going on outside. He walked to the bed andy down.


    In his pocket, his phone beeped.


    He took his phone out and saw the threats Charlie sent over.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    In Bridgedale, after Mike and Tammy had a few rounds of alcohol, they started to vent to each other.


    Tammy said that she was in a lot of pain. She knew that there was no hope with Jun, yet she still could


    not forget him.


    Thus, Mike spread his hair apart to show her his scar. "I almost died previously.


    Right when my injuries were the most serious, my boyfriend dumped me. I think I''m worse off than you.


    After all, you''re not the one that got dumped."


    "Okay, you''re much worse than me. Not only was I not dumped, but I also did not almost die from


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    sickness." Tammy raised her ss to him. "How did youe out of it?"


    Mike took a sip of wine. "I can now say that I am not afraid of death, but when I was almost dying, 1


    was actually quite afraid. Avery saved me from the brink of death. What I then thought was not that I


    had been dumped, but I was still alive. Do you understand the joy of returning from the brink of death?


    Hahaha!"


    Tammy nodded. "To be honest, although I''m in pain and I can''t sleep well at night, I''m still quite


    satisfied when I have food. I won¡¯t die just because a rtionship doesn''t work out. Being alive is quite


    good."


    Mike said, "Yes! You''re so pretty, I''m sure you''ll find better men in the future."


    Tammy said, "Thank you for drinking with me andforting me. I feel much better." "We''re friends!


    Don¡¯t mention it! It¡¯s the New Year. Let¡¯s not be unhappy!" Mike poured her some wine.


    Avery took a bottle of fruit juice over and swapped the wine bottle with it.


    "Don¡¯t drink too much. You''ll get hungover."


    Mike immediately handed his ss to Avery. "I¡¯ll listen to you. I still want to watch La''s performance!"


    Tammy lifted her cup and downed it. Then, she said to Avery, "Avery, I was too impulsive when west


    fought. I shouldn''t have lost my temper at you."


    "Let the past be the past. You don''t have to bring it up again.¡± Avery saw how Tammy blushed. She


    took away her wine ss. " Just stay over tonight! Didn''t you say Aunt Mary has returned to Aryadelle?


    There''s no one to care for you when you get back home. I''ll be worried." "Hmm. Hmm." Tammy burped


    :d,


    "Your bag is over on the sofa. Have some food first, the gifts can wait." Avery poured a ss of warm


    water for her and ced it in front of her.


    "Tammy, no matter how painful the past, it will pass. Don''t be afraid. I will always be with you."


    Tammy''s reddened eyes sparkled with tears. "My mom said the same thing too."


    "Because it really will pass. Whether it''s a happy thing or a terrible thing, it will all be memories,"


    Averyforted Tammy.


    Mrs. Cooper took Avery''s phone over.


    "Avery, your phone is ringing."


    Avery epted her phone from Mrs.


    Cooper. She saw that it was from Elliot.


    It was not a normal call but a video call. She recalled that they have not reconciled yet, why did he


    video call her?


    She epted the call. Just when she was about to ask if he was looking for La, she realized that he


    was lying in bed. His handsome face had a tinge of redness. His eyes were a little in a daze.


    He was clearly drunk. She did not think he was calling looking for La.


    Avery took her phone and headed to her room.


    "Avery, Happy New Year." When Elliot saw her face, he said to her.


    Avery entered her room and closed the door shut.


    "Elliot, are you drunk?" She asked, but she thought that if he was not drunk, he would not have called


    her.


    Elliot wanted to prove that he was not drunk, so he sat up.


    After sitting up, he said hoarsely, "I''m not drunk."


    "Oh, how much have you drunk?" Avery also sat down by her bed.


    "Two or three sses." Elliot rubbed his temples and said hoarsely, "You haven''t wished me a Happy


    New Year."

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Avery was speechless.


    Elliot was already in such a drunken state, yet he said that he was not drunk.


    "Happy New Year." Avery furrowed her brows. "Did you make a video call just for this?"


    "No.¡± Elliot''s tone was firm. His thoughts were clear. "Where''s Robert? Can I see him?


    Avery did not expect that Elliot would request that.


    "You finally thought about this child?" Avery took a jab. "You don''t me him anymore?"


    Elliot did not retort. He merely responded, ¡± I have never forgotten him."


    He had tried so hard to protect this child with all his might once, how could he have forgotten about


    him?


    "How did youe to terms with the child? " Avery wanted to know his process ofing to terms.


    "Even if I killed him. Shea would note back to life." His tone was terrifyingly cold, but his eyes still


    had a shade of an intoxicated daze. "Rather than ming the small and weak child, I should just me


    myself."


    "What use is there ming yourself? You didn''t force Shea to do so," Avery rebutted," Elliot, don¡¯t you


    find it exhausting to live like that? I know that losing Shea is a painful thing for you, but if you don''t put it


    down, none of us cane out of this trauma." Her words silenced Elliot for a short while. He looked at


    her quietly, and so did she.


    After a long time, he broke the silence, "Let me see Robert."


    Avery came to her senses and looked at the huge bed. Robert''s eyes were wide open, docilely looking


    around. He did not cry nor made a fuss. He was a great child.


    "Babe, when did you wake up? You did great today! You didn''t even cry!" Avery teased Robert before


    aiming the camera at him. "Look at who this is? This is Daddy."


    Elliot looked at Robert''s face on his screen. He had mixed feelings. He knew what Robert looked like.


    Mrs. Cooper sent him pictures of Robert daily, but it felt different seeing him through a video call.


    "He does look like me," Elliot said after looking at Robert for a while.


    Avery could not help but retort, "You don''t look like that when you''re young." "You''ve seen how I look


    when I was young? " Elliot asked.


    Avery was stunned. Elliot did not know that she had once entered Shea¡¯s room


    At that moment, she identally let slip, but she did not n to lie.


    She carried Robert up and pointed the camera at herself. "After Shea''s ident, I once went to your


    house to see photos of you when you two were little. I did it secretly. It had nothing to do with anyone


    else."


    Elliot''s face did not have many reactions. "I rarely look at photos of me when I was young.¡± "Hmm, how


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    did you spend the day?" Avery saw Elliot sitting in bed alone, she felt an inexplicable loneliness in him.


    "Ben and Chad came over to be with me. They are still here."


    "Oh, do you want to see Robert in person?" Avery did not know why she said that. It seemed like an


    invitation, "You should have about seven days of holiday, right?"


    Elliot heard what she said. He was tempted.


    His head was no longer dizzy. He sobered up quite a bit too. He even wanted to immediately check on


    flights. If there were no avable flights, he would take a private jet over.


    He wanted to be with her. He wanted to be with his children.


    However, he could not.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Elliot was afraid that once he saw Avery and the children, he would be too engrossed in the happiness


    that he would not be able to calmly face the darkness behind him.


    He did not want his terrible problems to affect her and the children.


    Avery looked at Elliot remaining silent. She could see theplicated gaze he had. She could not read


    his expressions.


    She thought that as long as she took the initiative to invite him and be the first one to admit defeat, he


    would ept it.


    However, why was he remaining silent?


    What was he thinking about?


    "It''s fine if you''re not free.¡± Avery could not stand such endless silence and spection, so she said,


    "La said that you were spending the New Year alone, so I


    "Do you wish for me toe over?" Elliot interrupted her.


    If he rejected her, she would be sad. The thing that he did not want to see the most was her being sad.


    Avery blushed at his question. She had already openly invited him, yet he still wanted her to express


    her opinion once more?


    "If you want toe, juste. If not..." Before she could say, "Forget about it," Elliot interrupted her.


    "I¡¯ll look at tickets."


    Receiving his answer, Avery''s tightly constricted heart rxed.


    "It''s time to feed Robert. I''ll go make his milk," Avery said, "I''ll hang up!"


    "Hmm." Elliot waspletely sober already.


    He knew what he was saying a moment ago. He also knew what he was about to do.


    La has already epted him. Hayden was not as resistant to him as before.


    Avery also did not me him for getting angry at Robert.


    Avery and the children were weing him with an open hug. Elliot could not resist such a temptation.


    Even if it was only a few days of warmness, he has to seize the opportunity.


    After booking his flight ticket, he went to shower.


    A momentter, he dressed up and headed downstairs with a suitcase.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ben and Chad saw himing down. They were rather surprised because he looked spirited. Gone


    was the exhaustion when he first went upstairs.


    "Elliot, are you leaving?" Ben walked over to him


    Chad nudged Ben with his elbow from behind. "Mr. Foster, are you going far? Are you heading to the


    airport? I only drank some wine. I''ll send you!"


    Elliot rejected Chad. "Both of you reek of alcohol. Please stay further away from me."


    Ben and Chad never thought that they would be despised by him. They were slightly heartbroken.


    "It takes more than ten hours to get to Bridgedale. Even if you don¡¯t smell of alcohol, you¡¯ll reek of other


    smells...¡± Ben tried to retort.


    "You two just continue drinking. I''m leaving," Elliot said calmly and left with his suitcase.


    Ben saw him leaving. He tutted and sighed. "Look at how arrogant he is! Once he has a woman, he


    doesn''t see us!"


    "Ben, don''t be jealous of him. Although he has a woman in his life, he fights and argues with Avery


    every few days. They spend barely one-third of the time together in a year," Chadforted Ben.


    Ben felt much better when he heard what Chad said.


    "How could wepare to him? He already has three children. We have none," Chad said once again.


    This time, Ben was thoroughly heartbroken.


    At Bridgedale, after Avery fed Robert, her phone screen lit up once again.


    She lifted Robert up straight, in case he puked milk out. Using the other hand, she picked up her phone


    and saw the flight information that Elliot sent her.


    In another ten hours or so, he would appear right in front of her.


    At that thought, Avery felt the need to inform Mike and the children about this.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Since she was the one that invited Elliot over when he arrived, he would most likely stay with them. It


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was easier for him to spend time with the children that way too.


    Avery carried Robert to the hall. Mrs.


    Cooper immediately went forward to take Robert from Avery.


    "Mommy, who called you just now?" La has finished her meal. She got down from her chair and


    went up to Avery.


    "Your father," Avery said. She held La''s hand and headed to the dining hall. "He has decided to


    In the dining hall, everyone heard what Avery said.


    "Avery, are you saying Elliot ising?" Mike asked loudly.


    "Hmm. He is going to board the ne soon."


    "Oh, then what about Chad? Is Chad with him?" Mike was not concerned for Elliot. He only cared about


    Chad.


    Avery said, "I didn''t ask him about this. Why don''t you call Chad and ask?"


    Mike replied, "Forget about it. I doubt he wille. He said that he is spending time with his parents


    during the holidays."


    "Hmm. Try and understand! He has been working all year long. He only has this time to spend with his


    parents," Averyforted Mike.


    Mike nodded and walked over to her. He hinted with his eyes to Avery, pointing at Tammy. "She started


    drinking again. No matter how I try to talk to her, it''s pointless. Why don''t you call Jun! She''s missing


    him so much the only thing left she didn''t do is to tattoo his name on her face."


    Avery looked at Tammy. Tammy did not cry or make a fuss, but she drank ss after ss. Things


    could not go on that way.


    Avery turned around with her back facing Tammy. She found Jun''s contact and dialed him.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service." The cold automated voice rang out.


    Avery thought that she had misheard.


    How was Jun''s phone number not in service? The phone number was tied to a person''s name. It was


    also connected to assorted cards and ounts. Even if one lost their phone, they would immediately


    get the number back. It was not that easy to change numbers.


    Avery dialed Jun once again. The automated response rang again.


    Jun has changed numbers! Only by changing numbers would his number be not in service!


    Mike noticed Avery''s expressions. He had a bad feeling. "What happened?¡±


    "Jun changed his numbers." Avery pursed her lips. She did not know how to tell Tammy this.


    Jun was determined to cut ties with his past. If Tammy did not say those words to him a few days ago,


    he would not have done so.


    Avery did not want to see this happen.


    No matter how harsh Tammy''s words were, they were only spoken out of spite. She did not want Jun to


    suffer on her behalf, which was why she was forced to be the bad character.


    How could Jun take it personally?


    However, what else could Jun do other than take it personally?


    They were both at a stalemate.


    Just like how back then when Avery was pregnant with Elliot''s children, but Elliot did not want children,


    so they broke up.


    "What are you two sneakily chatting about? " Tammy has finished the wine in her ss. She walked


    over to them, holding onto the edge of the table for support.


    Avery hinted at Mike with her eyes, asking him not to say a word.


    Mike understood


    "Who changed their phone number?" Tammy walked to the middle of them. She ced her arms


    around their shoulders and asked them.


    Mike let out a muffled snort. He realized that they could not hide it from her, so he came clean, "Your


    ex-husband."


    Tammy''s hands retracted from their shoulders as if she had been pricked by thorns.


    "Tammy, let me take you to your room to rest!" Avery helped Tammy toward the guest room.


    Just when they were almost by the guest room, Tammy stopped in her tracks. Her eyes were


    reddened. "Didn¡¯t you say that Elliot''sing? I don''t want to see him! I think I''ll go!"


    She insisted on leaving, Avery could only get the bodyguard to send her home.


    After Tammy left, Mikeforted Avery." Everyone has their own adversaries that they need to pass on


    their own. She wille out of this. You should think of what you''re going to do when Elliotes!"

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Avery did not understand what Mike was trying to say. "What will happen to me when hees?¡±


    Mike said, "What do you think? We don''t have any extra rooms in our house. The room that you


    brought Tammy to is so small. Tammy might still be able to stay in it, how could Elliot take it?"


    Avery said, "If it''s fine with Tammy, why can''t he stay? If he thinks that the living conditions here are not


    great, he can book a five-star hotel outside."


    Mike raised his brows and looked at her.


    Avery turned sheepish. "What are you looking at me for! We''ll see about it when hees. Maybe he


    won''t stay with us. Maybe he''ll head to the hotel once hends.


    Mike responded lightly, "Oh," before asking, "How long is he here for?"


    "He didn''t say. Is this important? He won''t be here for the rest of his life."


    "I''m only casually asking, why are you so worked up?" Mike continued to measure her up with a


    meaningful gaze. "Why did he suddenly decide toe over? Why did he note yesterday! Don''t


    tell me you invited him over!"


    Avery¡¯s face flushed red. It spread to her ears.


    "If you''re going to say any more on this, you¡¯ll stay in the small room in the future. I''ll use your room to


    host guests," Avery threatened.


    Mike harrumphed coldly, "I am willing to give my room to others, but I''m not sure if Elliot would be


    willing to stay in it! After all, he''s a clean freak."


    Avery''s temples hurt. She turned around and headed to the dining hall. She nned to clear the


    dishes.


    Mike chased after her. "I''ll do it. Gofort Big H. He heard that Elliot ising. I don''t think he''s too


    happy about it! "


    Avery immediately headed to Hayden''s room once she heard what Mike said.


    Hayden was indeed unhappy. It was a mood -killer when he heard that Elliot was suddenlying. He


    did not want to see Elliot. He did not want to be friendly to him or talk to him.


    Avery entered and walked over to Hayden.


    "Hayden, I know that you can''t ept him." Avery has never forced Hayden to acknowledge Elliot as


    his father. "I only invited him over because Shea has passed away. He is in much more pain than us.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This year, Shea can¡¯t spend the New Year with him. His mother is gone too. He has fought with his


    brother''s family...¡±


    "Mommy, we did not cause his misery." Hayden has never so rudely interrupted Avery''s words before,


    but he could not ept how Avery took pity on Elliot.


    "Shea died because she tried to rescue Robert," Avery said sternly, "Hayden, I don''t care how much


    you hate Elliot. This is something that you can''t ignore."


    "I have never forgotten about Shea," Hayden suddenly said agitatedly, "I have also never forgotten


    about how Elliot almost strangled me to death!"


    Avery suddenly lost herposure. She hugged Hayden, choked up, ;d-=QJV; said," I''m sorry,


    Hayden. I was the one that invited him. He has boarded the ne." "I never said to not let hime."


    Hayden let go of Avery. "La likes him a lot. In the future, Robert would like him a lot too. Only I


    wouldn¡¯t like him."


    "Hmm, I don''t ask of you to like him. Once he is here, just treat him as if he was air. If you think he is in


    the way, you can stay in your room, or you can ask Uncle Mike to take you out."


    "Mommy, don''t worry about me. I am no longer a kid." Hayden did not like how Avery had to tiptoe


    around him.


    "Hayden, I can''t stop worrying. Whether it''s you, La, or Robert, you are all my precious babies."


    Hayden''s eyes turned sore. He choked up a little. "Mommy, do you like him a lot? You give birth to


    three of his children. You must like him a lot, right!


    If Hayden was an outsider, Avery would have denied it.


    "I''m not God. I can''t control my feelings. If back then he strangled you to death, I would have killed him


    to avenge you. No matter how much I like him, I will always ce the three of you before him."


    Since the children were much weaker than Elliot, she needed to protect them, so she would stand with


    the kids.


    Hayden smiled a little at her answer.


    "Mommy, I''m fine."


    "In Aryadelle, during the New Year, no matter how unhappy things got, people would try to control their


    anger. That''s because the New Year is the start of a new beginning. If one was calm during the New


    Year, the year ahead would be smooth sailing," Avery exined to Hayden, "I hope that you''re healthy


    and you do well in your studies."


    Hayden nodded obediently.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    At five minutes past midnight, Elliotnded at the airport in Bridgedale.


    Mike was at the airport to pick him up. It was not Avery that told him to pick Elliot up, but Chad called


    him to make sure he picked Elliot up at the airport.


    As for where to send Elliot to after picking him up, Chad said that he was to send Elliot back to Avery''s


    house, to let Avery arrange the next part, so after Mike picked Elliot up, he sent him back home.


    At that moment, the bodyguard, servants, and the children have gone to bed.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Avery was waiting in the living area.


    When Mike saw her, he yawned. "I''ve picked him up, I don''t think there is anything I need to do


    anymore, right?"


    Avery ignored him.


    Elliot was looking at Avery closely. There was no one else in his view.


    Mike felt as if he was nothing at that moment. He felt awkward and aggrieved at the same time. He


    said, "So, I''ll go back to my room?"


    Still, no one responded to him. He slipped back to his room and nned toin about it to Chad.


    In the living area, when Avery saw Elliot carrying his own suitcase, she asked, "You didn¡¯t bring a


    bodyguard?"


    "Hmm." He was there to spend the New Year with her and the children, so he got the bodyguard to take


    a leave too.


    He was in Bridgedale, not Aryadelle. He did not know many people there.


    Avery''s mind was suddenly in a mess. It waste at night already. She still had to take him to his room,


    but the room was indeed a little small. It was previously used as a storage room. After all, their house


    had not housed so many people before.


    After Robert''s birth, Avery hired a nanny and a bodyguard, so the house did not have enough space


    anymore.


    During the daytime, she was confident that it would be fine for Elliot to sleep in the small room.


    However, once he was there, Avery could not bear to let him sleep in the small room.


    "Are you hungry? Mrs. Cooper has prepared some food for you. I¡¯ll go heat them up." Avery nned to


    distract him with a meal so that she could return to her room to take out her daily amenities so that he


    could sleep in the master bedroom.


    However, Elliot shook his head. "I¡¯m not hungry. I''ve eaten on the ne.¡±


    "Oh. It''ste. Let¡¯s put you to bed!" Avery led him to the room worriedly.


    Elliot followed behind her, measuring her long hair ;b(:UJW: slender figure up from a close distance.


    She was always that thin, as if she would fall if a wind blew by.


    Arriving at the master bedroom, she opened the door.


    When Elliot noticed that Avery brought him to her room, his handsome face flushed an unnatural tinge


    of red, making him look rather sexy.


    Was she letting him sleep in her room? Were they going to sleep together?


    "Uh .the room is a little messy. Let me tidy up a little." Avery blushed, quickly entered, and walked over


    to the side of the bed.


    Elliot ced his suitcase down and helped her tidy up too. His hands were longer than hers, so he


    quickly tidied the things on the bed.


    "Avery, are you really nning to let me sleep in your room?" Elliot gazed at her with his jet-ck eyes.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Avery''s room was filled with children''s daily amenities. It was obvious that she cared for her children. If


    she had nned to let him stay in her room, she would have cleared it up.


    Avery hesitated for a few seconds before deciding to be honest with him. "This house isn''t that big.


    Now that there is another baby around, so I hired a nanny. Although the security here is not bad, for the


    sake of safety, I hired a bodyguard.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They take turns staying over daily...¡±


    Avery exined so much when she was only trying to say one thing.


    "If there isn''t any extra room, I can go to a hotel." Elliot did not want to trouble Avery.


    "It''s not that there isn¡¯t any extra room..."


    Avery lowered her gaze and said softly.


    If it was not thatte at night, she would most likely get him to stay at the hotel already. He came over


    this time without a bodyguard. It was already sote at night. What would happen if something were to


    happen to him if he went out alone?


    Elliot was confused at Avery''s answer. If there was an extra room, why did she let him have the master


    bedroom?


    "You take my room, I''ll sleep in the other room." Avery was afraid that there would be a


    misunderstanding, she immediately added, "The other room is a little small, I''m afraid you won''t get


    used to it."


    "As long as they¡¯re a ce to stay, I''m fine. It''s okay if it''s small." A hint of disappointment shed


    across his eyes, but he quickly collected his emotions. "I''ll bring you to go have a look." Avery headed


    for the door.


    Elliot carried his suitcase and followed Avery to the small room. This room was indeed a little small.


    Other than the bed and a nightstand, there was no space for other furniture. Even the bathroom was


    small enough only for one person.


    This was the mansion''s default design for the nanny''s room. However, Avery did not want to feel like


    she was mistreating the nanny, so she got the nanny to stay in the guest room.


    At that moment, she could not just get the nanny to move to the nanny¡¯s room just because she had a


    guest.


    If it was only meant for staying one night, like Tammy being drunk for one night ;b,? SMW: leaving the


    next day, it would be fine.


    However, Elliot was not only staying for one night. He was there for a few days, so Avery was a little


    embarrassed to bring him to the small room right from the beginning.


    "I''ll stay here." He ced his suitcase in the room. "As long as there''s a ce to rest.


    Avery nodded. "Then, I''ll go get you some toiletries."


    "Okay."


    Although he brought a suitcase, it could only fit a few sets of clothes. One was because he left in a


    rush, he did not have the time to pack more thoroughly. The other reason was that he rarely did such


    tedious matters.


    A momentter, Avery arrived with a full set of toiletries.


    Elliot¡¯s suitcase was already open. Avery could not help but sneak a peek at it.


    "Did you not bring pajamas? She noticed that his suitcase was filled with formal wear.


    "I forgot to bring them." Elliot took his clothes out from his suitcase, nning to hang them on the rack.


    "Oh. Mike should have an extra one. I¡¯ll go get it." Avery said and left.


    A momentter, she returned with a clean set of pajamas.


    "Go rest after your shower. The children get up early. It would be noisier at home during the day," Avery


    reminded him.


    Elliot nodded. "You go to bed too!"


    Before she left, she nced at the room once more. She finally understood Mike''s worries during the


    day.


    Elliot was such a towering figure. He looked out of ce standing in such a small room. It felt as if he


    would knock into the wall if he was not careful.


    Thinking back about his mansion back in Aryadelle, his living area alone wasrger than an entire


    However, he would not stay in her bedroom. He insisted on staying in the nanny''s room! She could not


    possibly have forced him to stay in her room, right!


    Returning back to her room, Averyy in bed but could not sleep.


    She found it unreal. Elliot came just when he said he would. Before seeing him, she always felt that


    they would surely get into a huge fight every time they met.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Although they did not have any obvious conflicts at the moment, in the past, they could take any single


    matter and fight for three days non-stop!


    However, after seeing Elliot, Avery calmed down. He was not there to fight with her. Perhaps the


    children were there, so they were not like before, losing their temper at any moment.


    In the nanny¡¯s room, Elliot finished his shower and walked to the bed to sit.


    He picked up his phone and saw a message from Chad. It was a message regarding the hotel.


    [Mr. Foster, I¡¯ve booked you into a hotel closest to Avery''s house. The hotel provides transportation too.


    It takes less than 10 minutes to and fro. It won¡¯t take up much of your time with the kids.]


    Chad could not ept that Elliot would be treated this way!


    It was fine if Avery did not love him, but could she not torture him?


    Elliot replied, [I''m staying at her ce. Cancel the booking.]


    [Didn''t she put you in the nanny¡¯s room? Why doesn''t she let the nanny stay there? It must be small,


    right? How could you possibly stay there?]


    Chad''s reaction made Elliot feel as if he was being arranged by Avery to stay in a dog cage.


    Although the nanny''s room was a little small, the bed was at least one and a half meters. To Elliot, as


    long as he could sleep, that would be enough.


    He was there to see Avery and the children, not on a holiday.


    Elliot did not want to exin much. He merely replied, [I''m going to bed ]


    Then, he put his phone down. What was strange was that he had already slept on the ne, but when


    hey down in bed, he soon fell asleep.


    He even forgot to take his medication.


    Usually, when he was home, if he did not take his medication, he would surely lose sleep.


    Did that mean that Avery was much more effective than medication?


    The next morning, after Avery got up, she immediately went to look for La to ask her to be quiet.


    Elliot had sat a more than ten-hour flight over. On top of that, he needed to adjust to the time


    difference. Avery wanted to let him sleep in longer.


    Just when she wasbing La''s hair, Mrs. Cooper hurriedly rushed in.


    "Avery, Mr. Foster knocked his head on the wall! He has a huge bump on his head! Go help him deal


    with it, please!"


    Mrs. Cooper med herself very much.


    She initially brought Robert to Elliot''s room to show him. When she knocked on the door, Elliot knocked


    himself against the wall because he was too anxious to open the door.


    At that time, he was washing up in the toilet. He knocked on the wall when he came out of the


    washroom. Mrs. Cooper heard a loud sound from outside the door!


    Avery never thought that the thing she worried about the night before would happen so fast.


    She immediately went to take her medical suitcase :e'';TMS; rushed over to Elliot''s room.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Elliot was sitting by the bed, clutching his head with one hand. His face seemed peaceful enough.


    When his eyes met with Avery, he avoided her a little, because he felt a little embarrassed. Not only did


    she have to care for the children, but now she had to care for him too.


    "Let me have a look." Avery walked to him and ced her medical suitcase on the bed, opening it up.


    Elliot hesitated for two seconds before moving his hand away. He exined, "I''m not bleeding. It''s not


    that painful anymore." "Don¡¯t think that just because you''re not bleeding it''s not serious. There are


    bruises on your head, which means you knocked too hard. We''ll go do a CT scan at the hospitalter."


    Elliot lifted his head and looked at her. "I''m sure that''s not necessary?"


    Avery lowered her gaze. "I''m the doctor, listen to me."


    Elliot instantly lost all bravado. Not only was she the doctor, but he was also at her ce.


    "You''ll sleep in my room tonight," Avery said in amanding tone while disinfecting his wound with a


    disinfectant.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Elliot let out a muffled harrumph. Avery did not know whether it was in response to her, or he was in


    pain.


    There was some shufflinging from the door.


    Elliot looked over to see Mrs. Cooper carrying Robert while Mike carried La. Four of them stood


    outside the door, peeking into the room to check out the situation.


    They could actually just enter the room to have a look. Eliot did not know why they had to stand outside


    the door.


    Although it was a little embarrassing that there was a huge bump on his head, it was not that awkward


    that he did not dare to see anyone.


    Avery dressed for his bruise and kept her medical suitcase.


    "Go have breakfast. After breakfast, I''ll take you to the hospital," Avery said.


    "I''ll head there myself."


    "Are you familiar with the hospital here?" Avery retorted, "I know people. We can go straight to do the


    scan. If not, if you wait for the hospital''s procedure, you might not be able to do it today."


    Elliot was speechless.


    Although he was rich, he was not at Aryadelle. He also has connections over there, but it was indeed


    easier to rely on Avery for medical consultations.


    Elliot and Avery came out of the room. Everyone''s gazended on Elliot''s face.


    "Daddy, why did you knock yourself?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    La looked at Elliot in confusion.


    Mike gasped, "Didn''t I tell you the reason already? The room your father is in is too small."


    La nced at the room. "But I don''t find it small at all!"


    Mike said, "That''s because your father is much bigger than you. This room is not small for you, but for


    your father, it''s too small."


    La looked at Elliot once more. "Oh, Daddy, you poor thing. But I can''t get you to sleep in my room


    because Hayden would never agree to it. You can sleep in Uncle Mike¡¯s room though. Uncle Mike''s


    room is huge! The bed is huge too! You two can sleep together. It''s not a problem."


    Mike was bewildered.


    Elliot''s expressions changed. He immediately said, "I can sleep in your mother''s room."


    Mike let out a sigh of relief.


    La looked confused. Then, she said out loud, "But you two cannot have another child! We don''t have


    enough rooms at home!"


    Elliot :d";YKT> Avery were dumbfounded.


    Because of what La said, Elliot was distracted all during breakfast.


    Avery''s mansion was clearly too small already. It was not that Avery did not have the money to change


    to a bigger mansion. Why did she not move to one?


    He could help her buy a new mansion, but Avery would never ept his kindness.


    After having her breakfast, Avery saw how hesitant he looked, she immediately said,"


    I''ll wait for you outside."


    Elliot came to his senses. He chugged the milk in one gulp and went after Avery.


    On the way to the hospital, Avery broke the silence. "Don¡¯t take La¡¯s words to heart."


    "What did she say?¡± Elliot did not react in time.


    Avery''s face blushed red. She quickly changed the subject. "Are you still in contact with Jun? Why is


    his number out of service?"


    "He did send me his new number. Do you want it?" Elliot said and took his phone out. He found Jun''s


    new number and sent it to her.


    "It''s not for me. He suddenly changed numbers, isn''t that a little cruel?" "Are you standing up for


    Tammy?" Elliot looked at her. "Am I missing some crucial information? Wasn''t it Tammy that insisted on


    a divorce?"

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Avery heard Elliot''s tone. It did not sit well with her.


    "Elliot, do all men think like you? Why would Tammy want a divorce, don''t you know why? If Tammy


    doesn''t love him, she doesn''t have to worry about him being pressured by his parents..."


    "Avery, if Jun insists on being together with Tammy, no matter who pressures him, this is something


    that he has thought about and feels that he could bear it. Now, whether it¡¯s Jun changing numbers or


    him getting married, it''s his freedom.¡±


    The two of them did not argue over their own matter, but they fought because of Jun and Tammy.


    However, Avery soon calmed down quickly. She gave Elliot''s words serious thought. After some


    thinking, she thought that what Elliot said made sense too.


    "Why does everyone like to think from their own standpoint and do things that they think are good for


    the other party when it''s actually not?" Averymented.


    "Because they think that they are right," Elliot replied. "This not only applies to Jun and Tammy but us


    too."


    Avery remained silent. Even if she knew where the problem was, it was still hard to change.


    This was not a situation that could be changed by one party alone. Both parties needed to change


    together.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Avery brought Elliot to see a doctor that she knew. The doctor


    brought Elliot for a CT scan while Avery patiently waited in the office.


    About 40 minutester, the doctor brought Elliot back with the results.


    "Avery, your friend''s head is fine." The doctor passed the results to Avery. "Are you free in the


    afternoon? I want to buy you a meal."


    Avery looked apologetic. "I''m sorry, I have something onter."


    "Is it important? We haven¡¯t chatted for a long time," The doctormented.


    "I have a friending over. He just called him and said that he wasing to look for me," Avery


    exined, "I''m sorry. I will be in Bridgedale for the time being. I''ll buy you a meal one day." "Okay, deal.


    I''ll wait for your call."


    "Okay-


    Coming out of the office, Elliot asked her," You have a friending? What friend?"


    "Eric. He is at the airport. "Avery looked at her. "We¡¯re going to the airport to pick him up.¡±


    Elliot was on guard. "Is he staying at your ce too?"


    "Do I still have a ce for him to stay?" Avery was done with Elliot''s imagination." I¡¯m guessing he is


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    here to give the children gifts."


    "It''s clear what he is up to by trying to please my children," Elliot''s cold voice came over.


    Upon hearing that, Avery chuckled. "Your head is already so swollen, yet you still have the time to think


    nonsense. Although you didn¡¯t have a concussion, you still need to rest."


    Elliot pursed his lips ;f">RLP< said nothing more.


    A momentter, they arrived at the airport and sessfully picked Eric up.


    Eric was a little surprised when he saw Elliot, but he did not care for Elliot.


    Once he got in the car, he took a gift box out and passed it to Avery. "Avery, Happy New Year."


    Elliot was sitting in the passenger seat in front. Looking at the intricate gift box, his eyes were cold.


    Avery happily epted the gift. She opened it and saw a shimmering ne with precious stones.


    "This must be expensive! I''ve already said before to not give me expensive gifts." Although Avery liked


    the ne a lot, she found it too expensive.


    She barely finished her sentence when Elliot had already snatched the box over and returned it to Eric.


    "Whatever jewelry that she likes, I can buy it for her. She can buy it on her own too. She doesn¡¯t need


    you to give it to her." There was undisguised aggression in his tone.


    Avery furrowed her brows. Just when she was about to say something, Eric said, "Oh, so other than


    fighting with her, you would also buy her gifts?"


    His calm jabs infuriated Elliot to no end!

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    "Elliot," Avery called him when she saw his darkened expressions. She immediately said, "It¡¯s the New


    Year. You don''t have to argue just on small matters."


    He slightly calmed down upon hearing what she said.


    Eric said, "I have been giving Avery gifts every festivity, other than giving her a ring, I have given her


    every other type of jewelry. You usually don''t care for her, now I''m just doing what I usually do, what


    right do you have to get angry?"


    Avery''s impression of Eric was always a gentle one. At that moment, when he was questioning Elliot,


    she felt it rather strange.


    Of course, she did not get angry at Eric because of what he said. Eric was targeting Elliot because of


    her.


    "So what?" Elliot raised his eyebrows. He said condescendingly, "Are you together with her already? If


    not, shut up."


    Eric was speechless because of this.


    It made Avery angry too.


    "Elliot..."


    "Are you going to drive or not? If not, I''ll drive," Elliot interrupted her.


    He knew that Avery was going to stand up for Eric, but he did not want to hear about it.


    Avery took a deep breath and opened the car door. She got out of the car from the driver''s seat and


    went to the backseat to sit together with Eric.


    Elliot calmly moved from the passenger seat in front to the driver''s seat. The moment his hands


    touched the steering wheel, Avery regretted it.


    "Do you have a driving license in Bridgedale?"


    Elliot stepped on the gas pedal and calmly replied, "No, but I have been driving for twenty years."


    Avery¡¯s head hurt. Looking at his stance, she doubted he would n to step out of the driver''s seat.


    Eric passed his gift to her once again." Take it. Every gift I gave you, I picked on my own. If you refuse


    this, I¡¯ll be sad."


    Elliot saw Avery¡¯s change of expression from troubled to be softhearted from the rearview mirror.


    In the end, she epted Eric''s gift.


    "Eric, this is thest time. If you''re going to give me jewelry again the next time, I''m not going to take it.


    I don''t like wearing jewelry. It''s not convenient whether I''m working or taking care of the children."


    "Then, I''ll give you something else next time," Eric said softly.


    "How many days off do you have?" Avery asked.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s up to me. If I want to work, I could work every day. If I want to rest, it''s the same too." He smiled ?


    h+


    "They might just be afraid of losing you once more. If you have children, they might feel that your life


    has been extended, " Avery "said, standing from his parent''s perspective.


    "I know, but I can''t just live my life ording to their wishes." Eric smiled bitterly.


    "Hmm, talk to your parents. Don''t fight with them. No matter what their requests are, theye from a


    good ce."


    "Avery, you sound just like my mother.¡±


    "Because I have children, so I can understand how your parents feel.¡±


    "Although you have children, you''re still single." When Eric said this, he rose his voice a little. He meant


    to say this for Elliot to hear.


    Avery was single. Anyone could pursue her, and Elliot had no right to interfere!


    A momentter, the car stopped at the parking lot of a mall.


    Avery looked out of the window. She was stunned. "Elliot, why did you bring us here? Are you lost? "


    Elliot''s expression was cold. His tone was even colder. "Get out!"


    Avery furrowed her brows. Before getting out of the car, she said to Eric, "Eric, wait in the car, I''ll go talk


    to him."


    Then, she got out of the car and strode to Elliot.


    "Elliot, why are you throwing a tantrum!"

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Elliot grabbed Avery¡¯s wrist and pulled her along into the mall without saying a word.


    Avery instantly understood his meaning.


    "Elliot, I don''t want you to buy me gifts! I only want to go home right now!" Avery tried to break free from


    his clutch, but he held her tightly.


    "Why did you not refuse Eric''s gift?" Elliot retorted, "There is no reason for you to ept his gift but not


    mine."


    Avery thought that she had misheard him. How could he possibly say such childish things?


    When Eric saw Elliot forcing Avery along, he immediately pushed open the car door and ran over.


    "Why are you following us?" Elliot looked at Eric in detest. "You''re a big star, aren''t afraid that others


    would recognize you? Don''t you drag Avery and me down, lest the paparazzi take photos of us!"


    Eric retreated to the car because of what Elliot said. Eric was not worried about the paparazzi, but he


    knew that Avery did not like her photos being taken.


    After Eric returned to the car, Avery nced at Elliot. "The next time you want to give me a gift, buy it


    beforehand. Don''t you think it''s a little awkward right now?"


    Elliot said, "Eric should be the awkward one. He is showing off in front of me."


    "How is he giving me gifts showing off?" Avery questioned Elliot, "Who are you to me?"


    Elliot''s dark eyes met with hers. "I am whatever you say I am. I am fine with anything."


    Avery was speechless. His reply made her short of breath and blushed. She did not know what to do.


    Elliot pulled her along to a jewelry store.


    "Take your most precious jewelry out," Elliot said to the salesperson in a hot-tempered manner.


    The salesperson was delighted upon hearing what he said, "Sir, our high-end custom-made selections


    have to be collected at the gship store. Please tell me your budget, so I can rmend you


    ordingly..."


    "As long as she likes it, the price is not a problem," Elliot demanded.


    The salesperson immediately took an intricate album to show Avery.


    "Miss, this is our high-end custom-made selection. Which one do you like, I''ll immediately get someone


    to send it over for you to try."


    Avery looked at the album. Before she could look closely, her stomach grumbled.


    She did not eat much that morning. It was already noon at that moment. She was so hungry she felt a


    little dizzy.


    "Elliot, I''m hungry. Let''s head back to have lunch first!" She closed the album =h->


    WIY? tried to discuss it with Elliot.


    Elliot was not willing to return home empty -handed.


    He passed her the water that the salesperson served him. At the same time, he asked the salesperson,


    "Do you have some food here?"


    "Yes, I''ll get them to send some over."


    Avery was so awkward she pped her forehead.


    Elliot flipped through the album and started to look through it seriously. He was more inclined to a


    minimalistic style, but he remembered how dazzling the ne that Eric gave to Avery was. Was it


    because Avery liked it?


    He picked a simr type of ne and showed it to Avery.


    Avery looked at it and asked him seriously, "This is such a dazzling ne. If I''m going to wear it, I


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    have to make up and dress up nicely. I would need to get a gown too..."


    Elliot said, "Even if you don''t put on makeup or dress up, you would still look beautiful wearing it."


    Avery raised her eyebrow. "Are you trying to say that the ne itself is very pretty, no matter who


    wears it, it''ll be pretty?"


    Elliot corrected her, "You have it the other way around."


    What he meant was she was gorgeous. She would look good no matter what she wore.


    When Avery understood what he meant, her body heated up.


    Elliot was giving her gifts and flirting with her. What was he trying to do?

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    When they came out of the mall, Eric saw how they were standing closer to each other and seemed


    more rxed. They looked like any other couple in the streets.


    When they entered the mall, they were still tugging around as if they were fighting.


    What made them reconcile so quickly was definitely not the gifts in the mall. If Elliot could resolve their


    conflict by giving Avery gifts, they would not fight all the time.


    It looked like Elliot gave in to Avery.


    When they returned to the mansion, Avery kept her gifts in her room. She never thought that Mrs.


    Cooper had already moved Elliot''s things over.


    "Didn''t you say you were hungry? Go have some food first!" Elliot said.


    "Hmm, I''ll go pack up a little. Take my room tonight. I¡¯ll go to the small room."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll take the small room." Elliot did not want to take up her space. " This morning was


    an ident. I''ll be careful in the future."


    "Are you threatening me?" Avery looked at the bruise on his forehead. "Are you trying to sleep with


    me?"


    "Forget about trying." Elliot entered the room and shut the door. "So, what if I sleep with you? Do you


    think I can do anything to you?"


    Avery blushed red. She never thought he would say such cheap words.


    "You just had a baby. What do you think I''ll do to you?" He walked over to her and loomed over her,


    looking down at her. "How could I bear to watch you stay in the small room?"


    Her misunderstanding of him immediately vanished. His body warmth overwhelmed him. She pushed


    him away, troubled. "Let''s have some food!"


    When in actuality she was not hungry.


    When they were buying the ne, the salesperson gave her some food. It tasted quite good, so she


    had quite some of it.


    Coming out of her room, they realized that others were already seated at the dining table.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw them, she immediately said, "Come eat! La said she was hungry, so we


    have started eating."


    Because Eric was there, the children''s attention was all on him. On top of that, Mike had more things to


    talk about with Eric, so naturally, Elliot was being left out.


    After lunch, Avery got Elliot to rest.


    "Are youing as well?" Elliot asked.


    "I''m not taking a nap. Eric is leaving at night, I''ll spend some time with him now," Avery did not care


    about Elliot''s reaction. She said calmly, "You''re hurt. You need to rest more. I don¡¯t want you to return


    back to Aryadelle with your injuries still unhealed.¡±


    Avery said :b#>QLS= headed to the living area.


    Eric brought gifts for the children. When Hayden and La received their gifts, they immediately


    opened them.


    "Avery, this is for Robert." Eric passed Robert''s gift to Avery. "I don¡¯t know what to get him, so I bought


    him a coin of his zodiac."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery epted the present. "Eric, I think you spend at least half a year thinking about what to buy for


    me and the children."


    "Haha, at least my life wouldn''t be that boring," Eric said and changed the subject." Have you and Elliot


    reconciled? I see that he is very jealous.¡±


    "Even if we haven''t reconciled, he is just like that," Avery said, "He said that he would not get married,


    but he wouldn''t let me get married to. He is single right now, but he wouldn''t let me have a boyfriend


    either."


    "What right does he have dictating you?" Anger shed in Eric''s eyes.


    Mike chuckled, "Haha! Eric, you don''t understand. Even if they are not together, that doesn''t mean that


    they don''t love each other! Elliot knocked his head this morning, he wasn''t bleeding but Avery still sent


    him to the hospital for a CT scan. If I were to knock my head, I wouldn''t receive this treatment."


    Avery red at Mike.


    Mike coughed and took his phone out. "I''ll call Tammy and see if she wants toe over.¡±


    Avery said, "Elliot is here. She wouldn''t want toe."


    Mike asked, "Why? Because Elliot knows her ex-husband? But you know her ex-husband too?"


    Avery said, "Elliot and Jun are not just acquaintances. They are close. Tammy is strong-headed, she


    would not want to let Elliot see her being sad." "So, what if Elliot sees her being sad? Let''s take a step


    back, so what if Jun sees her


    being sad?" Mike shrugged. "I don''t know whether she is hungover or not. I''ll go pick her up."

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    "Okay, if she doesn''t want toe, don''t force her, " Avery said.


    "Okay."


    As Avery expected. Tammy did not want toe, but it was not because Elliot was there. It was


    because of Eric.


    Tammy was a fan of Eric. She wanted to see him badly, but because she drank too much the night


    before and cried terribly in the night, her face was extremely puffy that day. Her eyes were reddened


    and puffy that she could barely open them. She could not see anyone under such conditions.


    After dinner, Avery sent Eric off. When she returned to the living area, she saw Elliot carrying Robert.


    This was the first time she saw Elliot carrying a child. She could see that he was a little nervous. His


    body was tense, especially his arms.


    Elliot was tall. He had slender limbs.


    Robert, on the other hand, was extremely small. Elliot was probably afraid that he might drop the child.


    "He knows I''m carrying him, but he is not crying at all." There was a hint of delight in his tone.


    Mrs. Cooper smiled and said, "Robert is still young, he doesn''t recognize anyone yet!"


    Elliot responded awkwardly.


    "Mr. Foster, you have to live with the kids, only will they be close to their parents when they grow up,"


    Mrs. Cooper advised," Once you''re back in Aryadelle, you should move to Avery''s house and take care


    of Robert together! Not only for Robert but also for La and Hayden."


    When Avery heard what Mrs. Cooper said, she immediately looked at Elliot.


    Elliot was engrossed in looking at Robert. It was like he did not hear what Mrs. Cooper said.


    Mrs. Cooper saw Avery looking at her, she smiled and said, "Robert just woke up. Mr. Foster wanted to


    carry Robert, so I passed Robert to him."


    "Hmm. Had Robert had his milk? I''ll go make him some," Avery said and went to the disinfectant box to


    retrieve his milk bottle.


    Elliot carried Robert and followed her. He wanted to learn how to make milk for his children. Once he


    knew how to do it, he could make it for Robert too.


    Are you tired, carrying him?" Avery asked.


    "He''s so small. It''s not tiring at all."


    "Then you carry him longer." Avery''s arms were sore from carrying Robert. Her back was sore too,


    which was why she always put him on the bed. Suddenly, an idea appeared in her mind. "Should


    Robert sleep with us tonight?"


    Elliot understood why Avery said that. She did not want to spend time alone with him.


    "Hmm." Elliot did not mind. He has never taken care of children before. At that moment, he was willing


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    to try anything for his children.


    In a blink of an eye, it was nine at night. Avery put La >a%?RIS= Hayden to bed before returning to


    her bedroom.


    Robert was in the middle of the huge bed. Elliot was sitting by the bed, holding a toy and ying with


    Robert.


    After Avery entered, Mrs. Cooper left the room.


    "You go take a shower first." Elliot looked at her exhausted face. He said heartbrokenly, "Just go to bed


    after your shower. I¡¯ll take care of Robert tonight."


    Avery felt a little moved. If Elliot wanted to be a good father, she would not stop him.


    She took her pajamas and entered the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, she came out of the bathroom and saw Elliot, topless, carrying Robert.


    "Why did you take off your clothes?" Looking at this thin-fit body, her face blushed hotly.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Elliot swallowed his saliva and said confusedly, "He was crying just now, so I fed him some milk, but he


    puked after drinking. Did I do something wrong?"


    Avery understood and walked toward him. She looked at Robert. His mouth still had some white foam.


    "Babies puke. Once he grows older, he will be fine."


    "But he didn''t puke when you fed him in the afternoon." Elliot suspected that he did something wrong.


    He was not exaggerating, but when Robert finished the entire bottle of milk, he puked almost all of it


    out, whichpletely drenched his shirt.


    Seeing how sincere Elliot asked her, she analyzed the problem for him. "When you''re making the milk,


    make sure that you don''t let too much air enter the bottle. After Robert finishes drinking, he must be


    upright for a while. Sometimes, no matter how you pay attention to it, he will still puke. This isn¡¯t all your


    fault. He is at the age where he would just puke."


    Elliot let out a sigh of relief. "He puked almost all of the milk out. Will he be hungry? Should I make him


    another bottle?


    "No need. He isn''t crying, that means he isn''t hungry." Avery took Robert over from him. She saw his


    chest covered in milk. " Go take a shower! You reek of puke."


    Not only Elliot, but the entire room reeked of puke.


    Elliot went to the bathroom. Avery ced Robert down. She took a wet tissue to wipe his little mouth.


    Then, she asked tenderly," Babe, are you happy that your Daddy was carrying you? Your puked scared


    him! He is not a coward. He cares for you, which is why he was nervous.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Avery said while changing Robert¡¯s bib. When Robert had a clean bib, he smiled adorably. At that


    moment, he knew how to smile. Usually, it was not augh. He just smiled quietly.


    "Did you smile at your Daddy? If you were to smile at him, he would be extremely happy." Avery carried


    Robert.


    "He said that he wants to take care of you tonight, but I''m a little worried. I''m not worried that he


    wouldn''t do a good job. It''s just that he hurt his head today..." Just when Avery said her worries out


    loud, a knock came from the door. Avery, with Robert in her arms, walked over to the door =f->PIS?


    opened it.


    "Avery, let me take care of Robert tonight!" Mrs. Cooper said, "Isn''t Mr. Foster hurt? I''m afraid that


    Robert will disturb his rest. "


    Robert needed to be fed every two to three hours. Even if Avery were to take care of him, it would


    surely wake Elliot up too.


    Avery did not give it much thought. She passed Robert to Mrs. Cooper. "He just drank milk, but he


    puked a lot."


    "Okay. Rest well." Mrs. Cooper helped Avery close the door.


    When Elliot came out of his shower, he saw Avery lying in bed on her phone and Robert nowhere to be


    found. Thus, he asked, "Where''s Robert?"


    "Mrs. Cooper took him away. She¡¯s afraid that Robert will disturb you." Avery put her phone down and


    looked at him. She suddenly blushed. "Why are you not wearing clothes again?"


    "I didn''t bring my pajamas." Elliot walked over to the side of his bed and sat down. "I didn''t want to


    sleep on the same bed with you wearing another man¡¯s pajamas."


    Avery was speechless.


    "Do you have any water-resistant bandages?" Elliot asked seriously. "I want to wash my hair."


    "You can do it at the hairdressers," Avery suggested, "I''ll take you there tomorrow. It''ste. Go to bed!"


    She did not nap in the afternoon, so she was extremely sleepy at that moment.


    Elliot raised his hand to switch off the light andid down next to her.


    "Avery, hire another nanny!" Elliot did not want to tell her that when he was showering, he realized that


    his arms were a little sore.


    He only started taking care of Robert in the evening for a few hours. How did Avery do it every day?"


    He works out all year long. His body was quite fit but taking care of children was different than working


    out. One would not constantly lift weights in the gym but taking care of children requires carrying them


    for a long time. No matter how small the child was, they would be at least five kilograms.


    "I n to do so too, but I''ll think about it when I return to Aryadelle." Avery''s voice


    got gradually softer as if she was almost falling asleep.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    "You just need to oversee the children, you don''t need to do it all on your own," Elliot said before she


    fell asleep. He asked, "How is your recovery?"


    Avery had a cesarean section. Compared to natural birth, it was much more damaging to the body.


    Avery was suddenly awake due to Elliot''s concerns. Why was he suddenly concerned about her


    recovery? Asking this at that moment was hard to not let overthink.


    "Women can''t have sex within three months of giving birth. This ismon knowledge." Avery¡¯s tone


    tightened.


    "What nonsense are you thinking?" Elliot¡¯s breathing turned heavy. He said in a low voice, "I''m asking


    you how your recovery is. I never said anything about sleeping with you."


    Avery let out a sigh of relief. "It''s going well!


    Her nonchnt answer made him turn the lights on.


    Seeing the room lights turned on. It pierced her eyes. "What are you doing? Are you not tired because


    you slept in the afternoon? If you''re not tired..."


    Elliot sat up and flipped her covers aside. He quickly lifted her shirt up, trying to have a look at her scar.


    "Elliot! What the hell are you doing!" She pped his arms. However, Elliot was not bothered by it. After


    having looked at her scars, he tucked her back in bed.


    "Avery, you need at least four nannies." He wanted to take it easier.


    Avery did not know why but she thought back about what Tammy said before, so she teased, "Why not


    ten instead? Two nannies for each child, one to cook, two to clean the house, and one more to take


    care of me."


    Elliot thought for a while before nodding." You do need ten."


    Avery was speechless. He could not see that she was joking! If she did not rify that she was joking,


    Avery felt that Elliot might hire ten nannies the next day.


    "Hayden doesn''t need a nanny, and neither does La...¡±


    "Then, at least six nannies," Elliot said, " You only have two at home. How is that enough?" "My God! I


    can''t fit so many nannies at home." Avery was initially extremely


    sleepy, but when she started talking about that, her head hurt.


    "I know, you would surely say to change to a bigger house, but I don''t want to. I picked this ce


    together with my mother."


    "The cleaning >d":SIP: cooking nanny doesn''t need to stay at home. Don''t you have an extra small


    room? I''ll call Mrs. Scarlet right now to get her to take a ne over."


    Avery was speechless.


    "Whatever, after all, she¡¯s your staff."


    Elliot made the call and turned off the lights. Heid down next to her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elliot, you''re really noisy. You''re much noisier than a child." Avery took a jab at him. "If I were sleeping


    with Robert, I would be asleep by now already."


    Elliot looked at the ceiling. He said, "I''ve slept in the afternoon. I''m not tired right now."


    "Then, don''t disturb me."


    "Hmm, go to bed."


    Although Elliot no longer disturbed her, Avery still could not sleep. After all, there was another person


    on the bed. She felt rather restricted.


    "Elliot, when are you leaving?" Avery broke the silence. Elliot turned toward his side facing her. He saw


    her in the dark. "I just came and you''re hoping for me to leave already?"


    "Can you stop thinking negatively? I''m asking you when you are returning to Aryadelle, I''m not chasing


    you away."

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Elliot''s breathing was a little heavy as if he was thinking about this question.


    "A few dayster." If Avery did not ask him about this, he never thought about it.


    "Oh...if you can''t sleep, you could go out." Avery was afraid that Elliot would be bored. "If you find it


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    boring to go out alone, you can take Mike with you."


    "Do you think we get along well with each other?" Elliot sneered and asked, "Aren''t you tired? Am I


    disturbing you?"


    Avery took a deep breath. "I am very sleepy, but at the thought that you''re next to me..."


    "Do you want me to leave?" Elliot did not want to disturb her rest.


    "Where could you go?" Avery muttered softly, "It''s not entirely because you''re next to me that''s why I


    can''t sleep. I feel that we have conflicts that are not resolved yet, but I can''t pinpoint it."


    "Avery, if you keep thinking of unhappy things, you won''t be able to sleep tonight.¡± Elliot patted her on


    the shoulders. "Flip over.¡±


    "What are you doing?" Avery did not understand but she still flipped over obediently.


    "Don''t think about anything, just close your eyes." He ced his huge palms on her lower back. He


    started gently massaging her.


    He heard that after birth, a woman''s lower back would be extremely sore. He could not bear her pain


    on his behalf, so he could only help her relieve it.


    His warm fingers were like magic. It released all of her tensions. She felt as if she was floating on


    clouds. Her body never felt that rxed.


    Avery wanted to ask Elliot who did he learn that from but because she was toofortable, she forgot


    to ask. Soon after, she slept soundly.


    After she slept, Elliot cuddled her in his arms. He longed for her familiar smell. He missed her soft body


    and mesmerizing smile. Even if she was sometimes overbearing, he wanted to be with her.


    In the other room, Mike was on a video call with Chad.


    "I¡¯m suspecting that your boss is using himself to gain pity!" Mike leaned back on the chair and


    analyzed enthusiastically," Do you call his injuries serious? But he didn''t bleed. But it''s not light either,


    he had such a huge bump! Whenever say his injuries, she immediately allowed him to sleep in the


    master bedroom. Tsk, what a maniptive man!"


    Chad adjusted his sses. "Can you stop having prejudices against Mr. Foster with your dirty mind?


    Isn''t it good that they reconciled? Don''t spoil it."


    "Do you think I¡¯ll dare to do anything? Even if it''s not because of you, I won''t dare to do anything! Avery


    better not care for him too much!" Mike said sourly, "I don''t want to talk about them anymore! Let''s talk


    about you! Did your parents urge you to get married?" "What do you think?" Chad has a little girl in his


    arms. The little girl was about two years old. She looked at Mike on the screen with her big eyes,


    silently. "Not only marriage. They are also dem?g.?WKR;ing I have children. This is my cousin''s


    daughter. Cute, right?"


    "Get your parents to give birth to another one then!" Mike teased, "No matter what, you''re mine.¡±


    "Are you nuts? If I were to tell my parents that, they would break my legs," Chad suddenly said


    agitatedly.


    The little toddler in his arms was frightened by him. She started crying. Chad immediately ced the


    phone down. He brought her along to look for snacks and toys.


    Mike looked at Chad disappearing in sight, but the call was still connected, so he could hear clearly


    what was going on on the other end of the line.


    "Chad, pass me the child! Didn''t I say that I wanted to introduce a girlfriend to you? I brought that girl


    over! Go and see her!" A woman''s voice came over.


    Chad refused. "There¡¯s no need..."


    "What do you mean no need? She has alreadye over! You''re just too shy!"


    Mike''s expressions sank. Chad that coward. If he did not dare to announce their rtionship, he would


    do it himself!


    The next day, during breakfast, Elliot told Avery about Mike returning to Aryadelle.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Avery asked confusedly, "He told you that? Why didn''t he tell me about it?"


    Elliot picked up his cup of milk and took a sip. "Because he asked me about Chad''s parents'' address."


    "Oh, what is he going to Chad¡¯s parents for? " A bad feeling arose in Avery. "Is he going to visit them


    or..."


    "It''s what you think it is. He ns to announce their rtionship to his parents, " Elliot said. Avery had a


    "He doesn''t know where Chad¡¯s parents'' house is, so Chad definitely did not call him there. If he just


    goes there to announce their rtionship so suddenly, Chad would surely be mad." Avery wanted to


    call Mike to get him toe back.


    "I''m telling you this not because I want you to interfere with them." Elliot looked at her. "I''m just telling


    you that most couples would stumble upon such difficulties."


    "I know." Avery retracted her gaze from his face. "Didn''t you say you wanted to wash your hairst


    night? I''ll take you to the hairdresser after breakfast."


    "Okay."


    "After you wash your hair, let''s take the children out to y!" Avery said, "There are many festive


    ces to see in Bridgedale."


    "Hmm, are we taking Robert along? He¡¯s still so young, can we take him out?" Elliot wanted to take


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Robert out, but he was afraid that it was too cold outside, and Robert would freeze.


    "We''re definitely not bringing Robert. He shouldn¡¯t go to ces with a crowd." Then,


    Avery looked at La and Hayden.


    Hayden understood what Avery meant, so he said, "Mommy, I have homework to do, I''m not going."


    "Hmm." Avery looked at La. "La, are youing?"


    "Robert can''te, Hayden doesn''t want to go. If I''m not going as well, how sad will you two be!" La


    pouted and sighed.


    Avery was amused by La''s conceited reaction. "If you don''t want to go, I''ll go shopping with your


    Daddy. Then, we''ll have a good meal. Since Hayden is staying home to do his homework, you can help


    look after Robert!"


    La pouted. "I want to go shopping and have a good meal together with you!"


    After breakfast, Elliot ?f(?PLP< Avery brought La out. The bodyguard was driving. Elliot and Avery


    were sitting in the backseat with La in the middle of them.


    "How good would it be if our family could always be together." La held their hands and smiled.


    "Although Hayden doesn''t like Daddy now, who knows if he would change his mind in the future?


    Hehe!"


    Elliot heard La''s infectiousughter, he smiled, but his heart constricted tightly. He wanted to be with


    Avery forever, bringing their children up.


    However, he did not know if God would fulfill his wish.


    At Aryadelle, at the Tierneys.


    Charlie was already used to using a walking stick. He could walk without a walking stick, only that it


    would be very uncoordinated. It affected hisposure, so he would rather use a walking stick.


    Chelsea, on the other hand, still could note to terms with her ruined face.


    Even if her wounds have already started scarring and no longer hurt.


    Her ugly face constantly reminded her that she would never have another man fall for her ever again in


    this life.


    Even if she could marry Elliot, she would never have his heart.


    Yes. She was about to marry Elliot. It was just like a dream. Charlie used whatever chips he had on


    Elliot and threatened him to marry Chelsea.


    Elliot agreed to it.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Chelsea was of course happy. This was the happiest thing that happened to her after her discharge


    from the hospital.


    However, other than being happy, she was also hurt on the inside. That was because Charlie would


    openly tell her the reason for doing so.


    Chelsea has been the high and mighty spoiled princess for most of her life. Now that her face has been


    ruined, she was worthless to Charlie! No, notpletely worthless. Charlie could use her to humiliate


    Elliot.


    Elliot had such a respected status. Charlie made him openly marry Chelsea so that everyone would


    know that Elliot had married an ugly woman that even an ordinary man would not want to!


    Chelsea hated Charlie a lot! She hated him to the bones!


    "Chelsea, you are nothing but a chess piece right now. If you want a good life, I can give it to you, but


    you must obey me," Charlie warned her, "If you dare to betray me, I''ll kill you mercilessly. Your face is


    just too disgusting! Even if I don''t look at you, you''ll appear in my dreams, disgusting me."


    Chelsea''s lips quivered. With her temper in the past, she would have pped Charlie and scolded him


    before leaving the house.


    However, with her current condition, where could she go if she left home?


    "Charlie, I know how ugly I am right now. I also know I am not worth much. I''m just helping you to


    disgust Elliot..." Chelsea said self-deprecatingly with a bitter smile.


    "Chelsea, you''re wrong. Not only that, but you also must spy on his every move. You must honestly


    report to me his every move. My goal is not just trading you in as the bride!"


    Chelsea nodded obediently, "Charlie, don''t worry. With my looks now, Elliot will never love me. I can


    only rely on our family. We are in the same boat. I will never betray you."


    Charlie especially liked how docile she was. At the same time, he felt rather a pity.


    "Chelsea, how good would it be if you were that obedient in the past." Charlie sighed." Too bad! Your


    face!"


    At Bridgedale''s Disnand.


    La always wanted to see the fireworks, so Avery suggested that they went to see the fireworks


    show. Due to a huge crowd in the theme park, Elliot had been carrying La all the way.


    At night, the crowd was even more!


    Avery was pushed by someone. Elliot immediately reached his h>a-


    Avery felt how sweaty his palms were. She looked at his determined-looking side profile. "You''ve been


    carrying La all this while. It¡¯s tiring, right?"


    "I''m fine. There are so many people here. She can see better if I carry her," Elliot said rxedly.


    If he did not carry La, La¡¯s gaze would be blocked by the adults.


    "Daddy! Put me on your shoulders! Look at the girl in front of us! She¡¯s sitting on her Daddy''s


    shoulders! I want you to put me on your shoulders!" La pointed at a fatherdaughter duo in front and


    said enviously.


    Elliot did not even give it any thought before putting La on his shoulders.


    La yelled excitedly, "Daddy! I''m so tall! I''m taller than her! Hahaha! Will you take me out to y


    again next time?¡±


    "Sure." Elliot smiled brightly and agreed to his daughter''s request.


    Avery saw this heart-warming scene. She could not help but take her phone out and capture this


    beautiful scene forever.


    The moment she took the photo, bright fireworks tore through the skies!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Instantly, there were cheers all around!


    Everyone cheered happily!


    "Mommy, mommy! Look! Such beautiful fireworks!" La yelled.


    "Yes!"


    "Daddy, did you see it!"


    "I saw it too." Elliot smiled joyfully. If time could stop at this moment forever, he would not have any


    regrets about it.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    In one of the small towns of Aryadelle.


    Mike''s sudden appearance caught Chad off guard!


    Mike brought over a bunch of expensive gifts. He greeted Chad''s parents enthusiastically. They also


    passionately hosted him.


    After exchanging greetings, Chad got Mike to immediately leave, but Mike refused.


    "Is that woman that you¡¯re on a blind date with still here?" Mike said nosily, "How dare you go on a blind


    date while I''m not around!"


    Chad said condescendingly, "You came all the way here because of that? Howme! We only met for a


    while then we left! I did not even ask her for her contact!" "Who''s theme one? When are you going to


    "F*ck! My mom has high blood pressure! I told you about this before!" Chad could not get Mike to


    leave, so he could only push him into his room.


    "I know your mother has high blood pressure, but this can''t be cured. Are you just going to lie to them


    forever?" Mike raised his eyebrows. "I know you can''t tell them, so don''t you stop me."


    Chad took a deep breath and decided to let Mike have a go. If he did note clean to his parents, his


    parents would keep urging him to get married and have children.


    Previously, he thought that he could just go down this path until Mike appeared in his life, then only he


    realized that life could be different.


    During dinner, Mike sat next to Garrett, Chad''s father. They were drinking like buddies. Chad''s rtives


    were all-praise for Mike. They thought that he was not only good-looking, but he was also so


    affectionate and friendly. It was rare to have such a person.


    "Chad, is your foreigner friend married? Does he have a girlfriend?" Tanya, Chad''s mother, asked her


    son.


    Chad was a little stunned. He did not know how to answer his mother''s questions.


    Just when he was hesitating about how to answer, Mike ced his wine ss down and said to Tanya,


    "Aunt Tanya, I don''t have a girlfriend. I only have a boyfriend."


    The lively atmosphere immediately came


    to a halt!


    Chad found his mouth gone dry. He picked his ss of water up =h(;RMX= took a sip.


    Once they understood what Mike meant, they chuckled and said, "Aunt Tanya, what he is saying is he


    swings for the other team. Young people nowadays are different from the older generation..."


    Tanya responded, "Oh." She was still a little concerned, so she asked, "Why didn¡¯t you bring your


    boyfriend over?"


    Chad suddenly coughed violently. He was trying to remind Mike to stop talking, if not his mother might


    not take it.


    However, Mike ignored him.


    Mike took the bottle of beverage and poured some for Tanya. He smiled and said, "My boyfriend is


    sitting next to you!" The atmosphere was much more terrifying than they expected!


    Garrett coughed violently and all the other rtives looked at Chad. Chad immediately covered his face


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    with his hands. He did not know how to deal with them.


    The next second, Garrett stood up and picked up a broom!


    Mike noticed that things were off. He immediately grabbed Chad and ran away!


    "Why is your father so rough!" While talking, Mike has already fished for his car keys and unlocked the


    door.


    "My dad has always been that way! Did you think I was joking when I saw he would break my legs!"


    Once the car doors were unlocked, they immediately got in the car. The car sped off!


    Chad wanted to look back but did not dare to do so.


    "Mike, it''s all your fault! I don¡¯t think I can return home ever again." Chad looked up and took a deep


    breath. He was in pain.


    "Not necessarily. Your parents might note to terms with it yet, but it would be better soon," Mike


    Chad''s phone rang right at that moment.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    A minuteter, the car stopped by the roadside urgently.


    Chad got out of the car and ran home!


    Mike punched the steering wheel! He could not ask Chad to give up on his family, but he also did not


    want to be the one that was given up on.


    He felt aggrieved, so he took his phone out. He wanted to call Avery toin.


    Before dialing, he suddenly remembered that Bridgedale has a time difference. At that hour, Avery


    must have already been in bed.


    He did not want to disturb Avery''s sleep, but it would be fine to disturb Elliot.


    He sent Elliot a message. About an hour


    "Is Avery asleep?" Mike asked.


    "She just fell asleep. What''s up?" Elliot was having the call in the bathroom. Even so, his voice was


    very soft.


    "Chad''s mother fainted due to high blood pressure. I caused it." Mike was smoking gloomily. "I''m


    guessing Chad hates me to death right now."


    "He told you about this before."


    "Yes! But I can''t just stay silent about our rtionship just because of this right? Is this fair to me?" Mike


    let out a puff of smoke. "He doesn''t want to answer my call right now nor reply to my messages. What


    does that mean? Is he breaking up with me?


    Elliot said, "Give him some time. Maybe his mother is in the hospital, and he needs to take care of her."


    "Oh. Before I told them about my rtionship with Chad, his parents liked me a lot." Mike felt terrible.


    "After announcing to them, their attitude toward me changed very quickly. I''m very lost right now. He


    doesn''t let me go look for him, but I don''t want to see you and Avery being all lovey-dovey."


    Mike was waiting at the Starry River Vi at that moment.


    "You can''t ask others to think like you," Elliot said calmly, "His parents are rather conservative. It''s


    normal that they can''t ept it. Before they can ept you, you have to bear the so-called unfairness."


    "Are you trying to ask me to be Chad''s secret lover?" Mike snorted. "I can¡¯t f*cking take it! I won''t


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ept it!"


    "Then, break up."


    "F*ck off!¡± Mike was already annoyed. After listening to Elliot, he was even more so.


    He should have called Avery instead. Avery would never put it so harshly.


    Elliot came out from the washroom. On the bed, Avery slept peacefully.


    There was only a nightmp by the bed, it was dim, so it would not affect her sleep. He wanted toy


    down next to her


    WJT; fall asleep together, but he could not fall asleep at all.


    From the day before until that day, he felt enormous joy. The more joyous he felt, the more worried he


    was.


    He could lie to himself that this is all a dream. Once the time was up, he could leave, but what would


    happen to Avery and the children?


    He could not imagine what Avery''s and the children¡¯s reactions would be once she finds out that he


    was marrying Chelsea.


    They would be in pain. They would be disappointed, and even in despair.


    Elliot has regretted it! He should have sumbed to her temptations toe to Bridgedale.


    If he was in Aryadelle alone. Even if he was lonely and unhappy, at least he would not be so conflicted


    and worried as he was at that moment.


    He could have settled his issues before asking for forgiveness from Avery and the children, but it was


    toote!


    Elliot walked to Avery''s desk and stopped in front of it.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Having a desk in her bedroom, Elliot guessed that Avery must have spent countless nights there.


    Her desk was clean and tidy. Her documents were ced in folders. There was only aptop on her


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    desk.


    Elliot wanted to know what Avery was currently busy on, so he casually took a brown envelope out


    from her folder.


    The brown envelope wrote ''Case Files''.


    He slowly opened it and took a stack of documents out.


    "Elliot..." Avery''s gentle voice suddenly rang out from behind. "What are you doing?


    She suddenly woke up and saw a blurry figure standing by her desk. She thought she was


    hallucinating, so she looked closer at it for a while.


    After making sure she was not in a dream, Avery sat up. Elliot quickly ced the brown envelope back


    into its original ce.


    "Don''t you have a study room?" Elliot quickly collected his thoughts and walked over to her. "I noticed


    you ced a study desk here."


    Avery rubbed her eyes. "I do have a study room, but I prefer to stay in the bedroom. I could lie down


    and rest once I''m tired."


    "Did I wake you up?" Elliot said apologetically and exined, "I was on a call with Mike. He said that


    Chad''s mother had passed out."


    "That serious?" Avery took a deep breath. She tugged on Elliot''s arm and asked further, "What


    happened?" "Chad¡¯s mother has high blood pressure. She has been admitted to the hospital before.¡±


    "Mike is too impulsive! I''m going to call him now!" Avery''s chest was heaving. She turned around and


    took her phone.


    Elliot pulled her back. "Are you going to call him just to reprimand him? No need. This is their affair.


    They will settle it on their own."


    "I''m asking him not to be so impulsive in the future."


    "Things have already happened. It''s pointless for you to say anything right now. Also, sometimes being


    impulsive is not a bad thing," Elliot said, "Knowing Chad, he will never tell his parents about this." Avery


    suddenly felt helpless. She wanted to help but did not know how to do so. Just like Elliot said. This was


    their matter. Only they could solve it.


    "Do you think when we fight, they feel that way too? Like they want to help but they can¡¯t do anything


    about it." She smiled helplessly. "Elliot, you carried La the entire day, you must be exhausted! She''s


    much heavier than Robert."


    Elliot could not lie to her, so he told her honestly, "Yes, but I''m very happy."


    "If this goes on, you''re going to spoil her rotten." Avery blushed a little ?h$=XJQ> said, "I just had a


    dream. More urately, a nightmare. I was woken up by the nightmare." "What is it?" He noticed the


    sweat on her forehead, so he went to pour a ss of water for her.


    "I dreamed that you asked Hayden for forgiveness. Hayden demanded a request. He said that as long


    as you agree to it, he will forgive you," Avery recounted her nightmare to Elliot.


    Elliot''s back tensed. He asked hoarsely, " What did he ask for?"


    If it was real, no matter what Hayden ask for, he would agree to it.


    "Hahaha! If I mention it, you won''t think that it''s a nightmare anymore." Avery chuckled. "He asked you


    to stretch your neck out so he could strangle you. Hayden would indeed do such a thing."


    Seeing how brightly she smiled. Elliot brought the ss of water to her and replied, "Then, I''ll strangle


    him tomorrow?" "I''m teasing you!" Avery epted the ss of water and took a sip. "Don''t worry so


    much about Hayden. If you''re as great as today, he wille to ept you sooner orter.¡±


    Elliot was in a daze. "What if I can''t?"


    "Hmm?" Avery was stunned.


    "What I mean is I''ll be busy after this," Elliot exined. He swallowed his saliva.


    "When you go back to work, the children have to go back to school too!" As long as you can be like


    how you were today when you are with the children." Avery returned the ss to him.


    "You can do it, right?¡±


    Elliot''s words were stuck in his throat. He nonchntly changed the subject. "It''ste. Let''s go to bed!


    I''ll hug you to sleep, you won''t have nightmares that way."

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Avery was a little stunned.


    Elliot did not reply to her question?


    When Elliot reached his arm over, about to hug her, she pushed him away. "Why didn''t you answer my


    question? Can you do it or not? If you can''t, don''t hug me."


    The request she made was not at all too much to ask for.


    All she asked was that he spends more time with the children whenever he was free. If she could do it,


    why could he not?


    If he could not do such a simple thing, he should not have children at all.


    "They are my children. Of course, I''m willing to do anything for them." Elliot hugged her around the


    waist tightly. "Your questions made me feel guilty."


    Hearing his exnations, Avery let out a sigh of relief.


    "Elliot, next time when I ask you a question, no matter what question is it, you have to answer me."


    Avery looked at him seriously. "If you don''t, my mind goes wild. To others, I can be calm and logical, but


    to you, I lose control of my emotions easily."


    "Hmm." Elliot did not dare to look her in the eyes. He reached out and was about to switch off the


    lights.


    "Elliot, look at me." Avery held his face with both hands, forcing him to look at her. "Why are you being


    shifty? You didn''t do anything bad, why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?"


    Elliot''s body temperature suddenly shot up. His breathing turned heavy. "Avery, don''t flirt with me at


    night."


    Avery was speechless. She pulled her covers over her head!


    How awkward!


    She thought that he could not sleep because there was something on his mind. She also thought that


    because he was not answering her questions and his eyes were shifty, he must have done something.


    Turns out, he was just thinking about a different matter.


    Looking at her covering herself with the covers, Elliot chuckled gently.


    After switching the lights off, he pulled the covers off her head. "Don''t suffocate yourself."


    "I think you''re the one suffocating!" Avery retorted, blushing.


    After switching off the lights, they could not see each other¡¯s face clearly, only the outline of it, so Avery


    could boldly stare at his face, even if she could not see it clearly.


    Elliot climbed on top of her QNQ= whispered in her eyes. "I am indeed suffocating from love. Help me


    out?"


    Avery''s ears turned hot. She wanted to push him away, but his kissnded on her.


    Instantly, the energy in her was depleted! She stopped resisting pushing him away. A few seconds


    The next morning, when Avery woke up, she saw Elliot pacing around with Robert in his hands.


    The morning glownded on father and son, making it seem very heartwarming.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Avery thought she was dreaming, so she silentlyy there and watch.


    When Elliot saw her face, he shattered her illusion. "You''re up? What are you thinking?


    Avery instantly came to her senses. "Why are you carrying Robert?"


    "Tammy is here." He walked over to her and sat down. "I think she wouldn''t want to see me, so I better


    not make her angry."


    "Oh. What time is it now?" She looked out and the sun was piercing. It did not seem like early morning.


    Elliot looked at his wrist and saw the time." Eleven. Those that don''t know might think that we went a


    little too hardst night."


    Avery lifted the covers and said, "Don''t talk about such adult topics in front of our baby.


    "It''s not like he understands."

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    "Even if he doesn''t understand, won''t you be shy?"


    "If I''m shy, would he be born?" His retort made Avery blush. She put on her clothes and quickly entered


    the washroom.


    Downstairs, Tammy and La were munching on snacks and chatting.


    "Does your father not want me around?


    After I have arrived, he doesn''t evene out," Tammy teased.


    La immediately shook her head. "Of course, Daddy wees you. He must be in Mommy''s room


    watching her sleep!"


    Tammy said, "What is there to see? Won¡¯t he be afraid that he would wake your Mommy up?"


    La scratched her head, trying to think of a retort for Elliot.


    At that moment, Avery walked over.


    "Tammy, since when did youe? I had too much funst night, so I overslept." She walked over to


    Tammy and exined.


    "All you did was just see fireworks. Why are you so tired?" Tammy looked at her interestingly. "What''s


    going on with Elliot? Why is he avoiding me?"


    "He said that he was afraid you might be unhappy seeing him, so he''s in the room taking care of


    Robert," Avery said softly, "I don''t know what he is thinking."


    "Hehe, I know what he is worried about." Tammy smiled rather tensely. "I heard that Jun had a blind


    date. The woman is much better than me. Not only is her family richer than mine, but she looks elegant


    too Avery''s expression was stered on her face. "So quick? Didn''t he cut ties with his family? Since


    when did he reconciled with them?"


    "After ourst fight, he went back home to reconcile with his parents. He should thank me. If it were not


    for me, do you think he woulde to his senses so quickly? If he doesn''te to his senses, would


    he have such a great fiancee?"


    Tammy has made up intricately that day. Although her tone was rather sour, no one could see how


    upset she was from her expression.


    "Fiancee? He is going to marry this woman? " Avery found it progressing too quickly. She could not


    keep up.


    "Hmm. They even set the date already.¡± Tammy smiled and said, "This is the first time since I knew Jun


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    that he does things efficiently. It¡¯s an improvement! A good thing!"


    Avery looked at Tammy''s forced smile. She felt terrible. Other people might not underst;c$>PJU<


    Tammy, but Avery knew Tammy very well.


    How could Tammy let go of Jun? Seeing Jun getting married to another woman, she must be in so


    much pain!


    However, it was better to rip the band-aid quickly. Now that Jun was going to get married to another


    woman, this would let


    Tammy give uppletely too.


    After a while, Tammy might be able to start her new life as well.


    "Get your man toe out! It''s lunchtime! Don''t stop him from eating just because of me. Jun and I


    havepletely ended things." Tammy drank a cup of water and said to Avery.


    Avery immediately got up and went to her room to call Elliot out.


    During lunch, the atmosphere was rather awkward. The two children understood this. They quickly left


    the dining table after they finished their meal.


    Avery looked at Elliot, then looked at Tammy.


    "Are you guys just going to stay silent?


    Don¡¯t you find it strange?" Avery broke the silence. "Elliot, why didn''t you tell me that Jun was getting


    married?"


    "Do you want to attend his wedding?" Elliot asked in retort, "I thought that you wouldn''t be interested in


    it, so I didn''t tell you."


    Avery said, "Of course, I won''t attend his wedding."


    "Avery, attend his wedding.¡± Tamtny put down her utensils. "If he invited me, I would definitely go. But


    because he didn¡¯t invite me, you should go on my behalf!"


    Avery looked awkward. "Why should I attend? I do not want to wish him happiness." Avery paused for a


    while before exining, "Let''s swap roles for a while. If Elliot were to get married to another woman,


    could you calmly wish her?"


    Avery¡¯s words made Elliot suddenly cough violently!

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Mrs. Scarlet immediately brought some water for him. Avery reached out to pat Elliot on the back.


    "Eat slower. Did you choke?"


    Tammy looked at Elliot suspiciously. She found him strange. Her woman''s sixth sense tells her to ask


    him, "Elliot, I find you shifty. Did you connect Jun with his fiancee?"


    When Tammy asked this, Avery immediately retracted her hands from Elliot¡¯s back.


    Elliot was halfway drinking water, because of this question, he was forced to stop.


    He forcefully swallowed and denied, "No...I do not know his fiancee."


    "Oh, then why are you so worked up?" Tammy harrumphed and looked at Avery." If Elliot were to get


    married to another woman, of course, I won''t be calm! It would be respectful enough of me to not crash


    his wedding!"


    Avery nodded. "I know, so I don''t think I could also see Jun getting married to another woman. Tammy,


    forgive me!"


    "Jun and Elliot are different," Tammy said," I was the one that dumped Jun, which was why he got


    married to another woman. I don''t me him. You and Elliot are different.¡±


    "How is it different? Every time I break up with him, I was the one that called it." Although it was a little


    embarrassing discussing this in front of Elliot, her rtionship with Elliot was quite good at that


    moment, so she did not mind.


    "Hahaha! You two have children! If Jun and I had children, there would be no other woman!" Tammy


    almostughed in tears." No matter how badly you guys fight, if he were to get married to another


    woman, he is the dirtbag! Unless you get married to another man before him, then only he can get


    married to another woman.¡±


    Elliot downed the remaining ss of water.


    He has already calmed down. From their conversation, he could already guess how big of a sensation


    this would cause when his marriage to Chelsea was announced.


    "Why are you not eating?" Avery looked at him holding onto his ss. He seemed to be listening to


    them chatting attentively. She reminded him, "You have finished your food!"


    "Hmm." Elliot ced his ss down


    WMR= picked up his utensils once again.


    Mrs. Scarlet came over and asked, "Mr. Foster, should I get you another te?¡±


    Elliot shook his head. "No need."


    "Tammy and I didn''t bad mouth Jun, right? " Avery asked confusedly, "You seem distracted."


    Tammy looked at him. "Don''t tell me you were the one who put the idea in Jun''s head, asking him to


    look for another woman to marry?"


    Elliot looked at her and enunciated, "I am never interested in another person''s personal matters.


    Whether he wants to get married to another woman or be a priest, it has nothing to do with me."


    His cold gaze and tone made Tammy swallow her saliva.


    "Tammy is only asking casually, you don''t have to take it seriously," Avery said and looked at Tammy,


    "When is their wedding? Why are you asking me to attend?"


    "First of April." Tammy lowered her gaze and said, "I wondered who picked the date. First of April, April


    Fools."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Avery looked at the calendar on her phone.


    It was soon the first of April. It was a little rushed for wedding preparation. Jun''s wedding was rather


    rushed.


    The first of April was not a holiday. It would make more sense to set it for the first of May.


    That meant that Jun was into the wedding. He only agreed to get married because he wanted to


    infuriate Tammy, or perhaps his parents pressured him to do so.


    In the afternoon, Tammy left.


    Avery found it boring staying at home, so he got Elliot to go out for a walk.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    "Shall we take the children?" Elliot asked.


    Avery looked at Elliot and asked, "Do you want to take the children?"


    She could not understand him.


    "I do." Although carrying them was not easy, it was joyous to spend time with them. No wonder people


    said that children were a sweet burden.


    "But I don''t want to take the children along today. I want to take you to a ce.¡± Avery said.


    "Where are we going?" He put his hands in his pocket. "We have to tell the children, right! If they don¡¯t


    want toe with us, we don''t have to bring them, but what if they do?"


    "Let''s go to my college. Wait for me here. I''ll go tell the children," Avery said and headed to their room.


    A momentter, she walked quickly back to him and held his arm." La wants us to bring good food


    back for her. Let''s go!"


    Avery drove and brought Elliot to her college. Her college was a world-famous medical school.


    "When you came here to study, you were quitete in your pregnancy, right?¡± Elliot walked next to her


    on the wide path on campus.


    College students on their bicycles passed them by. School started earlier in Bridgedale.


    "More urately, I only started studying after I gave birth." Avery held his hands tightly. "We have too


    many regrets. Elliot. I


    don''t want us to be like the past. Every time I fight with you, whether it was your problem or mine, I feel


    like I was skinned alive."


    Words were stuck in his throat. He replied hoarsely, "Me too."


    "I was young. I used to be swayed easily by my emotions. I judged everything subjectively," Avery said


    remorsefully," When I was here studying. Every time I thought about you, I hated you. I brought you


    here today to put down my previous resentment. I hope that we can start over again."


    Elliot¡¯s eyes were sore. Tears seemed like they were on the verge of falling. He held her hand tight and


    forced his tears back.


    "Elliot. It''s Valentine''s Day today." She pointed at the girl with a bouquet in her arms. Her tone was


    rather envious."


    Because today is Valentine¡¯s Day, which is why I wanted to spend time with you alone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Elliot swallowed his saliva VIX= replied, "I¡¯ll go buy some flowers."


    "Buy itter! I want to see Professor Hough. " Avery led Elliot forward. "After Professor Hough passed


    away, he donated some of his estate and books to the school. The school built a statue to honor him."


    "Hmm."


    "Actually, Professor Hough''s passing was not unexpected." Avery has never said this to anyone before.


    "A few months before he passed away, he had an ident in hisb. He was resuscitated.¡±


    "What a pity. He was still so young."


    "He overworked." Avery said, "Everyone¡¯s energy is limited, so sometimes letting people go is letting


    oneself go too."


    They walked around the campus and exited from the gates.


    Elliot¡¯s eyes soon locked onto a florist nearby. He quickly ran over and bought a bouquet of red roses.


    He passed her the bouquet of red roses. Avery''s heart was beating wildly like a little girl in love!


    He took her right hand and silently ced a ring on her ring finger.


    Avery¡¯s smiles were reced by surprise.


    "Other men might not dare to give you rings, but I dare to do so." It was like he was swearing-in. He


    enunciated, "Avery, no matter what happens in the future, my heart belongs to you."

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Avery looked at the shimmery diamond ring on her hand. Her eyes turned wet. She could not control


    her emotions. She ran into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Since when did you buy the ring? We have been together every day. I didn''t realize that you prepared


    a gift beforehand."


    Avery thought that he did not know that it was Valentine''s Day that day. From morning until the moment


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    that she reminded him that it was Valentine''s Day, he did not look strange or behave out of the ordinary.


    "When I bought the ne for you, I had a look at the rings too, " Elliot exined," It''s hard to not


    know what today is."


    A few days ago, Valentine''s Day promotions started taking ce. This morning, all news regarding


    Valentine''s Day was pushed to his phone.


    "If I didn''t mention Valentine¡¯s Day just now, when were you nning to give me the ring?" Avery let go


    of him. She looked at his handsome face with reddened eyes.


    Elliot looked at her affectionately. He said in a hoarse voice, "I know that you will remind me. I have


    been waiting for it since the afternoon when you saw your calendar.


    Averyughed, but she was a little angry too. "Can¡¯t you be more proactive! Must you wait until I


    mention it!"


    "I took the initiative to put the ring on your finger. Doesn¡¯t that count?" He held her hand in his palms.


    "Avery, what''s next?"


    Avery looked at the people on the streets


    with happiness on their faces. She smiled and said, "Just like that. We¡¯ll take a walk."


    She wanted everyone on the streets to see her wearing a ring with a rose bouquet in her arms, also


    holding onto the man she loved the most.


    She wanted to tell the world that she was the world''s happiest woman.


    In Aryadelle, Chad transferred his mother to the best hospital for treatment. After Ben received the


    news, he immediately came to the hospital to visit Tanya.


    Tanya has alreadye around, but she was not in a good mental state.


    "Ben. Why did my son turn out this way?" Tanya said with tears in her eyes. "Does his boss know about


    this? I want to look for Elliot to dem an exnation!"


    Chad stood next to her. He wanted to


    exin it to her, but Tanya refused to listen to him. He was afraid that he would be too agitated and


    spoke out of line, only deteriorating Tanya''s condition.


    Ben gave him a look, asking him to not speak.


    Chad turned around and took a deep breath.


    Ben held Tanya''s hands andforted her, "Aunt Tanya, this is Chad''s private matter. Although Elliot is


    his boss, he could only deal with matters of work."


    "Chad has told me all about it! That Mike works for Avery Tate. You don''t have to tell me about Avery''s


    rtionship with Elliot. My son turned out this way, Elliot has to take responsibility!" Tanya pushed


    Ben''s hands away.


    Ben said, "What do you want Elliot to do? To split Chad and Mike apart? Aunt Tanya, are you not afraid


    that Chad would hate you?"


    Tanya sneered. "I never said that he can''t like men. There are so many men in this world. Why did he


    have to pick a foreigner? That man doesn''t look like he is serious. If Chad were to pick you, I wouldn''t


    be that angry!"


    Ben was bewildered. He never thought that he would be involved in this.


    Chad was baffled too! How could her mother say such strange and absurd things?"


    Just when Chad and Ben were so stunned, they were at a loss for words, Tanya said something even


    more shocking, "If Chad were to be with Elliot, maybe I would even praise him for his abilities to bag


    him!"


    Chad did not dare to cover Tanya''s mouth, so he could only pull Ben away from the ward.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    "Ben! My mother is a little demented! Don''t tell others about what she said just now!" Chad was almost


    losing it. "If Mr. Foster hears about this, he will surely fire me!"


    Ben wasughing so hard tears fell. "Chad, don''t get too worked up. Aunt Tanya''s mind is clear. She


    objects to you being together with Mike because she despises him for being poor. Get Mike to earn


    more money. It will be fine."


    Chad shook his head. "My mom thinks that being friends with Mike is alright, but not as a partner


    because he looks like a dirtbag. This was what she said."


    "Hahaha! Yet you call her demented! I think your mom sees anyone better than anyone else. Don''t fret


    about it. Just take care of her." "Hmm. Ben, are you free tonight? Can you help me go see Mike? I have


    ignored him for two days. I''m thinking he might be exploding soon." Chad furrowed his brows. "I can''t


    leave the hospital yet and I also don''t know what to say to him. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go check up on him."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ben came out of the hospital and immediately drove to Starry River Vi.


    As expected, Mike was alone, living an unregted lifestyle.


    "Why are you not returning to Bridgedale?" Ben bought breakfast and put them on the coffee table.


    "Avery doesn''t let me go back." Mikey on the sofa and said, "She said that I triggered Chad''s


    mother''s condition, so I have to wait until she gets better."


    "Oh. His mother is much better. Don''t be too down. His parents don''t understand you. They have a


    misunderstanding. Just buck up and try hard to earn money to appease Chad''s..."


    "I want to buck up too, but Chad is ignoring me. That bastard!"


    "He has been scolded terribly by his parents. Try to understand.''" Ben lit a cigarette and changed to a


    lighter topic. " Has Elliot and Avery reconciled? I saw Avery show off her ring on social media."


    Mike was stunned. "She didn''t tell me! I haven¡¯t been looking at my phone either."


    "It was Valentine''s Day. They spent Valentine''s Day together." Ben exhaled a puff of smoke. "Other


    than a diamond ring, they took a photo together. They look so happy as if they were getting married."


    Mike unlocked his phone =g"?RLR; looked at Avery''s social media. He saw the photos that Ben


    mentioned.


    "I think she doesn''t want me back just so that I won¡¯t disturb them on their honeymoon!" Mike jabbed,


    "Hmph.


    Showing off your love does nothing for me!"


    "You¡¯re only not showing off your love because Chad doesn''t allow you to do so, right?"


    "Ben, you can just stop talking. I won''t think that you''re dumb."


    "I bought breakfast for you. Have some!" Ben teased, "Chad told me toe to look for you. If it wasn''t


    for him, I would be on a date with a gorgeousdy right now!"


    "Tsk, then go for your date then!" Mike took the breakfast, turned around, and returned to his room.


    "Close the door when you leave!


    Ben indeed had a date, but it was not with a gorgeousdy.


    Chelsea called him that morning to meet up. Ben did not ask why Chelsea wanted to see him. He


    immediately agreed to it.


    One because he was still on holiday, another reason was that he did indeed want to see Chelsea.


    He knew that her face has been ruined but did not know how badly damaged it was. They met at


    Chelsea''s ce.


    Chelsea did not have any makeup on. The scars on her face were so terrifying Ben was at a loss for


    words.


    "Why don¡¯t you ask me why I moved back?" Chelsea poured him some water. "Ben, don¡¯t look at me


    with pity. I''m about to be Mrs. Foster. I''m not pitiful." Ben''s hand trembled and the cup of water


    fell.


    "Chelsea, what did you say?"


    "I said I''m about to be Mrs. Foster. In three more days, Elliot will announce this marriage."


    Chelsea bent down to pick up the cup. "God is still merciful. Although I''m ugly, Elliot is still willing to


    marry me."

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Ben drew a sharp breath.


    He held back his anger, grabbed onto Chelsea¡¯s cor, and roared, "Chelsea Tierney! What the h*ll are


    you talking about?! Why would Elliot marry you? He''s with Avery now! If he had to marry anyone, it


    would be her!"


    Chelsea let out a light chuckle. "I know he''s with Avery. They have children to take care of, after all. I


    don''t mind. If I can''t have his heart, I''d be more than happy to have his body."


    Benughed coldly, released his grip on her, then said, "You must have been traumatized from getting


    disfigured. You''re delusional! If Elliot really wanted to marry you, why wouldn¡¯t I know about something


    that important?" "It''s not like you''re the one he''s marrying. Isn¡¯t it normal for you not to know?" Chelsea


    ced her empty ss on the table as she remained calm and said, "I''m only telling you about this


    because I see you as a friend, Ben. I know you don''t want to be my friend, but to me, you¡¯re the most


    important..."


    "Shut up!" Ben cut her off. "Are you telling me all of this to try to move me, or are you thinking of using


    me once again?"


    Chelsea shook her head with a smile, then said, "I won''t use you, nor am I trying to move you. After I


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    was disfigured, I practically have no friends by my side anymore. My family is also disappointed in me


    and think I''m an embarrassment to the Tierney name. You''re the only one I had the courage to meet,


    because I know you wouldn''t mock or provoke me." "It''s true that I won''t kick you while you''re down.


    However, if you say you want to marry Elliot, the little sympathy I have left for you will be gone!"


    "I''m not crazy, Ben." Chelsea gazed at Ben''s face and said calmly, "I bet Elliot is very happy with Avery


    right now. Don''t tell them about this and ruin their mood. I''ll let them enjoy their bliss for a few more


    days!"


    "Oh, you''re not crazy. I''m the crazy one, or maybe Elliot is!"


    "You wouldn''t be this emotional if I wasn''t disfigured, would you? You used to say that I''m worthy of


    only the best of men. You even said that Elliot


    "Do you really think your face has anything to do with it, Chelsea? If Avery was the one who was


    disfigured, I would still think that she''s a better match for Elliot! Your d* mned face has nothing to do


    with it!" Ben yelled furiously. "You were cruel and vindictive, and this is your retribution! Even if you


    really married Elliot, I still wouldn''t respect you, let alone be your friend!"


    Chelsea remained silent as her eyes filled with tears.


    Since she was disfigured, Charlie would use the most cruel words to insult her every day. However, she


    had never shed tears in front of him.


    She felt that the weaker she came across, the more brutal Charlie''s persecution would be.


    "Keep mepany, Ben! I''m so lonely." Chelsea took a seat on the couch, then hung her head and


    sobs, "I know I''ve done a lot of unforgivable things, but there are worse people in the world. They''re all


    around me. They''re still living their best lives, so I can''t die."


    Her shrill wails gave Ben a splitting headache.


    He wanted to leave, but his feet felt heavy and would not move.


    He wanted to call Elliot to ask what was going on, but Chelsea''s warning was still fresh on his mind.


    He could sit here for a while and ponder if he wanted to wait and see if what she said would turn out to


    be true three dayster.


    Meanwhile, Elliot had trouble sleeping again in Bridgedale.


    He spent the entire afternoon out with Avery that day. Logically, using up all of that energy should make


    it easier for him to fall asleep.


    However, no matter how many times he shut his eyes and forced himself to fall asleep, it made him feel


    more awake than before.


    He was afraid of waking Avery, so he stayed still the entire time.


    During the night, Avery turned over and threw her arm over ELliot in her drowsiness.


    She was shocked to find that his body was rigid.


    She suddenly woke up, then asked hoarsely, "What''s wrong, Elliot? Why are you still awake?"


    Elliot could not lie to her, and said, "I forgot my pills."


    "What pills?" Avery immediately sat up, turned on the lights, then looked at him with a stern expression


    and asked, "Do you mean your antidepressants?"

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    "My sleeping pills, too," Elliot said through bloodshot eyes.


    "Is your insomnia that bad?" Avery ruffled her disheveled hair. "How did you sleepst night? What


    about the night before? Don''t tell me you haven''t gotten a good night''s sleep at all?"


    As she spoke, she pulled back the covers and got out of bed.


    Since Elliot could not sleep without his pills, then she had to go buy some got him.


    "It startedst night." Elliot did not want Avery to worry, so he said casually, "It''s probably because I''ve


    been so happy the past couple of days that I keep thinking about Shea." "I know Shea¡¯s passing was a


    huge blow to you, but we need to move forward in life. If Shea was still a live, she wouldn''t want you to


    be sad." Avery put on her coat, then said, "Do you remember the name of the pills you take? Or should


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I follow my own judgement?"


    "I''ll go with you," Elliot said as he got out of bed.


    "It''s fine. Lie back down," Avery said as she pushed him back down on his back. "The drugstores would


    be closed by now. I''ll


    have to get them from the hospital. I''ll ask a friend for help, so I''ll be right back."


    "You have so many connections here in Bridgdale, and life is so convenient. Why didn''t you just settle


    down here before?" Elliot asked "No matter how good it is here, it still isn''t my hometown." Then, Avery


    jeered, "I have a lot of connections in Aryadelle as well, but none of them are as powerful as you are.


    That''s why you don''t know they exist."


    "Get the bodyguard to go with you."


    "Get some rest and don''t worry." Avery picked up her bag and walked out of the bedroom.


    As Elliot watched her back, he let out a silent sigh.


    His torturous sleepless nights were caused by the fact that he knew happy days wereing to an


    end.


    He knew that was the problem, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He had yet to figure out how he could say his goodbyes to Avery once they returned to Aryadelle.


    He stared nkly at the ceiling as the blinding lights stung his eyes.


    Suddenly, a cold drop of liquid rolled down toward his ear. He wiped the tear away with his finger, then


    shut his eyes.


    Avery returned with the medication forty minutes Iter.


    Mrs. Scarlet heard her return ;h"=SKR? came out of her room to ask where she had gone at that time


    of night.


    Elliot heard their conversation clearly from the room.


    Soon after, Avery entered the room with a ss of water.


    Elliot sat up in bed and felt guilty when he saw her cheeks flushed from the cold.


    "It must be cold outside." "Just a little. It¡¯s warm at home.¡± Avery ced the pills and water on his


    nightstand, then took off her coat and hung it up. "Why didn''t you mention before that you didn¡¯t bring


    your pills? Would you have stayed up all night if I didn''t notice that you had insomnia?"


    "I didn''t expect to have trouble sleeping."


    "You were regrly taking your pills before this, did you really not expect this if you suddenly cut


    yourself off? Did you think I could cure your inia?" Avery sat down by Elliot''s side and gazed at his


    profile. "I talked to the doctor for a little bit. He said that curing insomnia greatly depends on regting


    your emotions."


    "I''ve tried that, but it didn''t work." Elliot took the pills, then joked, "I''m not old, yet. There''s no need for


    you to take care of me like this in the middle of the night. It''ll be tougher when I actually grow old.


    Maybe you should go find yourself a younger man."


    Avery let out a hearty guffaw.


    "Sure! I''d like to see if younger men are more obedient, too... However, you might already get better by


    the time I find a younger man!"

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Elliot''s pills took effect half an hourter, and he fell into a deep slumber.


    On the other hand, Avery was no longer tired.


    She thought deeply about all the things that happened between them since Elliot arrived.


    She had spent every day in bliss. Not only was she sleeping well, but her appetite had also improved.


    She had thought things were the same for him.


    She did not expect that he would suffer from insomnia.


    She wanted to help him, but there was nothing else she could do other than buy medication for him.


    In the days that followed, she could treat him better and love him more.


    If one day was not enough, then she would spend the next month or year to finally fill the emptiness he


    felt from the loss of Shea.


    It was ten the next morning by the time Elliot woke up.


    The moment he stepped out of the room, Avery immediately led him to the dining room.


    "Let¡¯s go out after you eat." She had arranged the entire day''s schedule. "We''ll take the kids along with


    us."


    Elliot nced at the weather outside, then said, "It doesn''t look like a good day to go out."


    It was foggy outside, which meant the roads would not be as visible if they drove.


    "It''s normal for it to be foggy here in the winter," Avery said matter-of-factly. "We''ll just drive slowly."


    "Is there something going on today?" Elliot saw how excited she was to go out and did not want to rain


    on her parade.


    "I don''t know. We¡¯re not going out for fun. We¡¯re taking family portraits today." Avery knew Elliot would


    not refuse, then said, "I already booked a photographer."


    Elliot lowered his gaze, then expressed his doubt and asked, "Is Hayden going?"


    "Of course! It''s a family portrait, so we can''t miss out on anybody." Avery knew he would feel doubtful


    and exined, "Hayden might not like you, but he loves me, La, and Robert. Whatever the matter,


    as long as I discuss it with him, he would typically agree to it."


    Her words oozed the pride and joy of a mother who was loved by her son.


    Elliot was envious. "The wound on my head would make me look bad," he said with concern.


    "I can use a skin-colored b:e#?XLP?age to rewrap it for you. The photographer can edit the phototer.


    I actually think you still look very handsome now," Avery praised. "You have a good-looking face.


    You''d still be handsome even if you shaved your head bald."


    Elliot was over the moon after receiving herpliments.


    At this point, even the sky falling wouldn''t stop them from taking family portraits that day, let alone the


    wound on his head.


    Avery chose one of Bridgedale''s most popr professional photographers for the photoshoot.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She was a female photographer. After she received Avery''s call, she canceled all of her other jobs that


    day and agreed to take family portraits for Avery.


    Soon after, two cars came to a halt in front of the photography studio.


    Elliot, La, and Mrs. Cooper took one car, while Avery, Hayden, and Robert took the other.


    After Elliot carried La out of the car, he walked over to Avery''s car.


    He wanted to help carry Robert, but Avery shook her head and got out of the car.


    Hayden was the only one left in the car.


    The father and son duo met eyes.


    Elliot wanted to unfasten Hayden''s seatbelt on the safety seat for him, but Hayden already exited the


    car himself by the time Elliot walked around to his side.


    They almost bumped into each other.


    Elliot immediately reached out to support Hayden, but Hayden shoved him away on reflex.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Avery witnessed the entire thing.


    "Come here, Hayden," she said as she tried to break the awkwardness.


    Hayden hurried over to his mother''s side.


    "You get over here too, Elliot!" Avery called out when she noticed Elliot was in a daze.


    Once they entered the studio, the photographer greeted them warmly.


    "I can''t believe you already have three children at such a young age, Miss Tate," eximed the


    photographer with an expression of envy and shock. "You have such a great rtionship with your


    husband, but I never heard any news about your marriage!"


    Avery felt embarrassed and said, "We''re not husband and wife at the moment, but it won''t stop us from


    taking a family portrait."


    The photographer sensed that she had misspoken, then quickly apologized and changed the subject.


    "I''ve got some samples here, Miss Tate. Please take a look. Otherwise, you can tell me if you have a


    theme in mind."


    Avery looked through the samples, then let La and Hayden choose.


    "I think they''re all pretty good, Mommy." La was having a hard time choosing." Uncle Eric said that I


    look good no matter how I''m photographed, so you should choose!"


    Once Avery picked two different styles from the samples, the makeup artist began to style her.


    Back in Aryadelle, Tanya''s blood pressure had gone down and she was demanding to leave the


    hospital.


    Chad took her to his ce in hopes that she would stay with him for a couple of days before sending


    her home.


    "When did you buy this house, Chad? I don''t remember your ce being this big! Why didn''t you tell


    me you were getting a new ce?" The more Tanya looked around Chad''s house, the more satisfied


    she was with what she saw.


    It was a spacious andfortable ce with great lighting.


    There was not much furniture in the house, and it felt slightly empty, but it emanated a minimalistic


    style.


    "I can¡¯t afford a ce like this on my sry, " Chad said guiltily. "Mike said my old ce was too small,


    so he gave me the money to buy this one." "Huh?!¡± Tanya¡¯s cheeks flushed scarlet as her brows


    furrowed. "He bribed you with a house? How much could this ce cost?"


    "This house cost fifteen million dors. Mom." Chad poured his mother a ss of water, then added,


    "It''s nothing much, but it''s in a good location. I can walk to work from here every day. "


    The words "fifteen million dors" echoed in Tanya¡¯s mind as her expression turned awful.


    "This ce cost that much?!" She stayed in shocked silence for a moment, then asked," Whose name


    is on the lease? Was it paid for in cash or did you take out a mortgage?"


    "It''s in my name." Chad took a sip of water, then added, "I took out a mortgage. I''m paying it off every


    month."


    "Ha! I knew he wasn''t that rich!¡± "He wanted to pay for the house for me, Mom. I was the one who


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    insisted on taking out a mortgage. He paid ny-nine percent of it, :d!:QLT> I took a mortgage for a


    hundred and fifty thousand dors. I pay fifteen hundred dors a month in property taxes."


    "Are you with him for his money, Chad?¡± Tanya calmed herself down, then had a heart-to-heart with her


    son. "I''ve told you that you only need enough money to spend. There''s no need to do anything you


    dislike for the sake of money..."


    "I would still love him even if he didn''t have money, Mom," Chad said sincerely. "I know you and Dad


    can''t ept this, and I don''t n on convincing you. Let us be for now. We¡¯ll naturally break up if we


    find that we''re not suitable for each other."


    That evening, Chad went to see Mike.


    Mike opened a bottle of champagne for him.


    "How did you convince your mother to go home?" he asked as he clinked sses


    with Chad.


    "She took my credit card. She said she had to have at least my person or my money with her," Chad


    said frustratedly. "I''m penniless right now."


    "Haha! I''ll take care of you!" Mike was in a great mood. "They should''ve just said they wanted money! It


    didn''t have to lead to someone being hospitalized!"


    "I think you might be lovestruck, Mike." Chad picked up the bottle of wine and poured himself a ss.


    "You coughed up the money to buy me such an expensive house, but you''re still crashing at Avery''s


    ce. You got me a new luxury car, but you¡¯re still driving that wreck of a car that''s been discontinued."


    "You call that lovestruck? I think the way Elliot spends money on Avery is even scarier. Would that


    make him lovestruck, too?" Mike retorted.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    "Mr. Foster isn''t lovestruck, he''s just got a lot of love to give!" Chad said. "Not only is he generous with


    his money when ites to Avery, he''s also generous with his love! It isn''t like there aren''t more


    beautiful women around him, but he''s never given any of them the time of day."


    "That''s because women who are more beautiful than Avery aren''t as capable as she is, and the ones


    who are more capable than her aren''t as young and beautiful." Mike began to sing Avery praises. "If I


    was into women, I''d fall in love with Avery too."


    Chad gave him a kick. He had only praised him a little bit, and he already had his head up in the


    clouds.


    "You can''t take a joke! Avery and your boss are going to remarry. Once they''re back in the country, I


    won''t have a ce in this home anymore." Mike had on a pitiful face, but he was in a good mood. "I


    guess I''ll just have to move in with you then!"


    "Are you sure they''re going to remarry?" Chad had spent the past few days taking care of his mother at


    the hospital, so he did not hear about this.


    "It''s highly likely they will remarry. Work begins in a couple of days, but Elliot still hasn''t decided on


    when he''sing back. I bet he''s having too much fun there to want to return," Mike joked.


    "He''s the boss. He can have as much fun for as long as he wants. Even if Avery doesn''te back,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you''ll still have to be back at work on time, right?" "That''s right. Don''t you have to go back to work as


    usual even if your boss isn''t around?" "Whatever. Let''s drink!" Chad thought of how chaotic the holidays


    were, and now that things were finally calm, it was almost time for him to go back to the office.


    Meanwhile in Bridgedale, it was evening by the time the portraits were done.


    The photographer offered a fewplimentary couple shots for Avery and Elliot.


    "I''ll send the photos to you soon. I wish you all the happiness in the world!"


    "Thank you. It''s been a pleasure," Avery said.


    "The pleasure''s mine. It''s an honor that you chose me." The photographer walked them to the exit, then


    said, "By the way, may I post a photo of the two of you on my personal social media ount? I think


    you both did very well during the shoot." "Sure," Avery answered without hesitation. "As long as you


    don''t post photos of the children."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t post your family portraits online. It¡¯s your privacy, after all!"


    "Thanks."


    As they walked out of the studio, Avery turned to Elliot ?g,=UIW; said, "You don¡¯t mind that I agreed to


    her request, do you?"


    She did not mind people finding out that she was with Elliot now.


    She felt that Elliot probably did not mind either.


    Elliot was carrying La in his arms as he responded inly, "I don''t mind."


    The photographer was from Bridgedale, so anything she posted online here most likely would not reach


    Aryadelle.


    It was not a problem even if it reached Aryadelle, since his rtionship with Avery was already well


    known throughout the country.


    "You look pretty tired." Avery saw the trouble in Elliot¡¯s eyes.


    He seemed fine then they left the house at noon.


    Elliot forced a smile and said, "La''s falling asleep."


    "I''m not tired though!" Avery opened the car door, then tapped La on the shoulder and said, "Don''t


    sleep, sweetie. We''re heading home now!"


    "I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep after I woke up when you went out to get Daddy¡¯s medicinest night... I


    didn''t get enough sleep..."


    Avery nced at Elliot and said, "Could you hold her?"


    "Sure. It''s my fault, anyway,¡± Elliot said, ming himself. "Let''s head home!"


    On the drive back, Avery received some digital photos from the photographer.


    They were photos of her and Elliot. There was one of him hugging her, and one of him kissing her as


    he held her face.


    Every single photo was oozing with exceptional romance.


    Hayden noticed Averyughing at her phone, then asked curiously, "What are you looking at,


    Mommy?"

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    "I''m looking at photos of me and your father. Would you like to see them?" Avery asked.


    Hayden immediately turned to look out the window and said, "I don''t."


    "I won''t look at them either then." Avery put her phone down, then turned to her son and said, "Thank


    you for today, Hayden. I suggested taking family portraits because we haven''t taken one since your


    grandmother passed away. There''s also another reason."


    Hayden withdrew his gaze from the window.


    He was willing to listen to his mother. No matter what Avery said, he could take her seriously.


    "Last night, your father told me that he''s been depending on medication to fall asleep ever since Shea


    passed away. He didn''t bring his pills, so I went out to get some for himst night. He isn''t perfect, but


    neither am I. I''ve thought about it seriously, and I want to spend the rest of my life with him."


    Avery was informing Hayden that she would be living with Elliot in the future.


    This was something that Hayden had already expected.


    Since Elliot arrived, Avery spent all of her time with him, day and night. Whenever the two of them went


    on a date, Hayden had to stay home and watch La.


    He did not like sharing his mother with Elliot, but he could tell how much happier Avery became since


    Elliot showed up.


    "As long as you''re happy, Mommy." Hayden''s brows furrowed as he said words way beyond his years,


    "When Robert, La, and I grow up, we might not be able to spend as much time with you."


    "I''m not thinking that far ahead, because the future is ever-changing." Avery held Hayden''s hand, then


    said, "Let''s appreciate what''s in front of us right now."


    After the photographer posted the photos of Avery and Elliot on social media, the photos were


    immediately spread far and wide.


    This was because of their good looks, and also because of their status.


    One was the richest man in Aryadelle, while the other was a prominent entrepreneur in Bridgedale and


    a famed neurologist.


    Their photos very quickly made it to Aryadelle.


    The entire country celebrated the news of their rtionship.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Avery =e.> WJY: Elliot were a match made in heaven.


    If one were to search their names online in Aryadelle, the first result was a news article about them


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    donating drones to the Border Security Force.


    This further deepened the public''s admiration for them.


    That night, Avery woke up from a nightmare.


    She dreamed that Elliot left without saying goodbye and returned to Aryadelle.


    She reached out her hand, and the uneasiness she felt instantly calmed down the moment she felt his


    warmth.


    She checked the time on her phone and ended up noticing that someone had sent her a friend request


    on social media.


    Avery did not normally ept friend requests from strangers, but the verification message that came


    with the request caught her eye.


    [Avery Tate! This is Chelsea Tierney''s cousin! You''re so shameless!]


    Seeing those words in the middle of the night instantly woke Avery up.


    She epted the friend request and wanted to ask this person what made her so shameless.


    However, before she could confront the person, they sent over a photo of Avery and Elliot with the


    message: [You¡¯re so shameless, Avery Tate! Elliot Foster is my cousin-inw. Who are you trying to


    disgust with such a revolting photo?]


    Avery was stunned.


    [Cousin-inw? Who''s your cousin?]


    [Are you blind? I made it clear in my verification message! I''m Chelsea Tierney''s cousin!]


    [When did Elliot and your cousin get together? They weren''t together before, and they never will be!]


    To get the person to stop harassing her, Avery turned on her phone camera and took a photo of Elliot


    sleeping next to her.


    Then, she sent the photo over with the message: [He''s lying down next to me right now. Should I wake


    him so you can talk to him?]

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    The person texting Avery probably did not expect Elliot to be right next to her and was shocked for a


    moment.


    Averyposed herself, then texted: [You said you''re Chelsea Tierney''s cousin. Why should I believe


    you?]


    [I really am her cousin! My name is Ruby Sullivan. Call and ask Chelsea if you don''t believe me. You


    have her number, right?]


    [I don¡¯t. Send me her number.]


    Avery had Chelsea¡¯s number. She said she did not so she could check if the person texting her was a


    liar.


    The person sent Avery a series of numbers.


    Avery checked it with Chelsea''s number and then confirmed that the person did know Chelsea.


    Her heart instantly turned cold.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If this person really was Chelsea¡¯s cousin, then could what she said be true?


    The world began to spin around Avery as her temples suddenly began to throb in pain.


    Elliot spent every single day with her and the children. He had absolutely no interaction with Chelsea.


    How was it possible that he was suddenly marrying her?


    If he was going to marry Chelsea, then he should be by her side right now!


    Was Chelsea not disfigured?


    Even with that fact aside, how could Elliot possibly feel anything for Chelsea?


    Avery¡¯s back broke into a cold sweat at this


    point.


    She could not forget all of the pain that Chelsea put her through, nor could she forget how she


    tormented Tammy!


    If Elliot dared to date Chelsea, then Avery would no longer want anything to do with him!


    However, as long as he still had his reason, Elliot should know that he could only pick one between her


    and Chelsea.


    Ruby: [Why aren''t you saying anything? You''re embarrassed and feeling bad, aren''t you? You''re a


    homewrecker! You wh*re!]


    Avery''s eyes stung slightly as she read the text, and her fingers trembled as she typed a response.


    [When did Elliot say he was going to marry your cousin? Nobody told me about this. Even if I am a


    homewrecker, I didn''t turn into one knowingly! Watch your mouth!]


    Ruby: [Hasn''t Elliot told you about it yet? Hahaha! What a sc*mbag! He''s still stringing you along when


    he''s about to marry Chelsea. You poor thing, Avery Tate! You got duped!]


    Avery held back her rage =g$=TMR< retorted.


    [Judging by your tone, I''m guessing they''ve already set a date?]


    Ruby: [All you need to know is that Chelsea¡¯s family is already preparing for the wedding. My mother


    said that they''ll announce the news in a few days! The entire Tierney family already knows about this.


    Could it still be fake?]


    Avery''s hand clenched tightly around her phone. She could not move her fingers after reading thatst


    text.


    This was not a dream! The pain in her heart was too real!


    She could hear the sound of herself breathing heavily and gritting her teeth.


    Ruby: [My cousin is disfigured now, so her self-esteem is pretty low. Just because she won''t confront


    you, doesn''t mean the Tierneys are just going to sit back and take this! Listen up, Avery Tate. If you


    continue to stick to Elliot Foster, I¡¯ll make sure the whole world finds out that you''re a homewrecker!]


    Those words drove Avery''s heart to tremble with rage. She was gasping for air like a fish out of water.


    There were two voices in her mind. One was telling them that Ruby would not lie about something like


    this, and Elliot was going to marry Chelsea!


    The other voice wasforting her and telling her that Elliot would never marry Chelsea! Why would


    he? Just because she was disfigured?


    Just as tears had blurred Avery''s vision and she decided not to reply to the text, Elliot suddenly


    reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    He scooched over and pulled her into his arms.


    Avery froze.


    She thought that he had woken up and would call out her name in the next second.


    If he did, then she would definitely not be able to stop herself from asking if he was going to marry


    Chelsea.


    However, Elliot did not speak. He was still asleep.


    As his steady breathing fell on the back of Avery¡¯s head, she felt his warm body temperature and


    breath, and gradually calmed down.


    She picked up her phone and saw a series of insulting and threatening messages from Ruby, then


    replied: [Do you know why Elliot wants to marry Chelsea?]


    Ruby: [For profit, of course! How could your lousypanypare to Trust Capital? Elliot Foster will


    only be able to make more money if he joins forces with the Tierneys!]


    Avery stared at the jarring text and did not believe a word of it.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Trust Capital was indeed wealthy, but Avery''spany was not some lousypany!


    If Elliot truly was someone who cared about profits, then he would not have spent all of that money on


    her over the years.


    There would also be no reason to waste so much time on her


    Avery believed that, as long as Elliot was willing, he could find the richest woman in the world and


    marry her for the biggest profit.


    However, he never did anything like that. There was also no reason for him to betray himself for Trust


    Capital.


    Avery''s intuition told her that there was


    something strange about the entire thing, so she wiped her tears away and decided to find a chance to


    talk to Elliot about it.


    The next morning, Elliot got up, then stood by the bed and watched Avery''s sleeping face.


    He could not bring himself to wake her.


    He had to return to Aryadelle today.


    Charlie had sent him a text saying that the Tierneys have made all the arrangements for the wedding,


    and warned him that they would announce the news of the marriage if he did not do it.


    Elliot did not want the Tierneys to make the announcement.


    It would be a bigger blow to Avery if she found out about his wedding through the Tierneys.


    As if she sensed something, Avery suddenly opened her eyes.


    When their eyes met, Elliot shed her a tender smile.


    When Avery saw his smile, she smiled as well.


    At the same time, she remembered the texts that Chelsea¡¯s cousin sent the night before.


    She suspected that it was all nothing but a dream!


    She anxiously picked up her phone and checked her messages...


    She drew a sharp breath.


    It was not a dream. It was all real. The messages between her and Chelsea¡¯s cousin at three in the


    morning were still there.


    "Elliot.¡± Avery put her phone down and sat up. She wanted to talk to him about this.


    "Hmm?" Elliot threw Avery''s cardigan over her shoulders, then said casually, "I have to go back to


    Aryadelle today, Avery."


    "Oh. I thought work was starting the day after tomorrow? Won''t you stay another day?" Avery was filled


    with anxiety.


    Could he be leaving a day early because he really was going to marry Chelsea?


    He had given her a diamond ring on Valentine''s day, >b(


    "There are some things I need to head back earlier to deal with," Elliot said inly.


    "What sort of things?" Avery pestered as she gazed at his handsome face.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She never used to do this. She absolutely respected him and would never overly butt into his matters.


    No matter how intimate the rtionship, space was still necessary.


    "Some business matters and some personal ones." Elliot did not expect Avery to ask further questions,


    so his expression was slightly stunned.


    "What sort of personal matters?" Avery continued to ask nonchntly.


    She wanted to find out if he really had the audacity to marry Chelsea!


    Elliot gazed at Avery''s cold eyes, and his heart tightened in his chest.


    Did she know something?


    "I haven''t visited my mother''s and Shea''s graves yet," he said as his palms began to sweat profusely.


    His Adam''s Apple bobbed in his throat as he clenched his teeth.


    He did not have the courage to tell her the cruel truth.


    If he did not settle this matter, it would continue to haunt him for the rest of his life.


    He needed to deal with this to give Avery and the children a stable life.


    "Is there anything else other than visiting their graves?" Avery continued to press on, to the point of


    grabbing Elliot''s hand and not allowing him to escape.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    As Elliot gazed at Avery''s determined face, he more or less confirmed that she knew about him and


    Chelsea.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was fine when they went out yesterday. If she had found out the day before, she would not have


    happily brought him out to take the family portraits.


    Someone must have told her about it after he fell asleep the night before.


    "I''ll leave tomorrow, then." Elliot did not know how to answer Avery¡¯s question. All he could do was go


    along with her.


    He would rather leave a dayte than exin the real reason he was returning to Aryadelle.


    Avery let go of his hand, but her eyes continued to stay on him as she said coldly, "When did you and


    Chelsea make up, Elliot?"


    "I haven''t seen her in a long time," Elliot answered truthfully.


    What those words meant, was that he did not make up with her.


    "I see... You didn¡¯t see her after she got hurt?


    "I didn''t." Elliot hung his head slightly. Avery''s gaze made him feel like he was enduring the most


    severe punishment.


    "Do you like her, then? Did you ever like her? Answer me!" Avery clenched the covers tightly, but she


    could not stop her body from trembling.


    "Never," Elliot answered clearly and assuredly.


    He never had feelings for Chelsea, not even before he met Avery.


    If he ever liked Chelsea, then he would not have let her stay by his side all these years with nothing to


    show for it.


    "Tell me, Elliot. Am I a homewrecker?!" Avery ripped the bandage right off and demanded loudly.


    "You are not." Elliot lifted his gaze to look at her. "I know what I''m doing, Avery. I remember every


    single thing I¡¯ve ever said to you."


    Averyughed out loud, but her eyes were tearing up. "The ring is real, and so are your promises.


    Then, is it also true that you''re going back to marry Chelsea?!"


    Elliot pursed his lips as he watched the tears on her face.


    "And you say I''m not a homewrecker...


    You''re about to marry someone else... Am I the only one in the world who didn''t know? What were you


    thinking? What do you take me for?"


    Since Elliot did not answer her question, Avery was sure that he really was about to marry Chelsea.


    Chelsea¡¯s cousin would not attack her for no reason.


    Elliot might have spent the past few days with her


    Since he was about to marry Chelsea, why did hee to Bridgedale to see her?


    His actions were simr to him feeding her


    poison that he had concocted with his bare hands.


    A knock on the door broke the awkward silence in the room.


    Elliot watched with an aching heart as Avery quickly wiped the tears off her face andy back down in


    bed.


    He walked over to the door and opened it.


    Mrs. Cooper was standing at the door with Robert in her arms and La by her side.


    "Why are you and Mommy still in bed, Daddy? Breakfast is getting cold! It''s snowing today. Do you two


    want to y with me?" La lifted her head and shed a face of anticipation.


    She was used to her parents spending time with her the past few days.


    Since the moment she woke up this morning, she was already looking forward to ying outside.


    Elliot turned to look back at the bed.


    Avery heard La''s voice, but she continued to pretend to be asleep. Elliot felt even worse after seeing


    what a tough time Avery was having.


    "I''m going back to Aryadelle today, La."


    Avery would only be more upset and furious if he did not leave.


    La put on a pitiful face and said, "Okay! Why didn''t you say anything yesterday? I didn''t know you


    were going back today."


    "I forgot to tell you about it yesterday. I''m sorry, sweetie." Elliot picked La up, then said hoarsely,


    "Your mother''s still sleeping. Let''s not bother her." "Mommy never used to sleep in, Daddy. Why has


    she been sleeping in every day since you got here?" La asked with a confused expression on her


    face.


    Mrs. Cooper''s cheeks flushed and she chuckled out loud.


    Avery kept her back facing the door as tears escaped her eyes.


    The final line of defense in her heart utterly crumbled after hearing her daughter¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    If La found out that her father was about to return to Aryadelle to marry another woman, she would


    be devastated!


    Once Hayden found out about this, he would definitely despise Elliot even more.


    Was Elliot really doing this for the sake of profit? If not, then why was he doing it?


    He had said himself that he did not love Chelsea.


    Was money more important than love and their three children?


    Avery could not understand Elliot''s decision.


    He was more than capable of earning his own money, and a lot of it at that. Herpany was also


    steadily making a profit.


    How much money did he need to finally be satisfied?


    Tears streamed down Avery¡¯s cheeks and soaked her pillow.


    When there were no longer any soundsing from outside the door, she turned on her back and


    stared at the ceiling as she cried silently.


    Downstairs, once Elliot was done with breakfast, he picked Robert up in his arms.


    Robert''s glistening ck eyes were fixed on his father''s face, and Elliot wondered what he was thinking


    in his tiny head.


    He gazed at his son with a smile as he thought, "I don''t know when will be the next time I''ll get to hold


    you again."


    "What time is your flight, Master Elliot? I''ll go pack your things for you," Mrs. Cooper said.


    Elliot thought of how Avery was crying in the room and then quickly said, "It''s fine. It''s just some


    clothes. I''ll just leave them here."


    Mrs. Cooper beamed and said, "That''s true. If you leave your clothes here, you can wear them when


    youe here again."


    She was under the impression that Avery and Elliot were stuck together andpletely inseparable.


    In the room, after allowing herself to sob her heart out, Avery threw back the covers and got out of bed.


    Running away never solved any problems.


    Even without Elliot, she still had the children. She must never be knocked down by hardships.


    When Avery walked into the bathroom to wash up and saw her haggardplexion and hopeless


    expression, she suddenly realized that Elliot Foster was not just a man to her.


    She had already engraved his name into her heart


    Without him, her life would be bleak and dark.


    Momentster, she rushed down to the living room.


    She saw Mrs. Cooper and Mrs. Scarlet folding theundry. Robert was in the crib while La was


    ying with him.


    If Elliot was at home, he would be by the children''s side.


    "Where''s Elliot?" Avery asked worriedly.


    "He left. He''s going back to Aryadelle today. Didn''t he tell you?" Mrs. Cooper was confused. "He said


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you were sleeping and asked me not to wake you."


    Ha!


    Did he not say he was only leaving tomorrow? Was he afraid that she would beg him to stay, so he


    could not wait to escape?!


    The more Avery thought about it, the more unwilling she was to ept this entire debacle!


    She picked up her car keys and immediately ran out of the house.


    Mrs. Cooper watched her leave and wondered out loud, "Did Avery''s eyes look puffy to you?"


    "They did!" answered Mrs. Scarlet. "They were red and puffy. Maybe she didn''t want Master Elliot to


    leave and cried in the room by herself.¡±


    Mrs. Cooper suddenly realize something and eximed, "No wonder Master Elliot asked me not to


    bother her!"


    Once Avery drove the car out onto the road, the snowfall outside turned heavier.


    She hated this fluttering blizzard!


    It was also snowing heavily thest time she and Elliot separated.


    However, today''s snowfall was obviously heavier than the one back then.


    When she reached the city center, traffic was backed up because of the weather.


    Avery was frantic with anxiety as she saw the unmoving traffic in front of her.


    All she wanted was to make Elliot stay! Did life really have to go against her like this?!

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Avery never believed in fate.


    Even if life wanted to stop her, she would never give in that easily.


    She opened the car door then stepped into the cold winter snow without hesitation.


    She ran frantically toward the airport.


    There was only one ending she wanted. She was not going to let Elliot go just like that!


    At the VIP waiting lounge at the airport, Elliot lifted his wrist and checked the time on his watch.


    His flight was one in the afternoon. There was another hour until the ne would take off.


    He stood by the giant windows and his heart felt as cold as the fluttering snowfall outside.


    If there was any other way, he would never do anything to hurt Avery and the children.


    Being cruel to her and the children was the same as being cruel to himself. He would be in more agony


    than them.


    Charlie had something on Elliot and was now forcing him to marry Chelsea. He had no other choice.


    If he did not act out this y, there would be no end to the torment he would have to endure in the


    future.


    He did not want the children to be ridiculed because of his scandal. He also did not want Avery to find


    out about this.


    He could allow his reputation to be ruined and not care about how others viewed him, but he cared


    about what Avery thought of him.


    If it were not for Avery and the children, he would not be pinned down even if Charlie found evidence of


    his murder case!


    Elliot was never a good man. It was Avery and the children who made him want to be a better


    person.


    He was never a coward, but he was terrified of Avery and the children distancing themselves from him


    out of fear after finding out about this. He needed to take a gamble. If he won, he would never have to


    worry about being threatened again.


    Avery ran all the way into the airport departure hall. She did not have time to brush the snow off of her


    body or catch her breath. She found the flight to Aryadelle on the flight information disy system, then


    immediately rushed toward the designated security checkpoint.


    She squeezed through the crowds


    "Elliot Foster!"


    Avery immediately recognized Elliot''s silhouette in the crowded airport.


    He had already gone through security. If she was even a minutete, she would not be able to see him!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Elliot! You can''t leave!" She stood on the other side of the security barrier and begged miserably, "I still


    need to talk to you! You can''t leave!"


    When Elliot saw how Avery had abandoned her pride and dignity toe to him, he felt like he had a


    bitter taste in his mouth.


    He clenched his fists, then strode toward her.


    When Avery saw him heading in her direction, tears finally escaped her eyes uncontrobly.


    She knew he was not that heartless. As long as she pleaded with him, he definitely would not leave.


    Elliot hurried over to Avery. Before he could stand still, she reached out and held his hand. "Listen,


    Elliot. I know I have a bad temper and that I''m always picking a fight with you. I''m always making things


    hard on you, but I can change... As long as you don''t marry Chelsea, I''ll change! You know Chelsea


    and I don¡¯t get along at all. If you marry her. I''ll never forgive you! Don''t push me and the children to


    stand against you..."


    Avery''s emotions were in chaos. She sobbed as she poured her heart and soul out to Elliot.


    What if he left if she did not say everything?


    She believed that he would change his mind once she made the stakes clear.


    He loved her and he loved the children.


    There was no way that he would abandon them for Chelsea unless the past few days were nothing but


    an act!


    However, Avery could not figure out why the man standing before her would pretend to be a good man


    and father.


    "Give me some time, Avery." Elliot''s voice was hoarse. He withdrew his hand from her cold grip, then


    brushed off the snow from her hair. "Go home."


    As Avery watched his cold demeanor and heard his familiar voice, she thought she was imagining


    things.


    He told her to go home... He told her to go home without a moment''s hesitation!


    If he did not go home with her right now, then he was choosing to abandon her and the children!


    "Are you absolutely sure, Elliot?" Avery asked as she gazed into Elliot¡¯s eyes in disbelief. "You want me


    to go home, then you¡¯ll go back to Aryadelle and marry Chelsea... Is that it?"

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    After Avery spoke, the security personnel reminded Elliot that it was time to board the ne.


    "I need to head back to Aryadelle to settle some things, Avery. Please give me some time..."


    "I won''t! If I give you time, then you''ll go and marry Chelsea! I won''t ept you marrying another


    woman, Elliot! It doesn''t matter if it''s with Chelsea or anybody else! As long as I''m not the bride, I won''t


    allow it! " Avery clenched her teeth, then said, "If you leave today, you can forget about ever seeing me


    or the kids ever again!"


    Since her begging did not work, she could only resort to threatening him.


    If the Tierneys were using something to threaten or lure him, then she could threaten him, too!


    She refused to believe that the Tierneys had a bigger bargaining chip than she did.


    Elliot''s eyes were reddened and glistening with tears as he gazed at Avery with a pained expression on


    his face.


    He had gone from being forcibly calm to teary-eyed in a matter of seconds.


    Avery had pushed him to tears. She did not want things to be this ugly, but she absolutely could


    not ept him going off to marry Chelsea.


    "If I was the one who was about to marry another man, would you also be this nonchnt about it?


    Would you be able to understand my feelings?" She lifted her chin and did not allow her tears to


    escape." I''m only giving you one chance. You cane home with me now, or we''re over!"


    Elliot''s heart ached so badly that it was hard to breathe.


    Avery wanted to end things with him!


    He understood why she was doing this, but it was hard for him to ept it.


    There was no way he could agree to end things with her, but it was also impossible for him not to marry


    Chelsea.


    Living was sometimes more agonizing than death. Right now, he was better off dead than alive.


    The woman that he loved the most was standing before him with tears in her eyes. He wanted to pull


    her into his arms and make her smile again. Not only could he not do that, but he was also breaking


    her heart!


    "You b*st*rd!" Elliot cursed himself in his head.


    He held Avery''s face in his h


    There was a mountain of things that he wanted to tell her, but it was not the time yet.


    After knowing each other for so many years, there was unspoken chemistry between Avery and Elliot.


    She could easily pick up what his every gaze and action meant.


    She shoved him away with all of her might, then turned and left without giving him another look.


    He had already chosen Chelsea. What did he think a kiss would change?


    She refused topletely lose her pride and reason for him. She would not be a mistress and she


    absolutely refused to be his puppet.


    As Elliot watched Avery leave, he felt like his heart was shattering into a million pieces.


    This was broken trust and the end of an obsession.


    "Are you still boarding the flight, Sir?" asked the airport staff. "If you are, then you¡¯re going to have to


    hurry!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Avery arrived at the airport''s entrance, something inside of her was calling out to her and she


    froze in her tracks.


    She spun her head around as tears streamed down her face.


    Back at the security checkpoint, there was nobody else there apart from the airport staff.


    Elliot left. He left unwaveringly and determinedly!


    It looked like he did not take anything with him, but he had left with all of Avery¡¯s love and trust.


    She would never believe in his words again. She would never listen to a word he had to say again.


    She would treat the sweetness of the past few days as nothing but a dream. Now that the dream was


    over, it was time for her to wake up. She was devastated, but it was better than living a joke!


    When Avery walked out of the airport, the heavy snowfall practically blocked her line of vision.


    She reached out, and a few snowkes fell onto her palm.


    She stared as the pure white snow slowly melted in her hand, and could not help but burst into gut-


    wrenching sobs.


    Why?! Why was she able to melt snow, but unable to warm Elliot''s heart?!

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    By the time Avery walked her way back home, it was already evening.


    The weather was not great today, and it had turned dark outside earlier.


    Mrs. Cooper was shocked to see her drenched and in a daze.


    "What happened, Avery?¡± Mrs. Cooper held Avery''s hand. "Did you not want Master Elliot to leave?


    Don''t be like that. You can go back to Aryadelle whenever you want, right?"


    Avery shook her head, then croaked," Where are the kids?"


    "Robert is sleeping. La and Hayden are taking a shower. They were making a snowman in the front


    yard earlier and got soaked," said Mrs. Cooper. "You''re drenched, Avery. Go and take a hot shower. Do


    you need my help?"


    Avery shook her head, then turned away and headed toward the bedroom.


    Mrs. Cooper was worried and followed behind her.


    "By the way, don''t mention Elliot Foster in front of the children ever again." Avery stopped in her tracks,


    then turned to Mrs. Cooper and continued, "We broke up. You and Mrs. Scarlet work for him..."


    She could not bring herself to continue the rest of her sentence.


    She wanted to send Mrs. Cooper and Mrs. Scarlet back to Elliot.


    Since they were broken up, she could not continue to keep them by her side.


    Mrs. Cooper''s face turned pale as she could not ept what she just heard. "This is too sudden,


    Avery! I... I don''t know what to say, but I want to stay here and take care of Robert."


    "You work for him, though. From now on, I won''t have anything to do with him. I like you, but I don''t


    want to continue to have any connection to him because of you," Avery said, revealing her thoughts.


    Mrs. Cooper''s eyes filled with tears. She did not know what to do.


    At this moment, Mrs. Scarlet walked over and said to Avery, "1 don''t know what happened between the


    two of you, Avery. It''s regretful, but I''ve spent my whole life working as a nanny for the Fosters. I will be


    leaving tomorrow."


    Avery nodded, then turned to Mrs. Cooper and said, "You should go with Mrs. Scarlet."


    Mrs. Cooper could no longer handle the reality at hand and walked away in tears.


    "She''s developed a liking for Robert, Avery. You should let her make her own choices. If she''s willing to


    stay behind =b">PKY< take care of Robert, then she can quit working for the Fosters and work for you


    instead," said Mrs. Scarlet.


    "She''s been working for the Fosters all these years. I don''t want to trouble her."


    "Are things between you and Master Elliot truly over?" Mrs. Scarlet could not understand how they


    were both just fine yesterday but are now broken up out of nowhere.


    Avery''sshes fluttered as she said, "He''s going to marry Chelsea Tierney. Do you think there''s


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    anything left to redeem?" Mrs. Scarlet took a step back. She was so shocked that she could not say a


    word.


    That night, Avery tossed and turned in bed.


    As the clock ticked away, her body temperature slowly rose.


    Her mouth felt dry and she was very thirsty. When she threw back the covers and sat up, her head


    started spinning. She immediately realized that she had a fever.


    The next morning, Mrs. Cooper gave Elliot a call after careful consideration.


    At that moment, Elliot had just gotten off the ne.


    "Master Elliot, Avery said you¡¯re going to marry Chelsea Tierney, so she could not keep Mrs. Scarlet


    and me by her side." Mrs. Cooper had spent the whole night thinking about her final decision. "I don''t


    think you''d do something like that, but Avery wouldn''t lie to me. Mrs. Scarlet will be returning to


    Aryadelle today, but I won''t be going with her."


    Elliot grunted in response.


    "Robert is still a baby. I''d like to stay by Avery¡¯s side and take care of Robert. No matter what happens


    between you and Avery, Robert is still your child. I''ll stay with Avery to repay all the years that you took


    care of me."


    "Alright," Elliot said.


    After she hung up the phone, Mrs. Cooper headed to Avery''s room.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Mrs. Cooper was going to Avery''s room to get Elliot''s suitcase to hand over to Mrs. Scarlet.


    She figured that Avery would not want to see Elliot''s things. Instead of throwing it out, it would be better


    to let Mrs. Scarlet take them with her.


    Mrs. Cooper knocked on the door, then walked into the room.


    "I already gave Master Elliot my resignation, Avery." She sat by the bed, saw that Avery''s eyes were


    open, then continued, "I''m here to take his suitcase for Mrs. Scarlet to bring back with her."


    Avery''splexion was haggard, but her tone was certain as she said, "Since you''ve already resigned,


    don''t contact him again from now on. Don''t even send him any photos of Robert." "Alright."


    "I¡¯ve already packed his things. The suitcase by the desk is his." Avery had a fever the night before and


    took some medication when she woke up. When she saw Elliot''s suitcase, she stuffed all of his things


    inside of it.


    "You don''t look so good, Avery. You should get some more sleep," Mrs. Cooper said and then quickly


    dragged the suitcase out of the room.


    After sending Mrs. Scarlet off, Mrs. Cooper was deep in thought. She eventually called Mike and asked


    him to call Tammy.


    "Why are you looking for Tammy? Doesn''t Avery have her number?" Mike asked in confusion.


    Mrs. Cooper sighed heavily.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Don''t sigh, I was just saying casually. I¡¯ll call Tammy right now.¡±


    "Maybe you shoulde back here, Mike!" Mrs. Cooper''s heart ached as she recalled Avery lying in


    bed with bloodshot eyes and a dazed expression on her face. "Avery and Master Elliot broke up. She


    said he''s marrying Chelsea Tierney. Everything was too sudden and I didn''t ask too many questions."


    "What the f*ck?!" Mike snapped as he shot to his feet. "Elliot''s marrying Chelsea Tierney?!"


    "That''s right. I wanted to ask you to get Tammy here to be with Avery." Mrs. Cooper did not want to talk


    further and hung up the phone once she was done speaking.


    Mike''s hand clenched tightly around his phone as he quickly digested the information he had just


    received in his head.


    Chad walked over when he heard themotion.


    "What did you say? Mr. Foster is marrying Chelsea? Who were you talking to?"


    "Are you telling me that you didn''t know your boss was about to marry Chelsea Tierney?!'''' Mike stared


    at Chad :h&=UMS: could not help but feel suspicious.


    "Are you sure you''re not just spewing nonsense?! If I knew about it, would I be able to keep it quiet?"


    Chad was furious. " How could Mr. Foster marry Chelsea? He didn¡¯t even want her before she was


    disfigured. Now that she''s disfigured, why would he suddenly want to marry her?!" "I don''t f*cking know!


    Mrs. Cooper was the one who told me! Would she lie to me?" Mike shoved Chad aside and said, "That


    sc* mbag! I''m going to find him and ask him myself!"


    Chad grabbed his arm and said, "Can you not be so impulsive? I''ll go and ask. You stay home!"


    Elliot did not tell anyone that he was returning to Aryadelle, but Ben showed up at the Foster mansion


    not long after he arrived himself.


    Ben had spent the past few days holding himself back.


    After he met with Chelsea the other day, he asked around and found out that the Tierneys truly were


    preparing for a wedding.


    "You should know what I''m here to say, Elliot." Ben stood in front of Elliot with an expression of worry.


    "Why? Tell me why you''re doing this!"


    Elliot was sitting on the couch and leisurely opening a pack of cigarettes.


    "I don''t need to exin my actions to anybody."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Oh, so you don''t need to exin yourself to Avery either?" Ben mocked. "Or did you two break up


    again?!"


    Elliot threw the pack of cigarettes on the table and the cigarettes fell out all over the floor.


    "This is my business. It''s got nothing to do with you!" His frosty eyes were filled with an eerie chill.


    Ben kicked the coffee table in front of him and roared, "Do you know what Chelsea looks like right


    now?! Ha! Go ahead and marry her if you''re not afraid of having nightmares with her in your arms!"

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    "Did you meet her?" Elliot picked up a cigarette and held it between his fingers.


    "I did." Ben saw that Elliot did not lose his temper, so the rage inside of him calmed down quite a bit.


    He even lit his cigarette for him when he saw that he didn''t have a lighter.


    "She was the one who called me." Ben took a seat next to Elliot, picked up a cigarette from the coffee


    table, and lit it. "Does she have something on you?"


    Elliot lowered his gaze slightly and then said bitterly, "Not her."


    "Oh. The Tierneys have something on you?


    I was thinking, the Chelsea I know wouldn''t have the guts to show up in public with the way she looks


    right now. Even if she really wanted to marry you, she wouldn''t want a big wedding."


    Elliot turned to Ben and asked, "What does she look like now?"


    "It¡¯s hard to describe. I panic every time I think about her face," Ben said through gritted teeth as he


    snapped his cigarette in half. "All of the love and hate in the past have paled. I can¡¯t tell what she''s


    feeling right now. It''s scary, but I also sympathize with her."


    Elliot ashed his cigarette in the ashtray and then said hoarsely, "I''ll go see her tomorrow."


    "She might reconsider once you see her tomorrow." Ben leaned back on the sofa and let out a heavy


    sigh.


    I can marry her no matter what she looks like." Elliot took a puff of his cigarette and exhaled a ring of


    smoke. "I¡¯ve already hurt Avery and the kids. I don''t have another choice."


    "Did you already decide before the new year?" Ben interrogated as he gazed at Elliot''s profile. "Why


    did you go to Bridgedale, then? You spent Valentine''s Day with her and even took family portraits. Were


    you out of your mind?!"


    "That''s right. I was out of my mind," Elliot answered honestly. "Even in my dreams, I want to be with


    her. When she called me over there, all of my reason went out the window."


    "You knew that would hurt her even more. Why couldn''t you have some self-control? How did you


    expect her and the kids to feel? You didn''t tell her you were being threatened, did you? I bet you didn''t!"


    Ben knew him far too well.


    Elliot never revealed his pain to anybody.


    The closer he was to someone, the more he would hide it.


    "Tell her ;h+?YKU> let her worry?" Elliot said word after word, "It''s my own problem. I''ll deal with it


    myself."


    "I know you can handle it, but once you''ve solved your problems, Avery might not forgive you." Ben


    shoved the reality at him and said, "If Shea hadn''t sacrificed herself to save Robert, do you really think


    Avery would have gotten back with you so quickly?"


    His words instantly caused Elliot¡¯s brows to furrow tightly.


    A beam of light shone in through the windows from outside the door.


    The light stung Ben''s eyes. He immediately stood up to see who had the gall to act so arrogantly in


    front of Elliot Foster''s house!


    Were they not afraid of being beaten to a pulp by the bodyguards?


    Ben walked over to the window and saw Chad and Mike walking into the front yard one after the other.


    He let out a cold chuckle and said, "Mike''s here for you, Elliot."


    Elliot killed his cigarette in the ashtray.


    When the mansion''s front door burst open, Chad quickly shouted, "I couldn''t stop him, Sir! Don''t take


    anything he says to heart!"


    "Chad Rayner! Even if your boss kills someone, you''ll still say he was right! You must be Peking blind


    to follow such a piece of sh*t who can¡¯t tell right from wrong!" Mike snapped rudely.


    Ben was afraid they would fight, so he pulled Chad aside.


    Mike stormed over to Elliot and the bodyguard immediately stood in his way.


    Mike was afraid to make a move, but he was not afraid to chastise him.


    "Elliot Foster! You hurt Avery and the kids because of that nasty business of yours. Are you even


    human? You''re not! You''re trash!"


    The bodyguard immediately dragged Mike out of the house, and Chad quickly followed them.


    "I¡¯ll take you to the airport!"


    Chad was upset about getting insulted, but he did not take it to heart after thinking of how much Avery


    must be suffering right


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    now.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    No matter how you looked at it, Elliot was in the wrong this time.


    Even if there was something he could not talk about, what did Avery do wrong to deserve this?


    Mike got into the passenger seat and fastened his seat belt, then remembered what Mrs. Cooper asked


    him to do.


    He pulled out his phone and called Tammy.


    Over in Bridgedale, Tammy immediately drove over to Avery''s ce after receiving Mike''s call.


    Avery had taken medication for her fever the night before, but her fever only subsided temporarily. In


    the morning, her fever came back.


    She had nned on exining the change in her rtionship with Elliot to the children after she got up


    that morning.


    However, she was worried that she would pass her fever to the children, so she spent the entire time


    resting in her room.


    After Tammy entered the room, she shut the door behind her.


    Avery heard her and opened her eyes.


    "Are you not feeling well, Avery?" Tammy approached the bed and touched Avery''s forehead. "You''re a


    little warm. Did you take any medication?"


    "I did. " Avery gazed at Tammy and asked weakly, "Who called you here?"


    "Mike called me." Tammy sat by the bed and began to sob a few secondster.


    Avery was stunned.


    "Avery, I thought I was having a rough time, but you''ve got it worse than I do...


    Why are our lives like this? I''m so upset! I feel like crying every day but I''m afraid to cry in front of other


    people. I''m worried they wouldugh at me. He''s just a man. There are plenty of them in the world. I


    could just pick any one of them... But my heart aches every time I think of how the man I''ll be with in


    the future won''t be dun."


    Avery listened to Tammy¡¯s woes and quickly sat up.


    "Lie down, Avery. I''m fine." Tammy helped Avery lie back down on the bed. "Maybe I had it too easy in


    the first half of my life, so going through a lilttie bit of hardship now feels like the world is crumbling


    around me. You''re so much braver than I am. I''ve always been envious of you. Not only can you take


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    care of yourself, you¡¯re also so good at taking care of the kids. I can''t even take care of myself."


    "I''m not as brave as you think, Tammy," Avery said slowly.


    She thought of how she had cried her eyes out at the airport when she broke up with Elliot yesterday.


    She also recalled how she had fallen several times when she ran to the airport in the snow. If the cars


    on the road were driving just slightly faster at the time, she would not have a fever today, but would be


    at the hospital after a car crash instead.


    Tammy gazed at Avery''s haggard yet flushed face :e#:SIX? asked, "Why is Elliot marrying Chelsea


    Tierney?"


    "He didn''t say," Avery said coldly. "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Tammy wanted tofort her, but her mind was nk.


    "Get some sleep, Avery! I''ll go check on La and Hayden."


    "Alright." Avery was exhausted, but every time she fell asleep she would wake up shortly after. It was


    as if a rock was pressing down on her heart and she could barely breathe.


    Herck of sleep was probably the cause behind her neverending fever.


    Tammy walked out of the room and went to see the two children.


    Hayden was working on a new puzzle in the living room while La sat on a stool next to him and


    watched intently.


    Neither of them made a sound and were very well behaved.


    It was slightly different than usual.


    Tammy watched them for a bit, then broke the silence and said, "Elliot Foster broke up with your


    mother.¡±


    The children''s heads immediately shot up and they stared at Tammy at the same time.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Tammy felt she was being too cruel.


    She could have waited until Avery had recovered and let her tell the children about the matter herself,


    but she could not bring herself to let the children stay in the dark.


    "Hayden told me about it this morning, Aunt Tammy.¡± The moment La spoke, her eyes reddened. "I


    won''t trust Daddy anymore. He''s a bad man!"


    Tammy pulled La into her arms and cooed, "Don¡¯t cry, La. Even without your father, you still have


    your Mommy, your brother, and me. We will always love you."


    "I''m mad at Daddy for lying to me." La rubbed her eyes, then said, "I''m also mad that he made


    Mommy sad. Mommy''s so upset that she got sick. I can¡¯t cry...


    Mommy would be even sadder if I cried."


    Tears were streaming down her face as she said those words.


    "I''ll try to cry softer..." she sobbed.


    Tammy''s heart was breaking. "Let''s stop crying after this, sweetie. That dirtbag isn''t worth your tears.


    He could be living his best life in Aryadelle right now!"


    La felt betrayed, then mumbled, "He was so nice to me. When we went out, he would always carry


    me because he was worried I''d get tired from walking."


    "He was also good to your mother." Tammy had seen the sweet photos Avery had posted on social


    media in the past few days. "However, he''s about to marry


    another woman. The world that adults live in is tooplicated and you might not understand it right


    now. You and your brother just need to focus on growing up well and not let anything else bother you."


    La pursed her lips in distress.


    "How about I take you and your brother out to y, La?" Tammy wanted to take the kids out to get


    some air.


    La shook her head and said, "I don''t want to go out and I don''t want to y. I want to stay home.


    Mommy''s sick. I''ll wait until she recovers."


    "You¡¯re such a good girl, sweetie."


    "I''m not as good as Hayden. He knew from the beginning that Daddy was a bad man," La said, then


    nced at Hayden and added, "I''ll listen to Hayden from now on."


    Back in Aryadelle, after a night''s rest, Elliot called Chelsea to set up a meeting.


    An hourter, Chelsea showed up in a ck face mask


    Elliot was sitting on the couch reading thetest issue of a finance magazine.


    When Chelsea took a seat on the couch across from him, he casually put down the magazine.


    He lifted his gaze to look at her.


    Chelsea hung her head and did not take off her mask.


    Her eyes were the same as before, but her gaze was different now.


    She used to be hardheaded and would not show weakness even if she made a mistake. However, her


    low self-esteem could clearly be seen in her eyes.


    "Take off your mask," Elliot said.


    Chelsea slowly lifted her hand and took off her mask.


    When Elliot saw the left side of her face, his gaze instantly stayed fixed on it.


    It was pretty much as Ben had said. Chelsea''s face was utterly disfigured.


    "Do you hate me, Chelsea?" he asked.


    Chelsea did not expect him to say that and was slightly taken aback.


    "I don¡¯t hate you. I hate Charlie."


    "I was the one who started the fire."


    Elliot was practically saying that he was the cause behind her disfigurement.


    After Chelsea realized what he meant, tears instantly began to stream down her cheeks.


    "I know! Someone already told me it was you, but you didn''t know that I was staying there at the time.


    You wanted to kill him, not me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I had a choice, I would want the both of you dead," Elliot said cruelly. "Don''t tell me you think I have


    feelings for you?"


    Chelsea let out an embarrassed chuckle, but her tears did not cease.


    "Stop crying," Elliot said in a deep voice. "If you can''t carry out the promise you made to me on the


    phone, you should know what the consequences will be."


    Chelsea wiped her tears away and quicklyposed herself.


    "I know. This is myst chance. If I don''t seize it, then I''ll kill myself even if you don''t."

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    "Good.¡±


    "I''m not the one who wants to marry you, Elliot." Chelsea thought about it, then decided to clear things


    up with Elliot." Charlie wants to use me to humiliate you. I don''t want to get married, let alone have a


    wedding."


    "It doesn''t matter anymore," Elliot said casually.


    Chelsea froze for a moment, then stared at his cold expression and asked, "About Avery Tate..."


    "Just do what you promised, Chelsea. You don''t need to bother with my personal matters." "I can help


    you exin things to her!" Chelsea offered.


    "There''s no need for that!" Elliot snapped." Don''t bother her!"


    He knew very well how Avery was feeling at the moment.


    She would get mad if anyone mentioned him in front of her now. She would be even more furious if


    Chelsea was the one to do it.


    It was better not to bother her before everything was settled.


    Once things were handled, he would go to her and admit his mistakes himself.


    Two hourster, the news of Sterling Group''s president, Elliot Foster, spending a fortune to marry the


    daughter of Trust Capital, Chelsea Tierney, made headlines and went viral online.


    The news was announced based on


    Charlie¡¯s requests.


    Not only did he want the entire world to know that Elliot was marrying Chelsea, but he also wanted it to


    be known that he was going to spend a fortune doing it.


    The news article stated that Elliot would give Chelsea seven hundred and seventy-five million dors


    as a token of his love.


    The article also reported that not only did Elliot not leave Chelsea after she was disfigured from a fire,


    but he also wanted to throw her a grand wedding.


    Of course, Chelsea would never see a penny of that money as it would be directly deposited into


    Charlie¡¯s ount.


    Charlie was using the wedding to justifiably rob Elliot in broad daylight and make him aughingstock in


    the eyes of the public.


    This was because photos of Chelsea after her disfigurement were also included in the article.


    The moment the news broke, it immediately started a heated discussion in Aryadelle.


    [Elliot Foster =h!?VLY> Chelsea Tierney? Is there a glitch in my memory? Why was I under the


    impression that Elliot Foster was dating Avery Tate?]


    [Why is Elliot Foster marrying Chelsea Tierney? She looks terrifying after she got disfigured! I''m not


    looking down on her, but is Elliot Foster really not afraid of looking at her face?]


    [It must be true love, right? Otherwise, I can''t understand why someone as rich as Elliot Foster would


    want to marry a disfigured woman!]


    [Did Elliot Foster get abducted??] [I just saw photos of Elliot Foster kissing Avery Tate a few days ago!


    Now he¡¯s marrying Chelsea Tierney? I don¡¯t know if he''s a dirtbag or a god!]


    [Could this be some kind of unsolved mystery?! No normal man would choose Chelsea Tierney, right?


    He even spent $775 million on her... If it were me, I wouldn''t even give her seven bucks! Ha!]


    Over in Bridgedale, Avery''s fever finally subsided.


    She went into the bathroom to take a shower, changed into some clean clothes, then came out of the


    room.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is something wrong with Elliot Foster?! Is marrying Chelsea Tierney something to show off about? It''s


    even making headlines here in Bridgedale! What a f*cking joke!" Tammy roared angrily. "Is he worried


    that Avery won''t see it? How could he be so cruel?!"


    Mrs. Cooper noticed Avery walking over and immediately signaled Tammy with her eyes to ask her to


    stop talking.


    When Tammy turned around and saw Avery, she instantly held back her raging emotions.


    "Do you feel better now, Avery?"


    Avery''s face was pale, but she nodded her head.


    She had heard everything that Tammy said just now.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    "Don''t look at your phone for a few days, Avery." Tammy could not help but remind her. "Elliot bought


    over the news in Bridgedale. It''s disgusting."


    Avery did not respond.


    Her fever had subsided, but she was starving after not eating all day. Besides, her throat was dry and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she could barely make a sound.


    "Have something to eat first, Avery. I''m going to the airport to pick up Mike. He''s about to arrive soon,


    so I''ll head there now," Tammy said, then left the house.


    Mrs. Cooper brought out a bowl of soup and ced it on the table in front of Avery.


    After finishing the soup, Avery recovered some of her energy.


    "La, Hayden... Why are you staring at me like that?" Avery forced a smile. "I just caught a cold. I''ll be


    fine soon."


    "Were you crying in secret, Mommy?" La pouted when she saw her mother¡¯s


    reddened eyes. "Don''t be sad. You still have me, Hayden, and Robert. We would never leave you."


    "I know that. Which is why my mood is better now that I¡¯ve recovered." Avery reached out and gently


    stroked La''s hair.


    At that moment, Hayden walked over and, without saying a word, quietly hugged Avery.


    As Avery held a child in each arm, it was as if she could feel her body being filled with energy.


    "I wanted to give all of you aplete family, but I realized that there''s no such thing. Our lives are


    "I''ll be good from now on, Mommy. I''ll listen to you and Hayden." La took a huge emotional blow this


    time. What happened had left her young spirit traumatized.


    "I''ll take care of La, Mommy. Do whatever you want to do from now on and don''t worry about us,"


    Hayden said maturedly.


    Avery was so moved that she took a deep breath and forced herself to hold back her tears.


    She would have no regrets in this life as long as she managed to raise her children well.


    Once Tammy picked up Mike from the airport, she gave him a once over and asked, "Are you wearing


    pajamas?"


    Mike opened the car door, got into the passanger seat, ?a$?SMV; fastened his seat belt.


    "I was in a rush."


    "You''re not wearing a jacket. Aren''t you cold?" Tammy turned up the heater in the car.


    "I''m about to lose my mind with anger thanks to Elliot Foster." Mike was wearing a t-shirt, a pair of


    casual trousers and a pair of house slippers.


    He and Chad were living in their perfect little world at home when he received Mrs. Cooper''s call. When


    he went to confront Elliot, his bodyguard had thrown him out, then Chad had sent him straight to the


    airport.


    "How''s Avery? She must''ve cried her eyes out, right?" Mike frowned at the mention of Avery.


    "Pretty much! Her eyes are all red and swollen as if her soul left her body. She had a fever for a whole


    day. It just subsided." Tammy drove the car onto the road, then said, "Elliot Foster is a joke."


    "Don''t even mention that piece of sh*t!" Mike hissed through gritted teeth. "Before Avery was with him,


    she and the kids were perfectly happy. They don''t need Elliot Foster at all! Being near him would just


    bring them bad luck!"


    "I think you''re right," Tammy said. "Don''t say those things in front of Avery, though. She shouldn''t be


    triggered right now." "I know. Thanks for keeping herpany.


    Your own life''s still a mess too... Would you call yourselves the unlucky sisters now?" "Shut your


    mouth," Tammy said as she fired a re at him. "Stay with her from now on. I need to go back to


    Aryadelle."


    "Weren''t you going to further your studies here? Why are you suddenly going back?"


    "Heh, I''m going back to attend that dirtbag''s wedding!¡± Tammy said cynically." Who knows? Maybe I''ll


    get a chance to stand up for Avery."


    Mike crossed his arms in front of his chest, then said firmly, "It sounds more like you''re going back to


    see your ex-husband''s wedding!"


    "I''ll go to both their weddings!" Tammy refused to shy away. "I won''t miss out on such a once-in-a-


    lifetime opportunity to join in on the fun."


    "Do you have some kind of misunderstanding toward men? How is marriage a once in a lifetime thing?


    Both of them are marrying for the second time!" Mike teased. "After this, they might divorce again and


    move on to their third marriage...


    Tammy''s jaw dropped.


    Mike''s words might be hurtful, but they were notpletely unreasonable.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    "I''m still going back to watch the show. You''ve seen Chelsea Tierney''s messed-up face, right? It''s


    terrifying. Elliot can''t be marrying her for love! It must be chaos back in Aryadelle! I want to go back and


    find out why exactly he''s marrying her. That¡¯s much more meaningful than furthering my studies!¡±


    They arrived at the house momentster. Mike opened the car door and strode into the living room.


    Avery was stacking blocks with La. Mike walked over to her side and examined her face.


    "What are you doing?" Avery nudged him slightly. "Isn¡¯t work starting soon? Who told you toe


    here?"


    Mike tutted and said, "I wanted toe so I came. Don''t tell me that thepany can''t function


    without me. I didn¡¯t know I was that important."


    Tammyughed and said, "Don''t me him, Avery. He''s still in his pajamas and didn''t even bring a


    coat. He was obviously in a rush."


    Avery heard that then nced at Mike and mocked inly, "It''s not like I died. Can you not be so


    dramatic?"


    "I''m not as worried now that I''ve seen you like this," Mike said.


    If she was too sad, she would not have the energy to pick on anybody.


    There was a pin-drop silence that night.


    Avery could not sleep, so she sat at her desk and opened up herptop.


    Now that the holidays were over, it was time for her to get back to work.


    As long as the sky did not fall and she was still alive, life would continue to go on a set course.


    She needed to quickly get her emotions together. Adrian''s uing surgery was no small feat. She


    had to seed.


    She suddenly recalled how she had woken up in the middle of the night a few nights ago and saw Elliot


    standing at the desk.


    What was he doing at her desk at the time?


    She remembered that he had hurriedly shoved something into the drawer after she called out to him.


    She nced at the drawer and took up the uppermost folder.


    The moment she took out the folder and saw the sagging white thread, she went into a trance.


    Elliot had obviously opened the folder because the white thread was wrapped around it before.


    Avery opened the folder ?b+?YNV: took out all the documents within.


    The documents were all of Adrian''s and Shea''s medical records. She had depended on her own


    memory to reproduce Shea''s records.


    What was certain was the fact that Elliot had seen the files in the folder, Avery just did not know how


    much of it he saw.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She lowered her gaze and let out a heavy sigh.


    It did not matter whether or not he saw the documents or how much he saw.


    He was already back in Aryadelle and about to marry Chelsea. He did not care at all what Avery was


    doing or thinking.


    Why should she go through the pain of thinking about him?


    Avery flipped through the documents once, then put them down in frustration. Then, she turned to her


    News about Elliot very quickly appeared before her eyes.


    The keywords on the headlines showed up in bold, red font.


    [775 million-dor marriage]


    [Disfigured but not left behind.]


    [True love conquers all!]


    Avery violently mmed herptop shut!

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Back in Aryadelle, once news broke on Elliot Foster and Chelsea Tierney''s impending nuptials, details


    regarding their wedding also began to spread far and wide.


    Everything from the wedding venue and the number of guests, to the dinner menu, wedding favors, and


    the bride''s jewelry were all made public online.


    This grand, uing wedding was the pride and joy of the Tierney family.


    Wanda, who had once mocked Charlie at the hospital, could not help but give him a call when she read


    about the shocking news.


    "You sure are treacherous, Charlie Tierney! " She was slightly angry. "You were the one who took the


    box''s contents, weren''t you?


    That should''ve been mine!¡±


    If Charlie had not taken the box''s contents away, the person threatening Elliot right now would be her!


    The seven hundred and seventy-five million dors should also be in her pockets!


    "Would you like to attend my sister and Elliot Foster''s wedding, Wanda? Let''s talk face-to-face about


    the question you just asked!" Charlie let out a maniacalugh. " I''ll entertain you well if you have the


    guts to show up. I''ll even ask my new brother-inw to go easy on you."


    Of course Wanda wanted to watch Elliot marry Chelsea.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason this news managed to rock the world was not only because of Elliot''s status but more so


    because he was marrying a hideous monster!


    How could she not want to watch that with her own eyes? However, Wanda was afraid to die.


    She was cooped up hiding away in Bridgedale, but at least Elliot could not kill her.


    "You sure have guts, Charlie Tierney. If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to threaten Elliot Foster this


    directly." Wanda


    hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Aren''t you afraid he''d kill you?"


    "Ha ha ha! Didn''t he almost kill me once? When ites to someone who uses cruel tactics like Elliot


    Foster, the only way to have a chance against him is to be even more cruel," Charlie said, sharing his


    experience. "Now that I have something on him, I''ll ruin him if heys a finger on me!" "I see. In that


    case, you better hide what you found well. If he ever gets it back, you''re dead meat," W,d#:VIQ=a


    warned.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll keep it safe." Charlie snickered menacingly. "To be honest, I don¡¯t even have it with me.


    If Elliot kills me, then my subordinate will immediately make his scandal public!"


    "You gave it to your subordinate? Aren¡¯t you afraid they''d betray you?" Wanda did not expect Charlie to


    tell her this much.


    "Since I did it, then, of course I''m not afraid. That''s because I have another subordinate holding this


    subordinate''s family hostage. If he betrays me, then my other subordinate will kill his entire family. Isn''t


    this kind of mutually restrained rtionship so beautiful?" Charlie chuckled excitedly at his own


    scheming. Wanda wanted to ask what happens if both his subordinates betrayed him, but she calmed


    herself down and did not say it.


    Ordinary people would not take such a big risk.


    There was a knock on the door and Charlie hung up the phone then walked over to the door and


    opened it.


    Chelsea was standing in the doorway with a long face. "Can I choose my own makeup and hairstyle for


    the wedding, Charlie?"


    Charlie gazed at her face, then said bluntly, "Of course not. Didn''t I already tell you?


    You¡¯re just a pawn for me to humiliate Elliot Foster right now. How could a pawn have its own thoughts


    and opinions?" "Aren''t I humiliating the Tierney name at the same time?" Chelsea retorted.


    "It isn¡¯t the same. You''re not my biological sister. You¡¯re humiliating your own mother. From the moment


    you were born, you never had the right to be the Tierney heir. You can never represent the Tierney


    family," Charlie said heartlessly. "How can I turn Elliot into aughing stock if I don''t show off your ugly


    face? Ha ha ha ha!"


    Chelsea clenched her fists, then turned and walked away.


    She had heard Charlie''s entire phone conversation in the room just now.


    He said that the stuff was with his subordinate.


    Chelsea grinned lightly.


    Some people were killed by their own stupidity, while others were killed by their own arrogance.


    Charlie was not stupid, but he was insanely arrogant.


    The moment he had a taste of power, he immediately treated everyone around him as fools!


    Chelsea swore that she would do whatever it took to get the Tierney fortune back!

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Chelsea never used to care about the Tierney fortune. She only wanted to be respected and


    recognized by her family.


    Now, however, she did not need anybody''s respect. She only wanted the entire Tierney fortune in her


    hands!


    It was the first day of work over at Sterling Group.


    Nobody expected Elliot, who was about to be married, to show up at the office first thing in the morning.


    However, he stayed in his office the entire time and did not step out even once.


    The vice president and the Chief Financial Officers were the ones who distributed that year''s annual


    bonuses.


    Of course, the employees would not let go of this opportunity to find out the truth behind the gossip.


    "Is Mr. Foster really marrying Chelsea Tierney, Sir? Why is he doing this?"


    The vice president was distressed. "I really don''t know anything about this. How about you ask Mr.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Schaffer?"


    "How would I know anything about the boss''s personal life?" Ben said with aical expression on his


    face. "I only found out after the news broke myself. If you really want to know, you can go to his office


    and ask him in person!"


    The employees waved their hands in the air in refusal.


    "You''re close friends with the boss, right, Mr. Schaffer? Won''t you help him out?" "I know you''re


    concerned for the boss, but you shouldn''t be this pessimistic," Ben said. "People can get legally


    married, but they can get divorced, too!"


    Looks of shock instantly appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Once they were done distributing the bonuses, the vice president pulled Ben aside and asked, "When


    is Mr. Foster getting a divorce?"


    "He isn''t even married yet," Ben said. "How am I supposed to know when he''s getting divorced?¡±


    "I thought Mr. Foster told you about his n!"


    "What n? Why didn''t I know he had a n?"


    "Isn''t Mr. Foster marrying Chelsea Tierney so we could get into business with Trust Capital?"


    Ben did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Even if we do work with Trust Capital, they''d be the ones using us to make more money! Also, the


    seven hundred ?a-=VLT? seventy-five dors was exaggerated in the news. It¡¯s already been wired


    over to Charlie Tierney."


    "It looks like Charlie Tierney''s really got something on Mr. Foster."


    Ben did notment on that, but said, "It''s too bad someone won''t sympathize with him because of


    that."


    "Who are you talking about?" asked the vice president, confused.


    Ben raised his brows but did not say anything.


    "Oh! You mean Avery Tate, right?" The vice president understood him. "If Avery Tate was marrying


    another man, I doubt Mr.


    Foster would be able to respect her choice and silently wait for her. I''ll change myst name if he


    doesn''t murder that man."


    Ben had no retort.


    Over in Bridgedale, La was lying in bed in the children''s room.


    Her eyes were wide open as she mumbled," I don''t believe that Daddy is a bad man, Hayden... He


    didn¡¯t me me when I lost his stuffst time..."


    La''s words struck Hayden like an electric shock.


    A lightbulb lit up in his mind.


    Could Elliot''s sudden decision to marry Chelsea Tierney have something to do with the thing that the


    Tierneys took away?


    Hayden despised Elliot but seeing how his actions hurt his mother and sister made him feel very upset.


    Was his scandal not just the fact that he had a psychological illness?


    Elliot was such a proud man and so afraid of people finding out about this that he ended up getting


    controlled by the Tierneys because of this.


    Hayden did not want to get involved in his business, but he simply could not ept how arrogantly the


    Tierneys were behaving!

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    It was eight at night in Aryadelle when a social media post exploded online.


    It was a status update on Charlie Tierney''s private ount.


    The post read: [Elliot Foster has a psychological disorder.]


    It was a short post, but it was enough to leave everyone in horror.


    The status was posted on a private ount, but online users very quickly used the information from the


    post to find out that the ount belonged to Charlie Tierney.


    Elliot Foster was about to get married to Charlie Tierney''s sister, Chelsea Tierney. Since he revealed


    such appalling news online during such a crucial moment, was


    the wedding still happening?


    After the post went viral, Charlie''s friends called him and told him about the news.


    Charlie''s clenched his teeth and hissed, "I haven''t been on social media in forever! I didn¡¯t post


    anything online!"


    Then, he logged into the ount that he had left alone for years and saw the shocking status update.


    Charlie''s blood boiled as he stared at the post and his mind turned into a chaotic mess.


    Who did this?


    Who was the one who logged into his social media ount and announced this secret online?


    Charlie immediately deleted the post, then posted an exnation: [My ount was hacked. I was not


    the one who posted the previous update. A police report has been made!]


    After he posted the status, he immediately called the police.


    However, it was already toote.


    His status update had already been screenshotted and spread all over the inte...


    When Elliot saw the post, his deep-set eyes were filled with disbelief.


    If Charlie was not drunk out of his mind and lost all of his reason, he would never have the guts to


    announce such a thing online.


    This secret was Charlie''s bargaining chip against Elliot Now that Charlie had exposed him, Elliot no


    longer had to endure his threats.


    His phone rang soon after. It was Charlie.


    The moment Elliot answered the phone, Charlie frantically rambled, "I wasn''t the one who posted that


    status, Elliot! My ount was hacked! The website can prove my innocence! Also, I''ve already called


    the police. I''ve bribed all the news outlets


    Charlie was worried that Elliot would beat him at his own game.


    After all, the news that Elliot suffered from a psychological disorder had now spread across the country.


    This matter might affect Elliot''s reputation, but it won''t affect his position as the head of Sterling Group.


    Charlie knew that Elliot had killed his own father, but he had no proof.


    As long as he had no proof, Elliot could sue him for defamation.


    Charlie was not willing to take that risk.


    "How much patience do you think I have left, Tierney?" Elliot asked hoarsely.


    Charlie''s face flushed as he said, "It really wasn''t me! Wouldn''t I be embarrassing myself if I did that?"


    "Who else did you tell about this?" Elliot asked casually.


    Charlie pondered quickly, then answered," Chelsea! I''ve only told Chelsea about it! It must¡¯ve been her!


    She doesn¡¯t want to marry you because she doesn''t want to be ridiculed! She hacked into my ount


    and posted that status to pit us against each other! Don''t worry, though. She has no proof! She can talk


    her mouth off but nobody will believe her!"


    Elliot listened to Charlie''s words and pondered silently.


    Chelsea did not do this.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had a secret arrangement with him.


    Chelsea would get back what was Elliot¡¯s from Charlie, and Elliot would help her get the Tierney


    fortune.


    At that moment, Elliot¡¯s office doors burst open and Chad strode in.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    "I just called Mike, Sir. He said he wasn''t the one who hacked into Charlie Tierney¡¯s ount." Chad


    adjusted his sses, then continued, "He said it was Hayden."


    Elliot covered the microphone on his phone, then hung up.


    It was Hayden.


    It was not surprising!


    Hayden knew the entire time that La was the one who took the box, so he must have already known


    about the box''s contents.


    He suddenly recalled that the reason why he almost strangled Hayden to death was that Hayden had


    said that he was sick.


    He did not think about why Hayden would say such a thing at the time. Now that he thought about it, he


    was aplete idiot!


    Hayden had known about Elliot''s secret this entire time. Even if Elliot neverid a finger on Hayden


    back then, Hayden would still never acknowledge Elliot as his father!


    Hayden looked down on him! Otherwise, he would not have hacked into Charlie''s ount and


    nonchntly reveal Elliot''s secret to the public.


    "Hayden was just ying a prank, Sir." Chad only knew that Hayden was behind this, but he did not


    know why he would say something like that.


    "It''s not a prank," Elliot said with certainty.


    "He did it on purpose."


    "Even so, you shouldn''t hold it against him. He''s just a child, after all. Besides, he probably did it to


    stand up for his mother." Chad was guessing from Hayden''s point of view.


    Elliot shut hisptop, then walked around from behind his desk.


    When he arrived next to Chad, he said in a low voice, "Go home!"


    Hayden did what he did to tell Elliot that he knew about everything.


    He never took Elliot seriously before, and that was still the case.


    He could easily make Elliot''s fear public and not be afraid of Elliot taking revenge on him.


    Of course Elliot would not be upset with Hayden.


    It was just as Chad said, Hayden did this to stand up for his mother.


    The thought of Avery''s wronged expression made Elliot feel like punching himself.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Elliot left, Chad was in a daze.


    Elliot''s reaction seemed overly calm.


    It was fine if he was not mad at Hayden for saying he had a psychological disorder, but how could he


    be so calm with the news going viral online?


    Over in Bridgedale, Mike nced over at Hayden a few times over breakfast.


    Hayden ignored him, finished his breakfast, then returned to his room.


    Momentster, Avery''s phone rang.


    Mrs. Cooper h


    Avery immediately answered the call.


    "I''ve got huge news, Avery! Elliot has a psychological disorder!" Tammy did not expect to run into such


    explosive news when she had just returned to Aryadelle." I''m not the one saying this! It was Charlie


    Tierney! He said his ount was hacked and that it''s not true, though."


    The tone and content of Tammy''s words took Avery''s emotions on a roller coaster ride. She was


    mortified.


    "Nobody believes Charlie Tierney''s exnation. Everyone thinks Elliot really is sick. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t marry Chelsea Tierney. I read some theories online and I think they''re right!" It had been a


    while since Tammy felt such excitement.


    Maybe seeing others suffering more than she was made her look less pitiful.


    "Did you hear what I just said, Avery?" When Tammy noticed Avery''s silence, her own emotions began


    to gradually calm down. "Don''t tell me you already knew about this? I won''tugh at him if he really is


    sick. I''m just shocked!"


    "I don''t know about his business," Avery said.


    "Oh, you scared me!" Tammy felt relieved." He hasn''t responded since the news broke. Do you think he


    could actually be sick?"

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Avery pondered for a few seconds, then responded coldly, "I don¡¯t care."


    Tammy could feel Avery''s resolution toward Elliot from her tone.


    She was right. Nothing that happened to Elliot right now was worth Avery''s sympathy.


    All the gossip about Elliotpletely disappeared from the inte overnight.


    People might not be able to discuss the matter online, but everyone was still talking about it in private.


    "I think there''s something abnormal about Mr. Foster too," said one of the employees at Sterling Group.


    "I think he might not even be from this world. He could be an


    alien from another. Nothing else would exin how he''s so outstanding at such a young age."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    "I think that even if Mr. Foster had a psychological disorder, it¡¯s not something that would make him go


    on a killing frenzy. I''ve been working here for a long time and I''ve never heard any negative press about


    him. Ourpany has the highest yearly sry increment in the industry. You can''t find anything


    wrong with such a great boss!"


    "That¡¯s right! I think Charlie Tierney was trying to spoil Mr. Foster''s reputation on purpose! Saying that


    someone hacked into his ount was just ame excuse!"


    Ben heard the discussion when he walked


    by the pantry, then strode over to Elliot''s office.


    He burst into the room without knocking.


    Elliot was quietly sitting at his desk with his eyes fixed on hisptop, but it was obvious that he was not


    paying attention to the screen at all.


    "Why aren''t you taking a break at home?" Ben took a seat across from him and examined him.


    "It''s working hours right now," Elliot responded without emotion.


    "The news online is true, right?" From the moment the news broke to it now beingmon knowledge,


    Ben had a strong hunch. "Charlie was holding this over your head, wasn''t he?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Elliot confirmed ndly.


    Ben''s face turned pale. "Of all the years we''ve known each other, why did you never say anything


    about this, Elliot? What a joke. How could I possibly not know if you really have a psychological


    disorder?"


    "You said the same thing back then," Elliot said.


    Ben froze for a moment, then immediately understood what he meant.


    He was talking about Shea.


    Before Shea was introduced, nobody around Elliot knew of her existence.


    "It''s an old illness, right? You''re fine now, right?" Ben still refused to believe that this was true. "You get


    a medical checkup every year. Weren''t the results always pretty good?" "What does it matter if it was


    before or now?" Elliot nced coldly at Ben.


    People who simply wanted to join in on the fun would not care about any of this.


    A short post about Elliot Foster suffering from a psychological disorder was enough for them to have


    the time of their lives!


    "Now that this matter has been exposed, there''s no reason for you to marry Chelsea anymore," Ben


    said resolutely. "Cancel the wedding >f):VJP; make the Tierneys return the money!¡±


    Elliot shook his head and said, "The show has just begun."


    "What show? What are you nning, Elliot? If you really marry Chelsea, Avery won''t ever forgive you!"


    Ben eximed emotionally.


    "Do you think I''m still hoping she''ll love me the way I am right now?" Elliot said as he broke into a bitter


    smile.


    While the news of his scandal was going viral, he saw Eric Santos upload a series of photos on his


    social media ount.


    They were photos of him skiing with Avery, La, and Hayden.


    Elliot could see Avery¡¯s smiling face through the protective goggles. She and Eric were a good match.


    "She''s a doctor. How could she possibly abandon you just because you''re sick?" Ben said. "Besides,


    your illness doesn''t affect your daily life at all. If Charlie hadn''t revealed your illness..."


    "Hayden was the one who leaked it. He¡¯s known about it this entire time."

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    "Then... What does Avery think?" Ben hesitated for a moment before asking this question because the


    answer was already clearly written on Elliot''s face.


    Elliot took out a cigarette and lit it up.


    "Don¡¯t smoke so much, Elliot." Ben noticed the new lighter in Elliot''s hand and guessed that he had


    probably smoked a lot in the past few days.


    "I didn''t want to embarrass the children," Elliot said as his bloodshot eyes glistened with deep hatred. "I


    want Charlie Tierney to die a horrible death!"


    When he said that he did not want to embarrass the children, Ben instantly understood what he was


    feeling.


    La and Hayden were already attending school. They were no longer three-year-olds.


    They could find out about any of society''s trending news from their ssmates and teachers.


    If things got blown out of proportion, would their ssmates view them differently? Would they also


    think that La and Hayden were abnormal?


    Over in Bridgedale, Eric took Avery and the twins out skiing.


    Avery did not feel like going out, but since the children wanted to go, she had to agree to it.


    She was not very good at skiing, so Eric guided her the entire time.


    Experiencing new things could indeed make a person temporarily forget their troubles.


    After spending the entire day out, Avery waspletely out of energy and had no strength left to think


    too much.


    "Thanks for today, Eric!" Mike said. "Did you post the photos up on social media to try to p*ss someone


    off?"


    "I just wanted to share my daily life with my fans," Eric responded.


    Mike especially liked this about Eric.


    No matter what little things he was doing in secret, he could always act as if he had nothing to hide.


    After dinner, Avery returned to her room and took a shower.


    When she walked out of the bathroom after her shower, she noticed Mike standing inside her room.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for a man to be in a woman''s room like this?" Avery threw on a cardigan,


    then said, "You''re beginning to cross too many boundaries."


    "Aren''t you always barging into my room without knocking?" Mike took a seat on the chair by the desk,


    then said straightforwardly, "I''m guessing you already know about what''s happening in Aryadelle,


    Avery. I bet Tammy already told you about it, right?"


    "Did you wait around here just to ask me that?" Avery sat down on the bed with eyes cold as ice.


    Mike scratched his head ;h+?SNX< said," Actually, I already knew about this a long time ago. I didn''t


    tell you since it was Elliot''s private matter. I couldn''t just blurt that stuff out, right?"


    "He told you he''s sick and you believed him?"


    Mike was confused by her words. "What do you mean? Are you saying he lied to me?"


    "Do you think he looks like someone with a psychological disorder?" After hearing about this from


    Tammy, Avery thoroughly recalled all the moments she had spent with Elliot.


    Elliot did not have the best temper, but there were no serious issues with the way he did things and


    treated people.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He had his own way of dealing with the world. As long as things went his way, he would not simply hurt


    anybody.


    Mike was stunned. "Of course, I don''t think he looks sick! Maybe he had a disorder once and got cured


    "Why use the past to torment others?" Avery retorted. "If he could tell you about his past illness, then


    why couldn''t he tell me about it? If he thinks that breaking up with me is for my own good, then fine. I


    won''t ever get involved with him again!"


    Mike walked over to her and patted her on the back.


    "Don''t be mad. Don''t you have surgeries to perform tomorrow? Go to bed earlier tonight."


    Avery lifted her hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes. "It looks like he loves me, but


    he loves himself the most. I almost begged him on my knees at the airport the other day, but he was


    <ppletely indifferent. Mike! He was indifferent!"

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Mike held Avery in his arms andforted her in a low voice. "Men and women have different ways of


    thinking. He must have been afraid that this would affect you and the children. He was wrong to


    assume your ability to handle these things."


    "I don''t want to know what he was thinking because he has never told me how he truly felt," Avery


    sobbed. "I would be a joke if I always had to depend on others, or the news, to find out what he was


    going through! I can''t sympathize with him! Even if he died from a sickness right now, I still won''t feel


    bad for him!"


    "Don''t cry, Avery." Mike had a mountain of things he wanted to say to console her, but they never


    escaped his lips.


    Love was not something that could be exined with a few sentences.


    Elliot was threatened into having to marry a disfigured Chelsea and be aughing stock. He had


    spent the first half of his life in glory and never had to experience this type of humiliation.


    However, what did Avery ever do wrong?


    Avery got tired from all the crying and fell asleep.


    She did not dream that night and had a fairly good night''s sleep.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she woke up the next morning, she was in good spirits apart from her slightly puffy eyes.


    Today was the day of Adrian White¡¯s surgery.


    Avery made her way to the hospital at ten in the morning.


    "Are you alright, Doctor Tate?" Adrian''s father, Nathan White, asked as he gazed at her with shrewd


    eyes. "Your issues with Elliot Foster won¡¯t affect the surgery, right?"


    Avery did not expect Nathan to say such things.


    Her rtionship with Elliot had neverpletely been made public, but Nathan seemed to know quite


    a bit about it.


    "Mr. White, I would be honest with you if I was not feeling well and not fit to perform surgery. Since I''m


    here, it means I''m fine," Avery exined clearly as she stared at Nathan''s face.


    For some reason, once again, looking at him in such close proximity made her feel a peculiar sense of


    familiarity.


    "I''m sorry. I was not doubting you. I just don''t think Elliot Foster should treat you like this." Nathan


    smiled softly.


    "That''s between him ;h-=SKV< me, Mr.


    White," Avery said in astonishment. "Do you perhaps know him well?"


    Nathan shook his head with a grin and said, "How could I possibly know a bigshot like him? I''m just an


    ordinary businessman. I''m afraid my annual ie isn''t even as much as how much he makes in a


    day!"


    His teasing came with a hint of mockery and made Avery feel extremely uneasy.


    She could not help but feel like his words carried a strange vendetta against Elliot.


    "You should go and check on Adrian, Doctor Tate! The doctor gave him a checkup and said he was fit


    for surgery," Nathan said after holding back his


    emotions.


    Before Avery walked into the patient''s room, she nced at the man and woman standing behind


    Nathan.


    The woman was Adrian''s sister whom she had met before.


    However, this was the first time she had seen the man standing next to her.


    "This is Adrian''s brother, Doctor Tate. He''s normally quite busy, so you haven''t met him before. Since


    today''s the day of Adrian¡¯s big surgery, our whole family came to support him," exined Nathan.


    "I see. Is your wife not here today?" Avery could not help but ask.


    She typically did not care much about her patient''s family''s private matters, but Nathan made her


    ufortable and she had to ask.


    "We''re divorced." "I''m sorry." Avery''s curiosity came to an end.


    Once the conversation was over, she entered the patient''s room. After she looked through Adrian''s


    vitals and test results that day, she pulled out her phone and checked the time.


    She was not sure how long the surgery would take.


    What she could confirm was that, by the time the surgery was over, Elliot and Chelsea¡¯s wedding


    should already be nearing its end.


    They had announced the news of their engagement a few days ago, and could not wait to hold the


    wedding.


    It did not matter if Elliot wanted this wedding or not. Today, he was about to be someone else''s


    groom!


    Avery pursed her lips, then pressed down on her phone''s power button until the screen turned dark.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Back in Aryadelle, it was the day of Elliot Foster and Chelsea Tierney¡¯s wedding.


    Charlie was weing guests at the hotel''s entrance along with Chelsea''s mother.


    Everything was going ording to Charlie¡¯s n without a hitch.


    The first reason Charlie wanted Elliot to marry Chelsea was to humiliate Elliot. The second reason was


    that he wanted the whole world to know that there was a marriage between the Tierneys and the


    Fosters, and that the Tierneys would have the Foster family''s support in the future.


    As long as Charlie had his bargaining chip firmly in his grasp, nothing bad would happen.


    Tammy entered the banquet hall and immediately spotted Jun in the crowd.


    He was standing with Ben. They were chatting away happily in a rxed manner.


    Tammy picked up a ss of champagne and found a noticeable spot to sit down.


    Very quickly, Ben saw her and informed Jun of her presence.


    Jun saw that she was sitting by herself, then walked in her direction.


    Tammy felt ufortable when she saw him approaching her.


    She wanted to talk to him, but she did not know what to say.


    "Didn''t you get a new boyfriend? Why didn''t you bring him along? " Jun snickered as he stood still next


    to her.


    Tammy did not expect him to speak so cruelly, so she retorted, "Aren''t you about to get married? Why


    don''t I see your fiance around?"


    "Since you want to meet her, I''ll go get her toe and say hello," Jun said, then walked toward a


    group of women who were dressed to the nines.


    Tammy was speechless.


    Jun actually brought his fiance along with him!


    Ha! If she knew this would happen, she would have brought a date no matter what.


    Within the next minute, Jun led an elegant woman over to Tammy.


    "Hello, Tammy. I''m..."


    Just as Jun''s fiance was about to introduce herself, Tammy mmed her ss on the table, grabbed


    her purse, and stormed off!


    Jun did not expect Tammy to be such a sore loser!


    She had escaped under the watchful eyes of the crowd without any regard for etiquette or grace. Her


    actions werepletely different from what he had imagined.


    "That''s enough, Jun!" Ben walked over RLR? pat Jun on the shoulder. "How could Tammy handle such


    a blow? You might be divorced, but there''s no reason for you toe up with ways to anger her."


    Jun was still furious. "Let''s see if she''ll have the guts to attend my wedding."


    "Don¡¯t you think she came back just so she could go to your wedding?" Ben teased. " She just attended


    this one while she was at it."


    "I just get so angry whenever I see her.¡± Jun threw back his drink in one gulp." She''s such good friends


    with Avery. Why can¡¯t she learn a thing or two from her?"


    "Avery''s probably feeling about the same as you right now. She must be livid that Elliot''s getting


    married today," Ben said.


    Jun lowered his voice and said, "We don''t even know for sure if this wedding is actually happening yet.


    The hotel''s surrounded by bodyguards."


    "Maybe Charlie hired them."


    "I asked around, and there are indeed bodyguards that Charlie hired out there, but most of them were


    hired by Elliot," Jun said, then paused for a moment and added, "Things might get rowdy hereter. It''s


    a good thing I chased Tammy off."


    Ben tutted, then sighed and said, "Look at you go. Don''t tell me you''re waiting for Tammy to show up


    and fight for you on April Fool''s Day?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jun crossed his fingers and said, "That''s what I''m betting on. If she doesn''te, then I¡¯ll really move


    on with another woman."


    When the clock struck noon and the ceremony was supposed to begin, neither the bride or groom were


    anywhere to be found.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Charlie called Elliot, but there was no answer on the phone.


    On the other hand, Chelsea picked up when he called her.


    However, her tone was nonchnt as she said, "Hey, Charlie. Have the guests arrived?


    "Chelsea Tierney! What the h*ll are you ying at?! Do you have any idea what time it is? Did Elliot not


    pick you up? I call him, but he''s not answering! Is he regretting this now?!"


    Charlie spent the entire morning greeting and entertaining guests, so he was rather tired at the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment.


    When neither Elliot nor Chelsea showed up, hepletely lost control of his emotions.


    "Elliot didn''t call me, so I''m not too sure what''s happening right now." Chelsea''s tone was soft and


    demure, which was different from her humble demeanor from before. "I''m still getting my hair done! I


    wasn¡¯t happy with the hair and makeup you chose, so I asked the stylist to redo everything."


    Charlie¡¯s lips twisted into a snarl as he snapped, "Don¡¯t think you''re Mrs. Foster now and can act so


    insolently in front of me, Chelsea!¡±


    "Even if we hold the wedding today, I still wouldn¡¯t be Mrs. Foster," Chelsea reminded Charlie. "It¡¯s not


    like we''re getting a wedding license. How would that make me Mrs. Foster?" "How dare you use this


    tone with me, then?! " Charlie held his phone and walked out of the banquet hall. "Who gave your


    permission to change the hair and makeup? I wanted everyone to clearly see how hideous you are!"


    "You used to be so nice to me before I was disfigured, Charlie," Chelsea sighed. "I know you still care


    about me. If I turned back to how I used to look, I''m sure you''ll still love me."


    "Shut up!" Charlie snapped, then huffed heavily but was unable to say another word.


    Chelsea was right.


    He could not ept how ugly she had be now, so he had split the current Chelsea and the old


    Chelsea into two different people in his mind.


    "Is my mother next to you, Charlie? I''d like to talk to her about something." Chelsea''s tone suddenly


    turned serious.


    "Why are you looking for her? She might not want to speak to you!" Charlie said but headed back into


    the banquet hall anyway.


    "Won''t she take the call if you asked her to? You might not be her biological son, but she definitely


    treats you like that!" Chelsea mocked.


    Momentster, Charlie h?c,:YKV?ed the phone over to Jete.


    "What the hell are you doing, Chelsea?! All of the guests are waiting for the two of you! " Jete


    snapped angrily the moment she took over the phone.


    ¡°Hey, Mom. What do you think will happen to you if Dad died? What would you do if he gave me the


    entire Tierney fortune before he died?" Chelsea said, then let out a hearty guffaw and added, "Would


    you beg on your knees for my forgiveness?"


    Jete''s exquisitely made-up face instantly twisted into a scowl. "What crazy nonsense are you


    spouting right now?!"


    "Dad''s dead. He just died this morning. It was a peaceful death." Chelsea''sughter turned more and


    more sinister. "Before he died, he found his conscience and made thewyer change his will. He left


    his entire estate to me! Ha ha ha ha!"


    Jete suddenly fell back and bumped into Charlie''s arms.


    "Charlie Tierney is nothing now, Mom! He''s no longer the Tierney heir. He''s just a penniless piece of


    trash! He isn''t even your biological son! I, your biological daughter, am the one who inherited the


    Tierney fortune!" Charlie heard every single word of this part of Chelsea''s speech through the phone.


    He snatched the phone open and shrieked at the top of his lungs, "Chelsea! Say that again! Repeat


    whatever you just said again!"


    "It''s such a shame to talk about it over the phone! I''lle and see you at the hotel once I''m done with


    my hair and makeup," Chelsea said. "It''s our father''s funeral today, after all. How could I possibly be


    absent from that?"


    Funeral?


    The color drained from Charlie''s face." Dad''s dead? You killed him?"


    Chelsea let out a chilling snicker, then hung up the phone.


    Hearing the undisguised arrogance in herugh, Charlie realized something had happened and his


    back instantly broke into a sweat!


    He called his subordinate, but there was no answer.


    He called his other subordinate, but there was no answer either!


    Both of these subordinates had already met their deaths and were swimming in pools of their own


    blood

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    While Charlie and Jete were busy weing guests at the hotel that morning, Elliot''s personal


    team of bodyguards and manned helicopters surrounded the entire Tierney Vi.


    Charlie''s subordinates had never in their lives encountered such a terrifying battle.


    All it took was the time for Elliot to finish one cigarette in the living room for his bodyguards to get back


    what was his!


    This top-secret n was devised after Chelsea heard Charlie''s phone conversation about how he had


    left his bargaining chip against Elliot with one of his subordinates.


    Once Elliot retrieved his belonging, he left. Chelsea knew that today was probably thest time they


    would ever meet again in their lives.


    He did not belong to her, not before, not now, and now ever.


    She never received love from Elliot, but she learned how to be ruthless and cruel!


    Over at the hotel, Ben received a phone call, then said to hisrades, "Elliot isn''ting. You can all


    leave now!"


    "Huh? Can we at least stay for lunch?" Jun was hungry.


    "There''ve been some changes in the Tierney family," Ben whispered. "You should leave if you don¡¯t


    want to get caught up in the mess."


    "What about you?" Jun decided to leave immediately. He wanted to stay and watch the show, but his


    life was more important.


    "I''m not afraid to die, so I''m staying to watch the fun." Ben did not expect Chelsea to be this ambitious,


    so he wanted to see for himself if she was able to snatch the inheritance away from Charlie.


    Jun dragged Chad out and left.


    When the two of them walked out of the hotel, they decided at the same time to go to the Foster


    mansion.


    Elliot probably already dealt with his situation. Otherwise, the wedding would not have been canceled.


    When they walked out, they saw Charlie frantically running around in circles at the doors to the banquet


    hall in a nervous frenzy.


    He actually thought that he had a chance against Elliot Foster!


    He should have weighed up himself and the situation before acting so arrogantly.


    In the living room at the Foster mansion, Mrs. Scarlet had followed Elliot''s instructions =f!:SNS? lit up


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the firece.


    Once the fire was lit, Elliot opened up a heavily folded piece of paper, nced at it once, then tossed it


    into the fire.


    The mes instantly engulfed the piece of paper and turned it into ash.


    Mrs. Scarlet stood silently on the side, afraid to say a word.


    "Do you know what this is?" Elliot said suddenly, breaking the silence.


    Mrs. Scarlet looked at the CD in his hand, then shook her head.


    "It''s a recording of my father''s funeral. I take it out and watch it every year on his death anniversary,"


    Elliot said hoarsely, then loosened his grip and allowed the CD to fall into the firece. "I was the one


    who killed him. You probably still remember that, right?¡±


    Mrs. Scarlet''s expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    "I don''t remember anything, Master Elliot! That¡¯s all in the past. You should focus on the future. You


    should¡¯ve burned all of these things a long time ago. You shouldn''t let anything chain you down!"


    "You were the person that my mother trusted the most. It''s only natural that you don''t me me." Elliot


    smiled as he watched the CD being destroyed by the mes. "If I got another chance, I''ll kill him myself


    all over again. He was a monster, but I''m an even more terrifying monster than he was." Over in


    Bridgedale, Avery walked into the bathroom and sshed her face with cold water after a long surgery.


    She turned her phone back on and nned on getting Mike toe and pick her up.


    However, her phone blew up with notifications the moment she turned it on!


    Tammy: [I don''t me Elliot, Avery. What happened to me had nothing to do with him. Besides, he


    wouldn''t have been able to retrieve his bargaining chip if it weren¡¯t for Chelsea''s help this time. I can


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    understand that.]


    Avery: [Sometimes, being too understanding makes it easier for you to be wronged.]


    Tammy: [Do you know why I''vee around? It''s not that I''m that forgiving, but it''s because Chelsea''s


    now disfigured. Her face will never recover. She has to spend the rest of her life with that hideous face.


    If I became like that, I''m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to live for another second longer. She won''t be any


    better off than we were before.


    Avery: [He who is unjust is doomed to destruction]


    Tammy: [That¡¯s right! Ben texted me just now and told me I must attend Jun''s wedding. What do you


    think he meant by that?]


    Avery: [Do you want to go? Go if you do, don''t go if you don''t. Don''t get influenced by him ]


    Tammy: [I wanted to go at first, but I got so mad today that I don¡¯t feel like going anymore]


    Avery: [Don¡¯t make a decision yet, then. Think about it again once you''ve calmed down]


    Tammy: [Okay. When are youing back, Avery? Hayden and La need to go back to school soon,


    right?]


    Avery: [Yeah, I''ll decide after checking on the patient''s post-op recovery. I''ll get Mike to take the kids


    back first. We can''t affect their studies.]


    Tammy: [Let me know once you''ve decided when toe back, then.]


    Avery: [I will ]


    Avery put her phone down, then reached up and rubbed her tired eyes.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    "Who were you texting? What¡¯s with that stern look on your face?¡± Mike teased.


    "It was Tammy. Who else do you think it could be?" Avery shut her eyes, then leaned back on the seat


    and rested.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I see. Has Elliot contacted you yet?" Mike asked nosily. "He didn''t really betray you this time, right? He


    didn''t marry Chelsea, but he was being threatened instead. You know the reason behind it, too..." "Who


    told you to stand up for him?" Avery opened her eyes and red at him.


    "Aren''t I just speaking the truth?" Mike shrugged. "I swear nobody told me to st


    "You''re right," Avery said agreeably. "He would rather hurt me and the children just to maintain his


    reputation. Of course, there was nothing wrong with what he did from his point of view."


    Mike smacked himself on the lips, then said, "I better not talk about him The more I do, the more you


    hate him."


    "My hatred for him is constant and won''t be affected by external factors," Avery said fairly.


    "Got it. Get some rest. I''ll wake you when we get home."


    That evening in Aryadelle, Ben arrived at the Foster mansion and brought with him the news of Charlie


    Tierney''s death.


    "I didn''t expect Chelsea to be this ruthless, Elliot." Ben opened up a bottle of wine, then poured


    himself a ss and took a sip. "Charlie was begging on his knees, but she didn''t waver at all. I


    suddenly find her quite scary."


    "She''s not the scary one." Elliot''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. Then, he said chillingly, "I was the


    one who told her that, between her and her brother, only one could live."

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Ben instantly understood the situation.


    "Take some time off and rest, Elliot!" Ben picked up an empty ss and poured Elliot a ss of wine.


    "You''ve suffered through a lottely."


    Elliot took over the ss of wine, then said hoarsely, I didn''t suffer through anything."


    Avery and the children were the ones who were truly wronged.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but she''s most likely still furious with you right now.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    You''ll get kicked out if you hastily run to her now." Ben could not bear to watch


    Elliot endure that sort of humiliation. "Jun invited her to his wedding on the first of April. She should be


    attending. That would be a good opportunity to act."


    Elliot did not respond.


    He was not sure if he would be able to wait that long.


    A month was not that long, but it was not short either. It was enough for a lot of changes to happen.


    "Hayden and La should be going back to school soon, right? She probably will be back in Aryadelle


    soon, then." Seeing Elliot''s long face, Ben racked his brain toe up with ideas for him.


    If Avery returned to Aryadelle, then there was still a chance.


    If she continues to refuse to return, things would be trickier to handle.


    "She picked up a job in Bridgedale." Elliot recalled the folder he found in Avery''s room before. "The


    patient has the same


    illness that Shea did."


    "Oh? What a coincidence." Ben was a little shocked. "Does that mean she won''t being back for


    now? What a shame. Although, picking up this job probably means that she¡¯s still thinking about Shea!"


    It had not been long since Shea passed away. How could Avery possibly have forgotten about her?


    Two dayster, Mike brought Hayden and La back to Aryadelle.


    Chad picked them up from the airport.


    When he saw the children, he gave them each a small gift.


    "Thank you, Uncle Chad." La epted the gift, but Hayden turned away and refused.


    This was because Hayden knew that Chad was Elliot''s personal assistant.


    "Hold on to your brother''s gift for him for now, La! It''s nothing fancy." Chad quickly h>h%=WNU;led


    the awkward situation, then turned to Mike and asked," When will Avery and Robert being back?"


    "I don''t know. Her patient just woke up when we were leaving. "Mike picked La up, then said, "Let''s


    talk when we get home! Is there anything to eat at home? Should we get something to eat before


    heading back?"


    "I made a few simple dishes, but I don''t mind eating out either," Chad said modestly.


    "Since you already cooked, let''s just go home and eat!" Mike nced at Hayden, then cleared his


    throat and said, "Listen, Hayden. Uncle Chad and your father have a purely business rtionship! He¡¯s


    on our side."


    Hayden shot him a cold look and said," Make him quit his job, then."


    "Well, I..."


    Chad saw how Mike had turned scarlet and could not get a word now, so he quickly smoothed things


    over and said, "I''m a spy that your Uncle Mike ced by your father''s side. Do you know what a spy is?


    Basically, whatever your father does every day, I have to report it to Mike."


    Hayden lifted his eyes, then asked Mike, "Is that true?"


    "Of course! Do you think your mother would let him into our house if he wasn''t on our side?" Mike


    decided to use Avery to make his words more convincing. "Don''t worry, Big H. I''ll be the first one to


    deal with him if he ever betrays us."


    Over in Bridgedale, Adrian woke up the second night after his surgery.


    He might have woken up, but his condition was not ideal.


    Whether it was the doctors or his family speaking to him, he was unresponsive.


    He seemed to not be able to hear a sound. He stared nkly ahead for a while, then shut his eyes and


    fell asleep.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Avery could not slip away and had no choice but to let Mike return to Aryadelle with the twins first.


    Adrian''s family was not happy with his post-surgery condition, but at least they did not give Avery a


    hard time about it.


    Both parties signed an agreement before the surgery. Avery would treat Adrian''s illness, but she could


    not guarantee that the surgery would be aplete sess.


    Three days after the surgery, Avery''s phone rang at noon.


    Once she heard the phone ringing, she quickly wrapped up changing Robert''s diaper, then picked up


    her phone and answered the call.


    "Adrian''s awake, Doctor Tate. He can hear us this time and he¡¯s responding."


    Adrian''s father, Nathan, was the one on the other line.


    Avery suddenly felt relieved, "I''ll head over to the hospital right away."


    She hung up the phone, then handed the baby to Mrs. Cooper.


    Once she arrived at the hospital, she hurried over to the patient''s room.


    "He went back to sleep again, Doctor Tate," Nathan said in confusion with furrowed brows. "Is he still


    weak from the surgery? He isn''t just going to be unconscious this whole time, is he? If that''s the case,


    then he was better off before the surgery!" "You''ve never had major surgery before, have you? The


    week after a major surgery is when the patient is at their weakest," Avery said sternly.


    "I see. Don''t get mad, Doctor Tate. I''m not doubting you. I just feel like he''s still kind of an idiot." Nathan


    rubs his hands together. He was clearly unhappy with the post-op results.


    Avery''s heart tightened in her chest.


    "Please step outside for a moment. Let''s have a private chat."


    Once the two of them stepped out of the room, Avery said, "Myst patient had the same illness as


    Adrian. She was only able to recover to the point of being able to care for herself again until after the


    second surgery. It also did not happen right away. She slowly recovered with the patience, love and


    care from her family members. I know you''re worried about Adrian, but can you not treat him like an


    idiot? I can tell you for certain that it''s practically impossible that he will turn back into an ordinary


    person.


    A wave of misery shed across Nathan''s eyes.


    "I thought you really were a miracle worker! Didn''t yourst patient pretty much turn into an ordinary


    person after surgery?"


    "I''m not a miracle worker. Whoever told you that myst patient was pretty much normal after surgery,


    you can take that up with them." When Avery thought of Shea, she could not help from being


    emotional.


    "Why are you being so emotional? It''s not like I''m asking you forpensation." Nathan gazed at


    Avery with a confused expression on his face. "Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry? I''m not


    shouting at you or hitting you. How can you be a doctor with this level of mental capacity?"


    When a nurse walked by


    Avery took a deep breath, quicklyposed herself, then headed back into the patient''s room.


    She had yet to see what Adrian looked like when he was conscious, so whatever Nathan said should


    not affect her mood.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she walked into the room and saw Adrian''s paleplexion, her emotions wavered.


    The reason why her eyes reddened earlier had nothing to do with the surgery, but that she actually


    heard Elliot''s voice in Nathan.


    In her mind, Elliot and the middle-aged man in front of her were gradually ovepping and turning into


    the same person.


    She imagined that Elliot was the one chastising her, which was why she lost control of her emotions for


    a moment.


    Soon after, the nurse walked into the room and handed Avery a ss of water.


    "Don''t take Mr. White''s words to heart, Doctor Tate. He doesn¡¯t really care about his son at all. I should


    probably say that nobody in that family cares about Adrian. The nurses are the one who take care of


    him every day. We were the ones who called them over when Adrian woke up." The nurse''s words


    made Avery¡¯s heart sink.


    Nathan had continuously told her that he loved this son more than anything.


    However, it was clear from his actions today that everything he said before was a lie!

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    If Nathan truly loved Adrian, then he would not call him an idiot.


    Elliot never called Shea such a thing, and he would get furious if anyone called Shea an idiot.


    This was the difference between loving someone and not loving someone.


    "There''s an old saying in Aryadelle that you never see a good person standing by the bed of someone


    with an old illness. I think Adrian¡¯s family probably does love him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have spent


    all that money and effort to treat his illness. " Avery took a sip of water, then readjusted her mindset.


    "I suppose that¡¯s true. Either way, his family still shouldn''t be letting out their frustrations on you."


    "I was the one who didn''t exin things to them well enough before the surgery. They were under the


    impression that I could help Adrian return to normal." Avery lowered her gaze and looked at Adrian. "


    Perhaps I said something that made them misunderstand."


    "Their expectations were too high. It would already be a great oue if Adrian¡¯s condition improves


    slightly," said the nurse as sheforted Avery. "Don''t stoop to their level, Doctor Tate. By the way,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    don''t forget to collect the payment for the surgery.¡±


    Avery had only collected a deposit from Adrian''s family. They had agreed to pay the rest after the


    surgery.


    However, judging by their attitude, Avery had no ns to collect the rest of the


    payment.


    Back when she agreed to take on Adrian''s surgery, it was not wholly because of the money, but also for


    Shea.


    After Avery sat in the room for a while, the patient on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    Avery shifted her gaze from her phone and met Adrian''s eyes.


    "How are you feeling, Adrian?" she asked gently as she put her phone down. "Your head might hurt a


    little, but that''s normal. Can you hear me?"


    Adrian gazed at her face and very quickly responded.


    Not only did he nod his head, but he also managed to hoarsely say ''yes''.


    Avery looked at his eyes and expression.


    She did not think he was an idiot at all.


    His reaction was about the same as Shea''s back then.


    Apart from once calling Shea an idiot in the heat of a moment during a fight with Elliot, she had never


    seen Shea as an idiot.


    "I''m your attending doctor. My name is Avery Tate." Avery was introducing herself to him because she


    never had the chance to do so with Shea before.


    If she could turn back time, she wished that she could have said these words the moment after Shea


    woke up from surgery ;a &?QMV< made her feel safe.


    "Let me know if you don''t feel well. If I''m not here, then you can tell whoever is around about it and ask


    them to inform me. " Avery held Adrian''s cold hand, then added, "I''ll do my best to help you." The


    space between Adrian''s brows rxed and he once again responded to Avery.


    "If you''re feeling dizzy, you can close your eyes and get some rest," Avery continued after noticing he


    was a little quiet.


    Adrian shook his head and kept his clear, glistening eyes fixed on her.


    Avery shed a polite smile at first, but his extended staring made her feel slightly embarrassed.


    "What are you thinking about, Adrian?" she asked.


    Adrian hesitated, then asked, "My name is ... Adrian?"


    "That''s right. Your name is Adrian White. You''re sick, so your family asked me to treat your illness,"


    Avery exined patiently. "Your head might hurt right now or your mind might asionally go nk.


    Don''t worry. Things will get better gradually."


    Adrian''s lips parted, then he said hoarsely," Thank you."


    At the doorway to the room, Nathan was stunned to see the scene before him.


    Adrian had woken up twice before. He did not seem to be able to hear anything the first time and had


    no reaction. He could hear the second time, but his eyes were nk and he ignored everyone.


    He did not expect him to wake up this time and be able to speak.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    "Adrian! My dear boy!¡± Nathan rushed into the room and shoved Avery aside.


    Avery did not feel any respect from this man at all.


    It was as if he wanted to kick her out of the room.


    She stared at the man''s profile and wanted to say something, but her reason stopped her from doing


    so.


    She felt bad for Adrian, but she had no connection to him at all. Once she was finished with his surgery


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and his family was happy with the results, her job here was done.


    "I was wrong about you earlier, Doctor Tate! " After Nathan got a response from Adrian, he immediately


    turned around and said emotionally, "Adrian understood when I called out to him. This is a huge


    improvement! I¡¯ll wire over the remaining payment to you in three days, Doctor Tate. As for the follow


    up... If Adrian doesn''t have any other incurable diseases, then we don''t bother you again."


    Avery was stunned.


    Nathan was saying that once they paid her off, whatever happens to Adrian in the future had nothing to


    do with her anymore. He also meant for her not to bother them again.


    However, Avery really wanted to know how Adrian would recover.


    "I don¡¯t need the rest of the payment, Mr. White. I just need you to allow me to pay him follow-up visits


    one of your patients, Doctor Tate?" Nathan shed a meaningful smile. "If I receive your call in the


    future, then of course I will answer it. However, please don''t me me if I get too busy to pick up your


    calls!"


    Avery found the smile of his face to be slightly sinister.


    She always gave people the benefit of the doubt, but there was something about


    Nathan that made shivers run down her spine.


    He was basically telling her that he would never answer her calls no matter how much she tried.


    She did not understand why he would not let her make follow-up visits.


    Could Nathan somehow guarantee that Adrian''s illness would not cause problems again in the future?


    If it truly was in Adrian¡¯s best interest, then he would never be this disrespectful toward his son''s


    attending doctor.


    Avery was livid :f*?TKW? wanted to chastise him, but she held back her rage when she saw Adrian on


    the bed from the corner of her eye.


    It was fine. She had the White family''s home address, so she could just pay Adrian a visit thereter.


    Within half an hour of leaving the hospital, Avery received a notification on her phone about a new


    deposit into her bank ount.


    She had received the rest of the surgical fees from Nathan.


    Her fingers clenched tightly around her phone as she stared at the amount of money.


    What a strange family the Whites were!


    They were extremely respectful toward her before the surgery. They went with everything she said, as


    if afraid that she would refuse to treat Adrian''s illness.


    However, their attitudes took a shocking turn after the surgery.


    Avery decided that she absolutely had to make a follow-up visit to the White''s family home to check on


    Adrian in the future. She did not believe that they would refuse to let her into the house.


    When she returned home, Mrs. Cooper saw her long face and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong, Avery?


    Is the patient not doing well?


    Avery shook her head. "He''s doing pretty well, but there''s something off about his family.


    "You''re a doctor. You just need to focus on your patient. Whether or not there''s something off about his


    family has nothing to do with you. You''d be exhausted if you also had to care about your patients''


    families!" said Mrs. Cooper.


    "Spending all of that money to hire you for the surgery must mean that they really care about the


    patient, right? Even if they don''t love him, they probably aren''t abusing him," she added.


    "I suppose so. I was probably just overthinking it." Avery smiled, then said, "I wonder if it''s because I


    miss Shea so much.


    I keep thinking that this patient is so simr to her. What''s even weirder is that his father reminds me of


    Elliot."

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Avery was just kidding around, but Mrs. Cooper''s expression turned slightly unnatural after she heard


    what she said.


    Mrs. Cooper froze for a moment, then forced a smile and said, "Maybe you¡¯re not just missing Shea,


    but Master Elliot, too. Since your work here is done, can we go back to Aryadelle now?"


    Avery did not feel like returning so soon.


    There was not much to worry about after Hayden and La went back to school.


    Besides, she had spent too much energy on the surgery the past few days, so she was exhausted.


    She wanted to take a break, then think about returning to Aryadelle.


    Otherwise, if she rushed back now, she would only end up cooped up resting at home.


    "You can take a break first if you''re too tired. I''m not in a hurry to go back." Mrs. Cooper was especially


    talented at reading faces. "I''m just beginning to miss Hayden and La, that''s all. My heart feels empty


    even when I don''t see them for just a day."


    "I know. I miss them, too, but I''ve been too tired the past few days. Let''s head back after a couple of


    days of rest," Avery said,ing to apromise.


    She could not continue to dy her return just to avoid Elliot.


    "Alright, Avery. I made some soup. Have some, then go to bed. You look like you''ve lost weight these


    days." Mrs. Cooper ced Robert in his crib, then went to the kitchen to get Avery a bowl of soup.


    Robert was a good baby. Even when he''s in his crib by himself, he did not cry.


    Some children were so used to being held that they could not stand being put down.


    "Do you miss your brother and sister, sweetie?" Avery stood by the crib and cooed at Robert. "I''ll take


    you home in a couple of days, okay? Have you eaten? Would you like Mommy to pick you up?"


    She was exhausted at first, but after saying a few sentences to Robert, she could not help but hold him


    in her arms.


    When Mrs. Cooper walked in with the bowl of soup and saw this, she chuckled and said, "You just can¡¯t


    help but want to hold him every time you see him, right?¡±


    "Yes, he''s such a good baby. It feels like he underst=f!:WJR>s us when we talk to him." Avery carried


    Robert over to the couch and took a seat. "Otherwise, how could such a good baby exist? You don''t cry


    or whine, and you stare right at me every time I talk to you. Are you my little angel?"


    Mrs. Cooper ced the bowl of soup on the coffee table, then said, "Have some soup first, Avery."


    "Okay." Avery handed Robert over to Mrs. Cooper. "Did La call after I left for the hospital this


    morning?"


    "She did. She said she wanted to see her little brother." Mrs. Cooper took a seat next to Avery with


    Robert in her arms. "She said she''s going back to school tomorrow and she''s a little nervous about it.


    She said you promised her before that you would take her to her new school when she started first


    grade."


    Avery froze in the middle of drinking her soup.


    She seemed to have indeed given such a promise to La before, but she forgot about it after she


    picked up Adrian''s case.


    "I''ll check for flights.¡± Avery immediately put down her spoon and checked if she could hurry back now.


    "I already consoled her. She said she understood that you were busy with work and won''t me you, "


    Mrs. Cooper said.


    "I was too careless."


    ''Who could me you? If you really wanted to y the role of a mother at one hundred percent, then


    you would have to give two hundred percent of your energy for it to be enough. La isn''t a three-year-


    old anymore. She should learn to be considerate of her parents. That''s the only way she''s going to


    grow up."


    "I suppose that makes sense."


    Mrs. Cooper''s cheeks turned pink. "By the way. Master Elliot called, too. Don''t worry, it wasn''t about the


    kids and he didn''t ask about you. He told me that my things were all packed and wanted to find a good


    time to hand them over to me."


    Things were over between Avery and Elliot, but it was not like her expression would change every time


    he was mentioned.


    "What did you tell him?"


    "I told him that Mike was back in Aryadelle, so he could either contact Mike and arrange for my things


    to be sent to him, or wait until I return and pick them up myself," Mrs. Cooper said honestly.


    Avery nodded her head.


    "He said he''ll get the driver to send my things over to the Starry River Vi. I thought that was fine, so I


    agreed."


    Avery nodded once again.


    At seven the next morning, a ck Rolls-Roice slowly made its way into the Starry River neighborhood


    and eventually pulled up in front of Avery''s front gates.


    At that moment, the bodyguard had already sent Hayden to school, and Mike was about to send La


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    off to another elementary school.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    The elite ss for young prodigies that Hayden attends at Central University was unlike any other


    ordinary elementary school. No matter how much money Avery had, she would not be able to enroll


    La there.


    Besides, La did not want to join an elite ss anyway.


    She could not understand anything that Hayden was learning about, nor did she have any interest in it.


    When Mike led La out of the house and saw Elliot''s car, he immediately froze in his tracks.


    Elliot''s driver opened up the trunk to the car and brought out Mrs. Cooper''s suitcases.


    Mike held La''s hand and walked over to check on the situation.


    "These are Mrs. Cooper¡¯s things. She resigned from her job at the Foster mansion, so Mr. Foster asked


    me to bring her things here," said the driver.


    "Your boss let you use the Rolls-Roice to send luggage over?" Mike¡¯s intuition told him that it was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    possible that Elliot was in the car.


    After a few seconds of awkwardness, the driver exined, "Mr. Foster is in the car. I was driving him


    out for breakfast."


    Mike chuckled coldly, then let go of La''s hand, walked over to the car, and tapped on the door to the


    backseat.


    The window rolled down, and Elliot''s cold, handsome face appeared in front of Mike.


    Mike smirked, then teased, "It''s seven thirty in the morning. Shouldn''t a pamperedpany president


    like you still be in bed? What kind ofpany president wakes up at seven in the morning for


    breakfast? Did you not have dinnerst night?"


    Elliot remained silent.


    "Give it to me straight. You came over here to have breakfast, didn''t you. There are some pancakes


    left. If you don''t mind, then


    Before Mike could finish his sentence, Elliot opened the car door and got out.


    It was Mike''s turn to be speechless now.


    Was he actually shameless enough to go in and have breakfast?


    When La saw Elliot get out of the car, she immediately frowned. She went behind Mike, grabbed his


    hand, and dragged him away.


    "Get back in the car for now, Foster! Don¡¯t make my sweet La cry! Otherwise, she¡¯llin to


    Avery when she calls her tonight!" Mike threatened.


    Elliot stopped in his tracks.


    He missed the children deeply.


    That was why he could not help bute over. He would be happy even if he caught a glimpse of one


    of the children.


    La hid behind Mike. She refused to see Elliot, ;h''


    She was so happy when she thought that she finally had a father. However, her happiness onlysted


    for a few days until he turned back into Dirtbag Dad.


    She knew that Elliot had his reasons for turning back into a dirtbag, but how could her broken heart


    possibly recover after only such a short period of time?


    "Daddy would like to apologize to you, La." Elliot''s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat, and his voice


    was deep and heavy as he said, "It was my fault. Whatever my reasons, I still hurt you, and that puts


    me in the wrong."


    La''s eyes instantly reddened as she heard his apology.


    She yanked at Mike''s arm and wanted to quickly leave this ce.


    Mike immediately picked her up and carried her over to the garage.


    The moment she was picked up, La lowered her head and did not want to be seen by Elliot.


    A few secondster, however, she could not help but sneak a peek at Elliot.


    Elliot was also staring right at her.


    When father and daughter met eyes, something snapped inside of Elliot and he called out, "I''m sorry,


    sweetie! Won''t you give Daddy another chance?!"


    At that moment, Mike stopped in his tracks. His phone was ringing in his pocket.


    He put La down, pulled out his phone, and answered the call.


    "What?! Robert''s got a fever? Don''t be scared, Avery..."


    Elliot heard what Mike was saying from the front gates. Then, he hurried over and snatched the phone


    out of Mike''s hand!

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Mike was so shocked that he thought his soul was about to leave his body!


    "What the hell are you doing with my phone?!" he snapped furiously, then snatched his phone back.


    On the other end of the line, Avery was stunned.


    Who snatched Mike''s phone away? Who would dare do such a thing?


    Elliot''s face automatically appeared in her mind.


    "Put it on speaker!" Elliot demanded through bloodshot eyes.


    Robert had a fever. He needed to know how he was doing.


    When Avery heard Elliot''s voice, she drew a sharp breath.


    What were Elliot and Mike doing together?


    It should be past seven in the morning in Aryadelle. What was Elliot doing at her house?


    "Why should I do what you say? You''re not the boss of me!" Mike could not hold back his bad temper.


    Elliot''s expression instantly turned dark as his cold eyes emanated a murderous aura


    Mike, however, was not afraid of him.


    La stood next to Mike and watched as the two men argued. She thought they were about to start a


    fight, and she burst into tears.


    "I''m gonna bete for school!" she sobbed.


    La was not the type of little girl who cried for no reason.


    The moment she began to cry, Mike and Elliot instantly let down their guards and looked at her


    helplessly.


    "Don''t cry, sweetie! I''ll take you to school right away! I promise you won''t bete!" Mike picked La up


    with one arm and hurried over to the garage.


    Elliot wanted to run after his father and make her feel better, but he figured that doing that would only


    make La cry even more.


    He walked dejectedly out of the front yard.


    Once he got in the car, the driver got into the driver''s seat and asked, "Where to, Sir?"


    Elliot''s eyes were turned toward the window as if he did not hear the driver''s voice.


    The driver knew that he did not want to leave La, so he did not say another word.


    Mike put his phone on speaker and ced it in the car.


    He settled La into the child''s car seat, then quickly got into the driver''s seat and drove the car out


    onto the street.


    "How''s Robert going right now? Why did he suddenly get a fever?" he asked while he drove.


    "The heater started acting up around noon, so we didn''t have heat for a few hours.


    Robert probably wasn''t used to the change in temperature." Avery held her phone >g¡±< PIV> walked a


    few steps away. "His fever has subsided now, but I probably have to dy my return to Aryadelle."


    She had originally booked tickets to return home the next day, but she returned the tickets when Robert


    suddenly got a fever.


    She had to wait until Robert waspletely recovered.


    She had called Mike to tell him that she would dy her trip home.


    Mike was relieved. "He should be fine now that his fever subsided, right? He won''t go back to how he


    was when he was first born, right?"


    "He won''t. He¡¯s doing better now that the fever''s gone. He''s sleeping right now." Avery had taken


    Robert to the hospital for treatment. Once his fever subsided, the doctor allowed her to take him home


    to rest.


    Children''s feverse back easily, so Avery could not say for certain whether or not Robert''s would


    returnter on.


    She was sure, however, that this was merely a cold, and not another disease.


    "That''s good. You scared me for a moment there. I thought it was like before..." Mike let out a heavy


    sigh. "That b*st*rd, Elliot Foster, snatched my phone away just now. My soul almost left my body. I


    thought I ran into a ghost in broad daylight!"


    "What was he doing there?" Avery asked.


    "He used the excuse the he was sending over Mrs. Cooper''s things, but actually wanted to see the


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    kids. He could send the luggage at any time. Why did he have toe over first thing in the morning?


    Besides, the driver could''ve been the one to send the luggage over alone. Why did he have to show up


    personally?" Mike poured out his thoughts, then noticed the rearview mirror from the corner of his eye


    and said," Huh? He''s tailing me."


    Avery''s brows furrowed.


    She was not in Aryadelle right now, so she could not stop Elliot from doing anything.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Avery knew that Elliot would not try to take the children away or force them into doing anything, but she


    still felt uneasy.


    "I''m hanging up, Avery. He''s tailing me right now." Mike''s tone made it sound like he wanted to shake


    off Elliot.


    Avery immediately snapped, "Don''t speed, Mike! Safetyes first. Let him follow you if he wants to.


    It¡¯s not like he can just walk into La¡¯s school anyway."


    "Alright! Maybe he''s just worried about Robert! His face looked terrible when he heard that Robert had


    a fever. I''m guessing his first reaction was the same as mine and he probably thought that Robert was


    in the same condition as before." Mike¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down.


    "Exin it to himter, then! Drive safe.


    I¡¯m hanging up."


    "Okay."


    After he hung up, Mike nced at La.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She was pouting and her eyes were red. She was not trying, but she looked especially devastated.


    "Did we scare you earlier, sweetie? Don''t be scared. He won''ty a finger on me. Even if we do fight, I


    might not lose!" Mike said.


    "If he hits you, then I''ll never like him again."


    "Oh? Are you saying that you''re beginning to like him again now?"


    La frowned and said in frustration," Didn''t he ask for another chance? I''m still thinking about it!"


    Mike sighed. "Why are you forgiving him so easily? You''ll be easily taken advantage of in the future like


    this, sweetie! You should learn from your mother. She''s..."


    "He¡¯s handsome, rich, and is a sweet talker ... That''s why Mommy gave him three kids," La said,


    Mike was speechless. He stayed silent for a moment, then retorted, "He¡¯s a sweet talker? When was


    he ever a sweet talker?"


    "He called me ''sweetie'' just now."


    Mike was at a loss for words once again.


    She was right. It was not easy for someone as stone-cold as Elliot to call someone " sweetie".


    It was clear that he was working hard to redeem himself with La.


    Fifteen minutester, they pulled up at the


    school gates.


    Once Mike brought the car to a halt, the Rolls-Roice behind him followed suit.


    Mike carried La out of the car.


    Elliot had barely made it out of the car when a h>a*some silhouette suddenly appeared and took La


    out of Mike''s arms.


    A delighted smile instantly appeared on La''s face.


    Elliot watched from afar as La wrapped her little arms around Eric Santos'' neck and gave him a


    peck on the cheek.


    Elliot''s fingers instantly tightened around the car door.


    Now that La had Eric, she immediately forgot about the father standing behind her.


    Eric carried La into the school, while


    Mike leisurely strolled over to Elliot.


    "Go home! You cane back again when Avery returns." Mike pat Elliot on the shoulder and said,


    "As long as Avery forgives you, it doesn''t matter how many kids you have, they will all obediently


    acknowledge you in the end."


    "How''s Robert?" Elliot asked after he calmed down.


    "His fever subsided. It''s not like thest time. It was just amon cold," Mike said. "So Avery won''t be


    Elliot was relieved, then got back into the car.


    "Don''t even think about going to Bridgedale to look for her. You''ll only trigger negative emotions in her if


    you do that," Mike said as he held onto the car and bent over. "If you can''t stand the guilt and can''t wait


    to see her, then you should at least give her a call first! Who knows? She might just pick up"


    Once Mike was done talking, he closed the door for Elliot.


    The ck Rolls-Roice drove off and made its way onto the main road.


    As Elliot sat in the car, he clenched his jaw in torment.


    Of course he had thought of giving Avery a call.


    He held his breath, then pulled out his phone and dialed her number.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    When Avery saw the call from Elliot, she hung up without hesitation.


    With his pride, he definitely would not call back after she hung up on him.


    Elliot was taken aback when his call was declined within seconds.


    He understood why Avery would not take his calls. He had broken her heart, after all.


    Even so, did she really need to decline his call that quickly?!


    It caught him off guard and caused him to be filled with panic and grief.


    Avery was underestimating him if she thought that this was enough to make him retreat in defeat.


    Elliot found Mrs. Cooper¡¯s number and dialed it.


    He had alreadye up with an excuse before he called Avery. It was that he had heard about


    Robert''s fever and wanted to call to check on things.


    If Mrs. Cooper answered the phone, he could use the same excuse.


    In the end, Mrs. Cooper also declined his call.


    Elliot''s face was frozen still as he stared at the rejected call.


    It had barely been more than two weeks since Mrs. Cooper resigned from her job with the Foster


    family. How could she be this heartless?!


    They had an employer-employee rtionship for decades, after all. Was that nothingpared to her


    new friendship with Avery?


    It was heartbreaking!


    Over at Bridgedale, Mrs. Cooper saw Avery let out a sigh of relief after she heartlessly declined Elliot''s


    call.


    Mrs. Cooper was not a fool.


    She had clearly seen how Avery declined the call earlier.


    Besides, Avery had already told her before to sever all ties with Elliot.


    How could she possibly answer Elliot''s call in front of Avery''s face?


    Even if she had to stay in touch with Elliot, she would only do it in secret!


    "I didn''t answer his call, Avery." Mrs. Cooper slipped her phone back in her pocket. "Even so, could he


    be calling about something urgent?"


    Avery shook her head and said, "He most likely wants to ask about Robert''s cold."


    She had told Mike on the phone to exin things to Elliot. She trusted that Mike had already done as


    she asked.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, there was no need for her to answer his call ?f*>RKX< repeat Robert¡¯s condition to him.


    "I see. Don''t tell me that he went to your ce at this hour to send my things?" Mrs. Cooper said, then


    quickly exined, "He never told me he would send them himself when we talked on the phone


    before."


    "We might have broken up, but it''s not like there''s any deep hatred between us. I can''t stop him from


    using your luggage as an excuse to sneak a peek at the kids, nor will I pick a fight with him about it."


    "Okay. I knew you weren''t such a heartless person, Avery. What parents won''t miss their own


    children?" Mrs. Cooper said, then nced at the time and added, "You should be hungry by now. I''ll go


    put something together."


    Once Mrs. Cooper walked into the kitchen and put the stew on the stove, she quickly sent Elliot a text


    message.


    [Robert is fine for now. Avery said she doesn''t hate you that much. Give her some time.]


    Once the message was sent, Mrs. Cooper put her phone away and began to cook.


    After Elliot saw Mrs. Cooper''s text, his emotions gradually calmed down.


    After Chelsea was done with her father and brother''s funeral arrangements, she organized a press


    conference as the new head of Trust Capital.


    Her hair was styled over her shoulders and she was wearing a simple ck suit. The ck mask she


    was wearing covered part of her face and revealed a pair of cold eyes.


    Under the protection of her bodyguard, she walked onstage and took a seat.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    "A series of events urred in the Tierney family over the course of the past few days. I feel that there


    is a need for me to give the public an exnation." Chelsea faced the cameras and said nonchntly,


    "After my father was diagnosed withte-stage lung cancer five years ago, he has spent this entire time


    fighting the disease. His body had long since failed on him, and he had been depending on medication


    to continue his life. Unfortunately, on the day of my wedding, he passed away."


    "Miss Tierney, we''re more interested in what happened at your wedding with Elliot Foster." One of the


    reporters brought up this sharp question.


    Very quickly, another reporter also asked," Why didn¡¯t Elliot Foster show up on your wedding day, Miss


    Tierney? Will you be holding a makeup wedding after this?"


    Chelsea had already expected that these questions would pop up during the press conference.


    "I will not. Elliot Foster and I will not be getting married," Chelsea said. "I''m thankful for his cooperation


    during our little act. This was all forced onto me by my brother, Charlie Tierney. He wanted the family


    fortune for himself to the point that he wanted to murder me. If Mr. Foster had not given me a helping


    hand, I would already be dead by my brother''s hands by now."


    A wave of sighs from the reporters offstage followed her exnation.


    "After my father was diagnosed with cancer, my brother forced him out of his seat. He had always


    made it seem like my father favored sons over daughters, but my father favored me the most. It was a


    shame that my father''s condition continued to deteriorate as the days went by and could not protect


    me," Chelsea continued.


    "Miss Tierney, your rtionship with your brother seemed very good before your disfigurement. Were


    you staying at his apartment on the night of the fire?" asked one of the reporters.


    "I told you that was before my disfigurement. All the men I knew were nice to be before I was


    disfigured." At this point, Chelsea tried her best to suppress her heartache. "That''s all in the past. I will


    be leading Trust Capital from now on onto an even more glorious future."


    After the press conference came to an end, Chelsea got into the car ?g";RJR= took off her mask.


    She reached up and stroked the scars on her face.


    It felt like she had achieved everything, but at the same time, nothing at all.


    Even now that she had Trust Capital and all the money in the world, this was not the life she wanted to


    live!


    Elliot did not show up at the Sterling Group offices that day.


    Chad called Mrs. Scarlet to ask about him, and was told that Elliot had gotten up early that morning and


    was now resting at home.


    Chad could not help butugh.


    He had been advising Elliot to take a break for a while now, but Elliot was not someone who took the


    advice of others.


    It was a good thing that he was resting at home today.


    After Chad sent some documents over to the vice president''s office, he went to the financial


    department to look for Ben.


    Ben had just made a cup of coffee, so his entire office was filled with the fragrance of it.


    "Let''s help Mr. Foster out, Ben!" Chad said.


    Ben raised his brows. "How would we do that? Abduct Avery and send her into his bed?"


    Chad was speechless.


    "My mother visited me yesterday and is staying at my ce. I thought she was an olddy with a


    modern mindset, but she ended up turning on some romantic movie in the living room and forced me to


    watch it with her. She wanted me to learn how to conquer women from the leading man." Chad was


    very interested in the subject and was all ears.


    "I watched the movie with her for a little bit to keep her happy." Ben took a sip of his coffee, then


    continued, "The leading man''s mother abducted a beautiful woman for him. She had wrapped her up in


    a duvet. The woman is the leadingdy. Once the leadydy was abducted, she was sent straight into


    the leading man¡¯s bed. Then, the olddy shoved the leading man into the room and locked the door


    behind him. She made them stay in that room together for a whole week."


    "Holy crap!" Chad eximed. "What happened, then?"


    Ben coughed, then said, "Then, they went fromplete strangers to lovers in bed. Pretty awesome,


    right?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes! That''s crazy awesome!" Chad praised.


    "I know you want to help Elliot, but I really don¡¯t have any ideas. I''m still traumatized by that TV show,"


    Ben said.


    "Alright, then. I''ll have toe up with something myself," said Chad.


    Evening came in the blink of an eye.


    Over at the Starry River Vi, Hayden and La arrived home one after the other.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Chad Rayner put dinner on the table while giving Mike a wink.


    Mike got the message and nodded.


    "My dears, let''s have some outdoor fun this weekend!" Mike announced after the twins were at the


    dining table.


    La was always an ardent supporter." Sounds great! Uncle Mike, where would you be taking us?¡±


    Hayden said, "Uh, it''s only Tuesday today."


    Mike replied, "Well, we can first make ns, can''t we? Big H, you won¡¯t be free over the weekend


    right?"


    Hayden said, "Nope." His learning assignment for the semester was quite heavy. There was no time to


    spare for any kind of amusement.


    "You''re only in elementary school! That¡¯s so miserable! Once you have entered junior high, would you


    even have time for home?" With a long face, Mike said, "I wasn''t as exhausted as you when I was a


    boy. Look at me now. I''ve still turned out great, haven''t I?


    "I will ovee you in greatness," Hayden responded with conviction.


    Mike felt like he got shot in the knee by an arrow.


    If Hayden had said that in the past, he would have shown him his ce. Now that Hayden had said it,


    he wasn''t able to muster up any courage to put Hayden down.


    La burst intoughter and gave Hayden a thumbs up.


    "I''ll get your mother to transfer you out of the elite ss," Mike said, exasperated.


    "There''s no chance mommy would listen to you."


    The blow Mike received from the verbal judo was so great that he wasn''t able to stand up. Instead, he


    ate with his head down.


    "Uncle Mike, when is mommying back?" La couldn''t wait for her mother''s return. She wished


    she could hang out with her.


    "Your mother has toe back a wee bitter today. Your little brother is down with a cold, and she


    has to make sure that he recovers beforeing back." Mike exined.


    "Didn''t you say brother''s fever has subsided?"


    "Yup, you''re right. While the fever is gone, he might still haveplications such as coughing! There is


    no other way than to wait for his full recovery."


    "Are you sure my little brother''s coughing? I haven''t ever heard him cough. Ever!" the curious La


    asked, with one big blink.


    As babies don''t walk nor talk, she was always under the impression that babies were a different


    species from them.


    "Now does my little brother fart?" Before Mike could answer, La went on, "My brother smells nice,


    could his fart have the same fragrance?"


    Across the table, there was a thud. Hayden dropped his knife =h(=TJT= fork and he left the dining


    table.


    Chad walked past Mike. While resting his hands on Mike¡¯s back, he roared intoughter.


    Mike sighed, "La, your little brother drinks milk all day every day. Even if he farts, how smelly would


    it be? Anyway, are you able to shift your focus to something more meaningful? Say, where are we


    heading this weekend?"


    "Well, I did ask a while ago. You ignored me. " La cut a small bit of meat with her knife and hooked


    some into her tiny mouth. "What do we do with Hayden if he goes hungryter tonight? He doesn''t


    even take snacks."


    "Well, if he is hungry then, I''ll prep some food for him," Chad promised while whipping out a poster.


    It was the promotional poster for Dream City.


    After seeing the poster, La''s eye glittered and she put down her knife.


    "What a glorious castle! Uncle Mike, are we going to y here this weekend?" La put her hands on


    the poster and she studied the myriad of pictures printed on it.


    Mike replied, "If you are up for it, we are up for it."


    "I wanna go! I wanna go! This ce looks breathtaking! I wonder why I haven''t been there at least


    once."


    Chad introduced," It was only open for business near the end ofst year." After pausing for a moment,


    he went on, "This is the theme park your father has built. At any time you want, you may enjoy your


    time there."


    With an air of indifference, she tossed the poster. "Thest thing I would do is step on daddy''s theme


    park. I haven''t forgiven him!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    II

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    "La, your dad won''t know if you went to his amusement park! I won''t tell him." Chad exined, "Let''s


    check it out this weekend and if it''s not fun, we shall leave immediately, okay?"


    La struggled for a few seconds before nodding with a smile.


    "Remember dear, when you''re on the video call with your momter, don''t spill this secret, okay?


    Otherwise, she won''t let you go." Chad remembered, "That amusement park is full of fun yo! I took my


    niece there once. She had a st."


    By now, La''s heart had flown to the castle in the poster. Whatever Chad said, she nodded.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend. A crowd of people was squeezing through Dream City''s


    entrance.


    When Chad brought his niece here the other day, the weather wasn''t as kind and there weren''t that


    many tourists then. He hadpletely misjudged the situation.


    "Well, it''s a good thing that Hayden hasn''t joined us." Mike sighed as he looked at the stream of moving


    heads.


    If Hayden had been amongst this crowd of tourists, he would certainly have turned around and left.


    Hayden didn¡¯t fancy this sort of crowded ce.


    Chad was a little apologetic when he said," It''s taking forever to wait in line. I''ll go and talk to the


    manager. Let''s go in through the staff hallway."


    Mike asked, "Go in through the staff hallway, and then what? There are more people inside, and there


    must be a long queue for each ride..."


    Chad countered, "Then what should we do? We haven''te all this way to give up on ying, have


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    we?"


    The reason why Chad had wanted to bring Hayden and La over was to tell them which architecture


    and rides were designed by Elliot Foster.


    He wanted the children to adore their father, and to forgive the man.


    La frowned and pursed her lips. "I don''t wanna go back. But there are a lot of people here, and I


    don''t like it either..."


    After understanding La''s demand, Chad was discreet in discussing it with Mike. '' How about I call


    Mr. Foster? If hees over, he will be able to clear the entire park ?b"


    Mike rejected his proposal. "Let''s go in and have a look first!"


    Chad used his credentials to quickly enter the park from the staff hallway with Mike and La.


    Once La was in, she knew what she wanted to y first.


    They had been using VIP cards, but even the VIP lines were full of people. In the end, they still had to


    queue up like exemry park guests.


    "La, I''m sorry. I didn''t know there would be this many people here today." Chad apologized.


    "Isn''t this project managed by yourpany?" Mike asked.


    "There is a designated person who manages it directly with my boss. I have only heard that this is more


    profitable, and it should be able to pay back the cost in a short time, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so


    popr." Chad said, "After all, this is not the city center. I don''t usuallye here."


    "It¡¯s cool. We just won¡¯te again next time." Mike hated queueing.


    La looked up at them. "I think it''s beautiful and fun here. I like it here."


    "Okey-dokey. Then let''s pick a good time with fewer people to y next time." He went on, "Ore


    back after your parents have reconciled." Mike wasn''t letting a chance to tease her go to waste.


    La held onto his big palm tightly and began to look anxiously at the group ahead.


    Suddenly, a middle-ageddy dressed in jewels brought two people along with her to the front of the


    line. They were cutting the line.


    After someone protested, thedy hollered back at the top of her lungs: "Do you know who my


    husband is?! He is in charge of this whole stretch ofnd! If I want to cut the line, I will cut it! All of you


    had better zip it!"


    The orderly environment turned into pandemonium.


    The little girl in front of La was startled by the ruckus and cried.


    La patted the little girl on the shoulder andforted her softly: "Hey little buddy, don''t cry. I''ll teach


    that baddy a lesson!"

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    La took Mike¡¯s hand and marched forward.


    Chad saw that the staff in front seemed fearful of the woman. To avoid blowing things up, he took out


    his phone and called the person in charge of the park.


    La walked up to the haughty woman and eximed, "Ma''am! It''s not right to cut the queue! You are


    in the wrong and yet you act so condescendingly. Haven''t you learned some manners from school?¡±


    Taken aback by La''s lecture, Mike pursed his lips.


    The little girl had really improved after enrolling in primary school. Her skill in speaking was discernibly


    different from when she was three or four.


    La''s words silenced themotion for two seconds.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The middle-ageddy red at La and scolded, "You pipsqueak! How dare you lecture me?! Which


    stinky onion were you grown from?"


    Keeping her cool demeanor, La corrected thedy, "Are you blind? Can¡¯t tell the difference between


    a person and an onion? An onion is green and it''s a nt. You haven¡¯t even learned the proper way of


    arguing. What a dummy."


    The crowd burst intoughter!


    Thedy''s face turned red. She was about to hit someone as she rolled her hand into a fist.


    Instinctively, Mike went in front of La to keep her safe. At the same time, the brawny man beside the


    Chad lumbered to the battlefront to smooth things over. "Aren¡¯t you Miss Harper?


    Hello! I''m the assistant to the president of the Sterling Group. Here''s my business card. The little girl is


    with me. Please pardon hernguage as she¡¯s still a kid. Please don''t mind what she has said."


    Chad handed his business card to thedy.


    Moments ago, Chad had contacted the manager of the park to confirm the identity of thedy.


    The queue cutting was indeed sanctioned by the park manager because the husband of thedy was


    someone not to be messed with.


    Nobody saw iting. Miss Harper took a quick nce at the business card and she tossed it to her


    back.


    "You''re nothing but a two-bit secretary serving coffee :g.?VLR? tea. Nobody is interested in you! The


    person in charge here agreed to let me go to the front of the queue. Since you brought this little girl, I


    don''t have to teach her a lesson. However, you have to let her apologize to me with that loud voice of


    hers! Otherwise, I won''t let this go!"


    Mike looked at Miss Harper''s countenance of contempt and couldn''t help chuckling.


    Chiefly, it was due to what Miss Harper said - a two-bit secretary serving coffee and tea. Undeniably, it


    was a powerful blow! He sure hoped that Chad wasn''t hurt.


    "What are youughing at?! Don''t you ever think that just because you are a foreigner, I will be afraid of


    you! This is Aryadelle -my husband''s territory..."


    Mike responded, "Your husband is amazing! Your husband is a top dog! But no matter how top a dog


    your husband is, he won''t as great as you as a dog. It''s just that for today''s queue, I''m afraid that it


    ends here for you."


    Miss Harper frowned.


    At this time, the person in charge of the park rushed over.


    Chad got hold of the arm of the park manager. He took him aside for a quick chat.


    "You see that little girl in the pink coat next to Miss Harper?" Chad pointed at La and said to the


    manager.


    "Yes, I see her. Is this the little girl who argued with Miss Harper? Make her apologize to Miss Harper


    quickly! It''s better to have no issue than an issue. Moreover, Miss Harper doesn''te often." The


    manager made up his mind.


    Chad swallowed and said, "Well. She is the president''s daughter."


    The manager sought some rification, " Huh? You are referring to the little girl?"


    Chad replied, "Did I say Miss Harper? Maybe Miss Harper is even older than the boss, don''t you


    think?"


    The manager took a deep breath and pressed further, "You mean to say this little girl is Mr. Foster''s


    illegitimate child? Does the boss even admit that she''s his? If the boss doesn''t acknowledge this child,


    we don''t need to take the risk of offending Miss Harper now, do we? After all, the boss must have more


    than one love child, am I right?"


    Chad was bbergasted!


    Was Elliot Foster''s private life truly this messy in the eyes of outsiders?


    "Let me put it this way, if this little girl feels wronged today, you won''t have to report to work tomorrow.


    That''s because you will be fired tonight. It won''t make a difference even if you were hired by the boss!"


    Chad no longer wanted to parley with him. So he pointed out what was at stake.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    The park manager looked at Chad''s serious expression, took a deep breath, and nodded furiously,


    indicating that he knew what to do.


    Miss Harper was taken away swiftly by the manager!


    While Miss Harper was being taken away, she yelled at the top of her voice, "You pipsqueak! You had


    better wait for what¡¯sing! I will being for you!"


    La made a silly face with her tongue out in Miss Harper''s direction.


    After Miss Harper''s exit, the site quickly returned to order.


    "La, that woman won''t step foot here ever again. You don¡¯t have to be angry with her no more, you


    know!" Chad cheered La up.


    "I''m not mad at her! It''s her who should be embarrassed here, not me," La answered, taking Mike''s


    hand back to the previous position. They went on lining up.


    The little girl standing in front of La gave her the thumbs up. "You are so cool!"


    La gave a proud, bright smile.


    After sending Miss Harper away, the park manager gave Elliot Foster a call.


    "Sir, your daughter hase to our park!"


    Since this little girl was the boss''s beloved daughter, he wouldn''t miss the golden opportunity of


    ingratiating himself to the boss.


    Elliot Foster nced at the call reminder to make certain who he was talking to. He said solemnly, "My


    daughter?" "Yup! Chad said it''s your daughter! He wouldn''t be wrong, would he?" The park manager


    attempted to sweet-talk, "Would you like toe and y?"


    "Are you saying Chad took my daughter to Dream City?!" Elliot Foster hadn''t gotten wind of the news.


    Chad had taken her daughter for a fun day out behind his back.


    Chad hadn''t even reported it in advance. He must have a death wish.


    "Yes, you heard me right, sir! That little girl is tall and thin, with long ck hair and big eyes. She''s very


    beautiful! It''s like a child star I''ve seen on the telly before..." the park manager described.


    Elliot Foster wasn''t able to keep his feelings back. His heart had long since flown to his daughter. "I''ll


    go over immediately!"


    An hourter, Elliot Fosternded in Dream City.


    The park manager took him to the ride that La was in.


    This was La''s first attraction, ?e''


    After half an hour, the ride was over. La came out in high spirits. As soon as she saw Elliot Foster,


    the smile on her face froze.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "La, I am here today to inspect the work. " Elliot Foster made up ame excuse.


    La saw through him and questioned, " Isn''t it the weekend?"


    Elliot Foster: "Yup. Sometimes I work on weekends.¡± "Alright, you had better get back to work then!"


    La took Mike''s hand and walked toward the next attraction.


    Elliot Foster followed them like a drone.


    In turn, Chad and the park manager followed Mr. Foster.


    Chad asked the park manager in a soft voice, "Did you call Mr. Foster here?"


    "Yeah, you bet! Didn''t you say that Mr.


    Foster cherishes her? So I made the call to make certain of this. I couldn¡¯t have believed that Mr.


    Foster truly cared about her! Thank you for today, Chad! If it weren''t for you, I would have been asked


    to pack and leave tomorrow."


    Chad rolled his hand into a fist. He gasped.


    If Avery knew that he brought La to meet Elliot, she would presume that he had arranged it. Even if


    Avery held back her scolding, he feared that she wouldn''t let him into her house ever again.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    After arriving at the second park attraction, there was still a long line at the gates.


    Naturally, La queued up at the VIPne.


    There was no way that Elliot Foster would let his daughter queue.


    Although the outdoor temperature was rtively cool andfortable today, it was tiring to line up.


    He hated queueing!


    He marched forward, pulled La''s arm, and said lovingly, "Dear, daddy will take you in directly."


    La frowned. "Are you saying we jump the queue?"


    Elliot nodded without thinking.


    Mike was gearing up, having anticipated what would happen next.


    At this time. Brad walked up to Elliot and reported the little episode that took ce an hour ago.


    "I hate queue jumping the most! A baddy was cutting the queue just now so I drove her away! It


    wouldn''t be fair if I did the same despicable thing myself." Though La didn''t want to queue, she


    couldn''t do what she hated with her conscience.


    Even with his daughter''s mood, he still couldn''t bear to see his daughter suffer in line.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So he made a decisive call. "We won''t cut the queue today. Daddy will close the park and let you enjoy


    all the rides."


    The park manager''s blood went cold. If the park were to close for one day, on the weekend no less,


    how big of a loss would it be? Had Mr. Foster considered that?


    The park had only been in operation for a little more than three months. It hadn''t even recouped the


    original investment.


    Brad saw Elliot''s moveing from miles away.


    Elliot Foster avoided crowded ces like the gue.


    If La hadn''te here to y today, he wouldn¡¯t havee.


    Even if work inspection was being carried out, he would always send his men to do it.


    La was stunned. Even before her father had a falling out with her mother, he had always been


    pampering her like this.


    The familiar feeling of being loved was back. Yet she wasn''t at peace.


    "I...I don''t like ying by myself...! want to y with other kids too." La stammered but finished what


    she wanted to say. She stood her ground and continued lining up.


    Elliot wouldn''t force La.


    All he could do was find a way to keep his daughter from queuing >d*


    It was high time to discuss strategy with the park manager.


    Mike pulled Brad aside and fretted. "If Avery finds out about this, she will be ming me."


    Brad was ashamed. "I''m sorry! If Avery finds out, let me exin to her." "Now what would that achieve?


    She would still pin the me on me at the end. Why don''t I just take the brunt of the me myself!"


    Mike had already looked the other way.


    "As long as La has fun today, it would all be worth it." Bradforted him.


    Mike lowered his eyes and asked La, "Is it fun here?"


    "It''s amazing! Don''t worry. I won''t tell my mother." La weighed it in her heart. "I have given it some


    thought. I still can''t forgive my father. I promised my mother and brother that I would listen to them. I


    can''t forgive daddy unless they forgive daddy."


    Mike joked, "You''re just a kid and you think so much. I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be able to get any


    taller from the weight of your thoughts."


    La said, "No way! Mom said I''d be taller than her!"


    On the side, after Elliot and the park manager pieced together their strategy, the manager made haste


    in implementing it.


    Elliot told Brad their solution and asked him to cheer La up.


    Ten minutester, an announcement was broadcasted throughout the park. "Dear guests, good


    morning! To celebrate this wonderful weekend, the park is offering a half-price promotion today. As long


    as everyone can let the little girl La ride on all of the attractions first, one can enjoy half-price


    discounts on all the rides in the park. For guests who aren''t willing to partake in this promotion, the park


    will still provide a full refund service. Thank you for your support, and we wish you a happy weekend!"


    After listening to the broadcast, Mike sighed. "Not only was Elliot good at wooing thedies, but he also


    seems to have the skills in coaxing little girls!"


    Brad added, "If you have money, you can do whatever you please."


    Mike agreed, "One can only dream of that kind of money. Anyways, I¡¯m afraid this promotion is going to


    make the headlines tomorrow."

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Chad nodded: "You know Mr. Foster''s temperament. He ain''t afraid of Avery finding out."


    A blissful day had gone by in the blink of an eye.


    At dusk, Elliot nned to treat everyone to dinner.


    La had enjoyed her time in the park for the day. She had a st and at the same time, she was


    starving.


    That was why she had no objection to Elliot¡¯s invitation to dinner.


    At that moment, Mike''s phone beeped.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike whipped out his phone from his pocket. When he saw the number, he made a ''shush'' sign with his


    index finger. "It¡¯s


    Avery. Everyone, be quiet."


    He answered the phone as soon as he saw their nods. "Hi, Avery. Were you trying to make a video call


    with La? We''re outside now! Once we get home, we''ll give you a call back, alright?"


    "I''m back in the state and I''m at home now. " Avery''s voice was slow and steady, never pushy. "Bring


    La back, will ya?"


    Mike was stunned at the request. Before he had time to emanate his shock, Avery had hung up.


    "F*ck me!" Mike''s face turned red and his heart was fluttering. "Avery is back! She''s at home! She


    ordered me to bring La back! She must have smelled something!"


    Chad''s heartbeat was picking up as well.


    "Hmm...maybe not. She sounded gentle." Mike reassured himself, "Perhaps she doesn''t know


    anything... Let me send La back first. You guys go ahead for dinner."


    Mike picked up La and headed toward the parking lot.


    Chad was worried, so he said to Elliot, "Sir, I''ll help you check on Avery!"


    The three of them vanished before his eyes.


    Elliot turned on his phone. It was quite the collection of pictures he had taken of La today.


    The light emanating from La¡¯s smile in the photo had brightened the dark world he was living in.


    At Starry River Vi.


    Avery''s sudden return had lifted La''s spirits.


    It was ast-minute decision as she wanted to give them a surprise. That exined theck of notice.


    When Mike got La home, La nuzzled against Avery.


    "Mommy! You''re finally back! I miss you so so much!"


    Avery held La tight,


    When Mike and Chad saw the smile on Avery''s face, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mike, where did you take La today?" The smile on Avery''s face vanished.


    Mike scratched his head. "Outdoors...an outdoors theme park."


    Avery asked, "Which theme park was it? Was it fun?"


    Mike was trying his best in crafting his lies. "A new theme park...I forgot what it''s called. It sure was fun.


    La didn''t even want toe back!"


    Hayden''s carefree voice came from somewhere. "Mommy already knows. That''s what you get for not


    keeping the Dream City promotional poster.¡±


    Mike was quiet.


    Chad was silenced.


    La pursed her lips and started apologizing, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I had a day out with daddy today.


    And it was fun."


    Mike defended, "Avery, don''t me La. This was all on me..." "Of course I me you!" Avery


    pointed her finger right at him. "What did I tell you back then? What did you promise me?


    Have you suffered from amnesia?"


    Chad couldn''t bear seeing Mike take all the me. He exined, "Avery, this has got nothing to do with


    Mike. I brought the poster. I wanted to take her to Dream City."


    Avery''s cold eyes darted towards Chad.


    Suddenly, a dazzling white light pierced through the doorway.


    After the white light went away, a ck Rolls-Roice came into view.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Elliot was here.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Avery hated him and didn''t want to see him. That much was clear in her heart.


    His pride was so strong. Why would he have served himself up on a te to be humiliated?


    Elliot pushed open the car door and stepped out of the car.


    He stood at the gates of the courtyard. He saw Chad striding out of the vi.


    "Sir, let''s go back!" Chad opened the courtyard gate and walked to him. Feeling embarrassed, he said,


    "She doesn''t want to see you. I was kicked out too."


    In fact, it was not as serious as Chad put it.


    Avery had given him a chance to redeem himself. As long as he managed to get Elliot to go back, she


    wouldn''t hold him ountable for taking La to Dream City today.


    The reason why he ramped up the seriousness of the matter was for Elliot to leave quickly.


    "She hasn''t been ming La, has she?" Elliot was concerned.


    "Nope. After all, La is still a kid. Even if she made a mistake, Avery wouldn''t me her. You don''t


    have to worry, sir." Chad advised, "Now that Avery hase back, what you have aplenty in the future


    are opportunities. You don''t have to rush it."


    There was a hint of coldness on Elliot''s handsome face. "You sound like I am going to do something to


    her."


    Chad responded, "You do know that Avery won''t put La in the straits."


    "Sir, I won''t expose you, but that doesn''t mean I''m a fool. You are obviously here for Avery," Chad


    thought.


    Elliot Foster gave Chad the death stare. He turned and went to his car.


    After he got in, he mmed the car door with a bang.


    Soon, the ck Rolls Roice vanished into the night.


    In the vi, everyone sat down in the dining room and began to enjoy a warm dinner.


    "Mom, we were nning to go out secretly, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet dad." La tried to exin, "I


    didn''t even call him ''dad


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I said I would listen to you and my brother, so I will."


    Avery was no longer angry.


    "La, are you used to the school already?¡±


    "Everyone likes me very much. So it''s okay I guess!" La said. The conversation took a turn. "A boy


    asked me to be his girlfriend >g$>RIV? I made him cry."


    "Huh? La, it''s alright to turn down others. But it''s better not to be that harsh on others." Avery guided


    La.


    "Nah, I wasn''t really scolding the boy. I was only saying that my boyfriend had to be as good-looking as


    Uncle Eric." La said, "I didn''t know that he was going to say that he was cooler than Uncle Eric! So I


    told him just because you are ugly doesn''t mean you have to be that shameless.


    That''s how he started crying."


    Avery was nning to give some good advice to La. She wanted her to be a gentle soul. Somehow,


    after listening to her story, Avery couldn''t helpughing.


    "Dear, you did a great job. Next time let''s be brave and tell the truth." Mike encouraged La.


    La nodded, then looked at Hayden." Brother, you didn''t y with us today. It''s such a shame. You


    have no clue how much fun we had."


    Hayden sneered, "Then what are you doing here? It would be nice if you had just lived there.¡±


    La licked her lips. She had no p-back.


    "Brother, although it''s fun there, I still like our home more. My mother and little brother are back and I''m


    over the moon!"


    "Then go y with your little brother!"


    Once again, La wasn''t able to counter thetest attack.


    She had always thought that she was an eloquent speaker. Though in front of her brother, she felt like


    a silly kid.


    Hayden had never been an outspoken person at all. Yet every word he said hit the nail on the head.


    La didn''t want to admit defeat just yet. After a long breath, she said to Avery," Mom, I think my


    brother will definitely not be able to find a wife when he grows up. Boohoo! What should my brother


    do?!"


    Avery was speechless.


    Mike interrupted, "La, your worries have no basis. Your brother will be making money hand over fist.


    As long as he can make money, droves of women wille to him."


    La doubted. "Then what if he doesn''t make any?"

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Mike said, "That''s perfectly fine. With your brother''s good looks, I¡¯m sure there will be girls who will


    pursue him. Even if he can''t find a girlfriend, you can still find a boyfriend."


    La was silenced.


    Hayden put down the knife and fork with a sullen face. "Boring."


    After Hayden left the table, Avery followed, havingpleted her meal.


    Due to jetg, she wasn¡¯t feeling too well.


    She tidied up her bedroom and theny on the bed.


    She turned on her phone, intending to text Tammy Lynch that she was back.


    However, dozens of messages from Elliot Foster greeted her instead.


    She froze for a moment, before opening up the messaging box.


    Everything he had sent was La''s pictures in Dream City earlier in the day.


    In each photo, La''s smile was bright and she was full of joy.


    After browsing through all the photos, she saved the better ones in her gallery. She exited the


    messaging app.


    She didn''t know what to say to him. The time they parted at the airport seemed like it was only


    yesterday.


    She couldn''t shut the pain out of her memory.


    She phoned Tammy. "Tammy, I''m back." On the other end of the line, Tammy was pleasantly surprised.


    "You¡¯re home?"


    "Yup. 1 made a sudden decision and I hadn''t had the chance to let you know."


    "Great. I''ll meet you tomorrow! By the way, La was on the news today. Have you heard?" Tammy


    sighed. "Elliot paid the price this time! Half-price tickets. I wonder how much revenue he has lost, just


    to make La happy. Guests who bought the half-price tickets today were all thanking La online."


    Avery hadn''t seen the news. Nevertheless, after hearing what Tammy said, she was calm.


    Elliot Foster had always been a generous person when it came to money.


    But did she want money? No.


    "Avery, Jun''s family is really preparing for the wedding." Tammy''s voice dropped, " Everything was like


    a dream. I was too impulsive when I divorced him. Maybe I shouldn''t have returned. When I was


    abroad, I didn¡¯t regret things as badly."


    "Anyway, would you like to get some fresh air overseas?" Avery asked.


    "Not this time. What is toe, wille. Let''s talk about it after his wedding.¡± Tammy suddenly


    gasped, "I was with him for so many years. In a blink, he said he would remarry =e.:WJV> now he¡¯s


    remarrying. I thought he was better than Elliot! Now it seems like he is no better! After Elliot broke up


    with you, he hasn¡¯t even been seeing other women!"


    Avery suddenly felt some pain in her temples.


    "If you are talking about Jun, just talk about Jun. What has this got to do with Elliot?" she thought.


    "I know you''re still pissed at Elliot but I have gone through it in detail. Jun was much more ruthless than


    Elliot! Elliot had to publicly announce that he was marrying Chelsea only when he was under threat.


    Jun, on the other hand, took his own initiative! He was the one seeking to marry another woman!"


    After Tammy uttered thatst phrase, she broke down in tears.


    Avery didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Faced with this delicate situation, there was no other choice but to let go.


    "Tammy, just find something to keep yourself distracted!" Avery pondered for a while. Then she said, "I


    n to start work next Monday."


    Tammy took a breath. By now, she had calmed down. "Where''s Robert?"


    "He has a nanny taking care of him. I can¡¯t keep my children at home all the time."


    "Well. Then we''ll see you tomorrow."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s good."


    After hanging up, Avery put down her phone. Tammy¡¯s voice kept echoing in her mind.


    ''Could it be that Elliot really isn''t as guilty as I thought?¡¯ Avery wondered.


    She picked up her phone once more. She opened up the messaging box for Elliot. After scrolling down


    a series of photos, she discovered that right before posting the photos, he had texted her.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    It read, ''Avery, give me onest chance!''


    She took a deep breath and put the phone down.


    Onest chance! These three words made her heartstrings tense.


    She was reminded of Tammy''s tears.


    When Tammy said she wanted a divorce back then, she was so determined! Leaving Arydelle after the


    separation - it was just as decisive. But Jun¡¯s remarriage had broken her.


    Who didn¡¯t want to be a cool person?


    If there was something in this world that could drive people crazy, it would be love.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot came out of the Starry River Vi, turned on his mobile phone, and swiped through his messaging


    app.


    Avery hadn''t replied.


    He got an intuition that Avery must have seen his message. Though she had not responded, he wasn''t


    anxious.


    Nothing would be a threat to him in the future.


    He was confident in patiently moving his chess pieces. He was certain that he was able to wait.


    The next day, Tammy came to the Starry River Vi. She was carrying bags of snacks and gifts.


    Mrs. Cooper said with a smile, "This feels good. This feels like the heydays.¡±


    Avery saw that the expression on Tammy''s face was rigid. She said, "Tammy,e and see Robert!


    He scratched his face twicest night. Now he looks like a kitten."


    Tammy followed Avery to the crib. When she saw Robert, she burst intoughter. " My little darling!


    Why do you have one mark on each side of your face? It''s so symmetrical! You''ve truly be a cute


    little kitten. Haha!"


    "His nails certainly weren''t that long." Avery was puzzled.


    "Maybe he thinks that his little face was a little chubby and it was fun to pull his cheeks! Haha!" Tammy


    poked Robert''s cheek with her fingers.


    Robert stared at Tammy with his big eyes. This melted Tammy''s heart.


    "Avery, don''t you think your son looks exactly like Elliot? Are you sure you don''t think of Elliot when you


    look at him every day?" Tammy sat down on the couch beside the crib.


    Avery said, "Indeed, that is quite a bother."


    "This baby is so cute! One look at Robert and my maternal love is all flooding back! If I were you, I''m


    afraid I won''t even want to go to work."


    Avery was afraid that she would think about her infertility if she continued to talk. So she changed the


    subject. "Tammy, let¡¯s go shopping! I''m going to work tomorrow :h->RJT: I want to buy some new


    clothes. By the way, I¡¯ll get some for my kids too."


    "Cool! It just so happens that I have to buy some new dresses as well. When I attend Jun''s wedding, I''ll


    make sure that I''m all dressed up." After Tammy got up, she teased Robert again, "Little baby, Auntie


    Tammy wille backter to y with you!"


    When she got to the door, Tammy suddenly thought of La. ¡°Aren''t La and Hayden supposed to be


    at home this Sunday?¡±


    Avery answered, "Eric took both of them out."


    "It''s so nice of Eric to help you take care of your kids when he has the time." Tammy was envious. "If


    only I were one of your kids."


    "Your dad and mom will be so sad if they hear this." Avery said, "Although I don''t see them often, I can


    feel that they love you very much. Don''t be so greedy!"


    "I know, I know. Other than the downside in my rtionship, I am pretty grateful in other aspects of my


    life."


    "The future still has a long way to go! The man who will be by your side in the future - he¡¯ll love you


    more than Jun. That''s for sure."


    "You have such a sweet tongue." Tammy took her arm, "Let me be your chauffeur!"


    "You cool with high heels?"


    "No trouble at all. Even if they were 4 inches tall."


    The two went shopping in the downtown business district. After filling the trunk with the spoils, they


    went restaurant hunting.


    Tammy started the engine and looked for restaurants everywhere.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    While passing by a fine dining ce, Tammy''s eyes were attracted by a luxury car parked outside the


    restaurant.


    Tammy had an idea. "Avery, let''s splurge on a nice meal!"


    Avery was looking at her phone when she responded, "Sure thing. Let me treat you."


    Tammy drove the car near the entrance of the upscale restaurant and stopped the engine. After getting


    off, she gave the key to the valet.


    Avery put away her phone and noticed the restaurant. "Oh, this ce. I''ve been here before. The food


    is really good."


    "When was it? I haven''t had the chance to visit it much! Not only is the price high, but we also have to


    make a reservation in advance. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even get the chance to taste their signature


    dishes."


    Avery thought about it, and her face was hiding her feelings. "It was with Elliot."


    "Oh, no wonder! A person like him would visit all the expensive spots. I guess when the two of you


    were dating, you have checked in at every single high-end ce in town."


    "Not to that extent. There are only a bunch of restaurants that he likes."


    It dawned on Tammy.


    "Who knows if Elliot is having his meal right here, right now! After all, this is one of his favorite


    restaurants,¡± she thought.


    She saw his car outside and that was the reason for her choice.


    She wasn''t interested in meeting him. Rather, she was curious about who he was having a meal with.


    Upon entering the restaurant, Tammy wasn''t able to locate Elliot.


    After some thought, she told herself that it sounded right. People of his ss valued privacy. Even if he


    came to a high-end restaurant, he would certainly book a private room.


    After the two sat down by the window, the waiter handed them the menu.


    "Is the signature dish avable?"


    "Sorry Ma''am, our signature dish has to be ordered in advance.¡± The waiter exined with a smile.


    Tammy must have been out of her mind. She was craving the signature dish more


    than ever.


    "Why are some guests having them without pre-ordering?"


    The waiter blushed. "I''m not sure about this! Nevertheless, we usually require reservations."


    "If Elliot Foster came here without a reservation =e(


    "Tammy, do you really want the lobster that badly?" Avery saw that she was in a foul mood and held


    her hand. "Then let''s make a reservation now. We can have it when they are ready. How does that


    sound?


    "I just want to have it now." Tammy knew


    that she was spoiled, but she wasn''t able to control her emotions.


    Soon, the manager came.


    When the manager saw that it was Avery Tate, his eyes lit up. "Miss Tate, are you here too?"


    Avery didn''t realize why the manager had said: ''here too¡¯. She discussed with the manager, "I''m


    ordering the little red lobster now. Can we have it today? I can pay more."


    Struggling, the manager said, "If it''s still avable, I would make it for you. Sadly, there is no more.


    Otherwise, shall I go and have a look again?"


    "It''s alright. Sorry to bother you."


    Less than five minutes after the manager left, he returned with a te of the signature red lobster.


    Avery was confused. "Didn''t you say there''s no more? Howe it''s ready so quickly?"


    Tammy looked at the dish in front of her and questioned, "This lobster is gigantic, is it a giant red


    lobster?"


    The manager raised his hands to wipe off his sweat. "Ma''am, I can assure you that this is the best


    lobster we have caught this year, and it is reserved for the most distinguished guest..."


    "The most distinguished guest?¡± Avery looked at the manager and raised her eyebrows. "Who are you


    referring to?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tammy organized her thoughts. "Could it be that you brought this from Elliot''s table?"


    The manager nodded in embarrassment and exined to Avery, "Miss Tate, we really didn''t have any


    lobster left in the house. So I went to Mr. Foster''s table to ask about the matter. Mr. Foster gave me


    clear instructions to bring his dish to you right that second. He even said that he hadn¡¯tid a finger on


    it yet!"

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Avery''s head started to hurt. "If you didn¡¯t have it in the kitchen, you could have just told me that. Why


    did you have to go to him about it?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m so sorry! I thought that you were very close to Mr. Foster as you came here with him before. Your


    friend seemed upset, so I... " The manager said.


    Avery interrupted him. "How much is the dish?"


    "It''s been paid for by Mr. Foster," the manager said with a smile, "You can transfer the money back to


    him if you don''t want to ept it. The price of this dish is 58888 dors."


    "???" Avery had known that this restaurant was famous for the red lobster and that it was more


    expensivepared to other restaurants, but she had not expected this to cost so much.


    Seeing that she was stunned, the manager immediately exined, "This red lobster is different from


    the rest. It''s top tier and we haven''t caught a red lobster with such high quality for a really long time


    now."


    Avery took a deep breath and waved at him. "I get it."


    Once the manager left, Tammy said apologetically, "Let me pay for dinner! I didn''t think that the lobster


    would be this expensive because Jun and I came here before."


    "I said it¡¯s my treat. Did you want the lobster so badly because of Jun?"


    Tammy smiled awkwardly. "Not really. I''m just in a bad mood."


    "It''s alright. Let it all out." Avery served her the lobster and said, "Dig in! I will spoil you even when you


    don''t have a man to take care of you. "


    Tammy took a spoonful of lobster and said, "So are you reimbursing Elliot?"


    "Let''s decide after we eat!" Avery knew that Elliot was in the restaurant as well and did not want to


    cause any drama. "Let¡¯s avoid this restaurant when we hang out from now on. I wouldn''t have picked


    this ce had I known that he was here too."


    Tammy watched as Avery brooded and she blurted out the truth, "I chose toe in on purpose


    because I saw his car parked outside. Aren''t you curious who he is here with? It¡¯s not like he would be


    here alone!"


    "Do you want the manager to take you to the private room ;h"


    Avery teased.


    "Nah, he has toe out eventually, right? Let''s just sit here and wait."


    Inside the private room, Elliot nced at his phone to check if Avery was transferring money to him, as


    the manager had just informed him that Avery would be paying him back for the red lobster.


    "Mr. Foster, was thedy the manager mentioned earlier Hayden''s mother, Avery Tate?" Elliot''s guest


    asked.


    It was the person in charge of the Central University elite ss. Elliot had invited him out to discuss


    Hayden. Not only did Elliot n on impressing La with his actions, but Elliot also wanted to take


    good care of Hayden; even if he didn''t know or appreciate it.


    As a father, he had to fulfill his responsibility.


    "Yes. Have you met her before?" Elliot asked.


    "Once. We spoke briefly when she first brought Hayden to the school. She is a busy woman though, so


    I''m afraid she doesn''t remember me," the man said, "Does Miss. Tate know about your investment in


    the elite ss?"


    "She is mad at me and doesn''t want to see me," Elliot said honestly, "Don''t tell anyone about me


    funding your project. If Hayden finds out, he is probably going to quit school."


    "Is your rtionship with your son really that bad?" "Yes. He is my son and I want him to have a better


    environment to study and grow in," Elliot requested, "I hope that you can provide him with more support


    for his studies.¡±


    "Of course. We will be sure to take good care of him," the man said.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    "When I say take care of him, I don''t mean to let him do whatever he wants; I mean to increase the


    level of difficulty in his studies so that he can learn more... He is my son, so he should be just like me,


    which means the harder it gets, the faster he grows."


    "Alright. We will keep you posted on matters regarding Hayden''s study from now on."


    "Yeah. The tutor I hired will be here tonight. I will provide you with his contact and he will take the elite


    ss to participate in the International Hacking and Programming Contest," Elliot said.


    He hadid out the path for Hayden to be the best on the international scale. He had no


    expectation as to how much his son would earn, but he believed that to be Hayden''s target as well; as


    a father, he had to work hard to help him achieve it.


    "You are definitely a good father, Mr. Foster. It''s a shame that Hayden is too young to appreciate what


    you''ve done for him,¡± the man said, "He will understand someday when he grows up."


    "I hope so!" Elliot did not expect to be understood by Hayden and only hoped that his son would stop


    resenting him.


    "I have a meeting at schoolter, Mr. Foster, so I have to leave now. If there¡¯s anything, please contact


    me via my phone, " the man checked the time and said.


    "Okay. Let me see you out."


    The two stepped out of the private room and as they walked past the hall, Elliot couldn''t help but scan


    the ce and found Avery right away.


    At the moment he looked over, Avery seemed to have sensed it and turned around at the same time;


    the only difference was that she was looking at the man next to Elliot instead.


    "An old man," Tammy said when she saw the man standing next to Elliot.


    "That guy... looks familiar." Avery took a quick nce before looking away.


    Being stared at by Elliot made her feel like her entire body was on fire.


    "You mean that guy standing next to Elliot looks familiar to you?" Tammy studied the man further and


    said, "That guy is fat and bald, are you sure you know him?" "Yeah, I''ve seen him somewhere. I just


    can¡¯t remember where," Avery said. Elliot sent the man out of the restaurant >g, >SKP= turned back


    around shortly after.


    "Avery, he came back in. Do you think he is going to say hi to us?" Tammy said while staring at Elliot.


    Avery turned Tammy''s face back towards her and asked, "Why are you staring at him? Are you that


    desperate for drama?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I''m just worried that you will lose him and regret it as I did." Tammy shrugged. "I believe that he won''t


    marry another woman. Men that belonged to other women never seem to disappoint me."


    Elliot walked straight to the cashier and paid.


    Tammy looked at his tall figure and teased, "I thought that a guest as exclusive as he is would leave


    directly after finishing his meal and wait for the bill to be sent to his office... I guess he''s just like the rest


    of us! The service of this restaurant is horrible!"


    "He didn''t pay and only signed something thest time we were here though," Avery said.


    "But I saw him taking out his card."


    "Oh. Eat up! Don''t waste all the food."


    Tammy took a bite mindlessly and saw Elliot leaving once he had paid.


    "He left just like that without even saying hello. Avery, do not forgive him unless he gets down on his


    knees begging."


    "I''ll go pay the bill," Avery said and got up, before walking toward the cashier.


    When the cashier saw her, she immediately said, "Madam, your meal has already been paid for by Mr.


    Foster just now."

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Tammy was just mocking the fact that Elliot had to pay with his card. She had not expected that it


    wasn''t his bill he was paying for, but theirs. Though he didn''t speak to them at all, he had paid their


    bills.


    Avery hurried to Tammy and said, "I''m going to go out for a bit. Wait here for me."


    Before Tammy could react, Avery was already striding out.


    As she had expected, Elliot was waiting outside the restaurant. It seemed as though he was certain


    that she woulde out to find him, and the feeling of being manipted brought a frown to her face.


    Their eyes met and he instantly faced her.


    Emotions boiled within her.


    ''Did he think that sending me my daughter''s photos and paying my bills are going to erase everything


    that had happened?'' She thought.


    She stood by the restaurant¡¯s door and unlocked her phone, before locating his ount number and


    making a transaction.


    Once she hadpleted transferring all the money for the restaurant''s bill, she headed back inside


    without looking back.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot was stunned. He had thought that she would at least say a few words to him; even if she told him


    to go away, it would have felt better than silence.


    When Avery returned to her seat, Tammy asked, "What did you do? Was Elliot out there?" "Yeah."


    Avery swiftly calmed herself and said, "He paid for our bill so I transferred the money back to him." "Oh


    my! So he was paying for us with the card just now?" Tammy wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry. "I


    was wondering why a VIP guest like him would have to pay like the rest of us. Hahaha! What an


    interesting man! He doesn¡¯t dare toe to say hi, but dares to secretly pay our bills."


    Avery''s face was slightly flushed as she felt overwhelmed. Though she didn''t speak to Elliot, the look in


    his eyes was imprinted on her mind.


    His eyes were unwavering and fierce like he wanted to swallow her whole.


    "Why are you back so soon then? Didn''t you talk to him?" Tammy asked.


    "I didn''t know what to say."


    "Did he ept your transaction?"


    Avery unlocked her phone to check. She had transferred more money than the bill''s actual amount


    WMS> even ced a remark which stated that the extra was for letting them have the dish.


    She set her phone down and said, "No."


    "It''s fine if he doesn''t want to ept it since it''s not like you didn''t try paying him back. He is refusing on


    purpose so that you will go and find him. Ha! It''s a trap!"


    "Yeah."


    A few momentster, the two of them exited the restaurant.


    Tammy wanted to continue shopping, but Avery wanted to head home.


    "The trunk of the car is filled, what else are you trying to buy?" Avery said, "Just wait until next time."


    "Fine," Tammy said reluctantly, "It¡¯s not that there¡¯s something I want to buy, I just don''t want to stop


    walking around. My mind starts to wander when I stop."


    Tammy found her car in the parking lot and noticed Elliot''s branded car parked right next to hers. What


    a coincidence.


    "Why is he still here?" Tammy lowered her voice as she unlocked her car.


    Avery started breathing heavily and went to open the car door to get in.


    Just then, Elliot stepped out of the Rolls-Roice. His eyes rested on Avery''s face and with a strong


    voice, he called out to her," Avery."


    Time seemed to have frozen when he spoke.


    "Avery, he is calling you," Tammy


    reminded.


    Avery clenched her fists and took a deep breath, before looking back at him. "What?"

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    He let out a breath of relief when he heard her response. He didn''t want anything; he just wanted her to


    speak to him.


    "You didn''t reply to my messages." He felt so clumsy when he was standing before her.


    "Then don''t send me messages." She gave him a cold look and got into the car.


    The red BNW''s engine rumbled and turned swiftly, before racing off into the distance.


    Once they were on the highway, Tammy asked, "Avery, have you fallen for him again? You look just like


    me when I couldn''t sleep for nights in a row."


    Avery lowered her head as she was not in the mood for a discussion.


    "I checked Elliot out carefully just now and realized that he sure maintains himself well! He looks so


    handsome for his age that he doesn''t even look any different from the first time I saw him..."


    Avery interrupted her and said, "Tammy, how old do you think he is?"


    "Forty?"


    "Probably not that old." Avery scowled. " Definitely not forty. I should know if he is."


    "Why? Is there supposed to be a grand celebration when he turns forty?"


    "No. I just don¡¯t think he is that old."


    "That''s exactly why I said he maintains himself well. Not only his face, but he has a great figure as well.


    Why would you ask him to be a perfect husband when you can just take him as a lover?"


    Avery was stunned. "Do I look like the kind of person who would toy with others¡¯ emotions to you?"


    "You have misunderstood. I''m not telling you to toy with his emotions; I am telling you to toy with his


    body!" Tammy blinked and continued, "Women''s urges rise when they turn thirty, don''t you need a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    man?"


    It was a topic that she felt far too embarrassed to be a part of.


    At night, Eric sent Hayden and La back and stayed for dinner.


    "Mom, Hayden and I went to where Uncle Eric works today. Hayden helped someone control their


    drone and they gave him a big envelope of pocket money!" La said, before taking the envelope out.


    "What about you? What did you do today?" Avery asked.


    "I was filming the music video together with Uncle Eric!" La h>c&:UIT>ed the envelope to Avery and


    said, "We had fun today!"


    "It''s a music video for a non-profit NGO and there''s no pay, so I didn''t tell you," Eric exined.


    "Haha, do I look like someone who''s that selfish? I wouldn''t have let you take my kids out if I didn''t trust


    you. " Avery''s lips curled into a casual smile.


    Eric, too, smiled in return. "You should smile more."


    "Yeah. I n on going back to work starting tomorrow." "That¡¯s good. You are never meant to settle for


    family," he said, "You are capable of far more meaningful things." "I just don''t want Mike to exhaust


    himself. It¡¯s mypany and I''ve cast it aside for so long." Avery gave Mike an embarrassed look.


    Mike reacted shamelessly to being mentioned and said, "If that''s the case, can


    I take a leave starting tomorrow?"


    "Sure!"


    "Never mind. Chad is so busytely. I will take leave when he can do so as well."


    Mike calmed down.


    "You can take leaves whenever you want." Avery finished her meal and set down the utensils.


    "I will go check on Robert."


    She walked out of the dining room and towards the living room, where Robert was sleeping.


    She sat down by the crib and unlocked her phone to check her messages.


    The chat between Elliot and her was at the top of the list and she opened the chat to find that he was


    yet to ept the transaction she made.


    ording to what she knew about him, he would never ept the money unless she fixed the amount.


    But she wasn''t going to because she saw no reason to amodate him.


    Furious, she sent him a message.


    ''Take the money!¡¯


    Elliot responded swiftly once she sent the message, and soon, her phone showed that the transaction


    had been epted.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Hershes trembled as she was surprised by how obedient Elliot was.


    He was never a man who would listen to her under all circumstances back when they were deeply in


    love with one another.


    Elliot was a man of principle and he would never let her pay or ept her money for whatever they had


    spent outside, so she didn¡¯t think that he would ept her money despite his principle.


    But he did, which meant that he was willing to forego his principles for her sake. If he continued to be


    this obedient, it would be extremely hard for her to not fall for him.


    "Elliot, stop looking at your phone already! Avery isn''t replying, is she?" Ben tapped Elliot on the


    shoulder and passed him a ss of wine inside the VIP room.


    "She did." Elliot set his phone down.


    "Did she really? Call her out, then. If you manage to get her here, I will believe that she''s replied." Ben


    stared at Elliot''s phone.


    "She has work tomorrow."


    "Don''t we all?" Ben exposed his lie boldly and said, "If she really did reply, would you still be sitting


    here, drinking with us? You would have run off to go find her. Hahaha!"


    The others noticed the cold expression on Elliot''s face and kept quiet.


    Ben instantly stoppedughing.


    Elliot looked at Ben coldly and said in a sarcastic tone. "You have a big mouth. Go on.


    Ben raised his ss and clinked it with Elliot''s. "Don''t get upset, Elliot. Don¡¯t get disheartened even if


    Avery doesn''t want you right now. Once she''s dated other men, she will surely realize that there''s no


    other man like you. She wille back to you then."


    Elliot couldn''t tell if Ben was consoling or teasing him.


    "Ben, Elliot has suffered enough so stop teasing him." Jun changed the topic and said, "Why don''t we


    y a more stimting game?"


    Everyone else brightened up.


    Elliot set his ss down and stood up abruptly. "You guys go on. I''m leaving.¡±


    "Don''t be a buzz-kill, Elliot! Don''t you know what kind of a person Jun is? He''s been good since he


    married Tammy, so what exactly do you think he would do? Hahaha! " Ben pulled Elliot back.


    Jun flushed. "Let''s bet on whether Tammy wille to stop my wedding."


    Elliot sat back down at Jun''s words.


    "Look at how scared you made Elliot, Jun... Don''t be so vague when you speak the next time around. I


    bet that she won''t!" Ben said, "Let''s bet money on this, or it''s no fun!"


    "Fine! I bet that she will! I still have fifteen thous?h(:PKV= dors in my ount and I''ll ce it all on


    the bet!"


    "Just like Ben, I bet that Tammy will not interrupt the wedding," Chad said, "I''ll


    ce a month''s worth of my sry on the bet!"


    Everyone betted that Tammy would not interrupt the wedding.


    Jun felt slightly defeated. "You allck confidence in Tammy. Elliot, what about you? What are you


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    betting on?"


    "Same as the others. I bet that she won''t."


    Jun''s confidence began to waver. "Why? Elliot, do you not support me and Tammy?"


    "I saw her this afternoon when she was out eating with Avery. She seems to be doing well."


    "At least she is doing better than Avery."


    Jun fell into despair and heartache. Not only had he overestimated Tammy, but he had also lost the


    remaining fifteen thousand dors in his bank ount.


    The next day, Avery saw her children off and drove to thepany.


    She arrived at Tate Industries at nine in the morning and her employees greeted her.


    "Morning, President Tate! You are recovering well, one simply wouldn''t be able to tell that you''ve


    recently given birth!¡±


    "Yeah, you are looking great, President Tate! Looks like ourpany is going to do great this year!"

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Avery was overjoyed at thepliments she received. Upon arriving at her office, she spotted a


    bouquet of red roses on her table and the smile on her face instantly froze.


    It was not an ordinary bouquet; it contained at least ny-nine roses and had taken up the space of


    over half of her desk.


    Only a man would send a woman ny-nine roses when he was trying to pursue her.


    She ced her purse on the table and ran her fingers through the petals to find a hand-written note,


    which said: you are forever my goddess''.


    Elliot''s face instantly appeared in her mind when she saw the note.


    Who else would send her such an enormous bouquet along with such a cheesy note? She could


    tolerate him fawning over her in private, but doing so in her office would affect her mood to work.


    In Sterling Group, it was time for the weekly meeting on Monday.


    The managers entered the meeting room once Elliot arrived into the office.


    After having too much to drink the night before, ELliot woke up with a mild headache and told the


    secretary to get him a cup of coffee before heading to the meeting room.


    Once the meeting began, Elliot started to hear reports from all departments regarding performance in


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the prior week.


    Shortly after, the secretary came in with the coffee and just as she was about to deliver the cup to


    Elliot''s hand, the screen of his phone lit up with Avery''s name disyed on it.


    His heart thumped at Avery''s call and idently bumped his hand towards the cup of coffee his


    secretary was holding when he reached for the phone.


    "Snap!"


    The cup fell and the coffee spilled all over his hand, the desk and his clothes.


    Terrified, the secretary frantically apologized.


    With no regards to the awkward state he was in, Elliot immediately took some tissue to wipe away the


    coffee on the screen of his phone and identally pressed on the button to ept the call on speaker


    phone.


    Avery''s voice echoed around the meeting room. "Elliot Foster! Were you the one who sent me flowers?


    Do you take me for an eighteen years old teenage girl? Do you think that I would be grateful if you do


    this? Why are you so childish? Can''t you act like an adult? The issues between us cannot be resolved


    by a bouquet!"


    Avery''s throat felt dry from all the shouting >c(?QMU= she picked up the ss of ater on her desk to


    take a sip.


    Elliot stared at his phone and scowled, feeling as though someone had pressed the pause button on


    him since he heard her voice in the meeting.


    "What I''m saying is that I won¡¯t forgive you even if you give me all the roses in the world! Stop doing


    such meaningless things, or I''lle to look down on you!" She raised her voice once again.


    Elliot cursed under his breath and turned off the speaker mode; catching onto the key information in


    what she said, he asked, "Avery, someone sent you roses? Who?!"


    Avery was taken by surprise.


    ''It wasn''t him?¡¯ She thought, ''was I being unreasonable, then, for shouting so harshly at him? But I can''t


    make myself apologize to him. I need to calm down and decide what to do next after I find out who


    gave me the roses!''


    She took a deep breath and hung up without a moment of hesitation.


    Inside the meeting room of Sterling Group, everyone was trying their best to suppress theirughter


    while they observed Elliot.


    None of them had expected to hear Avery scold their all-mighty and respected boss for being childish


    and immature; what came as a bigger surprise was that Elliot did not get mad for being scolded like a


    small child.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Elliot''s heart sank as he stared at his phone after Avery hung up. It wasn''t that he was upset over being


    scolded by Avery, but the fact that someone had sent her roses.


    If the bouquet was from Mike or Eric, they would have signed the card; so who was it? Who was trying


    to pursue Avery in secret?


    "The rest of you go on!" Elliot said, before storming out of the meeting room.


    He told the managers to carry on and leave, when the scheduled meetings on Monday were meant for


    the others to report to him; who else were they supposed to report to with Elliot gone?


    Elliot went straight into his office and closed the door behind him after exiting the meeting room.


    His secretary stood outside the door, redeyed and terrified. It was the first time she had made such a


    horrible mistake for the years she had worked there. Though the coffee was not boiling hot, it had


    spilled all over her boss''s phone, hand and clothes. Even if Elliot did not me her for what happened


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    yet, she felt like he would punish her once he realized what happened.


    "What''s wrong?" Chad walked past and asked when he spotted the expression on the secretary.


    The secretary exined everything that happened in the meeting room to Chad.


    "Mr. Foster hasn''t punished me yet because his mind is upied by what Avery said to him. Once he


    calms down and sees his dirty clothes, he will definitely punish me," the secretary said guiltily, "I envy


    Miss. Tate. If she was the one who made the same mistake as I did, she might even me Mr. Foster


    for causing the coffee to spill considering her temper."


    Chad couldn''t help but chuckle. "You don''t seem scared to me at all, since you are still brave enough to


    crack jokes about those two."


    "I am in shock from what Miss. Tate did, okay? I didn''t expect her to be so dominating and rude when


    she was talking to Mr. Foster." The secretary lowered her gaze.


    "Alright, get back to work! I will help you if Mr. Foster really tries to punish youter. You didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose after all."


    "Thank you, Chad! I wish you luck on your romantic rtionships. DOn¡¯t be as lowly as Mr. Foster


    in his rtionship!" She said, before running back to the secretary''s office.


    Chad shook his head


    Indeed, Elliot was acting lowly; but it was necessary considering how Avery held three advantages over


    him. If EIdiot failed to make up with Avery, he wouldn''t be able to get close to the three children.


    Naturally, Chad believed that EEliot would still try his best to win Avery over even if she didn''t have


    those three children. There were countless women in the world and plenty would be willing to grow old


    with Eliot, but the only one he wanted was Avery.


    Chad knocked on the door to the President''s office and went in to find Elliot on the phone.


    "Call her and ask about it, or ask the vice-president in your firm." Elliot turned around with the phone in


    his hand and handed his phone over once he spotted Chad.


    Chad had already guessed who he was talking to and what they were talking about, so he epted the


    phone and cleared his throat, before saying, "aren''t you working today?"


    Mike instantly woke up at Chad''s voice and said, "haven''t I told you alreadyst night? Avery told me to


    rest at home."


    "I thought you were joking! Avery received a bouquet of roses today. Go find out who sent it and call


    me once you find something."


    "There''s no need for that. I saw the messages on our chat group," Mike drawledzily, "our vice-


    president sent it as a representative of all employees. I could justugh myself to death. Did Elliot freak


    out?


    He sounded so bitter when he talked to me just now..."

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Chad hung up and handed the phone back to Elliot." Avery''s Vice-president got her the flowers."


    Elliot instantly calmed down.


    "Go back and take a shower, Mr. Foster." Chad stared at the coffee stain on Elliot''s clothes. "Your


    secretary wanted to apologize to you, but I sent her back to work seeing how pale she looked."


    Elliot didn''t me his secretary for what happened. He grabbed onto his phone and left the office.


    Meanwhile, in Tate Industries.


    When Avery found out that it was the vice-president who sent her the flowers, she shoved the card to


    his face and said, "if you are representing all employees when you got me the flowers, you should have


    written you are forever our goddess, not you are forever my goddess. Did you even pass your English


    test back in school?"


    Shaun lowered his head and apologized. "I just didn''t see that big a difference between those two ways


    of saying it, President Tate. Everyone sees you as their goddess..."


    "You are still arguing? Why didn''t you tell me that you are getting me flowers? I called Elliot and


    scolded him because I thought that he was the one who sent these, do you know how humiliating that


    was?!"


    Avery flushed and took her ss to take a sip of water, only to realize that it was empty.


    Shaun immediately took her ss and filled it for her. "You are right, President Tate, you are absolutely


    right! Take this as a warning to him, then. We all remember to send you flowers, so how could he forget


    to do the same? A bouquet doesn¡¯t cost much and considering how rich he is, if he wouldn¡¯t even buy


    you flowers, it means that he doesn''t really care about you."


    Shaun handed the ss back to Avery respectfully.


    "You may go now! Thank you for the flowers." Avery didn''t want to continue the topic.


    "Okay. Do you want to hold a meeting? This is the first day that you are back so you might not be that


    familiar with the current status in all departments. The others can report to you.¡± "Let''s do that in the


    afternoon! I need to be alone for now." Avery had not made up her mind on how, or whether to


    apologize to Elliot.


    In the Central University elite ss, there was a new teacher who was hired from overseas. Not only


    did the new teacher bring a br=g#;VNW> new curriculum, but also the news of the international


    contest.


    The International Hacking and Programming Contest was to take ce in June and the top of the ss


    would be chosen to participate in the contest, which meant that the entire ss would be fighting over


    the opportunity.


    During lunch, Daniel chatted with Hayden.


    "Hayden, do you want to participate in the contest? I kind of want to, but I get ne-sick. I hate


    traveling on air."


    "You are too fat. You can try to lose weight.¡± "My mom said that as well, but I get so hungry even if I


    skip one meal. My dad is the only one who doesn''t say that I''m fat. I haven''t met your dad before,


    Hayden! Why doesn''t he ever pick you up from school?"


    After spending the past six months together, Hayden had be rather close with Daniel.


    "I don¡¯t have a dad."


    "How can that be possible? Everyone has a dad. Does your mom not know who our dad is?"


    Daniel''s question had enraged Hayden and he shoved him aside. "Of course, my mom knows!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Daniel''s face instantly flushed. "I''m sorry, Hayden. You mentioned that your mom is great and I just


    thought that she wouldn''t keep your dad''s identity from you if she knows who he is. That''s all."


    Hayden realized that Daniel did not say those words out of malice and scowled, before responding in a


    muffled voice, "I know who my dad is."


    "Oh." Daniel studied Hayden¡¯s face and guessed, "did your dad abandon you? It¡¯s no wonder that you


    are sad every day. Oh, that''s sad."

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    "No way! I abandoned him!" Hayden red at Daniel, before grabbing his te to leave because he


    didn''t want to have lunch with him any longer.


    Daniel immediately grabbed onto Hayden''s jacket. "I''m sorry, Hayden. I- There''s a little girl in my


    neighborhood and her father abandoned her, so now she stays with her mother."


    One could tell if someone had good or bad intentions from expressions alone; Daniel was insensitive,


    but not a bad person, so Hayden sat back down.


    "I''ve made you mad again, Hayden." Daniel took the drumstick on his te and ced it onto


    Hayden''s. "I didn''t do that on purpose. My dad is really nice to me, so I just wanted you to have a dad


    who takes care of you as well."


    "I don''t need it!" Hayden stared at the chicken drumstick coldly.


    "Why don''t you need your dad? Isn¡¯t it a good thing to have one more person to look after you?" Daniel


    looked at him in confusion.


    "I don''t need your drumstick!" Hayden held onto his te and moved it away. "It''s insanitary!"


    Daniel immediately took the drumstick back. "Even though you act like you don''t like me all the time, I


    still like being friends with you, Hayden. If only there were two spots for the contest, we would be able


    to go together."


    Hayden scowled. "It''s not confirmed that I will lose!"


    "But your results for the semester exam were below mine and I came first in the ss," Daniel said as


    he took a bite of the drumstick. "Of course, I will congratte you if you be better than me, too.


    We are good friends after all."


    "You are definitely going to cry if I surpass you," Hayden said sarcastically, "I am not holding back even


    if you cry."


    Daniel hummed in disbelief that Hayden would surpass him and said, "it''s been a while since your


    sister came to pick you up from school, Hayden, is she starting elementary school as well?"


    "Are you friends with me just so that you can see my sister?"


    Daniel flushed. "No! I..."


    Hayden walked away with his te. No one could pursue his sister, whoever they were.


    In Elliot''s house, he went back for a shower ;h(


    All the way until night, he had not received any messages, not to mention calls from Avery.


    ''Does she intend on ignoring the misunderstanding we had in the morning?'' He thought.


    He spent the entire day in a dazed state. He couldn''t eat or sleep. If she didn''t send him a message


    before the night ended, he probably wouldn''t be able to sleep even if he took sleeping pills.


    In Starry River Vi, Avery helped La with a shower and realized that Hayden was sitting in front of


    hisputer, looking extremely upied,


    "Hayden, are you doing your homework?" Avery didn''t understand the content of his studies, so


    Hayden would often seek help from Mike or his teacher when there was something he couldn¡¯t


    understand.


    "Yeah. There''s a new teacher in ss and he has really high standards." Hayden stared at the


    "Your ss teacher told me about the new teacher. Does the new teacher hold high standards towards


    you, or to everyone else as well?" Avery stood beside him and nced at theputer screen.


    Hayden had returned to his room as soon as he finished dinner. Finishing his homework had never


    taken up so much time before and Avery was concerned that he was ced under too much stress.


    "He sent me an email with a list of expectations. I''m not sure if he is that way with the others as well."


    Hayden spotted the concern on his mother''s face and exined, "the new teacher is great and I


    respect him. I want to be able to fulfill his expectations for me."


    Avery patted him on the head. "I''m just worried that you will be tired.¡±


    "I''m not tired, Mom. I''m almost done."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, then I don''t disturb you. Remember to go shower once you are done with your homework.¡±


    "Okay."


    Avery stepped out of the children''s room and walked towards the living room.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    La was in her pajamas and had her hair down as she leaped around the living, dancing like a bird


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    that had been set free while humming some unknown tone.


    Mrs. Cooper held Robert and watched her performance; Robert stared unblinkingly and chuckled from


    time to time.


    Avery couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight. She turned around and headed into the master bedroom and


    took new pajamas, before going into the bathroom.


    After a shower, she managed to wash out all the exhaustion she felt and what happened earlier that


    day came to mind.


    She had yet to apologize to Elliot for the misunderstanding concerning the roses. Though he had made


    other mistakes before, she had to set them apart.


    She unlocked her phone and saw a message Elliot sent ten minutes ago.


    ''Are you going to Jun''s wedding?''


    She remained thoughtful for a few moments, before replying, he didn''t invite me.''


    Two minutester, Jun called.


    Avery picked up and heard Jun''s flustered voiceing from the phone. "Avery, are you sure that I


    didn''t invite you to my wedding? I remember that I informed you about it."


    "You didn''t. I heard about your wedding from Tammy."


    "Oh, damn it! I forgot to send you the invitation! Avery, my wedding is on the first of April, you have to


    Avery was slightly upset. "Jun, are you able to let Tammy go?"


    Jun remained quiet for a few moments, before saying, "she was the one who divorced me and blocked


    me mercilessly. Do you think that all the pain she caused me is not enough? You haven¡¯t forgiven Elliot,


    have you? So why should I forgive her?"


    "I''m sorry..." Avery said guiltily, "since you''ve now invited me, I will attend your wedding."


    "Sure. It''ste now, so I won''t take up any more of your time." With that, Jun hung up.


    Avery spotted another message from Elliot.


    ''Call Tammy along when you attend the wedding.''


    She scowled and replied, ''why?'' ''Jun wants her to be there, but he couldn''t reach her. Do me this favor


    and I will overlook what happened this morning.''


    Elliot had taken the initiative to mention what happened earlier that day


    ''Okay.'' Avery replied.


    After that, she exited the chat and opened her calendar to check how long it was until the first of April.


    Once she checked the calendar, she received another message from Elliot.


    ''First of April falls on a weekend, so bring the kids along.''


    Avery felt slightly irritated at his request.'' La and Hayden love Tammy, so they might not be willing to


    attend a wedding between Jun and another woman!¡¯


    Elliot read through the long sentence and replied, ''Jun doesn''t have to marry another woman.¡¯


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''Let''s talk on the phone!''


    He wanted to hear her voice. If she was willing to call him, he could tell her that Jun was waiting for


    Tammy to destroy his wedding.


    However, Avery replied immediately, ''I don''t want to talk to you.''


    Elliot stared at the screen with a frown.


    Realizing that she might be overreacting, she added, ''I¡¯m going to bed now.''


    ''You are going to bed this early?¡¯


    Avery flushed. ''It''s none of your business.''


    ''Let''s talk on the phone, Avery! If you don''t feel like talking, answer the call and I will do the talking.''

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Perhaps people do be more sentimental at night. Just as she was contemting how she should


    reply to his message, his call came in.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Elliot figured that there was a fifty percent chance she might pick up and


    went ahead to call.


    Avery''s heart throbbed at his call; after struggling with the choice of either answering the call or leaving


    it, she picked up.


    "Avery, Jun isn''t as hateful as you think he is," Elliot said, hoping to keep her interested by leading with


    the matters concerning Jun. He knew that Avery felt like she owed Tammy and had taken an interest in


    Jun''s wedding. "He just wants to give Tammy a push with the wedding.¡±


    Avery immediately understood what he was trying to say. "But what if Tammy doesn¡¯t realize that''s what


    he is trying to do?"


    "That means it''s really over for them," Elliot''s voice was both calm and careful, "If you are set on


    marrying another man, I am definitely not going to let that wedding happen."


    Avery retorted furiously, "Do you think everyone is like you? Who do you think you are to stop me from


    marrying someone else? I didn''t do a thing when you went to marry Chelsea!"


    "I was about to talk to you about this." Elliot switched the topic to the major issue and softened his tone,


    "Avery, would you look down on me for having mental illnesses? I don''t need you to answer that right


    away.


    When I first decided topromise with Charlie''s offer, what I thought of was not how the world would


    see me, but whether or not you and the kids would look down on me, and whether the kids would be


    affected by others'' opinions."


    "Elliot Foster, do I seem that fragile to you? Do you really think that the kids and I would care about


    what the world thinks?" Avery interrupted him and said, "Stop lying to yourself. You are afraid of being


    looked down on by the others, not me or the kids! The fact that you gave up on us at the airport hurt me


    more than you having mental illnesses!"


    The other side of the line went silent and after a moment, she continued, "I said it wrongly. The fact that


    you are mentally ill does not affect me. If your illness is so severe that you arepletely out of control


    :a!:QJT= couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, then I wouldn''t have fallen in love with you in the first ce!"


    "It happened when I was young," he exined in a hoarse voice, "I would often get confused as to


    whether I was mentally ill."


    "Then go see a psychiatrist!"


    "I did. The doctor said I''m fine."


    "Why would you think that you are ill, then? " She questioned in confusion. "Why were you even


    diagnosed to be mentally ill when you were young?"


    She immediately realized that he would probably refuse to tell her the truth as soon as she asked the


    question. He had chosen to get a divorce instead of telling her about Shea, and she was thest one to


    know that he was mentally ill.


    This was something about him that irritated her the most. She felt that she was nothing but a pet that


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    entertained him whenever he was in a good mood and that he did not respect her at all. She promised


    herself that she would never allow herself to be manipted again.


    After a few moments of silence, Elliot asked, "Have you been to Shea''s grave? If not, let''s go there


    together!"


    "I haven''t." Disappointedly, Avery said, " Why are you talking about Shea, Elliot? Do you take her as a


    shield to hide all your mistakes? I''m in her debt, not yours. Even if she is your biological sister, the two


    of you arepletely different entities. If you still have a heart in there somewhere, you would stop


    bringing up her name whenever we discuss our issues. She is not your pawn. She is already dead,


    can''t you just let her rest in peace?!"


    A sharp pain shot through Elliot''s heart and soon spread towards his limbs.


    She had misunderstood him. He did not mention Shea to appear innocent, he simply wanted to visit


    Shea''s grave with Avery and tell her the truth about what happened in the past.


    Avery asked him why he was diagnosed with mental illnesses when he was young and it had


    something to do with Shea.


    He remembered distinctively that it was a full moon that night because it was the middle of Autumn,


    and his mother had taken Shea back home to celebrate.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Shea usually stayed out and would only return home on certain asions.


    Elliot was happy to see his sister that day, but his father seemed to be in a bad mood. After having a


    few sses to drink, his father suddenly started beating Shea.


    All the joy and fantasies were shattered at that very moment.


    The servants in the house ran off and Shea was wailing from being beaten; his mother was pulling his


    father back in an attempt to stop him, but his father shoved her aside forcefully. In the end, his elder


    brother helped his mother back into her room while his father dragged Shea outside.


    The moonlight shone through the night, but all Elliot saw was darkness. He wanted to end the misery


    and the source of it was his father. If he killed his father, his family would not suffer any longer.


    That night, he put an end to his father''s life with his own hands.


    "Avery, it''s not what you think... Shea is my closest family, how could I..." Elliot tried to exin.


    Just then, the door to Avery¡¯s bedroom was pushed open.


    La held a form in her hand and ran towards Avery.


    "Mom! Who are you talking to?" La stared at Avery''s phone curiously and said, "Our teachers gave


    us a form and we are to have our parents fill it out before bringing it back to school tomorrow. I almost


    forgot about it!"


    Avery swiftly hung up the phone and took the form from her daughter''s hand.


    "I will fill it out right now." Avery set her phone down to look for a pen.


    "Mom, what is written on the form?" La followed Avery around.


    "It''s a form for family information." Avery sat down by the table once she found a pen. "I didn''t have to


    fill out this sort of document back when I was a student, though."


    "Oh. Why is it necessary now, then?"


    "Maybe the teachers are just trying to get to know you better.¡± Avery did not think that family


    background had anything to do with the students'' performance at school, but if the school said to do so,


    she might as well fill in the form. However, she hesitated when she reached the nk that was meant


    for the father''s name.


    ''Should I put Elliot''s name on it?" She thought, ''The teachers will definitely take extra care of La from


    now on if I put Elliot''s name here.¡¯


    After thinking it through for a moment, she decided to leave it nk.


    Elliot stared at his phone after Avery hung up :c& felt terribly depressed. He couldn''t exin his past in


    a few words and decided that he could only wait until Jun''s wedding to exin it to Avery in person.


    Avery twisted and turned that night, unable to fall asleep. Elliot did not have the chance to finish what


    he had to say, but he had not called or messaged her back since she had finished filling up the form for


    La.


    If he did not intend on talking, she didn''t want to ask about it either because they were already in an


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    argument; she was worried that continuing on the same topic would only bring further damage to their


    rtionship.


    At three in the morning, she finally drifted off to sleep restlessly.


    She had a dream of Charlie, who had passed away recently. Inside her dream, she had just met


    Charlie and he was a respectful gentleman to her; suddenly, he grabbed onto her arm with a vicious


    expression and shouted, "Elliot Foster is a murderer! He is a murderer! Avery, stay away from him!


    Otherwise, he''s going to kill you next!"

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Avery woke up from the nightmare.


    It was dawn outside the window, and she sat up to switch on the lights.


    The room brightened instantly and the fear within her slowly faded as she looked around her familiar


    surroundings.


    She picked up her phone to check the time; it was half-past six in the morning.


    Her body felt like it was both freezing and burning at the same time, and when she raised her hand to


    touch her chin, she came into contact with a thickyer of sweat.


    Her heart was still throbbing from the dream and she knew that her phone conversation with Elliot


    triggered the nightmare. She had somehow filled in the nks of what Elliot had not managed to finish.


    It was not a random dream; Charlie had indeed said something simr to her in the past. The only


    difference was that he had not gone into the details at the time because he had only heard rumors.


    In her dream, not only was Elliot a murderer, he was going after her life as well.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Avery felt as though there was a stone pressing against her chest and the suffocating pain


    overwhelmed her.


    She got out of bed and walked toward the bathroom.


    She kept consoling herself, saying that it was just a dream. Though dreams mighte true, they were


    mostly far from reality. She had not wronged Elliot in any way, so why would he kill her? If Elliot wanted


    to kill her to obtain custody of the children, he didn''t have to wait and could have done so at this very


    moment; if Elliot was going to kill her during an episode of his mental outburst, then that was what it


    was and she couldn''t possibly resist.


    After a shower, she regained herposure and was no longer too frightened.


    She stepped out of the bathroom and went to the closet to retrieve a new set of clothes to change into.


    During the time she was in the shower, the sky had brightened up.


    She turned off the lights and went to open the curtains. Instantly, her attention was caught by the


    golden-colored winter Jasmine on the wall of the yard.


    Her mother had nted those when she was alive. Ever since she had passed away, Avery would feel


    her mother''s gentle eyes on her whenever she saw the flowers.


    If only Laura was still alive, she would help to take care of Robert at home, in the present.


    She had always mentioned that she wanted to find a job once Hayden TMQ > La grew up, or else it


    would be too boring to remain at home. Avery had agreed at the time and told Laura to manage her


    finances in the future.


    Avery had thought that Laura would be happy to hear it, but to her surprise, Laurapletely gave up


    on finding a job.


    She thought that she was too old to catch up with the ever-changing society, and was worried that she


    would make a mistake and slow Avery down instead.


    Tears welled up in Avery''s eyes and soon rolled down her face at the memories.


    ''It¡¯s Wanda who killed my mother!'' She thought, ''I want her dead!¡¯


    In the morning at Tate Industries, Avery called Shaun into her office.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    "I told you to keep an eye out for any movements made by Wonder Technologies. What''s going on over


    there right now?" Avery asked.


    "Wanda has hidden away from the public, saying that she has fallen sick. Right now, another


    stakeholder of thepany manages all operations of Wonder Technologies," Shaun said, "While you


    were recovering from childbirth, Wonder Technologies kept making huge moves. They first bought out


    an online shopping tform that was about to announce bankruptcy, before establishing an alliance


    with dozens of enterprises... They are switching markets because they know that they couldn''t beat us


    in drones, so now they are trying to develop towards the electronics field."


    Avery remained thoughtful for a moment." Has Wanda been kicked out of the game?"


    Shaun shook his head. "No. Thepany might be switching to a different field, but the management


    style still belongs to Wanda. I heard from a friend that their goal is to list."


    Avery lowered her gaze and started thinking of ways to counteract.


    "Avery, have you ever considered listing thepany? Your enterprise has been a huge sess


    overseas but you haven''t had it listed yet."


    "Yes, I won''t consider it," she said, "I can still make money without listing mypany. There are far


    too many


    restrictions thate with being listed so I don''t like it."


    "Hahaha! I knew it. Quite a lot of people havee and asked me if we need investments and I''ve


    turned them all down; Wanda is the exact opposite of you, who kept trying to attract assets. She has to


    keep throwing money into the market if she wants to attract more consumers, so it''s kind of like she is


    paying for consumers... If she manages to be the number one in the industry and have her


    Avery studied the longing look on Shaun¡¯s face and asked, "Do you want to work for her?"


    "I won''t lie. Their HR did contact me, but I turned down the offer. Making money is important, but so is


    being happy at work. I prefer your management style, which just focuses on doing what we do best =b#


    > not getting distracted." "I can feel myself wavering." Avery confessed her struggle and said, "I wanted


    to take an eye for an eye. I want to kill Wanda and have her suffer a horrible death..."


    Shaun gasped. "Avery, I understand how you feel, but there will be consequences if you are caught.


    Thepany cannot survive without you, and your children need you. Karma will soone for a


    woman as vicious as Wanda."


    "But what if she doesn''t ever get what''sing for her? My mother has lived her life modestly and


    carefully, but look at what the gods have done to her!" Avery sobbed, "If only I had no kids and nothing


    to lose, I wouldn''t have allowed her to live until now! I don''t care if it costs me my life, as long as she


    dies!" "Calm down, Avery," Shaun walked to her side and consoled her, "It''s not the right time yet. You


    are at a stage where you are meant to grow stronger. Work hard on your business for now. Wanda


    might look like she is having the time of her life right now, but getting listed is not that easy; besides, if


    I''m not mistaken, Elliot has been keeping an eye on her in the dark as well. She doesn''t dare to return


    to Aryadelle right now because she is afraid of Elliot''s retaliation."


    Avery instantly calmed down at Shaun''s words.


    "How do you know?"


    "I heard it from someone else. For someone that loves attention as much as Wanda does, she has


    disappeared for far too long. What illness could she have that requires her to be away for months?"


    Shaun said with a smile. "There are plenty of eyes on her! Don''t worry."


    "What about Trust Capital?"


    "Chelsea took over it. Her face is ruined, so she''s keeping a low profile I''m guessing that she will be


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    busy handling matters of operation these few days! After all, most of the employees in Trust Capital are


    loyal to her brother."


    Avery nodded.


    "Avery, everyone in Sterling Group knows that you scolded Elliot over the roses yesterday," Shaun


    reminded her, "I heard that he had identally answered the phone on speaker mode, so everyone in


    the meeting room heard every single word you shouted at him."


    "His vice-president contacted me in private, asking me to talk some sense into you so you would stop


    being so rude to his boss."


    Stunned, Avery''s face started flushing instantly.


    "Ahem. Whoever got you the roses, it was not that big a deal and you didn''t have to be that offended. I


    will go out now if there¡¯s nothing else you need from me." Noticing her embarrassment, Shaun


    immediately went out.


    After the door closed, Avery massaged her temples when suddenly, the phone she had set down on


    the table started ringing.


    She picked up the phone and saw an unknown number on the screen that originated from Bridgedale.


    After a few moments of hesitation, she answered the phone.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    The gentle voice of a man came through the phone. "Avery."


    Avery immediately recognized the voice.


    "Adrian!" She had not expected Adrian to call her. "Is this your number, or are you calling me with your


    family member''s phone?"


    "My elder brother bought me a phone,¡± Adrian said, "He bought it for me because I said that I wanted to


    call you."


    Avery chuckled. "Have you been discharged? How are you feeling?"


    "I-" Before Adrian could finish, a rough voice of a middle-aged man interrupted him.


    "It''ste, Adrian, why aren''t you sleeping?


    Who are you talking to? The doctor said you need rest.¡± It was Adrian''s father. "Give me your phone. I


    will give it back tomorrow.


    Shortly after, the call ended.


    Avery scowled at her phone after they hung up.


    Although Adrian was ill, it had been days since his surgery and he was not a child anymore; she was


    surprised that his father would not give him the freedom to make a phone call.


    Adrian''s father made it appear as though he was doing it for Adrian''s own good, but in truth, he was


    just trying to take full control over Adrian.


    Rage boiled within Avery, but she was helpless in this regard. Thankfully, she had obtained his contact,


    and judging from his voice, Adrian was doing much betterpared to a few days ago.


    In the evening, Avery drove home and saw Chad there as well. She was immediately reminded of what


    she heard about Elliot from Shaun earlier that day as soon as she spotted Chad.


    "Chad," Avery leaned closer to him and lowered her voice, "Did Elliot answer my call on speakerphone


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    yesterday?"


    "Yeah. He didn''t do it on purpose, though the secretary spilled coffee on his phone and the screen got a


    little slippery," Chad said.


    Avery tensed at the confirmation. "Doesn''t that mean he''s embarrassed himself?"


    Chad nodded. "He sure did! From yesterday up until now, everyone in thepany has been talking


    about that. Mr. Foster might appear like he doesn''t care, but I think he is quite upset about it. His image


    to all his employees has been destroyed.¡±


    "I didn''t know that he was on speakerphone,¡± Avery exined awkwardly.


    "It''s fine. Mr. Foster isn''t alone; you''ve embarrassed yourself as well," Chad consoled, "Not only have


    the others been talking about Mr. Foster, they have been talking about you as well."


    "What are you two talking about? Come eat! " Mike walked over ?b'';PMS< wrapped his arm around


    Chad''s shoulders, before looking over at Avery. "Chad didn''t dare toe when I first called him here


    for dinner today, Avery. He thought that you were still mad about what happenedst weekend.


    Hahaha! I told him that you act petty when you are with Elliot, but are quite forgiving to practically


    anyone else. Now he ought to believe me!"


    Avery red at him. "I can tolerate that you are speaking ill of me behind my back, but can you not


    repeat what you said in front of me all over again?"


    "Does it even count as speaking ill of you? I''m saying that you have courage." Mike noticed the cold


    expression on her face and instantly changed the topic. "By the way, I helped ask Hayden and La


    about the first of April and they both don''t want to attend Jun''s wedding."


    Avery looked at her two children. "Hayden, La, are you really not going? Your Aunt Tammy will be


    there!"


    Hayden shook his head. "I''m busy." "Uncle Jun made Aunt Tammy sad, so I''m not going to his


    wedding." La pouted.


    Avery recalled the message she received from Elliot the night before.


    Elliot wanted her to take the children to Jun''s wedding because he wanted to see them, but since both


    Hayden and La did not want to go, Avery did not intend on trying to change her children''s minds for


    Elliot''s sake.


    Soon, it was the first of April and April''s fool; it was also the day of Jun''s wedding.


    Once Avery woke up, she called Tammy, but no one picked up.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    She lowered her gaze thoughtfully, before hurrying off to the bathroom to wash up.


    Tammy had mentioned to her before that she was going to attend Jun''s wedding, but now that she


    couldn''t get in touch with Tammy, Avery was slightly concerned.


    Had Tammy changed her mindst minute and decided not to go, or has she been provoked to do


    something stupid?


    Shortly after, Avery got dressed and hurried out of her room with her purse.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw her running out, she asked, "Avery, what''s wrong? It''s still early. Do you want


    to have your breakfast before heading out? I thought the wedding wasn''t until noon?"


    Avery went towards the door and changed her shoes. "I''ll pass on breakfast. I need to go find Tammy."


    The bodyguard drove her to Tammy''s house and she pushed the door open as soon as the car


    stopped.


    Tammy''s mother was watering the nts in the yard and when she spotted Avery, she immediately


    said, "Avery, Tammy headed out early today. Didn''t she tell you?"


    Avery froze. "She went to the hotel?"


    "Yes! I''m guessing that she didn''t sleepst night! I heard noises from her room even before dawn."


    Mrs. Lynch sighed and continued, "Her dad and I didn''t want her to go, but she won''t listen. She has


    always been stubborn ever since she was a little girl. Why would she attend that wedding? It''s almost


    like she wants to get hurt. That silly child!"


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will go look for her right away."


    "Keep an eye on her, Avery, I''m worried that she might do something out of line," Mrs. Lynch reminded.


    After exiting the Lynch Mansion, Avery made another call to Tammy, and it was still not picked up.


    Half an hourter, a car stopped in front of the hotel where the wedding took ce.


    Jun¡¯s parents were weing the guests by the door.


    Avery strode over and handed the gifts to one of the staff, before looking over at Jun''s parents.


    "Uncle, Auntie, has Tammy arrived?" Avery had taken a nce at the guests'' registration list but didn''t


    see Tammy''s name on it.


    "She''s not here! I thought she would being here with you!" Mrs. Hertz said.


    Avery''s blood ran cold.


    "Auntie, I will go find Tammy first ;e*?YNS>e backter."


    Avery walked out of the hotel lobby and her attention was instantly caught by the fountain ahead of her.


    Next to the fountain, sat a slim woman.


    It was Tammy.


    Avery hurried over to her and sat down next to Tammy.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tammy, I called you but you didn''t pick up. " Avery held Tammy''s freezing hands and hesitated for a


    moment, before saying," Elliot told me a few days ago that this wedding was a test Jun prepared for


    you."


    Tammy¡¯s makeup melted under her tears. She took a deep breath and rested her head on Avery''s


    shoulder. "I just suddenly don''t care anymore, Avery. Let Jun marry another woman! It''s bad enough


    that I have to suffer, there is no need to drag him into it with me."


    "Whatever your decision is, Tammy, you have my full support," Avery consoled, "It''s too cold out here.


    Let''s go inside."


    Avery took Tammy''s hand and brought her into the hotel.


    Jun''s parents spotted Tammy and they both tried to say something but decided against it in the end.


    Avery and Tammy walked into the event hall hand in hand and started seeing the photos of the bride


    and groom at every


    corner.


    Tammy tensed at the sight of the wedding photos.


    "Avery...Jun lied to me!" Tears welled up in Tammy''s eyes as she gritted out, "The fiance he introduced


    to me before is not the woman in the photos."

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    At ten in the morning, most of the guests had arrived. All the guests gathered in small groups and


    chatted with wine in their hands at different corners of the hall.


    Avery apanied Tammy and sat down by the table. She could sense watchful eyes directed at


    them. Naturally, the others were not looking at her, but at Tammy.


    A lot of people were surprised to see Tammy attend Jun''s wedding as his ex-wife; everyone was


    curious as to whether something interesting would happen when the bride and groom showed up.


    "Mike is here." Tammy nibbled at the pistachio and nced at the entrance from the corner of her eyes,


    informing Avery of each guest they knew when they arrived.


    Avery looked over at the entrance and saw Mikeing in with Chad.


    "To be honest, I am really jealous of them right now," Tammy confessed casually, " What is the conflict


    between Jun and I whenpared to the adversities those two have to go through?"


    "If it makes you feel any better, you''re right. During new years, Mike went to Chad''s hometown and


    came close to being beaten. Whatever happened between you and June, at least the two of you


    wouldn''t have toe to that."


    "Mike is so brave."


    "So are you! I didn''t even think of attending Elliot''s wedding thest time."


    "It''s different. If it was Chad who dumped me, I probably wouldn''t attend his wedding.


    "Oh." "Elliot is here." Tammy''s sharp eyes locked onto the man.


    Avery froze. She did not look over, because she could sense his eyes on her.


    Elliot walked over and both Mike and Chad followed. Mike instantly tried to sit down next to Avery, and


    without hesitation, Chad pulled him away and sat him down on a seat that was a chair away from


    Avery, before sitting down next to him.


    Everyone else took the hint and sat down, leaving an empty seat next to Avery for Elliot.


    Elliot did not notice anything odd about the arrangement and sat down next to Avery; Avery


    immediately leaned toward Tammy to protest silently.


    "Avery, why did you wake up so early today? Mrs. Cooper said that you went out at around seven in the


    morning," Mike said in an attempt to lighten up the mood.


    "Avery called me this morning TIU< I didn''t pick up because my phone was on silent mode. She went


    out early to look for me because she was worried about me,¡± Tammy exined.


    "Oh, I was wondering why she left without telling me!" Mike studied Tammy¡¯s face and said, "Did you


    cry, Tammy? Your eyes are all swollen."


    Chad red at him. "Shut up if you don''t know what''s the right thing to say."


    "Oh. Today''s the best day for Jun, why are you all looking so sad..." Mike continued.


    Chad stared daggers at him. "Shut up already!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mike took a deep breath and took out his phone to y games reluctantly.


    Tammy turned her attention to Ben and said, "Ben, you must have really enjoyed the show when Jun


    brought his fiance toe to say hi to me during Elliot''s wedding, right?"


    "Huh? I wasn''t enjoying any show!"


    "The woman he brought in front of me isn''t even the same woman as the one in the wedding photos!


    Do you all take me for a fool?" Tammy felt extremely offended.


    "Oh, that! I told him off about it that time."


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it, then?" Tammyined.


    "Was it important? I didn''t think so. You two are divorced, so what difference does it make when it


    "Ben, stop talking already!" Chad noticed that Tammy was about to explode and immediately interfered.


    Ben took a sip of water, before taking out his phone as well.


    Avery felt as though she was suffocating under the atmosphere and subconsciously reached out for the


    pistachios, before starting to deshell them.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Elliot noticed and mirrored her motions.


    Half an hourter, he ced all the unshelled pistachios into a bowl and pushed it towards Avery.


    Avery took one nce and said, "I don''t want it."


    "Then I won''t continue."


    Avery passed the bowl to Tammy and Tammy''s expression instantly transformed into a face that looked


    worse than crying." Your man gave that to you, so I''m not going to be the third wheel here! Besides, it''s


    bad to eat too many nuts!"


    Avery immediately took the bowl back.


    "I''m fine with ruining my health, give it to me!" Mike snatched the bowl from Avery and said cheerfully to


    Elliot, "I guess a sessful man is just good at everything. You are definitely going to win if there''s a


    Avery noticed that Elliot''s expression had darkened from the corner of her eyes. She took a deep


    breath and took the bowl back from Mike.


    Ben was trying his best to hold hisughter in.


    Chad kicked at Mike.


    "Why are you kicking at me? Elliot knows to deshell pistachios for the person he likes; you are his


    assistant, can''t you learn from him?" Mike grabbed a handful of pistachios to ce them before Chad


    and lifted an eyebrow. "Start right now!"


    "You do it, or you are walking hometer!" Chad said.


    Mike took a deep breath and set his phone down, before starting to deshell the pistachios he grabbed.


    Tammy leaned toward Avery and whispered into her ears, before getting up to leave.


    Everyone watched as Tammy left and immediately erupted into discussions.


    "Avery, what did Tammy say to you?" Mike asked.


    "She said she is going to the washroom."


    "Oh, I thought the two of you were plotting something!" Mike probed, "Is she going to do something


    today?"


    Mike had heard from Chad that Jun was waiting for Tammy to destroy his wedding.


    "She is, but I''m not telling you anything." "I already know even if you refuse to tell me. Tammy is going


    to stop the wedding, right?"


    "If you are a prophet, why don''t you help me check to see when Wanda is going to die?"


    At half-past eleven, the bride


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone was now certain that Tammy was going to act. Even if she wasn''t going to stop the wedding,


    she would definitely cause a scene.


    Jun did not see Tammy in the hall and sent a message to the chat group asking, Where is Tammy?''


    ''Jun, you are probably going to win.'' Chad typed.


    ''Tammy has disappeared for an hour. I think you are going to win as well.'' Ben typed.


    Jun couldn''t be more excited. ''I''ll start the wedding now, then!''


    The wedding ceremony was scheduled to start at twelve, but the groom had moved it ahead of time by


    half an hour. The ceremony started and romantic music echoed within the hall.


    Jun stood on top of the stage and looked around when suddenly, a figure in red appeared before him.


    "Jun Hertz, it''s April Fool''s Day today." Tammy stood before him and stared at him with cold eyes. "Who


    are you trying to fool? Let me tell you: now that I am here, you are not getting married!"


    "What do you want to do then?" Jun asked emotionlessly.


    "What do I want to do? I am taking back my own words! You are not living happily ever after if I don''t


    get to!" Tammy grabbed onto his wrist and demanded loudly, "Come with me!"


    Below the stage, the screen of Avery''s phone lit up. She brought it closer and saw the message from


    Elliot.


    ''Avery, give me another chance!''

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    She felt dazed.


    They were sitting right next to one another, was it necessary to chat through messages?


    After sending Avery the message, Elliot opened the chat group while waiting for her to reply.


    ''Tammy is so fierce! What kind of script is that? If this is a TV show, I am definitely going to call


    whoever directed it a mad man; but why do those words sound so romanticing out of Tammy''s


    mouth?'' Ben typed.


    ''Jun knows Tammy best, after all! Does this mean we need to make a transaction to Jun now?¡¯ Chad


    typed.


    ''Jun has earned a fortune this time!'' Ben replied.


    ''Mike is asking me to add him into this group. Should I?¡¯ Chad asked.


    ''You must want it for you to even ask. Go ahead and tell him to send money to Jun as well!¡¯


    ''System notification: Mike has entered the chat.''


    Mike sent an animated picture of himself after entering the chat group and no one could dream of being


    as coquettish as he was.


    Elliot, Ben, and Chad all made transactions to the group. Mike had not expected to be weed by so


    much money upon entering the group and was instantly overjoyed. He clicked on each of the


    transactions and took them for himself.


    ''F*ck! Who told you to ept those?! Those are for Jun! @Mike'' Chad typed.


    Mike''s expression was filled with disbelief. ''Hmph! It''s mine now! You can all send him money again!


    You three are the president, the Chief Financial Officer, and the president''s assistant of Sterling Group,


    you can''t possibly be this stingy, can you?! @ Elliot''


    Elliot immediately made another transaction.


    ''As expected of the professional nut desheller, you sure are fast when ites to sending money! I


    wonder if you are this fast in bed as well.''


    ''System notification: A member has been removed.''


    Chad kicked Mike out of the group mercilessly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After being kicked out of the group, Mike was furious so he sent Avery a message.


    ''Avery, the guys created a chat group and are talking about you in there!''


    Avery saw the message and immediately turned to stare at Elliot.


    Sensing her eyes on him, Elliot set his phone down ?d-=WKW= met her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Tammy and Jun were looking into one another''s eyes on stage.


    Everyone thought that Jun would follow Tammy soon, but the reality was different from what they had


    imagined.


    "What makes you think I would go with you, Tammy Lynch?! You can just say you regret it? Who do


    you take me for?" Jun said proudly, "Back when we were together, I listened to you all the time, but it


    doesn''t mean that you are right about everything! It''s just because I love you that I stood by your


    actions, even when you were wrong!" "Then keep loving me!" Tammy felt a lump in her throat and


    shouted.


    Everyone below the stage burst intoughter.


    "Just look at you, Tammy Lynch! You are still as arrogant as ever. You have no respect for my ego!" Jun


    broke free from her hand and said, "You were the one who insisted on divorcing me and wouldn¡¯t listen


    no matter how hard I begged. Now, you are asking me to ignore all your mistakes just because you say


    so?


    Impossible!"


    "I¡¯m sorry!" Tammy broke down in tears. "I apologize to you, Jun Hertz! I apologize, okay?"


    Avery''s heart ached when she heard Tammy crying.


    Just then, the screen of her phone lit up once again from another message Elliot sent her.


    I can apologize to you in public as well.''


    Avery''s face burned and swiftly moved her fingers across the screen to type. ''Go ahead if you want to


    embarrass yourself. Don''t drag me along.''


    She didn''t think that what was happening between Jun and Tammy was embarrassing; everyone had


    their own ways to handle issues and there were different degrees to what people could ept. She did


    not enjoy having her family and friends as audiences for her private matters.


    Jun took the microphone from the emcee and said, "Tammy Lynch, if we get back together, are you


    going to divorce me


    again?!"

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    He asked his question and directed the microphone at Tammy.


    "...Never again! Jun, even if you don''t want me anymore in the future, I will never let go again!"


    "Are you going to find another guy just to annoy me again?!"


    "Never! I won''t do that again!" Tammy cried out and threw herself into his arms, before wrapping her


    arms around him.


    Below the stage, Mike shouted, "Kiss! Kiss!"


    No one else cheered along, because this was not what Jun''s parents had hoped to see. They had


    sincerely wanted their son to marry again and start a new life.


    On the other end, everyone on the bride''s side, except for the bride herself, was furious.


    Chad regretted sitting next to Mike. "Can''t you use that mouth of yours to eat?"


    "Ah! They are kissing!" Mike shouted in excitement, "Tammy initiated it!"


    Had Jun been hesitant and upset before, all the hesitation had faded the moment Tammy kissed him,


    and he responded passionately.


    Shortly after, he took Tammy''s hand and went towards his parents. "Dad, Mom, I''m not getting married.


    It would be great if you can ept Tammy; if you can¡¯t, then I will marry into her family instead."


    With that, he dragged Tammy away swiftly.


    Avery was relieved to see the two leave together, but at the same time, she looked over at the bride


    with concern.


    "Don''t worry, Avery. The bride studied in the same elementary school as Jun. She knows that Jun is still


    in love with Tammy and has predicted this oue This is just her ying along with the plot for Jun.


    He will thank her properlyter," Ben exined.


    Avery rxed.


    Though the wedding was called off, all the food was already on the table so there was no reason for


    the guests to not eat.


    After lunch, Avery nned on delivering Tammy''s purse but Ben immediately snatched it away from


    her. "Avery, Jun told us to go to his ceter so I will pass Tammy her purse."


    Avery took out her phone awkwardly to send Tammy a message about this; by the time she was done,


    everyone was gone and Elliot was the only one standing by her side.


    She went straight towards the elevator. " Elliot, stop sending me messages like that.


    I can''t give you another chance."


    Elliot followed her into the elevator


    Avery''s original n was to apany Tammy as she attended Jun''s wedding; with the wedding


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    canceled and Tammy back together with Jun, she nned on heading home to sleep.


    "If you don''t have any ns, let''s hang out for a bit!" Elliot proposed, "1 won''t make you do anything or


    force our children into acknowledging me as their father."


    The elevator stopped at the first floor and the two stepped out of the hotel.


    The weather was great. Though the temperature was not at all low, it was windy.


    Avery was dressed in an emerald green vintage dress with a thin jacket on the outside. When the cold


    breeze blew by, she felt frozen to the bones.


    Elliot took his jacket off and rested it on her shoulders.


    "I''m not cold." Avery noticed that he only had a shirt inside the jacket and immediately returned his


    jacket to him.


    "Neither am I." He took her palm into his hands. His big, strong hands wrapped around her freezing


    hand with warmth.


    She instantly blushed.


    "You are weak to the cold during winter, why would youe out here baring your legs?" He ced


    the jacket on her once again and turned his attention to her smooth, fair legs.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    She had been in a hurry when she headed out in the morning. Without paying much attention to the


    weather, she grabbed a jacket and left her house; apart from that, she had not intended on staying


    outside for long.


    "Let''s grab a cup of coffee!" He suggested.


    "I don''t want to." She had too much to eat at lunch. "Let''s just walk!"


    "Sure."


    With his jacket on her shoulders, she could sense his scent prating into her as he upied her


    thoughts.


    If the man next to her wasn''t Elliot, she would definitely not remain out in the cold wind.


    "You have misunderstood me thest time we spoke on the phone," he said, breaking the silence. "I


    didn''t mention Shea to evade the topic. I was sad that you said that."


    Avery''s heart settled down at his low, husky voice, though she might have argued with him had he


    mentioned this on the phone.


    "Why did you mention Shea then? Elliot, we aren''t kids anymore and I don¡¯t enjoy guessing around."


    She raised her leg and kicked at a small rock on the roadside. She had forgotten that she was wearing


    heels and stumbled, so she frantically grabbed onto his arm to steady herself and he immediately


    wrapped his arm around her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Their faces were inches away from one another, close enough to easily read the emotions in each


    other¡¯s eyes.


    "Are your feet okay?" He swallowed hard and asked in a hoarse voice.


    She immediately shoved his arm away and shook her head after regaining her bnce. "Should be."


    "Let¡¯s go get coffee." After a moment of hesitation, he started looking around for a cafe.


    "I don''t want coffee, Elliot." She stood still and stared at his back. "If this was the past and you wanted


    coffee when I didn¡¯t, I might havepromised, thinking that I can make you happy by obeying you on


    small things like that; but now, I don''t want to obey you against my will any longer.¡±


    He was stunned by her words.


    The reason he insisted on getting coffee was not because he actually wanted coffee, but because he


    didn''t want her to be exposed in the cold or stumble on her feet again.


    There was merely a meter between the two, which felt neither distant nor close. She did not walk


    towards him, :g, neither did he approach her.


    The wind was howling as though it was mocking the dilemma they were in.


    "Many years ago, I killed my father and my mother took me to a psychiatrist. That psychiatrist wrote me


    a proof of mental illness," he said emotionlessly, "I''m not sure if I really am sick in the head or whether


    it was my mother who told the psychiatrist to do it so that I can escape from the consequences."


    Avery felt her blood freezing at his exnation as the nightmare she had a few nights ago came to


    mind.


    Charlie mentioned that Elliot was a murderer, but she had never believed that it was true. On top of


    that, it wasn''t a stranger that he killed, but his own father.


    Avery couldn''t help but clench her fists. Her mind ran wild and she didn''t know what to say in response


    or what to do next.


    How could Elliot be someone like that?


    He noticed the struggle and suffering on her face and strode up to her. "It¡¯s too cold out here. Let''s go


    get coffee!"


    She allowed him to drag her into a cafe like a puppet and once they were inside, he helped remove his


    jacket from her shoulders.


    The two sat down by the window; he ordered a ck coffee for himself and atte for her.


    "Do you think I''m scary?" He reached out and held her hand.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Startled, she immediately retracted her hand. "Don''t touch me, Elliot!"


    She stared at him in fear as though she was facing a monster.


    He said he was ill and she thought that she could ept whatever illness he had; but now that he said


    he had murdered someone, and that it was his father no less, she couldn''t find a way to ept it.


    He felt a lump in his throat at her reaction. There was so much more that he wished to tell her, but he


    knew that she might not want to listen.


    The waiter brought over the coffee and set the cups down in front of them.


    Avery took the cup and took a big sip;


    Elliot, on the other hand, looked at her calmly and waited for her to calm down.


    "Elliot Foster, if you are capable of murdering your own father, what else are you not capable of in this


    world?" She had slightly calmed down, but still felt unsettled. She had thought that she knew the man


    before her, but he could always surprise or scare her.


    "Are you going to judge me without even asking me why I did it?" He responded coldly.


    "What kind of reason could you have?!" She lowered her voice furiously. "No matter the reason, murder


    is wrong! It''s written inw that murder is a criminal act, no matter who you kill! You could have left it to


    the legal system to punish him if your father hadmitted a great crime instead of killing him


    yourself!"


    "But what if thew can''t punish him?" He retorted, "If Wanda continues to live her life happily after,


    wouldn''t you want to kill her?


    "It''s different!¡± Avery''s eyes reddened as she gritted out, "Wanda killed my mom! What about your


    father? What did he do to be murdered by you?!"


    "He was going to beat Shea to death!" He looked directly into her eyes as he tightened his grip on the


    coffee cup and gritted out, "You told me not to mention Shea, and I don''t want to either, because her life


    had been nothing but aplete tragedy."


    All the rage, misunderstanding and resentment within Avery instantly faded.


    She panicked to pick up her cup and took a sip of her coffee, while Elliot mirrored her


    motion.


    The two silently sipped on their drinks as they tried to calm themselves.


    Avery felt much warmer once she finished her coffee, so she gazed up again to face Elliot. "Charlie


    Tierney knows about this, doesn''t he? The reason that you were threatened by him was because you


    don''t want others to find out about your mental state or that you¡¯vemitted murder, is that right?"


    "What would you have done if you were me? " He directed the question back at her." What happened


    behind the door should stay inside. My mother might have passed away, but her presence >f.


    "You''re not wrong." Avery got up and said," Let''s take a walk outside!"


    She felt as though she was burning up and was itching for a taste of the breeze.


    He paid the bill and walked her out of the cafe.


    Cars were racing through the roads and people were hurrying past them.


    "Elliot, I need some time to process all this information,¡± she said.


    "Yeah."


    He was not in a rush. He had confessed to her so that she would stop misunderstanding him, not so


    that she would take pity on him.


    "Was I overreacting just now?" She blushed at what she had said earlier inside the cafe. "I should have


    asked you why instead of blindly using you."


    "I don''t me you. I would have probably acted that way, too, if you told me that you''ve murdered


    someone." "Oh... I''ve never killed anyone before." She lowered her gaze. "I do want Wanda dead, but


    there''s too much to worry about."


    "Don''t act rashly. I will find a way to deal with her." He squeezed her hand once and let go immediately.


    Avery hung the jacket on her arm and he was worried that she might feel cold; luckily, her hand was


    warm when he touched it.


    "Elliot, don''t ever do stuff like that again." She grabbed onto his arm and stopped him. "I know that you


    are not afraid, but these kinds of things are quite scary."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips curled into a bitter smile. "Do you think that I don''t long for warmth and love?

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    If only his father was an ordinary father like any other, he would not have be Elliot Foster, known


    for being ferocious and cruel.


    Avery stared at him dazedly, unable to say a word.


    She had never imagined that behind his seemingly sessful life, hid such a miserable past. She had


    thought that she had it hard enough after her father''s affair, her parents'' divorce and being bullied by


    her step-mother, she hadn''t expected that Elliot had it worse than her.


    Her misery was on the outside and everyone knew about it; whereas his could only be hidden away


    within his heart.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that, Avery." He scowled. "I don''t need your pity."


    She shook her head. "I''m not pitying you. I am just thinking if we would have saved all the trouble if


    only you had told me this earlier."


    "My personality made it impossible for me to tell you any earlier than this," he said as he strolled


    forward. "My love for you umted day after day until it reached a certain level, before I could


    impulse."


    "I hate this about you," sheined, " I¡¯ve told you everything about me in the first year we started


    seeing each other, yet you have been keeping secrets. You say that you didn''t understand the concept


    of true love until now, when our children are almost at my height. How ridiculous is that? Why don''t you


    wait and tell me all that when I am old and gray?"


    He turned around to look at her. "I''m sorry."


    "Apologizing means nothing. It doesn''t make me feel any better and it only reminds me of how broken-


    hearted your fickleness has left me." She handed him his jacket and continued, "The new heels are


    hurting my feet. I should head home now."


    She bought those heels when she went shopping with Tammy thest time. They feltfortable when


    she tried them on at the time, but she just realized they didn''t fit after walking some distance in them.


    It was just like how a couple would attract one another with their strengths, before finally realizing each


    other''s'' shorings in the long run.


    "Avery, do you really think that I am a fickle man?¡± He asked.


    "Believe it or not, Elliot, your absence would have saved me from ny percent of the pain ?g);SIQ?


    trouble I¡¯ve suffered so far," Avery said with certainty, "Of course, the kids are exceptions."


    "You are right, but to me, I have not been heartless to you. Other than Shea, you are the one woman


    that I care most for." With that, he strode off.


    Avery was stunned for a moment, thinking, ''He left just like that? Is he angry? He said that he cares for


    me and now he is leaving me on the street? I just mentioned that the heels are hurting my feet and he


    intends on just letting me walk back to the hotel? Though, I wouldn¡¯t have let him carry me back even if


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    he proposed to do so...'' Avery sighed a heavy breath and took out her phone to find a message from


    Tammy.


    ''Avery, I feel like the colors have finally returned to my world. I knew the gods wouldn''t be this cruel to


    me. Jun is still the man I know. He didn''t abandon me. I won''t act rashly ever again.''


    ''Yeah! What are you doing now?'' Avery replied.


    ''We are back at our ce together. I am cleaning up the room. Jun and Ben are chatting in the living


    room.¡¯


    ''You are cleaning on your own? Get the maid to do it!''


    ''I asked to clean myself. Regaining what I''ve lost felt like winning the lottery, you know?''


    Avery could not understand the feeling Tammy was speaking of because her rtionship with Elliot


    was stuck and rather awkward.


    ''Why are you replying to my message though? Aren''t you with Elliot? You two are not together?¡¯


    Tammy asked.


    ''He left and I am getting ready to go home.'' Avery replied.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    ''What is going on with you two right now?'' Tammy typed.


    ''We weren''t fighting, but we aren''t in the mood to date each other either.'' Avery replied.


    ''My mom said if couples fight too often, even the strongest love would fade.''


    Avery stared at the message and was not sure how she should reply.


    Throughout the years, conflicts between Elliot and her had never ceased. She could still remember


    how deeply in love she was with him in the past. However, she simply couldn''t fall back in love again,


    like a moth to a fire.


    Elliot must feel the same, otherwise he wouldn''t have left her alone on the road after saying that he


    cared about her most.


    Elliot received a message from Ben.


    ''Tammy said you two went home separately. It''s not even dark yet. Is she still having a hard time


    forgiving you?¡¯


    ''She wants to go home. I am staying out here.'' Elliot replied.


    He could sense that Avery was struggling to forgive him for all the things he had done, so he walked


    away, allowing both of them space to calm down.


    ''Forget it if it really won''t work. Maybe the reason that you two keep fighting is because you just aren''t


    meant for each other. Jun and Tammy are the only couple I know that had the biggest conflict so far;


    any couples that have it even worse are likely separated.¡¯


    Tm thinking about that right now. I¡¯ve confessed all the details of my past to her just now and she


    couldn''t seem to ept it.''


    Ben¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Elliot''s message. ''Elliot, you act too lowly in front of her. No matter


    what happened in your past, you are still the most brilliant man I know. Of course, she is brilliant too,


    and she can live a perfect enough life even without you. You are both too dominating to bepatible.¡¯


    Avery walked back to the hotel and noticed that Elliot''s car was still parked inside the parking lot of the


    hotel when she went to get her car.


    She thought that he had left.


    The poster for Jun''s wedding that was at the hotel entrance had been removed and all the guests had


    left, so Elliot had no reason to stay.


    Where had he gone after leaving her?


    She stood dazedly next to the car, before being startled by a ck figure that appeared out of the blue.


    "Miss. Tate, where is my boss?" It was Elliot''s bodyguard.


    Avery¡¯s chest heaved as she blushed =g.; UMX= said, "I don''t know. We went our separate ways on


    the streets. He took off first so I thought he had already left the hotel. I''m a bit surprised to see his car


    here.


    "Oh, did you two fight again?¡± The bodyguard asked.


    "No!" "That''s a lie! Why would you two go separate ways if you didn''t fight? If you weren''t fighting, Mr.


    Foster would havee back to the hotel with you." The bodyguard stared at her furiously. "You


    ungrateful woman! You think you can just keep humiliating him simply because you gave birth to his


    children! I bet that he has never had to put up with anyone''s temper this way before!"


    If this was any other time, Avery would have been provoked by what the bodyguard said; but after


    learning about Elliot''s past today, her feelings towards him had inevitably changed. Suddenly, she felt


    relieved.


    "Maybe you are right about me being ungrateful. He has already presented me with his best. I can''t


    take him for a jerk simply because he didn¡¯t meet my expectations." The bodyguard was rendered


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    speechless. He was good at picking fights, not emotional conversations.


    After Avery left, the bodyguard took out his phone to call Elliot, before telling him about what happened.


    Elliot could feel the fire within his heart ignited once again.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    "Are you sure that¡¯s what she said?" Elliot asked.


    The bodyguard''s mind went nk and suddenly forgot the exact words Avery used.


    "Um... In any case, I scolded her and she didn''t get angry," he finally said with certainty.


    "You scolded her?" Elliot scowled as he breathed heavily. "Who gave you the right to scold her?! What


    did you say?"


    Feeling slightly scared and guilty, the bodyguard said with no regret, "I said she was ungrateful, which


    she is! You treat her so well and not only is she not grateful, she argues and fights with you every


    single day! I think she is even more of a drama queen than Tammy Lynch! I wouldn''t put up with her if I


    was you! I would just dump her and take her children from her, so that she regrets it so much that she


    cries herself to sleep every night!¡±


    Elliot gritted his teeth. He would have punched his bodyguard had he been standing right next to him.


    The bodyguard noticed the heavy breathing on the other end of the line and was instantly alerted. "Mr.


    Foster, I wasn''t this harsh when I was talking to her! She really isn''t angry. Call her if you don''t believe


    me! I am trying to help! If you think that my idea is-"


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    Elliot hung up and thought to himself, ''Just how unfortunate do I seem? It''s bad enough that Ben and


    the others take pity on me, and now, even my bodyguard is fighting my battles for me!''


    Elliot did not believe that Avery was not angry like his bodyguard had said, but he did not intend on


    calling her to exin anything. He had told her enough for the day and she must be having a hard time


    processing the things he said; the one thing she truly couldn''t ept was definitely not what his


    bodyguard had said.


    By the time Avery returned home, it was already four in the afternoon. She went back into her room


    and changed into loose and warm clothes.


    She hadn''t done much, but felt drained. Sheid down on the bed as what Elliot said to her earlier


    echoed in her head.


    All the fights they had so far were finally exined; she knew that she was supposed to feel relieved,


    but in truth, she simply felt troubled because they both paid heavy prices for the past.


    She did not me Elliot, because he was not wrong.


    She tossed around in bed thoughtfully for a while, before finally drifting off to sleep.


    In the evening, Eric sent La back home.


    Eric was holding a few shopping bags in his h;e"=QKW;s and there was a beautiful bag in La''s hand


    as well.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are my mom and brother back yet?" La asked Mrs. Cooper in excitement. "Uncle Eric bought me a


    lot of stuff today! He said that he is getting me early birthday gifts! He also bought something for


    Hayden!"


    "Your mom is sleeping in her room, and your brother isn''t back yet! The driver is heading over to pick


    him up so he should be home soon." Mrs. Cooper patted La on the head and helped with the bags


    in


    Eric''s hands. "You didn''t have to, Eric."


    "Why is Avery still sleeping?" Eric checked the time and noticed that it was six in the evening.


    "She came back at four in the afternoon. She woke up far too early this morning, so I haven¡¯t gone to


    wake her up," Mrs. Cooper said, "Eric, stay for dinner if you are not busy!"


    "Sure!"


    Eric sat down on the couch, while La raced towards the master bedroom, wondering if Tammy was


    upset about Jun''s wedding.


    She tip-toed towards the bed and saw Avery''s phone resting next to the pillow.


    La¡¯s eyes mmed as she stared at the phone, and after a few moments, she took her mother¡¯s


    phone and headed out of the


    bedroom, only to run into Eric.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    "Uncle Eric, I wanted to call Aunt Tammy." La passed Avery''s phone to Eric. "Call her for me."


    Eric smiled. "I have Aunt Tammy¡¯s contact, put your mother''s phone back."


    "What if she doesn''t answer your call? She is the closest to Mommy. If we call her using Mommy''s


    phone, she will surely answer." La insisted. She even unlocked Avery¡¯s phone herself.


    Eric gave in to her. He epted Avery''s phone from La. Before he opened her contacts, he noticed


    a red dot on her message icon. He wanted to open it to have a look, but reason told him that it was


    wrong to look at other people''s private messages without their permission.


    He found Tammy''s number in her contacts and dialed. He put the call in loudspeaker mode.


    Soon, Tammy picked up.


    "Aunt Tammy! It''s me!" La''s tone was crisp and sweet. "Mommy is asleep. I just wanted to know if


    you''re doing fine?"


    When Tammy heard La''s concerns, her eyes reddened immediately. "La, I didn''t love you for


    nothing."


    "Hmm! I wanted to go with Mommy, but I didn''t want to see Uncle Jun! He has


    crossed the line. He made you sad. He is a bad person!"


    On the other end of the line, Jun was almost in tears, "La, babe. I''m very sad to hear you say that. I


    have reconciled with your Aunt Tammy."


    La was a little stunned.


    Tammy chuckled. "La, I''m all good with Uncle Jun. Although there are some ces where he was


    wrong, I made mistakes too."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh." La quickly adjusted her mood. She smiled. "Aunt Tammy, as long as you¡¯re happy! If Uncle


    Jun bullies you again, tell me! I''ll call him and scold him!"


    "Okay."


    After the call, La looked at the phone. She tapped on the message icon. When she saw the name


    Elliot Foster, she immediately clicked to see the chat.


    Eric smiled and said, "La, do you always secretly y with your mother''s phone like that?"


    "Hehe, I only look at it asionally! I just want to see if she is chatting with Daddy." La smiled


    widely. "She is chatting with Daddy again. Although I don¡¯t know what they are talking about, at least


    they are still talking with each other. That means they haven''t cut ties."


    La entered the bedroom ;c$;SMP= secretly ced Avery''s phone back.


    When Avery woke up, it was dark outside. She sat up in rm and picked up her phone to look at the


    time.


    She pped her forehead! She slept until seven in the evening. She quickly got off the bed and went to


    the living area.


    The children were ying in the living area. Sounds wereing from the dining hall.


    "Mommy, Uncle Eric is having dinner with us. He bought Hayden and me a lot of presents today." La


    pointed at the shopping bags.


    Avery nodded and headed to the dining hall.


    Mike was chatting with Elliot.


    "Avery, you''re up! Go have your meal. The food''s probably cold. I''ll go reheat it." Mrs. Cooper saw her


    and immediately went to reheat the food.


    Avery sat down by the dining table. She said to Eric, "He didn''t force you to drink, right?"


    Eric shook his head. "He¡¯s drinking. I''m having fruit juice."


    "Avery, what happened to the most basic trust between us?" Mike said in dissatisfaction. "If I were to


    force him to drink, La would be the first one to say no to it."


    Avery was relieved.


    "Right, about you and Elliot, I heard what Ben said." Mike looked at Avery pitifully." Don''t be too sad.


    Out with the old and in with the new. Elliot is not the only man on this earth..."


    "What are you talking about?" Avery furrowed her brows. Her heart constricted tightly.


    Mike said, "Ben said that Elliot has thought about it. He feels that you two are ipatible, so he has


    decided to not be hung up on you anymore."

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Avery''s heart sank.


    They were ipatible with each other.


    Did Ben say that or Elliot?


    Elliot decided not to get entangled with her. In that case, it must be him that felt that they were


    ipatible with each other which was why he told Ben that!


    "Avery, why are you in a daze? Did I say something wrong again?" Mike was a little nervous. "Chad


    was there too. He could be the witness that Ben really said that."


    "I do believe you." Avery picked up her utensils. She quickly collected her thoughts. "Since he finds us


    ipatible, then I¡¯ll respect his opinion!" "Oh, why do I sense a hint of disappointment in your tone?


    Don''t you hate him? Since he has decided not to get hung up over you, shouldn''t you be happy?" Mike


    never knew when to hold his tongue.


    It was not like he had never been in love. Of course, he knew why Avery was disappointed.


    Avery hated Elliot because Elliot did not relieve her of her anger. If Elliot were to continue coaxing her,


    once her anger subsided, she could continue to be in love with him.


    Avery never expected that Elliot would decide to give up on this so-called mistaken rtionship.


    "Whether she is happy or not, this is her own private matter. Mind your own business." Eric said to shut


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mike up.


    "I''m just worried she will regret it, okay?"


    Mike raised his wine ss and took a sip.


    "Since Elliot has decided not to get entangled with her, what could Avery do if she regrets it?" Eric hit


    the nail on the head. "You don''t have to mock her. If you think that Elliot is great, you can still keep in


    touch with him."


    Mike was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "Avery, don''t let men affect your mood." Eric looked at her tenderly and consoled," Hayden and La¡¯s


    birthday ising up soon. I asked La just now. She said she wants a party."


    Avery nodded. "When are you free? Let''s find a time when you''re avable."


    "I have already kept the date of their birthday free."


    "Eric, you''re so considerate and meticulous. If it wasn''t for your reminder, I would have forgotten that it


    was almost their birthday." Avery was touched.


    "La was the one who told me. She said her birthday wasing soon. Don''t think that the children


    are still young, she actually knows a lot," Eric said, "They also know about how you >a#;SMX> Elliot


    constantly fight.¡±


    Avery lowered her gaze. Hershes fluttered. "Hmm, perhaps we are really ipatible. If not, we


    would not have always gotten into fights. Him and I this way would indeed affect the children."


    Mrs. Cooper served the reheated dishes and ced them in front of Avery.


    Avery had a few bites when Mike asked, "If you''re sure about holding a party, I''ll go make some


    reservations."


    Avery replied, "Hmm. I didn''t throw a birthday party for themst year. Now that they¡¯re in school, I


    have to do a proper one for them this year.¡±


    "Leave this to me! But...are you going to invite Elliot? Although you two have already split up, he still is


    the children''s father," Mike had to get to the bottom of this. If not, Chad would ask him about thister.


    "So what if he is the father of the children? Has he ever cared for them one day in his life?" Eric said,


    "Since he has decided not to get entangled with her, then he should cut tiespletely."


    Avery said, "Eric is right. Since he has already made up his mind. He is surely prepared not to contact


    us anymore. If I invited him, it would only annoy him further."


    Mike thought to himself, ''Elliot said that he doesn''t want to get hung up over you, surely that doesn''t


    mean he would be so cruel that he wouldn''t even acknowledge his kids, right?¡¯


    After her meal, Avery went to the living area to ask the children what they wanted as their birthday


    presents.


    "Mommy! I want you to love me even more! " La suggested this as her present.


    Hayden replied, "Mommy, you have to love yourself even more."


    Avery took a deep breath and smiled. "You two make me feel like the happiest person on earth."


    "Mommy, will there be a lot of people at our birthday party? " La started looking forward to the party.


    "Do you want to invite your ssmates?" Avery asked.


    La shook her head. "I''m not close to them yet! Let''s invite Hayden''s ssmates!¡±


    Avery looked at Hayden. "Hayden, I heard from your teacher that you are close to Daniel. Let''s invite


    him!"

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Hayden said, "I''m equally close to all of my ssmates."


    Avery thought for a while before saying," Then, let''s invite them all! After all, your ss isn''t that big."


    La eximed, "Oh yeah! It¡¯s more fun with more people!"


    Hayden saw how happy La was. He could not bear to burst her bubble.


    After Eric left, Avery and Mike set the first draft of the guest list.


    "Avery. Chad would surely want toe. You have to invite Jun too. If we invite Ben and only not invite


    Elliot, will he feel that we are deliberately picking on him?" Mike offered his opinion, "Why don''t we not


    invite Ben too?"


    Avery''s temples hurt.


    It was initially a happy asion, but because of her rtionship with Elliot, it became so painful.


    "I¡¯ll let you handle this!¡± Avery said and left to see the children.


    Mike sent a message to Chad, exining the situation to him and asking for his opinion.


    [Chad: Mr. Foster said that he doesn''t want to get entangled with her only because he did not want to


    annoy her further, right? He didn''t say anything about cutting ties with the children?]


    [Mike: I feel so too, but that baby face Eric kept persuading Avery to not invite Elliot ] [Chad: You better


    do some soul-searching.


    You and Eric are her patient. Why would she prefer to listen to Eric? You are the one staying with her!]


    [Mike: F*ck! How are you ming me for this?]


    Chad was silent for a while. After calming down, he replied to Mike''s message, [Don''t invite Ben. If not,


    you''ve invited everyone except Mr. Foster. He would surely be disappointed!]


    [Mike: Ok!]


    [Chad: Don''t spread the word about this yet! What if Avery suddenly changes her mind before the


    birthday party?]


    [Mike: Sure, go worry about your precious boss. I never saw you being so concerned for me before ]


    (Chad: F*ck off!] At ten at night, Avery returned to her bedroom.


    The three children were asleep. It was strangely quiet.


    She could hear her own heartbeat. She slept through the evening, so she was wide awake at that


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    moment. She was also extremely confused.


    She did fight with Elliot that day, but after he came clean to her, she did not say any harsh words to


    him. She merely said that she needed time to digest what he told her.


    Did that hurt him?


    Did he think that she did not forgive him immediately because she could not ept his past, so he


    thought they were ipatible?


    Avery sighed. They ended too abruptly!


    She was a little disappointed as if she was in a dream. Since it was Ben who said it, then it would not


    be wrong.


    It was as if her bones were removed. Shey on the bed like jelly.


    She opened her eyes ?f->YMU? looked at the ceiling. Her mind was nk. Nothing could pique her


    excitement.


    A long timeter, her phone rang. She was pulled back to reality.


    She found her phone and answered the call. Sobs came from the other end of the line!

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Avery''s heart constricted tightly.


    It was Tammy''s voice. Did she not reconcile with Jun already?


    "Tammy, what happened? Don''t cry. Tell me what happened." Avery got off the bed and put on a coat.


    She nned to go look for Tammy.


    "Avery, I...I can''t...I''m...afraid..." Tammy choked up and stuttered.


    "Don''t be afraid. Are you and Jun still there together? Do you need me to look for you?" Avery was


    worried.


    She could roughly guess what happened to Tammy. Just like how Elliot''s father brought him trauma


    that affected his lifeter on, the trauma Tammy had after being kidnapped would affect her for a very


    long time, perhaps even for the rest of her life.


    When Tammy cried and muttered the word yes, Avery immediately left her bedroom. When she left her


    room, Mrs. Cooper came out because she heard movement.


    "Avery, it''s already midnight. Are you heading out?"


    No matter what time it was at that moment, she had to go.


    "Hmm. I''m not sure if I''ll be back tonight. Don''t wait up," Avery said and strode off into the night.


    In a European-style mansion.


    Jun poured a cup of warm water. He got down in front of Tammy.


    "Tammy, don''t cry. Drink some water.


    Avery will be here soon."


    Jun''s head hurt. He initially thought the hardships that he and Tammy faced were behind them. Who


    would have thought!


    "Hubby, I''m so sorry..." Tammy hugged her knees closer to her. Her eyes were red and puffy from


    crying. "I don''t want to drink water. Don''t care about me. Go to bed!"


    Jun looked heartbroken. "How could I not care about you?"


    "Woo, woo...I feel terrible just by looking at you..." Tammy cried even louder.


    Jun immediately got up, "Okay, babe, stop crying. I''ll go wait in the living area."


    Jun ced the cup of water down and left the bedroom. He went to the living area. He was extremely


    glum, yet he could not tell any of his friends about this.


    Soon after, the doorbell rang. Jun walked over to open the door.


    Avery barely greeted Jun and immediately headed for the bedroom.


    Jun closed the door and returned to the sofa. He took his phone out


    [Jun: You will never believe it if I told you this, but Avery is in my house right now.]


    [Chad: ???]


    [Jun: Chad, you might not believe it but Avery is in pink bunny pajamas tonight.]


    [Chad: ...what the hell are you talking about? Are you dreaming? Delete the message, don''t let my


    boss see this!]


    [Elliot: What''s going on? @Jun]


    Chad was silent. Jun breathed heavily. His fingers flew quickly across the screen.


    [Jun: I don''t know either. I''m now on the sofa in the living area. Tammy is in the room crying.]


    [Chad: Can you get to the main point? I want to fly over there just to beat you up looking at your


    message!]


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    [Jun: Tammy and I...didn''t , go well.]


    [Elliot:...]


    [Chad:...]


    [Ben: F*ck me! What a scandalous topic for such ate night! Why did it not go well? Can''t you get it


    up? Jun, you''re not even thirty!]


    [Jun: It''s not what you think. I was only making out with her. We didn''t even proceed to the next step


    when she said she was afraid. I said to stop and go to bed, but she suddenly lost it. She cried for half


    an hour. Sigh!]


    [Ben: It seems like her problem is rather serious. It might be psychological trauma ]


    [Chad: Jun, take her to the hospital to get a check-up tomorrow! I mean psychologically.]


    [Elliot: Be patient with her. Don''t give up on her. @Jun]


    [Jun: Elliot, I would surely not give up on her, but she doesn¡¯t want to see me now. She says she feels


    terrible seeing me. Sigh! She kept apologizing to me. I feel even sadder at that.]

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    [Chad: You''ll be fine.]


    [Ben: You can do it.]


    [Elliot: Yes!]


    [Jun: Thank you for being here for me. I feel much better now. Tammy seemed to have stopped crying.


    Avery sure is great ]


    Suddenly, everyone stopped chatting.


    [Jun: What''s going on? Has Avery be a banned topic? It''s unnecessary, no? Even if she has split


    up with Elliot, we are still friends!]


    [Chad: Good night.]


    [Ben: Good night.] [Elliot: Hmm. @Jun] [Jun: Elliot, I''ll go to check on Tammy. Rest well.]


    Jun sent the message and ced his phone down. He walked over to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Avery and Tammyy in bed. They were chatting in soft tones with each other, as


    close as sisters.


    Jun immediately left the room and gently closed the door. Since Tammy and Avery were extremely


    close, no matter how badly Elliot and Avery fought, Jun was always a little biased toward Avery.


    Although Tammy was quite spoiled, she was kind. Since she could be so close to Avery, that meant


    that Avery was also a kind woman.


    The next morning, Avery brought Tammy to the hospital. After registering with the gynecology


    department, Tammy went for a routine gynecological examination.


    Avery and Jun were waiting for her outside.


    "Avery, thank you!" Jun passed a bottle of water to her. "I think Tammy needs a therapist.¡±


    Avery epted the bottle of water. "Let¡¯s see her body''s situation first! She thinks that her body is


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    unhealthy."


    "Thest time after she was discharged, the doctor told her that she had to care for her body. After the


    divorce, I don''t know if she did that or not." Jun''s expressions were serious.


    "She drank quite a lot. You have to look after her in the future. Don¡¯t let her drink so much anymore."


    Avery said.


    "Hmm. Are you busy today? If you''re busy, you can leave. She looks better today. I think it would be


    fine if I''m with her," Jun said, "Or I could get her mother over." "I''m free. I''ll wait for her results, then


    we''ll see."


    Tammy went through a series of checkups. After that, the three of them waited for the results in the


    hospital.


    Avery''s phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from Mike, she did not avoid it. She immediately


    answered the call.


    "Avery, I booked the biggest banquet hall at the Regency Hotel," Mike reported the progress to her.


    "Are you going to decide on the menu or am I doing it? By the way, where are you right now? Are you


    still at Jun''s?"


    "No. I''m at the hospital. Why don''t you decide on the menu! There will be more kids then. See if you


    want to do two menus or mix them," Avery said.


    "Okay. How is Tammy? Is she alright?"


    Avery replied, "Hmm. I¡¯ll hang up if there isn''t anything else."


    She hung up. Tammy


    "What did you talk to Mike about?" Tammy asked.


    "Hayden and La''s birthday is in half a month. I n to throw a party for them. I was about toe to


    inform you two today initially," Avery said with a smile.


    Half an hourter, Tammy''s results were out. Avery looked at the results and said," Tammy, your body


    is fine. You were so afraid, it¡¯s all psychological. Why don¡¯t we see a therapist?"


    Tammy shook her head. "I''ll try to do it on


    my own! If I really can''t, then I''ll see a psychologist."


    "Hmm. If there are any problems, you have to let me know," Avery said.


    Half an hourter, at the Sterling Group.


    There was a new message notification on Elliot''s phone. He opened the message and saw Jun asking


    everyone in the group what birthday presents they were nning on giving Hayden and La.


    He furrowed his brows. His children''s birthdays wereing up, yet he found out about it through


    others. He was an ipetent father!

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    When Chad saw Jun''s message, he immediately called Jun, "Jun! Delete that message!"


    Jun said, "Why? I didn¡¯t talk about Avery. Can I not talk about Hayden and La too?"


    "No! Avery isn''t nning on inviting Mr. Foster, so don''t talk about this in the group. " Chad took a deep


    breath. "Don¡¯t you find this absurd!"


    "Yes! Absolutely absurd!" Jun touched his nose. "But I think there is a reason why Avery is doing this.


    I''ll delete the message in the group first."


    Jun hung up and opened the group chat.


    [Ben: When is Hayden and La''s birthday? Get Avery to throw them a party!


    If she finds it troublesome, let Elliot do it!]


    Jun secretly deleted his message.


    Although he knew it was pointless. Ben saw it, which meant that Elliot saw it too.


    [Ben: Why did you delete the message? @ Jun]


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jun saw the message but did not dare to reply.


    [Chad: Ben, I heard that Avery is nning to throw her children a birthday party. We don''t have to worry


    about this ]


    [Ben: Oh. Jun. Why did you delete the message? @Jun]


    Jun wanted to brush this off with a lie, but he could not find a proper reason no matter how hard he


    tried. He decided to ignore Ben''s message.


    Avery came out of the hospital and realized that she was still in her pajamas. The weather that day was


    great. There was no wind. It was much warmer than the day before.


    She hailed a taxi and told the driver her house address.


    Once she was in the taxi, she looked at the news on her phone.


    [First Public Appearance of Chelsea Tierney, New Head of Trust Capital.


    Reiterates That She and Elliot Foster Are Just Friends ]


    Avery tapped the headline and saw a photo of Chelsea wearing a mask. If she did not see her face


    after it was ruined, it was hard to imagine that she was the Chelsea she knew back then.


    Avery thought about the first time she met


    Chelsea on a night seven years ago.


    Back then, Avery had just gotten to know Elliot. They were both like ice and fire, Chelsea and Elliot on


    the other hand were sitting affectionately together on the sofa. They were clearly a better pair.


    When she saw Chelsea, her first impression was that Chelsea was such a cold


    Avery was ashamed of herself. She felt that Chelsea should be the real Mrs. Foster.


    It was a pity that although Chelsea was beautiful, she had a vicious heart.


    That night, Chelsea provoked and intimidated her. It was not that she was not scared of Chelsea, but


    she did not know where she found the courage to smash a bottle of wine to force Chelsea back.


    Perhaps, from that moment onward, her end with Chelsea was already predetermined.


    When Avery returned home, she changed into her pajamas.


    Mrs. Cooper brought Robert into her room." Avery, is Tammy alright?"


    "Her body is alright, but mentally she needs some time to get better." Avery paused for a few seconds


    before asking, " When did you start working for the Fosters?

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Mrs. Cooper thought for a while before replying, "For a few years already. When I started working for


    the Fosters, I was not even thirty years old yet! I''m already forty-five. I can retire in about five years."


    "Mrs. Scarlet has worked there longer than you?"


    "Yes! She used to care for Madam Rosalie. Later, when Elliot and Shea were born, she helped take


    care of them," Mrs. Cooper said, "I heard this from Mrs. Scarlet."


    "Elliot told me about the incident when he was young," Avery was a little depressed, so she wanted to


    talk about it with


    someone. "I never thought that he would be so depressed when he was young." "What did he tell you?"


    Mrs. Cooper said in surprise.


    "Hmm, he came clean and told me everything." Avery looked at Mrs. Cooper." So that I won''t


    misunderstand him again."


    Mrs. Cooper suddenly choked up. "Avery, don''t me him for telling you this only now. It was so hard


    for him to have his achievements today. God must have pitied him, which cured him of the mental


    condition he had when he was young. If not, he would have ended up like Shea."


    Avery waspletely stunned!


    She heard every word that Mrs. Cooper said, but she did not understand it!


    "No, Mr. Foster is different from Shea. Mrs. Scarlet said that when his father was still alive, he valued


    boys over girls. Although Mr. Foster''s father did not like him, he would not hit him. He would only hit


    Shea because Shea was a girl. Shea would cry for a very long time after being hit. Mr.


    Foster''s father would hate Shea even more. " At that, tears fell from Mrs. Cooper''s eyes.


    Avery was shocked. Her eyes widened. " Elliot had the same condition as Shea when he was young?!"


    Mrs. Cooper¡¯s expressions stiffened. "Didn''t you say that Mr. Foster told you everything? Could it be..."


    "He didn''t tell me this!" Avery took a deep breath. "He said that he killed his father because of Shea..."


    "What! Mr. Foster killed his father!?" When Mrs. Cooper heard this, she was so shocked she almost


    lost her bnce.


    Avery immediately took Robert from her ;e *?YLW: ced him on the bed before helping Mrs. Cooper


    to a seat by the side. "Don''t you know about this?" Avery''s face was burning hot. Her heart was beating


    wildly too.


    What should she do? She had exposed Elliot''s secret!


    She did not know that Mrs. Cooper did not know about this incident! Just like how Mrs. Cooper did not


    know that she did not know Elliot had the same condition as Shea when he was young!


    It was as if the world had gone mad.


    "Avery, don''t worry. I won''t tell another soul about Mr. Foster''s matters.¡± Mrs.


    Cooper quickly calmed down. "Although Mrs. Scarlet and I are close, she knows how to judge for


    herself. She knows what to say and what not to say. I will guard this secret till my death. Don¡¯t worry."


    Avery nodded. Her tensed body rxed a little. "If Elliot did not trust you, he would not have let you


    serve him for so many years." "Yes, I have long treated the Fosters as my home away from home. If


    Mr. Foster is doing well, I''m doing well." Mrs. Cooper finished her sentence and realized that she had


    misspoken. "That was the past. I am with you now, of course, I''ll listen to you."


    "It''s fine. Elliot and I are not enemies." Avery sat down on the bed. Her mind was thinking fast. "Are you


    sure he had the same condition as Shea when he was young?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Cooper nodded. "Mrs. Scarlet told me about it. She said that they hired a great doctor to cure


    him."


    "Then, why didn''t they cure Shea?" Avery thought that this matter was exaggerated. If there really was


    such a great neurologist, why has she never heard about it from Professor Hough before?


    "Shea''s condition was much more serious because she was often violently beaten by her father. Mrs.


    Scarlet said that it was not easy for Shea to grow up." Mrs. Cooper paused for a while. "It''s


    understandable why Mr. Foster killed his father! If he did not do so, Shea would have long died."


    After chatting with Mrs. Cooper, Avery went to the graveyard to visit Shea. She ced a bouquet of


    white lilies in front of Shea''s headstone. She looked at Shea''s photo on the headstone and said softly,"


    Shea, I miss you so much. I should havee to visit you earlier, but because I took in a patient with


    your condition in Bridgedale, it got dyed. By the way, he has some simrities with you."


    At that, Avery pursed her lips and stayed silent.


    She could not understand how Elliot had the same condition as Shea but he waspletely cured!


    From her medical point of view, this was something impossible.


    Did something go wrong in between?

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Avery and Elliot were once very close to each other. She has seen every single part of his body. She


    was very sure that he did not have any scars on his head. That meant that the great doctor did not


    operate on him, but how did he cure Elliot then? There was no such special medicine in this world.


    All of this was contradictory to science. Her perceptions were turned upside down. She was puzzled by


    it.


    Her phone rang. She took it out of her bag and saw who was calling her. Her emotions calmed down


    instantly.


    "Adrian." Avery was surprised that he would call her.


    "Avery, when are youing to see me?" Adrian''s voice was not as sprightly as the previous time. He


    seemed upset.


    "What happened? Are you feeling ufortable?" Avery asked worryingly.


    Adrian was silent for a few seconds before saying in a low voice, "I don''t think they like me. Only you


    treat me well."


    "What happened?" Avery''s chest constricted. "Adrian, did they say anything to you? Or did they do


    anything to you?"


    "No...I feel that they don''t like me," Adrian said apprehensively.


    "Your father said that he has brought you to see many doctors to cure you. He has paid me a huge sum


    too. If he doesn''t love you, he wouldn''t have spent so much money to cure you." Avery onlyforted


    him that way because his family did not actually abuse him.


    If he said that his family humiliated or physically abused him, Avery would have immediately flown to


    Bridgedale to help him.


    "Hmm. Will you be annoyed at me for calling you?" Adrian asked cautiously.


    "No!" Avery smiled. Her eyes were filled with tenderness. "Adrian, I''m happy that you called. When I


    return to Bridgedale, I''ll go look for you, okay?"


    "Okay. You have toe to see me."


    "I will."


    At Sterling Group. After Elliot finished his work, he called Jun. When Jun saw that the call was from


    Elliot, his heart was beating wildly. His sixth sense told him that the call would be terrifying.


    He answered the call and Elliot''s low voice came through, "Jun, why did you delete the message? Why


    did you not answer Ben''s question?"


    Elliot called Jun to ask him those two questions because Jun was usually the chatterbox. Even if he


    had misspoken in the group, he would never delete the message. No matter who tagged him in the


    group, he would respond quickly.


    "Elliot. Are all sessful people like you sensitive >b$=WJQ; suspicious, which is why you could


    seed?" Ben groaned.


    Elliot asked, "Who told you that Hayden and La''s birthday ising up?"


    Jun pped his forehead. He was silent for a while before replying, "Didn''t Avery bring Tammy to the


    hospital today? While they were talking, I overheard." "Hmm." Elliot did not doubt Jun. He changed the


    subject. "Why did you delete the message? Why did you ignore Ben?


    Jun, do you think you can avoid this now that I''ve called you?"


    Jun felt like he was being on trial for a heinous crime hemitted, "Elliot, don''t force me. If I were to


    say it, you would be angry. I don''t want you to be unhappy..."


    "Where are you right now? I''ll go look for you." Elliot let loose his cor. He was indeed quite unhappy.


    "Sigh, no! I''m with Tammy today." Jun took a deep breath. "Elliot. It''s nothing. It''s just Avery. She hasn''t


    made up her mind whether she wants to invite you or not... because didn''t you say that you would not


    want to be entangled with her anymore?" "Have I said such a thing?" Elliot furrowed his brows. He did


    not remember saying such things.


    "Uh? I''m not sure! I''m only a spectator," Jun said helplessly, "I didn''t reply to Ben''s message because


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m out with Tammy. Do you want to talk to Tammy? She''s right next to me!"


    Elliot hung up.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Elliot came out of his office to look for Ben. Coincidentally, Ben was about to call him for lunch too.


    "Has Avery invited you?¡± Elliot asked him.


    "Are you talking about the children¡¯s birthday party? Not yet!" Ben asked, "Has she invited you


    already?"


    Elliot shook his head.


    "It''s fine. It''s half a month more to go! By then, she would surely inform us," Ben said confidently, "Even


    if she doesn¡¯t invite you, she would surely invite me. After all, we have cleared the air between us."


    Elliot did not retort. He was only confused." I didn¡¯t fight with her. Why did she not invite me?"


    Ben said, "Although you two didn''t fight as seriously as in the past, your problems are still serious! She


    can''t ept you. You won''t want to deal with her being unappreciative too."


    "Can you stop with your nonsense?" Elliot furrowed his brows.


    Ben pouted and changed the topic. "Should we go buy the children''s presents in the afternoon?"


    "Hmm.¡± It was easier to pick a present for La. It was more challenging for Hayden.


    "Let''s go to a technology exhibition. We''ll see if there are any high-tech toys," Ben suggested.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot nodded.


    A weekter, Elliot received a report from Hayden¡¯s teacher about his educational progress.


    [Mr. Foster, Hayden has huge improvements this semester. Do you want to see a report on each of his


    subjects? I could bring it for you on his birthday.]


    Elliot dialed back. "Hayden is having a party on his birthday. I''m not free at night. Can you send it over


    during the day?"


    The teacher was a little stunned. "Mr.


    Foster, Miss Tate invited me to Hayden''s birthday party. I will be there. I can hand it to you then."


    Elliot was silent for a while. "When did she invite you?"


    Hayden¡¯s teacher replied, "A week ago. She also invited all of Hayden''s ssmates. Didn''t she tell


    you?"


    Elliot was speechless.


    A week ago, Avery invited Hayden''s ssmates and teacher, yet she did not invite his father!


    He was still bitterly waiting for her phone call. Who would have thought that she had already informed


    all the people she wanted to invite a week ago?


    The teacher felt a little awkward. "Mr.


    Foster. Hayden is a rare genius. Even if you don''t get along well with Miss Tate, please don''t let it affect


    Hayden. If not, it would be a pity."


    Elliot swallowed his saliva. He said hoarsely, "I underst>b$:PIW>. I will talk to her about it."


    After hanging up, Elliot called Ben.


    "Did Avery invite you?"


    Ben replied, "No! It''s not the party yet, right? Maybe in two days, we''ll hear about it."


    Elliot could not bear to tell him that Avery did not n on inviting them.


    At Tate Industries, Avery was hosting a client. She was introducing them to a new product their


    At that moment, her secretary came over and whispered in her ears. "Miss Tate.


    Elliot is here. I asked him if he had an appointment, and he said no."


    Avery raised her eyebrows a little. "Tell him that I''m busy right now. Get him to leave first. Once I''m


    done, I''ll call him."


    Upon saying that, her client immediately stood up.


    "Is Elliot here? Miss Tate, go get him then!" The client suddenly said, "I wouldn''t dare


    fight with Mr. Foster for his woman." Avery was speechless.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    The client stormed off like the wind.


    Avery''s secretary said, "Miss Tate, should I get Elliot in?"


    Avery looked at her phone and saw the time. She also checked to see if he had called or sent her a


    message beforehand. He did not.


    He came by suddenly. Was he just on the way or did something happen? Her calm mind was suddenly


    a mess.


    Avery came out of the meeting room to go see him.


    When she was in the lobby, she saw her client chatting with Elliot. The way her client bent down so


    respectfully was ironic.


    Elliot saw Averying out from the lift.


    His deep-set eyes instantlynded on her face.


    "Mr. Foster, I won¡¯t bother you two." When the client saw Avery approaching, he immediately bade


    Elliot farewell.


    Avery walked over to Elliot. She looked at his handsome face. "What is there that you can''t tell me over


    the phone?"


    "Are you ming me foring to your office?" Elliot''s sharp gaze sized the surroundings.


    The receptionist and the bodyguard were looking over. He believed that not long after, the news of him


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    visiting her would spread throughout her entirepany.


    "Such harsh words." Avery walked out of the office. "If there is nothing, why would you take the trouble


    toe here? I don''t remember us having any business dealings." "If you want business dealings, I


    wee you anytime."


    "Elliot!" She stopped in her tracks and looked at him seriously. "You were the one that said you were


    not going to get entangled with me anymore. So, why are you here saying all this to me?"


    "How strange." Elliot looked at her flushed face. "Jun told me this previously. But I remembered clearly


    that I have never said such a thing."


    Avery furrowed her brows.


    "Indeed, I won''te to bother you because of my own desires, but you didn¡¯t invite me for the


    children''s birthday. Isn¡¯t that a little outrageous?" He sternly reprimanded, "I am the children''s father. Do


    I need to remind you again?" Avery was almost deaf from his shouts. She tugged on his arm and


    quickly pulled him out of the office.


    When they were out of the office, Avery let go of his arm.


    "Why were you so loud back there? Are you afraid that the others won''t know that we had children


    together?" Avery red at him. "I heard that you don''t want to get entangled up with me. I thought you


    didn''t want any contact with me. What if you didn''t want to attend the children''s birthday party, but I


    invited you. Wouldn¡¯t that put you in a tough spot?"


    "What tough spot?" He mocked. "If I don''t want to attend, I will tell you directly. Are you afraid that I will


    reject you, so you just didn¡¯t bother to invite me?"


    Avery blushed from his reprim


    "Me going there and you inviting me are two different matters!"


    "You only care about your pride!"


    "Is this a matter of pride?" Elliot clenched his fists tightly. "Avery, is this a matter of pride? You don''t


    respect me at all!"


    Avery was silent.


    The golden sunlight fell on Elliot''s back, casting a silhouette on his handsome face. Even so, it did not


    block the regal aura he was emitting.


    She was just trying to not put him in a tough position, yet he said that she was not respecting him.


    "Okay. I''m inviting you right now." Avery took a deep breath and enunciated, "The children''s birthday is


    not here yet. I''m inviting you right now. It''s not toote, right?"


    Elliot looked at Avery''s angry face. He asked, "What are you being angry about? What did I say


    wrongly? Tell me!"


    Avery could see that he was not nning to end the argument anytime soon. Not only was he not


    nning to end it, but he was also nning toy it all out on the table.


    A car passed them by and stopped in front of them.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    The car window rolled down and Mike''s face appeared in front of them.


    "Hey! You two! What are you doing in front of the office? Sunbathing?" Mike teased," It''s almost lunch. I


    suggest that you two find a restaurant to sit down and slowly fight it out. It''s bad to fight in front of the


    office."


    Avery¡¯s expressions turned a little colder.


    Elliot said, "Lunch?¡±


    Avery replied, "I''m not having it with you." Then, she turned around and headed back to the office.


    Mike honked and said to Elliot, "Buy me lunch!"


    Elliot swept him a cold nce and nned to leave.


    "Buy me lunch and I''ll bring back lunch for Avery too!" Mike called out after him. Elliot stopped in his


    tracks.


    They found a restaurant nearby and sat down. Mike ordered food for Avery and wrote her number


    down. He got the waiter to directly deliver it to her.


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "You''re exposing her privacy!¡±


    Mike tutted. "Avery always orders from here!"


    Elliot was speechless.


    "Do you think that everyone is like you, getting their assistants and secretary to run around while you


    hide in your office being the big boss," Mike would never give up a single chance to mock him.


    As long as he thought about how Chad''s job every day was to serve Elliot, he would be extremely


    unhappy about it.


    "Mike, we''re adults. Let''s not beat around the bush. Do you know what Avery is thinking about?" Elliot


    picked up his cup and drank some water.


    Mike replied, "Didn''t you say you wanted to draw the line with Avery? Now you look aggrieved as if


    Avery did something wrong. You''re funny."


    "Since when did I say that I wanted to draw the line with Avery?" Elliot mmed his cup on the table.


    Mike saw the water sshing out of Elliot''s cup. He remained calm. "Ben said it! The day that Jun got


    married, after Tammy''s incident. We went to visit their new house. Ben said that you realized that you


    are ipatible with Avery, so you won¡¯t get entangled with her again in the future, .so I told Avery this


    when I return home!"


    "I know you''ll call me a messenger. You can call me whatever you want. Avery >g-: TNU; I are much


    closer than Chad and you! Whatever 1 know about, I will surely tell her! " Mike added.


    The coldness in Elliot''s eyes faded a little.


    "Heh!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "What are you chuckling about?" Mike red at him. "I¡¯m not Avery, don''t try to be strange with me. Of


    course, I do think it''s a little inappropriate that she didn''t invite you to the children''s birthday party."


    Elliot said, "I didn''t say what Ben said."


    Mike replied, "What?"


    Elliot said, "I never said I wanted to draw the line with Avery. We have three children. Why should I


    draw the line?"


    Mike said, "Tell this to Avery! Why are you telling me this?"


    Elliot said, "Didn''t you tell her that I wanted to draw the line with her?"


    Mike was speechless. Bloody hell! He was only spreading the gossip, yet Elliot treated him as a


    messenger?


    After lunch, Mike returned to the office and went straight to Avery¡¯s office.


    Avery saw him enter. Her tone was cold. "I hear you went to lunch with Elliot."


    "Yes! I¡¯m happy to spend his money." Mike put both hands on her desk. He cleared his throat. "Uh. He


    told me to tell you that he didn¡¯t say the things that Ben said."


    "Then, why did Ben say those things?"


    Avery looked at him doubtfully.


    "Maybe Ben thought that this was beneath him, so he persuaded him to give up!" Mike patted Avery''s


    head. "He told me to ask what your thoughts are."

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    "What about my thoughts?" Avery pushed Mike''s hand away. "Since when has he ever considered my


    thoughts?"


    Mike was a little baffled. "Why don¡¯t you call him and ask?"


    Avery said, "Why should I call him? If he wanted to know what my thoughts are, why doesn''t he ask me


    himself?"


    Mike said, "Oh, should I get him to call you?


    "Mike, whose side are you on?"


    "Yours, of course! If I was on Elliot¡¯s side, I would help him pursue you no matter what! If not, he


    wouldn''t be in so much pain now."


    Avery did not doubt Mike''s loyalty to her. "I''m nning to go to Bridgedale. Thepany is doing fine


    recently. The children are doing quite well. TH go there ande back soon," Avery said.


    Mike said, "What? Are you going to see that patient? It takes a day for you to go there and return. The


    children''s birthday is in a few days. Do you want to go after the birthday party instead?"


    Avery thought about this. Adrian has called her twice. She did indeed want to go and have a look and


    see what was going on with him. Although it was quite timeconsuming going there and heading back,


    she was used to the flying. She did not find it tiring.


    In the evening, at Elliot''s house.


    Ben called Elliot a few times, but he did not pick up his calls, so he went to his house, but Elliot was not


    around.


    They had fought in the afternoon. To put it more urately, it was Elliot scolding Ben. Elliot


    screenshotted the chat he had with Ben previously and sent it to Ben. He asked Ben since when did he


    say he wanted to cut ties with Avery?


    Of course, Ben tried hard to get him to understand that he said that was all for his own good.


    It was just that Elliot did not ept it.


    Elliot got Ben to go on a business trip. This business trip was supposed to be done by a manager of the


    sending Ben to a country with a bad economy. He was sent there for at least half a month. Of course,


    Ben was not willing to go. Ben still nned on attending Hayden =a"=SMX< La''s birthday party!


    Just because Ben was not willing to go, Elliot fell out with him.


    Ben regretted it terribly at that moment. He gave in and nned to go on the business trip. It was just


    that before going on the trip, he wanted to properly talk to Elliot.


    Ben was standing in the courtyard, calling Chad.


    "Chad, do you really not know where he has gone to? He has never been so angry at me before!" Ben


    was feeling terrible. "I was doing it for him. It¡¯s fine if he doesn''t understand, but he even put me in exile


    because of Avery."


    "Ben, it''s just for half a month. It''s not considered exile," Chadforted him.


    "How is that not considered exile? You know how terrible the environment there is. How could I take


    such suffering?" Ben adjusted his sses. "Elliot isn''t worried that I won''t make it out of there alive."


    "Ben, it won''t be that bad." Chad did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Why don''t youe with me?"


    "No can do." Chad offered him a suggestion. "Why don''t you apologize to Avery and get Avery to help


    you put in some good words with Elliot? This is the only solution I can think of for now."


    Ben did not feel that he did anything wrong. Why did he have to apologize to Avery?


    "Chad, the only reason why Avery could do whatever she wanted was that Elliot and all of you gave in


    to her, which is why she doesn''t know her ce!" Ben stood in the courtyard and gushed, "I have never


    seen such an arrogant, bossy, and cocky woman like her..."


    Chad said, "Ben, they all mean the same thing."


    "I know! It''s important, so I must emphasize it!" Ben gritted his teeth and said, "I will never apologize to


    her! I did nothing wrong! Even if I had to repeat it all again, I''ll still say that they are ipatible! They


    are ipatible, yet they don''t let people talk about it. A couple with a strong rtionship will never be


    afraid of people talking behind their back!"


    Ben felt much better after saying all those things.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    At that moment, a huge hand patted Ben on his shoulders from behind.


    Ben pursed his lips. His body stiffened. He slowly turned around.


    "Ben, Mr. Foster doesn¡¯t like noise. Please be quieter," Elliot¡¯s bodyguard gently reminded him.


    Ben could see Elliot''s darkened expression from nearby. He felt as if someone had shot him in the


    knee. He wanted to kneel on the ground. He was bad-mouthing Avery and their rtionship so loudly


    just now. Elliot must have heard it! He must have!


    "Elliot!" Ben forced a wide and apologetic smile.


    "F*ck off!" Elliot spat. The bodyguard immediately got Ben to leave.


    Ben got in the car. He sighed.


    "Ben." Chad''s voice came from his phone. At that moment, Ben realized that he did not hang up the


    call! When Elliot chased him away just now, Chad heard it all.


    Sigh! His ego is now deeply bruised.


    "Are you going tough at me?" Ben was bitterly upset.


    "No, but you should consider my suggestion seriously. Avery is quite nice. You haven''t spent much time


    with her, so you might have some prejudice against her. " Chad was often at Avery''s. On top of that,


    Mike always brought her up in front of him. Furthermore, Chad liked her children a lot, so he liked


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Avery quite a bit.


    She was different from other women. Even if she were to meet a man stronger than her, she would


    never easily bow down.


    "I don''t have prejudice against her! Chad, you don¡¯t understand. I only think that they are hurting each


    other whenever they are together. I would rather rip the band-aid off quickly! They should just split up,


    but this won''t affect the fact that they are still my friends!" Ben exined.


    "They don''t see it that way." Chad could not help but smile. "Don''t talk about this in front of them in the


    future. If not, the next time would not just be a punishment in exile."


    Ben was speechless. He could not sleep that night. After a sleepless night, he decided to apologize to


    Avery. He did not want to go on that business trip, so he decided to bow down.


    He drove to Starry River Vi.


    In the vi, the servants were caring for the children, washing them up, =h&>UJR; preparing their


    breakfast. It was a busy affair.


    Ben entered the living area and asked Mrs. Cooper, "Is Avery not up yet? I''m looking for her?"


    Mrs. Cooper replied, "Avery left. She went to Bridgedale."


    Ben was stunned.


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Why are you looking for her? Is it important? Try her phone.


    Perhaps she hasn''t boarded the flight yet!"


    Ben said, "Forget about it. Since she''s going abroad, I won''t bother her."


    Mrs. Cooper got Ben to stay for breakfast. Ben took her up on her offer and directly headed to the


    dining hall.


    "Mrs. Cooper, why is Avery going to Bridgedale?"


    "I don''t know, but she said she''ll be back soon," Mrs. Cooper said.


    Ben picked his phone up and sent Elliot a message. [Avery has gone to the airport. She¡¯s leaving for


    Bridgedale.]


    Elliot just woke up when he saw the message. His heart started beating wildly.


    He was afraid that Avery was going to run away again!


    At the airport, Avery was in line, about to go through security. When she saw Elliot''s call, she hesitated


    for a while before picking up.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    "Avery, what are you doing?" Elliot''s voice was hoarse and cold.


    Avery could hear that Elliot had just gotten up because his tone was rather emotional.


    "I''m going to Bridgedale to tend to something.¡± Avery went past security and headed inside. "It''s early.


    Who told you I''m going abroad?"


    Elliot did not answer her question, but asked, "It¡¯s almost the children''s birthday. Do you have to go to


    Bridgedale now? Is there something urgent?"


    If it was as usual, Avery might have said that he was being nosy. However, at that moment, she was


    strangely calm. She did not want to fight with him over such a small thing.


    Elliot was asking her all these questions out of concern.


    "It''s nothing urgent," Avery said calmly," Elliot, these are my private affairs. I don¡¯t need to tell you. I will


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    be back before the children¡¯s birthday."


    Elliot rubbed the middle of his brow. He calmed down. "As long as you''re fine."


    "Hmm, go back to bed. I''m about to board." Avery lowered her gaze. She thought about how long has


    she not spoken to him properly in that way. Their go-to method was always using the harshest words


    on each other.


    "Okay."


    After the call, he flipped the covers and got off the bed. He strode into the washroom. He turned on the


    tap and sshed cold water on his face. He looked at himself in


    the mirror in a daze.


    The water droplets flowed down his face, drip by drip!


    Turns out, that when one cares for another person, they cannot hide it. When he called her just now, he


    never considered that they were still not on speaking terms. He also did not consider whether she


    would pick up his call or not. Neither did he think about what would happen to his dignity if she did not


    pick up his call.


    Fortunately, she did not reject his call or me him for meddling in her affairs.


    After more than ten hours, the nended in Bridgedale. When Avery came out of the airport, she


    initially decided to head straight to Adrian''s house, but she thought that it was still early. It would be


    rude to head over there. She might even disturb their rest.


    Thus, Avery returned home. She showered < c%;SLP: changed into a clean set of clothes before


    ordering takeout.


    While waiting for takeout, she called Mike to tell him about her arrival.


    "Avery, after you left this morning, Ben came to look for you at home," Mike said," He came to


    apologize. He did not intend to drive a wedge between you two..."


    "I know he didn''t mean to do it. He was doing it for Elliot." Avery rubbed her temples. Due to the time


    difference, she was quite tired.


    "He said it was for your good too! Hahaha!" Mike could not help butugh. "He said he has never seen


    a couple like you two, tormenting each other for seven years. I thought about it, and he seems to make


    sense.


    Avery pursed her lips. She did not know how to reply.


    "But looking at how you two can drive each other crazy and yet still cannot forget each other, perhaps


    you two are destined to be! If it were for other couples, I think they would have long given up."


    "Stop mocking me." Avery took a cup to get some water. "By the way, tell Ben that I don''t me him.


    He doesn''t need to apologize to me."


    "Hahaha! He doesn¡¯t want to apologize to you either. Elliot is angry at him, sending him to exile. He is


    "Impossible," Avery said and hung up.


    She did not want to interfere with their friendship! A momentter, the takeout arrived.


    Avery had breakfast and she felt better. At ten in the morning, she went to the garage to get her car


    and drove to the Whites. She thought about the time after she met Adrian.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Adrian must be delighted, right? Although his family might not wee her that happily, they were all


    polite people. They would most probably not chase her away.


    When she passed by a florist, Avery stopped her car by the side of the road. She picked a fresh


    bouquet of carnations. After paying, she entered her car with the bouquet in her hands.


    She was once again on the road. She needed to go past two traffic lights and go forward for another


    two kilometers or so before she would reach the Whites.


    She was humming a song. It was green all the way. The traffic was smooth all the way to the Whites.


    She parked her car outside the Whites''


    courtyard.


    She got out of the car and saw that the gate was locked. She looked at the shut door of the mansion


    too. It seemed like no one was home.


    She furrowed her brows and fished her phone out. She found Nathan, Adrian''s father''s contact, and


    dialed him.


    She had thought of the worst-case scenario. Perhaps Nathan had blocked her number. However, the


    call connected.


    "Mr. White. I''m by your house. I see that your doors are shut. Are you all not at home?" Avery inhaled


    nervously.


    "Miss Tate! I''m sorry! We are out on holiday now. I''m afraid we can''t wee you in!" Nathan could not


    hide the arrogance in his tone. "If there is nothing else, I''m going to hang up. By the way, my son is


    doing well.


    You don''t have to worry." "Hold up!" Avery said sternly, "Adrian has just finished his surgery. He needs


    to rest! How could you take him out on a holiday? Even if he wants to go, he can''t! Aren''t you afraid


    that something might happen to him on the way?"


    Nathan harrumphed coldly. "Miss Tate. I think I have paid you the surgery fees, right? I don¡¯t need you


    to order me around. It''s rude of you!"


    Then, he hung up.


    Avery heard the disconnecting tone. She clenched her fingers.


    That old man has crossed the line! She has finally seen his true colors! He never cared if Adrian lived


    or died! However, she did not understand. If he did not care whether Adrian lived or died, why would he


    spend so much money to cure him?


    Adrian''s condition was better now, but he was still treated kindly. What was Nathan trying to do?


    Avery held her phone


    Avery was so frightened that she stopped in her tracks. Thankfully, the master of the dog heard the


    barks. She soon came out to order her dog to leave.


    "Hello, your neighbor, Adrian White. I am his doctor. I am Avery Tate," Avery introduced herself, "I came


    to check up on Adrian today, but they are not home..." "Oh, I know you! You''re amazing!" Thedy


    greeted Avery passionately, "But my neighbors have moved houses. They moved the day before


    yesterday. If you were toe the day before yesterday, you might have seen them!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Avery was bbergasted. She recalled what Nathan said to her a moment ago.


    "I just called him. He said that he brought his family on a holiday. Are you sure that they moved


    houses?"


    "Yes! I saw them moving a lot of luggage. Who brings so many things on a holiday?" Thedy lowered


    her voice and said," Doctor Tate, don''t get yourself too close to this family. They are a rather strange


    family."


    "Strange? In what way?"


    "They are a mysterious bunch. We have been neighbors for so many years, yet they have never


    spoken to us once. Don''t you find it strange?" Thedy said confusedly," They have been staying here


    for a long time. I wonder why they suddenly moved."


    A bad feeling rose in Avery''s heart. She felt as if she was about to jump into a huge trap!

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Avery returned to her car. She unlocked her phone and dialed Adrian.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service. Please try againter."


    She had a strong feeling that it was not Adrian who switched off his phone. Avery''s brows throbbed.


    She dialed Nathan.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service. Please try againter."


    Avery''s heart sank!


    What was he trying to do? Before the surgery, she felt that he was still quite normal.


    At that moment, with what the neighbor told her, she shuddered.


    Did he move houses to prevent her from looking for them or did he n it a long time ago, waiting for


    Adrian''s condition to be better then move?


    However, why did they have to move right after Adrian''s condition got better? Where did they move to?


    Avery was lost. She picked up her bottle of water and drank some water. After calming down, she


    looked through her contacts and found the contact of Nathan''s friend who introduced her to Nathan.


    This friend was the family member of her previous patient.


    She called and he soon picked up.


    "Doctor Tate, may I help you? Are you in Bridgedale right now?" "Hmm, I am in Bridgedale. I would like


    to ask you about your rtionship with Nathan White. Are you two close? He has moved houses. Do


    you know that?"


    The other person was stunned for a while." He has moved? He didn''t tell me! We are not close. After


    you cured my father, he got in touch with me through a friend and told me about his son. I went to see


    his son and felt pity for him, so I contacted you on his behalf."


    Avery''s heart gradually sunk.


    "Doctor Tate, didn''t you finish operating on his son? I thought that the surgery went well? Are you


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    looking for them...because he didn''t pay you?"


    "No, he paid me. I just wanted to check up on Adrian, but they have moved houses and he is not


    answering my calls," Avery exined.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, don¡¯t bother with him. After I helped him, he no longer contacted me. Maybe


    that''s just his aloof character! As long as he paid you."


    Avery responded >e%=SKS> hung up.


    She saw the carnations on the passenger seat next to her from the corner of her eyes. She felt even


    worse. The reason she decided toe to see Adrian, other than checking up on his recovery


    progress, was also because she wanted to know if Adrian and Shea were rted.


    Although Shea was no longer around, she could use other ways to make sure.


    Adrian and Shea had the same condition. This was not something strange. The strange thing was that


    Mrs. Cooper said that Elliot had this condition when he was young too.


    Avery did not believe that Elliot had the same condition when he was young. She also did not believe


    that he would be cured without undergoing surgery. Thus, she wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    However, she did not know where Adrian was being brought to at that moment. She could only wait for


    his call.


    This passive feeling of waiting left her floundering. She could not understand Nathan''s strong desire for


    control over Adrian.


    Although Adrian was much better after the surgery, he was still not an ordinary person. He did not have


    the intelligence of a normal person. Why would Nathan want to control him?


    In Aryadelle.


    The first day after Avery left, Elliot was feeling antsy. When she was at home, Elliot did not dare to act


    so presumptuously because he was afraid it would make her angry.


    When the ck Rolls-Roice appeared right in front of Avery¡¯s gate, Mike was conflicted.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Should he let Elliot in or not?


    Mike did not have any grudges against Elliot. If it were not for Avery, Mike would have weed him


    in.


    Just as Mike was pondering this question, the bodyguard walked over and opened the door for Elliot.


    Mike was bewildered.


    If Avery was home. She would surely loudly question the bodyguard, "Whose side are you on?¡±


    Mike had been questioned by her more than once.


    "Avery''s not home, so you''ve be the master of the house!" Mike said sarcastically to the


    bodyguard.


    The bodyguard looked indignant. "Even if I don''t open the door, you will open it. We¡¯ll just say that you


    opened itter."


    Mike said, ¡°Not only will you act first and ask for forgivenesster, but you also know how to shift the


    me!"


    The bodyguard ignored him, turned around, and left.


    Elliot approached Mike and asked, "Are the children home?"


    Mike raised his eyebrows. "I knew you came here for the children. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?


    You''re the high and mighty President of the Sterling Group. If you want to see the children, you can


    tell Avery? Even if I didn''t tell her, the children will!"


    Elliot ignored Mike¡¯s jabs.


    He fished out two tickets from his pocket." These are two tickets to a y that Chad likes. It¡¯s at eight


    this evening. Do you want them?"


    "Are you sure that Chad likes them?"


    "Why don''t you take it and ask him?"


    Mike pondered for two seconds before taking the tickets. "If I''m going to see a y, the children..."


    "Mrs. Cooper is around. Don''t worry. I''ll leave after a while," Elliot said.


    Mike was still worried. "What if Avery video -callster?"


    "If she does that, it shouldn''t be something you should worry about." Elliot had already considered the


    worst possible scenario. "At most, she''ll give you a scolding. In the end, I¡¯m the only one she hates."


    "Oh, it''s not that serious! She said you and her are not enemies. I don''t think she will say anything


    about youing to see the children," Mike consoled him. At the same time, he was consoling himself.


    After Mike left, Elliot went to the living area. Mrs. Cooper poured him a cup of water before taking


    Robert to see him.


    "La is doing her homework. She will be out after she''s done," Mrs. Cooper said with a smile.


    Elliot took a sip of water ?f)


    Robert was almost six months old. He was much bigger than when he was born.


    Carrying him at that moment, Elliot would not be worried if he fell.


    Also, his facial features have grown too. Elliot found Robert getting more and more handsome. He liked


    him even more.


    "He is sleeping longer through the night. Growing day by day. When he is one year old. He will learn


    how to talk and walk. It would be even more fun," Mrs. Cooper said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Hmm, where is Hayden?"


    "He has training at night. I heard that there is an internationalpetition in June, but there was only


    one ce in his ss, so he is undergoing intense training. He sometimes returns home earlier,


    sometimester. The bodyguard will be with him, don''t worry," Mrs. Cooper exined.


    "Does he find it tough?" Elliot was worried that Hayden¡¯s body could not handle the stress.


    "No. Even if it is tough, he wouldn¡¯t tell us. He''s like you. He never says that he is tired. No matter what


    he does, he wants to do it the best he can," Mrs. Cooper sighed and said, "Actually, it''s quite


    exhausting that way. Avery never set high standards for him too."


    As night arrived, the streemps outside lit up.


    A taxi stopped right in front of the courtyard. Avery opened the car door and got out of the car. When


    she saw the ck Rolls-Roice in the courtyard, she was a little stunned.


    She immediately quickened her steps toward the vi.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Avery pushed the door open and instantly saw a heartwarming scene in front of her.


    Elliot was carrying Robert, standing in the living area. La was holding her new toy, and talking to


    Robert.


    Mrs. Cooper was standing by the side looking at them, smiling.


    Avery stood by the entrance. Her feet felt like lead. Elliot, who was holding Robert, looked tender and


    fatherly. If she told others that he was an aloof and violent man, no one would believe her.


    Elliot suddenly saw her. His smile instantly stered onto his face. He never thought that she would


    return so quickly. No one told her that she would return that day.


    If Mike knew that she returned today, he would not have abandoned the children to go for a y.


    Mrs. Cooper was stunned when she saw her. It was almost a reflex. She immediately took Robert from


    Elliot.


    "Mommy!" A loud sound came from behind Avery. It was Hayden.


    The bodyguard parked the car, Hayden immediately pushed the car door open and got out of the car.


    He ran toward Avery.


    Avery collected her emotions and smiled gently at Hayden. ¡°Babe, why are you back sote tonight?"


    Hayden held Avery¡¯s hand and replied," There''s a question I didn''t understand, so I got the teacher to


    exin it to me. Mommy, why did youe back so suddenly? Why are you not entering the house?"


    Avery suppressed her awkward feelings. "I bought a flight ticket back immediately once I concluded


    things there." She paused for a while before saying, "Let''s go in!"


    Avery and Hayden changed their shoes and entered the living area. When he saw what was happening


    in the living area, Hayden''s handsome face instantly tensed up.


    What was Elliot doing here?


    "Mommy! Hayden!" La was clutching the hem of her shirt. She had a guilty and worried expression.


    "I-I was ying with Robert just now! I wasn''t ying with Daddy."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery saw it. La was indeed ying with Robert.


    "La, I''m not angry." Avery walked over and patted her on the head. "Have you finished your


    homework?"


    "Yes! I''ve done them!" La immediately ran to her room to take her homework.


    Hayden, with his bag, quickly made his way past the living area. He was about to return to his room.


    Elliot saw how his son avoided him. He was heartbroken. "Hayden!"


    When Hayden heard Elliot calling after him, he merely slowed down his footsteps but continued going


    upstairs.


    Elliot seemed to be provoked. His eyes instantly reddened. He strode over to Hayden.


    Avery had a bad feeling when she saw what was happening. Sure enough. Elliot lost control. He


    grabbed Hayden''s arm.


    "Hayden, I''m sorry. I am willing to do anything to make it up to you."


    Elliot did not want to be like an enemy to his son. Even if Hayden ignored him or treated him as if did


    not exist, it was better than hiding away every time he saw him.


    "Let me go!" Hayden looked at Elliot¡¯s h WJS< and screamed!


    His scream reverberated throughout the entire vi.


    Robert yelped in fright and started crying.


    Avery quickly walked over and grabbed Elliot''s hand. Her voice was shivering. It had hints of pleading


    in them. "Elliot, let him go! You''re scaring the children!"

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Elliot pursed his lips tightly. Avery''s voice made him slowlye to his senses. He let his hand go and


    Hayden immediately ran upstairs!


    Avery did not let go of Elliot''s arm. "Elliot, what were you doing! You said you wouldn''t force the


    children! What were you doing there then?"


    Elliot swallowed his saliva. His voice was hoarse. He enunciated, "I-I only wanted to apologize to him."


    "The way you¡¯re doing it is not right. He is a child, not an adult. You were too forceful." Avery pulled him


    along and pressed him down on the sofa.


    "Elliot, you were badly affected by your family. The trauma is still there now. Why did you think Hayden


    would reconcile with you so quickly?"


    Elliot lifted his head and looked at her closely.


    "I''m not ming you." Avery inhaled rather helplessly. "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. You made


    Robert cry. La was surely frightened too."


    "I''m sorry." Elliot looked in the direction of the children, self-reproaching.


    Mrs. Cooper was carrying Robert. Robert was no longer crying. La was standing behind her with her


    homework in her hands. She snuck nces at the living area. She did not dare to head over there.


    "Avery, I bought presents for the children. I''ll pass it to you to give it to them." Elliot had already calmed


    down. He acknowledged his problem. "I''m afraid they wouldn''t want it if I were to give it to them."


    Avery said, "We''ll talk about this tomorrow! Have you calmed down?"


    "Hmm."


    "Did you drive or did the driver drop you off?" Avery wanted him to leave.


    "I drove here." Elliot understood what she meant. He immediately got up from his sofa.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He took two steps before suddenly thinking of a question. He stopped in his tracks. " What were you


    doing in Bridgedale? You''re back so quickly. It¡¯s like you took two flights consecutively."


    "Just think of it as if I was bored!" Avery was not in the mood to tell him about Adrian. "I''m adjusting to


    the time difference. I''m a little tired."


    "Hmm, go be with the children."


    "I don¡¯t need you to tell me."


    Avery sent him to the door. After he left, she returned to the living area. Mrs. Cooper carried Robert


    over with an apologetic expression. "Avery, I¡¯m sorry!"


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. I knew that he wanted toe over. It''s not that you invited him,¡±


    Avery said ;h%>VKR< looked at Robert. "Babe, did he scare you? Don''t be afraid. No one will dare to


    bully you."


    Robert pouted his lips, blowing bubbles.


    Hisical look made Avery forget all about her exhaustion. She perked herself up and walked over to


    La. She took La''s homework and nced through it.


    "La, don''t be afraid. Daddy won''t hurt you."


    "Mommy, I am a little scared. Although I know that he won''t hurt me, I''m still scared. " La looked at


    Avery worryingly." Hayden was so angry. I''m feeling bad for him."


    Avery hugged La in her arms. "The issue between your Daddy and Hayden is a littleplicated.


    They would note to terms with each other for the time being but don''t be afraid. Daddy has


    promised me that this would not happen again."


    "Hmm, Mommy, go and see Hayden," La said understanding^.


    Avery ced La''s homework down. "I''ll look at your homeworkter."


    "Hmm."


    Avery walked upstairs and entered Hayden''s room. She saw Hayden sitting on a chair, frowning, and


    looking at theputer seriously in a daze.


    She walked over to Hayden and bent down. "Hayden, I''m sorry that I can''t give you a good


    environment to grow up in."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Hayden''s voice sounded depressed. "I don''t want to see him."


    "Then, I won''t let hime to our house again in the future," Avery promised, "But he really wants to


    attend your s and La''s birthday party. I promised him before that he could attend. Can we let him


    attend? I''ll look out for him and make sure he won''te close to you."


    Hayden responded and held Avery''s hand." Mommy, I''m hungry."

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    At Elliot''s house. He returned home and was about to head upstairs when Mrs. Scarlet called out after


    him.


    "Master Elliot, there is something I wonder if you¡¯ve heard about?"


    Elliot turned around and looked at Mrs.


    Scarlet. "What is it?"


    "It''s about the old mansion." Mrs. Scarlet had a heavy expression. "Your brother is nning to sell it."


    Elliot''s gaze darkened a little. "Who did you hear it from?"


    "My nephew is into real estate. He called and told me." Mrs. Scarlet¡¯s eyes reddened and glistened with


    tears. "Master Foster, your brother surely must have run out of money, which is why he is selling the


    mansion. Sigh! How could he bear to do it!"


    "Are you trying to ask me to give him money?" Elliot put both hands in his pocket. He looked straight at


    Mrs. Scarlet.


    She shook her head furiously, "Of course you can''t give them money! They are ungrateful people.


    Madam Rosalie treated them so well, yet they killed her! I thought that you might want to buy the old


    mansion. Even if you don''t stay there, it''s better to not let others move in too. If the old mansion were to


    switch owners, others will surely talk about the Fosters."


    Mrs. Scarlet was doing this for the Fosters'' reputation, so she suggested this to Elliot.


    Elliot was wealthy. It was not a problem for him to buy the old mansion.


    I''ll get someone to go take a look tomorrow, " Elliot said, "Go to bed!" "Have you had your dinner?" Mrs.


    Scarlet asked immediately, "I¡¯ve made dinner, but you did not return to eat, so it''s still on the table."


    If Mrs. Scarlet did not ask him about it, he would not have realized that he had not had dinner yet.


    He went straight to the Starry River Vi after work. When he arrived at Avery''s house, they had


    already finished their meal.


    Elliot walked over to the dining hall. Mrs. Scarlet immediately reheated the dishes.


    "Master Elliot, how was spending time with the children?" Mrs. Scarlet asked Elliot.


    "Not too good." Elliot furrowed his brows. His tone was a little cold. "Hayden hates me. I even made


    Robert cry. La also did not dare toe close to me."


    He was feeling utterly terrible.


    In business, he had full control of everything. How was he such a failure when it came to his children?


    Mrs. Scarlet was a little stunned. She quickly walked over to Elliot >h%:PIQ> asked, "Master Elliot, how


    did that happen?"


    "I was too impatient." He summed up his mistake. "I wanted to reconcile with


    Hayden so badly it made him hate me even more."


    "Oh...Hayden''s character is quite like you. If you rushed it, it would never work," Mrs. Scarletforted


    him, "Hayden listens to Avery. As long as you maintain a good rtionship with Avery, Hayden will


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    get close to him." Elliot swallowed his saliva and said remorsefully, "I don¡¯t like children, but my children


    are different."


    Mrs. Scarlet chuckled. "Yes. There are no parents on this earth that wouldn''t like their children."


    Elliot said, "Have you forgotten about my father?"


    The smile on Mrs. Scarlet''s face vanished." I''m sorry. I forgot about him. Master Elliot, you should


    forget about him too! Don''t think about all those painful memories. You are different from him. I believe


    that even if you and Avery¡¯s children unfortunately have the condition, you would never abuse your


    children. You will still love them as much as you do right now.


    "I''m not so sure about that." Elliot¡¯s chest heaved. He said bitterly, "Sometimes, I can''t control my


    emotions. Just like tonight. I could have gently handled the situation with Hayden, but I grabbed him


    roughly. Maybe I''m like my father, having a tendency to violence. His blood flows in my vein. I inherited


    his violent genes. I can''t promise that I will be better than him.


    Mrs. Scarlet said, "Master Elliot, stop saying that. No matter what other people say, no matter how you


    think about it. In the servants'' eyes, you are a thousand times better than your father!"


    She turned and entered the kitchen.


    At the Starry River Vi, Avery was with Hayden throughout his dinner. The lively atmosphere at home


    soon resumed.


    "Robert, why don''t I y some piano for you?" La held Robert''s hand. "I learned a new piece this


    weekend. Let me y for you!"


    Avery looked at the time. "La, it¡¯ste. You should go to bed, if not you won''t be able to get up


    tomorrow. y for Robert after school tomorrow!"


    "But I want to y the piano now." La was not sleepy. She did not want to go to bed.


    At that moment, Hayden walked over. "Go upstairs, I''ll listen to you."


    La pouted. She was reluctant. "But I only want to y for Robert."

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Avery was confused. "Didn''t you say you like Hayden the most?" "Yes! I do like Hayden the best, but I


    only want to y for Robert, because Robert wouldn''t know if I yed it wrongly," La exined.


    Avery smiled. "Hayden doesn''t know if you yed it wrongly or not too! He doesn''t know how to y


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the piano."


    La was stunned. "Oh, you''re right! I thought that Hayden was a superhero. He knows how to do


    everything! Hehe!"


    Then, she happily pulled Hayden upstairs.


    Avery smiled helplessly.


    "Avery, didn''t you say you were dealing with the time difference? Go shower and get some rest," Mrs.


    Cooper said.


    "Hmm."


    Avery returned to her bedroom and went to her closet to take her pajamas.


    Her abdomen was in sudden throbbing pain. She immediately held onto the closet door for support and


    slowly bent her back.


    She gasped for air and her face instantly turned pale!


    Although she was in a lot of pain, she was not afraid. That was because the pain was familiar to her.


    After giving birth, she has not had her period. The pain in the abdomen was because of her period.


    On the ne, she felt tightness in her chest and her abdomen. Back then, she thought it was because


    she did not rest well. She never thought it was because her period came.


    Once the pain subsided a little, she immediately headed to the bathroom.


    At Elliot''s house. After the shower, he held Hayden''s present in his hands to have a look.


    The present was a smart cartoon robot tiger because Hayden liked tigers, so Elliot picked this robot.


    The day when he and Ben went shopping for presents, they walked around the science museum for a


    long time but found no suitable presents.


    In the end, he ordered this robot online. It was delivered only the day before.


    Elliot turned on the robot and it immediately said, "Master, good evening. What can Tiggie do for you? "


    Elliot said, "Can you make my son happy?"


    Tiggie said, "Of course! Not only do I know how to sing and tell a story, but I tell jokes too!"


    Elliot asked, "My son is seven years old. What do you think he will like?"


    Tiggie was silent for a while before replying, "His mother!"


    Elliot was speechless. He had bought the right robot. It was indeed quite smart. The robot knew that a


    seven-year-old child would like his mother the most.


    He wondered if Hayden would like this present.


    The next day, Elliot brought the presents to Tate Industries. He nned on passing them to Avery.


    When the receptionist saw Elliot, she was extremely excited. "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate is noting to the


    office today. You can call to get her, or I could help you too."


    Elliot said, "Then, please help me to call her.


    The receptionist immediately picked up the phone dialed Avery. Two minutester, the receptionist put


    the phone down with a blush on her face. She said to Elliot, "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate said that she won''t


    The receptionist paused for a while before adding. "She has her period today. Her tummy hurts."

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    At the Starry River Vi, Avery was in her bed, feeling listless. That morning, since her abdomen was in


    so much pain, she took a painkiller.


    Previously, whenever she took painkillers, the pain would quickly stop. However, that day, her abdomen


    was extremely painful. After taking painkillers, it only subsided a little, so she did not go to work that


    day.


    In such a situation, even being in bed was ufortable for her, let alone going to work.


    After the call with her receptionist, she got down from the bed. She wanted to drink some hot water.


    She went to the living area and saw Mrs. Cooper hanging up her call frantically.


    "Avery, why are you out of bed?" Mrs. Cooper asked worriedly. "If you''re not feeling well, you should


    rest in bed."


    "I¡¯m a little thirsty," Avery said, "I''m feeling much betterpared to this morning."


    "I''ll bring you a thermos of hot water." Mrs. Cooper went to look for the thermos. "By the way, Master


    Foster called just now. He said he wasing over."


    Avery was exhausted and feeling unwell, so she did not have much reaction when she heard this piece


    of news.


    "He bought Hayden and La presents. He wants to pass it to you to give to the children,¡± Mrs. Cooper


    exined.


    "He told me about this yesterday." Avery epted the cup of water, carrying it in her hands to warm


    them up. "No wonder the receptionist called me. I guessed he must have gone to the office to look for


    me." "Hmm. Avery, do you want to get him to stay for lunch? The children are not at home. It should be


    fine," Mrs. Cooper said.


    Avery said confusedly, "It''s still too early for lunch, right?"


    "It''s almost ten already. When he arrives, it should be around ten-thirty. He likes my cooking. I haven''t


    made a meal for him in a long time," Mrs. Cooper said what she truly felt, "He treated me well when I


    was working for him."


    Avery gave in. "Hmm, I''ll go lie down."


    20 minutester, Elliot''s car arrived at the Starry River Vi.


    He brought the presents into the vi.


    "Avery is resting in her room. I''ll go see if she''s still sleeping," Mrs. Cooper said :g%;


    VNX? quickly headed to the master bedroom. She pushed the door open to have a look inside.


    If Avery was not asleep, when Mrs. Cooper pushed the door open, she would open her eyes in rm.


    Mrs. Cooper gently closed the door and returned to the living area.


    "Avery is asleep. She¡¯s feeling unwell today, " Mrs. Cooper said and brought Robert to Elliot. "Master


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Foster, please look after Robert, I''ll go make lunch. I have already discussed it with Avery. She agreed


    to have you stay for lunch."


    When Elliot suddenly saw the baby in his arms, his heart melted into a puddle.


    "Robert, Daddy loves you very much. Do you know that?" Elliot spoke to Robert in a soft voice, "I wish I


    could carry you every day. If I could be with you every day, I will feel that all the pain I have suffered in


    the past will be worth it."


    Elliot muttered softly to Robert. At the same time, Robert looked at him with his huge round eyes,


    chewing on his little hand.


    "Are you hungry? Shall I make you some milk?" Elliot carried Robert in his arms. He was about to ask


    Mrs. Cooper if it was time for Robert''s feeding.


    He merely got up from the sofa when he saw Avery standing behind him. She had heard what he said


    to Robert a moment ago.


    She was rather heartbroken. On one hand, she felt a little pity for him. On the other hand, it would be


    rather hard for her to ept him immediately, so she could only watch.


    "You don''t look well." Elliot furrowed his brows at her pale face. "Did I wake you up?"


    "I wasn''t asleep." Avery walked to him and looked at Robert. "Robert likes to bite things at his age. It''s


    not because he is hungry. If he is hungry, he will cry."


    Elliot responded, "Do you want to go back to bed? Have you had painkillers? I remember you never


    used to have a painful period."


    "How was it in the past?" Avery raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "Even if I was in pain in the


    past, I might not tell you. Do you think you understand me very well?"


    Elliot flushed a little. He knew that she was not feeling well, so he would not fight with her.


    "Don''t fight in front of the child." Elliot''s tone was tender. "Don¡¯t underestimate


    Robert. He understands everything."

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    "He knows nothing. We can fight in a softer voice, and it would not even scare him,¡± Avery said quickly


    but in a hushed tone.


    Sure enough, Robert still looked adorable. He did not understand what they were talking about.


    Avery took a teether and put it in Robert''s hand. Robert put the teether in his mouth and munched on it.


    "Do you want to carry Robert?" Elliot wanted to cheer her up.


    Avery replied, "I''m too weak."


    Elliot said, "Do you want some water?"


    Avery replied, "I''m not thirsty." "I brought the presents here. Let me show you," Elliot said, about to go


    to get the presents.


    Avery saw him pacing back and forth with Robert in his arms. He said, "You''re carrying Robert, can''t


    you just sit still? If I want to see the presents, I''ll go see them myself."


    Elliot heard what she said and sat down next to her.


    "Just say that you bought the presents. Don''t mention me," Elliot reminded.


    "I will help you pass the presents to the children. Don''t you worry about the rest." Avery looked at the


    boxes and thought that the presents were surely expensive.


    Elliot''s phone suddenly rang, breaking the silence.


    He was carrying Robert. It was hard for him to grab his phone. He initially wanted to pass Robert to


    Avery, but he remembered that she said she was too weak. Thus, he stood up and got Avery to help


    retrieve his phone.


    Avery could not refuse him. She reached her hand into his pocket and took his phone out. She looked


    at the caller ID and saw that it was Chad.


    "Answer it," Elliot said, "Put it on loudspeaker.¡±


    Avery answered the call and put it on the loudspeaker. She ced the phone on the coffee table.


    "Mr. Foster, I got someone to ask the price that your brother asked for. He is asking for fifteen million in


    full. This price is considered extremely cheap," Chad said," I''m guessing he is desperate for money


    right now. It¡¯s true too, Cole doesn''t have work right now. They have no ie. We can only imagine


    how bad it is for them."


    When Avery heard what Chad said, she immediately looked at Elliot. "Is your brother nning to sell off


    the old mansion?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Chad heard Avery''s voice >b):UJW< was instantly baffled.


    Elliot said, "Hmm, do you think I should buy it?"


    Chad was conflicted. "Mr. Foster, are you talking to me or...Avery?"


    Avery said, "If you want to buy it, just do it. Why do you need to ask me?" She added, " Also, fifteen


    million is nothing to you.


    There is nothing to be torn about."


    Elliot said, "Does that mean you''re asking me to buy it?"


    Avery blushed. "Just buy it if you want to, why are you asking me?"


    Elliot looked at her. "You¡¯re next to me. I¡¯m just casually asking."


    Avery said, "Then, I won''t stay here." She got up and headed to the kitchen.


    Elliot said to Chad. "Chad, go look for Henry and buy it"


    Chad said, "Okay!"


    At night, Elliot drove to the old mansion. It was part of his estate. It was pointless to mention it since


    this was always his home. He had spent most of his childhood there.


    However, after cutting ties with Henry, he had never returned since.


    At that moment, this mansion belonged to him once again. He walked to the main door and inserted the


    key.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Suddenly, a pungent smell wafted over!

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Back at the Starry River Vi, Avery was feeling much betterpared to during the day.


    Aside from feeling a little exhausted, her stomach did not hurt anymore.


    After having a warm and pleasant dinner, she brought the two children to the living room and took out


    the gifts both she and Elliot had prepared for them.


    Elliot asked her not to tell them that those gifts were from him, but she could not fulfill that request of


    his because she did not want to lie to the children.


    "Why are there four gifts, Mommy?" La''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the four gift boxes.


    She was very excited to open all the gifts.


    "Mommy bought these two, and Daddy bought the other two." Avery made a point to pay special


    attention to Hayden''s expression when she said that.


    When Hayden heard the word ''Daddy'', his warm expression turned cold in an instant.


    "Let''s open the gifts and see what''s inside! " Avery picked up the gift that Elliot bought first because she


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    knew that Hayden would leave if he opened her gift first.


    Avery was just as curious as to what kind of gifts Elliot bought.


    Given how much importance Elliot had ced on the children, she had a feeling that he bought stuff


    the children would like.


    Avery opened the first gift and took out an exquisite-looking little box.


    Before Avery even opened it, La immediately eximed, "This must be for me! It''s definitely a


    beautiful hairpin inside!


    Avery smiled and handed the box to La." Go ahead and open it then."


    La took the gift box excitedly and opened it.


    A pink heart-shaped diamond came into La''s view, sparkling brightly underneath the light.


    La opened her mouth in shock and awe!


    "What a huge diamond!" Mrs. Cooper held Robert and watched from one side. The diamond inside the


    box came as a big surprise to her.


    La trembled as she took it out of the box.


    It was a very huge, raw diamond!


    "Why did Daddy give me this diamond? I can''t wear it around my neck or clip it on my hair. Is it


    supposed to be a toy?" La joked. She then tossed the diamond in the air like a pebble :h$ caught it.


    "What do you want to turn it into? I can always bring it to a jewelry store and let someone turn it into


    something else," Avery exined. "Don''t throw it around! It''s expensive, and you wouldn''t want to


    break it."


    "Oh! I have an idea! Could you bring it to the store and tell them to make a magic wand for me?" La


    allowed her imagination to run wild. "It''ll be so cool if this diamond was ced on top of the magic


    wand!"


    Avery was speechless. She opened the gift that Elliot bought for Hayden and took out a tiger-shaped


    robot from it.


    The robot was not very big and was about the size of arge piggy bank.


    "What''s this?!" La looked at the little tiger curiously.


    Avery took out the instruction manual from the box and read it before handing it over to her daughter.


    "This is a smart robot.


    "Whoa! Hayden likes robots the most!" La said as she took the little tiger.


    "Put it down, La!" Hayden frowned. "I don''t want his gift!"


    La pouted. "Suit yourself! If you don¡¯t want this cute little tiger, I¡¯ll take it!"


    She had already found the robot''s power button and pressed it.


    "Good evening, Master! I''m Tiggie, the tiger who knows all! Ask me a question!" La asked, "Tiggie,


    Tiggie! My brother doesn''t want you. What are you going to do about that?"


    Tiggie was silent for a few seconds before letting out a burst of screams!

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Everyone was speechless.


    Just like that, Tiggie had convinced everyone to let him stay.


    At the old mansion, Elliot caught a whiff of gasoline when he opened the lock of the courtyard door.


    It took less than three minutes from the time he noticed the gasoline smell for a roaring fire to appear in


    front of him.


    Elliot was stunned when he saw the sudden burst of fire.


    The bodyguard rushed over immediately and pulled Elliot out of the yard. "Mr. Foster! Someone set the


    ce on fire!


    Please wait outside! I''m going to find the culprit!" Elliot was pushed to the courtyard by the bodyguard,


    who then immediately ran in to find the arsonist!


    Elliot looked at the raging fire in front of him and immediately took out his cell phone to call the fire


    department.


    It was bold of Henry to set the house on fire simply because he was reluctant to sell it!


    The previous day, Mrs. Scarlet even mentioned that Henry was unwilling to sell the house. After all,


    Henry had lived in the old mansion for most of his life, and it was Cole who owed other people money


    and left Henry with no choice but to sell it off.


    Mrs. Scarlet had probably erred in her judgment, all things considered.


    Why would Cole¡ªa man who feared death¡ª be brave enough to court such a disaster?! Henry must


    have been in on the n too.


    Was Henry betting on the fact that Elliot was afraid to kill him?!


    In that case, Henry could not be more wrong! Elliot would not hesitate to go against anyone who


    angered him, with the only exceptions being Avery and the children.


    The fire truck came quickly enough and began to put out the fire.


    The staff from the residential area rushed over as well. When they saw Elliot¡¯s gloomy expression, they


    immediately asked, "Are you alright, Mr. Foster? How was there such a big fire here? No one''s living in


    this vi, so logically speaking, there shouldn''t have been a fire!"


    The staff had just finished talking when the bodyguard dragged the arsonist out.


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly when he saw the arsonist''s face!


    About 20 minutester, news of the fire in the old Foster mansion had spread throughout the inte.


    Since the property was valued at a high price ;h-


    Avery was with her children and did not see the news.


    "Avery! There''s a fire in Elliot''s house!" Mike spoke a little too fast because he was feeling anxious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Avery heard what he said, her expression tensed up and she asked in a solemn voice, "What¡¯s


    going on? How did the fire happen? Is he alright?!"


    "I don''t know! I found out about it through the news. I tried calling Chad but he didn''t answer." Mike


    showed her the news, "Look how big the fire is! Even the sky is red. This is horrifying! I¡¯m not even sure


    if Elliot will be able to escape if he¡¯s inside the house!"


    Avery took his cell phone and felt relieved after getting a good look at the picture!


    "This isn''t his house! It''s the old mansion! He''s probably not inside there!"


    "Oh, but I read on the news that it''s his."


    "Wait a second!" Avery''s body suddenly turned cold. "He just bought the old mansion today! He''s


    probably inside it right now!" After saying that, she returned the phone to Mike and ran out in a sh!


    "Avery! Wait! I''ming with you!" Mike chased after her.


    Half an hourter, Avery and Mike came to the residential area where the old Foster mansion was


    located.


    She practically ran to the old Foster mansion when she reached the area.


    The fire was already put out.


    However, the cordon in front of the house was still up.


    There were a lot of people surrounding the ce and almost everyone was whispering about the fire


    and the story behind it.


    Avery could not be bothered to listen to all that gossip! All she wanted to know was whether Elliot was


    alright!


    "You should give him a call and ask!" Mike caught his breath and reminded. "If he''s fine, he¡¯ll answer


    your call for sure!¡±

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Avery stepped to one side. She immediately dialed Elliot''s number before giving her emotions a chance


    to calm down.


    To her surprise, Elliot answered the phone within seconds.


    "I''m fine." His voice was low and firm.


    She sighed with relief and asked calmly," Who set the fire?"


    "My eldest brother''s driver. He''s been with my eldest brother for many years now."


    Avery was overwhelmed with sadness as she looked at the old mansion that had just gone through hell


    in just one night.


    Why burn a house down just because of the enmity that existed between two humans? "Was it under


    your elder brother''s orders?" She could not help but suspect it was so.


    She recalled that Henry and Elliot shared very different personalities, and the former even seemed


    extraordinarily honest and sincere whenpared to Elliot.


    It boggled her why Henry would even do something so outrageous.


    "The driver said that it wasn''t the case, but I''m still verifying that." Elliot then asked hoarsely, "Where


    are you now? "


    "I..." She felt embarrassed to tell him the truth.


    After all, he might think that she cared about him if he knew that she was there.


    "You should go home and rest since you''re not feeling well today." He did not make her feel awkward.


    The fact that she took the initiative to call him was already evidence enough.


    "By the way, I gave the children your gifts." Avery changed the topic to ease the atmosphere. "La


    loved the diamond, but you shouldn''t give her such valuable jewelry in the future. I don''t think it''s


    appropriate. You can give as big a diamond as you want, but a child will treat it the same as a stone."


    "As long as my daughter likes it, she can y with it however she wants. What''s wrong with that?"


    Avery was speechless.


    Elliot then asked, "What about Hayden? Does he like that robot?"


    "I think he does, but he didn''t want it because it came from you. La loves it though. She brought it


    back to her room." Elliot expected it already. "As long as you don''t return it to me." "Okay. I''m going


    back now." She held the phone ?f"=SNU= walked toward Mike.


    On the other side of the phone, Elliot''s breathing suddenly increased, "You went to the old mansion to


    look for me? Why aren''t you keen on giving me another chance if I still have a ce in your heart,


    Avery?"


    Avery clenched her fingers tightly around the phone.


    She had a slip of the tongue and was too careless earlier.


    "Okay, you should head back! I''ll look for you when I''m done with all this," he said.


    "Why do you need to look for me? Isn''t it fine to just keep things as it is?" She retorted.


    After being silent for a few seconds, he decided to be true to himself and tell her his inner thoughts. "I


    want to take the next step with you."


    "Anything¡¯s possible in your dreams," she sneered, then hung up.


    Mike crossed his arms and watched her walk over after speaking on the phone. " Elliot''s fine, it seems.


    I knew that he won''t die that easily."


    "He''s human too. Why wouldn''t he die that easily?" Avery''s hair was messy due to the blowing wind


    and she tucked a lock of hair behind her ears.


    "Isn''t there a saying that only the good die young?"


    "Don''t misuse those sayings." Avery felt a little cold at that moment because she had rushed out of the


    house without wearing a coat.


    Mike was not wearing one either, and he was shivering from the cold too.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about we hug each other to warm ourselves up?" he suggested.


    Avery red at him. "Are all men this shameless? Do you guys have to verbalize your thoughts all the


    time?"


    "Ooooh, someone''s angry! Did Elliot say something shameless to you? I can think of no other


    exnation for why you would lump all men into one category."


    Avery pursed her lips and did not answer.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    However, when she recalled Elliot''s words, she could feel as if a fire was burning in her heart and


    dispelling the coldness.


    At the police station, Henry came as soon as he received a call from the authorities.


    The first person he saw when he entered was Elliot, and he immediately lowered his head.


    "This is the situation, Mr. Foster. Your driver set fire to the old mansion earlier tonight. Do you know


    anything about this?" a police officer asked Henry.


    Henry shook his head. "Not at all. I gave him a severance payment a few days ago, and we haven''t


    been in contact since then." After a pause, he continued, "I need to exin everything to my brother!"


    The police officer nced at Elliot and excused himself when he saw that Elliot did not object to


    Henry''s suggestion.


    Henry walked up to Elliot and exined, ¡¯ Elliot, please let Joseph go! He''s been my driver for more


    than half his life! He has been with me since he was still young! It''s because of his loyalty to me that he


    did what he did. I would''ve stopped him if I knew he was nning this."


    Elliot was unmoved.


    "How about this, I''ll pay to repair and maintain the old mansion," Henry tried negotiating. "I didn''t order


    him to do this. If my intentions were truly malicious, I would¡¯ve burned your ce instead of the old


    mansion, since it''s basically an empty house with nothing inside."


    Elliot looked at Henry''s exhausted face and opened his thin lips to say, "I''ll believe you... for now. You


    need to restore the old mansion to its original state or I won''t let Joseph go."


    "Okay." Henry''s expression was solemn. He looked like he had something else he wanted to say, but in


    the end, he merely sighed. "I''ll be going then if that''s all. "


    The feud between the two brothers was a very sad sight.


    As Henry left, Elliot looked at him from behind and was overwhelmed withpassion as he said, "You


    should keep the money from the house sale to yourself, Henry. Don''t let your useless son spend it all!"


    Henry''s eyes turned red and he felt choked. "Cole isn''t just useless; he''s stupid as hell too. But at the


    end of the day, he''s still my son. I won''t be able to just wash my h=d$?


    VKS=s of him! Aren''t you a father too? You should understand how I feel."


    If Henry told Elliot that in the past, thetter would have found it difficult to understand what the former


    meant.


    At that moment, he sympathized with Henry a little.


    Elliot''s love for his three children was beyond the control of reason.


    He was never fixated on the idea that his three children had to be good people. He just wished for them


    to be healthy and safe.


    Who knows what path they might take in the future? They may turn out to be mediocre at best, and


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    stray down the wrong path at worst.


    If one of his children did eventually go astray, could he be that cruel as to sever his ties with that child?


    Perhaps not.


    Back at Starry River Vi, Avery took a shower andy down on the bed, with Elliot''s low-pitched voice


    echoing constantly in her mind.


    Had that fire not happened, she would not have inadvertently revealed that she still had feelings for


    him.


    Now that he knew about her feelings, she made herself seem a little too passive.


    She unlocked her phone and texted


    Tammy toin. [Hey, Tammy. Are you asleep? There was a fire in the old Foster mansion tonight.


    Did you see the news?]


    Tammy replied after about five minutes. [I did.]


    Avery''s emotions calmed down somewhat when she looked at the two-word reply.


    Tammy''s mood seemed to be off.


    Avery sent a message and asked, [Are you and Jun alright?]


    [Yeah. He didn''t touch me again after that past failure ]


    [I knew he won''t push you. He loves you very much.]


    [I love him too. The more time I spend with him, the more I feel like I can''t live without him.]


    Tammy''s eyes were moist when she sent that message


    Jun was so kind to her, but she could never love him as she did before. She always felt that she was


    broken and unworthy of him.


    The next morning, Avery was woken up by her ring cell phone.


    In a daze, she reached out blindly to find it and answered her call.


    "Avery! Do you know where Tammy went? She wasn''t at home when I woke up this morning, and her


    phone was turned off when I tried calling her! I can''t find her anywhere right now! God, I''m going to lose


    my mind soon!" Jun said anxiously.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Avery sat up from the bed startled after being jolted awake by what she heard.


    "I have no idea what¡¯s going on with her! She was fine when she sleptst night.¡± Jun''s voice was low


    and choking as if he was about to cry. "I have a feeling that she¡¯s hiding on purpose! She definitely


    regrets it and doesn''t want to be with me anymore! We already agreed to remarry on the seventh of


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    July this year...¡±


    "I texted herst night and she told me she loves you very much," Averyforted. " She said that


    she¡¯s finding it more and more difficult to be separated from you, so I''m confident that she doesn''t have


    any regrets. I¡¯m sure she won''t want to break up with you either. She probably just went off to do


    something." "If that¡¯s the case, why would she be hiding it from us?¡± Jun calmed down a little." Could


    she have gone to see a psychiatrist?"


    "It''s not impossible." Avery got off the bed." Stay calm, Jun. I¡¯ll find her."


    "Where?" Jun could not figure out where Tammy could be.


    "I rmended a psychiatrist to her the other day, so I''ll check if she went there."


    "Thank you for the trouble. Please inform me as soon as you have any news about her. I''m worried sick


    right now."


    "I will."


    Avery tried calling Tammy after ending the call with Jun.


    The voice prompt stated that she had switched off her phone.


    Avery opened the messages that they exchangedst night and read them again.


    She did not notice anything unusual when they texted each other the previous night, but as soon as


    she reread the messages, it was obvious that Tammy was unhappy.


    There would usually be an influx of emojis if Tammy was in a good mood.


    She did not post a single one of them in the previous night''s messages.


    Avery rued that she had overlooked Tammy''s unhappiness.


    Tammy might not have gone and hid somewhere if only Avery had realized it the previous night.


    After a while, Avery came out of the room and prepared to head out.


    Mrs. Cooper stopped her at once after realizing that she did not eat any breakfast.


    "Are you feeling better today, Avery? Where are you going in such a hurry? Have some breakfast


    before you do!"


    Mrs. Cooper would not have been that worried if Avery was not having that time of the month.


    "I have no appetite," Avery said anxiously." Tammy disappeared to God knows where -b+>WIY; I have


    to find her."


    "What happened? Did she get into an argument with Jun?" Mrs. Cooper frowned.


    "No."


    "You don¡¯t look so good, Avery. You should have something to eat or else I''m the one who''s going to be


    worried if you leave like this." Mrs. Cooper took her arm. "Tammy isn''t a child anymore. She''s probably


    taking a walk to calm herself down because she''s in a bad mood. Nothing''s going to happen."


    Avery corrected her. "Tammy''s not in a bad mood. Have you heard about post-traumatic stress


    disorder? It''s a mental illness that often escapes attention. It might be harmless for a normal person to


    be in a bad mood, but for Tammy, it could put her life in danger."


    Mrs. Cooper realized that she had said misspoke and immediately apologized. " Okay, Avery. I''ll go get


    some food and you can eat in the car."


    Trust Capital''s headquarters was in Rosacus City, which was just next to Avonsville.


    Chelsea had practically remained in Rosacus City after taking over Trust


    Capital. One of the reasons was because a clean-up of the headquarters'' personnel was required, and


    she had notpletely started her work yet. The other reason was her disfigurement-she did not want


    to appear in public too much.


    On that day, Chelsea donated to several local charities in the name of Trust Capital. The donation


    campaign was held in a five-star hotel in the city.


    Countless reporters and cameramen had taken their respective ces at the venue.


    Chelsea walked into view with bodyguards and executives surrounding her.


    She was d in a ck uniform that streamlined her figure and emphasized her capability, and a blue


    mask was worn to cover her disfigured face.


    As long as she did not show her disfigured


    face, she could still pretend that she was a normal person!


    When she took her seat on the stage, a hotel attendant came over to her with a ss of water.


    Chelsea looked up at the person and realized that she knew the person!

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Chelsea was just about to call her bodyguard when a sharp dagger sliced across her fair, slender neck!


    Elsewhere, in Avonsville, Avery went to the psychiatrist that she had introduced to Tammy.


    The psychiatrist confirmed that Tammy never contacted him.


    Avery then went to the cafes that she used to go to with Tammy-


    After two hours of searching, Tammy was still nowhere to be found.


    She called Tammy again but her phone was still switched off. The messages she sent had also elicited


    no reply.


    Where could Tammy have gone? Where else could she be?


    Avery sat in the car and stared nkly ahead. She was at a loss as to which direction she should drive


    toward.


    Just as she was about to lose hope, she received a call on her cell phone!


    Her heart was beating anxiously!


    It was a call from Elliot. She grabbed her phone and immediately answered it.


    "Go home, Avery. We found Tammy''s whereabouts."


    Her tensed-up heart rxed immediately and she asked nervously. "Is she alright? Where did you find


    her?"


    "She''s in Rosacus City. I''m going there now with Jun to pick her up," Elliot said calmly.


    He did not want to scare Avery, but he knew that he could not hide it from her either.


    Chelsea''s hometown was in Rosacus City and Trust Capital''s headquarters was there as well.


    Furthermore, Tammy had no rtives or friends in Rosacus City, which meant that there was only one


    reason why she went there¡ªto find Chelsea!


    Avery felt that it was risky enough if Tammy had found Chelsea in Avonsville. After all, Chelsea was a


    sly and cunning person who had plenty of tricks up her sleeve. Someone like Tammy would never be a


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    match for her.


    Tammy''s decision to run all the way to Chelsea''s turf and cause trouble there was no different from


    digging her own grave!


    "How is she, Elliot?! Tell me!" she yelled hysterically.


    She could sense that something had happened to Tammy because there would not have been any


    reason for Elliot to personally take a trip to Rosacus City.


    "She''s fine." Elliot frowned as he triedforting her. "We''ll bring her back safely. You can go back


    home ?f'' wait for our updates."


    She breathed a sigh of relief. "You''d better not lie to me!"


    "I wouldn''t dare."


    Avery was relieved after receiving Elliot''s answer and drove home.


    When she reached, Mrs. Cooper immediately served up a tableful of food and urged her to eat.


    "I''m pretty sure you didn''t eat the breakfast I packed for you this morning," Mrs. Cooper said. "You must


    be hungry right now." "Yeah, I am a little hungry." She sat down at the dining table and looked at the


    sumptuous lunch. Her appetite had returned slightly.


    "By the way, Mike called and said he wasing back for lunch, but you don''t need to wait for him. Go


    ahead and start eating." Mrs. Cooper handed her the utensils.


    "Thanks."


    After eating her fill, she went to the living room and yed with Robert.


    When Mike came back and saw her, he immediately blurted out, "Tammy is one brave girl! Can you


    believe she went to assassinate Chelsea? She should''ve just paid someone to do it rather than do it


    herself. Her resentment must''ve clouded her judgment to the point where she doesn''t even care about


    her own life!" The calm on Avery''s face disappeared instantly.


    "Did you just say that Tammy went to assassinate Chelsea?"


    "Yeah! Didn''t you know?" Mike asked in surprise. "Tammy put a knife on Chelsea''s neck and took off


    Chelsea''s mask to embarrass her in public. But unfortunately, Chelsea''s bodyguards captured Tammy.


    The whole process was filmed by countless media personnel at the scene, and theplete video is


    already avable online! Tammy is now being held inside a police station in Rosacus City. Elliot and


    Jun have gone there to get her out!"

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Avery rushed out the door almost immediately.


    Mike''s reflexes were quick and he grabbed her in the nick of time!


    "Avery! Elliot and Jun have already picked her up. She''s no longer in danger!¡± Mike looked at her cold,


    resentful eyes and took a deep breath. "Don''t be impulsive like her! She''s already an adult now, not a


    child! Do you think she did the right thing when she went recklessly to Rosacus City all by herself?¡±


    Avery yanked his arm away. "Her actions are wrong, but what you said earlier was wrong too. Don''t tell


    a person to be kind if you''ve never experienced what they went through. You¡¯ve never gone through


    her pain, so you have no right to judge her."


    Her words left Mike speechless and there was no way for him to resist.


    "I''ll be frank with you. Elliot was the one who told me toe back and keep watch over you. He said


    he''d bring Tammy back unharmed." Mike dragged Avery onto the sofa and sat her down, "It takes two


    hours to go to Rosacus City and another two toe back. That makes four hours. You''re feeling


    unwell, right? It''d be best for you not to go through all that."


    Avery¡¯s eyes turned red. She pursed her red lips and kept quiet.


    Mike was helpless when he saw her like that. "Come on, don''t do that! If you really want to go, I''ll drive


    you there. It''s not a big deal. But I must say that Tammy-" "No! Don''t talk about her!" Avery interrupted.


    "Tammy wouldn¡¯t have chosen to do something stupid if she had other ways to relieve the pain in her


    heart."


    Mike raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. "I wasn''t going to use her of anything. I was just


    going to tell you to persuade her when shees back. She can''t continue down this road. Aside from


    the danger she''ll bring to herself, Jun probably won''t be patient enough to tolerate her all the time."


    Avery shot him a cold look.


    He covered his mouth and said, "Okay, I think it''s better for me not to say anything. But don''t just ignore


    what I said. What she did today was just too dangerous. Chad said that Chelsea would have killed


    skinned Tammy on the spot if she still had that temper from before."


    Avery''s expression turned gloomy and she said emphatically, "If Chelsea had the guts to do that, I¡¯d dig


    up her ancestor''s graves in addition to killing her."


    "...Hey now, take it easy there! I''ll get you a ss of water. Calm down."


    Avery sighed heavily.


    All of a sudden, Robert burst into tears in the baby cot.


    She immediately stood up and carried the baby.


    "Did I scare you because my tone was too fierce earlier?" She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Darling. I


    forgot you were there."


    "Robert is probably hungry. Hest drank milk two hours ago." Mrs. Cooper came over immediately


    when she heard the child crying. "I''ll make him some."


    Mike came over with a ss of water and


    put it on the table. He then took Robert from her arms.


    "Have you eaten lunch yet?" Avery asked.


    "I''m not hungry. I''ll eat when I am." Mike gestured at the water ss on the table with his chin. "That''s


    for you."


    Avery picked up the water ss and took a sip.


    "I heard that you went out pretty early today. I''m sure you''re feeling really tired now, so why don''t you


    get some sleep?


    They won''t be back until evening." Mike said, "Hayden and La''s birthdays are tomorrow. What are


    you going to do if your exhaustion spills over to tomorrow?"


    Mike¡¯s words calmed Avery down sessfully.


    Back at Rosacus City, Elliot and Jun managed to smoothly meet Tammy when they arrived at the police


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    station.


    Her state of mind was beyond what they had imagined.


    Not only was she not crying, but there were also no signs of fear or remorse on her face either.


    She did not seem surprised or grateful when she saw them, as if she had yet to exit her resentment-


    filled mindset.


    "Elliot," Chelsea walked to Elliot''s side. "I didn''t do anything to her. She was the one who almost killed


    me."


    Chelsea''s neck was tied with gauze.


    "Do you think you deserve pity?" Elliot retorted indifferently. "I wouldn''t pity you even if Tammy did kill


    you. You should have died a long time ago."

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Chelsea sneered in despair. "I know. As of now, I can only let myself be hit and I can''t fight back. If I


    did, everything I have left now will be taken away by you."


    Chelsea¡¯s words jolted Tammy''s memory.


    With Elliot and Jun lending their support for her, she was never going to let Chelsea off the hook!


    She rushed up to Chelsea and gave her such a fast, tight p that Chelsea did not even have the time


    to cover her ears!


    The p caused Chelsea''s mask to fall off.


    "You''re a maggot, Chelsea! You don¡¯t want anyone to see your face, but that''s exactly what I''m going to


    do! You''ve got iting for you! You''ll die the most miserable of deaths!" Tammy''s anger did not seem


    to decrease one bit and she raised her hand once more to vent out all the rage that she had in her.


    Elliot watched coldly at one side without interfering.


    Jun held Tammy in his arms and turned her around. "Tammy! We''re in a police station! You can¡¯t beat


    her up here! She''ll get her punishment for sure! And besides, if anyone''s getting their revenge on her, it


    should be me! Can you please listen to me?!


    Tammy pursed her lips as two streams of hot tears trickled down her face.


    She did not want to talk about it again and so she changed the topic. "Why isn''t Avery here?" "I didn''t


    allow her toe," Elliot replied."


    Let''s head home. She''s worried about you."


    Jun carried Tammy up and left the police station with Elliot.


    Chelsea covered her hot face with her hands and watched them leave.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Tierney, your mask." Chelsea¡¯s bodyguard handed her the mask.


    Chelsea threw the mask away and said angrily, "There''s no point wearing it! I''m not going to wear it


    anymore! Everyone already knows how ugly I am anyway!"


    That evening, Elliot brought Tammy to Avery''s house.


    Avery hugged Tammy as soon as they saw each other.


    "I was too impulsive today, Avery," Tammy said softly. "You were worried about me, weren''t you? I''ll try


    my best to control myself in the future..."


    Avery patted her on the back and said softly, "It''s alright. There are times when you need to vent your


    feelings or else they''ll suffocate you."


    "Yeah... Well, I''ve decided that I''m going to see a psychiatrist." Tammy let go of her >d$: RIY: informed


    Avery of her decision.


    "Okay, I''lle with you tomorrow."


    "It''s fine. I¡¯ll bring Jun with me." Tammy had calmed herself down considerably. " I''m feeling a little tired


    right now, so it''s about time I go back home."


    "Okay. Rest well when you''re home and don''t overthink." Avery saw her out. "You need to let it out next


    time if there''s something in your mind. Don''t keep it to yourself and carry the burden alone."


    "Okay."


    After Jun brought Tammy back, Avery and Elliot inadvertently made eye contact.


    "You should leave. Hayden¡¯sing back soon!" Avery tried chasing him away.


    "He¡¯ll be back a littleter tonight. There''s still time for me to have dinner before I leave."


    Avery was surprised at how he so shamelessly tried to get a free meal.


    "You can''t seriously be that against the thought of letting me have a meal, right?" Elliot frowned. "I


    skipped lunch just to pick Tammy up. I don''t even know if I have the strength to walk out of your


    courtyard gate If you don¡¯t let me eat something..."


    "Okay! Fine! Just stop talking and eat something!" Avery red at him.


    When he saw how reluctant she was, he said, "Maybe I should just leave.¡±


    He then turned around and walked to the door.


    Avery immediately grabbed Elliot''s arm without hesitation!

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    "Elliot," she called out his name. "Just eat, will you!"


    He unconsciously curled his lips into a beautiful smile.


    Satisfied, he turned around and followed her into the living room.


    When Mrs. Cooper saw the two of theming in, she immediately smiled and said, "Dinner''s ready.


    I''ll check and see if La has finished her homework."


    La had just started elementary school. She had homework every day, and lots of it too.


    Avery decided to hire a tutor just to supervise La¡¯s daily homework.


    La was not particrly enthusiastic about learning, and it would be quite difficult for her to keep up if


    she was not given the necessary push.


    Fortunately, La was quite obedient and basically worked hard toplete the special exercises


    Avery gave her.


    Elliot walked to the crib and hesitated for a few seconds before picking Robert up.


    Avery chided him, "Didn''t you say you had no energy to step out of my courtyard because you¡¯re too


    hungry?"


    Elliot took it all in stride and was fine with whatever she said as long as she did not stop him from


    holding the baby.


    "My son is so adorable that I can feel my energying back whenever I see him."


    "Oh, since that''s the case, you might as well skip your meals and just replenish your energy by carrying


    the baby every day! It¡¯d save Mrs. Scarlet the trouble of cooking your daily meals," Avery continued


    mocking him.


    Elliot hugged Robert and yed with the boy while responding to her, "I don''t mind starving to death,


    but I¡¯m worried that a certain someone can''t bear to see me like that."


    Avery''s cheeks turned red and she retorted. "Who says I can''t bear that sight? Don''t think so highly of


    yourself."


    After saying that, she went to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Elliot carried Robert up and stared into the child¡¯s eyes.


    The boy''s eyes were shining faintly, like a pair of ck gems that were particrly dark and glowing.


    Elliot feltpletely drawn to that little life.


    His feelings for Robert were not as strong when the boy was just born.


    That was why it was difficult for him to face Robert after Shea''s ident. There was even a time when


    he resented Robert.


    When he looked back, he felt that he was gravely mistaken!


    The little boy never did anything wrong.


    Robert looked at Elliot''s face :d$>TLQ< blew raspberries all of a sudden. He spat out some saliva and


    made baby noises.


    Elliot was amused by Robert''s silly yet adorable antics. "Who''s my silly little boy?!"


    Avery came out of the bathroom and was far from amused when she heard his words. Her face turned


    cold in an instant.


    "What did you call the baby?" Elliot realized that he had said something wrong, and immediately


    changed his words, "Who¡¯s my good little boy!"


    Over at the stairs, La dashed down.


    "Mommy!" La called out to Avery before realizing that Elliot was also there. She proceeded to ask


    her mother loudly without showing any effort to dance around the topic, "Mommy! Didn''t you promise


    Hayden that you wouldn¡¯t let Daddye to our house in the future?"


    Avery felt guilty all of a sudden.


    "He¡¯ll be very angry if hees back and sees Daddy!" La walked downstairs and reminded Avery


    loudly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Avery immediately asked Elliot, "You said that Hayden''s going to be back a littleter today. Are you


    sure?"


    Elliot nodded. "His teacher told me."


    "His teacher? You spoke to his teacher in private? Who did you talk to?"


    "All of them."


    Avery was stunned.


    That man was insane.


    He bribed not only her bodyguard but her son''s teachers too


    She leaned into his ear and whispered, "Did you also speak with La''s teachers in private?"


    "Of course."

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Elliot was afraid that his daughter would be bullied at school and felt worried even though he knew that


    there was only a very slim chance of that happening.


    His daughter was very beautiful and had a very assertive character. Everything would be fine and


    dandy if no one provoked her, but if someone pushed her buttons, she would definitely fight back even


    though she could not win against them!


    As a result, he had a word with the school in private.


    "You''re such an awesome father." Avery teased him.


    "I know what I have done is far from enough, but I''ll continue to try my best." Avery looked at La and


    exined, "Your brother will be back a bitter today. Your father was out the whole day to pick Aunt


    Tammy up and just came back. It was a pretty long day for him, so I left some food for him."


    "Oh," La answered after hearing the exnation.


    Since there was a reasonable exnation, she put away the attitude she had shown Elliot earlier.


    "Mommy, I like my magic wand!" La took Avery''s hand and walked toward the dining room. "I''m


    going to be the most beautiful little princess tomorrow."


    Avery said, "You''ll always be the most beautiful little princess to me."


    La''s face blushed after being praised and she said energetically, "Mommy, let me tell you a secret!"


    Having said that, La turned her head to look at Elliot.


    The girl seemed worried that he would hear it, but at the same time, worried that he would not hear it.


    In the end, La said the secret in a voice that only Avery and Elliot could hear." Hayden took Tiggie


    apartst night!"


    Avery had an embarrassed expression and nced apologetically at Elliot.


    Elliot said magnanimously, "It''s fine. The gift is for him. It''s his to do whatever he wants with it."


    La then continued, "Harden said that Tiggie is too stupid He can''t stand such a stupid thing in the


    room, so he wants to dismantle Tiggie and make Tiggie smarter."


    Avery and Elliot were both speechless.


    It turned out that Hayden was upgrading Tiggie instead of destroying it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mrs. Cooper brought the food to the table ;c &>YJQ> took Robert from Elliot''s arms.


    As he looked at the sumptuous dinner on the table, Elliot found it rather depressing that Robert could


    only drink milk and felt pity all of a sudden. "When can Robert start eating solid food? Can I give him


    some meat?"


    Avery exined, "For now, he can only eat baby cereal, vegetable puree, and fruit puree."


    "Can you eat meat puree then?"


    "Why do you insist on feeding your children meat?" Avery looked at him in puzzlement. "Do you think


    eating meat can make him grow faster and smarter? You know what, it doesn''t matter what you think.


    He still can''t eat meat yet."


    Elliot exined his reasoning, "I just think meat is delicious."


    "You should eat more then if it''s that delicious." Avery ced a te of spare ribs in front of him.


    "We shouldn''t be arguing in front of the children, Avery. It won''t be a good influence on them."


    Avery asked La, "Do you think Mommy and Daddy are arguing, La?"


    La blinked her beautiful eyes. "How is this arguing? Mommy is obviously lecturing Daddy."


    Avery gave her daughter a piece of meat and told her to close her mouth.


    After having a satisfying dinner, Elliot did not stay too long because he was afraid that Hayden would


    Avery walked him to the door after seeing how tactful he was.


    "Thank you for picking Tammy up today." She thanked him with some hesitation.


    "You''re wee." He looked at her awkward little expression and said hoarsely, "See you tomorrow."


    "Okay." She lowered her eyes, turned around immediately, and closed the door before returning to the


    living room.


    The driver drove the car over and opened the car door for him.


    He shifted his gaze away from the closed vi door and got into the car.


    Half an hourter, the ck Rolls-Roice drove through the driveway leading up to the vi.


    A sneaky and extremely suspicious ck figure was spotted outside the vi fence.


    Elliot immediately lowered the car window to try and see the person''s face.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Elliot thought that lowering the car window would startle the man.


    He thought that the man would lower his head or turn around.


    Surprisingly, the man raised his head and looked at Elliot after thetter lowered the car window.


    Elliot frowned almost instantly and red back at the man!


    In stark contrast to Elliot''s angry emotions, the man grinned and smiled at him!


    A cold sweat broke out on Elliot''s back, not because he was scared, but because the person was just


    simply bizarre.


    No one ever dared to roam near his vi, much less nce at him so boldly!


    Since it was difficult to see clearly at night, he could only vaguely make out the man''s silhouette.


    It was a tall and slightly chubby middle-aged man. Elliot could confirm that he had never seen that man


    before!


    Why would someone like that appear outside his vi at night?


    The car drove immediately into the front yard. Elliot got out of the car and gave his bodyguard some


    instructions before walking into the vi.


    After a while, the bodyguard came into the living room and reported the situation to him, "I didn''t see


    any middle-aged man like you mentioned, Mr. Foster, but I saw a ck car driving away. I''m guessing


    that person you mentioned was probably inside it." "Check the surveince footage and find out what


    time he came." The picture of that middle-aged man''s grin appeared in Elliot''s mind and he clenched


    his hands into a fist.


    He wanted to deem that man as a mentally-ill individual because normal people would not dare to be


    so cheeky in front of him!


    However, a voice in his mind was telling him that the man was not mentally ill.


    The bodyguard said earlier that a ck car had driven off. If that person really was mentally ill, he


    ought to be wandering around blindly on the road instead of driving away.


    Elsewhere, Tammy and Jun returned home to discover that the house was brightly lit and the door was


    open.


    Jun''s parents were sitting on the living room sofa and there was some freshly brewed tea on the coffee


    table.


    When the two of them saw Jun returning with Tammy, they kept quiet but looked right at Tammy''s face.


    The stir that Tammy created in Rosacus City was all over the inte the video had gone viral.


    Eventually, all the Hertz''s rtives and friends forwarded the video to Jun''s parents.


    Although the Hertzs were not on the same level as the Fosters, they were also among Avosville''s rich


    and powerful. Never in their family''s history had they ever been associated with such a shameful


    incident.


    Although Tammy and Jun were divorced, they had gotten back together again and were going to


    remarry to each other.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Everyone already regarded Tammy as the


    Hertzs¡¯ daughter-inw.


    "Dad, Mom, why are you here?" Jun was afraid that his parents would me Tammy, so he


    immediately said, "Tammy did do some impulsive things today, but I don''t think it''s serious. I don''t think


    it''s necessary for you to reprimand her."


    Jun''s mother, Hilda, sneered. "You''re going to marry into her family, so of course you think her behavior


    is not a big deal. After all, she didn¡¯t really kill Chelsea, right?"


    Jun''s father, Harold, held his wife''s hand and hinted at her to speak a little less.


    "Jun, your mother and I have taken these couple of days to calm down. About you and Tammy, we''ve


    already epted reality and we''re not responsible for you anymore. Since you''ve already made your


    decision, we''ll respect your choice.¡± Harold said in a serious tone.


    Tammy thought they came there to scold her and was surprised that they did not.


    However, it made her a bit awkward and uneasy.


    Jun said in bewilderment, "Are you sure you''re okay with me staying with Tammy''s family?! Don''t you


    think that¡¯s really shallow of you? You said that I''m the only third-generation heir in our family and that


    I''m your most precious son! Guess that¡¯s all a big fat joke, huh! Is this how you treat your precious


    son?"


    He felt stung by how easily his parents gave up on him.


    To him, Tammy and his parents could never be mutually exclusive.


    In the past, the only reason Jun dared to shoot his mouth off at the wedding was because he was


    confident that his parents


    wouldpromise.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Jun''s reaction startled his parents.


    Tammy was caught between them and she felt lost because she did not know how to ease the tension


    in their rtionship.


    Just as she was about to say something, Jun''s mother remarked sarcastically," Precious son? Do you


    still consider yourself a child when you''re already thirty?


    "I could be sixty for all I care and still be your son!" Jun protested. His cheeks had turned red.


    Hilda picked up the teacup and drank tea leisurely.


    Harold sneered. "Your mother and I agreed to let you remain with Tammy. Who said anything about


    asking you to stay with her family?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jun was speechless.


    Hilda turned to Tammy. "Come here."


    Tammy''s heartbeat quickened as she walked to her mother-inw.


    "Jun''s father and I have been reflecting on everything for the past two days. Our reaction to what


    happened in the past to you was truly inappropriate. Jun''s persistence has shown us that he is a


    responsible person and we¡¯re very pleased with that. At the same time, it also made us aware of how


    selfish we are. Your lives are yours and we have no business interfering in them. From now on, the two


    of you can and should continue living your lives happily with each other."


    Tammy¡¯s eyes reddened after hearing what


    Jun''s mother said.


    "However, I''d still like to talk about what happened today. I know how terrible you must feel, Tammy. It


    won''t be easy to forget the hurt you''ve experienced in the past, but you shouldn''t let that risk your


    future. Your actions will only make Jun feel worried, and you really shouldn''t be so impulsive in the


    future."


    Tammy nodded.


    "Dad, Mom, it¡¯s gettingte and the two of you should go back and rest. Tammy and I have to rest too."


    Jun politely ushered his parents out.


    After sending his parents away and returning to the living room, he saw Tammying out with a


    bottle of red wine.


    "What are you doing with that bottle of wine, Tammy?" Jun closed the door and walked up to her.


    "You''re not thinking of celebrating with a drink, are you? We can celebrate differently! Avery said you


    shouldn''t drink."


    "I''ll just have a little sip." Tammy poured a ss for herself. "I''m drinking, but you don''t have to."


    "Why not? If you insist on drinking, I''ll drink with you!" Jun also took a wine ss.


    "Okay, let¡¯s drink together." Tammy poured him a drink. "Darling, I don''t think I''ll be so scared if I''m


    drunk. Let''s try doing it tonight!"


    Jun put down the wine ss in his h


    "Let''s just try."


    "Okay. We''ll try."


    The next day, La and Hayden''s birthday party went on as scheduled.


    La changed into a princess dress early on and knocked on Avery''s door.


    "Mommy! Why aren''t you up yet? It''s Hayden and I s birthday today! Aren''t you excited at all?" La''s


    hair was still disheveled as she came up to Avery.


    Avery was feeling sleepy because she stayed upte the previous night to read about treatment for


    post-traumatic stress disorder.


    "What time is it, La?" she asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Seven!" La had an exasperated expression on her face as if the day was alreadying to an end,


    "Mommy, wake up! Hayden did not wake up. I tried waking him up but he ignored me! Sob!"


    Avery was forced to get up.


    Not longter, Mrs. Cooper pushed the door open and walked in with a parcel.


    "You have a parcel, Avery. I don''t know who sent it though.¡± Mrs. Cooper carried the parcel to the


    bedside and showed it to Avery. "Should I open it?"


    Avery looked at the parcel and frowned.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    It was a parcel from overseas.


    She had received an international parcel before. At that time, she opened it and saw Wesley¡¯s finger.


    It was a nightmare that would haunt her for the rest of her life.


    She took a deep breath and said to Mrs. Cooper, "You can go ahead and help me open it!"


    "Okay, I''ll do it outside." Mrs. Cooper took the parcel and walked out.


    La liked unpacking parcels, so she followed behind Mrs. Cooper to see what was inside.


    "Let meb your hair, La." Avery stopped her daughter. "Mrs. Cooper will bring in the parcel''s


    contents for us to seeter." "Oh, okay!" La came back to Avery and said whimsically, "Mommy, do


    you think the parcel might be a birthday present for me and Hayden?"


    Avery smiled and said, "Then who do you think sent it."


    "I don''t know." La thought for a moment and did not know who it could be. However, she seemed


    very confident when she said," I think it is a gift for me and Hayden because it''s our birthday today!


    Think about it. Why was that parcel delivered today of all days?"


    La''s ideas were rather cute even though they were a little childish.


    It was then that Mrs. Cooper came in with the contents of the parcel. "It appears to be a birthday


    present for La and Hayden."


    Mrs. Cooper brought the two greeting cards to Avery.


    When Avery took the greeting card and nced at it, the expression on her face froze immediately.


    "Whoa! It''s so beautiful! I knew it was a gift for me and Hayden! This girly card must be for me!" La


    took the card from Avery.


    It was a card with a picture of a little girl and a birthday cake.


    The other card featured a little boy and a birthday cake.


    Although there were no words written on it, the pictures told a thousand words.


    It was undoubtedly a birthday card for Hayden and La.


    "Bring me the box." Avery had guessed who the sender was but she could not be sure if her guess was


    right.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately went out to get the box.


    The box was handed over to Avery.


    It was sent from a very small country, ?f&< PNP; a ''W'' was written on the sender''s column.


    "It''s Wesley," Avery whispered.


    Mrs. Cooper felt a pang in her heart. "Really now! Even though he''ll always be linked to that incident


    involving Shea, Robert''s already a healthy and adorable boy now and Master Elliot won''t give him a


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    hard time! There''s no reason for him to keep on hiding!"


    Avery felt a little ufortable


    She always regarded Wesley as her eldest brother before that incident involving Shea. Whenever


    something sad or happy happened, she felt that she could always tell him about it.


    After he took the initiative to cut off contact with everyone, she felt as though a part of her life was


    missing.


    Although she was sad, she understood why Wesley behaved that way.


    Wesley had a good heart and was always kind to everyone.


    He must have been particrly distressed when he used Shea''s blood to save Robert, and her death


    must have caused a permanent scar in his heart. It was so much that he went into hiding and the tragic


    reality before him had too huge an impact on his emotions.


    "Mommy, I remember having an Uncle whom we called Uncle Wesley, but it''s been a long time since


    I''ve seen him." La raised her head and asked Avery, "Where is Uncle Wesley?"


    "Do you remember Aunt Shea?" Avery asked.


    La nodded. "Yeah. Aunt Shea died to save her little brother. I miss her so much... and if she was still


    around, she''de to celebrate our birthday today."


    Tears welled up in La''s eyes and Avery hugged her.


    A Buik Business had parked outside the courtyard gate.


    Avery brought La out of the room and saw Ericing in.


    Elliot had woken up early back at his mansion. Aside from having his children¡¯s birthday on his mind,


    he was also preupied with that strange person he saw the previous night.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    The bodyguard had checked the surveince footage from the previous night and discovered when it


    was that the man came.


    That man came after the sun set and waited there for about 20 minutes until Elliot came back.


    He left as soon as he spotted Elliot.


    His car was parked in the surveince cameras'' blind spot and was therefore not photographed.


    Without the car te number, there was no way to find out his personal information.


    The surveince cameras did not capture a clear shot of his face either, since he kept his head down


    when he saw Elliot.


    It was only when he and Elliot looked at each other that his face was caught by the camera.


    However, theck of proper lighting meant that the picture was very blurry.


    The bodyguard took a screenshot of the video and printed it out to show Elliot.


    Elliot looked at the photo over and over again but could not quite remember where he had seen that


    person before. For some odd reason, however, he felt that the person was quite familiar.


    One could not even begin to describe how weird it was that he came over the previous night just to wait


    there and smile at him before leaving!


    Elliot made up his mind to grab that man the next time they showed up.


    He came out of the room at eight in the morning.


    Mrs. Scarlet said to him, "Coffee and breakfast are ready, Master Elliot." After a pause, she said, "Mrs.


    Cooper sent me a message saying that Avery and the others are heading to the hotel. You should go


    after breakfast!"


    "That early?"


    "Well, she said that Eric came very early."


    Elliot had a scornful look and spoke in an even more disdained tone. "He''s very considerate."


    "He is! He cares very much about Avery and the children, but it doesn''t really matter how considerate


    he is if you''re around. Avery¡¯s heart is always with you, and no one can take that away." Mrs.


    Scarlet''s words made Elliot feel at ease and erased all his exhaustion.


    Avery allowed him to stay for dinner the previous night and even thanked him when he was leaving.


    Her attitude toward him had changed significantly.


    He believed that it would not be long before she epted him again.


    "By the way, Mrs. Cooper also said that Wesley sent a package. It was a birthday card for Hayden


    =g+;UNT< La." Mrs.


    Scarlet''s face darkened when she mentioned Wesley. "His whereabouts, and Shea''s burial ground,


    remain unknown."


    A bone-chilling glow appeared in Elliot¡¯s eyes and he clenched his fists so tightly that his fingers turned


    pale.


    He hated Wesley, but at the same time, he could not bring himself to hate the man. Shea was


    important, and so was Robert. God must have been ying some kind of practical joke on Elliot when


    the man was given that ''either-or'' scenario.


    All Wesley did was make a choice for him.


    If he had been asked to choose, he would have chosen Shea.


    Then again, choosing Shea would leave him spending the rest of his life feeling guilty for Robert.


    How could he me Wesley when neither of those choices could be regarded as superior to the other?


    He might not do anything to Wesley if Wesley appeared in front of him right then, but it was impossible


    for him to view Wesley as a friend.


    "You should let bygones be bygones, Master Elliot! Today is a festive day, so don¡¯t feel sad." Mrs.


    Scarlet recalibrated her mood andforted Elliot.


    Elliot responded with a deep grunt.


    Inside the hotel''s banquet hall, guests had begun to arrive one after another., and Avery¡ªbeing the


    host¡ªgreeted them at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Mike was entertaining the other guests in the banquet hall.


    Lots of children came that day and the atmosphere was very lively.


    All of a sudden, a boy walked up to Avery and asked, "Will Hayden''s fathere today, Auntie?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Avery recognized the boy as Daniel-Hayden¡¯s best friend at school.


    "He will," Avery answered.


    Speak of the devil!


    Elliot strode in wearing an exclusive bespoke suit and looked dazzling in it. He walked up to her and


    paused before ncing boldly at her face.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Avery nced at him boldly too.


    She, like him, dressed up exceptionally well too, for she wore the most expensive dress in her


    wardrobe. Her makeup was light and delicate while her hair was tied up naturally,pleting her


    elegantly stylish look.


    "Let''s go in," he said.


    "You go ahead! I¡¯ll wait out here.¡± Avery was waiting for Tammy.


    Elliot frowned. "Weren''t you waiting for me?


    Avery rolled her eyes. "That''s quite the wishful thinking you''re indulging yourself in. Not to mention your


    shamelessness. I''m here to wee my guests, and I''m waiting for all of them to arrive. But that


    doesn''t include you even though you''re on the guest list."


    Elliot nced at the guests in the banquet hall and said to her, "You should go on in and rest for a bit.


    I¡¯ll wee the guests here."


    "Tammy and Jun are the only ones who aren''t here," she said. "Could you give Jun a call and ask


    them?"


    Elliot took out his cell phone and dialed Jun''s number, but the call went unanswered.


    He dialed Tammy''s number again and it was answered in just a few seconds.


    Jun was the one speaking.


    "Are you and Tammy alright, Jun? We¡¯re waiting for the two of you."


    "Crap! We overslept! It''s all because we had a little drinkst night! We''re getting up right away! You


    guys go ahead and start eating. Don''t wait for us!" Jun hung up as soon as he ended his sentence.


    Elliot walked up to Avery and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Let''s go in! The two of them haven''t


    woken up yet."


    "Is something wrong? It''s already nine and they don''t usually sleep thatte on normal days!" Avery


    wondered.


    "They overslept after drinking a littlest night."


    "Drinking?" Avery was stunned for a moment. "Why were they drinking? I told Jun to take care of


    Tammy and stop her from drinking." "There are times where you''re really smart, Avery. But you can be


    a bit of a dummy sometimes too."


    Avery did not enjoy him teasing her, so she removed his big palm from her waist." Don''t think I didn''t


    know that you were secretly trying to put your h


    It was a blow to Elliot''s self-esteem but he did not express any anger or irritation. " Ever heard of Dutch


    courage? Try using your noggin a little and think for yourself why they drankst night."


    Avery immediately understood what he meant when he mentioned that.


    "That''s a solution in the short-run but it doesn¡¯t address the root cause. They can''t always drink before


    they..." She could not bring herself to finish the rest of her sentences.


    "It''s better than nothing. And since Jun won''t force it on Tammy, it had to be Tammy''s idea to begin


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    with," Elliot said while turning to Daniel. His voice became a little colder and he asked, "What did the


    little fatty say to you when he ran up to you earlier? He even tried hitting on my daughter again!"


    Avery was startled by the hostilitying from him.


    "Elliot, Daniel is only ten years old. Do you honestly think a child his age will do anything atrocious to


    our daughter?"


    "That''s because you know nothing about boys nowadays. They¡¯re precocious." Elliot walked over to


    where Daniel was without waiting for Avery to persuade him.


    Before he even walked up to La, Hayden appeared and stood in front of her.


    "I''ve warned you to stay away from my sister!" Hayden frowned and said coldly to Daniel.


    La grabbed Hayden''s arm and exined softly: "Hayden, he asked me if I had a smartwatch, and I


    said I don''t have one."


    "Don''t get mad, Hayden! I''m not going to bully your sister. I just... I just want to be her friend." Daniel¡¯s


    cheeks turned red and he changed the subject. "By the way, I asked your mom about your dad and she


    said that he''sing today! Aren¡¯t you happy that you can see him?"


    As soon as Daniel ended his question, Hayden immediately looked up and saw Elliot standing not far


    behind Daniel.


    La saw Elliot too.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    La nearly blurted out ''Daddy'',


    At that point, her arm was yanked and she was whisked away, for Hayden had dragged her to the other


    side because he did not want to meet Elliot.


    Disappointment shed through Elliot''s eyes when he saw his son pulling his daughter away.


    "You look like a famous person, Sir," When Daniel saw Elliot, he immediately came to strike up a


    conversation.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot understood that the fat boy was a social butterfly.


    "The famous person you mentioned is over there." Elliot pointed in Eric''s direction and turned around to


    find Avery.


    "But I''m not talking about Eric! I don''t fancy celebrities!" Daniel ran up with Elliot. "Are you Elliot Foster,


    the famous businessman? The tax you pay annually is higher than the GDP of certain countries! I''m


    such a big fan!"


    Elliot was speechless.


    "Can I get an autograph, Sir? I''d love to look up to you as my idol, learn from you in the future, and


    strive to be a great person like you!"


    Elliot looked at Daniel''s sincere look and felt a twinge of mncholy in his heart.


    Daniel looked at him like he was the greatest thing since sliced bread, but his son avoided him like the


    gue.


    It was ironic.


    "Sorry, I didn''t bring a pen today." Elliot declined his request.


    Elliot knew that Daniel was the best student in Hayden''s ss, which signified that he was Hayden''s


    ssmate andpetitor.


    As Hayden''s father, Elliot did not want to leave Daniel with the impression that he was a kind adult.


    "But I brought one!" Daniel said, then he took out a pen and paper from his pocket and handed it to


    Elliot. "Could you please sign it for me? Just write down ''To Daniel Lewin, I wish you the best in your


    studies, and may you have a bright future ahead!'' You can sign it off with your name!"


    Elliot''s expression was cold and his body was a little stiff because he did not want to sign his autograph


    for the kid.


    Avery just so happened toe over and nced at Elliot. "Why are you so hesitant? It''s not like


    you''re signing a contract to waive your autonomy. Is it that difficult for you?"


    After saying that, she took the pen =d!;QLV< paper from Daniel''s hand and said, "Could you repeat


    what it was you wanted him to write down? I''ll write it for you and get him to sign it."


    Daniel was so excited that he immediately repeated what he just said.


    After Avery wrote that string of words on the paper, she handed it over to Elliot, who shot her a helpless


    look.


    "Don''t you know that you shouldn''t be revealing your signature on a whim? Have you no sense of


    vignce?"


    She signed her name on the paper barely seconds after he asked that question.


    Was it really necessary to be so vignt against a ten-year-old child?


    It was fine to have one''s guard up against a random child, but Daniel was Hayden''s ssmate, and his


    teacher even said that Hayden did not interact much with other students and was only closer to Daniel.


    Based on that circumstance, it really should not be that big of a deal to give Daniel an autograph.


    "You should limit yourself to spoiling your own children, Avery. Let the other parents spoil the other


    children." Although Elliot was chastising her, he begrudgingly took the paper and pen from her and


    signed his name next to hers.


    After handing the paper and pen to Daniel, he took her shoulders and walked away.


    "The way you treated that kid was better than the way you treated me," he said unhappily.


    "Then why don''t you call me ''auntie'' and I give you an autograph?" Avery teased him." Don''t you think


    it''s weird to stare at kids rather than entertain the guests? You''ll be making a fool out of yourself in


    public."


    He froze for a moment. "Entertaining the guests? How?"


    "Your assistant is over there. Why don''t you go and ask him?" she suggested. Then, she looked at his


    palm on her shoulder, and asked, "Do you think I''d stop myself from arguing with you just because


    there are plenty of guests here today?"

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Avery hit the nail on the head with that statement, because that was exactly what Elliot had been


    thinking.


    In addition, he had also sworn himself to put on a good impression in front of all her close friends.


    Although they had not yet fully reconciled, they were almost there.


    Other men-especially Eric¡ªhad better not hit on Avery again.


    He took his hand back and prepared to entertain the guests.


    Avery was still worried, so she said to him," Don''t pull a long face today. Everyone here is a guest. You


    may politely refuse if you don''t want to toast or drink, but don''t make it too blunt. That applies to


    everything else. Like that boy earlier. He means no harm, so why do you have to make him unhappy?"


    Hemitted all her instructions to memory.


    "Got it. Just watch me."


    Avery saw him walking toward the guests, but she could not bear to take her eyes away from him.


    It was not just because he changed, but because he had always been a source of fascination for her.


    "Mommy, I want to eat cake! Come and help us cut the cake!" La ran over, took Avery''s hand, and


    pulled her to the children''s table.


    Elliot¡¯s watched his daughter drag Avery away and felt that his attention had followed along with them.


    "Mr. Foster, Robert''s here too. He''s resting in the guest room," Chad said. "You may check on him


    whenever you please."


    Elliot wanted to see Robert, of course, but he did not forget the task Avery had assigned to him.


    As the father of the two little birthday kids, he needed to entertain the guests today.


    "Do you think Avery has acknowledged me as the children''s father when she asked me to entertain the


    guests, today?" he asked.


    Chad had a startled look. "Even if Avery doesn''t acknowledge it, you''re still the children''s father! This is


    set in stone. It''s not something that needs her acknowledgment.¡±


    Elliot looked at him with disdain. "You have no idea how much her acknowledgment means to me."


    Chad opened his mouth to say something but kept quiet in the end.


    It made sense since the employees all privately regarded their boss as an affectionate man.


    Avery was his whole world,


    "Do I need to toast with them?" Elliot asked. "I don''t know the guests very well and Avery didn¡¯t tell me


    who''s who either.¡±


    Avery did not tell her who those guests were, only that he should entertain them.


    Chad helped him solve his issue. "You don''t need to toast with them. Just listen to their ttery and


    don''t put on an annoyed expression."


    "Wouldn''t that offend them? They''re all Avery''s guests."


    "But you can¡¯t hold your liquor, and if you drink too much, you won''t be able to entertain them


    anymore." After a pause, he said, "If you listen to me, I can bet that they''ll go back singing praises of


    you to their friends."


    Elliot followed Chad''s suggestion.


    Chad was afraid that Elliot would be too tired to entertain guests all alone, so he joined along.


    Mike was finally able to get some rest after entertaining them.


    He sat down beside Avery and ate something.


    "I wonder what''s going on in Eric''s mind at the moment." Mike put a piece of cake into his mouth and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    looked at Eric.


    Eric had been surrounded by his female fans ever since he entered the banquet hall that morning.


    Aside from Avery, every other woman in the banquet hall was by Eric''s side.


    Eric was a guest too, but it was clear that he did not see himself as such.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Eric probably felt that he had a responsibility to help Avery entertain the female guests, which is why he


    indulged their requests for photographs, autographs, and just general small talk.


    He did not even have the time to take a sip of water.


    "Why don''t you call him over to have a bite! " Avery said to Mike.


    "Don¡¯t try to be funny. He won¡¯t pay attention to me at all," Mike sighed, "He''s too handsome, so it''s no


    surprise that Elliot feels threatened."


    "How do you know that Elliot feels threatened?" Avery failed to see how that was the case.


    "Don''t you think Elliot dressed up like a peacock today?" Mike teased, "I don''t suppose he dressed up


    so handsomely for all these little kiddos?"


    Avery could not help butugh. "Stay here and take care of the little kids. I''ll check on Robert."


    "Bring him here if he''s awake!" Mike said.


    "Yeah. He hasn''t been in a ce with so many people yet! I wonder if he''ll be scared. " Avery said, then


    she strode towards the exit of the banquet hall.


    By the time she carried Robert and returned to the banquet hall, she met Jun and Tammy who had


    finallye.


    "I''m sorry we werete, Avery," Jun said apologetically.


    "You go on ahead!" Tammy let go of Jun''s hand.


    She wanted to have a private chat with Avery.


    Jun understood and walked into the banquet hall.


    "Did the two of you..." Avery could not bring herself to look any further when she looked at Tammy''s


    face.


    "Sigh! I drank some winest night because I wanted to try and see whether I wouldn''t be that scared


    when I was drunk, but..." Tammy shook her head.


    "Was it that bad?" Avery frowned. "Don''t worry, Tammy, it''s normal to have that psychological barrier. I


    believe you will be able to ovee it slowly."


    "It wasn''t that bad... We both drank alcoholst night, so I wasn''t afraid. But I guess his brain short-


    circuited or something because he yed some music to soothe my mood. You know what, I didn''t feel


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    scared anymore when he yed that song."


    Avery did not expect music to have such a wonderful effect.


    "What song was it? I''ll listen to it the next time I''m feeling down."


    "Baby Ducky Boo-Boo-Quack.¡±


    Avery was speechless.


    "It¡¯s ridiculous now that I think about it! I don''t know how he even thought about ying that song for


    me, but we had a goodugh when it started ying =e)


    Avery gasped. "That''s amazing!¡±


    "Even though it workedst night, I can still feel that hurdle inside of me now that I''m awake. That¡¯s why


    I still need to undergo psychotherapy." Tammy said while poking Robert''s face with her finger." It''s such


    a pity that I can''t have my own little baby."


    "That might not necessarily be the case, Tammy," Avery said. "I showed your checkup results to a


    gynecologist. She said that you''re not infertile but just a little more difficult to conceive a baby


    Tammy was stunned. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"


    "Isn''t it difficult for you to...you know .do it with Jun? I was afraid to tell you because I was worried that


    you''d be under more pressure," Avery said.


    "Uuwaah! Do you know why I was so scared? It''s because I feel disgusted... My memories of that


    incident will be jolted whenever he touches me." Tammy¡¯s eyes had turned red. "But if I can have my


    own baby, I''ll definitely work harder to ovee it."


    "Don''t cry, Tammy," Avery coaxed." Everything will turn out fine. Go ahead and get something to eat!"


    They entered the banquet hall, and Tammy went to eat while Avery carried the child and walked toward


    Elliot.


    She had only left for a short while, but when she came back, she saw that Elliot had gone to the poker


    table.


    "Do you even know how to y poker, Elliot?" She could see him holding the cards a little awkwardly.


    "Nope!" Elliot looked tenderly at Avery and the baby. He thenforted her and said,'' I just need to be


    able to pay up."

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    One of the yers next to himughed and said, "Mr. Foster''s assistant went to get some cash for him.


    He¡¯s going to bleed a lot today!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Avery''s cheeks were slightly red. She did not expect Elliot to put in so much effort to entertain the


    guests.


    "Don''t ce your bets too big," she reminded.


    "Are you starting to mourn for his wallet, Avery?"


    Everyoneughed again.


    Elliot nced at her with intrigue and asked, "Would you like to sit next to me and advise me?"


    Avery avoided his profound gaze and said to the others, "You guys have fun. Bleed him dry, fes.¡±


    She then walked away with the child in her arms.


    Jun came over to her from the buffet area carrying a te.


    "Don''t worry about Elliot. He''s not going to lose money."


    Avery stubbornly corrected Jun, "I''m not worried about him."


    "Then why did theyugh so loudly just now?" Jun had seen right through her and exposed her true


    thoughts. "By the way, what did Tammy say to you outside? Did she tell you about what happenedst


    night?"


    Jun felt a little ashamed of what happened and did not want anyone else to know, but from his


    understanding of Tammy, he felt that Avery had probably been told about it.


    "Well... I didn''t expect you to have that kind of ylist on your phone," she teased.


    Jun sighed. "It was the system''s automatic rmendation. I created the ylist."


    "That''s because the system wants to help you." Avery smiled happily. "Although, you should try to drink


    less alcohol in the future. Tammy still has a chance to get pregnant. You wouldn''t want to get pregnant


    by ident and have something happen to the fetus because of your drinking."


    Jun''s expression froze all of a sudden.


    "But I suggest that you don''t tell your parents about it for the time being. I''m worried they might put too


    much hope on you and assume that it''s easy for you two to be sessful," Avery reminded.


    Jun nodded repeatedly. "I''ve made up with my parents, and they have apologized to Tammy too. She


    was just a little excitedst night :e#;XMQ: insisted on trying it."


    "I see."


    "You should find a ce to sit down, Avery! I''m sure it must be tiring to carry the baby around all the


    time. I''ll watch Elliot y poker after I''m done eating!" Jun then returned to the buffet area.


    Avery carried the baby and was about to go to Tammy''s side, but La suddenly ran over and asked to


    carry the baby.


    Back at home, La could carry Robert but for only a short time.


    "Mommy, I want to show Robert to Hayden''s ssmates!" La discussed with Avery, "I think Robert


    looks better than them, so they''ll definitely feel inferior when they see him!"


    Avery could not fathom what La was thinking. "But they all like you very much! Why do you want


    them to feel inferior?"


    "I just want to show Robert off! Robert is so handsome, and when he grows up, he''ll be the strongest


    and most handsome guy in the universe!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Avery understood that La''s sense of pride was acting up.


    "It''ll be fine, Avery. I''ll be there to watch over them," Mike came over and said, "I think you should help


    Eric!"


    Avery nodded.


    Mike put his hand on La''s shoulder as the little girl carried Robert and walked toward the other


    children.


    All the other children had curious expressions when they saw Robert.


    "Is he your little brother, La?" one kid asked.


    "You bet! Isn''t he handsome?!" La had a proud look on her face.


    "He looks weird..." Another kid stared at Robert''s face without blinking. "He doesn''t look like you at all!"


    "I didn''t give birth to him, so of course he doesn¡¯t look like me!" La frowned. "He looks like my dad!


    My dad is handsome too!

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Daniel asked La, "Why isn¡¯t your father here yet?"


    "My dad''s been here since the beginning! He''s in the banquet hall now!"


    Daniel scratched his head and looked around.


    "Which one''s your dad? Why isn''t he ying with you here? Is he azy bum who enjoys himself all


    day and cks off at his job? Is that why your mom isn¡¯t with him? Is that the reason you don¡¯t like him


    either?" Daniel allowed his thoughts to run free as he made wild guesses.


    La was stunned, but she was very much against telling Daniel the truth. "My dad isn''t azy bum


    who enjoys himself all day and cks off at his job! I just don''t wanna tell you who my dad is! You said


    you''re better than Hayden, right? You should find my dad yourself!"


    Mike smiled and asked, "Why do you want to know who Hayden and La''s father is?"


    Daniel said, "I''m just curious! My mom said that Hayden''s father is Elliot, but my dad said it¡¯s not Elliot.


    The two of them argued several times about this.¡±


    Mikeughed "Then do you trust your mom or your dad?"


    "My dad, I think. Because he''s nicer to me," Daniel said firmly, "Because if Hayden''s dad was really


    Elliot, there¡¯s no way he wouldn''t want a father like that! Elliot is amazing! He''s my idol!"


    Hayden did not bother to argue when he heard Daniel''s words and simply walked away silently.


    Not long after, the melodious tunes of a piano were heard inside the banquet hall


    When La saw that Eric was ying the piano onstage, she immediately handed Robert over to Mike


    and ran toward the stage.


    Mike carried Robert and stared at Hayden''s ssmates.


    "Do you have any talents? Would you like to go on stage to perform?" Mike was bored silly when he


    watched over them.


    Everyone shook their heads and showed no interest in performing arts.


    "Then you won''t get a girlfriend in the future." Mike scared them.


    "My dad said that anyone who can make money can get a girlfriend!" Daniel said sternly.


    "He''s right. You can get a girlfriend if you have money, but you can''t get a rich, beautiful, :e#?WLY=


    talented one like La."


    All the little boys were speechless.


    Time passed rather quickly and it was already four o''clock in the afternoon.


    The poker game had ended and Elliot won big.


    Avery asked him, "I thought you said you didn¡¯t know how to y poker? How did you win so much?"


    "No matter what cards I had, they all folded. Are they scared of me or something? Do I look like


    someone who''s that petty?"


    Avery did not know what to answer him.


    "Where''s Robert?" He wanted to hug his baby boy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "He¡¯s asleep."


    "Oh. And La?" he continued.


    "With Eric."


    "What about Hayden?" Elliot knew that Hayden did not want to see him, but he still wanted to know


    what the boy was doing.


    "With Mike.¡±


    "It''s not very different from being at home, is it?" Elliot frowned slightly. "Are the two of them not very


    sociable?"


    "You don''t seem too bothered about yourself being unsociable. Why is it an issue when ites to the


    children?"


    Elliot looked at her helplessly and asked in a low voice, "Why are you so angry? I didn''t treat anyone


    coldly today.¡± "Who said you could win all that money? You should have noticed that others were afraid


    of you and gracefully exited the game to make way for someone else."


    Elliot was a little aggrieved, but he thought about it and realized that she was right.


    "I''ll pay more attention next time," he promised.


    "There''s no point talking about next time when today isn''t even over yet." She felt a burst of anger in


    her heart and turned around to leave.


    Elliot''s big palm grabbed Avery''s slender arm and he spoke in a somewhat urgent tone, "I''m going on a


    business trip tomorrow. Let''s have a good chat when I get back."

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    "About what? Can''t we talk now?" Avery asked. Her conscience was clear.


    Their misunderstanding had been resolved and all he wanted to talk about was to ask her for another


    chance.


    She politely refused thest time, but she still could not bring herself to agree at the present.


    It was not so much that she hated him, but more so that she did not feel as though she had calmed


    down sufficiently.


    Moreover, the current rtionship between the two of them-where they respected each other and were


    neither too cordial nor too distant¡ªwas actually pretty good.


    "If we talk now, we won''t be able to reach a conclusion." He could already guess what she was thinking


    just by looking at her expression.


    "Do you think you¡¯ll be able to get to a conclusion after youe back from a business trip?" Avery


    found it incredulous." How long is your business trip?"


    "A week."


    "Oh, then we''ll talk about it in a week!" She lowered her eyes and nced at his hand holding her arm.


    "You didn''t wash your hands after you were done ying poker, right?"


    She viewed his hands with disgust.


    He was stunned for a moment, but then led her to the restroom. "Let''s wash our hands together then!"


    The two of them walked through the banquet hall in full view.


    "Didn''t you notice that their rtionship has warmed up a lot today?" Mike asked Eric.


    Eric had a disinterested look on his handsome face. "I didn''t notice anything. It''s obvious that Avery is


    being forced to do it."


    Mike retorted, "Do you think she''d let another man do that to her?"


    Eric raised his chin slightly. "I don''t fancy their chances. Elliot might look like a man right now, but he


    won''t be able to do that anymore in a couple of years."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mike gasped, "Why not? Do you write a man off just because they''re old? What do you mean he ''might


    look like a man now'', it''s not like he''ll transform into a woman in two years, will he? I don¡¯t suppose


    Avery knows about your sharp tongue?"


    Eric looked at him cordially and exined, "I don''t look down on old men because I''ll grow old one day


    too. What I look down on is old cows like Elliot who insist on eating young shoots."


    Mike smiled >e$>WJR< patted his shoulder, "Don¡¯t be so salty. If Elliot really can''t function after two


    years, Avery might just find a way to treat him instead of abandoning him. Have you forgotten what''s


    her profession?"


    Eric frowned at his answer.


    Chad came over with a smile when he saw the two of them chatting secretly with each other. "What are


    you two talking about!"


    Mike held back hisugh. "He said your boss won''t be able to get up anymore in two years."


    Being the men that they were, Chad understood Mike''s words in seconds.


    The smile on Chad''s face suddenly turned cold. "I know you don''t like my boss, but you don''t need to


    curse him like that. Who do you think is going to suffer if he can''t get up anymore? It''s Avery, of course!


    If you really want what''s good for her, you need to pray for my boss. Bless him so his strength


    increases as he ages, and so he''ll always be able to stand tall!"


    "Rather than pray for him, I''d much rather pray for myself so I''d get Avery sooner."


    "I guess my boss was right, after all. You''re stubborn."


    "Your boss is like a frog who wants to kiss a princess."


    Chad''s face became extremely gloomy all of a sudden.


    Mike cleared his throat dryly and reminded, "That frog just hopped here."


    Chad and Eric looked to the side.


    They saw Ellioting over with a refreshed look on his face.


    His rtionship with Avery seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds that day.


    "What are you guys talking about?" he asked insipidly.


    He did not expect to see varying degrees of embarrassment on all their faces as soon as he asked that


    question.


    "Chad?" Elliot put the pressure on Chad.


    Chad immediately cleared his throat and said, "Eric said that it won''t be long until you can''t get up


    anymore." After a pause, he added, "He also called you a frog who wants to kiss the princess."


    Elliot''s face soured at once.


    The war of words was just about to begin when Avery walked over.


    "What are you guys talking about?"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Avery knew that Elliot and Eric had a bad rtionship, so she found it rather strange to see them


    standing together.


    "Nothing to talk about," Elliot looked at Eric coldly and answered Avery. "Eric is worried about your


    bedroom life, so he reminded me to exercise a little more."


    "Don¡¯t you guys have anything better to talk about?!" Avery''s cheeks turned red and she walked away


    angrily.


    Eric lost his cool when he saw Avery getting angry. "How shameless can you be, Elliot!"


    Elliot answered nonchntly, "Not as shameless as you, I''m afraid. Words are no indication of a man''s


    prowess. Instead of worrying whether or not I can still get up, you might as well find a woman to prove


    that you''re still able."


    Eric left in a huff after hearing that!


    "You''re toast," Mike said to Elliot. "When La finds out that you pissed Eric off, she¡¯ll definitely be mad


    at you!"


    Elliot felt a throbbing in his temple.


    He could not possibly chase after Eric.


    Then again, he did not want to make La angry either.


    "I''ve got a way," Mike said immediately." You should leave too. That way, La won¡¯t be mad at you."


    Elliot frowned.


    He did not want to leave just yet!


    He was going on a business trip soon and he would not be able to see the children for a week. For that


    reason, he wanted to spend a little more time with them.


    After thinking about Mike''s proposal carefully, Chad persuaded, "Mr. Foster, I think it''s better that you


    leave, or else La will get angry and it¡¯ll take a long time to get her toe around. Besides, Avery''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    angry now too."


    A cold chill shed across Elliot''s eyes.


    To think that Eric¡ªa defeated rival¡ªwould dare to provoke him! If Eric had not started the provocation,


    he would not have fought back at all.


    After he left, Mike went to coax Avery." They''re gone now. Don¡¯t get mad, alright. There¡¯s still plenty of


    guests here!"


    Avery frowned and remarked resentfully," You guys have crossed the line." "I swear, that had nothing to


    do with me or Elliot. Eric was the one who started it," Mike exined, "It''s because he can''t win your


    heart that he''s against Elliot. Of course, you don''t have to me him. After all, he''s young


    "And does that mean you need to be just as impulsive too?" Avery retorted, "It''s not like he''ll go further


    if you don''t add fuel to the fire."


    Mikeughed and changed the subject, "By the way, has your rtionship with Elliot improved today? I


    saw you taking the initiative to look for him a couple of times."


    Avery had a cold expression and yed along with him. "Sure, it has! We even agreed to get married


    tomorrow!"


    The smile on Mike''s face disappeared immediately. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have joked with you. Take


    a deep breath and calm down. In the meantime, I''ll go see what the children are doing."


    Elsewhere, at Elliot''s home, Mrs. Scarlet wondered why Elliot came back so early but did not dare to


    ask why.


    "I suppose you haven¡¯t eaten yet, Master Elliot?"


    "Yeah." Elliot took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa.


    "Get some rest. I''ll make something for you right now," Mrs. Scarlet said, then walked quickly toward


    the kitchen.


    Elliot picked up a ss and fetched some cold water to drink.


    The water was cold, but his body still felt hot.


    He loosened his shirt cor and strode toward the second floor.


    He walked to the window and closed the curtains after entering the master bedroom. Then, his slender


    fingers reached for his shirt cket as he undid his buttons one by one.


    At this moment, his eyes suddenly nced at the paper on the bedside table.


    It was the same piece of paper that his bodyguard sent over the previous night. Printed on it was the


    surveince screenshot of the strange middle-aged man the night before.


    Elliot walked over, switched on the light, and held up the piece of paper.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Elliot stared at the photo of the middle-aged man once again, but he still did not have a clue as to who


    that was.


    Perhaps this man appeared near the mansion and smiled at Elliotst night because he really did have


    a psychological disorder.


    Elliot scrunched up the piece of paper, tossed it into the trash, then walked into the bathroom and


    closed the door behind him.


    After Mrs. Scarlet saw Elliot go upstairs, she immediately went into the kitchen and called Mrs. Cooper.


    "I heard that Master Elliot got into a fight with Eric Santos,¡± said Mrs. Cooper." Master Elliot wasn''t the


    one who started it, though. They both left after the fight." "I see. I was wondering why he got back so


    early!"


    "How''s he doing?" Mrs. Cooper asked considerately.


    "He doesn''t look too happy, but he seems alright." Then, Mrs. Scarlet said, "Did things go well between


    him and the kids today?"


    Mrs. Cooperughed on the other end of the line. "He didn¡¯t get to spend time with the kids today. He


    spent all day entertaining guests. Avery was the one who asked him to do it."


    Mrs. Scarlet¡¯s cheeks flushed. "It looks like they''ve gotten much closer."


    "That''s right! They look better than they did before. Let''s hope there won''t be any conflicts between


    them again,¡± Mrs. Cooper said concernedly. "Otherwise, I''d feel bad for their three children."


    "Let''s hope so. I''m going to make dinner now."


    After his shower, Elliot walked downstairs in a tracksuit.


    Mrs. Scarlet ced the dishes she just made on the dining room table.


    "Dinner''s ready, Master Elliot."


    Elliot headed into the dining room, took a seat, and said, "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. I''ll be


    away for about a week. You can take a break and go home."


    Mrs. Scarlet''s face turned gloomy as she said, "I haven''t had a home to go back to since my parents


    passed away, Master


    Elliot.¡±


    Elliot was slightly taken aback. "Do you want to go on a holiday, then?"


    Mrs. Scarlet shook her head and said," Don''t worry about me. I''m quite content just staying here at


    home."


    Elliot did not continue to pester her.


    After dinner, he went into the study did not emerge until about an hourter.


    As it began to turn dark outside, he pulled out his phone to check and see if Avery had contacted him.


    She had not.


    His expression turned glum as he could not help but feel disappointed.


    He returned to the bedroom and ced his phone on the nightstand. He changed into a workout tank


    and shorts, then headed to the gym.


    He refused to admit that Eric''s words had got to him.


    He had always worked out on a regr basis.


    He refused to believe that he would not be able to get it up after a few years.


    He once read the news of a seventy-year-old man who had gotten his middle-aged wife pregnant.


    If a seventy-year-old geezer had no trouble in that department, then a man in his thirties like him should


    be able to perform just fine, right?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It quickly turned pitch dark outside.


    As always, the mansion was eerily cold and silent.


    Two guards were surveilling the security monitors in the surveince room, keeping a watchful eye on


    any movements outside of the mansion walls.


    The strange, middle-aged man better have only shown up by chancest night. Otherwise, the


    bodyguards would definitely not let him go if he came again today!


    In all the years that the bodyguards had worked in the field, that was the first time they hade


    across someone as odd and as audacious as that.


    At 8 p.m. that night, a dark silhouette slowly approached the Foster mansion.


    The moment the dark figure appeared within the surveince area, the bodyguards immediately


    confirmed that it was the same person who had offended Elliot the night before!


    One of the bodyguards picked up his walkie -talkie and reported to his colleagues, "The target has


    been spotted outside the mansion walls! He¡¯s alone and doesn''t look to be armed!"

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Once the other bodyguards heard the report, they immediately responded, "Roger that! We¡¯re moving


    in!"


    About five minutester, the sound of kicks and punches as well as a man''s shrill howl of pain could be


    heard outside the mansion.


    When Mrs. Scarlet heard themotion, she hurried out to check on things.


    She saw two bodyguards beating up a man and asked, "What''s going on? Who''s this?"


    One of the bodyguards took a break from hitting the man and answered Mrs.


    Scarlet''s question., "This is the man fromst night, Mrs. Scarlet! He was acting suspicious and


    wandering by the mansion walls. Even if he doesn''t do anything bad, he still deserves a beating!


    Otherwise, he¡¯ll be coining back every day and making the boss mad!" "Oh..." Mrs. Scarlet took a


    closer look at the middle-aged man who was curled up in a ball on the ground.


    "Do you still remember me, Mrs. Scarlet?" The middle-aged man lifted his head, brushed the hair off of


    his forehead, then gazed at Mrs. Scarlet with clear, bloodshot eyes.


    When the bodyguard heard the man speak to Mrs. Scarlet, he immediately stopped hitting him.


    "Does this person know Mrs. Scarlet?


    If he does, why had he not said anything earlier?" thought the bodyguard.


    "You are?" It was dark out and Mrs. Scarlet could not immediately recognize the man. "Perhaps you no


    longer remember me. I used to work with you at the old mansion back in the day." Nathan got up to his


    feet with a smile.


    Nathan had gained a lot of weight, so Mrs. Scarlet did not recognize him. To make matters worse, he


    did not reveal his name or previous position, making it difficult for her to identify him.


    "Since you¡¯re a former colleague from the old mansion,e inside. We''ll talk there!" Mrs. Scarlet


    invited Nathan into the mansion. "What was your name, by the way? Why did youe here?"


    Nathan''s face broke into a faint smile.


    "My name is Nathan White. I used to be a driver at the old mansion."


    Mrs. Scarlet found the name vaguely familiar.


    She froze for a moment as she thought deeply.


    Momentster, she eximed, "I remember now! There used to be a driver at the old mansion named


    Nate! Is that you?"


    "That''s right! I''m Nate!" Nathanughed a manicugh :b)?SKV< said, "You took really good care of


    yourself, Mrs. Scarlet. You don''t look much different from when you were younger!"


    "Nathan White! From what I remember, you were fired! You were a thief and even messed around with


    the nannies, which was why old Mr. Foster fired you!"


    Mrs. Scarlet was emotional, and her face was flushed.


    "How could I have invited such a despicable man into the house?" she thought.


    Just as she was about to ask the bodyguards to kick Nathan out, Elliot had heard themotion and


    walked over from the stairs.


    "What''s going on?" Elliot was wearing a tracksuit when he approached Mrs. Scarlet.


    When his eyesnded on Nathan''s face, he found the answer to his question.


    "Who are you?" Elliot asked coldly as he stared straight at Nathan. "Who did youe here for?"


    "I came here to see you!" Nathan shed a huge grin at Elliot.


    Elliot clenched his fists when he saw the hideous grin on Nathan''s face.


    This middle-aged man came across as sleazy and menacing. Elliot''s instincts told him that he was bad


    news.


    "Master Elliot! He used to be a driver at the old mansion. Your father fired him for bad conduct!" said


    Mrs. Scarlet immediately." Just get the guards to kick him out! You don''t need to waste your time on


    him!:


    "You''re just a nanny, Mrs. Scarlet. Why are you acting as if you''re the head of the Foster family?"


    made himselffortable on the couch.


    Elliot''s patience with Nathan hit its limit.


    He moved Mrs. Scarlet behind him, then stormed over to Nathan, yanked him off the couch, and


    socked him in the face!


    "Who gave you permission to run your mouth in my home?!" Elliot snapped, then raised his fist once


    again.


    "Go ahead and hit me! You better kill me!" Nathan''s bloodshot eyes were bulging out of their sockets.


    He spat the blood out of his mouth, then hissed through gritted teeth, "You little punk! You''re not even


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    going to ask me what I came to see you for?!


    Elliot''s fist was still clenched tightly and hanging in the midair. In the end, he restrained himself and


    lowered it down.


    Just as Nathan let out a heavy sigh of relief and was about to take a seat on the couch, Elliot kicked


    him to the floor!


    "Thest person who acted this insolent in front of me has been dead for years," Elliot said in a chilling


    voice.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Nathan had been a scoundrel his entire life and had never been afraid of anything.


    However, now that he was faced with Elliot''s savage, malicious expression, he felt fear for the first time


    in his lie!


    He knew that if he continued to provoke Elliot, he would be beaten to death right there and then.


    He immediately swallowed the words that he had wanted to say.


    He had apse in judgment! He had mistakenly underestimated Elliot''s temper! He should not have


    recklessly shown up here like this.


    All he wanted right now was to be able to walk out of there alive.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Mrs. Scarlet! My ribs are broken! Hurry and call 911!" Nathan did not dare speak to Elliot, so he


    howled at Mrs. Scarlet instead.


    Mrs. Scarlet saw Nathan lying on the ground with his bloody face and twitching body and got so scared


    that she began to search for her phone to call 911.


    "Don''t go soft on this b*st*rd, Mrs. Scarlet!" Elliot roared loudly.


    Mrs. Scarlet immediately snapped out of her daze. "Get the bodyguards to throw him out, Master Elliot!


    I won''t ever let him step foot in the mansion again!"


    Elliot shot a signaling look at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard quickly approached Nathan and dragged him outside by the arm.


    As Elliot watched Nathan''s pitiful face as he was being dragged out, he ordered the bodyguard cold-


    bloodedly, "Throw him out further away!"


    Momentster, the living room returned to its earlier calm.


    Mrs. Scarlet carried a bucket of water from the bathroom and began to clean up the blood on the floor


    with a rag.


    She apologized to Elliot as she cleaned. "I was being unprofessional, Master Elliot. When he said he


    used to work with me at the old mansion, I invited him into the mansion. It''s my fault that I didn¡¯t


    recognize him right away¡ª"


    Elliot''s mood had yet to calm down. "Did he say what he came here for?"


    "He didn''t," responded Mrs. Scarlet. "I bet he came for money, either from me or from you. He''s a


    scoundrel with no dignity or shame.


    "It doesn''t look like he''s afraid to die either, " Elliot said in a deep voice.


    "A scoundrel like him doesn''t even know what it means to be afraid. Otherwise, he would not act this


    recklessly. If he everes by again, we should get the bodyguards to beat him up. I don''t believe he


    truly isn''t afraid to die."


    Elliot strode over to the bathroom.


    He felt like his h:c#?PNW?s were dirtied after punching Nathan earlier.


    After Mrs. Scarlet cleaned up the blood, she disinfected the floor, then used an air freshener to get the


    stench out of the living room.


    While she did all of this, moments from the past reyed in her mind.


    Nathan White was not an honest person, but she found him rather strange.


    Back when old Mr. Foster had fired Nathan, Rosalie had actually tried speaking up for Nathan and


    prevented him from getting fired.


    Mrs. Scarlet had even asked Rosalie why she would stand up for him, and Rosalie had said that she


    would give a second chance to every servant in the household.


    However, when the other servants had made mistakes,ter on, Rosalie never gave any of them a


    second chance.


    To this day, Mrs. Scarlet still could not figure out why Rosalie was so forgiving toward Nathan.


    When Avery and the children returned to Starry River Vi from the hotel, the children immediately


    crawled into bed and fell asleep.


    Once Avery turned off the lights, she dragged her exhausted body out of the children''s room.


    She bumped into Mrs. Cooper, who was carrying Robert in her arms.


    Robert had taken a nap in the evening, so he was quite energetic at the moment.


    However, Avery was too tired to take care of the baby.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    "You must be exhausted, Avery!" said Mrs. Cooper. "I just wanted to tell you that I''ve put all of the gifts


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    that Hayden and La received today in the storage room on the first floor."


    "Alright. I''ll deal with them tomorrow." Avery caressed Robert''s head, then said gently, "Did you have


    fun today, sweetie? I''ll throw you a birthday party when you turn a year old, okay?"


    Mrs. Cooper sighed with a smile, "Time sure flies by. Our dear Robert is already turning six months


    old!"


    "I know."


    "Take a shower and go to bed, Avery. You still have work tomorrow!" Mrs. Cooper said.


    Avery nodded, then headed toward her bedroom.


    She had nned to take a shower before she went to bed, but the bed seemed to be calling her name


    the moment she walked into the room.


    She walked over to the bed in a daze andy down. She had nned to rest for a bit and take a


    shower once she recuperated some energy. She ended up falling into a deep slumber shortly after.


    Avery regrly had nightmares. They never went away no matter how much she tried to get rid of


    them.


    They were always the same dreams.


    The first was her father''s final moments. He had held her hand on his death bed, apologizing to her and


    begging for her forgiveness. Her father had taken hisst breath before she could say anything. It was


    one of her biggest regrets.


    The second nightmare was the death of her mother. Laura had died in a brutal car crash that turned her


    face into an unrecognizable mess of flesh and blood. She had never had the chance to say goodbye to


    her mother. It was a kind of deep pain that she would never move on from for the rest of her life.


    The third was her divorce from Elliot.


    The fourth nightmare was the memory of Robert almost dying prematurely.


    All of these regrets and agonies continue to torment her every single night.


    Tonight, however, she had a rtively peaceful sleep.


    Not only did she not dream at all, but she also did not wake up once through the night.


    It was not until her phone rang the next morning that Avery awakened.


    After she woke up, she reached out next to her pillow to search for her phone out of habit, but the


    phone was not there.


    She instantly opened her eyes


    "Where is my phone?" thought Avery.


    The phone was ringing incessantly, and it was making her anxious.


    Avery got out of bed, noticed that she was still wearing the dress she wore the night before, then took a


    deep breath and smacked her head.


    Once her head cleared, she saw her purse on the nightstand and realized that the phone was ringing


    from inside her purse.


    She pulled the phone out of her purse and saw that the vice president was calling.


    She answered the call and was immediately met with the vice president''s frantic voice, "Avery!


    Something''se up at home! I need to ask you for a favor!"


    Avery frowned, then said calmly, "What happened? Try to calm down. Of course, I''ll help in any way I


    can."


    "Here''s the thing. Three months ago, I enrolled in a course at Sierra University. You know about them,


    right? They specialize in professional training. They have produced many sessful students who


    have graduated to be sessful entrepreneurs. They are expensive, but I managed to get


    epted through some connections. However... my son is sick and needs surgery." The vice


    president''s voice was filled with regret. "I can¡¯t go, so I was wondering if you would take my ce."


    Avery was confused. "I''ve never heard of Sierra University. What''s the course for?"


    "It''s a training course forpany presidents.¡±


    "Oh. What kind of training is it? " Avery was still rather muddled.


    "You''ll learn the thought processes of sessful people and how to make more connections. The


    instructors are all famous business tycoons, and they''ll teach you how to grow yourpany. I signed


    up for it so I could better run ourpany," exined the vice president, then added with regret, "I


    would go myself if my son wasn''t sick."


    "Take care of your family for now. It doesn''t matter if you go for this training course or not."


    "Of course, it matters! You would definitely benefit a lot from attending it. By the way, take some notes


    for me... Okay?"


    Avery did not want to attend the course, but it was hard for her to refuse her vice president''s request.


    "How long is the course?"


    "A week," answered the vice president. "It starts tonight. You''ll have to hurry and book a flight over


    there."

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Avery was in good spirits after a good night''s sleep, but the phone call from the vice president made


    her frantic with anxiety.


    After the phone call, she received the address to Sierra University from the vice president.


    Next, she had to book a flight and rush over.


    Just as she opened up the airline app, the rm on her phone went off. She was so startled that she


    almost dropped her phone.


    She held her chest and let out a long sigh.


    "What is there to be anxious about?


    "It is just a training course. It would be fine even if I waste." thought Avery.


    She had not taken her tardiness seriously while she was a student, and she saw no reason to take it


    seriously now that she was no longer a student.


    Besides, she was not the one who signed up for the course. She was already doing the vice president


    a huge favor by agreeing to attend it in his ce. There was no reason at all to be so nervous.


    At that thought, Avery fell back onto the bed and nned on getting some rest.


    She grabbed her phone and texted Tammy: [ I''m going away for a week, Tammy. Don''t forget to tell me


    how your appointment with the therapist goes.]


    It was still early in the morning and Tammy was probably still asleep, so she put her phone down after


    she sent the text and nned on taking a nap before she got


    up to pack her suitcase.


    A week was quite a long time for Avery.


    She had never been away for that long since she gave birth.


    Just as she shut her eyes and wasposing her emotions, her phone rang.


    Avery opened her eyes, grabbed her phone, then immediately answered it when she saw that it was


    Tammy calling.


    "Why are you suddenly going away, Avery? You didn''t mention anything about it yesterday. What''s the


    rush?" Tammy was worried after reading Avery''s text and quickly called to ask her about it.


    "The vice president asked me for a favor. He signed up for a training course and asked me to attend it


    in his ce. His son''s sick and needs surgery so he can''t make it. I couldn''t refuse." Avery yawned,


    then said, "There are two things I hate the most: meetings >a,;TMW; training courses."


    Tammy did not know whether tough or cry. "You have to go now that you''ve promised him."


    "I know. It''s still early, so I''ll lie down for a little longer." Avery stared at the ceiling and said gloomily, "I


    don''t want to leave the kids. Just the thought of being away for a week makes me feel awful."


    "A week will fly by. Treat it like a break," said Tammy. "I heard yesterday that Elliot was also going on a


    business trip," mused Tammy.


    "That''s right. He¡¯s leaving today too. Do you know what he said to me yesterday? He told me that he


    wanted to have a talk with me when he gets back from his trip." Avery smirked, then said in frustration,


    "The more he pushes me, the more I won''t tell him what he wants to hear." "I know how you feel. Don''t


    agree to it so quickly. Leave him hanging for a while and see how long he can hold on," Tammy


    suggested. "Otherwise, he¡¯ll make you angry for no reason in the future if you give in too easily."


    The smile on Avery''s slowly vanished.


    She recalled her recent rtionship with Elliot, then mumbled, "His temper''s gotten better recently. He


    hasn''t lost his cool no matter how much I pick on him."


    "That''s because you haven''t agreed to make up with him. Even if he''s not doing this for you, he


    probably wants to get to the kids through you," said Tammy bluntly.


    "Alright! You''re right. He really does care about the kids. My mom used to say that people grow fonder


    of children and be more patient as they age. I guess she was right."


    "Aunt Laura went through a lot. Of course, her words would make sense." Tammy pondered for a


    moment, then said, "If you''re not around when he gets back from his trip, he might lose it."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Tammy''s words made Avery abruptly sit up in bed.


    "He''s also going away for a week."

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    "Really? What a coincidence." Then, Tammy teased, "Could the both of you be going to the same


    ce?"


    Avery had no idea.


    She had not asked Elliot where he was going on his business trip yesterday.


    She was curious now, but she refused to ask him about it.


    After all, what would it matter if they went to the same ce?


    By the time Avery washed up in the bathroom, changed her clothes, and walked out of the room, the


    twins had already left for school.


    Robert was sleeping in the crib in the living room while Mrs. Cooper was busying away in the kitchen.


    "I''m going on a trip tomorrow, Mrs. Cooper," Avery said when she arrived at the kitchen. "I''ll be away for


    a week."


    Mrs. Cooper was stunned. "Why are you leaving so suddenly? The kids would miss you if they don''t


    see you at home when they get back in the evening."


    "I''m going to attend a training course. I promised someone that I would go."


    "I see. The kids will understand since it''s for work. Are you going alone or is


    someone going with you?" Mrs. Cooper was a little worried.


    "I''m going alone." Avery took a seat at the dining table, then said, "Don''t worry. I think it''s a restricted


    area, so it''s pretty safe." "That''s good, then." Mrs. Cooper ced breakfast on the table, then asked,


    "When are you leaving?" "I''ll book a flight after breakfast. I''ll leave in the afternoon at thetest." Avery


    took a sip of milk, then asked, "Where''s Mike?"


    "He¡¯s still in bed."


    Just as Mrs. Cooper answered the question, Mike sauntered into the dining room.


    "What are you two saying about me?! "


    Mike''s blond hair was a disheveled mess as he took a seat next to Avery.


    "Just so you know, I''m leaving for a trip today. I''ll be away for a week," Avery said." Please watch over


    things at the house."


    Mike was immediately awakened by the shocking news.


    "Where are you going? Do you want me to go with you?"


    "Sierra University. Have you heard of it?" Avery took a bite of her bowl of oatmeal and her stomach


    instantly warmed up. " The vice president signed up for a training course there but couldn''t make it


    because something came up at home. So, he asked me to go in his ce."


    "I see. I''ve heard of that ce. It¡¯s a famous private elite university in Aryadelle.


    They''re not known for the main university courses but for their affiliated training course forpany


    presidents. Is that the course you''re going for?"


    Avery was taken aback, then said, "You should go if you¡¯re interested! All you have to do is take notes


    ;h">VKS: bring them back for the vice president."


    Mike refused without hesitation. "I hate training courses! I don''t mind giving them, but there''s no way


    I''m attending one!"


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I don''t think you should go either! It''s a waste of time! Ourpany''s sessful enough as it is. You


    can consider it if they''re inviting you over as an instructor but wouldn''t joining them as a student be


    lowering ourpany''s standards?¡±


    Avery sighed, then said, "I already promised the vice president to take notes for him. He said he signed


    up for the course so he could run ourpany better. I can''t back out now that I''ve given him my word.


    Besides, what if I really do end up learning something?¡±


    "Go ahead, then! I''ll take care of things here at home."


    "Alright, thanks. I''m curious, though. When exactly do you n on moving out of my house?¡±


    A look of disbelief appeared on Mike''s face. He frowned, then said, "I¡¯ll consider moving out after you


    and Elliot be a family!"


    "Oh. I was just asking. What are you getting so worked up for? Elliot and I... Anyways, do you know


    where he''s going for his business trip? Coincidentally, he''s also going away for a week."

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Mike heard the meaning behind her words, and he brutally shattered her illusion, "No matter where he''s


    going, it''s impossible that he''s going to Sierra University. Why would someone as high and mighty as


    him willingly share the secrets to his sess with a bunch of strangers? Take a look online and you''ll


    see that he''s never epted many interviews. Besides, he''s a man of a few words. Do you really think


    that he could stand up on stage and give a lecture?"


    Mike''s words woke Avery up from her dream.


    "I know Elliot. Why the heck am I harboring such delusions?!" thought Avery.


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and Mike did not continue to make fun of her.


    "How about I give Chad a call and ask him about it? Maybe he really is going to Mount Sierra?" Mike


    stopped making fun of Avery, but he could not stop himself from making fun of Elliot. "Mount Sierra is a


    nice ce. They''ve got beautiful mountains and fresh air. It''s a great ce to go on vacation.


    Maybe he''s just saying he''s on a business trip but is actually going to Mount Sierra on vacation?"


    Avery''s temples began to ache. "Whether he''s there on business or pleasure, it¡¯s got nothing to do with


    me. I don''t want to know where he¡¯s going. Don''t ask Chad, and stop talking about it."


    She peeled a hard-boiled egg and ced it on Mike''s te.


    "What time is your flight? I''ll take you to the airport," Mike asked after taking a bite of the egg.


    "I haven''t even bought my ticket yet!" Avery lowered her gaze and said, "My mind''s a mess. I''m not


    prepared at all. I was nning on going back to the office today."


    Seeing her miserable face, Mikeforted her and said, "Mount Sierra''s a great ce. It''s not open to


    the public, so it''s cut off from the rest of the world and is especially peaceful. Treat it as a one-week


    retreat!"


    "What do you take me for? Do I look like someone who wants to be cut off from the world? If there''s no


    inte there, then I''m leaving right away."


    "How could they not have inte? All the attendees of that training course arepany presidents.


    You might not die without an inte connection, but they definitely won''t be able to h=d)>ULT?le it,"


    Mike teased.


    "I can''t handle not having an inte connection either. I need to video call the kids every day."


    "Alright, don''t be sad. A week will fly by."


    "I guess. I¡¯ll go pack my things now." Avery put her knife and fork down, finished her ss of milk, then


    returned to her room.


    Once she left the dining room, Mike pulled out her phone and texted Chad: [Where''s your boss going


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    on his business trip?]


    Chad was busy at the moment and did not see Mike''s text.


    Soon after, Mike drove Avery to the airport.


    Mike''s phone rang when they arrived. It was a call from the office telling him he needed to head over


    right away.


    "Go ahead! I''ll be fine." Avery took her suitcase from him. She waspletely calm.


    She would not have felt as mncholic if the vice president had called her the day before to tell her


    about this.


    Mike reached out and stroked her head. " Call me when yound. Come home if you really can''t get


    used to things there. You don''t need to stay there all week. The vice president isn''t your father, you


    don''t have to do anything that makes you unhappy just because he tells you to."


    Avery could not help butugh. "Thanks for making me feel better. Don''t do it like this again, though."


    The vice president had worked for her father for a long time. He used to be a lowly manager, but he


    made some great contributions during the rebuilding of thepany.


    After Mike watched Avery enter the waiting lounge, he left the airport.


    He drove the car in the direction of the office. He got a call from Chad while he was on the way.


    "I''ve been busy all day! Why are you asking about Mr. Foster?" Chad was holding his phone in one


    hand and a ss of water in the other and took a sip.


    "It wasn''t me. Avery was the one who asked." Then, Mike asked, "Why isn''t your boss taking you along


    with him on his trip?

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    "It''s not like he takes me with him on every business trip." Chad put down his ss of water, then


    asked sharply, "Why is Avery suddenly asking about Mr. Foster? Can''t she ask him herself?"


    "She left for a trip today, too. It''s also for a week. Which was why she asked if I knew where your boss


    was going." Mike let out a hearty guffaw. "She was wondering if he was going to the same ce as she


    is. I told her it was impossible! Why would Elliot Foster ever attend some ridiculous professional


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    training course? With that temper, the only thing he is suited for is being the king of hell. He is certainly


    not fit to be an instructor! I can''t even imagine his stone-cold face eloquently giving a lecture in front of


    a crowd!"


    Chad furrowed his brows as he felt that something was off. "Where is Avery going?¡±


    "Sierra University. What about your boss?"


    "Ah! He''s going to Mount Sierra too!" Chad was suddenly in high spirits. "Is Avery going to Sierra


    Univesity to give a lecture too?"


    Mike burst intoughter. "As if! She''s going as a student! Why do I feel like this whole thing is a f*cking


    setup?! Tell me the truth, Chad. Did your boss set this up?!"


    "No way! At least not that I know of."


    "I guess that''s right. Ourpany''s vice president was the one who signed up for the course.


    Something came up at home, so he asked Avery to go instead. Your boss could not have possibly


    gotten to our vice president, right?!" "It probably really is a coincidence. Even the heavens want to set


    them up.¡±


    "Bullsh*t. It''s more like the heavens find them annoying. Why else would they still not be married after


    all these years?


    Hercules had to endure twelvebors, but at this point, those two have suffered a hundredbors!"


    "Who knows? This trip might have a happy ending," Chad said.


    "Let¡¯s hope so! Avery went too far today. She asked me when I was moving out of her ce. Do you


    think she has grown tired of me?"


    Chad let out a cold chuckle, then said, "I bet you thought you were the popr golden child." "Are you


    trying to pick a fight with me?!


    Chad cleared his throat, then said, "I¡¯m really busy right now. Let''s talk again when I see you tonight."


    Mount Sierra was a natural wonder near the border of Aryadelle that was never subject tomercial


    development.


    Several years ago, a wealthy businessman from the Goldstein family had spent a fortune to build an


    extravagant mountain vi, ?d&;PIQ; that shot Mout Sierra into stardom.


    By the time Avery arrived at the bottom of Mount Sierra, it was already evening.


    It felt like time passed by quicker on the mountain than in the city.


    A staff member picked her up and drove her up the mountain.


    As Avery gazed out the window at the swirling mountain roads, she could not help butin, "Why


    do the wealthy like living out in the middle of nowhere? Do they think this shows off their status and


    positions? Don''t they find secluded areas like this terrifying?"


    The staff member chuckled and said, "Miss Tate, they say that Mr. Goldstein chose to build a vi out


    here after listening to the advice of a fortune teller. Mr. Goldstein''s health was poor, so the fortune-teller


    told him to move to Mount Sierra to escape misfortune."


    "I see. Did Mr. Goldstein really get better after moving here?"


    The staff member continue to smile and said, "He died from an illness not long after moving here. Later,


    his son took over the vi and turned it into a university that focuses solely on the training of


    professionals."


    Avery was taken aback and at a loss for words.


    The car arrived at Vi de Sierra about fifteen minutester.


    She opened the door and stepped out of the car.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    "Wee to Vi de Sierra, Miss Tate." The staff member handed over an entry pass to Avery, then


    said, "You may only enter and exit the vi with this pass. Please keep it on you at all times."


    Avery took the pass. Dragging her suitcase, she entered the modern vi that thrummed with the


    grandeur of modern technology.


    When she stepped into the foyer, she suddenly noticed that the vi was much more spacious than it


    looked from the outside.


    She felt like she had walked into a majestic maze.


    She pulled out her phone and found the course schedule that the vice president had sent her. She


    dragged her suitcase and began to search for the multipurpose training hall.


    Soon, she arrived at the hall''s entrance, knocked on the door, then walked in.


    There were about twenty to thirty men and women seated in the hall.


    After Avery entered the hall, everyone''s eyes turned toward her at the same time.


    Her cheeks suddenly flushed. Just as she was about to apologize for beingte, she heard a familiar


    voice from the podium say, "Are you noting in?"


    Avery felt shocked, and she felt numb.


    "Am I hearing things? Why am I hearing Elliot''s voice?" thought Avery.


    There was no way she would not recognize his voice! It was Elliot!


    She turned and looked at the podium. She saw a well-dressed Elliot staring at her with amusement.


    "How can this happen?


    "Why did the vice president not tell me beforehand that Elliot would be here, too?" thought Avery.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If she had known that Elliot would be here to give a lecture, she definitely would not havee... as a


    student!


    "How humiliating!¡± she thought.


    "I''m sorry. I walked into the wrong room." Avery remembered from the course schedule that tonight''s


    lecturer was a man named Justin Meyers.


    "You''re at the right ce, Avery Tate." Elliot strode over to her, grabbed her suitcase from her, and said,


    "Justin Meyers isn''t feeling well, so I''m substituting for him.


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    "Find a spot and take a seat. We can talk about the rest after ss," Elliot said, then dragged her


    suitcase up to the podium.


    Avery watched with red eyes as he took her suitcase away. She had almost gone up to him ;c%;TIP;


    snatched her suitcase out of his hand.


    She took a deep breath, then headed toward the back row.


    She took a seat, then immediately pulled out her phone and nned to text the vice president to ask if


    he knew that Elliot was going to be here as a substitute lecturer.


    "Phones away, please." Elliot clearly saw Avery''s actions from the podium.


    After he sternly reprimanded her, everyone''s eyes fell on Avery once again.


    Avery was utterly humiliated!


    "What the hell is he doing? Does he really think he is my teacher or something? Even Professor Hough


    didn¡¯t use to be this hard on me. How dare he treat me this way?" thought Avery.


    "I''m turning on the voice memo on my phone to record your lecture so I can study it when I get back!"


    Avery boldly stared right at Elliot.


    "Is this your first time attending this training course, Miss Tate? Were you not aware that the lecture


    materials are top secret?" One of the female students seated next to her said to her disdainfully. "Also,


    you''re not wearing your uniform, and you even showed up with such a huge suitcase.


    Do you think this is some kind of marketce?" "That''s right. It''s my first time here. Have you been


    here many times?" Avery gazed at the student with an innocent expression on her face. "Are you proud


    to have been here this much? Didn''t they say that this ce turns everyone into sessful individuals?


    Have you not found sess even after attending the course this many times?"


    Some people instantly began to snicker.


    "Avery Tate! What are you doing here if you think you''re so sessful!" snapped the student.


    "Do you want to know the truth?" Avery fixed her eyes on the student next to her, then eloquently


    dragged Elliot into the conversation by saying, "I''m definitely not here to listen to the lecture. I''m here to


    see the man up on the podium!"

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    The entire hall broke into pandemonium!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Up on the podium, Elliot''s ears turned red.


    He knew that Avery was speaking out of rage, but he still had a strange feeling in his heart.


    However, this was a public setting, and he could not turn her into the target for scrutiny.


    "Come up here, Avery Tate," Elliot said, then stepped off the podium and asked the students at the


    front row to move back a row.


    He had Avery sitting in the front row all by herself. Without anyone next to her, there would not be any


    more arguments.


    After Avery took a seat in the front row, she shot a re at Elliot. Then, she pulled out her phone and


    texted the vice president right in front of him.


    [Elliot Foster is here too. Why didn''t you tell me beforehand?]


    The vice president: [You wouldn''t have gone if I told you about it. I spent forty-five thousand on that


    course. I couldn¡¯t just let that money go to waste.]


    Avery: [Can I just send you the forty-five thousand dors and leave tomorrow?]


    The vice president: [Huh? Do you really not want to see him? Or is he giving you a hard time? Come


    back if it really is that hard for you to be there! You don¡¯t need to pay me back. I''m so sorry!]


    Avery gradually grew calm after she read the vice president''s reply.


    Elliot was not giving her a hard time. "Looks like he did not trick me intoing here, so why am I


    attacking him?" thought Avery.


    She took a deep breath and prepared herself to sink into the lecture when she caught sight of her pink


    suitcase next to him. That suitcase instantly tossed her reason out the window.


    She really wanted to get her suitcase back.


    "Is he not embarrassed to have the suitcase up there with him?" thought Avery.


    At that moment, in one of the luxuriously decorated bedrooms in Vi de Sierra, the vi''s owner, Roger


    Goldstein''s phone rang.


    Roger answered the call and heard the woman on the other end of the line say, "I heard that Elliot


    Foster and Avery Tate are at your ce."


    "Ha ha! That''s right! What is it?" Roger held his cigar =b*;RKP? said casually, "I know you don''t get


    along with them, but Elliot is a friend of mine."


    "Ha ha! Mr. Goldstein, as a sessful businessman yourself, you should know that there are no such


    things as lifelong friends and enemies, only lifelong profits!" the woman cackled menacingly. "I have the


    perfect n. Are you interested?"


    Roger¡¯s smile faded. "Go ahead and tell me your n. I''ll be the one to judge whether I benefit from it.


    I''m not willing to risk anything, and so I will also only act if there is only a hundred percent sess


    rate."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you do as I say, you will benefit greatly from this!"


    That evening''s lecture came to an end an hourter.


    Avery had been struggling to keep awake. She had found herself nodding off twenty minutes into the


    lecture and had spent the next forty minutes texting Tammy,ining about the situation.


    Elliot walked over to her with her suitcase in his hand. She wanted to take it from him, but he did not let


    go.


    "Was my lecture that boring? You looked like you were about to fall asleep," he said with narrowed


    eyes and a disgruntled tone.


    "You saw me nodding off. Why are you still asking me about it?" Avery did not want to provoke him on


    purpose. "You did well, I just didn¡¯t quite understand it."


    When the hall was pretty much empty, he lowered his voice and asked, "Are you leaving tomorrow,


    then?"


    Avery nced at him and said, "Are you kicking me out?" "I''m just worried you won''t want to stay here


    any longer. It''s pretty boring up here, after all." Then, Elliot changed his tone and said, "Although, it


    won''t be as boring if you had someone keeping youpany.


    Avery gazed at his handsome face which had turned slightly pink. "Why are you going around the bush,


    Elliot? You were the one who tricked me intoing here, right? You worked with the vice president-"


    she said bluntly.


    "I think we need some space away from each other," interjected Elliot, then gazed at her with his deep-


    set eyes and asked hoarsely, "Are you really going to chase me thousands of miles away?"

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    "Can you not try and give me a bad name, Elliot?" Avery was trying her best to remain clear-headed


    and not get dragged into Elliot''s tempo. "If I really wanted to chase you a thousand miles away, I


    wouldn''t have let youe to the birthday party yesterday.¡±


    Elliot pursed his lips. He wanted to say something but ended up keeping it to himself.


    "I''ll take you to your room to get some rest." He picked up her suitcase and walked toward the door.


    "You know my room number?" Avery watched as he led the way, then said, "Did you really bribe my


    vice president? Where do you find all your courage, Elliot?" Elliot stood waiting at the doorway for her,


    then said, "It''s now what you think. Your vice president asked me for help at the hotel yesterday. His


    son really is sick. He wanted to get a refund on the enrollment fees, but the organizers didn''t allow it, so


    I helped him out with that. When I asked him to ask you toe here, he refused at first, but he


    changed his mind after seeing how well you and I got along yesterday."


    "Are you sure?" Half of Avery¡¯s anger subsided after hearing his exnation.


    "You can call him right now. How do you trust him to be yourpany¡¯s vice president if you won''t


    even trust him on this?" Elliot teased.


    "Even if you have a reason, it still doesn''t change the fact that you''re a b*st*rd." Avery sneered, "Does


    the great president of Sterling Group really need to go to these tacky lengths just to chase after a


    woman?''


    Seeing through her pretense, Elliot grinned and said, "How would you like me to chase after you, then?


    I can do anything.¡±


    Avery strode over to him, snatched her suitcase back, then said, "I''m going to my room by myself. I


    don''t need you to lead me there!"


    Elliot followed her nonchntly.


    Avery pulled out the keycard to her room and checked her room number.


    "Your room¡¯s right next to mine. I''ll take you there," Elliot said leisurely.


    Then, he took Avery''s suitcase from her once again.


    "If I''m really that tacky, Avery, I have plenty of ways to subdue you. Would I bother getting a separate


    room from you?" Elliot dragged the suitcase over to the elevator doors. "I think you haven''t met a bad


    man before. Well, it''s my fault for spoiling you."


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    One truly was unbeatable when one was shameless.


    A pang of hunger suddenly shot up from her stomach. She had not had dinner. Her hunger made her


    stop bickering with Elliot.


    Elliot sent Avery to her room, then pointed at the room next door ?b*:PNQ: said, "That''s my room.


    You''re wee over anytime.¡±


    Avery opened the door to her room, then snapped coldly, "No, thank you. Don''t youe over either.¡±


    She entered the room and shut the door behind her.


    Even with the door standing between them, they could almost hear the sound of the other''s breath.


    Avery felt torn. "Am I being a little too harsh by shutting the door on Elliot''s face like that? He did help


    me with my suitcase, " she thought.


    On second thought, however, she would not have had to rush over here if it were not for his antics.


    Avery took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, then dragged her suitcase over to the bed.


    She was starving and she smelled awful. She nned on taking a shower, then heading out to eat.


    She opened up the suitcase, took out her toiletries, then took out some clothes, and headed into the


    bathroom.


    She emerged after her shower about twenty minutester.


    She was beginning to experience some mild stomach cramps, so she did not bother drying her hair.


    She grabbed her phone and keycard, then walked out the door.


    She took two steps out of the room, then saw a slender woman standing in front of the room next door.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Just as Avery looked up at the woman, the woman looked back at her, too.


    As their eyes met, there was a hint of shock on Avery''s face, while a charming yet yful grin appeared


    on the woman''s face.


    It was as if she was telling Avery that she was about to walk into the room in front of her and subdue


    the man inside!

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    At that moment, the door to the room next door opened, and the woman sauntered sultrily into the


    room!


    Avery''s eyes widened.


    She could not believe that Elliot was just flirting with her half an hourter and was now messing


    around with another woman!


    She instantly felt like the world was spinning around her. She could understand what was ying out in


    front of her.


    Their rooms were right next to each other, but Elliot had the audacity to openly fool around with a


    woman in his room. "Does he really think that the rooms are soundproofed and that I would not be able


    to hear him having fun?" thought Avery.


    Avery was so disgusted that shepletely lost her appetite.


    She turned back into her room and mmed the door behind her!


    "What a joke! How could I have not seen Elliot to be the man he truly is?" thought Avery.


    She was too gullible and had thought him to be a man of integrity, who would keep his personal life in


    check!


    Avery was so furious that her cheeks flushed. She stood frozen in the middle of the room but could not


    calm herself down.


    She wanted to immediately leave this ce, but there was nothing but the woods and the mountain


    outside, and there was no public transport. Even if she wanted to leave, she had to wait until the next


    day.


    Her mental defenses were utterly overwhelmed!


    "How could such an absurd thing happen?


    "What does Elliot take me for? Did he trick me intoing here just to show me his true colors?"


    thought Avery.


    Avery crouched down by the bed and tears began to well up in her eyes.


    "How could Elliot open his door for that woman?


    "Or perhaps he was the one who had called that woman over?


    "Otherwise, why would he let her in like that?"


    After thinking it through, Avery wiped her tears away, then pulled out her phone and booked a flight


    home for the next day.


    Suddenly, a text message popped up. It was from Tammy.


    [Avery! I heard you¡¯re on Mount Sierra with Elliot. That sounds thrilling!]


    The tears that Avery forced herself to hold back streamed down her face once again upon reading the


    message.


    "She''s right! It''s absolutely thrilling!" whispered Avery to herself.


    Avery responded: [Yeah. Our rooms are next to each other. He''s having the night of his life in his room


    with another woman right now. It''s very thrilling, indeed ]


    After the text message was sent, Tammy immediately called Avery.


    Avery hesitated for two seconds, then answered the call.


    "Avery! Did you say Elliot =f.>UMU<


    another woman are..." Tammy could not bring herself to finish her sentence.


    "I saw it with my own eyes." Avery took a breath, then continued, "The woman was wearing a strappy


    dress. Her entire upper thigh was exposed... Of course, she has the right to wear whatever she wants.


    It''s got nothing to do with me. I''m just disgusted by Elliot... Before he met her, he was still pretending


    and telling me he wanted to pursue me."


    Tammy cursed for a bit, then suggested," Don''t cry, Avery! Go over right now and knock on the door!


    Let''s see if they''d have the guts to keep going! You shouldn¡¯t let him go after he made you upset like


    this!"


    "There¡¯s no need for that." Avery did not want to see that type of scene. It would traumatize her for life.


    "I''m leaving first thing tomorrow morning."


    "How did this happen? I can''t believe it, Avery! There''s no need for Elliot to do something like that in


    front of you no matter how deprived he is!"


    Tammy was baffled.


    Avery buried her face in her hands and said hoarsely, "I wouldn''t believe it either if I hadn''t seen it with


    my own eyes... It feels like a dream. Tell me if I''m dreaming right now, Tammy."


    "This isn''t a dream! Don''t cry, Avery! That sc*mbag isn''t worth it!" Tammy was thinking of ideas while


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    sheforted Avery.


    "My head hurts, Tammy... Let''s talkter," Avery sobbed, then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    The doorbell to Avery''s room rang a whileter.


    Avery heard it, but she did not feel like opening the door nor did she want to know who was on the


    other side.


    She felt hollow. It was as if she was floating on the surface of a body of water but could not drown no


    matter how much she wanted to.


    She wondered for a moment why she felt this hopeless. She wondered if she still harbored delusions


    about Elliot.


    Despite all the times he had lied to her, she had never really learned her lesson.


    Otherwise, she could have immediately left after he revealed his n.


    The doorbell continued to ring and it gave Avery a splitting headache.


    She had a feeling that whoever was ringing the doorbell would not cease until she opened the door.


    She held onto the edge of the bed for support, got to her feet, then dragged herself toward the door.


    When she opened the door, a tall, familiar silhouette appeared before her.


    The moment Avery saw Elliot, she took a step back on reflex.


    "Avery! You got it wrong!" Elliot''s heart ached at the sight of Avery''s red, swollen eyes. "I wasn''t in the


    room this entire time. Someone called me out for drinks after I sent you to your room, so that''s where I


    went."


    He strode into her room, then shut the door behind him.


    Avery suddenly smelled the alcohol on him.


    She examined him closely as she blinked.


    His clothes were clean and had practically no wrinkles on them, but his brows were furrowed, and his


    expression was serious." Tammy called me and gave me an earful! That¡¯s how I found out what


    happened!"


    Avery suddenly turned around in embarrassment.


    It was hard for her to tell if he was telling the truth or not.


    "The woman who entered my room was Mr. Goldstein¡¯s niece. I''ve only met her a few times and we''re


    not close at all. We''ve never had any private interactions before. If I was in the room at the time, I


    definitely


    wouldn¡¯t have opened the door for her." Elliot walked over to face Avery, ced his hands firmly on her


    shoulders, and did not let her escape.


    "Who opened the door for her, then? I saw her walk into your room with my own eyes. " Avery¡¯s voice


    was hoarse =d&?PIT? filled with hurt.


    "It was housekeeping." Elliot''s chest was rising and falling rapidly. "You know what turndown service is,


    right? I didn¡¯t ask for the service. I¡¯m guessing the housekeeping manager arranged for it. The cleaner


    knows Mr. Goldstein''s niece and let her into the room. I¡¯ll take you over to check the surveince


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    cameras if you don''t believe me.


    A weight suddenly lifted off of Avery¡¯s shoulders. It felt as if she had just recovered from a serious


    illness.


    She thought of how she had lost control earlier as his exnation echoed in her mind. Suddenly, she


    understood her true feelings.


    She tore off the chains around her heart, then threw her arms around Elliot, and buried her face in his


    broad, muscr chest.


    "I''m sorry I misunderstood you. I should''ve followed her in and checked things out for myself."


    "It¡¯s alright. At least we''ve cleared the air now." Elliot held her tightly in his arms and rested his chin on


    the top of her head." Give me some credit next time, won''t you? I didn''t exhaust my efforts to get you


    over here just to hurt you."


    "I don¡¯t know what happened either.


    Something just snapped in my head just now." Avery took a whiff of his familiar scent, then softly


    exined, "I care about you, so seeing you mess around with another woman broke my heart."


    "I know." Elliot pondered in silence for a few seconds, then made a decision. "Let''s get married when


    we get back, Avery!"


    Avery''s head suddenly shot up, and she gazed at him with bloodshot eyes.


    Elliot lowered his gaze to look at her. "I said, let¡¯s get married when we get back. We''ve known each


    other for seven years. When would we get another chance again? My feelings for you have never


    changed. Since you care about me, too, then why should we waste any more time?"


    Avery gazed at his loving yet serious expression and wanted to say something a few times, but it felt


    like something was stuck in her throat and she could not say a word.


    All she could do was nod aggressively in response.


    Avery abruptly woke up in the night.


    It was not until she reached out and felt the warmth of Elliot''s body next to her that she finally felt


    relieved.


    She grabbed her phone and sent Tammy a text.


    [Hey, Tammy. We decided to get remarried.]


    Tammy was already asleep at this hour.


    Avery stared at her phone and lost all desire to sleep.


    She was wide awake, and very certain, that the man next to her was the one that she wanted to spend


    the rest of her life with.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Avery opened up her contacts and found her mother''s contact card.


    She sent a text to the number.


    [Elliot and I are back together, Mom. This time, we cleared up all of our misunderstandings. I believe


    that we won''t ever be apart again after this. I hope you''re doing well up in heaven. I''ll live a good life


    and raise the kids well.]


    After Avery sent the message, she put down her phone and prepared to go back to sleep.


    At that moment, something suddenly lit up in the room.


    She nced over to the source of light and saw Elliot''s phone screen shing on the


    nightstand.


    She could vaguely make out that he had received a text message, but she could not see who it was


    from or what it was about.


    He had never kept his phone from her. He would not get mad even if she looked through it.


    If his phone was by his pillow, she might have taken a look out of curiosity. However, she did not feel


    like getting out of bed and waking up, so she abandoned the thought of checking it out.


    She closed her eyes as she no was no longer afraid of any unknown terrors.


    At seven the next morning, Elliot slowly awakened from his slumber.


    When he saw Avery lying quietly next to him, his brows rxed and a tender smile appeared on his


    face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He was afraid of waking her, so he decided to lie down next to her for a while.


    He grabbed his phone from the nightstand and saw the new text message.


    The moment he finished reading the message, his expression instantly turned frighteningly ominous!


    An hourter, Avery groggily opened her eyes.


    She had trouble going back to sleep after she had woken up the night before, so she was not in a great


    mood and was still groggy.


    The scene in front of her made her even more certain that she was perhaps still dreaming and had not


    actually woken up yet.


    "You''re up?"


    The one who spoke was Roger Goldstein''s niece.


    As if she was shocked by an electric current, Avery immediately sobered up.


    "What is this woman doing in my room?!" thought Avery.


    She instantly sat up in bed and stared in shock at Elliot.


    Elliot had a cigarette in one h=h!>PNV<, while his other arm was wrapped around the woman.


    The pair stood by the bed and gazed at Avery as if she was a monkey in the zoo.


    "Didn''t you say you were leaving today, Avery? Hurry up, pack your bags and go!" Elliot said as he


    exhaled a faint ring of smoke.


    "What the hell are you saying, Elliot Foster?! " Avery''s hands clenched tightly around the covers as she


    reprimanded him at the top of her lungs. "You and this woman... Didn''t you say you weren''t close? Why


    are you holding her?! Didn''t you say you wanted us to get married? Am I remembering wrongly, or did


    you lie to me again?!"


    The intense argument could clearly be heard from outside the room.


    Soon after, Avery burst out of the room with her suitcase.


    With tears in her eyes, she dragged her suitcase and hurried toward the elevators.


    "Wait for me. Miss Tate!" Elliot''s bodyguard ran after her.


    Avery stood still in front of the elevator doors, then red at the bodyguard with reddened eyes. "Why


    are you following me?! Did your boss tell you toe and humiliate me?!"


    In the room just moments ago, Elliot had told her to her face that he would not marry her, and that all


    the sweet talk from the night before was just a ruse to get her in bed.


    The humiliation she had suffered in her life was nothingpared to the humiliation Elliot had put her


    through on this day.


    She almost wanted to p herself in the face!

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    "Mr. Foster asked me to take you to the airport." Once the elevator doors opened, the bodyguard


    entered with Avery.


    "I don''t need you to take me there!"


    "What are you raising your voice at me for? " snapped the bodyguard. "I''m just following my boss''s


    orders and doing my job!"


    As Avery looked at the dark expression on the bodyguard''s face, she swallowed the words she wanted


    to say before they could escape her lips.


    This entire thing was strange and absurd. She had a hunch that something was not right.


    "Did he say anything else when he told you to take me to the airport?" she asked softly.


    "First, wipe those tears away. Your crying is frustrating me."


    Avery lifted her hand to wipe the tears off her face. "Is he being threatened?"


    "I don''t know. He just told me to take you to the airport as soon as possible."


    Avery remained silent.


    "From what I know about my boss, I''m guessing this ce is most likely not safe anymore. He fought


    with you to protect you and get you to leave."


    The bodyguard had thought that saying this would move Avery to stay and stand by Elliot¡¯s side.


    In the eyes of the bodyguard, Avery was a loving, righteous woman who was not afraid of death.


    Otherwise, Elliot would not love her this much.


    However, Avery simply stayed silent, lost in her thoughts.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" The bodyguard nudged her with his elbow. "Did you hear what I


    just told you? Show some kind of reaction, won''t you?!"


    Avery took a deep breath, then said," Should I continue to cry when I step out of the elevator?"


    The bodyguard was taken aback.


    Avery turned to look at him and asked him sincerely, "What if they don''t let me leave? The only way to


    avoid the bad guys'' suspicion is to put on a pitiful disy of heartbreak."


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    Of all the ups and downs that he had been through with Elliot through the years, he had nevere


    across a professional actress like Avery Tate!


    It was as if the woman who was crying her heart out just moments ago was apletely different


    person >c'' not the real her.


    "Now, she is calmly thinking of an escape n, and not about how much danger Elliot is in. How


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    heartless can she be?!" thought the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard felt like he had misjudged Avery, and he felt bad for his boss!


    "Why would Elliot give his everything to such a cold-blooded and cruel woman?


    "Her behavior proved that you truly can''t judge a person''s character until trouble came knocking,"


    surmised the bodyguard in his head.


    A staff member from the vi drove Avery and the bodyguard to the bottom of the mountain and then


    drove the car back up to the vi.


    Avery immediately pulled out her phone and called the police.


    The bodyguard watched as she resolutely called the police, then watched her call Chad toe up


    with a way to send people over to Mount Sierra and rescue Elliot.


    The bodyguard instantly understood that Avery was not in a rush to escape because she was


    heartless, but so that she could rescue Elliot.


    If she had stayed up on the mountain, not only would she be dragging Elliot behind, but there was also


    no way for her to help him.


    "What do we do next?" asked the bodyguard as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    "Maybe you should head back up the mountain?" Avery thought about the situation seriously for a


    moment, then said, "Otherwise, it would be too dangerous for him to be up there alone. You''d be able


    to protect him if you were there with him."


    "Do you expect me to walk up the mountain on foot?"


    Avery nced around her surroundings. The area was secluded and there was no sign of a vehicle.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    "What does Roger Goldstein have against Elliot? Is there some kind of grudge


    between them? If so, then why did Elliote here?"


    Avery found the entire thing slightly strange.


    "They had some drinks together thest time they met." The bodyguard''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    expression was serious. "That''s the world of the wealthy for you. They''re friends one day, and possibly


    arch-nemeses the next. It''s all about profit, not rtionships."


    Avery gazed up at the mountain worriedly.


    She suddenly recalled how Elliot had received a text message in the middle of the night.


    "Could this have something to do with that message?" she wondered.


    Back up on the mountain, Elliot was led to Roger Goldstein''s room by Roger''s niece.


    Roger narrowed his sly eyes as he stared at Elliot.


    "I underestimated you, Elliot!" he eximed. "Who did you hear the news from?"


    Elliot picked up the cigarette case from the table and pulled out a cigarette.


    "You sure are brave to send your bodyguard to take Avery Tate off the mountain and stay behind by


    yourself." Seeing how at ease Elliot was, Roger greatly admired his courage.


    "I heard you got your pilot to fly your jet overst night. What? Are you nning an escape?" Elliot


    asked in a deep voice as he held the cigarette between his fingers.


    "What would happen to me if you really died here today, Elliot?" Roger asked curiously.


    Elliot let out a light chuckle. "If I die, then, of course, I''m taking you with me! You should be asking what


    would happen to your descendants if I died here today.¡±


    Roger''s expression instantly darkened.


    His bodyguards immediately surrounded Elliot and red murderously at him.


    "By the way, your jet won''t be able to fly out of Mount Sierra," Elliot said casually without paying


    attention to the bodyguards at all. "Things are no longer as backward as your father''s time. Whether it''s


    information technology or all kinds of weapons, they''ve all advanced greatly. If anything happens to


    even one of the people who showed up here this time, the entire Goldstein family will go down. You


    actually wanted to blow us all up? Did you take too many supplements :a+>QMQ> messed up your


    head?"


    Roger was trembling with rage from being reprimanded, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Go on, then. Who was the one who gave you such an absurd idea?" Elliot nced at his watch and


    said, "You''re running out of time."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?!" Roger gulped nervously. "Don''t tell me you''ve sent people over?! I


    didn''t do anything!"


    Elliotughed coldly, then snapped his cigarette in half and said, "Don''t provoke me if you don''t have


    the guts to go against me! I don''t have the best temper. Is this the first day you''ve known me?!" "You''re


    too arrogant, Elliot. My father told me that you were going to be an influential person in Aryadelle


    before he died. I can''t believe he got it right." Roger sighed and said, "I wouldn''t risk my family''s lives


    on a gamble. This is my fault. I''ll pay the consequences."


    "Spill it! Who told you to do this?!" Elliot demanded.


    Roger was slightly afraid of him, but was unwilling to give in. "Didn''t I already say I wasn''t going to blow


    you all up? If I broke thew, then let thew deal with me.


    There''s no need for you to be so domineering! I''m still older than you, after all!"


    Elliot''s face instantly turned unusually ominous.


    "It''s someone you know. Someone close to you. Go and find out for yourself!" Roger said. He felt the


    suffocating tension in the room, then got up and hurried out.


    At that moment, a crowd had gathered in the courtyard of Vi de Sierra.


    Helicopters were flying in the vi''s direction and nobody had a clue about what was going on.


    Roger''s face paled with terror when he saw this.


    He lifted his wrist and checked the time.


    It had only been less than half an hour between the time Elliot sent his bodyguard and Avery Tate off


    the mountain and when the rescue squad arrived!


    Elliot walked over to Roger''s side with his phone in his hand and said in a voice that sounded like it


    came from the very depths of hell, "Get on your knees and apologize to everyone here. Otherwise, I''m


    blowing up your vi!"


    At the bottom of the mountain, the uneasiness in Avery''s heart finally calmed down after she looked up


    to see the approaching helicopters.


    At that moment, her phone rang and she immediately answered the call.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    "I''m safe, Avery." Elliot''s deep voice came through the phone. "About this morning¡ª"


    "Let''s talk when we meet." Avery''s voice was trembling uncontrobly. "It''s a good thing you''re alright.


    You almost scared me to death, Elliot."


    Elliot heard the hurt in her voice and said," Everything''s alright now. I''ming to see you now."


    After the call ended, Avery lifted her hand and wiped her tears away.


    The bodyguard wanted to console her and calm her down, but ended up saying, "Mr. Foster isn''t dead!


    I hate seeing women cry and whine."


    Avery looked up at him with teary eyes and asked, "Why weren''t you worried that something would


    happen to him? You seemed reallyposed the entire time."


    The bodyguard chuckled bitterly and said," This was nothing. There¡¯ve been countless assassination


    attempts on Mr. Foster, and many of them were far more dangerous than this. Since you¡¯ve decided to


    stay with him, then you''d better prepare yourself for assassination attempts, too."


    Avery was taken aback.


    The bodyguard was also taken aback when he saw the silent shock on her face.


    "Could I have scared Avery into breaking up with Elliot?


    "On second thought, she isn¡¯t worthy of Elliot if she can''t handle this much trouble, "thought the


    bodyguard.


    "Not only would your life be in danger, but your children''s lives would also be in danger, too. You¡¯ve


    read the news, right? I''m sure I don''t have to tell you the stories about the countless children of wealthy


    families who were abducted, right?" said the bodyguard.


    Avery was speechless.


    When Elliot arrived at the bottom of the mountain, he saw Avery''s pale expression. It seemed like she


    had not gotten over what just happened.


    "You got quite a fright this morning, didn''t you?" He pulled her slender body into his arms. "I was afraid


    that they would use you to ckmail me. I''d act on impulse if that happened."


    Avery nodded and asked, "Do you get assassination attempts often, Elliot?" "Why are you asking


    something like that so suddenly? This wasn¡¯t an assassination attempt. Goldstein was deluded into


    wanting to blow up everyone in the vi. If that happened, then Aryadelle would undergo aplete


    change. He thought that he would be able to control the country''s economy when that happens, but it


    was a ridiculously idiotic idea!"


    "Why would he think of something this terrifying?"


    "He''s an idiot. Someone else was controlling him behind the scenes."


    "Who?" Avery felt a shiver run down her spine.


    "He refused to give me a name. All he said was that it was someone close to me. I''ll look into it when I


    get back." Elliot took Avery''s h;e";YLS= and helped her into the car. "Let''s head home for now. Do you


    still remember what we talked aboutst night?


    "Did we do anything else apart from sleepst night?"


    Elliot gazed deeply at Avery and said," You''re still upset about this morning."


    "Act all you want, but why did you have to have your hand around that woman?" Avery was settling the


    earlier score. "Do you think you''re the only one who can act? I''m a pretty good actress myself. If you


    told me there was danger and asked me to pretend to get into a fight with you, I probably would''ve


    been able to give a much more entertaining performance. Did you really have to use that woman to


    provoke me?"


    Seeing her upset, Elliot lowered his head and exined, "I was frantic at the time. I was worried that


    you''d get dragged into things and I wanted to get you out of there as soon as possible. I wasn''t thinking


    straight."


    Avery epted his exnation. "Don''t do it again. If you ever hold another woman again, then you''re


    never touching me again.


    Elliot wrapped his arm around her waist and swore, "I won¡¯t."


    "Ugh, my head hurts. I don''t know how to tell the kids when we get back." Avery rested her head


    against Elliot''s shoulder. " La shouldn''t be a problem. She''s always liked you. Hayden, on the other


    hand..."


    "I don''t know what to do either. I can swallow my pride and make up with you after I make you mad, but


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hayden despises me too much," Elliot said. "You reap what you sow."


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "He probably won''t stop us from remarrying."


    "I know. He respects me, but that''s precisely why this is hard on me." Avery closed her eyes. "I''m a little


    dizzy. I''m going to take a nap."


    "Alright."


    Back in Avonsville, the news of Elliot Foster and Avery Tate''s experience in Mount Sierra spread like


    wildfire the moment Avery had called Chad for help.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Elliot and Avery were supposed to work on their rtionship while on vacation in Mount Sierra. In the


    end, they were faced with grave danger after only one night.


    "Tammy called me first thing in the morning today and said that Avery texted herst night saying she


    decided to remarry Elliot." Less than half an hour after Mike got excited over the news, he heard about


    the danger they were facing on Mount Sierra. "Thank goodness it was a false rm."


    "I have to get Ben back here to join in on the fun.¡± Chad pulled out his phone and nned to call Ben,


    who was on a business trip abroad.


    Mike nced at the time, then said, "I''m going to stop by Hayden''s school. The news is too sudden. I''m


    afraid he won''t be able to handle it when he gets home this evening if I don''t give him a heads up."


    Chad grabbed his arm and said, "Hey... Please try and convince Hayden. Mr.


    Foster and Avery have been through a lot in the past years. Since they''ve decided to be together, we


    can''t let them not remarry because of Hayden."


    "I know what I''m doing," Mike said." Besides, Hayden isn''t as bratty as you think he is. It''s Elliot''s own


    fault that he hates him so much."


    Chad was embarrassed and said, "I know that. Mr. Foster indeed had a violent temper before he found


    out that La and Hayden were his children. He''s changed a lot now. He''ll definitely be good to the


    kids from now on."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll talk to Hayden."


    At Starry River Vi that evening, everyone got together to celebrate Avery and Elliot''s safe return.


    Avery was surprised to see that Hayden did not escape to his room after seeing Elliot.


    Everyone took their seats around the dining table and began to have dinner.


    Avery¡¯s eyesnded on the twins. "Kids, I''ve got something to tell you. "


    La lifted her clear, wide eyes at her mother and said, "Oh, you and Daddy are getting married, right,


    Mommy? You''re choosing a husband for yourself and not for us. You don''t need to ask for our


    approval!¡±


    Hayden nodded his head.


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    She was slightly stunned after the twins expressed their unanimous opinion.


    It felt almost unreal that it went this smoothly.


    "Thank you, but I''d still like to give you an exnation," said Avery.


    "Dad is rich >g''?VLX? handsome, plus he''s not too bad to you. Hayden and I won''t stand in your way!"


    said La.


    "Who taught you to say that, La?" Avery asked.


    "Uncle Mike and Aunt Tammy both taught me."


    Avery was speechless.


    Tammy and Mike quietly hung their heads.


    After dinner, Avery walked Elliot out the door.


    "Should we get the marriage license or throw the wedding first, Avery?" Elliot asked enthusiastically.


    Avery''s cheeks turned pink as she responded, "Let''s n for the wedding first. Tammy and Jun are


    going to get their marriage license on the seventh of July. Let''s go on the same day."


    Elliot''s brows rxed as he said hoarsely," Alright. I''ll contact the designers tonight. We¡¯ll book the


    rings and gowns tomorrow."


    In the past, Avery would definitely say that he was rushing things. However, they were on the same


    page right now.


    After all the ups and downs that they had been through, it was about time they held a grand wedding!


    The next day, Avery drove out to meet


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Elliot and the designers.


    While she was stuck in traffic in the city center, she looked out the window and saw a familiar


    silhouette.


    She was suddenly filled with immense anxiety!

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Without hesitation, Avery immediately opened the car door and got out of the car!


    She saw Adrian''s brother!


    Back when she went to Bridgedale to see them, their neighbor had told her that they had moved! She


    had continued to look into their whereabouts, but she did not expect them to be in Aryadelle!


    Avery got out of the car and ran over to Adrian''s brother.


    "Mr. White!" Avery grabbed the man''s arm from behind as her breathing intensified." Why did you


    move? Did you move to Aryadelle for good? Where do you live right now? I''d like to see Adrian!"


    When Peter White turned and saw Avery, an annoyed and impatient expression instantly appeared on


    his face.


    After his father was sent to the hospitalhaving received a beating from Elliot, he was out buying


    breakfast for him. He did not expect to run into Avery!


    "Don''t you think you''re being annoying, Dr. Tate? Do we know you that well? What does my family


    moving have anything to do with you? Why do you keep bothering my brother?" Peter shook off her


    grip. "My father''s in the hospital. I''m going to the hospital to take care of him now. Get out of my way!"


    Avery froze for a moment, then asked," What happened to your father? Are you here in Aryadelle for


    treatment? I don¡¯t want to bother you either, but how could you not let Adrian use his phone?! He''s a


    human being, not an animal. You don''t have the right to limit his personal freedom!"


    "Personal freedom? What a joke! He''s an idiot! If an idiot had freedom, then they''d die in no time!"


    Peter mocked scornfully.


    His words made Avery lose her mind with rage. She clenched her fists tightly and was about to


    explode.


    "Adrian was not an idiot. He has self-awareness now!" thought Avery.


    "I suspect you aren''t his biological brother,¡± Avery hissed through gritted teeth. "If you were, then you


    would never say such barbaric things!"


    "How is that any of your business? Do you have too much time on your hands and decided to make a


    scene out here in public? " Peter said, then began to walk away.


    Avery held him back once again ;e"


    Her threat turned Peter¡¯s face pale.


    Avery might look soft and demure, but she was, in fact, a woman of means. Otherwise, she would not


    have anything to do with Elliot Foster!


    Even if she were not the head of Tate Industries, her rtionship with Elliot Foster alone was enough to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    terrify them.


    After Peter left, Avery let out a heavy sigh, then turned and looked for her car.


    However, despite all the cars driving back and forth on the roads, none of them was hers!


    Her car... had been towed!


    Avery finally arrived to meet with Elliot and the designer at half-past ten that morning.


    Elliot could not help but gaze at her and ask, "Was traffic that bad?"


    Avery had called to tell him that she was stuck in traffic, but it was impossible for her to be an hourter


    no matter how backed up the roads were.


    He wanted to know what exactly had happened to her.


    Avery took a sip of water, then grunted in response.


    There were outsiders with them, so it was not the right time for her to exin things to Elliot.


    After about an hour of discussion, the designer knew the style of gown and ring that Avery wanted.


    Once the designer left, Elliot nudged Avery and asked, "Go on, then. What happened?"


    "My car got towed," Avery said honestly with flushed cheeks. "I went to get it back, so it took me some


    time to get here."

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    "Why did your car get towed?" Elliot¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "What happened? Why didn''t you call


    me?"


    "It was a small matter.¡± Avery picked up her ss and took a sip of water. "I bumped into the brother of


    my patient in Bridgedale. Apart from my patient, there¡¯s something strange about his family. I''m upset


    that they won¡¯t let my patient


    contact me. When I saw his brother on the street earlier, I ran over to talk to him."


    Elliot was baffled after hearing her exnation. ¡¯¡¯Since your patient¡¯s family doesn¡¯t want to let you


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    contact him, then why won''t you respect their wishes, Avery? He''s your patient, not your family. You


    can¡¯t get involved in their personal matters. "I knew you''d say that." Avery frowned. " This patient is


    different from the others."


    "I know. He''s got the same illness as Shea did. That''s why you''re paying extra attention to him, right?"


    Elliot interjected." Since his family was able to cough up a huge sum of money to hire you, then that


    means they¡¯re definitely not an average family. They''ll naturally take care of him well."


    "The weird thing is that they''re not taking care of him at all. Otherwise, I wouldn''t want to get involved in


    other people''s business." Avery lowered her gaze and said, "I know you still don''t think that''s got


    anything to do with me, but I can''t help but want to get involved.¡±


    Elliot''s heart softened. "I''m not saying you''re wrong, Avery. If they''re really abusing your patient, then


    go ahead and get involved! I''ll back you up."


    Avery quickly shook her head and said, " I''m a busybody, but I won''t do anything beyond my own


    capability. Besides, you are working on our wedding. You don''t need to worry about small matters like


    this.


    "Alright."


    "I heard you had this illness when you were younger, too, and that you were cured by a miracle worker.


    Did you ever go see that person again?" Avery brought up the question that was bothering her. "It


    would be a pity if you weren''t cured back then."


    Elliot''s expression turned puzzled. "Nobody ever told me about that. I know nothing about this miracle


    worker, so I never knew how to find him." "Oh, that''s a shame." Avery nced at the time, then said,


    "Let''s go have lunch. I''m a little hungry." "Alright. Tell me right away the next time your car gets towed.


    You don''t have to go :c# =VKQ< get it back yourself," Elliot said.


    "There won¡¯t be a next time," Avery said, embarrassed. "I was too impulsive today. It was pretty


    dangerous."


    "Good."


    That evening, Avery got a call from Adrian.


    "How are you, Adrian? I bumped into your brother today, but he refused to tell me how you were


    doing," Avery asked anxiously.


    "They''ve locked me up in the house and won¡¯t let me leave." Adrian''s voice was feeble. "If I don''t listen


    to them, then they won¡¯t let me eat... I get really hungry when I don''t eat."


    Something snapped in Avery. "How could that happen? How could they do this to you?! Listen to them


    for now, Adrian. You have to eat! Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to take it! I''ll think of something!


    Wait for me!"


    "You''re a good person, Avery." Adrian chuckled lightly, then said contentedly, "I knew you wouldn''t


    abandon me."


    Avery''s eyes filled with tears.


    She could not understand why Adrian was being mistreated like this.


    "Why did Nathan spend a fortune to treat Adrian¡¯s illness just to abuse him? What were they trying to


    get Adrian to do when they forced him to listen to them?" thought Avery.


    Avery could not sleep a wink that night.


    She thought of a million possibilities to this problem.


    She even thought of Elliot at one point.


    She could not help but feel that there was something wrong with him, too.


    The next morning, Elliot arrived at the Starry River Vi.


    Avery stared at him in a daze for a few seconds, then suddenly thought of a brave idea!

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Avery?" A pink flush washed over Elliot''s handsome face.


    He and Avery had made up and were in a loving rtionship, but she would rare stare straight at him


    like this unless they were in a fight.


    He could not tell what she was thinking.


    This was also one of the reasons he was so obsessed with her.


    "I think you look particrly dashing today." Avery led Elliot over to the couch, then stroked the hair on


    his head and said, "Did you put on hair wax? It¡¯s not good for you. You''re still very handsome without


    it."


    Elliot was speechless.


    He suspected Avery was on some kind of drug. Why else would she be acting this strangely?


    "Have you had breakfast yet? Shall I get you a ss of milk?" Avery said, then went to the kitchen to


    get a ss of milk before he could answer. She handed the ss to him and said, "Drink up!"


    Elliot held the ss of milk in his hand, then gazed at her with eyes filled with suspicion. "Avery, you..."


    "Don''t move! I think I saw a strand of gray hair on your head!" Avery turned him around, then carefully


    pulled out two strands of hair off the top of his head.


    The pain was nothing to Elliot, but his feelings took a hit.


    When did he start turning gray?


    "Let me see." He wanted to see his gray hairs.


    A wave of anxiety shed across Avery''s eyes. Her cheeks flushed as she said," What''s there to look


    at? I already tossed it on the floor. Do you want to look for it there?"


    Then, she yawned.


    Of course, Elliot would not get down on the floor to search for the strands of gray hair.


    He felt Avery''s behavior toward him return to normal after she plucked the gray hairs out.


    "You didn''t say you wereing over yesterday. Why are you here so early?" Avery said as she


    walked toward the master bedroom. "I''m going to change.


    Wait here in the living room for me." Elliot got up from the couch with the ss of milk still in his hand.


    Mrs. Cooper walked over to him with Robert in her arms.


    "Robert woke up at five in the morning and yed til seven, so he''s pretty wiped out right now." Mrs.


    Coope chuckled =f''=ULP? said, "He knows how to flip over now. I''m guessing he''ll start to learn how to


    walk in a couple of months.


    Elliot gazed tenderly at his son''s chubby face, then asked, "Do you think Avery was acting a little weird


    earlier?"


    Mrs. Cooper was taken aback.


    "I don''t think so! She probably got you some milk because she was worried you''d be hungry!" "She


    even called me handsome." Avery was not such a straightforward person.


    She rarely praised Elliot like that at all, so he was stunned and over the moon.


    Mrs. Cooperughed out loud and said, " Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Now that you''ve made


    up, of course, she finds you handsome."


    Elliot felt embarrassed and took a sip of milk.


    "Have you had dinner yet, Master Elliot?" asked Mrs. Cooper.


    "Not yet. I''ll have breakfast with Avery once shees out."


    "Alright. I''ll put Robert in his bed for now." Mrs. Cooper ced Robert in the crib, then walked toward


    the kitchen.


    Avery emerged in changed clothes very


    quickly.


    "You cased the ce before you came in, didn''t you?" she teased. "You arrived right after the twins left


    for school."


    "I didn¡¯t want Hayden to be unhappy to see me." Elliot walked into the dining room with Avery, then


    said, "I brought the sketches for the ring that the designer sent to me. I also wanted to discuss our lives


    together."


    "The sketches are already done?" Avery was a little surprised.


    "You kept emphasizing that you wanted a simple design and nothing showy yesterday. Even I could


    "Ha ha! Design something for me, then," Avery teased. "If your design turns out even better than a


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    professional designer''s work, then I''ll go with yours."


    "Let''s have breakfast first. We''ll look at it after we''re done eating."

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    "You mentioned talking about our lives together. Did you have any special requests?" Avery took a seat


    at the dining table, then lifted her gaze at Elliot.


    Elliot shook his head and said, "I''m worried Hayden would feel uneasy about me moving in."


    "Well, I''m definitely not moving into your ce! The kids wouldn''t move there, and I can¡¯t be apart from


    them," Avery said without hesitation. "I don''t want you to be upset, but the kids take priority over you in


    my heart.¡±


    Elliot had no words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Even if Avery had not said it, he knew the reality of things.


    Hearing it said out loud just stabbed at his heart.


    He could note up with a perfect n, so he turned silent.


    Avery thought that her words were too harsh and hurt him.


    "How about we don''t think about this for now? You could move in here or we could move into your


    ce. As long as we don''t make it an issue, it isn''t something that would trouble us," she said


    "I''ve given it some thought. I want to give the kids some time to ept the fact that we¡¯ve gotten back


    together before the wedding. I won''t move in before that," Elliot said, expressing his thoughts.


    Avery could not help but praise him and said, "We wouldn''t have had to go through so many wrong


    turns to get here if you were this mature and considerate in the past."


    Elliot mocked himself and said, "My hair''s already turning gray. Could I not be mature?


    "Don''t worry. I only saw one. It''s not a big problem," Avery consoled. "As long as you keep working out,


    nobody would think you''re my father."


    Elliot was speechless.


    After breakfast, Elliot showed the sketches to Avery.


    One of the sketches was by the designer, while the other was by Elliot.


    After studying both sketches, Avery ended up going with Elliot''s.


    "It''s not that your design is better. I just thought that if I wore a ring you designed yourself, I could show


    off and tell people my husband designed my ring for me. This isn''t just a ring, it''s proof of his love for


    me."


    Elliot was overjoyed from receiving her ttery.


    "Are you going to the office today or staying at home to rest?" he asked.


    Avery froze for a moment, then asked," What about you?"


    "I''m stopping by the office for a bit, then going for a meeting with the wedding eventpany. If you''d


    like toe with me..."


    "I need to go to the office today. You settle things with the eventpany!" Avery did not feel like


    spending her energy on such matters.


    With Elliot''s perfectionist personality, she was sure that he would be able to give her a satisfactory


    wedding.


    "I''ll take you to your office, then," Elliot said.


    "It¡¯s fine. I''m not in a rush. You should go!" Avery walked him to the door.


    Once Elliot was gone, Avery immediately returned to her room =h&;ULS: took a look at Elliot''s hair


    samples.


    The two strands of hair that she plucked out earlier were not gray hairs.


    She had said that to not worry him.


    She was suspicious of his identity.


    She wanted to check and see if he truly was Shea''s twin brother.


    The point was that Elliot supposedly had the same illness as Shea when they were little, but he was


    miraculously cured during a time when medicine had yet to advance.


    If there truly was such an incredible miracle worker, then they would not be able to hide from the world.


    Avery had to confirm Elliot''s identity.


    Now that she had his hair samples, all she needed was a sample from someone in the Foster family to


    carry out the tests.


    Shea was gone and Henry was difficult to approach. She was now left with nobody else but Cole.


    Avery grabbed her bag, left the house, then gave Cole a call.


    "Come and meet me, Cole! I have some good news for you." She had to get Cole to meet up with her


    no matter what.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    "Good news? You not driving me to my death is good news enough for me," Cole teased with a cold


    chuckle.


    Avery stayed silent for a few seconds, then hit him right where it would hurt and said," Are you that


    spineless? If your uncle was the one asking you out, would you be so scared that you would lose your


    soul?"


    "Avery Tate! Why are you provoking me? I''ve already lost everything. Why are you still looking for me?


    I don''t want to know about you and my uncle, nor do I care. Even if you get married one day, it would


    have nothing to do with me! My uncle would never invite me to the wedding!"


    Avery waited for him to finish speaking, then calmly said, "Your uncle and I are actually getting married.


    I¡¯m the one who gets to decide if you''re invited or not. Your uncle will listen to me."


    Cole was stunned.


    "Come out and meet me, Cole. There are some things I''d like to talk to you about face -to-face." Avery


    used Elliot as bait to get Cole to meet her. "Your uncle isn''t as heartless as you think. Meet me, and


    we''ll talk it out."


    Cole felt relieved and agreed to meet.


    The two met at a cafe about forty minutester.


    Once they sat down at a table by the window, Avery ordered atte.


    "Are you and my uncle really getting married, Avery?" Cole asked as he gazed at her face.


    "Why would I lie about something like this? " Avery said. "Where have you been living since you and


    father sold the old mansion? I¡¯ll send you an invitation if you want toe to the wedding."


    Cole was slightly ttered. "Are you genuinely inviting me?"


    "What else would I be doing? If you and your father came to the wedding, it would simply be two extra


    mouths to feed. It''s not like you can eat to a point where you bankrupt your uncle, right?" Then, Avery


    pestered, "Where are you living now?"


    "We''re renting a ce right now. We haven''t decided on a new ce yet. My dad wants to leave this


    ce, but I don''t, so we¡¯re still arguing over this." Cole''s mood turned gloomy at the mention of this. "I


    admit that I''m not a good son >b">PIU> caused harm to my dad. I''d like to treat him better from now


    on." "It''s a good thing that you have that intention." Avery''s eyes unconsciouslynded on his hair. "By


    the way, what are your future ns? In terms of your career, I mean."


    "I''m thinking of starting a business and opening up my ownpany." Then, Cole said dejectedly, "I¡¯ve


    never worked for anyone before, so I won''t be able to handle something like that. It''s impossible for me


    to ever work for anyone in this life."


    "I see." Avery expected this answer.


    Cole grew up with a silver spoon in his mouth. On top of that, his elders had spoiled him rotten and


    turned him into someone who could not suffer a day in his life.


    Elliot had a simr upbringing, but because of Shea, Elliot and Cole grew up inpletely different


    environments and went through separate life experiences


    "Did you mean it when you said that my uncle doesn''t actually hate me that much?" Cole spent every


    single day in regret and wanted to get back on his uncle''s good side.


    At that moment, a waiter brought over two cups of coffee.


    Avery took a sip of her coffee, then looked at Cole''s hair once again and asked, "When did you start


    getting gray hairs?¡±


    Cole was startled. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Avery immediately stood up and walked to his side. "Don''t move. I''ll get it for you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get


    more of them. You haven''t gotten married yet. It''d be hard for your to get a girlfriend in the future if all


    your hair turns gray."


    Then, she quickly plucked a few strands of hair from Cole''s head.


    "Ouch! Ahh!" Cole grabbed his head and howled in pain. "Avery! What are you doing?! You didn''t just


    pull a few strands out! It was more like a whole bunch! It really hurts!"


    Avery felt the strange looks around them as she quickly put the strands of hair away in a little bag that


    she prepared beforehand.


    At the same time, she thought to herself," Cole really is a wuss! Elliot didn''t even make a sound when I


    plucked his hair out earlier!"


    She was certain that even if she pulled out a whole bunch of hair off of another adult''s head, they


    definitely would not cry out as dramatically as Cole just did.


    "I never said there was only one strand of gray hair." Avery returned to her seat and sat down.


    After the pain subsided, Cole released his grip around his head, but the expression on his face was


    hurt as he said, "Where are they? Let me see them!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    "What''s so interesting about gray hairs? They''re just hairs that are gray. Can''t you just imagine it in


    your mind?" Avery''s answer left Cole speechless.


    "Why do I feel like you''re messing with me on purpose?" Cole mumbled.


    "I¡¯m notining about your oily hair, but you''re saying I''m messing with you? If I really wanted to


    mess with you, I could just get your uncle to do it. He won''t just pull your hair out. He''ll pull your whole


    head off instead."


    The color drained from Cole''s face as terror took over. "Didn''t you say that my uncle isn''t as heartless


    as I''d thought?"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, how would you still be alive? If you weren''t his nephew, you''d be dead a long


    time ago," Avery said." I''m leaving after I finish my coffee."


    Cole was stunned for a moment, then said," Didn''t you ask me out to talk? What did you want to talk


    about?"


    "We already finished talking!" Avery took a sip of coffee, then looked up at him. "I just wanted to know


    how you were doing. Now that I know how pitiful things have been for you, I can¡¯t bring myself to talk


    anymore."


    "Why not?" Cole asked.


    "It''s because I''ve been doing very well.


    Whatever I say would just sound like I''m bragging to you. It doesn''t feel right." Avery finished her


    coffee, then stood up and said, "The coffee''s on me. Enjoy."


    Cole watched her leave in a daze.


    They barely exchanged ten sentences from


    beginning to end, and it was a conversation that could be carried out over the phone.


    The only thing she could not have done over the phone was pluck his hair out


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Cole was certain that Avery took a big chunk of hair off of his head and not a strand.


    He would have thought that this was a dream if it were not for the lingering pain on his scalp.


    Avery walked out of the cafe, then got in the car and drove toward the DNA testing center.


    Her emotions were all over the ce and she felt slightly nervous.


    She did not know what the results of the DNA test would be. There was no way for her to guess.


    If Elliot and Cole''s DNA matched that of an uncle :d,=TMS; nephew, then life would continue on its


    current course.


    It would simply overturn her traditional way of thinking. She would believe that there truly were hidden


    experts in the world.


    However, if their DNA results were not a match... She let out a heavy sigh!


    If the results did not match, then it meant that Elliot was not a Foster.


    Cole was the spitting image of Henry.


    There was no need for a DNA test to confirm that they were father and son.


    If news got out that Elliot was not a Foster... Avery was too afraid to imagine the consequences.


    Setting aside the effect this would have on the public, this would also have a huge impact on Elliot.


    He had loved Shea so much that he was willing to kill his own father for her. How could he possibly


    ept it if he ever found out that he and Shea were not biological siblings?!


    At this thought, Avery dejectedly stopped the car by the street.


    For some reason, her intuition told her that truth was just as she thought.


    The more she thought about it, the clearer it was that Elliot waspletely different from the rest of the


    Foster family.


    Avery no longer wanted to go through with the test.


    She was too afraid to face that ending!

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Over at Sterling Group, Ben was sitting in Elliot''s chair in his office and grinned widely as Elliot walked


    into the room.


    "You sure act fast, Elliot!" Ben knew that Elliot would not get mad no matter how much he teased him


    now, so he was being especially insolent. "I was only away for two days and you managed to get Avery


    in the bag. You''re even nning your wedding already. If Chad hadn''t told me over the phone, did you


    not n on telling me anything until after the wedding?"


    Elliot walked over to his desk, then asked," Are the Tierneys and Goldsteins close?"


    "Which Goldstein?" "The Goldsteins from Mount Sierra. After old man Goldstein died, his son, Roger


    took over." Elliot was still bothered by what happened in Mount Sierra. "If I hadn''t bribed one of the staff


    members there beforehand, I would probably be a pile of dust by now."


    Ben cursed out loud, then shot to his feet in shock. "Chad didn''t tell me about this. He just said that you


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    and Avery were getting married. I''m not sure if the Tierneys and Goldsteins are close because Chelsea


    rarely talks about her family matters in front of me."


    "I remember that Chelsea took time off of work once to attend a banquet that the Goldsteins were


    throwing," Elliot said. "You might have forgotten about it. It''s been a while since then."


    "If that''s the case, then she definitely knows the Goldsteins. You''re not suspecting her of wanting to kill


    you, are you?" Ben was stunned, "Do you really think that''s possible, Elliot? You know Chelsea would


    dly die for you. Why would she want you dead?"


    "She''s not the same Chelsea that we knew." An ominous chill shed across Elliot''s hawk-like eyes.


    "She didn''t just want me dead. She wanted to wipe out everyone there at the time. She''s twisted."


    Ben was at a loss for words for a while.


    "I can''t leave her be any longer." Elliot turned to look at Ben, then said, "Send her a wedding invitation


    when you have time and check her out. I need to know for sure."


    All of the earlier giddiness vanished from Ben''s face. "What if she says it wasn¡¯t her?"


    "If she says she didn''t do it, then ask her to surrender her phone. I''ll check XMP> see if she called


    Goldstein the night before yesterday," Elliot said.


    Ben listened to his words, then nodded and said, "Alright. What happens if she really was behind it?


    Are you really going to kill her?"


    "If I don¡¯t kill her, then should I just wait around until she kills me?" Elliot clenched his fists tightly. "I''m


    about to marry Avery and we have three children together. I can''t die, and nothing can happen to Avery


    and the kids."


    Ben sighed woefully. "Perhaps something really did snap inside of Chelsea. Isn¡¯t Tammy Lynch


    supposed to go and see a psychiatrist? Chelsea should see one, too, but she''s too stubborn. Besides,


    she probably won''t bother now that she has no family left around her."


    "She''s a lost cause." Elliot took a seat on his office chair, then frowned and said in a


    deep voice, "I''ve given her plenty of chances, Ben. She was the reason Avery and I constantly


    misunderstood each other. I''ve been more than merciful with her! She''s the one who was too greedy


    and evil!"


    "I know. I''ll contact her as soon as possible. " Ben''s heart felt heavy. "Leave it to me.


    You focus on nning the wedding."


    "Alright."


    Over at the DNA testing center, Avery parked her car in the parking lot outside of the building.


    She let out a deep sigh before she got out of the car.


    She could not give up on finding the truth because she was too afraid to face it.


    If the results came out against Elliot, then all she had to do was keep it to herself.


    She had been troubled by this matter for too long. She could not continue to fuss over this any longer.


    Avery grabbed her bag and strode over to the test center''s entrance.


    That afternoon, she drove over to the office.


    The moment she entered the building, the receptionist shed a smile at her and said,


    "Congrattions, Miss Tate!"


    Avery was stunned. "Congrattions?"


    "Aren¡¯t you about to marry Mr. Foster? Someone from Sterling Group came by earlier today to ask the


    HR department about our employee headcount. They said that they''ll be giving out wedding favors


    when the timees." The receptionist was very excited. "I knew you''d definitely end up marrying Mr.


    Foster, Miss Tate!" Avery was embarrassed beyond words.


    Did Elliot think that she could not afford to buy wedding favors for her own employees?

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Elliot was sending out wedding favors all the way to Avery''spany. How nice of him.


    "It''s not set in stone yet!" Avery said, embarrassed.


    "Huh? Isn''t it supposed to be on 12 June?" eximed the receptionist in shock. "I asked the people


    from Sterling Group and they said you and Mr. Foster are getting married on 12 June!"


    Avery was speechless.


    "D*mn it!" she thought.


    Even though she did not know that she was getting married on 12 June, Elliot''s employees already


    knew all about it.


    They had only agreed to get their marriage license on 7 July, but the wedding date would depend on


    the wedding preparations.


    However, Elliot decided to hold the wedding on 12 June but did not tell her about it.


    The moment Avery stepped into her office, she immediately called Elliot.


    Elliot answered the call and said in a deep voice, "I was just about to call you, Avery. I''ve sent the


    design sketch for the wedding gown over to you. Take a look."


    "That was fast!" Avery was so surprised that she forgot the main reason she had called him. "I''ll look at


    it right now."


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    She opened her messages and saw the few sketches of the wedding gown that Elliot sent over.


    Once she was done looking through them, she called him again.


    "Did the designer from yesterday design these? They look pretty good."


    "Shall I confirm them, then?"


    "Sure." Avery was not picky. She just wanted something simple and elegant.


    To her, a wedding is a sacred asion.


    The gown designs that Elliot sent over satisfied her basic requirements.


    "My vice president looked into it and said that 12 June is a good day for the wedding," Elliot said. "What


    do you think?"


    "So it was your vice president who set the date. My entire staff already knows that we''re getting


    married on 12 June now.¡± Avery walked over to her desk and took a seat. "Let''s go with 12 June, then!


    Although, won''t we be short on time?"


    "It shouldn''t be a problem." Elliot chuckled lightly. "As long as we spend some money, we should be


    able to get married tomorrow if we wanted to."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed slightly. She changed the subject =d$ asked, "Do you want to invite your


    brother and nephew to the wedding?"


    "There''s no need for us to contact them." Elliot¡¯s tone turned cold. "Seeing them would remind me that


    they were the ones who drove my mother to her death. My mother''s biggest wish was for me to get


    married and start a family. It''s a shame she isn¡¯t around to see it."


    Avery was touched. "Were you and your mother close?" "She loved me very much," Elliot said


    hoarsely. "I know very well who treats me well. Apart from my mother, you''re the one who treats me


    best."


    Avery was filled with mixed feelings as she felt her eyes well up, "I''m always picking fights with you.


    Why do you think I''m good to you?"


    "Even if we fight all the time, I can feel that you care about me." There was a hint of stubbornness in


    Elliot''s voice.


    Avery''s breathing turned heavy. She no longer wanted to hide her feelings. "I really do care about you,


    Elliot. Perhaps even more than you think."


    Elliot was very happy with her response.


    "You and the kids are all I have left, Avery," he said.


    It was a tender moment, but Avery thought of his and Cole''s DNA test.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The results would be out in a week.


    She was curious. If Elliot was not a Foster, then who was his family?

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    That evening, Avery saw Elliot and the designer in the living room when she arrived home.


    The designer was here to take Avery''s measurements.


    "I want a pretty dress, too, Mommy." La gazed enviously at Avery.


    "I¡¯ve bought so many pretty dresses for you before, sweetie. There are still plenty of them that you


    haven''t worn yet!" Avery said.


    "That¡¯s different." La frowned.


    "How so? " "Daddy showed me the wedding gown you''ll be wearing. It''s a lot prettier than any of my


    dresses," La said, then suddenly smiled and said, "Daddy said he''ll get me the same dress as


    yours."


    Avery turned to Elliot. :Are you sure you want to get your daughter a wedding gown?


    Elliot was embarrassed. "As long as she''s happy."


    Avery felt that there was something very wrong about his behavior.


    First of all, the wedding gown was long. It would be difficult for La to move around in such a bulky


    dress.


    Second of all, how could he keep giving in to the children?


    "How could you keep going with whatever she wants? Would you act the same way if she simply


    picked someone to marry in the future?" Avery had to correct Elliot''s mistaken idea of a child''s


    upbringing.


    He had not even moved in yet, but he was already giving in to La''s every will.


    Would he not end up spoiling her rotten after he moved in?


    Avery¡¯s question made Elliot frown.


    La was still a little girl in his eyes. He never thought about her future marriage.


    For now, he could not ept his daughter getting married to anybody at all. Just the thought of La


    living with another man in the future made him feel awful.


    "La can¡¯t fate before she turns eighteen, and she''s not marrying anyone before she turns twenty


    five." Elliot decided on these rules after a moment¡¯s consideration. "She wouldn''t be mature enough


    before she turns eighteen and would be easily cheated. She wouldn''t bepletely mature before she


    turns twenty five either.


    I would be too worried no matter who she decides to marry."


    Avery found his rules to be absolutely absurd.


    "I wouldpletely agree if you had said that she can''t get married before she turns eighteen. How


    could you stop her from getting married before she turns twenty five?" She disagreed with him


    ;d#:UMU> stated the facts. "I definitely wasn''t twenty five when I first married you!"


    Elliot recalled the past for a moment, then said, "Our situation was different. I was bedridden and there


    was no telling if I was going to live or die. I wouldn''t have married you if I wasn¡¯t in that state."


    He had said those words in respect to the facts and held no emotion in his voice.


    However, his words sparked a rage in


    Avery.


    "Are you saying that you regret meeting me?"


    Elliot shot to his feet and immediately exined, "That''s not what I meant. I was just speaking


    hypothetically..."


    "Aren¡¯t you saying that you definitely wouldn''t have taken an interest in me back then if you weren''t in a


    vegetative state?" Avery pped away the hand that Elliot was reaching out. "I''m the one who wasn''t


    interested in you! If my family wasn''t in a rut, and if your family didn''t offer us all of that money, then I


    definitely wouldn''t have married you!"


    Elliot''s temples began to throb in pain.


    "Maybe you''re not aware of the situation back then. After all, you were bedridden for so long that you


    probably had no idea what was going on. Let me enlighten you, then." Now that Avery was in a rage,


    she was not about to let him go that easily. "Your family doctor said that you were about to die back


    then. Your mother was searching everywhere in a panic for a woman to have your child, but nobody


    was willing to marry you!"


    Elliot was speechless.


    "Even Chelsea, who was so blindly loyal to you, was nowhere to be found at the time," Avery continued


    to mock him. You should be thanking me for not abandoning you back then!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Elliot repented and said, "Thank you for not abandoning me back then, Avery.¡±


    His acknowledgement of his mistake made the fury in Avery die down by half. "It''s not that I didn''t


    abandon you. Your bodyguards were the ones who were watching me like I


    was some kind of criminal. I didn''t have a chance to escape at all.¡±


    Elliot was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Should Elliot be thanking his bodyguards?


    Once they were done arguing, the designer smiled and said, "It''s fate that you ended up together, Miss


    Tate. No matter how much unhappiness you had to suffer through in the past, what''s important is that


    your future will be filled with nothing but happiness."


    Avery smiled at the designer and said, "I supposed. You''re here to get my measurements, right? Go


    ahead, then! Do I need to take off my clothes?"


    "Please take off your coat. It would be best if you''re wearing something fitted underneath. The


    measurements would be more urate that way."


    "Oh, I''ll go to the room and change, then."


    Avery walked toward her room.


    La quietly snuck over to Elliot''s side, then asked curiously, "What''s a vegetative state, Daddy? I


    know what vegetation is. That''s stuff like flowers and trees, right?"


    Elliot nodded and said, "That''s right. Flowers and trees are vegetation..."


    "Oh." La excitedly cut him off midsentence and shared her own exnation," Someone in a


    vegetative state is someone who sprouts and blooms like a flower."


    Elliot was taken aback by his daughter''s remarks.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "It''s not like that, La." Mrs. Cooper walked overughing. "Someone in a vegetative state is


    someone who can''t move, just like vegetation, but they¡¯re still alive. It''s a very serious illness."


    La was shocked. "Did Daddy used to


    have such a serious illness?"


    "That''s right. It''s a miracle that your father woke up," said Mrs. Cooper.


    In the children''s room at 9 p.m. that night, La was tossing and turning in bed. She picked up her


    pillow and crawled into Hayden''s bed.


    The siblings had been sleeping in separate beds since they turned six, but they still shared a room.


    Sometimes, when there was a thunderstorm outside, La would be afraid and sleep in Hayden''s bed.


    "Daddy used to be in a vegetative state, Hayden." Then, La put on a bragging tone and asked, "Do


    you know what it means to be in a vegetative state?" "You don''t have to tell me. I don¡¯t care," said


    Hayden.


    "Oh... Daddy used to bloom like a flower ?e+ =WMY: even grew fruit. That''s what a vegetative state


    means." Since Hayden did not care, La spouted nonsense with a serious expression on her face.


    Hayden turned on the lights in the room and said, "There¡¯s nothing funny about that joke, La. Go


    back to your bed."


    "I''m not done yet! Daddy said that I can''t date before I turn eighteen and I can''t get married before I


    turn twenty five. Do you think I should be angry about that?" La asked, confused.


    Hayden considered her question seriously. Momentster, he realized that he shared the same opinion


    with Elliot.


    "The point is that you can''t get married too early. Otherwise, you''d end up getting tricked and cheated."


    He picked La off the bed, then said, "Go sleep in your own bed or I''m moving to the next room."


    La hugged her pillow and unhappily went back to her own bed.


    Hayden turned the lights off, and the room fell into darkness once again.


    The next day, Ben arrived in Rosacus City and handed Elliot and Avery''s wedding invitation to Chelsea.


    When Chelsea opened the invitation and saw their names and wedding date, her expression did not


    waver, but her fingers turned pale.


    "Why are they inviting me? Aren''t they worried that I''d scare the other guests off with my face?" she


    said as she mocked herself, then tossed the invitation onto the table.


    "Were you the one behind what happened at Vi de Sierra, Chelsea?" Ben asked straightforwardly.


    "No," Chelsea answered without hesitation.


    "Give me your phone. I''m taking it back to Elliot." Ben reached his hand out to her. " He won¡¯t touch you


    if it really wasn''t you. However, if he finds out that you were behind it... He won''t let you live."

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Chelsea red at Ben''s outreached hand and refused coldly, "I''m not giving it to you."


    Ben''s brows furrowed. "So were you really behind it?! "


    "I was not! Why won''t you believe me?" Chelsea angrily walked over to her desk and took a seat. "Was


    what you just said to me Elliot''s original words, Ben?"


    Ben ced his hands on the desk. "Do you think I came here of my own free will? Of course, he was


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    the one who sent me here! I wasn''t even in Aryadelle before this. I only found out about what happened


    yesterday."


    "I see. I heard about what happened at Vi de Sierra. Nothing happened at all."


    Chelsea smirked mockingly, then asked," Since nothing happened, why is he suspicious of me and


    won''t let this go?"


    Ben guessed the truth from her nervous and fearful tone.


    Elliot was right.


    Chelsea was twisted after her disfigurement.


    She used to love Elliot more than anything. If anyone wanted to hurt him, she would be the first one to


    go head-to-head with whoever it was.


    Now, however, she wanted him dead.


    Not only did she want him dead, but she was also acting on it.


    Her n failed in the end and did not cause any harm, but if she was kept alive, she would definitely


    "Stop lying, Chelsea, and stop doing such horrifying things." Ben frowned as he was in agony. "We


    have to pay for our mistakes. Your life is a life. Other people¡¯s lives are lives, too."


    "I won''t admit to it, Ben... If I don''t admit to it, then what can you do? Are you just going to go ahead


    and incriminate me? " Tears began to well up in Chelsea''s eyes.


    "Did you forget that you once attended a banquet the Goldsteins held? Elliot remembers. He wouldn''t


    have sent me here if he wasn''t sure!" Ben had utterly lost hope in her.


    Chelsea''s body began to tremble slightly as tears streamed down her face.


    "I''m sick..." She aggressively pulled her desk drawer open and pulled out several bottles of pills.


    "These are all the pills I''m on right now... I''ve got both psychological and mental issues... I can''t control


    myself...


    Ben! Please help me!"


    The pill bottles she took out were not br;f.: QLX: new, unopened bottles.


    It was clear that she was indeed taking those pills.


    It was just as Ben had expected.


    Chelsea would not want to kill Elliot if there was not something psychologically wrong with her.


    "There''s no use, Chelsea," Ben said with furrowed brows. "We already knew that you were sick. Even


    so, he still won''t let you lice. What if your sickness acts up in the future and you try to kill someone


    again?"


    Then, he pulled out a white pill from his pocket. "I don''t want you to die a painful death, so I brought this


    drug with me. Once you take it, you''ll fall asleep right away. After that, you''ll die in the next ten


    minutes."


    After Ben calmly finished what he said, Chelsea waspletely stunned.


    "If you don¡¯t do as I say this time, you''ll definitely die a much more painful death, Chelsea! Apart from


    me, nobody else will feel sorry for you!" Ben ced the white pill in front of her, then roared, "Take it! I¡¯ll


    make sure you''ll be buried well!"


    As Chelsea stared at the pill in front of her, her tears quickly came to a halt.


    In the end, there was no escape.


    Her death was imminent.


    Even if she did not take this pill today, Elliot woulde and kill her himself not long after.


    If that''s the case, then the only thing she could do was ept her fate.


    She picked up the pill, hesitated for a few seconds, then put it in her pocket.


    "I''ll take itter, Ben. I''d like to talk about old times with you before I die." Chelsea walked around from


    behind her desk, then held Ben''s hand and said, "I wouldn''t have fallen this far if I had married you


    back then, Ben."


    Ben could not bear to see her disfigured face. "The past is the past. No drug can cure one¡¯s regrets.


    You won''t feel any pain after you take the pill I gave you. I found it because I know you''re afraid of pain.


    Be a better person in your next life, Chelsea!"


    Chelsea nodded, then wrapped her arms around him. "Hold me, Ben! Since I was disfigured, nobody


    ever hugged me again. I''ve been so lonely it hurts!"

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    As Ben heard the hurt in Chelsea''s voice, he gave in and held her in his arms.


    "I know you''ve been hurting. You used to be a mighty goddess. You''ve never had to suffer like this


    before."


    Chelsea''s tears rolled down her cheeks.


    It was only now that she realized that Ben was the man who loved her most in the world.


    However, before she died, she wanted to hurt him onest time.


    "I''ll marry you in the next life, Ben...


    Whether you feel like it or not, you have to say yes to me now. I''m about to die, after all. Please fulfill


    my final wish." "Alright. I¡¯ll marry you in the next life." Back in Avonsvillle, Tammy called Avery to tell her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    that she had just met with her psychiatrist.


    After Avery asked Tammy where she was, she immediately rushed over to see her.


    The two sat in a restaurant for lunch.


    "Why isn¡¯t Jun eating with us? Does he feel ufortable that I''m around?" Avery asked.


    "What¡¯s there for him to feel ufortable about? Should he be here and third-wheel our


    conversation? I¡¯m the one who told him not to bother us."


    Avery smiled and asked, "How do you feel after seeing the psychiatrist?¡±


    "It''splicated." Tammy sighed. "I know everyone has their own share of painful experiences. It''s rare


    for someone to go through life living on this earth with no troubles."


    "Would you like to see a different psychiatrist, then?" Avery had a feeling that Tammy''s mood had taken


    a turn for the worse.


    Tammy shook her head and said, "This one''s pretty good. She told me not to run away from the pain,


    but to face it and conquer it."


    "It''s a process," Avery said.


    "She told me something interesting," Tammy said, suddenlyughing. "She said Elliot went to see her


    once, but never showed up again after just one appointment."


    "Why would she tell you that? Isn''t that doctor-patient confidentiality?" Avery asked in shock.


    Tammy shook her head. "She didn''t reveal anything about Elliot''s treatment. She just said that he''d


    seen her once, then never met her again. She asked her friend to look into it ?f#


    "What did Elliot say about her?" Avery asked nosily.


    "Elliotined to his friends and said that he was better off talking to a stray dog than a


    psychiatrist."


    Avery was speechless.


    "She only told me about this because she knows about my rtionship with the two of you. I can''t


    believe that someone as powerful as Elliot Foster would go and see a psychiatrist," Tammy eximed.


    "He''s suffered through difficult times, too,"


    Avery said. "It''ll all pass, Tammy."


    "I know."


    That night, Elliot realized that he could not contact Ben.


    Ben did not answer the phone when Elliot called him once during the day.


    Elliot thought that Ben would return his call once he was avable, but even when it was already dark


    outside, Ben had yet to return Elliot¡¯s call.


    Elliot had an ominous premonition.


    Chelsea''s psyche was now distorted and Ben had gone to see her by himself. Could Chelsea have


    done something to hurt him?


    At this thought, Elliot''s brows furrowed and he dialed Ben''s number once again.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Once the call was made, it went through, but there was no answer.


    If Ben saw that Elliot was calling, he would definitely pick up the phone.


    Elliot was even more certain now that Ben was in trouble!


    Just as he was about to leave and look for Ben, he received a text from him.


    [I can''t talk right now, Elliot.]


    After Elliot saw the text, he immediately sent a reply: [What''s the situation right now? Are you in


    danger?]


    Ben: [I''m not in danger. Give me a little more time. I''ll be back tomorrow ]


    Elliot read the text message, pondered for a


    moment, then responded: [Alright.]


    Over at the Starry River Vi, La brought over her finished homework for Avery to check.


    "Why hasn''t Daddye by today. Mommy?" La asked softly.


    "Do you want him toe over?" Avery asked with a smile as she flipped through her daughter''s


    homework.


    La sighed and said, "Hayden doesn''t like him. I''d be betraying him if I said I liked Daddy."


    "How could you think that, La?" Avery turned to her. "Whatever is going on between Hayden and


    your father is between them. You can express it freely if you like your father, just don''t do it in front of


    your brother. That way, Hayden won''t be upset, and you won''t have to keep your feelings for your


    father hidden."


    A sweet smile appeared on La''s face. " You''re so smart, Mommy! I''m your daughter, but why am I


    not as smart as you?


    "Who said you''re not smart? You''re much smarter than I am. I wasn''t as smart as you when I was your


    age!"


    "I love you so much, Mommy! I don''t want to get married when I grow up! I want to be with you forever."


    "Did what your father said yesterday affect you? You''re still young, La. It''s not the time to think about


    marriage yet. All you have to do now is be happy and stay healthy. We¡¯ll talk about the futureter."


    Avery stroked La''s head. "Your writing is getting better and better. Imend you.


    "Hayden said I write well, too. He said he''ll buy me a present as a reward once he gets his prize


    money." La''s face was filled with anticipation. "I already know what I''m going to ask for."


    "Prize money?" Avery was stunned for a moment. "Did your brother join some kind ofpetition at


    school? Why didn''t I hear about it?"


    "Not right now! Hayden said it''s in two months. 1 don''t know whatpetition it is, but he said he''ll


    definitely win the prize money." At this point, an expression of deep admiration appeared on La''s


    face," Hayden''s amazing. I want to marry someone like him when I grow up."


    Avery gave her a light tap on the head, then said, "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to be with me


    forever? Have you changed your mind already?"


    La burst intoughter.


    Robert was awakened by the noise.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hearing theirughter, he let out a silly chuckle as well.


    "Robert''s awake!" When La heard Robert, she immediately picked him up from the crib. "I want to


    take Robert out to y, Mommy!"


    "Let me change his diaper first" Avery put down La''s homework ;a%=TMQ= nned to take Robert


    over.


    However, La ced Robert on the couch, then volunteered and said, "I''ll change his diaper!


    Something as simple as that is nothing to me!"


    After La experly changed Robert¡¯s diaper, she ced him into his troller and pushed him out of the


    house.


    The bodyguard grabbed the baby''s travel bag and followed behind the siblings.


    A momentter, La stopped in her tracks.


    There was a man who was walking in their direction with arge dog on a leash. The dog had its ck


    eyes fixed on Robert.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof!" The dog suddenly began to bark.


    In a panic, La nned on leaving with Robert.


    At that moment, Robert let out an adorably fierce cry from the stroller, "Woof! Woof!:


    La pushed the stroller and rushed back home.


    "Mommy! Robert spoke!" La told Avery the news in surprise. "Robert spoke just now!"

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Avery had just finished checking La¡¯s homework.


    "Really? What did he say?" Avery asked in shock.


    The bodyguard next to them could not help but chuckle in secret.


    "He said ''Woof! Woof!'' and he said it really loudly! Even Uncle Bodyguard heard it!"


    Avery turned to the bodyguard, who held back hisughter and said, "La''s telling the truth. Robert


    really did pick a fight with a dog! He was very fierce and even chased the dog away."


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    Could that be considered talking? It sounded more like he was learning how to bark!


    Mrs. Cooper was teaching Robert to say " Mommy" and "Daddy" every day, but he never once said


    those words.


    "Robert! Say it again for Mommy!" La encouraged Robert and said, "Just like this. Woof! Woof!"


    It was as if Robert felt like he had been made fun of. At this moment, he had a stuck-up expression on


    his face. His brows were furrowed and his lips did not move at all.


    "Woof! Woof!" cried La.


    Robert waspletely unresponsive.


    Avery felt slightly dizzy from the noise, so she said, "Hayden will be home soon, La.


    La immediately covered her lips.


    Hayden would definitely feel annoyed if he heard her barking like a dog.


    At 9 p.m. that night, Avery walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower and drying her hair.


    When her phone began to ring on the bed, she immediately walked over and answered the call.


    "Why are you just answering the phone now, Avery?" This was Elliot''s third time calling.


    "I was in the shower." Avery sat down by the bed. "La said she missed you when you didn''te


    over today. Are you happy?


    Elliot let out a light chuckle. "What about Hayden?"


    "Hayden''s beening home a littleter recently. He''s joining apetition in June. It seems like


    he''s under a lot of pressure, but he seems pretty confident in himself. He''s already thinking about using


    the prize money to buy La a present." Then, Avery expressed her concern and said, "He''d be very


    disappointed if he doesn''t win."


    "Don''t worry. I know about it," Elliot said, giving her a peace of mind. "How about Ie over to eat


    tomorrow?"


    "Sure. You won''t bump into Hayden, anyway." Then, Avery teased, "I have a feeling you''re more afraid


    of your son now."


    "It''d be tough for you =g+?WKQ> La to get caught in between if my rtionship with Hayden


    continues to worsen.¡±


    "That''s true." Averyy back in bed. "By the way, how''s the progress on what happened at Vi de


    Sierra? I had a nightmarest night. Would whoever was behind ite up with another n since


    they failed in Mount Sierra? I''m worried about you."


    "This matter will be resolved soon." Elliot gave her a certain answer. "You don''t have to worry about it."


    Ben said he would be back by tomorrow. This meant that Chelsea would be dead by then.


    "Oh, it sounds like you already know who''s behind it. Who was it? Do I know them?" Avery asked out of


    curiosity.


    Elliot hesitated for a moment, then revealed Chelsea''s name.


    Avery instantly fell silent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "This time, her death is certain," Elliot promised.


    At 8 a m. the next morning, Elliot received a text message from Ben.


    [Chelsea Tierney is dead. I n on heading back after she''s buried. I''ll be pretty busy today. I''ll


    probably be back tomorrow.]


    Elliot felt relieved when he read the words " Chelsea Tierney is dead". However, he vaguely felt like


    something was off.


    Ben was not fond of sending text messages. When they did not meet face-to-face, they would always


    talk on the phone.


    However, it''s been an entire day since Ben answered Elliot''s call or gave him a call.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    After a moment''s consideration, Elliot decided to head to Rosacus City to check things out for himself.


    If Chelsea truly was dead, then he and Ben can bury her together.


    The only worry was that Chelsea was still alive and Ben was the one who was in trouble.


    At ten in the morning, the vice president of Sterling Group knocked on Chad¡¯s office door, then walked


    in and asked, "Is Mr.


    Foster noting in today? Why haven''t I been able to contact Mr. Schaffer since yesterday?"


    "Mr. Foster is busy, so he won''t be in the office today. As for Mr. Schaffer, I can''t contact him either. I


    don''t know what''s going on with him." "Oh, could Mr. Schaffer be in some kind of trouble? This has


    never happened before," said the vice president worriedly. "Is Mr. Foster going to look for Mr.


    Schaffer?"


    "Probably! He didn''t say for sure." Chad adjusted his sses, then said, "Don''t worry. There¡¯s shouldn''t


    be a problem. Mr. Foster would tell us if something really happened.¡±


    The vice president nodded, then suddenly thought of something and said, "That


    Sierra University that Mr. Foster went to for the training course a few days ago just announced its


    permanent closure today."


    "Oh? I haven''t heard about it yet. Where did you hear the news from?" Chad asked.


    "A friend of mine from Mount Sierra told me about it." Then, the vice president lowered his voice and


    said, "He said that Roger Goldstein offended everyone who went for the training course a few days


    ago. Nothing dangerous happened at the time, but everyone saw Goldstein''s true colors and cut ties


    with him. Even if he didn''t shut down the course, I doubt anyone would ever sign up for it again."


    "That''s true. Goldstein must have been out of his mind to have been used as someone''s puppet like


    that."


    "Do you know who was inciting him?" asked the vice president.


    Chad shook his head and said," I don''t know."


    "That person sure has guts. I can''t figure out who it was at all! Let me know if you find out," the vice


    president said, then strode out of the room.


    Once the vice president left, a lightbulb lit up in Chad¡¯s head.


    Could Ben''s radio silence have something to do with whoever was behind the Mount Sierra fiasco?


    Could that person be... Chelsea Tierney?


    Chad''s entire body broke into goosebumps when he thought of the possibility.


    After her disfigurement, it was as if Chelsea had turned into apletely different person.


    If she truly was behind the n to annihte Vi de Sierra, then Chad would not find it strange at all.


    It was as if she was the only person who coulde up with such an insane idea.


    Avonsville Elementary was the top private elementary school in the city. It was an excellent school in


    every aspect, from the teaching staff to the rate of further education among the students through the


    years.


    Avery did not hesitate in her choice to send La here when she was looking at elementary schools,


    because it was the same school that she wanted to go to when she was younger.


    Once morning sses were over, the students made their way to the cafeteria in an orderly manner.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    La :a''=WKT= her ssmates got their lunch trays and took their seats at the dining tables.


    A teacher brought over a few containers of fruit.


    "We have fresh cherries today. Everyone gets a share." The teacher ced the container with the most


    cherries in front of La.


    Once the teacher walked away, the little girl who was sitting next to La looked enviously at the


    cherries in front of her.


    "You got more cherries than we did, La! The teacher''s ying favorites!"


    La handed her cherries over to the little girl and said, "I don''t really like cherries.


    You can have them!"


    Excitement washed over the little girl''s face as she said, "You¡¯re the best, La! Cherries are my


    favorite! Thank you!"


    "You''re wee! Eat them if you like them!


    Momentster, La finished her lunch, then got up and prepared to return to the ssroom.


    Just as she had taken a few steps away, someone suddenly screamed, "Kiki! What''s wrong, Kiki?! Why


    did you fall asleep?! You haven''t finished your food yet!" "Kiki! Wake up! "

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    The moment La heard the cries of shock, she immediately returned to her earlier seat.


    The girl named Kiki was the one who was sitting next to her just now.


    She was focusing on eating her food earlier and did not notice Kiki''s condition. How did Kiki suddenly


    fall asleep?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Kiki?" La reached out and lightly tapped Kiki, then asked in confusion, "Kiki! What''s wrong, Kiki?"


    The teacher hurried over at that moment.


    "Kiki''s asleep! She won''t wake up! Why is she sleeping so deeply?" wondered one of the students.


    The teacher saw that Kiki had not touched any of her food, but there were two containers in front of her.


    One of the containers was empty, while the other still had three cherries in it.


    The teacher patted Kiki''s shoulder, then called out loudly, "Kiki! Wake up! This is the cafeteria! Let¡¯s go


    to the rest area to rest!


    "Is Kiki dead? She''s not moving at all! It''s so scary!" One of the more timid students burst into tears.


    "The dead people I saw on TV were just like this. They won''t wake up no matter how much you try to


    wake them...


    The student''s words instantly caused everyone in the cafeteria to gather around.


    The teacher''s cheeks flushed in fear. She ced her finger under Kiki''s nose and checked her


    breathing.


    Five secondster, all the color drained from the teacher''s face.


    "Out of the way! Everyone get out of the way right now! A student''s in trouble! Out of the way!" The


    teacher picked Kiki up and rushed out of the cafeteria.


    La was standing right next to Kiki just now, so she clearly saw the change in the teacher''s


    expression after she checked Kiki¡¯s breathing.


    Kiki was not breathing!


    Kiki was dead!


    How did Kiki die? Was death not a painful experience? Kiki was happily eating cherries just moments


    ago..


    The entire cafeteria broke into an uproar


    The children sobbed as the teachers quickly gathered and led the students out of the cafeteria. Then,


    they called each student¡¯s parents to ask them to take the children home.


    Avery was confused when she received the teacher''s call because it should be lunchtime at school


    right now.


    She answered the call, but before she could say a word, the teacher said frantically," Please stop by


    the school right away, Miss Tate. Something happened to one of the students today ?d''


    Avery could already hear the sound of children sobbing from the other end of the line.


    It was not the sound of La crying, but he could imagine that something serious must have happened.


    She did not dare dy things further. She immediately rushed out of the office and drove toward the


    school.


    While she was waiting at a stop light, she called Elliot.


    Her call was answered very quickly.


    "Something happened in La''s ss Elliot," she said. "I don''t know what happened yet, but the


    teachers are asking the parents to take the kids home right now."


    "I''m not in Avonsville. You go ahead and pick La up, or I could get the bodyguard to do it."


    "I''m already on my way there." Then, Avery wondered out loud and asked, "Where are you? You didn''t


    tell me you were leaving the city."


    "I''m in Rosacus City." Elliot could not hide the truth from her. "Ben''s in aa. I''m at the hospital right


    now waiting for him to wake up."


    "Did you two go to look for Chelsea? How did Ben fall into aa?"


    "Chelsea abducted him yesterday. He was stuck in her office for over twenty-four hours and fell into a


    "What about Chelsea?!"


    "Her whereabouts are unknown right now. I don''t know where she''s run off to," Elliot said. "I''ve already


    sent people after her.


    Avery''s back broke into a cold sweat and suspicion took over. "Could what happened at La''s


    school... Have something to do with Chelsea?!"

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Elliot felt his chest tighten, then roared," Avery! Stay right where you are! I''ll send the bodyguards to go


    get you and the kids!"


    If Avery had not brought it up, Elliot would never have expected that Chelsea could have possibly


    escaped to Avonsville.


    Sometimes, the most dangerous ces could end up being the safest refuge.


    Moreover, Chelsea might not be thinking about going into hiding right now, but to drag whoever she


    could down with her before she dies!


    Elliot was still unclear about what happened at La''s school, but it must have been something serious


    for the teachers to ask the parents to take the children home!


    Avery''s heart raced wildly after hearing his warning.


    The stop light in front of her turned green, and she was in a rush to pick La up from school, so she


    could not listen to Elliot.


    "I should be fine. If Chelsea really doese looking for me, she might not be able to harm me." Avery


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    had already made up her mind. "I¡¯m about to reach La''s school. I''ll pick her up first."


    Elliot was also worried about La, so he understood her anxiety.


    "Be careful."


    "I will."


    Avery hung up the phone, then stepped down on the gas pedal and sped toward her destination.


    There were several patrol cars and an ambnce outside of Avonsville Elementary.


    Avery parked the car by the street, then quickly got out and rushed toward the school gates.


    "I heard a child died... A first-grader... A girl


    "How did she die? Was she sick or did something happen?"


    "I don¡¯t know! Let''s wait for the school to let us know! I¡¯m just worried my kid¡¯s too traumatized toe


    back to school now. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    "I heard that the kid who died was from ss C. Are any of you parents of students from ss C? Do


    any of you have insider information?"


    "My kid isn''t from ss C, but they''re in ss B next door. It''s so unlucky that all the other ssrooms


    need to stop sses because of this! We don''t think when sses will resume yet!"


    "What''s so unlucky about sses being canceled? The dead kid''s family are the unlucky ones!"


    Avery¡¯s entire body turned cold =f,>ULV< rigid after she heard the discussions going on around her.


    La was a first-grader in ss C.


    The little girl who died was possibly La¡¯s ymate. Even if she was not, she was a ssmate that


    she saw every day.


    This must be a massive blow to La!


    When the teacher handed La over to Avery, she exined the situation to her," The little girl who


    died today was called Kiki, Miss Tate. La was having lunch with her today. Something happened to


    Kiki before she finished her food. Our initial suspicions are food poisoning. Kiki s health report was


    normal when she first enrolled in the school and she had no severe illnesses. You should take La to


    the hospital for a checkup right now to see if there are any issues with her health."


    Avery nodded and said, "Alright. I''ll take her to the hospital now."


    Then, she carried La, whose eyes were red and swollen from tears, out of the school.


    La normally had neverending stories to tell Avery whenever she saw her, but La did not say a


    word even now that she was sitting in the child safety seat in the car.


    She did not even call Avery "Mommy" when she saw her.


    Avery sat down next to her daughter, then asked softly, "Tell me, La. Are you not feeling well


    anywhere?"


    La froze for a moment, then shook her head.


    "I know you suffered a great shock. I have, too. Once the school and hospital finish their investigation,


    they''ll let us know exactly why Kiki left us," Avery said patiently as she held her daughter''s cold hand.


    La''s eyes filled with tears, which rolled down her cheeks as she said, "Kiki died from eating cherries.


    She ate my cherries... The cherries must have been poisoned!"

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Avery froze in horror!


    "If I ate those cherries, I''d definitely be dead, too!" La burst into gut wrenching sobs.


    Avery immediately picked La out of the child safety seat and held her in her arms." Don''t cry


    sweetie. You''re safe now! You''ll always be safe! We won''t eat at school again! I''ll get the driver to send


    you food every day!"


    La sobbed breathlessly and said, "Kiki was my friend, Mommy. She died right next to me... I''m


    scared... I''m so scared!"


    Avery''s eyes welled up as her emotions slowly crumbled and she burst into tears, too. ording to


    La, if Kiki died from eating La¡¯s cherries, then La was the target all along!


    If Kiki had not eaten the cherries that were meant for La, then La would be the one who died


    today.


    Over at Rosacus City, after a few hours on an IV drip, Ben slowly awakened.


    He saw Elliot talking on the phone not too far away from him.


    "How did a drug meant for euthanasia turn up in a school cafeteria?! How did it end up in my


    daughter''s fruit bowl?! If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, then you can forget about your


    job as school principal!"


    Elliot''s fury had reached its limit!


    He hadpletely forgotten that he was in a patient''s room.


    "Elliot..." Ben called out weakly after hearing about the euthanasia drug. "What happened? Did


    something happen to La?


    When Elliot heard Ben¡¯s voice, he immediately hung up the phone.


    He strode over to the bed, then gazed at Ben and said, "How are you feeling? Something happened at


    La''s school, so I need to rush back. Do you want toe with me? Or do you want to rest here for


    now, and I''ll get a bodyguard to take you hometer?"


    "What happened at La''s school?" Ben''s instincts told him that things were not as simple as they


    seemed, so he sat up and said, "I heard you mention a euthanasia drug." "Someone poisoned La¡¯s


    fruit earlier today. The drug that was used is usually used for euthanasia." Elliot gritted his teeth.


    "Chelsea escaped! I suspect she was behind this!"


    Ben¡¯s face turned pale. He yanked off the covers, then said, "There''s no need for suspicion! It was


    definitely Chelsea! I was the one who gave her the drug! I wanted to grant her a painless death, but


    she ended up abducting me! She actually wanted to use the drug on La! I''m beyond furious!"


    Elliot cursed under his breath. "That vile b* tch! I¡¯m going to kill her with my own h?a.= VMV=s!¡±


    "I''ming with you!" Ben yanked out the needle in his hand and got out of bed in a hurry.


    The two men very quickly emerged from the hospital and rushed back to Avonsville.


    Soon after, Elliot''s phone rang and he answered the call.


    "Sir! Chelsea showed up in a red dress and is now dancing on the rooftop! She''s really immersed in it!"


    Sterling Group''s vice president''s voice came through the phone." She''s locked the door to the roof. We


    can''t get up there!"


    Elliot was silent.


    Chelsea was dancing on the roof of hispany''s building?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly, then roared, "Call the police! I''m on my way back right now!"


    "Yes, Sir! She might be thinking of jumping off the roof! She''s dancing dangerously close to the railing.


    It looks like she might fall at any second! It''s terrifying!" "There''s nothing scary about her dying. What''s


    terrifying is if she doesn''t die!"


    If there was a button that would instantly end Chelsea''s life, Elliot would press it right now.


    "Even so... It''s bad luck for us if she purposely chose to kill herself at our building! She''s doing this just


    to get back at you!" The vice president did not want thepany to suffer from negative press because


    of this.


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    Chelsea was indeed doing this to get back at him.


    Did she n on turning into a ghost after she dies and haunt him forever?!

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Arge crowd had gathered outside the Sterling Group building.


    One could vaguely make out the red silhouette swaying up on the roof.


    "I heard that the woman up there used to be the PR manager at Sterling Group! She was by Elliot


    Foster''s side for over a decade but never got anything out of him. She was so hurt that she decided to


    die right here! What a stupid woman!¡±


    "Is she one who was disfigured not long ago?"


    "That''s right! She used to be gorgeous, but she got disfigured in a fire. What a shame! She could not


    win Elliot Foster''s heart before she was disfigured. After her disfigurement, he would want her even


    less!¡±


    "There are plenty of women that Elliot Foster rejected, but did any of them want to jump off of a roof like


    this one? There must be something wrong with her, right?"


    "Who knows what goes on in the private lives of the wealthy? I just think she¡¯s really pitiful and feel


    sorry for her right now!"


    "There''s a saying that pitiful people have hateful traits. If I wanted to die, I definitely wouldn''t do it at


    someone else''spany building. Everyone in the building is still working right now! Does this woman


    not have morals at all?!"


    As the crowd chattered away, the fire department rushed to the scene.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Once the fire truck stopped in front of the building, the firemen hurried out of the truck and prepared


    their rescue efforts.


    Up on the roof, a savage grin appeared on Chelsea''s face as she stared down at the crowd below.


    "It''s over... It''s all over..." she mumbled.


    Then, she leaped and jumped off the roof!


    Over at the hospital, Avery had taken La in for a medical checkup. While they were waiting for the


    test results, La fell asleep in her mother''s arms.


    Avery sent a text message to Mike and asked him to meet her at the hospital.


    Then, she nced over at therge TV screen at the front of the lobby.


    The screen was broadcasting the afternoon news.


    "We have breaking news. An individualmitted suicide by jumping off the roof of Sterling Tower this


    afternoon. The incident has caused traffic to back up in the city. Motorists are advised to take an


    alternate route. We would also like to remind everyone to value your lives..."


    Along with the sound of the news anchor''s voice, an image of Sterling Tower appeared on the screen.


    The front of the building was surrounded by police tape. On one side of the police tape were nosy


    onlookers, while there was a censored corpse on the other side.


    Since Chelsea was wearing a red dress, all one could see was a red pile after the censorship. It looked


    almost like an entire pool of blood.


    Avery turned rigid as she felt a chill run through her entire body.


    Who was it who died?


    Why did they choose to jump off of Sterling Tower?


    Mike arrived at the hospital soon after ?g)> UJV> took La over from Avery¡¯s arms.


    Avery walked over to the counter to pick up La''s test results.


    When she saw that all of La''s vitals were normal, Avery felt relieved.


    "Chelsea Tierney is dead, Avery," Mike said softly. "She jumped off of Elliot''s office building."


    "I saw the news. " Avery''s emotions had already calmed down, but she was still furious at the mention


    of this. "Good riddance! She tried to poison La. She was evil! How could she drag a child into the


    grievances between adults?!"


    Mike gazed at La''s sleeping face, then said, "It''s a good thing La was lucky."


    "La''s ssmate was poisoned to death, though. She was somebody''s precious daughter, too!"


    "Let''s head home for now, Avery. There are too many people here," Mike said. "Barely half the day has


    passed and a series of terrifying events have happened one after the other. Let''s head home to prevent


    anything else from happening."


    When they arrived back at the Starry River Vi, Elliot called.


    He had just returned to Avonsville.


    "La¡¯s alright. She¡¯s asleep. Go settle things at yourpany," Avery said.


    "I''lle over to your ceter, then." Elliot hesitated for a few seconds, then said, "Spend the next


    few days at home with La, Avery."


    "I will. This made a pretty huge impact on her. I''ll have to wait until she get through this before I''ll send


    her back to school." "Thank you. This must be hard on you."

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    As she listened to Elliot''s deep voice, Avery''s eyes suddenly began to well up.


    She did not say anything, but it was as if he could feel it.


    "Do you feel like crying, Avery?" he asked hoarsely. "I''lle see you now! The office isn¡¯t important."


    Avery took a breath, then said, "I''m fine. I just feel awful thinking about how our daughter almost got


    poisoned to death. I can''t imagine how painful it would be to lose her. I can¡¯t..."


    "I know. I can''t lose her either. She shouldn''t eat at the school anymore after this." "I know. Go and deal


    with yourpany.


    I''ll take a nap with La."


    "Alright. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    That evening, everyone showed up at the Starry River Vi to visit La.


    La was sitting on the couch dressed in a pretty nightgown and holding her favorite doll in her arms.


    The expression on her face was a gloominess way beyond her years.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She was usually a bundle of joy. She would be warm and weing no matter who showed up at the


    house.


    Now that she was sullen and silent, nobody knew how tofort her.


    "Why don''t you all go ahead and start dinner? I¡¯ll wait for Hayden outside with La. I asked the


    bodyguard to pick Hayden up from school earlier today," Avery said to everyone.


    Then, she took La''s hand and walked outside.


    Everyone else took their seats at the dining table.


    "Has Chelsea Tierney¡¯s body been dealt with?" Tammy asked.


    "Her mother imed it," Chad answered.


    "Oh, I thought she didn''t have any family left!" Then, Tammy asked again, "What happens to their


    family business now? I doubt her mother knows how to run a business, right?"


    Chad nced over at Elliot, then answered, "Mr. Foster will absorb Trust Capital. From then on, Trust


    Capital will cease to exist." "Ha ha! I knew she would get what she deserved! I knew she would die a


    horrible death! I was right on the mark!" Tammy eximed.


    Jun grabbed one of Tammy''s hands under the table, then said, "Let''s not talk about her, Tammy. La''s


    gone through enough today. Let''s talk about something else!"


    "Alright."


    Hayden arrived home momentster.


    After he heard about the day¡¯s events, he gave La a hug.


    "I almost died, Hayden."


    "You''re not dead, La." Hayden released her. "Since you¡¯re still alive, don''t cry anymore."


    La¡¯s eyes were still slightly red >f);RIS: swollen. "I''m not crying anymore. I''m just scared." "I''m here.


    Don¡¯t be scared." Hayden took his sister¡¯s hand and led her into the living room.


    "Daddy¡¯s here, Hayden," La warned.


    "I know."


    It would be weird if Elliot did not show up after what happened to La today.


    "He said he''ll stay here for the next few days to keep mepany," La said softly. "You won''t be


    mad, would you?"


    "Do you want him to keep youpany?" Hayden asked.


    La lowered her gaze and did not say a word.


    "I won''t be mad if you want him to keep youpany," Hayden said as hepromised.


    He would never havepromised if something so serious had not happened today.


    La was just as important to him as his mother.


    Five dayster, a package arrived at the Starry River Vi.


    Mrs. Cooper quickly brought the package into the house.


    Elliot, who was sitting on the couch, asked, "What is it?"


    "It''s for Avery." Mrs. Cooper checked the information on the package. "Public and Judiciary Paternity


    Test Center..."

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    When Avery walked out of the bedroom and heard what Mrs. Cooper said, her back broke into a cold


    sweat!


    The DNA test results for Elliot and Cole were out.


    Avery had received a text message on her phone. She did not expect the test center to mail the test


    results to her house.


    "Is that for me, Mrs. Cooper?"


    She walked over nonchntly and took the package out of Mrs. Cooper''s hand.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She could feel Mrs. Cooper and Elliot''s curious eyes on her, because the package hade from a


    paternity test center.


    Anybody would naturally wonder if she had gone to a paternity test center and taken a paternity test.


    Elliot got up from the couch and walked over to Avery.


    "I got this test center to carry out a gic test on one of my patients. He''s got a very strange illness...


    It''splicated. Besides, the patient''s pretty much recovered now," Avery said, then looked at Elliot


    and reminded, "We''re going to Kiki¡¯s funeral today. Why haven''t you changed yet?"


    Elliot lifted his wrist and checked his watch. "Isn''t the funeral at ten? It''s only eight right now. It''s still


    early."


    "Oh, then you should continue to y with Robert! I''m going to help La change." Avery walked


    toward the children''s room with the package in her hands.


    La had spent the past few days resting at home.


    Avery and Elliot wanted to take her out to y, but she refused.


    She spent her days ying the piano, watching TV, and ying with her toys. She was much quieter


    than she used to be.


    If she was a lively hummingbird before, then she was now a quiet little dragonfly.


    Avery opened the door to the children''s room, walked in, then shut the door behind her.


    She pulled the documents out of the package, then quickly checked the test results.


    Conclusion: ording to the results of DNA analysis, it can be ruled out that uncle Sample A and


    nephew Sample B are rted by blood.


    Sample A was Elliot and Sample B was


    Cole.


    Avery used the names Samples A and B in order not to reveal their identities.


    After seeing the results, her body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    She had prepared herself for the worst possible oue, but she was still deeply affected by the


    results!


    Elliot was not a Foster. It was no wonder that the photos of him in his childhood album looked different


    before ;c-=UKT? after the age of five.


    It was because the child was switched out!


    The real Elliot Foster had the same illness as Shea.


    The Fosters had imed that Elliot''s illness was cured by a miracle worker, but there was no such


    thing. They simply traded him in for a healthy child!


    The real Elliot Foster... Was very possibly... Adrian White!


    Avery felt a strange familiarity the moment she firstid eyes on Adrian.


    She had always thought that it was because she missed Shea and kept catching glimpses of her in


    Adrian. She did not expect...


    She took a deep breath, then decided that she would find a chance to test Adrian''s DNA with Cole''s!


    She hoped Adrian would be able to escape the White family.


    However, she thought of how the Foster family was no longer basking in its previous glory. Henry and


    Cole were not that much better off than Nathan White was. Most importantly, there was a possibility


    that Elliot could not ept this reality.


    "What are you looking at, Mommy?" When La saw the heavy expression on Avery''s face, she


    immediately walked over to her.


    Avery folded up the test results, shoved it in her pocket, then quickly ripped up the package that the


    results came in.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    "Have you decided what to wear yet, La? " Avery asked instead of answering La''s questions.


    "People usually wear ck clothes to a funeral. How about you wear this ck dress with these ck


    tights?"


    La nodded her head. "You don''t look happy, Mommy. What were you looking at just now?"


    Avery forced a smile and said, "It''s about work."


    "You could ask Daddy to help you with that, " La suggested. "He''s staying at our house now. Could


    he refuse to help you with a thing or two?"


    "I''ll handle it myself. Let''s get you changed! " Avery¡¯s heart was heavy, but she could not express it.


    She changed the subject and asked, "Are you sure you want to go back to school next week, La?" "I


    am. I want to be braver. If the other kids are going back to school, then I can, too."


    "You''re amazing, La. I''m so proud of you. " Avery crouched down and nted a kiss on her


    daughter''s forehead.


    In the living room, Elliot''s phone was ringing.


    When Robert heard the ringtone, his obsidian ck eyes widened.


    Elliot shed a smile at his son, then answered the phone.


    "Have you seen Chelsea¡¯s mother''s interview, Sir?" Chad''s voice came through the phone. "She was


    acting like a victim during the entire interview. She said you killed the entire Tierney family and gobbled


    up all of their property, and that you''re trying to push her to her death. She begged for society''s help in


    the interview and hoped that everyone would help her seek justice.¡±


    Elliot¡¯s face instantly darkened with rage!


    What a shameless old hag!


    Did she think that he did not dare touch her?


    "Should we make the video disappear, or should we respond to it, Sir?" Chad asked." She looked really


    haggard in the video, but she said some very provoking things."


    "All she wants is money, right? I won''t give her a dime," Elliot said coldly. "Did she


    think that a mere interview would be able to affect me? What a hopeless idiot!"


    "That¡¯s right! Her behavior was pretty disgusting." Chad sighed, then said, "It''s just like how Chelsea


    just had to choose our building to jump off of. Both mother ?b $?TIU> daughter sure have the same


    way of doing things."


    When Avery emerged from the children''s room with La, she heard Elliot talking on the phone.


    Her eyesnded obsessively on him.


    Elliot was ruthless, untamable, and noble!


    He was the one who raised the Foster family name to fame. Nobody dared disrespect him when his


    name came up.


    All of the honor and glory that he worked so hard to get for the Foster name now all seemed like a joke.


    Surely, Rosalie knew the truth.


    It must have been hard for her to raise Elliot as her own. However, if Rosalie was not a good mother to


    Elliot, then he would not still miss her after her death.


    When Elliot saw Avery and La from the corner of his eye, he immediately hung up the phone.


    "Robert was already awake, so I didn''t go outside to talk on the phone," he exined.


    Avery gazed at his handsome face, then said, "Go get changed, Elliot. Let''s head out once I''m


    changed. It''s getting stuffy here at home."


    "Alright."


    Once Avery returned to her room, Elliot walked over to La.


    "That''s a pretty dress you''re wearing, La. I''ve never seen you wear it before." Elliot


    thought of ways to praise La every day to cheer her up.


    This worked pretty well on children.


    La felt a deeper fondness for him than she did before.


    "Mommy''s facing some trouble at work, Daddy. You should help her out!" La murmured. "She said


    she could handle it herself, but I can tell she''s unhappy."


    Elliot''s brows furrowed slightly. "Did your mother tell you she¡¯s facing trouble at work?"


    From what he knew, Tate Industries wasn¡¯t in any kind of trouble.


    La nodded. "Mommy was looking at a few pieces of paper in my room just now. Her whole face


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    changed after she was done looking at them."

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    "How many sheets of paper?" thought Elliot.


    Elliot Foster thought for a while and asked, "Are those papers she the one she took out of the delivery


    bag?"


    La nodded. "I guess so. Otherwise, I''ve got no idea where she got them from.


    Mommy must be in big trouble."


    The reason why La sounded so serious was because she was trying to get Elliot to help her mother.


    She could not bear to let her mother suffer alone.


    Elliot Foster took his daughter''s words to heart. "Don''t you worry. I will surely help her. After the funeral,


    I¡¯ll have a chat with her."


    La said, "Don''t let her know that I¡¯m the one who told you this. She said she wanted to do things


    herself."


    Elliot Foster patted his daughter''s head and chuckled. "Your mother''s love for isn''t in vain."


    "Of course! I love mommy the most."


    "Hmm... I thought I heard you say you loved your brother the most the other day." Elliot was teasing


    her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Mommy and Hayden are both my favorites!" La responded without hesitation.


    "What about me?" Elliot wanted to know where he ranked in his daughter''s heart.


    La stared at his handsome and mature face. After careful consideration, she replied, "You must be


    behind Robert." Elliot Foster was quite pleased with this answer. "As long as I can rank ahead of your


    Uncle Mike, I¡¯m satisfied."


    La frowned. "You are definitely behind Uncle Mike! Why do you think you are ahead? Uncle Mike is


    very good to me! He is miles better than you. He is better than you in everything, but you are my dad


    and he is not, and that is the only ce where you are better."


    Elliot Foster was speechless.


    In order to make what she said sound more convincing, La said to Robert whoy awake in his crib,


    "Little Robert, ain¡¯t your sis right?"


    Elliot Foster was frustrated.


    La said, "Look, Robert nodded."


    Elliot Foster had seen everything clearly.


    Robert had not nodded at all.


    At the end of the day, he was not able to refute his daughter''s im. If he did, she would get mad at


    him.


    He knew that he had been overly impatient.


    Mike >g+;TLS< La had spent six years of their life together, and they certainly had a strong bond. It


    was not something that a father who had appeared from nowhere could rece.


    "Let¡¯s ask this question again after being with La for six or seven years!" Elliot thought.


    Avery was in the master bedroom.


    Avery kept the identification results safe in the cab. Then she put on a ck spring dress.


    Aftering out of the bedroom, she strode up to the father and daughter.


    "What were you two talking about? You guys were so loud."


    Elliot Foster was embarrassed. He did not want to beughed at for revealing what they had said.


    La said, "I asked Dad just now who his favorite woman is. He said that he only had one, and he


    said-"


    Elliot Foster sighed helplessly, "La, didn''t you promise me that you would not repeat what I said?"


    La blinked her bright apricot eyes, "But I also promised Mommy that I will tell her everything!"


    Avery stole a nce at Elliot proudly. Then she asked La, "How did your father answer that


    question?"


    "Dad said his favorite woman was Mommy, " La said.


    Avery was taken aback for a moment.


    La''s eyes glittered. "I asked him if he was talking about his mom or my mom. Mommy, guess what


    he answered!"


    Elliot Foster smacked his forehead with the palm of his hand.


    Avery nced at him with a smile and then turned back to her daughter, "Is he talking about his


    mother?"


    "No! No! No! He said it was my mom, and that''s you! Hahaha!" La''sughter filled the entire living


    room.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    This was the first time she hadughed so happily in the past few days.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Kiki¡¯s funeral was held at the funeral parlor.


    After the wake, Kiki was sent for cremation.


    Elliot held La in one hand and gave her a tissue with the other so that she could wipe her tears.


    "Let''s go home!" Avery said.


    "Okay."


    Aftering out of the funeral parlor, they were ready to head to the parking lot.


    At this moment, a shadowy figure emerged and grabbed the microphone. "Mr. Foster, the annihtion


    of the Tierney family.


    That''s your doing, isn''t it?"


    The bodyguard was quick to block off the reporter.


    Elliot saw that his daughter was frightened and had nned to take her to the car.


    However, Avery''s feet were firmly nted in ce.


    Elliot Foster might not have cared what the outside world thinks of him, but she cared!


    "Do you know how the girl who you had the memorial for died?" Avery took the reporter¡¯s microphone


    and said loudly," The girl''s name was Kiki. She was only six and a half years old this year. Not even


    seven. She was my daughter''s ssmate. She was poisoned by Chelsea Tierney. Do you have


    children? Would you really want reporters to ask you questions at the memorial service of your dead


    child?"


    The reporter was ashamed. "Miss Tate, I have no intentions of asking you questions in an effort to clear


    up the Tierney name. I was only watching Mrs. Tierney¡¯s interview


    "If you aren¡¯t clearing up the Tierney name, then how dare you ask if Elliot is the one who destroyed the


    Tierney family? Do you have any proof?" Avery''s questions were fast and to the point. "I didn''t watch


    Mrs. Tierney''s interview, but since Mrs. Tierney is still alive, why are you saying that the Tierney family


    has been annihted? Is Mrs. Tierney not a human being?"


    The reporter had no answers to her questions.


    "Instead ofing here and asking questions, you might as well spend your time investigating all the


    illegal and malicious activities that the Tierneys have racked up over the years!" After making her point,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    she returned the microphone to the reporter.


    Avery''s cheeks were slightly red when she got into the car, but she was still extremely agitated.


    Elliot uncapped a bottle of water ;g":XJX? handed it to her. "Thank you for defending me just now."


    "I wasn''t defending you. I was only telling him the truth." Avery took a sip, "I know you won¡¯t bother with


    these reporters, but this is a funeral. How dare these peoplee here and make a scene?"


    "They wanted a headline," said Elliot.


    "No matter what, their headlines have to be rooted in facts." "Don''t be mad. Let¡¯s get home."


    "Alright."


    After returning home and having lunch, Elliot led Avery back to her room.


    "Why are you pulling me into the room? We just got back!" said Avery as her heart thundered in her


    chest. She saw him shutting the door behind them.


    "What was in the parcel?" Elliot wanted to help her solve her problems.


    She stared at him nkly. She could not figure out his motivation for asking her this question.


    "Didn''t I tell you this morning?"


    "La said that you were unhappy after going through the documents inside." Elliot said frankly, "She


    was very worried about you, so she told me."


    Avery was moved by her daughter, but La¡¯s inability to keep a secret troubled her slightly.


    Avery took a deep breath and sat down on the bed. "I did a DNA test for a patient of mine. The results


    show that his genes are rather unusual. He has a strand of DNA that matches that of an extinct species


    of gori..."


    Avery''s discovery fascinated Elliot.


    "Are you now going to ept that you are not who you think you are?" Avery could tell that he was


    shocked by her discovery." For example, you are not actually the master of the Foster family¡ª"


    "Are you trying to tell me that you think I''m an extinct species of gori?" he asked rhetorically.


    "I didn''t say you were a gori, I meant¡ª" "I know what you mean. Humans actually have amon


    ancestor. This is a fact that scientists have long discovered," he said.


    Her temples throbbed.


    "Of course, I''m not going to blindly ept that I''m not who I think I am," he said. He paused for a


    moment, "I''m also not going to ept that I''m a gori."

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    She did not expect that answer.


    She had thought that he had not cared about his identity.


    His answer was unequivocal and certainly firm.


    He could not ept that he was not the real Elliot Foster!


    She would keep it a secret for him.


    "Elliot, I was only joking." She smiled to reestablish the easy-going atmosphere.


    "I think your joke is quite interesting," he said, humoring her. "Let me exin why I won¡¯t ept your


    theory."


    Since he wanted to delve into the topic, she was all ears.


    "Everything I have is everything that I have built. I did it brick by brick. My career, wealth, friends, you,


    and the children.


    Everything. If this isn''t me, then it will not change anything. I will just cease caring about this identity of


    mine, but if I''m not who I am, then I would have lost everything a long time ago. Whether it is a partial


    orplete loss, I would have still lost, and I haven¡¯t lost anything."


    Avery nodded after listening to him.


    "Indeed. You have it all well thought out," she said, "but I have a different way of seeing things."


    "Go for it."


    "From what I have seen, your personality has far surpassed your public identity-whether this identity is


    that of the head of the Fosters or your identity as the president of the Sterling Group. I believe that


    even without these identities, you will be able to regain everything you have lost through your drive,"


    she said firmly." Furthermore, no matter who you are, you won''t lose me and the children."


    The first half of her speech was meant to tter him, and the second half of her speech was a


    confession.


    He was in good humor when he heard it.


    "It''s your turn.," he smiled, "What if you weren¡¯t who you are now?"


    "I don''t have as illustrious a career as you, and I don''t make as much money.


    Furthermore, my children won''t leave me because of who I am. So, even if I wasn''t who I am now,


    nothing really changes," she shrugged.


    He nodded. "Then if nothing changes. Not you, me, or our rtionship. Then on the first of June, we


    will get married, =d%:PIU= we will never be separated ever again."


    She looked at the sincerity flowing from his eyes and nodded with a smile.


    She said in her heart, "Elliot Foster, even if you weren''t the real Elliot Foster, I will always love you."


    She loved him as a person. She loved neither his name nor his public persona.


    The weekend went by in a sh. On Monday, Avery and Elliot took La to school.


    After seeing La take her seat in the ss, Avery and Elliot left.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you going to thepany?" Avery asked.


    "What about you?" "I''ll be at the beauty salon with Tammy at noon." Avery blushed. "The wedding will


    be in a month, and she said we have to keep our skin all fair and pretty."


    Elliot said, "Have you noticed that Tammy has be much more cheerful after Chelsea¡¯s death?"


    Avery responded, "If Wanda Tate weren''t around, I would be more cheerful as well."


    Elliot nodded in agreement. "I did send someone to keep an eye on her. She has gone into hiding


    abroad. She won''t dare return."


    Avery said, "Then let her be a tortoise in its shell for the rest of her life!"


    Elliot asked, "Which beauty salon have you made an appointment with? Let me take you there."


    Avery shook his head. "It''s fine, it''s still early. You can drop me off at thepany."

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    "Okay."


    Elliot Foster sent Avery to the Tate Industries'' offices.


    They arrived at a time when most employees were arriving at work. When the employees saw them,


    they gathered around to give their greetings. "Good morning, Ma¡¯am! Good morning, Sir!"


    "How many points do you get for calling him, Sir? He is your boss''s fiance now. Just call him Elliot or


    Uncle Foster." Mike stepped out from the crowd.


    Avery red at him. "You are early today?"


    "Is it wrong toe early?" Mike asked, ncing at Elliot again. "Is Mr. Foster''s wedding ready?


    There''s only one month


    left!"


    At the mention of the wedding, Elliot felt anxiety increase the beating of his heart.


    For the past week, he had been with La at Starry River Vi. So he had no clue how the wedding


    arrangements had been progressing.


    "Dear, I''ll make a move," he said.


    After Elliot Foster left, Avery walked up to Mike and whispered, "I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter? You make it sound so mysterious."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want you to help me find out which area my patient lives in now." Avery said, "I have his number. Can


    you find his location through his number?"


    The two entered the elevator. There were other employees in the elevator so they fell silent.


    After a while, the two got out of the elevator and walked toward Avery''s office.


    "What are you trying to find out about your patient? Is he in Aryadelle?" said Mike. " Avery, in a month''s


    time, you will be married. Don''t you think you should be focusing on yourself during this time?


    Knowing Elliot, he won¡¯t like you getting involved in your patients'' lives."


    "I talked to him about this issue. He supports me." Avery looked proud. "Elliot is not as petty as you


    think!"


    "Tsk tsk! I seem to have gotten a whiff of something¡ª the sour smell of love!" Mike walked in front of


    her, pushed open the door of her office, and walked "Can¡¯t you contact your patient''s family?"


    "They didn''t want to talk to me. They think I''m annoying," Avery said truthfully. "My patient called me


    ;e.;RIU< said that his family treated him badly. He asked me for help. I can¡¯t just sit here and do


    nothing."


    "That serious?" Mike frowned. "You send me your patient''s number, and I''ll tryter to see if I can find


    where he lives."


    "Cool. Keep this matter a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone," she said. "Don''t even tell Chad. This is not


    something you should be gossiping about."


    "Oh, why are you so serious? I won''t say a thing." Mike looked at her. "Avery, sometimes I really don''t


    like when you do these things. You have too much love.


    You¡¯re good to everyone, like the central air conditioning unit."


    Avery asked, "You feel ufortable if you don''t run your mouth for a day, right?" "I haven''t spoken to


    you for several days, have I?" Mike teased. "Lately, you and Elliot have been sticking together like glue.


    Do I even exist? By the way, La went back to school today. I suppose that Elliot should go back to


    his house now?"


    Avery raised her eyebrows. "You said he was my fiance. Why do you think he will go? My house IS his


    house!"


    "Tsk tsk!" Mike was hurt. "Looks like I should pick an auspicious day to move out."


    Avery said, "Help me find out the location of my patient first. Don''t worry about moving."


    Mike gasped. "Oh, you remembered that I still have value, didn''t you?"


    "Get to work. Let me know as soon as there is a result." Avery pushed him out.


    It was three in the afternoon by the time Avery got back from the beauty salon. Not long after she sat


    down in her office chair, Mike pushed the door and came in.


    Mike handed her a drawing. Then he stared at her radiant face. "Why didn''t you take Elliot to the


    beauty salon? He''s so much older than you and yet he doesn''t feel old. So why should you think you''re


    all rough?"

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Avery took the blueprint and nced at him. She replied, "Who said that my beauty is for Elliot? Can''t I


    be beautiful for myself? Can''t I be beautiful for you?"


    Mike snorted. "This patient of yours lives very close to Elliot! What a coincidence!"


    The drawings that Mike gave her were maps he drew.


    The red dot in the middle of the map was Elliot''s vi. To the southeast, there was another red dot. This


    represented the approximate direction of the phone signal.


    "There is no way to get a more urate position. I only managed to get this one.," Mike said. "Didn''t


    you say that Elliot supports you? If you ask Elliot to send his men to search the nearby houses, you will


    find your patient for sure."


    Avery put away the drawings and shook his head. "He is busy with the wedding, I''ll find it myself!"


    "How do you n on doing so? Let the bodyguards find it." Mike was afraid that something bad might


    happen to her. "Just stay put and count down the days to you bing a beautiful bride."


    "Mike, I know you''re worried about me," Avery said to him. "He''s not in danger for the time being, and I


    didn''t say I would go to him immediately. Now that I know where he is, I feel much more at ease."


    "Oh, then I''ll get back to work." Mike walked out.


    After Mike left, Avery unfolded the drawing once more.


    She was familiar with theyout of the neighborhood Elliot''s vi was located in. Elliot¡¯s vi was a


    bungalow surrounded by trees for hundreds of feet.


    The main road was a mile away from his vi.


    The drawings Mike made showed that the phone signal came from arge stretch ofnd that was next


    to the main road.


    There was a smallmunity living there. Trying to go door-to-door would be akin to trying to find a


    needle in a haystack.


    Besides, she thought of something even creepier.


    When Nathan White and his family had relocated to Aryadelle, they had chosen to live right next to


    Elliot''s vi, and that could not be a coincidence.


    It seemed that she had to find a chance to have a good talk with Nathan White.


    Nobody knew if he had been discharged from the hospital.


    After dinner at dusk, Avery took La


    Avery pushed the stroller, and La held her arm. As they walked, La told her mother what had


    happened to her in school today.


    "Mommy, we all had counseling this week. sses will only officially start next week."


    "Got it. I know that you had counseling this week. Your teacher notified us about it in the ss group


    chat."


    "Mom, I think the psychology teacher looks like Grandma."


    "Do you still remember what grandma looked like?" Avery thought of her mother and said with a hint of


    mncholy, "If she were still alive, she would be very happy to see how beautiful and brave you are.¡±


    "Of course, I remember what my grandma looked like. Mommy is my grandma''s daughter, and Mommy


    looks just like grandma!"


    La grew silent after that deration, and they heard a tiny voicee from the stroller. "Mommy!"


    Avery and La were taken by surprise.


    "Did Robert just speak his first word?!" Avery thought.


    Had spoken his first word, and it was Mommy!


    Elliot was at the Sterling Group headquarters. In the morning, he had gone to their wedding venue,


    where the wedding banquet will be held. He had not returned to thepany tillte in the afternoon,


    so he was now working overtime.


    The executives apanied him.


    The phone on the table beeped. He saw that it was Avery and answered.


    "Elliot! Robert just called me Mommy!" Avery was not able to contain her excitement. "Hold on, let me


    see if I can get Robert to do it again! He is very soft, and he sounds just like a little girl!"


    Avery turned to Robert, "Baby, can say mommy again."


    Robert looked at Avery''s gentle face and said, "Mommy!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot heard the tiny voice and the word ¡¯ mommy''.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Elliot was so excited that he got up from his chair and walked out of the conference room.


    When he reached the door leading out of the conference room, he stopped, turned around, and looked


    at the bewildered group, "My son can talk! He just said mommy! I''m going back to see my son!"


    After saying that, he left.


    The executives looked at one another.


    "Mr. Elliot''s son knows how to call for his mother, but what does that have to do with him?" said one of


    the people in the room.


    "Well, it has nothing to do with him, but this is his first time experiencing fatherhood. You should


    understand that," said Chad as he pushed his sses higher up his nose.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When La and Hayden appeared in Elliot Foster''s life, they had already known how to ride a bike.


    Robert truly gave Elliot theplete experience of being a father.


    "Oh, okay! It''s indeed exciting to be a dad for the first time."


    "Let''s get on with the meeting!" Chad nced at the time. "I''ll send the meeting minutes to Mr. Elliot''s


    emailter."


    The Sterling Group Building pierced the clouds, and even at night, it was a magnificent sight to behold.


    Elliot came out of the building and walked toward the parking lot. He saw a familiar figure out of the


    corner of his eyes.


    With his eagle-like eyes, he looked at a group of dark shadows not far away¡ª Nathan White!


    "How dare this scoundrele here!" Elliot thought.


    Nathan White did note alone this time. There was a tall man beside him. Although the man was


    tall, he did not have a strong build which meant he was probably not a bodyguard.


    When Elliot stared at them, they stared back at Elliot Foster.


    This time, Nathan White did not grin at Elliot. Thest time they had met, Elliot had beaten him to a


    pulp and was hospitalized. That memory still lingered in his mind.


    "Peter, you go and speak to him. I''m afraid if I went over, he would beat me up," said Nathan to his son.


    "Do you see the building in front of you? Elliot is your brother. As long as he recognizes us as his father


    :e"> WKS> his brother, we will have a share of this building!"


    Peter took a deep breath and lumbered toward Elliot.


    Elliot stood his ground, itching to see what tricks they had up their sleeves!


    When Peter finally stood in front of Elliot, he could not squirm under Elliot''s piercing gaze. He


    unintentionally lowered his voice, " Elliot my dad wants to talk to you. It is private, so let''s speak


    somewhere else."


    "In what way is it private?" Elliot looked at Peter with his sharp eyes and said without a hint of patience,


    "If you people had something on me, you would have used it as ckmail a long time ago. I''m in a


    good mood today, and I don''t want to dirty my hands. I''ll tell you this onest time: Piss off!"


    Peter¡¯s eyes were red with anger. "Elliot Foster, you have been a master for a long time. Do you really


    think you are master of the Fosters? The old hooligan you had beaten upst time is not only my father,


    but he is your father too! The blood that flows in your veins, flows through the body of that old hooligan


    too. That''s not the blood of the Fosters! That is his blood!"


    Bang!


    Elliot Foster punched Peter in the face!


    After Elliot Foster made his move, his bodyguards rushed over and pinned Peter down.


    Seeing this, Nathan came rushing over!


    Another bodyguard subdued Nathan!


    Elliot''s eyes were scarlet. Looking at the men on the ground he recalled what Peter had just said.


    "The blood that flows in your veins, flows through the body of that old hooligan too. That''s not the blood


    of the Fosters! That is his blood!¡± Those words yed on repeat.


    "Damn you, Elliot! Let your brother go!" said Nathan. "What you have today, it¡¯s all thanks to me!


    Without me, there would be no you, you little sh*t!"


    He heard those words clearly.


    "This is not a dream! How can a dream be this real?" thought Elliot.


    Elliot felt the crushing weight of reality. He clenched his hands into fists.


    "Am I really not the master of the Fosters? Am I really the son of this old rascal?"

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Avery was at Starry River Vi when she received the message from Elliot. [ Something came up. I will


    see our son tomorrow.]


    [Alright.] replied Avery.


    After sending the message, Avery looked at her daughter. "Dear, Dad won''t being tonight. You


    don¡¯t have to get all dressed up.¡±


    Upset, she put down the new dress in her arms.


    "Why isn''t heing?"


    "Something came up. He said he wille tomorrow." Averyforted her daughter." Your father-


    besides being your father-has to manage hispany and our


    wedding. He has been really busy."


    La nodded with puffed cheeks. She resented Elliot a little. "If my Robert said '' dad'' today, I''m sure


    Dad will be here right now, no matter how busy he is."


    "Haha, that¡¯s true." Avery did not expect her daughter to have such a robust sense of humor at such a


    tender age.


    Elliot and Nathan sat opposite each other.


    The bodyguards were sent away.


    He wanted to know what story they had cooked up about him and where he came from.


    "You do know that there are paternity tests, right?" Elliot looked at them coldly with his eagle eyes.


    He could not see himself in Nathan''s face.


    "How could this old rascal be my father?" he thought.


    As for him and Peter White, there was not even a hint of semnce!


    Nathan stifled hisughter. "Even if I were f *cking illiterate, I would still havemon sense! If I


    weren''t your father, would I dare to approach you?"


    Elliot¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    Peter said, "If you don¡¯t believe it, you can get a paternity test done."


    After looking at their determined expressions, Elliot picked up the phone and found just the number to


    dial.


    "I know it''s hard for you to ept reality but facts speak louder than words. No matter how bad I''ve


    been living or how good you''ve been living, when you see me, you still have to call me dad! I am your


    biological father!" Nathan raised his chin in pride when he said this.


    Elliot''s eyes shed coldly, and he forcefully suppressed the anger burning within him.


    "If you are my father, who is my mother?" A terrible thought came to him when he asked the question.


    "Could it be that Rosalie is still my mother? " thought Elliot.


    "Your mother sold liquor in nightclubs.


    There are nicer ways to say what she did, but the reality is, she would do anything as long as she was


    given some money.¡± Nathan revealed a greasy >g$>XKS= evil smile. "She doesn¡¯t know how many


    men she had children with. So she doesn''t remember you at all. She would never have dreamed that


    Elliot Foster, the famous man of Aryadelle, came out of her womb!


    Hahahaha!"


    Elliot clenched his fist into a ball. He looked bloodthirsty!


    "You don''t need to be so angry,¡± Peter said when he saw Elliot''s expression. "This entire thing was


    orchestrated by your Madam Rosalie! The woman you called mother is nothing but a cold-blooded and


    ruthless woman!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "It can''t be! It can''t be Rosalie!" thought Elliot.


    All this while Rosalie had known that he was not her biological son, but she had always treated him like


    he was hers. "Did she treat me as a son out of regret, or did she just fall into the role after the passing


    of so many years?" thought Elliot. "No, Rosalie Foster had always been conscious of her actions.¡±


    From the beginning, she had ensured that all her property would be left to her biological son¡ª Henry


    Foster.


    She had told Elliot that she had done so because Henry did not have the capacity to make his own


    money, and that was why she had left him all her property.


    Elliot had never thought that she was being biased, but now it seemed that she had long figured


    everything out!


    At the end of the day, the one she loved was still her biological son.


    As for why she had treated Elliot like her son? That was simple. She had done so because he had


    brought honor to the family.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    "Elliot, I''m not asking for much," said Nathan. He could see that Elliot was slowly epting the model


    of reality that he had submitted. "You make so much money a year. How can you spend it all?! Let me


    and your brother help you spend some. Don''t worry. I know your face is important to you. We can keep


    the father-son rtionship private. As long as you give me enough money every month, I promise not


    to bother you in the future."


    Elliot''s dangerous eagle eyes stared at the greedy old geezer in front of him.


    They had not even done a paternity test yet. Before he got hold of the test results, he would never


    acknowledge this old geezer as his dad.


    "How dare this old b*st*rd ask such things of me?!" Elliot thought.


    "How much is enough money?" his voice was cold. He suppressed the disgust that welled within him.


    He wanted to see how great of an appetite this old geezer had.


    Nathan stretched out a finger on one hand and five fingers on the other. "Fifteen million dors. You


    earn billions or tens of billions every year. I''m asking for fifteen million a month. It isn¡¯t too much, is it?


    After all, I am your father!"


    Elliot rarely lost his cool in public.


    "Even if he is my biological father, he has never raised me? He has never loved me?! And now how


    dare hee to me, make his demands, and take me for granted. It is just absurd!" thought Elliot.


    He crushed the wine ss in his hand. Bright red blood streamed down his palm.


    Seeing this, Nathan shrank in fear. "If you think I''m asking too much, you can bargain! Let''s talk. We


    don''t have to resort to violence!"


    When Elliot heard the word ''bargain'', heughed contemptuously.


    "I won''t give you a penny till the paternity test resultse out," he said.


    "I understand! You have got to be sure that I am your father before you give me the money!" Nathan


    was content.


    Elliot looked at him in disgust and shattered his illusion. "Even if you are really my father, you will never


    benefit from me! I killed Easton Foster! One more won''t make a difference to me!"


    Nathan was speechless.


    Seeing that his father was too frightened to speak, Peter mustered up his courage ;d(: WLP: said, "You


    are marrying Avery Tate soon, aren''t you? If she found out that you weren''t the master of the Fosters,


    but a b*st *rd that came from a bartender and a gangster, how disappointed do you think she will be?"


    The words ¡®Avery Tate'' froze Elliot!


    She was his Achilles heel!


    "We''re just asking you for some money. It''s the one thing that you have plenty of. Do you really want to


    shatter your peace just to save some money?" said Peter. "You wouldn¡¯t want such scandal to be


    exposed on your wedding day, would you?"


    At one hour to midnight, Elliot came home.


    Seeing him back sote, Mrs. Scarlet said," Sir, you... did you drink?¡±


    Elliot looked down. His eyes were red, and she turned a deaf ear to her.


    He felt like he was walking on air. Each step felt weightless as he climbed up the stairs¡ª step by step.


    He was not the master of the Foster family. He was not Elliot Foster. He was a b*st*rd born of a


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    bartender and a gangster.


    The nature of his parentage was a heavy blow to him.


    He recalled Avery asking him such a question.


    She had asked, "If you are not who you are now, can you ept it?"


    In his heart, he replied, "No.'' "Why did Avery ask me such a question? Does she know something?


    Was it a coincidence?" he thought.


    Mrs. Scarlet was in the living room downstairs, and she was thinking about the strange mood Elliot was


    in. She called Avery.


    "Avery, did you and Mr. Foster have a fight?


    The call had awoken Avery from her sleep." Nope. Why do you ask? What happened to him?"

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    "Mr. Foster had been drinking, and he is drunk. I tried talking to him but he ignored me. It was like he


    lost his soul." Mrs.


    Scarlet was very worried. "I thought the two of you got into a fight again so I called to find out what


    happened."


    Avery said, "Oh, he probably went to entertain some clients today and drank too much."


    Thatment reassured Mrs. Scarlet. "As long as the two of you didn''t quarrel, all is well. I¡¯ll go


    upstairs to check on himter."


    Avery said, "I''ll call him and speak to him!"


    "Sure thing."


    Avery hung up and called Elliot.


    In the master bedroom, Elliot stared at his phone with bloodshot eyes. His mind was nk.


    He had drunk a bit too much, and while his senses were still there, he might not be able to control them


    as well as he would like.


    He was afraid that if he answered the phone now, he would start spouting nonsense. He walked into


    the bathroom and sshed some water onto his face.


    His phone continued ringing. It looked like she was not going to give up and would continue calling till


    he answered.


    He came out of the bathroom after washing his face, picked up his phone, and epted the call.


    "Elliot, who did you see? Why are you drunk?" He could hear the concern in her voice. "Mrs. Scarlet


    said that you looked


    like you were having an out-of-body experience. Are you still there?"


    He held the phone. He was there, but his eyes were steeped in ice. "It''s still there. I saw a few old


    buddies of mine today whom I hadn''t seen for a long time. I was happy and had a little too much to


    drink."


    "Oh... you scared the hell out of Mrs.


    Scarlet. She thought we had a fight. You don''t have much tolerance for alcohol. Try not to drink too


    much next time," said Avery. "Do you want me toe over? The children are asleep, and I can drive


    there."


    "There''s no need." Without thinking, he rejected her.


    He just wanted to be alone now. He did not want to see anyone. He did not want to talk to anyone.


    The past thirty years of his life had been a


    lie. There was no truth to be found in them.


    He still could not believe that it was his " mother" who nned all this.


    However, he had clearly felt the love Rosalie had for him. Sometimes she would even show her open


    support for him to prevent his elder brother''s family from holding him back.


    "Could she have seen me as her real son after all the years we have spent together?" thought Elliot.


    He would not allow anyone to find out about it. It would be kept a secret as long as the Whites did not


    reveal anything.


    Avery knew there was something different about the way he spoke.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elliot, what¡¯s wrong? You don''t sound very happy." She had a strong feeling in her heart that he was


    lying to her.


    "If you really had gotten drunk while meeting a friend, shouldn¡¯t you be high right now?"


    "I have a headache," he said. "I haven¡¯t been this drunk in such a long time, so I¡¯m not quite used to it.


    Don¡¯t worry about me. I''ll be fine after a night¡¯s sleep."


    "Well, I won''te then." She could not hide the disappointment in her voice.


    She had offered him herpany. She had thought he would be happy. She had not expected him to


    reject her offer.


    "Can he hear how unhappy I am?" she thought.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said," You told me once that irrespective of who I am, neither you nor


    the children would leave me. Did you really mean that?" The topic took quite a turn, ?b-;VLQ= she was


    taken aback for a moment. She said," Yes. Why are you bringing this up?"


    "I suddenly remembered it, and I just wanted to know whether you meant it."


    "Why don''t I believe that you''re drunk?" He sounded normal to her. Maybe, just a little colder than


    usual, but no different than how he usually sounded.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    "I''m not sure if I¡¯m drunk." He rubbed his aching temple with his slender fingers.


    How he wished he was drunk! If he were drunk, he would not remember anything that happened


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    tonight the next day.


    "It looks like you had one too many a ss, " said Avery. "Go lie down. I''ll get Mrs. Scarlet to make you


    a bowl of hangover soup. Drink it before going to sleep."


    He agreed to her request and ended the call.


    About half an hourter, Mrs. Scarlet came up with a bowl of sour plum soup.


    Elliot was lying in bed, and he was still wearing the same clothes. His eyes were shut. Only one


    bedsidemp was turned on in the room, and it was quite dim.


    Mrs. Scarlet was not sure if he was asleep, so she stood by the door of the room.


    Then she heard his deep voice, "Come in."


    He opened his eyes and sat up.


    Mrs. Scarlet served the sour plum soup. Inadvertently, she caught a glimpse of dark red blood on his


    palm.


    "Sir, your hand is bleeding!" Mrs. Scarlet was shocked.


    "I¡¯m fine." He took a sip of the soup. He sounded rxed, but his voice held an undercurrent of steel,


    "Don''t tell Avery anything."


    Mrs. Scarlet lowered her head: "Okay. Next time I''m worried, I''ll ask you."


    "I saw Nathan White tonight." Elliot continued to drink the soup, but his voice


    was tight. "Do you know what he said to


    me?"


    Mrs. Scarlet''s face turned ck. "No matter what he said to you, don''t believe him! No truthes out


    of that mouth!¡±


    "He said he was my biological father."


    Elliot waspletely awake, and he set aside his soup. "He said that my mother nned everything.


    My mother trusted you. Tell me now. Was he telling me the truth?"


    Mrs. Scarlet fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Nathan White, he must havee to ask you for money, didn''t he?" Mrs. Scarlet said incoherently,


    "Madam Rosalie didn¡¯t tell me anything about this. After all, I¡¯m just a servant... but..."


    "But what?" Elliot looked at her with his eyes that resembled a dark pool. His dark eyes seemed to


    prate through


    everything.


    "I had to look after a child. That child was taken to see a doctor. He was gone for a while, ;g+>QKR;


    when he came back, I knew that it was not the same child that left. The child that came back was a


    different child," said Mrs. Scarlet as tears streamed down her face. "We servants who had taken care of


    the child know this well, but we didn''t dare say anything. I¡¯m not sure if this was Madam Rosalie¡¯s


    arrangement."


    Elliot breathed a sigh of relief, but the pain he felt did not disappear.


    "Sir, don¡¯t me Madam... She treated you like her own and looked after you as she would her own.


    The reason she might have done such a thing was because she was depressed. Not a day went by


    where there would not be a fight. They fought over the children, and how they were both unhealthy.


    Madam probably did such a silly thing because of that..." "She''s already dead, and you still speak for


    her." Elliot''s voice was cold. After a moment, he sneered, "I should thank her. If she hadn''t chosen me, I


    would either be begging for food on the streets or rotting in the mmer right now."


    "How can you say that, Sir? Gold shines wherever it goes!"


    "My biological father is a gangster, and my biological mother is a bartender... In such an environment, it


    would be a question of whether I was still alive!"


    "Sir! What Nathan said is not necessarily true! Besides, you are currently indestructible. Your position


    right now prevents just anyone from pulling you down!" said Mrs. Scarlet. "Don''t admit that they are


    your parents! As long as you don''t,


    you will always be the head of the Foster family!"


    The next day, a ck Rolls-Roice stopped at the entrance of the Public and Judiciary Paternity Test


    Center.


    Escorted by his bodyguards, Elliot strode into the test center.


    This was the test center that had sent some documents to Averyst time.


    It was the reason why he had decided to get the paternity test done here.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    The person in charge immediately invited Elliot to his office.


    "Mr. Foster, what brings you here today?" asked the person in charge gingerly as he poured Elliot a cup


    of tea.


    "Do you know my fiance?" Elliot asked.


    Stunned, the person in charge said, "Who is your fiance?"


    "Avery Tate," Elliot lowered his voice and said, "You mailed something to her a while back, right? I saw


    it.¡±


    The person in charge brightened at the mention of Avery. "You mean Miss Tate! I do know her. She is a


    brilliant woman, and it is my pleasure to know her. I didn''t know that the two of you are engaged! What


    great news! The wedding..." "The wedding is on the first of June. You cane if you are free on that


    day."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I will be free!"


    "What business did shee for thest time she was here?" Elliot could not help but ask.


    Avery had been avoiding his eyes when he had asked her about it, and the way she behaved was


    somewhat unnatural. Apart from that, she had also brought up the topic of his identity. Asking him what


    would he do if he found out that he was not the person he had thought he was, and she had done this


    only after she had received the parcel that hade from here.


    The person in charge was taken by surprise and said hesitantly, "Mr. Foster, ording to our policies,


    we are forbidden from sharing our clients'' personal information. You are about to marry Miss.


    Tate, so why don¡¯t you ask her?"


    "She did tell me. I''m just not that sure if she''s telling me the truth."


    "Why don''t you trust her?"


    "There are white lies and then there are malicious lies," Elliot said with confidence, "I am about to marry


    her. Of course, I trust her."


    Relieved, the person in charge said, "I can talk to you about it briefly. Miss Tate sent us a blood sample


    of her patient and told us to-"


    Elliot interrupted him immediately." Alright, I know. You don''t have to continue."


    If Avery had told the truth about sending her patient''s blood sample, it meant that she had not lied to


    him. Perhaps he had overreacted thinking that she was avoiding looking at him.


    The person in charge, however, could not seem to stop. "It''s really interesting, Mr. Foster, let me finish


    ¡ª"


    Elliot''s brows twitched. "You want to tell me about the gori?"


    "Oh! I guess Miss Tate did tell you everything, then." The person in charge picked his mug up


    >c">YJR? took a sip of tea. "By the way, is there anything we can help you with today? You are Miss


    Tate''s fiance, so we will be sure to provide you the best service."


    "Do I not deserve your best service if I''m not Avery''s fiance?" Elliot''s lips curled into a smile.


    The person in charge smiled back. "Of course, you do. It''s just that we have to be even more careful if


    you are acquainted with Miss Tate."


    Elliot took a box from the hands of his bodyguard and took two tubes of blood out of it.


    "I want to get a DNA test. How soon can I get the results?"


    "Usually a week, but we will usually get a rough estimate within 24 hours. We usually need to perform


    various checks before we can deliver the precise results to our clients."


    "I want to get the rough result tomorrow at the same time."


    The person in charge nodded. "No problem."


    "Also, don''t tell Avery that I''ve been here. Nothing is to be said about the blood samples, who they


    belong to, and what the results are. If anything gets out I will raze this ce to the ground."


    Frightened, the person in charge sweated profusely. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell unless she asks."


    "You are not to tell her anything even if she asks."

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    "Well, as long as you don''t tell Miss Tate that you¡¯ve been here, she wouldn''te asking me about it,


    would she?" the person in charge said gingerly.


    Elliot could not find an issue with what he said.


    Meanwhile, Avery and Robert were at Tammy''s house. They were there to keep Tammypany, and


    because it was that time of the month, Tammy was in a rather foul mood. Avery''s other reason for


    visiting Tammy was so she could find out who Elliot¡¯s drinking buddy was.


    "Elliot was drunk?" No way! I''ve never seen him drunk before!" Jun seemed a bit excited upon hearing


    what Avery had to say. "I know most of Elliot''s friends, but I didn''t hear that he was hanging out with


    friendsst night!"


    Tammy was ying with Robert and said," Avery, it''s either that Elliot has lied to you, or Jun is not as


    close to Elliot as he thinks he is."


    "Let''s go with the second one then!" Jun immediately said. "I''d rather admit that I''m not as close to him


    as I thought I was than to see you two fight again!"


    Avery chuckled. "I won''t fight with him. I''m just a bit worried because he said that he wasing over


    to see Robertst night but was caught up with something else at the veryst minute. Mrs. Scarlet


    calledst night and told me that he was drunk... Jun, why don''t you ask Ben and see if he knows who


    Elliot was drinking withst night?" "Oh, I''ll ask him now."


    "Don''t tell him that I''m asking.¡±


    "I get it. You just want to care for him in secret," Jun said before dialing Ben''s number.


    Ben picked up immediately.


    "Didn¡¯t he leave a bunch of managers to go home and see his son?" Ben was confused by Jun''s


    question. "Who told you that he went drinking with friends? I haven''t heard about that."


    Jun had ced the call on speaker and based on Ben''s reaction, they had alle to the conclusion


    that Elliot had lied aboutst night.


    "It''s fine, Ben. I''m just asking.¡± Jun hung up.


    Tammy looked at Avery and could not help but reiterate the truth. "That guy lied to you again."


    Avery''s lips curled into a smile. "Maybe he is just trying to keep me from worrying! I could sense that he


    was in a bad mood when I was on the phone with himst night."


    "Why don''t you go speak to him, then? I''m just having my period. This happens every month so you


    don''t really have to keep mepany." Tammy simply felt reluctant to part with Robert. "Baby Robert is


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    so sweet. Do not be a liar like your dad in the future!"


    "Elliot probably ran into some kind of trouble after getting drunk. Avery, you should go find him!" Jun


    said.


    Avery took Robert from Tammy''s h>g*?TLR =s and said, "I''ll go now."


    After exiting Tammy''s house, Avery made a call to Elliot to get his location.


    "I''m in the office. What''s wrong?" He soundedposed. He sounded like apletely different


    personst night.


    "Were you drunkst night? Doesn''t your head hurt?" Avery was amazed.


    "It¡¯s hurting a bit, but it''s tolerable," Elliot said casually. "Did I say anything weird to youst night when I


    was drunk?"


    "You mean to say that you don¡¯t remember a thing aboutst night?" Avery gasped.


    "I don''t remember much. I just remember talking to you on the phone. I asked you toe over, but


    you refused..." Elliot furrowed his brows. He had deliberately eased into a lighter part ofst night in


    order to put Avery at ease.


    Avery scowled. "People say weird things when they are drunk, and you just flip the whole story around?


    I was the one who


    wanted toe over, but you didn''t want me to..."


    "Really?" he said guiltily. "It''s my bad.


    Come over tonight!¡±

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Avery carried Robert back into Tammy''s house after the call with Elliot.


    "Why are you giggling? Everything is fine?" Tammy asked.


    "Yeah. I called him just now. He said that he doesn''t remember what happenedst night, so I didn''t


    bother asking. I''m about to marry him. If I don''t trust him, how are we supposed to spend the rest of our


    lives together?"


    Jun sighed a long breath of relief at Avery''s words.


    "Avery, I was just talking to Tammy, and I was wondering whether you were nning to take Robert


    with you when you went to confront Elliot. Tammy said you won''t. She told me that you will send Robert


    home before going to see Elliot." Jun was not sure whether tough or cry, as they had both been


    wrong.


    Avery chuckled. In the past, she might have gone straight to find Elliot upon catching his lie as Tammy


    and Jun had predicted.


    "I can be understanding and forgiving to others, but I somehow lose my temper all the time whenever


    I''m with him." Avery reflected on her actions and said, "After confessing everything to one another the


    me because he knew that I wouldn''t be able to help him and that they would only burden me. He did


    not keep them from me out of ack of trust." "It''s great that you think like this now, Avery," Jun said. "I


    believe that you two must have given it a lot of thought before deciding to get remarried, so you will


    definitely treasure your rtionships from now on."


    "Aren''t you going to work?" Tammy asked.


    "I''ll get going now." Jun pinched Robert on the cheek gently before leaving. "Uncle Jun is going to work


    now! Let''s y next time!"


    Tammy shed all pretenses once Jun left.


    "Avery, Jun really likes kids."


    "Most people do when they reach a certain age," Avery said.


    "He has a box filled with his collectibles from the past, which he wouldn''t let me touch. I opened the box


    yesterday and found a love letter inside." Tammy''s expression darkened. "It was a love letter that he


    had written for a girl, ;g"?WLW? he was fantasizing about having children with that girl."


    Avery did not expect the reason behind Tammy''s bad mood to be the love letter instead of her period.


    "It''s in the past. Everyone''s done something stupid when they were young," said Avery sympathetically.


    "But I checked his phone while he was asleepst night and saw that girl¡¯s name in his contact list."


    Tammy could no longer conceal the pain she felt. "I have always thought that I am the only woman in


    Jun¡¯s heart, but I''m not! Are all men this unfaithful? Elliot lied to youst night as well. You might think


    that he is doing so for your own good, but is it possible that he was with another woman?¡±


    Avery''s face instantly flushed a crimson red.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Avery. I shouldn''t have said that just because my rtionship isn''t going well..." Tammy


    grabbed onto Avery''s cool hand and said, "It¡¯s just that those two are close, and don''t people say that


    birds of a feather flock together?"


    "So what are you going to do?" Avery held Tammy''s hand and asked.


    "I''m just going to observe the situation for now. There is no evidence that he is


    cheating on me with that woman. I pray that there''s nothing. I won''t stand by and do nothing if I find


    anything," Tammy mumbled.


    "Tammy, why haven''t you just talked to him?"


    "I''m worried that he would be upset that I went through his stuff." Tammy lowered her gaze. "He''s been


    great with me and I''m scared to break the bubble that I''m in."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Avery knew that Tammy had not been able to ovee the trauma she had from the kidnapping. She


    had lost confidence in herself because of it.


    "Tammy, let''s not think about unpleasant things." Avery smiled and changed the subject. "Robert can


    say the word mommy now, but he hasn''t said the word dad just yet."


    "That''s because Elliot hasn''t been around enough.¡± Tammy swiftly adjusted herself and said, "Once you


    all start living together, Robert will soon learn to call him Dad." Avery nodded.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Avery video called Jun at four in the afternoon, and when Jun received her phone call, he immediately


    realized that something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong?" Jun felt ufortable being the target of her cold re, and he felt his back grow


    damp with sweat. "Did Tammy say something to you? Am I not doing well enough? It shouldn''t be! I''ve


    been super gentle and patienttely. Elliot told me to give Tammy more time..."


    "Elliot said that to you?" Avery was slightly surprised.


    "Yeah! What exactly did Tammy tell you? How am I supposed to fix it if you won''t tell me?" He asked.


    "Why are you keeping the love letter you wrote for a ssmate in a box? Not only did you not destroy


    it, but you even kept that girl''s number in your contact list.


    When exactly are you two nning to start dating again?" Avery asked him all the questions that


    Tammy dared not ask.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I don''t understand, can you give me some hints?" Jun was


    confused.


    "That box you have with all your collectibles; why won''t you let Tammy touch it?" Avery changed the


    question.


    "Oh, that box is filled with fragile items. If Tammy goes near them, those antiques are going to be


    ruined!" said Jun, finally realizing what Avery was going on about." Are you saying that there''s a love


    letter inside that box? Sh*t! When did I put that in the box?"


    Avery studied his reaction and realized that he was not acting. "When was thest time you got in


    touch with that girl?"


    Jun rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said," Probably a year or two ago! She was about to get married,


    and she got in touch with all her old ssmates. She got my number and invited me to her wedding...


    That''s clearly her trying to scam a wedding gift out of me, right? Do I look that stupid?"


    Avery was stunned as she had not predicted that to be the story behind the number.


    "I mean I can easily afford a gift that cost a few thousand dors, but that doesn''t mean I want to get


    her that gift! If I spend money on that and Tammy finds out, she is definitely going to get mad. I know


    that temper of hers." An evil smile appeared on Jun''s face. "Which is why when she invited me to her


    wedding, I asked to borrow money from her instead."


    Avery did not know how to respond to how he had gotten out of going to the wedding.


    "I was trying to start a business back then, so I was in need of money. She just stopped replying after


    she saw my message." Jun sighed >g!=QKR: continued, "I wonder if she blocked me."


    Avery was not sure whether she shouldugh or cry.


    "Tammy told you to confront me over this?" Jun suddenly switched to a more serious tone.


    "I did this on my own. She doesn''t even dare to ask you about it. She said that she is worried you


    would me her for going through your stuff. Go home andmunicate with her. Be sure not to


    me her for it."


    "Oh, I get it! Thanks, Avery! If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know that she''s been that upset over


    this!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In the evening at Starry River Vi, a ck Rolls-Roice drove into the front yard.


    "Mommy, why is Dad here?" La noticed the familiar car and asked in confusion, "I thought you said


    that he is noting here today?"


    Avery remembered that they had agreed that she would be going to his house.


    "Maybe he has something he needs!" Avery stepped outside after answering her daughter''s question.


    Just then, Elliot had gotten out of the car and was rounding to the back car to take something from the


    trunk.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Avery walked up to him. "What did you buy?"


    She had a clear view of what was in his trunk, and she instantly froze. The trunk was spacious and


    there was no telling what could be in it. Currently, it was jammed packed with boxes and bags.


    "Elliot, didn''t you tell me to go to your ce tonight?" She changed the subject and said, "I thought you


    weren''ting."


    "Youing over, meing over, aren''t they the same thing?" He took the bags and boxes out of the


    trunk and said, "I was walking past a street this afternoon and saw some nice things that you and kids


    might like, so I bought them all."


    Avery was stunned for a moment, before finally realizing what he had just said. "Are you saying that


    you spent the entire afternoon buying all these for me and the kids?!"


    "Yes." He continued to move the things he bought out of the trunk.


    She grabbed onto his arm and said seriously, "Elliot Foster! Are you still drunk fromst night?"


    He leaned toward her.


    Avery flushed and shoved his handsome-looking face away. "What are you doing? Our daughter is


    watching! Quit fooling around!"


    "I''m giving you a chance to check whether you can smell any alcohol on me," he said seriously. He


    then turned to La, "La,e here. Daddy bought you gifts."


    La immediately hopped toward him like a bunny as soon as she heard that there were gifts.


    Avery noticed that Elliot was acting oddly and pulled him aside. "Is today some kind of special asion


    or anniversary? Why are you buying me and the kids so many gifts?"


    Suddenly, she was reminded of what Tammy told her earlier that day. "Is it that... you wronged mest


    night and you are now trying topensate me with gifts?!"


    Elliot''s expression shifted drastically from her theory. He had gone and bought this many things after


    being provoked by Nathan. Nathan had asked for fifteen million a month as an allowance. Elliot had


    spent far less on Avery and the children in the span of a year.


    Nathan mentioned that Elliot was so wealthy that he would never run out of money, so Elliot had


    decided to spend more on Avery =h,=VIW= his children.


    Seeing Elliot''s silence made Avery''s heart sink. She had chosen to trust him, but judging by the look on


    his face, she could tell that he was hiding something from her.


    "Who exactly were you drinking withst night?" Avery stared him directly in the eyes and lowered her


    voice. "I don''t want to suspect you, Elliot, and I don''t want to argue with you in front of the kids either,


    but you have to give me a reasonable exnation, otherwise, how am I supposed to ept all these


    gifts?!"


    Elliot nced at the children and saw La standing next to the trunk while looking at them seriously.


    La was concerned that her mother would be hurt, so she was observing the situation and was


    ready to attack Elliot if he dared to upset her mother.


    "Darling, I am not fighting with your mom." Elliot directed an endearing smile toward his daughter.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    La scowled in disbelief.


    "Avery, I did lie to youst night." Elliot faced Avery and said, "But I didn''t wrong you in any way. I lied


    and said that I was out drinking with friends, but that wasn''t the truth. I was drinking alonest night."


    Avery was confused. "Why would you lie to me? Why were you drinking alone? You said that you were


    in a good moodst night and that was a lie as well. You weren¡¯t happy at allst night."


    "Yeah." He stared at her doe-like eyes and pulled her into his embrace. "I wasn''t upset because of us. I


    was just reminded that I don''t have any family that I can invite to the wedding and that made me a little


    depressed."


    Avery hugged him back tightly. "It''s okay, we can invite more friends."


    "Yeah. I''m fine now." Elliot adjusted himself and let her go. "I bought gifts for you and the kids to make


    you happy and to give me more motivation to make more money."


    "But you bought too much." Avery took his hand and walked toward La. "If you buy us this many


    things every time youe over, there wouldn''t be enough space in my house forthem."

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    He proposed a solution. "Then move to a bigger mansion."


    "The children and I have gotten used to this ce, so we don''t want to move," Avery said with


    resignation. "Just keep your urge to shop in check! I know you are rich, but money can be used to


    elevate our personal lives, and it can also be used for good deeds. You can make donations to poor


    "I am doing all that as well." He stepped back toward the trunk and moved more boxes out. "I bought


    you jewelry. I know you think it''s too troublesome to wear them, but I like them on you."


    She opened the box and found multiple


    smaller boxes.


    "Elliot, did you empty the shops?"


    "I didn''t," he said. "I didn''t buy the ones that didn''t look good."


    Avery felt helpless. She knew she should be happy to receive such gifts, but she was not in the


    slightest bit happy. Her jewelry cab did not have the space for this many new pieces.


    "What did you buy La?" She suppressed the urge to lecture him and asked.


    "Mainly hair clips. There are some other things, but I''m not so sure what those are. They look shy


    and seem like the kind of things little girls would like, so I bought those as well."


    The urge to lecture him rose again at his response.


    "Did you buy gifts for the boys?" She asked.


    "I bought toys and snacks for Robert."


    "But not for Hayden?" She scanned the trunk carefully.


    "I did." He suddenly lowered his tone.


    "Oh?" Sensing the guilt in his voice, she asked, "What did you buy Hayden? Show me."


    He walked toward the back seat and opened the door to take a pile of handwriting practice workbooks


    out of the car.


    Hayden''s ss teacher had shown Hayden''s homework to Elliot during the birthday party, and Elliot


    had realized that his son''s handwriting was horrible.


    Therefore, when he walked past the book store earlier, he bought the workbooks in hopes that his


    son''s handwriting would improve.


    Avery burst outughing at the workbooks. "I will show him these tomorrow morning. If I show these to


    him tonight, he is going to be so angry that he won''t be able to sleep. " Avery epted the workbooks


    ;g*:RIU< went inside the house to put them away.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Once Avery was inside the living room, La whispered to Elliot, "Dad, why are you buying us so many


    gifts?"


    "It''s because I''m earning so much money. If I don''t spend some, I will lose the motivation to make more


    money."


    La tried her best to process what her father said and said, "Oh, don¡¯t worry, Dad, I will spend your


    money for you."


    Elliot received a message from the paternity center at eight o¡¯clock the next morning. He was having


    breakfast with Avery in the dining room when he got the message.


    He opened the message when he noticed the screen of his phone lit up. He tapped on the link attached


    and saw the results of the paternity test.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Though it was merely a general analysis that could be different from the final result, there was a fifty


    percent chance that it was urate.


    Elliot had never been one to think that fate would favor those who did not believe in it.


    ''Result: ording to the DNA analysis, the results support the conclusion that there was a paternal


    rtion in the DNAbination between sample 1 and sample 2.''


    Shortly after, another message came in from the person in charge of the paternity test center.


    [Mr. Foster, I will send you the refined result in five days.]


    Elliot suppressed the disgust he felt and replied calmly.


    [Sure.]


    "Elliot, I told Hayden that you had gotten him some gifts, but he refused to look at them," said Avery


    when she noticed Elliot staring at his phone. "Let''s just tell him that I was the one who bought the


    workbooks! Otherwise, he is probably not going to practice at all. By the way, how did you find out that


    he has bad handwriting?"


    Elliot set his phone down to take a sip of milk to calm himself. "During the kids'' birthday partyst time,


    his ss teacher said that he was doing well with his studies, but that he hasn''t worked on his


    handwriting."


    Avery was more informed in regard to the details about her children''s performance at school and said,


    "It''s not that he hasn''t worked on it. He seems devoted enough whenever I see him writing, his


    handwriting justes out that way.


    Everyone has something that they are good and bad at. I talked to him about it before and gave up


    afterward because I didn''t want to affect his confidence.¡±


    "Would it affect his confidence that I bought him workbooks, then?" Elliot''s expression darkened. "I''ll


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    just buy him another gift!"


    "It''s fine. I''ll just tell him that I asked you to buy it." An idea happened upon her all of a sudden and she


    said, "That way, he wouldn''t be too angry about it."


    "Sure. You really are a smart one," grinned Elliot, "By the way, I might be home a bitte tonight; if it


    gets toote, I won''te over. "Okay. If you''re too busy at work, you should leave it to your vice


    president >g-? TMW? the others for now. After our wedding, you will have more time," said Avery.


    The reason she did not get more involved in arranging the wedding was because she knew that Elliot


    was better at organizing things whenpared to her. He was better at judging the beauty of things,


    and he was meticulous when it came to details. If she had gotten involved and submitted her ideas, she


    would only further dyed things.


    "Sure. Are you heading to yourpany first, or to Tammy''s first?" Elliot set down his ss of milk and


    took a napkin to wipe his mouth.


    "I''ll go to the office first. Tammy needs to see her psychiatrist today so we set a time around noon to


    meet up for lunch."


    "Okay. Try talking some senses into her and get her to stop letting her mind run wild. When ites to


    rtionships, she needs to voice out the issues and resolve them with Jun."


    Avery lifted an eyebrow. "Jun told you?"


    "He did. He said that he has no memory of putting the love letter into the box. That''s how life works; it


    just surprises and shocks you once in while." Elliot''s lips curled into a smile, but the warmth did not


    reach his eyes.


    Avery did not notice the look in his eyes and failed to realize the emotions hidden within.


    "Just head out first if you are already done! My ce is close to the office so I will head outter.¡±


    Avery intended on trying on the jewelry he bought. Since he had already bought them, she should try


    her best to change herziness when it came to these things.


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything."


    He got up to leave and when he walked past the living room, he teased Robert, who was trying the new


    toys.


    "Darling, Daddy is going to work now. I¡¯ll buy you more new toys in a few days."


    With that, he walked to the porch to change his shoes and stepped out. As soon as he was out of the


    door, the gentle expression on his face faded, and the disgust that he tried so hard to suppress


    overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    A voice in his head screamed, "You are not Eason Foster''s son! You are not the chosen one! You are


    not a high-born boy... That creep Nathan White is your real father!


    There''s evil blood flowing in your veins; that''s why you are cruel, cold, and vicious! It won''t end well for


    you! Even if you change now, you are still going to have to pay for your father''s sins! He will drag you


    down to hell, and you will stay alongside him for all eternity!"


    His stomach twisted and turned with nausea, and he raced toward the garage. He vomited the


    breakfast he had just consumed.


    Luckily, the garage was located on the right side of the mansion and no one saw him lose his


    He stared nkly at his vomit, and tears welled up in his eyes when he realized that his background


    was as filthy as the vomit on the ground.


    It was not that he could not ept that he was not a son of the Foster family; he simply could not


    ept the fact that Nathan was his father. Furthermore, he had suffered too much psychological


    torture at the hands of the Fosters to disentangle himself from them.


    "What do my bonds with Shea and mom mean, if I''m not Elliot Foster?" thought Elliot.


    The truth had not only robbed him of his identity as Elliot Foster, but it had seized him of all the


    rtionships that were attached to that name. It pained him to think that he was not the pride of his


    mother''s life or Shea¡¯s most respected brother. No one knew how much he had given throughout the


    years to satisfy his mother and protect Shea.


    A cold breeze blew, and his stomach twitched in response. He sweated profusely, slowly struggling to


    his senses. He wiped away his tears and swiftly calmed himself, before turning to open the car door


    and get in.


    As he drove out of the garage, he sent a message to Mrs. Cooper.


    Shortly after, Mrs. Cooper hurried outside with a barrel of water to clean the vomit in the garage. Soon


    the ground was as good as new, it was as though nothing had happed.


    The ck Rolls-Roice did not move toward the Sterling Group but instead, headed for Elliot''s house.


    He was not in the mood for work or the uing wedding. He probably would not be able to sleep at


    night or eat properly until the issue with Nathan was resolved.


    Upon arriving home, he asked Mrs. Scarlet to make him a pot of tea.


    Mrs. Scarlet nced at him. "Mr. Foster, you don''t look so well. Did you not sleep wellst night? Do


    you need breakfast?"


    He found a pack of cigarettes >a$?XKP< tore at it with his long fingers. "There''s no need for that," he


    said coldly.


    Only cigarettes and coffee would help calm him down swiftly


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He took a puff of the cigarette, exhaled a cloud of smoke, and opened the contact list on his phone. He


    soon found Nathan''s number and called to arrange a meeting. " Come alone. I don''t want to see your


    idiot son!"


    Nathan had guessed that the results of the paternity test had been released when he received the call


    from Elliot, and his confidence shot up. "Peter is my son as well. Calling him an idiot is like calling


    yourself an idiot!"


    If it was before, Elliot would have been furious and lost his temper, however, he simply hung up with


    He would never acknowledge Nathan as his father or get involved with any one of his children, so the


    kind of people they have had nothing to do with him.


    After a while, Nathan arrived with a smug smile and sat down on the couch across from Elliot. "Well?


    The results are out, right? Even the gods can''t change the fact that I am your father!"


    His smile grew more and more vicious as


    he spoke.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    "All those years ago, I was the one who carried you through the doors of the Fosters '' mansion. Without


    me, you wouldn¡¯t have such a glorious life!" Nathan said arrogantly, as though he was the one who had


    given Elliot everything he owned.


    Elliot red at him coldly and asked with an even colder tone, "Why didn''t you send your eldest son


    instead?"


    An evil smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s face." Your brother is older and wasn''t an appropriate candidate!


    Besides, thedy took a liking to you right away. She said that not only do you look handsome, but you


    look witty and smart as well. She had good eyes! Indeed, you''ve turned out much better than your


    brother!¡±


    Elliot immediately imagined the scene where he had been picked out like amodity. Though


    disgusted, he realized that if he had not been sent to the Foster family, and did not have ess to the


    "Nathan, give up already. I won''t acknowledge you as my father!" Elliot dered sternly. "Though I don''t


    want to give you a buck, I can consider paying you a sum of money if you agree to leave, given that


    you disappear entirely from my world!"


    Nathan was stunned by the statement and mumbled, "You are only paying me once? Mrs. Foster used


    to pay me every month! Whatever, she''s dead. I can consider it if you give me a handsome amount...


    How much do you intend on paying me?" "One-" "Fifteen million? You are only giving me Fifteen


    million?!" Nathan interrupted him angrily before he could finish. "That''s way too little! This might be a


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    you be so stingy to your own father? You don¡¯t believe that I would sue you? The judge would definitely


    decide on an even bigger amount!"


    Elliot had never seen anyone this shameless in his life. He suppressed his anger and gritted through


    his teeth, "Sue me then! Go sue me right now! Let''s see which judge dares take your case!"


    "Are you threatening me? If I don''t obey -eZ


    "You guessed right." Elliot''s expression darkened into a venomous re. "Fight me if you dare," spat


    Elliot.


    Nathan''s eyes widened. Rage burned within him, but he dared not to give voice to his anger. "Give me


    the money first!"


    "No matter what, I need to get the money first before he goes back on his word," Nathan thought.


    Elliot did not waver and stared down at him. "I never said anything about giving you fifteen million. Look


    at yourself, do you deserve that much money?"


    "Not fifteen million?" Nathan gasped. "How much then?!"


    "1.5 million, at most. Take it or leave it! Go public with our rtionship and you won''t live to see the


    next sunrise!" said Elliot.


    Nathan had not expected to get so little. Elliot had underestimated him if he thought that Nathan would


    agree to such a small sum. However, it was still money, and he decided that he needed to get his


    hands on the 1.5 million first.


    "Give me the money first! I will go back and consider it!" said Nathan.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    In Tate Industries, Avery went straight to Mike''s office upon arriving at thepany¡¯s building.


    Mike was discussing the details of products with the department manager and immediately walked


    toward Avery when he spotted her.


    "Why are you here out of the blue? You scared me." Mike entered his office and said, "I thought that


    you would be at home counting your jewelry!"


    Avery ignored his teasing and told him the idea she came up with on the way there." We can use the


    drones to locate Adrian!"


    Mike''s blue eyes lit up.


    "I talked to Adrian on the phone just now.


    He is being imprisoned right now and can''t get out, but he can talk on the phone," Avery blurted out in


    excitement. "I told him to ce a red object by the window, and if I send the Seeker Series drones to


    search¡ª"


    "That¡¯s one way, but it wastes too much time and effort," thought Mike as he crossed his arms. "Why


    don''t you just get the address from his family?" said Mike, offering his own suggestion.


    "I wouldn''t havee up with this if I could reach his family. They aren''t answering my calls." Avery''s


    expression darkened. "But they don''t want to cross me either, so they allow Adrian to call me."


    "What about calling the police?" Mike asked.


    "I have no right or reason to get the police involved," said Avery. "Adrian is a part of their family, not


    mine. It''s reasonable that they are restricting Adrian''s freedom due to his intellectual disability, so the


    police won¡¯t act, unless..." "Unless what?"


    "Unless Elliot gets involved." Avery sighed. "I told him that I would settle this on my own. Besides, he''s


    been really busytely, and I don''t want to trouble him. Let me try with the drones first, maybe it will


    work!"


    "Alright, I will help you! If I manage to find Adrian for you, that ought to serve as a wedding gift from me.


    I don''t really know what to get you, anyway." Mike cursed, " That b*st*rd Elliot bought you so many


    pieces of jewelry. So what if he is rich??"


    "He was under some kind of influencest night." Avery collected thebels on the jewelry she had


    received the night before :e * found that they had cost over seven million and five hundred thousand


    dors, and that did not even include the gifts he had bought the children.


    Elliot was a fearful man when he lost his mind.


    Nathan arrived home with 1.5 million and lit a cigarette gloomily.


    "Dad, what should we do next?" Peter asked. He looked sad. "The money we received from Mrs.


    Foster exceeded 1.5 million in total! Elliot is so stingy! Does he take us for beggars?!"


    "He''s powerful! This is Aryadelle; his territory. To him, we are no more than ants, and it will be as easy


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    to squish us. We can''t move against him recklessly, or he is really going to kill us." Nathan took a puff


    of the cigarette and started plotting the next step.


    "Avery called Adrian this morning,¡± Peter said. "I don¡¯t know what they talked about, but they ended the


    call pretty soon. Avery sure is an interesting woman. She is about to get married, yet her mind is filled


    with another man, and an idiot of a man no less!"


    "That idiot is thest leverage we have," Nathan mumbled, "At least Adrian is obedient! Elliot acts as if


    he would die rather than give us some money. We might as well push Adrian up the corporatedder


    and make him the boss of Sterling Group!"


    "I''m just worried that the Foster family would fight us over Adrian!" Peter scowled.


    "Henry Foster is so broke that he has to sell the old residence. What''s to fear from that useless man?"


    Nathan retorted coldly. "I am considering if we should talk to Avery. That brat Elliot seems to listen to


    her!"

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    At noon, Avery had finished work and drove to meet up with Tammy.


    It was the second time Tammy had an appointment for a therapy session and she appeared to be much


    more rxedpared to thest time.


    "Maybe it''s because Chelsea is dead now that I don''t feel as much resentment within me," Tammy said


    casually as she sipped on her coffee, "My psychiatrist told me not to feel inferior because guilt is


    something that the person whomitted wrong should feel."


    "Of course. Did you mention that you want a manicure? Let¡¯s go to a nail salonter! I want to get my


    nails painted." Avery switched to a more casual topic.


    Tammy scanned her up and down and asked, "Since when have you started caring so much about


    your appearance? You are even wearing a ne today. I dare say you are not wearing it for me,


    right? Do you have a date with Elliotter?"


    Avery couldn¡¯t help her smile. "He''s so busy that he barely has the time to eat these days. How could


    he possibly make time for a date? I''ve never thought that weddings would be thisplicated."


    "That¡¯s because he doesn''t have his parents to help organize," Tammy pointed out, "Just consider my


    wedding with Jun. Apart from the menu and guest list, we didn''t really have to worry about anything


    else. Usually when a couple gets married, their parents are the ones making all the arrangements.


    Sadly for the two of you, neither one of you have your parents to rely on."


    Avery was instantly overwhelmed by sorrow at the topic.


    "Elliot was drunk the night before because of this." Avery took a deep breath and hershes trembled


    as she continued, "Now that you''ve mentioned it, I really miss my mom. If she¡¯s still alive, she would be


    so happy to see me marrying Elliot and that we have another child together."


    "Of course, Auntie would be happy for you. Do you miss your dad?" Tammy asked casually.


    Tate Industries was built from scratch by Jack, and after dering bankruptcy, it was rebuilt by Avery


    on her own; though it was wrong of him to cheat, but he had corrected his wrong by leaving all that he


    owned to Avery before his death.


    Avery remained thoughtful for a few moments


    "I understand you. I wouldn''t be able to ept it if my father cheated. Luckily, my parents are still close


    and I haven''t seen them fight at all for many years now," Tammy said in amazement, "Maybe I''m this


    fragile because they did such a great job at protecting me. Avery, I thought about it before and if you


    went through what I went through, you''ve probably ovee it by now."


    "You don''t understand. I''ve been tip-toeing in that house up until my father passed away. I can still feel


    that misery and suffering when I think back to it. Maybe the gods are fair, after all, and try their best to


    test everyone equally."


    "Avery, it''s all in the past now. Everything is going to work out for us from now on."


    "Yeah. Should I paint my nails pink or just transparent?" Avery asked.


    "Do both! Who says that you need to have the same color for all your fingers," Tammy said while


    chuckling, "Can''t we get the best of both worlds? You can even get ten different colors for each of your


    fingers."


    Amused, Avery giggled. "It''s my first time getting married, so I''m a bit nervous. My secretary says that


    brides usually go for pink nail polish, but I feel like keeping it transparent makes it easier to match with


    clothes, because I need to change into different sets of clothes that day."


    Tammy asked curiously, "How did you get married to Elliot before?"


    "I was scared the entire time during that wedding so I don''t remember most of it." Avery had tried to


    recall the details of the wedding multiple times, but her memory was vague.


    "He was a vegetable at the time, so did you need toplete the entire wedding on your own?"


    "Yeah. He was bound to the bed at the time. " Avery suddenly remembered something." That was the


    day I found out that he had cheated on me. Maybe it was meant to be, after all. Had I not seen him


    cheating, I would have probably run from the wedding or resort to extreme actions if I couldn''t escape. I


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was too young and reckless back then."


    "Phew! That jerk Cole is miles away from Elliot!" Tammy was d that Avery had dodged the bullet,


    and continued gingerly," Say, why exactly is Elliot that much more brilliantpared to the other


    Fosters? My husband looks up to him, so does my father -inw."


    That question caused Avery¡¯s heart to sink.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Elliot was not like the other Fosters, because he wasn''t a Foster.


    She couldn''t tell Tammy that; because Elliot couldn''t ept it, so she intended to keep this secret for


    him.


    "What amazed me most is that Hayden is so smart that he is known as a genius in this country!¡±


    Tammy suddenly raised her voice, "Though La is rather ordinary when ites to IQ, she is a


    genius in art as well! Also... Robert might not be able to walk yet, but I heard that he¡¯s learnt to bark like


    a dog. That kid is going to be aplished in the future!"


    Avery was quite proud when Tammy wasplementing Hayden and La, but why did it sound so


    different when she was talking about Robert? When did learning to bark like a dog mean that someone


    was going to be aplished?


    After lunch, the two went to a nail salon.


    "Elliot has a lot of single friends so it''s easy for him to pick the best man." Avery scowled. "Most of my


    good friends are married.¡±


    "Choose amongst your rtives then!"


    "I might well find a female employee from mypany!" Avery responded carelessly, "When my family


    went bankrupt, my rtives all cut ties with me in fear that I would borrow money from them.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Three hourster, the two walked out of the nail salon and Tammy was on the phone.


    Avery waited until she was done with the call and asked, "Do you have a guest?" "My mother-inw


    came. She said she brought a lot of supplements and told me to take them regrly," Tammy said,


    "Ever since Jun spilled that I can still get pregnant, my mother-inw has be assertive again."


    "Go back then! No matter what they say, don''t pressure yourself."


    "I know. It¡¯ste so don¡¯t go back to the office now. Go home!"


    "Yeh. I am going to go home."


    The two went their separate ways and Avery drove back to Starry River Vi.


    Along the way, her phone rang and she thought it was Elliot.


    She picked up her phone and noticed Nathan''s name on the screen, so she immediately stopped the


    car by the road.


    "Avery, you are quite close to Elliot Foster, right? I heard that you two have three kids? " Before Avery


    could say anything, Nathan confronted her.


    A bad premonition rose within Avery''s heart =g!?XIY; thought, ''Why is he asking all these questions?!''

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    "Nathan White, let''s meet!" Avery had to meet with him to find out his true


    intention foring to Aryadelle, or he would soon be a ticking time-bomb.


    "Sure, but you are not to tell Elliot that we are meeting!" Nathan chuckled evilly, "Or he is the one who''s


    going to suffer!"


    "You said that you didn¡¯t know Elliot!" Avery shouted, "I asked you if you knew him before and you said


    you didn''t know him!"


    "I wasn''t lying. I didn''t know him before, and I''vee to know him since I came to Aryadelle."


    Nathan''s voice was both devious and casual. "Why are you getting so worked up? Is it weird that I


    know Elliot? Or is it that you think of him as some kind of high mighty god that ordinary people like us


    aren''t meant toe into contact with? Hahaha!"


    Avery suppressed the disgust she felt towards the man and said, "Let''s just talk when we meet! Where


    are you right now? I''ll go find you!"


    "There''s no need! Give me an address and I will go find you. "


    Avery cursed inwardly and thought, ''This old fox! He is trying to keep his location a secret!''


    In the evening at Starry River Vi, Hayden had returned home from school earlier than usual. He had


    Elliot bought for him.


    He had avoided the topic instinctively when his mother mentioned it earlier that morning, so he hadn''t


    seen it, when in truth, he was slightly curious.


    When he arrived home, La immediately ran towards him as though she had received a big surprise.


    "Hayden! You came back so early today! I''m so happy to see you!" La suggested enthusiastically,


    "Let''s take Robert out in his stroller! I take him out to y every day so he likes me most!"


    Hayden had not returned home early to take care of a baby, so he rejected La''s proposal with a cold


    expression.


    "Hayden, are you going to do your homework? Me too! Let''s do them together! " La followed her


    brother upstairs and said, "Oh, right. You haven''t seen the gift Dad bought you, right?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    An awkward expression shed by Hayden''s face. "Mom told me this morning.


    "I know, but you haven''t even opened it." La grabbed his wrist


    The siblings entered the room and La led Hayden to the box that contained misceneous


    documents. She pointed at the box and a new handwriting workbook inside and said, "There. That''s the


    gift Dad bought for you!"


    Hayden stared at the workbooks and widened his eyes in disbelief and surprise, before rage filled his


    eyes.


    ''What kind of gift is this?!'' He thought,'' Elliot thinks that my handwriting is so horrible that he has


    decided to buy these workbooks to mock me?''


    Hayden raised his leg and kicked the box.


    La scowled when she saw the box being kicked at and eximed, "Hayden, why are you kicking the


    box? Do you not like the workbook Dad bought you? Mom bought you the same thing before and you


    didn''t get mad! it''s okay if you don''t like Dad, but you shouldn''t kick stuff around!"


    Hayden''s expression darkened. "Get out, La!"


    La narrowed her eyes and shouted furiously, "Fine! I don''t ever want to see a brother as rude as you


    are!"


    Downstairs, Mrs. Cooper heard the siblings arguing and hurried upstairs. Hayden and La had


    always been close and though the two had asionally gotten into arguments, they had never been in


    a big fight.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    By the time Mrs. Cooper arrived upstairs, she spotted La struggling to drag an enormous box out of


    the room.


    "La, what are you doing?" She hurried over and squatted down to La''s eye level.


    La''s eyes reddened and tears started rolling down her face as soon as she started talking. "Hayden


    is angry. He shouted at me!"


    "Don¡¯t cry, don''t cry! Hayden will calm down soon, so stop crying now or your eyes will start hurting."


    Mrs. Cooper frantically wiped away La''s tears and asked, "Why are you moving this box outside?"


    "Hayden doesn¡¯t like it..." La murmured sadly and cried even harder.


    Hayden felt even more irritated when he heard La crying. Following a ''baam!'', Hayden mmed the


    door shut and locked it from the inside.


    Mrs. Cooper was rmed by the locked door. Though Hayden was a quiet boy who wasn''t good at


    before.


    She lowered her gaze at the box and immediately came to realize what happened when she saw the


    workbooks.


    "Don''t cry, La! Let''s go downstairs first! I will call your mom right away and your brother won''t be


    mad anymore once shees home." Mrs. Cooper carried La downstairs with a heavy heart.


    Once they were on the ground floor, she found her phone and called Avery.


    Just then, Avery heard her phone ringing and picked it up to find Mrs. Cooper''s name on the screen;


    she was just about to answer the call when she saw the smiling face of Nathan and immediately hung


    up the phone.


    "Avery, I heard that you called my younger son today. Do you like him that much?" Nathan''s expression


    seemed more devilish when he smiled.


    "Nathan White, just what exactly are you trying to aplish by moving your entire family here?"


    Avery took a deep breath, but she couldn¡¯t seem to suppress the fear she felt deep within her. "What


    are you trying to do?!"


    The fear deepened slowly but surely the more she looked at Nathan''s face.


    "It''s so scary when you stare at me like that!


    " Nathan seemed to have seen right through her thoughts ;a+?SNY= teased, " You''ve suspected it long


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ago, haven¡¯t you? Back when you asked if I knew Elliot Foster in Bridgedale, you started having doubts


    about this, right?"


    Avery''s blood ran cold.


    Nathanughed arrogantly. "You doctors have sharp eyes! You were able to tell that brat looks like me!


    Unlike Elliot, not only did he insist on performing a paternity test, he still refuses to acknowledge me as


    his father even after the test results came back. Naha!"


    "You... you two went for a paternity test?!" She stuttered in a hoarse voice. "When was that?! When


    was that??"


    Nathan felt satisfied at the anxious expression on Avery''s face. He stretched his backzily and said,


    "A few days back. The results came out this morning. If it''s up to me, I wouldn''t bother with a paternity


    test! We look so alike that even an outsider like you can tell that we are rted, it''s not like he couldn''t


    tell the same, otherwise how did he even end up being the boss of Sterling Group? He just didn''t want


    to face reality! Now that the truth is out, there''s no way he is getting out of it!"


    Avery panted heavily as though she was drowning.


    So Elliot had met with Nathan the night he got drunk; Nathan had gone to him with the truth about his


    background, and that was the reason why he drank on his own.


    Elliot had not mentioned a word to her, just like how she had not talked to him about it since she found


    out. He had spent so much money on gifts for her and the children because that was him trying to


    relieve the


    pain somehow.


    The thought made her feel like someone had tied a noose around her neck. She picked up the ss on


    the table and took a big gulp of water, before setting it down." You went to him for money, right? How


    much do you want? How much would it take for you to leave?!" She roared.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Nathan''s eyes mmed, he was both surprised and pleased that Avery cut to the chase.


    "I told Elliot to give me 15 million..."


    "15 million?" Desperate to end the torture, she interrupted him and said, "I''ll pay you!"


    Nathan burst outughing. "You are so short-tempered! Do you hate me this much? If the two of you


    act like you hate me, it¡¯s hard for me to leave.¡±


    Avery flushed and threatened, "Stay and see if Elliot would kill you!"


    She knew that when facing shameless men like Nathan, the only way to control them was to be more


    vicious than they were; besides, it was not entirely a threat. If he overstepped the boundaries, there


    was a high chance that Elliot would kill him.


    The smile faded from Nathan''s face.


    It was bad enough to be threatened by Elliot, but to be threatened by his soon-to-be daughter-inw


    was humiliating.


    "Tell him toe kill me then! If he kills me, my eldest son will make sure that everyone in this country


    knows what a barbaric beast Elliot Foster is!" Nathan shouted.


    Avery nced at the door to the private room and was instantly relieved that the waiters did not hear


    them. She had chosen to meet with him in private precisely to avoid being overheard if they started


    fighting.


    "Once everyone knows, and then what?" Avery calmed herself and questioned sharply, "With Elliot''s


    power and status in Aryadelle, it''s easy to kill you off without anyone knowing! If your son dares to


    cause a scene in Aryadelle, he would end up just like you! Take the money and leave! That''s your best


    way out!"


    "Fine! I agree to take the money and leave! I will leave if you give me 15 million each month!" Nathan


    leaned back against the chair with an expression that clearly stated ''pay or I will fight you to the end''.


    Avery gasped at his audacity and eximed in her mind, ''15 million a month?! Does he think of Elliot


    and me as ATMs? Even if we have the means to make money, we can''t possibly just hand it out for


    nothing! All money is hard-earned money, so who does Nathan think he is to just take it from someone


    that easily? He has never even raised Elliot. He doesn''t deserve that much money!'' "Tsk tsk! You two


    are so stingy! I did my research >a$:XIP? I know you are rich!" Nathan said enviously, "If you two


    refuse to pay, then..."


    "I have one condition!" Avery swiftly made the decision after a brief moment of thought. "Give Adrian to


    me! You don''t even treat him like a human-being, so hand him over to me!"


    "How are we not treating him like a humanbeing?" Nathan gaped and said, "Speak properly. Why are


    you insulting us? He is my youngest son!"


    "He is Shea''s brother. Do I really need to say that out loud?" Avery no longer wanted to beat around the


    bushes with him. "You swapped Adrian with Elliot, otherwise, how would you exin how Elliot ended


    up as the Foster''s young master?"


    An evil smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s face." Nothing goes unnoticed by you, Doctor Tate! If you know


    that Adrian is the true young master of the Foster Family, then you should know that 15 million a month


    would not suffice. The young master of the Foster Family is worth a lot; why else would I keep him well-


    fed up until now?"


    Avery''s temple started to hurt.


    "An extra 15 million and I will hand Adrian over to you. I will take my children back to Bridgedale, how


    does that sound?" Nathan summoned up the courage and voiced out the request.


    30 million a month would add up to 360 million, that''s a better life than some CEOs of small


    enterprises; it was enough for him to live out the rest of his life in luxury.


    ''Baam!''


    Avery mmed her palms onto the table and got up.


    There was no point in continuing the meeting or the conversation. It was the bottom line for her to offer


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Nathan 15 million a month; if Nathan had epted it, nothing would have happened.


    She knew that Nathan had called her only because he failed to negotiate with Elliot. Elliot was much


    richer than her and the only possible reason that Elliot refused to pay Nathan had to be that he couldn''t


    get past himself, not because of the money.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    ''What kind of a father is Nathan? Is he even a man?! Who does he think he is?!'' She thought.


    Once Avery left, Nathan took a gulp of liquor gloomily, thinking, ''Have I asked for too much? 360 million


    each year wasn¡¯t much! It''s barely a few digits off Elliot''s annual ie!''


    Avery felt even more frustrated by the time she walked out of the restaurant. She had finally gotten the


    whole story and if she couldn''t satisfy Nathan, he would definitely go after Elliot again.


    ''That old bast*rd, let him get his as* kicked by Elliot!'' She thought, ''Though... Elliot must be really


    troubled right now.''


    As she drove home, she put on her bluetooth earphone to call Elliot, dying to hear his voice.


    She unlocked her phone and was surprised to see a message from Mrs. Cooper.


    ''Hayden and La got into a fight. It¡¯s bad. Hurry home once you are free.''


    She saw stars before her eyes as soon as she read the message. Avery set her phone down and took


    her earphones off, before racing back.


    In the living room of Starry River Vi, La held onto the box while squatting on the floor, sulking as


    she quietly wiped away her own tears.


    Mrs. Cooper remained outside the door of the children''s room to talk to Hayden, but there was no


    response at all. Luckily for them, Robert was not crying or throwing a tantrum at the moment as he was


    nibbling at snacks and ying with his toys in the crib.


    Shortly after, Avery hurried back. She hadn''t had time to change her shoes and strode directly into the


    living room. When she saw how upset La was, she immediately took her daughter into her arms.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Why did you fight with your brother?" Avery noticed the workbooks as she


    spoke, and said, "Was it because of these?"


    "Hayden didn''t like Dad''s gift and kicked at the box. I said that''s not right so he shouted for me to get


    out." La lowered her eyes with tears still lingering on her longshes.


    Avery could already picture how furious her son was from La''s gloomy tone.


    "Okay. I will go find Hayden now. Stay right here >a.:RMP: don''t cry anymore. Go eat first if you are


    hungry and I will catch up with you soon." Avery put La down and strode towards the stairs.


    "Mom, Hayden locked the door from the inside," La reminded her.


    "Yeah. It''s okay. I will get him to open the door."


    Mrs. Cooper heard the noises from upstairs and alerted Hayden through the door." Hayden, your mom


    is home."


    As soon as that was said, the door was opened.


    Avery walked up the stairs and Mrs.


    Cooper approached her, before whispering, "I will go down first. Try talking to Hayden."


    After Mrs. Cooper left, Avery strode into the children''s room and saw Hayden sitting in front of his desk


    with his jaw clenched and his lips pursed.


    "Hayden Tate, you are not a three-year-old anymore and I can''t keep trying to please you like I would a


    three-year-old." Avery was in a horrible mood and her patience for the children had ran out. "It''s up to


    you to not like your father''s gift, but you didn''t have to throw a tantrum over something like this."


    Hayden froze. He had not expected for his mother to be this stern and it felt as though Avery had


    chosen to take Elliot¡¯s side instead of his.


    Unable to ept it, Hayden grabbed his school bag and stormed out so swiftly that Avery felt a breeze


    brushing by her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    It was the first time Avery had a face-off with her son. In truth, she had regretted what she said the


    moment the words were out.


    Though her son was not a three-year-old, he was still a child who was not even ten years old; no


    matter how old a child was, they would always long for their mothers'' love and embrace, just like how


    Avery would still act like a child to Laura when she was alive.


    How could she bring home the frustration she felt because of Nathan and vent it on her children?


    Just as she was about to go after Hayden, he had already left the mansion.


    Avery went downstairs to find that the entire living room had erupted into chaos.


    "La, don''t cry. I''ve already sent the bodyguard after him. He''s going to be fine." Mrs. Cooper held


    Robert in her arms and consoled La.


    Avery waspletely distraught. While she was contemting whether to calm her children down at


    home first, or to go after Hayden first, La came over for a hug.


    "Mom, did you scold Hayden?"


    Avery felt a lump in her throat. "Maybe! I''m in a bit of a bad mood tonight, so I might have been a bit too


    harsh with your brother.


    "Boohoo.,.1 don''t want Hayden to go! Mom, let''s go find him!" La wiped away her tears and tried to


    drag Avery outside.


    Just as the two were about to go look for Hayden, their bodyguard called Mrs.


    Cooper.


    Mrs. Cooper answered the call and said," Yes, yes." Before hanging up.


    "Avery, the bodyguard told you not to worry. He is following Hayden so Hayden''s going to be fine. Once


    he''s had some time to calm down, the bodyguard will bring him back," Mrs. Cooper said to Avery.


    Avery nodded. "I was being too harsh on him."


    "Don''t me yourself, Avery. Even if you were trying to be strict, just how harsh could you be? Hayden


    is the one who''s overreacting," Mrs. Cooper said with a serious expression, "He probably thinks that his


    father got him those workbooks to mock him for his handwriting. The rtionship between father and


    son works differently than that of a mother and daughter."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Avery felt inspired.


    Elliot probably did not expect for Hayden to react so dramatically when he bought the workbook; but to


    Hayden, the action itself felt mostly like a challenge.


    "Next time, tell Mr. Foster to ask you before picking out a gift for Hayden to avoid doing the wrong thing


    with a good intention. It''s the first time I''ve seen La Hayden fight like this, my heart just aches for


    them." Mrs. Cooper sighed.


    "Sure. I will remind him of that." Avery took La to the bathroom to wash her face and the mansion


    soon returned to its original peaceful silence.


    "Mom, you said that you are in a bad mood. Why?" La had stopped crying, but her voice was still


    hoarse.


    "It''s just something that happened at work. Don''t worry about it." Avery forced a smile and patted La


    on the head. "When Hayden gets angry next time, let''s give him a hug before we lecture him, okay?"


    La nodded sincerely. "I''ll remember that, Mom."


    After dinner, the sky had turnedpletely dark.


    Avery looked up at the pitch-dark sky and decided to go out searching for Hayden.


    As soon as she stepped out of themunity, she spotted Hayden sitting on a street bench with the


    bodyguard.


    The guilt within her deepened.


    Even if the bodyguard didn''t follow Hayden, she knew that Hayden wouldn''t wander off.


    ''He''s still so young, where exactly can he go?'' She thought, ''He''s always been a good child and on this


    rare asion that he lost his temper, why couldn''t I just be more forgiving?''


    She strode towards Hayden and admitted her mistake. "I''m sorry, Hayden. I shouldn''t have lost my


    temper, neither should I think that it''s a small matter."


    Hayden''s brows furrowed and pursed his lips wordlessly.


    "Thest time I talked to your dad, I mentioned that you are struggling with your handwriting. He


    probably paid attention to that and bought you the workbooks. He¡¯s not mocking you or trying to


    undermine you, he''s just trying to help you improve; he just didn¡¯t use the correct way and failed to


    consider your feelings." Avery knew that Hayden might not be in the mood to listen, but she had to say


    it.


    It was the first time Elliot had the chance to be a father, so he was bound to fail in certain ways; so long


    as his love for the children was real, Avery would never stop him from trying.


    Hayden did not respond, and Avery did not continue to exin.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    The mother and son sat on the branch quietly and after half an hour, Hayden''s muffled voice was heard


    saying, "Mom, let''s go home."


    Avery was slightly stunned for a moment, but she immediately got up and held his hand tightly.


    The conflict earlier had taken ce because of Elliot, who hadn''t a clue about it, and Avery had told


    Mrs. Cooper to not inform him.


    Elliot already had his hands full dealing with the wedding and Nathan White, Avery didn''t want him to


    worry over mundane details.


    At around ten at night, she walked out of the shower and stared at the empty bed,


    only to realize that she was not tired at all.


    She just missed Elliot badly. When he was here, he would talk to her about what happened during the


    day and discuss matters of education the children receive, or dream of the future with her.


    Though they had been together for a long time, there were simply endless topics that they could talk


    about.


    She sighed quietly and wondered what he was doing.


    Half an hourter, she appeared outside the door of Elliot''s mansion. When the bodyguard opened the


    door for her, she said, "Don''t inform Elliot."


    The bodyguard instantly took the hint that Avery wanted to surprise Elliot.


    Avery went into the mansion easily and when Mrs. Scarlet saw her, instead of asking why she was


    there, she simply let Avery upstairs.


    "Mr. Foster is still awake, probably working on details for the wedding."


    "Okay, go ahead and rest! I won''t be leaving tonight," Avery replied shyly.


    Mrs. Scarlet flushed and immediately left.


    In the study room on the second floor, Elliot scowled as he relived all the memories he shared with


    Avery; his long fingers danced over the keyboard and typed.


    He was writing their wedding vows. He had long finished his own vow and was stuck on Avery¡¯s vow.


    He had told Avery to write her own vow and she did, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with it.


    He, a past student of science, wrote close to a thousand words for his vows, while as a past student of


    literature, Avery wrote only a hundred words.


    By the time they read their vows on stage, he wasn''t even sure who would feel more awkward, so he


    intended on exp=h(> TKU:ing her vow. After all, he only intended on getting married this once.


    Someone knocked on the door and his thoughts were interrupted.


    He had told Mrs. Scarlet to not bother him before he headed upstairs, could something have


    happened?


    Just then, the door was pushed open and Avery''s smiling face appeared before him.


    His world instantly lit up. His brows rxed and his lips curled into a smile. " Why are you here? Did


    you call? My phone was on silent mode so I probably didn''t hear."


    He strode towards her as he spoke and took her hand in his palm.


    "Luckily, I didn¡¯t call you." She nced at his desk. "It¡¯ste now. What are you working on?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    His heart twitched at the question and he immediately tried to pull Avery out of the study room.


    Avery noticed he was trying to hide something and released his hand to walk toward his desk.


    "How''s the wedding venueing? When''s the rehearsal? Have you taken any videos today?" She


    asked as she went to sit down on his leather chair. As soon as she sat down, the document on his


    "Ahem!" Her face flushed as she cleared her throat awkwardly.


    "I think your vow is too brief so I''m trying to extend it." A faint pink shade crept up Elliot''s handsome-


    looking face as he


    reached his arm over to close theptop.


    Avery stopped him and gazed up. "I will write it myself! I thought you needed it fast so I didn''t put much


    effort into it. I will be able to write a much longer vow if I try again."


    "You don''t really need a long vow. Just be sincere enough to move me," he stated his minimum


    requirement.


    Her brows twitched at the request.


    "Why? Is that so difficult?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice when he noticed her frowning.


    She smiled and shook her head. "I just like that it''s so easy! I wouldn''t want to marry you if I didn¡¯t love


    you, right?"


    "Okay. Carry on, then. I will go take a shower. I hope to see a vow that satisfies me by the time I''m


    done." He looked at her gently and tapped her on the shoulder like he was entrusting her with an


    important mission.


    Avery instantly felt that a heavy responsibility hadnded on her shoulder." Take your time..."


    "Sure, I will try my best to slow down."


    After he had left the study room, she found his vow out of curiosity. Ten minutester, she was utterly


    moved after reading his vow.


    When Elliot came out of the shower, he spotted Averyying on the bed, ying with her phone.


    "You''re done with your shower?¡± She gazed up at him.


    "Are you done with your vow?" He dried his hair with a towel and stared at her in confusion through his


    fringe.


    She took theptop off the nightstand and showed him the screen.


    "The vow you wrote is great. I am so moved that I might cry. I''m a bit worried that your vow is too long


    though, you will be exhausted to read all of it out, so just split five hundred words to my vow. That way,


    my vow is consideredpleted," she suggested.


    She did not write a single word down :d¡±: XJS< decided to get Elliot to share half of his vow with her so


    that her vow would be as touching as Elliot''s vow.


    Elliot had not expected her toe up with such an idea. At that moment, he wasn''t sure if he should


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t we getting married? If you won''t even share five hundred words with me, why


    are we even getting married? " Avery noticed that he was stunned, and teased.


    Elliot tossed the towel aside and lowered his gaze. "What brought you here tonight?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "1 just felt like it. Do I need your permission toe in here?" She continued to tease him, "Even your


    bodyguard knows to open the door without needing to inform you when he sees me. How


    understanding!"


    "Alright, I will give him a raise." He picked up the watch he set down on the nightstand before he went


    to shower and checked the time. "Are the kids asleep?"


    "I turned off all the lights, anyway. Not sure if they are really asleep, though. Those two love to chat


    through the night." Avery had not tried eavesdropping on them, but La had told her about it before.


    "By the way, did you pass the workbooks I bought for Hayden to him?" Elliot scowled and continued, "I


    thought about it and I feel like it¡¯s not really that appropriate of a gift."


    Elliot thought back to when he was a student and realized that he would have held a grudge against


    anyone who gave him workbooks or study materials as gifts.


    Avery smiled gently and shook her head." It''s fine. Just let me know the next time you want to buy


    something for them. I can give you some ideas."


    "Sure."


    "Your hair is still wet, let me blow-dry your hair for you." Avery set her phone down to retrieve the blow-


    dryer and soon returned from the bathroom with it.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    She plugged the blow-dryer in and walked towards him.


    He opened his arm and wrapped them around her waist. Her heart throbbed, feeling as though she


    was being surrounded by a love that was both gentle and heavy. She could sense the heat on his skin


    through his clothes, and soon, she started to feel his breath on her as well.


    "Elliot, have you been feeling really exhausted?" She asked.


    "Yes, but it''s worth it," he drawled and breathed deeply as he entered a rxed state.


    "Close your eyes, then, and don''t think about anything."


    "Okay."


    She switched on the blow-dryer and ran her fingers through his hair; the warm wind was sleep-inducing


    and though his hair dried thoroughly shortly after, she didn''t have the heart to turn it off because she


    could feel like he had fallen asleep while leaning against her.


    The weight of his body was pressed against her and she realized that she would have said yes if


    Nathan had asked for 30 million a month at this very moment, she might have agreed.


    She wanted to help Elliot with his problems to relieve him of the stress; but if she paid Nathan behind


    Elliot''s back, he would be mad, so she was stuck at a crossroads.


    At night, sheid awake dazedly through the faint moonlight.


    Taking into consideration Elliot''s power, Nathan had no means to force Elliot into acknowledging him as


    his father even if he tried, so Nathan was not the biggest threat.


    The biggest threat was Adrian.


    It wasn''t that Adrian would do anything to Elliot, but once the truth of them switching identities came


    out, so would the truth of the murder of Eason Foster.


    Even if Elliot had the power to control Aryadelle, his reputation would still suffer over the publication of


    scandal after scandal.


    Tears rolled down her face silently, leaving behind a cooling sensation. She took a deep breath to


    relieve her heavy heart.


    She had to protect Elliot from facing all these on his own; which was why she had to find Adrian and


    keep him away from Nathan.


    Though Nathan was Elliot''s biological father, he only wanted money ?f-;PIR? had no interest in the


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    family. If Elliot refused to fulfill his requirement, he could go on a suicide mission to destroy Elliot.


    In the dark, Elliot instantly woke up to the sound of someone sobbing miserably. He immediately woke


    up from the daze when he recognized that it was Avery''s voice and sat up right away. He turned on the


    lights and looked over to the woman next to him, who was sobbing while covering her face.


    "Avery! Avery, what''s wrong?!" His heart ached at the sight as he pulled her hands away from her face.


    "Are you hurt anywhere? Don''t cry, talk to me! " "I... I''m fine... I had a nightmare..." She had not been


    asleep at all. The thought of the possibility that the happiness she finally found with Elliot could be


    destroyed at any moment had brought her to tears. She didn''t want to wake him, but she simply


    couldn''t help herself.


    "What kind of nightmare? You seem so upset." He gently wiped away her tears with his fingertip and


    continued guiltily," Have I been too busy and neglected you?"

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    She shook her head frantically with tears in her eyes. "No... Elliot, it''s not you... It''s really just a


    nightmare."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how desperately she tried to exin, he nodded and asked, "Tell me then, what nightmare did


    you have?"


    She took a deep breath to slowly calm herself down.


    "I dreamt of the day of our wedding. We were standing in the church surrounded by guests and I was


    really excited. Suddenly, the roof of the church was lifted and following a blinding ray of light, a gigantic


    ck monster appeared and reached its enormous w out, before taking you away with it..."


    She couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing once


    again.


    Elliot believed her and studied her empathetically, "Avery, it''s just a dream. It''s not real. There''s no


    gigantic monster in this world. Even if there was one, I would kill it before it can take me."


    She sighed a breath of relief after seeing his face right next to her. "Yeah. That dream just seemed so


    real, so I couldn''t help myself. I feel much better to see you next to me now."


    "I will hold you while you sleep." He turned off the light andy down next to her, before pulling her into


    his arms.


    Avery leaned against his chest and the sorrow she felt slowly faded as his familiar scent surrounded


    her.


    She hade to Elliot''s house tonight not only because she missed him, but also to see if he was


    affected by Nathan''s threat. If Elliot felt troubled by Nathan, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to conceal it,


    but she had not been able to pick up the slightest hint of fear or anxiety from Elliot.


    Did that mean that Elliot did not view Nathan as a threat at all?


    She drifted off to sleep, but Elliot remained awake.


    The sound of her crying still lingered in his mind; it sounded so helpless that Elliot wondered if it was a


    sign of insecurity. Was it the normal premarital anxiety, or had she been hiding something from him?


    He thought back to the recent events of her life.


    She did not take part in organizing the wedding, so apart from working at the office and meeting up with


    Tammy asionally, all she did was keep the childrenpany.


    ''No... there¡¯s Adrian White,'' he thought, ''She said that Adrian was in Aryadelle :a+= YMX? she''s looking


    for him.''


    Adrian had the same condition as Shea, and Avery had mentioned that his family was cruel to him


    though she didn''t know his family in person.


    Elliot had paid Adrian no attention so far, but he suddenly started getting suspicious.


    The day he was brought into the Foster Family, the real young master of the Foster Family was taken


    away. Where was the young master Foster in the present?


    Adrian¡¯s family name was White and so was Nathan.


    A chilling premonition rose within him. The next morning, one of the Seeker Series drones rose into the


    air from the ground steadily.


    Mike had rented a room in the area where Adrian was in to set up the control panel.


    He had made a promise to Avery, and he wanted to deliver it properly.


    Chad heard of his n and took a day off toe help.


    "This ce is so close to Mr. Foster''s house, why don''t we just borrow his guest room?" Chad asked.


    "I am looking for a guy for Avery, do you think it''s appropriate for me to go to your boss''s ce?" After


    testing all the equipment, Mike controlled the drone and flew it towards the residential area swiftly.


    "Who''s Avery looking for?"


    "A patient of hers from Bridgedale. White...


    I think."


    "Oh, how are we doing this? Teach me and I¡¯ll help you look." Chad stared at the screen without


    sparing a moment to blink.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    "Avery said that she told her patient to leave something red by the window. Just check to see if you find


    any red objects next to anyone''s window, and I will go find him," Mike said and took out a photo, "Here,


    this is a photo of the guy."


    Chad looked at the photo for a few moments and eximed, "Why does this person look so familiar?"


    "I knew you were going to say that. Don''t you think he looks like Shea?" Mike said," Avery agreed to


    treat him because of that."


    Chad took the photo into his hand for a closer look. "They do look kind of simr, but up close, not that


    alike.¡±


    "Let¡¯s discuss when we find him! He''s a poor guy, being locked in the house


    without any freedom." Mike scowled." Avery is just too nosy, but that''s what I like about her."


    "It''s not like it''s affecting her own life. It''s nice to do good deeds that are within one''s capability."


    In a certain residential area, Peter''s sister spotted a drone in the sky when she was hanging the clothes


    and called out, "Peter, there''s a drone out there!"


    "What''s so strange about a drone?"


    "That drone is going really slow. I wonder what it is doing. It''sing over here."


    Peter scowled at her words and strode towards the window. When he saw the drone approaching, he


    was instantly rmed and hurried over to Adrian to push the door open.


    Adrian was standing by the window, staring at the drone outside while waving at it with all his might.


    Peter gasped and rushed over to pull Adrian back.


    "You called for that drone?! That drone was sent by Avery, right? Avery''spany manufactures


    drones! I was wondering why a drone would be seen here, so you two have been plotting all along!"


    Provoked, Peter shoved Adrian down to the ground and shut the window hastily.


    As he was doing so, he spotted the shy red t-shirt outside the window and opened the window to


    take it inside.


    "Haha! You fool, how dare you y games with me? I was wondering why you''ve been so obedient, so


    you have been waiting for Avery toe to find you! It''s a good thing that I found out in time!" Peter


    said ?a+>SIU = kicked Adrian.


    Adrian dodged the attack and crawled up to run towards the window.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Stop running away!" Peter grabbed him." You are not getting any food today if you don''t listen to me!


    Starve yourself to death and see if Avery can revive you!"


    Adrian panted angrily as he attempted to fight, but he was no match for Peter. He had gone through


    surgery not long ago and because he had been kept indoors the entire time, his physical state was


    weaker than most.


    Just then, the door was pushed open and Nathan stepped in with a dark expression." What are you all


    fuzzing over?"


    "Dad! Did you see the drone out there? Avery sent it here to look for Adrian! Had I not found out in


    time, she would have found him by now!" Peter blurted out, "We need to move!"


    "That b*tch Avery, it''s bad enough that she refused to pay me, now she''s trying to take Adrian from me!


    I''ve been underestimating her!"


    Peter agreed. "People around Elliot couldn''t possibly be that easy to deal with. If they take Adrian away


    from us, they wouldn''t have to pay us a penny! So long as they stand firm and deny your identity, no


    one can make them do anything!"


    Nathan''s expression darkened and clenched his fists, before punching Adrian in the stomach.


    "We are moving tonight!"


    In Elliot''s house, Avery woke up at noon.


    She walked downstairs drowsily in her pajamas, and instantly, countless eyes turned to look at her from


    the living room.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Avery froze. She had not expected Elliot to have guests over.


    Elliot had never had the habit of inviting guests over, and because the others weren''t speaking out


    loud, she had not heard them at all before she went downstairs.


    Avery''s face flushed three seconds after being stared at by the others and she immediately turned


    around to head back upstairs.


    She had been quiet when she went down the stairs, but extremely loud when she headed back up.


    Back in the living room, the others looked away.


    "Elliot, that''s the woman you are marrying


    this time?" "Isn''t that the same woman? Have you forgotten that she almost killed you?"


    "I was wondering why she looked so familiar? She was the same woman fromst time? Elliot, you


    sure are loyal!"


    "It''s not like that. That woman gave birth to Elliot''s children. Three of them! That''s not bad!"


    "But Elliot doesn''t like kids!"


    "Hahaha! He doesn''t like others'' kids, but he''s bound to like his own, right?"


    The others discussed cheerfully in front of Elliot; while Elliot blushed and listened to theirments


    calmly.


    He and Avery had already set aside all their resentment from the past.


    Upstairs, Avery had already arrived outside the bedroom door when she came to a sudden realization


    and stopped.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered that she had seen the people in the living room before, in the mansion in the forest.


    Though some of them were strangers, she had seen a few of the men in the mansion before.


    ''Why are those people here? Did Elliot invite them, or did they show up on their own? What are their


    rtionships with Elliot?'' She thought. Instinctively, she felt that those were not decent people, because


    there was someone she knew in their group, but that person wasn''t in the living room just now.


    That person had gone to Professor Hough for treatment before and she was the professor''s assistant


    during the surgery.


    She knew about the man¡¯s background: a businessman who benefited from


    businesses that were in the gray area of thew of Bridgedale.


    As a doctor, one couldn''t choose whether to treat a patient based on their nature; sometimes, a doctor


    wouldn''t even get to know if their patient was a good person until after the surgery.


    She was far too curious about why those people hade to visit Elliot. She took her slippers off


    :d)>TJY: snuck downstairs bare-footed, intending to hide around the corner of the stairs to eavesdrop.


    "Elliot, I heard that your two eldest kids are not inheriting your family name, how can you put up with


    that?" One of the men raised his voice furiously, as though he was talking about his own children.


    "After you and Avery get married, those kids are going to change their surname, right? How can you let


    them inherit a


    woman¡¯s surname? Everyone is going to mock you if word gets out about this! In our country, when a


    woman marries a man, she changes her surname to her husband¡¯s! It''s bad enough that you are not


    asking her to change her name, but you have to change the kids'' names!"


    Another man protested out of concern for Elliot.


    "I don¡¯t care if my kids share my family name, so long as they are my kids," Elliot said.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    "How can you not care? You are being taken advantage of! It''s not like you don''t have money, or have


    issues finding another woman! Dump her and you can find other women to give birth to thirty children


    that share your family name!"


    Both Elliot and Avery were rendered speechless.


    "Yeah! What''s with your taste in women? That Avery knows no manners! She didn''t even say hi when


    she saw us just now, who does she think she is?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "She has no manners! Considering what she''s done to you so far, she has always been that arrogant!


    How can you put up with a woman like that?" "Elliot, dump her and we will introduce


    better women to you. You won¡¯t even have to dy your scheduled wedding day."


    "Yeah! My sister has always liked you. Not only is she prettier than Avery, but her figure is also perfect!


    She is definitely going to make you happy!"


    "It''s fine. Avery and I have been in love with each other for many years and I don''t want anyone but


    her," Elliot refused politely.


    Around the corner by the stairs, Avery squatted down and heard every word Elliot said. She knew she


    should feel touched, but all she could think of was all the hideousments his friends said.


    ''What do they mean by saying that I''m rude?'' She thought.


    Was it called manners to say hi to them when she was in her pajamas and hadn''t even washed up?


    Someone even mentioned that they wanted to introduce their sister to Elliot and asked him to rece


    the bride.


    ''How hateful!'' She cursed inwardly and gritted her teeth. If I don''t show them, they are going to think


    that they can just get away with bullying me!''


    She stood up and stomped on the floor on purpose to let them know that she had been eavesdropping.


    As she had expected, the living room fell into silence as soon as the others heard the footsteps.


    They looked away after the footsteps disappeared into the distance.


    "I thought she went up. Whose footsteps were those?" One of the men said in confusion.


    "Is there another woman as rude as her in here?" The other person pointed out that Avery was the one


    who made the sound.


    "Just wait here. I''ll go check upstairs." Elliot kept all hisughter in :b''?UMQ? stood up from the couch.


    Upstairs, Avery looked through Elliot''s closet to look for clothes.


    She hade over in her pajamas the night before. She remembered putting her clothes here before,


    but after searching for a while, she could not find any woman''s clothing.


    ''Whatever. My sleeping gown looks good enough. I just need to put my underwear on, wash up and


    Elliot entered the bedroom as she was brushing her teeth.


    "Avery, did you rest well?" He walked into the bathroom and asked.


    She rinsed her mouth and set the cup down to re at him. "What''s with all those weirdos downstairs?"


    "What weirdos? Those are my friends from the past. They heard that I¡¯m getting married and came to


    congratte me," he replied gently while smiling.


    "Stop smiling! I heard everything they said just now!" Avery roared sternly, "Don''t think that I''ve


    forgotten about who those people are! Those aren''t good people! How did youe to know them?


    Why haven''t you cut ties with them? Do you intend on continuing to be involved in illegal acts?"


    "Avery, it''s not what you think. Every country has differentws. Something could be illegal in our


    country but legal in other countries. If they really were criminals, how could they get here safely?"


    "But I''m not about to stand idly by while they talk about me like that! If you don¡¯t chase them out now,


    I''m going to show them when I get downstairs," Avery warned.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    A whileter, Elliot and Avery walked down the stairs and the others stared sternly at their entwined


    hands.


    "Let''s head out to eat!" Elliot walked towards them. "If we depart now, we will arrive at the hotel in time."


    "Sure! But is she going out dressed like this?" Someone stared at the way Avery was dressed and said,


    "Elliot, don''t you think that it''s embarrassing for you if she walks out dressing like that?"


    Elliot scanned Avery up and down. She was wearing a sleeping gown that was slightly creased at the


    bottom and a pair of t slippers. Though it was a casual outfit, it was also a refreshing one; on top of


    that, he didn¡¯t have a change of clothes for her


    and she was hungry, so going out to eat became his first priority.


    Elliot nced at Avery and did not respond to the man.


    Avery looked at the man with a smile. "I don''t want to trouble everyone. Whoever thinks it''s


    embarrassing to eat with me, you may be excused from eating with uster."


    The others'' wanted to argue, but they weren''t certain about what to say. If Elliot wasn''t concerned about


    how she was dressed, what could the others say?


    Seeing that they weren''t speaking, Avery looked at Elliot and said, "Let''s go! I''m so hungry.¡±


    She had to eat her fill to regain her strength to argue with the others.


    Once everyone was in their car, they


    headed toward the hotel.


    Shortly after, everyone arrived at the hotel.


    Since they were quite a big group of people, Elliot had booked a small event hall. Some of them


    brought their dates, so someone suggested for women and men to be at different tables.


    Just then, one of the men dragged Elliot to the men''s table and Avery calmly followed, before taking a


    seat next to Elliot.


    "Ever since we''ve been in a rtionship, we have always sat next to each other during meals. It''s a


    promise of love." Avery smiled sweetly as she scanned the frozen expressions on all the men. "If you


    can''t bear to see me, you are wee to sit at the next table.¡±


    Indeed, they all disliked Avery, but none of them dared to say so to Elliot''s face.


    "Hahaha! I guess Miss. Tate can drink? You will need to drink with us if you sit at this table!" Once all


    the men were seated, one of them plucked up the courage


    Avery smiled confidently. "Drink? Quit joking around! Elliot would never let me drink with another man.


    Thest time a man passed me a ss of wine, he broke that person''s arm. I was so scared back


    then!"


    The expressions on all their faces darkened.


    "There''s also that one time that a man forced me to drink. Elliot beat him so bad that he ended up in


    the hospital." Avery chuckled cheerfully.


    "Those men you were talking about are strangers to Elliot, how could theypare to us?" A dignified


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    old man shouted.


    Avery batted her eyes innocently. "But to me, you are all the same! No man can make me drink except


    for Elliot! Or would you all prefer Elliot to feed me the wine you are trying to force down my throat?"


    The men resented Avery and turned their attention to Elliot instead, to pressure him into interfering.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Elliot looked troubled. He said to everyone," She has a very low alcohol tolerance and goes berserk


    once she is drunk. Not only will she swear and scold, but she will also flip tables. If you can bear the


    consequences...ril let her raise her ss to you all?¡±


    Avery immediately raised her wine ss in cooperation.


    "Hey! Hey! Forget about it! We haven''t seen each other in a long time! We finally are able to gather to


    drink. Avery, ce your ss down!" One of them sternly said.


    Avery timidly ced her ss down.


    The waiter began to serve food. Soon, the table was filled with food.


    Avery was famished, so once the dishes were served, she immediately said," Everyone, the food has


    been served. Let''s feast! Help yourselves!"


    Then, she picked up her utensils and took a piece of meat to eat.


    Everyone had a good level of living quality. They were used to eating expensive meat and seafood, but


    when they saw Avery only going for the expensive meat, they were still a little ufortable because


    their female partners rarely ate meat.


    "Avery, you''re taking so much meat, aren''t you afraid you''ll get fat?" Her actions provoked one of the


    men there.


    "Elliot finds me too skinny. He''ll only be happy if I eat meat." "Oh, I don''t find you skinny! I think you


    have a very ordinary body..." "You''re not my husband. I don''t care what you think." Avery looked at that


    man." Furthermore, I really hate it when a slick manments on my body. But look, we have two


    different upbringings, I won¡¯t say what I don''t like out loud. If you didn''t talk about me, I wouldn''t have


    said that about you too."


    Avery''s words utterly offended every single man there, besides Elliot!


    Elliot saw how the atmosphere was rather tense, so he raised his ss. After all, it would be a waste if


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    no one ate the food on the table. No matter what, he would get them to have some food first. He would


    deal with the restter.


    "Avery is still young. She doesn''t know how to conduct herself, please bear with me. I''ll drink to


    everyone as an apology!" Elliot said :a+=QKY: downed the wine in his ss.


    Only then did everyone rx and start to eat.


    That meal was rather peaceful, but Avery knew that beneath the harmonious facade, a current of


    hatred and resentment flowed.


    A few of the men kept ring at her intimidatingly. Avery ignored them. She was not affected by them


    at all. After all, seeing them get angry could only relieve her of the anger she felt at home.


    Especially the one who said that he wanted to give ady to Elliot to serve and pleasure him, he red


    at Avery a few times.


    Avery finished her meal and put down her utensils. She took a few bites of fruit and got up to head to


    the washroom.


    After she left, everyone immediately persuaded Elliot to calm down and reconsider whether it was a


    good choice to marry such a barbaric woman.


    Elliot replied swiftly, "I have made up my mind. Stop trying to persuade me otherwise."


    In the washroom, Avery just entered when a brtedy followed her in.


    "Avery, Gary wanted me to pass a message to you." Thedy stood next to Avery."


    Elliot is a brilliant businessman, but your thinking is rather narrow. You will only affect him. If you really


    love Elliot, you should let him be free!"


    Avery looked at thedy coldly and enunciated, "Go tell your Gary. I will not let Elliot be like you!


    No matter how much money you earn, Elliot and I won''t envy you all! Stoping to look for Elliot in


    the future. As long as I''m with Elliot, I will not host you all."


    After the meal, Elliot got the driver to send Avery back home while he went in Gary''s car.


    Avery watched him leave, furrowing her brows. However, she believed that Elliot had already made a


    decision.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    On the way back, the driver asked, "Miss Tate, where are we heading to?"


    "My house.¡± Avery had a full meal, so she was rather sleepy at that moment. She looked at her phone


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to see if there were any new messages.


    Mike sent her a few screenshots taken with the drone.


    [Mike: We mainly scouted the first target area this morning. We found seven units that ced red


    objects outside their windows. I checked each of them. I didn''t find your patient. Will continue in the


    afternoon!]


    Avery did not expect that Mike would work so quickly. She replied, [Thank you.]


    [Mike: Are you finally up? I heard that you spent the night at Elliot¡¯sst night. Where are you now? If


    you''re still at Elliot''s, I¡¯ll go there for a free meal!]


    [Avery: I''m not at his house. A group of terrible people came to his house today. I chased them away.]


    [Mike: F*ck. Are you that fierce? They are still his guests!]


    [Avery: Is this your first day knowing me? It''s because I knew that they were not good people. Also,


    once we are married, his matters will be the family''s matters. After we get married, if he doesn''t want


    me to do the things he doesn''t like, I will change for him too ]


    [Mike: Hmm. After all, once you''re married, you are family. If something happens to him, it will affect


    you too. Did you lecture


    Haydenst night?]


    Avery blushed a little. She replied, [Who told you?]


    [Mike: This morning when the children realized that you''re not home, they thought that you left in anger,


    so I knew that a fight happenedst night. Don''t worry about the children. Mrs. Cooper called Mrs.


    Scarlet this morning. We knew that you went to have fun with Elliot ]


    [Avery: Don''t exaggerate things. I went to look for him to deal with something ]


    [Mike: It was sote at night. What could you possibly look for him for?]


    [Avery:...]


    [Mike: Hahaha!]


    Avery ced her phone down and ignored him. A momentter, Mike called. Avery saw his call. She


    hesitated for a few seconds before answering it.


    "Avery, how are you nning to celebrate the Memorial Day weekend?" Mike asked," Does Elliot have


    time to be with you? If he doesn''t have the time, I can take you out!"


    Avery had not considered this. Even if she was not too busy every day, she was not free either. She


    had three children to care for. If she wanted to get busy, she could do it at any moment.


    "Didn''t you ask Chad?"


    "I did! We''ll go together!"


    "I would rather care for the children at home than go with the two of you."


    "Then, I''ll bring the children together, so you''ll be home alone!" Mike intentionally agitated her.


    Avery sneered. "Sure, take Robert along. Then I can truly spend time alone with Elliot! It''s great since I


    haven''t spent time alone with him for a long time."


    Mike took a deep breath. He wanted to retort but he was at a loss for words.


    In the end, he could only chuckle =h''


    Avery, he hasn¡¯t even proposed to you, yet you already agreed to marry him. Are you just too easy to


    pursue?"


    Avery blushed. She said with gritted teeth," I don''t care if he proposes or not! It''s just a gimmick! If one


    is willing to marry, even without a proposal, they would get married. If they don¡¯t want to get married,


    even if they were proposed to a hundred times, they wouldn''t get married!"


    "Look at you, I just mentioned it and you have already red up. That means that you really want that


    gimmick, but that man Elliot doesn''t understand...¡±


    Before Mike could finish his sentence, Avery hung up. If Mike was not helping her look for Adrian, she


    would surely reprimand him.


    After the driver sent Avery back to the Starry River Vi, he dialed Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster, I have safely sent Miss Tate home. Where are you right now? I''ll pick you up," The driver


    said.


    Elliot replied, "I''m at the airport. Come and pick me up in an hour."


    The driver said, "Okay."

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    An hourter, the driver picked Elliot up from the airport.


    Once Elliot got in the car, the driver asked," Mr. Foster, where to?"


    Elliot rubbed the area in between his brows. He pondered for a while before saying, "To the office!"


    The driver said, "Okay."


    After driving off, the driver looked at Elliot''s face through the rearview mirror. Coincidentally, Elliot saw


    him doing that, so he asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Mr. Foster, when I was sending Miss Tate back, she was talking to someone on the phone. They were


    in a fight." The driver hesitated for a while before saying to Elliot,


    "The person on the other end said that you didn''t propose to Miss Tate. You missed out on a step. Miss


    Tate was so furious her face flushed. She even hung up on the other person."


    Avery constantly bickered that way with Mike, but it was the first time the driver had witnessed this, so


    he thought that Avery was feeling extremely aggrieved.


    On top of that, the driver exaggerated his words, which caused Elliot to think that Avery was feeling


    aggrieved.


    Since other people were mocking Avery for not being proposed to, he should just propose to her during


    the Memorial Day weekend, right?


    At that thought, Elliot immediately started nning his proposal. However, he had never proposed to


    someone before. He was inexperienced, so he decided to tap into the hiveminds.


    He opened the chat group and sent a text.


    [Elliot: I n on proposing to Avery during the Memorial Day weekend, do you guys have any good


    suggestions?]


    [Ben: Haven''t you two already decided on the engagement date? Why do you need to do the extra step


    of proposing?]


    [Chad: Mr. Foster just wants to be romantic, right? Proposing in May, getting married in June, it sounds


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    great.]


    [Jun: I proposed to Tammy with the help of my family while on holiday. I just decorated the hotel room


    then prepared some good lighting and filled it with roses and put on some flirty music. Then, I tricked


    her into the room and knelt on one knee, taking the ring out. She cried because it was just too


    romantic!]


    [Elliot: Isn''t that just too cliche?]


    [Ben: Cliche indeed.]


    [Chad: Yes] [Jun: But Tammy cried! She said that she was super moved!]


    [Elliot: Which is why you two are married ]


    [Ben: Haha!]


    [Chad: Mr. Foster, are you nning to propose outside or at home?]


    [Jun: Hmph. Elliot wants a special proposal. He would surely do it outside! If he proposed at home, it


    would be just as cliche as mine.]


    [Elliot: Then, I''ll do it outside!]


    Ben, Chad, ?f*>SKP= Jun were speechless. Elliot was such a prideful person. Would he not feel


    embarrassed?


    Elliot saw how they stopped responding. He calmed down. He considered the consequences of


    proposing in public. He found it unbearable, so he quickly added, [ I¡¯ll book a venue outside.]


    Ben, Chad, and Jun were once again speechless. What was the difference between booking a venue


    outside and proposing at home?


    Ben was much bolder. He asked Elliot this question.


    Elliot replied, [If it''s outside, I could hire the best pianist, then hire the best lighting specialist to deal


    with the lights. Then, I could hire the best chef to make a good meal. I can''t do that at home.]


    Ben, Chad, and Jun were stunned! Sure enough, this was Elliot''s style.


    [Ben: Do you need our help?]


    [Elliot: To be third wheels? She has already agreed to marry me. The proposal is just another form of


    us on a date ]


    After a moment, Elliot texted, [This is a secret between us. I want to give her a surprise]

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    In the evening, at the Starry River Vi.


    During dinner, Mike told Avery his ns for the outing on Memorial Day.


    "Why are you telling me this? I''m not going with you anyway," Avery said calmly.


    "I know you''re noting with us. I''m telling you because I''m taking Hayden along," Mike exined,


    "Will you let Haydene with us?"


    Avery looked at Hayden. "Do you want to go y with them? Do you have a holiday?"


    Hayden said, "I''ve already agreed to them."


    Avery was speechless. Mike looked smug." Since you have nothing to say, I''m taking Hayden out on


    Memorial Day. La said that she is going out with Eric. As for


    Robert, I wanted to take him along, but Mrs. Cooper disagreed."


    Avery ced her utensils down and swept all of them a gaze. "What is the meaning of this? Are you


    really leaving me home alone?"


    "Didn''t you want to spend time with Elliot alone?" Mike teased, "Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?"


    "I wasn''t serious. He might not even be free on Memorial Day." Avery felt a little sad thinking about how


    she was left alone.


    "Just get him to take you out. The wedding is in a month! There''s nothing wrong with taking a few days


    off," Mike consoled her," After all, I have already booked a ticket for Hayden. We''ll give you a video call


    every day."


    Avery harrumphed and picked her utensils up once again.


    La coaxed, "Mommy, why don¡¯t youe with me and Uncle Eric! He said that he wants to bring me


    scuba diving!"


    "Forget about it. I¡¯ll just stay at home." Avery nned to ask Elliotter what his Memorial Day ns


    were.


    At that moment, Mrs. Cooper came over with a bowl of soup.


    "Avery, Mike said that he wanted to bring Robert abroad on a trip. I think it''s not a good idea, so 1


    refused," Mrs. Cooper said to Avery, "Robert is still young. His immune system is still weak. If you''re


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    not there, what would happen if Robert fell sick?"


    Avery nodded. "Hmm, do you want to take a break for Memorial Day? I¡¯m not doing anything. I can


    care for the children."


    Upon Avery¡¯s words, Mike immediately hinted at Mrs. Cooper with his eyes. Mrs. Cooper saw Mike''s


    hint, but she was confused. What did Mike mean?


    Avery followed Mrs. Cooper''s gaze ?g">YLQ = looked at Mike. "Are your eye muscles cramped?"


    Mike immediately retracted his gaze. He coughed. "I think you should discuss it with Elliot first. What if


    Elliot is asking you out?"


    Mrs. Cooper immediately understood what Mike meant. "Avery, I won''t take the day off on Memorial


    Day. I¡¯ll wait for a while."


    "Oh, okay then."


    After dinner, Avery went to help the children to pack. In the dining hall, Mrs. Cooper asked Mike, "What


    was the hint you gave me just now?"


    Mike said softly, "Elliot is nning to propose on Memorial Day."


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Avery doesn¡¯t know about that?"


    Mike replied, "That man wants to give her a surprise."


    Mrs. Cooper blushed. "Then, why don''t I take Robert along with you two! They indeed have not spent


    any time together for a long time."


    Mike said, "Okay! If you think it¡¯s too far to go abroad, we could have a trip in the country too."


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Okay! As long as Avery and Mr. Foster have fun on Memorial Day, I''m fine with


    anything."


    In the children''s room, after Avery packed for the children, she came out of their room and bumped into


    Mrs. Cooper.


    "Avery, I n to take Robert along with Mike and the others on Memorial Day."

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Avery was stunned. "Are you sure?"


    Mrs. Cooper smiled widely. "Hmm, don''t worry. I will take care of Robert. I will make sure he doesn''t fall


    sick."


    "Why did you change your mind suddenly? " Avery felt something was off. "If you were to take Robert


    out, I would be home alone."


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Get Master Elliot toe and be with you! I''ve already told Mike."


    Mrs. Cooper left.


    Avery returned to her room and called Elliot.


    "Elliot, do you have any ns on Memorial Day?"


    On the other end of the line, Elliot clearly had not thought about this matter. His tone was rather


    "It''s in two days. Mike is going to take Hayden and Robert out to y. Eric will be taking La scuba


    diving. I thought I was the only one who hasn¡¯t nned for the holidays yet." Avery sounded a little sad.


    "I never thought that you haven''t nned for it yet. Don''t tell me you''ll still be busy preparing for the


    wedding on Memorial Day?"


    Elliot did not answer her question, but asked her, "They are all going out and leaving you home alone?"


    "Yes! Are you trying to take pity on me? Aren''t you alone too?" "How do you n to celebrate? I¡¯lle


    to be with you." Elliot chuckled a little.


    "Oh...let¡¯s talk about itter! I''ll go think it through while I''m in the shower.¡± Avery let out a sigh. She


    murmured, "Suddenly the children are leaving me. I''m not used to this feeling."


    Elliot was just thinking of a way to console her when she added, "But I''m happy! I can finally not care


    about the kids. The next few days will be all about me!"


    Elliot was speechless.


    "By the way, Avery, your patient, Adrian. What is his father''s name?" Elliot suddenly asked.


    The smile on Avery''s face vanished. "Why are you suddenly concerned about this?"


    "You said that his family treated him badly. You also nned to look for him. Tell me about his family. I''ll


    help you look for him." Elliot wanted to make sure Adrian was the young master of the Fosters who was


    taken away back then.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If it was not him, that was the best.


    If it was him, he had to act. He had to make sure this person never appeared in public.


    Avery''s breathing suddenly turned heavy.


    Elliot already knew that Nathan White was his biological father. At that moment, when he mentioned


    Adrian, he must have suspected something.


    Avery did not dare to think about what would happen if Elliot knew about Adrian''s identity ?h(:PNU?


    how he would react. She was afraid that the oue would be something she did not want to see.


    "You''re so busy. You don''t have to help. It''s best if I can find him, but if I can''t find him, I won''t keep


    looking for him," Avery said calmly, "Let''s think of what to do during Memorial Day!"


    "Hmm."


    After hanging up, Avery sat by the bed with mixed emotions.


    From how she understood Elliot, if he wanted to keep his current identity, he would never let Adrian


    live. Even if he was very close to Shea, he would not spare Adrian any mercy just because he was


    Shea''s twin brother.


    If he was not cruel, he would not be able to climb to where he was that day. Thus, Avery had to look for


    Adrian as quickly as possible and transfer him to a safe location.


    On the other side, Elliot picked up his wine ss and took a sip. He was almost sure that namesake-


    wise, Adrian''s father was Nathan.


    Nathan would not just bring Adrian up for free. Rosalie must have been secretly wiring money to him all


    those years.


    After Rosalie passed away, Nathan''s source of ie dried up, which was why he brought Adrian to


    Aryadelle to look for Elliot for money.


    It was a pity that Elliot would not give in to Nathan''s ploy.


    Elliot downed the ss of wine and made a phone call.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    "Go and check if there is a man called Adrian by Nathan''s side." Elliot''s tone was cold without any


    warmth. "If there is..."


    Elliot¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. Adrian was Shea''s twin. He should be Foster''s young master.


    Although he might not be liked by his father, afortable life was guaranteed.


    Elliot thought about how he took over his name, family, and life, but at that moment, he even wanted to


    kill him to ensure that his reputation and life would not be affected.


    Was that too cruel?


    "Mr. Foster, if this man is there, what should I do? " The bodyguard on the other end of the line asked,


    "Please tell me what


    to do."


    Elliot was silent for a while. He swallowed his saliva. "Make him disappear from the face of the earth."


    Since he knew that he was going to hell, he was going to be as selfish as he could! God dealt him a


    bad set of cards. If he was going to be merciful, he would never win!


    At the Starry River Vi, Avery came out of the shower feeling extremely nervous.


    Although Elliot and her were about to get married, and everything seemed happy and joyous, Avery


    could sense that he was still the stubborn, strong-headed man who would never bow down to anyone.


    Adrian had be the wedge between them. This wedge would not only end up hurting them both,


    but it would also change the sweet rtionship they had going on at that moment.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After drying her hair, Avery looked at herself in the mirror, breathing heavily.


    Why should she think of the worst possible scenario to intimidate herself when things have barely


    happened?


    Since Elliot was willing to marry her, as long as she could talk to him properly, there would surely be a


    better solution to the issue about Adrian.


    At that thought, Avery felt some pressure disappear off her shoulders.


    She got in bed and looked at her phone, checking on where to go during Memorial Day.


    She looked at the famous sightseeing ces around, but she was not enthusiastic about any of those.


    No matter where they went, it would be filled with people.


    Elliot did not like to go to ces with a crowd. Even if she got him to go, even if he was willing to do it,


    he would surely be unhappy.


    Thus, she searched for non-famous tourist spots.


    There would surely be less crowding in the less famous tourist spots. Even if it was less famous, it was


    fine.


    She wanted to spend time with Elliot. The scenery was not important.


    The first spot from her search was called the Lover''s Eye. The Lover''s Eye was a turquoiseke in the


    shape of an eye. It was soothing just by looking at the pictures.


    To visit the Lover''s Eye, they had to fly to its state, then drive to its city, because the city where the


    Lover''s Eye was located did not have an airport.


    After reaching the city where theke was, they still had to drive to the town. Once they reached the


    town, they could find an inn to rest.


    That was because to get to the Lover''s Eye, they had to enter a vige, taking more than an hour.


    The most important part came after entering the vige because they had to hike through the


    mountains! There was no modern-day transportation there, they had to go by local horses to reach the


    Lover''s Eye.


    Avery observed the transportation route to get to the Lover''s Eye before exiting the webpage.


    She tried to imagine Elliot on a horse, hiking through the mountains.


    If she gave him two choices to pick, he would surely pick a famous tourist spot somewhere easier to


    get to but more crowded.


    "It would be better to sleep at home!" Avery ced her phone down, switched off the lights, :b,;QKP=


    slept.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    At Elliot''s mansion. It was 15 minutes past midnight.


    Elliot came out of the shower. He was quite busy working that day, so he did not head over to Avery''s.


    He had some wine in the evening, so his head was rather dizzy at that moment, but he was not sleepy.


    He decided to propose to Avery on the Memorial Day weekend, but he had not even picked the venue.


    He did not understand romance. Avery did not demand much from him in this department, so he had


    missed out on this.


    He looked at his phone and found his photos. He looked at an album. It was all the buildings he had


    designed.


    He wanted to propose to Avery in a building that he had designed. It was romantic that way.


    The next day, at a property sales department, Nathan brought his eldest son, Peter to look at


    properties.


    They moved out of their rented ce the day before and moved into a hotel. Staying at the hotel was


    not a long-term solution, on top of that, Elliot only gave them one and a half million, they would surely


    not settle for so little money.


    Clearly, the battle with Elliot was going to be a long one, so Nathan and Peter have discussed and


    decided to buy a house to settle down in first.


    The sales staff sized them up and passionately introduced them to different types of housing.


    "You want a huge one, right? Just nice, we have a one hundred and fifty-four square meters unit. This


    unit faces north and south. It has good natural lighting and it''s on a floor that''s not too high or low, it''s


    on the twelfth floor."


    "This is thest unit of its kind. A customer came to see the unit yesterday. Do you want to go and have


    a look?" The staff asked them.


    "Let¡¯s go have a look!" Nathan wanted to quickly settle their housing problem. The staff brought them to


    see the unit and returned to the sales department when another male staff strode over.


    "Jody, did you take them to see unit one five four? The customer I brought to see the unit yesterday


    has booked it."


    Jody looked pitiful, "But my customer is


    happy with that unit too!" "I brought the customer to see the unit first.


    I have to save it for him," The male staff member said in a justified tone.


    Jody walked over to Nathan >e*=QMU;


    Peter and said apologetically, "Mr. White, I''m sorry, the unit has been booked by the customer


    yesterday. They n toe over to pay the deposit."


    Nathan swept her a cold gaze. "They haven''t paid the deposit, right? I''ll buy that unit! I''ll pay for it now!


    I''ll pay for it in full!"


    Facing Nathan''s arrogance, the staff members were rather helpless.


    Right at this moment, the customer, who came to see the unit the day before, arrived.


    "Hey! Mr. Foster, you came just in time. The unit you saw yesterday, another customer wanted it as


    well. He said that he would pay for it in full. Can you pay for it in full? If you could also pay it in full, the


    unit is yours," The male staff asked Cole Foster agitatedly while walking over to him.


    Cole looked over at Nathan.


    Nathan smiled maliciously. "Mr. Foster? Don''t tell me you''re the failure of the Fosters, Cole Foster?"


    Cole furrowed his brows. "Who are you? How dare you talk to me in that way?"


    Nathan looked condescendingly. "Of course I would dare to talk to you that way. Even if your father


    now I am much better than all of you! I''m taking this unit!"


    Cole saw how arrogant Nathan was. He said angrily, "You''re just a driver. How dare you be so cocky in


    front of me!"


    "Because my son is great!" Nathan raised his chin high. "All my son needs to do is stomp his feet and


    the entire Aryadelle has to bow down to him!"


    "Who is your son?" Cole mocked. "Boasting has its limits! In Aryadelle, only my uncle has that sort of


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    power! Your son is nothingpared to my uncle!"

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Nathan was so furious his face flushed. He almost yelled, "Your uncle is my son!"


    At that moment, Peter nudged him with his elbow.


    "Mr. Foster, my father has a bad temper. Please don''t argue with him. I''m only afraid he might use force


    on you. My father is not capable of anything else, but he is quite good at fighting," Peter reminded Cole


    kindly, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask your father."


    Cole was intimidated. At that moment, he did not have Elliot''s support, so he did not dare to go up


    against others.


    If not, and he was beaten up, he had to bear it.


    He timidly left the sales department and took his phone out to make a call to his father.


    When Henry heard that his son was being bullied by an ex-driver of the Fosters, his blood boiled!


    "Get him to wait there! I''ming to see him right now!" Henry said and hung up the phone.


    Cole returned to the sales department, humiliated by the fact that Nathan swiped his card to buy the


    unit that he had his eyes on.


    When Nathan had sessfully signed the deal, Henry arrived.


    "Dad, it''s him." Cole pointed at Nathan and said angrily, "He bought the unit we saw yesterday."


    Henry looked at Nathan fiercely.


    Nathan showed off the housing contract to Henry. He said, "Henry, I''m sure you never expected that


    this day woulde, right?"


    Henry recognized him. His face flushed. " You''re Nathan White? Where did you get so much money


    from? Have you robbed the bank?"


    "Hahaha! How funny! How much money can I get from robbing the bank? I''m much better than the


    bank right now!" Nathan was extremely cocky.


    Henry was extremely upset seeing Nathan so arrogant. Nathan used to be a driver for the Fosters. He


    only used to earn minimum wage and yet he was being arrogant at that moment!


    How the tables have turned!


    He did not understand what luck had been bestowed upon Nathan! He never heard about his news


    previously, turns out he had struck gold!


    Looking at how Henry lowered his head and was at a loss for words, Nathan was extremely delighted.


    "Henry, if I remembered correctly, you have beaten me up once!" Nathan passed the contract to his son


    :b*


    "Yes! I kicked you before! You were causing a scene at my house! Of course I had to teach you a


    lesson! Don''t think that just because you''re rich you can do whatever you like!" Henry said sternly.


    Nathan chuckled. "Look how I intimidate you. Let''s go have a drink so you can tell me how miserable


    you are right now, and I can tell you how great I am right now!"


    Henry wanted to know how Nathan got rich, so he followed along.


    When Cole saw what was happening, he felt as if the Fosters'' reputation was utterly humiliated, so he


    left in a huff!


    At Tate Industries, Avery had been busy the entire morning. She looked at her phone and saw Mike''s


    message.


    [I still have not located Adrian. Are you sure he ced a red object outside his window?]


    Avery furrowed her brows and went through her contacts. She looked at Adrian and dialed his number.


    She wanted to confirm with Adrian about that.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Technically, ording to their deal, the drone should be able to locate Adrian easily.


    Turns out, when she dialed, a cold automated response rang out, "The number you have dialed is not


    in use."


    Avery''s heart constricted tightly. She gasped!


    How was Adrian¡¯s number not in use anymore? Did Nathan do it?

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Avery immediately dialed Nathan.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable, please try againter."


    Avery looked at her phone in a daze. The screen of her phone reflected her stunned expression.


    Did Nathan vanish together with Adrian? It was best that they left Aryadelle! If they only went into


    hiding, it would be trouble!


    ording to Nathan''s sly and sinister character, who knew what he was up to!


    At the restaurant, Henry raised his ss to give Nathan a few rounds of alcohol. When Henry saw how


    red Nathan''s face was, he asked, "Nathan, how did you get rich? My


    son told me that your son is someone important in Aryadelle. How have I never heard anything about


    your son?"


    "I don''t me you. After all, I have only returned for a few days!" Nathan smiled smugly and said, "If my


    son is not an important figure, how could he simply give me one and a half million dors to spend?"


    "How is your son so great? Who is he?" Henry pretended to look envious. "Is he doing legitimate


    business?"


    The provocation took effect. Nathan looked serious and yelled, "Of course my son is doing a legitimate


    business!"


    "Oh, since he is in proper business, I should have heard of his name, right?" Henry said.


    "Of course! My son''s name is famous! In Aryadelle, everyone has heard of him before!" "What is his


    name?" "His name is..." Nathan suddenly sobered up. "This is my family''s privacy. Of course, I won''t


    tell you! You only need to remember that I, Nathan White, am much better than you, Henry Foster, right


    now! The next time you see me, you have to refer to me in respect!"


    Henry sneered. "Unless you tell me your son''s name, if not, I won''t believe you!"


    "What if I told you how my one and a half million dors came about?"


    "What is one and a half million dors? I have fifteen million!" Henry said, "Does your son have that


    much money?"


    "Hahaha! You''re trying to kill me with humor! " Tears fell out of Nathan''s eyes He even mmed the


    table. "Fifteen million is nothing to my son! Hahaha!"


    Henry''s ego had been deeply bruised. If what Nathan said was true, that meant his son was one of the


    wealthiest people.


    When he returned home, he was going to look through the list of wealthiest people! He wanted to see


    who Nathan''s son was


    In a blink of an eye, it was Memorial Day


    Avery got up early :c+:YMR= packed for her children. She was prepared to send them off. Mike initially


    wanted to leave the country, but in the end, considering Robert wasing with them, it was


    inconvenient taking him out of the country, so they changed to somewhere within the country.


    After breakfast, Avery sent Mike and the others off.


    "Mrs. Cooper, if you don''t feelfortable, you can take Robert back at any time!" Avery said,


    "Hayden, just go and have fun, stop thinking about your studies. I''ll call you every day."


    Hayden responded and got in the car. Mrs. Cooper followed suit with Robert in her arms.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After the car left, the vi was instantly much quieter.


    "Mommy, why hasn''t Uncle Erice to pick me up? Hayden and the others have left." La was


    carrying a little bunny backpack, looking out the window.


    "Babe, are you so eager to leave?" Avery was a little sad. "If you leave, I''ll be home alone."


    La raised her chin and smiled, "If I leave, Daddy wille, right? Now that all the third wheels have


    left, you and Daddy can do whatever you want to do."


    "What can Daddy and I do?" Avery said in surprise.


    "How could a child like me know?" La pouted. "They said that you were going to do something."

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Avery was just about to ask La who told her that when Eric arrived.


    "Mommy, Uncle Eric is here!" La said and ran to the courtyard.


    "La, watch out!" Avery chased after her.


    Outside the courtyard, a car came to a stop. Eric came out of the car.


    "Avery, I''m taking La. When she has had enough fun, I''ll send her back." Eric walked over to Avery


    and looked at her tenderly.


    "You''re always helping with the children every holiday," Avery said, "Is this really alright for you?"


    "If La is not with me, I''ll be even more bored." Eric held La''s hand. "We''ll make a move. We''ll call


    you once we have


    reached." "Okay, have a safe journey."


    After Avery sent La off, the entire vi was truly empty. The children were not at home, so Avery got


    the other servants to take off too. At that moment, there was only a bodyguard at home, ensuring her


    safety.


    Avery headed to the kitchen to clean the dishes and utensils they used that morning. Then, she went to


    the storage room to look for the vacuum and started cleaning.


    She fetched a pail of water and a cloth from the washroom. She intended to wipe the house down.


    Elliot did not contact her. She did not know when he wasing to look for her. Just when she was


    thinking about him, her phone suddenly rang.


    She immediately ced the pail of water down and went to the living area. She picked her phone up


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and epted the call.


    "Avery, the children have left, right? Let''s go shopping!¡± On the other end of the line, Tammy¡¯s voice


    came through.


    "Didn''t you say you¡¯ll be spending time with Jun?"


    "We''re only going out at night! I want to go shopping during the day," Tammy said excitedly, "There are


    so many events today! Are you free?"


    "I''m free! Elliot hasn''te to see me yet. I''m cleaning the house right now!"


    "You''re amazing! Wait for me at home. I''lle to pick you up!" Tammy said and hung up the phone.


    Avery looked at herself in pajamas. She furrowed her brows. Since Elliot was noting to look for


    her, then she should go shopping with Tammy!


    She returned to her room


    After changing into her clothes, she went to her boudoir and started putting on makeup..


    After doing all that, she picked her phone up and dialed Elliot. She was not going to be with him during


    the daytime anymore since he did not ask her out earlier.


    If he was not going to take initiative in asking her out, he should just be alone.


    Avery dialed and soon the call was picked up.


    "Avery, what are you doing? Have the children left?" Elliot''s calm voice came through.


    Avery harrumphed. "Don''t tell me you¡¯re still sleeping."


    "No. I''m already up. I''m having breakfast."


    "Oh, then have a good meal. I''m about to head out with Tammy," Avery said, "You have fun with


    yourself during the day!"


    "Okay, we will see each other at night." Hiszy voice had a hint of humor in it. "I''ll send you the


    address to meet at nightter."


    Avery found it strange. "You have already decided on a ce?"


    "Hmm. Go have fun with Tammy. I''ll see you at night." He sounded a little more serious.


    "Hmm." Avery never expected that Elliot had already settled on a ce for that night that early.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    It looked like Elliot was notpletely unprepared for the date.


    After the call, a honk came from outside. Tammy had arrived.


    Avery took her bag and left her room.


    At one of the mid-range neighborhoods in Creekview, Nathan and his children moved into the newly


    renovated unit they bought a few days ago.


    After acquiring the unit, Nathan and his son went to the furniture shop to buy furniture and electronics.


    That day was the day they officially moved in. They should be happy moving into a new house, but


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan started worrying about the remaining money on his card.


    Nathan called Peter over. He wanted to discuss how they were going to get money from Elliot.


    "If this time the deal doesn''te through, he might kill us in rage, so we have to first contact the


    media." Nathan furrowed his brows. He said in a scheming manner, "We might even need some self-


    defense tools with us. Also, Adrian, that idiot. We have to make sure he doesn''t run."


    "It''s the twelfth floor. How could he run? He doesn''t know how to take the lift. Unless he jumps off the


    building," Peter sneered."


    Although he is an idiot, he is quite afraid of death."


    Father and son joked around while looking at Adrian, who was sitting on the sofa in the living area.


    Adrian was sitting upright on the sofa, looking at the tv seriously. The tv was ying a period love


    drama. It was turned on by Lilith, Nathan''s daughter.


    Lilith turned on the tv, but a phone call came, so she went to her room to answer the call.


    Adrian''s gaze was fixated on the tv. He was carefully listening to the things they were saying.


    "Miss, they locked us in here. What should we do? If we can¡¯t escape, you won''t be able to marry Lord


    Smith!"


    "I will never marry into the Smiths!"


    "No! What will happen to me if you die?"


    "When I die, you can escape! Diana, you have to escape! Get Bill to avenge me!"


    Tammy brought Avery to the mall. They immediately headed for the clothing store.


    They bought thetest model dress from Chavel.


    It was a long white dress. The dress was embroidered with various pleating techniques in the shape of


    small three-dimensional flowers. It was also stacked withyers of tassels. Wearing such a dress made


    them seem like they were going to go up on stage.


    "Aren¡¯t you going on a date with Elliot tonight? You have to dress up!" Tammyforted Avery when


    she saw how troubled she looked.


    Avery looked at the dress on her >d(:WNQ: furrowed her brows. "I''m just meeting up with him. I don''t


    have to dress up this way, right?"


    "Why don''t you need to dress up when you''re seeing him?"


    "I''m not saying I don¡¯t need to dress up, but I don''t need to dress up sovishly, right?" Avery looked at


    herself in the mirror. "If I were to wear this dress to the date, does that mean I have to put on make-up


    and style myself? If not, this dress doesn''t match me."


    "Yes! Of course you must put on makeup and get styled! We must buy a pair of new shoes too!"


    Tammy brought Avery to pay." Let''s go! We still have a lot of things to do!"


    "Tammy, are you not buying clothes?"


    "I''ll buy themter! We have to dress you up first." Tammy''s mission that day was to dress Avery up


    properly so when Elliot proposed to her that night, it would be even more romantic!


    Soon, it was the afternoon. Avery was made up to the nines. Tammy sized her up


    properly and let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    "I think the way you look right now, even if you went straight for your wedding, it would be fine." Tammy


    was dazzled by Avery¡¯s beauty.


    "Tammy, you have dressed me up so much. Elliot would surely not like it," Avery said helplessly, "He


    said he prefers me without makeup."


    "Don¡¯t listen to the lies men tell you." Tammy smiled. "When he sees you tonight, his eyes will surely


    sparkle!"


    At that moment, Avery¡¯s phone rang. She took her phone out and saw a message.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    [I''m at South Devotion za, Fl, 2nd Floor. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.]


    Elliot sent her the location of their date that night.


    Avery saw the message and could not help but smile.


    "Who is it from?" Tammy came over and intentionally asked, "Look at you. He only sent you a message


    and you''re already smiling so sweetly. You two already have three children. Why does it feel like you''re


    still on your honeymoon?"


    Avery blushed. She ced her phone in her bag. "So what if we have children?


    Haven¡¯t you seen those old couples that are still very much in love? I have."


    "Tsk, I haven''t seen them in real life, but in a book. It was talking about how an old couple was still so


    much in love that they exchanged dentures. The author puts it as if they were indirectly kissing."


    Avery furrowed her brows. "That''s not hygienic at all."


    "Hahaha! You¡¯re not a doctor right now! Does that mean, ording to you, if a man and a woman kiss,


    it''s also unhygienic?¡±


    Avery was speechless.


    At the Creekview mid-range neighborhood, Adrian opened a bottle of drugs and poured all the pills out.


    It was Nathan''s antihypertensive drugs. He had secretly taken them. He looked at the white pills in his


    hands and furrowed his brows.


    Adrian wanted to escape, but he could not. He was on the twelfth floor. He could not jump. He could


    not escape from the front door either. Lilith was guarding him day and night. Even if he were to escape


    from Lilith, he did not know how to take the lift.


    The new house was clean and nice, but he was filled with fear. If he did not find a way to escape, Avery


    would not be able to find him. He did not want to be trapped here. He was constantly in despair.


    A person who was just breathing was not living. One had to have freedom too.


    He took a deep breath and stuffed a mouthful of pills into his mouth. He picked up a cup of water and


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    took a mouthful!


    After swallowing all the pills, he immediatelyy down in bed.


    If he were to die, so be it! After all, there was no meaning in living anymore. If he did not die ;a%>YIP:


    was sent to the hospital, he would be able to find a way to contact Avery.


    In his empty life, only Avery made him feel at peace. At that moment, Nathan had taken his phone


    away and forbade him to contact Avery or leave the house. He also kept calling him an idiot.


    If he was a real idiot, he would perhaps be happier. However, at that moment, when they called him an


    idiot, he felt terrible.


    Half an hourter, his door was pushed open.


    "Adrian, stop sleeping! I bought lobsters! Come help me de-shell them!" Lilith walked over to the bed


    and yelled at Adrian.


    Under normal circumstances, when Lilith yelled at him, Adrian would surely wake up. However, he


    remained in bed, not moving. There were no changes on his face. He was sleeping so peacefully as if


    he had passed away.


    Lilith had not reacted in time, perhaps something had happened to him. She only thought he was


    sleeping soundly, so she raised her hand and pped Adrian on the body!


    "Adrian, youzy pig! Stop sleeping!"


    Adrian still had no reaction. Lilith''s hand was numb from the p. At that moment only had she realized


    that perhaps Adrian had died!


    She reached her trembling fingers out to ce them under Adrian''s nose.


    "Ah! Dad! Dad! Adrian is dead!" Lilith ran out of the room and yelled.


    Nathan was woken up from his afternoon nap. When he heard that Adrian had died, he was so


    frightened his expression darkened!

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    How could Adrian the idiot die? How could he have died!


    The ambnce rushed to the neighborhood ten minutester. Adrian was being put on the stretcher


    and entered the lift.


    About 15 minutester, he was sent to the nearby hospital. It was Memorial Day that day. The streets


    were filled with crowds. Everyone was celebrating their long weekend. No one paid attention to the fact


    that a so-called idiot was trying to use this in the search for freedom.


    At the emergency room. After Adrian was pushed in, the doors were shut. After two hours of


    resuscitation, the doctor rescued Adrian back from the brim of death. Just


    when the doctor was about to inform his parents, Adrian reached his hands out and grabbed the doctor


    by the coat.


    "Doctor..." Adrian said feebly.


    "What is it? Are you feeling alright?" The doctor held his hand and asked.


    "Help me look for...Avery Tate. She is my doctor. I want to see her." Since Adrian was rather weak,


    talking made him sweat.


    "Who are you looking for?" The doctor put his head closer toward Avery.


    "A-Avery Tate! I''m looking for Avery Tate!" Adrian coughed violently.


    "Avery Tate! I know her! You know her too? " The doctor ced his hand on the bed. " I''ll help you


    contact her, but I''m not sure if I will be able to get to her. Rest well." "If she''s noting, I''m going to


    die...


    Adrian stopped coughing. Two streams of tears rolled down his eyes.


    If Avery was noting, even if he left the hospital alive, Nathan would surely beat him up terribly.


    The doctor was a little frightened upon seeing Adrian.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll go help you get her."


    After shopping, Tammy and Avery went to a cafe. They nned to finish their cup of coffee and then go


    looking for their partners. It was almost half-past four in the afternoon. The day passed by quickly.


    "Avery, did you know that Fl of the South Devotion za was designed by Elliot?" Tammy touched on


    the subject of the location of their date that night.


    Avery was stunned for a while before shaking her head. "He didn''t tell me. I don''t know. How did you


    know?"


    "Jun told me! I told him that you two are nning to have your date at the South Devotion za. Jun


    said that Elliot designed that building.¡±


    "Oh, I have never paid attention to that." Avery was rarely outside. Whenever she shopped, she was in


    themercial area. She was not familiar with the other areas.


    "When you''re there tonight, go have a good look. Elliot''s aesthetics are quite amazing," Tammy praised


    him, "Even if he wasn''t the President of the Sterling Group but a normal designer, he would surely


    seed too."


    "I''m not used to you praising him." Avery blushed said, "I''m used to you taking a jab at him." "Hahaha! I


    didn¡¯t understand him much back then, so I bad-mouthed him quite a lot. " Tammy looked at her phone.


    "Jun is calling for me."


    "I¡¯m done. Let''s go!" Avery ced her cup down and paid with her phone. After paying, a call came.


    It was a foreign number. She hesitated for a while before picking up.


    Avery listened to it for a while and merely said, "Okay, I''ll go there now," before hanging up.


    "Who is it?" Tammy asked.


    Avery hesitated for a while before saying," Didn¡¯t you say Jun was looking for you? Go! I''ll take a cab to


    the South Devotion za. It''s quite close."


    Tammy said, "I''ll drive you there!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery replied, "No need. You have been with me for the entire day. Go on your date with Jun!"


    After Tammy left, Avery immediately hailed a taxi. Once she got in the taxi, she told the driver the


    address of the hospital.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    A moment ago, a doctor called Avery said that a patient called Adrian White was looking for her. The


    doctor wondered if she could make a trip to the hospital.


    When Avery heard Adrian''s name, she did not even think about it before agreeing to it.


    She was worried about it during the journey there. Was Adrian sick? If it was not serious, he would not


    have been sent to the hospital. Why was it the doctor who contacted her but not Nathan?


    Who told the doctor to contact her? It was not Nathan. If Nathan wanted to contact her, he did not need


    to go through the doctor.


    At that thought, Avery furrowed her brows tightly.


    At the hospital, Adrian was transferred to a normal ward. When Nathan found out that Adrian


    deliberately swallowed his antihypertensive drugs to poison himself, he was furious.


    That idiot knew how to swallow pills to take his life! Nathan was not going to let Adrian die, even if


    Adrian wanted to!


    If Adrian were to die, how could Nathan use him to threaten Elliot? How was he going to extort money


    from Elliot?


    No matter what, he had to get another lump sum of money from Elliot.


    Even if Elliot did not acknowledge him as his father, Nathan could ensure that he did not need to worry


    for the rest of his life.


    Forty minutester, the door to the ward was pushed open. A strong, burly man walked in and chased


    Nathan away. "What are you doing? Who are you?" Nathan yelled. He was frightened. "That''s my son!


    Have you mistaken me for someone!"


    The bodyguard looked impatient. "Is the patient called Adrian? My boss got me toe to protect him!"


    "Who is your boss? Adrian is my son!" Nathan yelled furiously yet helplessly.


    If he was younger by twenty years, he might have fought the bodyguard.


    However, at that moment, he was old. His bones were not that strong anymore. He did not dare to fight


    with the bodyguard.


    "My boss, Avery Tate!" The bodyguard stood next to the bed and yelled at Nathan." She is in the


    doctor''s office right now. Go and look for her! If you dare to touch her, I will make sure you won''t live to


    see the night!"


    Nathan gritted his teeth ?h);XKU? rushed to the doctor¡¯s office with a sinister expression.


    Once Avery found out about Adrian''s condition through the doctor, she came out of the office and


    bumped into Nathan, who went there looking for trouble.


    Seeing him, Avery stopped in her tracks.


    "Nathan, let¡¯s talk!"


    "Bloody hell! Avery! Are you trying to take my son away from me?" Nathan barked," Adrian is my son! It


    is illegal!"


    "If he is your biological son, you would not have said the word legal," Avery said," Adrian is not your


    biological son. He was adopted, wasn''t he?" "So, what if he was adopted? He is still my son!" The


    facial muscles on Nathan''s face twitched. "If you''re not going to ask your bodyguard to leave, I¡¯ll call


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the police!"


    Avery was not afraid of his threats. "Okay, call the police right now. When the policee, I can tell


    them that you abused Adrian!"


    Nathan was stunned for a while. "Abuse? What abuse? I have never abused him! He was the one who


    swallowed the pills, trying to take his life..."


    "If you didn¡¯t abuse him, why did he try to take his life? Nathan, you better think this through before


    will take him for an intelligence test. If he is not an idiot and he doesn''t want to stay with you, he gets to


    decide on his own! I will not let you bully him anymore!" Avery''s words intimidated Nathan so much that


    he remained dazed in the same spot.


    Intelligence test? Letting Adrian decide?


    If he were to do what Avery said, Adrian would surely not want to stay with him!

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    How could that happen?!


    "Avery, hold up!" Nathan chased after her and grabbed her by the arm. "Don''t you dare bully me! Don''t


    back me up against a corner! I know all of Elliot''s secrets! If you don''t want me to go up against him,


    don''t force me! I want Adrian to be with me only so I can get some money from Elliot! I don''t want his


    life! I don¡¯t want to kill Adrian too!"


    Avery clenched her fists tightly. She said coldly, "If you want to look for Elliot for money, go look for him,


    but I can''t hand Adrian back to you. What if he continues trying to take his life when he is back with


    you? I treated him with such difficulty. I can''t let him risk this."


    Her words made Nathan have murderous


    intentions against her.


    However, it was the hospital. There were many onlookers. Nathan could not do it there.


    At the South Devotion za.


    Elliot has prepared everything. He only needed Avery to arrive. Jun sent him a message saying that


    Tammy and Avery have parted ways. Avery should reach him soon.


    He looked at the time. It was already five-thirty in the evening. Jun sent him the message at five


    o''clock.


    Technically speaking, Avery should have arrived in half an hour.


    The proposal scene was on the balcony on the second floor.


    Other than being decorated with assorted flowers, there would be a beautiful light show once it was


    dark.


    Other than that, Elliot had also invited a famous pianist to serenade them. The kitchen was almost


    ready too.


    It was getting darker, yet Avery was not there yet.


    Elliot stood by the balcony''s railings.


    Looking at the cars passing by below. He hoped that the next second she would appear downstairs,


    looking up and smiling at him.


    When it was six o''clock, he took his phone out and dialed Avery''s number.


    The call was soon picked up. Avery said," Elliot, I¡¯ll only be able to see you in a little while soon. "


    She answered his call outside the ward. Adrian had just woken up. He was weak.


    When he saw her, he was rather agitated. She could not leave him at that moment. She had to wait


    until Adrian calmed down before going to see Elliot.


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "Why?"


    "I..." She instinctively wanted to tell him the truth, but she was afraid that if she told him where Adrian


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    was, it would be bad for him, so after hesitating for a few moments, she decided to lie, "I want to pick a


    gift for you. I''m not done choosing."


    Hearing her answer, Elliot''s furrowed brows rxed.


    "I also prepared a gift for you. Come quick once you''ve picked the gift."


    Avery heard his melodious voice. She was feeling rather apologetic. "Hmm, okay."


    When she met himter, she wanted to see if she could talk about Adrian.


    After hanging up, Avery ced her phone back in her bag. She returned to the ward >b #>UNW< sat


    down next to the bed.


    "Adrian, don''t worry. I will get my bodyguard to protect you. Nathan won''t dare toe to look for you


    anymore." Looking at Adrian¡¯s pale face, she promised him once again, "I won''t let others bully you.


    Once you get discharged, I wille to pick you up."


    Adrian nodded gently. "Avery, I knew you woulde to look for me."


    "I have been constantly looking for you, but I couldn''t find you." Avery grabbed his


    huge palms. "You can''t do silly things like this again in the future. If you were to arrive at the hospital


    anyter, you could have died."


    At seven in the evening, at the South Devotion za. Night had arrived but Avery was still not there.


    Elliot dialed her phone once more.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service, please try againter."

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Why was Avery''s phone switched off? Did something happen to her or did her battery run out?


    She said that she was picking a gift for him. It would not have taken two hours, right?


    Elliot could not get to her, so he could only dial her bodyguard.


    The bodyguard picked up his call.


    "I didn''t hear Miss Tate''s phone ring!" The bodyguard said, "She¡¯s at the hospital, but she''s not sick.


    Someone was admitted to the hospital and she¡¯s with them now."


    "Who is it?" Elliot''s voice sounded tight.


    The bodyguard hesitated for a while before saying, "It¡¯s not for me to say, but it''s a man.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll find it out. " Elliot''s voice darkened. He said sternly," Tell me!"


    The bodyguard swallowed his saliva. He said hesitatingly, "T-The patient is called A-Adrian White."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Elliot heard Adrian''s name, coldness rose in his heart. Avery went to be with Adrian, which was


    why she did note for the date.


    Also, she lied to him saying that she was picking a gift for him. Turns out, she was with Adrian.


    Elliot hung up and sat on the chair.


    The skies suddenly started to rain. He saw the weather report that day. It stated that it was a cloudy


    day but did not say it would rain, which was why he arranged it on the balcony.


    A server came over with an umbre. The server said, "Mr. Foster. It''s raining. Let''s go in!"


    Elliot did not want to move. He only wanted to know if Avery would stille that night or not.


    "Mr. Foster, when is Miss Tateing?" The server said, "Why don''t you have some food first, when


    Miss Tate is here, you can...


    "Leave," Elliot said coldly, "Don''t bother me!


    At that hospital, after the call with Elliot, the bodyguard returned to the ward.


    Adrian was suddenly vomiting violently. Avery was helping him, patting his back while passing him


    tissue.


    The bodyguard furrowed his brows. Adrian looked miserable if no one were to care for him. However, if


    Avery was not there, the nurse would care for him too.


    At that thought, the bodyguard went over to Avery. He reminded her, "Miss Tate, don''t you have a date


    with Mr. Foster tonight?¡±


    "Hmm. How did you know?" Avery was a little frantic. She should go look for Elliot, but she could not


    leave Adrian in that state.


    "You''re dressed up, so you must be going on a date, right?" The bodyguard said, "Why don''t you go. I''ll


    look after him. He''ll be fine.


    Avery hesitated for a while before saying," Okay. Then I''ll leave now."


    Upon saying that, Adrian immediately held her arms tightly. "Avery, I feel terrible. Am I dying..."


    Adrian felt as if he was vomiting his internal organs out. The pain made him feel terribly worried. He


    was not afraid of death. He only did not want Avery to leave. Avery made him feelforted.


    With her by his side. Even if he vomited to his death, he would be able to bear through it. If she left, he


    would feel as if he was leaving this world the very next second.


    "You won''t die. In two days, you''ll be much better," Avery consoled him, "Even if I''m gone, the doctors


    ;a*?QLY: nurses will care for you."


    "Take me with you..." Adrian''s eyes were teary. He pleaded to her, holding her tightly.


    "You need to be on drips right now. You can¡¯t leave," Avery said troublingly," Adrian, once you''re better,


    I''ll take you away. You need to stay in the hospital right now. I have something going on tonight. I must


    leave. I''lle to see you tomorrow morning."


    Avery did not forget about her date with Elliot. If Adrian was not in such a serious condition, she would


    have long gone for her date.


    Adrian kept vomiting from time to time. Seeing him in such a miserable state, she found it hard to


    leave. However, she had dragged on for long enough. She had to look for Elliot now.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Upon her words, Adrian let her go, but he looked at her with tears falling down his face.


    Avery saw him in that state and she did not dare to leave. She went over to grab her bag. She found


    her phone and wanted to make a call to Elliot.


    She pressed the button, but her screen was ck. She did not know when her phone battery ran out.


    "Please lend me your phone," Avery said to the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately unlocked his


    phone and passed it to her. She keyed in Elliot''s phone number and dialed.


    She was quickly thinking of ways to exin to him why she could not make it


    for the date. She was afraid it was not possible to lie to him anymore. She could onlye clean.


    The call was connected but no one picked up. After the system automatically disconnected the call, she


    returned the phone to the bodyguard.


    "Can you help me get a charger from the nurses? My phone ran out of battery," Avery said to the


    bodyguard.


    "I''ll go ask and see." The bodyguard left.


    Once the bodyguard left, Avery looked at Adrian. "I''m not leaving yet. If you don¡¯t feel that nauseated


    anymore, close your eyes and rest. Only with you getting better can I take you away."


    Adrian closed his eyes upon Avery''s words.


    A momentter, the bodyguard entered with a charger. Avery connected her phone to the charger and


    turned it on. When she saw missed calls from Elliot, she wanted to return the calls, but she was afraid


    that she would disturb Adrian¡¯s rest.


    She had to wait for Adrian to fall asleep before she could leave. She sent a message to Elliot, [I''lle


    to look for you in a while ]


    Once Adrian was asleep, she would immediately go to look for him.


    Outside, a heavy rain pitter-pattered on the window, making loud sounds. Avery did not hate the rain.


    Most of the time, she liked listening to the rain. It calmed her down.


    However, at that moment, listening to the rain, her mind was a mess. Elliot did not reply to her message


    or her call. He must be angry.


    If she was in his shoes, she might not be as forgiving as him too because they had agreed on that date


    a long time ago. Thus, when she saw himter, no matter how bad his temper was, she was going to


    bear it.


    About 40 minutester, Adrian''s breathing became even. He was sleeping soundly. Avery said


    something to the bodyguard ?g+ >YJS; left!


    The rain outside had not stopped, but it was much lighter than an hour ago.


    She came out of the hospital into the rain.


    At nine at night, she rushed to the South Devotion za. She was at Fl. She saw Elliot on the balcony


    on the second floor.


    She instantly understood why Elliot did not reply to her message or calls, because he was sitting in the


    rain, getting drenched.


    "Miss Tate, you''re finally here. Mr. Foster has waited for you for the entire night.


    Since the rain started, he has been sitting there until now." The server had hints of grumbling in his


    tone. "Mr. Foster has been waiting for you. He hasn''t had any food yet!


    Perhaps Elliot heard the server¡¯s voice, he slowly turned around.


    Seeing how wretched he looked in the rain, Avery was so overwhelmed she could not breathe. She


    walked over to him. Soon, she was in front of him. She could not control her emotions. She reached out


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    and grabbed his arm.


    "Elliot, I''m sorry I''mte. Please don''t stay in the rain, go in!" She tried hard to get him up, but Elliot


    pushed her away instead!

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    "Where''s my gift?" Elliot''s hoarse voice rang out.


    His voice sounded soft, but it was prative. Those three words shocked Avery.


    "Why did you lie to me?" Elliot looked at Avery''s stunned face coldly.


    It was not as if he could not bear that she put him aside to go to the hospital to take care of Adrian, but


    it was more about the condition that she was honest with him.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot," Avery took a deep breath. She tried to reach her hand out once again and grabbed


    his arm. "Don''t stay under the rain. You''ll catch a cold."


    He pushed her hand away once more.


    "Where''s that man?" Elliot''s tone was cold and frigid. Under the rain, his expressions seemed even


    more miserable. "Why don''t you continue staying in the hospital to take care of him?"


    "He¡¯s asleep." Words seemed to get stuck in her throat. She exined, "He swallowed a whole bottle


    of antihypertensive drugs. He almost died. If he wasn''t rescued in time he would have died."


    "It¡¯s best if he died!" Elliot''s tone was harsh. "Even if he didn''t die now, I''ll still kill him!"


    "Elliot!" Avery yelled as if she was being strangled. "I know you''re angry! It''s my fault! I should have


    called you earlier so that you would not have to wait for me here! Let''s go in! I beg you!"


    She grabbed his arm with both of her hands, trying to get him up from the chair, but his body was


    tense. He refused to get up.


    Helplessness and fear spread around her. She was afraid that if he stayed any longer under the rain,


    he would be sick, but she also knew that he was extremely furious at that moment. He would


    never listen to her.


    Under desperation, she cried out loud uncontrobly. He looked at her in misery, his heart constricted


    tightly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What were they preparing to do that night? It seemed like he was .going to propose?


    He had fantasized many times that they would listen to the melodious sounds of music while having a


    delightful dinner, thinking about the future.


    He had prepared the proposal ring to be served to her during the fifth course. When she opened the


    cover of the dish, she would be surprised by the ring!


    At that moment, all the surprises he prepared seemed excessive.


    "Avery, tears won''t get you what you want." Elliot got up from his chair


    Then, he pushed her hand away and quickly vanished from her sight. After he left, Avery felt as if her


    entire world was falling apart.


    She knew that he would get mad, but she did not expect him to get so mad. She was only a few hours


    and he found it uneptable?


    Avery slumped onto the chair Elliot was on a moment ago, trying to guess what he was feeling.


    A momentter, something lit up in front of her!


    Beautiful lights sparkled, changing into assorted shapes and colors like it was dancing in the air.


    Avery looked at the lights in front of her in a daze. She suspected that she was hallucinating.


    A server came over with an umbre next to her. "Miss Tate, this is a light show that Mr. Foster


    prepared for you. Mr. Foster has left, so please enjoy it alone!"


    "A light show?" Avery asked glumly.


    "Yes. Mr. Foster had also invited a famous pianist to perform. The pianist has been waiting for a long


    time. Do you want to listen to the performance now?" The server said.


    She looked up at the server. "Why?"


    It was only a meal. Why did he invite someone to perform?


    The server replied, "Miss Tate, I don¡¯t know why you werete, but Mr. Foster put in a lot of effort on


    tonight''s date. You shouldn''t have let him down."


    "I wasn''tte on purpose." She retracted her gaze. Tears in her eyes blurred her sight of the dazzling


    lights. "I didn''t know that he prepared so much for tonight''s date. He didn''t tell me."


    "Mr. Foster wanted it to be a surprise for you," The server said, "Have you had your meal? Why don''t


    you go in to have some food?"

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    "I don''t want to go in. I''ll stay here for as long as the time he spent waiting for me," Avery choked up.


    The server saw how thin she was. He was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he immediately


    arranged for someone to bring over a parasol.


    Then, the server brought a thick nket over and ced it on her shoulder.


    "Miss Tate, I have already informed the kitchen to serve the dishes. Why don''t you have some food and


    then leave! You should go ask Mr. Foster for forgiveness rather than stay here."


    Soon, dishes after dishes of good food were served.


    When Avery saw the intricately made food on the table, she finally understood why Elliot would be so


    angry. She thought that the date that night was just another ordinary date. It was clearly not!


    He had invited a famous pianist to perform. There was also such a beautiful light show. The dinner was


    so intricate it was top-tier. How could it be a normal date?


    "Miss Tate, please uncover this dish on your own." The server pointed at the fifth dish and said to


    Avery.


    Avery uncovered the fifth dish. It was a dessert in the shape of a lily. Next to it was a life-like goldfish. In


    the fish''s mouth was a ring.


    The ring attracted all of Avery''s attention.


    "This..." Avery said in surprise.


    "Miss Tate, Mr. Foster was prepared to propose to you tonight," The server exined, "For tonight''s


    date, he came here to set up the ce two days ago. Everything you see here is him expressing his


    love for you."


    Avery''s tears fell uncontrobly. She looked around. Under the bright lights, she saw assorted flowers


    all around her.


    The more she realized, the more apologetic she felt. She could not stay there for another second


    longer.


    She took the ring in her hand and left the balcony. She had to look for Elliot to ask for forgiveness!


    She did not know that he was going to propose to her. After all, she had already agreed to marry him. If


    she knew he was going to propose that night, she would havee to look for him first!


    Even if it was to tell him that she had to make a trip to the hospital, she would havee to see him


    first.


    At Elliot''s mansion.


    When Elliot returned home, he immediately headed upstairs to his room ;e! >RIV: locked the door shut.


    Mrs. Scarlet could not even greet him when she heard him lock his room shut.


    He must have fought with Avery.


    Mrs. Scarlet knew that they were nning to spend time together during the holidays. She did not


    expect that it was only the first day of the holidays and they would have already fought so badly.


    She initially wanted to call Avery to ask what had happened, but she thought about how drenched Elliot


    was, she knew they must have fought badly.


    Even if she called Avery to ask what had happened, it would not help with anything.


    Just when Mrs. Scarlet was about to switch off the lights, a bright light came from outside.


    A car stopped outside the courtyard. Then, Avery came out of the car. Soon, she was by the door of the


    mansion.


    Mrs. Scarlet brought her a pair of slippers.


    "Avery, what happened to you and Master Elliot? He came back drenched. You are too. Were you two


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    on a date or were you two under the rain?"


    Avery''s eyes were red and puffy from crying. She said in a hoarse voice, "I made him angry."


    "Oh. He has locked himself in his room." Mrs. Scarlet looked troubled. "Although, I have the spare


    key..."


    "Please pass the key to me." Avery reached her hand out to Mrs. Scarlet.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Mrs. Scarlet hesitated for a while before turning around to get the key.


    If Elliot and Avery were not about to get married, she would never dare to get the key for Avery.


    Even though Elliot respected Mrs. Scarlet a lot, he did not treat her as a servant, but Mrs. Scarlet would


    not dare to do such a thing that crossed the line.


    If Mrs. Scarlet made a mistake that crossed Elliot¡¯s bottom line, Elliot would surely fire her.


    Mrs. Scarlet would only dare to take such a risk to give Avery the spare key because she was sure that


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Avery was the future mistress of the house.


    After Mrs. Scarlet passed Avery the key, she sized her up. "Avery, go take a shower. Don''t catch a cold.


    I''ll go get you some clothes."


    Avery held the key tightly in her hands. She nced upstairs. She did not know what Elliot was doing


    at that moment. She did not know if she were to enter his room without permission, whether he would


    chase her out.


    At the same moment, in a different ce, Henry and Cole were still staying in their rented property after


    the unit they wanted to buy was taken away by Nathan.


    For the past few days, Cole went to look for houses around, but they were all not to his satisfaction.


    Henry had no desire to look at houses. He only wanted to know who Nathan''s son was, the one Nathan


    boasted about.


    This matter was like a thorn in his heart. He was losing sleep over this.


    He printed out photos of the wealthy people that were younger than Nathan. He kept looking through


    over and over again.


    Cole came out of his shower to drink some water when he saw his father looking at the photos of


    wealthy people. He was instantly infuriated.


    "Dad, have you gone mad?" Cole reprimanded, "Do you think we can get rich just by looking at these


    photos?"


    Henry looked up and red at his son. "I''m looking for Nathan''s son! Other people''s sons are so


    sessful, why is my son such a loser? Rather than standing in my way, why don''t you f*ck off back to


    your room to think this through!"


    Cole said, "How dare you scold me?!"


    "I am scolding you! You piece of trash who always loses out on whatever you invest in! " Henry reprim


    Cole was provoked by those words, his eyes reddened.


    He did indeed always lose on whatever he invested in, but he did not want this to happen either.


    However, he was bad at investing.


    "Dad, do you really think that I will lose all the money?" Cole was deeply hurt by that.


    "If it was like the past, if you don¡¯t deal with thepany''s affairs, you won''t lose out, but once you do,


    thepany will surely die!" Henry continued saying, "I can''t me you too, I didn''t teach you well."


    Painful tears fell from the corner of Cole''s eyes.


    "Don''t cry! It does nothing good!" Henry put his attention back on the photos. "Come and help me have


    a look. How did that bastard Nathan have such a great son?"


    Cole took the photos over and said sourly," Maybe he is just lying to us. If he really has such a great


    son, why has he only returned to the country just recently?"


    "My instincts are telling me that he isn¡¯t lying. If not, where has he got the money to pay for the house


    in full? If not, how dare he be so arrogant in front of me? When I beat him up in the past, he wouldn¡¯t


    even dare to move." Henry rubbed his temples.


    Cole looked through the photos again and said confusedly, "Why isn''t Elliot among all these wealthy


    people?"


    "Elliot?!" Henry¡¯s temples throbbed. "How could he be Nathan''s son?"

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    "Oh, you''re right. How could my uncle be Nathan''s son? Elliot..." At that, Cole went to take Nathan''s


    photo and looked at it closely.


    The photo was a screenshot of the surveince footage at the restaurant when he was with Henry the


    other day, so the photo was a little blurry. Only a rough facial feature could be seen.


    "Dad, don''t you think that Elliot does look quite a bit like Nathan?" Cole passed Nathan''s photo to


    Henry. "If you don''t think about it, you won''t find them alike, but once you think about it, they do look


    quite alike."


    Henry looked at Nathan''s photo for a while. His expressions froze on his face.


    Henry had neverpared Elliot''s looks with Nathan''s before. Once he heard Cole mention it, he did


    feel that they looked alike.


    "If Nathan has an especially amazing son that could rule over Aryadelle, why do I feel like Elliot has all


    the characteristics that he mentioned?" Cole said confusedly," Other wealthy people don''t look like


    Nathan at all. Only Elliot."


    Henry was deeply agitated by those words. He was speechless.


    Henry has never heard rumors about Elliot not being part of the Fosters. When his mother was still


    alive, she loved Elliot the most. If Elliot was not a child of the


    Fosters, why did his mother love him so much?


    However, Henry was suspicious. Elliot''s character was not like the family members of the Fosters.


    Other than that, Elliot also doesn''t look like the other family members.


    "Dad, even if Elliot is not part of our family and he is Nathan''s son? What can we do? The Fosters are


    leaned back on the sofa and sighed helplessly.


    "If he is not part of our family, he has to pay us a huge sum!" Henry furrowed his brows. He said with


    gritted teeth, "Back then when he started Sterling Group, your grandmother gave him a huge sum of


    money to start up! ording to the ratio, one-third of the Sterling Group needs to belong to the


    Fosters!"


    Cole''s eyes instantly sparkled. "Dad, if Elliot is not part of our family, does that mean we...have struck


    gold?"


    "Hehe. How are you going to make sure that he isn''t part of our family?"


    "We''ll just do a DNA test!"


    "Are you going to get him to do it?" Henry jabbed, "Do you think he will listen to you?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cole was instantly deted. He did not even dare to look for Elliot, let alone question his identity.


    "We can only start with Nathan," Henry said glumly, "This is a huge matter. Don''t tell anyone yet."


    Cole nodded. "Dad, this is God giving us another chance!"


    Henry replied, "It might be our deaths too! Don''t you know what Elliot is like as a person? If we fight


    with him, he might just kill us all."


    Cole''s expressions instantly changed. At Elliot''s mansion. After Avery showered, she took the key ?a"?


    TMY= headed upstairs to the main bedroom.


    She stood outside the door, feeling anxious.


    Mrs. Scarlet stood by the staircase, looking at her. She was also afraid and worried. " Avery, why don¡¯t


    you rest in the guest bedroom?¡±


    Upon her words, Avery inserted the key into the keyhole and unlocked the bedroom door.


    She pushed the door open and entered, closing the door behind her.


    The room was in darkness, but she could vaguely see Elliot lying on the bed.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Avery sensed that Elliot must not have fallen asleep yet. He was so furious. How could he have fallen


    asleep?


    At that moment, when she entered his room, he must have heard her. She walked over to the bed. She


    was thinking that if he was not going to say anything, she would lie down next to him and sleep


    together with him.


    After running about the entire day, she was rather tired too.


    Just when she sat by the bed and was about to get in bed, his angry and low voice came through. "Get


    out!"


    "I''m not leaving." Avery got in bed.


    Not only did she get in bed. She uncovered


    the covers andid down next to him.


    Before he could do anything, she hugged his body tightly.


    His body tensed. His breathing got heavy as if he was about to erupt the next second.


    "Elliot, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I know where I went wrong." She buried her face in the nape of his neck


    and softened her tone. "I saw the light show that you prepared for me. I also saw the ring..."


    Her words seemed to have agitated him once more, after calming down with much difficulty.


    He pushed her away and roared, "Don''t touch me!"


    She was stunned for a while before hugging him tightly once again.


    "Elliot, I have never doubted your feelings for me." Avery showed him her heart. "I have never doubted


    my feelings for you too. From the very beginning, you were the only person I loved. If I knew that you


    were going to propose to me tonight, I would surely have gone to see you first."


    Elliot''s chest was heaving rapidly. His breathing turned heavier, but he did not say a single word. His


    head hurt. His body temperature did not seem normal either.


    Avery was clinging onto him like a vine. He found it harder to breathe.


    He did not push her away anymore, because he knew that even if he pushed her away, she would


    continue clinging to him.


    "Elliot, I didn''t answer your call because my phone was dead in my bag. I didn''t know it ran out of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    battery," Avery rambled on, exining to him, "I never forgot our date. I was nning to look for you


    after Adrian felt better, but he kept vomiting. I couldn''t bear to leave."


    When she mentioned Adrian, Elliot''s emotions erupted once again.


    "Elliot, please don''t get angry." She nestled herself in his arms =g&?UIT> faced him. "I only wanted you


    to know that I wasn''tte on purpose. No matter what happens in the future, I will put you first."


    His huge hands were nning on pushing her away at first, but after what she said, he caved in.


    What he always wanted was simple: for her to care for him.


    She buried her face in his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. She felt extremely relieved. As long


    as he did not push her away, she would not let him go.


    She really seemed to have realized that she did wrong. She seemed to have taken his love for granted.


    They had already agreed to a date that night. How could she have lied to him and arrived sote?


    Even if it was a normal date, she should not have done so.


    His breathing slowly became even, but she had no urge to fall asleep.


    Firstly, because she just had an emotional rollercoaster ride. It was hard on her.


    Second, she did not have dinner. She was famished.


    The server said that Elliot did not have any food either. Was he not hungry as well?


    Avery took a deep breath. She wanted to wait for him to sleep soundly before getting down from the


    bed to look for things to eat.


    However, a whileter, she was burned by the heating from his body. She uncovered the covers


    and touched his face.


    "You''re burning!" Avery eximed softly.


    She realized that he was having a fever. She was about to get up to go look for medicine, but Elliot


    quickly held to her tightly, not letting her leave.


    "Elliot, you have a fever. I¡¯ll go get some medicine for you..." She said softly in his arms.


    He grabbed her arm with huge effort.


    He was definitely awake! He was just not talking. Neither would he let her go.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Elliot felt cold. The moment Avery left his arms, he was so cold he shuddered as if he were about to


    freeze to death. He could not let her go.


    "Elliot, please don''t torture yourself again in the future?" Avery had lost count of the number of times.


    "Whether you made a mistake, or I made a mistake, you have to stop torturing yourself."


    His breathing turned heavier. He was like a ball of fire at that moment, constantly emitting heat.


    Avery was worried that a fever might cause him further problems.


    "Elliot, let me go. TH go get medicine for you." She pushed his arms away, wanting to get up.


    He quickly grabbed hold of her, going up against her.


    "Elliot, are you trying to die from sickness?! " Her arms hurt from his grab.


    She did not want to yell at him, but if she did not sober him up, even if she used force, she might not


    escape his clutches.


    After her yells, his grip on her lightened a little, but he still did not let her go.


    She sat in front of him. She could not leave him, but she did not want to continue lying down. They


    stood in stalemate in the dark.


    "...I do want to die." Elliot''s hoarse voice rang out.


    He seemed to be conscious but also delirious from the fever too.


    "I''m not going to let you die!" Avery was agitated by him. "If you die, what¡¯s going to happen to me and


    the children?" "I''ll pass on my inheritance to you. You all will live a nice life." His tone was filled with


    suffocating despair.


    "Why do you want to die?! Just because I waste tonight..." Avery asked. She choked up.


    "I''m tired," Elliot replied.


    It was not because she waste. That incident was just a trigger. He felt that his life was a mistake.


    From the beginning, it was a mistake.


    Avery''s eyes were filled with tears. She pried his hand off her and quickly jumped off the bed.


    She turned on the lights, stood by the bed, and looked at him coldly. "Elliot, I''ll take it as if you''re talking


    nonsense due to the fever. Anyone can die but you! Don''t you dare leave the three children alone to


    me to bring them up! If you dare die, I''ll go with you! We''ll let our children survive on their own!¡±


    Avery said harshly >g*:RNR: walked out the door.


    Elliot lifted his head, the piercing lights made him close his eyes quickly. His head hurt so badly as if it


    were about to split apart. Breathing suddenly felt like a luxury.


    Without waiting for Avery toe back, he passed out.


    The next morning, a phone rang in the quiet room. Elliot opened his eyes. He soon quickly recognized


    that it was Avery''s phone. He turned around to see Avery rubbing her eyes, looking for her phone.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She found the phone by the nightstand and answered the call.


    "Miss Tate, Adrian is up! He is demanding to see you!" On the other end of the line, the bodyguard''s


    anxious voice came through.


    Avery immediately looked at Elliot. She saw him looking at her coldly. Chills ran down her back. He had


    a fever the night before. He even passed out.


    After feeding him some fever medicine, it did not work, so she called the house doctor to send some


    medicine in the middle of the night. He put Elliot on drips. His fever only subsided after two bottles.


    She had waited for his drips to finish before falling asleep, so she was extremely sleepy at that


    moment.


    "I can''t go over," Avery said to the bodyguard, "My husband is sick. I have to care for him."

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    The bodyguard did not immediately realize who was that ''husband'' she mentioned.


    "Your husband? Who''s your husband?" the bodyguard raised his voice and asked.


    Elliot could hear the bodyguard¡¯s gruff voice even though she was speaking with the bodyguard


    through the cell phone.


    Avery blushed immediately. "Who else could it be besides Elliot? We¡¯re getting married soon."


    "Oh! So you''re not married yet but you''re already referring to him as your husband?¡± the bodyguard


    teased. "Alright. Go ahead and take care of him. I''ll just ignore Adrian.


    Had Elliot not been standing beside her,


    Avery would have asked the bodyguard to pass the phone to Adrian andforted him. His presence


    made her wary of doing it.


    She looked at Elliot after hanging up.


    He turned his body to his side with his back facing her.


    She ced her cell phone down and leaned toward him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How do you feel, Elliot?" she asked, reaching out and touching his forehead.


    He remembered what happened the night before and so pushed her hand away out of resentment.


    "I''m sorry, okay. I made a mistake yesterday." She rested her body on top of him and asked in a soft


    voice. "Are you hungry? Let me bring you breakfast!"


    "Why aren¡¯t you taking care of that fool at the hospital?" he asked sullenly.


    "Because you''re more important to me than he is." She flipped him over so that he was facing her.


    "Look, Elliot. I put the ring on, and it fits perfectly."


    He looked at the diamond ring on her finger and it sessfully suppressed the anger in his heart.


    He still remembered what she said to him when he had a fever the night before.


    He trusted that she did notete on purpose, but there would always exist that irreconcbleness


    between himself and Adrian. After all, she could not tell him that she loved him while at the same time


    leading Adrian on.


    It did not matter that she was only doing so out of sympathy and pity.


    "I know you can''t ept Adrian," she opened up when she saw his cold and gloomy face, "Because


    he''s Shea''s brother. I know everything, Elliot."


    Her words made his expression turn even colder.


    "Adrian is my patient, so that information isn''t something that can be hidden from me." She got down


    from the bed ?e''


    "When did you know?" Elliot gritted his teeth.


    "I knew before Nathan came to you." She then said honestly and sincerely, "I''ll face this together with


    you, Elliot. You''re the only Elliot Foster in this world."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat and he found it hard to describe what he was feeling.


    She brought a ss of water to the bed.


    "I need to bring Adrian away from Nathan because Nathan wants to threaten you using him. He might


    be your father, but he only looks at you like you''re a cash cow. Whether you live or die is none of his


    concern." She put the water ss into his hand. "I only have one request, Elliot¡ªdon''t kill Adrian. We


    can put him somewhere no one can find him."


    "Why would you think that a ce like that would exist in this world?" he retorted. " The only way to


    stop anyone from finding him is if he dies."


    Avery was startled. "Do you have to kill him, Elliot? What if I don''t let you?" "Don''t you think someone


    would be able to find him and use him to threaten me?" He put the water ss on the cab next to


    him. "Do you want to see me be threatened? Or do you want everyone to know about the baggage that


    I''m carrying?"


    "But didn''t you keep Shea well-hidden before? We could hide Adrian like that too...

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    "You found Shea, didn''t you?" He frowned and proposed another n. "It''s fine if you don''t want to kill


    Adrian, but just in case, I''ll kill Nathan''s family."


    Avery was speechless.


    She could not ept what he proposed because she did not want him to kill anyone.


    "You haven¡¯t recovered from your cold yet, Elliot. You need to rest. Don¡¯t worry about him. I''ll get the


    bodyguards to keep watch over him in the hospital so Nathan can''t get close to him for now." She


    lowered her eyes and persuaded softly, "We''ll try and find another way once you''ve recovered."


    "Avoiding a problem won''t solve it, Avery." Elliot''s voice was cold. "He cannot live


    under the same sun as me." "Why not? Adrian won''t take anything from you. He¡¯s just like Shea-


    someone whose status is probably less than that of a random person on the street. Were you going to


    kill Shea too if she was alive?" Avery questioned him with a frown.


    "You''re being unreasonable. Shea¡¯s dead, so there''s no basis for your question," he retorted.


    "Who are you calling unreasonable? Did Adrian do anything wrong? Why can''t you tolerate his


    existence?" Avery knew for a long time that she and Elliot would have to eventually face that problem.


    However, she did not expect him to be that determined.


    "He did nothing wrong. I''m the one who was wrong!" His face was gloomy. "I took his life and I don''t


    n on giving it back to him for the rest of my life!"


    "I never said you were wrong, Elliot." She took a deep, agonized breath. "You didn''t choose your life.


    You were a victim too."


    He lifted the quilt and got off the bed.


    She watched him stride into the bathroom and felt a dull pain in her heart.


    She might not be able to convince him, because there was probably no better way to settle the


    problem.


    Elliot was right, after all. If they hid Adrian, Nathan would go all out to find him, the quest of which


    wouldst for as long as Nathan was still breathing.


    Either one of Adrian or Nathan had to die, or else things could turn from bad to worse at any time!


    During breakfast, Mrs. Scarlet secretly observed the two of them XJP< backed away.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It appeared that the conflict between them had not yet been resolved.


    After she left, Avery opened her mouth and initiated a conversation. "I¡¯ve been thinking, Elliot. If Adrian


    is discovered, the worst that could happen is that your background would be exposed. But why does it


    matter that you''re not the Fosters'' young master? It doesn''t affect yourpany¡¯s operations at all."


    "You''re right when you say that it won''t affect mypany, but it''ll also expose my murder of Eason."


    Avery felt choked for a moment. "But you were underage at the time, so you will neither be charged for


    murder nor sentenced to death.¡± "Do you have any idea how cruel it is that you said that, Avery?" He


    put down his cutlery and had an ashen face. "I don''t want any outsiders to know about my history and


    my underage murder! But now you''re forcing me to face them!"


    "I never forced you to face them. I just..." She sighed and put down her cutlery too. " Please just don''t


    kill anyone, okay? You


    had no choice when you killed Eason, but it''s not as if you have no choice right now."


    "You can leave now!" he felt a splitting headacheing on and said hoarsely. "I want to be alone for a


    while."


    She felt empty inside when he got up from the dining chair and left the dining room.


    Thest thing she wanted was for him to suffer, but she was very much aware that she was the one


    who brought upon him that very suffering.


    Without her, he could do whatever he wanted without anyone objecting to him, and no one would be


    able to threaten him anymore.


    Avery continued to sit for a moment beforeing out of the dining room and leaving the house.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    At the hospital, Adrian was in rather low spirits because he did not see Avery that day.


    The bodyguard sat beside his hospital bed and was absorbed in some mobile game. Meanwhile,


    Adrian stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    It did not take long before the door of the ward was pushed open and Avery walked in.


    Adrian looked at her in a daze and thought he was dreaming. After all, the bodyguard had told him


    earlier in the morning that Avery was noting that day.


    "How are you feeling today, Adrian?" Avery walked up to the bed and asked.


    The bodyguard immediately quit the game and stood up in shock.


    "Miss Tate? Didn''t you say you were going to take care of your husband today?" The bodyguard


    cleared his throat awkwardly." Why are you here? Is your husband alright? Or did you get into an


    argument with him?"


    "Would it kill you to talk a little less?"


    Avery seemed to realize that the people around her, such as Mike and the bodyguard, frequently


    overstepped their boundaries.


    It was probably because she had a good temper that they felt they could take things a little less


    seriously.


    Adrian grabbed Avery''s hand and said with a bright smile, "I''m much better. Bring me out!" "Are you


    sure you can be discharged from the hospital?" Avery nced at his medication for that day and saw


    that it was nearly finished.


    "I don''t want to stay here," he looked at her and pleaded. "I''m worried Nathan mighte to me and hit


    me."


    Avery looked at his uneasy expression and nodded. "I''ll ask your doctor and see if you''re ready to be


    discharged from the hospital today. If so, then I''ll get you discharged."


    At Elliot''s mansion, Mrs. Scarlet brought breakfast to the master bedroom on the second floor after


    Avery left.


    "Master Elliot, you need to at least eat something or else your health will get worse," Mrs. Scarlet said


    bitterly. "I overheard your conversation earlier. That man named Adrian is Shea''s brother?" Elliot took


    the food from Mrs. Scarlet''s hand and answered coldly.


    "With all due respect, I don''t think you have anything to be afraid of," Mrs. Scarlet said calmly. "No one


    can undermine the status you have. No one is going to mock you regardless of your history, =b+?UNQ:


    killing Master Eason was a justified act. Even if the public knew the truth, they won''t necessarily scold


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you."


    Mrs. Scarlet''s words stunned Elliot. "Do you truly believe so?"


    "Whatever the outside world thinks of you is insignificant, because, in my eyes, you are a kind-hearted


    and honest person. No man will ever be better than you, and I believe Avery sees you the same way


    too," Mrs. Scarlet said in all sincerity. "She advised you not to kill anyone because she''s afraid that


    you''d lose your way. You were never wrong in the first ce, but that will change if you take a person''s


    life."


    Elliot''s mood calmed down gradually.


    "I know what you''re afraid of. You''re concerned that your problems will affect Avery and the children.


    You¡¯re also worried that your peaceful life would be disrupted and that everyone will judge you


    wherever you go in the future." Mrs. Scarlet pointed out his inner fears. "But you have nothing to be


    afraid of. You''re not an ordinary person, which means that the troubles you have to face will be even


    moreplicated than those of an ordinary person."


    "I''m not as strong as you think," he said bluntly. "I still can''t ept my history."


    "Think positively. No matter what kind of history you have, Avery will never hate you. Whatever you


    have experienced in the past would not affect your happy life with


    Avery in the future."


    An hourter, a ck car stopped at the entrance of Elliot''s home.


    Avery''s bodyguard got out of the car first.


    Mrs. Scarlet immediately went upstairs to report to Elliot after seeing Avery''s return.


    "Master Elliot! Avery is here."


    Elliot''s mood had improved greatly after Mrs. Scarlet persuaded him.


    He would no longer me Avery for all those problems, and he understood that it was for his good


    when Avery forbade him from killing anyone.


    He calmed himself down and went downstairs.


    However, he had already spotted Avery with another man before he even got to the first floor.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    That man was tall, thin, and possessed graceful facial features along with a timid-looking gaze. He was


    probably Adrian.


    Avery took Adrian''s hand and walked to Elliot.


    "Adrian, this is your big brother, Elliot," Avery said to Adrian.


    Adrian was a little scared when he looked at Elliot''s stern and gloomy face, but he obediently said,


    "Hello, Big Br¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that! I''m not your big brother! " Elliot interrupted him immediately. At the same time, he


    looked at Avery and said, "Come up here right now, Avery!"


    Avery knew that Elliot would be angry because she brought Adrian there without


    discussing it with him in advance.


    A discussion would have been pointless since he would never agree to let her bring Adrian there.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. He looks fierce, but he''s actually a good person," Avery reassured him and walked


    upstairs.


    The two of them went to the second floor and entered the master bedroom.


    "Don''t be mad, Elliot. Hear me out." Avery walked up to him and looked gently at him. "I gave it some


    thought and realized that the most dangerous ce would be the safest ce. His safety will almost


    certainly be guaranteed if he lived at your ce. Who would dare to kidnap him from your house, am I


    right?"


    Elliot was speechless.


    "I know you don''t like him, so if he lived in your house, you could always live at mine in the future."


    Avery seemed to have arranged everything already. "We¡¯re going to get married anyway, and we''ll


    have to live together."


    Elliot was speechless after listening to her arrangement.


    He was thoroughly displeased because he felt that there was no good reason to let Adrian live at his


    ce!


    "If you don''t want to live with me, I can always move in and live with you," she continued. "I''ll be with


    you in the future and I''ll stand by your side no matter what happens."


    Outside the vi, Nathan was red with anger and felt as if his heart had gone up in mes!


    He had tailed Avery''s car earlier and was surprised that she brought Adrian back to Elliot¡¯s vi!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bodyguards stood guard over the vi 24 hours a day, ?c''


    Just as he was scolding and preparing to get into the car, a loud thump was heard and someone had


    punched him from behind!


    The punch was so great that he immediately passed out!


    Half an hourter, he was dragged to an unfamiliar room.


    He was doused in a bucket of cold water and woke up with a start!


    "Guess who''s going to take your life, Nathan?!" a man teased. He was holding a sharp dagger in his


    hand.


    Nathan''s hands and feet were tied with ropes, and he struggled a few times beforeing to the


    shocking realization that he could not break free from them!


    "It has to be that goddamn Elliot! Refusing to acknowledge me was bad enough. Now he''s going to kill


    me? " Nathan remembered that he had been knocked unconscious outside Elliot''s vi, so it was


    natural for thetter to be the prime suspect.


    "You guessed it right! Haha! You said he wouldn''t acknowledge you? Are you his father?" The man with


    the knife grinned. " Why would he kill you if you were his father?" "He''s pissed that I cost him his


    dignity! He can dream on if he wants to be the Fosters'' young master for the rest of his life! If I die, my


    son will expose all of his scandals, so hurry up and tell him to let me go!"


    Outside the room, Henry was listening to every single one of Nathan¡¯s words.


    Henry¡¯s face was ashen and his fingers clenched tightly!


    It came as quite a shock to hear that Elliot was Nathan''s son!

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    It was shocking. Hair-raising, even!


    That was the first time in all his years as an adult that he found out about such a secret.


    He wondered if his mother knew about it, assuming that she did because it was hard to imagine that a


    woman would be unaware of whether her son was hers.


    Henry did not remember his childhood too clearly.


    All he remembered from back then was Elliot being brought out to receive treatment from a prodigious


    doctor.


    He was cured sometimeter and brought back.


    Could the real Elliot have been reced


    during the treatment period?


    How else could anyone exin why Elliot was Nathan''s son?


    Judging from Nathan¡¯s remark, Elliot probably knew about it already.


    However, Elliot did not n on doing anything about it, which showed that he was nning to continue


    his life as ''Elliot Foster''.


    After all, it would be such a privilege to be known as the Fosters'' young master!


    One could imagine how the public would gossip behind Elliot¡¯s back if they knew that he was Nathan¡¯s


    son. Such rumors would be intolerable for Elliot, considering how much he cared about his reputation.


    Henry, however, was equally as intolerant of the revtion because he was the rightful eldest son of


    the Fosters!


    He might still be able to let Elliot continue living as ''Elliot'' on the condition that something else was


    given in return.


    Henry decided to head back and start nning his heart-to-heart with Elliot. He could ideally achieve


    what he wanted without angering him.


    At Elliot''s home, Avery exined her decision to Elliot, who merely looked at her coldly without saying


    a word.


    There was nothing he could do after she brought Adrian to the house. After all, it was not like he could


    just chase the unwee guest out!


    That was exactly what he wanted to do, but it was simply too risky!


    The consequences would be even more troublesome if Nathan managed to get his hands on Adrian.


    It was better to let Adrian stay within his sight, because that way, he did not have to worry about


    anyone using Adrian to threaten him in the near future.


    "You just recovered from your fever, so you need to rest." Avery saw his emaciated appearance ?


    f(=YIS< led him to the side of the bed so he could sit. "Have you eaten breakfast? You need to eat


    something."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I did." He looked up at her. "Are you sure you don¡¯t hate me?"


    That question stunned Avery for a moment.


    "Nobody put a gun to my head when I agreed to marry you." She sat down beside him and reached out


    to hold his big palm." You told me everything about you, and I gave it a lot of thought too. I don''t think


    you''re guilty, and I wouldn''t''ve been half as brave if I were you. " After she finished speaking, she


    wrapped her hands around his neck and nted a light kiss on his cheek.


    She had previously been ashamed to express her feelings and was always the passive one in the


    rtionship.


    The previous night¡¯s events gave her a realization.


    The things he did for her were a lot more than just secretly preparing a marriage proposal to surprise


    her.


    In the same vein, she ought to also let him be aware of her true feelings and not alienate him.


    Downstairs in the living room, Mrs. Scarlet looked at Adrian from head to toe.


    Adrian was feeling a little awkward when he sat on the sofa, but he still obediently epted Mrs.


    Scarlet''s gaze.


    After observing him thoroughly, Mrs.


    Scarlet concluded that Adrian and Shea were very simr, not only in their looks but in their


    mannerisms and temperament too.


    Mrs. Scarlet saw Shea in Adrian and finally understood why Avery protected Adrian so much¡ªthe


    feelings they had for Shea could easily be projected onto Adrian.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    "Are you hungry, Adrian?" Mrs. Scarlet took a banana from the fruit bowl and handed it to him, "Here,


    have a banana! You don''t have to be scared. Master Elliot won''t chase you away even though he''s


    angry.¡±


    Adrian took the banana and said nervously, "He''s really fierce. Is he mean to Avery?"


    Mrs. Scarletughed softly. "Not at all. The two of them are getting married soon. She wouldn''t''ve


    agreed to marry him if he was mean to her."


    Adrian lowered his eyes and peeled the banana quietly.


    "Avery told you to address him as Big Brother, so you should call him that if you see himter." Mrs.


    Scarlet wanted to help


    ease the rtionship between Adrian and Elliot.


    "He won''t let me."


    "Call him that a few more times and he''ll slowly begin to ept it. He''ll be very nice to you once he


    epts you calling him that, " Mrs. Scarlet persuaded. "Enjoy your banana. I''m going to clean up your


    room."


    After Mrs. Scarlet left, Adrian raised his head and looked around him.


    He wondered if that would be his home in the future.


    That night, Avery took the initiative to pack Elliot''s luggage because she nned to bring him back to


    her ce.


    She was quite certain that he would not be able to ept Adrian so soon. Reducing their interactions


    with each other would be a much safer bet.


    Secondly, she was also going to get married soon, so living together in advance would be conducive to


    their future life together.


    Elliot frowned slightly on the way to the Starry River Vi.


    "Are you worried that Hayden won¡¯t be happy when he gets home?"


    "I''m all but certain that he¡¯ll be unhappy," Elliot said.


    "He ought to learn that not everything in life goes ording to what he wants.¡± Avery had already


    prepared for the worst. ¡¯¡¯ I''ll have a good talk with him about this. Just rx and leave this to me."


    "Why is he so smart for his age?¡± Elliot vaguely remembered that he was never like that when he was


    Hayden''s age.


    "I have no idea. He grew up in the same environment as La, but La turned out to be a normal


    child." Avery postted, "So Hayden''s intellect is probably a result of gics, rather than external


    factors. It''s quite obvious that he takes after you."


    There was nothing Elliot could say to deny it. "I guess, if you put it that way, I am kind of resentful."


    "You resent him? How could you?"


    "I wasn''t talking about him. I was referring to myself. It would be so much better if Hayden was like you.


    People would like him more."


    "But I like Hayden as he is. Whenever I see him, I imagine how you must have been like this when you


    were young. It''s like I traveled through time ?f#:WMP> saw you." "I wasn''t that smart when I was


    young." Elliotmented. "Your son is probably an upgraded version of me."


    "But I think Robert will be a very lively little boy." Avery missed her children all of a sudden.


    "Wouldn''t that be wonderful?" Elliot was also missing his children a little too.


    The Memorial Day weekend went by in a sh and all three children came home.


    After the warm reunion, Avery told the news that Elliot would live at home in the future.


    Hayden immediately turned around and went back to his room after hearing that.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Avery chased after him.


    "I''m having a test soon," Hayden said. "You don''t have to tell me about you and him." "But you don''t


    seem very happy." "Do you want me to ept him as La does?"


    Avery hesitated for a few seconds and said, "I won''t force you, of course. But I hope you won¡¯t treat him


    like he''s your mortal enemy. He''s not a bad person, Hayden.


    Don''t you trust me? I can only hope that you''ll give him a chance to turn over a new leaf. I won¡¯t side


    with him if he makes another mistake in the future.¡±


    Hayden immediately took down his stern facade.


    He had an aggrieved and unwilling expression but he still asked stubbornly," Promise me that you won''t


    force me. Do you really like him that much?"


    Avery hesitated for a few seconds before answering firmly, "Yes. I love him. I can never fall in love with


    another man."


    Elliot just so happened to hear Avery''s answer when he carried La up.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Avery''s answer stunned Hayden for a few seconds.


    He was still a child, and the most he could express was his ''like'' for someone, not ''love


    However, Avery said that she loved Elliot and could never love anyone else except him.


    There was nothing Hayden could do except ept that.


    "Fine, I get it!" Hayden yelled as he looked at Elliot at the entrance of the stairs. He ran into his room


    soon after.


    Avery turned around and saw Elliot walking over with La in his arms.


    "Don''t you think you were a little too direct


    earlier?" Elliot blushed slightly. "What I mean by that is, do you think you are pushing him a bit too


    much?"


    Avery knew that she was a little impulsive earlier.


    Then again, they would have to face it sooner orter. It would be better off talking about the elephant


    in the room instead of pretending that it did not exist.


    "Maybe I was a little impatient." She lowered her eyes slightly and sighed. "I don¡¯t want to have to worry


    about how he would react when we finally get married. Whether he¡¯s able to ept it or not, at least I


    don''t have to be so cautious with you anymore after being upfront with him."


    "Daddy, could you put me down?" La struggled. "I''m going to talk to Hayden."


    Elliot put her down right away.


    "You can do thatter, La. Hayden said that he has a test, so bothering him at this time might not be


    a good idea." Avery held her daughter''s little hand. "Let''s go down and y with Robert!"


    "Oh, is it that importantpetition that Hayden is going to participate in?" La asked curiously.


    Avery looked at Elliot. "It''s in June, isn''t it? "


    "Yeah. He has to pass the qualifying round before he can participate in the


    "The qualifying round? You mean the one where the whole ss is fighting for one spot?"


    "Yes."


    Avery frowned immediately. "Thispetition is very important to him. If I knew he was going to be


    Elliot held her by the shoulders =d#;PKU<forted her. "Don''t me yourself. I''m sure he can handle


    it."


    "He might be smart for his age, but he''s still a child. I''ll find a time to apologize to himter.¡± Avery felt


    even more guilty. "It''s all your fault, Elliot."


    Elliot was speechless.


    "I wouldn¡¯t need to put him in a tight spot if it wasn''t to make your life at home a little morefortable."


    She made a point to vent her frustration onto him. "You might not have put any pressure on me, but I


    feel that pressure whenever I see you."


    "It''s my fault." He apologized. "How about I go back to my ce and stay there for a couple of days?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you forget that Adrian''s living there now? Are you fine with living with him if you went back?" she


    reminded.


    Elliot was silent.


    He hadpletely forgotten about it!


    The past few days had been quite blissful for him and he forgot Adrian''s existence since that man was


    never mentioned!


    "You should just stay here with me. I''ve already had a heart-to-heart with Hayden, and from what I


    know about him, he wouldn''t treat you as an enemy anymore," Avery reassured. "I know my son."


    Elliot''s pupils widened slightly. "Really?" "Yes, really. He''s very obedient." Deep down, Avery felt a little


    ufortable when she said that. "That''s why I never wanted to force him because I knew he''d listen


    to me if I did."


    Elliot was a little excited.


    He longed to reconcile with Hayden, and although the process was a little unpleasant when Avery


    stepped forward and exined things, he could always make it up to Hayden in the future if the results


    were positive.


    "Thank you, Darling," he said in a low and hoarse voice. He could not resist kissing her on the cheek.


    Avery blushed shyly.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    "Ahh!" Their lovey-dovey antics made La cringe. She let go of Avery''s hand and ran downstairs at


    once.


    At nine that night, Avery came out of the children¡¯s room and went back to the master bedroom.


    Elliot looked at her while carrying Robert." How did it go?"


    "I apologized to him and told him to do his best without letting it get to his head. He just said, ''Okay''."


    Avery let out a smile. "He wasn''t as angry as I thought he''d be."


    "That''s a good thing." Elliot breathed a sigh of relief. "Let Robert sleep with us tonight! I want to


    experience what it''s like to sleep with a child at night."


    Robert was young and looked like him, so he felt like he was holding a miniature version of himself


    when he carried Robert.


    His fatherly love welled up within his heart.


    He wanted to carry the baby in his hands all the time, rather than just at night.


    "Are you sure?" Avery cocked her eyebrow. "Don¡¯t you need to go to work tomorrow? We enjoyed


    ourselves for five days at home andpletely ignored the wedding preparations. Won''t you be busy


    tomorrow?


    Elliot did not realize how serious it was and asked, "Are you saying that I might not be able to get up


    tomorrow if I bring him to sleep tonight?"


    "He needs to drink milk at night, and there''s a possibility he''ll be full of energy and refuses to sleep


    after he''s done. In that case, you''ll have to y with him. By the time he''s tired and finally falls asleep,


    it''ll be you who might find it difficult to sleep..."


    Elliot immediately scrapped the idea of sleeping with the child when she said that.


    "I will be really busy tomorrow. Maybe I''ll just y with him for a bit right now!" Elliot held Robert,


    grabbed an animal book, and looked at the pictures with the boy.


    Avery took a book from the study andy down on the bed to read.


    "What are you reading, Avery?" Elliot nced at her and saw a medical book focusing on andrology.


    "Andrology." Her tone was indifferent." There''s no guarantee the three men in our family won''t get sick


    in the future."


    Elliot was speechless.


    "Have you done your annual checkup?" she asked.


    "It¡¯s every June."


    "Oh, in that case, let¡¯s do it together after the wedding!" she said.


    "Sure." He saw that the child was flipping through the book without his help, so he went over to Avery


    =d(;RIY; discussed something with her. "Hey, should I get a vasectomy? We already have three


    children, and I''m pretty sure we won''t have any more children in the future."


    Avery looked at him in astonishment." Aren''t you afraid of the pain?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It shouldn''t be very painful, right? Can''t they give me some anesthetics if it hurts?¡± He guessed.


    "There''s no need to do that though." Avery''s cheeks were hot. "As long as we use the proper


    contraceptives, we should be able to avoid any idental pregnancies."


    "What if it still happens?"


    "If you''re expecting it to happen, then it might still happen even if you get a


    vasectomy," she teased. "I don''t want you to go under the knife for this."


    Her tone suggested that she felt pity for him.


    "I''ll listen to your advice," he said, then he kissed her on the cheek.


    Avery kissed him back. "That sentence is so much better to hear than ''I love you''."


    "Do you want a husband or a ve?" "I want someone like you who both loves and listens to me." She


    looked content. "I''ll let you in on something you might not like to hear-I knew all along that you''d listen


    to me when it came to Adrian."


    "You''re crossing the line with that, Avery." Elliot pretended to get angry. "What if I don''t listen to you? "


    "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll just kiss you." She hugged his neck and immediately kissed his lips. "Even


    heroes fall for beautiful damsels. You won''t be able to escape my charm."


    The next morning, an oversized package appeared in the living room.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Avery opened it and saw that it contained a beautiful red dress.


    It was the reception dress.


    Mrs. Cooper smiled and said, "I thought it was the wedding dress!"


    "The wedding dress won''t be done so quickly." Avery took out the dress and ced it against her body.


    "I''ll give it a try."


    "You should. There¡¯s still time to make modifications if it doesn''t fit," Mrs. Cooper said. "Don''t you think


    time passes really quickly? You''ll be married in two weeks."


    Avery smiled and said, "I feel like time actually slowed down! I was hoping to marry him sooner."


    "Hahaha! Your rtionship with him has improved a lot since he moved in." "Yeah. That just goes to


    show how important it is tomunicate." Avery took the dress and walked toward the room.


    It had probably been too painful for them on Memorial Day, which was why they cherished each other


    even more from that day onward.


    At ten in the morning, a car parked in front of Elliot''s mansion.


    The person who got out of it was Henry.


    The bodyguard saw him and informed Mrs. Scarlet at once.


    Mrs. Scarlet came out.


    "Is Elliot home, Mrs. Scarlet?" Henry asked politely.


    Mrs. Scarlet shook her head. "He''s not. What brings you here?" "This isn¡¯t something that can be


    discussed with an outsider. I need to speak to him personally."


    "Oh, well, he''s not at home. He''s been very, very busy with the wedding recently," Mrs. Scarlet said. "If


    it''s not something urgent, you can alwayse back after the wedding."


    Henry smiled awkwardly. "You don''t seem so weing toward me, Mrs. Scarlet."


    "That''s a very serious usation, Mr.


    Foster. I''m a mere servant in this home and I have no right to invite anyone into the house when my


    employer isn''t home." Mrs. Scarlet said politely but coldly, "You can give him a call if it''s urgent."


    "I did. But he''s always busy."


    "Yes. He''s been very busy recently," Mrs. Scarlet said.


    Henry looked at the vi.


    Adrian stood at the door of the vi and wanted toe out, but he hesitated because there was a


    stranger outside.


    He had been living there for a few days ?a&; YJP> was no longer as reticent as he was at


    thebeginning.


    Mrs. Scarlet treated him very well and brought him around the ce instead of just taking care of him


    every day.


    "Who¡¯s that?" Henry stared at Adrian.


    Mrs. Scarlet turned back and saw Adrian standing at the door of the vi. She immediately ran over


    and told Adrian to go back into the house.


    Henry was even more puzzled when he saw her hiding Adrian so frantically.


    Elliot was extremely protective of his privacy and would never invite ordinary people to his home, which


    begged the question of what kind of rtionship Elliot had with that man and why was he in Elliot''s


    home.


    After Mrs. Scarlet told Adrian to return to his room, she strode back to the gate of the courtyard and


    said to Henry, "That''s one of my nephews who came to visit me. You maye back another time, Mr.


    Foster!"


    "How dare you let your nephewe over to Elliot''s home?"


    Mrs. Scarlet felt guilty and hurriedly said," You don''t need to worry about it. I''ve already gotten


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    permission from Master Elliot.¡± She turned and walked away as soon as she said that.


    Henry felt that something was amiss, but he was in no position to pry open Mrs.


    Scarlet''s mouth and get her to tell the truth.


    Henry drove home and told everything to Cole.


    "There''s more to that man than meets the eye," Henry frowned. "If he was Mrs.


    Scarlet''s nephew, why would she be so scared to let me see him? You have no idea how panicked her


    expression was at the time."


    "Dad, have you ever wondered where my uncle is if Elliot was Nathan''s son?"

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    That question came as a shock to Henry!


    He had ignored a very important question.


    If that Elliot was fake, then where was the real Elliot?!


    As long as they could find the real Elliot, it would be easy for them to deal with the fake one!


    "We can spend a bit of money to find out more about that man," Cole said. "There are plenty of


    servants in Elliot''s home and we just need to bribe one of them."


    "I¡¯ll leave that to you. I¡¯m going to meet Nathan." "Why do you even need to meet him again?"


    "It''ll be good for us if he''s on our side," Henry said. "Elliot is too powerful. We''d have a better chance of


    winning if we have another person helping us."


    "Why would he join us if he''s Elliot''s biological father?"


    "Did you forget that I asked someone to beat him up a few days ago? I had them say it was done under


    Elliot''s orders, so he probably hates Elliot to death right now." Henry smiled. "Elliot is busy preparing for


    the wedding, and this is ourst chance to turn things to our favor."


    Cole nodded. "I don''t need to spend my time looking for a house or starting a business. As long as we


    can overthrow Elliot with this, we won''t have to worry about it for the rest of our lives."


    Henry contacted Nathan that afternoon.


    Nathan''s nose and face were swollen after getting beaten up a few days ago, so he was recuperating


    at home when the call came.


    He despised Elliot a lot, but the injuries on his body reminded him that Elliot was not someone he could


    afford to offend.


    He failed to seize the opportunity when he had Adrian, and with Adrian gone, he no longer dared to act


    on an impulse.


    Nathan looked at Henry with disdain when thetter arrived. "Why did you want to meet with me?"


    "Who beat you up like this? Didn''t you say that your son is at the top of the food chain in Aryadelle?"


    Henry sat down on the sofa and joked, "Or was it your son who beat you up like this? I don''t think


    anyone would have the guts to beat you up like this, other than your son of course."


    Nathan was furious when he heard that. " What does it matter if my son beat me up? It''s none of your


    business! Don¡¯t make me ask you twice. Why did you ask to meet?!"


    Henry was not amused by his rudeness.


    Judging from Nathan¡¯s appearance, he would probably not say anything bad about Elliot in public even


    though he had been beaten to a pulp by thetter.


    "I heard some rumors about you ;d*=XKR> Elliot..."


    "Oh, so you know about that? Like I care. Who''s going to get to my son when he''s in Aryadelle? Are


    you here to threaten me, you good-for-nothing? Get the hell out!" Nathan got up from the sofa and


    strode aggressively to Henry. He had a fierce expression that looked a little like he was going to devour


    Henry.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry was so frightened that he immediately ran for the door.


    After Henry ran away like a chicken, Nathan paced back and forth in the living room.


    He wondered if it would be bad for Elliot if Henry found out.


    Nathan was fine with asking Elliot for money, but he could not tolerate it if someone else did that to


    Elliot.


    After his dilemma, he reached for his mobile phone and dialed Elliot''s number.


    Over at the Sterling Group, Elliot frowned when he saw Nathan''s call.


    What else could that man be calling for? Was he going to ask for more money after spending


    everything?


    Elliot did not want to answer the call, but he was afraid that Nathan would cause trouble after failing to


    reach him.


    After answering the phone, Nathan''s coarse voice came ring into Elliot''s ears. "You little brat! How


    could you be so cruel? Were you seriously nning on shutting me up for good? All I did was take


    some money from you, and now you have taken Adrian away from me too. What else did I do to offend


    you?!"


    Elliot frowned because he had no clue what Nathan was bbering about.


    "Did you drink too much, Nathan?"


    "Me? Drinking? How am I supposed to drink when I''m badly hurt?!" Nathan said angrily and nned to


    tell him what Henry discovered.


    However, Elliot had already hung up!


    Elliot called the bodyguard and asked, "Did you beat up Nathan behind my back?" "No! I wouldn''t dare


    to do something like that without prior instruction from you."


    "Nathan called and said that I wanted to '' shut him up for good¡¯," Elliot said. "Find out what happened."

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    That evening at Central University, Avery came to pick up Hayden from school.


    He had an important test earlier in the morning, and she hoped that he would not make that big a fuss


    over his result and ept it calmly regardless of whether he got first ce.


    "How did you do in the test, Hayden?" Daniel and Hayden came out of the ssroom together.


    Aside from being best buddies, they were also the top scorers in the ss.


    Hayden was very satisfied with his efforts but answered in a rather modest manner," Let''s wait and see


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the score tomorrow!" "Okay! I think I did well." Daniel cocked an eyebrow. "I know you want to go too,


    so if you ask nicely, I might consider giving my spot to you. But my dad might not agree though."


    "I''ll rely on my abilities to get the spot. I don''t need you to give it to me."


    "But you''re not as good as I am! We might be good friends, but that''s the harsh truth. I got first when I


    took the final exam, remember?"


    Hayden corrected him, "I just scored a little lower than you in the art and culture subjects. I''m just as


    good as you in the core subjects, you know."


    "Okay! Let''s stop arguing. When the scorese out tomorrow, you''ll know that I''m still better than


    you," Daniel said. He then spotted Avery at the school gate and yelled, "Your mom is here to pick you


    up, Hayden. She''s bing more and more beautiful!"


    Hayden nced at the school gate.


    Avery waved to him as soon as she saw him.


    When Hayden saw the smile on his mother¡¯s face, the unhappiness he felt in his heart faded


    considerably.


    He knew that he had no control over the kind of man his mother chose, which left him little choice but to


    ept Elliot.


    At the end of the day, all he wanted was to live with his mother.


    "Auntie!" Daniel walked up to Avery right away and greeted her warmly. "We had a test for the


    qualifying round of thepetition today!"


    "I¡¯ve heard. How did you do?"


    "I think I''d definitely get the spot. I''ve already told Hayden earlier. Pleasefort him when you''re back


    home. I don''t want to make Hayden sad, but I can¡¯t make my dad sad either. He really wants me to


    participate in the Hacker Cuppetition. Winning an international award will help me a lot in the


    future," Daniel said solemnly.


    Avery wanted to congratte Daniel but she could not.


    If what Daniel said was true, then Hayden would be utterly crushed.


    Thatpetition was very important for Hayden.


    "Let''s go home, Mommy!" Hayden took Avery''s h=c!


    After getting in the car, Avery uncapped a bottle of water and handed it to Hayden.


    "Hayden, it¡¯ll be fine even if you don''t get the spot. You''ll always be the best in my eyes."


    Hayden took the water bottle and drank a sip.


    "The results won''t be released until tomorrow."


    "Oh, but Daniel seems to be very confident. " Avery frowned. "Don''t feel too down if he does get the


    spot, okay? It¡¯s just onepetition. There will be otherpetitions in the future."


    "Trust me, Mommy." Hayden¡¯s expression, and his tone more so, was calm.


    Her nervousness disappeared when she saw his confidence.


    "Of course! I''ll be waiting for your good news tomorrow." Avery then added, "That goes for second


    ce too!" "I''ll get first ce." Hayden frowned. "We''ll go out and celebrate if you do!" Avery started the


    car and dialed Elliot''s number.


    ''The number you have dialed is busy. Please try againter.''


    Elliot was actually on his way home when he received a call from his bodyguard.


    "You were right, Mr. Foster. Nathan was beaten up. The person who beat him said that you sent him to


    beat him."


    Elliot frowned. "Could you find out who was using my name?"


    "It won''t be easy. Nathan already forgot what that person looked like," the bodyguard said. "He said


    that Henry came to him today, and he told me to warn you that Henry was going to cause trouble."

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Elliot''s expression became slightly gloomy when he heard that. "Why did Henry meet with him?"


    "Henry knows about your rtionship with Nathan."


    Although he knew that it was not something he could hide for long, he did not expect Henry to find out


    that quickly. He had no idea what Henry would do next.


    Henry knew everything about him, and things were going to get ugly if Henry were to have a severe


    falling out with him.


    After he hung up, he saw Avery''s call and immediately called back.


    "Are youing back for dinner tonight, Elliot?" Avery asked in a gentle voice.


    "Yeah. I''m already on the journey home, but there''s a bit of a traffic jam here. Did you pick up the kids?"


    "Yeah." Avery nced at Hayden and smiled, "Get a cake on your way home! Hayden did well in the


    test today, so let¡¯s celebrate in advance."


    "Sure thing. What vor?"


    "Chocte, but don''t buy one that¡¯s too big."


    After the phone call, Avery looked at Hayden again. "I asked your father to buy a cake."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden sighed in response.


    The next day, the test results came out.


    Hayden got first ce in the test with a three-point advantage over Daniel, which meant that he


    qualified for the Hacker Cup. After the teacher announced the results in ss, Daniel copsed and


    cried.


    Hayden was sitting next to Daniel, and he felt awkward and at a loss when he saw what happened.


    Since Daniel''s outburst was affecting the ss, the teacher brought Daniel to the office tofort him.


    The other students congratted Hayden for winning the spot.


    Hayden adjusted his mood immediately.


    Daniel returned to the ssroom sometimeter.


    He was no longer crying, but he looked at Hayden differentlypared to before.


    "Hayden! You said that Elliot wasn''t your dad, but I know now that he is! If your dad wasn''t Elliot, the


    teacher wouldn''t have been biased in giving you first ce! We put in the same amount of effort, so


    there¡¯s no reason why you''d get three points higher than me! The only reason my spot had to be given


    to you is because your father is Elliot!"


    After Daniel roared, hey down on the table PLQ? cried again.


    Hayden¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard that.


    He won due to his own ability, not due to Elliot!


    "I didn''t rely on Elliot!" he roared.


    "You did! The teacher told me everything, and I was asked not to argue with you because your dad


    invested money in our school! You got the spot because of your dad, Hayden! You¡¯re such a disgrace!"


    He then grabbed his school bag and ran out.


    Hayden''s body ran cold and he trembled uncontrobly.


    His ssmates all stared at him, as if echoing what Daniel said. ''You got the spot because of your dad.


    You are a disgrace!''


    Over at Tate Industries, Avery received a call on her phone.


    As soon as she answered it, she immediately left the office and rushed to the school.


    The teacher called her and sounded anxious when informing her that Hayden wanted to leave the


    school. However, the teacher did not borate any further on his reasons.


    Avery rushed to the school as fast as she could and saw Hayden standing angrily at the school gate.


    When Hayden saw her, he walked away in the other direction without hesitation!


    "Hayden!" Avery chased after him. "Stop!"


    The teacher caught up with Avery and exined the reason to her. "Hayden got first ce in the test.


    Daniel could not ept the result and said that he relied on his father to get the spot. Hayden is a


    proud boy, so he got angry, and truthfully speaking, Hayden did get first ce on his own effort, without


    Mr. Foster¡¯s interference..."


    Avery looked in Hayden¡¯s direction after listening to the teacher''s exnation and saw that a truck was


    speeding in Hayden''s direction!

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    "HAYDEN! BE CAREFUL!"


    Avery ran as fast as she could toward him.


    Hayden stopped as soon as he saw the speeding truck, and the sound of screeching tires was heard


    as the truck braked abruptly at a distance of less than half a meter away from Hayden.


    Avery was so frightened that she burst into tears and ran over to hug him.


    After hugging him, she wasted not a single second and carried him from the middle of the road to the


    sidewalk.


    "Let''s go home, okay?" Avery held his cold little hand tightly. "I know you''ve been unfairly used


    because you got first ce with your own efforts without having anything to do with your father." "I don''t


    want a father like him!" Hayden frowned and shook Avery''s hand away. " I''m not going to go back


    home!"


    In Hayden''s eyes, Starry River Vi was the home of his mother and Elliot. He could not ask his mother


    to break up with Elliot, so he did not want to go back to that house again!


    "Where do you want to go if you''re not going home? Tell me. I''ll go with you!" Avery''s eyes were wet


    and she held his hand tightly.


    She knew that he would run away again if she let go of his hand.


    Not long after, a ck Rolls-Roice parked just behind Avery and Hayden.


    Elliot got out of the car and walked over to them.


    The rm bells in Avery''s mind began to ring when she saw Elliot¡¯s arrival.


    Hayden loathed him immensely, and it was sure to be an unpleasant endeavor if both father and son


    encountered each other right then.


    "I did invest money in your school because I wanted it to be in line with international standards,¡± Elliot


    exined to Hayden. "I also told your teachers to take care of you, but I never asked them to give you


    extra marks."


    Unfortunately, Elliot''s exnation merely added fuel to the fire.


    "You think you''re so great just because you''re filthy rich!" Hayden tensed up and looked at him angrily.


    "I don¡¯t need you to worry about me! You''re not my father! I''m not your son either!" Hayden could not


    ept Elliot''s presence in his school life ?b#>XJV? found it humiliating that the man invested money in


    the school and told the teacher to take care of him!


    Hayden did not want to live under Elliot''s halo.


    He wanted to rely on his strength and ability to surpass his father!


    "Hayden, your father did that because he has his ways of wanting to treat you better. " Avery felt very


    heartbroken when she saw how intense her son''s emotions were.


    "I don¡¯t want it! If you think he''s so good, you can live with him!" Hayden broke free from Avery and


    walked away.


    Elliot felt as if his heart had been shed with a knife when he saw Avery crying. He pulled Hayden


    back by force and put the boy down in front of Avery.


    "Hayden! You can hate me all you want, but you can¡¯t treat your mother like that!" Elliot reprimanded


    sharply. "Go home with your mother. I''ll go back to my home and I won''t show myself to you until you


    calm down!"


    Elliot strode back to the car when he finished speaking.


    Avery watched his car disappear into the distance before reaching out to wipe the tears from Hayden''s


    face. "Let¡¯s go home, Hayden!"


    After they returned home, Mike immediately rushed over after hearing what happened.


    Hayden locked himself in his room and refused to see anyone.


    Mike frowned and put his hands on his hips. "Hayden is a very proud boy. Does Elliot have nothing


    better to do? Why did he insist on interfering with Hayden¡¯s studies?"


    Avery''s eyes turned red and she said hoarsely, "You might not understand this, but most of the parents


    in Aryadelle are like that. They would help to pave their children¡¯s future if it was within their ability. I


    used to be so envious of other parents when they sent their children to the best schools and


    encouraged them to join sses of the hobbies that they were interested in."


    "Makes sense. Hayden wouldn¡¯t be so angry if you did that, but he hates Elliot. When Elliot did that, he


    felt vited," Mike provided his take. "He might not even participate in thepetition.¡±


    That was something that Avery was concerned about too.


    "He really wanted to join thepetition. It would be such a shame if he just gave it up.¡±


    "I''ll persuade him. Don''t worry about it for now," Mike said. "Where''s Elliot though? How is he?"


    Avery lowered her eyes and felt a sting in her heart. "He won''t being around any time soon."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    "What a drag! They share the same violent temper, and I think you''re the one who has to suffer the


    most because you''re sandwiched in between them." Mike patted her on the shoulder. "Would you like


    to go to Elliot?"


    Avery shook her head. "Even if he''s angry, he won''t lock himself up like Hayden did. I''ll think about that


    after we coax Hayden."


    "You''re right. Well, you go and take a break. I''ll get the spare key to go inter."


    When Elliot returned to the mansion, he saw Adrian pruning the branches in the yard with a pair of


    pruning shears.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Scarlet was watering the flowers and nts.


    It was a very homely and peaceful scene.


    When Mrs. Scarlet saw Ellioting back, she immediately took Adrian to Elliot.


    Mrs. Scarlet gave Adrian a wink, and Adrian immediately said obediently, "Hi, Big Brother."


    Mrs. Scarlet was afraid that Elliot would get angry, so she immediately said, "Master Elliot, Henry came


    looking for you a few days ago. He said he couldn''t get to you through the phone.¡±


    Elliot''s jaw clenched tightly as he strode into the living room.


    "I suppose you haven''t eaten lunch yet? I''ll whip something up for you right now." Mrs. Scarlet walked


    toward the kitchen immediately after entering the living room.


    Elliot sat down on the sofa. Adrian stood uneasily two meters away from him and nced secretly from


    the corner of his eyes.


    "If Avery hadn''t stopped me, I would have killed you long ago," Elliot said, breaking the silence.


    Adrian''s face turned pale instantly.


    "Are you scared? Would you like to leave now?" Elliot looked at Adrian coldly. "Well, you should!"


    Adrian was terrified and immediately ran toward the kitchen.


    Elliot let out a little snicker when he saw Adrian flee in fright.


    Everyone was afraid of him, so he was not fit to be a good person at all.


    He had long gotten used to distancing himself from ordinary people.


    After all, being distant from someone was a surefire way to avoid getting hurt.


    Adrian was so scared after hearing what Elliot said >d+=RIU: immediately ran to hide in the kitchen. It


    was not until Elliot finished eating and went upstairs that Adrian came out of the kitchen.


    "Master Elliot was just teasing you on purpose. He won¡¯t kill you," Mrs. Scarlet coaxed. "He wouldn''t


    have allowed you to stay here if he really can''t tolerate your existence."


    Adrian lowered his gaze. "He scares me."


    "Don''t be scared. He¡¯ll onlye back here every once in a while. He''s going to marry Avery soon, and


    he''ll live with her after they tie the knot." Mrs. Scarlet was uneasy when she said that.


    Elliot came back rather suddenly, and judging from his expression, he did not look too happy.


    Something must have happened again.


    At four that afternoon, Henry made a surprise visit.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was as if he found out that Elliot was home and immediately rushed over.


    Mrs. Scarlet went upstairs and reported news of Henry''s arrival to Elliot.


    "Master Elliot, I don''t think anything good wille out of Henry''s visit. Should I let him go?" Mrs.


    Scarlet asked.


    Elliot walked out from behind his desk. "He already knows about my rtionship with Nathan. Avoiding


    it won''t solve the problem."


    He walked downstairs and saw Henry standing in the living room with his hands behind his back.


    Henry turned to Mrs. Scarlet and said," Elliot and I have something private to discuss, so if you''ll please


    excuse yourself, Mrs. Scarlet.¡±


    Mrs. Scarlet nced at Elliot and took her leave.


    "Elliot, I came to you today because I wanted to ask you regarding someone," Henry went straight to


    the point.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Elliot did not ask ''who do you want¡¯ but instead, "What if I don''t?"


    Henryughed awkwardly. "I wonder how Mom would feel if she was still alive and saw us turn against


    each other."


    "Don¡¯t put pressure on me using Mom''s name!" Elliot scolded. "You and your son killed her. You have


    no right to bring that up!"


    "I have no right, you say? Where do you think my right came from?" Henry was breathing noticeably


    heavily. "At least I''m her biological son! What about you, Elliot? How long do you think you can keep up


    this lie? You''ve already taken over my brother''s life. Are you honestly going to imprison him illegally for


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    the rest of your life?!" "Imprison him?" Elliot was stunned by those two words. "And you''re saying that I


    took over his life? Do you think Mom''s hands are clean? She was the one who created this in the first


    ce!"


    "Even though she switched Adrian with you, I can''t continue perpetuating her mistakes. More so now


    that she''s dead.


    Hand Adrian over to me! He¡¯s my brother, and I''m not dead yet! You have no business bullying him!"


    "He''s just a silly kid. What use would you have for someone like that?" Elliot retorted. "Do you even


    have the financial ability to be supporting someone who doesn''t have a job? You can''t even guarantee


    your livelihood and that of your son''s. You only want Adrian so you can threaten me, right?"


    Henry saw red. "Ask yourself whether I''ve ever treated you badly in all my years as your elder brother. I


    haven''t! I just want to reunite with my biological younger brother, so why won''t you let me? What


    grounds are you stopping me on?! You''re sitting at the top of the Sterling Group. Why would you be


    scared of an ordinary person like me? Do you really think I wouldn''t find some other way of threatening


    you even if I don''t bring him back with me?!" He roared.


    The atmosphere in the living room was unbelievably tense, as if everything was hanging by a thread.


    "It''s still possible for you to continue using this ''Elliot'' identity, but please just let me bring Adrian home."


    Henry lowered his voice with the intention of negotiating. "I... I just found out about it two days ago. My


    mind is all over the ce right now, >f-? PMY? I don''t want to think about anything else for the time


    being. I just want to bring home my biological younger brother."


    Memories of the past appeared in Elliot''s mind when he saw Henry''s deted expression.


    He had never been close to Henry due to the huge age gap, but they wereter able to live in harmony


    under their mother''s guidance.


    Although they had long known that they were not biologically rted, the affection built up over the past


    few decades was still genuine.


    Elliot could just ignore Henry''s request to bring Adrian away, but in doing so he would anger Henry.


    If Henry genuinely wanted to threaten him, there was no shortage of methods he could use to do so.


    Avery went to schoolter that afternoon.


    When it came toforting Hayden, action spoke louder than words.


    After Avery arrived at the school, she contacted Daniel¡¯s father through the contact information


    provided by the teacher.


    Daniel had suspected that the teacher gave Hayden a high score and deliberately lowered his score,


    resulting in his grades being inferior to Hayden''s. If that matter was not resolved, Daniel would always


    use that against Hayden.


    The teacher had assured Avery that Hayden was not given such a high score on purpose.


    Avery then asked the teacher to provide a breakdown of Daniel and Hayden''s answers in the qualifying


    round in front of the entire ss, such as the reasons why Hayden scored higher than Daniel and


    whether the grading was unfair.


    After the teacher exined the reasons for the grading, she said, "Hayden''s father, Mr. Foster, invested


    money in our school to bring our curriculum in line with international standards. This move benefited


    not only Hayden but every single student in the ss. With his financial resources and status, he


    could''ve just allowed Hayden to bypass the qualifying tournament and given him a shortcut to the


    Daniel''s father''s cheeks turned red and he said to Avery, "Since the teacher has already exined that


    the grading was fair and just, I will hereby apologize to you for Daniel." "Your son''s words were very


    hurtful to my son, and I expect him to give a proper and personal apology to my son. You treasure your


    son, and so do I. With all due respect, this is a very poor disy of EQ by your son. When my son got


    second ce in the past, he never said anything bad about your son," Avery did not mince her words.


    Daniel''s father''s face soured a little.


    Daniel wiped away his tears and said, "I didn¡¯t mean to."

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    "I know you didn¡¯t mean it. But Hayden had a severe falling out with his father because of what you


    said. You should always think about the consequences of your words before you say anything next


    time."


    Avery breathed a heavy sigh of relief aftering out of the school.


    Daniel promised to apologize to Hayden the next time they met.


    It was a positive result.


    After Avery got in the car, she took out her cell phone and dialed Elliot¡¯s number.


    He answered at once.


    "You don¡¯t need to fret too much over Hayden. I¡¯ve already exined it to his ssmates. I''ll send


    Hayden to school tomorrow, and Daniel will apologize to him. " Avery remembered Elliot¡¯s lonely figure


    when he left that morning and felt especially heartbroken.


    He invested money into Hayden''s school behind the scenes and hired foreign teachers on a high


    sry. Those actions were all out of love for Hayden.


    Hayden might not have understood it then, but when he bes a father in the future, he might be


    able to finally understand Elliot''s painstaking efforts.


    "That''s great news,¡± Elliot replied curtly.


    "Where are you now? I feel likeing to you."


    "You should continue coaxing Hayden.¡± Elliot was in rather low spirits, and he did not want to show that


    to her or let it affect her.


    "Okay. I''ll meet you tomorrow then."


    "I''m going to the wedding venue tomorrow, " he said.


    "I''ll go with you."


    He hesitated but eventually agreed.


    The next morning, Avery sent Hayden to school and left after Daniel had apologized to him.


    Her wedding with Elliot would be held at a resort.


    She drove to the resort and met Elliot there.


    "You don''t seem too happy, Elliot? Are you still feeling down over what Hayden did?" She walked up to


    him and held his big palm tightly.


    Elliot shook his head. "Henry took Adrian away."


    The expression on Avery''s face froze and she released his hand abruptly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Why did you let Adrian go with Henry?" She frowned. "Do you know what you''re doing? Do you think


    Henry will treat Adrian kindly after bringing him away?!"


    "Adrian is Henry''s younger brother."


    "I know that! But I will bet myst dor that he didn''t bring Adrian away because he wanted to take


    care of him!" Avery clenched her h?f";PJU>s tightly and her body ran cold. "If I had known you''d let


    Henry take Adrian, I wouldn''t''ve brought Adrian to your house!"


    "Do you see yourself as everyone¡¯s savior, Avery?" Elliot looked at her coldly. "You wanted to save both


    Adrian and me, but are you able to do that?"


    "Am I supposed to just sit by and watch you be persecuted?" Avery''s eyes turned red. "Henry might not


    be a bad person, but Cole will never let this opportunity pass."

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    "Do you think I''m scared of him?" Elliot held her cold little hand. "Let them do whatever they want. It


    won''t affect me."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure you''re ready?" The unease in her heart disappeared gradually when she looked at his


    calm and steady expression.


    "I spent a lot of time thinking about itst night. We can''t change the fact that all these things exist.


    We''ll have to face them sooner orter, so rather than being afraid, we should just face everything as


    calmly as we can." He led her into the resort." Nothing else matters as long as you and our children are


    by my side."


    Avery''s tense heart rxed immediately at that moment.


    "I''m d you think that way, Elliot." She took a deep breath. "We¡¯ll be much braver if we spend every


    day as if it''s ourst." "I don''t want to think that today is myst day," he murmured. "I haven''t spent


    enough time with you, and I want to be by your side until my hair turns gray."


    "Hahaha! Let me let you in on a little secret, " she said cheerfully. "Remember that time I told you I was


    going to pull out your gray hair? I was lying. You don''t have gray hair. I just wanted to pull a few strands


    of your hair to do a DNA test."


    Elliot had a startled expression. "Should I thank you for just pulling my hair out instead of taking my


    blood?"


    "It would''ve been too obvious if I took your blood. You''re a smart man, so you would definitely figure it


    out," she said, then changed the topic, "After I pulled out your hair, I pulled out Cole''s too. He screamed


    in pain and it''s pretty hrious now that I think about it."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you gave me and Cole a DNA test? Were you worried that I couldn''t handle


    it?"


    "You didn''t tell me that Nathan was looking for either." She brushed her hand across the flowers in the


    pathway and a sh of white light appeared suddenly in her mind. "Did we forget to take a wedding


    photo?"


    Elliot was stunned.


    "Don''t all couples have a wedding photoshoot before they get married? At least that''s what I''ve noticed.


    Aren''t we going toy out the wedding photos to show the guests during our wedding?" she asked.


    Elliot said, "It''s not toote to have one now.


    "You seriously forgot? Hahaha! Didn''t anyone around you remind you?" Averyughed at him


    mercilessly when she saw his bewildered expression.


    "I don''t have any experience with this." A blush appeared on his h?d(>QKX>some face. "No time like


    the present right? Let''s get it done today!"


    "Would you like to wait until the weekendes so we can take the photos with the children?" she


    suggested.


    Elliot refused outright. "We''re taking wedding photos, not family photos."


    "Oh, okay! Where are we going to take them?" She looked around when she asked the question.


    The resort was facing the sea and had a very beautiful sea view.


    "Why don''t we do it here?" She decided on the spot. "We can do our outdoor photoshoot here, and


    then we''ll take a couple in the studio, and vo!"


    "Okay, I''ll get in touch with a photographer right now." Elliot led her to the vi to sit and rest.


    As he was contacting the makeup artist and photographer, she reached out for her mobile phone and


    sent a message to Tammy.


    Avery: [You wouldn''t believe it, but Elliot and I haven''t taken any wedding photos yet]


    Tammy replied with a string of exmation marks.


    [Hepletely forgot about them and med it on his ''inexperience''. It''s like when I agreed to marry


    him when he didn''t even propose to me. Don''t you think it''s a little silly? Haha!]


    [Well, you might not have any experience in holding weddings, but you two have a lot of experience


    making babies! A lot of people who got married earlier than you haven''t even gotten a child!]


    Avery sent several ellipses to denote her speechlessness.


    Tammy then replied: [I really look up to you both. Hayden can get married in a few years too ]

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Avery then said: [Elliot and Hayden are arguing again. Elliot was supposed to stay at my house but he''s


    now gone back to his mansion.]


    Tammy replied: [All kids argue with their father. Get Hayden''s teacher to give him more homework ]


    [He has a lot already. I don¡¯t think he''ll attend my wedding since he needs to be out of the country for a


    [Respect his choice if he doesn¡¯t want to attend! His rtionship with his father will be better once he¡¯s


    a little older.]


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    [Yeah. Would you like to watch my wedding photoshoot? It''s at the resort ] [Kays. I''ll sort my things out


    and head there in a bit!]


    After sending the message, Avery looked at Elliot and asked, "Have you found a photographer, Elliot?"


    "Yeah.¡±


    "Would you like to take some photos in the water? I''ve seen other people''s wedding photos being taken


    in the water. They¡¯re so beautiful!" Avery allowed her imagination to run wild. "I also saw some couples


    doing their photoshoot on a cliff."


    "Let me guess, you want to do one in the clouds too?"


    "Omigosh, how did you know?! You have a ne, right? We can take to the skies with the ne and


    use a drone to take photos of us."


    Elliot frowned slightly. "Are you serious?" Avery thought for a few seconds and decided to give up.


    "Nah, forget about it. Let''s just have a quick photoshoot and get the wedding over with. We''ve already


    given birth to three children. If we don''t get married any sooner, Hayden might get married before us"


    "Do you really think he''ll get married that soon?" Elliot sat down beside Avery. "I


    don''t think he''s interested in women at all."


    "He might not seem that way because he¡¯s not yet an adult." Avery trusted that her son was a normal


    boy. "He''ll start to understand his feelings once he''s an adult.¡±


    "That might not necessarily be the case. You said he was like me, right? Well, I had no interest in


    women before I met you," he said bluntly. "If I did, I would''ve gotten married long ago instead of waiting


    until you came along and picked me up." "Me? Picking you up? There should be a limit to your


    narcissism, Elliot." Avery''s cheeks were slightly red ;e,?VLS> she instantly recalled the scene of their


    first meeting. "Okay, fine. I was the one who picked you up. If you hadn''t turned into a vegetable in that


    car ident, your mother wouldn''t''ve married a random woman to you. I''ll admit that you were better


    than me when we both first met, but now I''m on par with you. "


    He gazed intently at her reddened face.


    "You''re better than I am now," heplimented her without hesitation." What you do is so much more


    meaningful than what I do. Your future offers you infinite possibilities." "Doesn''t your future offer infinite


    possibilities too?" she retorted. "I don''t really know what else I can do aside from just making money."


    There was confusion in his eyes.


    She leaned her head on his shoulder." Aside from making money, you can spend your days taking


    good care of your family! Spending more time with your wife and children is a very meaningful thing


    too."


    "Okay. Let''s go on a honeymoon after the wedding!" He wanted to give himself a long vacation.


    Avery did not expect him to get the gist so quickly. "Sure thing! Where do you wanna go?"


    "Didn''t Wesley send you a postcard?" he asked. "Don''t you want to look for him? Perhaps we can go


    and have a visit."


    "You¡¯re thinking about finding Shea, aren¡¯t you?" Avery lifted her head from his


    shoulder.


    His eyes were slightly red. "Do you think there''s a possibility she might still be alive?


    Avery shook her head. "Wesley has no reason not to tell us if she is. It goes without saying that I would


    give anything for her to be alive, even if it is only in the medical sense of the word. At least there¡¯s still a


    chance."


    "If Shea was still alive, she wouldn¡¯t have left me even after knowing that I wasn¡¯t her brother," he said


    sternly. "Adrian chose to go with Henry."

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Avery''s calm heart felt cold all of a sudden.


    "He''s extremely afraid of me," Elliot said," So he would rather go with Henry than stay with me."


    "Don''t bring that up, Elliot." Avery felt a little ufortable. "We''re having our wedding photoshoot


    today. Let''s not talk about unhappy stuff, okay?"


    She pondered over it briefly. Even though it was still not a good idea for Adrian to return to Henry''s


    side, it was still much better than remaining with Nathan.


    Adrian was Henry''s younger brother and Henry would not go so far as to abuse his younger brother.


    Not longter, a team of photographers


    arrived.


    Tammy arrived at about the same time too.


    With Tammy''s help, Avery chose three different themes.


    The weather was quite good that day and the outdoor photoshoot went very smoothly.


    They originally decided to do one outdoor scene and two studio scenes, but the outdoor scenes were


    quite rxing so they did an extra set.


    Time passed by in a sh and it was already evening.


    It was dinnertime at the Starry River Vi.


    "Let''s go ahead and eat! Your mom is busy at her wedding photoshoot today and she won''t make it in


    time for dinner." Mike told the two children after calling Avery.


    La pouted. "Why can''t she do it on a weekend? I wanted to watch them do the photoshoot!"


    Mike could not help butugh. "If the two of them don''t do the photoshoot any sooner, it''ll be toote for


    them to catch up with the wedding. Your parents might look smart, but they''re actually a mess right


    now."


    La then said, "But you¡¯re still friends with them even though you know they''re not smart. That means


    you¡¯re not smart either!"


    The smile on Mike''s face stiffened."


    Hayden is going abroad soon, and you''ll only have me as your ymate. You need to be nice to me,


    you know?!"


    "Hmph! I can y with my little brother!" La said. She then looked at Hayden and said, "I don''t want


    you to go abroad, Hayden. "But you already agreed to itst night," Hayden protested. "You can''t go


    back on your word."


    "Uuuuwaahh! But Mommy might not agree to let you study abroad. I''m sure she can¡¯t bring herself to


    let you go."


    "La, this isn''t a question of whether your mom can bring herself to let him go or not. If your brother


    doesn''t go, your dad wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the house," Mike teased. "Besides, Hayden''s going abroad


    to study, ?a(?QMV< by the time hees back, he''ll be even better than your dad!"


    La shook her head and pouted. "Liar... He said he was just going abroad for apetition... Now


    he¡¯s saying he¡¯s going abroad to study..."


    Mike had talked to Hayden the previous afternoon.


    Hayden said he wanted to leave the house, and Mike-who was always doting on Hayden-agreed to


    help him figure out a solution.


    He came up with the idea that Hayden could do an exchange program and study abroad after the


    Hayden agreed without hesitation.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Mike told him to sleep on it and then inform Avery once a decision was made. Hayden thought about it


    for a day and still firmly decided on going abroad.


    He did not want to see Elliot, nor did he want to attend his mother and Elliot''s wedding.


    Studying abroad would be a good excuse to leave.


    Avery returned at about eight that evening, whereupon Mike told her about Hayden''s decision to go


    abroad.


    "Hayden has made up his mind, so you don''t need to convince him otherwise," Mike said. "But it won¡¯t


    be so convenient for you to meet him after he goes abroad."


    Avery¡¯s face turned red the instant Mike ended his sentence.


    "Don''t cry! It''s not like he won¡¯te back. He''s just going abroad to study." Mike took a tissue and


    handed it to her. "Having him argue with his dad all the time is not a good solution."


    Avery did not take the tissue from Mike. " It''s difficult for me to ept that Hayden will be separated


    from me, but I know that he has grown up and that I should respect his decision."


    "The ssroom environment overseas will help him improve tremendously," Mikeforted. "I''ll


    apany him there ande back for your wedding."


    Avery did not have a choice. They had already agreed on it in private, and it was only a matter of


    informing her.


    That night, Avery could not control her tears as shey on the bed. She nned to talk to Hayden that


    night, but he went to bed early.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Avery felt that Hayden was deliberately refusing to negotiate with her.


    The more she thought about it, the more restless she became. Eventually, she called Elliot because her


    sadness was too much to bear.


    "Elliot, Hayden has decided to study abroad. He''s leaving me."


    Elliot''s breathing became heavier. "Is there anything I can do?"


    "No. Don¡¯t do anything, because you can''t," she felt choked. "He''s made up his mind. Mike said he¡¯d be


    leaving the day after tomorrow at thetest. He doesn¡¯t want to be in this house anymore." "Let him go


    if that''s what he wants," Elliot said helplessly. "Don''t cry. Just don''t treat him like he''s a child.¡± "I can''t


    help but treat him as a child, Elliot.


    I always feel like I''m going to lose him."


    "You won''t. He''s your son and you''ll never lose him," Elliotforted her patiently. " He just doesn''t


    want to face me. He still loves you. You can always visit him frequently in the future."


    Her mood calmed down gradually as she listened to his deep voice.


    "Life seldom goes our way. We should always appreciate that Hayden is healthy and safe," he


    continued tofort.


    "Okay. I''ll get up early tomorrow and talk to him. Even if he wants to leave, I don''t want him to leave


    feeling sad."


    "You should rest early."


    "Okay. What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Reading."


    "What book?" What she would have given to lie beside him and hug him.


    "It''s about war."


    "...Well, don''t read until it''s toote or you won''t have any energy tomorrow."


    "Okay. Good night, Avery."


    After hanging up the phone, Avery stared at the dimly lit room in a trance.


    Elliot''s remark that life seldom went one''s way was a phrase that she was well-acquainted with.


    He had experienced adversity before, and she also had a long period of adversity too.


    However, she was not that vulnerable when she encountered those difficulties in the past.


    In any case, she had to be brave to hold her family together.


    With Elliot by her side, she believed that it was possible to ovee all difficulties.


    The next morning, she went to the children''s room :g,;QIX? talked to Hayden.


    "I respect your decision, Hayden." She cried a lot the previous night so her eyes were very swollen that


    day. "I just wanted to tell you that I love you always, and that I''ll miss you when you go."


    Hayden looked at his mother''s haggard face and lowered his head. "I''ll be back in a year."


    "Okay. I''ll visit you as much as I can."


    "That would be nice."


    "And another thing. Your dad won''t interfere with any of your affairs anymore. He wanted me to tell you


    that, and he also wants to apologize for everything. He won''t bother you again until you decide to


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    forgive him."


    Hayden did not respond to that remark because he did not want to face that problem, at least not for


    the moment.


    A dayter, Avery sent Hayden to the airport.


    Avery could not help but cry when she saw Hayden go through the security checkpoint.


    "Mommy, Daddy''s here," La reminded Avery and pulled her hand.


    Avery wiped away her tears immediately and turned around.


    Elliot did not tell her that he would be at the airport, so his presence came as a bit of a shock for her.


    He strode up to her and embraced her in his arms.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll bring you somewhere," he said hoarsely.


    Avery asked while sobbing, "Where are we going?"

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Elliot picked La up with one hand and held Avery''s hand tightly with his other hand.


    She followed him and left the airport lobby.


    At the airportmand and control center, Elliot brought Avery and La in and led them to the


    massive floor-to-ceiling windows. The runway could be seen very clearly.


    "We¡¯ll be able to see Hayden''s flight taking off in about half an hour." He took Avery and came to the


    window. T chatted with Mikest night and I share the same view as him. It is the better choice for


    Hayden to be studying abroad.¡±


    Avery stared at him nkly and waited for him to exin further.


    "He managed to get only three points higher than Daniel in the qualifying round, which is why Daniel


    questioned whether the teacher''s grade was fair. If he scored thirty points more than Daniel, do you


    think Daniel will still question it? He stillcks in ability..."


    Avery frowned when she heard him say that. "Don''t you think you''re asking too much of your son? He''s


    three years younger than Daniel, which means he''s already better than Daniel even though Daniel has


    been in school for three more years. He''s already good enough."


    "But he copsed as soon as Daniel questioned him." Elliot looked at her calmly, "Faced with such a


    situation, he could either strengthen his abilities or adjust his mentality. He has chosen the former, so


    we will support him."


    Avery took a deep breath and looked out the window.


    "It is only when he''s strong enough that he won¡¯t be so easily provoked by others," Elliot continued, "I


    hope my son can surpass me in the future, because that way, he can better protect himself and his


    family. This brief separation will be bearable."


    Avery looked back at him. "You may be right, but emotionally speaking, it''s an uphill task for me to


    ept that he''s leaving me. I wouldn''t be so uneasy if he was seventeen rather than seven. You


    weren''t that young during your first time abroad, right?"


    "It was his own choice. We didn''t force him to leave."


    "I knew you were going to say that.¡± She took a deep breath ;g-


    Elliot did not retort.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Hayden¡¯s flight slowly took off from the runway and into the skies.


    Elliot brought Avery and La home.


    "Avery, your wedding dress has arrived." Mrs. Cooper smiled. "Would you like to try it?"


    Avery looked at the beautifully packaged oversized box in the living room and tried to force herself not


    to think about Hayden''s departure.


    She opened the box and saw the white wedding dress.


    "Let me help you put it on!" Elliot lifted the wedding dress from the box and offered.


    She epted and went back to the room with him.


    After a while, she put on her wedding dress and looked nkly at herself in the mirror.


    It was as if she was already about to attend the wedding.


    "How does it feel?" Elliot asked in a hoarse voice when he saw how beautiful she was.


    "It''s...perfect." She looked at his emotion-filled eyes in the mirror and felt her cheeks be slightly


    hot. "When the wedding is over, the first thing you should do is bring me to see Hayden."


    "Consider it done." "I don''t me you." She turned around and put her arms around his waist. "My


    words might seem like it, but I¡¯m not thinking that way."


    "I know." He picked her up and walked to the bed, "I¡¯m not angry even if you did me me."


    "Let''s not quarrel in the future, okay? It breaks my heart whenever I quarrel with you." She sat by the


    bed, holding his big palm in her small hand.


    "Of course."


    Elliot held Avery''s hand in one hand and her nape in the other. He was just about to deliver a kiss on


    her cheek when an ill-timed phone call came.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Avery gave Elliot a quick peck on his thin lips and pushed him away. "You have a call! I''ll change into


    something else and put the wedding dress away."


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket and answered it when he saw the iing call.


    "Mr. Foster, Henry brought Adrian to do a DNA test," Elliot''s subordinate said. "I think he has ulterior


    motives for doing this. He knows that Adrian is his younger brother and he''s already taken him away


    from you, so there really isn''t any reason for him to do the test."


    Elliot nced at Avery.


    She was looking in the mirror while unfastening the strings of the dress on her back.


    "Keep an eye on them and report everything to me at the first instance,¡± he said before ending the call.


    "Who was it?" Avery asked after seeing that he had hung up the phone.


    "Henry brought Adrian to do a DNA test. And since you were worried about Adrian, I had my men keep


    my eyes on them." He strode behind her and helped her untie the strings.


    "Oh. Did Henry ask you anything?" She felt a little uneasy.


    "Not yet."


    "Will you give him money if he asks you for it?" she asked casually. "I think Cole will lose the money


    they got from selling the old mansion, and when they run out, they''ll definitelye to you for more."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "We''ll see when that happens." It was useless to worry about something that might or might not


    happen.


    Avery frowned. "They''re all a bunch of bloodsuckers! Nathan probably hasn''t left either, I suppose?"


    "Don''t let them ruin your mood, Avery.


    Even if they ask me for money, I won''t just give it to them for nothing." After he untied her wedding


    dress, he took a nightdress from the side and put it on her head. "You can rest at home today!"


    "Okay. I''ll get La toe around. She''s feeling incredibly down now that Hayden''s gone."


    "Do your best. The pain will be temporary. We just need to get used to it."


    Before long, it was already the end of May. There was one more day to go before Elliot and Avery''s


    wedding.


    For their uing grand wedding, all major media in Aryadelle wrote extensive reports.


    ''It has been reported that nearly 1,000 guests were invited to the wedding ;a)?QJW > the entire city will


    attend the wedding!''


    ''This wedding of the century is a sensation around the world, and billions were spent just to make Mrs.


    Foster happy!''


    The couple''s wedding photos made headlines in all major news sections!


    They hogged the limelight in a sh.


    When Henry looked at the news reports on Elliot and Avery''s wedding, he had an indescribable look of


    jealousy on his face.


    Elliot could spend billions for a wedding, but Henry¡ªdespite being the real Foster child¡ªhad no choice


    but to rent a ce to stay.


    He received no invitation to Elliot''s wedding, and even his rtives and friends seemed to have


    alienated him.


    Everyone cut off contact with him just because he had to sell his family home due to financial


    difficulties.


    "Elliot is a heartless man!" Henry sighed." He didn''t even think aboutpensating us at all."


    Cole snorted coldly. "Do you think he would rise to his position today because of kindness? He won''t


    give us a single cent if we don''t ask him for it."


    "He¡¯s crossing the line!" Henry put his phone down and rubbed his eyebrows. " Judging from the


    situation, aplete fall-


    out is unavoidable."


    "Are you going to look for him today or will you confront him at his wedding tomorrow? " Cole asked.


    "He didn''t invite us, so we can''t even be present at his wedding venue!" Henry gritted his teeth and


    picked up his phone again. "When tomorrowes, I¡¯ll make him kneel and beg me!"

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Over at Starry River Vi, Mrs. Cooper ced an envelope in front of Avery.


    "Would you like me to open it for you, Avery? Or do you want to open it yourself?" asked Mrs. Cooper.


    Avery picked up the envelope and carefully read the sender''s information.


    The envelope came from a small country she was unfamiliar with.


    She opened the enveloped and pulled out a postcard.


    The moment she saw the postcard, Wesley''s face appeared in her mind.


    "Is it from Wesley?" asked Mrs. Cooper. "Is it the same address as before?"


    Avery shook her head. "It''s not the same address. Elliot was nning on checking out the address the


    "Is he traveling the world?!" Mrs. Cooper said with furrowed brows.


    Avery carefully looked through the postcard.


    It was a handmade postcard with a drawing of a bride and groom on it.


    "I never knew he was this good at drawing,¡± she mumbled softly. "I wonder how he''s doing right now.


    There was no reason for him to leave his home because of what happened."


    "Exactly! He¡¯s an only son. His parents must be miserable, going this long without him!" said Mrs.


    Cooper. "Are you still unable to contact him?" "I can''t get through to him at all. He isn¡¯t using his old


    number anymore."


    "Call him heartless, but at least he remembered the twins'' birthday. He even knows about your


    wedding. It means he''s still paying attention to the news in Aryadelle. He''s such a contradictory


    person!"


    Avery ced the postcard down, then said, "We''ll just have to wait and see if he can let things go in the


    future."


    "Is Mike arriving at noon?"


    "He is." Avery checked the time, then said," I¡¯ll go to the airport now to pick him up."


    "It''s still early. Besides, you could just ask the driver to go. It''d be troublesome if you get recognized at


    the airport," said Mrs.


    Cooper. "You''re a celebrity now, after all." "I''ll take the bodyguard with me. I really want to know how


    Hayden''s doing."


    "Alright, then. Make sure you wear a face mask when you leave."


    "I will."


    Avery stored the postcard, changed her clothes, :c->PIP? left the house.


    The next day was her and Elliot''s wedding.


    Wedding guests from abroad had been arriving in the city for the past couple of days. Elliot was


    entertaining the guests at the resort at that moment.


    Once Avery picked up Mike from the airport, they would head over to the resort together.


    Avery was reading a book in a bookstore at the airport when the bodyguard walked over with Mike.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What are you reading? You look really engrossed in it!" Mike ced his arm around Avery''s shoulders,


    then said, "The announcement of your wedding really rocked the world! You even made headlines in


    Bridgedale. Hasn''t Elliot always kept a low profile? I''m not used to this high-profile side of him."


    Avery took the book she was reading over to the cashier to pay for it, "What''s wrong with going a little


    over the top for our one and only wedding?" she said in response to his teasing.


    "Tsk. Haven''t you heard that showing off your love makes it die quicker? With such a high-profile


    wedding, if anything scandalous happens after you get married, then you''ll be an internationalughing


    stock."


    Mike could never quite break his habit of being a harbinger of doom.


    "Can''t you just wish us a loving and happy marriage?"

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    "Of course, I can! But this has nothing to do with whether or not I wish you well. It''s up to the both of


    you to keep things loving and happy! I wasn''t the one who wished for your constant bickering in the


    past now, was I?"ughed Mike. "You don''t have to worry about Hayden. He''s pretty much settled down


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    over there now."


    "Did he say anything to you in secret?" Avery asked.


    Mike chuckled softly and looked as if he had heard a good joke. "Do you think your son is the type of


    person to reveal his secrets to others? He barely says two sentences to you, and you are his mother.


    He doesn''t speak to others at all, okay? The first night he was at the new school, the teacher actually


    asked me if he had a speaking disability."


    Avery was shocked. "Didn''t you say he was settled down?!"


    "He is! I asked his teacher about it, and she said that she and the other students are used to him now.


    She guaranteed that he won''t get bullied. Doesn''t that count as him being settled down?" Mike let out a


    hearty guffaw.


    Avery shot him a re and said, "I shouldn''t have let him go abroad."


    "He''s already gone. It''s toote for you to regret it now. Elliot told me that the two of you will visit him


    after the wedding. You can go and see things for yourself, then! I promise that your son hasn''t lost


    weight and is growing up very well."


    "That would be best. If he''s not doing well there, then I''ll take him home with me." "Stop frowning.


    You''re going to be a bride tomorrow." Mike examined her closely, then asked, "Do you have any


    thoughts on that?"


    Avery thought about it for a few seconds, then said, "I''m wondering why a wedding has to be such a


    hassle. Elliot¡¯s been behaving like a publicist since a few days ago. He''s been entertaining guests


    every day since then."


    "I heard about it from Chad. Not only has Elliot turned into a publicist, but Chad and Ben have also


    been working nonstop. Chad said that there are a bunch of beautiful women from Elliot''s old university


    that areing. Are you nervous about that?"


    Avery opened the car door, got into the car, then said nonchntly, "Have you not been to his office


    before? There are plenty of gorgeous women who work there. Every time I''m there, I can''t help but


    think that their HR department isprised of former pageant contestants."


    "Ha ha ha! I''ll have to go >c-=RJT< see that for myself next time."


    When Avery and Mike arrived at the resort about an hourter, it was lunchtime.


    Avery noticed the group of women who were Elliot''s friends from college


    The women were all in their thirties, but every single one of them had taken good care of themselves


    and were oozing maturity, sensuality, and elegance.


    Avery greeted everyone, then sat down next to Elliot.


    "We finally get to see you in the flesh, Avery! You''re even more beautiful in real life than in your photos!


    Elliot sure has good taste!" praised one of the women. "I bet Avery''s looks aren''t the only thing that


    caught Elliot''s heart! He''s met plenty of beautiful women so far, so there is definitely something


    extraordinary about Avery." Elliot''s male college mates had a different opinion. "I heard you studied


    medicine, Avery. Elliot must never have to go to the hospital again once you''re married."


    Avery¡¯s smile was restrained as she said," I''m not a general practitioner. If he has any andrological


    medical issues, he''s better off seeing a specialist!"


    "What type of illnesses do you specialize in, then?"


    "I''m a neurologist."


    "That''s amazing! I don¡¯t know much about it, but I bet you''re incredible! Otherwise, why would Elliot


    marry you?"


    The man had a slip of tongue and did not consider Avery''s feelings.


    Avery was not upset. Elliot¡¯s friends thought that she had climbed the socialdder to nab him. After all,


    she could notpare to him when it came to finances.


    "I''m not with Avery for any of thoseplicated reasons," Elliot said nonchntly. "I''m with her


    because she is beautiful."


    Avery choked and began to cough.


    It was no exaggeration to say that every single one of his female college mates were gorgeous women.


    Avery did not stand out while amongst them.


    "One look was all it took for me to fall for her back then." Elliot casually poured a ss of water for


    Avery as he continued to casually exin his reason for marrying her. "Not only is she beautiful, but


    she''s also got one hell of a body. Other than that, she¡¯s got a good personality."


    Avery was stunned by his praises.


    She nced around the table and saw that everyone else was also stunned.


    Elliot Foster was an expert at spouting utter nonsense!

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    "She''s a good cook and makes me whatever I want to eat. She¡¯s very good to me."


    "She can also knit. The sweater she knitted me is better than anything that you could get at a store.


    "She cheers me up when I''m unhappy.


    "She takes me out on dates when I''m happy. You should all know that I¡¯ve always been a boring


    person, but she''s never held that against me.


    "When I''m sick, she would stay up all night and take care of me with devotion. She''s an outstanding


    mother, entrepreneur, and an amazing wife."


    It was as if Elliot had too much to drink and was on a drunken ramble. Avery was in a daze from his


    praise and wanted to dig a hole and hide inside it.


    She had never thought of herself as someone that extraordinary.


    She suspected that Elliot was describing his dream wife.


    "Why are you so talkative today, Elliot?" She poured him a ss of juice in hopes that he would calm


    down.


    Elliot took a sip of juice and got even more excited. He fixed his deep-set eyes on Avery, then asked,


    "Why do you want to marry me, Avery?"


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    She saw what he was thinking through his eyes.


    He wanted her to praise him just as he had just done to her.


    "Let''s hear about why you want to marry Elliot, Avery! You''re such a catch, after all. You must have


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    plenty of admirers!" someone in the crowd urged.


    Avery awkwardly cleared her throat, then mustered up her courage and said, "I think I''m rather shallow.


    I¡¯m willing to marry him not only because he¡¯s handsome and has a muscr body, but also because of


    his money. Yes, you heard me right. I love him for his money."


    The crowd was speechless.


    Elliot gazed at her with misty eyes and encouraged her to continue.


    "He''s a conceited man with high self-esteem, so he¡¯s always p*ssing me off.


    Every time I get upset with him, he would buy expensive gifts for me." Avery revealed


    her true feelings. "He often buys me expensive jewelry. I don¡¯t like wearing them, but I like looking at


    them.


    "Not only did he give me all of his passwords to his social media ounts, but he also gave me the


    passwords to his credit card ;g''=YLW: security deposit box. He was worried that I wouldn''t remember


    all of them, so he wrote them all down in a little notebook and gave it to me," Avery added.


    At that moment, all the women at the table were drowning in jealousy!


    "Also, guess what he said when I asked him how much he would pay me to marry him." Avery


    deliberately kept everyone guessing for a moment, then said, "He said he would wrap himself up and


    give himself to me." "Holy sh*t! Have you always been this generous to women, Elliot? You¡¯re really


    giving yourself away?" someone gasped in disbelief.


    "Seeing how loving Avery and Elliot are makes me believe in true love! This is sweeter than any of the


    romantic dramas I¡¯ve seen on TV! No script wouldpare to this!"


    "Elliot, if I¡¯d known you were such a loving man, I would''ve worked harder back then to make you


    mine!" said one of the women regretfully.


    "Your hard work won''t pay off. Elliot likes women like Avery who are both beautiful and intelligent. You


    might be beautiful, but can you cook? Do you know how to knit a sweater? Can you treat sick


    patients?"


    "Fine! I admit defeat! Avery really is incredible!"


    After a joyful lunch, Avery dragged Elliot off to rest.


    When they returned to their room, Elliot chuckled, "You love me for my money?"


    "When did I ever cook for you?" Avery retorted.


    "Do you want to know my passwords? I''ll write them all down in a notebook for you."


    Then, Elliot walked over to the desk and searched for a pen and paper.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    "Listen, Elliot. Even if you spout all those wild exaggerations about me out there, I would never be


    someone like that." Averyy down on the bed, then said, "At the very least, I¡¯m never knitting a


    sweater again.¡±


    "They don''t know you. I just wanted them to know that you didn''t climb anydders to get to me." Elliot


    wrote down all of his passwords on the piece of paper, then


    handed it over to her. "For your perusal, Honey."


    Avery epted his reasoning.


    She picked up the piece of paper, went through it in detail, then noticed something that stood out.


    "Is the ''AT'' at the beginning of your social media password my initials?" "That''s right. The pin to my


    credit card is La''s birthday," he said. "The two of you are the most important women in my life."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed. Then, she asked," Are your sons not important?"


    "Not rtively as important." Elliot sat by the bed, then added, "You and La are much more


    thoughtful. Our sons just get angry at me all the time."


    "Robert has never gotten mad at you. You can''t just decide that sons aren''t as good just because of


    your rtionship with Hayden."


    "It''s not that I don''t think sons are good. I just think our sons should be independent rather than


    depend on me." Elliot walked over to the window and pulled back the sheer, white curtains. "I''ll help


    them out before they¡¯re of age. Once they¡¯re no longer minors, I won''t coddle them anymore."


    Avery immediately retaliated, "Even if they¡¯re no longer minors, they would still be under twenty years


    old! Are you sure you won''t care for them anymore once they''re of age?"


    "I¡¯ll help them out if they ask for it. If they don''t, then I won¡¯t." Elliot took off his coat, hung it, and sat


    next to Avery. "I don¡¯t want our sons to be a loser like Cole."


    Avery folded the piece of paper with the passwords, then kept it in her purse. "Not every child from


    wealthy families turns out like Cole. Of course, I respect your decision. If the children don''t ask for our


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    help, there''s no reason for us to get too involved. Hayden''s got a strong personality. I doubt he''d want


    us to get involved in his life either." "That''s true."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to invite your brother to the wedding?" Averyy down, then wrapped her


    arms around Elliot. "You invited all your other rtives. Wouldn¡¯t he be upset if he found out?"


    "I cut ties with him a long time ago," Elliot said coldly. "I won¡¯t invite him just because he knows my


    secrets."


    "I suppose. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we don''t invite him," Avery said "Get some rest. I''ll wake you in a


    bit."


    Elliot grunted in response, :b-;TMY= his breathing very quickly settled down as he drifted off to sleep.


    Avery''s heart ached as she watched his haggard face, and she hugged him tightly. She thought of how


    he had departed from his usual character of a man of few words to one who sang her praises to the


    moon just so she would not have to suffer their misunderstandings.


    From the moment they had cleared things up between them, she could clearly feel Elliot¡¯s deep


    feelings for her.


    From now on, she would not disappoint his love for her.


    That evening, Avery dropped by Starry River Vi to pick up Mrs. Cooper and Robert.


    As they approached the street leading to the resort, she slowed the car down.


    She unintentionally nced out the window and saw a familiar face.


    "Do you see that man in the blue shirt, Mrs.


    Cooper? Doesn''t he look like Cole?" Avery asked.


    Mrs. Cooper looked out the window and carefully studied the man in the blue shirt.


    "I think it''s him! Did Master Elliot invite him?"


    "He didn''t. I just asked Elliot about it this afternoon. Elliot said he didn''t invite Henry and Cole." Avery


    frowned, then mumbled," What''s he doing here? I don''t think I''ve seen the man he''s talking to."


    "Henry and Cole won''t do something to mess up the wedding tomorrow, would they?" Mrs. Cooper said


    with furrowed brows as a bad feeling rose inside her.


    When Avery heard Mrs. Cooper''s words, her calmness instantly broke, and she became a frenzied


    mess of emotion!

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    "Give Master Elliot a call, Avery. Ask him to get someone to check it out," suggested Mrs. Cooper.


    "Why would Colee to such a secluded ce? I bet he''s got something up his sleeve and wants to


    cause a scene tomorrow."


    "Okay. I''ll let him know when I see himter.¡±


    "Listen, Avery. Henry might look like a good man, but he really isn''t," Mrs. Cooper said as she held


    Robert with a stern expression on her face. "Don''t think that Cole turned into a bad apple all by himself.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was influenced by his parents. His mother was a monster, but his father isn''t that far off. Those who


    sleep in the same bed wouldn¡¯t be that different, after all." Avery pondered this for a moment with


    furrowed brows, then said, "I vaguely remember how Cole tried to use me to get his hands on Elliot''s


    inheritance back when he was in a vegetative state. I doubt he came up with such a despicable n by


    himself!"


    "That''s right! Didn''t Colee to see Master Elliot after he woke up? Master Elliot threw a huge fit,"


    Mrs. Cooper said as she revealed everything that had happened all of those years ago. "Don''t you


    think Master Elliot knows what kind of people they are? He wouldn''t be this heartless if Henry weren''t


    that evil."


    Avery was silent.


    "We have to keep an eye out for the two of them tomorrow," said Mrs. Cooper, reminding her to tell


    Elliot that she had seen Cole.


    "I agree. I''ll talk to Elliot after this."


    Once the car approached the resort, Avery immediately saw Elliot.


    He was chatting with some friends outside while he waited for her and Robert.


    When he saw the car approaching, he immediately walked toward them.


    Once the driver brought the car to a halt, Avery opened the door and got out.


    "Elliot," Avery said when she stood in front of him. "Send someone outside to check things out. I saw


    Cole just now."


    Elliot raised his brows and asked, "Are you certain?"


    "Mrs. Cooper saw him too. He was speaking to a stranger by the street. I have a feeling he showed up


    tonight because of some scheme he has nned." Avery did


    not want them to affect the wedding the next day.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to check it out," said Elliot, cating her. "Even if they''re scheming


    something, they won''t be able to get into the resort to mess anything up."


    Avery frowned >a)>RJS? said, "But I don''t want them to ruin the mood at the wedding tomorrow. They


    can mess things up whenever they want, just not tomorrow."


    Sometimes, the more afraid you are of something, the more likely it would happen.


    Seeing how nervous Avery was feeling affected Elliot''s mood too.


    It looked like Henry was nning on revealing all of his scandals at the wedding the next day!


    Elliot had been waiting for Henry to contact him these past few days, but Henry did nothing of the sort.


    Elliot had tried to guess what Henry was thinking, but he could not figure it out.


    If Henry wanted money from him, then Elliot would be willing to give him however much he wanted as


    long as the price was reasonable.


    Henry''sck of initiative made Elliot feel even more uneasy.


    He knew that theck of contact meant that Henry had something much bigger in mind.


    Elliot sent his subordinates to check things out, then took Robert from Mrs. Cooper.


    Robert had taken a nap in the car, so his ck eyes were glistening with energy at this moment.


    Elliot could not help but break into a smile as he gazed at his son. "What are you looking at? It''s


    crowded here, isn¡¯t it? Don''t be scared, they''re all Daddy¡¯s friends."


    Then, Elliot carried his son over to meet his friends.


    Mrs. Cooper smiled as she watched the scene. "Master Elliot looks like he''s turned a few years


    younger carrying his child like that."


    "He also turns childish. It''s as if he''s the only one with a son. He probably also thinks that his son is the


    cutest baby in the universe," Avery said.


    Then, she grabbed the baby''s things from the car and headed up to the room with Mrs. Cooper.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Soon after, the bodyguard that was sent to search for Cole returned.


    "Sir, I¡¯ve looked around a few shops in the area but didn''t find Cole Foster."


    "Leave it," Elliot said.


    "Yes, Sir. I''ll get the team to guard the resort''s entrance. I guarantee we won''t allow anyone insignificant


    to enter."


    "Good."


    When Avery stepped out of the shower of the resort vi and saw Tammy holding Robert, she felt


    slightly bewildered.


    "Did you bring Robert back?"


    "That''s right! Someone was smoking out there, so Elliot asked me to bring Robert back to you when he


    saw me," Tammy said. "I''m guessing that the man who was smoking couldn''t stand Elliot any longer!


    Do you know what Elliot was doing the whole time he was holding Robert out there? He was praising


    Robert to the moon. It was as if he would never run out of words to describe how amazing Robert is."


    Avery held back herughter.


    "Have you noticed that Elliot''s been in unusually high spirits the past couple of days? Didn''t he sing


    your praises at lunch, too? When he had La with him this morning, he was giving her ten


    entire time. People even began to ask whether she had hurt her legs! It was hrious!" Tammy had


    arrived first thing in the morning, so she had witnessed everything with her own eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Perhaps he''s been holding it in for too long and now he can''t contain it any longer. He said this is the


    first time the Fosters invited so many people to a banquet," said Avery. "Everyone knows how


    sessful his career is. Now that his life is perfect, he wants everyone to know about it, too."


    "He''s in the mood to show off now that he''s perfectly happy with his life. It¡¯s a good thing!" Tammy


    ced Robert down on the bed, then helped him stand by supporting him by his elbows. "Say ''daddy'',


    sweetie. Then, I''ll feed you your milk."


    Robert pursed his little lips.


    "Daddy," Tammy said as she tried to teach Robert to say the word. "Daddy, daddy, daddy!"


    Robert pursed his lips once again.


    "Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy!" Tammy continued to bombard the child with the word ''daddy''.


    Robert was finally influenced >h)=SIS> mumbled, "Da... daddy!¡±


    His voice was clear and powerful. If Elliot had heard it for himself, he probably would have lost his


    mind.


    "Avery! Did you hear that? Your son just said daddy !" Tammy eximed excitedly.


    Avery nodded enthusiastically and said," You''re amazing, Tammy. Elliot hasn¡¯t been able to get him to


    say it despite trying his best to teach him the word. Not a day has passed where he had not tried


    getting Robert to say the word. I can''t believe he said it right away with you." "Ha ha ha! It shows that


    your son likes beautiful women." Tammy gave Robert a peck on the cheek and said, "Say ''daddy''


    again, sweetie!"


    "Daddy!" Robert was bought over by the kiss.


    Tammy wanted to strike while the iron was hot and quickly carried Robert to look for Elliot.


    Less than ten minutester, Elliot returned to the room with Robert in his arms.


    When Avery saw the smile on his face, she figured that Robert had said ''daddy'' for him.


    "Avery! Robert can say ''daddy'' now!¡± Elliot rushed over to her excitedly.


    Avery took Robert over from him.


    "Not only will your son be calling you'' daddy'' from now on, but he''ll also be causing you plenty of


    trouble!" She shoved him in the direction of the bathroom, then said, "Go and take a shower. We


    should go to bed early tonight."


    "Alright." Elliot entered the bathroom, then said, "By the way, I sent the bodyguard to search for Cole


    but he couldn''t find him."


    "Forget it, then. We can''t stop them if they''re really nning on doing something anyway." Avery stared


    calmly at him, then said, "Worstes to worst, we''ll both beughing stocks tomorrow." "Aren''t


    you afraid, Avery?" Elliot asked as his eyes slowly turned cold.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    "I am." There was no reason for Avery to hide her true feelings in front of Elliot. "I''m afraid that our


    peaceful lives will be ruined. This has been the happiest time since we''ve been together. I don''t want


    anything to ruin it, but I know it definitely will be."


    "Cole would not show up here for no reason.


    "He and Henry must have some sort of scheme," thought Avery.


    Avery had a strong feeling that Henry would reveal all of Elliot¡¯s secrets tomorrow.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry chose tomorrow to do this because the resort will be the most crowded ce at the time.


    All major media outlets would be present.


    so revealing things tomorrow would have the biggest impact.


    "Our lives won''t be ruined as long as you and the children are by my side." Elliot¡¯s voice was low and


    hoarse but filled with maism.


    "I know things won''t change between us, but I don''t want you to have to suffer such major scrutiny.


    Even if the truth is exposed, and a majority of people feel the same as me and don''t think you were in


    the wrong, there would still be plenty of people who would make you the bad guy."


    Avery knew she was being greedy.


    She knew that Elliot would be greatly affected by the exposure of the truth, but even then, he would still


    try to feign nonchnce.


    "How can someone as proud as him be able to endure a scandal like this?" thought Avery.


    "I don''t care about what other people think, Avery," Elliot said as he gazed at Avery. " I¡¯m not that weak.


    Trust me, alright?"


    Avery nodded and said, "I trust you, Elliot. I¡¯ve always trusted you. I''m just not brave enough. I''ll try my


    best topose my emotions. Go and take a shower. I¡¯ll keep Robertpany for now."


    "Where¡¯s La?" Elliot asked as he unbuttoned his shirt. "I haven¡¯t seen her all night."


    "She''s been stuck to Mike! He hasn''t been home for a few days so she''s been missing him a lot."


    "I see. Is Eric arriving tomorrow?"


    "He''s got work tonight and said he''lle over once he wraps up. He¡¯ll probably arrive in the middle of


    the night, so he asked us not to wait for him." Avery ced Robert down on the bed, then pulled out his


    pajamas from the suitcase.


    After Elliot entered the bathroom, Mrs. Cooper returned with La.


    La was covered in sweat, but judging from her pout, she probably wanted to have more fun.


    "You reek of alcohol, La." Avery took a sniff of her daughter, then led her to another bathroom for a


    bath.


    The vi they were staying at had four bedrooms >b& two living rooms. La and Robert were staying


    there with Avery and Elliot.


    "Why aren''t you and Daddy going out to have some fun, Mommy? They''re ying games out there. It''s


    a lot of fun!" La was standing obediently in the bathtub as Avery helped her with her bath.


    "We have to get up early tomorrow. If we stay upte tonight, we won''t be able to wake up in the


    morning," Avery said. "You should go to bed early, too. Daddy and I won''t have much time to keep you


    "I''m not worried! Uncle Eric will be with me tomorrow!" said La. She looked slightly spoilt but


    fearless. "Uncle Eric said he''s taking me for a movie shoot over summer break. I can''t stay at home


    with you during summer break now, Mommy!"


    "Did you already discuss this in private?" Avery sighed.


    "That''s right! Didn¡¯t you say it was up to us? You didn''t say anything when Hayden went abroad, so you


    should let me shoot a movie, too," said La, negotiating with her mother as she puffed her cheeks.


    "The two of you are all grown up now. I can''t, nor do I want to, control you," Avery said as she epted


    her fate. "Your father said we won''t bother with you at all once you''re all of age."


    "He''s not bothering with us now either! He should just focus on himself and not make you mad!" La


    said sharply.


    "Alright. When you go for your movie shoot with Uncle Eric in the summer, I''ll go to Bridgedale to see


    your brother.¡±


    "Hmph. Can''t you just wait until I''m done with the shoot and take me with you to go see Hayden?"


    La mumbled unhappily.


    "Do you think a movie shoot is something that will take a couple of days to wrap up? Since you''ve


    decided to be a celebrity, you have to take every single job you get seriously. Otherwise, people


    will say you became famous because of your father... Look at how upset your brother is because of


    that."


    "I won''t get as mad as Hayden!" La mumbled softly. "If Daddy is willing to support me, I''d happily


    announce to the world that he''s my Daddy!"


    Avery could not help butugh.


    "You sure are optimistic."


    "Of course! Daddy''s incredible. Everyone will be envious after finding out that I¡¯m his daughter."


    The smile on Avery''s face instantly froze." La, if your father one day loses his glory, will you still be


    proud of him?"


    La was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean by that. Mommy?"


    "If therees a day when everyone will criticize him..."

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    "Why would people criticize him?" La took Avery''s words seriously, and she looked sad.


    Avery did not know how to exin things to her daughter.


    She worried that if she revealed everything to La tonight will make it difficult for her to fall asleep, so


    she held her tongue.


    "It''s nothing. I was just speaking hypothetically. You have to remember that your father is a good man.


    Don''t dislike him no matter how other people criticize him." "Okay." La was confused, but she


    nodded her head and said, "I¡¯ll listen to you, Mommy." Once Avery finished helping La with her bath,


    she tucked her into bed.


    It was already past ten by the time Avery returned to the master bedroom.


    Elliot pointed at the midnight snack that the butler had sent over and asked, "Do you want to have


    something to eat?"


    Avery shook her head and said, "I gain weight easily if I eat thiste at night. I want to be the most


    beautiful bride tomorrow. Don''t tempt me with food."


    "I''ll ask the butler to take it away, then. " Elliot picked up the phone and called the butler.


    Soon after, the butler entered the room and took the food away.


    "Let¡¯s go to bed, Elliot. I''m getting pretty tired."


    "Alright. Should I blow out the scented candle?" "It''s fine. It smells pretty good."


    "Alright.¡±


    Once the lights were turned off, the room fell into darkness.


    Avery habitually wrapped her arms around Elliot''s waist and nuzzled her face into his chest.


    The mixture of the scented candle and his familiar scent was so hypnotic that it put her straight to


    sleep.


    By the time Avery opened her eyes again, the room was drowning in the light of the morning sun.


    "Are you awake?" Elliot saw that Avery¡¯s eyes were opened, so he sat up and said, " Let''s get up. The


    makeup artist is here." "Okay. Did you turn off my rm?" Avery picked up her phone and checked the


    time.


    She had overslept.


    "It''s fine to sleep in a little." Elliot pulled off the covers and got out of bed. "I''ll get the butler to bring


    breakfast."


    "Alright." Avery stretched, then got out of the bed, ?d#


    Golden beams of light gleamed and sparkled into the room like flecks of gold.


    The beautiful morning sun put a wide smile on her face.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, the makeup artist, stylist, and designer all made their way into the vi.


    Once the designer helped Avery into her wedding dress, she led her to the makeup table.


    Soon after, Tammy and the bridesmaids arrived.


    The vi filled with life as the women got their makeup done and their photos taken.


    When Avery was done with her hair and makeup, she nced around but did not catch sight of Elliot.


    "Where''s Elliot?"


    For some reason, she immediately began to feel uneasy when she did not see him.


    "I saw him talking on the phone earlier, then he left," Tammy said. "Maybe more guests arrived!"


    Avery lowered her gaze, picked up her phone from the makeup table, and dialed Elliot''s number.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Elliot very quickly answered his phone.


    "Where did you run off to, Elliot?¡± Avery''s tight chest slightly rxed.


    She was so nervous earlier that she thought that her call might not get through.


    "I''m going to pick up a guest. Wait in the vi and don''t wander around," Elliot said in a calm voice.


    "Alright. Did Henry contact you?" Avery asked in a low voice.


    "He didn''t."


    Henry did not contact Elliot, but his uncle did.


    His uncle contacted him because of Henry.


    His uncle had arrived at the resort the day before, but he was not at the resort at that moment.


    He had told Elliot that Henry wanted to see him and that he had to go and meet him.


    Henry was willing to negotiate with Elliot rather than going forward with the public exposal.


    Elliot did not want Avery to worry, so he decided to go and see what requests Henry would make.


    At a restaurant outside of the resort, Henry, Cole, and a few of the Foster family elders were sitting at a


    dining table.


    The moment Elliot entered the restaurant, all of their eyes shifted to him at the same time.


    "It''s your big day today, Elliot. You didn''t invite me, but congrattions anyway." Henry gave Elliot a


    fake smile.


    Elliot took the seat across from him and said, "Go on. What do you want?" "Don''t act as if you''re the


    victim here." The fake smile on Henry''s face vanished. "I came here today to take back what belongs to


    the Foster family!"


    His arrogant demeanor instantly made Elliot lose interest in negotiating with him.


    "What did he mean by what belonged to the Foster family?


    "Did the name ''Elliot Foster'' also belong to the Fosters?" thought Elliot.


    "I don''t want to make you look bad on your wedding day, but you can''t take advantage of us Fosters for


    nothing!" When Henry saw Elliot''s expression darken, he raised his voice and said, "I took Adrian White


    for a DNA test, and the results showed that he is indeed my biological brother! That means that not


    only are you not my brother, but you''re also not a part of the Foster family!"


    Elliot noticed the sullen expressions on the faces of the elders at the table.


    When they had found out the truth from Henry that morning, they had suffered a huge blow.


    They used to have a good rtionship with Elliot, but now that they knew he was not a Foster, they


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    could not continue to st PIT? by him despite their feelings for him.


    "I¡¯ll disregard the money that my parents spent on you before you started your business, but my mother


    gave you a huge startup capital when you started yourpany. I checked with the bank to find out


    exactly how much money my mother gave you at the time. It turns out that my mother had wired you


    came close to one and a half million dors!"


    Henry was furious.


    "I looked into the amount of capital used to register yourpany at the beginning, and it was only


    seven and a half million dors. This means that my mother''s investment makes up twenty percent of


    yourpany! You wouldn''t have been able to make as much money as you did if it weren''t for the


    financial support that the Foster family gave you back then! "


    As Elliot watched Henry''s angry expression and listened to his fierce words, he figured out what Henry


    wanted to take back from him.


    Elliot did not expect Henry Foster to be this voracious!

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    It was no wonder Henry did not contact Elliot for a while. His request required arge amount of


    courage!


    "Do you think your request is reasonable, Henry?" Elliot¡¯s eyes were cold, and his voice was even


    colder. "You make it sound like you were the one who gave me that one and a half million. Your mother


    didn¡¯t ask me for an IOU back when she gave me that money.¡±


    "It looks like you have no ns on returning that money, then!" Henry''s voice was trembling with rage.


    "If you insist, then, of course, I would give the money back to you. I can give you one and a half million


    with interest. However, if you''re thinking of getting a share of mypany, then you might as well just


    run back to that rented apartment of yours and dream on!"


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly. His patience was wearing thin.


    Henry did not expect Elliot to act this arrogantly despite Henry having a huge advantage over him.


    "Is he truly not worried about the truth being exposed?!" thought Henry.


    "Elliot Foster! You really are the son of a scoundrel!" Cole bellowed at the top of his lungs when he saw


    how his father was trembling with anger. "You''re just like that old scoundrel father of yours! Forget


    taking my uncle''s life away from him, you even robbed us of our inheritance! Don''t think you can do


    whatever you want just because you''re in a higher position in society than we are right now! Just wait


    until your reputation is dragged through the mud once your true colors are revealed!"


    Elliot endured Henry''s yelling because they had once been brothers.


    "Who does he think he is to yell at me?!" thought Elliot.


    Elliot stood up, walked over to Cole, grabbed him by the cor, and gave him a hard punch in the face!


    Bright, red blood spurted out of Cole''s mouth, staining Elliot''s suit.


    The punch was so powerful that Cole instantly passed out from it!


    Elliot gazed at his bloody knuckles. He did not expect himself to have such strength when he lost


    control!


    "Murder... Murder! You¡¯re a murderous monster, Elliot Foster! Not only did you kill my father, but you


    also won''t let my son go! Just you wait! I''m calling the police right now. Just you wait!" Henry was


    shocked out of his mind ?c+?YNR> quickly pulled his phone out of his pocket.


    The elders immediately held Elliot back to stop him from making another move.


    "Don''t be reckless, Elliot! It''s hard to determine the heroes and viins of the past. As your elders, we


    want you brothers to solve everything in a civil manner. Let''s not make such a big fuss out of things!"


    "That''s right, Elliot. There''s no advantage to the Foster family at all if you and your brother have a


    falling out. Ah! How I wish your mother was still alive!" "Cole¡¯s passed out. Let''s call 911 and get him to


    the hospital!"


    Henry first called the police, then asked the elders to send Cole to the hospital.


    "My grudge with Elliot Foster is settled today! Even if I can''t get back what belongs to the Foster family,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I won''t let him move on that easily!" Henry said, then shot a fiery re at Elliot. "You''re wildly ambitious


    and extremely greedy, so I knew you wouldn''t easily let go of what you''ve gobbled up. Just sit around


    and wait for what''sing to you!"


    Once Henry gave his warning, he stormed out of the restaurant.


    He hade prepared for two possibilities. Firstly, if Elliot willingly gave twenty percent of his


    On the other hand, if Elliot rejected their request, then there was no reason for them to hold back any


    longer. Henry had secretly contacted several media outlets, and he would expose the truth in front of


    them all!


    A group of reporters had been waiting at the other end of the hotel, and they had been waiting for some


    time.


    The moment Henry appeared, the crowd instantly turned energetic and waited to hear of the secrets


    behind the wealthy family.


    "Just moments ago, Elliot Foster punched my son so hard that he had to be sent to the hospital. If our


    elders had not held him back, my son would have be the second person to die by Elliot Foster''s


    hands," Henry said loudly up on stage as he faced the reporters. "My father, Eason Foster, was


    murdered by Elliot Foster! I witnessed it with my own eyes! I''m willing to ept all consequences to


    prove the truth behind my words! I had kept this secret until now because I prioritized family rtions.


    Now, I''ve discovered that Elliot Foster is not a biological Foster, but the child of one of the drivers of the


    Foster family!"

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    The press conference attended by several media outlets was also streaming live on the inte.


    The more people who knew, the bigger the impact!


    Henry was determined to fight Elliot to the death at the moment, so his emotions were particrly


    intense.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He provided the media with plenty of evidence to support his ims, among which was a DNA test and


    the bank notice that contained the amount which had been transferred to Elliot.


    Once he revealed the evidence, Henry turned to face the cameras with teary eyes. "Elliot Foster stole


    my brother¡¯s life away from him, he then used my mother to form Sterling Group. Since my mother has


    passed away, there is no way for me to find out how my biological brother was switched with the


    driver¡¯s son. However, now that the truth has been revealed, I no longer want to continue suffering!


    Even if Elliot Foster does not return the money he owes our family, he must offer an exnation for my


    father''s death!"


    The live streaming video instantly blew up online.


    Elliot and Avery''s wedding was the talk of the town, but the congrattoryments and well wishes


    were very quickly reced by the content of thetest news.


    [Did you guys see Elliot Foster''s brother, Henry Foster''s live stream? It was so scary! Hurry up and


    check it out! You''ll find it when you search for Henry Foster!] [Check out the live stream, guys! It might


    be taken down if you¡¯re toote! Elliot Foster rules over Aryadelle, after all!]


    [Ahh! Can somebody summarize what his brother said? I''m at work and can''t watch the live stream


    right now!]


    [Here''s a summary. Firstly, Elliot Foster is not actually a Foster, but the son of one of the family''s


    drivers. It''s a "switched at birth " situation! Secondly, Elliot Foster killed the head of the Foster family,


    Eason Foster, when he was a teenager. Finally, Elliot Foster used the Foster family''s money to start


    Sterling Group but is now refusing to give a share to Henry Foster. At the end of the day, it''s all about


    profit. If Elliot Foster wasn''t so greedy SMT; gave some money to his brother, none of this would be


    exposed.] [Holy sh*t! I can''t believe Elliot Foster is the son of some driver! His father must have


    switched him out with the Foster family''s biological son! That man sure has guts! It''s no wonder Elliot


    Foster doesn''t look like the rest of the Foster family at all!]


    [Am I the only one who''s curious about why he killed Eason Foster? Murder is against thew. He


    definitely didn''t know the truth behind his birth back when he killed Eason Foster, right?]


    [This is proof that sessful people aren''t normal. From what Henry Foster said, Elliot Foster is an


    abnormally terrifying person! Avery Tate''s marrying him today. I wonder if she knows about any of this.]


    [So what if she knows? They already have children together, so now they''re stuck together for life!


    Also, so what if Elliot Foster''s killed someone before? He did it when he was a minor, so thew can''t


    do anything to him either.]


    [Thew might not be able to do anything, but it would be a tragedy if society epts the sess of a


    murderer! I hope the country can do something about evil public personalities like him!]


    [It''s not like Elliot Foster is a celebrity in the entertainment industry. He pays his taxes every year


    without fail. How should the country handle him?]


    [Murder is against thew no matter what country you''re in! Can you imagine how helpless and


    hopeless Eason Foster must''ve felt while he was being murdered? You can''t underestimate a


    teenager''s ability to kill someone even if they''re still a minor!]


    [I can''t handle this! I''m going to boycott Elliot Foster from now on! He''s a murderer! Even if he did it as


    a minor, it doesn''t change the reality of what happened!


    Murderers should be cast aside forever!] [I hope the people who covered up for Elliot Foster never


    have to run into a murderer for the rest of their lives!]


    The inte was in the middle of a frenzied debate, but the resort was peaceful and calm.


    However, this was all a facade.


    When Tammy saw the news online, she immediately brought her phone to Avery.


    "What the hell is Henry Foster doing, Avery? Has he lost his mind? Why is he spreading lies about


    Elliot?" Tammy said in frustration. "What a load of bullsh*t! Not only did he say Elliot isn''t his biological


    brother, but he also said that Elliot is the son of their old driver!"


    Avery nced at the news online and immediately returned the phone to Tammy. Then, she gathered


    her dress, got up, and prepared to go and look for Elliot.


    "Avery! Where are you going?¡± Tammy quickly ran after her. "Are you going to look for Elliot? Just call


    him! How do you expect to leave like this?!"


    Tammy grabbed onto Avery''s arm to stop her from leaving.


    "Everything that Henry has said is true, Tammy. I''m worried that Elliot can''t handle it! I have to find


    him!"


    Avery shook off Tammy''s grip, then continued to walk away.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Tammy froze in stunned silence.


    "Henry was telling the truth?


    "Elliot is not a biological son of the Foster family? Elliot killed Eason Foster?


    "Oh my god! Oh my god!" thought Tammy.


    If Tammy had not been holding onto the beam next to her, her ankles would have given out, and she


    would have fallen to the ground.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This news was shocking! Her head was spinning, and she felt like she was in the middle of a


    nightmare.


    Once Avery left the vi, the bodyguard immediately ran after her.


    "Please calm down, Miss Tate! You''ll gain too much attention running out like this!" said the bodyguard,


    "Mr. Foster went out, but he shouldn''t have gone far. Give him a call. He''ll probably be back soon."


    Avery''s chest was rising and falling rapidly.


    She pulled out her phone and dialed Elliot''s number.


    The call went through, but there was no answer.


    "Go back and wait in the vi, Miss Tate. I''ll go look for him! I''ll get him to call you when I find him." The


    bodyguard led Avery toward the vi. "There are too many eyes out here. People will talk if you run out


    looking like this. Besides, you''ll end up getting your dress dirty."


    Avery had told Elliot that the wedding must go on no matter what happened today.


    She took a deep breath and tried topose herself.


    "Go find him. Bring him back right away when you do. If he refuses, tell him I''m waiting for him," said


    Avery to the bodyguard. Her eyes were red.


    "Yes, Miss Tate." The bodyguard dropped her off at the vi, then turned and left.


    Outside the resort, Elliot was being investigated by the police.


    It was less of an investigation and more of an inquiry.


    "We contacted the hospital earlier, Mr. Foster. Your nephew is alive, so you''re not in trouble."


    "He¡¯s not my nephew," Elliot said. "I''ve got nothing to do with the Foster family."


    "Yes, of course! Actually, the public can''t do anything about whether or not you''re a Foster. The main


    issue here is that Henry Foster used you of killing his father... Is that true?" asked the police officer


    carefully.


    Elliot was silent for a moment. His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat, >a):XNU< he said, "That''s right. I


    killed Eason Foster."


    "Were you a minor at the time?"


    "I was."


    "Could you tell us why you killed Eason Foster? This news has blown up online and has had a negative


    impact on you. If you''re able to give a reasonable exnation, we can help you with your publicity."


    "There''s no need for that." Elliot rejected the officer''s offer without hesitation.


    He did not want to drag up the past and the abuse Shea had suffered. It was still too deep a wound for


    him.


    Even if a single person found out the truth, it would do him more harm than good. He did not want


    anybody''s pity.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Back in the vi, Avery received a call from the bodyguard.


    "I found Mr. Foster, Miss Tate! But it''s chaos out here right now!"


    The bodyguard''s voice came through the phone apanied by a loud racket.


    "What¡¯s going on?!" Avery shot to her feet from the couch.


    "I have no idea. A bunch of people just showed up out of nowhere and started calling Mr. Foster a


    murderer! They don''t look like a normal crowd... They''re causing a ruckus even with the police here


    right now!" the bodyguard said, then suddenly let out a low roar as if he had just started a fight with


    somebody.


    Avery hung up the phone and immediately made her way out of the vi.


    "Where are you going, Avery?!" When Tammy saw Avery dashing away, she quickly ran after her.


    "Elliot''s in danger! I have to find him!" Avery gathered up her bulky dress and rushed out of the vi.


    The moment she was out the door, she suddenly stopped.


    Eric was blocking her and in his arms was La.


    "Are you going to look for Elliot?" Eric was aware of the online broadcast, and he hade to check on


    Avery. "Things are pretty crazy out there right now. I''ve asked his bodyguards to go and help him out.


    You shouldn''t go there."


    Avery heard what he was saying, but she did not listen to him at all.


    "Take La into the vi! I have to go check things out for myself."


    Then, she walked around Eric and strode down the steps.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric took a deep breath, handed La over to Tammy, and ran after Avery.


    It was chaos outside the resort.


    A mob had shown up out of nowhere and was surrounding Elliot.


    Not only were these people shouting and cursing at him, but they were also taking photos of him with


    their phones.


    The bodyguards were by Elliot''s side, but the crowd was sorge that they could not even spread their


    arms.


    "Elliot Foster! You''re a monster with bloodstained hands! If you don''t cough up that blood money, then


    you''re going to be dragged straight to the very depths of hell!"


    "Murderer! Murderer!"


    "Thew must deal with this murderer!"


    "Death to Elliot Foster! Death to Elliot Foster''s wife :h! children!"


    Elliot frowned as he shot a cold re at the source of the voice.


    Once he locked eyes with the middle-aged man who cursed his wife and children, he immediately


    shoved the bodyguards aside and strode toward the man.


    "Elliot!"


    A shriek broke through the crowd.


    He could see Avery running to him. She was in her white wedding dress.


    The crowd froze in stunned silence when they saw her.


    None of them had expected the bride to leave the resort.


    When Elliot saw the anxious look on Avery''s face, he clenched his fists and instantly forgot where he


    was going.


    When the middle-aged man in front of Elliot saw that he was distracted, he immediately raised his fist


    and punched Elliot in the face!


    After that, a second and third person also began to attack Elliot!


    Elliot felt like he was being attacked by countless kicks and punches.


    It felt like he had fallen into the very depths of hell as his body continued to suffer a beating from all


    directions.


    When Avery saw Elliot being surrounded and beaten to the ground, she instantly broke into tears.


    "Elliot!" She shoved the people in front of her away without a care in the world as she yelled, "Let him


    go! Stop it! You''re a bunch of thugs! You''re insane!"


    When Elliot was pushed down by the crowd, the police and bodyguards immediately rushed over to


    help.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    The violent mob was very quickly pushed back.


    Avery pushed through the crowd, rushed to Elliot''s side, and pulled his rigid body into her arms.


    "Elliot! Don''t be afraid! They''re just a bunch of ignorant thugs! You''re not a criminal! You''re not!"


    Even after the perpetrators were dragged off by the police, the surrounding crowd did not put their


    phones away.


    The video of Elliot being surrounded and beaten up was quickly spread online.


    News like this where someone high and mighty was dragged off their pedestal always caused heated


    discussion.


    [Oh my god! Is that really Elliot Foster? He looks so miserable! I can''t believe he was beaten up by a


    crowd in public like that... If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t dare show my face in public again!]


    [Did you guys see how he didn''t dare fight back? It''s proof he really is a murderer!]


    [What a relief! Thew might not be able to punish him, but everyone carries justice in their hearts.


    Death to b*st*rds like him!]


    [Wasn¡¯t he supposed to get married today? From the looks of it, the wedding is probably canceled,


    right? If I were the bride, I''d be out of there!]


    Over in the Creekview mid-range neighborhood, Nathan was trembling with rage after he watched the


    video of Elliot being attacked.


    This made him even angrier than when Elliot refused to give him money.


    He might not have a normal father and son rtionship with Elliot, but Elliot was his biological son.


    Every punch thatnded on his son was like a punch to him, and he felt ashamed.


    He could ignore this matter if he was not in Aryadelle. However, how could he just sit around and do


    nothing after seeing Elliot being targeted in front of his own eyes?


    "What a loser!" said Peter coldly after watching the video a few times. "Here I thought he was some


    bigshot, but he didn''t even fight back as he was getting beaten up! How embarrassing!"


    "You''re the loser! How was he supposed to fight back with all of those people beating him up? Have


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you never gotten beaten up before?!" Nathan bellowed at the top of his lungs.


    "What are you shouting at me for, Dad? It¡¯s not I who was the one who beat him up... Besides,


    considering how he got you beaten up before, shouldn''t you be happy to see him being attacked like


    this?"


    "How can I be happy?! He''s my son! Even if he hit me, he''s still my son!" Nathan snapped as his eyes


    reddened. "Even the house we''re living in right now was bought with his money! He wasn¡¯t willing to


    give me a big amount, but if I ask him for small amounts of money in the future, he will definitely give it


    to me!"


    "Why are you getting angry? The reality is that he is a murderer. He should get beaten up!" Peter was


    emotional :c+


    "You little brat! He''s your little brother!" Nathannded a hard p on Peter''s face." Shut your mouth!


    Go back to Bridgedale if you''ve got nothing to do here! Take your sister with you! Just looking at the


    both of you pathetic losers gives me a headache!"


    Peter held his sore cheek in his hand, let out a heavy sigh, went to his room, and packed his suitcase.


    Nathan was frustrated. He grabbed his phone and strode to the front door.


    Over at the resort, Avery helped Elliot into the vi.


    His clothes were covered in shoeprints. His ironed suit was now covered in wrinkles, making him look


    miserable.


    The moment they entered the vi, everyone in the vi froze.


    It was not until Avery led Elliot to the master bedroom and La began to sob that everyone snapped


    back to reality.


    "Don''t cry, sweetie!¡± Tammy picked La up. She wanted tofort La, but she did not know how


    to.


    Eric took La from Tammy and took her out of the tense living room.


    In the master bedroom, Avery unbuttoned Elliot¡¯s coat and helped him take it off.


    Then, she grabbed a bowl of warm water from the bathroom and wiped the bloodstains and dust from


    his face and arms.


    Of all the years they had known each other, this was the first time Avery saw Elliot being picked on.


    "I know you''re going through a hard time right now, Elliot... But..." Avery wiped Elliot''s pale face with a


    wet cloth as she choked. "Our wedding..."


    At this point, she burst into a gutwrenching sob.


    "Should we even still continue with our wedding?" thought Avery.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Avery and Elliot had agreed before that, even if Henry exposed everything, they would still proceed


    with the wedding.


    Elliot''s current mental state broke Avery''s heart. She wanted to proceed with the wedding, but she did


    not want to force him to do it.


    The guests were all his friends, but it was difficult to say if everyone would treat him as if he was a


    monkey at a circus now.


    Avery''s tears dropped onto Elliot¡¯s trousers.


    He watched her sad expression and said hoarsely, "Don''t cry."


    Avery''s reason returned upon hearing his voice.


    "I won¡¯t cry. There''s nothing to cry about," she said, then put the bowl of water away and picked out a


    new suit from the closet.


    "Now that everything''s out in the open, there''s no reason for us to be worried about it anymore." She


    ced the suit on the bed, then began to unbutton Elliot''s shirt.


    His shirt was not dirty, but it was wrinkled.


    She did not want to see him wearing wrinkled clothes.


    For years, Elliot had always been a dashing man of wealth and noble status. Even if everyone was


    calling him a murderer now, he was still the same cool and elegant Elliot Foster in Avery''s eyes.


    "Don''t listen to what the others are saying, Elliot. None of that has anything to do with us. We will get


    married and live a happy life together...¡± At this point, the rest of Avery''s words turned into a lump in her


    throat.


    She unbuttoned his shirt and saw that he was covered in bruises.


    The tears that she had forced herself to hold back rolled down her cheeks once again at the sight of his


    bruised body.


    How dare that bunch of disrespectful b*st* rds do this to Elliot Foster?! They deserved to die!


    "Does it hurt?" Avery¡¯s fingers trembled as they fell on his bruises.


    "Don''t cry. I promise you that none of this will affect our wedding." Elliot''s reason returned at the touch


    of Avery¡¯s tears.


    It was just as she had said. Henry had already shown all of his cards.


    Nothing worse could happen now.


    "That''s right! Other than you, I don''t want to be with anyone else for the rest of my life, Elliot. Even if


    you''re the cruelest, most despicable man in the world, it is what it is! " Avery gazed at Elliot''s


    determined eyes through her tears. "Wait here. I''ll get some medicine."


    She turned ?h)>RJX? wiped the tears off her face.


    The moment she walked out of the master bedroom, everyone turned to her and approached her.


    "How''s Elliot doing, Avery? Is he alright?"


    "Is the wedding still on? The ceremony is supposed to start in half an hour."


    "The two of you havee a long way, Avery. Don''t let what''s happening out there influence you.


    Everything that happened before is in the past. All that matters is that he''s a good man to you now.¡±


    Avery listened quietly to everyone''sforting words.


    She nodded her head and said, "We''re fine. The wedding will go on. I''m just going to get him some


    medicine."


    "Stay here. I''ll go get it," Mike said, then strode out.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chad ran after him to get the medicine.


    "Henry Foster sure is ambitious," Chad said as heined to Mike about the news he had heard. "I


    heard that he asked Mr. Foster for a share of Sterling Group. Isn''t he greedy?"


    "It was not easy for him to get something on Elliot. If he doesn''t spill it now, he might not get the chance


    again in the future."


    "My boss built thepany from the ground up by himself. It''s his blood, sweat, and tears. He


    definitely won''t give in to him! If it was that easy to threaten my boss, thepany would have been


    split up a long time ago!"


    "You keep calling him your boss. He murdered someone before. Don''t you find that scary at all?" Mike


    teased coldly.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    "If Avery isn''t scared, then why should I be? " Chad retorted. "Do you think Avery''s an idiot?"


    "You guys might think there''s nothing wrong with him, but other people don''t feel the same. I''m worried


    their kids would get affected by this," Mike said worriedly. "It would be good if Elliot would exin his


    motive behind the murder back then."


    "Mr. Foster won''t give an exnation," Chad said with certainty. "He hates exining himself to others.


    However, I believe that he had a good reason for doing something that extreme. Maybe it was


    selfdefense." "I know your boss doesn''t like exining himself. If he won''t even give Avery an


    exnation, then what are the odds that he would give one to other people? Avery''s the only one who


    can handle that temper of his! He''s arrogant as hell. He finally got taught a lesson today!"


    "Are you trying to kick a man while he''s down? If Mr. Foster was wrong, then thew would deal with


    him. Everything that happened today felt like a nned scheme! All of those people will be punished!


    Not one of them will get away with this!" Chad said angrily.


    "I''m guessing this is the first time Elliot''s had to endure this kind of shame in his life. How pitiful.¡±


    "Shut your mouth! He¡¯s Avery''s husband right now. You better wish him well.


    Otherwise, Avery would cry even more miserably." "Why do you keep using Avery against me?'' "That''s


    because she''s the only one who would work on you! You and your big mouth!"


    Momentster, Mike handed the first aid kit over to Avery.


    "Should we dy the wedding for another half an hour? It''s almost noon," Mike said as he checked the


    time.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "We''ll head over after I help him change."


    "Alright. Also, you should touch up your makeup. You''ve cried most of it off," Mike said.


    "Got it." Avery took the first aid kit, then turned and walked into the room.


    As Mike emerged from the vi and nned to inform the wedding host about the dy, a bodyguard


    approached in a hurry.


    "Why are you in such a rush?" Mike asked.


    "A middle-aged man showed up at the resort''s entrance iming to be Mr. Foster''s father >a#:VJT:


    insists on barging in," said the bodyguard frustratedly. "When I asked for his invitation, he said he didn''t


    have one. He keeps insisting he''s Mr.


    Foster''s father... How about you go check and see if he really is Mr. Foster''s father or not?"


    Mike held his head in his hand, then said," How the f*ck am I suppose to know who his father is...


    Chad! Go check it out!"


    Chad adjusted his sses, then said, "I''ll go and let Mr. Foster Know. 1 don''t know who his biological


    father is either... I''ve never met him before!"


    Before Henry exposed the scandals today, apart from Avery, Elliot had not told anyone around him


    about these things.


    "Are you sure you''re going to tell Elliot about this? The fact that he didn''t invite his so-called biological


    father means that they don''t have a good rtionship," Mike said in a low voice. "Maybe we should just


    chase him away and save him a headache."


    Chad pondered for a moment, then nodded his head.


    Twenty minutester, Avery finished treating Elliot''s bruises, helped him change into a new suit, then


    took his hand and led him out of the vi.


    As the two emerged from the vi, they clearly heard the sharp yellsing from the resort''s entrance.


    Almost immediately, Elliot recognized the owner of the voice.


    It was Nathan White.


    Elliot''s body instantly turned rigid as he released Avery''s hand on reflex.


    "Elliot..." Avery felt an indescribable terror the moment she saw the deathly pale expression on his


    face.


    His eyes were emanating a savage and murderous aura!


    She called his name, but he turned a deaf ear and behaved as if he could not hear her voice at all!


    He stepped away and stormed off toward the resort''s entrance.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    At the resort''s entrance, Mike and Chad had underestimated Nathan''s explosive force.


    Some people would leave after you chase them away. Others, however, would not leave no matter how


    much you try to scare them off.


    Nathan had been a scoundrel for most of his life, so he was a brute who knew how to cause a scene.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He threw himself on the ground and cried out at the top of his lungs.


    The bodyguards did noty a finger on him at all, neither did they dare touch him considering the


    exceptional circumstances.


    First of all, this man imed to be Elliot''s biological father.


    Second of all, escting things right now would attract the attention of the nearby residents and affect


    the wedding.


    When Elliot rushed over and saw Nathan rolling around on the ground, his blood boiled and he was


    livid!


    His altercation with Henry in the morning had used him up patience and turned him cold to the core.


    Now that Nathan was making a scene at the wedding venue, it felt as if the heavens were deliberately


    picking on him so that he could not sessfully get married today!


    He was already a monster in the eyes of the public, so he no longer cared if his reputation turned even


    worse.


    "What did youe here for?!" Elliot stormed over to Nathan and picked him up by the cor.


    When everyone saw Elliot pick Nathan up off the ground, they thought he was about to toss him to the


    other side of the world in the next second!


    "I saw that you got beaten up so I came to check on you! What''s wrong? Are you trying to let out your


    anger on me? Let me go right now!" Nathan roared at the top of his lungs.


    Avery wanted to ask Elliot to stop, but she could not make a sound.


    She knew that he was beyond furious. If he did not release his emotions right now, he would keep


    everything to himself and cause more problems!


    Nathan had walked right into a very unlucky and unfortunate situation.


    "Let''s get you to the hall, Avery." Mike felt that Elliot had lost all reason and there was a possibility that


    things would turn more violent =e.;XJW: bloody. He did not want Avery to see any of that.


    He led Avery away and walked toward the hall.


    There was not an empty seat in the luxuriously decorated grand hall.


    As Mike and Avery entered the hall, everyone gazed at them with eyes of fascination.


    The wedding ceremony was already dyed by ten minutes.


    The host had already announced that the wedding would be dyed by half an hour, but the dazed


    look on the bride''s face made everyone wonder if the wedding would still proceed without a hitch.


    Avery lifted her gaze to take in the hall that Elliot had decorated thoughtfully.


    She liked pink, so the entire hall was decorated in a pink theme.


    She liked fresh flowers, so there were flowers in every corner of the hall.


    Originally, she should be standing here with Elliot and saying their vows of love in front of their friends


    and family. However, she was now unbelievably downcasted.


    She did not know if Elliot still remembered the wedding, nor did she know if he would even show up.


    Mike led Avery to the front row to take a seat.


    "Sit here, Avery. I''ll go check things out."


    Before Mike walked out of the hall, he asked Tammy to keep Averypany.


    At the resort''s entrance, Nathan was struggling to escape Elliot''s grip, but Elliot refused to let him go.


    Just like that, father and son broke into a fight!


    The bodyguards watched from the sidelines and did not know what to do.


    Nathan was Elliot''s biological father, after all. It was not appropriate for outsiders to get involved in a


    fight between father and son.


    Besides, Elliot was in good shape and would not lose against Nathan.


    Very quickly, Nathan was pinned down on the ground!


    Chad was standing at the side and tried to convince Elliot.


    "Leave him to the bodyguards, Mr. Foster.


    You should be getting married to Avery


    right now."

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Chad had barely finished his sentence when Nathan cut in furiously and yelled," Elliot Foster! You little


    brat! Youid your hands on me without even asking why I came here! F*ck you! Go and beat up Henry


    Foster if you''ve got the guts! You''re only doing this because you know I''m your biological father and


    can''t do much to hurt you...¡±


    Elliot felt disgusted by the sight of Nathan''s moving lips.


    The words he was saying repulsed him even further!


    If Nathan had not brought Adrian back to Aryadelle to get money out of him, none of this series of


    events would have happened.


    Nathan had single-handedly caused this entire tragedy, but he had to nerve to show up here and cause


    trouble. What a reckless idiot!


    Elliot had to teach him a lesson today even if it meant canceling the wedding so that he would not dare


    to act this audaciously again!


    In the wedding hall, Avery heard hurried footsteps behind her.


    She lifted her eyes to look next to her and saw Mike approaching her.


    "Where is he?" There was an uncontroble chill in her voice.


    She had waited for so long, but Elliot had yet to show up. Was he not nning oning at all?


    "He''s hurt. They sent him to the hospital." Mike let out a heavy sigh, then said, "Let''s get something to


    eat first."


    Avery clenched her fists tightly.


    She should go to the hospital to see him, but she could not move her legs.


    She just wanted to stay right there and not go anywhere.


    "I know you''re upset, Avery, but with everything that''s happened today, there''s no way we can go on


    with the wedding.


    Let''s go get something to eat for now. Don''t pass out before the wedding''s over." Mike grabbed her arm


    and wanted to get her out of the hall.


    Avery stubbornly pulled back her arm and refused to listen to him.


    "Take the guests to the banquet hall, Mike! I''ll stay here with Avery," Tammy said with furrowed brows.


    "You¡¯re not the one getting married. You wouldn''t know how miserable Avery is feeling right now."


    "Alright. I''ll lead the guests out of here," Mike said, then turned =h#:SNT> invited the guests over to the


    banquet hall for lunch.


    Momentster, Avery and Tammy were the only ones left in the grand hall.


    "Avery, even if you and Elliot don¡¯t go through with this wedding, you will still spend the rest of your


    lives together. Trust me." Tammy sat down next to Avery andforted her. "Everything that could


    possibly go wrong went wrong today, you won''t face any troubles again in the future."


    Avery lowered her gaze as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Why can''t he just control himself? We


    agreed to go through with the wedding no matter what today. Why can¡¯t he just hold back that temper


    of his..."


    "You can have another wedding in the future. Everything that happened today was shocking. We and


    the other guests suffered quite a fright. Henry chose to expose everything today because he wanted to


    get in the way of your wedding." Tammy held onto Avery''s cold hands and said, "Everything will be


    alright after today.


    "Let''s hope so!" Avery lifted her head slightly and quickly calmed herself down." Come with me to get


    changed."


    "Alright."


    At the hospital, once the doctor was done treating the wounds on Elliot''s face and hands, Elliot stormed


    out of the room before the doctor could give him aftercare instructions.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where are you going. Sir?" Chad was terrified that Elliot would do something even more out of


    character right now.


    He had beaten Nathan to a pulp.


    Nathan might have been weaker than Elliot, but he also had a violent temper. After getting a beating,


    he no longer cared that Elliot was his own son and hurt him as well.


    "I''m going to get married." The fury in his dark eyes had extinguished.


    He could temporarily throw the mess that Henry and Nathan caused that day to the back of his mind.


    It was his and Avery''s wedding today. Avery was waiting for him.


    He had to hurry back and get married to her.


    He arrived at the wedding hall half an hour


    However, the hall was as empty as he felt inside.


    Did Avery decide not to wait for him any longer?

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    "The guests are having lunch in the banquet hall, Sir," Chad said after asking one of the staff members


    outside the hall." How about you get something to eat at the banquet hall first? Avery might be there


    right now, too."


    Elliot pulled his phone out of his pocket.


    His phone screen was cracked, but the phone still worked.


    He found Avery''s number and dialed it. His call was answered very quickly.


    "Avery."


    "Elliot."


    The both of them spoke at the same time.


    "Where are you right now?"


    "Where are you right now?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Avery and Elliot asked simultaneously.


    They fell into silence. A few secondster, Avery said, "I¡¯m at the vi. What about you?"


    "I''ming to you now."


    "Alright."


    Avery hung up the phone and felt relieved.


    Judging by Elliot''s tone, it seemed like he had calmed down now.


    It was just as Tammy had said. Once they got through today, their lives would gradually be stable.


    From now on, there would be nothing else that could bring them down.


    Elliot returned to the vi five minutester.


    When his and Avery''s eyes met, they stood in stunned silence.


    Ellio did not expect Avery to have already changed out of her wedding dress. She had also taken off


    her makeup and let down her hair.


    She was now wearing a casual dress and staring back at him in the natural beauty that he was familiar


    with.


    On the other hand, Avery was shocked to see the bruises and bandages on Elliot''s face.


    "Are we canceling the wedding?" Elliot asked uneasily.


    Avery took in a sharp breath and said, "It''s already after two in the afternoon, Elliot..."


    "Didn''t we agree to go through with the wedding no matter what happened?"


    "Are you sure you still want to continue with the wedding in your current state? Your clothes are all


    messed up, and do you want the scare the guests with the bruises on your face? If you truly wanted to


    have the wedding, then why couldn''t you have put the fight off until after the wedding?"


    Avery did not want to chastise him, but he was actually hounding her!


    Not once while she was waiting in the hall for him did he even think about how she felt.


    Elliot knew he was in the wrong :c#


    "Go get changed. I''ll ask the butler to send up some lunch." Avery shoved him toward the bedroom.


    "I''ve thought about it. It''s fine even if we don''t have the ceremony. Today would still be our wedding


    day." "Do you find me embarrassing right now?" Elliot asked once he entered the bedroom.


    Avery ced some clean clothes on the bed, then responded casually, "It''s because you''re


    embarrassed that you''re worried others would find you embarrassing. Even if you were in an


    embarrassing situation, you''re not the only one going through that. The children and I have gotten


    entangled with you a long time ago."


    Elliot took off his coat, then unfastened his tie. "How''s La?"


    "She cried from the shock," Avery answered truthfully. "Don¡¯t care about other people right now. Just


    focus on yourself. Stay home for the next few days and don''t go anywhere. Let''s let things calm down


    for now."


    "You really do feel embarrassed by me." Perhaps it was because he had let out all of his anger earlier,


    but Elliot would not feel angry now no matter what Avery said.


    "So what if I''m embarrassed? So what if I find you bothersome? Do you want me to break up with


    you?" Averyined as she put his dirtyundry in theundry basket.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, Elliot had already finished changing.


    "We got married today." Elliot fixed his deep -set eyes on Avery''s face. "You¡¯re my wife now."


    "You better see me as your wife," Avery rebuked. "You look miserable right now. If someone got a


    photo of you, you''ll turn into a viral sensation online again.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    "I don¡¯t care what they say about me." Elliot held Avery¡¯s hand, pulled her into his arms, and rested his


    chin on the top of her head. "Have you eaten?"


    "I have." Avery took in the smell of medicine on him and said sadly, "I didn''t have much to eat in the


    morning, so I was really hungry at lunch and ended up eating.


    "Good."


    "How''s Nathan? You didn''t beat him up too much, did you?" Avery felt uneasy.


    When Elliot had seen Nathan earlier, he was ovee with rage.


    Avery was worried that he would be too hard on him and cause more trouble.


    "I don''t know. He''s probably still alive," Elliot said hoarsely. "We wouldn''t have to deal with all of these


    problems if it weren''t for him. I wouldn¡¯t be this mad if he had just stayed in Bridgedale and asked me


    for money."


    "He isn''t a good father at all. Don¡¯t be mad, Elliot. Whatever he does from now on has nothing to do


    with us."


    "Alright."


    At the hospital, Nathan was covered in bruises, but he did not have any serious injuries.


    Once the doctor finished treating his injuries, he suggested that Nathan be hospitalized. However,


    when Nathan realized he could still move and walk, he refused to stay at the hospital.


    The moment he walked out of the hospital, he called Peter.


    "Pick me up from the hospital right now!" "Lilith and I are about to go to the airport!" "F*ck! Are you


    disobeying me, boy? Come and get me from the hospital right now! Otherwise, you won''t see me ever


    again!" Nathan was furious.


    It was not all because Elliot had beaten him up because he had gotten in a couple of punches himself


    during the fight.


    However, he felt even worse after punching Elliot.


    Now that Elliot was being attacked by Henry and suffering the wrath of the inte, he might not be


    able to show his face in Aryadelle again. It might not be as easy for Nathan to get money out of Elliot in


    the future.


    This would not do.


    Elliot was no longer a Foster, but a member of the White family. This entire fiasco was between the


    Fosters and the Whites. How could Nathan possibly allow the White family to be defeated?


    At four in the afternoon, Nathan made a call on his phone.


    Now that Elliot despised him to the core, he had no way of contacting him. He could only get to Elliot


    through the people around him.


    Nathan had found out that the person closest to Elliot was Ben Schaffer.


    As the Chief Financial Officer of Sterling Group, Ben must have the right to speak up next to Elliot.


    Nathan called Ben, revealed his identity, then began to share his n =c.:RMU? request with Ben.


    After Ben listened to Nathan, he immediately epted his request without hesitation.


    "I recorded our conversation. If you go back on your word, I''ll get my son to make this recording public,"


    Nathan threatened.


    "I''m agreeing to this on Elliot''s behalf.


    Elliot would definitely be the one to give you the money, then. Your goal is to make sure your children


    can live afortable life. Of course, Elliot can do that. However, it definitely won''t be as much as you


    want. Elliot''s money didn¡¯te easily but he''s also not a stingy person. If you can do what you say


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you can, he definitely won''t treat you badly." "That punk doesn''t respect me at all. He didn''t even give


    me a chance to talk and immediately began to throw punches at me. " Nathan let out a mncholic


    sigh.


    "If you were Elliot, you probably would''ve acted more impulsively, Mr. White," Ben said. "Elliot''s life


    wouldn¡¯t have been ruined if you hadn''te to Aryadelle."


    "Enough! Stop ming me! I won''t admit that I was wrong even if you do!" Nathan snapped in


    frustration, then hung up the phone.


    That night, Ben arrived at the vi to see Elliot.


    "You got enough rest in the afternoon, right, Elliot?" Ben gazed at the bruises on Elliot''s face, then said


    cautiously," Everyone''s worried about you. How about youe out and meet everyone?"


    Elliot nced at Avery, then said in a low voice, "My wife won''t let me."

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Avery was worried that the bruises on Elliot''s face would scare the children at the wedding, so she


    made him stay put at the vi. While he rested, she wanted him to think about everything that


    happened today and if there might have been a better solution if he had another chance to repeat the


    day.


    In truth, she was being resentful. He was partially responsible for the failed wedding ceremony, after all.


    "Why won''t you let him go out and meet the guests, Avery?" Ben asked after clearing his throat.


    "Everyone really wants to see him!" "He''s covered in injuries." Since Elliot was casting the me on


    her, Avery decided that she did not have to save him any face."


    Even his butt is bruised."


    Elliot was speechless.


    Ben was shocked and said, "Are you that seriously injured, Elliot? If you are, then you should rest."


    Elliot got up from the couch and said, "I''m fine."


    "Alright." Ben was in a dilemma.


    Elliot walked over to Avery and negotiated with her. "It''s our wedding day. It doesn''t seem right for us to


    stay in the room the whole time. We should go out and greet the guests."


    "You go ahead. Be back before nine," Avery said.


    Elliot promised, then lifted his wrist and nced at his watch.


    He had an hour and a half to be out and about.


    "Do you want toe with us to the banquet hall, Avery?" Ben asked. "Apart from Elliot, everyone''s


    excited to see you, too!"


    Avery felt like she was in a difficult position.


    What happened during the day stabbed her heart and left a deep scar.


    She could not forget the eyes that fell on her when she had stepped into the wedding hall in her


    wedding dress earlier that day.


    The guests were all their friends and family, but she still felt slightly embarrassed.


    "Let''s go together, Honey!" Elliot held Avery¡¯s hand, then said, "Half of the guests left after dinner just


    now. There aren''t as many people left now."


    "That''s right. Some of the guests already left for the night. The only ones who stayed back at those that


    we''re closer to," Ben said. "The news of what happened today spread like wildfire. Elliot''s reputation


    took a hit


    Avery felt slightly better after listening to Ben¡¯s advice.


    "Take more bodyguards with you when you go out from now on, Elliot," she said with concern. "I don''t


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    want to see you giving trouble to others, but even more than that, I don''t want to see others giving you


    trouble."


    "Don''t worry, Avery. I hired a brand new team of bodyguards especially to protect you and Elliot. What


    happened earlier today won''t happen again," Ben said.


    Avery followed the two ben to the banquet hall.


    When everyone saw them arrive, they immediately approached them with warmth.


    "Do the two of you want to say your vows now?" Tammy knew that Avery regretted not being able to


    have the wedding ceremony today, so she tried to cheer her up and said, "The host is still here, after


    all. We could even go through the entire program!"


    Avery''s cheeks instantly flushed. "Stop messing around. I don¡¯t have my vows with me." "Elliot! You


    ditched Avery at noon and made her cry at the altar. Now you have to say your vows in front of all of


    us!" Tammy challenged Elliot.


    Avery grabbed Tammy''s arm and asked her not to put Elliot in a tough spot.


    "Sure," Elliot said, then took Avery''s hand and led her to the stage.


    The lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed down as the spotlight lit up and fell on both of them.


    The remaining guests cooperatively fell silent and waited for Elliot''s vows.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    "I used to think that I would walk through my life all by myself. That was until I met you, Avery Tate. You


    taught me about love, affection, and loyalty. You also showed me what it felt like to beplete. My life


    is onlyplete with you in it. I can''t guarantee that all of our days together would be smooth sailing,


    but I promise that I will spend every single day from now on loving you with all my heart, just like I do


    now."


    Avery gawked at Elliot in stunned silence. She was in disbelief!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The words he just said werepletely different from the vows that he had written before.


    "I know you''re thinking about why my vows are different from the ones I drafted." Elliot gazed at her


    bewildered expression and said, "I feel guilty that you had to suffer through everything that happened


    today, so there are a lot more things that I want to say to you now."


    Avery''s eyes instantly welled up with tears.


    This was not an official wedding ceremony, but she still felt moved.


    She took the microphone over from Elliot, then gazed into his eyes and said, "I know that we''re


    normal fire, however, you won¡¯t burn me. You simply bring me unforgettable warmth and affection. We


    fight often, but I will never forget the changes and sacrifices that you''ve made for me. I will love you


    forever, til death do us part."


    The crowd burst into cheers!


    "Come on! Give us a kiss!" called out the guests.


    Eric immediately covered La''s eyes.


    La reached up and pushed Eric''s hands aside. "I want to watch them kiss!" She paused for a


    moment, then pouted and said, "I thought that Mommy would be really angry when Daddy didn''t show


    up to the wedding earlier. I thought that they would fight again and not see each other again..."


    Seeing how loving her parents were right now made La feel a sense of relief.


    Over at the rental house, Henry was scrolling through his phone and reading the news online on the


    couch.


    Cole''s face was swollen =h(>YMU= he was in pain, so he was sitting in the living room.


    "Hey, Dad. Despite things blowing up today, it doesn¡¯t seem to have affected Elliot Foster at all."


    "How do you know if it affected him or not? Their wedding was canceled. Wouldn''t you consider that an


    effect? As long as I don''t get my money, I won''t let him live a carefree life!" Henry scowled menacingly."


    He better not think he can just wait this thing out. When things die down, I''ll bring everything up and stir


    things up again!"


    Cole frowned and said, "Are we really not able to get any money out of him, Dad? Just getting the old


    mansion back would be good enough! The houses out here are not only expensive but also in bad


    shape. Our old ce was the best."


    "Weren¡¯t you the one who ran out of money and forced me to sell off the old mansion?" Henry shot him


    a re. "Elliot''s determined not to give us a penny. What are we supposed to do about that?"


    The gears in Cole''s head began to turn as he thought of ideas.


    At that moment, Adrian emerged from the bedroom.


    When Cole saw him walk out, he asked on reflex, "You''re still awake, Uncle Adrian?"


    "I''m thirsty," Adrian responded.


    Adrian was not being taken care of very well while he lived with Henry and Cole, but he was still better


    off than when he lived with Nathan and Peter.


    After all, he was Henry''s biological little brother and Cole''s uncle.


    "Are you close to Avery Tate, Uncle Adrian? " This matter suddenly popped into Cole''s mind.


    "She''s very kind to me, but I made her mad, " Adrian said.


    Avery had wanted Adrian to stay at Elliot¡¯s house, but he was too afraid of him and left with Henry


    instead.


    After that, they did not contact each other again.


    "I see."


    At that moment, Cole came up with a bold idea.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Once Adrian returned to his room after getting some water, Cole turned to his father.


    "We could use Uncle Adrian, Dad," Cole revealed his n. "Avery Tate''s biggest w is that she''s


    softhearted."


    Henry listened and pondered for a few seconds, then said, "How do we use him? Your uncle¡¯s an idiot.


    He can''t do anything at all!"


    "We don''t need him to do anything. We just need to use him to threaten Avery." Cole narrowed his


    cunning eyes and said, "Aunt Shea died in order to save Avery''s son. She must feel a lot of guilt about


    it. When she treated Uncle Adrian''s illness, she didn''t know about his true identity. She probably treated


    his illness out of the guilt she felt toward Aunt Shea."


    Henry¡¯s expression turned heavy. "She feels guilty toward your aunt, not your uncle. It would definitely


    work if we used your aunt against her, but it might not work if we used your uncle. Don''t tell me you


    want us to use your uncle''s life to threaten her?"


    "We don''t really kill him, of course. Avery won''t just sit around and let someone die. Uncle Adrian''s


    always in a daze and pretty simr to Aunt Shea. Really think about it. Dad. This is ourst chance.


    Elliot Foster has a violent temper that nobody can control. Even if we kill him, he still won''t give us a


    penny of his inheritance.


    However, he listens to Avery Tate. As long as we control Avery, we control him."


    Henry nodded. Hepletely agreed with his son''s point of view.


    It was true that Elliot''s temper waspletely different from that of a regr person.


    If they had threatened an ordinary person with these scandals, they definitely would have spent a


    fortune to keep things quiet. However, Elliot did not act that way at all.


    He would rather both sides be dragged down than give in to someone''s threats.


    It was also precisely because of his courage and tenacity, which differed from ordinary people, that he


    managed to reach a peak in his life that others could never achieve in their lifetimes.


    "We need to n this thoroughly. If we suddenly threaten Avery Tate now, she might not listen without


    a fight," Henry said. "She must be really upset that Elliot got beaten up today. Let''s wait for a bit."


    Over at the resort, Avery had something to drink.


    The events that urred during the day, :g*; VIS< those that happened that night, took her on a wild


    roller coaster ride of emotions.


    She took a ss of champagne from the tray that one of the waiters was holding.


    When Elliot saw this, he wanted to stop her.


    Avery did not have a high tolerance for alcohol and got drunk very easily.


    Getting drunk was not a pleasant experience and he worried that she would get a headache the next


    day.


    "I feel happy tonight. I''ll just have one ss.


    " Avery took a sip of champagne, then added, "No drinks for you! You¡¯re hurt, so not allowed to touch


    alcohol." "I won''t drink." Elliot nced at the time, then said, "Didn''t you say we''d go back to rest by


    nine, Avery? It''s almost time."


    "Oh... Take La back to get some rest, then. I''ll stay here for a little longer." Avery had just had one


    sip of champagne, but her cheeks were already flushed. "You''re the one who got hurt, not me. Nobody


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    asked you to get injured. You should go back and get some rest!"


    Elliot was worried about her.


    What if Avery continued to have ss after ss once he took La back to rest?


    From the looks of it, she seemed to already be drunk.


    "Take La back to rest, Elliot! I''m here to watch Avery, so she''ll be fine!" Tammy said. "You did well


    tonight. Keep it up! " "I''ming to get you if you¡¯re not back in the room by ten," Elliot said to Avery,


    then walked over to La.


    Once Elliot left, Tammy threw her arm over Avery¡¯s shoulder and asked, "What''s up with you, Avery?


    Didn''t you hate drinking?¡±


    Avery let out a heavy sigh, then said, "I did use to hate drinking. I also never understood why people


    liked drinking. But I think I get it now."

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Avery was extremely moved by Elliot''s profession of love for her that night.


    However, she also felt sorry that the wedding he had prepared for so long was ruined.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even if they had gone through with the wedding that afternoon, she would still feel uneasy.


    Henry had gone too far!


    He could have chosen any time to expose the scandals, but he deliberately chose to do it on this day!


    "I used to think that most people in life are good people, but some people manage to renew my


    knowledge of bad people over and over again." Avery raised her ss and took another sip.


    "Are you talking about Elliot''s big brother, Henry?" Tammy asked. "He''s a pretty disgusting man,


    indeed. Even if Elliot isn''t his biological brother, Elliot has been treating him pretty well over the years!


    He didn''t take any of that into ount. He really was too cruel."


    "If Rosalie was still alive, she definitely wouldn''t have allowed Henry to behave that way."


    "That''s right. Don''t be upset, Avery. After everything that happened today, I feel like I saw a brand new


    side of Elliot that I never saw before." Tammy recalled the vows that Elliot had said to Avery on stage


    as he gazed deeply into her eyes. "I always thought he was nothing but a sessful businessman who


    put money above all else. Tonight showed me that he''s also a man who prioritizes love and


    rtionships.


    "It''s too bad life is so unfair to him. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to endure any of the things he''s


    been through." Avery finished her champagne in one gulp. "I feel so bad for him. The thought that he


    will bebeled as a murderer from now on makes me feel like a frenzied mess."


    "Do you know why he killed Eason Foster?" Tammy asked. "Everyone''s talking about it.


    "Eason Foster was abusing Shea. If Elliot hadn¡¯t killed him, then Shea would''ve been the one who got


    murdered," Avery said coldly as she ced her empty ss down. "I said life is unfair because Elliot


    has never been treated kindly from the moment he was born. Neither his biological family nor the


    Foster family gave him the warmth he needed."


    At ten that night, Elliot came to the banquet hall to pick up Avery.


    Avery was drunk >c$


    Elliot helped her up from the table, then shot a cold gaze at Tammy. "Is this what you meant by taking


    good care of her?¡±


    Tammy pulled back slightly and put on an innocent face. "I told her I''d send her back to the room but


    she refused. She insisted on waiting for you toe to pick her up."


    "How much did she have to drink?" Elliot smelled a strong whiff of alcohol on Avery''s body.


    Tammy lifted a finger.


    "One ss?¡± Elliot was surprised.


    Tammy shook her head.


    "One bottle?!" Elliot drew a deep breath as he could not hold back the irritation in his voice.


    "She insisted on drinking. What was I supposed to do?" Tammy had a splitting headache. "Hurry up


    and take her back! She might be a lightweight, but she¡¯s not a bad drunk. She''s been lying down here


    the whole time and didn''t cause a scene. She''ll pay for it tomorrow, though."


    If eyes could kill, then Tammy most likely would have been killed by Elliot''s re at that moment.


    He picked Avery up in his arms and stormed out of the banquet hall.


    When they returned to the vi, he ced Avery on the bed.


    She suddenly opened her teary eyes and asked him seriously without blinking," Honey... Did we... Get


    married today?"


    Elliot took off her shoes, then gazed at her with his deep-set eyes and said, "That''s right. What¡¯s


    wrong?"


    "Then... Does that mean tonight''s our first night together... As husband and wife?"

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Elliot did not expect Avery to be thinking of these things in her drunken state of mind.


    He stroked her reddened cheek with his hand, then said, "You''ve had too much to drink, Avery. Don''t


    you feel bad?"


    "I do." Avery gazed at Elliot with glistening eyes. "I feel really bad seeing your image ruined."


    "I¡¯ll be fine after a few days. I''ll ask the butler to bring some soup to sober you up." Elliot''s heart ached


    as he watched Avery¡¯s confused expression. "Lie down on the bed and don''t move around."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to call the butler," Elliot said as he dialed a number on the room''s phone.


    The butler very quickly answered the call.


    As Elliot asked the butler for some soup, he could barely finish his sentence when Avery cried out in a


    spoiled voice, "I want lollipop, Mr. Butler!¡±


    The butler was taken aback.


    Elliot turned around and gazed in frustration at Avery''s drunken face. "Are you sure you want a


    lollipop?"


    "I''m feeling really hot. If you don''t let me have a lollipop, then I''m taking my clothes off..."


    Elliot immediately hung up the phone.


    He got a bowl of water from the bathroom to help Avery wash up.


    She shoved his arm aside and threw him an annoyed look. "I''m dizzy... Don''t touch me..."


    "Are you doing to drink again?¡± Elliot lightly grabbed onto Avery''s chin and forcefully wiped her face


    down. "I know you''re upset that the wedding didn''t go as nned today, but a wedding is nothing but a


    formality. We still have many days ahead of us."


    "Hrnph. You just said it all." Avery sobered up slightly after her face was wiped down." You were the


    one who prepared the wedding. You spent so much time and energy on our wedding day... Don¡¯t you


    feel it''s a pity?"


    "So what if I do feel that?" Elliot dunked the piece of cloth in the bowl of water, squeezed it out, then


    wiped Avery''s face again. "Henry''s probably sitting at home now feeling helpless and furious." "Serves


    him right!" Avery suddenly raised her voice. "The more they try to harm us, the happier we should live


    our lives!" "That''s right." Elliot saw her bloodshot eyes ?a)=TMQ; worried that she would have a


    headache the next day. "Are there painkillers in the first aid kit you brought over earlier?"


    "What do you need painkillers for? Are you feeling pain anywhere? Let me take a look for you." Avery


    grabbed Elliot''s arm and tried to sit up.


    She sat up for less than two seconds before she fell back onto the bed again.


    "Close yourself and get some sleep. The painkillers are for when you wake up tomorrow." Elliot tucked


    her in, then said," You¡¯re not allowed to drink ever again."


    Avery narrowed her eyes as her gaze turned misty. She lifted her slender arm and ced it on top of


    her head while she babbled on lightly from time to time.


    Elliot could tell that she was suffering, but he could not endure it in her ce.


    He turned off the lights in the room except for amp on the nightstand.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    About fifteen minutester, Avery¡¯s eyes were shut and her breathing turned even.


    There was a knock on the door and Elliot walked over to open it.


    The butler had shown up with some soup and a lollipop.


    Elliot took the tray over from him, then shut the door.


    The soup was kept in an insted container, so Avery could have itter if she woke up in the middle


    of the night.


    However... What was he supposed to do with the lollipop?


    Avery was not having a peaceful sleep at night.


    Her head was killing her to the point that she woke up from the pain after only sleeping for a little while.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Elliot elegantly eating a lollipop in the dimly lit room.


    Avery immediately shot up in bed.


    "Elliot Foster! Are you eating my lollipop?!" She sobered up instantly.


    She remembered asking the butler for a lollipop, and the one Elliot was eating right now was most


    probably hers.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Elliot was so shocked that his back broke into a cold sweat.


    He had been sitting by the bed and eating the lollipop in pain as he scrolled through his phone when a


    sudden shriek came from behind him. Who would be able to handle that kind of shock?


    He brought the half-eaten lollipop over to Avery.


    "Why did you wake up so quickly?" He saw the anger in her eyes, then cooed, "I was worried it would


    melt, so I helped you eat some of it."


    "Why didn''t you just wake me?" Avery snatched the lollipop over and took a big bite. "I told you I was


    hot but you still ate it. Couldn''t you have just asked the butler to send up another one?" "Don''t eat too


    much of that stuff." Elliot caressed Avery''s forehead. "Do you still feel dizzy?"


    "I do!" Avery frowned. "Eating something cold like this helps."


    "There''s some soup that can help you sober up. Do you want some?"


    "I''ll have itter." Avery nced at the insted container. It was a pretty little


    pink container. "What kind of soup is it?"


    "I''ll open it up and check." Elliot brought the container over and opened the cover." It looks like tomato


    soup."


    "I want some." She was suddenly craving something with a little acidity.


    Elliot immediately poured out a bowl of soup for her.


    Avery finished her lollipop, had two full bowls of tomato soup, theny back down in bed once her


    cravings were satisfied.


    Just when she thought that she could finally fall into a deep slumber, a wave of nausea suddenly


    overcame her and she could not hold it back!


    "Blergh!"


    Avery stepped onto the carpeted floors in her bare feet and threw up into the trash can.


    She had thrown up the lollipop and the tomato soup she just had.


    Elliot hurried over, then helped her up with one arm and wiped her lips with a napkin with his other


    hand.


    "Are you going to drink ever again?" He frowned and sighed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Avery shoved him aside and stormed into the bathroom.


    Elliot immediately called the butler and asked him toe and clean up.


    Once Avery threw up everything that was left in her stomach, she turned on the tap ;f %;WLP< wash


    her face with cold water.


    She felt better after throwing up. The heat she felt earlier also vanished, and she felt a little cold now


    instead.


    By the time she emerged from the bathroom, the butler had already finished cleaning up the bedroom.


    "Are you sober now?" Elliot could tell that her eyes were much clearer than before.


    "I was never drunk. I remember everything. " Avery walked over to the bed andy down. "We have


    three children. The eldest ones are almost eight and the youngest isn''t even a year old yet. We have


    more children than adults in our family. My parents are dead and so are my grandparents. Your parents


    are dead, too... Ah, that''s not right. The one who died wasn''t your biological father..."


    "Stop talking, Avery. Go to sleep." Ellioty down next to her and tucked her in. "You don''t want to end


    up feeling nauseous again."


    "What''s the meaning of life? Where do we go when we die? Could we just be imagining that we''re


    living, but we''re actually dead? And are the people who we think are dead actually living in a different


    world?"


    Elliot was at a loss for words.


    The next morning, Elliot was awakened by his phone''s ringtone.


    Avery had had too much to drink that night before and did not end up falling asleep until four in the


    morning.


    She was still sleeping soundly at that moment, but Elliot had a headache from being awakened.


    He answered the phone, then shut his eyes and said, "What is it?"


    "Sir, Nathan White surrendered himself at the police station this morning," Chad said on the other end


    of the line. "Do you want to check things out at the station?"


    "Surrender?" Elliot¡¯s eyes shot open as his gaze turned cold. "What did he do wrong? Does he want


    me to bail him out? Tell him to forget about it!" "That''s not it," Chad exined. "He said he was the one


    who killed Eason Foster." The expression on Elliot''s face instantly froze.


    "The police have informed Henry Foster about this. A report has been filed and Nathan White could be


    looking at a death sentence," Chad continued. "Do you want to head over and check things out?"

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    At eleven that morning, Avery was awakened by a sudden pang of hunger.


    When she woke up and saw the empty room, she was slightly confused.


    Her temples were aching. She tried to recall the events of the night before, but her headache was so


    bad that she could not remember a thing.


    She got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.


    In the living room, Mrs. Cooper was feeding Robert.


    When she saw Avery, Mrs. Cooper immediately said, "You''re awake, Avery? Does your head hurt? Do


    you want some painkillers?"


    Avery shook her head. She had a headache, but it was something she could endure.


    "Where''s Elliot? Why can''t I find him?" she asked as she nced around the vi.


    However, she was not as worried as she was when she did not see him for even a moment yesterday.


    After all, the wedding was over. They also increased security, so he should be safe.


    "He went out this morning. He said he had to stop by the police station," said Mrs.


    Copper. "Give him a call if you''re worried about him. You should be hungry, right? Would you like to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    have something to eat first?"


    Avery''s stomach immediately began to growl.


    "You threw up twicest night. Of course, you¡¯re hungry." Mrs. Cooper finished feeding Robert, then


    picked him up and nned to go find the butler. "I''m guessing you want something light?"


    "Yes, please. Did I throw up a couple of timesst night?" Avery only remembered the first time she


    threw up the night before.


    "That''s right! Don''t drink so much again, Avery. You didn¡¯t sleep until four in the morning," said Mrs.


    Cooper. "Master Elliot took care of you the entire time. I couldn''t step in and help at all. You kept asking


    for the strangest things."


    Avery¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, "What kind of strange things?"


    "Don''t you remember?"


    Avery shook her head in embarrassment. "I only remember eating a lollipop and throwing up after." "I


    don''t know about you eating a lollipop. I went up to check things out when I heard the noiseing


    from your room after one in the morning. You were insisting on going swimming... You said there was


    no meaning to life, so we should do whatever we want to do. Not only did you want to go swimming


    yourself, but you also wanted Master Elliot to go with you."


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    "It was pretty cold outst night, so Master Elliot prepared a warm bath for you instead. " Mrs. Cooper


    chuckled, then said, "After your bath, you said you were hungry ?e&; PJP; wanted barbecue. We got


    you some barbecue, but you threw up again before long. After that, you started rambling about your


    analysis on the philosophy of life to Master Elliot..."


    Avery was speechless.


    She did not remember anything that Mrs. Cooper was talking about.


    It was a good thing that she did not recall it. Otherwise, she would feel even more embarrassed.


    "I''m never drinking again," Avery swore. "I only drank a little bit because I was so emotionalst night."


    "Didn¡¯t you drink an entire bottle?" Mrs. Cooper asked.


    "Oh. Maybe I did drink a whole bottle. I won''t drink again. Being drunk feels really bad," Avery said,


    then went back to the room to grab her phone.


    If she had caused trouble until four in the morning, then Elliot probably did not get enough rest either.


    She wondered why he had gone to the police station first thing in the morning.


    She found his number on her phone and called him.


    Elliot answered her call very quickly.


    "You¡¯re up, Avery? Did you get enough sleep? Does your head hurt?"

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Elliot''s deep voice instantly calmed Avery down.


    "I''m fine... I heard you went to the police station this morning. What happened?¡± she asked.


    "Nathan White said he was the one who killed Eason Foster," he exined. "He came to the station to


    turn himself in this morning, so I came to take a look."


    Avery was stunned.


    Nathan was the one who killed Eason Foster?


    How did this happen?


    "I¡¯ll be back soon. I''ll talk to you then," Elliot said, then hung up the phone.


    Avery held her phone in her hand and walked out of the room in a faze.


    If Nathan really was the one who murdered Eason Foster, then this had nothing to do with Elliot!


    People would stop chastising Elliot, too.


    This was amazing news for Elliot, but why did Nathan willingly turn himself in?


    Did he suddenly grow a conscience after seeing Elliot suffer?


    Elliot returned to the vi shortly after.


    When Avery saw him, she immediately asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why would Nathan willingly surrender


    like that? Who made him turn himself in? What conditions did you give him?"


    Elliot lowered his eyes and gazed at her anxious face, then said, "He was worried that my career would


    take a hit because of this. If my career was affected, he won''t be able to benefit much from me."


    "So it was all for money! How much did he ask from you?!"


    "He made me guarantee that his children will livefortably for the rest of their lives." Elliot''s Adam''s


    apple bobbed in throat, then he continued, "He''s a sc*mbag, but he would go the distance for his


    children."


    "But when ites to you, he only wants to benefit from you." Avery was upset.


    "Not really." Elliot unfastened the top button of his shirt, then said mockingly," He said that I was the


    pride of the White family, so he can''t watch as others picked on me. He truly believed that this matter


    would bring me down, so he decided to sacrifice himself to protect the pride of the family."


    "You''re saying that he''s taking the me for you? Eason Foster''s death actually had nothing to do with


    him?"


    "That''s not it. He said that he really did kill Eason Foster. He had passed by the old mansion that night.


    He saw us in a fight. After I seriously injured Eason Foster, Nathan pretended to take him to the


    hospital, then killed him on the way there even though he was still alive at the time."


    Avery was immersed in the strange story she was listening to.


    "Nathan could have kept this secret forever. That way, he would never have to face any kind of


    punishment," Elliot said." He asked me to change myst name to White, but I refused.¡± "I suppose you


    could say that he grew a conscience >d);YLY: didn''t want you to carry the me. You were a minor at


    the time and you wouldn¡¯t have had to bear any criminal responsibility for this, but society¡¯s words


    would still affect you."


    "I guess you could say that."


    "I can''t believe that a scoundrel like Nathan White actually grew a conscience," Avery said in


    bewilderment. "On the other hand, Henry looks like a standup guy but is actually cruel and evil."


    Elliot took her hand and led her to the couch.


    "Humans areplicated beings. Henry would not have been this cruel to me if there were no issues


    with my birth and identity. He had always known that I killed Eason Foster, but he never said a word to


    the public. I''m guessing that even his wife didn''t know about it." Elliot despised


    Henry, but he understood why he behaved the way he did. "If I wasn¡¯t Nathan White''s son, he would


    not have turned himself in today. If I wasn''t his son, he might not have killed Eason Foster back then


    either."


    Avery nodded her head. "So you epted Nathan''s request and will take care of Peter and Lilith in the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    future?"


    "That''s right. I get to decide how much money I give them." Elliot had control over the situation now.


    "Nathan White will get the death sentence. Eason Foster was not an average Joe, after all. Even if I


    wanted to save Nathan, Henry would not let this slide. Besides, I don''t want to save him either."


    Avery''s mood wasplicated after hearing his words.


    She was shocked, but she was also relieved.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    "Do you remember what happened after you got drunkst night, Avery?" Elliot casually switched the


    subject.


    Avery¡¯s face instantly flushed a crimson red.


    "Mrs. Cooper already told me about it. You don''t have to bring it up again."


    "You told me that three kids weren''t enough for you, and that you wanted to have three more." Elliot


    chuckled lightly as he gazed at her reddened cheeks. "You said you wanted to have more kids for as


    long as you can. I said that would make you a sow, then..."


    Avery was shocked to the core by his absurd words.


    "Then, you began to snort like a pig and even asked me if you did well." At this point, Elliot could no


    longer hold back hisughter. "If you dare get drunk ever again, I''m taking a video of the entire thing."


    "You''re just making all of this up since I don''t remember anything, right? How could I possibly want


    thirty kids? I wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense like that no matter how drunk I was!" Avery said with certainty.


    "Do you still want to go on our honeymoon? " Elliot asked cheerfully. "I heard Wesley sent a postcard


    from a different country again?"


    "That''s right. It''s a small country really far away from us. I looked it up online and found out that it''s a


    really secluded and undeveloped country. It definitely isn''t a tourist hotspot." Then, she wondered out


    loud, "I have no idea why he would go there.


    "Let''s go check it out!" Elliot very quickly came to a decision. "He might still be in that country right


    now."


    "Are you sure? I checked before and there are no direct flights from Aryadelle to that country at all. It''s


    going to take two flight transfers and a cruise to actually get there. If we leave tomorrow, it would take


    us at least two days to arrive." Avery was not feeling well today and had to stay home and rest for the


    day.


    "Don''t you want to find him?" Elliot''s eyes turned cold, but his tone was even icier. " Whether or not


    Shea is still alive, I still want to find him and him for myself where he buried her! I don''t believe that he


    actually scattered her ashes in the ocean! I need to get a definite answer from him."


    Avery watched his emotional outburst


    "Even if we''re not rted by blood, it doesn''t erase the decades of time that we spent together. People


    get attached to dogs that they raise for a few years. Why wouldn''t we be attached to other human


    beings?"


    "Alright. I¡¯ll go with you to find Wesley."


    After receiving her support, Elliot expressed his deepest thoughts.


    "I keep thinking that Shea might still be alive, Avery. I keep dreaming about her. She asks me to go and


    find her every single time." "I know you can''t let her go, Elliot. Neither can I. But there''s a very low


    possibility that


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Shea is still alive."


    Elliot did not take in what Avery said and said determinedly, "Don''t you think Wesley''s reaction was off?


    If Shea was really then, why would he hide away and note back? What could I do to him with you


    protecting him? Besides, he was willing to die for you before, why would he be afraid of me? I know


    he¡¯s hiding out there because he¡¯s keeping something from us!"


    His analysis made Avery feel suspicious.


    Perhaps he was right.


    However, they will only know the truth once they find Wesley.


    After lunch, Avery booked flight tickets abroad.


    "How do you n on settling down the White siblings?" Avery asked as shey in


    Elliot''s arms during their afternoon nap.


    "I''ve handed this over to Ben to deal with," Elliot said hoarsely with his eyes shut. He did not sleep until


    four in the morning and left the house at eight that morning, so he was exhausted. "Ben was the one


    that Nathan talked to yesterday, so Ben will deal with the rest.¡±


    "I see. Maybe Nathan showed up at the resort yesterday to talk to you about this, but you beat him up


    right away without giving him a chance to exin," Avery said calmly.


    "I asked him why he came yesterday. He said he wanted to check on me after seeing me get beaten


    up. Think about my rtionship with him for a second. Of course, I thought he hade tough in my


    face when he said that." "I suppose. I hope the siblings aren¡¯t like Nathan. You lose much more if you''re


    too greedy."


    That afternoon, Lilith showed up in front of Ben with her suitcase.


    Ben''s head was about to explode. "What the hell are you doing? Huh?!"

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Lilith''s eyes were reddened with tears.


    "My brother left. He said he didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second longer, but I didn''t want to go


    with him. He won''t take care of me at all. I''m better off staying here ... Dad told me yesterday that Elliot


    Foster will take care of me."


    Ben heard what she said, but he still did not understand. "If you''re not leaving, then why are you here


    with your suitcase?"


    Lilith sobbed and said, "My brother sold off the house. I have nowhere else to go now. He gave me


    some money, but I''m all by myself. I''m so scared! Please take me to Elliot Foster. I don''t know how to


    contact him.¡±


    Ben was speechless.


    Elliot had already handed this matter over to him to deal with, so he could not possibly bring Lilith to


    see Elliot.


    Elliot had no rtionship whatsoever with the White family siblings.


    He had simply nned to send them a monthly allowance to fulfill Nathan''s request.


    "Elliot just got married, so he''s very busy right now. Just let me know if you have any requests." Ben


    frowned as his heart felt heavy.


    After all, Lilith was Elliot¡¯s biological sister. He could not just leave her be.


    "I don¡¯t have a ce to stay right now! "


    "I''ll take you to a hotel," Ben said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯ve never stayed in a hotel by myself before. I''m scared to be alone." Then, Lilith brought up her


    request and said, "If you won''t take me to Elliot, then take me to your house!¡±


    Ben carefully examined Lilith. She was tall and slender with exquisite features. She looked mature, but


    it was hard to tell exactly how old she was.


    "How old are you?"


    "I''m twenty this year.¡±


    "You should still be in college, right?"


    "I''m not. My grades were bad, so I didn''t further my studies after high school."


    Ben was shocked. "What do you do every day if you''re not going to school?"


    "My father made me stay at home to take care of Adrian."


    "Fine! I''ll talk to Elliot about this and arrange for you to go to school somewhere!" "Where should I stay


    tonight, then? If you won''t let me stay at your ce, then take me to Elliot''s house."


    "Stop messing around! If you bother him now, you can forget about your monthly allowance." Ben gave


    her a reality check." You can stay at my ce for now. I..."


    "Alright. I won¡¯t go looking for him as long as you let me stay with you. I know about that nasty temper


    of his. I won''t go seeking my own death!"


    The next day, Elliot ?h$


    They were going to Pargonia today, then they would take another flight to another country. Then, they


    would take a cruise to Roburg.


    Wesley''s second postcard was posted from Roburg.


    When Elliot saw Avery stuff her suitcase with a bunch of medicines, he felt slightly guilty.


    "We''re going on our honeymoon, Avery. We¡¯re just going to look for Wesley while we''re at it. You can


    rx."


    "How am I supposed to rx when you''re covered in bruises?¡± Avery teased. "You were howling in


    pain when I lightly touched youst night."


    Elliot had yelped in pain when Avery identally scratched his back while they were in the middle of


    getting it onst night.


    He had a high tolerance for pain, so it was obvious how severe his injuries were this time.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    "Are you really not going to the hospital to get some scans done?" Avery gazed at Elliot with concern.


    "I''m fine." He was sure about his physical condition. These were nothing but external injuries.


    He had yelped out in painst night because Avery''s so-called "light touch" was not light at all.


    "You better be fine. Otherwise, if your health worsens when we''re in Roburg, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s


    going to suffer. They don''t have the best medical facilities there, " Avery said, then could not help but


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    pack more medical supplies in her suitcase.


    "Rich people exist even in the poorest countries. As long as the wealthy exist,


    there would definitely be medical facilities to match. Even if it''s a private hospital, they''d be able to treat


    a typical, small injury," Elliot said as he took the emergency first aid kit out of the suitcase." Are you


    wishing for me to get sick by bringing all of these medical supplies?"


    Avery was rendered speechless by his words.


    "Bring some more pretty dresses. The beaches there are beautiful." Elliot walked over to the closet and


    urged her to pick out some clothes. "I''ll be your personal photographer, then."


    Avery could not help butugh. "Are you really taking me on a honeymoon?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t I just send people to look for Wesley if that''s the only reason we''re going? I want to find him,


    but I''m also afraid of actually finding him. I can continue to lie to myself and think that Shea is still alive


    as long as I don''t find Wesley. I won''t be able to lie to myself any longer once we find him." Then, he


    changed his tone and said, "Treat this as rehab for my injuries! Even if I''m no longerbeled as a


    murderer, I still wouldn''t want my photos taken considering the way I look right now."


    Elliot was a well-known man of mega wealth in Aryadelle. Due to the series of events that included that


    wedding, the birth scandal, and the murder case, he was basically on the cover of every major news


    publication.


    Nathan might have turned himself in and helped Elliot escape thebel of a murderer, but he was still a


    hot topic of discussion.


    Being switched at birth, the fight over the inheritance, =d#=TNQ> him being beaten up by a mob at the


    resort... Either one of those events would give people plenty to talk about.


    Avery nodded her head. "That''s true. I''m guessing there would still be plenty of people who will insist


    that you murdered Eason Foster before Nathan is convicted. You could still watch reys of the live


    press conference that Henry organized at the hotel!"


    "I saw him at the police station yesterday. He couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye."


    "He didn¡¯t even bother to take down the video. Even if you weren''t the one who killed his father, he


    definitely would stille to you for money." Avery picked out a few dresses from the closet. "He''s


    unemployed right now and Cole has no ability to earn money at all. They also have to take care of


    Adrian now. I wonder how much is left of the money they earned from selling the old mansion."


    Fifteen million dors would guarantee an ordinary family a carefree existence for the rest of their lives.


    However, Henry and Cole were used to a luxurious lifestyle. It would be difficult for them to have to be


    frugal with their money.


    "Did Adrian contact you at all?" Elliot asked.


    "He called me in the afternoon yesterday while you were asleep. He apologized to me for not listening


    to me and asked me not to be angry with him. I''m not mad at him, I''m just worried that Henry isn''t


    taking good care of him."


    "How''s he doing right now?"


    "He said that Henry was better than Nathan, but they don''t really take him out of the house. He¡¯s still


    locked up at home and has no freedom.¡± Avery lowered her gaze and packed her clothes into her


    suitcase. "Henry and Cole have been busy going against you, after all. They won¡¯t possibly be


    caretakers to Adrian."


    "He should be grateful that he can live a life where he can think for himself now. He can''t get everything


    he wishes for. Does he think the world revolves around him?" Elliot said coldly.


    "He wasn''tining. He called me just to apologize." Avery finished packing, then checked the


    time. "We should head out soon."


    "Alright."


    When Avery saw the kids before she left the house, she already began to miss them.


    The ce where they were going was not a tourist hotspot and was far away, so they could not bring


    the children with them.


    "We''ll definitely take you with us the next time we go on vacation, La."


    "I don''t want to be a third wheel! I''ll wait until Haydenes back, then we can all go as a family,"


    La said.


    "Your brother won''t be home for another year."


    "I know that! Uncle Eric will take me if there''s anywhere that I want to you. The two of you should run


    along now. Uncle Eric''sing to pick me upter," La said as she waved at her parents.


    Avery never expected her daughter to be this heartless.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Elliot frowned. He probably did not feel very good about the situation.


    On the way to the airport, he and Avery began to discuss the matter.


    "We shouldn''t allow Eric to spend too much time with La in the future. What if he has impure


    intentions toward her?" Elliot said sternly with furrowed brows.


    "Do you know that age difference between them, Elliot? They''re almost twenty years apart! " Avery


    said.


    "It''s only a fifteen-year gap," Elliot said. "I once read an article about a couple with a fifty-one-year age


    gap that got married. Do you really think that a mere fifteen-year gap could stop Eric from having any


    impure intentions toward our daughter?" Avery was speechless.


    "I know you trust him, but he''s still a man after all. Besides, La is so beautiful..."


    "Listen, Elliot. If Eric really wants to be my son-inw, I would have no objections. However, none


    of this will be up for discussion before La is of age. If they still have a good rtionship by then and


    are set on spending the rest of their lives together, I will give them my blessing," Avery said as she held


    back herughter.


    Elliot clenched his fists as his entire body stiffened.


    "I''m just kidding! Didn¡¯t we arrange for a bodyguard to watch over La? He''d let us know if Eric does


    anything inappropriate with La. Besides, La wouldn''t let anyone pick on her," Avery said,


    "We should still reduce the number of times they meet each other." "Sure. You can tell La when we


    get back from the honeymoon." Avery shoved this difficult problem in Elliot''s way, and he instantly


    pursed his lips.


    Two dayster, they arrived in Roburg.


    Roburg was one of the world''s smallest coastal countries. It was only half the size of Avonsville.


    It was noon when Avery and Elliot arrived in the country.


    Once they arrived at the hotel, they had lunch, then got some rest to fix their jeg.


    As Ellioty on the soft bed, he could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried.


    After Avery fell asleep, he quietly got out of bed =h%:ULV: took Wesley''s postcard out of her bag.


    There was a Roburg address on the postcard.


    Elliot left the room with the postcard in his hand.


    Avery woke up a little over an hourter.


    When she saw Elliot sitting out on the balcony, she got out of bed and walked toward him.


    "Can''t sleep, Elliot?" She walked to his side, then nced at the sunlight outside. "The weather''s great


    today. Should we go out for a walk?"


    "Sure."


    The two of them walked out of the hotel and strolled leisurely on the streets.


    When they walked by a drugstore, Avery stopped in her tracks.


    She thought she saw a familiar silhouette.


    "Wait here for me, Elliot. I''m going in to get some medicine," she said as she let go of his arm. "I think I


    forgot to bring iodine." Then, she strode toward the drugstore.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    When Avery entered the drugstore, she saw the familiar silhouette sh by and enter the bathroom.


    She turned back anxiously to check if Elliot noticed anything.


    He was waiting for her at the drugstore''s entrance at first, but when Avery turned back, she saw him


    walking into the store.


    She instantly felt nervous and uneasy, but maintained herposure.


    For some reason, she was afraid of letting Elliot see Wesley.


    Apart from what Elliot had said about wanting to see Wesley but being afraid of actually finding him,


    Avery had a feeling that there would be an unavoidable


    altercation if the two men met.


    "I''d like some medication for bruises and some painkillers. Please also get me a bottle of iodine," Avery


    said to the store clerk once Elliot was standing behind her.


    Elliot raised his brows and asked, "Why are you buying so much medicine?"


    "I want to try out the medicine here." Avery forced a smile. "What if their medicine is good?"


    "You¡¯re using me as a guinea pig."


    "It¡¯s not like I''m making you take any of it. What are you worried about?" Avery paid attention to the


    bathroom from the corner of her eye but said to Elliot, "Go and pay."


    Elliot pulled out his wallet and walked toward the cashier.


    Once he was gone, Avery''s phone buzzed Her text message notifications had no ringtone and were set


    to vibrate mode.


    in her purse.


    She immediately pulled out her phone and saw a text from an unknown number.


    [I don''t know how to face the two of you yet, Avery. Please give me some more time!]


    The calmness on Avery''s face instantly vanished the moment she read the message.


    There was no name in the text, but she knew it was Wesley!


    The familiar silhouette that she saw earlier was Wesley.


    He was now in the bathroom of the drugstore she was standing in.


    They were merely separated by a wall.


    If she did not care about Wesley''s feelings, she would lead Elliot to the bathroom and drag Wesley out


    of there!


    However, she could not be that heartless.


    Wesley had once almost sacrificed his life for her. She had never forgotten her rtionship with


    Wesley.


    Besides, Wesley had only drawn Shea''s blood to save Robert!


    Would Wesley had taken such a risk if Robert was not Avery¡¯s child?


    Avery could not help but feel close to tears every time she thought of Wesley >f-?RJX: the things he


    had done for her sake.


    She quickly sent him a reply: [Stay hidden. I won''t be able to hold Elliot back if he sees you]


    After she sent the text, Elliot had just paid


    the bill and was walking toward her with the bag of medicine.


    "Let¡¯s bring this stuff back to the hotel," he suggested.


    Avery quicklyposed herself, then shed him a smile and said, "Sure. Didn''t you say that you were


    going to be my personal photographer? Let''s go buy a new camerater."


    "Alright. Why are your eyes red?" Elliot gazed in confusion at her reddened eyes. " What''s wrong?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When the two of them exited the store, Avery nced at the bushes of flowers by the street and simply


    came up with an excuse. "My eyes are a little itchy. Maybe I''m allergic to something."


    "Should we get some medication for that?" Elliot stopped in his tracks. "Let''s get some antihistamines!


    What if it gets worse?"


    "It probably won''t get worse than this. Wait here for me. I''ll pop in and get some eye drops."


    Avery turned back into the store and bought a bottle of eye drops.


    Then, they returned to the hotel where the butler sent up their afternoon tea.


    They were in the honeymoon suite which came with a personal butler. Their stay had been pleasant so


    far.


    Things were much cheaper here than in Aryadelle, but it did not lose infort and quality.


    While they enjoyed their afternoon tea, they both took out their phones at the same time.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Avery checked to see if Wesley had replied to her text.


    She could not help but send him a text earlier to ask if Shea was still alive.


    She truly hoped that he would answer her question.


    On the other hand, Elliot was frowning at the text message he received from Ben.


    Ben asked if they had safely arrived in Roburg.


    However, this was not what caused Elliot to frown, but the message that followed.


    [I¡¯m just going to put it out there! Your sister, Lilith is staying at my ce right now! Peter returned to


    Bridgedale. She refused to go with him and I couldn''t let her bother you! But I''m in a dilemma right now!


    She won¡¯t listen to me at all!]


    Elliot instantly lost his appetite as he read the text message.


    He had only agreed to give the White siblings a monthly allowance. He did not agree to get involved in


    their personal lives.


    Ben: [Your sister doesn''t like learning, Elliot. I told her that I''ll find her a good school but she would


    rather die than agree to go. She''s only twenty years old. What else could she do if she doesn''t go to


    school?! You need to teach her a lesson once you get back!]


    Elliot could no longer hold back and responded: [She''s twenty, not two! Keep your fatherly instincts to


    yourself!]


    Ben was shattered.


    [Hey! I''m not that old! I''m caring for her like a big brother. What does that have to do with fatherly


    instincts?]


    Elliot: [Since you''re not her father, why do you care what she does?]


    Ben: [Are you sure we don''t need to care about her?]


    Elliot: [I''m sure ]


    Ben: [I won''t bother with her, then. She said she wanted to go to work and earn some money. Should I


    let her?]


    Seeing how indecisive Ben was being, Elliot mocked: [You might as well just take her in as your


    goddaughter!]


    Ben gritted his teeth and responded: [Fine! I''ll let her go to work, then! Once she builds some courage,


    I''ll ask her to rent her own ce. Staying here with me won''t work anyway!]


    Elliot put his phone down.


    When Avery saw the cold expression on his face, she put her own phone down and asked, "What''s


    wrong? Who were you texting?"


    "Ben." Elliot picked up his cup of coffee, took a sip, then said coldly, "He took on Nathan White¡¯s


    daughter."


    "Do you mean your sister?"


    "I can''t ept her as my sister. Please refer to herby her name."


    "Oh. What¡¯s her name, then?"


    "I don''t know."


    Avery picked up a piece of dessert =c"


    "Ben only took her in for my sake."


    "Then, make it clear to Ben that he doesn''t have to care for her if she affects his life. Your sister isn''t a


    minor. There''s no need to treat her like a child."


    "I already made it clear to him." Elliot had some dessert, then finished his coffee and looked at Avery''s


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    eyes. "Are your eyes feeling better?"


    "They feel better now that I''ve used the eye drops."


    "Would eye drops help allergies?" Elliot was surprised.


    "Maybe it wasn''t allergies. I was rubbing my eyes back then. It could be some kind of bacterial


    infection." Avery smiled and changed the subject. "Do you know how to take photos? I read something


    online once about the difference between taking selfies and asking your boyfriend to take photos of


    you." "Are you worried I''ll make you look bad in the photos?" Elliot gazed at her, amused. " Give me


    your phone. I''ll show you my skills.


    Avery instantly felt anxious and pushed her phone closer to her.


    She was waiting for Wesley to respond to her text message, so there was no way she would give her


    phone to Elliot right now.


    "Just use your phone to take it." Avery''s cheeks flushed as an obvious wave of guilt shed across her


    eyes.


    She was not used to lying, so she began to feel hot and her mouth felt dry. She picked up her cup of


    coffee and took a big gulp.


    "What''s wrong? Are there secrets on your phone that you can''t show me?" Elliot teased deliberately.


    The more guilty she behaved, the more he wanted to see her phone.


    After all, he had never kept his phone from her. She could look at his phone whenever she wanted to.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Avery saw that Elliot was smiling, but she could hear the dissatisfied tone in his voice.


    If she was not texting Wesley, she would definitely give her phone to Elliot.


    "I''m texting Tammy!" She found a seemingly reasonable excuse. "She asked if we''ve arrived yet, then


    talked about a more sensitive subject."


    "What kind of sensitive subject?" Elliot epted her exnation but was now curious about what she


    and Tammy were talking about.


    "Women''s subjects," Avery pushed through. "It¡¯s got to do with pregnancy. She thinks that I''m


    experienced because I''ve had three children, so... So I won''t want to show you my phone. It''d be


    embarrassing if she asked something private!"


    Elliot nodded as he understood and respected her decision.


    He picked up his own phone, opened up the camera, and wanted to show her his photography skills.


    Avery immediately posed with a peace sign.


    Elliot took the photo, then handed his phone to her.


    Avery took the phone, then pursed her lips as an expression of disbelief appeared on her face when


    she saw the photo he took.


    "What''s up? Are you not happy with it?" Elliot was slightly confused. "Didn''t it turn out pretty well?"


    He had checked the photo after he took it and showed it to her after he thought it was fine.


    "How did you manage to make my face look so big? Do I really have such a big face? " Avery shoved


    the photo in his face and said, "Doesn''t it look like my face takes up the entire photo?"


    Elliot nodded and said, "What''s wrong with that? Your face is gorgeous. I want to make this photo my


    wallpaper."


    Avery was mortified!


    The generation gap caused by their difference in age could not be ignored after all.


    "No way!" She quickly deleted the photo, then handed the phone back to him. "Get up, stand further


    away, and take another one! Don''t just focus on my face! Zooming in like that would make even the


    most good -looking face look weird! Aren''t you an architect? Bring out your professional aesthetic,


    okay?"


    Irritated, Elliot got up, stood further away, then aimed the camera in Avery¡¯s direction >c.>SMX: took


    the photo.


    "Are you doing this on purpose, Elliot Foster?" Avery was still unsatisfied after seeing the photo he


    took. "This photo might make my face look smaller, but what about my eyes? Are my eyes really that


    tiny?"


    Elliot was stumped. "Don''t people''s eyes look smaller when they smile? Your eyes look smaller in this


    photo, but I don''t think my skills are the problem here... It must be the phone¡¯s problem."


    "Let''s go out and buy a new camera, then." Avery did not have much interest in getting her photos


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    taken, but she found it rather fun to make Elliot her personal photographer.


    His photography skills sucked, but she thought it was sweet when he praised her good looks.


    "I need to change into a pretty dress. It''d make me more photogenic that way." She returned Elliot''s


    phone to him, then went into the bathroom to change.


    Elliot searched online for photography techniques.


    He did not think that there were any problems with his skills, but it was clear that Avery''s requirements


    were much higher.


    It was probably because she had high hopes for him.


    He had a DSLR camera back when he was a student, but it was a long time ago and he was out of


    practice.


    Suddenly, Avery''s phone vibrated on the bed and her screen lit up.


    She had received a new text message.


    Elliot nced over in the phone''s direction.


    Normally, he would walk over and take a look. However, since Avery was not willing to show him her


    phone today, he held back his curiosity.


    Avery emerged from the bathroom about twenty minutester.


    Not only did she change into a new dress, but she also put on some light makeup and let her hair down


    in waves.


    "Why did you get all dressed up?" Elliot walked over to Avery and held her hand. "If you''re still unhappy


    with my photography skillster, I¡¯ll hire a professional photographer for you."


    "It''s fine. We''re here on our honeymoon. We just need to have fun."


    Avery walked over to the bed and ce her phone into her purse.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    "You got a text message, by the way," Elliot said. Then, he paused for a moment and said, "But it could


    be spam."


    Avery''s body stiffened as she turned to him anxiously and asked, "Did you look at it?"


    Elliot shook his head and said, "I didn''t. Weren¡¯t you the one who said I can''t look at your phone?"


    Avery nodded with a smile and said, "Good boy. It''s not like I don''t want to show it to you. Of course,


    you can look at it if you want to. It¡¯s not like I''d get mad."


    She said this, but she zipped her purse shut. It was obvious that she did not n on showing her


    phone to him.


    "Aren''t you going to read it?" he asked. "Didn''t you say it was spam? I think it probably was, too." Avery


    held her purse in one hand and held Elliot''s arm with her other hand. "My information was leaked after I


    bought the vi. I constantly get calls from people asking me if I want to buy a house. Banks also call


    me to ask if I''m interested in taking out loans."


    "I get phone calls like that asionally, too.


    "I feel better hearing you say that." Avery felt relieved.


    "The spam calls I get are usually bank managers calling to wish me happy birthday and stuff like that."


    Avery was speechless.


    Could they still have a happy-go-lucky conversation?


    When they left the hotel, they went straight to the electronics store to buy a camera.


    Elliot only had one principle when it came to shopping. It was that the most expensive item must be the


    best.


    The moment he stepped into the store, he asked the owner to let him try out the most expensive


    camera.


    While Elliot was checking out the cameras, Avery sneakily got her phone out of her purse and saw


    Wesley''s text.


    She had asked him if Shea was still alive.


    Wesley responded: [Did the two of youe here to look for me?]


    He replied with another question instead of answering her!


    Avery frowned as she forced herself to stayposed.


    Avery: [We''re here on our honeymoon.


    Elliot wants to find you, but he''s also afraid of hearing the truth about Shea''s death once he does. He


    doesn''t think Shea is dead. Even though he knows that she isn''t his biological sister, he still feels the


    same about her.]


    After Avery sent that text, she sent another one: [Please tell me if Shea is still alive or not, Wesley. I


    didn''t tell Elliot that I saw you. Please trust me, okay?]


    "Look over here, Avery." Elliot was holding a camera ;g+>TNR: aiming the lens at Avery.


    Avery immediately put her phone away and shed a dashing smile at him.


    Once Elliot took the photo, Avery strode over to his side to check it out.


    He picked out the photo and showed it to her.


    "I suppose it''s fine! It''s still better than the one you took on your phone," Avery praised him reluctantly.


    "Could it be because you changed into a new dress and did your makeup?" Elliot said, revealing the


    cold truth.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Are you admitting that your photography skills aren''t great?"


    "I was never a professional, to begin with. Since you think it''s fine, then let''s get this one!" Elliot pulled


    out his wallet and prepared to pay for the camera.


    At that moment, Avery''s phone buzzed.


    They were standing very close to each other, so Elliot heard the phone''s vibration.


    He turned to her and said, "Your phone rang again. I doubt such frequent texts are spam messages."


    Avery''s cheeks flushed as she immediately decided to turn off the vibration setting on her phone.


    "Go ahead and pay. I''ll check and see if it''s spam mail." She turned and pulled out her phone.


    It was not spam mail. It was a reply from Wesley.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Wesley finally answered Avery''s question.


    [That¡¯s right. She''s still alive. But she''s very sick right now. Instead of letting you guys worry, you were


    better off thinking she was dead. That way, you can all go back to your peaceful lives quickly. Don¡¯t tell


    Elliot about this, because telling him would do nothing but upset him ]


    Avery felt her soul leave her body as she read the text message.


    Part of her suspected she was dreaming, while another part of her recalled the way Elliot looked when


    he said Shea was alive.


    "Who''s texting you, Avery?" Elliot asked immediately when he noticed her dazed expression after he


    paid for the camera.


    Avery deleted all of Wesley''s text messages, then came up with an excuse and said, "I gave a bad


    review on a dish set that I bought online because the quality was bad. The seller''s trying to get me to


    change my review."


    "Give me their contact information or their shop name. I''ll send someone to deal with them." Elliot saw


    how upset Avery looked and wanted to help her solve this problem.


    Avery shook her head and said, "I already settle things with the seller. Let''s go take some photos! I


    don¡¯t want to let such a small matter affect our vacation."


    They walked out of the store and nned to go to the beach.


    The beaches here were the country''s most popr scenic spots because of the clear, blue waters.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The moment they stepped onto the beach, the gorgeous and endless ocean instantly freed them of


    their worries.


    "It''s so beautiful here! It wasn''t easy to get here, but I think it''s worth it."


    "I agree. Let me find a good angle." Elliot grabbed the camera and walked away.


    Avery took off her sandals and held them in her hand, then walked freely toward the ocean.


    "Let''s take a photo together, Elliot! Take some of me, then we''ll take some together!" she called out to


    him.


    Elliot''s face was still bruised, so he was not quite willing to appear in front of the camera. However,


    since Avery wanted to take a photo with him, he did not want to rain on her parade.


    They spent a little over an hour taking photos by the beach, then returned to the hotel.


    Averypared the photos that Elliot took of her =f-=YIY> the photos that the bodyguard took of the


    two of them together. From this, it seemed to her as if the bodyguard¡¯s photos look slightly better.


    "Elliot..."


    Elliot knew what she was going to say the moment she spoke up.


    "Did the bodyguard take better photos than I did?" He poured her a ss of water.


    "See for yourself. Would I be able to say anything about it if your photos turned out better? You¡¯re my


    husband, after all." She showed the photos to him.


    Elliot looked at the photos, then said, "You smile wider when you''re with me. It means that I make you


    happy." "Tsk. You sure know how to praise yourself. You''re not wrong, though. I really am happy when


    I''m with you."


    Then, Avery picked a few photos and posted them on her social media ount with the caption:


    [Roburg''s clear, blue waters was beyond our wildest imaginations. I''m in a good mood today


    because...]


    She did not reveal the reason.


    This was because the reason was that Shea was still alive.


    Wesley had asked Avery not to tell anybody, so she kept it to herself for now.


    She needed to find a chance to meet with Wesley. She had to know how Shea was doing and whether


    or not she could help her.


    Although it was likely that the possibility of Avery being able to help Shea was practically zero.


    If there was anything that Avery could do about it, Wesley would have asked for her help a long time


    ago.


    Elliot saw Avery''s social media post, then asked, "Why are you in a good mood? "


    "Because of you! I didn''t say it because I didn''t want people thinking I was showing off my happy


    marriage."


    "You posted nine photos of us together. Don''t you think that¡¯s showing off?" Elliot said as he quietly hit


    the "like" button on her post.


    "It''s cheesy to spell things out like that! Photos are more restrained." Avery had her own twisted


    reasoning.


    "Alright. What do you want for dinner? I''ll ask the butler to prepare it. We could also go out and eat if


    you want." Elliot felt like trying the local delicacies.


    Avery was worried that they would run into Wesley while they were out, so she said, "I''m a little tired


    today. Let¡¯s get the butler to bring our dinner to the room.


    They''re famous for their seafood here. Let''s have a seafood feast!"

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    "Sure. We¡¯ll eat out tomorrow. How''s that?" "Alright. I''m taking a shower. I sweated a lot this afternoon."


    Avery walked over to her suitcase and pulled out her pajamas." Are we still going outter tonight?"


    "Let¡¯s go check out the night scene after dinner. If you''re tired, then we could take a short walk and


    "Alright."


    After Avery entered the bathroom, her phone rang.


    It was a video call from La.


    Elliot answered the call, and his gaze filled with tenderness when he saw his daughter''s beautiful and


    adorable face.


    "Hey, Daddy. Where¡¯s Mommy?" "She''s in the shower.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Oh... Is it fun there?" La asked. "Are you guys having a good time?"


    "It''s a small country, but the beaches are beautiful. I''ve been to plenty of beaches before, but the ocean


    looks the best from here." Elliot walked over to the balcony and showed La the scenery. "Can you


    see the ocean out there?"


    "I can''t see it, Daddy! You should go to the bach and show me!"


    "Alright. I''ll head over to the beach now." Then, Elliot walked out with the phone in his hand.


    Before he left, he informed the butler.


    He was afraid that Avery would feel anxious if she did not see him once she got out of the shower.


    Once Elliot was out of the hotel, he went straight to the beach.


    The sun was setting at this time, so it was not as warm as it was earlier and the streets were also more


    crowded.


    Elliot hesitated for a moment, then decided to have a talk with his daughter.


    "I think you and Eric should hang out less, La. I know he''s nice to you and that you like him very


    much, but have you ever thought of his intentions with you? You might be in danger.¡±


    La felt that Elliot''s words were too deep andplicated, she turned around and said, "Did you hear


    what my Daddy said, Uncle Eric? How about youe and talk to him?"


    Just like that, La handed the phone over to Eric.


    Elliot was very quickly met with Eric¡¯s incredibly handsome yet angry face.


    He was embarrassed and absolutely speechless!


    In order to end their suffocating staredown, Elliot hung up the call.


    What a joke. Was Eric homeless or something? Why was he always over at Avery''s ce?


    Just as Elliot was about to return to the hotel, his phone rang.


    He pulled his phone out of his pocket ?h¡¯> RIX< answered the call.


    "We''ve looked into the matter that you asked about this afternoon, Mr. Foster. Are you avable to stop


    by for a moment?" "Alright. I''ll be right there.¡± Elliot hung up the phone, then made his way over to the


    post office.


    When he could not sleep in the afternoon, he had gone to the post office with Wesley''s postcard and


    wanted to check that day''s surveince cameras based on when the postcard was mailed.


    He wanted to see if he could see the person who sent the postcard.


    He did not expect to get results so soon.


    Back at the hotel, when Avery came out of the shower and did not see Elliot, she immediately walked


    out of the master bedroom.


    "Where did my husband go?" she asked the butler.


    "Your husband asked me to let you know that he went to the beach to show the view to your daughter,


    Mrs. Foster," answered the butler with a smile. "Your daughter is so beautiful!"


    Avery was relieved, then returned to the room.


    Elliot returned about twenty minutester.


    When he saw Avery, he could not wait any longer and said, "I saw Wesley!"

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Avery felt like all the energy was sucked out of her body and she almost lost her bnce.


    She had specifically told Wesley that afternoon that Elliot was looking for him. If he did not want to face


    Elliot, then why did he not hide better?


    She closely examined Elliot''s face to see if there were any new injuries.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Elliot led Avery over to sit on the bed. "I took Wesley''s postcard


    to the local post office earlier and asked the staff there to check the surveince cameras based on the


    date and time that the postcard was mailed. They just contacted me and told me that they found


    footage of the sender, so I headed over and saw Wesley."


    His exnation was a huge relief to Avery.


    "So, when you said you saw Wesley, you meant that you saw him in surveince footage?"


    "Yes. Did you think I actually saw him in real life? If that was the case, then I wouldn''te back here


    by myself, would I?" Elliot tapped Avery lightly on the head." Why are you in a daze?"


    Avery let out a light chuckle. "Maybe it''s because I really wanted to see Wesley, so my first reaction to


    what you said was that you really met him in person."


    "If I met him in person, I would definitely bring him over here for us to meet him together." Then, Elliot


    revealed his reason and said, "Otherwise, I''m worried I won''t be able to stop myself from punching him


    in the face if we''re alone." "Don''t me him anymore, alright, Elliot? If it weren''t for him, Robert


    would¡¯ve died prematurely. While he was helping Robert, there was no way for him to predict that


    something bad would happen to Shea. He wouldn''t purposely exchange Shea''s life for Robert''s. He''s


    not that kind of person," Avery pleaded as she held Elliot''s hands in hers.


    As Elliot gazed at her sincere expression, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat." Which is why I said I


    would take him here to meet you. My reason tells me that I shouldn''t me the entire thing on him."


    "That''s good. Did you go to the post office earlier to confirm his existence?"


    "That''s right. There was no name on the postcard after all. You thought it was from him, but what if it


    wasn''t? I couldn''t let it go until I saw him with my own eyes."


    Elliot had always been suspicious. He was more cautious since this matter was rted to Shea.


    "Do you think he''s still around here, Elliot?" Avery asked.


    Elliot shook his head. "The postcard was posted several days ago. There isn''t a high probability of him


    still being around here."


    "I supposed. I''m a little hungry now. Go


    once you''re done." Avery reached out to ask for her phone from him, then said, "I''ll be on a video call


    with La."


    Elliot had a strange expression on his face when he pulled Avery''s phone out of his pocket and


    returned it to her.


    "Hurry up and take a shower! I alreadyid out your clothes," Avery said as she patted the clothes by


    the bed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot wanted to say something but ended up going into the bathroom without a word.


    Avery picked up her phone and started a video call with Mrs. Cooper.


    The call was quickly answered, and La''s face appeared on the screen.


    However, her expression was not quite happy.


    "Why are you upset, sweetie? I was in the shower earlier. I heard your Daddy showed you the ocean


    here. Did you see it?" Avery asked.


    "I didn''t see the ocean!" La huffed angrily. "Daddy made Uncle Eric made mad and he left!" "Huh?"


    Avery was baffled. "What happened? "Daddy said something bad about Uncle Eric and Uncle Eric


    heard it." Then, La asked, "Didn''t Daddy tell you about it?


    Hmph! He did something bad. Of course, he wouldn''t want to tell you about it!"


    Avery recalled the awkward expression that Elliot had on his face when he handed her phone over


    earlier. So, it was because something like this had happened.


    "What did he say about your Uncle Eric?"


    "I didn''t know he said something bad about Uncle Eric at first. I only found out after they ended the call


    and Uncle Eric left angrily."


    Avery''s temples began to ache.


    "Please call Uncle Eric and cheer him up, Mommy!" "Alright. I''ll call him right now." "Okay, Mommy. Are


    you having fun over there? Is the ocean really as beautiful as Daddy said it was?" La asked, filled


    with curiosity.


    "That''s right. Thea ocean looks beautiful from here. It''s a littlete now so we can''t quite see it. I''ll call


    you again tomorrow afternoon and show you, okay?"

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    "Okay! Go ahead and call Uncle Eric now, then!"


    Avery ended the video call, then called Eric''s number.


    When the call was answered, she pondered for a moment, then said, "La told me that Elliot said


    something bad about you earlier, Eric... I don''t know exactly what he said, but I think I have an idea.


    Please don''t stoop down to his level. He loves La too much and ended up thinking up this nonsense.


    He thinks that, apart from him, all men in the world have impure intentions toward La."


    "I''ve never gotten along with him anyway," Eric said. "Nothing he says will affect my rtionship with


    you and La."


    "That''s good. Did you guys have a good time diving today?"


    "It was pretty fun. I''ll send the photos over to youter."


    "Alright."


    The door to the bathroom suddenly burst open and Elliot walked out.


    Avery did not expect him to finish bathing so soon.


    "Didn''t you say you were hungry, Avery? Let''s go have dinner!" Elliot guessed who she was on the


    phone with, so he deliberately walked to her side as a warning to the other person to end the hall.


    When Eric heard Elliot''s voice, he felt like he was provoking him on purpose, then hung up the phone


    without saying goodbye to Avery.


    "I always thought you were someone who was emotionally intelligent, Elliot. How could you say


    something bad about Eric to his face?" Avery demanded.


    "I didn''t know he was there." Elliot took her hand and led her to the dining room. "No matter how much I


    dislike him, I still wouldn''t embarrass him like that."


    "You need to pay more attention next time, then."


    "I will."


    In the dining room, the table was filled with a seafood feast. Apart from the food, there was also a


    bouquet of red roses and two red candles.


    The moment they entered the dining room, the butler turned off the lights.


    The entire room was instantly lit up by nothing but the flickering candles.


    Avery almost forgot that they had booked the honeymoon suite.


    Was this a candlelit dinner?


    She smiled and took a seat, then asked," How do you feel about this?"


    Elliot spoiled the mood ?h!


    "It''s called setting the mood. You''re not romantic at all."


    "Should we add a few more candles?"


    "Aren''t you worried that the room would turn too smoky if you add too many candles? I don''t think it''s


    that dark. Are you worried you''re going to end up shoving the food up to your nose?"


    As they talked casually, Elliot gradually got used to the dim candlelight.


    "Shall we go surfing tomorrow?"


    "How do you expect to surf while covered in bruises? Are you making fun of me?" Avery teased.


    "You''re not going into the water until your injuries heal. By the way, how did you bathe just now?"


    When Elliot lifted his gaze and saw her nervous expression, he also began to feel anxious.


    "I used the shower head."


    "Do you want our wounds to get infected?! You''re not supposed to get water on your wounds. How


    could you wash yourself down with the shower head?!" Avery red at him sternly as she put down her


    knife and fork.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Elliot peeled arge shrimp for her, then cooed, "I forgot that I got hurt."


    Avery let out a frustrated sigh, then got up from her seat and dragged him to the room to tend to his


    wounds.


    "You sure know how to worry me. If I knew this would happen, I would''ve waited until you were fully


    healed beforeing out here." She slid his bathrobe down to his waist, examined the bruises on his


    back, then took out the medication she bought earlier that day.


    The phone she had left on the nightstand suddenly lit up.


    It was a new text message.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    In the afternoon, Avery shut off the vibration mode of her phone.


    Elliot¡¯s back was facing her, so he did not notice her picking up her phone. Wesley sent her a message,


    saying that he was leaving Roburg the next day,


    Avery immediately replied, [Let''s leave before you leave tomorrow! You pick a ce and time. I''ll try to


    find a way to see you.]


    "Avery, can''t I get wet tomorrow? Then, what are we doing tomorrow? If I can''t get wet at the beach,


    there''s not much fun anymore," Elliot said depressingly sitting on the bed.


    "We can just walk around to have a look. As long as I''m with you, I''ll be happy." "Hmm." "Let''s see


    tomorrow!" Avery felt that Wesley was most likely not going to refuse her request, so she had to find a


    way to distract Elliot the next day to meet Wesley.


    Elliot was a slightly more paranoid person. Finding a way to properly distract him was a challenge.


    Unless it was during his nap.


    "Are you sure you want me to use the medication you bought here?" Elliot saw her with the medication


    she bought that day. ¡¯¡¯Why are we not using the medication that we brought with us? I find the previous


    one quite good. I¡¯m not in that much pain anymore."


    "I want to try the effects of the medication that we bought from here." Avery opened the bottle and the


    smell of medication instantly wafted over.


    "You''re really treating me like ab rat." Elliot furrowed his brows. "Don''t you think that this medication


    has a pungent smell?"


    "It''s medication. Not perfume. The staff said that the medicinal effects are great. Weren''t you there


    too?" Avery wanted to try and see if the effects were as great as what the staff said.


    Elliot bore with the pungent smell of the medication and replied, "The staff is just boasting. Have you


    ever seen a staff that talks badly about the things that they are selling? Avery, you''re an adult. How


    could you be so naive?¡±


    "Hmph. Even though I''m naive, at least I''m not hurt. Unlike you. You''re smart and knowledgeable, but


    covered in injuries," Avery warned, "The medication will sting. Bear the pain."


    Then, she applied the medication on him.


    A few secondster, Elliot gasped. "What is with this medication?"


    "Does it feel a little cool?"


    "No! It feels like it¡¯s burning!"


    "Oh, bear with it. That means that it is working. As long as it is effective, it is good medication." Avery


    applied the medication all over Elliot¡¯s body. Then, she fanned him with her h=f''?VJX:s, trying to get his


    body to absorb the medication quicker.


    "Am I really your husband?" Elliot was bearing the pungent smell and the prickling effects of the


    medication. He was worried about dinner that night.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Of course, you''re my husband. I hope that you get better soon. Maybe you could even go surfing


    before we leave this ce." A momentter, Avery kept the medication. She put on his sleeping robe."


    Let''s go eat."


    They arrived at the dining hall and sat down once again.


    "When I was showering, you had a video call with La, right?"


    "Hmm."


    "Is she angry at me?" Elliot lowered his gaze and asked. "I initially wanted to let her see the sea here,


    but it did not happen."


    "La doesn''t have much of a temper. As long as Eric is not angry, La would not me you too.


    When we return, all we need to do is get her a gift."


    "Our next stop after staying here for a few days is to head to Bridgedale to see


    Hayden, right?" Elliot asked, "Will he not want to see me?"


    Avery was stunned for a while. "We¡¯ll talk about it in a few days! Mike said that Hayden is already


    ustomed to the new environment. I¡¯m not that worried about him anymore."


    Other than the honeymoon, Avery worried about Shea the most.


    After dinner, they held hands and went out for a stroll. The temperature at night was much lower than


    during the day.


    The sea breeze blew past them. Elliot hugged his arms around her waist and asked, "Are you cold?"


    Avery looked up. She smiled and shook her head. "Do you realize that there are few cars around


    here?" "The economy isn''t great here."


    "But people seem to be happy. I see a lot of smiles on their faces."


    "Because where they are, everyone has almost the same level of living. No one is trying to climb up.


    Naturally, there would be fewer troubles." Elliot hit the nail on the head.


    "Elliot, tell me, why does everyone know about the big ideas and meaning of life, but everyone still gets


    caught up with the trivial matters?"

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    "Because we are all ordinary people." Elliot made an analogy, "I know that I, and only I, matter to you,


    but if I see you with other men, I can¡¯t help but get jealous."


    "You could make such a heavy topic so interesting. You''re amazing," Avery praised him. An idea came


    to her. "Let''s stay out a little longer! The night view is gorgeous."


    "Didn''t you say that you were tired today?"


    Avery was stunned for a while before changing her tone, "Then, let¡¯s wake up earlier to see the sunrise


    tomorrow! It should be gorgeous!"


    Elliot said, "Are you sure you want to get up early to see the sunrise?"


    Avery nodded and said firmly, "I have never seen a sunrise before. Let''s wake up early tomorrow


    morning to see the sunrise!


    Elliot was not interested in the sunrise, but seeing how eager Avery was, he agreed to it.


    They were outside for a while before returning to their room. Since they had to get up early the next


    day, Elliot suggested heading to bed early.


    Avery was extremely sleepy. She has long wanted to go to bed. However, she has agreed to see


    Wesley the next day at noon, so she had to make sure Elliot was deep asleep during noon the next


    day.


    Thus, she had to suffer a little more that night. She made sure he stayed upte, then made sure he


    got up early the next day. That way, she could ensure that he would be sleeping soundly during noon


    the


    next day.


    At night, after they switched off the lights, Avery flipped around in bed.


    "Hubby, I can''t sleep." Avery suppressed her urge to sleep. She hugged his arm and said coquettishly,


    "Will you tell me a story?¡±


    Elliot was speechless. His mind nked. He truly did not know how to tell a story.


    "Why can''t you sleep?" He was confused. They had been ying for quite a long time by the beach


    that day. It was quite exhausting.


    If she did not ask him to tell her a story, he should be able to go to bed quickly.


    "I slept in the afternoon, so I''m not sleepy."


    "Why don''t you y with your phone?" Elliot suggested, "I don¡¯t know how to tell a story." "There''s


    nothing fun with ying with my phone," Avery continued to make things difficult for him. "Why don¡¯t


    you sing for me! I know you have a good voice."


    Elliot was suddenly feeling a little awkward. They have been together for so long. She has never once


    asked him to tell her a story or sing her a song before bed at night.


    She would only get him to not stay upte at night :g!=RKU< rest early. With such a sudden change,


    naturally, Elliot had to... satisfy her.


    By midnight, Avery could no longer take it, so she let him go. They soon fell asleep.


    At five in the morning the next day, Elliot''s rm rang. After he was woken up by the rm, he


    immediately turned off the rm, then tapped on Avery who was still sleeping soundly.


    "Avery, didn''t you say that you wanted to see the sunrise? Do you still want to see it?"


    Avery was as dead as a log.


    Elliotid back. "So, we won¡¯t be seeing the sunrise then. I¡¯m going back to sleep."


    A minuteter, Avery was woken up by a nightmare.


    When she got up, she looked at the time and immediately hauled Elliot up.


    Elliot was speechless. He dared to say that the Avery that forced him to stay upte singing to her as


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    well as forcing him to get up at that moment, was the Avery he did not know.


    Avery, his wife, would definitely let him sleep in.


    However, looking at her face, she was not


    faking it.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    At five-thirty in the morning, they came out of the hotel and ran straight to the beach.


    At that time, there was no one at the beach. Avery pulled Eliot along and sat down on the beach, the


    wrapped herself around in the nket that she brought along.


    She leaned her head on his shoulders, looking straight ahead where the sea meets the sky.


    "Do you feel that this moment is extremely gorgeous and romantic like we''re in a film?"


    Elliot did not have enough sleep. His eyes were bloodshot. When he replied to her questions, he felt as


    if his soul was leaving his body.


    "Are you really not tired? Avery, tell me the truth."


    "Of course, I''m., a little tired, but for the sunrise, it is worth it. We can go back and sleep after the


    sunrise." She was afraid that he would fall asleep, so she reached out and pinched his shoulders.


    It was only after she pinched his shoulders that she recalled that he was injured on his shoulders.


    Elliot was in so much pain he gasped.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Elliot, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do it on purpose!" She did not have enough sleep, so her mind was


    fuzzy.


    "It¡¯s fine. It''s not that painful. It''s only a little sore." Elliot quickly collected his thoughts. He thought


    about the injuries on him once again. "The medication is quite good."


    "Is it so? Then, I''ll pinch you once again?" She reached out and pinched his shoulders once more.


    "It''s sore, but not painful."


    "That''s good. I''ll put some more for you tonight." Avery leaned her head on his shoulders once again.


    "I''ll close my eyes for a while. Let me know when the sun is out."


    Elliot lowered his gaze and looked at her. Avery has already shut her eyes as if she could fall asleep at


    any second.


    If she was so tired, why did she insist oning to see the sunrise?


    What was so good about seeing the sunrise?


    At six in the morning, the sun slowly appeared on the horizon.


    He tapped on Avery¡¯s petite face. "Avery,


    the sun is out."


    Avery was groggy. She reached her hands out to rub her eyes and looked at the sunrise.


    "Elliot, is this the stupidest thing you''ve ever done in your entire life?" Avery felt better after a short nap.


    "I know you must feel that this is extremely meaningless..."


    "If I were to see it alone, it would surely be meaningless. Seeing it with you gives it meaning," Elliot said


    what was on his mind. "You are my wife now. My purpose for existing, other than earning to support the


    family, is to make you happy."


    Avery instantly felt guilty :h*?TNX? remorseful.


    From the night before to that morning, she has been dragging him around. She only let him sleep for


    five hours. Five hours of


    sleep was far from enough for an adult.


    "Let''s head back!" "Aren¡¯t we seeing the sunrise? The sun isn''tpletely out yet. The moment that it


    rises is the most beautiful one." Elliot took his phone out, nning to record this moment.


    Avery took her phone out too. However, she was not taking photos of the sunrise, but of Elliot.


    "Hubby, thank you foring out to see the sunrise with me," Avery said movingly, "When we return to


    the hotel, go to sleep. I won''t disturb you anymore."


    "Hmm. Why didn''t you let me sleep the night before?" He looked at her. "You''re the doctor, I''m not the


    patient. There is no reason for you to not let me rest properly. You were slightly out of the ordinary."


    Facing his questions, Avery''s cheeks flushed. "You kept saying that your injuries are not serious, so I


    didn''t treat you as a patient. Maybe I''m not used to the bedst night. I promise I won''t disturb you


    tonight.


    Elliot felt a little dizzy, so he did not doubt her exnation. After watching the sunrise, they returned to


    the hotel to have breakfast.


    After breakfast, it was only seven in the morning.


    "Elliot, go back to bed after drinking your milk!" Avery looked at him. "Your eyebags are a little dark."

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Elliot did indeed n to rest, but from what Avery said, it seemed as if she was not nning to join him.


    "What about you?"


    "I''m nning to head out to see if there are any water-resistant band-aids. If there are, you can go


    surfing tomorrow." Avery gave an excuse that she has thought about.


    Elliot pondered for a few seconds before nodding. "I''ll get the bodyguard to go with you."


    Avery could not refuse him. They were in a foreign ce. It was impossible for her to find a reason to


    head out alone.


    Elliot returned to the room toy down.


    Avery went into the toilet to send Wesley a message, asking him to meet her at the pharmacy.


    A momentter, she took her bag and left.


    The bodyguard apanied her, close by her side.


    "Madam, you look spirited," The bodyguard teased.


    Avery said, "If you''re tired, go back and rest.


    "I''m not tired. I just don''t understand why you want to torment Mr. Foster," The bodyguard said


    sarcastically, "What is nice about the sunrise? If you really want to see the sunrise, I''ll just go take


    photos for you! Why did you have to make Mr. Foster suffer to get up and pull him along?"


    "This is the romance between a husband and wife. Are you still single?" "No, excuse me, my kid is


    almost in middle school," The bodyguard continued to mock her, "My wife is gentle and docile. She


    does whatever I tell her to do. She never asks for anything too much. If she dares to ask me to


    apany her to see the sunrise, I''ll make her cry."


    Avery said, "Which is why I married Elliot and not you because he will do whatever I asked of him. He


    neverins."


    The bodyguard was baffled.


    Avery said, "Even if I made Elliot cry, it has nothing to do with you!"


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    Arriving at the pharmacy, Avery got the bodyguard to wait outside the entrance. The bodyguard


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    obediently stood by the door, not entering.


    Avery exchanged a few words with the staff before heading to the washroom. When she entered the


    washroom, she immediately noticed Wesley, whom she had not seen in a long time.


    Wesley has gotten skinnier. It was as if he was a changed man.


    The moment she saw him, her eyes reddened.


    "Avery, just to be safe, I''ll cut to the chase!" Wesley said in a soft voice, "When I previously told you all


    about Shea''s death, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you all. Her heartbeat did stop, but it miraculously started


    beating again not long after."


    Avery forced her tears back >f,>YKU: listened to him.


    "Although her heartbeat resumed, her organs started to have problems." "Is there anything I can help


    with?" Avery interrupted him.


    Wesley shook his head. "This is not the area where you are good at. If you could help, I would surely


    look for you. I, more than anyone, hope for Shea¡¯s recovery."


    "Wesley, what is going on with Shea right now? Where do you have the money to treat her?"


    "I still have some savings. Now, I¡¯m treating others to earn while finding a suitable kidney for Shea,"


    Wesley said, "I came here because I epted a job with a high pay."


    "Kidney? What happened to Shea''s kidney? " Avery was nervous. Her back was sweating profusely.


    "She has kidney failure." Wesley breathed heavily. "She needs a kidney transnt. I have been finding


    a suitable source of kidneys for her for a very long time. I''m not sure how much longer her body can


    Avery murmured the words kidney failure multiple times, trying to rack her brain of what she knew


    about kidney failures.


    Suddenly, she looked up. "I remember this. If the source of the kidneyes from a direct rtive, the


    match would be higher, right?"


    "Yes. Initially, I wanted to look for Elliot, but Shea would not let me do so. Currently, she is out cold for a


    longer period. She is rarely awake, but every time shees around, she would tell me not to tell you


    about her condition."


    Avery could not help but cry. "Elliot is not her real brother. It would be useless looking for Elliot. Her real


    brother is called Adrian White. L.can look for him."

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    "This person, Adrian, what is his situation like?" Wesley asked curiously.


    "He is like Shea. I had an operation done on him once. He is recovering well." Avery had hope and


    despair in her heart at the same time. "If I were to tell him about Shea''s condition, he would surely help


    her out."


    She was not doubtful about Adrian''s kindness, but she was worried that Elliot would not let her see


    Adrian.


    Henry and Elliot havepletely cut ties, so though this matter seemed simple, it was extremely


    challenging.


    No matter how hard it was, Avery was nning to fight for it.


    "Wesley, I will find a suitable kidney donor for Shea. When you return, please stay with Shea, don¡¯t


    "Shea bing like this is not only your responsibility, so you must not refuse me."


    Wesley epted the card. At the same time, he voiced his concerns, "Adrian is with Henry right now,


    right? Will it be easy for you to get to him?"


    "Henry only wants money. As long as he gets money, he won¡¯t make things difficult for me," Avery


    brushed it off and said, "As long as Shea is still alive, there would surely be a solution."


    After finishing the chat with Wesley, Avery came out of the washroom. The bodyguard approached her


    immediately.


    "Why are you in there for so long? If you''re not out in another ten minutes, I was about to rush in to look


    for you!"


    Avery looked at the time. "Is that necessary? I''m only inside for twenty minutes. What could happen?"


    "I have never seen someone using the toilet for so long! If you were at home, it''s up to you, but we re


    outside right now! I must be alert! If anything were to happen to you, Mr. Foster will make sure I get


    buried along with you!" The bodyguard said and measured her up. "Why did you end up crying in the


    toilet?¡±


    Avery thought that she was too nice a person to talk to. When Elliot''s bodyguard was by his side, he


    would never talk to him at all. In front of her, he rambled on ?d%: WJU; on.


    "I saw a piece of news just now. A middle-aged man like you, his house was on fire. He ced his wife


    out of the window, holding onto his wife with his hand, but he was burned terribly." At that, Avery swept


    the bodyguard with a sharp gaze. "Yet, you would be so petty to not even be watching the sunrise with


    your wife."


    The bodyguard''s face flushed from her jabs. He was at a loss for words.


    After getting the medical-grade water-resistant band-aid anding out of the pharmacy, Avery


    returned to the hotel.


    Elliot was already soundly asleep. Sheid down next to him and looked at his face in deep sleep. A


    million thoughts were running in her head.


    She still could not tell him about this matter. If Shea was not so sick, she would surely pass on the good


    news to him the first moment she could. However, if he found out about Shea''s condition at that


    moment, he would surely be even more heartbroken.


    She could imagine that he would surely look for Henry to treat Shea. Henry, on the other hand, would


    surely use this to ckmail him.


    Elliot was a proud and conceited man. He was stubborn and hard-tempered. He would rather face


    head-on and get destroyed in the process than being threatened.


    She did not want him to feel aggrieved because of Shea.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She took a deep breath and turned around. She was very tired, but she could not fall asleep. The


    moment she shut her eyes, she would think about the pain and torture


    Shea was in.


    She should return home immediately and talk to Henry. However, if she were to ask to return home


    immediately, Elliot would suspect that something was up.


    In the afternoon, Elliot woke up. Avery brought him the band-aid that she bought for him.


    "Elliot, let''s go back the day after tomorrow! " She said to him, "There is nothing much to do here. I


    would rather have fun back at Aryadelle."


    Elliot was stunned for a while. "You want to go home the day after?"


    "Hmm! I miss La and Robert a lot! I dreamt that Robert was calling out for his Mommy just now. It


    was extremely pitiful."


    Elliot saw her reddened eyes and gave in to her.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    "Elliot, I''m sorry. I know that you have half a month off and we were only here for less than five days,


    but I really miss our children." Avery hugged him and apologized in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s fine. I miss the children too." Elliot patted her back and consoled her, "Once the children are older,


    we can take them along."


    "Hmm." Avery sighed relievedly in her heart.


    Three dayster, they returned to Aryadelle. Elliot''s injuries have more or less healed, but the wounds


    on the face were still obvious.


    His wedding leave was not over yet, so he decided to stay home until it was done. "Are you heading


    out?" He saw Avery holding her bag walking to the entrance putting on shoes.


    "Yes, I bought something for Tammy, I''m going to give it to her now." Avery smiled." I''ll be back for


    dinner, but if I''m not back at night, don''t wait up."


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "Didn''t you say you miss the children? You''re going to see your best friend


    once we touch down. It doesn''t look like you miss your children much."


    Robert was in his arms at that moment. When Avery returned, she only yed with Robert for a while


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    before taking a shower. After her shower, she dressed up to head out.


    It was no wonder Elliot would say such a thing.


    "I¡¯lle back at night to take care of them! " Avery put on her shoes and waved goodbye to father and


    son.


    Before she returned to Aryadelle, Avery had already asked Cole to meet up. She could not dy


    Shea''s matter. The longer she dyed, the more dangerous it would be for Shea.


    Of course, she missed her children very much. She wanted to carry them and be with them at home,


    but she did not have the energy to do so at that moment.


    Half an hour after she left, Elliot dialed Jun.


    "Is Avery with Tammy right now?"


    Elliot did not want to doubt her, but her actions were suspicious, so he had to privately check in on her


    whether she really went to look for Tammy.


    Jun replied, "I''m not at home! Do you want me to ask Tammy?" "Ask her."


    Jun hung up and dialed Tammy. "Tammy, is Avery with you right now?"


    Tammy furrowed her brows. "Why are you asking me this?"


    "Elliot is asking. He might just be worried for her!"


    Tammy hesitated for two seconds before saying, "She is with me! We have agreed to go shopping."


    After the call, Tammy immediately dialed Avery


    "I forgot to tell you. I''lle to look for you soon."


    "Alright." Tammy was a little worried." Where are you right now? Is it dangerous?"


    "It''s safe. I brought you gifts. Let''s talk when we meetter." Avery hung up the call.


    At that moment, Cole was sitting opposite her, smiling slyly.


    "Avery, why did youe to me?" Cole has guessed for two days but he could not find the reason why,


    but he has a feeling that Avery wasing to him for help.


    "I want to see Adrian," Avery said, "I want to check up on his condition, after all, I am his doctor." "Oh,


    you ended your honeymoon earlier just to check up on my uncle''s health?" Cole teased, "Avery, don''t


    treat me like an idiot, okay?"

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Avery picked up her cup of water and took a sip.


    "You''re the reputable Mrs. Foster right now and I''m just a lowly Young Master of The Fosters," Cole


    said self-deprecatingly, "Why are you beating around the bush with me?"


    "I need to see Adrian. I have something to ask of him."


    "What is it? Although he is not that stupid anymore, he still can''t care for himself.


    Even if I would let you see him, my father would not allow it. You are Elliot''s wife. My father and Elliot


    don¡¯t see eye-to-eye."


    "What eye-to-eye? You just want Elliot''spany and shares, and he wouldn''t give them to you, right?"


    Avery mocked. "You and your father are just greedy, asking for too much. I''m sure even until now, you


    two don''t see how over the line you are." "Avery, if this is your attitude, I''m afraid there is no point for us


    to continue talking." Cole smiled and said coldly, "Do you really think of yourself as the high and mighty


    Mrs. Foster? This is a matter between Elliot and the Fosters. It has nothing to do with you."


    "I am Elliot''s wife, so in this matter, I am not an outsider," Avery said calmly, "This was your


    grandmother''s n. Elliot was also a victim. What right do you have to ask Elliot for the money?


    Furthermore, the money was given to Elliot by your grandmother, not your father. What right do you


    and your father have to ask Elliot for the money?"


    "You only have him in your eyes. Of course, you¡¯ll be standing on his side. My grandmother''s money


    was the family''s money. Also, what makes you think that the swapping of children was done by my


    grandmother? Bring me proof that it was my grandmother who did it," Cole said, making things difficult,


    "If you can''t find proof, my father and I have reason to believe that my grandmother knew nothing about


    this. Everything was Nathan White¡¯s plot."


    How was Avery going to find proof? Rosalie was dead for many years already.


    "Avery, why are you looking for Adrian? I can tell you that he is doing well right now. He hasn''t been


    sick. He has a good appetite >d*>TJS> good sleep. He probably gained some weight after living with


    us." Cole was eager to know why Avery was looking for him.


    However, Avery nced at him and lowered her gaze. She pondered for a few seconds.


    "Go back and help me ask your father out!" Avery¡¯s tone was calm. "Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? Even if


    you want to let me see Adrian, your father will not agree to it. Since you have no power or any say at


    home, I should just talk directly to your father! Once you arrange the time, let me know."


    Cole was speechless.


    They parted ways unhappily. Avery drove to look for Tammy. They met in a restaurant near Tammy''s


    ce.


    Tammy saw how glum Avery looked so she ordered a feast for Avery.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What''s going on? Others would usually happily go on their honeymoon and return happily, yet you


    returned sadly." Tammy epted Avery''s gift. "You two left for a week. The traveling time took about


    four days. Meaning you only had fun for three days."


    Avery nodded. "Something happened, so I rushed home."


    "What happened?" Tammy lowered her voice, "Can''t you tell Elliot about it? Does it have something to


    do with him?"


    "It has something to do with Shea." Avery and Tammy had been friends for a long time. She trusted


    Tammy very much, so she did not hide it from her. "Shea is not dead, but terribly sick. She doesn¡¯t want


    us to know about it because she was afraid that we would be sad. She is already so sick, yet she¡¯s still


    worried about us."


    "My God!" Tammy''s chest heaved heavily. She picked up her cup of tea and took a huge mouthful. "So,


    who did you go to see just now?" "Cole." Looking at the table full of food, she said in despair, "Shea


    needs a kidney transnt. The match of a direct rtive¡¯s kidney would be much higher, but Henry and


    Cole would definitely not donate their kidney to Shea, so I could only put my hopes on Adrian."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that Adrian was like Shea, kind-hearted and obedient? Adrian would surely agree to


    donate his kidney to Shea, right?"


    "Hmm. The problem right now is I can''t see Adrian."

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    "Why don''t you get someone to kidnap Adrian!" Tammy proposed an idea to Avery. "If you were to talk


    to Henry and Cole, they would surely not let go of the opportunity to extort you for money. You would


    rather send the bodyguard over to take Adrian!¡±


    Avery was stunned by Tammy''s idea.


    "Tammy, we are in awful society. Even if Henry doesn''t have the money, they still have connections.


    Furthermore, if I were to get the bodyguard to take Adrian, Elliot would hear about this. His injuries from


    a week ago have not beenpletely healed. I don''t want him to be threatened by Henry because of


    Shea." "Okay. Then, they will surely ask you for money," Tammy warned her, "Also, the amount that


    they will be asking will surely be a huge one. I''m not sure you can satisfy them."


    "We''ll talk more once I see Henry! If I can''t make a deal with them, I''ll find another way. Although the


    direct rtive''s match for a suitable kidney would be much higher, a stranger''s kidney would have a


    certain chance too. " Avery rubbed her temples and consoled herself, "Anyway, Shea is still alive. This


    is great news."


    "Hmm. Don''t worry too much. If not, Elliot will realize how strange you''ve been acting. Just now when


    he called my husband to ask where you were, he clearly suspected that you''re lying."


    Avery said helplessly, "Putting myself in his shoes. If today he were to dump me and the children at


    home and leave the house, I would suspect him too."


    Cole returned home and told Henry about his meeting with Avery.


    Henry asked, "She did not tell you the reason?"


    "She refused to tell me, but it has something to do with Adrian. From the looks of it, I don''t think it¡¯s a


    small matter." Cole looked at Adrian''s room. "Dad, we should transfer Adrian to a ce where we can''t


    find him! If Avery decides to resort to violence, we won''t be able to stop her."


    Henry pursed his lips and pondered for a while before nodding. "Since Adrian is so important right now,


    let''s find a bodyguard to watch him!" "Hmm! Go and meet Avery tomorrow to find out what this is all


    about." "Okay." Henry responded ?b-


    "I don''t think so. She came alone to see me. I think even Elliot doesn''t know about this. If Elliot knew


    about this, he wouldn''t let her meet me. You know how impulsive Elliot is. If anything were to happen,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    he would surelye at us directly."


    "Okay, then set up a meeting for tomorrow at noon."


    "Hmm."


    In the evening, Avery returned home. La immediately ran over and hugged her.


    "Mommy! Why did you and Daddy return so quickly? Didn''t you say that you are going to Bridgedale to


    see Hayden?"


    Avery exined awkwardly, "I miss you and Robert, so we returned earlier."


    "Then, don''t you miss Hayden?" La blinked her huge, clear eyes. "Thest time I was on a call with


    Hayden, I told him that you two will go look for him, but now that you''re not going to see him, he will


    surely be sad! "


    Avery''s body stiffened. Her heart constricted tightly.


    "Avery, are you hiding something from me? " Elliot asked and walked over to her.

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Avery shook her head without thinking twice. "I just can''t stay any longer in Roburg."


    "Why?" Elliot asked.


    "That day, you told me you saw Wesley. After that, every time I close my eyes, I would dream about


    Wesley and Shea."


    At that, she said bitterly, "The honeymoon should be a happy one, but every time 1 wake up from my


    dreams, I feel extremely sad."


    Elliot hugged her in his arms and consoled her gently, "You should have told me about it." "Telling you


    about it would only make you feel sad with me," Avery said hoarsely, "


    Elliot,e with me to Bridgedale to see Hayden after this! I''m a bit tired these few days."


    "Okay," Elliot agreed. "Call Haydenter and exin it to him."


    "Hmm."


    She took out the things that she bought with Tammy that afternoon out of the bag.


    There were clothes for her children and some snacks.


    La nced at the new clothes. She pulled Avery along and said excitedly," Mommy! I have a


    surprise for you!"


    Avery quickly collected her emotions." What is it?"


    La ran over to the coffee table, took a banana, and walked over to Robert, who was still ying with


    his toy. She lifted Robert so that he was standing up on the mat.


    "Robert, do you see the banana? Do you want to have some?" La made sure Robert was standing


    up properly before retreating a few steps backward. "Come over here! I have a banana for you!"


    Avery instantly understood what La''s surprise was.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Has Robert already learned how to walk?


    Robert looked at the banana in La''s hand fixedly, his huge eyes not even blinking. He clenched his


    little fists, then he reached his hands out and walked over to La with a serious expression.


    He was still young, so he fumbled. Every step he took, his body swayed. It worried Avery.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Even if he falls, it wouldn''t hurt," Elliot said, ¡°He walked to the fruit bowl himself this


    afternoon. He wanted to eat the banana."


    "Hahaha! What a greedy boy."


    Robert tripped and fell. However, the floor was carpeted, so it did not hurt him too much.


    Avery looked at her son''s aggrieved expression. She wanted to go pick him up in her arms, but Elliot


    stopped her.


    "Robert, get up!" La dangled the banana in front of him, tempting him. She said loudly, "Come on,


    get up! If you get up, I''ll let you have the banana!"


    Robert had a pained expression. He wanted to get up, but he tried many times to no avail.


    He thought for a while before looking over at his parents. Hisining gaze seemed to be saying,


    "What are you two st?a $=YKV:ing there for? Come help me up!" "Babe, try to get up by holding on to


    the chair next to you. Don''t be afraid! Try it! If you get up, La will let you have the banana!" Avery


    encouraged gently.


    Robert made some noises before grabbing onto the chair next to him and standing up with difficulty!


    Avery let out a sigh of relief. She has not seen Robert for a week. How he has grown!


    The next second, Robert trotted over to La and hugged her tightly.


    "La!" Robert looked up. He wanted the banana.


    La immediately picked Robert up." Mommy, don''t you think Robert is amazing!


    "He is! It''s because you are amazing, so he is amazing too."


    La would usually y with Robert once she returned from school. Not long after Robert knew how to


    say Mommy, he also knew how to call her La.


    La carried Robert and sat down on the sofa before peeling the banana and sharing half with him.


    Avery was extremely moved by the heartwarming scene.


    She took out her phone and made a video call to Hayden. He picked it up a momentter.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    "Hayden, I want to apologize to you." Avery looked at Hayden¡¯s groggy appearance and said, "I have to


    return to Aryadelle because of some issues."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Oh, what happened?" Hayden rubbed his eyes. There was a time difference between Bridgedale and


    Aryadelle. It was six in the morning at Bridgedale at that moment.


    "Nothing too huge, don¡¯t worry. Once I''m ready, I''ll head to Bridgedale to look for you. Before I go over,


    I''ll let you know," Avery said.


    "Hmm." "Do you want to see Robert and La?" Avery said and panned the camera at Robert and


    La eating the banana. La immediately aimed the remaining banana she had in her hand at the


    camera, "Hayden, a banana for you!"


    Hayden replied, "How childish."


    "Hayden, Robert knows how to talk already! He knows how to call Daddy, Mommy, and La, but he


    doesn''t know how to call you yet, Hayden!" La deliberately tried to provoke him. "Will you be


    jealous?"


    "Lame."


    "Hayden, do you miss me! If you say that you miss me, I''ll head to Bridgedale to look for you with


    Mommy!" La took the phone over from Avery and said, "Tell me you miss me!"


    Hayden hung up.


    "La, don¡¯t be sad. Hayden surely misses you. He just hasn''t slept well." Avery took her phone back.


    "It''s only about six in the morning over there."


    "Then, why did you call him so early in the morning?"


    "Because I can¡¯t wait to apologize to him."


    "Oh, alright. Mommy! Let''s go eat!"


    "Hmm."


    After dinner, Avery brought the children for a stroll around the neighborhood.


    Elliot remained at home because of the injuries on his face.


    La was pushing the tram along, walking quickly. Avery followed behind. She warned, "La, don''t


    walk too fast. Be careful, you might bump into someone."


    When she said that, the phone in her pocket vibrated.


    Avery took her phone out and saw the message Cole sent. Cole told her that Henry was free the next


    day. He asked her to decide the meeting point.


    Looking at the message, her mind thought quickly. She sent him an address.


    Cole saw the address that she sent :d+;YNY: immediately replied, [Are you sure?]


    [Avery: Yes. Tomorrow at seven-thirty in the morning. How about that?]


    [Cole: Okay!]


    Avery chose a breakfast ce near the Starry River Vi.


    She picked seven-thirty in the morning to meet because Elliot was not up yet. She could also send the


    children to school and then meet up with Henry.


    The most dangerous ce was always the


    safest ce.


    The next morning, Avery sent La off in the car and said to Mrs. Cooper, "Mrs.


    Cooper. I suddenly feel like having bagels. I won''t be eating at home."


    "Okay. You can tell me what you want to eat beforehand next time. I can just go and get it for you."


    "Hmm. I''ll go get it myself outside." Avery took her phone and left.


    Coming out of the neighborhood, she came to the breakfast ce that they had agreed upon.


    When she entered the shop, she immediately noticed Henry and Cole. She walked over and sat


    opposite them.


    Henry and Cole were clearly relieved when they saw hering alone.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    "You two seem to be really afraid of me, aren''t you?" she teased as she picked up the menu to order.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is your territory, after all," Cole said," What do you want? Just spill already! Elliot is at your ce


    right now, right?"


    Cole feared Avery, but the one he feared above all was Elliot.


    Avery ordered a donut and a ss of milk, before turning her attention back to them-more precisely, to


    Henry.


    "Henry, Adrian is your biological brother, but do you remember that you have another sister?" she


    asked calmly.


    If it was possible, she wished to resolve the issue peacefully. After all, not only was Shea important to


    Elliot and Avery, but she was also Henry''s biological sister.


    Henry remained thoughtful for a few moments and said, "You are talking about Shea, right? Of course,


    I haven¡¯t forgotten about her, but she wasn''t that close to me. Why are you bringing her up? Didn¡¯t she


    die trying to save your son? Mentioning her would only deepen my resentment towards you and Elliot."


    "What good is resentment?" said Avery. "Do you think that Elliot and I were pleased to watch her die?"


    "Say whatever you want. Shea still died because of you." Henry red at her angrily and said, "Did you


    ask me toe here just so you could talk about Shea? Have you found Shea''s body?"


    "No." Avery stared directly into Henry''s eyes and said, "She''s alive but critically ill.


    Henry, will you be willing to save her if you have the means to?"


    Both Cole and Henry froze.


    "Shea was not dead? She was critically ill?" they thought.


    "How? I''m not a doctor!" Henry panicked.


    "Will you give one of your kidneys to Shea? Her kidneys are failing," Avery said and turned to look at


    Cole. "Cole, if you don''t want your dad to lose one of his kidneys, yours would work, too. Shea is your


    aunt by blood, surely you wouldn''t just let her die, would you?"


    The two of them gaped and screamed in their minds, "Giving up my kidney? No way!


    They were never close to Shea, and even if they were close, neither of them would be willing to give


    one of their kidneys up that easily.


    "Calm down, Avery!" Cole took a sip of milk to calm himself =e-


    Avery had already guessed that they would react this way. "How cruel. Shea is your family by blood. If


    only Elliot was her biological brother, he would definitely give her one of his kidneys," she said


    sarcastically.


    Both Cole and Henry flushed with embarrassment.


    "Go to Adrian! Adrian is her biological brother!" Cole suddenly thought of Adrian.


    That was precisely what Avery had been waiting for.


    "If you two won''t donate your kidneys to Shea, then I can only turn to Adrian for help," she said in


    disappointment, "but Adrian''s kidney might not bepatible with Shea''s either. I need to take him for


    a medical check-up to see if they arepatible."


    Cole and Henry gave each other a look. They had been waiting to turn the tables on Avery, and they


    instantly understood Avery''s true intentions.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    "It''s no wonder you were looking for Adrian yesterday! So you are trying to get him to donate his


    kidney, after all!" Cole realized Avery''s n and said, "You asked me and my dad to give our kidneys


    on purpose so that we would panic, and only after you see us panicking would you mention Adrian... I


    have to say, Avery, you sure are smart!"


    "Cole, don''t try to undermine me with your crooked view of the world. Under normal circumstances, you


    are the one who''s supposed to take the initiative and donate your kidney, but I know that you are too


    much of a coward to do so."


    "Speak properly! Why are you calling me a coward? Shea is my aunt, but what exactly has she done


    for me all these years? She hasn''t even spoken to me once, and now you are asking me to donate my


    kidney to her? I would have to be crazy to do that!" Cole shouted furiously.


    Henry tapped him on the arm, signaling him to calm down.


    "Avery, Shea is my sister and 1 wish for nothing but her speedy recovery, but I am too old to give her


    one of my kidneys.


    Adrian will have to do that for her." Henry had already calmed down ande up with a n.


    Avery had not expected things to go so smoothly. "Sure! Hand Adrian over to me and I''ll take him to the


    hospital for a checkup."


    "Avery, I agreed to give Adrian''s kidney to Shea, but I''m not doing so merely to save Shea. I want some


    security." Henry smiled. "Shea ended up this way in order to save your kid, so it''s not too much for me


    to ask for something in return, right?"


    Avery clenched her fists. She had been too naive to think that these two would have a conscience.


    The waiter returned with the donut and milk she ordered and set them down before her.


    "You are right, Dad. To take better care of my uncle and aunt from now on, we do need to ask for


    something in return." Cole''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk.


    "How much do you want?" said Avery through gritted teeth as she held onto her ss of milk. "I¡¯d


    advise you two to think carefully before naming your price. I can pay you, but if you ask for more than I


    can ept, I won''t be able to satisfy you!"


    "Even if you don''t have the money, your husb


    "He does have the money. But if he finds out about this, do you think he would just give you the money,


    or send his bodyguards over to take Adrian away?" said Avery. "The only reason I didn''t tell Elliot about


    this is because I didn¡¯t want to make a scene out of this!"


    "So make a scene, then!" Henry said mercilessly, "I have nothing left, Avery, so you are not going to


    threaten me with anything! Besides, I''ve hidden Adrian away. Let''s see if you can really take him!


    Unless you want Shea to die, you are going to give me exactly what I want!"


    "What do you want?" asked Avery.


    "One-third of the Sterling Group shares," said Cole decisively, "and nothing less!


    Both you and Elliot owe the Foster family far too much!"


    Avery sneered, "And if we don''t give you those shares? Do you really think that your kidneys are the


    only ones that are potentiallypatible with Shea?¡±


    Cole and Henry''s expressions darkened.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The negotiation ended horribly, and Avery left the restaurant in a fit of fury.


    She walked back to the residential area, and by the time she arrived home, her stomach was twitching


    in hunger.


    She changed her shoes and went to the dining room with her hand on her stomach.


    "Mrs. Cooper, is there any breakfast left? I haven''t eaten."


    "Of course. Mr. Foster hasn''t eaten as well.¡± Mrs. Cooper looked her up and down. "Why didn''t you eat


    outside?" "I got into an argument when I was lining up," she said,ing up with a quick excuse. "I just


    didn''t have the mood to eat there after that."


    "It''s packed out there during this hour." Mrs. Cooper served her breakfast and said,"


    Don''t let it get to your head."


    "Yeah." She checked the time and mumbled, "It''s already eight. Why hasn''t Elliot woken up? I''m going


    to check on him."

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    She stepped out of the dining room, and Mrs. Cooper followed her closely.


    "Hey, where is Robert?"


    Mrs. Cooper noticed that Robert was missing from the living room and instantly started panicking.


    "Don¡¯t panic. He hasn''t learned to walk yet, so he¡¯s definitely in this house," said Avery reassuringly as


    she strode outside.


    Although Robert could not walk, he was great at crawling. "Could he have crawled outside?" thought


    Avery.


    The door to the yard was shut so the little one could not get out.


    When Avery walked out of the mansion to search the yard, Mrs. Cooper called out,''


    Avery! Robert is in the master bedroom!"


    Avery sighed a breath of relief and hurried back inside.


    Robert had a lot of strollers that helped him learn to walk, and he had pushed his little stroller past the


    open door of the master bedroom.


    When Elliot saw his soning in, he immediately picked him up and yed with him.


    "Look at you, all covered in sweat. You¡¯ve overestimated your son." Elliot wiped the sweat off Avery''s


    forehead and said, "He couldn¡¯t possibly get past the door."


    "He can crawl!¡± Avery argued.


    "Even if he could crawl past the mansion door, he wouldn¡¯t make it past the front gate in the yard."


    "You get to say that because your son is with you." Avery took Robert into her arms and pressed her


    forehead against his. "You little trickster, why didn''t you say anything beforeing to look for your


    dad?"


    Robert liked pressing his forehead against the foreheads of others, so he curled his lips. "Hehehe!"


    "Avery, why did you wake up so early today? The bodyguard was going to send La so that you didn''t


    have to get up early, " Elliot asked sympathetically when he saw how tired she looked.


    "I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep after waking up this morning. I will take a nap at noon."


    "Sure. Let''s go have breakfast!"


    Mrs. Cooper took Robert from Avery''s arms and said, "Robert has had his breakfast this morning, so


    you two go ahead!"


    The two sat down in the dining room, and Elliot scrolled through his phone.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ben had sent him a message that contained the title of a modelingpany. Thinking that Ben had


    sent it by mistake, Elliot replied with a question mark.


    [Elliot, research thispany!]


    [Why should I?] Elliot replied.


    [Your sister has decided that she is going to work for thispany. In fact, she is already working


    there.]


    [???]


    [Ridiculous, right?! Why does she have to work as a model! She could have chosen anything else! She


    is kind of pretty >f);QKP < tall, but it''s an industry full of drama!] [I haven''t seen her before.] Nathan had


    taken Peter with him when he went to see Elliot, but he had not taken Lilith with him before which was


    why Elliot had yet to meet with his sister in person.


    However, children that Nathan had raised would probably resemble him, and that was why Elliot was


    avoiding them. He did not want to have any contact with the White siblings.


    [Why don''t you two meet tonight? You should lecture her and get her to go to school! She may look like


    a rebellious girl but she''s not that bad. She''s still a kid, and it''s easy for people her age to get


    influenced by the environment they grow up in.] [No way]


    [Fine. I''ve transferred her allowance this month to her. I asked her what she ns to do with it and she


    said she is saving up to buy her own ce. She is quite organized, you see, why don''t you give her


    one of your properties? You have so many.]

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    [No way.] Elliot rejected Ben''s suggestion once again.


    [Then what about giving her a bit more allowance each month? With the money she is getting right


    now, it will take forever to save up enough to purchase a house!]


    [If you pity her, you are wee to buy her a ce, and increase her allowance using your own


    money.]


    [-.]


    "Elliot, who are you texting?" Avery asked when she noticed that Elliot was not eating.


    "Ben." He set his phone down and picked up the ss to take a sip of milk. "Lilith White is staying with


    him right now, so he would send me updates about her from time to time, "Lilith White? Your sister?"


    Avery remained thoughtful for a few moments." It¡¯s not that appropriate for her to stay at Ben''s ce


    long term, is it? Should we find her a ce?"


    "Avery, if moneyes too easily, one simply wouldn''t learn to treasure it," Elliot deadpanned.


    "Everyone needs to take responsibility for their own lives without depending on others."


    Avery nodded. "You are right. She has just be independent from Nathan, and this is a critical


    period for her to rebuild her values. It''s good for her to face adversities."


    "When is Mike moving away?" Elliot asked because Mike had promised that he would move away.


    "Whenever he wants!" Avery nced at him. "Are you trying to chase him out? Mike and I are really


    close, so don''t."


    "Not only are you close to him, but you are also close to Eric." Elliot suddenly got jealous. "If Eric asks


    to move in, you are definitely not going to refuse."


    Avery had not expected Elliot to get jealous out of the blue.


    "We don''t have an extra room for Eric, and he wouldn''te stay here as well."


    "How do you know that? He would have probably asked if it weren''t for me or Mike."


    "We are married, and you are still getting jealous over senseless stuff." Avery removed the shell on an


    egg and ced it onto his te in hope that it would shut him up.


    "Don''t you think it¡¯s time that Mike moves out? He came homest night at twelve and woke me up."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That was the reason why Elliot had woken upte this morning.


    Avery had moved into the master bedroom, located on the first floor, in the first trimester of her


    pregnancy, =c''


    "Why didn''t I hear that?" Avery did not hear it but considered Elliot''s feelings sincerely. "I''ll talk to him


    Just then, Mike strode over toward them with his golden locks all tangled in a mess.


    "I heard everything! You two are too cruel! How can you talk about me behind my back? I am moving


    out today! Right after breakfast! Satisfied?" Mike sat down on a chair and stared at Elliot coldly. "Maybe


    you just can''t sleep because you are getting old. If it gets too bad, you should probably go to a doctor


    to get some medicine for that.


    Elliot set his ss down and left with a dark expression, and Mike finally felt better after making him


    leave.


    "Why did youe home sotest night? Were you out drinking?" Avery asked.


    "Drinking? I was working overtime in the office!" Mike sighed miserably. "I was going to move even if


    you didn''t say anything, though. This ce felt quite spacious before Elliot moved in, but now that he


    lives here, I feel like I''m suffocating.


    "I guess you really can''t ce two tigers on the same mountain."


    "Maybe! Why exactly did you two end your honeymoon early, though?" Mike stared at her. "I heard that


    you were the one who wanted toe back."


    Avery nced at the living room and saw no sign of Elliot. He had probably returned to the room.


    "Mike, can you help me find Adrian? Henry hid him, but I have to find him," she


    lowered her voice and said, "Use whatever means necessary."


    Mike gaped. "What¡¯s happened now?¡±


    Avery scowled. "I can¡¯t tell you right now."


    "You haven''t told Elliot as well?"


    "Not yet. But I''m afraid it won''t remain a secret for long," Avery said gloomily.


    Henry was determined to get his share of the Sterling Group, and there was no way that Elliot would


    give it to him. It ced Avery at a crossroads.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Shea could not wait any longer. Her illness was progressing¡ª rapidly. If they failed to find a matching


    kidney and Shea''s condition continued to worsen, Avery could not imagine how horrifying the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    consequences would be, which was why she had to find Adrian, no matter the cost.


    If Henry and Cole did not want to y nice, then there was no need for her to worry over morals.


    "Is Adrian using a phone?"


    "Yes. I will send you his numberter."


    "Sure. Judging from the look on your face, this is serious!" Mike eximed. "It''s a wonder that you


    manage to keep this from Elliot. What a great actress you are!" "Stop being sarcastic. It''s not like you


    don''t know Elliot''s temper. His injuries from when he fought Nathan still haven''t healed yet."


    "You are just afraid of seeing him feature in the headlines again!" Mike could not help but grin. "Chad


    said he had never felt so embarrassed before."


    "Yeah. Telling him won''t help with the situation, so I might as well figure it out myself." She picked up


    the ss to take a sip of milk. "If I tell him, things might spin out of control."


    "You can tell me, though!" Mike batted his blue eyes, dying to know what Avery was talking about.


    Avery nced at him. "You are about to move out, aren''t you? I''m worried that you will get too excited


    and run your mouth without me around." "Tsk! Fine! I will find out soon enough."


    "I will tell you right away once this is properly handled." Avery removed the shell on another egg and


    passed it to him." Take your time with breakfast. I will send the number to you right away. Don''t mention


    this to anyone. Once you find out where he is, tell me immediately."


    "Alright. Go help me pack!"


    "Sure! You don''t have to take all your belongings, though. You cane back to stay the night from


    time to time! Even if you don''t like kids, wouldn''t you miss them?" Avery said, "I''ll reserve that room for


    you."


    "Avery, you treat me best after all. That jerk Elliot¡ª" hissed Mike but immediately stopped when Elliot


    suddenly made an appearance.


    Elliot walked over >c, held Avery¡¯s hand. "Let''s take Robert out to sunbathe!" Elliot red coldly at


    Mike, before dragging Avery outside.


    "How dare Mike ask Avery to pack for him? Dream on! Avery is not a maid! Who is he to ask her to


    pack?" thought Elliot.


    "Mike''s already agreed to move out, why are you still so upset?" Avery epted the bag with Robert''s


    belongings from Mrs.


    Cooper.


    Elliot ced Robert into his stroller. "He just asked you to pack for him. Who does he think he is? Who


    does he think you are?"


    "He has helped me a lot! He even helped take care of our kids! So what if I help him pack? Don''t be so


    ridiculous!" Avery took his arm in hers and strolled alongside him.


    "You are my wife. You can only pack for me and the kids."


    "Alright, I won''t pack for him." Avery forced a smile and checked the bruises on his face. "I think it will


    take a few more days for these to heal."


    His injuries had turned from a deep green to a bright yellow. The colors would soon fade, and his skin


    would return to normal.


    "These don''t hurt anymore."


    "But they affect how you look." She bent down to take a face mask and put it on


    him. "This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about being mocked by others."


    "Will my son be able to recognize me with a mask on?" he asked worriedly.


    "Probably not! When La was a little over a year old, she kissed me goodbye in the morning, and


    when I went home with a new haircut that same night, she didn''t want me anymore and burst out


    crying," Avery said while chuckling, "Kids are fun."


    "Then I''m not wearing it." He took the mask off.


    "You¡¯re not afraid of being mocked?"


    "How others view me is not my concern."

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Her mind was eased that he had finally found peace.


    They stepped out of the yard and soon ran into two women along the road.


    One of the women saw Avery and greeted her enthusiastically, "Avery, are you back from your


    holiday?"


    "Yeah! Are you on a walk?"


    "Yeah! Your baby is so big now! How adorable!" The womanplimented Robert, before turning her


    attention to Elliot. "Avery, is this your husband?"


    Avery nced at Elliot and hummed in response.


    "Your husband is quite handsome, but what¡¯s with his face? Is it jaundice?" The woman looked worried,


    and she even reached out to try and touch Elliot¡¯s face.


    Elliot immediately took out his mask and wore it.


    "No. He got injured, but he''s almost recovered." Avery noticed that Elliot was feeling ufortable and


    said hastily, " Auntie, we will go take our walk now."


    "Sure! Bye!"


    After the two women left, Elliot muttered in confusion, "Are you close to them?"


    "No!" Avery said. "We¡¯ve just seen one another a few times! It''s amunity, so we are bound to run


    into each other."


    "Then how would she know that you''d gone on a holiday?" "It''s not odd that they know!" Avery said."


    La would take Robert out every evening. Our kids are so adorable that all these women love them,


    so obviously they would chat with them."


    "I see. I thought that they heard it from


    Mrs. Cooper."


    "Mrs. Cooper wouldn''t tell others about our personal lives! She takes privacy really seriously.¡±


    "There''s no harm in telling others small matters like this."


    "But Mrs. Cooper wouldn''t. She is very cautious. Even though she''s an employee, I feel like she''s more


    of a senior to us."


    By the time they returned from the walk, Mike had already finished packing.


    "I''m going now!" Mike took his luggage and bid his farewell to Avery reluctantly. "Don''t mess my room


    up. I wille over from time to time."


    "Rx, I will keep your room." Avery thought about it for a moment and said," Come over for dinner


    tonight, otherwise La is going to be upset to know that you''ve moved out when shees home


    tonight."


    "Sure, I wille here for dinner every day.


    "Okay!" Avery walked him to the garage ?g*


    "I know. I will get to it once I settle in."


    That night, Mike came back for dinner and gave Avery a look as soon as he spotted her. Avery


    immediately got the message.


    After dinner, Avery told Elliot that she had too much to eat and was not feeling well and told him to take


    the children for a walk.


    Once they were out the door, Mike immediately pulled Avery into his room.


    "I directly hacked into the Telpany''s system this time and found the precise location of


    Adrian¡¯s phone." Mike put his hands on his hips smugly. "Aren''t I great?"


    "I''ve always known that you are great. So where is he? I want to go check right now." Avery could


    barely contain her excitement.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Do you think that Elliot would let you go out with me?" said Mike. "I''ll go look on my own."


    "I will send my bodyguard with you. I''m worried that it might be dangerous," Avery said with concern.


    "Cole and Henry have lost their minds, and they might do something extreme."

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Mike had not thought of how dangerous it would be, and instantly started to panic at her words.


    "You don''t have to worry too much, though. Henry is old, and Cole is too frail to be your match. You


    wouldn''t be at a disadvantage if it ends in a fist fight," she said.


    "Thank you for believing in me, but I think I''m not that much better than Cole!" Mike sighed.


    "Don''t worry, my bodyguard will protect you." Avery nced at the time. "You should go now!"


    "I thought you were going to mention to La that I''ve moved out?" Mike had just eaten and wanted to


    rest.


    "Why didn''t you mention it during dinner, then?" She lifted an eyebrow. "I''ll tell herter. You are still


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With that said, she went to find her bodyguard.


    Once they exited the room, Avery exited the house and walked around themunity in search of


    Elliot and her children.


    "Mom! The gardenias are blooming! They smell so nice!" La spotted Avery and picked a gardenia,


    before handing it to her.


    Avery epted the flower and took a sniff." Mm, it smells really good! But we can¡¯t pick the flowers


    here! If you like gardenias, we can nt gardenia trees in our yard." "Dad said it''s okay." La pouted.


    "Dad said I can pick them."


    Avery looked up at Elliot. "Can''t you instill some discipline in her?"


    "It''s just flowers. She can pick them if she wants and I can just rece... them." Elliot grew weaker near


    the end of the sentence because Avery''s expression became sterner by the second.


    "La, let''s not pick flowers outside themunity from now on. Let me know what kind of flowers you


    like, and I will have someone buy them for you," Elliot immediately changed his tune.


    La took Avery''s hand and chuckled. " Mom, Daddy is so scared of you!"


    "That''s because he did something wrong. When he is right, he wouldn''t be scared of me at all!" Avery


    red at Avery.


    "Avery, I really don''t think that we need to get so serious over such little things." "You aren''t this way


    with your sister. What did you say this morning? Have you already forgotten about it?" she said. "As


    parents, not only do we need to care for our children, we also need to teach them values."


    "Alright.¡± Elliot epted the lecture obediently.


    "Elliot, don''t you think that our lives right now resemble retirement? Every day we have breakfast, go


    out for a walk,e back, have lunch, take a nap, get up, have dinner, =h,=QNW; go on another


    walk... A day just passes us by like that," she said as she watched the light fade from the sky.


    "It''s still quite different from retirement. Our kids won''t be by our side by the time we retire." Elliot


    watched over Robert, who rested peacefully in his stroller and started to imagine the scene where all of


    his children had grown up.


    "We can get a dog then," Avery proposed.


    "I don''t like things that shed," he responded with disgust.


    "Consider yourself lucky if the dog should look down on you by then. You would be in no ce to look


    down on the dog," Avery whispered.


    Elliot felt bitter and started to doubt if Avery was starting to grow tired of him.


    "Avery, let''s move to my house!" he said. " Your house doesn¡¯t have a gym, and there isn''t enough


    space for a gym as well."


    Avery knew that Elliot exercised regrly, and she considered his proposal. "But Hayden wouldn¡¯t want


    to move in with you, " she pointed out.


    "Hayden is overseas. When hees back,


    we can move back here or to arger ce. " Elliot looked at his daughter and said, " La, would you


    like to move to Daddy¡¯s ce? I have a huge yard for you to nt whatever flowers you like."


    "Elliot, you scheming old fox. You know it''s easier to convince me if you have our daughter on your


    side," Avery said sarcastically.


    "How can I be your husband if I don''t know you well?" Elliot turned back to La. "I can set up a piano


    room and a dancing studio for you at my house..."

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    La could not be more convinced.


    "Other than my bedroom, you have full control over all other rooms, okay?" said Elliot, continuing toy


    out his bait.


    La nodded frantically.


    "You weren''t this easy-going when you were pursuing me," Avery said sarcastically.


    "My entire person is yours. Why bother with a house?" he said sincerely, and Avery immediately


    blushed.


    Disgusted, La pushed Robert''s stroller and walked away from them.


    Meanwhile, during a certain gathering, Ben was already starting to feel tipsy after clinking sses with


    a few other people.


    "Mr. Schaffer, it''s no fun to drink with just men! I''ve called over a few women...


    There¡¯s someone new tonight," said a chubby man with a ttering smile.


    Ben immediately sobered and said, "It''s fine! I should go home after this drink!"


    "There''s no rush, Mr. Schaffer. They are almost here! Just take one look! I saw the photos, and the


    young girls this time are pretty!"


    "I don''t like them too young!"


    "Then I can find you someone more mature.


    "It''s fine! I can find myself the woman I want." Ben had been miserable for the past few days. He was


    ufortable with Lilith staying in his house, but he didn''t have the heart to ask her to leave.


    Nathan would face the death sentence soon, and though Lilith was already twenty, losing her father


    would be devastating to her.


    Ben picked up his ss and decided to leave once he finished it.


    Just then, the door to the room was pushed open.


    A middle-aged woman walked in with three slim younger women following her closely.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The chubby man immediately waved at one of the women and said, "Lilith, hurry over here! This is Mr.


    Schaffer,e drink with him!"


    Lilith and Ben looked each other in the eyes, and the air crackled.


    Ben red sharply at Lilith. She had a heavyyer of makeup on. He instantly sobered when he saw


    her, and he felt his temper ignite.


    "Lilith said that she is bing a model. Is this how she¡¯s doing it?" he thought.


    Lilith''s eyes widened in disbelief for a split second. She had thought that Ben was a gentleman, that he


    was an older man that was gentler ;d(=PJS; more approachable than Elliot. She had not expected that


    he was such a man in private.


    Lilith strode toward Ben and sat down on the empty seat next to him.


    The chubby man immediately poured her a ss so that she could drink with Ben.


    The moment she epted the ss, Ben snatched it away from her.


    "Mr. Schaffer, what''s the matter?" The chubby man asked in confusion. "Lilith is our newest recruit. Not


    only is she pretty, but obedient, too¡ª"


    Baam!


    Ben set the ss down and grabbed Lilith by the hand, before storming out of the room.


    Once they exited the hotel, he shoved her into the car and roared, "Lilith White, this is what you call


    work?! Don''t you think it¡¯s disgusting?! I am calling your brother and telling him what you do! You are


    not getting another penny off of him from now on!¡±


    Lilith turned blue with fear and immediately grabbed his hand, which was clutching his phone. "If I''m


    disgusting, aren''t you the same? You spend every day looking for women out here! Get off your high


    horse!" Ben shook her hand off and barked, "You are ridiculous! I''m not like you!" With that, he dialed


    Elliot''s number.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Though Lilith had never seen Elliot in person, she was absolutely terrified of him. She jumped at Ben


    hysterically and bit down on his neck.


    "Ah!" Ben shouted in pain.


    On the other end of the line, Elliot''s heart sank when he heard Ben''s wail. "Ben! What happened?!"


    Ben gasped in pain and hastily moved his phone to his ear while Lilith red at him with herrge, cat-


    like eyes to pressure him intopromising.


    If he dared tell on her, Ben knew for sure that she would bite his neck again.


    "Nothing... I almost stepped on a wild cat! It''s okay now," Ben lied and said.


    "Why did you call me?" Elliot instinctively felt that it had something to do with Lilith.


    Ever since she had moved into Ben''s house that was all Ben talked about.


    "I just identally pressed onto the short key that calls you," said Ben, continuing to lie. "Have you


    eaten? Where are you right now? Are you with Avery? Have you two been having fun since you came


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    back?"


    Elliot realized that he was just making small talk and hung up.


    Avery stepped out of the bathroom and spotted Elliot frowning. "What''s with Ben? Did something


    happen to your sister?"


    "No. He said he dialed wrongly."


    "Oh. I''m going to put on my facial mask, then." Avery put on a facial mask and fiddled with her phone


    after lying down on the bed.


    Mike sent her a message. [Crap! Adrian''s phone is in the ce Henry rented, and Adrian is not in


    there! They have moved him! I can''t do anything about this!]


    Avery''s heart sank at Mike¡¯s message. She had thought that Adrian would live a better life with Henry


    than when he was with Nathan, but judging from the current circumstances, she could not have been


    more wrong.


    Henry was no better than Nathan. He had taken Adrian''s freedom and locked him up like a beast.


    Avery felt a lump in her throat. Had she known that Adrian would suffer like this, she would not have


    handed him over to anyone else.


    Ben had taken Lilith home and locked the door.


    "Lilith, needless to say, you are not continuing that job!"


    Ben had regained hisposure. Lilith was young >d!


    "My boss has only asked me to drink with people and nothing else." Lilith did not have a clue as to how


    dangerous the world could be. "If I can get two thousand for drinking with someone, why not take the


    money?"


    "Your boss gave you two thousand?"


    "Yeah!" Lilith showed him the proof of the transaction. "He said I only need to drink with the guests..."


    "And you just bought whatever he said? Had it been anyone else tonight, do you know what a


    dangerous situation you would be in?" Ben roared. "You are not to go work in thatpany starting


    tomorrow. If you insist on going, then you are going to have to move out of my ce!"


    Lilith scowled. "What about you? Youe homete every night because you are out with different


    women every day, right?


    Dirtbag! Who are you to lecture me?" she shouted angrily, before storming into her room and mming


    the room shut.


    Ben put his hands on his hip in exasperation.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    He wanted to vent his anger, but he was not sure how he was going to go about doing that.


    "What have I done? I should have never let her move in here! Now it''s difficult to send her away!" he


    thought.


    Back in Starry River Vi, Avery was struggling to fall asleep.


    After Elliot had fallen asleep, she unlocked her phone and sent a message to Wesley enquiring about


    Shea.


    [She probably wouldn''tst that long. She¡¯s made it long enough, though. I''ve traveled to many


    countries in the past year, looking for apatible kidney, but I''ve yet toe across one.]


    Tears welled up in Avery''s eyes as she stared at Wesley''s message.


    The two had struggled in silence for a long time, and they still had nothing to show for it. "Even if they


    continued looking, would the gods show them mercy?" thought Avery.


    Avery instinctively knew that Adrian''s kidney had a high possibility of beingpatible with Shea¡¯s


    body because they were twins that shared the same blood, so this was Shea¡¯sst hope.


    Henry only wanted money, and Avery was willing to pay it if it meant she could save Shea''s life.


    Therefore, she decided to meet with Henry again the next day.


    The next morning, she returned to the living room after sending La to the car and said to Mrs.


    Cooper, "I''m going out. If Elliot wakes up and asks for me, just tell him that I''m out grocery shopping."


    "Oh, alright." Mrs. Cooper said, before asking, "And are you really going grocery shopping?"


    "Yeah. My period is around the corner so I need to buy some sanitary products."


    With that, she headed out, and Mrs. Cooper did not suspect anything because Avery did not bring her


    handbag.


    Avery met with Henry and Cole in the same restaurant they had met in thest time. When the two saw


    the exhaustion on her face, they both became extremely smug, thinking that she had admitted defeat.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "It''s good that you''vee to your senses, Avery. Elliot would still have two-thirds of the shares even


    after he gives us one-third of it, and he is still the boss. He is rich enough, so what''s so bad about


    sharing some of that with us? He is still a Foster right now!" Cole said arrogantly.


    With a cold expression, Avery said in an even colder voice, "I ampromising, but it remains true that


    I can''t help you ask Elliot for hispany''s shares. You know what kind of a person he is. Even if I beg


    him, he might not actually say yes."


    "Why call us out if you can¡¯t do it?" Henry asked suspiciously. "Let me be the first to tell you this: don¡¯t


    try anything. If you dare y us out, then you can watch as Adrain starves to death."


    "You are evil!" Avery scowled ?d)?XNX< looked at Henry. "Adrian is your brother by blood, and yet, this


    is how you treat him. If only your mom knew about this, she would be so heartbroken." "My mother is


    dead! What you are saying right now means nothing to me! I only want money!"


    "I know that you want money. Is it enough if I give you mypany?" said Avery. "Mypany might


    not make as much money as Sterling Group, but the annual profit is still rather high. It will be enough


    for the two of you to live the rest of your lives without having to worry about money. If you can ept


    this, then we can make a trade.¡±


    "Yourpany?" The two were stunned.


    "Are you looking down on mypany?"


    This was the bestpromise Avery could make. Tate Industries was her father''s life''s work, and she


    was giving it away because she had no other choice.


    She could not possibly force Elliot to give up the shares in hispany; she would rather sacrifice her


    own property than force him to do so.


    "It''s not guaranteed that you can get mypany." She handed them a form. "Take Adrian to a hospital


    and run these tests first. I need to make sure that his kidney ispatible with Shea."


    Henry took the form for a nce and said," I don''t know how much yourpany is worth, so I need to


    go back and do some research."


    "Take Adrian to get these tests done first!" said Avery through gritted teeth.


    "Fine, we will take him for the tests as soon as possible. I will let you know once the results are out,"


    said Cole, noticing Avery''s thinning patience.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Avery finished her breakfast and stepped out of the restaurant, only to run directly into Elliot.


    He was wearing the light gray casual wear she bought for him and a ck face mask, showing only his


    eagle-like eyes.


    He was alone, so there was no doubt that he hade looking for her. At that very moment, she was


    overwhelmed by emotions. She felt both touched and scared at the same time.


    Henry and Cole were standing right behind Avery, and as they followed the direction of her gaze, they


    saw Elliot.


    Though Elliot was not in official attire and was wearing a mask, they still recognized him right away.


    Cole reacted swiftly and dragged his father along as he ran towards the car.


    Avery strode towards Elliot, but he continued to stare at Cole and Henry coldly.


    ''Why are they here? Why was Avery meeting with them? What did they talk about?'' He could barely


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    remain calm and started walking towards Henry before Avery could reach him.


    "Elliot!" Avery hurried over to stop him. " Don''t be reckless! Listen to me!"


    At almost the same moment when she managed to grab his arm, Cole and Henry had gotten into the


    car. Without any dy, Cole stepped on the elerator and the car took off.


    Elliot watched as they left, before immediately turning his attention to Avery. He swallowed hard and


    said, "Go on." "They came because of Adrian." She looked into his cold, brooding eyes and said,"


    Adrian is having a severe headache and they had taken him to the hospital, but it didn''t help; that''s why


    they decided toe to me instead."


    His frown slowly eased at her exnation.


    "And what did you say to them?"


    "I''ve introduced a doctor to them and told them to go to that doctor first, " she said, "If it''s still not getting


    better, then I''ll go have a look."


    "You shouldn''t have lied to me." Elliot epted her exnation, but he was still upset. "You said you


    went to buy sanitary products when there are still some left at home. Such a lie might fool Mrs. Cooper,


    but not me."


    Seeing that he was upset, Avery immediately grabbed his h:c-;VNY; and exined with a smile, "I


    know there are still some left at home, but there''s only one pack and that''s hardly enough! You think


    you have cracked a big case, but I really am going to get sanitary products. Come, let''s go together."


    Avery walked towards the closest supermarket hand in hand with Elliot." Have you eaten your


    breakfast?"


    "No. I thought you were lying and didn¡¯t have the appetite."


    "Haha, why are you so mad? Even if I was lying, you still have to eat!" Avery forced a smile as her


    heart sank. If he found out


    that she had hidden Shea''s condition from him, he would surely be furious.


    "Then don''t lie to me." He nced at her." Avery, I don''t keep any secrets from you anymore, so I don''t


    want you to hide anything from me either."


    "If I do hide something from you, it''s definitely because it''s better for you not to know," she said


    sincerely.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    "What do you think is better for me not to know? I want to know whatever you know.¡± He took her hand


    and tightened his grip.


    "I told you already, I didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from you. You weren''t even awake when I headed


    out!" She forced a smile and continued, "I couldn¡¯t just wake you up, now could I?"


    "Yeah."


    In the car, Henry went through the financial report of Tate Industries from the year before. After that,


    Henry said in disgust, "Avery''spany is profiting, but it''s far from Sterling Group."


    "But we aren¡¯t getting the entire Sterling Group either, Dad! I think Tate Industries isn¡¯t bad. The others


    say that thispany is the number one in the drone industry. I think that we can consider it." Cole was


    pleased at the thought of the reward awaiting them.


    Henry snorted. "Are you sure that you can manage a technological firm like that?


    This type ofpany reliespletely on its core technology. If the following development can''t catch


    up, yourpetitors could easily surpass you. Cole, who do you think you are? Even if Tate Industries


    is going great right now, it will soon crumble to the ground if it falls into your hands."


    Cole had not expected his own father to look down on him to such an extent.


    "Dad, I am no match to Elliot, but am I no match to Avery too? Did Avery make the core technology of


    Tate Industries? Stop joking around! Avery stays at home to take care of her kids and doesn¡¯t even


    bother with the operational matters of herpany!"


    "You don''t think that the talent in Tate Industries would leave after you take over thepany? Once


    her team leaves, she could easily just open another Tate Industries, and her newpany is bound to


    defeat you in a very short period of time! " Henry grew increasingly insecure.


    "I can just sell Tate Industries right away once I have it! With its current value, we could make a


    fortune!" Cole didn''t want to let go of Tate Industries. "Elliot would never give hispany shares to us.


    So we might as well get Avery''spany out of this deal." "It''s no wonder that you aren''t meant for


    greatness considering how shortsighted you are! If we get Elliot''s shares ?b+;QJR= sell them, wouldn''t


    that give us more money than selling Avery''spany?"


    Cole''s blood boiled with excitement at his father''s words.


    "You''re right, Dad. It''s not safe for us to hold Sterling Group''s shares either; we might as well sell them


    immediately. There are plenty of people out there who would kill for Sterling Group''s shares!"


    "Let''s just take Adrian for the tests first! There''s no point for us to get all excited if Adrian¡¯s kidney turns


    out to be ipatible as a transnt for Shea!"


    Back in Starry River Vi, Mrs. Cooper had started packing after breakfast because they had all agreed


    to move to Elliot''s ce.


    Avery was slightly reluctant to move because she had grown ustomed to Starry River Vi, but


    since she had married Elliot, she had to consider more than her own feelings.


    "I should have bought a bigger mansion." She packed reluctantly and muttered.


    "Do you like this area that much?" He asked.


    There were too many people in Starry River Vi and he couldn''t stand being surrounded by old


    women every night he went out for a walk.


    "It''s not that I like this area, I''m just used to it."


    "You''ve stayed in my ce for quite some time as well, aren''t you used to my ce as well?" He


    asked, "We can just stay here if you aren¡¯t used to my house. I can figure out a way to transform your


    attic into a mini gym."


    Avery batted her eyes. "My attic? Are you serious? My attic isn''t even the size of the bathroom in your


    house! How much equipment can you fit in there?"


    "Maybe we can use Mike''s room? His room is quite spacious," he suggested.


    "No way!" Without hesitation, she rejected his suggestion. "Let''s move to your mansion! Mike can just


    go stay in your ce."


    "You can get Eric to stay in my house too, my house is big enough anyway," he said sarcastically.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle. "Is this jealousy thing bing a habit of yours now?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you the one who tries to piss me off on purpose?" He muttered, "If I live with a few women, not


    only are you going to be jealous, you are probably going to skin me


    alive."

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    All the reluctance she had about moving had instantly faded at his words.


    "You are right. If you are close to another woman, I probably won''t let you off easy." She said, "Being a


    perfect husband is your only option."


    "When have you seen me being close to another woman? Let me think... Tammy? Or our daughter?"


    "You seem to have a lot of free time on your hands. Come pack with me!" She dragged him towards the


    bedroom.


    "Wait, let me bring Robert over, otherwise he would feel lonely in the living room. We can¡¯t neglect his


    feelings simply because he is young; we need to be more caring precisely because he is young." "Take


    him with you to work from now on then!" Avery said sarcastically, "Or quit your job to take care of the


    kids at home. I can give you an allowance every month."


    Elliot brought Robert to the bedroom from the living room and said, "Aren''t you worried that I might


    spoil them? I''m against staying home to take care of the kids, so long as you stay out of how I educate


    them."


    Avery realized that Elliot had caught onto her Achilles heel because she knew that he would definitely


    spoil the children rotten if he remained home to take care of them.


    In Ben''s house, Lilith snuck out of her room to head to work at half-past eight in the morning.


    She had thought about Ben''s threat the entire night and the conclusion she reached, in the end, was


    that she would refuse any request to keep her boss''s guestspany; if her boss forced her to do so,


    she would simply quit.


    On her way to the living room, her attention was caught by a figure sitting on the couch and she


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    immediately froze.


    The woman on the couch spotted Lilith from the corner of her eyes and looked over.


    "Oh?" Mrs. Schaffer got up instantly and walked towards Lilith. "Who are you? Why are you staying in


    my son''s house?"


    Lilith moved her legs awkwardly. "He-Hello, Auntie."


    "Hello. Who are you? Did Ben take you back here?" Mrs. Schaffer asked gently. "Don¡¯t be nervous. I


    don''t really interfere with his private life."


    She couldn''t not be nervous even if she tried. Mrs. Schaffer had consistently tried to get her son to


    marry someone in recent years only stopped when Ben finally threatened her with cutting all ties with


    his family.


    "Um... I am staying here temporarily. Once I save up enough money to buy a ce, I will move out,"


    Lilith answered anxiously.


    "Oh. Just stay here if Ben asks you to do so! It''s so exhausting for a girl to buy a ce on her own!"


    Mrs. Schaffer took her hand and led her towards the couch to sit down. She scanned Lilith up and


    down for a few moments and was more satisfied with every second that passed. "You are so pretty;


    much prettier than Chelsea! How old are you? Where are you from? Are you studying or working?"


    Lilith blushed. "Auntie, it''s not like that between Ben and I. I''m just twenty right now, and Ben is in his


    forties, right? He¡¯s too old. I won''t get a boyfriend that old."


    "..." Mrs. Schaffer felt both bitter and depressed. Though her son was older in age, he was also very


    capable.


    She was surprised that such a young girl would be reluctant to date Ben, the Chief Financial Officer of


    the Sterling Group.


    ''This youngdy must be from a high-born, '' Mrs. Schaffer thought, ''Wait...she just mentioned that she''s


    buying a ce. A high -born definitely wouldn¡¯t say something like that.¡¯


    Just as the two sat awkwardly, Ben stepped out of his room.


    His heart stopped when he saw his mother sitting next to Lilith.


    "Ben, which family does this youngdye from?" Mrs. Schaffer walked toward her son and lowered


    her voice. "She said that you are too old for her."


    Ben sneered. "She¡¯s Elliot''s sister! If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have taken her in!


    Mrs. Schaffer beamed the moment she heard Ben''s exnation and pulled Ben into a room hastily.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Once they were in the room, Mrs. Schaffer grabbed Ben''s hand with both of her hands and


    deadpanned, "Ben, this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance! How amazing it is that she''s Elliot''s sister! If you


    marry her, you would be even closer to Elliot."


    Ben felt as though he had been struck by lightning. "Mom! Have you gone mad? Me and her... I... I feel


    nothing but contempt for her!"


    "Why would you look down on a youngdy like that? She''s just twenty years old, what an amazing


    age!"


    "She''s only graduated from high school and has not gone to college. She''s uneducated!" Ben


    graduated from an Ivy league college, and could not stand to have a wife who was undereducated, so


    Lilith failed on the very first requirement he had for a partner.


    "So what if she hasn¡¯t gone to college? Didn''t you mention that she is Elliot¡¯s sister? What kind of


    sister? Cousin?" Mrs. Schaffer''s heart sank slightly at Lilith''s education level.


    "She¡¯s his sister of a different mother!" Ben said.


    "Oh my! That means she''s his actual sister? " Mrs. Schaffer eximed, "So what if Elliot''s sister didn''t


    go to college? Even if she couldn''t read, she''s good enough to be your wife!"


    "Mom, don''t think that I don¡¯t know what you are nning. Elliot didn''t acknowledge her as his sister."


    "He hasn''t yet, but that doesn''t mean he won''t in the future. Besides, it''s not only her rtionship with


    Elliot that caught my eyes," Mrs. Schaffer confessed, "She is so pretty and has a great figure; most


    importantly, she''s young. If you two get together, she will surely give you beautiful babies!"


    Ben could just puke blood at the idea. "Me and her are never going to happen! Give up! I am chasing


    her out of here as soon as she finds a ce!" Ben said coldly, before pushing through the door to exit


    the room.


    Lilith was nowhere to be seen in the living room. She had been outside the room eavesdropping on


    them and heard it when Ben said that he would never want her because she was uneducated.


    She was slightly upset, but she thought that what Ben said made sense; not only was she horrible at


    studying since she started going to school, she had always been isted from her ssmates. Her


    father =a$>YMY; brother never interfered and she had never told them about herself because no


    matter what she said, they would only scold her for it in the end.


    To be born into a family like that had already been a tragedy on its own, and having a beautiful face


    only meant that worse could happen.


    She would never forget the night that she was almost raped by a few punks after her graduation


    examination. She had sworn that she would never go to school again from that day onward, and she


    thought that she might as well stay at home with Adrian; at least she wouldn''t get bullied that way.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Had her father not been sentenced to death, she would have continued to lock herself at home.


    Back in Elliot¡¯s mansion, Mrs. Cooper and Mrs. Scarlet had started unpacking once everyone''s


    belongings arrived. Avery helped to unpack for a while, before being dragged into the bedroom by Elliot


    to rest.


    Robert had his milk and had fallen asleep, so they could both rest.


    "Let the servants do the unpacking." He carried her onto the bed. "You are my wife now, and I hate to


    see you exhaust yourself.


    "I¡¯m not exhausted. You, on the other hand, have gotten thinner during your holidays.¡± She cupped his


    cheeks with her hands and said sarcastically, "I guess it¡¯s better if you just go to work instead."


    "I think so too. I lose my appetite when I¡¯m not working."


    "You are meant to be busy your entire life."


    The twoid down on the bed and soon drifted off to sleep.


    Avery had a nightmare that Adrian''s kidney did not qualify as a transnt for Shea.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    By the time she woke up, in deep sorrow, it was already dusk and the sky looked like it was on fire.


    She picked up her phone and took a look at the time, only to realize that it was already half-past five in


    the evening and Elliot was no longer in the room.


    She took a deep breath and sent a message to Cole.


    ''Have you taken Adrian for the tests?''


    The door to the bedroom was pushed open once she sent the message and La''s face appeared


    before her.


    "Mom, are you awake? Why have you been asleep for so long?" La immediately went into the room


    when she saw that her mother was awake. "I am here to tell you that dinner is ready."


    Avery set her phone down and lifted the nket to get out of bed and put on her shoes. "La, how are


    you getting used to Daddy''s house? We still have a lot of our things back home, so if you are having a


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    hard time getting used to this ce, we can move back anytime you want."


    "It''s a bit hard to get used to it! Dad''s house is so big, like a maze." La sighed. "But it''s nice, and a


    bigger house means we can put more things in here. It would be better if Hayden likes this ce too."


    "It''s going to be very difficult for your brother to ept this ce." Avery walked towards the


    washroom. "Once your brotheres back, we will move back into our house." "Oh." La followed


    her into the washroom. "Mom, there''s a parents'' meeting tomorrow at school. Are youing, or is


    Dading?"


    Avery was taken by surprise for a moment. "Would you prefer me or your dad?"


    "Of course I want you toe. You are so pretty!" La''s lips curled into a smile before her expression


    suddenly turned into a scowl. "Dad really wants toe but I don''t want him to."


    "Do you want me to go simply because I look prettier than your dad? La, we shouldn''t judge a book


    by its cover!" Avery felt more refreshed after washing her face and said, "Your dad is going to be really


    sad if he knows that you think he doesn''t look good."


    Avery had never considered Elliot to be a fragile man before, but the more she spent time with him, the


    more she realized how sensitive he truly was. Perhaps it was because he was growing older?


    "I don''t think that he doesn''t look good; I just think he looks too stern might scare our teachers. Mom,


    can youe to the parents¡¯ meeting, please?" La begged.


    "Sure! I will talk to your dadter."


    The two stepped out of the master bedroom and went downstairs. Elliot had Robert in his arms and


    was smiling gently as he weed them down the stairs.


    It took only one look for Avery to notice what he was thinking.


    "Avery, let''s go to La''s parents'' meeting tomorrow together!" He said to her with a grin.


    Avery looked at La. "How about we both go?" "But my teacher said only one of the parents is


    required to participate!" La felt troubled.


    "I will talk to your teacher about it." Elliot desperately wanted to attend his daughter''s parents¡¯ meeting,


    but he could tell that La preferred to have her mother participate, so the solution to everything would


    be for both him and Avery to attend together.


    "How about we let your dad go this time? I''ve already been to a couple of your parents '' meetings, but


    your dad hasn''t gotten to go to his kid''s parents'' meetings his entire life, " Avery consoled La and


    said, "Let''s take pity on him!"


    La burst outughing. "Alright, let¡¯s take pity on him!"


    The smile on Elliot''s face froze as he felt weak in his knees. Going to his child''s parents'' meeting was


    supposed to be something to be happy about, but Avery somehow managed to make it sound


    horrendous.


    During dinner, Avery had only managed to take two bites of her food before she received Cole''s


    message.


    She took out her phone and saw the test results Cole sent her. She forwarded it to Wesley so that he


    could check if the results matched with Shea.


    "Don''t use your phone while eating," Elliot said, "Who are you messaging?"

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    "I am telling La¡¯s teacher that you will be going to the parents¡¯ meeting tomorrow. I left the


    information about the father empty when I filled in the background form, so I''m worried that her teacher


    might not know who La''s father is."


    Elliot felt as though he had been stabbed in the heart. "News of us getting married had gone onto the


    headlines a few days ago, do you really think that the teacher would not know?¡±


    "Us getting married is one thing. How would the teacher know who La''s father is? Us marrying


    doesn''t mean that my kids are yours!" She continued to tease him.


    "Fine, carry on and exin to the teacher then," Elliot said bitterly. He knew that the teacher knew


    about his rtionship with La because he had informed the principal of the school when school first


    started; he was simply slightly hurt at Avery''s behavior.


    Did she n on giving birth to another man''s child?


    After dinner, Elliot proposed that they all go shopping.


    "Is the sun going to rise from the west tomorrow?" Avery stared at him in confusion. "I know that you


    don''t like shopping."


    "I like shopping with you." He corrected her. "You go straight for what you want without having to pick


    around, just like me.


    "You could just say that I am swift at buying things, which is precisely what


    people do when they don¡¯t enjoy shopping; people who enjoy shopping would enjoy the process of


    "I want to buy some new clothes," he confessed shyly, "I want to look my best for our daughter''s


    parents¡¯ meeting tomorrow."


    "???"


    "Mom, let''s go shopping! I want to go too!" La agreed in excitement.


    Avery hummed in response before lowering her voice at Elliot. "Aren''t all those clothes in your closet


    rather new? Why do you need new clothes?"


    "Those look too formal," he exined.


    "Oh, I get it. You want to look younger."


    "Avery, can''t you spare my ego?" He asked in resignation.


    "Keep your pretenses to the others. Can''t you be your true self in front of me?" She said before asking,


    "Should we bring Robert along?"


    "Sure. Should we bring strollers? It seems a bit troublesome, though." Elliot considered for a moment


    ;d-:UMU; said, "Let''s just carry him in our arms while we shop."


    Avery immediately rejected the idea. "Let''s not bring Robert with us this time. We will get you your


    clothes first, and we can take him with us the next time we go shopping."


    Once the decision was made, the three of them headed out and went directly to the shops that sold


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    men¡¯s clothing on themercial street.


    Elliot tried clothes after clothes, before finally settling on a style that La chose for him.


    "I saw my ssmate''s dad wear this before! " La exined.


    Avery tried her best to surpass herughter. "La, your dad doesn''t like wearing the same clothes as


    others."


    "Oh, but these clothes look better on Dad than my ssmate¡¯s dad!"


    Elliot beamed at thepliment and immediately took out his card to make payment.


    Once they had gotten the clothes, the three of them went to a mall nearby to buy La some toys and


    hairclips that she liked.


    It soon turned eight and they had to head home because La hadn''t finished her homework.


    Upon arriving home, Avery noticed the reply from Wesley and immediately said to Elliot, "Go help La


    with her homework. I will y with Robert for a while."


    Elliot and La headed to the study room and Avery swiftly unlocked her phone to read through


    Wesley''s reply.


    ''Based on the test results, Adrian''s kidney is most likely a match for Shea.''

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    She checked the message over and over again to make sure that she hadn''t read it wrong, before


    finally sighing a breath of relief at the realization that there was a way for Shea to survive.


    She immediately sent Cole a message.'' Adrian''s kidney is a match for Shea. Let''s meet again


    tomorrow and discuss the details about transferring the ownership of mypany.''


    ''Avery, after discussing with my dad, we decided to stand our ground on our initial request.''


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Avery was stunned for a moment when she saw his reply and thought, ''Initial request? Their initial


    request was one-third of Elliot''spany shares!''


    Her blood ran cold and her body began to shiver.


    They refused to ept herpany and insisted on obtaining Elliot''s shares.


    ''How hateful!'' She thought as she stepped outside.


    Mrs. Cooper spotted her on her way out and asked, "Avery, where are you going thiste at night?"


    "I am just heading out for a phone call," Avery concealed any trace of emotion from her face and


    exined, "Mike needs to talk to me about something."


    "Oh! We didn''t inform him that we were moving. Indeed, you need to talk to him about it," Mrs. Cooper


    said.


    Avery strode out with her phone.


    Though the yard was lit with lights, she still saw nothing but darkness ahead of her. There was an


    opportunity to turn things around right before her eyes, yet her path was once again blocked.


    She resented everything, including Cole and Henry.


    Once she was in the yard, she dialed Cole¡¯s number and he picked up immediately.


    "Avery, me and my father''s position is as written in my message just now."


    "Are you two looking down on mypany?" She questioned sharply, "Give me a reason!"


    "It''s not that we look down on yourpany, at least I don''t. My dad thinks that the financial report of


    yourpany is not all that promising... The profit seems mediocre. Yourpany has a good


    reputation, but isn''t the profit a bit too low?" "That''s because most of the profit went into research and


    development!" Enraged by their ignorance, she exined, "R&D is the most important part of


    technological firms! Our input for this year has been the biggest so far, but the profit that follows would


    be enormous as well! We are probably going to earn ten times more this year inparison tost


    year!"


    Her head ached as she desperately longed to put an end to the misery. She had not expected for Cole


    >b(


    "Fine, I believe you. I also believe that yourpany has a bright future ahead, but you also know that


    I''m not that talented, Avery, and I don''t have a team as reliable as yours. Once you hand me your


    "Mike will leave with me; as for the others, so long as you console them with enoughpensation,


    they would definitely stay!" Avery said, "As long as you are willing to pay, recruiting talent is thest


    thing you need to worry about in the current society! Have some faith in yourself!"


    "Haha, thank you for cheering me on, Avery. All my ambition has long been beaten to the ground by my


    dad. If only you were this kind to me in the past..."


    "Is it necessary to bring up the past, Cole? Go back and talk to your dad once again. Man up. Your dad


    insists on getting Elliot''s shares out of spite. Listen to me and maximize your profit, instead of pushing


    your luck until you lose everything!" Avery warned sternly.


    Cole remained quiet for a few moments and said, "Alright, I''ll talk to my dad again. I''ll update you


    tomorrow."


    "Cole, I truly wish that you can keep a level head on this. Don''t repeat the same mistake again. You two


    can''t handle Elliot," she reminded him, "You are no match for him regardless of whether he decides to


    y fair or dirty."


    "I know that you are sincerely trying to remind me, but I really don''t enjoy hearing that."


    "What else would you like me to say? To encourage you to keep standing against Elliot? If he finds out


    about this, I don''t know what kind of reckless behavior he is going to resort to! I can''t even say for sure


    if you two are going to survive! So let''s just settle this on our own without alerting him!

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    "I get it!" Cole hung up.


    Avery held onto her phone and sighed heavily, hoping that Cole and Henry woulde to their senses;


    if Elliot got involved in this, there was no predicting how the situation would escte.


    She feared that the peacefulness in the present would disappear if the situation got out of hand; it took


    so much effort for them to ovee the torture they had been through on the day of their wedding and


    it had only been barely two weeks since they finally settled down. How could the gods be so cruel to


    them?


    She didn''t know how long it had been by the time Elliot came outside to look for her.


    He scowled when he spotted her squatting at the corner of the yard.


    "Avery, why are you squatting? Mrs. Cooper said you came outside to call Mike, why did it take so


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    long?" He helped her up and continued, "Did you get into an argument with Mike?"


    She immediately clung to him and in a hoarse voice, she said, "Elliot, I feel a bit depressed."


    "Because we moved?" He cupped her face with his hands to look into her eyes. "What did Mike say?"


    "He''s just moved away, and right after that, we moved too." She felt like all the thoughts in her head


    were tangled up in a mess. "I can''t help but feel upset when I remember that Hayden is not by my side


    as well." "Isn''t he doing well overseas?" He wrapped his arm around her waist and consoled patiently,


    "It is necessary to let our kids see more of what the world has to offer if we want them to have a


    brighter future. They are never meant to remain by our sides forever, so you need to adjust yourself


    ordingly. As for Mike, you should just ignore him. He has his own life and it''s not our concern;


    neither is our lives his concern, for that matter."


    She regained herposure. "Yeah. Has La finished her homework?"


    "Yes. Mrs. Cooper has taken her for a shower."


    "Okay. Let''s go shower as well! You need to wake up early tomorrow to attend the parents'' meeting at


    school."


    "You go ahead." He grabbed her by the hand. "Your skin is a bit cool to the touch."


    "Okay."


    He walked her back to the master bedroom; b$?PNQ= immediately went out once she was inside the


    bathroom. He called Mike intending to teach him a lesson.


    It took a while for Mike to answer.


    "I was the one who decided to move, soe at me if you have a problem with it! Why vent your


    frustration on Avery?" He lowered his voice, but the anger in his tone was still incredibly distinct. "Is


    your life too peaceful right now, so you are itching for a beating?"


    Mike was confused. "F*ck! What the h*ll are you talking about? I don''t understand a word. When have I


    vented my frustration on Avery? You better exin or I am going over there to beat the crap out of


    you!"


    Elliot listened to his sharp shouts and scowled. "Didn''t youin to Avery when she called you just


    now? She curled into a ball all alone in the yard after talking to you on the phone."


    "Huh?!" Mike shouted even louder as he swiftly caught on. "She called me? Oh! I guess she did..."


    Mike was Avery¡¯s friend, so naturally, he was supposed to help her with her lies.


    Elliot''s expression darkened and hung up.


    Mike¡¯s reaction was too obvious and Elliot had noticed that something was wrong. He pushed through


    the bedroom door and walked towards the bed to grab Avery¡¯s phone.


    He needed to see who she was talking to earlier.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    He opened her contact history and Cole''s name came into sight. Without a moment of hesitation, he


    dialed Cole''s number and Cole picked up in no time.


    "Avery, I told you that I will update you tomorrow."


    ''Update?'' Elliot''s heart sank and asked, " What update?"


    Cole froze and thought to himself, ''Why is it Elliot''s voice on the other end?! This is Avery''s number, but


    why is Elliot the one calling?''


    Cole nced at the screen of his phone to confirm that it was Avery''s number, before taking a deep


    breath.


    ''Why are you calling me with Avery''s phone? Don''t you have your own phone?" Cole panicked. "Do you


    need something? There''s nothing left to say between us!"


    Elliot gritted his teeth and said, "What kind of update are you supposed to give Avery tomorrow? Spill!"


    "Go ask Avery! I "


    "If you have no concern for your life, I can send my men after you right now!" Elliot could kill Cole as


    easily as it would be for him to squish an ant. He used to hold back under consideration that Cole was


    his nephew, but with that no longer being true, he could act at any moment.


    Frightened, Cole''s face turned green." Don''t! I will tell you!"


    Elliot suppressed his anger and waited for an exnation.


    "Here''s what it is." Not daring to tell Elliot the truth, Cole proceeded to make up a story. "Adrian hasn''t


    been feeling so well. Since Avery used to be his doctor, we went to Avery about his condition. Avery


    wants us to hand Adrian to her so she can treat him, but my dad doesn''t feel sofortable about


    that..."


    "You mean your dad doesn''t feel sofortable about me!" Elliot said sarcastically.


    "I don''t know what''s on his mind, but this is it. Wouldn¡¯t Avery be mad if she finds out that you went


    through her phone?"


    "This is between me and her and it''s none of your business!" Elliot said, before hanging up.


    Avery came out of the shower to find Elliot standing with a dark expression, she walked towards him in


    confusion.


    "I went through your phone just now," he confessed, "You didn¡¯t call Mike."


    She was stunned for a moment ?d!:SLR= started to panic, but somehow managed to maintain her


    "Yes, I did," He admitted honestly, "Is there something I''m not supposed to see?"


    "No!" She avoided his eyes for a split moment, before grabbing her phone from the nightstand to


    nce through the contact history; Elliot had called Cole and the phone callsted for two minutes. She


    was curious as to what they talked about during those two minutes, so with a nervous heart, she asked,


    "What have you two talked about?"


    She was worried that Cole would crumble before Elliot''s threats and end up telling him everything.


    Elliot stared at her face thoughtfully, before answering, "He told me what you two talked about."


    "Oh? And what did he say?" Her heart sank.


    "Tell me. I¡¯m worried that he might lie."


    "Tell me what you''ve talked about and I will know if he was lying."


    Elliot seemed to struggle in trusting her. She had been on her phone and lied to him more frequently


    than before. Even if it truly concerned Adrian, was this necessary?


    "It''s about Adrian." She took his hand." Elliot, Adrian is really having a hard time, and Henry isn''t


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    treating him well either."


    "That''s none of your business." He shook her hand off and continued in a stern tone," You can¡¯t save


    the world and everyone in it. Just focus on your own life!"


    He strode into the bathroom and mmed the door shut.


    Avery felt a lump in her throat at the realization that Elliot was mad at her; ever since they got married,


    he had been very careful with his temper. He had been gentle and patient with her and her children.


    Not only was he a great husband, but he was also a wonderful father.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    If possible, she wished that their lives could continue to be as peaceful and wonderful as it had been.


    Though Elliot was a sensitive and skeptical man, he was also very easy to please and would usually


    forgive her as soon as she set her ego aside to apologize.


    When he came out of the shower, she pulled him towards the bed despite the dark expression on his


    face and the anger in his eyes. Once hey down, she turned off the lights and said, "Hubby, I..."


    "Who''s more important, Adrian or me?" He interrupted her.


    "Of course you." She held onto him tight and took his familiar scent in. "I just want to do the best that I


    can. Adrian is Shea''s brother, after all. I promise that I won''t let this affect our lives.¡± "It already did," he


    said, "You said that you are upset. Do you think I can be in a good mood when you are sad?"


    "I promise I won''t let it get to me again." She leaned towards his cheek and nted a kiss on his face.


    "You need to attend the parents'' meeting tomorrow and you can''t just keep a mask on the entire time.


    Let me find my concealer to help cover the bruise on your face tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    The two drifted off to sleep soon after they made up.


    A brand new day started and Avery woke up earlier than usual. She had promised to help Elliot cover


    his bruise, but she didn''t bring her concealer along when they moved the day before, and she only had


    her foundation.


    Elliot opened his eyes to find her bustling at the dressing table.


    "Avery, what are you doing?"


    "I''m looking for a foundation." She took out all her foundations to look for a shade that better matched


    his skin color, but no matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t seem to find an appropriate shade. "I


    forgot to bring my concealer, so I can only use foundation, but the shades are a bit too pale so I don''t


    know if these can cover up your bruises."


    He immediately got out of bed and leaned toward her. "Try it."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Oh." She opened a bottle of foundation, squeezed a small amount out, and applied it to his face. Once


    it was evenly spread, his entire face instantly looked a shade lighter.


    "It''s a bit pale, but it does a good job covering the bruise." She showed him his reflection in the mirror.


    He looked into the reflection =h!;TMR> joked, "I look like a clown."


    "Haha! This is already the darkest shade I have and the others are even lighter. If you don''t want to


    look so pale, I can get the driver to go buy a darker shade. It''s a bit early though, I''m not sure if the


    malls are open."


    It wasn''t her fault that she had fair skin, so all the foundations she owned were of a lighter shade; on


    top of that, she had no ws apart from her dark circles, so she didn''t have the habit of using


    concealer.


    "Just use this one! It''s fine as long as you can''t see the bruises." Hepromised.


    She took him to the bathroom to remove the makeup and waited for him to wash up before putting the


    foundation on him again.


    At eight in the morning, she sent Elliot and La off. After having her breakfast, she went back to the


    room to go back to sleep.


    She closed her eyes for a while, before opening them abruptly again. She grabbed her phone and


    called Cole.


    He had agreed to give her an answer today and they should have reached a consensus by now.


    Cole picked up immediately.


    "Cole, have you talked to your dad?"


    "I did," Cole drawled, "We only want Elliot''s shares, and nothing else. Avery, if you really want to save


    Shea''s life, you should figure out a way to get Elliot on board!"

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    She froze.


    She had not expected for Cole and Henry to insist on making such a choice. What could possibly give


    them the courage to do so?


    "Why won''t you listen? Why?!" Her eyes reddened and she roared as she clenched her fists.


    "Avery, I am done with being a coward. I''ve beenpared to Elliot ever since I started my own


    business and everyone thinks that I don''t have the determination and talent Elliot has. I admit that I''m


    not as good as he is, which is why I want to take the risk this time and show my determination!"


    "Ridiculous!" Avery mocked furiously. "You fail to show determination when you need to and want to be


    determined when you choose a foolish path!" "Shut up!" Provoked by her mocking tone, he said, "I''ve


    made it clear, Avery! Both me and my dad have thought it through! Shea is ill because she tried to save


    your son, and helping her is your responsibility! Go to Elliot and get him to give us one-third of his


    shares with whatever excuse you cane up with! Otherwise, you are never going to find Adrian!"


    Avery knew that there was no space for further negotiation and hung up furiously.


    How could she tell Elliot about this? She couldn''t. She had never asked for money from him, let alone


    asking for a part of his shares in thepany.


    He had always been generous to her and had mentioned multiple times that everything he owned was


    hers, but she simply couldn''t summon the courage to ask for money or the shares of hispany.


    She knew him well. If she asked for money for her own use, he would give it; if it was meant for


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    someone else, someone he hated no less, he would definitely refuse her request.


    In the top elementary school in Aryadelle, Elliot and La arrived at the school. The teacher invited


    Elliot into the ssroom, while La was taken to the group activities by another teacher.


    Elliot found La''s seat in the ssroom and sat down.


    When the other parents saw him, they all turned their attention to him.


    He was a famous person in Aryadelle and the others more or less knew him by his name or looks.


    Ever since he started his own business, he had not sat down on stage during any meeting. Not only


    was he not used to the feeling, but the fact that everyone was staring at him like they were staring at a


    monkey in the zoo made him even more ufortable.


    He should have brought Avery with him.


    He took out his phone


    Avery suppressed the despair she felt and replied casually. ''Just look back at whoever''s staring at you.


    Show them how scary the president of the Sterling Group is!''


    He had always been obedient to whatever she said, so he set his phone down to scan his


    surroundings. As predicted, once he faced all the eyes on him, the others looked away awkwardly.


    He sent Avery another message. ''I think my face is too pale. My camera can¡¯t even focus on my face.''


    A sessful man shouldn''t stare at his own face all the time.''


    Elliot didn''t know what to say, but he also had nothing better to do.


    Sitting before his daughter¡¯s desk reminded him of when he was a student; what was worst was that


    the teacher told him that he was expected to give a speech on stage as a representative of the parents


    at the end of the parents'' meeting.


    The teacher mentioned that she had sent a message to Avery about this, but Avery had not mentioned


    a word about it to him.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    He continued to message Avery. ''Ms.


    Brown said she sent you a messagest night about having me give a speech on stage today. Why


    didn''t you tell me? I didn''t prepare anything. What am I supposed to sayter?''


    ''We got into an argument, so we went to sleep early. I only noticed her message this morning.''


    ''What should I sayter?''


    ''Whatever you feel like saying!¡¯


    I can¡¯t think of anything.'' It was the first time Elliot had attended a parents¡¯ meeting and he had no past


    experience to refer to; if it was apany meeting and he was asked to say whatever he felt like


    saying, he wouldn''t be as troubled as he was at the moment.


    ''Just give your gratitude to the teachers and thank them, then encourage the parents to work together


    and assist the teachers to educate their children...''


    ''Don''t you think that''s too corny? I hate saying things that sound rich but mean nothing in truth.''


    ''Then go brainstorm on your own! You can get started on a draft now.''


    Elliot replied to her with a motion picture of a person scratching his head.


    Once everyone had arrived, the parents'' meeting began.


    Elliot took out a pen and notebook from La''s backpack to write his script.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The teacher saw everything Elliot was doing from above the stage and wondered what he was writing;


    a sessful man like him simply appeared enchanting whenever he focused on something.


    The teacher madements on each of the students and when she mentioned La, Elliot looked up


    and started listening.


    "La is a beautiful and understanding little girl, and one can tell that she is well-educated at home.


    Not only is her academic performance excellent, but she is also close to all her ssmates and is


    passionate about helping others..."


    One of the parents raised her hand at the teacher''sment.


    "Ms. Brown, I don''t think La is as great as you paint her to be. I''ve told you about the time she hit my


    son, but my son said that La has yet to apologize to him up until this moment. Her family must have


    gone wrong when educating their daughter to raise such a ferocious child."


    Elliot scowled. He had never heard that La had a habit of hitting people at school.


    Ms. Brown noticed the change in Elliot''s expression >f&>PLP> immediately exined, "Here''s what


    happened: La didn''t hit people over nothing. Dn was the one who pulled Poppy¡¯s hair and made


    Poppy cry; that''s why La hit him. Dn had already apologized to Poppy, but La doesn''t think that


    she was wrong for defending her friend, so she has yet to apologize to Dn."


    "My daughter did right," Elliot deadpanned after hearing what the teacher had to say." Parents of a boy


    that pulls a girl¡¯s hair should really reflect upon their education methods to prevent sending their


    children down a wrong path in the future." "???" Dn¡¯s mother gaped. All her son did was pull at his


    ssmate''s hair, how could Elliot say that her child would go down the wrong path?


    Frustrated, Dn''s mother said, "Mr.


    Foster, boys tend to be a bit more yful and I don''t think it''s such a big deal for him to y around


    with his ssmates..."


    "Just admit that your soncks manners; why try to drag all the other boys into it? My son doesn''t go


    around pulling girls'' hair, " Elliot retorted mercilessly, "If you think it''s okay for your son to y around,


    what''s the issue with my daughter doing the same?"


    Unable to argue with him, Dn''s mother muttered sarcastically, "It''s no wonder your daughter is so


    vicious."


    "Tell your son to watch his back, or my daughter is going to hit him again."


    "Hahaha... You think you are all high and mighty just because you are rich! Why don''t you send your


    daughter to an elite school? Does surrounding yourself withmoners like us gives you a sense of


    superiority?"


    "Anyone would get a sense of superiority in front of a shrew like you."


    Dn''s mother burst out crying at Elliot''s words and ran out.


    When Avery heard about what happened, her jaw flew open in shock.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    She hurried to the school.


    Inside the ssroom, the parents'' meeting carried on and Dn''s mother stood outside, apanied


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    by a teacher.


    "Miss. Tate, you are finally here." Dn''s mother eximed in frustration. "Your husband is so scary.


    He didn¡¯t even bother being civilized with me in front of all those people."


    "My husband can be quite scary, but Ms. Brown has messaged me to exin what happened. I think


    you need to calm down. About my daughter hitting your son, we have discussed this before. I thought


    that you''d let it go, and I didn''t expect you to bring it up again." "But your daughter never apologized to


    my son! My son''s already apologized to Poppy. " Dn''s mother couldn''t ept it.


    "Your son should apologize to Poppy. My daughter wouldn''t have hit him had he not pulled Poppy''s


    hair." Avery reasoned with her. "When one makes a mistake, punishment is to be expected. Your son is


    the one who made a mistake, not my daughter, so naturally, she doesn''t have to apologize to him. I am


    the one who taught her that."


    "You are unbelievable!"


    "I believe that the other parents have the ability to tell right from wrong. Aren''t you worried that the


    other children will stop ying with your son if you continue to make a scene out of this?" Avery said.


    "Are you threatening me? Are you trying to get the other parents to side with you to iste my son?! I


    am transferring my son to a different school!"


    "That''s good. At least the girls in the ss won''t have to worry about someone pulling their hair," Avery


    said with a smile.


    Dn''s mother left in frustration toin to the principal.


    She entered the ssroom and Ms. Brown smiled at her. "Next up, let us invite La''s parents up for a


    speech."


    The others gave a round of apuse and Elliot pped along with a gentle grin.


    Avery got up on stage and said, "Hello, I am La''s mother, Avery Tate. It''s my pleasure to be here


    today. It''s La''s dad''s first time participating in her parents'' meeting and he''s been looking forward to


    sharing his thoughts with all of you!"


    With that said, she started pping >b#< TLQ? weed Elliot on the stage.


    Elliot summoned the courage and walked up to the stage through the apuse, and Avery got off the


    stage as soon as he was up.


    "Hello, everyone. I am La''s father, Elliot Foster. I''m pleased to participate in this parents'' meeting."


    His mind went nk, so he remained quiet for a few moments before he remembered what Avery told


    him before. "First of all, I''d like to extend my gratitude to all the teachers. Good work!


    "..." Avery quietly thought about how familiar that sounded.


    "At the same time, all parents should assist the teachers to manage their children. I hope that things


    like pulling girls'' hair wouldn''t happen again in this ss, or my daughter will not show mercy. If any


    one of your kids gets hit by her because of the stupid things they did, please don''t bother coining to tell


    us about it."


    Avery pped once again and signaled him to get down. Elliot got the hint and immediately stepped off


    the stage.


    "Elliot, it''s the first time I''ve seen you this nervous." She chuckled. "You weren''t even this nervous when


    you recited your vow during our wedding."


    "I was worried that I would embarrass our daughter."


    "La likes you. She would be on your side even if you embarrass her," she said, before changing the


    topic. "Let''s head out for lunch!"


    "Sure. What are we eating?"


    "Meat stew! It''s been so long since I had it. I want to eat something spicy."


    "Are you sure?" Elliot was a picky eater and disliked spicy food most of all. "I thought you didn''t like


    spicy food."

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    "I''ve only stopped eating spicy food since we got together. You don''t eat spicy food, so my preferences


    kind of changed as well," sheined, "Before we started dating, I was really good at stomaching


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    spicy food."


    "Fine, let''s get both vors.¡± Touched, Elliot decided to go along with it.


    In a rented apartment, Cole spent all morning on his phone, hoping that Avery would contact him again.


    He had thought that Avery was a sentimental woman and that she would definitelypromise when


    dealing with Shea''s condition; however, Avery had not gotten in touch with him since she hung up on


    him early in the morning.


    "I read her wrong!" Cole gritted out, "Has she given up on saving my aunt? What a ruthless woman she


    is!"


    Henry was making tea and felt unsettled. He had wavered the night before because epting Tate


    Industries and selling it meant that they would obtain a great sum of money and avoid facing Elliot


    directly. The two of them could leave Aryadelle and live the rest of their lives in peace in a different


    country with the money, but Cole persisted. He rejected Henry''s thoughts and insisted on getting the


    shares of Elliot''spany.


    Henry couldn''t convince him otherwise and could only let him do as he pleased; in the end, they


    became stuck in a situation where they had nothing at all.


    "The fact that Avery could be in a marriage with Elliot means that she is quite a formidable woman


    herself. Elliot values profit above all and Avery should think the same," Henry analyzed, "Avery was


    willing to trade herpany and that was the bottom line for her. Stop dreaming about getting your


    hands on Elliot''s shares!"


    Cole gritted his teeth.


    "They would rather sacrifice Shea than trade his shares with Adrian''s kidney." Henry took a sip of tea


    as his heart sank. " You should just focus on thinking about how we are going to make ends meet from


    now on! Not only will you need to take care of me, but you also need to keep your uncle fed."


    "Dad, I just can''t give it up. If we miss this chance, we will never have another opportunity to turn the


    tables!" Cole set his phone down =c(:YJP< deadpanned.


    "You are the one who refused Avery''spany. I asked around and herpany could be sold for at


    least 465 million!" Henry red at his son. "I heard that from someone after you turned Avery down this


    morning. Had I known it was worth this much money, I shouldn''t have let you do whatever you wanted!"


    "Then go ask her for it now!" Cole flushed furiously.


    "You go!"


    "No way! You go if you want it so much! I can''t stand to embarrass myself like that!" Cole refused.


    "You coward! If you don''t want to embarrass yourself, do you think I would?"


    "Then let it go!" Cole clenched his fists. " Truth is, we can go a bit further! I will only be responsible for


    you, not my uncle! So..."


    Henry widened his eyes. "What are you thinking?"


    In the restaurant, Avery''s face started flushing shortly after she started eating, and soon, her eyes


    started turning red as well.


    "Is it that spicy?" Elliot poured her a ss of water.


    She fanned her face. "I used to be quite good with spicy food. I guess I''m not anymore."


    "Then stop eating." He handed her the ss and took her te away.


    She epted the ss and took a sip before tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Elliot froze.


    "It''s so spicy that it made me cry!" She set the ss down and chuckled as she cried. '' Elliot, you once


    said that everything that''s yours is mine as well, right?"

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    "Yes." He handed her the tissue and stared into her eyes. "Why are you tearing up?"


    She wiped her tears with the tissue and said, "Probably because it''s been too long since I had spicy


    food so I am kind of struggling to stomach it; besides, when I think about how caring you''ve been to me


    and the children, I feel like I have the entire world in the palm of my hand."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" His heart ached at the tears in her eyes.


    "It''s good! I am happy.¡± She picked up the ss to take a sip of water. "Elliot, I came across ament


    on social mediast night that said you value money and profit above all. That person even said that


    you married me because I am not so bad at earning money as well; that you probably wouldn''t marry


    me if I can''t make money."


    Elliot gaped at what she said.


    "That''s why I asked you the question just now," she continued.


    "Do you think that all the things I''ve said to you in the past are nothing but lies?" He questioned in a


    cold tone.


    "Of course I trust you. I just can''t help but worry when I see thosements." She forced a smile. "I''m


    not suspecting you of anything. It''s just a discussion.¡±


    "You are doubting me, Avery." Elliot instantly lost his appetite. "You wouldn''t have asked if you had any


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    doubt about it at all."


    "Fine. Let''s say I am having doubts about you, but you can have doubts about me, too!"


    "What for? I have no doubt about you."


    "Tell me, then. What¡¯s more important, money or me?" She stared at him seriously and requested for


    an answer once again. " Do you value yourpany above me?"


    He had not expected that Avery would cling to the topic; it almost felt like she was provoked in some


    way and her tears were caused by something else, instead of the spicy food as she had imed.


    "Have I failed in providing you a sense of security?" He stared dazedly at her. "It''s not like we have only


    known each other for a few days or a few years. Do you really not know the answer to those


    questions? You can''t seem to believe it even if I gave you the answers."


    Tears welled up in her eyes once again at his questions.


    "It has nothing to do with a sense of security. I just want to hear you say it." She tried her best to hold


    back her tears >c+?TIQ > continued wilfully, "It''s not like I''m


    asking you if you love me every single day."


    Elliot choked at what she said and instantly felt as though she had him wrapped around her fingers.


    "If money means more to me than you, I wouldn¡¯t spend so much time with you or the kids. I would be


    working in the office right now, trying to make more money instead of sitting right here with you, eating


    spicy meat stew that I don''t particrly like."


    He had dered his stance with his words, and Avery felt content with his answer.


    "If I want yourpany, will you give it to me?" She lowered her gaze and finally asked the question.


    "Why would you want mypany?" He considered it sincerely and said, "The twopanies you


    own aren''t enough work for you? If it¡¯s money you want, I can just give you all the money I earn, or you


    can sell mypany."


    Avery was rendered speechless at his response. She could tell that he was truly willing to hand his


    money to such an extent, so she had no reasonable excuse to ask Elliot for hispany.


    "Are you nervous, Elliot?" She slowly began to regain herposure. "Did my question just now scare


    you?"


    "What scares me isn''t your question, but the fact that I don''t know why you cried." He pushed the te


    of fruits towards her." Have some fruit!"


    "I guess I''ve had too much free timetely. People''s minds tend to run wild then they have nothing to


    do. " She took a slice of apple and fed it to him. "I won''t have doubts anymore. Elliot, thank you for


    loving me. I will love you more and more from now on."


    All the gloominess in his heart faded at her promise, but he was still slightly concerned. "Are you sure


    you are okay?"


    "I''m fine. My period is around the corner so my hormones are all over the ce and I''m a bit


    emotional." She smiled gently. "I should eat spicy food from now on. It''s proven that what''s in the past


    is best kept in memories. It''s more important to


    treasure what''s in the present."

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Avery had thought it through.


    Back then, Shea sacrificed her life to save Robert. Her love for Robert came from her love for Elliot.


    Her love for Elliot was no less than Avery¡¯s love for Elliot.


    If Shea was conscious at that moment, she would not be willing to let Elliot be threatened by Henry and


    Cole.


    After lunch, Avery held Elliot''s hands and led him out of the restaurant.


    "Elliot, let''s take a walk!"


    "Hmm. What do you usually do when you go shopping with Tammy?" Elliot asked curiously.


    Avery often shopped with Tammy until the evening before returning home.


    "Sometimes, she gets her hair done, or a manicure. It takes time. Other than that, we would be either


    shopping or eating.


    Tammy loves buying handbags. She has a few rooms at home just to store them."


    Elliot said, "Compared to Tammy, you seem as if you don¡¯t have many desires."


    "I do have desires. I keep you close to me, isn''t that a big enough desire?"


    Elliot felt great about that. He held her hand. "Let''s go get you some handbags."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I don''t like them."


    "Then, what do you like?"


    "I like you!" Avery said, catching Elliot off guard. His expressions were rather unnatural.


    "It seems like you¡¯re a different person from when you were eating just now. My emotions are on a


    rollercoaster ride." Elliot furrowed his brows, feeling a little confused. "I still prefer a calm and peaceful


    life."


    "Then, let''s go get some handbags!" Avery hugged her arm around his waist and led him toward the


    car. "I''ve been there with Tammy many times now. I guess the salespeople know me already."


    They were out shopping until four in the afternoon before returning home. Once they returned home,


    Avery got Elliot to rest. She took a photo of what they bought that day and sent it to Tammy.


    When Tammy saw Avery buying so many handbags at once, she was shocked.


    [Tammy: Didn¡¯t you say that you didn''t like


    bags?]


    [Avery: My husband bought it for me.] [Tammy: Tsk, so you''re not showing off your bags. You''re


    showing off your husband!]


    [Avery: Tammy, I realized that he really loves me ]


    [Tammy: Just because he bought you a few bags, you realized that he loves you?]


    [Avery: He said that he would give me all his money.]


    [Tammy: Oh, then get him to give you all his money. Once he gives you all his money, I''ll believe that


    he truly loves you.]


    [Avery: Anyway, I believe him.]


    [Tammy: Something is wrong. You don''t like money that much, why are you using money to gauge his


    love for you?]


    [Avery: I like money. I just won''t be tempted by it.]


    After sending the message, Avery felt a little disappointed. If herpany was worth a little more in


    stocks, perhaps Cole < b-;TKQ< Henry would agree to her request.


    In the end, this was about money.


    Avery found Wesley''s number and sent him a message, [Wesley, I''m sorry. I can''t find Adrian. I might


    not be able to help Shea anymore.]

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Before sending the message, Avery hesitated for a while. In the end, she deleted her well-drafted


    message.


    How could she give up on Shea''s life? Was she at her wit''s end already?


    She took a deep breath, nning to calm herself down before thinking of a solution.


    An hourter, La came home from school. When she returned, she immediately headed to Elliot.


    "Daddy, did you fight with Dn''s mother today?"


    When Avery heard La''s questions, she immediately walked over and exined to La, "La,


    Daddy did indeed fight with Dn''s mother, but Daddy is not wrong.¡± "Hehe! My teacher told me all


    about it! I knew that Daddy loves me best," La said and climbed onto Elliot, held his face with both


    her hands and kissed his cheeks hard.


    Seeing how affectionate father and daughter were, Avery was delighted. "Did Dn transfer schools?"


    "No, he transferred to another ss."


    "Hmm, La, don''t be affected by this. When friends get bullied, you should courageously stand up


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and help. Being brave and standing up for someone is a good trait."


    Elliot offered a different opinion.


    "Mommy is right, but I have something to add. If you can fight them, then you can stand up and be


    brave, but if you can''t fight them, don''t be reckless. You can do good, on the condition that it doesn''t


    affect your safety."


    "I''ll listen to you, Daddy." Avery smiled and carried La off from Elliot. "Go wash your hands and have


    dinner. We have to call your brother tonight.¡±


    "Oh, but if Hayden sees us living in Daddy''s house, he would surely be mad." La shrugged. "Let me


    talk to himter!"


    "Do you mean that if you talk to him, he won''t get mad?" Avery brought La to the washroom.


    "Because I''m a child! I''ll just say that I wanted to move in to stay with Daddy. This way, Hayden won''t


    me you and Daddy anymore!" La said thoughtfully.


    Elliot was immensely moved when he heard what La said. How on earth was he blessed with such a


    great daughter.


    After dinner, Avery made a video call to


    Hayden.


    When Hayden picked up the call, he immediately noticed Avery. Then, he noticed that she was not in


    her home.


    He has been to Elliot¡¯s before, so he still recalled what his house looked like.


    Avery saw Hayden furrow his brows. Her chest tightened. "Hayden, have you had your breakfast? You


    said you were busy for the past two days, so I could only tell you now that Robert, La, ?d-;QLU: I


    have moved to Elliot''s house.¡±


    At that moment, La took her phone over and said softly, "Hayden, I wanted to move here, because


    our house is too small! I have to practice piano and dance every day. Our house doesn''t even have any


    room for me to practice."


    When Hayden heard what La said, he had mixed emotions.


    He understood that La was learning a lot of talents. At that moment, Robert was an addition to the


    family, so the house was a little packed.


    However, other than moving to Elliot''s, they could also buy a bigger house!


    Avery noticed that Hayden''s brows were still tightly knitted, so she took her phone back from La.


    "Hayden, it was my decision to move here, other than what La said, Elliot works out, we don¡¯t have


    any extra space for him to work out in our ce. Once you¡¯re back, I''ll take Robert and La back to


    our own ce."


    "No need. Just stay in his big house then!" Hayden felt as if he was the excessive piece, "I can just stay


    abroad to study." "If that''s the case, then I''ll take Robert and La abroad to stay too," Avery said


    without thinking, "In my heart, you and Elliot are very important to me. I will not give any of you up."


    The frost in Hayden''s eyes melted a little.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    After being abroad for the past few days, Hayden has thought through his hatred for Elliot.


    He hated Elliot interfering with his life, whether it was the past or the future. He could not ept that.


    However, Mike also told him that parents and children have their thoughts about each other.


    Although Elliot interfered in his education, Elliot came from a good ce.


    Furthermore, once he resisted Elliot, Elliot would immediately stop his actions.


    Elliot was not a bad father.


    It was now nine at night.


    Chad apanied Ben to an event. Since Ben''s alcohol tolerance was great, he also liked drinking, so


    everyone kept raising their sses to him.


    Chad had persuaded him a few times, also trying to drink on Ben''s behalf, but Ben refused his


    kindness.


    "Things aren''t going well for me recently. Why did I make that woman stay? My brain must be fried,


    that''s why," Benined to Chad, "So I must drink more!


    "Ben, stop. If you''re really in pain, just tell Mr. Foster," Chad consoled.


    "What can I tell him? If I send him messages about his sister right now, he will not reply at all." Ben was


    not ming Elliot. "I made her stay, but I didn¡¯t think that it would be so troublesome!" "Mr. Schaffer,


    what are you talking to Chad about?" A middle-aged man sitting opposite Ben raised his ss to Ben.


    "Let''s drink! I''ve already reserved a room for you. Once you''re done drinking, just head there for some


    rest, and all your troubles will be gone!"


    Chad interrupted, "I''ll send Mr. Schaffer backter. There is no need for your arrangements.¡±


    "Chad, you''ve drunk too! You can''t drink and drive. I''ll reserve a room for you too. I''ll guarantee you''ll be


    satisfied!"


    Chad understood what that person meant.


    "I don¡¯t drink and drive. I''ll get a driver, so there really isn¡¯t a need for your rooms." Chad refused firmly.


    Ben was overwhelmed by his inebriety. " I''m not going back! I''m staying out tonight!" "Okay! I''ve


    arranged a room for you already. I''ll guarantee that you''ll have a good night."


    Chad got up from his chair >e-:QKU> left the room. He was most likely unable to get Ben to leave that


    night, but he was worried about Ben staying the night outside.


    Chad dialed Elliot.


    Elliot picked up. Once he understood the situation, he said, "It''s not as if he has not stayed the night


    outside before. Once you have had enough drinks, just go home!


    Don''t bother with him."


    Ben was almost forty. He was not some innocent teenager. He had encountered all sorts of situations.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr. Foster, the builders have arranged women for Ben. If I don''t take Ben away, he will surely..." "Just


    because you don''t like women, doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn''t like women," Elliot said coldly, "You know


    what his alcohol tolerance is like. Since he has decided to have fun outside, why are you worried about


    him?"


    "He is not willing to go back home because of your sister," Chad told the truth, "Your sister doesn''t


    seem to listen to him."


    "He can just kick her out. Since he doesn''t want to do that, he will just have to bear with it."


    Chad did not expect that his boss would be so heartless.


    If that was the case, he left.


    At the hotel, specifically the entrance of a VIP suite.


    "Lilith, if it weren''t for Mr. Schaffer asking for you the previous time, I wouldn¡¯t have called you tonight


    too. Thest time I gave you three hundred, tonight I''ll give you three thousand." The fat man tried to


    persuade Lilith.


    "Mr. Schaffer drank a little too much tonight. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to you! You should just take the


    money! I won''t make you be with other men. All you need to do is serve Mr. Schaffer!"

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Lilith was doing a mental calction. She should just take the three thousand. Even if Ben did not drink


    too much, she would still want to earn it.


    She was not with another man. Ben would not be too fierce, right?


    After receiving the three thousand in her ount, she entered the room.


    "Lie in bed, don''t turn on the light. We''ll send him inter," The fat man said, "You should be close to


    Mr. Schaffer, right?"


    "I don''t know him well!" Lilith said nervously with shifty eyes.


    "He got you in his car thest time, yet you''re still denying it! If you were to stick with him, you won''t


    have to worry for the rest of your life."


    The fat man looked at the time. "I''ll go check up on Mr. Schaffer. Don¡¯t run!"


    "I''ve already taken the money, I won''t run," Lilith said, but she was starting to panic.


    Ben would surely scold her because he often looked down on her job. She did not want to be scolded


    by him, so on a whim, she took her bag and entered the washroom.


    Soon after, she realized that she was unrecognizable.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Looking at the bold makeup she had on in the mirror, she was extremely satisfied. Ben was drunk. He


    would surely not recognize her.


    Just when she was delighted at her brilliant idea, the door was opened.


    Ben was brought in by someone.


    This was the first night he had gotten so drunk in many years. He used to say that he would not get


    drunk, but at that moment, he could barely see where he was going.


    He was helped into a bed. The people that helped him left quickly.


    Once the room had quieted down, he could vaguely smell a thick scent of perfume. He furrowed his


    brows in annoyance. He turned to the side to look.


    In the dim light, he could vaguely see someone lying next to him. From the head of long thick hair, he


    could tell that it was a woman.


    Was this a woman that the builders gave him?


    However, why was this woman lying there as if she were dead?


    "Hey, turn on the light, I want to drink some water," Ben said annoyingly. He was extremely thirsty.


    Lilith immediately got down from the bed, fumbling around in the dark to pour him some water.


    When she brought the cup of water to Ben, he was shocked by her dark figure!


    "Turn on the lights!" He yelled.


    Was this woman dumb or what?


    If she did not hear him saying to turn on the light, then howe she poured him a cup of water?


    Lilith smelled the alcohol reeking from Ben. She wanted to ignore him. He was already drunk. He would


    not remember anything when he woke up the next day.


    Lilith stood by the bed, not moving. Ben was infuriated. He forced himself to sit up < f!?SKW? pulled


    her to the bed.


    The cup fell onto the floor with a ng. The crisp sound woke up the wild side of Ben!


    At Elliot''s mansion. After Elliot hung up his call, he started considering whether to take Lilith away from


    Ben.


    "Why are you frowning? What are you thinking about?" Avery had put the children to bed and returned


    to the bedroom.


    "Avery, say, do you think I should arrange a ce for Lilith to stay? Her staying at Ben''s is affecting


    Ben''s life." Elliot told her what he was thinking, "I haven''t been dealing with her, only observing. She


    doesn''t seem as hopeless as I thought."


    "If she is seriously affecting Ben''s life, then you should ask her to move out!" Avery said, "If you find it


    hard to do it, I''ll go look for her tomorrow."

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    "Okay, I''ll go look for a ce for her."


    "Hmm." Avery thought for a while. "She''s ady living alone. Find her a safe neighborhood."


    "If I find her a good ce, will she take it for granted?"


    "If you''re worried about this, you can rent her a house first and you pay the rent," Avery suggested, "If


    you''re satisfied with her, then you can buy her one."


    Elliot''s gaze was cold. "Other than you and the children, I do not want to pay for another person''s life."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I know, but she is your sister. Also, Nathan is not as evil as we think. If he didn''t surrender himself..."


    Avery could not


    continue her sentence.


    "Go shower! I''ll show you once I pick a ce," Elliot did not want to continue the topic.


    "Okay."


    The next day, Avery headed over to Ben¡¯s early in the morning.


    Ben¡¯s house door was shut tightly. They seemed to not be up yet.


    Avery took her phone out and dialed Ben. At that moment, a shuffling of footsteps came from behind.


    When she turned around, she saw Lilith.


    Lilith had a face full of dirty makeup. Her hair was in a mess too. Avery did not know what had


    happened to her.


    "You''re Lilith, right? We met when we were in Bridgedale. Elliot got me toe to look


    for you," Avery asked tentatively, "Does your job require you to work the night shift?


    Lilith pursed her red lip. She unhappily unlocked the gate and entered the courtyard.


    Avery followed her.


    "Elliot found you a ce to stay. Let me take you there right now! It''s rather inconvenient for you to stay


    at Ben''s."


    "How is Elliot so kind?" Lilith mocked. "I thought he doesn''t acknowledge me as his sister."


    "He has promised your father that your basic needs will be met." Avery followed her into the living area.


    "We''ll leave after you pack up. I''ll let Ben knowter." "Oh," Lilith entered the guest room and started


    packing.


    "Lilith, I heard that you''re working for a modeling agency. How is that going?" Avery saw Lilith''s


    dressing. She wanted to persuade her to leave the job.


    "Nothing much." Lilith was a little apprehensive at her asking these questions. "Don¡¯t you care about


    me? I don''t like going to school, I won''t go to school."


    "Just save my number! You can tell me if you have any difficulties. Elliot has a bad temper. If you look


    for him, he might not have the patience."


    Lilith picked her phone up :a);WLU= saved Avery¡¯s phone number. Then, she asked," Are you still in


    contact with Adrian, that idiot?"


    "No. He is not an idiot."


    "I¡¯m just calling him an idiot affectionately. Don''t take it so seriously. I have been staying with him for


    more than ten years. Before you performed the surgery on him, I had taken care of him every single


    day. My dad and brother wouldn¡¯t even care about him."


    Avery was stunned when she heard what Lilith said.


    "I haven''t seen him in a long time. I wonder if he is dead or not." Lilith packed up quickly. She dragged


    the luggage along with her. "What are you daydreaming about? Let''s go."


    Avery came to her senses. Her heart constricted tightly. She did not know how Adrian was doing at that


    moment.


    When she sent Lilith to the rented ce, Avery dialed Ben and exined the situation to her.


    Ben rubbed his throbbing temples and sighed. "Avery, thank you! You have solved a huge problem of


    mine!"


    "Elliot was the one who asked me to take Lilith away. It has been hard on you all this while."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine! As long as she has left."


    Avery was about to say a few more pleasantries when a call came.


    She looked at her screen and saw that it was from Cole. She immediately said to Ben, "I have an


    iing call. We''ll talk next time."


    She hung up Ben''s call and answered


    Cole''s call.


    "Avery, where are you right now? I have something nice to give to you." Cole


    "What is it?" Her voice tightened. She clenched her fists!

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Given Avery''s current rtionship with Cole, if Cole did not deliberately make things difficult for her, it


    was considered great already.


    What nice things could he give to her?


    Avery''s thoughts ran wild. Was he nning or scheming again?!


    "You''ll know it once you see it! I guarantee you it''s something good!" Cole asked," Where are you right


    now? I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you."


    Since Cole wanted her to see what it was so urgently, Avery wanted to know what it was too!


    She pondered for a few seconds and said," Send it to the office!" If she were to send it to Elliot''s


    mansion, Elliot would surely see it.


    "Okay." Cole hung up.


    Avery came out from the neighborhood. She had just gotten in the car when Elliot called. Even if he did


    not call her, she was nning to make a call to him.


    "Avery, Ben just called me, saying that you have already dealt with Lilith." Elliot did not expect things to


    go so smoothly. "Was she uncooperative or did she throw a tantrum?"


    "No," Avery said rxedly, "I just told her that she was moving houses and she packed up and followed


    me."


    "Did she have anyments about the ce?" Elliot asked.


    "No. Actually, she didn''t talk much." Avery thought back about her meeting with Lilith. "I don''t know if


    Nathan''s incident affected her or what, but I feel that she seems down. Don''t worry, I''ll pay more


    attention to her in the future.¡±


    "Honey, thank you."


    "No need to thank me. By the way, I was just passing by the office, so I¡¯ll head in for a while. I''ll see


    whether I''ll be back by noon or not. If you''re bored at home, you could go to work too," Avery said with


    a smile, "I''m guessing you have long thought of going back to work, right?¡±


    Elliot said honestly, "I don''t want to work, I only want to be with you and the children every day. Since


    you''re going back to work, I''ll head back to the office too!"


    "Okay." They finished the call and Avery drove toward the office.


    At ten in the morning at the Sterling Group. Ben came out of the lift with a cup of coffee in his


    h>b&;YLU=s.


    He immediately noticed Chad, who was waiting outside his office door.


    "Chad, why are you waiting at my office?" Ben''s eyes were reddened. He looked weary, but he still


    smiled. He was in a good mood.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Ben, are you alright...fromst night?" Chad said guiltily, "I called Mr. Fosterst night, he told me not


    to care about you, so I left."


    "What could happen to me?" Ben pushed his office door open and entered. "Elliot told you not to care


    about me because he has already dealt with me. This morning, he got his wife to take Lilith away from


    my house. I don''t have to see that wretcheddy''s temper again!"


    Chad adjusted his sses. "Ben, she stayed at your ce, yet she still had a bad temper with you?¡±


    "Yes! Because I told her that if she was not back by nine at night, I won¡¯t open the door for her, so she


    started throwing tantrums at me. If it were other people, I wouldn''t have just taken it! Lilith is Elliot''s


    sister. I can''t bully her, right?" Ben sat down on his chair and took a sip of coffee.


    "Oh, I never thought you were so miserable, " Chad said sympathetically.


    "If not, why would I drink so muchst night? It''s because I''m in too much pain!" At that, Ben smiled


    widely. "Thank goodness this trouble has been solved! I¡¯ll have to treat Avery to a meal someday."


    "Hmm." Chad was suddenly looking at Ben''s neck. He cleared his throat and said,"


    Ben, don''t have too much fun with other women outside. It''s not clean, after all."


    Ben was infuriated at that.


    "Talking about this! I''m pissed off! The builders arranged a woman for mest night. She was totally off


    the roof! This is the first time I''ve seen such an idiotic woman! She was so infuriating!"


    Chad''s eyes widened. "What happened?"

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    "I wanted to drink some waterst night, so she served me a cup of water in the dark. I told her to turn


    on the lights, but she outright refused. I suspect that she must be extremely ugly, if not she would not


    have been like that. Forget about it, I don''t want to cause her any trouble. She''s so ugly I guess she


    could only earn some money in the dark. It''s not easy too. "


    Chad was stunned!


    "She''s so ugly, yet you two..."


    Ben coughed and said awkwardly, "Don''t tell others! It''s too embarrassing! I had one too many drinks


    nothing to do with your alcohol tolerance. You overdrankst night. No matter who it was, they would


    be drunk too.


    "The next time, if I ever get drunk, I''ll pay you one hundred and fifty thousand." Ben decided to use this


    method to control himself.


    Upon saying that, there was a knock on the door. They looked over and saw Elliot entering.


    "Mr. Foster, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you still on break from your wedding?" Chad immediately walked


    over to Elliot.


    "Avery went to her office today, so I came over to have a look too." Elliot walked over to Ben. He caught


    a whiff of pungent alcohol.


    "How much did you drinkst night?" "Too much, I can''t even remember. If I knew you were taking your


    sister away this morning, I wouldn''t have drank so muchst night." Ben said regretfully.


    "Avery said that Lilith was quite obedient." Elliot did not understand why Ben was in so much pain.


    "As if! She is just pretending in front of Avery! If she were to make Avery angry, you''d immediately cut


    off her source of ie!¡± At that, Ben exhaled. "Actually, she didn''t do anything that crossed the line.


    She just likes to re at me, as if I have wronged her or something. I have to deal with you during the


    daytime, then your sister when I return home at night. How could I feel good?¡±


    Elliot replied, "I haven''t been to the office for half a month."


    "I''m just stating an example. Your sister''s temper is not unlike yours. Now, she just doesn''t have the


    capability, which is why she is holding back. Once she is on her own, I think everything would be over,"


    Ben teased.


    "Ben, don''t get angry. Lilith is gone. I''m guessing you won''t see her anymore in the future," Chad


    consoled, "You don''t look too well. Do you want to go back XNY? rest for the morning?"


    "Your boss didn''t even say anything. Do your words mean anything?" Ben teased.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Chad instantly cowered behind Elliot.


    Elliot gave Chad a look, asking him to leave.


    After Chad left, Elliot sat across from Ben.


    "Avery might ask me for money.¡±


    Ben raised his eyebrows. "Why does she want your money?" "To prove that I love her." "Pfft! Are you


    going to give it to her?" Ben asked nervously, "How much did she ask for?"


    "She didn''t state a number. She only asked if I was willing to give her my entire estate."


    "Oh, you gave me a fright! Women are like that sometimes. I think she''s only asking casually, don''t


    worry about it."


    "I''m not worried," Elliot said, "I''m only telling you to be mentally prepared. If she really wants it, I''m


    going to give it to her."


    Ben was speechless. Elliot was hopelessly in love!


    At Tate Industries, Avery waited in the lobby for half an hour for Cole''s men to send the ''nice'' thing he


    was referring to.


    She epted a small and light bag. She headed to the lift in confusion. She believed that the contents


    in the bag would shock her, so she decided to open it in her office.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Upon reaching the office, she immediately shut her office door. She quickly opened the bag and had a


    look inside. There seemed to be a smaller bag inside.


    She walked over to the window to have a clearer look at what was inside. She gasped!


    She immediately took the small bag out. It was blood! A bag of dark, red blood!


    She was instantly dizzy. Her legs felt like jelly. She felt as if she was going to fall over. She was not


    afraid of blood, but she could guess whose blood this was!


    Her phone in her bag rang. She took a deep breath, strode to her desk, and took her phone out of her


    bag.


    She picked up the call. Cole''s sinisterugh


    rang through. "Have you received it yet?" "You animal!" Avery scolded. "What the hell do you want?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to ask me whose blood this is? Forget about it, I won''t tell you. Just take it to ab!


    Anyway, you''ll get your answer in half an hour." Cole chuckled. " Seeing how angry you are, I''m


    guessing you already know whose blood it is."


    "Cole, I never knew that you were such a sick person!" Avery was overwhelmed with rage and she


    trembled. "Adrian is your uncle! He is your family! Does your father know about this? Does he know


    about this?"


    "Of course he does. We are united right now. Thanks to you and Elliot. If it weren''t for you two, our


    rtionship wouldn''t have gotten so close," Cole mocked, "I sent you ten milliliters of blood today. You


    should think for a while whether you can agree to our demands!" "What if I don''t?"


    "Then, I''ll give you blood again tomorrow. I''ll give you ten milliliters of blood every day until we suck him


    dry! I heard that Shea almost died after transferring a few hundred milliliters of blood. You think about it!


    See how many days can hest!" Cole sounded like the devil.


    "All we want is money. If you don''t give us money, just wait to pick up Adrian''s dead body! By then, not


    only will Adrian die.


    Shea won''t be able to get her kidney transnt. She would die too!"


    Cole hung up.


    Hearing the disconnecting tone, tears fell!


    Henry


    If she knew that they would be so cruel to their own family members, even if it would make Elliot


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    unhappy, she would have kept Adrian with her!


    It was her fault! It was her fault! She thought that Henry would treat his brother nicely! Too bad it was all


    toote.


    Her office door suddenly opened, and Mike strode in. His entrance caught Avery off guard.


    She could not wipe away her tears in time nor collect her emotions, so when she saw Mike, the


    expression on her face froze.


    Mike saw her teary face and her expressions of pain. He was stunned by the door.


    He heard that Avery hade to the office, so he wanted toe over to chat with her. He never


    expected that...


    "What happened?" Mike took a deep breath and walked over to her. From the corner of his eyes, he


    saw her holding something in her hands. "What is that in your hands?''


    She immediately hid the bag of blood in her hands.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    "Why didn''t you knock before entering?" Avery grumbled.


    "I did!" Mike scratched his head. "I knocked, but you didn''t hear me. What happened? Did you have a


    fight with Elliot? That shouldn''t have happened! Haven''t you two been quite close recently?"


    "It has nothing to do with him." Avery took some tissues and wiped away her tears. "I was watching the


    news just now. A middle-aged man disguised himself as a cobbler on the streets just to pay for his


    daughter''s education. Every time I see this type of news, I will think of my mother. I feel for the people


    at the bottom of the socialdder." "Is that so?" Mike pointed at her clenched fist. "What is that in your


    hands? Let me have a look. If you don''t let me see what it is, I won''t believe what you said."


    "How does it affect me even if you don''t believe me?" Avery quickly recollected her thoughts. "What are


    you looking for me for?


    "Hey! You''re saying this as if we¡¯re strangers. I heard you''re in the office, so I deliberately came over to


    look for you. Also, we¡¯re not living together anymore. I haven''t seen you for a few days." Mike sat down


    on a chair opposite her. "Although you have asked me over to Elliot''s for a meal, I really don''t want to


    go over to his ce."


    "Then let''s meet outside once a week," Avery suggested a solution.


    "Sure! But you still haven''t told me what happened. If Elliot hears about this..." "Don''t you dare threaten


    me!" Avery looked at him seriously. "The incident just now, you cannot tell anyone. Not even Chad.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure, but you have to let me in on it a little! If not, I''ll be worried! Avery, you can''t only think about


    yourself and not think about how I feel!" Mike replied equally seriously," If you were me, would you just


    let yourself be?"


    "Henry and Cole are evil people," Avery choked up and said, "They threatened me with Adrian. They


    asked me to give them Elliot''s shares."


    "Bloody hell! I knew something like this would happen!" Mike said agitatedly, "That father and son might


    seem like normal people, but they are thugs! Thest person that gave me this feeling was Charlie


    Tierney."


    "Mike, I don''t know how to bring it up to Elliot. He will surely not give his shares to them. I know his


    temper. He would surely not do it..."


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t give it to them either!" Mike raised his brow. "Should I get someone to just kill


    them?!"


    Avery looked at him in disbelief. "Are you really trying to help me?"


    "Yes! I''m really trying to help you. If you don''t give them money, but you don''t kill them, only Adrian


    would die," Mike said coldly, "Do you think they would pay the price if they killed Adrian? They won''t!


    They woulde out with some reason to cover their murder!"


    The tears Avery had forced back flowed once more.


    "Stop crying. They knew that you would be soft-hearted, so they came for you. See, they don''t even


    dare to look for Elliot!" Mike took some tissues =c¡¯;VIR: passed them to her. "But, Elliot also won''t


    possibly give them money because of Adrian, right? Unless they have Shea in their hands."


    "What if it was Shea?" Avery asked bewilderedly.


    Mike was stunned. "If it was Shea...Elliot might not even hand out his shares. He would be like me. He


    would choose to kill them."


    Avery was speechless.


    "Avery, what you said just now. Does that mean that Shea is still alive?" Mike asked.


    "Stop asking me this. I have to head out. You cannot tell anyone about our chat." "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll keep


    this a secret, but I''ll advise you to heed my suggestion." Mike walked Avery out of the office.


    "No. I won''tmit murder," Avery refused.


    Coming out of the office, Avery drove to the hospital. She needed to test that bag of blood.


    An hourter, she received the results. It was RH negative blood type O.


    Among the people that she knew, only Shea and Adrian had such a special blood type!


    That meant that the blood in the bag belonged to Adrian!

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Avery sat in the lobby. Her eyes were in a daze. She was shuddering. She seemed to be in despair.


    She did not know what to do.


    She did not want to tell Elliot because if she told him, he would really kill Henry and Cole. She did not


    want him to be a murderer!


    However, if she did not tell Elliot about it, she would have to see Adrian and Shea die.


    No matter what she thought, she only came to one solution. She sat in the hospital for a while before


    dialing Cole.


    "Have you thought it through?¡± Cole answered her call, waiting for her reply.


    "Let''s meet and talk!" Avery came out of the hospital. "I''ll send you the location. Come as soon as


    possible."


    "Are you setting me up? Avery, let me tell you, Adrian is in our hands. If you''re up to any tricks, Adrian


    will surely die!" Cole said nervously.


    "I know," Avery said and hung up.


    40 minutester, they met in a private room of a restaurant near the hospital.


    Cole carefully scanned the room.


    "We''re only meeting up, why do you have to get a private room? Are you hiding


    someone?" Cole said and looked under the table.


    Avery was amused by his cowardly actions. "You''re so cowardly, yet you want to do bad things. If you


    were to do nothing wrong, you wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of who would being after you."


    "Do you think I would change my mind if you said this to me? Have you ever heard that fortune favors


    the bold? My failures in the past were because I was a coward, so I have to be more courageous right


    now."


    Cole sat down and poured himself some water.


    "Cole, remember all the sweet things you said to me when you were pursuing me back then?" Avery


    changed to a lighter topic. "You said that you would always treat me well. Although things have passed,


    I still missed the kind version of you back then."


    Cole furrowed his brows. His expressions were cold. "Avery, I beg of you, stop bringing up the past.


    Don''t you find it nauseating to bring it up? It disgusts me. I''m sure it disgusts you too." "Yes, we''re all


    disgusted by it." Avery''s h>d'': QLR: reached for her bag under the table." Then, who do you think won''t


    find it disgusting?"


    "It is disgusting for everyone! For Elliot, for my father, for my grandmother! Because they are all evil! "


    Cole gritted his teeth. He was agitated. "Only my mother is not evil, because she was killed by Elliot!"


    "I think you need to see a therapist." Avery grabbed her phone and got up from the chair. She walked


    over to Cole. "Let me introduce you to one! The therapist might help you."


    "I don''t need it!" Cole was apprehensive. " I''m not the sick one. It''s this perverted society!"


    "Is that so?" Avery walked over to Cole and ced a dagger on his neck.


    Cole stiffened when he felt the coolness of the de against his skin.


    "Avery, what are you doing!" Cole was frantic. His voice trembled.


    "What do you think?" Beforeing to the restaurant, Avery specifically went to the supermarket to


    buy a dagger.


    If Henry and Cole could use Adrian''s life to threaten her, she could do the same to them!


    "Cole, don''t move. If you dare to move, I won¡¯t spare you any mercy!" Avery said and dialed Henry.


    Henry soon picked up.


    "Henry, your son is in my hands. If you don¡¯t want to lose your son, exchange his life for Adrian''s!"


    Avery enunciated coldly," If I don''t see Adrian by six this evening, you cane to pick up your son''s


    dead body!"


    Henry was bewildered. He did not expect that Avery would do something so unbelievable!


    Cole''s fear instantly turned into humiliation! He fell into Avery''s hands. If Henry were to give in to Avery,


    they would not have any bargaining chips left!


    Although he was afraid of death and as timid as a mouse, he could not ept living a poor life, so he


    grabbed Avery by the hand.


    "Kill me! Kill me now!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Cole''s eyes were reddened and bloodshot.


    "Dad! Don''t give her Adrian! I would rather die than give in to them!" Cole yelled.


    Henry choked up, "Cole, where are you? I''lle to rescue you..."


    "No! Don''te! Just look after Adrian! If they don''t give us money, we won''t give them Adrian!"


    Because Cole was moving about so much, the dagger pierced into his neck.


    Blood oozed out of his wound.


    Avery looked at the blood oozing out of him. She rxed her grip on the dagger quite a bit.


    Would she really dare to kill Cole? Would she really dare to do so? She asked herself countless times.


    She lost it once she had the answer in her heart. She might say harsh words, but she did not dare to


    kill a person!


    As a doctor, she knew which part would easily kill Cole, but she did not have the courage to do so!


    "Avery, if you dare to do it, kill me! If you really kill me, you and Elliot the devil are a true match!


    Hahaha!" Coleughed maniacally.


    Avery''s hand with the dagger trembled nonstop. Cole''s eyes seemed as if he were prepared for death!


    She never expected that he would be that way! Was he not afraid of death? Why was he suddenly not


    afraid anymore?


    "You don¡¯t dare to do it, right? And you call me a coward. You¡¯re the cowardly one!" Cole saw how


    Avery''s eyes were in a daze. He grabbed her hand which was holding onto the dagger hard.


    Her bones were almost crushed. She immediately dropped the knife to the ground with a sonorous


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ng.


    Cole sneered and pped Avery on her face. "You want to kill me? Look at yourself! It''s one thing for


    Elliot to threaten me. Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Avery was bewildered by the p. A few secondster, the fury in her burned! She quickly bent down


    and wanted to pick up the dagger.


    Cole kicked the dagger away!


    At that moment, the door to the room was open. A server entered.


    "Please leave! My manager is about to call the police," The server said timidly, "Your


    actions have scared our customers away."


    Cole looked at Avery arrogantly, then he stormed off, clutching his wound.


    Avery kept the dagger in her bag. At the same time, she took some cases out >d''> PLY? ced them


    on the table.


    When she came out of the restaurant, Cole was gone. Her n failed! Cole mocked her for being a


    coward, but she was really a coward! If she were to be more heartless, she might not have ended up in


    such a situation.


    She tolerated the pain in her cheek and got in the car. She did not know where she should go next. The


    feeling of despair washed over her once again.


    A long timeter, her phone rang.


    She saw who was calling her and immediately picked up the call.


    "Avery, can you quickly bring Adrian to Bridgedale? Shea might notst long," Wesley said bitterly, "Her


    doctor said that at most she mightst for another month."

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Avery''s vision turned blurry. Her heart constricted tightly. She pursed her lips and persisted through the


    sadness.


    "Avery, why are you not saying anything?" Wesley heard her heavy breathing. He immediately said, "If


    you can¡¯t, it¡¯s fine.


    Shea still doesn''t know that you found me. She also doesn¡¯t know that she isn¡¯t Elliot''s sister, nor that


    Adrian is her brother. I don¡¯t want her to know all these."


    "Wesley, I want to save Shea, I really do, but Adrian has been taken away." Avery wiped away her


    tears. She said in a hoarse voice," I''ll try to find a way."


    "Did they take Adrian away because they wanted to ask you for money?" Wesley could immediately


    pinpoint the problem astutely. "How much are they asking for?"


    If Wesley could get this amount of money, he would offer to pay.


    "They don''t want my money. Even if I gave them all my belongings, they don''t want it either," Avery


    choked up and said, "They want Elliot''s money."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Wesley heard what she said, he immediately said, "Then, give up! Avery, let this be the end of it!


    If Shea knew that Elliot was being threatened, she would rather die than be in this situation.


    Furthermore, even if she had a kidney transnt, we won''t know if her body would reject it or not. It is


    unnecessary to use Elliot''s money for an uncertain oue."


    "Wesley, do you really think that it''s unnecessary?" Avery could not believe that Wesley would say such


    a thing.


    "If they want my inheritance, I would be willing to take that risk, but they want Elliot''s instead. You did


    not tell Elliot this because you knew this would cause him a lot of trouble. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t torture


    yourself with this," Wesley said, "Death is not as terrible as we think it is."


    "There''s a saying that death is not the loss of life but rather the escape of time,"


    Wesley continued, "Avery, just have a good life with Elliot and care for your children. Don¡¯t let Shea''s


    matter bother you anymore.


    "Wesley, you''re always like that. You''re always afraid to trouble me, afraid that I would be aggrieved."


    Avery smiled bitterly. "I am really fortunate to have met you in this life." "I should be the one saying this.


    I''m asking you to live your life, hoping that you would do more meaningful things in the future. Although


    Shea is pitiful, she isn''t that bad, being loved by you all. At least she has never felt bad for herself."


    Hearing Wesley''s words, tears fell down Avery''s face once more.


    In the evening, Mike came over to Elliot''s for dinner.


    Avery pretended that nothing had happened. She teased him, "Didn''t you say that you don''t likeing


    here?"


    "I''m here to see La," Mike said, "I asked Chad toe over as well, but Chad refused. You can see


    how much people dislike your husb;d#>TNV:. Only you treat him like a jewel. However, with a person


    like him, you don''t have to worry about him having an affair." "I''ll take this as apliment," Elliot said


    depressingly.


    At that moment, La suddenly looked at Avery''s face. She asked in surprise," Mommy, where did you


    go today?"


    "Babe, why did you suddenly ask me this?" Avery smiled.


    "You have makeup on! You don''t usually wear makeup!" La said observantly, "Did you go on a date


    with Daddy today?"


    When Elliot heard what La said, he immediately looked at Avery¡¯s face.


    He remembered clearly that she did not wear makeup that morning so when did she put on makeup?


    Who did she put on makeup for?


    With everyone looking at her, Avery instantly blushed. "Can''t I put on some makeup? Do you have to


    be so shocked about it? I passed by a cosmetic shop today, so I bought some concealer and a darker


    shade of foundation because I don''t have any."


    Elliot immediately epted her reason.


    "The salesperson let me try it on. I thought it was quite good, so I bought it," Avery continued.


    What she said was true. However, she only bought a concealer and a foundation to cover the handprint


    on her face.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Cole pped Avery hard. If she did not cover the bruise on her face, she did not dare to return home,


    because if Elliot saw that she was bullied, he would surely get to the bottom of it and avenge her.


    At that moment, Adrian was still with Henry and Cole. She could not worsen the conflict between them.


    After dinner, Elliot brought the children to the courtyard to y.


    Mike and Avery were slowly walking behind them.


    "Have you thought about what I said to you during the day?" Mike asked softly, "I have already


    contacted a professional assassin. I have been to Henry and Cole''s house thest time. All I need is a


    nod, and this issue will be solved tonight."


    Avery was stunned. She asked, "I don''t know where Adrian is being hidden. If you kill Henry and Cole,


    how are you going to look for Adrian?"


    Mike had not thought about this question, but he did not find this to be a huge problem. "When we kill


    Henry and Cole, we¡¯ll get Elliot to use his powers and send men and sweep the city. I''m sure we''ll find


    Adrian."


    "What if we can''t find him? Elliot is only human. He isn¡¯t God. If we can''t find


    Adrian, Adrian will starve to death!" Avery refuted his suggestion.


    "If you''re so worried about everything, this matter will never be solved." Mike shrugged. He looked at


    Elliot in front of him and said, "If it were up to me, you should just tell Elliot about this. Let this be his


    problem. It''s better than silently bearing it." "Did youe here tonight just to tell me this?" Avery was


    feeling extremely glum at that moment, but she could not show it on her face. "I don''t need you to


    lecture me."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She understood she could barely hold onto the pressure any longer.


    Not only because of the p that day, but it was mostly because of Cole saying he would send her


    Adrian''s blood every day.


    Even if she could persist through the day, she could not guarantee she could do so the next day or the


    day after. She would surrender.


    "Look at you right now." Mike pursed his lips. He did not continue his sentence. He did not want to force


    her but looking at how sad she was, he felt quite sad too. "Mike, why don''t you go back. I''ll properly


    think about this. If I really can''t do it, I''ll look for Elliot," Avery said helplessly, "I can''t just watch Adrian


    die."


    She could not let Shea die too.


    "Why do you have such strong feelings for Adrian?" Mike did not underst:e,


    Mike uncontrobly raised his voice, which Elliot coincidentally overheard.


    He did not know what Avery said. Mike turned and left.


    "What were you talking about with Mike?" Elliot walked over to Avery and asked.


    "Nothing much." She did not want to talk about this topic with Elliot, so she lifted Robert out of the


    stroller. "Robert, let''s try to walk, shall we?"


    Robert furrowed his brows when he was ced on the ground.


    Elliot furrowed his brows too. Avery was clearly avoiding him! Something must have happened with


    Adrian again!

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    However, Elliot would not lose his temper and question her as he did in the past.


    Since she was not telling him, there was nothing he could do.


    "Babe, don¡¯t be afraid." Avery nned to let Robert''s hand go. "Walk over to La. Try it and see. You


    can do it."


    Robert''s face was filled with fear, but he still bravely opened his arms and step forward little by little,


    fumbling toward La.


    Although his walk was still rather staggering as if he could fall at any moment, he was brave.


    When he walked to La, La hugged him tightly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Robert, you''re amazing! Walk toward Mommy!" La turned him around so that he could walk toward


    Avery.


    This time, he was much braver than before.


    He seemed to know that he would not fall, so he was soon by Avery.


    "Elliot! Did you see it? Our son can walk!" Avery was engrossed in that moment of happiness. "Come


    walk with Robert. I want to capture this moment."


    Elliot immediately came over and bent down where she was a moment ago. He got Robert to walk over


    to La.


    Avery took her phone and captured this sweet scene.


    After that, she showed the video to Elliot." Have you ever realized that you''re extremely handsome


    when you smile?" She could not help but smile, "Can I post this on social media?" "Hmm."


    After posting it on social media, everyone liked the post and praised Robert.


    At the same time, many tried to tter Elliot.


    [Chad: Mr. Foster seems to be getting younger. This is the power of love!]


    [Mike: You''re trying to say that your boss used to be an old man?]


    [Ben: Elliot has been home with the children for a few days, he looks much more benevolent!]


    [Chad: Ben, the word benevolent is mostly used to describe older people.]


    [Ben: You just called him an old man, it''s nothingpared to me calling him benevolent.] [Chad: I


    didn''t call Mr. Foster an old man! It was Mike!]


    [Ben: Is there any difference if he said it or you said it?]


    Suddenly, Ben saw Lilith liking the post. He immediately texted Avery, [I saw Lilith liking your post. Are


    you friends with her already?]


    Avery replied, [If you saw her liking my post, that means you are friends with her too.]


    [Ben: She stayed with me previously, so I added her as a friend, but I n to unfriend her]


    [Avery: Hmm, after all, she is Elliot''s sister. If she has any trouble in the future, I''ll help her if I can!]


    [Ben: Has she been causing you trouble?]


    [Avery: No.]


    [Ben: If you could persuade her to change jobs, that would be great. If she were to continue this way,


    she would surely be in trouble.]


    [Avery: I have talked to her about her job, but she doesn''t want to discuss it with me. She''s not a child. I


    can''t force her to listen to me. We can only see as it goes.]


    [Ben: She doesn''t like me, perhaps because I treat her as a child.]


    [Avery: Maybe! She will underst;b#?PJT; your kindness in the future!]


    [Ben: It doesn''t matter if she understands or not. If Elliot doesn''t acknowledge her as his sister, I won''t


    see her again in the future.]


    [Avery: Hmm]


    After sending the message to Ben, she saw Cole liked her post. Her calm heart was instantly agitated!


    Cole liking her post was either just him trying to disgust her or he was trying to remind her of the


    problem between them.


    No matter what his intention was, she did not want to ever see him amongst her list of friends.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    The next day, Avery got up early. She covered the bruise on her face with concealer.


    Elliot''s hoarse voice suddenly came from the bed. "Avery, why are you up so early? Did you lose


    sleep?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I slept earlyst night, so I woke up earlier today." Avery looked at the time. It was not even seven in


    the morning yet. "Elliot, sleep a little longer. It''s still early."


    Elliot looked at her made-up face. He said in confusion, "Are you heading out today?"


    "I''m nning to go to work starting today. I can''t stay home any longer." Avery smiled. "You were


    saying that I was thinking nonsense previously. If I were to go to work, I wouldn''t be like that anymore."


    "Even if you¡¯re going to work, you don''t have to get up so early. Come sleep with me a while longer."


    Elliot reached his hand out.


    Avery found it hard to refuse him, so she walked over to the bed and sat down.


    His deep-set eyes were looking at her face closely.


    "I have never seen you make up for work before." He knew that she did not like to put on makeup, so


    he thought that her strange actions had a deeper reason behind them.


    "I just bought a new foundation. It''s really moisturizing. It''s much better than a moisturizer." Avery came


    up with an excuse. "Do you want to try it?"


    Elliot immediately refused.


    "Elliot, are you always that suspicious?" Avery chuckled lightly. "Are you thinking that I put on makeup


    to see other men?"


    "I never thought that." Elliot hugged her around the waist. He said what was on his mind. "I care about


    you, so I would think more about it when you do something out of the ordinary."


    She never thought that he would be so honest with his feelings. Her nose turned sore. She pecked his


    cheeks. "Elliot, I love you. No matter how many times I say this, it isn''t enough."


    "Me too," Elliot responded to her confession.


    "What are we doing? It''s as if we''re about to part in death!" Averyughed and nestled in his arms. She


    hugged him tightly.


    "Ourpany has recently reached the advanced stage in our product development. If the testing


    goes well, it could be on the market soon."


    "I always knew that you''re a career-minded woman."


    "Hmm. Being pregnant for the past year was like living a different life," Avery said with a sigh, "But now,


    seeing Robert so smart ;b*;WNS? healthy, everything was worth it."


    "Whatever you want to do in the future, just do it. I¡¯ll be your biggest supporter."


    "Thank you, Hubby."


    At eight in the morning, Avery finished her breakfast. She bade farewell to Elliot and Robert and left.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the office.


    At that moment, the receptionist had just arrived at work.


    "Miss Tate, why are you so early today?" The receptionist greeted her with a smile.


    "I got up early today, so I thought to juste over. If there is a package for meter, please notify me


    immediately." Avery smiled and headed to the lift.


    About twenty minutester, the receptionist called the internal line and told her that she had a package.


    When Avery ced the phone down, her hand was trembling terribly.


    Cole, that animal! He really did what he said he would do!


    Avery rushed out of her office to the reception to collect her package.


    She took the package and opened the bag. It had a bag of blood in it. When she saw the bag of blood,


    her face paled!


    The bag of blood was much bigger than the one the day before!


    It was ten milliliters the day before, but the bag that day was definitely more than ten milliliters!


    She picked up her phone and dialed Cole.


    "Have you received the package?" Cole soundedzy. "Right, by the way, today is twenty milliliters,


    because I realized you unfriended me on social media, so I''m quite mad."


    "Cole, are you nuts!"


    Cole ignored her. "When I was drawing blood from Adrian today, he even asked me why I was taking


    his blood. This idiot! I''m dying fromughter! Hahaha!"


    Crash!


    Avery smashed her phone heavily onto the


    ground!

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Thest time Avery felt so terrible was when she stabbed Elliot.


    She never liked to run away from anything, but at that moment, she was so aggravated that she lost it


    all. She did not want to listen to Cole''s voice. She felt her heart constrict whenever she heard his voice.


    She was in so much pain she was about to die.


    On the other end of the line. Cole only heard a crashing sound, followed by nothing else.


    He looked at the screen, the call was not disconnected. He guessed that Avery smashed her phone in


    exasperation. He smiled sinisterly.


    He wondered how long Avery couldst. He hung up and said to Henry, "I''m guessing Avery won''tst


    long." "Cole, let''s change houses!" Henry furrowed his brows. "I dreamt that Elliot wasing after us


    "I have thought about this problem. When we get Avery to give us Elliot¡¯s shares, we''ll immediately


    leave the country. Then, let''s see if we keep the shares to get the bonuses or sell them. I think it''s


    better to sell them. Although the money we get would not be as much as if we held onto them, it would


    be one less problem for us."


    "Hmm. Let''s find another ce to stay. A ce where Elliot can''t find us," Henry said in a low voice, "I


    have already thought of where to move to."


    "Let''s move then! As long as Avery asks Elliot for his shares, Elliot would surely be so angry that he


    would murder us. But Adrian is in our hands. As long as Avery cares about him, she would surely not


    let Elliot do anything to us.¡± Cole''s expressions darkened, "As long as we can get past this, we will be


    extremely rich in the future."


    "Don''t check out of this ce yet, we shall not take everything away. Let them mistakenly think that we


    still stay here," Henry exined his n.


    "Okay."


    Henry and Cole packed up and left the ce.


    At Tate Industries, Avery got up and picked up her broken phone.


    Her screen was cracked. She pressed the power button and her home screen appeared. She took her


    cracked phone


    YNV= returned to the office.


    The bag of blood on the table kept agitating her. She dug her fingers in her hair, trying to think about


    how to talk to Elliot about this.


    Not only did she understand Elliot, but she understood herself too.


    She would not let Shea and Adrian die!


    She could still earn back the money that she lost, but if the siblings died, that would be it.


    After being conflicted for a while, she turned on her phone and dialed Henry.


    Henry soon quickly picked up.


    "Henry, I will give you the things that you want as soon as possible!" Avery''s cold voice came through.


    "Don''t hurt Adrian anymore! If you bully him again, I''ll make sure that you won''t get anything! He is your


    family! Not mine! If he dies, you have to bury him! Not me!"


    Henry let out a sigh. "When are you going to ask Elliot for the shares? Tell us a time."


    "Are you so desperate for it?"


    "We have to get it as soon as possible! The longer this drags out, the worse it is for us," Henry said


    coldly, "Since you are not going to give us a time, then, let us propose a time for you! How about a


    week? Just one week!"


    Avery clenched her fists tightly. Her vision turned blurry. The bag of blood on the table seemed to have


    be a puddle of blood.


    "Okay. One week. Take good care of Adrian! If anything were to happen to him, don¡¯t think about taking


    Elliot''s shares!" "Avery, if you were to say this earlier, we


    would have taken good care of Adrian," Henry rambled on.


    Avery''s head hurt terribly. She did not want to hear him talk. "I''ll contact you in a week!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she hung up.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Avery ced her phone down and slumped onto her desk, sobbing.


    Someone knocked and entered. When they saw her crying on her desk, they were stunned and


    immediately left the room!


    The person that knocked on the door was the Head of the R&D Department. He only wanted toe


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to talk to Avery about their new product, but when he saw her crying, he instantly panicked. He felt


    awkward too. He did not know what to do, so he could only pretend that he did not see her.


    He took his phone out and called Mike. He exined the situation to Mike and got him to go check up


    on Averyter.


    If he were to go to her office to check up on her at that moment, she would surely be in a terrible state.


    Half an hourter, Mike could no longer take it, so he pushed and entered her office.


    Avery was no longer crying. She was looking at herputer screen in focus. If he did not go closer to


    her, he would not be able to see what was wrong with her.


    Once he was close, he could see her reddened and puffy eyes.


    "I heard that you came to the office early this morning," Mike ced the snacks he prepared earlier on


    her table.


    At that moment, he saw her cracked screen.


    "How did you crack your screen?" He asked in a casual manner.


    "I identally dropped it. I''ll go change the screen in the afternoon." Avery had a look at the snacks.


    "Where did you get the snacks from?" "The secretary gave it to me. I can''t eat much, so I brought some


    for you." Mike sat down on the chair and asked, "Why are your eyes so puffy? Did you not sleep well?"


    Avery kept the snacks in her drawer. She responded. "I couldn''t sleepst night, so I woke up early this


    morning, which is why my eyes are puffy."


    "If you can''t take it, go home and rest."


    Mike knew that she was lying, so he got up from his chair. "I still have things to do, I''ll leave."


    "Hmm."


    Mike came out of her office and headed to the lift with a serious expression. When he returned to his


    office, he shut the door. If Avery were to continue on that way, she was going to break sooner orter.


    He could not let her bear this alone anymore.


    After a short moment of pondering, he dialed Elliot.


    "Elliot, something is going on with your wife!" Mike yelled once Elliot picked up the call.


    On the other end of the line, Elliot''s breathing turned heavier. "Are you talking about Avery?"


    "Bloody hell! Other than Avery, who else?"


    "What happened to her? Just tell me! Stop beating around the bush!" Elliot exploded.


    "It has to do with Henry Cole! Oh, I should say that it has to do with Adrian! I don''t know the details. I


    only know that she is in a lot of pain!" Mike spoke quickly," You should just ask her, although she might


    not tell you the truth, because she doesn''t want to trouble you with this." "I knew it! I knew it was this


    stupid thing!" Elliot gritted his teeth. "Henry must have used Adrian to ckmail her, asking her for


    money!"


    "Yes! Also, the amount that Henry is asking for must be a number that she can¡¯t afford, if not, she


    would not be in so much pain!" Mike said, "Elliot, I know you don''t care whether Adrian dies or lives, but


    you need to care about Avery! I don''t care what you do, you better settle this quickly! I don''t want to see


    Avery crying about this anymore!"


    Elliot''s mind was buzzing.


    Avery was crying because of Adrian?


    He had mixed emotions. He found it upsetting, ironic, and even absurd!

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    At eleven in the morning, Avery got off work early to find a ce to change her phone screen.


    She found a repair shop about a kilometer away. She walked over and handed her phone to the staff


    there.


    She waited for about half an hour. Her phone with a new screen was returned to her.


    After she paid, she left the shop.


    It was just in time for lunch. She called Mike.


    "I''m outside, what do you want to eat? I''ll bring it back for you."


    Mike heard her voice and felt extremely awkward. If she knew that he had told


    Elliot about her, she would surely be mad.


    "I''m having lunch with some colleagues," Mike refused politely, "Why don''t you head home and rest


    after lunch!"


    "Hmm, then I''ll just head home." She could clearly sense Mike being aloof and distant from her, but her


    head hurt terribly, she did not have the energy to deal with it.


    After hanging up, she walked back to her office and drove away.


    She only had one week. She had to properly think about how she was going to bring that up to Elliot


    within the week.


    At the Sterling Group. Elliot pondered for about two hours. He decided he was not going to ask Avery


    about it. Just like what Mike said, even if he asked her, she would most likely not tell him.


    This thing could not have happened within the past two days. She had kept it a secret for so many


    days, how could she possibly tell him the truth at that moment? Unless he had evidence of her being


    threatened.


    Evidence was easy to find. All he needed to do was get the recording of the call between Avery, Henry,


    and Cole.


    He made a call, getting someone to investigate Avery''s calls.


    After the call, someone knocked on his door and entered his office.


    "Mr. Foster, what do you want to eat for lunch?" Chad entered.


    "I don''t have an appetite." Elliot''s face was pale. His tone was cold.


    Chad was a little rmed. He could not guess what had happened. "Then, I''ll just buy something that


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you might like."


    Then, he left Elliot''s office quickly.


    On the way to getting lunch, he dialed Ben." Ben, something is wrong with Mr. Foster."


    "What happened to him? He looked fine when I saw him this afternoon."


    "I asked him what he wanted for lunch. He said he did not have an appetite. More importantly, he was


    looking terrible," Chad said worryingly, "I don''t dare to ask about what happened, but I have a feeling


    that something terrible has happened."


    "Are you calling me to ask him what happened?" Ben did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Hmm. I am only a lowly assistant, but you are different," Chad said fawningly, "What do you want to


    eat? I''ll buy it for you too." "Okay! I''ll go check up on him. Buy me something light. My stomach hasn''t


    been doing well recently."


    After the call, Ben came to Elliot''s office. He pushed open the door =d''?PJS> entered. When he saw


    Elliot, he instantly understood why Chad was worried.


    Elliot looked terrible. He was apletely different person when he saw him that morning.


    "Elliot, get off work! Let''s go have lunch," Ben said in his usual passionate manner.


    "Chad went to get me lunch." Elliot rejected him.


    "Oh, then, I''ll get Chad to get me some too," Ben said. He pulled a chair over and sat opposite Elliot.


    "What happened? Why do you look unwell? Nothing is happening to thepany!" "Let me have some


    peace and quiet." "Okay, then. If you have anything, don''t keep it in. You can talk to me about it


    anytime!" Ben said, he then got up and left.


    About half an hourter, Elliot''s phone rang.


    At the same time, a knock came on the office door. Chad brought lunch and entered.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Elliot held his phone and looked straight ahead at Chad.


    "Mr. Foster, your phone is ringing. Why are you not answering it?" Chad ced Elliot¡¯s lunch on his


    desk. He smiled as a reminder.


    Elliot¡¯s expression was cold. He said in a cold and low voice, "Leave."


    Chad realized that Elliot was not picking up the call because he was there, so he immediately left.


    Elliot answered the call.


    "Mr. Foster, I have sent the call recording to your email. Please have a look," The person on the other


    end of the call said politely.


    "Got it.¡± Elliot hung up and looked at his inbox. He clicked into the new email.


    He could see the most recent recording. It was a call Avery made to Henry.


    He yed the recording, and it was instantly yed out loud in his office.


    "Henry, I will give you the things that you want as soon as possible!" Avery''s cold voice came through.


    "Don''t hurt Adrian anymore! If you bully him again, I''ll make sure that you won''t get anything! He is your


    family! Not mine! If he dies, you have to bury him! Not me!"


    "When are you going to ask Elliot for the shares? Tell us a time."


    "Are you so desperate for it?"


    "We have to get it as soon as possible! The longer this drags out, the worse it is for us. Since you are


    not going to give us a time, then, let us propose a time for you! How about a week? Just one week!"


    "Okay. One week. Take good care of Adrian! If anything were to happen to him, don''t think about taking


    Elliot¡¯s shares!"


    Instantly, his world was covered in darkness. It was as if someone had pressed pause on Elliot''s life.


    His body stiffened. He could not think. He looked at the recording on his screen. He wanted to dig it out


    with his bare hands.


    Avery would give his shares to the person he hated the most because of Adrian! She knew that doing


    this would infuriate him, yet she still promised Henry!


    He remembered thest time he asked her between Adrian and him, who was more important to her,


    and she replied that he was more important.


    Is this what she meant?


    He also recalled the previous time when Avery asked him if he would give her everything including his


    At that time, he was confused why she mentioned hispany. At that moment, he finally understood!


    It was because Henry asked her for hispany!


    Turns out she had long nned to give them hispany in exchange for Adrian!


    Was Adrian worth it? He was not!


    Elliot''s eyes reddened. His h>a-;XNX> trembled. He yed the recording another time.


    He knew that listening to it another time would hurt him even more, but he insisted on hearing it again.


    He had to make sure that he was not hallucinating. He had to make sure that it was Avery¡¯s voice in the


    recording. He had to make sure that Adrian was more important than him in Avery''s heart!


    After all, she always knew that thepany to him was more than a tool to earn money. It was his


    family, friends, andrades!


    Without Sterling Group, he would not be who he was that day!


    How could Avery agree to Henry''s request because of Adrian? She kept saying that she loved him, was


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    this how she showed her love?


    At one in the afternoon, Avery drove to Elliot¡¯s mansion.


    "Avery, have you had lunch? If you have not had lunch yet, I''ll go make some for you, " Mrs. Cooper


    said with a smile, "Are you not going to the office in the afternoon? Robert is going for his vine


    today."


    "Then, I''ll take him to get his vine this afternoon," Avery said, "I''m not too hungry, make less food."


    "Okay." Mrs. Cooper immediately headed to the kitchen.


    Avery sat on the sofa and took her phone out. She added Cole back to her social media.


    After adding him back as her friend, she sent Cole a message.


    [I have discussed it with your father, but I have a request. If you can''t agree to this request, then we


    have nothing to talk about anymore.]

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    "Mommy!" Robert suddenly walked over and hugged her leg.


    Avery''s heart instantly melted into a puddle.


    She immediately ced her phone down and looked at her son in surprise. "Babe, I saw you having


    fun with your toys, so I didn''t disturb you. I didn''t think that you woulde to look for me."


    She carried Robert in her arms and kissed him on his cheeks.


    "I''ll bring you for your vinationter, don''t cry, okay?"


    Robert¡¯s dark eyes opened wide. He did not understand the meaning of vination.


    He had injections previously, but it was when he was asleep, other times was when they took a toy to


    distract him, so he barely cried. However, he was older at that moment, so it was harder to distract him.


    "Avery, if you''re hungry you can have some fruit first," Mrs. Scarlet came over and said with a smile, "If


    you were to tell us you areing back for lunch, you wouldn''t have to wait."


    "I''m not hungry. If I was hungry, I would have had lunch outside." Avery smiled. "I got up early this


    morning, so I''m a little


    tired. I decided at thest minute to return home for a nap."


    "If you¡¯re tired, just rest at home. Mrs. Cooper and I can take Robert for his vination." "I''ll just need a


    little nap. If I sleep for too long, I won''t be able to sleep at night." "That''s true. When Master Elliot left for


    work this morning, Robert cried," Mrs. Scarletmented, "Thankfully he cried after Master Elliot left. If


    he were to cry in front of Master Elliot, he would surely not go to work."


    "Robert, so, you like Daddy now?" Avery was quite surprised. She kissed her son once more. "When I


    left, you even said goodbye to me. Why did you cry when Daddy left?"


    Robert did not know how to answer that question. First, because he did not know how to speak.


    Second, children cry whenever they want to. There might not be a reason.


    "If Daddy knows how much you like him, he would surely be happy," Avery said. She held her phone


    and took a photo of Robert and sent it to Elliot, telling him about this.


    At the same time, she saw Cole¡¯s reply.


    [Cole: We agree to your request, after all, Adrian is our family. If you don''t return him to uster, we will


    see you in court!]


    Avery deleted her chat with Cole. She opened the chat with Elliot.


    Elliot did not reply. Maybe he was resting at that moment? He would probably only see the message


    after half-past two in the afternoon when he started working.


    A whileter, Mrs. Cooper called her for her meal. Avery did not have much of an appetite. She only ate


    a little before putting her utensils down. Then, she took her phone :e,


    Before she shut her eyes, she looked at her chats once again. Elliot still did not reply. She set the rm


    for three in the afternoon and ced her phone down.


    Soon, it was three in the afternoon. She hurriedly got up and walked out of the bedroom. She ced


    the documents needed for the vination in her bag. Mrs. Cooper carried Robert, who was still


    napping, to Avery.


    After they left, they soon reached the neighborhood hospital. Robert was initially asleep. When he


    reached the hospital, he woke up.


    When the medical staff was giving Robert an injection, Mrs. Cooper recorded it with her phone.


    While being injected, his expressions turned from being groggy to being stunned by the pain. It was


    rather interesting.


    "Babe, look!" Seeing how Robert was about to cry, Avery immediately pointed at the camera. "We will


    send the video of your injection to Daddy, okay? Daddy would surely call you a brave and strong baby!"


    Robert instantly held back his tears.


    The way he held back his tears amused the medical staff.


    After the injection, Avery had a look at the video and sent it to Elliot. It was three-thirty in the afternoon


    already, but Elliot still had not replied to her previous message.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Was he that busy that day?


    Avery quickly thought about how long he had not been in his office because of the wedding. Also, he


    was a workaholic back then, so it was only normal if he did not have the time to look at his phone.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    Returning home, Avery felt empty.


    In fact, it was not always that Elliot could reply to her messages immediately. If she was not about to


    ask him for his shares, she would surely not be that nervous.


    She held her phone and refreshed her chat several times. She still did not get a reply.


    She sent Tammy a message, [Tammy, how are you and Jun recently?]


    [Tammy: Nothing much. He has been quite busy recently ]


    [Avery: When you send him a message, how long does he usually take to reply?]


    [Tammy: He''ll reply when he sees it! Why do you suddenly ask me about this?] [Avery: I sent Elliot a


    message at noon. He has not replied to me yet.]


    [Tammy: Why don¡¯t you just call him directly and ask? He must be busy, so he hasn''t seen the


    messages, if not, he would surely reply to you ]


    [Avery: I thought so too, so I don''t think I should call him. He''ll be back home by evening anyway ]


    [Tammy: Hmm, didn¡¯t you go to work today too?]


    [Avery: I brought Robert to get his vination, so I didn¡¯t go to the office ]


    [Tammy: Oh. I have never seen youing to me for such a small matter! I always thought you always


    had Elliot tightly held in your grip. Who would have thought that the tables have turned! Haha!] [Avery:


    A rtionship goes both ways. He likes me, and I like him too. We hold each other together.]


    [Tammy: Yes! After divorcing Jun once, I realized that not only can''t he live without me, but I would also


    be disappointed without him. How embarrassing!]


    [Avery: It''s all in the past. Just cherish each other!]


    After chatting with Tammy, Elliot still had not replied to her messages. Avery put her phone to charge.


    She nned to ask him what he was busy about once he returned home from work.


    At half-past five, the bodyguard brought La home. Avery''s phone was fully charged. She unplugged


    her phone from the charger and looked at her chats. Elliot still had not replied to her messages.


    Her heart instantly turned cold. She found Elliot''s number and dialed it.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The call soon connected, but it was answered by the automated system, "Sorry, the number you have


    dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter."


    Had he shut off his phone? Was his phone off because he ran out of battery, or was he in a meeting?


    Her heart was suddenly beating wildly. A bad feeling arose in her heart.


    She immediately dialed Chad. Soon, the call was picked up.


    "Chad, has Elliot gotten off work? He has not been replying to my messages. I can''t get through to him


    on his phone either," She asked, "Is he that busy today?"


    Chad was stunned. He lifted his head ?f-= YJQ> looked at Elliot in his office, then he saw Elliot''s phone


    on the table.


    Elliot was not busy that day.


    Chad covered his phone and said to Elliot softly, "Mr. Foster, Avery is calling. She asked why she can''t


    get to you on the phone and why you aren''t replying to her messages. She asks if you have gotten off


    work and are you busy."


    Elliot replied, "Tell her I''m busy and I''ll return homete. Tell her not to wait for me."


    Chad immediately told Avery what Elliot told him.


    Avery responded in disappointment, "Are you all that busy right now in the office? I''ve never heard


    about it from him."


    "Yes! We are quite busy recently. He didn''t tell you, maybe because he didn''t want you to worry," Chad


    said.


    "Oh, then get him to return my call!"


    "Okay, I will let him know."


    After the call, Chad said to Elliot, "Avery is asking you to return her calls."


    Elliot said, "My phone ran out of battery."

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    "Oh, is your charger broken? I have a charger with me. I''ll get it for you..."


    "No need." Elliot''s charger was not broken. He just did not want to charge his phone. His phone ran out


    of battery from listening to the recording of Avery. He listened to the recording the entire afternoon.


    At that moment, as long as he heard anything that had to do with Avery, Adrian, and Henry, his heart


    hurt. He also felt nauseated.


    Chad could not help but ask, "Mr. Foster, what is happening between you and Avery this time?"


    "Don¡¯t ask things you¡¯re not supposed to ask. Don''t tell things that you¡¯re not supposed to tell." Elliot


    looked at Chad coldly.


    Chad immediately shut up. "I got it. Are you returning home tonight? If you''re not returning, I¡¯ll go get


    you dinner right now."


    "I haven''t thought about it."


    "If you don''t return her calls, I think she¡¯lle to the office to look for youter, " Chad reminded Elliot,


    "You have never left her hanging before. She would surely think likewise."


    "It''s because I have never left her hanging, so she always did not care about my feelings." Elliot''s gaze


    was cold. His tone was even colder. "Previously, when I fought with Henry, I was not even afraid. But


    right now, I''m tired."


    He was not tired. He was sick of it.


    He thought about how he had been taken advantage of since birth. At that moment, he was sessful


    and famous. He thought he had control over everything. He thought that he had found true love and a


    home, yet he still could not escape being taken advantage of!


    Avery had said more than once that she would not lie to him anymore. He had once believed her.


    At that moment, the facade had been torn apart, rearing its ugly side!


    He was sick of it!


    Chad had never seen Elliot so depressed.


    When he was angry, whether it was a fullblown temper or ice-cold revenge, Chad had seen it all. He


    had only never seen Elliot calling it quits.


    Chad wanted to know what had happened between him and Avery, but he knew that asking Elliot once


    more would not get him an answer.


    Also, Elliot had already told him not to ask things that he should not ask or tell things that he was not


    supposed to tell.


    Chad not only could not ask him what had happened, but he could not tell what was happening to


    others too.


    At Elliot''s mansion.


    Avery :g(=SIP; La were sitting by the dining table having their dinner.


    "Mommy, our house is so empty!" Lamented, "Uncle Mike is no longer staying with us. Hayden is


    not here either. Daddy has gone back to work. Maybe he was going to workte daily. My ssmate


    told me that she could only see her father three times a month because her father has to go on trips


    frequently."


    Avery said, "Your daddy won¡¯t be like that. Even if he has to workte, he will return home." "But if he


    either." La puffed her cheeks. "My ssmate says that her father has an affair with another woman,


    which is why he rarely returns home."


    Avery was stunned by what La said.


    "La, your father is not that type of person."


    "I do hope that he isn''t that type of person. If not, I''ll be sad. You''ll be sad too. Hayden would hate him


    even more." La sniffled her nose. "Why don''t you call Daddy after dinner. Get him toe back


    earlier."


    Avery said, "I have already called Uncle Chad. He said that Daddy would surely return our call once he


    is less busy. If he doesn''t return my call, that means he is already on the way home."


    "Oh." La was relieved. "Mommy, when are you going to see Hayden? It''s almost my summer break!"


    Avery thought for a while. "When you''re on your break, we can see him whenever we want."


    La was excited. She ced her utensils down and ran out of the dining hall.


    Avery saw how happy La was. She picked her phone up to check if Elliot had replied to her


    messages.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, he still had not replied to her.


    It had been half an hour since the call she made to Chad.


    Logically speaking, Chad should have already passed on the message to Elliot. Why had Elliot not


    replied to her yet?


    Whether it was a message or a call, as long as she did not receive an answer from him, she started to


    worry.


    She dialed his number once more. What replied to her was still the automated system.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Avery furrowed her brows and came out of the dining hall. She decided to drive to Elliot''s office to look


    for him.


    She wanted to know if he was truly so busy, that he did not have time to check on his phone, or if there


    were other reasons.


    Half an hourter, she parked her car at the entrance of the Sterling Group building.


    The lights on some of the floors of the building were still on. She immediately walked into the lobby.


    When the guards saw her, they immediately let her enter.


    She took the lift up to Elliot''s office.


    With a ding, the doors of the lift slowly opened.


    The corridor lights were still on, but the lights in Elliot''s office were off. He was not in the office. Was he


    already on the way back home? She was much more disappointed than she was hopeful.


    She felt that something must have happened. If not, he would not have gone without contacting her for


    so long.


    They had been very sweet together after their marriage. Even if they spent 24 hours a day together,


    they would not be sick of it. Why had he changed?


    Had Henry and Cole got to him?


    However, she had already made a deal with them. Also, they did not have the courage to provoke him.


    Avery bent down by his office door and dialed Chad.


    Chad answered immediately once again. " Avery, what is it?" "Where is Elliot? I''m at his office right


    now, but he isn''t in anymore." She could not hide the disappointment in her tone.


    "When I left for work, I passed on your message to him. His phone ran out of battery. I think his charger


    is broken or something. A client wanted to treat him to a meal to talk about their cooperation in detail,


    so I think he is out with the client right now!" Chad tried toe up with a reason.


    At that moment, Elliot was sitting in his car, because Elliot did not want to go home, so he got Chad to


    send him to a hospital.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, why don''t you head to the parking lot to have a look. If Mr. Foster''s car is still there, he has most


    likely left with the client, " Chad continued.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go have a look." Avery got up ;g(> UMQ? headed to the lift. "By the way, what is the client


    like? Will he make Elliot drink or fool around?"


    "No. The client and Mr. Foster have known each other for a long time already."


    "Oh, okay. Why don''t you send me the client''s number?" Avery wanted to keep an eye on him.


    "Uh, I don''t have the client''s number because he usually contacts Mr. Foster directly," Chad said.


    After the call, Chad looked at Elliot in the passenger seat behind him.


    "Mr. Foster, if you''re not going home tonight, what about tomorrow night?" "We''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow morning, Avery would most likely head to the office to look for you."


    "I''m not going to the office tomorrow."


    "Then, where are you nning to go?" Chad panicked a little.


    "I don¡¯t have to report to you. If shees looking for me, just make something up," Elliot ordered


    Chad.


    Chad responded and said worryingly, "Mr. Foster. I¡¯m a little afraid of you doing this."


    "Don''t call me that," Elliot interrupted


    Chad "I¡¯m not going to be your boss in the future."


    Avery had already decided to give his shares to Henry. If he were to not agree to Avery''s request, could


    their marriage still go on?

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Making negative assumptions about Avery was something Elliot would never do, but her conversation


    with Henry was like a stab in the back for him.


    Had she ever thought that he, just like Adrian, was a human being too? Adrian might be in a pitiful


    situation, but did that give her a free pass to save Adrian at his expense?


    He would not have been that heartbroken if she consulted him first and received his consent before


    talking to Henry on the phone.


    Chad sent him to the hotel and came out.


    It was almost July and the nights were getting warmer.


    Chad already started to sweat even though it had only been seconds since he came out of the hotel.


    He got into the car and dialed Ben''s number.


    "I don''t know what to do now, Ben." His mood was severely affected by Elliot. "I feel like I''ve lost my


    job."


    Ben frowned. "Did he fire you? What did you do?"


    "I don''t know what I did, but I don''t think I did anything wrong." Chad took a deep breath, "But he just


    told me not to call him Mr. Foster anymore. How else am I supposed to address him?"


    "What about...''Sir''?!" Ben gave him some advice.


    "I called him that when I first joined thepany. When he was with the vice president, I called him that


    and they both looked at me weirdly," Chad exined. " I''ve called him Mr. Foster since then. It¡¯s been a


    few years now, and all of a sudden, he told me to stop What does he mean?¡±


    Chad was one of the few people around Elliot who genuinely knew him best.


    Unfortunately, Chad could not guess Elliot¡¯s thoughts, let alone what Elliot would do next.


    An unknown fear appeared out of nowhere in his heart.


    "I wouldn''t know either." Ben pondered for a few seconds, "I went to him at noon but he wouldn''t say


    anything. I''m certain it has something to do with Avery, though."


    "I know it has something to do with Avery. He has no ns to go home tonight, nor does he want to


    contact Avery. He even told me to lie to Avery and say that he was very busy. He never does that, not


    even when he got into all those huge arguments with her in the past!" Chad seemed at a loss. "Just


    keep this between us, alright Ben? He won''t let me tell anyone."


    "Where is he now?"


    "At the hotel! He said he won''t be going to thepany tomorrow."


    Ben''s breathing became heavy all of a sudden, "What in the world is going on? They were fine


    yesterday. Didn''t Avery just post a loving picture on her social media?"


    "She did. I have no clue either. But I can''t ask Avery, :f":XJR: you shouldn''t ask her either. If we do, then


    my lie will be exposed.


    "Why don''t you ask Mike?" Ben suggested." Maybe he knows something." "He moved out of Avery''s


    house," Chad said. "I''m positive he doesn''t know anything."


    "Then our hands are tied," Ben said, "and we, as outsiders, have no business getting involved in their


    affairs. Don''t they usually make peace with each other after they quarrel?"


    "But Mr. Foster always went to work like usual whenever the two of them quarreled in the past. I


    wouldn''t''ve felt that there was a huge problem as long as he went to work as he always did. This time,


    he decided not to go. " Chad was uneasy. "Does he n on quitting or something?"


    "In that case, let him rest for a few days!" Ben said. "There¡¯s no point in us worrying. You should go on


    home. We''ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay."


    At Elliot''s mansion, Avery had just taken a bath when she came out of the bathroom and walked to the


    bed.


    She picked up her mobile phone and saw no messages or calls.


    Elliot seemed to have disappeared out of thin air from her world even though he kissed her cheek


    before going out that morning.


    She called his number again but still couldn''t get through.


    If his cell phone battery went t and his charger was broken, he could just use someone else''s


    charger to charge it. In fact, he could do so anytime if he really wanted to.


    He could even get a new cell phone just to contact her if he so wished.


    Were his clients or his work that important?


    Avery knew full well that he neither wanted to contact her nor did he have any intention of going home.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Avery, however, could not figure out why he would do that.


    Since Henry and Cole would never be bold enough to look for him, could someone else have done so


    instead?


    Avery looked at the chandelier in a daze as shey on the bed.


    All of a sudden, a terrible thought appeared in her mind.


    How was she supposed to ask him for the shares if he remained unreachable and did note home?


    Although she felt that it was inappropriate to be thinking about such stuff at that time, it was


    undoubtedly a very desperate situation.


    If she could not fulfill her promise to Henry in a week, Henry and Cole might torture Adrian!


    Tears streamed down the corners of her eyes when she thought of that.


    She thought she had already experienced despair two days ago, but that was nothingpared to


    what she was facing then!


    What she was going through then was the epitome of despair!


    Knowing Elliot''s temper, he might continue to ignore her in the foreseeable future if she ignored him


    that day.


    Even though they had children together and everyone was living at his ce, no bargaining chip could


    hold him ransom the minute he decided to give up.


    Avery had a sleepless night.


    The next morning, she went to the Sterling Group.


    When Chad came to thepany, he saw her standing at the door of Elliot''s office. He had long


    guessed that she woulde to thepany that day, so it came as no surprise for him.


    However, he had to pretend to be surprised.


    "Avery? Why are you here?"


    "Do you know where Elliot went?" Her eyes were full of red streaks and the foundation she applied to


    her face did nothing to hide her exhaustion. "He didn''te homest night, and he hasn''t switched


    his phone on either."


    "Ah, this..." Chad called Elliot''s number in front of her. "I can''t reach him either." "Then I¡¯ll wait here!"


    she murmured. "We were fine when we parted ways yesterday morning, but after that, he just


    disappeared all of a sudden. Did he act weird yesterday?"


    Chad immediately shook his head. "Not that I noticed. I was really busy with my work. Let me open the


    door to his office. You have a seat inside :f.:QMP; wait for him.


    "That''d be great, thank you."


    Chad felt very guilty because he knew that Elliot would note to thepany today.


    Avery could wait as long as she wanted but it would all be in vain.


    After Chad sent her into Elliot¡¯s office, he immediately returned to his office. He paced up and down the


    office and eventually called Mike after much deliberation.


    "Call Avery and tell her to go home. She is in Mr. Foster¡¯s office right now, and he won''t being to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    thepany today!"


    "Why don''t you just tell her?! "


    "Tell her? Are you nuts? Mr. Foster doesn''t want to see her, and I can''t tell you why exactly." Chad lost


    his patience. "Hurry up and find a way to make her leave! And remember that you are absolutely not


    allowed to let her know a single thing!"


    Mike held the phone and cursed to himself.


    Why did Elliot ignore Avery when he had been told to find a way to deal with Henry and Cole? How did


    it turn into that?


    He immediately rushed to the Sterling Group and pushed open the door of Elliot¡¯s office.


    "Follow me, Avery." Mike grabbed her arm and took her outside.


    "What are you doing?" She shoved him and refused to leave. "I''m going to wait for Elliot here! Let me


    go!"


    "He''s noting!" Mike roared.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Mike''s stern roar resounded in Avery''s ears and reached Chad''s ears too.


    Chad''s anger surged up in an instant and he strode behind Mike to give him a pinch on the back.


    Mike endured the pain and immediately rephrased his sentence. "What I''m saying is that you don''t


    have to wait for him here! It''s such a waste of time! Nopany president woulde to work this


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    early!"


    His exnation did not convince Avery.


    The phrase ''he''s noting'' echoed constantly in her mind.


    The strength in her body drained away like a balloon being deted.


    Mike dragged her out of the office with ease and they left the Sterling Group.


    He stuffed her into the car and fastened her seat belt. "I''ll get someone to drive your car back.¡±


    Mike got into the driver''s seat and immediately drove away.


    Avery looked out of the window and watched as she was going further and further away from the


    Sterling Group''s building. She murmured, "Mike, you said earlier that he''s noting. Who told you


    that?"


    Mike felt a headacheing on when he saw her in a trance.


    Telling her the truth would only trigger her emotions even more.


    "It was a guess. I''m a man, after all," he said. "Chad also told mest night that¡ª" "What did he tell


    you?" she interrupted him immediately.


    "He told me that you were looking for Elliot, but Elliot didn''t seem concerned at all, so he assumed that


    the two of you were arguing with each other again." Mike looked at the road ahead with a guilty


    conscience.


    He was lucky that Avery could not see his face, otherwise she would have spotted his guilty look.


    "I didn''t argue with him."


    "Then he''s the one that''s arguing with you," Mike said. "The point is, the two of you must have had


    some kind of conflict, or else he wouldn''t have done something like this." "I don''t know. I didn''t argue


    with him, so why would he want to argue with me?" She was puzzled. "How am I supposed to know


    what he''s thinking if he''s avoiding me like this? He''s acting really strange this time."


    "He is. But you can''t just wait in his office like this. Aren''t you afraid that his employees willugh at


    you?" Mike said," You''ll be able to meet him if he wants to see you, but if he doesn''t, you''ll never see


    him even if you wait in his office for the rest of your life."


    "How much does he hate me if he doesn''t want to see me for the rest of my life?" she murmured.


    "I just said that at r;b!:WLR;om. I don¡¯t think he''ll avoid you forever." Mikeforted her. "I''m sure you''ll


    see him tonight or in a couple more days."


    "Send me home!" She lowered her eyes slightly and felt exhausted. "I¡¯ll go back and get some sleep."


    "Okay. It''d be good for you to clear your thoughts. He might even be home by the time you wake up."


    "I feel like he knows everything," she guessed. "There''s no reason for him to act like this otherwise.


    He''s not a fickle person, and he wouldn''t avoiding home just because of something minor."


    "If he knows, then so be it! When ites to everything, you need to prepare for the worst. It''s


    something you should have already considered when you were threatened," he said calmly. "It might


    not necessarily be a bad thing if he knows."


    "But he''s ignoring me now," she said emotionally. "Do you genuinely think it''s not a bad thing? I think


    it''s terrible! He¡¯ll me me for not telling him, and me me for¡ª" She could not bring herself to finish


    her sentence.


    She intended to ask him for shares, but in hindsight, she realized that she had been delusional!


    How could she have ever expected him to give her what she wanted?


    His decision to avoid her had already shown her what the result would be.


    Avery felt miserable when she thought about how she failed to fulfill her promise to Henry, that Adrian


    and Shea would die one after another, and that her rtionship with Elliot had reached an irreparable


    stage!


    She should have listened to other people¡¯s advice, whether it was Mike¡¯s or Wesley''s. Had she done


    so, neither she nor Elliot would have reached such dire straits.


    However, she was only considering what she had lost.


    In reality, the oue was good, at least for Elliot it was.


    He did not have to take out hispany''s shares, and he would not have the impulse to kill Henry and


    Cole.


    Elliot was only angry at her, and even if he lost her, he would still be able to live a decent and dignified


    life.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Avery felt better when she thought of that.


    Perhaps, she was never destined to be with him after all!


    They could have as many children as they liked, but they would never be able to grow old together.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Avery!" Mike felt a twinge of regret when he saw her weeping.


    He would never have called Elliot if he knew that would happen.


    "I''m fine..." She raised her hand to wipe her tears, "Just let me cry for a bit."


    "How am I supposed to go to thepany without worrying about you?" Mike said dejectedly.


    "I want to be alone." She spoke while being choked with sobs. "Drive me to my home." "Okay." Mike


    turned the car around at the intersection ahead and drove toward Starry River Vi.


    At the hotel, Chad pressed the doorbell to Elliot¡¯s room.


    Elliot waspletely disconnected from everyone. His cell phone had not been turned on yet and he


    had not responded to any of the work emails that Chad sent.


    Chad was very worried, so he came to have a look.


    Unfortunately, he rang the doorbell three times and received no response.


    He wondered if Elliot had left the room.


    Chad immediately went to the front desk and asked, "Could you help me check if Mr.


    Foster left the hotel today?"


    The receptionist said, "I''m sorry, I''m not allowed to divulge this information because this concerns our


    guests'' privacy...


    "I''m his assistant." Chad took out his business card and handed it to the receptionist.


    She took it, nced at it, and returned it to him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Rayner. Perhaps you may wish to speak


    to our manager."


    Chad took back his business card and went to the hotel manager.


    When the hotel manager heard that he wanted to inquire about Elliot''s privacy, he immediately said,


    "Mr. Rayner, I''m aware that you¡¯re Mr. Foster¡¯s assistant, but I will still have to respect his privacy or


    else he won''t stay with us again in the future." Chad expressed his understanding. "I have no intention


    of infringing on his privacy. My concern is whether he ate his meals. I''m worried about his stomach


    issues."


    "You don''t need to fret over that. He had breakfast today."


    "Okay. Thank you." Chad left the hotel after getting that answer.


    He knew that Elliot was no longer in the hotel, but he did not know where the man could have gone to.


    It was disconcerting!


    Elsewhere, at a certainw firm, Elliot''s sudden visit came as aplete surprise to thewyer.


    "I could''ve gone to your ce so you didn''t need toe all the way here, Mr. Foster." Thewyer


    poured Elliot a ss of water. "I would like to entrust you to do something for me." Elliot''s face was cold


    =g->QKW? expressionless.


    Thewyer sat straight and said, "Sure. But don''t you have your own legal team?"


    "I want you to do it," he said.


    If he went to thepany''s legal team, the matter would soon spread to the higher-ups, which would


    defeat his intention of settling everything quietly.


    "Thank you very much for trusting me, Mr. Foster," thewyer said. "I have known you for many years,


    and I''ll definitely do my best to handle your affairs."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I want you to find someone." Elliot took out a note and put it on the table.


    A person''s name and phone number were written on it.


    Thewyer took the note, nced at it, and wondered, "Cole Foster... Isn''t he your nephew?" Barely


    seconds had passed when he immediately rephrased and said, "I''m sorry. I forgot that you''re not


    rted to them by blood. "

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Back at Starry River Vi, Avery saw Mikeing into the living room with her and immediately said,


    "You can go! I''ll stay here for a while to clean the ce."


    "I''ll call you again at noon," Mike said, then he walked out.


    After he got in the car, he dialed Tammy''s number.


    "Tammy, could you call Avery a littleter today? Bring her out to grab a bite or you can even go to her.


    Just find a way to keep herpany." Mike was still very worried about Avery.


    "Is she alright?" Tammy could sense from Mike''s tone that things were not simple as they seemed.


    "It''s a long story. She might tell you everything when you meet herter!"


    "Did she argue with Elliot? She sent me a message yesterday, saying that Elliot didn''t reply to her


    message." Tammy said." It''s not because of that, is it?"


    "It kinda is! She says she wants some peace and quiet now, so just give her a callter.¡±


    "Okay-


    After ending the call, Tammy immediately grabbed a fresh set of clothes from the closet and changed


    into them. She dressed up quickly and dialed Jun''s number.


    "Darling, did you catch wind about any arguments between Elliot and Avery?"


    Jun was in a meeting when he received her call, so he came out of the conference room to answer.


    "What happened to the two of them? I didn''t hear anything like that!"


    "I asked you because I didn''t know anything, but never mind then." Tammy was about to hang up.


    "You''re close with Avery, so you should check up on her."


    "I will. But I''m guessing Elliot is the one who''s causing trouble. Avery told me that he didn''t reply to her


    messages and I even teased her at the time!" Tammy exined." You should find a time and try to ask


    around."


    When Tammy drove to Starry River Vi, she pressed the doorbell at the gate of the courtyard.


    Avery came out from inside the house.


    The courtyard door opened and Tammy entered. She looked at Avery and said, "Are you nning to


    move back here?"


    Avery was wearing stic gloves and a waterproof apron, which made it obvious that she was cleaning


    at home.


    "The house is dusty. I''m here to clean up a bit," she said. "Why are you here? Did Mike tell you what


    happened?"


    "Yeah. I wanted to pretend that I didn''t know anything ;c+:YNX> call you by coincidence to suggest that


    we hang out, but that would''ve been so fake," Tammy went straight to the point. "Don''t do this kind of


    rough work. Leave it to the housekeeper." "I can''t stop thinking about everything if I just stay still. Doing


    something will take my mind off the pain." She entered the living room and took off her gloves. "I think I


    might lose Elliot."


    "Don''t be such a pessimist. You and Elliot have gone through so much anyway, and you have three


    children too. He wouldn''t break up with you unless his brain short-circuits," Tammy said firmly.


    "What feels impossible is usually the most likely to happen, and the people whom you think you''ll never


    lose are always the easiest to lose." Avery nced at the house with a lonely expression. "I decided to


    clean the house because I feel like I''m going to move back in soon."


    "Are you just going to ept it if he says he wants to break up with you?" Tammy asked.


    "If he decides to let go, everything I do will be useless." Her eyes were red and she spoke in a forlorn


    tone. "I understand him." "Did he say he wanted to break up?" Tammy panicked and her heart was


    feeling a strong pressure. "What about the children? He won''t fight with you for custody of the children,


    right?"


    Avery shook her head. "There hasn''t been any news from him since yesterday. He might be weighing


    the trade-offs."


    Tammy sighed heavily. "He might not necessarily break up with you even if he''s making those


    considerations, Avery!"


    "I have a very strong hunch."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then could you predict the winning numbers of the lottery?" Tammy then reassured her, "Don''t frighten


    yourself, Avery. Besides, even if he really wanted to break up with you, he wouldn¡¯t have the dignity to


    fight with you for the children''s custody. As long as you have the children, you''ll be able to ovee


    anything that life throws at you. You said it yourself that the childrene first.¡±


    "The reason I''m feeling so distressed is because I may have hurt him. I never wanted to hurt him..."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Tammy asked.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Avery lowered her head and did not answer.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t be sad, Avery." Tammy patted her back without asking any further. "I¡¯ll treat you to a nice big


    feast! Whatever happens, you need to always believe that you can ovee all your difficulties. In my


    eyes, there''s no one else in the world who is stronger than you."


    "I don''t feel like eating."


    "You can''t just let yourself starve! Why don''t I order takeout?!" Tammy took out her phone. "I''ve been


    trying to get pregnant recently, so if you don''t eat, I won¡¯t either."


    "If you''re trying to get pregnant, you should ask Jun to quit smoking and drinking." "I did! I forbade him


    from pulling all-nighters now too. It''s just a little hard at night because he can''t sleep." Tammy


    "You''ll get used to it."


    "You¡¯re right. We just need to get used to it. Even if you and Elliot really broke up, you don''t need to feel


    as if the sky is about to copse. You¡¯ve broken up countless times now, and if the sky really did


    copse, there''d be no sky left right now."


    Avery could not help but chuckle after Tammyforted her.


    At the same time, Elliot appeared suddenly at his mansion, shocking both Mrs. Scarlet and Mrs.


    Cooper.


    They knew that he and Avery had quarreled, and it could not have been a more obvious sign when he


    neither phoned


    Avery nor came home the previous night.


    Moreover, his expression looked extremely sour even though he had finally returned.


    He did not even have that gentle and loving smile he used to have when he saw Robert.


    "Master Elliot, Avery waited a long time for youst night," Mrs. Cooper said anxiously.


    Elliot''s expression was cold and his voice was stern. "All you need to do is take good care of the


    children. You don''t need to concern yourself with anything else."


    Mrs. Cooper lowered her head immediately.


    Elliot strode upstairs.


    That evening, Avery went to the elementary school to pick up La.


    Mrs. Cooper had a shifty gaze when she saw Avery.


    After La went to Robert, Avery walked up to Mrs. Cooper and asked in a low voice, "Did Elliote


    back?"


    Mrs. Cooper nodded ;h%=TMS? shook her head again. "He came back at noon and left almost as


    soon as he came, without even bothering to take a sip of water."


    "Why was he back? And why didn''t you tell me? I have something to ask him but he''s avoiding me


    Mrs. Cooper said understanding^, "I told him you were waiting for him. But he..." She shook her head


    and did not finish her sentence because whatever she could say would almost certainly harm Avery.


    "What did he do when he came back, then? Did he see the children?" Avery nced at the two


    children from the corner of her eyes.


    La held Robert''s hand and wanted to bring him to wash his hands in the bathroom.


    "No." Mrs. Cooper said dejectedly. "He only nced briefly at Robert and didn''t even look directly at


    him. He came back and took some stuff from upstairs. I don¡¯t know what he took, though.¡±


    Avery walked up the stairs as soon as she heard that and wondered what Elliot hade back to get.


    What could he possibly take if the two of them were to break up? Could it be his luggage? Or some


    important information about work?


    Avery''s heart sank with every step she took!

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    When Avery reached the second floor, the first thing she did was enter the master bedroom and open


    his wardrobe.


    Most of his clothes were still there.


    "He wasn¡¯t here to pack his stuff up, Avery,¡± Mrs. Cooper caught up to Avery and saw her standing in


    front of the wardrobe. She then continued, "He brought whatever he came for in a ck bag, and it


    didn''t seem like much."


    "Makes sense. He can buy his daily necessities anywhere, and it''s not like he needs all this." She


    closed the wardrobe door and walked towards his study. "Did he say anything?" "Nothing." "Nothing at


    all?" Avery did not believe it.


    "Well, not exactly. I told him that you waited for him untiltest night, but he instructed me to take


    care of the children and told me not to worry about anything else." Mrs. Cooper said truthfully. "Avery,


    the most I can do is take good care of Robert. I won''t be of much help with the other stuff."


    "Thank you very much for helping me take care of Robert. Elliot and I will resolve our issues by


    ourselves." Avery walked to the door of his study and opened the door.


    "I''ll be downstairs then," Mrs. Cooper said, then she excused herself.


    Avery pushed open the study door and entered.


    The room was as bright as day when she switched on the light.


    His desk was clean and tidy and his notebook was still there. There did not seem to be any changes


    either in the entire bookshelf wall.


    Perhaps the thing that he took away was inside the safe.


    She walked to his desk and saw his safe.


    She did not remember the password to his safe but he had written it down on a note for her.


    If she wanted to open his safe, she could just look for the note.


    The note was supposed to be in one of her bag''s pockets, but her feet felt heavy and it was as if she


    could not move at all.


    She wondered what she was supposed to do if she finally confirmed that he took something from the


    safe.


    His heart would no longer be at home and she could not stop him if he decided to leave.


    She sat down in his chair and could not help but wonder what would happen if she happened to be


    home when he came back at noon.


    Would there be a heated argument, or would they talk things out :a&=RJT< reconcile as they used to in


    their countless past arguments?


    She hoped that it was thetter.


    Before long, it was dinnertime.


    La was sullen, and Avery did not have any appetite.


    "Did you have fun at school today, La?" Avery was well aware of why her daughter was unhappy but


    there really was nothing she could do about it.


    "I did!" La then said resentfully," Mommy, is Daddy working overtime again?


    "Yeah. He''s been very busy recently." She did not want her daughter to worry, so she would not


    hesitate to tell a white lie if that would ease her daughter''s feelings at that moment.


    "Did he tell you that?" La asked further.


    "Yeah. He was resting at home the other day because he took leave for the wedding. " She exined


    patiently. "He was very busy at work before the wedding, and I''m actually very busy with work too! It''s


    only with your Uncle Mike''s help that I came back home earlier."


    "Okay then!" La did not doubt what her mother said. "If Daddy''s so busy every day, I''m going to start


    to wonder if I even have a Daddy. But tomorrow''s the weekend. Is he going to work overtime tomorrow


    too?"


    Avery put down the cutlery and her heart felt even more uneasy.


    She could tell La a white lie during working days by saying that Elliot had to work overtime, but what


    excuse would she have for the weekend?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Let''s make a video with your brother, La!" Avery changed the subject. "I''ll bring you and Robert to


    Bridgedale during your summer vacation."


    "Oh." La lowered her eyes as bean-sized teardrops started dripping down.


    Avery''s heart became aplete mess when she saw her daughter crying. She got up from the dining


    chair and walked up to her, "There, there. Don''t cry. We''re just arguing. It''s not as scary as you think.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    "How is it not scary if you say you''re going to bring us to see Hayden without bringing Daddy along?¡±


    La had a sad expression." Are you two going to get a divorce?"


    "No." She wiped her daughter''s tears with a tissue. "Daddy and I haven''t gotten our marriage certificate


    yet. If we separate, it''ll just be a breakup, not a divorce."


    "How is that any different? Sob sob sob!" La¡¯s tears streamed down even more fiercely when she


    heard that exnation.


    "Don''t cry, La. Listen to me, okay." Avery said softly, "No matter what happens to us, we''ll always


    love you, Hayden, and Robert. I''ll always be with all of you, okay?"


    "I don''t like it when you two argue!¡± La roared as a grieving look appeared in her eyes. "But that''s


    what you always do!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Avery didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she was silent.


    After about a minute or two, La looked at Avery''s face and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry Mommy. I


    shouldn''t have yelled at you."


    "It''s okay. Daddy and Mommy are the ones who aren''t good enough."


    "Daddy''s not good. But Mommy is. You need to be with me, Hayden, and Robert,"


    La pleaded as she hugged her mother.


    After coaxing the children to sleep that evening, Avery dragged her tired body out of the children''s


    room.


    She strode towards the master bedroom and closed the door after entering the room.


    Things could not go on like that.


    Even if no consideration was given to Shea and Adrian, Elliot''s avoidance would have a great impact


    on the children.


    She found Chad''s phone and dialed it.


    "Hey, Chad. Where¡¯s Elliot? I want to see him," she requested calmly.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. I went to look for him today but I could not find him," Chad said helplessly. "I asked


    Ben too, but he doesn¡¯t have any idea where Mr. Foster is either."


    "He cut off all contact with you guys and ignored thepany''s affairs?"


    "Yes." Chad frowned. "He''s never been like this before."


    "Is he nning to keep on running away like this?" Avery breathed heavily. "I''m already aware that I


    made a mistake. I''ll cooperate with him if he wants to break up..."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Breaking up is easier said than done, you know," Chad said. "Just be


    patient :h$


    "A conclusion?"


    "Yeah. He''s not the kind of person who likes procrastinating. As bad as the problems are between the


    two of you, he won''t drag it on forever," Chad said firmly.


    "I hope so." Avery could only hope that the suffering would end soon.


    The following day was a Saturday, and Cole was woken up by his ringing phone.


    He picked up the phone in a daze. As soon as he saw an unfamiliar number, he hung up immediately


    and put down the phone elsewhere.


    However, the phone began ringing again a few seconds after he hung up.


    He frowned and answered the phone angrily.


    "Hello Mr. Cole Foster, I''m Harvey


    Goodman from thew firm Goodman and Partners. I was previously in charge of your grandmother''s


    inheritance," thewyer said.


    Cole practically jumped up from his bed.


    "I remember you! You and my uncle... I mean you and Elliot have a good rtionship!"


    "And the reason I''m calling you today is that he has entrusted me with a task," Harvey said. "Let''s meet


    and talk whenever it''s convenient for you." "I''m avable right now!" Cole was both nervous and


    excited. "Mr. Goodman, could you let me know why Elliot sent you to me?


    Harvey hesitated and said bluntly, "He told me to discuss a share transfer with you."


    Cole''s legs turned limp with excitement, for he never expected Avery to be so powerful as to make


    Elliot bow his proud head with such ease!

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Back at Elliot''s Mansion, La cried her eyes out the previous night until they became red and swollen.


    She seemed to be in rather low spirits too, so Avery decided to bring the two children out for some fun.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to go to the amusement park, La? Why don''t we go today?" Avery


    wanted to make her daughter happy.


    La shook her head. "I don''t feel like going there. Robert doesn''t have to go too. It¡¯s not like he can


    enjoy himself anyway, since he¡¯s so young."


    "Then where do you want to go? " Avery grabbed a sweat towel and put it on her back.


    Lay belly-down on the sofa and said angrily, "I don''t want to go anywhere! Everywhere sucks!"


    "Then let''s take a walk outside! Or if there''s anything you want to buy, I can bring you to buy it." Avery


    squatted beside her daughter and tried getting the little girl toe around. "Didn''t you say you wanted


    new stickersst time?"


    "I already have them. My ssmate gave them to me."


    "Then let''s go buy some little gifts that you could give to your ssmates."


    "No need. Mommy," La snarled. "If you want to go out, I can go out with you. But if you don''t, then


    we''ll just stay at home."


    Avery stroked her daughter''s head gently." Do you miss Daddy?"


    "Hmph! I don''t miss him! I miss Harden." La said double-facedly. She would never admit that she


    missed her father.


    Elliot had spent time with her over the past few weekends, and she had no time to get used to it when


    he disappeared from her life all of a sudden. At the same time, she could not help but feel like crying


    when she realized the possibility that her father might not be spending time with her in the future


    anymore.


    However, she knew that her mother would be sad if she cried, so she had no choice but to hold it in.


    "Well, if you don''t feel like going out, then we can always stay at home." Avery then immediately


    suggested, "The weather is good today. We can y in the yard."


    "What are we going to y?" La asked.


    "How about I buy some saplings =a''=YNT= we can nt trees!" "Let''s buy some flowers too and put


    them in the vase. Is that okay, Mommy?" La suddenly became interested.


    "Okay! Let''s go buy them together!" Avery immediately rxed when she saw that her daughter had


    finally gotten an interest in something.


    La immediately nodded. "We can leave Robert at home, right? It''s not like we''ll be gone for long


    anyway."


    "Sure," Avery said before reaching to get her bag.


    After a while, the bodyguard drove them out.


    They had left for only a few minutes when Elliot came back.


    Mrs. Cooper was stunned when she saw him.


    It was as if he came back specifically after Avery went out.


    "Master Elliot, could you stay at home a little longer today?" Mrs. Cooper said," La cried her eyes out


    yesterday because you didn''te home. She''s in a bad mood today too. Avery had to persuade her


    all morning before she could convince her to go out of the house."


    Elliot remained silent for a moment before asking, "Where''s Robert?"


    "Robert¡¯s sleeping in the room. He got bitten by a mosquito when he slept in the living room yesterday,"


    Mrs. Cooper said." His forehead is red now."


    Elliot immediately walked toward the room.


    Robert had woken up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he grabbed the nket in his hand and stuffed


    it into his mouth.


    He stopped biting the minute he saw Ellioting in.


    Elliot walked to the bed and felt incredibly distressed when he saw the mosquito bite on Robert''s


    forehead.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Elliot carried Robert from the bed and touched the boy''s forehead with his fingers. "How did you get all


    these mosquito bites in the two days that I was away?" After a pause, he looked at Mrs. Cooper, "Didn''t


    you get rid of the mosquitoes? Prepare a mosquito for him."


    "I did. I already bought a mosquito yesterday and I was nning to set it upter today," Mrs.


    Cooper replied.


    Robert grabbed Elliot''s shirt buttons and had a great time ying with them.


    "Master Elliot, La got suspicious when you did note home the night beforest. She might be


    young, but she understands a lot of things at her age," Mrs.


    Cooper advised. "You must take into ount the children''s feelings, or else it''d be very difficult to win


    back the heart of a child."


    Elsewhere, Cole finally met Harvey, with the former looking around cautiously when they met.


    Harvey arranged to meet him at a high-end cafe


    It was that time of day when not a lot of customers were in the cafe.


    "Mr. Goodman, is Elliot fuming right now? Be honest with me. For my grandma''s sake. I''m not in any


    danger now, am I?" Cole asked in a low voice.


    Harvey pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and said awkwardly, "I don''t know how to answer


    your question, Mr. Cole. I was merely entrusted by Mr. Elliot to discuss the share transfer. I do not know


    about anything else."


    Cole heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I''m just worried this might be a trap! After all, it''s a little hard


    to believe that everything went so smoothly."


    The waiter came over and served them a cup of coffee, respectively.


    Harvey picked up the coffee cup and took a sip.


    Cole was not in the mood to drink coffee. " Mr. Goodman, about that share transfer, is there anything I


    need to prepare? Could you help me make a list? After all, they¡¯re not for me. It would''ve been much


    less troublesome if it was, though. Also, Adrian doesn''t even have a bank ount."


    Harvey was stunned to hear that. "Adrian?"


    "Yeah! Adrian''s my uncle. You read the news, right? Avery hates me =g$:RJS; my dad, which is exactly


    why she asked for the shares to be transferred to Adrian,"


    Cole said, then frowned slightly. "Of course, it''s the same if the shares are transferred to my uncle.


    After all, we''re family."


    Harvey was dumbfounded.


    Elliot did not give him any such instruction. He was supposed to transfer the shares to Cole but not to


    Adrian.


    When Cole said that the shares were going to be transferred to Adrian, Harvey was a little confused


    and got up immediately.


    "Excuse me for a moment. I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Cole uttered an oh'' and watched as Harvey walked toward the restroom.


    Once he was inside, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster, Cole said that he spoke to Avery about transferring your shares to Adrian, not to him.


    What''s going on? Would you like to confirm with Avery?"


    Elliot''s expression froze suddenly on the other side of the phone.


    Avery asked to transfer his shares to Adrian?


    His shares belonged to him, yet she acted as if she could transfer them to whoever she wanted.


    He wondered if she liked Adrian that much, or whether it was simply an opportunity for her to return


    what was owed to Adrian because she felt that he had taken over Adrian''s life.


    His heart was in so much pain that he found it difficult to breathe.


    His eyes turned moist when he looked at Robert ying with the toys on the bed.


    Less than five minutes had passed after he persuaded himself that he and Avery were more or less


    even because Avery¡ªdespite hurting him and making him feel bad-had given him three children and


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    suffered a lot herself too.


    However, the budding idea he had disappeared in an instant.


    He could not forgive Avery!


    Even though their children were obedient kids, it in no way meant that he could live a good life with her.


    Once Avery exploited his interests and hurt his feelings for the sake of another man, a simr situation


    was bound to happen again, in the future.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Avery and La returned home more than an hourter.


    They bought a lot of saplings and flowers from the market.


    The bodyguard opened the trunk and carried everything out of the car.


    Mrs. Cooper came out with Robert in her arms and nced at their haul. "That¡¯s a lot of flowers you


    bought! They''re so beautiful."


    "I chose them, and Mommy chose the saplings!" La seemed to have forgotten her unhappiness and


    had a bright smile in her eyes. "Mommy bought fruit saplings!"


    "What kind?" Mrs. Cooper asked.


    "She brought grapefruit, cherry, and... uh... what other saplings do we have?" La looked up at Avery.


    "Peach and pear," Avery added.


    "Yes! A peach tree and a pear tree! I like to eat peaches! So, Mommy bought a peach tree!" La lifted


    the bag of flowers excitedly. "I''m going to put them in a vase."


    "I''ve readied a couple of clean vases on the table. You''ll see them when you enter the house," Mrs.


    Cooper said to La. "Be careful not to prick yourself on the thorns when you take the flowers, La."


    "I will! I''ll be careful." La entered the vi with flowers.


    Avery was about to move the saplings to the open spaces in the yard when Mrs.


    Cooper said, "Master Elliot came back for a while after you went out with La." "He came back for a


    while?" Avery grasped the main point of her words. "And then he left?" "Yes. I tried to persuade him to


    stay but to no avail." Mrs. Cooper looked helpless. "But he hugged Robert today, though. And he felt


    bad that Robert was bitten by a mosquito. He still loves the child."


    "Of course he does. As bad as things are between us, the children never offended him," Avery said


    disappointedly. "Does he n to do this every day? Coming back quietly when I leave? What if I don''t


    go out then? Does that mean he''ll nevere back for the rest of his life?"


    "Well, he came back to hug Robert today. He¡¯s probably here just to see the child.¡±


    "He makes me feel as if I''m taking away what''s rightfully his. He wouldn''t have to hide outside if I''m not


    here." Avery felt distressed. "Once I nt these saplings, I''ll bring the children back to my own house."


    Even though she realized she was wrong when she hid things from him, ;b-=UJY= she was willing to


    apologize to him and admit her mistake, but when he avoided her like that and prevented her from


    having a chance to speak, she became more and more apathetic.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be like that, Avery! Just wait a little longer..." Mrs. Cooper hurriedly persuaded her, "Give him


    some time. When he figures himself out, he''ll definitely talk to you again."


    "Chad said the same thing. He said that this whole thing with Elliot would have a conclusion by next


    week."


    "Yes, just wait until next week! Don''t move back for now." Mrs. Cooper nced at the saplings on the


    ground. "I''ll get you the tools. You can get started on nting these trees with La."


    At the Sterling Group, Harvey sat in Ben''s office and exined everything to thetter. Ben''s face


    soured immediately after hearing that.


    "You''re joking, right?" Ben frowned.


    Harvey said calmly, "I''m actually very busy, and if Elliot hadn''te to see me, I wouldn''t have toe


    here specifically to tell you this."


    "Haha! That''s impossible! Elliot won''t just give up all the shares that he holds!" Ben said angrily, "Henry


    only asked for one-third of the shares about half a month ago!"


    "I can exin why," Harvey said sinctly. "Elliot initially asked me to transfer one-third of his shares


    to Cole, but Cole inadvertently mentioned that he had negotiated with Avery to transfer the shares to


    Adrian."


    Ben was shocked to hear that!

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    "Are you telling me that Elliot transferred his shares because of Avery?!"


    "I wouldn''t dare to make such an assumption. I''m just telling you what I know." Harvey said sternly,


    "Elliot changed his mind when he found out it was for Adrian and transferred all of it, rather than just


    one-third."


    Ben gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. "God darn it! What the hell is Avery doing?! What in God''s


    name does she want to do?!"


    Harvey advised Ben. "Mr. Schaffer, please calm down."


    "Don''t tell me to calm the hell down! Thispany can no longer call itself the Sterling Group if Elliot


    leaves!" Ben said irritably. "He was its founder and poured all his money, enthusiasm, and hard work


    into thispany. What right does Avery have to ask him to transfer his shares to Adrian? Avery''s


    stupidity is costing Elliot! Darn it!"


    Harvey continued to persuade him. "Elliot has made up his mind. Being angry about it isn''t going to


    change a thing."


    "Where is he? I want to see him!" Ben got up from the sofa.


    "I have no idea. We contacted each other by phone," Harvey said.


    Ben immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Elliot''s number but then immediately received a


    voice prompt saying that thetter''s phone had been switched off.


    "Call him! Make sure it gets through!" The blue veins on Ben''s forehead were popping out due to anger,


    "I need to confirm that it''s his intention so I can cooperate with you on this!"


    In a moment of desperation, Harvey called Elliot.


    After the call was connected, Harvey was about to speak when Ben snatched the cell phone away.


    "Elliot Foster! Where in God''s name are you hiding?! Are you hiding for the sake of giving your


    important? You''re a fool if you listen to her! A darn fool, I say! When I scolded you back then for falling


    in love, I did it because I didn''t want to see you ruin your career for her!"


    Ben was cursing out loud but Elliot did not say anything at all.


    "Elliot! Are you pretending to be mute? Say something, darn it!" Ben was getting a little tired from the


    scolding.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You know me. Nothing you say can change my mind now that I''ve already made my decision." Elliot''s


    cold voice finally rang.


    Ben snickered as if he did not know whether tough or cry. "So what you''re saying is that Avery is


    more important than everything else? Are you going to kill yourself if she told you to die?"


    Harvey could not bear to listen any longer -b+;XIS< reminded him, "Mr. Schaffer, please be mindful of


    your words."


    "Get the hell out of here!" Ben was in a fit of rage and he was particrly angry.


    On the other side of the phone, Elliot''s calm attitude had all but disappeared. He said sternly and


    emphatically, "You don''t need to mind my business! Whoever I''m in a rtionship with and however I


    choose to deal with my property is up to me!"


    "Fine! I won''t bother with your affairs anymore!" Ben hung up the phone in a fit of anger.


    Harvey stretched out his hand in a gesture to ask for his phone to be returned.


    Ben realized that he was holding Harvey¡¯s phone and so returned it immediately.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Goodman. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."


    "It''s okay. I''m just worried that your words are a little too harsh and ended up causing irreversible


    damage. His mood was already pretty bad to begin with, and those words you said will only aggravate


    his negative emotions," Harvey exined.


    "You¡¯re right. But I just can''t stand it! It breaks my heart! I can''t bring myself to just watch helplessly as


    Avery destroys him!" Ben turned around and wiped away his tears.


    Meanwhile, Avery and La were nting the fruit tree saplings in the front yard of Elliot''s mansion.


    Mrs. Cooper came up to Avery and handed thetter her cell phone. "You have a call, Avery."

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Avery removed her gardening gloves and took the cell phone.


    The caller was Tammy.


    She answered the phone and heard Tammy''s hurried voice. "Tammy! Ben crossed the line! He cursed


    you! He sent those unpleasant messages to their group chat and deleted it soon after, but Jun read


    everything and decided to tell me because he felt that Ben had gone overboard."


    Avery was stunned. "He was cursing me?"


    "Yeah! He said some really awful things! I didn''t read the messages, but Jun said that it was horrible.


    Even if you quarreled with Elliot, it''s something that should remain between you two. Ben has no right


    to be scolding you!" Tammy was so furious that it was almost as if she was the one who was being


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    cursed. "He deleted the messages after Jun and Chad chastised him in the group chat, but that doesn''t


    mean it didn''t happen." Tammy continued. "Remember to just ignore him in the future, Avery. He''s


    probably irritable because he¡¯s having a mid-life crisis or something."


    Avery was rtively calm as she guessed," Perhaps he managed to talk to Elliot!"


    "Even if he did, he doesn''t have the right to scold you! And Elliot''s a scaredy-cat too. If he¡¯s unhappy at


    something, he should being forward to exin why he is! He has no standards if he¡¯s just going to


    let Ben curse at you in the group!" Tammy scolded them both at once. "I used to think that he was


    different from other men, but now it seems that men are all the same." "Jun''s a pretty good guy."


    Tammy¡¯s anger was quelled slightly. "He''s different! We''re talking about Elliot here! I called him earlier


    but I still couldn''t get through to him! Hasn''t hee home yet?"


    "He did when I brought La out to buy flowers this afternoon."


    "Oh, I wonder when that scaredy-cat would finally decide to see you!"


    "Next week, perhaps!" Avery was quite certain that Elliot would look for her in a week.


    Mike''s car drove up as soon as Avery ended the phone call with Tammy.


    It was the weekend, so Mike came over to meet Avery and the children.


    La immediately put her shovel aside =b''> QIQ: ran toward him.


    "Are you nting trees with your mother?" Mike handed La the gift he bought and walked toward


    Avery.


    "Why are you here?" Avery nced at him.


    "You''re asking me that? Didn''t we agree to get together once a week? Am I an eyesore to you now?"


    Mike took her by the arm and led her into the vi. "Aren''t you afraid of getting a tan? The sun''s pretty


    hot outside. Studies have shown that skin aging is mainly caused by UV rays."


    "Aging is inevitable." Avery patted the soil on her body before entering the vi. "Are you going to stay


    for dinner tonight?"


    "Of course. It''s already two though. Aren''t you nning on taking a nap today?"


    "I didn''t think about a nap, but since you''re here... I guess I¡¯ll get some shut-eye!" Avery had a rather


    exhausted expression. "I''ve been longing to get some sleep." Her energy wascking during the


    daytime because she had been losing sleep for several nights while having to wake up very early the


    next morning.


    "Let me bring you to your room."


    "Is something wrong? Do you have something to tell me?" Avery nced at the two children, who were


    unwrapping the gifts that Mike bought.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want to chat with you," Mike whispered.


    "Then we can just talk out here!" Avery took him to the yard. "Alright, what''s up?"


    "What else? Don''t you know?" Mike put his hands on his hips. "I know Adrian is specialpared to


    other people, but you can''t prioritize Adrian over Elliot!"


    "I didn''t!" Avery said.


    "But that¡¯s what everyone thinks right now. " Mike sighed heavily. "Avery, if Elliot isn''t willing to fork out


    his money to save Adrian, you shouldn¡¯t keep on forcing him to!"


    "I haven''t even talked to him about this!" Avery frowned. "Do you really think I''d force him if I discussed


    it with him and he clearly refuses to help me?"


    "You haven''t talked to him yet?" Mike was a little surprised.


    "No! I have a feeling that someone leaked this to him." Avery stared at his face." Mike..."


    "The main question now is how are you going to solve the problem?" Mike changed the subject


    immediately. "I''m here to advise you that you should exin everything to Elliot and just tell him that


    you wouldn''t care about Adrian anymore."


    "Do you honestly think he''ll calm down ande home if I tell him that?"


    "Of course! Isn''t he just sulking when he left home and went uncontactable?" Mike spoke as if he


    understood men better than anyone else. "Just apologize to him and admit your mistake. I can


    guarantee that he''lle running back at once."


    Avery began to wonder whether that method was feasible.


    After hesitating for a while, she said, "I can''t just tell him I don''t care about Adrian. But I can avoid


    bringing up Adrian''s name when asking him for his money."


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Mike was helpless.


    "That¡¯s just who I am. If I don¡¯t ask him for the money. I''ll borrow it from someone else. Henry and Cole


    want money, right? If they think I don''t have enough money, I can always borrow some..." Avery let out


    a sigh when she mentioned her n. "What do you think of my n?"


    "I don''t know what to think!" Mike''s brows were knit even tighter. "Are you honestly going to give out


    your entire worth for Adrian''s sake?" "You might think I have a lot of money, but it''s not enough for


    them." Avery smiled bitterly.


    "I think you''re crazy! You''re going to give everything you have to Henry VIQ> Cole without telling me in


    advance!"


    "They didn''t want it. So, I didn''t tell you." When Avery saw Mike''s disappointment and sadness, she


    exined in a heartbroken manner, "Mike, it''s not just Adrian that I want to save."


    "Oh, it isn''t now? You¡¯d better exin it to me in clear-cut terms or else I''ll take a page from Elliot''s


    ybook and start roaming around outside!" Mike''s eyes turned red and he said aggrievedly, "When I


    put in the extra hours, worked hard, upgraded all those products, and gave my all to help you earn


    money, I didn''t do it so you could waste all my efforts!"


    Warm tears streamed down the corners of Avery''s eyes. "I''m sorry, Mike. I''m not wasting your efforts. I


    know how good you are to me and how much you have sacrificed for thepany. I''m not doing it just


    for Adrian... I''m doing it for Shea too..."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike inhaled sharply when he heard the name ''Shea''.


    "She''s not dead. I met Wesley on my honeymoonst time." Avery lowered her head, "Shea''s in a very


    bad state right now. She needs a kidney transnt or she''ll die! The only person who''spatible with


    her is Adrian."


    "So that¡¯s it!" Mike felt as if a huge load had been lifted off of his shoulders. "Why didn''t you tell Elliot?


    He wouldn''t be angry at you if you told him!" "If I did, I am certain that he will lose his mind. Things were


    bad enough when he had that falling-out with Henry and Cole during our wedding. I don''t want the


    situation to get out of control again, and Shea is currently in a very critical condition too. Getting a


    kidney transnt is just the first step, and whether or not she''ll be able to recover after that is anyone''s


    guess. He rpsed into depression when he learned of Shea''s death, and there was even a time when


    he wanted to join Shea in death. How can I possibly bring myself to let him suffer like this?"

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Mike''s pent-up unhappiness disappeared immediately after hearing her words.


    What she said was true.


    Elliot had an irritable temper, and he would almost certainly lose his mind if he knew that Shea was still


    alive. He would even go so far as to kidnap Adrian and tie him down to the operating table just so Shea


    could get the kidney transnt.


    On the off chance that the operation failed and he saw Shea dying before his own eyes, how was he


    even supposed to face that immense blow?


    "There''s only one way to solve the problems you mentioned," Mike said after calming down, "Bringing


    Shea to him if her surgery is sessful."


    Avery nodded. "I know. That was my n all along. Elliot would have been so happy to see her."


    "But he has misunderstood your intentions right now!" Mike roared. "He''s not the only one who hates


    you right now. The people around him hate you too, including Ben and Chad..."


    "Tammy told me." Although Avery was a little heartbroken, she was not concerned with their view of


    her. "Wesley didn¡¯t want me to worry about Shea because he doesn''t want me to be put in a tight spot,


    but that''s not something I can do. Shea''s in the state she is now because of Robert. If I ignore her, I''ll


    live the rest of my life with a bad conscience." "Ignorance is bliss. You''re not the type who can ignore


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    something that you know," Mike knew her too well. "But you have to n tor the worst. If Shea dies,


    then your rtionship with Elliot would bepletely dead. You can¡¯t just assume that things will


    always end happily even though you''ve already gone through so much trouble together."


    Avery said dejectedly, "I''ve alreadye this far. There''s no turning back."


    "Don''t be scared. I''ve always told you that I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make. I won''t so much as


    say half a word if you want to sell thepany to save Shea."


    "I don''t know when I''ll meet Elliot, but my agreement with Henry is next Friday. Let¡¯s wait until then!"


    She was already sweating buckets. "Let''s go in! I need to take a shower."


    Mike went to meet the two children after Avery went upstairs.


    La had been staring at them while they were chatting outside earlier.


    "Hey, Uncle Mike, we might be moving back again because Mommy ?f(;TMP: Daddy quarreled with


    each other.¡± La then asked. "Will you move back in with us if we do?"


    "I can move back in with you if that''s what you want." Mike patted her head. "La, whatever happens


    between your parents is best left to them. As a kid, your job is to study well and grow up to be a good


    person.


    "Easy for you to say. It¡¯d be great if I was as young as Robert."


    "When Robert grows up, he¡¯ll also learn to notice when your mother is unhappy.


    That¡¯s life. We can''t be happy all the time, but we shouldn''t be miserable all the time either. It''s the


    same for your mother and everyone else," Mike exined to her.


    "But you look very happy every day!" La said.


    "When I cry, I always hide under the nket," Mike teased.


    "Hahaha! I want to see you cry next time!" La smiled.


    "You like seeing other people suffer, don''t you?"


    "Uncle Mike, Mommy said that she''ll bring me and Robert to see Hayden during my summer break.


    Come with us!" La pleaded. "I miss the life we used to have when we stayed together."


    "I''ll always be beside you guys, La. I''ll go with you when you''re on your summer vacation."


    The weekends were over in the blink of an eye.


    When Monday came, Avery drove to thepany after La went to school that morning.


    She had a very strong hunch in her heart that Elliot might show up soon.


    After arriving at thepany, she attended her regr Monday meetings.


    The heads of various departments reported the previous week''s progress to her.


    She did not express her opinion on the reports, but before the end of the weekly meeting, she said,


    "Although Mike is the Director of Operations, he''s the real boss of thispany. I have too many


    personal affairs and I''m not always at thepany. If anyone has any urgent matters and I''m


    unreachable, you may contact Mike directly."


    Mike followed her into her office after the meeting.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    "Why did you say that to them?" Mike was not too pleased. "You make it sound like you''re leaving us.


    Are you nning something?"


    "No. I just feel like you deserve the credit," she exined. "You never really liked working hard, but I


    dragged you along and turned you into a great businessman."


    "From what you say, I should be the one who''s thanking you. Don''t feel too sentimental, okay? If the


    that Shea will be able to live!"


    "Did you tell Chad about this?" She sat down in her office chair.


    "No." Mike then continued, "What''s there for me to say? If Shea''s operation is sessful, we''ll just


    bring her back and stun them."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What do you want for lunch? It''s on me."


    "You''re already thinking about lunch even though you''ve just gotten breakfast? Guess I''ll take you up


    on your generosity and give lunch some proper thought! I''ll tell you once I have something in mind,"


    Mike said before walking out.


    About an hourter, Mike sent her a list of food.


    Avery read through the list and looked up the phone number of a high-end restaurant near the


    After making the reservation, Avery sent the restaurant''s name to Mike.


    When lunch break was upon them, Mike called and said, "Why don''t you head on there first? There''s


    still a couple of things I need to handle."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the restaurant. Come over when you¡¯re done."


    "I will. You don''t need to wait on me If you¡¯re hungry."


    "I''m not. You should hurry up and finish your work!" Avery hung up. Just as she was about to leave the


    office, she saw a new message from Cole.


    She opened the message and saw a picture.


    Cole had sent her a photo of Adrian, who was smiling shyly while looking directly at the camera.


    Avery called him because she did not understand why he sent the photo to her.


    Cole answered within seconds andughed before saying, "I''ve known you for so many years but it


    wasn''t until these two days that I realized how much I knew you."


    Avery did not underst>d''=XIU< what he was saying.


    What did he mean by all that?


    "I¡¯d very much prefer it if you be straightforward with me rather than beating around the bush!"


    "I''m saying that you have my respect! I never imagined that you could get Elliot to be that obedient to


    you." Cole''sughter soon subsided. "I thought he merely liked your appearance and your ability to


    have children, but my guess barely scratched the surface! He''s absolutely smitten by you!


    Avery had a bad feeling.


    "Why are you bringing his name up?" "Haha, okay, I won''t mention him anymore. It''s not like I''ll ever


    need to be afraid of him again." Cole could not helpughing when he said that. "When are youing


    to pick Adrian up? I''m bringing him to lunch right now."


    Avery was confounded.


    Her mind was filled with nothing but doubt!


    Why would Cole ask her to pick Adrian up, and why would he hand Adrian over all of a sudden? Could


    it be...that Cole already got what he wanted?!


    Avery''s face was ashen and her entire face was trembling. She wanted to say something, but s, she


    was unable to utter a single word.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    "I¡¯ll send you a location. You cane when you''re ready!" Cole said. "We''ll talk about everything else


    when we meet."


    Cole hung up after he finished speaking.


    Avery''s body froze and her heart was beating ridiculously fast.


    She wondered if Elliot had been up to all that when he disappeared in the past couple of days, and the


    answer appeared in her mind immediately following that thought.


    After all, no one could take Elliot''s shares if he did not give the nod.


    Her tears immediately blurred her vision.


    She finally realized why everyone around Elliot hated her so much-they already knew about everything


    well in advance.


    How could they control themselves not to yell at her if Elliot transferred the shares?


    She felt as if she had done an unforgivable sin!


    They must have felt that she forced Elliot into doing that, but the truth was that she had every intention


    of discussing it with him before. Unfortunately, she did not get the chance to do so.


    The result was the same regardless of the process.


    He would have been angry either way, whether he knew it in advance or waited a few days until she


    told him.


    The reason was that her actions involved his interests and a significant amount at that.


    It was even worse because he thought she was forcing him to do that for the sake of another man.


    Her screen lit up and Cole sent a location.


    She raised her hand to wipe away the tears on her face, then quickly adjusted the expression on her


    face before walking out of the office with her bag in hand.


    Half an hourter, she drove to the restaurant where Cole and Adrian were dining.


    Adrian immediately smiled warmly at her the minute he saw her.


    His eyes were as pure and innocent as ever.


    She took his arm and wanted to bring him away immediately.


    "Are you in such a hurry to leave, Avery? When will my aunt¡¯s surgery be done? How long will it take?"


    Cole grabbed Adrian''s other arm. "I need clear answers to these questions because Adrian is now


    worth a lot of money. My aunt''s illness isn''t really important, because what''s important is that nothing


    happens to Adrian."


    Avery looked coldly at Cole. "You evil man!"


    "Why are you shouting at me? Isn''t it a normal, fair-


    "Hahahaha! Oh, man! Your idiotic expression is killing me! Did the two of you fall out with each other?


    Was it the really bad kind?" Cole looked at her like she was a clown. "Elliot transferred all his shares to


    Adrian and now he has nothing left! His name will finally disappear from the rich list, and I''ll be the one


    who will take his ce!"


    Avery felt as if a bone-chilling, ice-cold bucket of water had been poured onto her head. It broke her


    heartpletely!


    She wondered what Elliot did and why he gave away all those shares, with the only exnation being


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    that he did it to get revenge on her!


    "I''ll give my uncle to you for half a month. If you haven''t handed him back in half a month, I''ll go to you."


    Cole saw Avery''s tear-filled eyes and let go of Adrian''s arm happily.


    Shame and agony were the only emotions in Avery''s mind.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Avery walked out of the restaurant with Adrian and received a call at that moment.


    After bringing Adrian to the car and sitting down, she took out her cell phone.


    The call was from Mike.


    He had already arrived at the restaurant where she had reserved a table for them to have lunch, but


    she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Mike, I''m with Adrian. I''ve already ordered the food, so you can get someone else to eat with you."


    She suppressed her grief and pretended to speak calmly.


    "You''re with Adrian?"


    His question, however, caused her emotions to copse in an instant. "Elliot transferred all the shares


    to Adrian! All of them! He hates me, Mike, he hates me! That''s why he¡¯s punishing me this way!"


    Mike was so startled that he breathed heavily and his mind turned nk in an instant.


    He finally realized why Ben and Chad hated Avery that much. It was all because Elliot made such a


    ridiculous decision!


    What Elliot did was no different from suicide!


    Had Mike known that Elliot would do that, he would never have told the man about Avery''s dealings


    with Henry and Cole.


    He felt very upset, and he wanted to confess to Avery but was afraid to do so "I''m sorry, Avery." Mike


    felt a headache. "I went to look for him a few days ago." " I knew it." She was not too surprised, but


    things had reached a point where it had nothing to do with anyone else aside from Elliot and herself.


    "Even if you didn''t, I''d still encounter this problem anyway. The feelings I share with him seem


    indestructible, but they''re actually very fragile after our repeated fall-outs."


    "Then what should we do? " Mike took a deep breath. "Now that he has handed over all the shares, it


    means he no longer has anything to do with the Sterling Group. What''s going to happen in the future?"


    "I don''t know, Mike! I feel like copsing right now. I don''t know how to face him in the future... He might


    never show up in front of me again. I thought he''de to me this week, but it seems more likely that


    he won''t." Fear was starting to seep in with every word she spoke.


    "Don''t cry! Just bring Adrian to give Shea an operation as soon as possible!" Mike tried his best to


    restrain his emotions. "You >h%>SIR? Elliot have already gone so far, so we can only hope that Shea''s


    operation will go well!"


    "But I want to see Elliot first." She burst into tears.


    "No one knows where he is right now, not Chad, not Ben... You won¡¯t be able to meet him at all if he


    doesn''t want to see you," Mike sighed. "You said that Shea''s situation is very dire, right? Go and save


    her! If she''s saved, he''ll naturally understand that you''re not the kind of person he made you out to be."


    Mike''s words brought her back to her senses.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you take care of the


    children," Mike added.


    "Yeah." She answered and hung up the phone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A tissue then appeared in front of her. She looked at the person holding the tissue and happened to


    see Adrian''s nervous face.


    "I can roughly understand what you guys are talking about." Adrian frowned and med himself. "My


    brother and his son treated me like a fool and assumed that I can''t understand a thing. They''re terrible


    people."


    "Yes. They''re using you." Avery took the tissue and wiped away the tears on her face. "Adrian, you


    have a younger sister too. She¡¯s just as kind a person as you are, and she needs a kidney transnt¡ª


    your kidney¡ªbecause it might just be the key to saving her life. Are you willing to save her?" "I will. I''ll


    do whatever you ask me to." After a pause, he continued, "I don''t want to live with them anymore. Can


    you help me?"


    Avery felt an unspeakable pain in her heart. She wanted nothing more than to help him, but she knew


    that Henry and Cole would never keep their hands off him.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Shea''s surgery, however, was the priority.


    "Adrian, let¡¯s go to Bridgedale to see your sister!" Avery got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car


    towards the airport.


    She called Mrs. Cooper during the journey.


    "I''m in a rush, Mrs. Cooper. I''m going to Bridgedale right now and I don''t know when I''ll being


    back."


    "What do you mean you don''t know when? Didn''t you promise La to bring her to Bridgedale during


    her summer vacation?"


    "That n still stands. Mike will bring her to Bridgedale," she said.


    "Oh... What''s so urgent? La''s going to want to know when she gets home tonight." "An operation."


    Avery was stunned for a moment and said sinctly.


    "Okay, I understand. Go to Bridgedale with peace of mind and don''t worry about everything at home."


    Mrs. Cooper put down her phone and turned solemnly to Elliot who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Master Elliot, Avery is-"


    "Don''t tell me about her," Elliot interrupted Mrs. Cooper. "She''s free to go wherever she wants."


    Mrs. Cooper felt uneasy. "If she knew you were at home, she''d definitelye back to see you."


    "I don''t need her to see me." Elliot got up from the sofa and strode upstairs.


    Mrs. Cooper sighed when she looked at his cold, detached figure.


    "Why does Avery need to go abroad?" Mrs. Scarlet came over and asked, "Master Elliot finally returned


    and now Avery has to leave again. They didn''t agree beforehand, did they?"


    "I don''t think so," Mrs. Cooper said. "Avery said she had to do an operation abroad."


    "Oh. When will she be back?"


    "She doesn''t know," Mrs. Cooper said here, suspiciously. "Did they somehow arrange between


    themselves to avoid meeting each other? Whatever the operation is, there has to be some sort of time


    frame for it! Why wouldn¡¯t she know her return date?"


    "The children will be devastated."


    "Hayden might be fine since he¡¯s more independent and never epted Master Elliot in the first ce.


    He won''t be affected even if his parents break up."


    "Oh yes! I was told that something happened to the Sterling Group." Mrs.


    Scarlet received a call sometime earlier. "I heard that he transferred hispany shares to someone


    else."


    Mrs. Cooper''s expression changed dramatically. "What is happening?"


    "I don¡¯t know. The two of them probably fell out this time because of that," Mrs. Scarlet said. "The


    Sterling Group is a hugepany,


    When they reached Bridgedale, Avery led Adrian out of the airport and saw Wesleying over to pick


    him up.


    Wesley immediately greeted Adrian when they met. "Hello Adrian, I''m Wesley.


    Avery''s good friend."


    Adrian said shyly, "Nice to meet you, Wesley. Is my sister with you?"


    "She¡¯s in the hospital. You should get some rest and reduce the jetg. I''ll bring you to meet her once


    you''ve gotten enough rest."


    "I''d really like to see her now. Avery said she is the kindest woman in the world, and I genuinely hope


    she¡¯ll get better."


    Wesley nced at Avery andpromised right away.


    After the three of them got into the car, they immediately drove toward the hospital.


    "What was Adrian''s state before the surgery?" Wesley asked curiously.


    "He''s a bit like Shea, but not as fearful of people as her." Avery recalled and said," His gentle


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    personality remained, both before and after the surgery."


    "Well, if that disaster didn''t happen to Shea when she was a child, she would have been the same as


    Adrian."


    "Yes! Is she still awake?"


    "Shea isn''t awake very often. When she does, she''s usually tortured by the illness and suffers from it."


    Wesley could not bear to talk about it, so he changed the subject," How was Henry even willing to hand


    Adrian to you?"

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    Avery felt deeply hurt when she was asked that question.


    "Elliot transferred all his shares to Adrian.¡±


    Wesley was stunned for a moment. "It''s good that they were transferred to Adrian. Adrian can just


    transfer it back to him."


    "But Henry and Cole wouldn¡¯t agree," Avery said. "Adrian is now registered under their care."


    "You won''t be in such a headache if you treat Adrian like a normal person," Wesley said objectively. "I


    don''t think Adrian needs them as his guardians. He can decide his fate, like how Shea decided to


    donate blood to Robert."


    Wesley''s words gave Avery tremendous


    encouragement.


    "Even though I have no idea what it is that I¡¯ve been given, I''ll be able to give it back to you.¡± Adrian


    tried to digest what they said." I¡¯ll listen to what you say. I''ll only listen to you."


    After living with Nathan, andter Henry, Adrian came to realize that Avery treated him the best.


    "Thank you, Adrian. Once the operation is sessful, I''ll make sure to consider it carefully," Avery was


    deeply moved.


    They entered Shea''s ward after arriving at the hospital.


    Even though Avery had prepared herself mentally during the journey there, she still broke down and


    cried when she saw Shea.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shea was so thin that what remained of her were only her bones. Had it not been for the waves


    disyed on the electrocardiogram machine next to her, Avery would have assumed that Shea was no


    longer alive.


    "Don''t cry, Avery. She''s been ill for a long time, which I why I told you to stop when you told me that you


    couldn''t find Adrian and that you might get into an argument with Elliot over it. She wanted her life to


    end, but I''m the one who refused to give up on her." Wesley''s voice trembled slightly." I''m waiting for a


    miracle because you never know if a miracle will happen."


    Adrian stared at Shea on the hospital bed and asked softly, "Is she, my sister?"


    "Yes. Her name is Shea and she''s your twin sister." Wesley turned on his phone, found a photo of Shea


    before she got sick, and showed it to him. "She''s adorable >e%;YLV< looks a little like you before she


    got sick." Adrian took Wesley''s cell phone and stared at the photo for a moment. Blood was thicker


    than water, and the emotions that came along with those strong familial ties spread gradually


    throughout his entire body.


    "Give her my kidney right now!" Adrian returned the phone to Wesley.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to get some rest first?"


    Adrian shook his head.


    Wesley¡¯s voice became hoarse. "Okay, I''ll bring you through the hospitalization procedures."


    It was seven in the morning at Aryadelle when a certain piece of news dominated the headlines of all


    major news apps.


    [Elliot Foster resigns as President of the Sterling Group and will no longer be a part of thepany in


    the future.]


    When he clicked in, he discovered that the text was basically the same as the title with no additional


    information.


    Generally speaking, the lesser the contents of a news article, the bigger the matter would be.


    Netizens began specting after seeing the news.


    [In my opinion, Elliot hasmitted some serious wrongdoing and is being investigated by the higher-


    ups!]


    [How serious could it be that he has to resign all of a sudden! I''m sure the gossip behind this must be


    very exciting! I wonder if we can follow the trail and trace all his shady dealings!]


    [I did a search for Elliot on the inte and discovered that he hasn''t appeared in public recently. Has


    he been arrested?]


    [That must be it. He wouldn''t have resigned for no reason if the investigation wasn''t done thoroughly.


    He is only in his 30s this year! If he hadn''t broken thew, he would''ve been able to work until he''s 70!]


    At Elliot''s mansion, he woke up at seven o¡¯clock that day and had breakfast in the dining room after


    seeing his daughter off to school.


    Elliot drank a cup of coffee and switched on his phone.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    All sorts of news popped out!


    He filtered all the useless information, opened the browser, and saw his picture on the front-page news.


    Everything he had in the past came to an end at that moment, including everything he had with Avery.


    La had a cold and timid look the previous night when she came back and saw him at home.


    He wanted to be closer to his daughter, but he dared not say anything nor approach her on a whim


    when he saw his daughter''s reaction.


    It was the same that morning, for all he did was watch quietly from one side as Mrs.


    Cooperbed La''s hair.


    After thebing was over, La carried her schoolbag on her back and ran out of the door. She did


    not look at him, not even once, and did not even say a word to him. It was as if he was a beast.


    Robert was the only one who was oblivious to everything, for he could stillugh and say ''Daddy'' when


    Elliot picked him up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, Elliot was no longer ''the great Elliot Foster''.


    Hispany no longer belonged to him, and his identity¡ªexcept for his name ''Elliot ''-had been


    ''returned'' to Adrian.


    He felt that he no longer had any value to the children.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang and snapped him out of his thoughts.


    He looked at the caller ID on the screen and answered the call a few secondster.


    "That woman destroyed you and left you for naught, Elliot. Have you seen how those people in


    Aryadelle ridicule you? Everyone respected and feared you when you were in your prime, which is why


    everyone you saw was nice to you and everything you heard was praise. Now that you''re no longer the


    president of the Sterling Group, everyone looks at you like a drowning dog. Nobody cares that you''re


    drowning, they all justugh at how funny you look when you fall into the water and il your arms


    around..."


    The voice on the other end droned on and on.


    Elliot''s expression became cold and he clenched his fists tightly.


    "Elliot, even if everyone looks down on you, I''ll never give up on you. Join me! I have good wine here,


    >f.


    "Where are you now? I''ll send someone to pick you up." Kevin continued, "It doesn''t matter whether or


    not you still acknowledge me. Just take some time off ande to my ce to rx."


    Over at Bridgedale, Avery apanied


    Adrian to handle the hospitalization procedures and then took care of him while he freshened up in the


    ward.


    Time went by in a sh and it was already nighttime.


    After Adriany down on the hospital bed and fell asleep, Avery nced at the night sky outside the


    window.


    She decided to stay in the hospital and keep watch over Adrian since she could no longer bear to take


    any unnecessary risks before the kidney transnt.


    After a while, Wesley pushed open the door of the ward and walked to her side.


    "Avery. Hey, Avery. Shea''s awake. 1 told her you''re here."


    Avery rubbed her sore eyes and immediately walked out with Wesley.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    As soon as Avery entered Shea''s ward, she walked to the bedside and held Shea''s hand.


    "Shea, I know you''re in pain right now, but you need to hang in there. We''ve found apatible kidney


    for you, and the operation will be done soon. You''ll get better after it''s all over."


    Shea had a genuinely happy expression and she asked in a weak voice, "How did you find me?"


    "Well, I found you some time ago. Your brother has always believed that you''re still alive, so you must


    continue to be strong. Once the operation is over, I¡¯ll bring you to see him, okay?" Avery encouraged


    her.


    "I will. Of course I will. I want to give him a surprise..." Shea was excited when she thought of that. "I


    haven''t been this happy in a long time."


    "You''ll have even more stuff to be happy about in the future. Hayden and La still remember you, and


    Robert is very healthy too. He knows how to say Daddy and Mommy, and he''s already learning to walk


    too."


    "Were you the one who found apatible kidney for me, Avery?" Shea was beyond grateful. "Wesley


    searched for a long time, but couldn''t find one, and I didn''t want to live anymore when I saw him


    suffering due to my illness..."


    "Don''t say such nonsense. You''ve suffered a lot already, but a wonderful future is ahead of you."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yeah... I really want to go home. I miss my brother a lot." Shea''s eyes suddenly lost focus, and she


    muttered, "I''d give anything to go back and see my brother again..."


    She did not have much energy and fell asleep again shortly after.


    Wesley covered her with the nket and looked at Avery. "She had never said any of that before this.


    It''s because she saw you that she misses Elliot even more."


    "When will the surgery be, Wesley?" Avery could not wait any longer. "She''s so weak that I¡¯m worried if


    she''ll just leave us all of a sudden."


    "It''ll be the day after tomorrow. There will be a series of pre-op examinations."


    Wesley patted her on the shoulder. "I know you want to bring Shea to Elliot as quickly as you can to


    exin the misunderst


    Avery''s eyes welled up with tears all of a sudden. "I''m not worried about him hating me. I just... I feel


    like he''s suffering so much more than I am right now. I''d love to see him again and talk to him..."


    "Don¡¯t fret over that for now, Avery. Go back and rest! I''ll keep watch over Shea and Adrian. You don''t


    have to worry." Wesley continued tofort her when he saw that she was not looking so good. "Elliot


    will know the truth soon. He won''t be in pain for long.¡±


    Avery nodded.


    Wesley was right. Whatever Avery and Elliot experienced could neverpare to the pain that Shea


    had endured.


    When Avery left the hospital, she could not help but turn on her cell phone and dial Elliot¡¯s number.


    She had called him countless times in the past few days but was never able to get through to him.


    Surprisingly, on the one asion where her hope was at its lowest, the call got through.


    Her heart started beating violently all of a sudden.


    She prayed and hoped that he would answer her call.


    Before she could finish her prayer, her call was answered.


    She was stunned, and she seemed to hear his familiar breathing.


    Before she could open her mouth, her tears fell one at a time.


    "This is ourst call, Avery," Elliot spoke in a calm and indifferent voice. "Let''s say goodbye."


    Last call? Goodbye?


    "Elliot! Don''t break up with me! Please don''t! Please!" Her emotions had copsedpletely and she


    could not care less about her dignity. "I have already told Adrian that he''ll return all his shares to you!


    Just wait a few more days and I''ll bring him back to look for you!"


    Elliot frowned when she heard her words." You really do enjoy manipting other people, don''t you,


    Avery? Do you feel a sense of achievement when you see a man being at your mercy because he¡¯s so


    enthralled by you? I will never ask for something that you''ve taken away from me!


    "It''s not like that, Elliot! It¡¯s not like that at all!" Avery burst into tears. It was as if someone grabbed her


    neck and stopped her from saying what she wanted to say. Her head was in so much pain, and her


    heart more so.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    "I will only believe what I see and hear." Elliot was unmoved as he listened to her cry.


    In the past, he would alwayspromise with her unconditionally as long as her eyes turned red.


    The present situation happened only because he was too soft-hearted and had indulged her countless


    whims.


    He had given up everything, and her n would no longer seed.


    "What did you see? And what did you hear? " Avery screamed hysterically. "The reality is that whatever


    you saw or heard was biased! I won''t break up with you! Just wait a few more days and I''ll give you a


    proper exnation!" In the past, he might have listened to her and given her a few more days, but at


    that point, he was in no mood to wait even a few hours, let alone a few days.


    "Return to the Aryadelle as soon you¡¯re done with whatever it is you¡¯re doing. Don''t forget that your two


    children are still waiting for you," Elliot said before hanging up.


    Avery was disheartened when she heard the beeping sound of the ended call!


    It was so cold and painful that she felt as if she ran into an iron board!


    Elliot said farewell and left the children with her.


    He had forsaken not just hispany, but her and the children too.


    She stubbornly dialed his number again, only to hear "Sorry, the number you have dialed is


    unavable. Please try againter.


    The service provider ended the call automatically, and she stared at the screen in a daze.


    He had left her without hesitation.


    He drifted off into oblivion like a gust of wind or a puff of smoke, but he did so in a very firm manner.


    At the airport in Aryadelle, Elliot switched off his phone and nced behind him.


    Bygones were bygones.


    He would just act as if he never had what he once lost.


    He had hit the restart button on his life, and in the future, he would no longer let anyone hold him back.


    That evening, La came home and looked around.


    "Are you looking for your father, La?" Mrs. Cooper saw through her at a nce. " He left after you


    went to school this morning."


    La put down her schoolbag lowered her gaze. "Where did he go?"


    "He didn''t say where, but he was a little sad when you ignored him this morning."


    "He was arguing with Mommy, so I''m going to ignore him!" La said angrily and walked up to her little


    brother. "You''re the only one who calls him Daddy, you dummy!


    Robert was stunned for a moment before saying clearly, "Daddy!" "Don''t say ''daddy''!" La red at


    him. "Daddy!" Robert did not understand the threat.


    "Don''t argue with your brother, La. He''s too young to understand your words." Mrs. Cooper


    immediately said. "What your father was not the person responsible for the argument? Are you still


    going to me your father for that?"


    La froze for a moment. "Is it my mother''s fault if it''s not my father¡¯s?"


    "I don''t know what exactly happened between them, but your mother told me in private that she made a


    mistake. You shouldn''t be so cold to your father." Mrs. Cooper was afraid of giving La the impression


    that she was ming Avery, so she said in a gentle tone, "It doesn''t matter if your father or your mother


    was wrong. They still love you." "Fine!" La pouted reluctantly. "Then I won''t be so fierce when I see


    himter."


    "That''s good, La. Go ahead and y with your brother. I''ll call your father and ask him if he wants to


    Two minutester, La asked, "Is heing back for dinner tonight?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mrs. Cooper shook her head. "He switched off his phone."


    "Oh..." La was very disappointed. "Then are you able to get through to Mommy?"


    La was afraid that her mother could not be contacted too.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    "It¡¯s only six o''clock in the morning where your mother is. You can call her in another hour," Mrs.


    Cooper said reassuringly. "Your mother is out on a job and she''lle back once she finishes it."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What¡¯s going to happen with Robert and if mommy doesn''te back?" La felt frustrated all of a


    sudden.


    Robert immediately burst into tears.


    Mrs. Cooper picked Robert up and tried to check why he was crying.


    A car pulled up outside the courtyard.


    La saw it and went outside immediately.


    Mike got out of the car and came up to them.


    "Uncle Mike!" La cried and ran over!


    Mike frowned, walked up to La, and picked her up. "Don''t cry, La! What''s the matter?"


    "I miss Mommy and Daddy." She reached up to rub her eyes.


    "Isn''t your dad at home?" Mike remembered seeing Elliot when he came over the previous night.


    However, the two men did not speak much because Mike did not say anything to him.


    "He''s gone, and we can''t reach his phone either." La pouted. "Mrs. Cooper said my mother made a


    mistake, but I didn''t know about it and I have been ignoring Daddy since yesterday. Is he going to be


    angry? "


    "Why will he be angry at you?" Mike carried her into the vi. "It''s not your mother''s mistake per se that


    led to their argument. Just wait a little longer. They¡¯ll reconcile with each other again after a moment."


    "Really?" La wiped away her tears.


    "Of course. When did I ever lie to you?"


    La squeezed out a smile and frowned. " Robert pooped. Bring me out!"


    Mike immediately carried her to the yard.


    An hourter, Mike gave Avery a video call, but she rejected the call in a few seconds.


    Mike froze for a moment. "Why did she hang up?" he thought.


    Mike was about to try calling her again when she called him back.


    He answered and asked, "Why did you reject the video call, Avery?" "I¡¯m in the hospital. The inte is


    pretty bad here, so let''s make do with a normal phone call!" she exined.


    The real reason she did not ept the video call was because her eyes were swollen after crying all


    night.


    Her eyes were swollen from the crying :c(; YIV? her voice was hoarse too.


    Mike immediately sensed that something was off.


    "La misses you a lot. You should talk to her!" Mike handed La the phone.


    "La, your summer holiday is next week, right?" Avery tried to cover up his hoarse voice by speaking


    softly.


    "Mmhmm! If you don''te back next week, I''ll ask Uncle Mike to take me to Bridgedal, and I''ll see


    you there."


    "Okay!"


    "Have you gone to Hayden yet?"


    "Not yet! I''ll be busy for the next couple of days, but I''ll go to him once I''m done."


    After they finished talking on the phone, Mike took the phone from La.


    La went to do her homework after dinner and Mike immediately went to the yard to call Avery.


    Once the call was connected, Mike went straight to the point and asked, "Is Shea dead?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" roared Avery. The anger was evident in her voice.


    "In that case, why didn''t you answer the video then? Your voice is really hoarse too. You were crying,


    right?" Mike asked. "Is it


    Elliot... who died?"


    "You and I will never see each other again if he dies." Avery¡¯s heart was brimming with anger when she


    heard him saying that about Elliot.


    "I''m joking! Just tell me why you''re crying!" Mike sighed heavily. "La cried earlier this evening too. It


    took plenty of effort to make her stop."


    "Elliot broke up with me," Avery said. "He doesn''t want anything. I asked him to wait for me for a few


    days, but he didn''t want to. He doesn''t want to see me ever again, nor does he want to hear my voice.


    There''s no going back this time."

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    "In that case, just be frank with him!" said Mike raising his voice. "Tell him that Shea is still alive, let him


    worry and suffer! It''s better than letting him hate you!"


    "I can''t get through to him. I haven''t been able to get through to him sincest night. I''ve been calling


    him until now. He probably won''t use this number again." She spoke in a hoarse and nasal voice


    without trying to hide her helplessness and grief. " Mike, I feel like my heart is dead."


    "Like hell it is! Even if he is your life, you still have three children!" Mike snapped. " When is Shea''s


    surgery? Is it scheduled yet?


    "Tomorrow, if all goes well." She took a deep breath and said, "I talked to Sheast night. She''s just as


    innocent and kind as she always was. She misses Elliot dearly, and I promised her I''d bring her to meet


    him if her operation is sessful. But I can''t contact Elliot anymore..."


    "You might not be able to contact him, but perhaps someone else can. In the meantime, take a deep


    breath and calm down. If Shea''s operation is sessful, he''lle around." Mike thenforted her,


    "I''ll bring the children to meet you in Bridgedale the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay. I need to go to the hospital."


    "Love will always be the spice of life, Avery, but it is not necessary for life. Don¡¯t lose confidence in life


    just because of love."


    "Understood."


    Mike then went back into the vi after their call.


    He stayed until nine at night and left when La had fallen asleep.


    He left Elliot''s home and drove to Chad''s ce.


    Chad had been feeling deted and defeated ever since Elliot left Sterling Group.


    The fact that he would never see Elliot entering Sterling Group again was bad enough for him, but the


    biggest blow was the knowledge that Adrian would be his future boss.


    "How was Adrian supposed to be Sterling Group''s boss if he knew nothing?" thought Chad.


    Behind Adrian were Henry and Cole, which meant that thepany was effectively under their control.


    Just thinking about that made Chad sick to the core.


    He had been by Elliot''s side for years ?f(? YJY= years, and he knew how much Elliot hated that father-


    son duo.


    Getting Elliot to make such a decision was no different than feeding his enemy a chunk of his freshly


    cut flesh.


    When Mike came, Chad said coldly, "Avery hasn''t returned to the country yet!"


    "I told you, she won¡¯t be back for the time being." Mike put on his slippers and led Chad toward the


    living room. "Find a way to contact Elliot!"


    "Find a way? How do I even contact him? What''s the point of getting in touch with him?" Chad pushed


    Mike''s arm away. "He is no longer my boss, and I am no longer his employee. What do you want me to


    say to him if I contact him?"


    "You might not have that working rtionship anymore, but you have known each other for so many


    years that you can be considered friends!"


    "He has plenty of friends. He doesn''t need a useless friend like me." Chadughed in spite of himself.


    "Why do you want me to find him? Is it you who''s looking for him, or is it Avery?"


    Mike saw how angry Chad was and poured him a ss of water. "What if I said that Shea was looking


    for him? Do you honestly think Avery is the kind of selfish, ruthless woman to push Elliot into a corner?"


    Chad''s expression froze and he had a startled look on his face. "Shea? Did you just say. Shea?!" "Yes.


    Shea is still alive, but she''s very ill and her health is deteriorating. She went into shock after giving


    Robert a blood transfusion, but she was saved. Unfortunately, she developed kidney failureter on..."


    Mike handed the ss of water to Chad. "Shea needs a kidney transnt, without which she will die.


    Whether or not she can recover after the procedure is anyone''s guess, which is why Avery did not want


    to tell anyone about it."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chad''s Adam''s apple bobbed noticeably, and his mind was aplete mess. "Why does my boss have


    to transfer the shares for Shea to get a kidney transnt?"


    "Because Adrian''s kidney is a match, and Adrian is in Henry¡¯s hands. The whole thing is actually very


    simple, but it''s not easy to ept." Mike sat down on the sofa and sighed. "Elliot called Avery


    yesterday and broke up with her." "Oh... So you wanted me to call him so I can tell him about Shea?"

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    "Yes. Telling him the truth is better than allowing Avery to bear the burden by herself."


    "Why the hell didn''t you tell me earlier!" Chad smashed the ss onto the ground and roared, "You


    knew all along, didn¡¯t you? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You son of a¡ª!"


    Mike''s face turned red after he was yelled at. "Avery has her reasons, and I''ll always follow them¡ª¡±


    "Get out!" Chad was extremely angry and clenched his fists tightly.


    Did none of them feel that it was toote to be telling the truth?


    "Why are you blowing up at me? You can contact Elliot, right? If you can''t get through to his phone, you


    can always send him an email... He couldn''t have just stopped using all his social ounts." Mike tried


    to calm Chad down without sounding angry or annoyed.


    "What is he supposed to do if we tell him about Shea?! He''s already transferred the shares! You and


    Avery are both idiots!" Chad could bear it any longer and swung his fist at Mike''s face!


    "Jeez, why did you hit me for that?! You''ve already badmouthed us enough! If someone who didn''t


    know what happened saw this situation, they would have thought that it was your shares that got


    transferred!" Mike covered his face with one hand and threw Chad onto the sofa with the other. "Adrian


    is now with Avery. She can just tell him to transfer the shares to your boss!"


    "Easy for you to say!"


    "Because it''s that easy! It''s only difficult if you make it difficult!"


    The two of them stared at each other. They were locked in a stalemate till Chad came to a sudden


    realization.


    "Okay. Let me get in touch with him! But don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t! This is Avery''s stupid mess, so me


    her for it!"


    "Would it kill you to stop badmouthing Avery?" sighed Mike. Pain marred his face. "She only kept it


    from Elliot because


    Elliot''s an irritable man with a fragile ego! Is it wrong if Avery wanted to settle everything before telling


    him?"


    "My boss may be an irritable man with a fragile ego, but he¡¯s better than the self-righteous Avery who


    fancies herself a saint!


    "Your boss''s issues are obviously much more serious! Avery wouldn¡¯t have had to worry so much if


    your boss has any semnce of a normal person! Avery''s rtionship with him is more like having to


    raise a big baby rather than dating a man!"


    "Shut up, you moron!"


    "You¡¯re the moron!"


    Chad pulled out all the stops to try :b) contact Elliot. What remained to be seen was whether Elliot


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    would see them and respond.


    Adrian was at Bridgedale, and he was undergoing a series of pre-operation examinations before the


    doctor would allow him to sign the examination consent form.


    Although he was the donor and the removal of a kidney was not lifethreatening, there were still risks


    involved.


    He held the pen and looked at Avery.


    "He doesn''t know how to write, Doctor. Do you have an ink pad so he can leave his thumbprint?" Avery


    immediately asked the doctor.


    The doctor immediately brought the ink pad.


    Adrian did not hesitate to stamp his fingerprint on the consent form.


    "The operation is scheduled for tomorrow morning," the doctor said to Avery. "Let him rest today and


    don''t be nervous."


    Avery nodded and the doctor left the ward with the form.


    "Is it my fault that you broke up with Elliot?


    " Adrian looked at Avery and asked.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    When Avery came to the hospital in the morning, Wesley saw that her eyes were swollen and chatted


    with her for a moment.


    Adrian could clearly hear their conversation.


    Avery immediately shook her head. "No. I broke up with Elliot because I didn''t tell him that I found


    Shea. He didn''t know why I brought you here, so he got angry."


    "Then how can I make him not angry?" Adrian asked.


    His question was simple and direct, but it was enough to move Avery.


    She had no answer to the question of what should be done to make Elliot not angry.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Adrian, you must not transfer the shares


    he gave you to Henry and Cole." She sat beside the hospital bed and said to him," The shares are


    worth a lot of money, and those two men won''t treat you any better even if you gave it to them. They


    might even use the money to do bad things."


    Adrian nodded after listening to her words. "Then will it be okay if I transfer it to you?"


    Avery shook her head. "We''ll talk about it after the operation. I can only hope that the operation goes


    well and that you and Shea are safe."


    Elliot had reached Ylore. As soon as he came out of the airport, he immediately spotted Gary and his


    bodyguards.


    Gary strode forward and patted Elliot on the shoulder. "We''ve been friends for so many years. I knew


    you wouldn''t end our friendship because of a woman. You might not know much about my current


    investments, so I''m going to show you around in a bit. I''m going to take you to an amazing ce! You''ll


    be mind-blown once you see thetest results of the projects that I''ve invested in!"


    The car sped off as soon as they got in.


    They reached a remote park about an hourter.


    Elliot¡¯s guard was up as he read the signs at the park entrance.


    There were two signboards: one read '' Safari Park'', and the other read ''Biological Laboratory''.


    "Is it legal to open a biologicalboratory in a safari park?" asked Elliot.


    Garyughed, "I knew you were going to ask that. There are many different types of biological


    They drove further into the park.


    Along the way, Gary informed him of the type of research the biologicalboratory was working on.


    "We originally had a pair of monkeys in the monkey pen. They had a very good rtionship. They gave


    birth to four little monkeys. When the fourth monkey was born, the mother had certain health issues ;


    f">RNQ? was sent to a separate ce for treatment.


    "It was then that our staff brought in another female monkey, who then had a rtionship with the male


    monkey. The new female had a good rtionship with the male monkey''s four little monkey kids too.


    "Just as the new female got pregnant, the original female monkey recovered and our staff sent the


    original female back. When she found out that the male monkey had a new mate, she immediately


    sulked and refused to eat..."


    Elliot listened intently to the story.


    "Leaving her like that was not a solution, so the team of experts in our biologicalboratory transferred


    the emotionally-distressed female out and decided to perform a medical procedure on her."


    Gary cocked an eyebrow. "Have you heard of memory erasure treatments?"


    Elliot shook his head without hesitation." Nope."


    "Exactly. I¡¯ve only seen something that bizarre in movies and TV series. However, the biological


    techniques to perform memory erasure treatment on the female monkey, and her mental state returned


    to normal immediately after the treatment was over."

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    "She neither remembered her male partner, nor the four little monkeys she gave birth to, least of all the


    female monkey. After the treatment, she made new friends, got along well with other monkeys, and


    even gained a lot of weight."


    Gary''s eyes were glowing, "We n to promote this kind of treatment to the masses. Of course, the


    cost will be very high, and it''s only for the rich. After all, this technology was developed by our team


    after a lot of research."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Elliot raised an eyebrow at him. "Are you trying to insult me by


    Gary smiled and shook his head. "Look at you. How could you suspect me of having such intentions? I


    brought you here to tell you about this new aplishment of mine!"


    "I don¡¯t think your new achievement is going to make a lot of money," said Elliot, offering his opinion.


    "The rich cherish their lives tremendously. Who would want to gamble with their memories? Don''t you


    think it''d be ridiculous if the treatment fails and the patient bes a mindless fool?"


    "That¡¯s what makes our work so special." Gary took him to the biologicalboratory." The patients won¡¯t


    turn into mindless fools even if it fails."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely. None of the many experiments we did have so far failed." Gary looked at him, "When I


    brought you here, Elliot, it''s not just because I wanted to show you this achievement. I also wanted you


    to think about going through this procedure."


    Elliot was silent.


    "You need to get Avery out of your mind so you won''t be blinded by love and do anything stupid for her


    as a result." Gary looked at him in earnest. "Do you know how much I loathe her after seeing her


    destroy the sess you''ve achieved? You don''t need to worry that I''d take revenge on her, of course.


    All I want is for you to forget herpletely."


    Elliot''s expression froze, and he thought about the viability of the procedure.


    "You''re still young! As long as you forget the past and remain unfettered by love''s chains, you''ll


    definitely achieve greater things in the future! I believe in you, Elliot, = f+:YJQ: you must believe in


    yourself too." At Bridgedale, time passed in a sh, and soon it was time for Shea''s surgery.


    After Shea and Adrian were sent to the operating theater, Avery''s cell phone rang.


    She was very surprised when she saw Hayden''s call.


    "Mommy, La said you''re in Bridgedale," Hayden said immediately after Avery answered the phone.


    "That''s right. I''m in a hospital right now. Where are you?"


    "What are you doing in the hospital? You are here, so why haven''t you visited me?" said Hayden.


    "I was nning to call youter today. It''s Shea¡¯s surgery day," Avery exined. "You still remember


    Shea, don¡¯t you?"


    Hayden was quiet on the other side of the phone.


    Hayden was in a different city and it took him an hour to get to the hospital that Shea was in.


    Hayden was stunned to see Wesley and greeted him politely. "Uncle Wesley."


    "You''re getting taller and taller, Hayden. You¡¯re nearly catching up to me." Wesley was a little startled


    when he saw Hayden because the little boy¡¯s face looked more and more like Elliot''s.


    "I read the news that Elliot transferred all hispany shares." Hayden''s looked at Avery. "Did you get


    him to do that, Mommy?


    Hayden could notprehend why Elliot wouldmit such a suicidal act of stupidity.


    "Don''t talk to your mother with that tone.


    Hayden. She did it to save Shea," Wesley said sternly.


    Hayden turned a deaf ear to Wesley''s words and continued to say to Avery, "You don''t need to force


    me into epting my father anymore, right? Elliot won''t forgive you!"

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    The floodgates opened, and tears streamed down Avery''s face as she looked at her son''s stern and


    serious face.


    Wesley immediately pulled Hayden aside.


    "That¡¯s no way to be speaking to your mother, Hayden," Wesley whispered, "Don''t you want Shea to


    survive?"


    "Of course I do, but that has nothing to do with Elliot! I hate him, but I don''t want to see him reduced to


    this!" Hayden''s eyes were slightly red. "My goal is to defeat him. How am I supposed to achieve that


    now that he''s lost everything!"


    Wesley hugged Hayden after understanding what the boy''s thoughts were. "I understand how you feel,


    but don''t me your mother for this. She''s been feeling sadder than anyone else these past couple of


    days," Wesley said hoarsely. "She never forced your father into giving up everything. She''ll never do


    something like that. Your dad made this decision because he felt provoked. There''s a whole lot of stuff


    that is beyond our control. You''re still young, so you may not understand that."


    Avery stood outside the operating theater and raised her chin slightly in an attempt to stop her tears


    from flowing.


    She felt as though Hayden had ced the me firmly on her when he had spoken to her.


    She did not me him for reacting that way because it was her fault.


    Elliot had lost everything, and his whereabouts remained unknown. Avery did not even know if she


    could find him.


    Mike rushed there with La that afternoon.


    The little girl''s summer vacation had not officially started yet, but Mike requested three days of leave for


    her and she got to start her vacation a little earlier.


    "How''s the surgery?" Mike asked immediately after seeing Avery.


    "It''s done. They''re in the ICU now for observation." Avery nced at the time. " Let''s get something to


    eat!"


    "Okay.¡± Mike nced at the two children," When did Haydene here?"


    "This morning."


    "Don¡¯t you have ss today, Hayden?" Mike asked. "Or did you skip ss?"


    "I took a leave of absence." Hayden maintained a cold expression.


    "Not bad. You''ve learned how to ask for leave," Mike teased. "Why are you so sullen, though? Did


    something make you unhappy?"


    Hayden replied, "There''s nothing for me to be happy about."


    "Aren''t you happy that our sister ;f*?XLU? I came to see you?" Mike patted him on the shoulder.


    "You''re here for Mommy."


    Hayden had just finished his sentence when La immediately grabbed his hand. "I came to see you! I


    wanted to bring Robert too, but Uncle Mike was a little too anxious and insisted we get here as quickly


    as possible."


    Avery listened to her daughter''s words and asked Mike softly, "Are you going to tell me you came here


    to see Shea''s surgery?"


    "Not at all. My presence isn''t capable of influencing the surgery''s oue." Mike then said bluntly,


    "Ben found out that Elliot has left Aryadelle."


    Avery tensed and asked immediately," Where did he go? "


    Mike shook his head and said, "Ben wasn''t able to find out. All he got was that Elliot left Aryadelle, and


    both Ben and Chad feel that he won''te back."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery''s heart ached all of a sudden. "Why would they think that? He has a lot of other assets aside


    from thepany¡¯s shares!"


    "You''re right, he does have a lot of real estate and other investments, and they''re worth a ton of money


    if converted into cash. But he has entrusted hiswyer with all of it, and that could only mean that he


    does not n on returning in the future."


    Mike''s words made Avery turn cold.


    "Whichwyer did he entrust it to? Do you have any way to contact them?" Avery was reluctant to lose


    contact with him.


    Mike shook his head. "He wants to leave you, Avery. He won''t forgive you even if you beg him, and I


    don''t want to see you being so lowering yourself like that."


    "Tell me how to get in touch with thatwyer!" Avery ignored Mike''s advice.


    She had already made up her mind to find him, and no amount of persuasion would change her mind.


    Avery grew a little intense, and the two children turned to look at them.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask Chadter, and I''ll let you know once I get thewyer''s contact information." Mike


    calmed her down immediately. "Don''t get so emotional in front of the children."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Avery sniffled and said bitterly, "I can''t keep calm and think about


    others like I used to."


    She had lost herself when Elliot left, and the most unforgettable pain she had ever experienced was


    when she had lost him.


    "Do you regret it?" Mike asked. "If you''d told him the truth earlier, maybe¡ª"


    "If I told him the truth earlier, things would go another way," Avery said. "But what if it ended up getting


    even worse? Finding him is better than just sitting here regretting everything."


    "You haven''t slept for a few days now, right? Just look at how exhausted you look. If this goes on, Elliot


    might not recognize you even if you do manage to find him," Mike teased.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t he? Even if he doesn''t remember my face, he''ll still remember my voice?" she said


    stubbornly. "I can still recognize him if he turns to ashes."


    Mike felt a creeping numbness crawl up his back. "You told me not to curse him, but aren''t you doing


    just that?"


    "I just wanted to make my point. I''ll know it him no matter what form he takes. In the same way, he will


    remember me no matter what bes of me." "I know your feelings for him run deep. I''m just afraid


    that you''ll copse if you keep being sad all the time. You want to find him, don''t you? We have no idea


    where he is right now, so how do you expect to find him if you''re not in the pink of health?"


    "You''re right."


    They went home together after dinner.


    "The doctors are monitoring Shea in the hospital. Set your mind and ease and stay at home until the


    resultse out," Mike said. "Hayden has ss tomorrow, so you should spend some time with him


    tonight. I''ll send him off to school tomorrow morning."


    "Okay."


    After arriving home, Avery went to clean up the children¡¯s room.


    La pestered Hayden about school inside the living room.


    There was vitality inside that once-peaceful house.


    "La, didn''t you say that Uncle Eric was going to take you his film set?" Mike asked as he leaned on


    the sofa ?c''=VJU= fiddled with his phone.


    "I want to enjoy myself for a week."


    "But your brother''s school holidays are different from yours."


    "Then take me to his school!"


    "Sure! But your brother is staying in a rented house near his school. I don''t think your mom will be able


    to go with us," Mike said.


    "Then it''ll just be the both of us," La said immediately. "I see mom all the time, but it''s been ages


    since Ist spent time with Hayden."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll talk to your momter."


    Inside the room, Avery tidied up everything before picking up the phone and checking the time.


    There was a new notification on her phone, informing her that she had one new message.


    She opened the message immediately and saw that it was from Lilith who sent a picture followed by a


    message.


    In the picture was an early pregnancy test strip with two red bars.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The sentence below the picture read, [What should I do, I think I''m pregnant!]


    Avery was stunned.


    "How can Lilith be pregnant when it has only been several days since west saw each other?" thought


    Avery.


    Avery searched her contacts for Lilith and immediately hit the call button.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    The call did not take long to connect.


    Avery asked in horror, "Are you sure you''re not ying a prank on me, Lilith?"


    "This isn''t something to joke about." Lilith sounded downcast over the phone. "Should I get an


    abortion?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "All you did was do a home test, right?


    Have you been to the hospital for an examination?"


    "No." Lilith took a deep breath and said in a voice filled with agitation, "I went to the pharmacy to buy


    some flu meds today and decided to buy a box of early pregnancy test strips. The result was two bars.


    Didn''t expect to hit the jackpot right away!" "Who¡¯s the father?" Avery was a little


    unhappy when she heard the way Lilith downyed everything.


    "How could Lilith treat herself with such little care?" thought Avery.


    "I don''t want to bring it up," Lilith said firmly.


    "Lilith, you probably saw the news about Elliot, right?" Avery said earnestly. "He''s no longer in


    Aryadelle, and he might not care about you in the future. He might no longer support you as well. That


    promise might be void. The path you take depends on you and you alone."


    "I get it now. You''re telling me that you don''t want me bothering you again in the future!" Lilith''s tone


    suddenly became a little colder.


    "No. You''re his sister, and I''ll help you as much as I can if youe to me," Avery said. "But if you want


    me to help you, you need to promise me something in exchange, and that''s to stop working in that


    modeling agency. Making one mistake isn¡¯t scary, but making many mistakes are."


    "I won¡¯t work at thatpany again in the future." Lilith felt her head ache. "What should I do with the


    child in my belly?


    Should I get an abortion?"


    "It''s your body. The child is yours too. Whether you want to abort or keep it is something you should


    think carefully about. It is not something which you get the opinions of others for. I''m in no position to


    give you any advice when you didn¡¯t tell me who the child''s father is."


    When Avery said that, she remembered the time she was pregnant with her children.


    The moment she found out that she was pregnant, she tested Elliot to see what his answer was


    ;h!=RIR: discovered that he was against having children.


    She still remembered the long sleepless nights and the insomnia she had developed because she had


    been thinking about whether to keep the children or not.


    "Okay, I''ll think about it on my own," Lilith said, then hung up the phone.


    Avery looked at the screen of her phone and felt indescribably annoyed.


    She did not want to care that much about Lilith''s situation, yet she could not just ignore the issue


    After taking a moment to calm down, she opened Lilith''s dialog box and sent her a message.


    Lilith received her message and read it carefully.


    She had given Lilith two clear paths. The first is to keep the baby, and if she did, then she should be


    prepared to work hard to earn money to support them. The second path is to abort the child and start a


    new life.


    Lilith''s mind was aplete mess.


    She had no idea what to do because raising a child was out of the question if she was unable to


    support herself.


    As for the child''s father, Lilith simply could not mention anything.


    She had only spent one night with Ben, and he had been so drunk that he probably did not even


    remember what happened.


    "How am I going to tell Avery about that night?" thought Lilith.


    After feeling conflicted for a moment, she called Avery again.


    "Does abortion hurt, Avery?"


    "It doesn''t. You''ll be under anesthesia.


    Have you already decided?"


    "Not yet. I''m still figuring out whether to tell the baby''s father... I don''t want to pay for the surgery


    myself."


    "The fees aren''t that expensive. If you don''t have any money, I can give you some. It''d be better for you


    not to contact the guy if he''s a jerk."


    "Oh ", Lilith said. After a moment''s hesitation, she continued with a question," Has Ben ever been


    married?"

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    rm bells were ringing in Avery''s heart!


    "Why would Lilith suddenly ask about Ben''s private affairs if the child in her womb did not belong to


    Ben?" thought Avery.


    "Not to my knowledge. But he''s always had someone he likes," Avery said. "That person might no


    longer be alive, but I believe he''ll choose someone simr to her.


    "Oh... Then does he have children?" said Lilith.


    Avery was almost certain that Lilith''s child was Ben¡¯s.


    Lilith was still a young woman, after all.


    She was not good at hiding things and would easilymit a Freudian slip.


    After all, there was no reason to keep asking about Ben if the child was not his.


    "Not that I''ve heard of. Otherwise, his parents wouldn¡¯t be so worried about those stereotypical turning


    points in a man''s life. " Avery asked, "Is he the father?"


    "No! I''m just asking on a whim. I''ll think some more, and I''ll tell you once I have a decision." Lilith ended


    the call in a panic.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Avery decided to call Ben.


    Ben did not want to answer her call at first, but he could not control his curiosity.


    Once the call connected, Avery was the first to speak. "Ben, something happened to Lilith. I¡¯m not in


    the country right now, so can I trouble you to check up on her tomorrow?"


    Ben frowned. "What happened?" "She''s pregnant. She might need to go to the hospital to undergo


    surgery. She has no rtives or friends in the country so it''d be great if you could apany her."


    "Hah! I haven¡¯t seen her for only a few days and she''s already pregnant?!" Ben was furious. "Who¡¯s the


    father? Is it a gangster or an old man? She has no shame, that woman! I knew this would happen the


    moment she started ignoring my advice!"


    "She won¡¯t tell me, and I can''t ask her face to face either. I''m worried that she will go to the hospital for


    the operation alone. It''s not too risky, but having someone by her side would be of really great help,"


    Avery said. She sounded concerned.


    "Alright. I''ll give her a call," Ben said, then prepared to hang up. After hesitating for a moment, he


    asked, "How''s Shea?¡±


    "The operation is done, but she''ll have to be under observation for a few days."


    "Oh... I heard that Elliot broke up with you." Ben could not help but rub salt in her wound. "It''s entirely


    inappropriate for me to enjoy the schadenfreude, but I must say, you deserve it! You''re not worthy of a


    good man like Elliot. You can keep your pride :a#


    "Got it," Avery replied curtly and hung up.


    She turned around and went out of the room to see Mike and the two children standing in the doorway.


    They had heard her talking on the phone, but they made a tacit agreement not to ask any questions.


    She did not tell them about it because it was nothing serious.


    Not surprisingly, she had insomnia that night too.


    Her eyes were open, and Elliot¡¯s appeared in her mind as she stared at the chandelier, illuminated by


    the moonlight stealing in through the window.


    She did not know where he was, whether he ate on time, and if he slept well.


    It was not that she could not ept breaking up with him.


    The main source of her agony was the fact that they did not have a face-to-face conversation, and she


    had not managed to return the shares that had belonged to him. It boggled her how they could just


    break up like that.


    "How could I have hurt him this cruelly when I never wanted to hurt anyone?" thought Avery.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun was going toe up soon.


    The ringing of her phone snapped her back to reality.


    Her eyes stung with dryness, and she saw double when she looked at the screen of her phone.


    If things continued like this, Avery might just copse before she could find Elliot.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    Avery had never been that afraid of having her health fail her.


    She had quarreled with Elliot countless times before and suffered from sleepless nights, yet she still


    survived even though she was exhausted from work andcked sleep or food.


    She never remembered her body acting like this before. It was as if her organs were just going to stop


    working at any time.


    Avery answered the phone and listened as Wesley said, "Adrian''s awake, Avery. He is mentally stable."


    "That''s good to hear. What about Shea?"


    "She''s still unconscious, but at the moment, all her vital signs are within the


    normal range."


    "Okay. I''ll go to the hospitalter."


    After she hung up, she heard Mike waking the children up outside.


    "If you don''t get up any sooner, I won''t be able to bring you to Hayden''s ce," Mike threatened La.


    "In that case, you can only stay at home with your mother."


    La groaned and got up reluctantly.


    After a while, there was a knock on Avery''s door.


    She immediately went to the door and opened it.


    to her surprise, Hayden was standing outside her door.


    She initially thought that Mike hade to wake her up!


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mommy." Hayden raised his head, looked at Avery, and apologized. "I shouldn''t have said


    that to you yesterday."


    Hayden had thought about what he had said all night and hade to the conclusion that he had


    crossed the line.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was going back to school, and if he did note to apologize to his mother soon, she might feel


    sad for a very long time.


    "I''m not angry. It''s true that I''m the one who has a bigger problem with my rtionship with your dad,"


    Avery said frankly. "He wouldn''t be in this situation if he didn''t know me. I¡¯ll look for him when Shea''s


    situation improves, and I might not be able to take care of you and your siblings until I do." "I don''t need


    you to take care of me. La and Robert are also being taken care of.


    Just do what you want!"


    "Did I disappoint you, Hayden?" Avery felt very guilty.


    "You¡¯re my mom. I just want you to be safe ? a#


    Hayden''s answer touched Avery and set her at ease.


    After sending them off, she went back to her room and sat down by her bed.


    Her headache was so severe that she felt like she might fall at any moment. There was no way she


    could go out in that state.


    She picked up her phone and searched her contacts for the phone number of her doctor friend.


    "I need some sleeping pills. Could you bring them to my ce?" "Are you the one who needs them?¡±


    "Yeah. I''ve been losing sleeptely and taking mtonin doesn''t help." She took mtonin every night


    before going to bed, but she still did not get a wink of sleep.


    "Are you at home now? I''ll send it to you right away."


    "Yeah, I am. Thanks."


    The friend brought the sleeping pills to her after about half an hourter.


    "Avery, I saw the news of your husband on the Inte." Her friend gave her the medicine and


    ie, you can still livefortably on your own. Don''t let your health be affected over that."


    Her friends there did not know the extent of her rtionship with Elliot after so many years.


    To the outside world, she was sad because Elliot changed from being a rich man into an ordinary


    person.


    She did not want to exin too much to them.


    "I''lle around if I sleep well," she said.


    "Okay. I''m a bit afraid to give you too much in case you overdose," the friend said. "This is only one


    week''s supply. I¡¯ll give you some more if you still need it after that."


    "Thank you. I''ll treat you to a meal next time." She returned to her room after sending her friend away.


    Before she took the medicine, she sent Wesley a message: [ I didn''t rest wellst night, Wesley. I''ll try


    to get some sleep now and head to the hospital once I wake up.]


    Avery took a pill andy on the bed after sending the message.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    The sleeping pill worked in no time, and she fell into a deep sleep.


    Over at Aryadelle, Ben drove to Lilith''s ce after getting off work.


    Coincidentally, he had just parked at the gate of her residential area when he saw her walking toward


    him with some dinner.


    Lilith was on her cell phone, so she did not notice Ben standing by the door.


    Just as she was about to head in, a big hand grabbed her arm, and she screamed in fright.


    "It''s me." Ben broke into a cold sweat when she shrieked.


    Everyone looked at them, including the security guard at the gate and the passersby.


    He pulled Lilith and quickly walked toward his car.


    The security guard immediately chased after him when he saw that. "Hands off that young girl!"


    Ben let go in embarrassment.


    "Do you know this man. Miss?" the security guard asked Lilith. "If you don''t, I''ll call the police and get


    them to arrest him!"


    Lilith nced at Ben. She wanted to say, "I don''t know him," but was afraid of angering him.


    "Thanks for your help, Mister. I know him."


    The security guard immediately went back to his post after getting Lilith''s reassurance.


    Ben opened the car door and the red-faced Lilith got in.


    When the car drove off, she asked anxiously, "Why are you here? And where are you taking me?"


    "You''re ying dumb? Seriously? Why didn''t you respond to my message?"


    "You asked me whether I was at home. I never reply to that kind of question." Lilith opened the paper


    bag and took out her dinner. She nned to eat it in the car.


    "Avery called me and said you were pregnant. She asked me to apany you to your abortion," Ben


    said coldly. "You were gone for a few days and already you are in this much trouble. Do you really think


    you can do whatever you want just because your brother is gone?"


    "When did I say I was going to have an abortion? Are you sure Avery told you that?! " Lilith had not yet


    considered whether or not to have an abortion.


    She had told Avery that she still needed to think about it.


    "She didn''t say that exactly, but that''s what she implied. And judging from your reaction, you don¡¯t seem


    too keen to have one? Are you just going to give birth to someone''s b*st*rd child?" Ben said


    sarcastically, "How are you going to feed it when you can''t even support yourself?!"


    "That''s not for you to worry!" Lilith felt like she had just gotten a big p on her face when she heard


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    him call the baby a b*st*rd.


    "Who else is going to worry about you other :f(=WMR= me?! Your brother''s not here. And Avery''s not


    here either. Do you think anyone else will worry about you? Will that b*st*rd''s father worry about you?"


    Ben snarled.


    "That¡¯s some pretty awful stuff you said!" Lilithughed in spite of her anger.


    She did not know how he would feel if he knew that he was the father of that ''b*st*rd


    "I don''t mince my words when ites to women like you who don''t have self-esteem or who can''t


    care for themselves." Ben drove the car toward the hospital. "I''ll let you stay at my ce after you get


    the abortion."


    "What if I don''t want an abortion?"


    The blue veins on Ben''s forehead popped out due to anger. "Suit yourself! But don''te asking for


    any living expenses in the future!"


    Back at Bridgedale, Avery woke up and saw darkness outside the window.


    She had slept the entire day, from morning till night.


    She picked up her phone and checked the time.


    It was nine o''clock, meaning she had slept for twelve hours.


    Her mind was unusually clear, possibly because she had gotten enough rest.


    She still missed Elliot dearly, and she wanted to find him.


    She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    Once the cold water moistened Avery''s skin, a sh of inspiration appeared in her mind and she


    suddenly found a way to find his whereabouts.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Elliot had written the passwords to his ounts for her in the past.


    The paper was inside her bag, and she unwittingly brought the piece of paper with her when she came


    to Bridgedale.


    It was quite unfortunate that it was the only personal item Elliot had left her.


    The things he bought for her did not count because they did not have his mark.


    She dried her face quickly and went out of the bathroom.


    After finding the piece of paper, she stared at his handwriting and recalled the scene when he handed it


    to her.


    Back then, he had given her more than just his ount number and password¡ª he


    had given her his heart along with it.


    It was because he had sacrificed everything that he could note to terms with the fact that she had


    kept things from him.


    She raised her head and exhaled heavily.


    The doorbell rang all of a sudden.


    She put the paper under the pillow and walked out of the bedroom.


    The surveince screen at the entrance showed Wesley''s face.


    She opened the door immediately.


    "Are you alright, Avery?" Wesley called her in the evening, but she could not hear it because her phone


    had been muted.


    "I¡¯m fine. You called me earlier, right? I just saw it and was about to call you back!" She smiled and


    invited him into the house. "I


    took a sleeping pill in the morning and was asleep till a few minutes ago." "Is your insomnia that bad?"


    Wesley ced the fruit he brought on the coffee table. " You should take better care of yourself from


    now on."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine." She poured him a ss of water. "You should have


    some rest too. I''ll keep watch over them at the hospital tonight."


    "You should just rest at home. Adrian''s body is a little weak, and he woke up after his operation, but he


    has been sleeping a lot after that," Wesley said. "Have you found Elliot''s whereabouts?"


    Avery shook her head. "I nned to log in to his social ount and email addresster to see if I can


    find out hisst login time and IP address."


    "Okay. I met the doctors today


    "I know. It''s just a little difficult to find him right now. He''s determined to avoid me, and he wants me to


    regret it for the rest of my life..." Avery lowered her gaze. "Mike asked me if I regret it, and I stubbornly


    told him that I didn''t. But when I woke up today, I realized I regret it very much. It was so easy not to


    make him angry. I could''ve just told him everything and let him decide..."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "me me," Wesley said apologetically. "I told you not to tell him about Shea."


    "How can I me you, Wesley? Shea didn''t want us to know about her situation, and what you did was


    merely respecting her wishes." Avery looked at him and said earnestly, "He told me a few times to just


    focus on taking care of my family and don''t be so concerned with other people. I just didn¡¯t take his


    words to heart."


    "Don''t regret it anymore, Avery." Wesley saw her remorse and felt sad too, but being trapped in such


    emotions would only make things worse. "Adrian can be discharged after a week of hospitalization. If


    you return him to Henry, it might not be easy to get Elliot''s shares back."


    Avery nodded. "I don''t n on returning Adrian to them."

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    "I came here to talk to you about that." Wesley then went on and exined," Henry still has a certain


    influence in Aryadelle by relying on the Fosters'' former contacts. If you bring Adrian back to Aryadelle,


    you¡¯ll be on the back foot, so don''t let him go back for the time being."


    "What about Shea?"


    "We ll let her recuperate in Bridgedale till we find Elliot." Wesley had already given it some thought.


    "You said you were going to find Elliot, right? There''s nothing Henry and his son can do if they can''t


    locate you. Once you get Elliot back, you can go back home together and get Adrian to return the


    shares to him."


    Avery said gratefully, "Thank you for thinking of all that for me, Wesley. That''s a very good n. If I


    bring Adrian back to the country, I might not be able to cope with the pestering from Henry and Cole."


    "You look weak and you lost a lot of weight in just two days. You can''t continue like this." Wesley


    figured out all that for her so that she would ovee her grief as soon as possible. "You need to


    believe that there are more solutions than there are problems.


    "Yeah. Hayden apologized to me this morning too." A smile appeared on Avery''s face. "I immediately


    realized that I had to take care of my health after he apologized to me."


    "Have you eaten dinner yet? I''ll go see what''s in the refrigerator." Wesley got up from the sofa.


    Avery replied embarrassedly, "There''s probably nothing inside. Let me order some takeout!"


    Wesley said awkwardly, "Could you make it two?" He had not eaten dinner yet either.


    Avery did not know whether tough or cry. "Did you sleep in the hospital when Shea was


    hospitalized?"


    "Of course not. I rented a ce near the hospital."


    "Wesley, I''m curious. How were you able to keep yourself from contacting your parents?" She asked


    that question because she thought about how Elliot suddenly cut off contact with everyone.


    She had known Wesley to be a very gentle person, and if Wesley could bring himself to stop contacting


    his family for so long, then Elliot would almost certainly be even crueler than he was.


    Wesley said, "It''s very difficult, especially when I remember my parents'' old age ?c!> TLX: how I''m their


    only son. I feel particrly ashamed." After a pause, he added, "When I sent you a postcard, I sent


    them one too. I told them I was fine so they won''t miss me too much."


    "I knew you''re not that heartless. Although, your parents will miss you more when they see the


    postcard."


    "Yeah. I do n to visit them once everything with Shea improves," Wesley said. "You thought about


    Elliot, didn''t you? To be honest, you don''t need to be too pessimistic because you still have your three


    children. His anger might prevent him from contacting anyone right now, but he will slowly calm down


    after a while."


    Avery nodded. "I sure hope so."


    At Aryadelle, Ben brought Lilith to the hospital the night before to get an abortion, but after arriving


    there, the emergency doctor told them that such procedures were not done at night and that they would


    need toe back the next day.


    Ben brought Lilith home. He nned to take her back to the hospital the next morning.


    Lilith spent the whole night in thought and came to a decision.


    She then informed Ben of her decision the next morning.


    Ben listened, snorted, and stared at her. " You can shame yourself if you want, but don''t shame your


    brother too! If you have to give birth to that b*st*rd, you might as well go to Bridgedale. Don''t ever show


    your face in Aryadelle anymore and never bring up your rtionship with Elliot!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I don''t want to rely on his money either. He can''t control me," Lilith retorted


    confidently. "And I''ve never told anyone that he was my brother! You don¡¯t need to worry about me


    embarrassing him."


    "What kind of attitude is that?"


    "You should ask yourself that! I''m the one who''s pregnant, I decided to keep it, and I didn''t ask you for a


    single cent. Why are you so mad?" Lilith asked, deciding to test Ben. "Why are you so anxious for me


    to get an abortion? You don''t think I''m pregnant with your child, do you?"

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Lilith¡¯s remark made Benugh.


    He almost felt as if he had lived the past few decades of life in vain because that was the first time that


    he had ever seen a woman as foolish and ridiculous as her.


    "Only someone with a brain aneurysm could say something like that." He squinted at her with


    suspicious eyes. "How do you think you got pregnant? Magically out of thin air? Or do you think you got


    pregnant because I held your arm?"


    He could not help butugh again when he said that.


    Lilith was figuring out how to respond to him.


    "Didn''t you say you went to high school, Lilith? I remember Bridgedale having a rather good education


    system. Why wouldn''t a high school graduate like you understand this kind of junior high school


    biology? I''d expect a naughty girl like you who enjoys fooling around to understand it earlier than


    normal people!"


    Ben not only attacked her verbally but even looked at her with contempt.


    His words provoked her and she exploded." You''re right, an old man like you who no one wants could


    never have children.


    ording to my experience, a man of your age basically can''t get it up. Besides, I don''t think you''ll be


    able to get your partner to conceive if you had one."


    "Lilith White!"


    "What''s wrong? You can''t take it when I say mean stuff about you but it''s fine if you say them to me?


    I''m Elliot''s sister, not yours. You have no right to say all that to me!" Lilith red at him, "Actually, youExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    can scold me if you like on the condition that you give me money."


    Ben looked at her shameless appearance and was so angry that he went to fetch himself some water.


    "If that''s all, I''m leaving." Lilith picked up her bag and made to leave.


    "Wait!" Ben walked back immediately. "I haven''t finished asking you my questions! Where are you


    going?!"


    "Then make it quick! Once you''re done, I''m going back to my ce to make up for my sleepless night. I


    couldn''t sleep at your ce at all because the mere thought of being under the same roof as you left


    me feeling absolutely disgusted." Lilith pissed him off on purpose.


    Ben mmed the water ss on the coffee table with a bang.


    "Who¡¯s the father?!"


    "Tch. Didn''t you call the baby a b*st*rd?¡±


    "Don¡¯t piss me off, Lilith!"


    "Aren''t you already pissed off right now? How much more pissed can you be?" She looked at him


    curiously.


    Ben felt his blood pressure rise.


    She was lucky not to be his sister because he would have taught her a good lesson if she was!


    "If you insist on knowing who my child''s father is, then I''ll tell you. Not that I''m doing it willingly though!"


    Lilith said spoke in a magnanimous tone. "The child''s father is an old man just like you."


    Ben was speechless.


    He wondered why she said ''old man like you'' instead of just ''old man¡¯.


    "How many old men are like me? " thought Ben.


    "Didn''t you say that you hated old men when my mother was around?!" Ben could not underst;e''>QJU=


    what she was trying to do.


    "I don''t, obviously, but I like money!" Lilith said whimsically. "You called me a bad girl, right? Don''t bad


    girls sleep with anyone who gives them money? If you give me money, I can sleep with you too..."


    "Disgusting!" Ben was disgusted by what she said.


    "Do you have any more questions to ask? Hurry up and ask them." Lilith cleared her throat and said


    impatiently.


    "Do you really n to keep the child?" Ben felt both angry and sad for her when he looked at her


    indifferent expression.


    Elliot would cut her off once he found out about the baby.


    "Not necessarily. It depends on your reaction," Lilith made no secret of her opposition to him. "I won''t


    do it if you force me to have an abortion, but I might if you don''t force me."


    "Hahahaha! Are you threatening me? What does your b*st*rd''s birth have to do with me, Lilith? The


    only reason I''d care about you is if I went mad! Don''te asking me for money to support your child


    in the future. I won''t lend you a penny!"


    Ben decided to give up on her because some people just did not deserve kindness.


    Lilith was one of them, and Avery was the other.


    Lilith paused after walking to the door and said, "You slept with a woman in a hotel a while ago. That


    woman happened to be a colleague of the modelpany I''m working for."


    Ben was beyond shocked.

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    "Dang it!" Ben thought, "How could it have been such a coincidence?"


    He felt as if she had incriminating evidence against him and that lost him the upper hand.


    "That colleague of mine said you couldn''t get up." Lilith waggled her eyebrows as she watched his face


    turn various shades of red. "As if that''s not bad enough, you were stingy as hell and didn''t even give


    her any tips!"


    "What¡¯s your colleague''s name?! I want her contact information!" Ben was going mad.


    "Are you going to give her a tip?"


    "You-" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tip her. I¡¯m telling you this not to rat my colleague out but to remind


    you that you¡¯re not a good man either. If you dare stand on your high horse and say mean stuff to me in


    the future, I will sure as hell start telling people about your impotence." Lilith ended her threat and left


    Ben''s ce in a happy mood.


    Elsewhere, at Bridgedale, Avery saw Wesley off and returned to the master bedroom to take the paper


    from under the pillow.


    She first logged into Elliot''s ount on a messaging app.


    The login was sessful and she saw countless unread messages in front of her.


    All those messages she sent him, and many more by Chad had been left unread.


    He did not click on any of their chats.


    She took a deep breath, logged out of the app, and then logged into his mailbox.


    She saw hisst login time and login IP as soon as she got in.


    He was logged into his mailbox on the day before the share transfer.


    She looked at the time and immediately cried two streams of tears!


    For him at least, his heart had died the second he transferred those shares.


    The change in his mood left her in so much pain that she felt suffocated.


    At the same moment, in Ylore, Elliot suddenly realized that his phone was missing.


    It had been off for a few days.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he had not used it at all during that time, he could not remember when he lost it.


    Was it before he boarded the ne, or was it after? He had no recollection at all.


    He had always been proud of his memory being superior to that of ordinary people, yet he had lost


    something so important


    Looking for it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    He was no longer the Elliot who once wielded such power and influence!


    A sense of decline arose spontaneously inside of him.


    He suddenly remembered the treatment that Gary mentioned to him after being brought to the monkey


    park.


    The heartbroken female monkey was forced to undergo memory erasure treatment, but sheter had a


    new life after the procedure.


    It seemed like a very good treatment.


    All of a sudden, he envied the female monkey because she could forget everyone and everything that


    had upset her. He could have a new life, and new friends, and he could regain his dignity and


    happiness.


    After having a bath, hey on the bed and was lost in thought as he stared at the ceiling.


    Two voices were moring in his mind.


    The first voice said, "Escaping won''t solve the problem, Elliot! Avery already admitted her mistake! Give


    her another chance!"


    The second voice persuaded him otherwise. "Never trust any other women, Elliot! Forget about Avery


    after the treatment! Start a new life! This choice is the only one that''s right!"

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    The next morning, Avery went to the hospital as soon as she woke up.


    Adrian¡¯s condition had improved considerablypared to the previous day.


    He smiled immediately after seeing Avery. "How''s my sister, Avery?"


    Avery sat down beside his hospital bed and fed him the breakfast she brought along. " She woke up for


    a whilest night, but she fell asleep quickly. She''s still sleeping now."


    "I see. She''ll get better, won''t she?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Most probably, yes." Avery fed him some soup and said, "You should stay in


    Bridgedale for now, Adrian. Once Shea is discharged from the hospital, both of you can stay together


    with Wesley. He''ll take care of you two."


    "What about you?" Adrian asked.


    "I''m going to find Elliot, and when I do, we¡¯ll go back to Aryadelle together. Is that okay?" said Avery


    exining her n.


    "Okay. I won''t be that bored once Shea''s with me." Adrian began to imagine his future.


    Avery looked at the smile on his face and smiled too.


    Her cell phone rang after she had breakfast, and her buoyant mood disappeared as soon as she saw


    the name '' Cole'' on the screen.


    She did not reply to the message he sent her the previous day, and he decided to call her because he


    could not wait any longer.


    She took out her cell phone and walked toward the balcony.


    When she picked up the call, Cole asked immediately, "Avery! Why didn''t you reply to my message?


    You''re not trying to disappear, are you?!"


    "I couldn''t have answered your text even if I wanted to." She looked at the bright sunlight outside the


    window and asked coldly, "It''s not time yet, right?"


    "You didn''t reply to my message yesterday, so I took a flight and rushed herest night, " Cole said,


    then asked, "Which hospital are you in? I''ll go there right now and take care of Adrian."


    Avery''s heart tensed. "Don''t be ridiculous. How are you going to take care of him when you can''t even


    take care of yourself?


    I know what it is you''re worried about, Cole "In that case, tell me which hospital you''re in! If I don''t see


    Adrian today, I''ll go to your house =g$=WJW; wait there for you. I know where your ce is. " Cole had


    After a few seconds of silence, Avery told him the name of the hospital.


    She was confident she could deal with Cole in Bridgedale.


    Cole came to the ward about half an hourter and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Adrian


    was resting with his eyes closed. "He''s fine, right?¡±


    "He might be, but he can''t be discharged right now. If you n to take him away within the next two


    days-"


    "I didn''t say I was going to take him away within the next two days. I''ll bring him with me after he''s


    discharged from the hospital." Cole looked at Avery with a triumphant smile, "Once I bring him back to


    the country, the Sterling Group will end up in my hands atst. Don''t you regret not being with me?"


    Avery was disgusted by his wretched smile.


    "Cole, are you here alone?"


    "Are you testing me?" Cole leaned closer and looked at her face which was lined with exhaustion. "Why


    would Ie alone? Adrian''s is the key to my fortunes. I hired a team of elite bodyguards that are on


    call near the hospital."


    "Oh, bodyguards you brought from Aryadelle?"


    "Yeah! Are you afraid?"


    "I am. I really am," Avery said and nced at Adrian. "His urine bag is almost full. You can change it


    <pter. If he needs to take a dump, you have to help him into the bathroom."

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    Cole''s face suddenly turned ashen.


    "You said you were going to take care of him, right? Is that little bit so hard to bear?" Avery teased.


    "All you did was take a kidney, right?


    What''s the point of inserting a urinary catheter?" Cole said in disgust.


    "Would you like me to take out your kidney so you can find out?" sneered Avery. "If you''re that


    impatient, you can always go back to your hotel and be back here in a week when he''s ready to be


    discharged."


    Cole was unwilling to endure any hardship just to take care of Adrian, but he decided to brave the


    ordeal when he saw how eagerly Avery was trying to get rid of him.


    Avery came out of the ward when she saw Cole''s determination.


    Adrian was safe, at least until he was discharged from the hospital.


    She just needed to figure out a foolproof way to ensure that Adrian would not be taken away by Cole.


    She found Wesley in the doctor''s office and told Wesley the situation.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Cole is not making any secret of his ambitions."


    "Yes. He said to my face that he¡¯ll have the Sterling Group in his hands once he brings Adrian back. I


    can¡¯t let him take Adrian away," Avery frowned. "He said he brought some bodyguards from Aryadelle,


    and those bodyguards are now stationed near the hospital."


    "Don''t worry, Avery. This is a hospital, and his bodyguards won''t dare charge in here." Wesley then


    to prevent Cole from getting close to Adrian."


    "I know about the restraining order, but how do we invoke it? " Avery started to think.


    Wesley said, "We just need to submit proof to the judge that he intends to harm Adrian.


    "But he won''t."


    "Then we''ll fabricate the proof," Wesley said calmly. "We need to set aside


    kindness and sincerity when facing people like Cole."


    Avery nodded. "Then we''ll go with your n, Wesley. How is Shea today?" "She hasn¡¯t woken up yet."


    Wesley was unable to stay with her in the intensive care unit and could only wait for news in the


    doctor''s office.


    "I''m sure she''ll wake up today. And she''ll be awake longer than yesterday," she said firmly.


    "Yeah. Have you discovered Elliot''s whereabouts?" Wesley was concerned about Elliot in addition to


    Shea, not because he was overly concerned about Elliot, but because he was worried about Avery.


    Her life could not return to normal if she could not find him.


    "He never logged into all his social ounts or emails after transferring all his shares." Although she


    was a little disappointed, she did not feel discouraged. "I n to ask all his friends. If I can''t find him, I¡¯ll


    put up a missing person notice >g$< WMX= offer a huge reward!"


    Wesley chuckled. "I can see your determination to find him, but Elliot might just want to dig a hole and


    hide underground. He''s a proud person, and he''ll feel ashamed if he sees himself on the missing


    person notice."


    "I don''t care what he feels. I''m willing to try any method as long as I find where he is."


    Shea woke upter that afternoon and she was feeling much better than the night before.


    "Wesley, Avery." Her voice was weak, but she was able to say their names. "Was my surgery a


    sess?"


    "It was. You''ll continue to get better with each passing day," Wesley said.


    Shea smiled and breathed a sigh of relief." Can I see Elliot now? Call him, Avery! I want to hear his


    voice... and I want to hug him."


    An uneasy emotion appeared in Avery''s eyes and she dialed Elliot''s number in front of Shea.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Like before, a cold voice prompt from the service provider was heard.


    Her heart ached all of a sudden but she had to pretend to be calm.


    "Elliot might be busy right now, Shea. I¡¯ll call himter." She really could not bear to tell Shea the truth.


    Keeping it the secret for an extra day and allowing Shea''s health to improve was better than giving her


    the news immediately.


    Wesley red at her slightly.


    He thought she would tell Shea the truth and was surprised when she did not.


    "Okay." There was disappointment in Shea''s eyes and she asked nervously, "Will he me me? Will he


    be angry with me?" "No, Shea. He won''t be angry at you. He misses you a lot, actually." Avery held her


    hand. "Trust me."


    Shea immediately felt relieved. "I trust you and Wesley the most. And my brother too."


    "Rest more. You''ll get a surprise once you¡¯re discharged from the hospital.¡± Avery wanted to tell the


    truth only after Shea was discharged from the hospital.


    "Okay. I''m feeling a little sleepy, so I¡¯ll head to sleep for now. Please wake me up if he¡¯s here." Shea


    spoke in a weak voice.


    After Shea fell asleep, Wesley and Avery came out of the ward.


    "Avery, you won¡¯t be able to hide this from her until she''s discharged from the hospital," Wesley


    whispered. "She''ll be in the hospital for at least half a month, and if she doesn''t see Elliot after a week,


    she¡¯ll definitely be suspicious." "Then we''ll tell her after a week. She''s still too weak now, and it


    might affect her recovery if she suffers such a huge blow," said Avery, expressing her opinion. "My


    teachers once told me that recovery is dependent on mood and that her recovery would not be smooth


    if she is in a bad mood. In this case, the disease will usually take a long time to recover. If the patient is


    in a good mood and has a positive attitude, their recovery will usually be much faster."


    "Okay. Then we''ll keep it from her for now! I was thinking about letting Adrian meet Shea." Wesley


    smiled. "Adrian is genuinely a very nice person. He smiles at me whenever he sees me."


    "They¡¯re just as kind as each other."


    "We need to arrange amodations for them when they get discharged," said Avery as she rubbed


    her eyes. "My eyes aren''t feeling their best. I haven¡¯t rested well in the past few days, ?c);XIS; I''ve


    been having double vision. I''ll go get some medication."


    "Would you like to get it checked?" Wesley apanied her. "I''ll go with you."


    "It''s fine. I just didn''t sleep well. I''ll be okay once I get some medication."


    "Did you take any sleeping pills yesterday too?" Wesley asked.


    "I ate half a tablet so I won¡¯t oversleep today," sheughed in spite of herself. "The feeling of falling


    asleep after taking medicine is different from falling asleep naturally." "That''s for sure. Every medicine


    has its side effects. You need to readjust your sleep patterns as soon as possible because it''d be better


    for you to fall asleep by yourself."


    "I won''t take any sleeping pills tonight, but I''ll go for a run in the nearby park after dinner."


    "Great. I''m feeling more relieved after seeing you gradually getting less stressed." Wesley


    apanied her to buy some medicine.


    In the evening, she came home, changed into her sportswear, and was ready to go out for a run.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She remembered Lilith just before she went out and hesitated briefly before dialing Lilith''s number.


    It was just over seven or so in the morning at Aryadelle.


    Lilith answered the phone in a daze.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    "Have you made a decision yet?" Avery asked.


    Lilith previously said that she would tell Avery once a decision was made, but there had not been any


    news yet.


    "Why did you tell Ben about me, Avery? Do you know how that old b*st*rd reacted? He said loads of


    mean stuff to me!" Lilith jumped up from the bed and sat up. "He even forced me to get an abortion!


    Who the hell is he to force me into doing getting it!"


    Avery was stunned. "I called him because I was worried that you''d need to go through the surgery


    alone. I don''t feel at ease that way." "I know you''re being kind, but you''ve messed things up with your


    kindness. You could''ve asked your bestie to apany me to the hospital rather than tell Ben!" Lilith


    "You¡¯re right." Avery actually had a reason for that.


    The reason she told Ben the news immediately after finding out was because she suspected that


    Lilith''s child was Ben''s.


    Lilith was still young and not fully mature yet. It would be better if Ben knew about it so they could make


    a decision together.


    "Forget it. Don''t tell your bestie. I don''t need anyone''s help." Lilithy back down again. "I haven''t


    decided whether to abort or not!"


    "If you don''t want to abort it, then don''t,¡± Avery said. "Elliot gives you living expenses every month,


    right? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you more."


    Lilith''s heart felt warm when she heard those words. "Why are you being so good to me? Elliot''s no


    longer Sterling Group''s boss, and even though I''m his sister, he hasn''t even acknowledged me at all."


    "The fact that you are his sister has nothing to do with his status. I already told you before that I''d help


    you as much as I can."


    "Okay, I won''t me you anymore." Lilith ended the topic childishly and asked, "How is Elliot now? Is


    he all down and about and doesn''t want to meet anyone? If my dad knew that he turned out like this,


    he would definitely regret turning himself in."


    "I haven''t found him yet."


    "Then you have to find him as soon as possible! What if he can''t snap out of his depression =a#>WLP>


    financial hardship?" In asking that, Lilith was genuinely worried about Elliot and not saying that


    because she wanted to curse him.


    Although the two of them had never met before, Lilith could sense that he was a cold and arrogant


    person.


    "You don''t need to worry about me, Avery. I''ve calmed down now. It''s nothing serious, so there''s no


    need to trouble anyone for me, " Lilith said.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay. I won''t be back in the country anytime soon, so if you need urgent help, you can always contact


    Ben. He might scold you a lot, but he''ll still help you if you''re in trouble," Avery reminded her. " When I


    first met Elliot, he scolded me a lot too." "Why would he scold someone as good as you?" Lilith was


    puzzled.


    "I wasn¡¯t that good a person from the beginning. People change little by little. Some people change for


    be better, while others change for the worse. I hope you''ll change for the better, Lilith."


    Lilith''s cheeks felt warm. "Do you always nag people like this? I''ve never had a mother, but you make


    me feel like I have one."


    Avery was speechless.


    "Do you think Ben knew where Elliot went? If he does, I¡¯ll move to his house and help you find out."


    Lilith disliked her nagging, but she wanted to help her because she was very touched.


    "He shares a strong friendship with Elliot, but I don''t think he''d let you leave if you want to stay there.


    And you¡¯re a girl. It''s not entirely appropriate..." said Avery, raising her concerns.


    "Rx! He can¡¯t do anything to me right now because I''m pregnant." Lilith said indifferently. "I''ll move in


    tonight, and I¡¯ll contact you when I find out about Elliot."


    Lilith hung up and started to pack her luggage.


    Avery was a little dazed as she stared at the phone when the call ended.


    Lilith''s offer to help made Avery feel a little awkward.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Over at Ylore, it had been almost a week since Elliot''s arrival.


    After Gary introduced all the ventures that he was involved in, he brought Elliot to have a chat over


    some drinks.


    "You haven''t contacted anyone from the country within thest couple of days, right?" Gary was


    referring to Avery.


    "I lost my phone." Elliot raised his ss and took a sip. "I''ve already told you that."


    "Yes, I remember. I sent some guys to check the vi a couple of times, and I also sent someone to the


    airport to look for it. None of them found it though," Gary said frankly. "You probably didn''t bring it with


    you on the ne." "I was answering your question." Elliot put down his ss and stared into the far


    night sky from the balcony. "I couldn''t contact anyone because I lost my phone."


    "Hahaha! If you wanted to them, you''d have all sorts of ways to do it even if you lost your cell phone.


    Didn¡¯t I send someone to buy you a new cell phone? I''m sure you remember Avery''s number. If you


    wanted to contact her, you''d be able to do so whenever you want," Gary teased. "Last I heard, she''s


    looking for you!"


    "How did you find out?" Elliot frowned.


    He hated it when other people encroach on his privacy and he had a particr disdain for being


    investigated.


    Gary raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t look into your private business. I just called Ben and chatted


    casually with him. He was worried about you, and he even tried testing me by asking me if I had met


    you. I said no, of course. I asked him if Avery ran away with that fool named Adrian, and he said..."


    Gary paused deliberately to keep up the suspense.


    Elliot saw him holding up the wine ss so he picked up the wine ss and clinked sses with him.


    "Ben said that Avery was looking for you. That she wants to get you back." Gary looked at Elliot with a


    sharp and discerning gaze. "What do you think of it? Listen to what I have to say! If you go back to


    Aryadelle now, you''re going to be a nobodypared to the other rich people even if you still have


    some assets on h>f$; YMT=. Even if you and Avery get together again, simply relying on Avery''s Tate


    Industries might not be enough to get you into the upper-ss circle. Everyone else will say that you''re


    relying on your wife to provide for you.


    "And as the days go by and you fail to make aeback, Avery might even despise you. Women are


    snobbish that way," Gary continued. "Even if Avery isn''t that kind of woman, she''ll definitely hurt you


    again and again. She has done it before, and she will do it again. Fool you once, shame on her; fool


    you twice, shame on you. If you keep falling for her tricks, there''s only one thing I can say- you''re


    beyond help.


    "If you think what I said isn¡¯t right, you can always leave." Gary pointed to the exit, "If you leave today,


    we''ll go our separate ways from then on. Other people only get one chance, but I''ve given you plenty. I


    treat you differently than others, and I''m sure you realize that."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot finished the wine in his ss.


    "I''ll give you an answer tomorrow." He put the ss down and strode away.


    Gary looked at his tall back and let out a long sigh.


    "This is so tough. Why does he have to think about it when I¡¯ve given him such attractive conditions!"


    His assistant asked, "But you admire him for that, don¡¯t you? If he really agreed to follow you, the


    chances of him betraying you are zero."


    "I''m just worried he won''t bow down!" Gary sighed. "I pity him, but he refuses to listen to me. I wonder


    just what kind of love potion Avery gave him to make him so smitten with her and give him everything


    he has. How insidious."


    "Even the heroes of yore have weaknesses for the charms of a beautiful woman."


    "Avery? A beautiful woman?"


    "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. You might not think she''s beautiful, but Elliot does."


    "Hehe, if I get him to forget Avery and introduce her to him the second time do you think he will still be


    captivated by her? " Gary was very curious.


    "Perhaps. Or perhaps not," the assistant said prudently. "After all, no one can predict what his


    character will be after the treatment. Besides, he hasn''t agreed to it yet!"


    "I think I managed to get him to agree to it," Gary said with an inscrutable expression. " He seems


    shaken when I looked at him tonight." "Then should I congratte you in advance?" the assistant


    asked. "Won''t he be at your mercy if he loses his memorypletely?"


    "What the hell are you thinking about?


    There''s no way in hell I''d mess with his mind. I need him to make money for me!" Gary took out a cigar,


    and the assistant immediately produced a lighter and lit the cigar for him.


    The me from the lighter flickered in the night!


    Elliot returned to the vi where he was staying. He was feeling a little tipsy and it spread to his limbs


    and bones. There was also a dull throbbing in his temple.


    After changing into some slippers, Elliot walked toward the living room sofa. The housekeeper who was


    in charge of him walked over immediately after seeing his return. "Do you need anything, Mr. Foster?"

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    "A ss of water, please." Elliot sat down on the sofa.


    The housekeeper immediately brought a ss of water and handed it to him.


    He took the water ss, took a sip, and began to think about the consequences he might face after


    getting the treatment.


    He had not considered that before that day.


    Gary''s words gnawed at a lingering resentment that had festered in his dead heart.


    "I was never this lonely.


    "How did I end up falling so far?


    "Did I really have to waste my life in meaningless existence?" he thought.


    He could not ept it.


    Whether he was Elliot or Nathan''s illegitimate son, he should not let his life be destroyed or defined by


    anyone.


    He did not want anyone to look up to him, and what he wanted was for everyone to know that they


    could not hope to reach his level.


    After putting the ss down, he said to the housekeeper, "Give me a pen and a notepad.


    The housekeeper immediately went and fetched them for him.


    He took the pen and notepad back to the bedroom and locked the door.


    He then strode to the desk after turning on the bedroom light.


    If he decided to go ahead with the treatment, he needed to jot down some key information on paper.


    In case he did not remember a thing after the operation, he could at least look at the note and feel


    more grounded in what he did.


    He hesitated for a few seconds before writing it down.


    After figuring out what he wanted to write, he immediately started putting pen to paper.


    ''I have three children. Hayden Foster, La Foster, and Robert Foster.


    ''Both of my parents died, and everyone I cared about has passed away.''


    He stopped writing all of a sudden when he reached that point.


    There was a sharp pain in his heart, for it felt as if there was nothing left for him to record.


    Apart from the three children, the person he cared about most was Shea, but Shea was already gone.


    As for Avery, he did not want to think about her too much, let alone remember her name.


    Merely remembering her face and seeing her name made him feel the kind of pain that rivaled that of a


    thous?e&>SKT> arrows.


    Humans had a built-in stress response, and his hands were shaking violently as he held the pen and


    tried to write down the name ''Avery Tate''!


    He could not bring himself to write those two words.


    The next day, at eight in the morning, Elliot


    came out of the bedroom and the first thing he saw was Gary sitting on the living room sofa.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was as clear as day that what Gary did was a way of forcing him to answer.


    "Good morning, Elliot! Let''s have some breakfast, and we can continue our talk after that." Gary got up


    with a smile and walked up to him.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Adrian was at the inpatient unit of the hospital in Bridgedale.


    Adrian opened his eyes and saw Cole. His gentle gaze instantly turned cold. Avery had told him to treat


    Cole like air. Since he was a patient at that moment, even if he ignored Cole, Cole would not be angry


    at him.


    "Uncle Adrian, you''re awake." Cole saw Adrian open his eyes. He immediately smiled and said, "I


    bought you some soup. It''s in the thermos. I¡¯ll get it for you. Can you drink the soup by yourself? Or...


    do you need to be fed?"


    Of course. Cole did not want to feed him. He only had a kidney taken out. His hands had no problems.


    He could surely eat on his


    own.


    Adrian looked at him coldly and shook his head.


    "Are you not hungry?" The smile on Cole stiffened. He said, "You have been asleep for so long without


    having any food. How could you not be hungry? If you don''t have any food, it will dy your recovery."


    Cole hoped that he would get discharged earlier, naturally, he had to care for him well.


    Adrian still shook his head.


    "Are you really not hungry, or do you not want me to feed you?" Cole looked at Adrian''s weary face. He


    tried toe up with a solution. "Should I get Avery toe and feed you?"


    Adrian nodded.


    Cole cursed in his heart, "Even though you''re an idiot, you know how to pick the right person to serve


    you!"


    Cole ced the thermos down, took his phone out, and called Avery.


    Not long after, Avery rushed to the ward.


    "Get out." Avery sat by the bed. "You staying here will affect my mood."


    "Hehe! Avery! How interesting! Elliot was the one who transferred the shares to Adrian. I did not point a


    knife at him to force him to do it." Cole only mentioned this to deliberately provoke her. "Now, you''re


    ignoring me. In the future, you''ll be too low for me," Cole said and left.


    After shutting the door, Avery opened the thermos. A delicious aroma wafted out, making one drool.


    "Avery, when is he leaving?" Adrian asked.


    "Soon." Avery adjusted the height of the bed and fed Adrian the soup. "Just remember what I said¡ª


    ignore him."


    "I am ignoring him, but I don''t want to see him. If he is here, I''ll just close my eyes


    "She has slept for a while. Her body is much weaker than yours, so I haven''t told her that you are her


    brother. I''m afraid it would agitate her, and her body can''t take it."


    Adrian said, "Avery, I''ll drink it on my own! " He took over the bowl of soup and soon finished it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Passing the empty bowl back to her, he looked out of the window.


    "Avery, go home! It''s dark." He hoped that she would return home to rest, yet he was reluctant for her


    to leave. "Will youe and visit me tomorrow?"


    "As long as you refuse to eat tomorrow, I cane and feed you." Avery fed Adrian the idea.


    Adrian smiled pleasantly.


    At that moment, in Aryadelle, the golden light of dawn shone upon thend. It was seven in the


    morning. The mansion was extremely quiet, as if day was still not upon them yet.


    Lilith dragged her luggage along and appeared outside Ben''s mansion.


    She took out an eyedrop and put a few drops in her eyes. After squeezing out some tears, she took a


    deep breath and pressed the doorbell.


    In the mansion, Ben heard the knocking on the door. He woke up in rm and quickly ran out of his


    bedroom in his slippers.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! It roared thunderously in his ears.


    He immediately returned to his bedroom to pick up his phone He wanted to be able to call the police as


    quickly as possible.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Ben took his phone and walked to the door. Through his inte monitor, he saw Lilith''s face. He was


    instantly furious!


    "I have already changed the pin for the gate! How did she even get into the courtyard?¡± thought Ben.


    Other than climbing over the fence, he could not think of any other possibilities! He wanted to get to the


    bottom of this, so he opened the door.


    When he opened the door, Lilith immediately entered and headed to his living area with her suitcase.


    Ben was bewildered.


    He looked at her brazenly entering his home. He did not know what to do.


    "Lilith White!" Ben yelled, "What are you doing?!" "I checked out of my ce." Lilith sat on the sofa and


    hugged her luggage. She looked at him with teary eyes. "Someone kept knocking on my doorst


    night. I checked the surveince this morning. It was a man. He must be a pervert, so I can''t continue


    staying there."


    Ben instantly cooled down. He walked over to her and asked, "Did you report it to the police?"


    Lilith shook her head. "I have already checked out. I thought about it..."


    "Don''t cry. I''ll find you a new ce," Ben interrupted her.


    Lilith shook her head and said sadly, "I''m so pretty. No matter where I go, there will be perverts


    knocking on my door. I have been attracting perverts since I was young."


    Ben was speechless.


    "I thought about it. Although I hate you, your ce is much bigger. It''s safer here too, so I''ll stay here."


    She raised her hand to wipe away her tears. "Don''t worry. I''ll pay rent. Elliot gives me a monthly


    stipend. You don''t have to give me anymore, just treat it as rent."


    Ben was baffled. "Didn''t you say that you don¡¯t want Elliot''s money?"


    "I''m already in such a bad state, yet you still want to rob me of Elliot''s money?" Lilith looked at him in


    disbelief.


    "What do you mean I want to rob you of Elliot''s money? You were the one who decided to give birth


    and give up the monthly stipend!" "Elliot doesn''t know about my pregnancy." Lilith looked at him in a


    daze. "Have you been in touch with him? Avery has been looking for him. If you know where he is, I''ll


    call Avery right now..."


    Ben immediately stopped her. "Don''t fool around! Avery can''t even get in touch with him, how could I


    possibly contact him?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Then, it''s fine. Elliot must have given you a huge sum of money before to transfer to me every month."


    Lilith wiped away her tears again. "In half a month, my dad is going to be executed. Peter doesn''t care


    about me. Elliot is nowhere to be found. I''m soon going to be an orphan."


    Ben had a pitiful gaze. All his anger instantly vanished at that moment.


    Lilith was indeed quite miserable, yet at the same time, she infuriated him to no end.


    The fact he did not know the identity of the man who knocked her up upset him to no end. She was


    going to stay with him, upsetting him every day. He was going to suffer.


    "Why don''t you get an abortion..."


    "No,¡± Lilith said firmly, "Why can''t you ept the child in my womb? It''s not even born yet. It doesn''t


    take up space in your house. Are you trying to charge me rent for two people?"


    Ben was at an utter loss for words. He turned around ;f.:QKY: returned to his room!


    Lilith let out a huge sigh of relief.


    The first step of her n to stay with Ben was a sess! Her next step was to find out where Elliot


    was.


    As long as Ben had news of Elliot, Lilith believed that she would be able to know about it immediately.


    At Ylore''s Royal Hospital, the doctor ced a surgery consent form in front of Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster, don''t worry. Even if the surgery is not sessful, you will still be you."


    Elliot epted the consent form and read through it in detail.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    "Elliot, do it!" said Gary, who was standing next to him. "Three hundred clinical trials and all of them


    were sessful."


    "Mr. Gould, to put it more urately, there have been three hundred and one sessful cases. Have


    you forgotten that you have undergone this surgery too?" The doctor said with a smile.


    Elliot immediately looked at Gary.


    Gary chuckled. "Of course, I haven''t forgotten about it. I just didn''t want to mention it!" Then, he looked


    at Elliot, "Do you know about Kelly? I heard that she was a golden-fur dog that was with me for twenty


    years." "I know. She died."


    "Yes, the people around me told me about her. I wipe all memory of her, and 1 don''t remember her at


    all,¡± Gary blushed a little." I never thought that I would have such a strong feeling for a dog. It is quite


    embarrassing to mention it which is why I didn''t tell you that I had this surgery."


    "You really don''t remember Kelly anymore? " Elliot looked at him, stunned.


    Gary nodded. "Do you think I''m faking my happiness? I now hate dogs. I will never have another dog,


    let alone have any feelings for it."


    Elliot looked at the smile on Gary''s face. Gary did not seem like he was pretending.


    A momentter, Elliot signed the consent form.


    In a blink of an eye, three days had passed. In one more day, Adrian would be discharged. Cole was


    obviously very spirited. He ordered a luxurious lunch for Adrian.


    After the lunch was sent to the hospital, he got Avery toe over and feed Adrian.


    From then on, Cole would forever remain by Adrain''s side. They were at a crucial point in their lives. He


    had to ensure Adrian''s safety. He knew that Avery was reluctant to return Adrian back to him, so he


    had to be always on the lookout for Avery.


    "Avery, Cole told me that he will be discharged tomorrow." Adrian furrowed his brows, "But I still feel


    weak. Can I really be discharged?"


    Before Avery could say anything, Cole said, "Of course, you can. You have been staying in the hospital


    for a week. If you still feel weak, I''ll take you back to Aryadelle


    Adrian looked at Avery.


    "Adrian, don''t worry. Cole is your nephew. He will not harm you," Avery consoled him. "Do a check-up


    tomorrow. If everything is fine, you can return to Aryadelle with him."


    "Uncle Adrian, you will be fine. If you have any problems, the doctor would have long treated you." Cole


    returns, I''ll arrange for you two to meet."


    Adrian suddenly lost his appetite. "I''m full."


    Cole looked at the remaining lunch on the table. "Uncle Adrian, you barely had any food. But if you


    can¡¯t eat anymore, it''s fine. Once we''re back in Aryadelle, I''ll get people to cook a feast for you every


    day."


    Avery cleaned up the remaining food and left the ward with the trash bag.


    Cole''s phone rang. When he saw it was from his father, he immediately answered." Dad, don''t worry.


    Everything is fine here. I''ll return with Adrian tomorrow."


    "How is Avery''s attitude?" Henry asked.


    "What attitude could she possibly have? Is she going to kidnap Adrian? Haha! I think she has already


    given up. She has to." Cole smiled sinisterly.


    "It''s true. Without Elliot supporting her, what else could she do?" Henry chuckled.


    Cole suddenly changed the topic, "I wonder how Aunt Shea is doing."


    "Won''t you go see her? No matter what, she is your aunt." Henry stopped smiling.


    "They won¡¯t let me see her! They said that she is in the intensive care unit. No


    visitations allowed," Cole said, "I''ve thought about it for many days. She can''t possibly still be in the


    intensive care unit!"


    "It¡¯s hard to say. Don''t care about the other matters. Right now, the most important thing is to return to


    Aryadelle safely with Adrian," Henry rubbed his hands together," I''ve already ordered a feast to


    wee you back."


    "Great!"


    Aftering out from Adrian¡¯s ward, Avery went to look for Wesley.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wesley was in Shea''s ward, looking after Shea. She was transferred out of the intensive care unit the


    day before.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Shea was still weak, but she was able to think clearly now, unlike a few days back.


    Wesley saw Avery entering and immediately walked over to the door. "She just fell asleep. Let''s talk


    outside."


    Avery nodded.


    They went to the doctor''s room and shut the door.


    "I''m not going back tonight," Avery said, " Tonight has to seed. If not, Adrian will be taken away by


    Cole."


    "Hmm, don''t worry. I have already arranged it. There shouldn''t be a problem."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "We have to decide the ce soon," Avery said. "The ce you mentioned to me the day before


    yesterday, I still feel it''s not safe


    enough." "Then, we''ll do ording to what you say," Wesley said. "Although we might trouble others,


    the ce you chose is indeed safer.¡±


    "Okay."


    Avery chose Professor Hough''s ce. After he passed, no one touched his house. It was closer to the


    hospital, and it was also next to a police station.


    This was the reason why Avery chose that ce. She had contacted Professor


    Hough''s son the day before. They agreed to allow Adrian to stay there.


    At night, Adrian suddenly woke up from a dream. He yelled. Cole immediately got up from the next bed


    and walked over to his bed.


    The next morning, when Cole opened his eyes, he saw two policemen ring at him. Cole thought he


    was dreaming, so he raised his hands to rub his eyes.


    "Cole Foster, pleasee with us to the police station.¡±


    The foreign and stern voice scared Cole half to death. He had chills and goosebumps.


    "What are you doing?" Cole got up from his bed. He saw that Adrian''s bed was empty. He instantly


    sweated profusely, "Where is the patient in this bed? Where did he go?"


    After his question, a pair of cold metal handcuffs were pped onto his wrists.


    "You are suspected of intentional assault, and you are now officially under arrest.¡±


    Cole was baffled. "Who did I assault? What is going on?" thought Cole.


    "Avery, did you get them toe to get me!


    You shameless woman! You yed dirty to get my uncle! You''re extremely shameless! I did nothing


    wrong! I''m being framed! Let me go! I have to return to Aryadelle today! I have to take Uncle Adrian


    back! Ah!"


    Cole''s yells rang through the corridors.


    At the same time, Adrian was being sent to Professor Hough''s home.


    Last night, Adrian had gone along with the n =c''>PLU? had excelled in his act. He had said that he


    was thirsty, and Cole left to get him some water.


    The jar of water on the table had beenced with lethal poison.


    Two hours after Adrian pretended to drink the water, he was sent to the emergency room.


    The nurse on shift reported the incident to the police, iming that Cole poisoned the water in an


    attempt to kill Adrian, and this led to the policemen escorting Cole to the police station.


    "Avery, you can go look for Elliot in peace now," Wesley said to her.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Avery shook her head. "I don''t even know where he is now. I don''t know where to look for him. Shea is


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    notpletely out of danger yet. I''m still worried for her. I''ll wait until she gets discharged."


    Wesley said, "Can¡¯t you log into his ount? You can ask his friends."


    Avery replied, "Are you asking me to use his ount to ask his friend?"


    Wesley said, "You could also use your ount to ask his friends. He is a famous person, and he can''t


    just vanish without a trace. As long as you ask around, you will hear news about him."


    Avery said, "Actually, not getting any news about him right now is considered good news. If he were to


    encounter any ident,


    he would surely be on the news. Now that I can''t find any news about him, that means he is still alive


    and well."


    "You sure know how to console yourself," Wesley said and smiled helplessly.


    "Initially, I really wanted to look for him. I was so anxious I was going mad. But that just made me


    realize that me going mad would bepletely pointless." Avery was still not feeling too well. She had


    been pushing through it, and she had not told anyone about it.


    She could not push herself too far. If not, even before she could find Elliot, she would fall sick.


    "Even if you never see him again, you still have to live your life." Wesley patted her on the shoulders.


    "Hayden is almost going to have a break. What arrangements do you have for the children?"


    "They don''t need me to arrange anything for them," Avery said with a smile." Hayden¡¯s education is


    nned by his teacher. His teacher has high hopes for him and would rather him spend twenty-four


    hours a day studying. As for La, she has Eric with her. I''m not worried."


    "And what about Robert?" Wesley asked.


    Avery smiled bitterly. "I worry about him the most. Previously, so many people were around him in his


    life. Now that everyone is not with him, I feel pity for him."


    "He should be happy that he gets to y and sleep. He is not pitiful."


    "I feel much better hearing you say that."


    "Life is short. You don''t have to worry all the time. Are you staying here or are you going back to rest? I


    have to make a trip to the police station," Wesley said.


    "I''ll stay here with Adrian for a while. He doesn''t know this ce very well, he might be a little tense."


    "Okay."


    After Wesley left, Avery held Adrian''s h>a''; TMQ< and got him familiarized with the environment.


    "This is my professor''s house. I can perform the surgery on you because of his training," Avery said.


    "There is a little backyard behind. If you''re bored inside, you can go to the backyard to get some fresh


    air. You just finished surgery. You still can''t go to a ce with many people."


    "Okay."


    At the police station, Cole was yelling agitatedly.


    "Adrian is my uncle. How could I possibly kill him? I didn''t ce that jar of water there. Someone


    framed me! The person who did it is Avery Tate! Go arrest her! I want to see her."


    When Cole saw Wesley, he grew even more agitated!


    "Where''s Avery? I bet she doesn''t dare face me!"


    Wesley walked over to him and said coldly, "Adrian is no longer in danger. You have two choices right


    now. If you choose to maintain that you didn''t do it, then we can take this to the courts. We have


    enough evidence to put you behind bars. Or, you can admit to your crime, and since you failed to


    execute your n, you will not face too harsh a punishment."


    Cole felt dizzy. He had been set up!


    "Cole, thews of Bridgedale and Aryadelle are different. I¡¯ll advise you to think it through before


    making your decision," said Wesley in a low voice.


    Cole gritted his teeth and swallowed his pride. He would remember this.


    It was the weekend in Aryadelle. Ben got up at ten in the morning. He heard movements in the kitchen.


    He entered the kitchen and saw Lilith in an apron. She was cooking.


    "Lilith, what are you doing?" Ben furrowed his brows. He thought he was hallucinating.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Since Lilith had ordered takeout for almost every meal, Ben thought that she had not known how to


    cool.


    However, seeing the fluid manner in which she chopped vegetables, it was clear that she knew how to


    cook.


    "I''m cooking!" Lilith ced the chopped zhini on the te. "The people you hire by the hour only do


    the chores. They don''t cook."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You can order takeout!" Ben teased. "Don''t you do that every day?"


    "How do you know I have been ordering takeout every day?" Lilith had been at home for the past few


    days without leaving. However, Ben was never home when she had ordered takeout.


    "The olddy who collects the trash told me," Ben sneered. "Are you sick of eating out which is why


    you start cooking?"


    Lilith shook her head. "Takeouts are great. How could I get sick of eating them? I just saw an article


    online saying that pregnant women should not eat too much takeout. It''s not good for the baby, so I


    decided to make my own food."


    The smile on Ben''s face disappeared.


    "Once I''ve made lunch,e eat with me! I have something to tell you," Lilith said seriously.


    Ben''s temples started to throb.


    "What is it? Tell me now."


    "I''m jobless now, right?"


    "Hmm. Are you asking me to help you look for a job?"


    "No." Lilith looked at Ben''s smug face." Didn''t you tell me to go to school? If you cover my school fees,


    I''ll go back to school."


    Ben was speechless. His expressions darkened. He said nothing and headed to the living area.


    Lilith immediately went after him.


    "Lilith, since you n on giving birth to the child, why don''t you get the father of the child to pay your


    fees?" Ben''s heart was beating quickly. He yelled what was on his mind. "Why are you relying on me?


    Do you think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you? Or are you expecting me to be the father of the child!"


    "Just treat it as a loan for my education. Once I start earning money, I''ll return it to you." "Why don''t you


    ask Avery for the money?" "How petty!" Lilith saw that Ben would not agree to pay her college fees.


    She immediately returned to the kitchen, picked up the knife, ?f-?SNR< went back to chopping the


    vegetables.


    Ben changed his mind. "All she wants is money, right? Shouldn''t she approach Avery?" thought Ben.


    Just when he was about to head to the kitchen to get a cup of water and talk to Lilith once more, Chad


    called.


    "Ben, why are you suddenly looking for Gary?"


    When Ben woke up, he sent a message to Chad asking for Gary''s contact.


    "He called me a few days ago and chatted with me." Ben walked over to the sofa and sat down. "He


    has never called me before. Although we know each other, we''re not close." "I''m not close to him


    either. Although I have his number, I have never contacted him," Chad said. "I thought you had his


    number!"


    "Yes, I have saved it, but he called me with a different number thest time. I tried returning the callst


    night, but the number doesn''t exist anymore." Ben started getting suspicious because of that.


    Something was off.


    Elliot was missing, and Gary suddenly called him. Although they did not talk about anything important,


    it was out of the ordinary.


    "Could you get to him with the number that you saved?" Chad asked.


    "Nope." Ben furrowed his brows. "I suspect that Elliot is with him."

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    In the kitchen, Lilith could hear Ben¡¯s conversation clearly. She knew that besides Avery, Ben was also


    looking for Elliot.


    She stood by the kitchen entrance, openly eavesdropping.


    Ben did not realize that she was eavesdropping. After his call, he massaged his rather sore neck. From


    the corner of his eyes, he saw Lilith''s head pop out from the kitchen.


    "What are you doing!" Ben thought that she was rather sneaky, like a giant surveint camera.


    Lilith immediately came out of the kitchen. "There are no peppers at home. I like peppers. I can''t do


    without it."


    "Why didn''t you get it when you were doing the groceries?" Ben raised his eyebrows." Are you asking


    me to buy them for you?"


    "Let¡¯s go together! You were massaging your neck just now. Do you have a crick in your neck?" Lilith


    walked over to him. "Youck exercise. You need to move more.


    Once you''re older, your body will deteriorate. If you exercise, things will improve."


    Then, Lilith reached out and grabbed Ben by the arm. She wanted to pull him up from the sofa.


    Ben thought it was out of line.


    "Lilith! Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t think that just because you''re pregnant, I won¡¯t dare to do anything to


    you!" Ben said harshly.


    "Why are you like that? How many times have you pulled my arm? I have never seen someone as


    awkward as you. Are you even a man?"


    Ben''s lips quivered. He did not know how to retort.


    "I don''t want to go with you, okay?"


    "No. I''m not familiar with this ce. You''ll need to be my guide," Lilith said with force.


    "How did you get the vegetables in the kitchen then?" Ben was stunned.


    "I bought them through an app! But I''m onlycking peppers. No one will send it over," Lilith said. She


    pulled Ben''s arm, and they exited the house.


    On the way, Ben kept looking around. He was afraid to bump into someone he knew. Walking with


    Lilith, he felt... embarrassed.


    "What if others mistook us for a couple? How am I going to exin myself?" thought Ben.


    "Ben, my father is going to be executed soon. Peter said that he is not going to collect his body. Elliot is


    not around. I¡¯m only ady. How am I going to collect my father''s body?"


    Ben''s face instantly turned serious.


    "Can you get Elliot back before my father dies?" Lilith looked at him sadly. "I really don''t know what I


    should do. I''m helpless. I don''t know how to im his body."


    "If Elliot doesn''te back by then, I''ll help you with your father''s funeral. Don''t worry about this!" Ben


    furrowed his brows ; b,=WJP<forted her.


    "Where is Elliot? I hope hees back. My father turned himself in for Elliot. My father said that he is


    the pride of the Whites."


    Ben furrowed his brows. "I don''t know where he is. I''m also looking for him." "Didn''t you say on the


    phone just now that you suspect that he was with the other person? Who is that person?"


    "Did you eavesdrop on me?"


    "I''m not deaf. Of course, I could hear any sounds in your house!"


    "You also heard that I was only suspecting. It doesn''t mean that Elliot is really there."


    "But your suspicions must have a basis! Just like you would never suspect that the child in me is yours


    because we have never slept together, right?" Lilith winked at him.


    Ben had goosebumps. "What does the b*st* rd in you have anything to do with me? If you don¡¯t know


    how to talk properly, just shut up!"


    "Get Elliot to return and I''ll shut up," Lilith threatened. "If not, I''ll bother you daily."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    After lunch, Lilith sent a message to Avery, [Ben has suspected someone, but he wouldn''t tell me who it


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    is but don''t worry. I found out that he had called Chad to discuss the matter with him. So, Chad must


    know something. Go and talk to Chad.]


    When they were buying peppers, Lilith lied and said that she had not brought her phone, so she got


    Ben to pay.


    Ben took his phone out and unlocked it, and she immediately snatched his phone from him. She


    pretended to identally open his recent phone records and saw that the most recent phone call was


    with Chad.


    Ben might look like a mature and smart man, but in Lilith''s eyes, he was nothing


    but an old man. She had many ways to deal with him.


    She had only been with him for a few days and already she was able to get some firsthand news.


    In Bridgedale, Avery''s phone lit up when the message arrived. It shone upon her sleeping face. She did


    not wake up.


    She hade home quitete and had no time to train, so she took half a sleeping pill before going to


    bed. If she did not take her sleeping pills, she would not be able to sleep.


    No matter what life lessons she understood and preached, as long as she could not find Elliot, her


    heart felt like a huge chunk of it was missing.


    When she woke up in the morning, she flipped the covers aside and got down from


    the bed. She found a cup and poured herself a cup of water.


    Her throat was so dry it felt like it was burning. After drinking, she felt better.


    She returned to her bedroom to pick up her phone. She first saw the message from Mike.


    [Hayden is on break. I''ll take the two of them to see Shea.]


    Avery immediately replied, [Okay, safe travels.]


    Then, she tapped into Lilith''s message.


    When she read the message, her body stiffened. She did not even think about it. She immediately


    found Chad''s number and dialed it.


    The call was picked up only after a while.


    "Avery, I was in thepany''s underground parking lot just now. There was no signal. So, I only saw


    your call when I came up." Chad drove onto the main road in front of the office building. At the same


    time, he put on a Bluetooth earpiece.


    "Have you just finished work?"


    "Hmm. You''re calling me. Has something happened to Mike?" Chad was suddenly nervous.


    "He is fine," Avery immediately exined," Chad, do you have news of Elliot?"


    "No! If I have any news about him, I will tell you. Don''t worry."


    "I heard that Ben has a suspect?" Avery cut to the chase.


    Chad responded, "Ah," Beforeughing ;c-< TIX; asking, "Who told you about it? Ben did indeed talk to


    me about this, this morning." "Who is he suspecting?" Avery asked. "You need to work. You don¡¯t have


    the time to look for him. I''m going to be free soon. I''ll go look for him."


    Chad said, a little troubled, "Ben only suspects him, but he isn''t sure if Mr. Foster is there or not. Also,


    Ben and I don''t even know where he is."


    "Who is he?" Avery''s heart was about to pop up. "Why would Ben suspect him? He couldn¡¯t have just


    simply suspected a person, right?"


    "This person has known Mr. Foster for many years. They only asionally keep in touch, so Ben and I


    haven''t really seen him much. We don''t even keep in touch usually. However, this person called Ben a


    few days ago and talked about Mr. Foster. He even mentioned you."


    At that, Chad suddenly remembered something.


    "Yes, you have met this person before," he continued, "He is Gary Gould. He came to your wedding."

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    When Avery heard the name, a sense of familiarity overwhelmed her.


    She had heard of that name before but could not match the face to the name.


    "I remember!" she suddenly said in a low voice. "They all call him Gary!"


    "Yes. Him. Gary Gould."


    "I don''t like him, and I told Elliot to stay away from him. He hates me for it. He even got ady toe


    over to tell me to leave Elliot." At that thought, she took a deep breath. "If Elliot is really with him, I''m


    afraid I won¡¯t be able to get him back. He knows that I don''t get along with Gary."


    Chad looked troubled. "Actually, the problem right now is not whether you can


    get him back or not, but knowing whether he is safe, and how is he faring. If he is with Gary, as long as


    he is still alive and well, it doesn''t matter."


    "Hmm. Do you know where Gary is currently at? Which country?" Avery nned to go look for him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Gary has investments all over the world. He doesn¡¯t have a fixed base, but I know that he started in


    Ylore," Chad said. "If you''re going to Ylore, don''t go alone. Thews there are very different from


    Aryadelle. It isn''t very safe too. If you head there, you have to have your bodyguard with you at all


    times."


    "Okay, I understand."


    At the hospital, Mike brought the two children to visit Shea. When they entered Shea''s ward, Mike


    pulled Wesley outside to ask about Shea''s condition.


    "Her current condition is quite stable, but there might be signs of rejectionter," Wesley said.


    "Oh. She is so thin. I almost couldn''t recognize her."


    Not only was Mike shocked, but also Hayden and La were shocked too.


    They stood by Shea''s bed, looking at her face, measuring her up close, and trying to recognize if she


    was Shea or not.


    "Hayden, La, I''m so happy that you came to visit me." Shea saw them and was excited. "You two


    have grown."


    Even if they could not recognize Shea, her voice had not changed.


    "Shea, how did you fall so sick? I''m so sorry to see you this way!" La''s face was all scrunched up.


    "Why didn''t you tell us earlier that you were sick? We could havee :f!>SNV< visited you. We would


    have frequently visited you."


    "I''m afraid that you''ll be worried about me. I hope that all of you are happy every day." Shea did not


    regret hiding it from them.


    "Shea, when you''re out of the hospital,e stay with our Mommy!" said Hayden. He sounded


    extremely worried. "Although you''re not my real aunt, Mommy will take good care of you."


    Shea furrowed her brows at Hayden''s words. "I''m not his real aunt?" she thought.


    "Hayden? Why am I not your aunt?" Shea was confused. "My brother is your father, so I am your aunt,


    isn''t that so?"


    Hayden was stunned. He quickly walked out of the room and spoke to Wesley."


    Uncle Wesley, haven''t you told Shea that


    Elliot isn''t her brother?"


    Wesley replied, "No, Your mother was afraid that she might not be able to take it. She nned to tell


    her after Shea gets discharged. Why? What happened?"


    "I identally told her about it," Hayden said, ming himself. "She''s very upset."


    Wesley quickly entered and saw Shea looking lost and shocked.


    "Shea, calm down." Wesley took her hand." We initially wanted to tell you after you got discharged


    because your body right now is still weak. Elliot is not your biological brother. Your brother is called


    Adrian. He was the one who donated the kidney to you to save your life."

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Shea cried terribly.


    "I know you find this hard to ept, but don''t worry. Even if you are not Elliot''s sister, he still loves you.


    Despite learning the truth, his feelings for you haven''t changed." Wesley took a piece of tissue and


    wiped her tears.


    "Shea, don''t cry! Even if you''re not my aunt, I still like you!" La was heartbroken to see her cry. "See,


    even Hayden asked you to move in with us. We like you!"


    Shea heard La''s bright voice. Her tears stopped. "I like you all too, but I still care a lot for Elliot. He


    hasn¡¯t evene to see me." "He is missing!" La said to Shea. "He doesn''t know that you are here


    because we


    can¡¯t get through to his phone."


    Tears fell from Shea''s face once more.


    "Shea, didn''t you say that you were afraid to let him see you in this state? It''s good that you can


    properly recuperate. Once you have healed, Avery will make sure he sees you." Wesley wiped away


    her tears once again.


    "Why is he missing? Is he in danger?" Shea was very worried. "Why did this happen? He isn''t a child.


    Why is he missing?"


    "He fought with Mommy and left in a huff!" said La, telling Shea all that she knew." Shea, don''t be


    sad. I''m not even sad! He previously told me daily that he loves me the most, but now he has gone


    missing. No one knows where he is! Hmph!"


    Shea saw how angry La was, and she wanted to cry, but no tears came.


    On the journey rushing to the hospital, Avery saw Mike''s message. Mike said that he was already at the


    hospital.


    Avery parked her car in the hospital parking lot and immediately got out of the car.


    She barely just got out when a figure immediately stood in front of her, blocking her way.


    "Avery, why have I not realized sooner that you are so cruel?" Cole did not sleep for the entire night.


    Since he did not want to go to jail, he had to go against his wishes and admit that he was the one who


    poisoned the water.


    After he admitted to it, the police forced him to ept the restraining order. The restraining order


    forbade him from approaching Adrian while he was in


    Bridgedale.


    If he approaches Adrian, the police will arrest him.


    Cole did not expect that this would be the oue of admitting that hemitted the crime. However,


    he had already signed the order. It was toote for regrets!


    "Cole, you want to talk about cruelty? I''m barely a millionth of what you are." Avery pushed him away.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You can¡¯t go near Adrian anymore. If you vite this more than three times, you will be officially


    arrested. You haven''t finished spending the money you got from selling the old mansion, right? You


    can''t enjoy that in prison."


    "Don''t you worry about me! Unless you''re nning to get Adrian to stay in Bridgedale forever. I still


    have a chance at getting him back!" Cole did not want to admit defeat. "I hear that Elliot is missing. He


    might be dead in some corner of the world! After all, losing Sterling Group meant that he had lost


    everything!"


    When Avery heard the word dead, she instantly lost it. She raised her h;e(;WJW> and pped Cole.


    "F*ck off!"


    "Hehe! No. If I can''t go near Adrian, I''ll stay close to you!" Cole looked like a thug.


    "Okay, I''m going to go look for Elliot. Come with me!" Avery grabbed his wrist, wanting to pull him into


    the car.


    Cole felt as if Avery had gone berserk. He sweated profusely.


    He yanked his arm out of her grip and cursed her, "You go look for him! It''s best if you die together with


    him! Once you are all dead, Sterling Group will be mine!" After Cole left, Avery held onto the car door


    gasping for air.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Elliot was not going to die! Neither was she! She would not give in to Cole''s ns!


    After collecting herself, she came to the inpatient unit. Mike and the children had just left Shea''s ward.


    "Mommy!" La saw Avery and ran toward her. Avery opened her arms wide, hugging her daughter in


    her arms.


    "Mommy, I missed you so much! Do you miss me?" La said coquettishly in Avery''s arms.


    "Of course, I did. If you two hadn''t returned, I would have gone to you." Avery kissed La on the


    cheek.


    "Mommy, we saw Shea. She knows that Daddy isn¡¯t her brother. She cried, but we


    coaxed her." La recounted to Avery what had happened. "When Shea gets discharged, let her stay


    with us!"


    "Sure! But I have to go look for your Daddy first," Avery said to her children truthfully." I¡¯m going to go to


    Ylore. Whether I can find your father or not, I will return once per month."


    La pouted. "If you onlye back once per month. That means you''ll only be back twelve times in


    one year. What if you still can¡¯t find Daddy?"


    Avery was stunned for a while. "If I still can''t find him by the end of the year, then I''ll give up for a


    while."


    "If you can''t find him, does that mean that he won''t return forever?" La was suddenly sad.


    She finally reconciled with Elliot with much difficulty. They only had a short period of happiness when


    he left again.


    "Am I destined not to have a father?" thought La.


    "La, I can''t answer your question. Daddy is an adult. He is not a child. He might return in the future,


    or he might not." She smiled stiffly. "Let''s go get you two some food!"


    They found a restaurant nearby.


    Hayden took a golden trophy out from his bag and passed it to Avery.


    "Mommy, for you. "


    Avery epted the trophy and saw that it was for being the champion of the ''Hacker Cup''.


    "Didn''t you refuse to take part?" Avery was stunned.


    "Later, my teacher persuaded me." Hayden lowered his gaze. "So, I took part in the finals."


    "Hayden, you''re amazing! I knew back then that the qualification test was all due to your abilities. It has


    nothing to do with Daddy." Avery hugged the trophy. "I¡¯m proud of you!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mommy, I will be an amazing person in the future. I also want you to be proud of me," La


    furrowed her brows >b(:PLS> said seriously.


    "There is not a day when I''m not proud of the both of you," Mike chimed in coolly. " Have some food


    first! I''ll send you back to rest after this. Tomorrow, your Uncle Eric ising to pick you up. Your


    mother is also going to Ylore, leaving me and Big H behind, all alone."


    Hayden said, "I have things nned for the summer. I don''t have the time to y with you."


    Mike was bewildered.


    "Don''t you need to head to thepany to check on it?" Avery looked at him. "Now that Elliot is not


    around, Wanda will most likely return."


    Mike said, "If you did not bring her up, I would have almost forgotten about this old hag. She has been


    hiding in Bridgedale for so long without any news of her. She sure can hold on."


    "If not, how could she have such achievements today?" Avery said calmly," Before my father passed


    away, could you imagine that all she did was dress up and gamble and nothing else? Losing her


    partner seemed to have given her a new life."


    Mike stuck his thumbs up. "Sometimes being in love will affect your work. Haven''t you noticed about


    yourself? Before you reconciled with Elliot, you were amazing at work! Once you got back together with


    him, you barely have energy for work anymore."


    "That''s because of my pregnancy and wedding. It has nothing to do with being in love," Avery retorted.


    "If this incident did not happen, Elliot''s and my life would have gotten back on track."

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    "Fine, fine, you''re right, but are you sure you want to go to Ylore?" Mike''s expression turned serious.


    "That country isn''t safe!"


    "I''ve checked up on it. It''s not as scary as you think. Don''t talk about this in front of the children." Avery


    was afraid that the children would worry.


    "Okay. I''ll shut up. Anyway, just stay safe."


    "I''ll take the bodyguard along with me. I¡¯m there to look for Elliot, not seeking death."


    Mike nodded. "If you could get him back, I think you two need to reflect upon this issue. If you two are


    going to fight so badly every time, you two might be able to take it, but could the children take it? Could


    your friends, me, for example, take it?"


    "It''s not that we both want to fight. Do you think we feel good about it?"


    "Then, stop fighting! What''s wrong with giving up shares? It''s for Adrian that idiot, not for Cole. Chad


    said that Elliot also has a lot of other estates. There would be no problem in raising the three children


    and you. If I think about it, you two must have been so sheltered all your life, which is why the both of


    you can''t handle a single blow life deals you."


    "You don''t talk about him like that. Juste at me." Avery would not allow anyone to speak badly


    about Elliot.


    "You¡¯re still standing up for him. I think his bad temper must be because you spoiled him!" Mike took a


    jab.


    "If you''re not going to eat, go out and wait. Don''t disturb our meal." Avery red at him.


    Mike instantly shut up.


    At Aryadelle, Wanda was in a luxurious European-manner mansion.


    Wanda looked flushed. She raised the ss in her hand and celebrated with her vice president and a


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    few other investors.


    "Who would have thought that within a year, Elliot would have fallen." Wanda took a sip of wine. Her


    gaze suddenly turned sharp. "Avery Tate is next."


    "Elliot never had anypetition with us."


    "But he wanted to kill me because of that b* tch, Avery!" Wanda had been holding back for a long time.


    "Wanda, you can''t be careless! Although Elliot has given his shares away, he could rise again at any


    moment! With his brains, he could start a new venture at any time!" An investor said, "If he were to


    "Hehe, you can dream on. I don''t think that would happen." W;d'':PIT:a ced her ss down and


    pulled out her phone. She pulled up a photo and showed everyone. "A friend in Ylore sent me this.


    Elliot is currently at Ylore. He is currently associating himself with a businessman called Gary Gould."


    "Tsk, tsk. I never thought that he would have found an investor so quickly."


    "I''ve looked into it. Gary''s investment has always been in small to midsize countries. Not only does our


    business not ovep, but the investment market is also different." Wanda had a strong feeling. She felt


    that she would never meet Elliot ever again.


    Her life was about to begin! No one would


    be strong enough to stop her anymore.


    When Mike brought Hayden back to Aryadelle and settled in, his phone rang.


    He picked up a ss of water with one hand, his phone in the other, and answered the call.


    "Are you back? Did Averye back with you?" Chad sounded anxious. "All of the media suddenly


    published news saying that Mr. Foster is dead!"


    "Pfft!" Mike spat all the water in his mouth.


    "Elliot was dead? How could he have died?" thought Mike.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    "I called a mediapany to ask for their source. They said that it was an insider source. I asked who


    it was, and they said that they heard it from someone." Chad was breathing heavily. "They saw


    Aryadelle Morning publishing this article, so they went ahead and published one too. Aryadelle


    Morning''s source was from their reporter based in Ylore."


    Chad did not want to believe the news, but when he heard that the source was from Ylore, he was


    thunderstruck!


    "From what you''re saying, you mean the news is real?" Mike''s face turned blue. He could not believe


    what he was hearing.


    Although Avery did not follow them back to Aryadelle, once this news spreads, she


    would soon find out about it.


    "She has been so focused on looking for Elliot. How can she ept such bad news?" thought Mike.


    "I can''t confirm the news till I see Mr.


    Foster''s body," Chad said with difficulty." But Mr. Foster might really be at Ylore.


    Now that I heard the news came from Ylore, I''m a little panicked."


    "Calm down. I''ll go check the Ylore''s news," Mike said and hung up.


    Hayden had always been in the living room, so he heard what Mike said clearly.


    From the moment Mike spat water out, he perked his ears, wanting to know what had happened.


    "What happened?" Hayden immediately asked after Mike hung up. "Elliot is at Ylore. Did something


    happen to him?" He did not hear what Chad had said. He only heard Mike mention Ylore, so he


    guessed that this had something to do with Elliot.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "The media here is saying that Elliot has died. I don''t know if this is real or not, so I''m going to check


    the news at Ylore." Mike strode back to his room. "This is bad news! If your mother hears about this.


    She''ll be extremely sad. I don''t think you know this. They had fought because your mom was keeping


    things from Elliot, and he gave up his shares because of the misunderstanding."


    "Avery has been ming herself all this while. If they did not clear up this misunderstanding and he


    died, Avery would suffer for the rest of her life," Mike added.


    When Hayden heard of Elliot''s death, the expressions on his face froze. He had aplicated mixed


    feeling. Even if he hated Elliot, thinking about how his mother ;a">TKX? La would be knowing that


    he died, he would rather Elliot live.


    After Mike returned to his room, Hayden returned to his too.


    He turned on hisptop and connected to the inte, and a news notification popped up.


    [The Passing of a Legend! Click Here to See Elliot Foster''s Life!]


    The pop-up attached Elliot''s photo in ck and white.


    Hayden found it irksome, but he still could not help but click into it. It was a news article. The article


    talked about Elliot''s amazing experiences in building a business.


    Hayden could not recognize many words, so he scrolled all the way down to thements.


    [This shows that no matter how much you earn, you can''t spend it if you don''t have the life to do so!]


    [He is still so young. What was he thinking? ]


    [The news article didn''t state that hemitted suicide. I don''t think he killed himself. Who would go to


    a foreign country to kill themselves? He must have been most likely assassinated by someone!]


    [Since he knows that someone abroad wants him dead, he should have just stayed in Aryadelle! Ylore


    is such a messy ce! You could know about it just by searching the! No matter what, it was his


    time to die!]


    [Didn''t he just get married not long ago? Where is his wife?]


    [He doesn''t have any money anymore. Of course, his wife would run!]


    [His wife, Avery Tate, herself is one of the most powerful entrepreneurs in the country. Even if he fails,


    Avery could still look after him!]


    [Do you think without Elliot''s help she could be so sessful? You all are too naive! Just wait and see!


    Avery will be very unlucky soon!]


    Mike headed to Ylore¡¯s part of the inte and searched for Elliot''s name.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    What appeared was news about Elliot in Aryadelle. Mike suddenly had the idea to enter Gary''s name.


    Instantly, a series of rted news appeared.


    Thetest news about Gary was him in a ck suit at the florist buying a bouquet.


    He looked like he was going to attend a funeral. "Is he going to attend Elliot''s funeral?¡± thought Mike.


    Mike looked at the time the news was published. It was the day before, so Elliot died the day before


    and the news of his death spread to Aryadelle on that day...


    Mike screenshot the news article and sent it to Chad.


    Chad replied with a long series of ellipsis.


    When Ben saw the news, he immediately bought a ne ticket to Ylore.


    Tammy, on the other hand, immediately called Avery.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that time, it was midnight in Bridgedale. Avery had taken half a sleeping pill. She was sleeping rather


    soundly.


    Tammy could not reach Avery on the first try. She was extremely worried, so she called her again.


    With something so huge like this happening, Tammy had to let her know immediately.


    Avery was woken up by Tammy''s third call.


    She woke up and looked at the time. She was confused when she answered the call.


    "Avery, Elliot is dead! The news has spread all over the country!" Tammy eximed." He died in Ylore.


    Of course, this is what the news said. The news article only had words, no photos. Ben is already on


    his way to Ylore. Do you want to..."


    Avery looked at the dark room, feeling lost. Before she could say anything, tears fell.


    "Avery, did you hear me?" When Tammy received no response from Avery, she spoke a little louder.


    "Elliot is dead? Did you say he is dead?" Avery gripped her phone tightly and quickly got up. She


    switched on the room lights.


    "Yes. That is what the news in Aryadelle says. It would be better to head to Ylore to know more about


    it," Tammy said. "Why don''t you wait for Ben''s news!"


    "How could he have died? He was close to Gary. Chad told me. They have known each other for many


    years- longer than Ben.


    How could Gary kill him."


    Avery cried ;b!=YNX= got down from the bed. She quickly walked over to the closer and changed her


    clothes.


    "Avery, don''t panic first. It might be fake news!" Tammy heard Avery crying. She was heartbroken." I


    don''t think Elliot would not know about danger. He is such a smart person. How could he have died so


    easily?"


    "I''m going to look for him. I''m going to look for him now!" Avery hung up and quickly changed her


    clothes. In less than ten minutes, she was out of the mansion.


    She drove to the airport. While speeding along, tears kept falling.


    She had long known that Gary was not a good person, so she kept trying to persuade Elliot not to get


    mixed up with him.


    Who would have thought that Elliot still went to look for Gary in the end!


    Elliot''s death was definitely murder!


    Even if he hated her, he would not have killed himself. After all, he still had his three children. He would


    not be so ruthless to abandon them all to seek death!


    He was not a heartless person. He was not!

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    In Aryadelle, once the news of Elliot''s death spread, everyone was talking about it.


    Eric did not tell La about this, but La overheard people talking about it when she was in the


    washroom.


    She came out of the washroom and approached Eric. She could not hide the sadness on her face.


    "Is Daddy dead?"


    Eric was suddenly taken aback. He did not know how to answer this question.


    "I heard twodies talking about Daddy''s death." La''s were red. "Why did he die? I don''t want him to


    die!"


    Eric immediately hugged her and headed to the car.


    "La, we don''t know if this is true or not. The news came from abroad. Your Mommy is already going


    to check on this. Once we have more urate news, I''ll tell you."


    La''s tears fell. "I don''t want Daddy to die. Although he always fights with Mommy, he treats me well.


    He also treats Mommy well. If not, he would not have always given in to Mommy..."


    "Hmm. I know he is a good man. Don''t cry. What if he is fine? Let''s wait for news from your Mommy,


    alright?"


    "I want to call Mommy."


    "She''s on the ne now. Her phone is off."


    "I want to call Hayden."


    "Okay, I''ll call him right now." Eric carried La in one hand while dialing Hayden with the other.


    Hayden soon answered the call.


    "Hayden! Woo, woo, woo!"


    Hayden knew why La was crying, so he said calmly, "Elliot is not dead."


    "Really, Hayden!"


    "Hmm. We haven''t seen his body yet, so he is not dead. When they move his body back, you can cry


    then."


    La was speechless.


    "Stay with Uncle Eric. Don''te back," Hayden continued, "I''m busy with my school. I don''t have time


    to care for you.


    Return when Mommy is back."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    La simply did not know what to say when she heard what her brother had to say.


    At the detention center. Lilith came to visit


    Nathan.


    She saw the news about Elliot that day, so she was feeling a little down. Elliot was dead. Her father


    was about to die soon. She felt that this family of hers was falling apart just like that.


    She initially had no feelings for her family. If it was the past, she could not care if her family fell apart.


    Perhaps, Avery''s good treatment of her changed her perspective on families. She gave Lilith hope.


    Before that day, she had always hoped that Elliot woulde back


    Who would have thought that Elliot died just like that?


    "What did you say?" When Nathan heard about Elliot''s death, his eyes widened.


    "That''s what the news said. They said he died in Ylore. Ben has already gone to


    Ylore to look for him." Lilith lowered her head. "I came here to tell you this. At least you know about this


    before your death.¡±


    "You brat! You''re here just to provoke me, right!" Nathan''s face flushed. He yelled," You have hated me


    since young. I''m almost about to die. Can''t you just let me die without any regrets!"


    Lilith looked up. "Yes, I''m here to provoke you. Although I hate you a lot, I have already contacted the


    crematorium. By then, they will cremate your body. I got them to just throw your ashes away since I


    don¡¯t have money to buy a plot for you. I don¡¯t have a house to ce your ashes in too." "You-" Nathan


    was so furious he was trembling. He coughed violently.


    "Are you going to tell me who my mother was before you die?" Lilith asked the question which has


    been on her mind.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    "I don''t even remember your brothers'' mother. How could I remember yours? Stop with your delusions.


    When I was younger, I only yed with the cheapest whores. If you''re going to acknowledge someone


    as your mother, nothing good wille out of it. On the contrary, you will be sucked dry by your trash


    of a mother!¡±


    Lilith''s heart turned cold when she heard what Nathan said.


    "Everyone else has the right to hate me, except Peter and you! If it was not for me, do you think the two


    of you could survive up till now?" Up till that point, Nathan still thought that he did nothing wrong with


    his two children.


    "Visitation time is up." The guards said and


    took Nathan away.


    Lilith looked at Nathan¡¯s slightly hunched back. Her eyes became wet involuntarily. He was no longer


    the proud, arrogant, intimidating man of her youth. He was old.


    He was not apetent father. He had never loved her as a normal father would. However, she could


    not deny that he had brought her up.


    When she said that she had arranged to scatter his ashes, she had been lying. She did not contact the


    funeral parlor. She had deliberately told him that to anger him. She had wanted to see if he would be


    frightened, and she wanted to know if he would beg her to give him a proper funeral.


    Coming out of the detention center, she hailed a taxi from the side of the road and gave the driver


    Ben¡¯s address.


    After she told Ben that she wanted to go back to school, Ben got her the brochures of two colleges,


    asking her to pick one.


    Although she and Ben always bickered, Ben always paid attention to her which touched her deeply.


    Lilith had decided she would no longer live the life she led in the past.


    Avery has said that life was what you made it. One is inplete control when ites to one''s


    choices.


    Returning to Ben¡¯s, she keyed in the pin for the gate. When the gate opened, a ck sedan parked


    there attracted her attention.


    That was not Ben''s car. When she came out of the house, the car was not there!


    She worriedly walked through the courtyard to the door of the mansion.


    Before she could unlock the door, someone opened the door from the inside.


    A benevolent-looking man who looked like Ben appeared in front of her.


    She immediately guessed that he must be Ben''s father, Leon Schaffer.


    "Hello, Uncle Leon."


    "You must be Lilith! Come in quick!" Leon invited her in.


    Once she entered, she saw Ben''s mother, Helen, sitting on the sofa drinking tea.


    "Lilith,e here," Helen nced at Lilith ? g";WJS= said, "Leon and I came over and saw a woman''s


    luggage in the guest room. We didn''t know that you were staying here. Thest Ben told us that you


    had moved out. He did not tell us that you moved back. So I identally went through your luggage. I


    saw this." Helen pickup up an ultrasound scan that was lying on the coffee table. This was the


    ultrasound Lilith had done at the hospital to make sure that something was growing in her.


    "Aunt Helen, that is mine." Lilith walked over and took the ultrasound scan.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hmm. I saw your name written on it.


    Lilith, can you tell me, the child in you¡ª¡±


    "I can''t." Lilith did not want to lie to her, but neither did she want to tell her the truth.


    Lilith''s rtionship with Ben was too awkward. If Ben were to know that the child was his, he would


    surely force her to have an abortion.


    "Oh. Does Ben know about this?" Helen¡¯s smile disappeared.


    "He knows.¡± "He knows that you are pregnant, yet he let you stay. It seems like you are pregnant with


    his child! Haha! That is great! I knew something would happen between the both of you." Helen smiled


    excitedly. She suddenly remembered Elliot¡¯s death. "Sigh. I heard about your brother. Don''t be too sad.


    Don''t let it affect the child. If you were to give birth to the child, everything Ben owns will belong to your


    child. Whatever belongs to your child will also be yours."

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    "Aunt Helen, no. I never want to use the child to get his money. It was all an ident." Lilith felt like she


    was receiving judgment.


    She never had that sort of ambition.


    "You two, a single man and woman, spending time under one roof. Of course, idents were bound to


    happen. Hahaha!¡± Helen could not hide her delight. "You are Elliot''s sister. His father and I will never


    treat you badly. I know you suffered a lot in the past. We will care for you like our daughter."


    Lilith looked at Leon and Helen''s kind expression. She wanted to say something but she could not


    bring herself to say it.


    She had never felt such warmth from a


    parental figure. She was engrossed in the feeling and reluctant to pull herself away from it. She knew


    that it was not good, but she could not control herself.


    At Ylore, after a few tries, Ben finally found one of Gary''s men.


    "Mr. Foster has died in a car crash."


    "A car crash? Are you sure it was an ident and not murder?¡± Ben was in a fit of rage. "Get Gary


    here! I want to speak to him in person."


    Gary''s men lowered their heads. "Mr.


    Schaffer, please don''t make things difficult for me. After Mr. Foster''s ident, Boss has been extremely


    sad. He is even staying at the hospital now!"


    "Are you sure he is sad, or he just doesn''t dare toe out, and he is hiding in the hospital?" Ben


    yelled.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mr. Schaffer, you must be joking. This is our Boss¡¯ territory. He is not afraid of anyone. Boss and Mr.


    Foster are good friends. How could he have murdered Mr. Foster? Furthermore, hasn''t Mr. Foster


    already transferred all of Sterling Group''s shares? What would our Boss get by killing him at this time?"


    Ben could not find an answer to that question.


    "Mr. Foster boarded a ne on his own. This meant that he still treated our Boss as a friend. They do


    not have any conflict of interest. Why would our Boss hurt Mr. Foster?"


    Ben was stumped.


    "Mr. Schaffer, I understand that you must be grieving. We are grieving too." "Where was the ident?


    Where is his body?" Ben thought for a while. Elliot =a!= YJV? Gary did indeed not have any conflict of


    interest between them for a very long time.


    Gary would not have killed Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster had an ident on the road of Mount Coil. That day, Boss invited Mr.


    Foster up the mountain to pray, because Mr. Foster was in a bad mood, so our boss specially hired a


    priest, hoping that Mr. Foster would feel better. It was raining that day, and he got into an ident."


    Then, Gary''s men led Ben out the door.


    "The road on Mount Coil is a little steep. An experienced old driver would probably drive with ease.


    Boss would head up to


    Mount Coil to pray twice a month, and he never had any problems."


    Ben was heartbroken when he heard that."


    Have they found his body?"


    "Not yet. You¡¯ll know why once you head to that mountain."


    Gary¡¯s men brought Ben to the ce of the ident. The railings by the side of the road were crushed.


    Standing by the side, one could clearly see where the car crashed.


    Down the mountain was an endless pit of rocks.


    This mountain was quite high. Falling from there, there was no possibility that one would survive.


    Due to the rather special geographical position, the search team had a hard time looking for Elliot.


    "Boss has found a few search teams to look for Mr. Foster, but the person in charge said that there are


    too many gaps and


    corners. If he were to fall into one of the gaps, they would not be able to locate the body, unless they


    tten the entire mountain. This was unrealistic! There is a chapel on top of the mountain. It is Ylore''s


    oldest chapel. We can''t move it."


    Ylore¡¯s weather that day was extremely gloomy and depressing.


    Ben loosened his cor. He still felt suffocated.


    "Mr. Schaffer, let''s head back! A storm ising. The weather is terrible. It''ll be inconvenient to drive.


    Which is why there was an ident here. We should be careful!

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    They came down from the mountain and sure enough it started to rain heavily.


    The skies were dark. It was only three in the afternoon, yet the skies were as dark as the skies at the


    end of the world.


    Ben looked at the rain pelting the window. His eyes turned wet.


    It was summer at that moment. A body would rot in less than a week. On top of that, there was such a


    huge storm. Forget a week, the body would surely be ruined today.


    Ben''s phone rang and he came out from his grieving. He took his phone out and wiped away his tears.


    He answered the call and Avery''s voice


    came from the other side. "Ben, where are you? Have you gotten news about Elliot? I just got off the


    ne. I''ming to look for you now."


    "Wait for me at the airport. I''lle to pick you up." Ben quickly collected his emotions and thought


    about how to console her.


    If she knew that Elliot had an ident in the mountains and that they could not find his body, she would


    surely lose it.


    Avery was standing at the entrance of the airport, looking at the storm. She was antsy and anxious.


    She did not dare to think what would happen if Elliot was really dead.


    However, at that moment, it seemed like the skies were falling on them. She could


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    not suppress her sadness.


    If Elliot is dead, what was she going to do?


    She had no answer in her heart. The energy in her seemed to have been depleted as if she could fall


    over at any second.


    At that moment, she was hanging by a thread, betting that Elliot was still alive.


    Half an hourter, Ben appeared in front of her with a ck umbre.


    "Why are you carrying a ck umbre?" Avery was sensitive and fragile at that moment. Seeing ck


    objects felt as if she was seeing Elliot''s dead body.


    "I randomly bought it by the side of the road." Ben created an excuse. "Let''s head in and grab a seat."


    He kept the umbre and brought her to


    the airport.


    She was confused. She asked, "Have you found Elliot? Bring me to him! Even if it''s his dead body, I


    want to see it for myself!"


    "Avery, calm down."


    "I¡¯m not going to!" Avery furrowed her brows, almost in tears. "How can I calm down? I nned to


    reunite him with Shea after her surgery >h&?SIW; exin myself. Now that Shea is recovering well and


    will soon be discharged, how could he die!"


    "I don¡¯t want him to die either!¡± Ben was instantly overwhelmed by emotions too. ¡¯¡¯ But just because we


    don''t want it to happen, doesn''t mean it won''t happen.


    Avery, you are not a child. Not everything happens ording to our will!"


    Avery''s eyshes fluttered. Tears fell.


    She was stunned by his yelling. A momentter, she said hoarsely, "Is... he gone?"


    "From what I gather, he drove off a kilometer-tall mountain. There is no possibility of survival. I won''t


    take you there. It''s too dangerous. Elliot has already gotten in an ident. If you got in one too, what


    would happen to your children?"


    At that, Ben held her wrists tightly.


    Avery''s tears fell. Her beliefs were crushed.


    She did not cry out loud like Bed, nor did she insist on looking for Elliot''s body. After a moment of


    silence, her body went limp. She passed out.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    At Aryadelle, Chad drove to Starry River Vi.


    Mike was home alone.


    After returning to Aryadelle that afternoon, Hayden was called away by his teacher. Mike took a nap at


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    home and slept until the evening.


    "Avery passed out," Chad told him the news.


    Mike instantly woke. "Elliot is really dead?"


    Chad nodded. "Ben said that he was driving up the mountain and his car fell off a cliff. They could not


    even find his body."


    "Damn. That''s terrible!"


    "Which is why Avery passed out." Chad''s head hurt. "I can''t believe what I''m hearing.


    I can''t ept this."


    "Didn''t you say that you suspect it was murder? Are you sure it''s not?" Mike had almost forgotten the


    If he had known that Elliot was going to leave the world so early, he would not have gone against him


    all the time.


    "Ben said that Mr. Foster and Gary don''t have any conflict of interest. Also, Mr.


    Foster doesn''t have anything to do with Sterling Group anymore. Gary has no motive to harm him."


    Chad pondered for a while and said, "Previously, whether Mr. Foster got hurt or if there was anything to


    celebrate, Gary would always visit. I think there are no problems with their friendship.


    "So, it''s an ident?" Mike frowned and sighed heavily. "No. I have to head to Ylore. I''m afraid that


    Ben won''t be able to bring Avery back."


    "Head there tomorrow! When Haydenes backter, you have to talk to him and La. I don''t know


    what I''m going to say if you just leave without a word." Chad was troubled.


    "Just tell them as it is. Do you think we can hide it from them?" Mike saw Mrs. Cooper. She had


    overheard their conversation.


    Hearing about Elliot¡¯s death, she was extremely sad.


    "Mike, go get Avery! If she were to do something stupid, what would happen to the children!" Mrs.


    Cooper¡¯s eyes were red." Sigh, how sad. Luckily, Robert doesn''t understand anything yet."


    Mike walked over andforted her. "I know you have been with Elliot for many years. You might be


    even more upset than all of us." "Mike. He is a good person." Mrs. Cooper broke down.


    "I know. Avery says so too. La says so too. I believe he is a good person."


    "People only know :e%=RKV= remember how good he was after his death. If only people treated him


    better while he was still alive, this would not have been the oue." You could hear the censure in


    her voice.


    "Which couple doesn''t fight? Elliot''s death was an ident. It has nothing to do with Avery."


    "I know. I''m just very upset, so I misspoke. Please don''t tell Avery this." Mrs. Cooper turned and


    returned to her room.


    Chad checked the flights to Ylore on his phone and said, "Listen to Mrs. Cooper, go to Ylore now!


    Thankfully, there is a flight tonight."


    "Hmm. I''ll head to the airport now. You wait at home for Hayden to return," Mike said.


    "Am I to tell them the truth?"


    "Now that Elliot is dead, don''t treat Hayden as a child. He should learn how to bear the responsibilities


    that he should bear."


    Not long after Mike left, Hayden returned with the bodyguard.


    Hayden saw Chad and politely greeted him.


    "Hayden, you''ve just returned to Aryadelle, yet you are already so busy," Chad said with a smile.


    "I haven¡¯t excelled in all my subjects, and I have to work on them."


    "I¡¯m sure you must be tired," Chad said.


    "Not at all," Hayden said calmly, "Are you here to see Uncle Mike?"


    "No. He just left to get your mother back." Chad got Hayden to sit on the sofa. "I need to talk to you."

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Hayden looked at Chad and asked astutely, "Is Elliot dead?"


    Chad''s words were stuck in his throat. He said, "Hayden, as the eldest son of the family, this is the time


    you need to care for La, because your mother¡ª"


    "What happened to Mommy?" Hayden furrowed his brows.


    "Your mother has passed out. I''m afraid her suffering will truly start when she wakes up."


    Hayden instantly lowered his gaze. He could not hide the sadness in his eyes.


    Chad looked at him carrying his bag, slowly returning to his room. Sadness overwhelmed him.


    How he hoped that he could do something to lessen the suffering of this nightmare.


    However, calming down, he realized that he had problems of his own. Chad continued working at


    Sterling Group even after Elliot had given up his shares. To him, it was as though Elliot had never left


    thepany.


    He believed that Elliot would return soon. He never would have thought that this would happen.


    He did not know if he could bring himself to return to Sterling Group and continue working for the


    If he were to say that his parents and teachers shaped his life during his teen years, Elliot had shaped


    his adult working life.


    Many have said that Elliot was cold, ruthless, and authoritative, but only those that had truly spent time


    with him would know that he was an honorable man filled with emotions.


    Avery had been out cold for a few hours. She slowly came around.


    Looking at the foreign room, she was a little in a daze. Her mind was nk. She could not remember


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    what had happened, but she could feel the pain in her heart.


    Ben was taking a call. When he finished, he returned to the room from the balcony.


    Looking at Avery''s eyes, he immediately walked over to her bed.


    "Avery, Mike ising to pick you up. When he is here, go back with him!" "Why is he here to pick me


    up?" Avery looked at Ben in a daze. "Where am I? Why are you in the same room with me?"


    Ben gasped!


    He was holding onto his phone. He raised his arm and put it down.


    They were at the hotel.


    After Avery passed out, he brought her to the emergency room. After the doctor attended to her, the


    doctor got Ben to take Avery back to rest. He said that Avery woulde around after getting some


    rest.


    However, although she was awake, her mental condition was worse than before!


    "Has she lost her memories?" thought Ben.


    "Avery! Get a grip! Chad told me just now that your children are sad. You have to return to Aryadelle


    soon ;g)=YKY; console them," Ben said sternly, "If Elliot was still alive. He would surely not want to see


    you in such a state!"


    Ben¡¯s words made Avery remember everything.


    Her mind was trying to protect her from the truth when she had suffered that temporary memory loss.


    "I understand! I''m up! I can return to Aryadelle, but I will take him back with me! " Avery quickly got


    down from the bed. Ben pushed her back onto the bed.


    "Look at the weather outside! It''s still raining! The weather forecast says that it will be raining for the


    next three days! If I let you go right now, I''m letting you send yourself to death!" Ben could not let her


    leave the hotel. "You still have three children! If you were to die-"


    "Shut up, Ben! Shut up!" Avery''s face flushed. She said, "I''m not trying to die for love! I won¡¯t die! I need


    to see his body with my own eyes! Only then will I believe that he is dead!"

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Ben clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. He did not know how to persuade Avery to abandon


    her n.


    "Elliot is a living person! He isn''t the wind or the rain! Before I find his body, don¡¯t ever say that he is


    dead! What if he is still in a corner, waiting for rescue? Do you dare to say that there isn¡¯t this


    possibility?" Avery said emotionally. Her eyes reddened


    Ben cried at her questions. "I never thought of giving him up! Avery, I¡¯ll bring you to the scene of the


    ident! I just think that it''s going to be hard-"


    "Even if it''s hard, I have to look for him! ¡± Avery''s eyes were filled with


    determination. Her tone was firm. "Even if I have to search every inch of the forest,


    even if I have to move the mountain, I have to find him!"


    Gary was in a luxurious European-styled mansion.


    One of Gary''s men quickly ran in. "Boss, Avery, and Ben went up to the mountain. They are not afraid


    of death! It''s still raining outside! I''m afraid before Elliot has an ident there, they are going to get


    themselves into an ident."


    Gary was smoking a cigar. He exhaled a puff of smoke.


    "Who would have thought that Avery has such a strong character. I never understood why Elliot liked


    her. Now I know. She and Elliot are quite alike. They are both strongheaded!" Gary furrowed his brows.


    He narrowed his gaze sharply. "Let her look for him! See how many days she canst!" "Are we just


    going to let her be?"


    "Let her be! As long as she doesn''t cause me trouble. I''ll pretend that she doesn''t exist!"


    "Yes, Boss!" His men nodded. After two seconds of silence, he asked, "Boss, how is Elliot? Is he


    awake already?¡±


    Gary looked at him and harrumphed coldly, "Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn''t be asking! When he can


    do things for me, you would surely be able to see him!"


    "Boss, I mean nothing by that. I''m only afraid that Avery will find him.¡±


    "This is my turf! Even if Avery could find him, she would not be able to take him away from me!" Gary


    took a puff of the cigar. His deep-set eyes gleamed. "We don''t have to show her any respect! Just like


    how she has never respected me when I went to Aryadelle!" "She''s too young ?b&


    "You don''t have to bring up the past! Elliot will no longer be led by love! I believe that he has made this


    decision on his own," Gary said and took a notebook out. "This was the notebook he asked from the


    butler the night before he gave me an answer. He must have been afraid that he would forget some


    important information after the surgery, so he wrote down things that he felt were important to him."


    Gary¡¯s men looked at the notebook with curiosity.


    "He only wrote three of his children''s names, but not Avery''s. This means that he hates Avery. Even if


    he does not go through with the surgery, it is clear he will want nothing to do with her."


    In the middle of the mountain, Ben was holding the umbre, pointing to Avery where the ident


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    happened.


    "The railings have been crushed. Gary got a rescue team over to search. The rescue team had only


    found some car parts. Other than that, they found nothing," Ben said.


    "Did they not find the driver that went down with them?"


    "No. The rain came at such a bad time!


    When I came here this morning, I could still see a trail of blood. It has been washed away by the rain."


    Ben sniffled depressingly. "Avery, do you think that one could still survive falling down from here?"


    Avery choked, "Theoretically speaking, it''s


    impossible. But, before I see his body, I''m not going to give up. If the rescue team here can''t find him,


    I''ll go get a rescue team from other countries. Even if he has died. I have to bring his ashes back


    home."


    Ben was moved by her sincerity. "Okay. I''ll go contact the best rescue team. It''s dark. Let''s head down!


    If you want toe again, I''lle here with you tomorrow."


    Avery was dragged back to the car, like a puppet.


    Returning to the hotel, shey in bed without taking a shower.


    Perhaps she was under the rain and wind, but she felt cold. It was summer, and the air conditioner in


    the hotel was at twenty-four degrees Celsius, yet she was so cold she curled up into a ball.


    She could turn off the air conditioner and


    cover herself up to feel warm, but sheid there stiffly, not moving.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    Avery was imagining Elliot lying among rocks without any water or food, covered in injuries, yet he


    could not be rescued.


    The more she thought about it, the more heartbroken she got.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tears kept falling, wetting parts of her hair.


    A long timeter, she groggily fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, a huge wind blew by! Avery was woken up by a nightmare. When she got up.


    She saw the curtains pping against the wall. Thankfully she did not switch off the lights in the room,


    if not she would have been frightened by the terrifying sounds.


    She quickly walked over to the window and was about to shut it when she saw that the rain outside had


    stopped.


    The rain had stopped. She wondered how Elliot was doing.


    She felt as if she had gone mad. She headed to the door. She wanted to look for him right at that


    moment! She had to go up the mountain to look for him!


    "What if he is still alive? What if I manage to find him?" thought Avery.


    She remembered Charlie Tierney had hosted an event and had invited them to the Tierneys. Back


    then, his leg had yet to fully heal. He had gone up the mountains near the Tierneys to look for her, but


    he had fallen.


    Back then, she was the one who had found him!


    At that moment, she was sure she could find him again!


    A few hourster, a light drizzle started the brand-new day.


    Ben picked Mike up and brought him to the hotel. Since it was still early, Ben decided to get some


    breakfast with Mike.


    "She wants to look for Elliot¡¯s body. What she means is that she is going to keep looking." Ben drank


    some coffee. His eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    "Mike, take her back to Aryadelle! I will contact an international search and rescue team. If we can''t find


    him within the month, we¡¯ll give up, because he can''t possibly survive longer than a month at the


    bottom of the mountain..."


    Mike said, "I''m afraid that she won¡¯t ept this." "What can she do? We can continue to search. We''ll


    just have to spend more


    money, but I don''t think she should do that. She will not only sink a huge amount of money but she will


    also be wasting her efforts. I''m afraid the deeper she gets herself in this, the harder it is for her to pull


    back. It will affect her life in the future.


    "I underst?c"=TLQ; what you mean, but I can''t do anything about it." Mike furrowed his brows. "I can


    only take her back to Aryadelle by force and lock her up, but she will hate me for the rest of her life."


    "Why don''t you try to persuade her first!"


    "Of course, I will do that, but if she insists on looking for Elliot''s body, I can stay with her here for a


    while. Just like what you said. I''ll give her a month. If she still doesn''t want to leave by the end of the


    month, I''ll take her away by force." "Okay."


    Then, they started their breakfast.


    Half an hourter, Ben brought Mike to Avery¡¯s room. Mike rang the doorbell, but there was no


    response from inside.


    Mike took his phone out and looked at the time. It was already eight in the morning. Logically speaking,


    Avery should be up.


    Mike furrowed his brows and rang the doorbell once more.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    "Mike, stop ringing the doorbell." Ben stopped him. "She must have not slept much the night before. Let


    her sleep in! If she wakes up, she will surely cry again."


    Mike stopped ringing the doorbell. "You haven''t slept much too, right? Do you want to head back to


    your room to rest for a while? Get the bodyguard to take me to the ce of the ident and I''ll have a


    look."


    "I''m not going to sleep. Every time I close my eyes, I can hear Elliot telling me to save him. I feel


    anxious. I really want to save him, but I''m helpless! If Avery''s feelings for Elliot have not changed, she


    must be even more upset than me."


    "Then, let''s wait for her!¡± Mike said, "I''ll call Chad to let him know I''ve arrived safely."


    "Okay."


    After Mike left, Ben took his phone out. He nned to call the international search and rescue team he


    had contacted the night before.


    They had made a deal the night before. The team would rush over that night, and they would be there


    in the early morning to start their search.


    The week after an ident was the most crucial time. After that period, the chances of survival of the


    injured would reduce significantly.


    In fact, they did not need to wait for a month. Usually, in half a month, if they could not find the injured,


    it was basically conclusive that the injured was dead.


    Ben had not expected the search and rescue team leader to contact him.


    He immediately took the call.


    "Mr. Schaffer. There is a woman here who insists on going with us on the search. We can¡¯t possibly


    take her with us. What if something happens to her? We can''t bear the responsibility."


    Ben was rmed. "Who is this woman?"


    "She said that she is Elliot''s wife! I don''t care who she is, we will not take her! She looks like she is


    suffering from a fever. She needs to leave this ce soon!"


    Ben''s expression darkened. He said sternly, "I understand! I''lle over right now!"


    Mike heard Ben''s voice. He immediately hung up and walked over. "What happened?


    "Avery went up the mountain. The rescue


    team said that she insists on going with them. This should not happen!" Ben said ;b "?WNX: strode to


    the lift.


    Mike pped his head. "I knew that she was not in the room, or she would have opened the door after I


    rang the doorbell! Something has happened to Elliot. If you can''t even fall asleep, how do you expect


    she would!"


    "I was careless!" Ben said remorsefully. " The team said that she is having a fever. I''m wondering


    whether she ran up the mountain in the middle of the night!"


    "There is definitely a possibility! She never listens to anyone. When she gets stubborn, even Elliot can¡¯t


    deal with her. If he


    couldn''t, who else can?" Mike¡¯s head hurt.


    The lift stopped on the ground floor.


    Mike went to the concierge to ask for some fever medication.


    The rain was much lighter than it was the day before, but it was still a nuisance.


    If it was not raining, the rescue work would be much easier to do.


    There was no traffic all the way up the mountain. They finally stopped at the scene of the ident.


    Mike got out of the car and rushed into the rain, yelling Avery''s name.


    "Where is Avery? Why can¡¯t I see her?!" thought Mike.


    Ben chased after Mike with the umbre in his hand.


    "I think she must have gone down with the rescue team," Ben muttered.


    "She''s nuts! She is out of her mind! When she returns, I''m taking her back to


    Aryadelle!" Mike clenched his fists and looked down the cliff with fear. He kept shuddering.


    He had a slight phobia of heights, so he had never dared to go hiking.


    Even when he was on the ne, he would never dare to look out of the window. If Chad were to fall off


    a cliff, he would never dare to take the risk!


    Even if he did not have a phobia of heights, conducting a rescue under such dangerous conditions was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    not something to take lightly. If Avery did not love Elliot, she did not need to take such a risk!


    "Elliot! I''ming for you! I know you¡¯re not dead yet! If you hear my voice, you must hold on! I will find


    a way to rescue you!"


    Avery sat in the helicopter with a


    megaphone, yelling into the wilderness.


    The search team was divided into two.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Some of the people remained on the helicopter to search with a thermal imager, which only showed


    images of living humans or animals. If Elliot was dead, this machine would not show them where he is.


    Another group spread out into the mountains to search for him in different areas.


    The rescue team had begun their search that morning, and after two hours, the helicopter flew back to


    the mountain to drop Avery off.


    The moment Mike saw her, he could not stop the feeling of wanting to chastise her from welling up


    deep within him.


    "The terrain down there is harsh with countless valleys and forests. I can''t even find him... Mike, he is


    going to die if I can¡¯t find him! What should I do?"


    Avery felt dizzy and leaned her head against Mike''s shoulder.


    Mike was instantly shocked by the temperature of her skin. "You are burning up! Avery Tate, are you


    trying to get yourself killed?!" Mike took out the medicine he brought with him and stuffed it into her


    mouth. "Swallow this and let''s get out of here! Leave the professionals to do the rescuing! You can''t


    control whether Elliot lives or dies!"


    Avery swallowed the pill wordlessly as tears came rolling down her face.


    "Don''t cry, Avery. I will take you back. We cane back again once your fever goes down," Mike


    "My head hurts... Mike, it feels like my head is splitting in half..."


    Mike lifted her up and carried her toward the car.


    "Your head hurts because you have a fever. Go back and get some sleep... Maybe by the time you


    wake up, they would have found Elliot," said Mike to her. He said so despite not believing his own


    words.


    He had remained on the mountain for two hours, and once he had a clear view of the terrain, he


    immediately came to a conclusion that Elliot could not possibly be alive.


    Reality was unlike novels or television dramas; miracles, where the dead came back to life, could not


    happen.


    Back in the hotel, Mike carried Avery to the bed and covered her with the nket as he waited for her


    fever to subside.


    He paced back :g-?UKT< forth, contemting if he should take her back to Aryadelle while she was


    sick.


    "Elliot is dead. He is definitely dead. The search won¡¯t end well," he thought, "If it''s going to be painful


    anyway, the quicker the better. If someone has to be the viin here, I will be him!"


    Elliot had been in the hospital for four days.


    Patients would usually wake up within twenty-four hours after the surgery, but it had been four days,


    and Elliot was still unconscious when the nurse checked on him earlier that morning.


    Gary was extremely frustrated about this and went to the hospital as soon as he finished his breakfast.


    He called the president, the lead surgeon, and the nurse responsible for Elliot and chastised them


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    sternly. "If he doesn''t wake up today, one out of the three of you is going to die!" Gary¡¯s roar echoed


    through the floor. "Go on! Who''s going to die?"


    Both the president and the lead surgeon took a step back, not wanting to die. There had been no


    unexpected incidents during the surgery, but Elliot simply would not wake up. Neither of them knew


    what was happening either.


    The nurse fell to her knees and said, "Boss, Mr. Foster''s hand moved when I was wiping him down this


    morning! He didn''t move at all before! He moved today! Please just give us another two days!"


    Just as the nurse pleaded for her life in tears, a bodyguard strode in. "Boss! Elliot Foster is awake!"

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Mike called an ambnce as soon as their flightnded at the airport in Aryadelle.


    Avery''s fever from the day before grew worse, and the medicine that Mike had given her only brought it


    down for a while. On the ne, Mike had asked the flight attendant for more fever medication. This was


    his second time needing medication to bring the fever down. However, the effects did notst long


    whenpared to the first time she had taken the medication. Her temperature soon began to climb.


    When Mike carried her off the ne, he could sense that her temperature had easily passed forty


    degrees Celsius.


    She started to twitch and turn as she lost consciousness.


    Had he known that her fever was this severe, he would have never taken her back to Aryadelle while


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    she was sick.


    The ambnce arrived shortly after, and once Avery was on it, Mike went in as well and they left for the


    hospital.


    Ever since news of Elliot''s death spread, rumors concerning him had not ceased in the city. The fact


    that Avery was rushed to the hospital brought forth the idea that her illness was rted to Elliot''s death.


    "Sterling Group doesn''t even deny Elliot Foster¡¯s death."


    "The Sterling Group has nothing to do with Elliot Foster anymore! Whether the news is real or fake.


    Sterling Group won''t say a thing." "How ironic. Sterling Group got its name from how brilliant and


    valuable Elliot was as an entrepreneur, now that it doesn''t belong to him any longer, do you think the


    "I don''t know about that. What I do know is that he is probably dead. Just search for the news in Ylore,


    they said that he got into a car crash in the mountains, and the rescue team is searching for him right


    now... It¡¯s been almost a week now and they still haven''t found him. What''s worse is that since his


    ident, it started pouring in Ylore. It''s like the gods want him dead or something!"


    "How was Avery Tate when she got admitted?"


    "They said that she came down with a high fever for a day and a night >d'':QLX; they can''t seem to


    bring it down."


    A few doctors discussed amongst themselves in the office.


    "She was flown in from Ylore. I guess Elliot really is dead, and she just copsed from exhaustion and


    sadness."


    "Those two must have been really in love, otherwise they wouldn''t have so many kids together."


    "Avery Tate is quite a capable woman, though. They said that she only managed to rebuild Tate


    Industries with Elliot''s help, but she didn''t rely on Elliot for Alpha Technologies, herpany overseas."


    "She didn''t rely on Elliot overseas, but maybe she was getting help from another man! There are a


    couple of guys around her who are head over heels for her! Take the blonde guy who sent her to the


    hospital today as an example." "Miss Tate has just lost her partner, let¡¯s not talk about her like that!"


    In Schaffer''s house, Mrs. Schaffer tried calling Ben but he did not answer.


    She had spoken to her husbandst night, and they had both decided to get Ben married to Lilith as


    quickly as possible so that by the time Lilith gave birth, her child would not be an illegitimate child.


    However, no matter how many times she tried in the past two days, Ben did not pick up.


    "Are you calling Ben? He went to look for my brother,¡± Lilith said.


    "I know, but it''s not possible that he doesn''t even have time to pick up the phone, right? " Mrs. Schaffer


    put her phone down. "I want him to marry you. Didn''t you say that you want to go back to school? Both


    Mr.


    Schaffer and I think that you should focus on your baby first. You can go back to school anytime you


    want, but you will regret it if anything happens to the baby."


    Lilith waved her hands in reluctance." Auntie, Ben and I aren''t meant for each other."


    "I know that you think he is too old for you... But now that you are pregnant with his baby, who else are


    you going to marry if not him?" Mrs. Schaffer deadpanned, "I might not dare to say this to you when


    your brother was still alive but now that he is gone, the others will not care about you at all when you


    don''t have someone to back you up. If you get together with Ben, no one will dare bully you."


    "Auntie, I said that we aren''t meant for each other not because I do not like him but because he does


    not like me either," said Lilith. "About the baby..."

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    "I will handle him! Once he gets back, I promise I will get him to marry you!" Mrs. Schaffer promised.


    "My only request for you right now is to not work or go to school for now. Just stay at home to nurture


    your baby. I will get you a nanny to take care of you."


    Troubled, Lilith came up with an idea." Auntie, my brother might be dead, but my sister-inw is still


    alive. I need to talk to her about this first."


    "Oh... You are talking about Avery Tate! Does she concern herself with your affairs?


    "She does! She is really kind to me." Lilith was stuck in a difficult position between Ben and his parents,


    and she could not quite make up her mind as to what to do. Ben''s parents had been very kind to her


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and she did not have the heart to say anything that might hurt them, which was why she needed to wait


    until Avery returned to make the decision for her.


    As soon as Avery was rushed into the emergency room, the doctor immediately injected antipyretics


    and antiinmmatory medication into her, and her temperature finally returned to normal that evening.


    She was as pale as a ghost, but she had regained consciousness.


    "Avery, you are finally awake!" Mike eximed when he saw her opening her eyes. "I was about to go


    crazy if you didn''t wake up."


    All strength was drained from Avery. She nced at Mike nkly and looked around her.


    "You had a really high fever and it wouldn''t go down in Ylore, so I took you back to Aryadelle," Mike


    exined guiltily.


    Avery did not fullyprehend what Mike had said, but she could distinctly sense how ill she truly was.


    "Elliot-¡±


    "They are still looking. Ben hired the best rescue team in the world, and they are working day and night


    on that mountain. They will surely let us know if they find Elliot; if they don''t... then we need to ept


    reality. You need to ept it no matter how reluctant you are." Mike held her hand, which had a needle


    attached to it, to prevent Avery from breaking down.


    Avery withdrew her hand from his palm.


    After a moment of silence, she asked," Mike, if I die, you will take care of my kids for me, right?"


    If Avery died, Mike would surely take care of her children, but if she was choosing to end her life, he


    would not agree to care for her children.


    "You are wrong! I have my own life, so I am not taking care of three kids! If you die, I will send your kids


    to the orphanage, ?b$= YJU< they are going to end up getting adopted by someone else! La is a


    sweet and smart girl, so she will definitely be able to find a wealthy foster family, but I can''t be sure


    about your two boys..." Mike said so on purpose so that Avery would not dare die.


    "You are trying to piss me off on purpose." Tears welled up in her eyes, and she choked on her voice.


    "I only owe you, Avery. I don''t owe your kids anything. Why should I have to raise your kids for you? If


    you kill yourself, I am really going to send them to an orphanage. Try me if you don''t believe me!" Mike


    said fiercely.


    Avery turned away from him, she did not want to debate the topic with him.


    For a moment, she did want to meet Elliot in the afterlife, but Mike¡¯s words had sobered her.


    One was bound to encounter difficulties in life, and things would not always go ording to n. The


    misery she was experiencing resulted from losing someone she loved, and it was something everyone


    experienced at some point or another.


    When her father passed away, she realized that not only would she need to bid farewell to one or two


    people, but that she might have to bid farewell to everyone that


    she had never known.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    As expected, her mother passed away after her father, and now she had lost Elliot as well. In the end,


    she would also leave this world. All stories and rumors about her would soon fade into nothingness as


    time went by until finally, all marks that she had ever lived would disappear.


    As Wesley had said before, if Death could cross the boundaries of time and ce, then Avery would


    tell him that she did not want another life.


    An hourter, Mrs. Schaffer hurried over and Mike was slightly surprised to see her


    "Ben called me and I asked about Avery. He told me that she came back and I wanted to meet her...¡±


    "Oh. Ben did call me just now asking where


    we are," Mike said. "Avery''s fever has just gone down. She isn''t in a good ce right now because of


    what happened to Elliot, so let me go in and speak to her first."


    "Okay. Tell her that I''m here for Lilith," Mrs. Schaffer said.


    Mike was confused but went in to convey her message regardless.


    In two minutes'' time, Mike opened the door and let Mrs. Schaffer in.


    Avery leaned against the headboard of her bed and tried her best to look energetic.


    "Avery, are you okay?" Mrs. Schaffer set the fruits and flowers onto the counter and sat down next to


    the bed. "You might not remember me. When you and Elliot got married, I was there at the wedding.¡±


    "How could I possibly forget you? I remember talking to you!" Avery forced a smile.


    "Yes. I heard that you aren''t feeling well so I decided to pay you a visit. You are still young, Avery,


    there''s still a long way ahead of you. Do not let the pain defeat you. Ben and Elliot were as close as


    real brothers, so even with Elliot gone, Ben will surely help you out if you encounter any difficulties in


    the future."


    "I know. What''s wrong with Lilith?"


    "She is pregnant with Ben''s baby. As Ben is not home, I had a discussion with his dad, and we don''t


    intend on casting Lilith aside, so we intend to get Ben to marry her. I talked to Lilith about this, and she


    said that even though Elliot is gone, you are still around ;a,?QJY? she needs your opinion on this."


    Avery was stunned, and thought to herself, "So the baby really is Ben''s."


    "Did she really say that?" Avery had not expected Lilith to leave the decision to her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes. She is still young, after all, and she doesn¡¯t have any guardian to help her, so she is relying on


    you."


    "If she decides to give birth to the baby, of course, it would be better to start a life with Ben. I am sure


    that Ben will take care of her for Elliot''s sake."


    "I feel so relieved to hear you say that, Avery. Get some rest and recover here in the hospital. Ben will


    help arrange Elliot''s funeral and once this is over, let us discuss Ben and Lilith¡¯s wedding, okay?"


    Avery nodded.


    After Mrs. Schaffer left, Mike strode inside and said, "What''s with Lilith?" "Can I go now?" Avery


    nced at the ward.


    Everything she saw made her depressed, and she wanted to leave.


    "No." Mike walked toward the bed. "The doctor took your blood to run some tests. Until the results


    this?"


    Avery sighed andy back down on the bed.


    "Mike, my head hurts... I might not have long to live," she mumbled. "If I die, I will give you all my


    money. My only wish is for you to raise my kids until they are grown."


    Mike''s head started hurting at her mumbling. "Is your head really hurting so badly?¡± He sat down by the


    bed and grabbed her hand. "It¡¯s too bad that we can''t run any tests today. We can only wait until


    tomorrow. I will go get the doctor to arrange the appointments first and take you to the tests first thing in


    the morning." She withdrew her hand and became calm again. "I''m fine... I feel kind of sleepy so I''ll just


    go back to sleep.¡±


    "Avery, Ben allowed you to escape once. I am staying here in this room tonight. Rest, and don''t even


    think about going


    somewhere else," Mike said sternly, "Once you wake up tomorrow, we are taking you to get a full-body


    checkup. I want to see if you are really dying."

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Avery had her back toward him, and she did not respond to hisments.


    She was being honest when she said that her head hurt so much that she could die. It was also true


    that she missed Elliot so much that she felt like taking her own life.


    Since she was a child, she had always prepared herself and lifted herself up whenever she


    encountered difficulties, but this time, she was exhausted. Even when there were three children she


    needed to look after, she could not help the grief she felt.


    After dinner, Mike contacted the doctor to make arrangements for the tests and ced the receipts on


    the counter while Averyy on the bed and looked at her phone.


    "Did you say your head hurt? I asked the nurse for some painkillers." Mike handed her the medicine.


    "Do you need to take one?


    "I feel better now," she said, "Just put it on the table. I will take them when my head starts to hurt


    again."


    "Stop ying with your phone. The inte is filled with news about Elliot so it''s quite disgusting to look


    at. Don''t make it harder on yourself," he said as he stood by the bed.


    "I''m not checking the news, I''m replying to my friends'' messages." She showed him the screen of her


    phone. "I am getting messages from a lot of people. I have to reply to them at some point.¡±


    "There are still a lot of people who care for you. The earth wouldn''t stop spinning over the loss of


    anyone." "Yeah. The sun still rises without Elliot, and the world would carry on just the same without


    me," she said. She sounded serious but there was an undercurrent that suggested there was a joke


    she was telling that only she understood.


    Mike felt chills down his spine and understood that it was Avery''s way of saying that she wanted to die


    alongside Elliot since the world would carry on without her.


    "Avery Tate!" he roared.


    "Have you showered?" she asked casually," You smell like sweat. Can you just go take a shower even


    if you don''t have clothes to change into? If I have to stay in the same room with you like this, I am going


    to get a headache from the smell alone."


    Mike gritted his teeth went into the washroom.


    Avery finished replying to all the messages and set her phone down, before taking the painkillers on


    the table and swallowing them.


    If there was no running from it, she should take her medicine and get some sleep.


    At the same time, Tammy received Avery¡¯s reply.


    "Jun, Avery said she is fine. What does that mean?" Tammy was not convinced that Avery was fine.


    "She probably said that so that you won''t worry about her," Jun said, "I can''t reach Ben right now, but


    things in Ylore are probably pretty bad.


    "She said she is going to sleep. I want to call her, though! Whatever, I will call her tomorrow." Worried,


    Tammy said, "I wouldn''t have been this concerned if she broke down, but now she''s saying that she¡¯s


    fine..."


    "I get what you are saying, Tammy. But if she said that she is going to bed, it means that she doesn''t


    want to be disturbed right now. Call her tomorrow!"


    "Yeah."


    The next morning the doctor pushed open the door to Avery''s ward to find Mike sleeping.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He walked to Mike and shook him awake.


    "Where¡¯s Avery Tate?" the doctor asked while staring at the empty bed.


    Mike had fallen asleep sprawled across the bed. When he heard the doctor, he turned to look at the


    empty bed and was utterly stunned.


    "The results for her blood test from yesterday came back and there are a couple of abnormalities. We


    need to perform further tests," the doctor said, "You need to find her and bring her back right now."

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    The thing that sent shivers down Mike''s spine was not the words of the doctor, but the fact that Avery


    went missing.


    "Sh*t! I said that I would keep an eye on her to stop her from running away, and in the end, she ran


    away again while I was asleep! Without question, she must be on one of the flights heading toward


    Ylore," thought Mike.


    Mike darted out without a word and the doctor immediately stopped him. "Did you hear a word I said


    just now? She has toe back here for a bodycheck¡ª"


    "1 get it! Once I find her, I will take her to the hospital to get checked, but I don''t think we can do it here!


    She''s probably overseas now as we speak!" Mike blurted


    out hastily.


    "Oh, that''s okay. So long as she gets checked, it doesn''t matter where she does it."


    "Don''t you all keep an eye on your patients here? How can you let your patients run away like that?"


    Mike said sharply.


    "But- This is a hospital, not a prison. If the patients are capable of walking around, of course, they are


    entitled to go wherever they want. Naturally, we will not be liable for any ident that happens outside


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the hospital."


    "Alright. I am going to get the discharge paper submitted, then."


    "Sure, I will have the documents ready for you, but you really need to find her as soon as possible. Not


    only is there an issue with herb results, but there has also been some infection in her lungs as well,


    and she needs to be admitted to a hospital for treatment. If she refuses to do so, she needs to take


    medication to keep everything under control," said the doctor.


    "I get it! My head hurts!" Mike tapped on his own head and cursed, "Why the f*ck did I fall so deeply


    asleepst night??"


    Mike was not sure if he could find Avery after she had run away again.


    The ne Avery was on had justnded at Ylore, and she quickly caught a cab and directed him


    toward the mountains.


    It was only drizzling at the time so she would not get too wet even without an umbre.


    The rescue team was still at work, and she stood at the site where the ident took ce. She


    clenched her fists as she looked down at the forest ;d%:RIV: rocks beneath her.


    At that very moment, it was up to her to live or die. If she took a leap, she would be able to be reunited


    with Elliot.


    "Miss Tate, why are you here?" One of the rescue team members spotted her and immediately went to


    speak to her. "How did you get up here? Don''t you have anyone with you? By the way, are you feeling


    better now?"


    The concern from a stranger had brought her back to her senses. "Thank you for asking. I am better


    now. Has the rescue team made any progress?" She asked


    "We did... We managed to find quite a lot of things, including fragments of clothes, blood, and some car


    parts..."


    Avery immediately took out her phone to


    call Ben.


    "Whose clothes was it? Whose blood was it? " she thought, "I wished it was Elliot''s, but at the same


    time, I don''t want it to be his. If it''s his, at least it means that he wasn''t missing, alive or dead, but that


    also means that he had likely died in the ident.''


    Ben answered her call and he sounded frantic. "Avery, did you go to Ylore again? Do you know how


    worried Mike is?"


    "Ben, whose clothes did they find? Whose blood was it? Was it Elliot''s?" Avery asked.


    "Those weren''t his. Theb report came back and those belonged to Elliot''s driver. At the moment, we


    haven''t found anything that belongs to Elliot," Ben said. "Stay there and I wille get you."

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    She held onto her phone and mumbled, "It wasn¡¯t Elliot''s... You didn''t find anything of his... He has to


    be alive..."


    Ben¡¯s heart ached at her murmuring.


    It had been a week, and the chances that Elliot was still alive were slim.


    He might have been tossed into the distance when he fell and because there were ces that were


    inessible to the rescue team, the search area was limited. Once they managed to get ess to


    those ces, they might be able to find Elliot, but it would already be toote.


    One hourter, Ben found Avery, who was standing at the ident site, frozen like a statue made out


    of stone.


    He grabbed onto her arm and dragged her toward the car.


    "Your fever has only just gone down. You are going to catch a cold again," Ben said sternly. "Mike is


    really worried about you. He told me to take you to the hospital once I find you."


    "I''m fine. Why should I have to go to the hospital?" She stared at him and said stubbornly, "I want to


    find Gary. Take me to him!"


    "Why would you go to Gary?" Ben retorted." Do you think that he''s the one who killed Elliot? So what if


    it was him? Avery, this is his territory. We are no match for him.


    Calm down. Once we find Elliot''s body, we will take him back to Aryadelle and give him a proper


    funeral."


    "I am not going after him for revenge. I am going to him to look for Elliot," Avery choked on her words


    and continued, "I think he is hiding Elliot. Why else would it be this difficult to find Elliot?! This makes no


    sense! The rescue team has been looking for a week! How could they not find a body? The body must


    have been taken away!"


    Ben''s heart sank. "Why would Gary want Elliot''s body? He is a businessman, not a corpse collector. I


    can''t think of a reason why he would do such a thing!"


    "You can''t imagine why because you are a normal human being." The suspicion within Avery only grew


    deeper. "Isn¡¯t it strange to you? We are here, and it''s almost like Gary has vanished into thin air. He is


    hiding from us because he is guilty, right? He has to give me an exnation!" "His men exined to


    me that he was admitted to the hospital because of depression.¡± "Oh, let''s go visit him in the hospital,


    then!" Avery got into the car. "Do you have his number? Or just contact his men, if you don''t. If he


    refuses to see me, I am going to his house to look for him."


    "Do you even know where his house is?"


    "I don''t, but I can find out. I can log into Elliot''s social media ount. He >a.?WKV: Gary share some


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Seeing how determined she was, Ben immediately gave Gary¡¯s man a call to find out where he was.


    One hourter, Ben brought Avery to Gary''s mansion.


    After passing multiple security checks, they finally entered the living room, where Gary weed them.


    "Please take a seat."


    Avery sat down next to Gary.


    "It''s been a while, Miss Tate. You look even paler than you did before,"ughed Gary." I''ve also been


    grieving over Elliot''s death as well."


    "You don¡¯t look like you are grieving." Avery stared at his face and said, "If he''s alive, you won''t be able


    to keep him hidden, but if he is dead and you are keeping his body, aren''t you scared that he might


    "Tsk tsk! You are so resentful, Miss Tate, perhaps I should be worried about youing back to haunt


    me instead," Gary retorted viciously. "I was nice to you only because of Elliot! Now that he is gone, do


    you really think I would put up with you?" "Gary, all Avery wants is the truth. It''s not just her; I need the


    truth as well. The rescue team has been at work for a whole week now, and they have found nothing.


    How does that even make sense?" Ben said.


    "And so, the two of you came here demanding that I deliver Elliot to you?" Gary sneered. "Fine, you


    can have him."


    Gary gave his servant a look and the servant brought a document to Avery shortly after.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    It was a ck notebook.


    "Avery, I haven''t drawn the lines for you because I was being considerate of your three children. You all


    need to live on without Elliot." Gary''s words were like bullets. "You should be able to recognize his


    handwriting. He has written down the names of the people that matter most to him, and your name isn''t


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    there. Whether he is dead or alive, you are no longer on his mind!"


    Avery took the notebook and opened it to find Elliot''s handwriting. She was well familiar with Elliot''s


    handwriting, almost as familiar as she was with him.


    She read through the things he wrote and pursed her lips. Her words failed her.


    Ben walked over to take a look, before asking Gary, "Why would Elliot write about this?" "He did what


    he wanted. It¡¯s not like I forced him to do this." Gary was fed up with the two of them. "Elliot and I have


    been friends for years, and I would never hurt him! Go back to Aryadelle now that you¡¯ve had your fun!"


    "Gary, where is his body? Even if you won''t let us take his body with us, the least you can do is let us


    see him!" Ben said.


    "Ben, I won''t beat around the bushes with you any longer. Take Avery away with you and go back to


    Aryadelle, then maybe you would still have the chance to see him again. Stay here and continue to


    bother me, and I will make sure that you never see him again!" Gary said impatiently, before getting up


    to walk out of the living room.


    Avery wanted to go after him, but Ben grabbed her by the arm and stopped her. He lowered his voice


    and said, "Don''t act recklessly, Avery. Listen to him. Elliot is with him. Maybe Elliot is still alive and they


    are trying to treat him..."


    "Really?"


    "It''s just a guess. He told us to go back to Aryadelle, why don''t we¡ª"


    "You go. I''m not going anywhere," Avery said stubbornly, "I want to be alone. I¡¯ll just stay in the hotel I


    stayed at before."


    "For how long?" Ben dragged her out of Gary''s mansion and said, "How can I leave you here alone?"


    "Ben, I''m not a child. I just want to be closer to Elliot, so that I can find him as soon as I get words


    about him."


    Naturally, Ben did not intend on letting her stay in Ylore on her own.


    "Your mom came to me." Avery changed the subject TNV? said, "You should hurry back and marry


    Lilith before her belly begins to show."


    Ben thought to himself, "What is she talking about? Howe I can¡¯t understand a word she''s


    saying?"


    "Why is it my business whether her belly is showing?" Ben sensed that something was wrong. "Get


    married? You can''t possibly be asking me to marry her, can you?!"


    "Looks like your mom hasn''t talked to you about this yet. Hurry back and settle your own affair before


    worrying about me," Avery said calmly. "Didn''t you mention that Mike is on his way here?" "I''m not


    worried about you now!" Ben said furiously. "What exactly is wrong with you people... How could Lilith


    and I be... Her baby isn''t mine! Why should I marry her?! "


    "How do you know it¡¯s not yours?" Avery retorted.


    "Because I never slept with her! How can her child be mine? I am so f*cking fed up with this! Lilith must


    have told my mom that she is pregnant with my baby, that''s why my mom is trying to get me to marry


    her! My mom has gone crazy about getting a grandchild to the extent that any woman would be good


    enough to bear my child! No way! I have to go back! Lilith is such a horrible woman!"


    Ben sent Avery to the hotel, before heading to the airport.


    Avery did not check into the hotel. She simply held onto Elliot¡¯s notebook and stood on the foreign


    streets, trying to figure out what she was going to do next.


    One thing that she was certain of was that Gary had Elliot. She had to take him back from Gary, alive


    or dead.


    Elliot belonged to her, even as a ghost.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Even if Ylore was Gary''s territory, she would not let him bully her into subordination.


    In approximately four hours, Mike arrived at the Ylore airport. He turned on his phone and saw the


    message from Ben.


    [Avery is in the same hotel as before. I have something urgent to deal with so I''ll be heading back to


    Aryadelle first!]


    "That jerk," Mike cursed. "How can he leave Avery alone here! Who knows what kind of trouble she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    would cause if she is all by herself?"


    He then called Avery and luckily, she picked up.


    "Mike, there''s a chance that Elliot is alive!


    He is with Gary. I feel much better now, so you don''t need to keep mepany," Avery sounded much


    more rxed. "Go back and watch my kids for me. Wanda has returned to Aryadelle, and I''m afraid


    that she is going to make a move."


    "Come back with me!"


    "I told you that Elliot isn''t dead. I''m staying here to find out where he is. I''ve already called my


    bodyguard, and he should be here soon. I know what I''m doing. I won''t face Gary directly."


    Mike could sense that Avery had returned to normal and asked, "You want me to go now?"


    "Yes. Go keep an eye on thepany and my kids for me. I will call you every single day."


    "Lure..." Mike agreed, before regretting his word immediately. "No way! Your blood test came back and


    the results show an abnormality. The doctor told you to go for a body check!"


    "I can do that here. I''m a bit tired today.


    Once my bodyguard arrives tomorrow, I will get him to apany me to the hospital."


    "I will wait until you are done with the bodycheck and make sure that the results are okay before going


    back. What if you are severely ill-"


    "Don''t curse me! Even if I am sick, I know how to treat myself! I won¡¯t die until I find Elliot!" Her tone


    softened, "Mike, I know my own body. I feel much more relieved once I found out that Elliot is alive.


    Right now, I am more concerned that Wanda would take this opportunity to take mypany and hurt


    my kids." "Don''t worry, I will head back now. You have to go for a body check tomorrow =h!= RLY=


    send me the results as soon as it''s out. If you refuse to go, I wille looking for you," Mike said.


    "I get it."


    After the call, Avery hailed a taxi from the roadside and gave the driver the name of a hotel near Gary''s


    mansion.


    She knew nothing about Gary, and she would like to take the opportunity to learn more about him, in


    hopes that it would lead her to where Elliot was.


    Once she checked into the hotel, she went to a pharmacy nearby to buy some medication. Even


    though her fever had gone down, she had not stopped coughing just yet.


    Though she intended on getting the doctor''s preion after her body check tomorrow, she was worried


    that her condition might worsen.


    Death might sound easy, but if she truly died, she would die in despair, not knowing the truth.


    At night, her bodyguard arrived and checked into the room next to her.


    The next morning, she went to a hospital nearby for a body check along with her bodyguard.


    After her blood was drawn, the bodyguard remained in theb to wait for the results while Avery went


    to a different department for a different test.


    As she walked toward the elevator, she heard noisesing from the hall on the first floor. She stood


    by the corridor on the second floor and nced down to the


    source of the noise...


    Dozens of bodyguards moved swiftly toward the hospital entrance while protecting a certain person in a


    wheelchair.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    It was arge group of people, and they were moving extremely fast, so Avery could not see the person


    in the wheelchair. She could not even see their back.


    The bodyguards surrounding the person in the wheelchair were muscr and tall, so they managed to


    cover the personpletely.


    Avery had a feeling that it was Elliot in that wheelchair. Her heart throbbed hysterically, and she could


    almost sense Elliot''s scent.


    She ran towards the elevator, longing to find out who was in the wheelchair.


    By the time she came down from the second floor, the man in the wheelchair had already been


    escorted into a car by the bodyguards.


    Avery watched as the door mmed shut. She could not see anything but the car.


    The remaining bodyguards swiftly got into different cars. Once everyone was in, the cars shot off like


    bullets.


    Unable to speak, Avery felt as though someone had pressed the pause button on her and could only


    watch as they went away.


    After a few seconds, a thought appeared in her mind.


    Those cars were heading in the direction of Gary''s mansion. If the man in the wheelchair was indeed


    Elliot, then they must be heading toward Gary''s ce, and all she needed to do was to go there in


    order to find an answer.


    In the hospital, the bodyguard waited for a while before obtaining Avery''sb results. He took a look at


    the report and noticed a few numbers in red, which probably meant that the numbers were abnormal,


    but he could not tell how big an impact such abnormality would cause.


    He went looking for Avery with the report. Avery had told him that she was going for a lungputed


    tomographic, but he could not find her no matter how long he waited outside the CT room.


    He immediately took out his phone to call Avery.


    Avery picked up. "I''m outside right now. Wait for me in the hospital. I will head back soon."


    The bodyguard was confused. "Why are you outside? Where are you right now? I will find you!"


    "I am somewhere near Gary''s mansion. I am about to head back to the hospital now. " Avery remained


    outside Gary''s mansion for a while but had not been able to find the cars she saw back in the hospital.


    She realized that she might have overthought things. Perhaps the person in the wheelchair was not


    Elliot, after all.


    "Boss, can''t you let me know before you do things like that? You put me in a really difficult spot when


    you run off like that! If something happens to you, Mike is going to kill me!" the bodyguard said.


    "I am your boss. Why should I have to tell you where I go?"


    "Because I need to protect you! How am I supposed to do that if I don''t know where you are?"


    Avery was rendered speechless for a moment, before saying, "I was in a hurry. I thought I found Elliot,


    so I forgot to tell you."


    "Are you seeing things? If Elliot was alive, do you think he would remain silent when news of his death


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    is all around the globe?" The bodyguard voiced his doubts :e!?XJS= said, "There''s something wrong


    with yourb results. I''ll send you a photo. You need toe back to the hospital right now."


    "Sure."


    She hung up and saw the photo her bodyguard sent her. She zoomed in on the photo and noticed the


    abnormality in the data.


    She had anemia butt her blood coagtion was abnormal.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Her instincts told her that there was something wrong with her. She was not menstruating or injured, so


    there was no sensible exnation for the data.


    She had been suffering from severe headaches which suggested that might need to go to the hospital


    for a brain CT.


    As a neurosurgeon, she was quick to recognize any diseases of the brain, and if it was indeed


    something wrong with her brain, there would be nothing but trouble awaiting her.


    In Aryadelle, Bennded in the airport and went straight back home.


    He had not told his parents that he wasing home, so his father, Leon, was surprised to see him.


    "Ben, you came back just in time. How are things with Elliot?" Leon asked.


    "Where''s my mom?" Ben asked furiously." Where is Lilith White?! Where are the two of them?"


    "Oh. Your mom took Lilith out shopping." Noticing how angry Ben seemed, Leon asked, "What is that


    look on your face? Are you a man-eating monster or something?"


    "What man-eating? Aren''t you all the ones trying to eat me up alive? You two might not know what kind


    of woman Lilith is!


    That child she is bearing isn¡¯t mine! Isn''t it the biggest joke ever that you two are asking me to marry


    her?" Ben sat down next to his father.


    "Lilith said that it¡¯s your baby."


    "I never even slept with her, how exactly could she be pregnant with my baby?" Ben


    felt like his head was about to explode as he frantically tried to exin himself. "I''ll call her back right


    now. I am going to confront her!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Hang on!" Leon was stunned for a moment but immediately said, "I don¡¯t think she admitted to it being


    yours. It''s your mother who thinks it is. Since Lilith didn''t deny it, your mom automatically just assumed


    that it''s yours."


    "How foolish! How could I not know if she is bearing my child? If that child is mine, I would have-" Ben


    paused. His mind went nk as he was unsure of what he was trying to say.


    Leon lifted an eyebrow. "You would have, what? Would you have married her?


    Throughout the years, your mother has urged you to get married countless times, >f *>SKP= you keep


    saying that you haven''t found the one. You said that you would rather stay single than settle for


    something less."


    "That''s right, and that''s still how I feel right now. I''m not going to marry Lilith even if she is bearing my


    child. That woman is too good at scheming! Why didn¡¯t she tell you two that her baby isn¡¯t mine when


    she knows that it isn''t? She misled you on purpose so that you would force me to marry her. Does she


    take our whole family for fools?"


    Ben¡¯s enraged voice came through the door. When Mrs. Schaffer came home with Lilith, they


    overheard the words he said.


    Mrs. Schaffer looked at Lilith awkwardly." Lilith, your baby isn¡¯t Ben''s?


    Mrs. Schaffer had brought Lilith out to shop for plenty of new clothes and jewelry. Although Lilith had


    tried to reject her offer a couple of times, she could not persuade Mrs. Schaffer to change her mind,


    and she wound up epting all the gifts.


    None of them expect Ben toe home.


    Ben studied the new clothes and the jewelry on Lilith in disgust. "Lilith White, I put up with you out of


    respect for your brother, but that doesn''t mean that I''m going to let you do whatever you want in front of


    my parents!" He paused for a moment and roared, "Get out of my house right now!"


    Lilith felt as though her face was on fire. The new clothes on her and the chains around her wrist


    became humiliation that burnt into her skin.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at Starry River Vi by car.


    Mrs. Cooper heard the doorbell ringing and came out. She was slightly taken by surprise when she saw


    Lilith, but she opened the door to the yard regardless.


    Though it was the first time she had met Lilith, she had seen her photo before and knew that she was


    Elliot''s sister.


    Mrs. Cooper brought her in and introduced Lilith to Hayden, who was in the living room. "Hayden, this


    is Lilith, your father''s sister. You should call her auntie."


    Hayden scanned her up and down, struggling to call her "Auntie".


    "Lilith, I thought that you are staying with Ben?" Mrs. Cooper said.


    "He chased me out.¡± Lilith bowed her head as she choked on her voice. "I have nowhere else to go."


    "Oh, why don''t you stay here for now, then? Let''s discuss this when Averyes back.


    I''ll go make dinner first and tidy the guest room for you."


    After Mrs. Cooper left, Hayden nced at Lilith and asked, "Why did Uncle Ben chase you out?"


    Lilith''s emotions exploded instantly. "I am pregnant with his baby, but he hates me."

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Hayden was too young to understand such dramatic and worldly events.


    "I''ve decided to get rid of the baby and never see Ben again." Lilith had made up her mind.


    Hayden froze and was instantly rendered speechless.


    "You are Hayden Tate?" Lilith studied Hayden''s face and realized how much he resembled Elliot.


    "Yeah."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s summer vacation for you right now, right?" Lilith hesitated for a moment and asked, "Can youe


    with me to the hospital tomorrow? I am a little scared to be alone." If Avery was in Aryadelle, Lilith


    would have asked for her help instead.


    Hayden thought that he was hallucinating. Although she was his aunt, this was still the first time they


    had met, and they were not even close. All that said, did she really intend to bring a child to an abortion


    clinic?


    Hayden instinctively wanted to say no, but he then remembered how miserable his mother was when


    she was pregnant with him and La. His mother had been all alone without their father next to her.


    What Lilith was going through at the moment was simr to what his mother had gone through.


    He had not expected Ben to be a dirtbag as well.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to," Lilith said." If I can''te back from the hospital tomorrow, I will get the


    doctor to call on a caretaker for me-¡± "We will talk about this tomorrow," Hayden said sternly.


    "Oh. Where''s your sister?" Lilith felt slightly tense. Though Hayden was younger than her, he oozed a


    mature aura that seemed out of ce for someone his age. She had never met Elliot before, but she


    instinctively knew that Elliot was like Hayden.


    "She has her own thing going on." Hayden nced at her belly.


    "I''ve only just gotten pregnant. It''s not going to show just yet."


    Hayden instantly flushed.


    "How old are you? Why do you look so mature?" Lilith said ufortably. "I don''t even get this


    nervous in front of Ben, I wonder why I am so anxious with you..."


    "You can stay in the guest room," Hayden said expressionlessly. "The second guest room to the right.¡±


    Lilith took her luggage


    It was a call from Ben.


    "Yes, Lilith is here with us," Mrs. Cooper said. "She said you chased her out."


    Ben sighed. "It''s hard to exin, but it''s not what you think.¡±


    "I know you are not that kind of person. There must be some kind of


    misunderstanding."


    "There''s no misunderstanding. We just can''t stand each other. I will continue to pay for her expenses,


    but I can''t live with her any longer." "Sure, it''s okay. She can stay with us for now until Avery conies


    back."


    "Okay. I only called you because I was worried that she would wander off to god knows where... If she


    goes missing, I won''t be able to face Elliot." Ben felt that he was at a crossroads.


    After Lilith left with her belongings, Mrs. Schaffer realized that she had left all the new clothes and


    jewelry they had bought together in her room.


    Ben would not be in such a mess if he could paint Lilith as the absolute viin in the story.


    The next morning, Lilith arrived at the hospital alongside Hayden.


    Once they had the queue number, the two went to the gynecology department. The waiting area was


    packed with women and their husbands.


    When Lilith and Hayden appeared in the gynecology department, all eyes were on them. Lilith did not


    notice them because she was too nervous about the surgery while Hayden regretted his decision.


    Had he known that it would be this awkward, he would have never taken pity on Lilith, and he would


    never have apanied her to the abortion clinic.


    Half an hourter, Lilith dragged Hayden into the doctor''s office.


    "Your husband needs to wait outside!" said the doctor sternly as he looked at them.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Lilith was rendered speechless.


    On the other hand, Hayden was shocked. Embarrassed, he tried to leave but Lilith grabbed onto his


    arm and prevented him from doing so.


    "Doctor, he is my nephew," Lilith said awkwardly. "He isn''t even ten! It''s my first time seeing a


    gynecologist and I''m a bit nervous, so I asked him toe with me."


    The doctor fell into an awkward silence for about a minute before responding, "Kids these days sure


    grow fast."


    "It''s just his genes. Both his parents are really tall," Lilith exined.


    "I see. So what''s your issue?" the doctor asked.


    "I want to get an abortion." Lilith handed the ultrasound figure to the doctor. "The baby is currently one-


    month-old."


    "Are you married?"


    "No."


    "Have you thought this through?"


    "Yes. I don''t have money to raise this baby. Giving birth to it would only mean that it will have to suffer


    with me. So I might as well get rid of it as soon as I can," said Lilith exining her situation.


    Hayden was shaken to the core by her words. He had thought that she wanted an abortion because it


    did not work out between Ben and her. He had not expected theck of money to be the reason behind


    the abortion.


    Hayden remained quiet for a few seconds before dragging Lilith out of the doctor''s office.


    In Ylore, Avery received the result of her brain CT and fell into silence.


    There was no need to show it to the doctor because she was a doctor herself.


    There was an undefined bleeding inside her skull.


    She sat in shock on the bench outside the CT room thinking back to whether she had been hit in the


    head recently, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not find an answer to the question because


    she had not been assaultedtely.


    She realized that she needed another MRI test to identify the source of the bleeding.


    "Boss, why aren''t you taking this back to the doctor?" the bodyguard stood next to her and asked in


    confusion. "The doctor is going to get off work in a bit."


    Avery stood up from the bench and nced at her phone. "I''m kind of starving. Let''s go eat first!"


    "Oh, sure! Let''s go back to the hotel >f>YJT;e backter in the evening, then."


    "Don''t you know that I''m a doctor?" Avery¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    The bodyguard paused for a moment and said, "I know that! You are a great doctor!"


    "And do you know what my specialty is?"


    The bodyguard scratched his head before realizing his error. "I am so stupid! I think you are the kind of


    doctor that cures people¡¯s brains!"


    "Yes. I might need surgery." The smile on her face faded. "It''s not that severe, so don''t tell Mike." "Miss


    Tate, who''s going to operate on you? You might be good at this, but you can''t operate on yourself!" the


    bodyguard said.


    "I can call one of the doctors I know to operate on me. Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be an issue," she said.


    "It''s not even confirmed yet. I still need to get another test. Let''s juste backter!"


    "Is it really a mild condition?"


    "I wouldn''t be able to joke around with you right now if it is severe."


    To Avery, her condition was not at all a big issue, but other doctors would consider it critical.


    Perhaps she had been suppressing her emotions too hardtely and the many mental breakdowns had


    led to the bleeding inside her skull.


    The human mind could be indestructible, but the human body was fragile.


    At least the results exined the bad headaches that made her feel like she was about to die. Her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    body was telling her that it was close to its breaking point. She had just been too depressed to notice it.


    In the evening, she went back to the hospital for the MRI test, and she got the results in an hour.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Her feet were weak and all her strength left her. She almost fainted when she saw the results.


    rmed by her expression, the bodyguard said, "Miss Tate, are you terminally ill and dying?"


    The bodyguard had contemted rephrasing his question, but he found himself asking it before he


    could think up a different wording. He had asked the question because she had looked oddly terrifying.


    It looked as though she was experiencing the end of her world.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m not terminally ill," she told him with certainty. "Don''t worry. Mike will still pay you your monthly


    sry if I die."


    The bodyguard was not sure whether tough or cry. "It''s not my sry that I''m worried about... Fine,


    maybe I''m a little worried about that. You are the best boss I''ve ever worked for in my life, and I don''t


    want you to die. So, long as you stay alive, I want to serve you for the rest of my life!"


    "I will try my best to live long, then.


    "Thank you!" The bodyguard lent her his shoulder and asked gingerly, "Do you need to see the doctor?


    You can maybe get his opinion on this."


    "It''s fine. The doctors here aren''t even as capable as my juniors."


    "Alright! So what are you going to do? You can''t operate on yourself, so you need to get a doctor!" The


    bodyguard desperately wished he could just admit her to the hospital and start her treatment.


    All colors had faded from Avery¡¯s face, and her voice was no longer as energetic as before. Anyone


    with eyes would be able to tell that she was ill.


    "I will contact the doctor. Let''s just head back to the hotel for now." She pushed the bodyguard''s arm


    away and said, "I''m fine. I can walk on my own."


    "Oh. So what sickness have you gotten? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me?" Feeling insecure, the


    bodyguard probed once again.


    "You won''t understand even if I tell you."


    "Fine! Are you sure you don''t want to tell Mike, then?


    "He won''t understand even if I tell him."


    "If there are three levels of severity to illness, then my illness falls on the second level." Seeing how


    worried her bodyguard was, she exined the situation to him in a simple manner.


    The bodyguard nodded frantically as his heart sank. "So there''s a possibility of dying.¡±


    "There''s a possibility of dying from every single disease. Even a small cold could lead to death.¡±


    "Damn! Don''t scare me."


    "Let''s go back to the hotel!" She could not help but feel depressed. "I wanted you to help me in my


    search for Elliot,


    "Don''t say that, Miss Tate. I''d rather keep youpany on your trips to the hospital. That guy, Gary, is


    kind of scary, and I don''t really want to die yet," the bodyguard confessed.


    Avery sighed and wondered if she could


    still find Elliot.


    Ylore did not have the best resources when it came to medicine, andmon sense told her that the


    best thing for her would be to return to Arydelle or Bridgedale and get treated there, but she did not


    want to leave before she found Elliot.


    The only way left was to get a doctor here to treat her.


    Inside a modern-style mansion, Elliot was sent into the bedroom. His eagle-like eyes scanned his


    environment carefully as he entered.


    It had been two days since he woke up from his surgery.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Though he woke up slightlyte, his recovery was considered speedy since he regained


    consciousness. He should have remained in the hospital under observation for a few more days, but he


    was reluctant to do so and got discharged.


    "Elliot, the doctor says that it''s normal if you are missing fragments of your memories. You will regain


    them slowly in the next couple of days.¡± Gary tried to help Elliot toward the bed.


    Elliot pushed Gary''s hand away once he sat down on the bed.


    "Regain my memories?" He asked in a hoarse voice as he nced over. "Are you saying that I''ve lost


    my memories"


    Gary''s heart throbbed at Elliot''s cold and dominating exterior. There was no telling what Elliot


    remembered and what he had forgotten.


    Since Elliot woke up from the surgery, he had not spoken much and had barely answered any


    questions that the doctor asked. However, the scans of Elliot''s brain showed that there was no


    abnormality in his brain, so the doctor concluded that Elliot might remember what happened in the past


    but he might not remember certain events.


    What the doctor said was just as good as nothing.


    "You had a small procedure done." Gary pulled a chair over and sat down in front of Elliot. "You did so


    out of your own free will. There''s your signature on the consent form.


    "What kind of procedure?" Elliot''s head was pounding and he could not seem to focus on recalling what


    had happened.


    "Memory removal surgery." Gary showed him the consent form. "It''s one of thetest treatments that


    have yet to be broadly practiced. You chose to do this because you were in immense pain."


    "Why was I in pain?" He epted the consent form and looked at it.


    "Do you remember Avery Tate?" Gary studied his face, not letting the smallest change in expression


    escape. Elliot''s answer to his question would determine whether the surgery had been sessful.


    "No. Who''s that?" Elliot responded immediately.


    Gary sighed a breath of relief.


    It seemed like the surgery was a huge sess if Elliot had forgotten about Avery, despite how much he


    loved her.


    "She is your nemesis," Gary spat out. "She destroyed you." "Impossible!" Elliot clenched his fists ?e";


    PJX= crumpled the consent form in his hands. He could not possibly be destroyed by a mere woman.


    "Elliot, do you still remember that you are the president of Sterling Group?" Gary grabbed his arm.


    Elliot nodded. He remembered that he was the president of Sterling Group, the youngest and most


    aplished entrepreneur in Aryadelle. He upied the ce of the wealthiest man in Aryadelle for


    years, and everyone looked up to him like he was the untouchable god of Aryadelle. Those who tried to


    steal his wealth by assassinating him had all failed and died miserably at his hands.


    "You are no longer president of Sterling Group! Check the news yourself if you don''t want to take my


    word for it!" Gary handed him his phone. "Avery Tate took everything from you! She used your love for


    her to take over yourpany, before handing it over to another man. You were so heartbroken that


    you came to me in the end. Elliot, I didn''t want to tell you all of this at first out of concern that this would


    bring back painful memories, but I have to give you the chance to clear your head so that you can start


    your life over."


    "Are you certain that this woman managed to y me?" Elliot grabbed onto the phone tightly as his


    eyes glimmered with murderous rage.


    "Of course, you weren''t that stupid," Gary consoled. "She gave birth to three of your children. She used


    them to take control of your body and manipted your mind, before taking everything away from you."


    "Three children..." Elliot mumbled, "I have three kids?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Yes, and Avery has full custody over all three of them. If you want your kids back, you have to get


    stronger!" Gary showed him the bloody truth and continued, "You have nothing right now and couldn''t


    possibly win against her."

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    Avery went back to the hotel and opened her contact list to find one of her ssmates back when she


    was in grad school. If she wasn''t mistaken, this ssmate of hers had be a rather famous


    neurosurgeon. However, they had not been in touch for years so she wasn''t sure if he would be willing


    toe all the way to Ylore to treat her.


    After hesitating for a while, she dialed the number and the surprised voice of a man came through the


    phone, "Avery Tate?!"


    "Yeah. Jed Hutchinson, right? I heard from Wesley that you¡¯ve be a great neurosurgeon. Are you


    still working in a hospital?" Avery asked in a gentle voice.


    "Yes. Wesley talked to you about me? What an honor!" "Jed, I need your help with something. Do you


    have time?" Avery asked carefully


    "I''m a bit busy this week. Just tell me what you need and I can make time for it," Jed chuckled and said,


    "Of course, I''m going to help if you need a favor."


    Avery described her test results to Jed and said, "The medical resources here in Ylore aren''t that


    developed, so I want a doctor I know to operate on me. Don''t worry about the pay. So long as you are


    willing toe here, name your price and I''ll double it."


    Jed was ttered. "We used to be ssmates, so there¡¯s no need for us to talk about money! I will


    apply for leave next week and go find you. Let''s set up a treatment n together. Forget about paying


    me, once your surgery is done sessfully, just treat me to dinner or something." "How could I


    possibly take your kindness for granted?" Avery said shyly, "Let''s just discuss this once you are here."


    "Sure. Get some rest in the next couple of days and I''ll try my best to get there as soon as I can."


    "Yeah.¡±


    Once the discussion was over, Avery sighed a breath of relief.


    She had managed to discover her condition early on, so apart from headaches, she had not shown any


    other symptoms.


    She took a sip of water and called Wesley, wondering how Shea was recovering and how Adrian was


    doing. She had not been in touch with them since what happened to Elliot.


    Wesley picked up immediately. "How is he, Avery? Did they find anything about Elliot?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''m fine... Elliot... He''s probably alive,¡± she hesitated for a moment ?a!;XKT: said, "They didn¡¯t find a


    body and Gary''s words were a bit vague. Of course, even if Elliot is not dead, he''s probably not doing


    so well."


    "So long as he''s alive, that''s enough. Even if he''s ill, we can treat him. He wille back once he gets


    better," Wesley consoled, "Don''t worry about Shea. She is recovering well but still under observation in


    the hospital because she is still too weak."


    "Okay. What about Adrian? How is he doing?"


    "I hired a teacher for him to teach him things every single day. I check on him every night and he


    seems to be doing great. " Wesley had refrained from sending Avery any message in fear that he might


    disturb her.


    "What about Cole? Has hee looking for trouble?¡±


    "No. He''s probably back in Aryadelle by now, since there''s no point for him to stay here any longer;


    besides, news of Elliot¡¯s death is all over Aryadelle so even if he is plotting something, he would wait


    until he is back!"


    Avery was relieved. "You''ve done good, Wesley! I don''t how much longer it would take for me to go find


    you. If Shea gets discharged and you want to take them back to Aryadelle..."


    "It''s too early for her to get discharged. I will wait until she fully recovers."


    "Sure." "Are you still in Ylore? Are you in any danger?"


    "No. Gary might not be a good person, but he would noty a finger on me when I haven¡¯t done


    anything to him in person."


    "Good to hear. Don¡¯t worry about Shea and Adrian. Take good care of yourself."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Avery took the test results out again. She felt a bit tired, but couldn''t seem to fall


    asleep.


    Jed would be arriving at Ylore the next week.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    She still needed a few other tests to confirm the condition she was in and since those tests were more


    important, she intended on taking them after Jed arrived. However, based on her personal experience,


    she had already summarized a few potential triggering factors of her illness.


    In the evening, Gary had returned to his mansion from where Elliot stayed and had been depressed


    ever since.


    His subordinate noticed and asked in confusion. "Boss, wasn''t Elliot''s surgery a sess? He doesn''t


    remember Avery now, so why are you still upset?"


    Gapulled out a cigar from his cigar box and his subordinate immediately took out a lighter to light it for


    him.


    "Damn it, I remember Kelly." Gary took a deep breath in with the cigar in his mouth and exhaled the


    smoke. "It''s only been half a year since this stupid surgery and I''m already regaining my memory!"


    "Huh? So you''ve regained your memories?"


    "The doctor said that the surgery works like cutting a piece of flesh out of you. It would leave a hole in


    some people, while for others, the flesh might grow back! It¡¯s different for everyone!" Troubled, he


    cursed, "I really f eking remember Kelly now! That beast bit the woman I loved to death!"


    Gary had kept a dog for over twenty years and named it Kelly; before Kelly died, he had bitten the


    woman Gary liked most at the time to death.


    Without any hesitation, Gary shot Kelly dead.


    Every time he thought back to the memory, he would be in misery because he couldn''t tell if he was


    mourning the loss of the woman he loved or the fact that he had killed Kelly recklessly.


    Gary lost himself between the woman and his dog, but as time went by, those two no longer haunted


    him; what worried him at the moment was the possibility of Elliot remembering Avery if the effects of


    the surgery was so unstable.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Boss, you can get Elliot on your side before he remembers who Avery is!" His subordinate suggested,


    "Once he is yours, it wouldn''t affect anything even if he remembers her." "How? He might trust me now,


    but he¡¯s still as stubborn as ever! Taming him wouldn''t be that easy."


    "Doesn''t he hate Avery''s guts right now? He is definitely going to want to take Sterling Group >c+


    His subordinate leaned towards him and whispered his ideas into Kevin''s ear.


    Gary nodded with contentment.


    In the modern-style mansion, Elliot struggled to fall asleep. He pressed on the call button and shortly


    after, the butler hurried over.


    "Get me a cup of coffee." The butler hesitated. "Mr. Foster, you are still recovering from your surgery.


    It''s probably not appropriate for you to drink coffee. Why don''t I bring you warm milk instead?"


    "Are you lecturing me?" Elliot scowled impatiently.


    "I will get you that coffee right away." Terrified, the butler immediately left the room.


    Once the butler left, Elliot took out his phone and keyed in Avery¡¯s name in the browser search engine.


    Instantly, countless news of Avery popped into sight.


    The woman before him seemed gentle and rather beautiful, but could only be considered average in


    terms of looks among all the beautiful women he had seen so far.


    Why would he have three children with this woman? Chelsea was much more beautiful than she was


    and he had never evenid a finger on Chelsea.


    In the end, he clicked onto one of the videos about Avery...

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    In the video, Avery lookedposed and energetic as she handled the questions from the reporters


    smoothly and confidently.


    A sharp pain pierced through his head as he looked at her face and listened to her voice. Everything


    went nk and it felt as though something had exploded.


    He set his phone down and curled up with his hands around his head, panting heavily as he did.


    In Aryadelle, Hayden took Lilith back from outside.


    Mrs. Cooper was slightly surprised that they had returned so early. "Are you done with the surgery?"


    Hayden did not want to be with Lilith for another second and immediately went back to his room.


    Lilith shook her head. "I didn''t go through with it."


    "Why not? Is the doctor busy?" Mrs. Cooper asked, "I was wondering why you two came back so


    early?"


    "Mrs. Cooper, is Hayden rich?" Lilith lowered her voice and asked, "The doctor asked me why I wanted


    an abortion and I said it''s because I don''t have money to raise a baby. Hayden then told me that if


    that''s the reason I''m doing it, I should reconsider because he is willing to give me money to raise the


    baby."


    Mrs. Cooper was shaken to the core.


    "Does Hayden have that much money?


    Why else would he say something like that to me?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lilith didn''t think that a child who wasn''t even ten years old could be rich; even if he was, he was


    probably only referring to the pocket money he received from his parents.


    "Lilith, I think he does have the money. If he promised that he would give you money to raise your baby,


    then he is going to deliver that promise." Mrs. Cooper felt overwhelmed and sighed. "Mr. Foster is not


    around and Hayden now needs to take on the responsibility of taking care of the entire family."


    Lilith blushed. "I feel so ashamed."


    "Is this really Ben¡¯s baby?" Mrs. Cooper questioned, "Is he that irresponsible?"


    Lilith lowered her head, unsure of what to say.


    "Let''s discuss what we should do with you when Averyes back! I didn''t expect Hayden to care so


    much about you. He''s usually quite slow to warm up to somebody.


    "I can tell. He seems indifferent to everyone." Lilith shrugged. "He might look scary, but he has a good


    heart."


    "Your brother is the same way, it''s a shame that..." Mrs. Cooper stopped.


    Lilith knew that she was sad because of what happened to Elliot ?d.:UJU? changed the topic. "Are you


    making lunch? Let me help! I''m really good at cooking."


    Mrs. Cooper nodded. "Sure."


    Meanwhile, Ben had driven to the modelingpany Lilith had worked for before. He needed to find


    out the identity of the woman he slept with that night in the hotel.


    The fact that Lilith did not deny that her child was his was like a prick stuck in his heart that tortured


    him.


    Upon arrival, he did not exin why he was there and simply asked the manager to round up all the


    female models.


    The chubby manager smiled as he fawned over Ben. "Mr. Schaffer, take whoever you like with you."


    Ben scanned through every one of the models and his heart sank. He did not turn on the lights that


    night, so he hadn''t a clue as to what the woman looked like; the woman had not spoken at all as well,


    so he didn''t know her voice either.


    He only remembered vaguely that the woman had long hair, but the women before him all had long


    hair.


    Unable to obtain any clues, Ben resorted to confronting the chubby man. "Who was the woman you


    sent into my room? Don''t bother beating around the bushes. If you lie, I have countless ways to make


    sure that you won''t survive here in Aryadelle!"


    The chubby man felt weak in his knees. "I wouldn''t dare to lie to you, Mr. Schaffer. Is there a reason...


    that you are looking for that woman? Did she not serve you well that night? Or is it that... she served


    too well and you want her again?"


    "Just answer the goddamn question!" Ben kicked the coffee table over in rage. "It''s all your fault! Even


    if I am looking for


    someone to me, I would only me you!"


    The chubby man fell down on his knees. " Mr. Schaffer, to be honest with you, the woman who served


    you that night isn''t working for me anymore. I thought that you had taken her as your lover!¡±


    "She¡¯s not working for you anymore?


    Where is she? Tell me her name!" Ben stood up from the couch and red at him.


    "How could you not know who she is when she''s already been with you for a couple of times?¡± The


    chubby man stuttered, "It''s... it''s Lilith White!"


    "!!!"

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    "It''s her! It was Lilith all along! Damn that woman! She told me that I slept with her colleagues! Why


    didn''t she tell the truth?! Why is she lying to me?!"


    Ben gasped and clenched his fists, before storming out of the modelingpany. As soon as he


    walked out, his phone started to ring and when he took it out, he found that he was getting a call from


    an unknown number.


    Instinctively, he wanted to hang up and soon noticed that it was a Ylore number. His mind went into


    overdrive at that very moment and just as he was about to answer the call, the call was dropped.


    In Ylore, the butler entered Elliot''s bedroom with a cup of coffee and Elliot immediately ended the call.


    He had just remembered Ben''s number and couldn''t help but call him, when he had not figured out


    what he wanted to say.


    Sterling Group no longer belonged to him and Ben was no longer his Chief Financial Officer; though


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    they had been friends for years, what had he hoped to aplish by getting in touch with Ben when


    everything had changed?


    Even if Ben still saw Elliot as his friend, how could Elliot begin to maintain such an imbnced


    friendship?


    The butler set the coffee down before him." Is there anything else you need, Mr. Foster?


    "No. Get out," hemanded emotionlessly.


    The butler went out and closed the door


    behind him.


    Elliot picked up the cup and took a sip of coffee. The screen on his phone lit up when Ben called back;


    he stared at Ben''s number on the disy as the bitterness of the coffee spread in his mouth.


    The phone rang for a while and was automatically dropped by the system because no one had


    answered it.


    Ben did not call again, and Elliot''s world returned to silence.


    The piercing pain in his head subdued and his emotions began to sink into nothingness.


    He needed to return to Aryadelle to take hispany back; he also needed to take back the three


    children who belonged to him.


    Everyone had their own character that was in their blood since birth, for Elliot, it was


    his nature to be ruthless, to take, :c*?SMW> to rule. Even if he had nothing at the moment, he would


    return to the top one day.


    Three dayster, Avery received news about Elliot. She had not expected to hear about him so soon,


    and what surprised her more was that she couldn''t find joy in the news that he was still alive.


    "Miss. Tate, don''t be like that." The bodyguard couldn''t help but feel gloomy when he saw how pale


    Avery became.


    He was the one who told her about Elliot. He had overheard someone talking about it when he was


    having a cigarette outside the hotel earlier that day and the news had already spread throughout Ylore.


    "You are sick right now, Boss, rx for a bit!


    " The bodyguard consoled her.


    Avery suddenly started coughing and crimson blood came spilling out of her mouth.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    She wanted to tell him that she was fine, but the blood in her mouth stopped her from saying anything.


    Her bodyguard paced back and forth frantically. "Miss. Tate, let me send you to the hospital, okay? Or


    should I call an ambnce instead?" He shoved a few pieces of tissue paper to her hands in the midst


    of panic and said, "Why don''t I get you some water?"


    "Don''t panic." Avery wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth and panted. "My friend should be here


    soon. Once he is here..."


    "Him, again?! You want to wait for him again? By the time he gets here, you are probably going to be


    dead!" The bodyguard desperately wanted to send her to the hospital. "You are literally coughing blood.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    You can¡¯t wait any longer!"


    Avery sat down on the chair to calm herself. "To cure me, I will need to go through a surgical procedure


    to drain the blood clot inside my skull. Maybe I¡¯m just coughing it out right now."


    It didn''t take any medical knowledge for the bodyguard to know that Avery was bluffing. "Then keep


    coughing! Cough it all out!"


    "Just get me some water! I want warm water."


    "Oh." He went to gather a bucket of warm water and brought it to her.


    She nced at the water and said, "Where''s the towel?" "You didn''t say anything about towels!


    There are a couple of those in the bathroom, which one do you want?" "The pink one."


    "Okay. Miss. Tate, once that friend of yours arrives, will he be able to operate on you immediately?"


    The bodyguard returned with the pink towel and threw it into the water.


    "No. There are a couple of important tests we need to run before the surgery." She squeezed the towel


    dry and wiped her face with it.


    The bodyguard studied the calm expression on her; it was almost as though it wasn''t her to vomit


    blood.


    "Can''t you go and do those tests now?"


    "I talked to the doctor over here. He said that I won''t die anytime soon so I should wait for my friend,"


    she said, "The doctor said that his teacher knows me and told him to stay out of it."


    H?77"


    "Can you just rx? I won''t die right now." She felt refreshed after washing her face, but she could still


    taste the blood in her mouth.


    "How can I rx? I will rx when you get better." The bodyguard took the bucket away. "When will


    your ex-ssmate be here?"


    "Tomorrow.¡±


    "And how are you going to spend today?"


    "In the hotel, resting." She got up from the couch >c''=UJX< walked towards the bed to lie down. She


    felt weak and powerless. It could be because of her illness, but it could also be because news


    concerning Elliot had too big of an impact on her.


    Her bodyguard had told her that Elliot married Gary''s daughter.


    He ced the bucket back and walked out of the bathroom to find herying on the bed; he didn''t have


    the heart to leave her alone.


    "Miss. Tate, Elliot probably has his eyes on Gary''s money," he consoled her, "He has lost his influence


    in Aryadelle and is now turning to the Goulds for support."


    "Don''t even try," Avery said coldly, "I know what kind of a man he is. I know that he''s not the kind of


    person you describe him to be."


    "Why would he marry Miss. Gould, then? For love?" Seeing that Avery was avoiding reality, the


    bodyguard retorted.


    "Couldn''t he be forced to do so? He couldn''t possibly fall in love with another woman that soon! It''s


    impossible that he would sell himself off for money!" Avery stared daggers at him.


    "Fine, he''s being forced. Gary probably has a knife against his throat. So why are you lying on your bed


    instead of going to rescue him?"


    "I am thinking."


    "If the two of us barge in, they will only chase us out. Go gather information and find out where he lives


    right now. I want to see him."


    The bodyguard felt troubled. Gary''s mansion was packed with bodyguards, how was he supposed to


    gather details?

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    However, when he saw how pale she was, he agreed because he didn''t want her barging in.


    In Aryadelle, Ben drove to Starry River Vi. He felt overwhelmed and was unsure as to how he was


    supposed to face Lilith, but if she was indeed the woman from that night in the hotel and she got


    pregnant because of it, he had to fulfill his responsibility to both her and the child.


    He had to pay for their expenses even if he didn''t want to marry her.


    Ben got out of the car and strode towards the front porch to change his shoes.


    Lilith was eating fruits in the living room and was utterly stunned when she spotted Ben changing into


    indoor slippers in front of the door.


    ''What is he doing here? Definitely not here to look for me, for sure,'' she thought, ''If that''s the case, I


    should just go back to my room, or I might not be able to stop myself from getting into an argument with


    him.¡¯


    Last night, the more she thought back to it, the more upset she became. If only Ben''s parents weren''t


    around, she would have scolded him before leaving.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Lilith, where are you going?" Ben finished changing his shoes and called out to her when he saw her


    leaving. "I''m here to find you! Go back to the couch and let¡¯s talk."


    "About what? What else is there to talk about between us?" Lilith said, but went back to sit down on the


    couch regardless.


    "About the night we spent in the hotel and what we did." Ben''s expression darkened and stood before


    her. "I found out! If I


    hadn''t gone to thepany you worked for to ask about this, were you just going to lie to me about this


    for the rest of your life?"


    "What a joke. Isn''t that your own issue?" Lilith retorted. "Ask any other man. Who else would be


    clueless about who they slept with? What if you ended up sleeping with a troll, are you going to just


    ept that as well? Or are you just not picky at all?"


    "..." Ben felt both furious and guilty and was rendered speechless.


    "I wasn''t like this before." He sat down next to her.


    "I don''t care about what you were like in the past," she said carelessly in contempt," It¡¯s a huge couch,


    why do you have to sit so close to me? Get away from me."


    Ben felt defeated, but did not move away because the issue was not resolved yet. " Lilith, tell me, how


    are we going to resolve the issue with the baby? What do you want?


    "I want you to stay away from me!"


    Mrs. Cooper heard the noises =e">SLR; immediately poured Ben a ss of water.


    Ben epted the ss gratefully and took a sip. "Lilith, what happened before is my fault. I was a fool


    for doubting you. I shouldn''t have chased you out either...


    What''s happening to you right now is my fault. I will make it up to you! Juste home with me..."


    "I''m not going to your house!" Lilith said awkwardly, "I''ve already found someone who would pay for my


    expenses. You don''t need to worry about me and the baby."


    Ben was confused. "It''s only been one night and you''ve already found another man?"


    Lilith picked up the ss of water from the coffee table and took a sip. "Yeah! Why are you acting so


    surprised? You don''t like me, and you can''t ept it when others like me?"


    Ben tightened his grip around the ss and raised his arm to throw it...


    "Hey! That ss belongs to Avery!" Lilith reminded, "Go back to your own house if you want to throw a


    tantrum!"


    Ben left in rage and Lilith sighed a breath of relief.


    ''How scary!'' She thought.


    In Ylore, Avery¡¯s bodyguard arrived at Gary''s house and summoned up the courage to ring the


    doorbell.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Gary happened to be at home.


    When his subordinates came to report Avery''s bodyguard''s arrival, Gary was intrigued and allowed his


    entry.


    Avery''s bodyguard had not expected to get in so easily and was slightly wary; but there was no


    changing what was happening, so he could only hope that this would help Avery get in touch with Elliot.


    After the security check, daggers and all other weapons on the bodyguard were taken away. Though


    he deeply regretted it, he did not let it show on his face. After serving Avery for such a long period of


    time, he was influenced by her character and habits.


    When he arrived in the living room and saw Gary, he immediately greeted Gary politely. "Hello, Mr.


    Gould." "Call me Boss." Gary had a strange preference over the way people addressed him.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Hello, Boss. I am Avery Tate''s bodyguard. I came here today because my employer


    wants to ask a favor of you," The bodyguard sat down on the couch and drawled.


    "Oh? Is she still in Ylore?" Gary had thought that Ben took her away, and did not expect her to be so


    rebellious.


    "Yes. She will be going back soon, though. She had given up after hearing that Elliot married your


    daughter," the bodyguard lied and said, "She wanted to see Elliot onest time before she heads back


    to give him her blessings."


    Gary lifted an eyebrow in disbelief, but the bodyguard didn''t seem like he was lying." Are you sure she


    wants to give her blessing to Elliot and my daughter, instead of causing trouble?" He asked


    sarcastically.


    "What could she do? She is a petite woman who''s too weak to cause anything," the bodyguard teased,


    "Besides, Elliot has nothing left under his name, so bing your son-inw counts as social-climbing


    in some way, I guess. My employer is truly happy for him."


    "You have a sweet tongue! It''s a shame that you are already working for Avery," Garyughed and


    said, "How about this? Go back and tell Avery that I will let her see Elliot, but she is to return to


    Aryadelle after this. Elliot has started a new life with my daughter ;e!;UMW= I would hate to see his ex-


    wife interrupting them." "Okay! I will inform my employer about this when I go back. So when can they


    meet?" The bodyguard asked.


    "Tomorrow! He''s busy today."


    "Okay. I won''t bother you, then!" The bodyguard immediately left.


    He had not expected for it to go so smoothly. By the time he arrived back in the hotel, Avery was


    staring at a ck notebook and did not even notice him when he knocked.


    "Miss. Tate, what are you looking at?"


    Avery closed the notebook. "How was it? What did you find out?"


    "I went directly to Gary¡¯s mansion and negotiated with him. He said that he would arrange for you to


    meet Elliot tomorrow. I lied and said that you are there to give Elliot and Miss. Gould your blessings,


    that''s why he agreed to it. Which is why you have to refrain from getting angry tomorrow when you see


    Elliot! Do not cause any trouble, or they will chase us out!"


    Avery smiled bitterly. "Should Ipliment you on how smart you are?"


    "Indeed, I''ve be smarter ever since I started working for you." He poured her a ss of warm


    water. "If Elliot refuses toe with you, let¡¯s just go back to


    Aryadelle! Gary probably offered him quite a good deal, otherwise he wouldn''t have agreed to stay


    here."


    "He is just doing it out of spite for me," Avery said in a hoarse voice, "He doesn''t care about money.


    Why else would he just give Sterling Group away?"


    "Oh... The price you all pay for a good sulking is really big, isn''t it? You rich folks are really hard to


    read." "I will exin everything to him tomorrow. If he is determined to break all ties with me, then I will


    respect his decision and give him my blessings," she said gloomily. After all, her current condition was


    yet to be determined and she didn¡¯t know what would happen after the surgery.


    The next morning, Avery received Jed''s phone call and hurried to the airport to pick him up.


    The two hade to know one another since grad school; after graduation, Avery returned to


    Aryadelle and Jed started working for the best hospital in Bridgedale. They had not crossed paths


    since.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Which was why the two felt slightly awkward when they met at the airport.


    "It''s been years and you still look as beautiful as ever," Jed said, "But you do look a bit sickly. Have you


    shown any other symptoms apart from the headaches?"


    Avery shook her head. "Not yet."


    "Alright. Let''s go to the hospital now!"


    "What''s the hurry? You''ve just arrived. Let me treat you to something! Besides, I have something I need


    to do today, so we can wait until tomorrow..."


    "Avery, quit ying around with your own life." Jed looked at her sternly. "Does Wesley know that you


    are sick? He doesn''t, does he? If you won''t listen to me, I am calling him right now."


    Avery raised her arms in defeat. "Let''s hurry to the hospital then!"


    "You are a doctor as well, one of the best doctors globally, at that, do you really not know how critical


    your condition is? You said that you had not been hit in the head before, so why are you bleeding


    inside your skull?" He said seriously, "This has to be a lesion."


    "My old ssmate, please don''t be so serious. I just really have something I need to do today..."


    "Whatever it is, you need to take all the necessary tests today. Once we can be certain of the cause,


    we need to operate on you as soon as possible."


    Avery took out her phone to check for iing messages; perhaps her urge was too strong that she


    really did receive a message from Gary, which told her that he could arrange for her to meet Elliotter


    that night.


    She immediately replied to confirm and checked the time. If everything went smoothly, the tests should


    be over within two hours¡¯ time and would not affect her meeting with Elliot.


    She sighed a breath of relief.


    "Avery, I heard that your husband died," Jed suddenly said.


    "No, my husband isn''t dead," she forced a smile and said, "He''s still alive."


    Confused, Jed asked, "Oh? So why is his death all over the news?" "Someone is trying to get Elliot to


    abandon his past." Avery spotted her bodyguard waving at them from a distance and took


    Jed over.


    "So have you managed to get in touch with him? Does he know that you are sick?" Jed asked after


    they got into the car.


    "I haven''t gotten to see him yet, but I will soon." Avery put on her seatbelt ?g(>RLR: said, "Let''s not talk


    about this, Jed. I actually can''t be sure if he wille back with me."


    "Alright! I won''t ask, then."


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Jed took Avery for routine tests prior to the surgery; once that was done,


    the two went into the DSA examination room.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They injected anesthetic into her body and shortly after that, she lost consciousness.


    In the evening at Gary''s mansion, the front yard was packed with luxury cars and the event hall on the


    second floor was lit with lights.


    It was the first time Elliot and Ruby invited guests over since they got married.


    Because of how desperate Gary was in getting the two married, there was no time in arranging


    anything at all, so the two did not have a wedding.


    "Why hasn''t Avery arrived?" Gary checked the time and mocked, "Maybe she''s decided not toe


    here after all?"

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Speak of the devil.


    A taxi stopped in front of the yard and her bodyguard got out, before helping Avery out of the car.


    The blinding lights in the yard shone down upon the colorful figures of the guests and Avery


    immediately spotted Elliot in the crowd.


    He was dressed in ck, holding a wine ss with one hand while cing another arm around a


    woman dressed in a white dress, who leaned against him with a joyful smile.


    The two were such a beautiful couple that they looked as though they were made for one another.


    The bodyguard followed her eyes and recognized Elliot. He cleared his throat and said, "Why don''t we


    just stay out of this, Miss. Tate? Going in there is pretty much like looking for trouble ourselves. He


    seems quite content with his new wife!"


    As soon as he said the words, Avery started striding towards the yard; more precisely, towards Elliot.


    The bodyguard could only force himself to follow, only to be asked to wait in thepanion area as


    soon as he entered the yard. He sat down on a chair and with the corner of his eyes, he saw that Avery


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    was trying to drag Elliot away by the arm.


    The bodyguard gaped. If Avery acted this way, Gary''s bodyguards would surely chase her out.


    "So you are Avery Tate?" Ruby grabbed onto Elliot¡¯s arm and pulled it back. "Why are you dragging my


    husband away?"


    "He is my husband, too." Avery red coldly at her.


    "I know that you two had a wedding in Aryadelle, but you didn''t apply for a marriage certificate," Ruby


    tried to reason with her, "Elliot and I might not have a wedding, but we did apply for a marriage


    certificate. He is my husband now, not yours.¡±


    Seeing that Ruby wanted to reason with her, Avery did the same patiently. "Elliot is from Aryadelle, not


    Ylore. The marriage certificate issued in Ylore is not recognized in Aryadelle, so to me, he is not your


    husband. Unless..."


    "Unless what?" Ruby lifted her chin and asked.


    "Unless he cancels his citizenship with Aryadelle and applies to be a citizen of Ylore," Avery drawled,


    "So long as he keeps his citizenship for Aryadelle, I will never acknowledge your marriage!¡±


    "You- You are horrible!" Ruby scowled in frustration, but couldn''t argue with Avery." Elliot, tell her whose


    husb=e!=YIY? you are right now!"


    Elliot''s eagle-like eyes focused on Avery''s face. He had been scanning her up and down since she


    approached him. Her face looked exactly like what he saw online, but her eyes were not as energetic.


    This was the woman who took hispany and his three children.


    Gary spotted Avery from upstairs and hurried down to watch the drama unfold.


    Elliot spotted Gary walking over and dered mercilessly, "I am Ruby''s husband. If you dare to speak


    rudely to her again, I will teach you a lesson."


    "Sure, Ruby is your wife and I am not!" A sharp pain pierced through Avery''s chest and she tightened


    her fingers around her chest. "Are you stilling back to Aryadelle, then? Or are you staying here


    forever to grow old with your beloved Ruby?


    "Of course I am going to grow old with Ruby." Elliot stared at Avery''s face and said sternly, "But I will


    alsoe back to Aryadelle. I am going to take back everything I¡¯ve lost, and I am going to make you


    pay!"

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    She thought that she had heard him wrong. He said that he would take back everything that he had


    lost; was he referring to Sterling Group?


    "If that''s the case, Elliot, let us clear things up between us tonight!" She grabbed his arm again. "I need


    to talk to you alone, because it concerns our privacy!"


    With that, she dragged him away from the crowd.


    The two stopped in the back yard and Avery looked at him with tears in her eyes, before starting to


    exin, "I told Henry that I will try to get you to transfer your shares to Adrian, because I found Shea.


    Shea¡¯s kidney was failing and needed a transnt. Only Adrian''s kidney was apatible match but


    they hid him away and I couldn''t find him no matter how hard I tried. Shea''s condition was critical at the


    time and I onlypromised because I wanted to save her. I didn¡¯t tell you about this because I was


    worried that you would act out when they corner you. Elliot, your shares are with Adrian, not Henry or


    Cole. Adrian is in Bridgedale right now. Come with me to pick him up and I will get him to return your


    go back to our lives like before... okay?"


    She waited quietly for his response. She made sure to include all the key information and she was


    confident that he would no longer resent her once he knew the whole truth. No matter how unpleasant


    the process was, Shea had recovered and Elliot''s shares would return to him; which meant that Henry


    and Cole ended up with nothing.


    It was a much better ending than she had anticipated, but Elliot had to suffer through the


    misunderstanding.


    "No." Elliot answered with determination after a brief moment of silence. "Keep your hypocrisy to


    yourself. I can take back my own shares."


    "What are you saying, Elliot? What are you going to do?"


    "I was clear back in the front yard, I will make you pay." To make sure she heard him, he grabbed onto


    her slim wrist and squeezed tightly as he stared at her with his dark, cold eyes


    ''What happened to him?'' She thought,'' What on earth has happened to him since he came to Ylore?


    His face is still how I remember it to be and his voice remains the same, so why has he be so


    cold?''


    "Are you breaking ties with me, or the kids? Or are you trying to break ties with everyone back in


    Aryadelle?" She choked on her voice as tears rolled down her face." Elliot Foster, who owes you? Who


    owes you?! Are you abandoning Shea, too? You wrote in the notebook that the person you cared most


    about has died, weren''t you referring to Shea? She''s alive! She will be discharged from the hospital


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    soon! Are you breaking ties with her too?"


    He looked at her face as she broke down in tears and couldn''t feel a thing in his heart. It felt as though


    he had notpletely woken up from hisa and had be a cold-hearted machine that knew


    nothing but revenge.


    "My family and friends are mine to begin with, and they will continue to be mine; as for you, you are


    nothing!" He said coldly before shoving her arm away.


    She stumbled backward under the impact and fell.


    The anesthetic was injected directly into her spine and the spot was still sore; there was also a


    puncture wound in her femoral artery for the radiography and it was still extremely painful. She should


    have rested for another twenty-four hours in the hospital, but she struggled to get out in order to see


    him.


    She had not expected this to be the oue.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Elliot looked at Avery, who fell to the ground coldly.


    His condescending and arrogant look reminded her of when they first met many years ago.


    Back then, he had just woken up after being a vegetable. He was cold and heartless to whomever, just


    like how he was at that moment.


    Why was he like that? He treated her as if they were strangers.


    No. He did not treat her like a stranger. He treated her as if she was the enemy. He thought that all his


    loss was due to her. He said he wanted her to pay the painful price.


    She was suddenly curious as to how he was going to make her pay!


    He retracted his cold gaze from her and strode away. When he passed her by, he brought a gust of


    wind along too!


    The night breeze was like a p on her face! It made her burn in pain.


    Avery painfully thought that if she was going to die soon, he might not even look at her.


    Soon after, the bodyguard rushed over and picked Avery up.


    "Miss Tate! Are you alright?! I should have listened to Doctor Hutchinson and not let youe!" The


    bodyguard lifted Avery. " Did the talk with Elliot go badly? I saw him going to his new wife."


    Avery cried and said hoarsely, "He has changed..."


    "Men who have new lovers would be like that." The bodyguard quickly brought her away from the


    Goulds Mansion. "I''ll send you to the hospital! If Doctor Hutchinson sees you in this state, he will surely


    not let you out again."


    "I don''t understand. How could he have fallen in love with another woman so quickly...¡±


    The bodyguard put her in the car and buckled her seatbelt before passing the tissue box to her.


    "Miss Tate. I think your treatment is more important right now. When you fell to the ground just now,


    could you not get up?" The bodyguard thought about how she slumped to the ground looking helpless.


    He was rather heartbroken for her.


    Elliot was too cruel!


    How dare he treat his ex-wife that way just to profess his loyalty to Gary.


    Avery''s head hurt. She did not know if it was because she was sad, or was it because her sickness was


    ring up.


    She hugged the tissue box ;e)?VJV> cried painfully, closing her eyes.


    Everything was a mess.


    She had lost Elliot! She had lost everything.


    Even if she brought Shea out in front of him, it would not change the situation at all.


    Elliot and she were already in a deadlock.


    At the Goulds Mansion, Gary was extremely satisfied with Elliot.


    "Elliot, I didn''t misjudge you! You are indeed worth relying on!" Gary patted Elliot''s shoulders. "I''m not


    worried about


    Ruby being with you in the future."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot lit a cigarette between his fingers. " The surgery was indeed useful. I can''t remember what


    happened between Avery and me. I am now not interested in women at all."


    "That''s how a man should be! Focusing on his career!" Gary brought Elliot to the main hall. "You have a


    stable family right now. Your body has recovered too. I have an important job to pass to you. As long as


    you do it well, I will slowly pass the work I have for you to manage."


    Elliot followed Gary into the golden hall.


    At the inpatient unit of the hospital, Averyy in bed but found it hard to sleep.


    Elliot''s reactions were too strange that night. He did not seem like he was being threatened by


    someone else.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    However, he had indeed changed! He had be aloof and ruthless. It was pointless talking sense


    into him. He refused to talk about the past either.


    There seemed to be a huge boulder pressing onto her heart. It was heavy and painful. Perhaps, letting


    go was the only option.


    The next morning, Avery decided to follow Jed Hutchinson to Bridgedale to undergo surgery.


    It was not that she could only do the surgery in Bridgedale. It was just that it was pointless for her to


    remain in Ylore.


    Elliot had decided to bid his past farewell and start a new life. Avery remaining here would just be in his


    way.


    When she was packing up, she held the ck notebook in a daze. This belonged to Elliot. She should


    return it to him.


    "It looks like the memory erasure is amazing! Elliot Foster doesn''t remember his ex-wife anymore! I


    heard that his ex-wife went to look for himst night, but he shoved her to the ground..."


    "Does that mean our hospital is going to get famous? After all, it was the vice president that performed


    the surgery on Elliot Foster.


    Avery overheard the conversation. She was stunned and immediately headed out. She quickly chased


    after the nurses who were chatting with each other and pulled on one of the nurses'' arms.


    "What memory erasure? There is no such thing as memory erasure surgery!" Avery yelled out astutely,


    "Who is your vice president!"


    The nurses recognized Avery. They panicked.


    "Miss Tate, haven''t you been discharged already? Why are you still here?"


    "Yes, I did indeed n to discharge. My friend is helping me with it." Avery pulled the nurses into her


    ward. "Tell me, what is going on with that memory erasure thing? Why did Elliot do this surgery? Was


    he forced by someone?"


    "No! Elliot chose to do it. Miss Tate, since you''re his ex-wife, why don''t you ask him yourself?"


    "Haven¡¯t you said it already? He has had his memory erased. He doesn''t remember me anymore!"


    Avery wanted to cry very badly, but she smiled. "No wonder he seemed like a changed manst night!


    So it was because of this!" "Miss Tate, I know you''re hurt, but Elliot really chose to do the surgery


    himself. He wanted to forget you, so he underwent this surgery. Only our hospital has this surgery


    avable because it was invented by our vice president with a whole new technology. This is all I know.


    Please don''t cause our vice president any trouble!"


    Facing the nurses'' pleas, Avery let them go. They immediately fled.


    A momentter, Jed had finished discharging Avery. He returned to her ward.


    "Jed, I''m not leaving the hospital." Avery had an apologetic expression. "I have to continue staying


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    here."


    Jed looked confused. "What happened? What made you change your mind?"


    Avery walked over to the door


    "Have you heard of memory erasure surgery? I have never heard about it before until today." Avery


    recounted what the nurses told her to Jed.


    Jed was stunned when he heard what she said, "There are actually such surgeries! I have never heard


    about it being done before! Who invented it?"


    "The vice president here. I have to find a way to meet him one day."


    "When you''re meeting him, bring me along. This is amazing!" Jed eximed. "Elliot did this surgery, is


    that why he doesn¡¯t remember you anymore?"


    Avery nodded. "If he still remembers me. He would never have treated me so coldlyst night. Gary


    must have talked badly about me in front of him, which is why he treats me like an enemy. If I don''t deal


    with this, he will surely be a puppet for Gary! I cannot let Gary win!"


    Jed understood how much she wanted to save Elliot, but...


    "Why don''t you do the surgery first? I''ll go book an operation theater." Jed returned to the main topic at


    hand.


    "No. If I were to do the surgery now, it would take a long time to recover. I don''t have that much time to


    waste," Avery said without thinking. She made apromise. "My tumor isn''t that big yet. I can still


    drag it on for a bit. I need to help Elliot regain his memories. Once he has regained his memories, I''ll


    immediately have the surgery.¡±

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Jed furrowed his brows. As a doctor, the patient¡¯s health was above everything else.


    As Avery¡¯s old schoolmate, Avery''s sickness was also above her rtionship with Elliot.


    "What if Elliot needs a long time to regain his memories? What if he can never regain his memories?"


    Jed asked, "Are you nning to drag this on forever? Your tumor might not be big right now, but when


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    it grows bigger, it might be malignant. By then..."


    "I will check up on it regrly. Once the tumor bes bigger, I will immediately undergo surgery. Jed,


    I won¡¯t risk my life." Avery looked at Jed and told him her thoughts, "Elliot has just done the memory


    erasure surgery, now is the easiest time to regain his memory. Give me a month. Let me try!"


    "One month." Jed swallowed his saliva. "If he still doesn''t have any feelings for you in a month, you


    have to immediately do the surgery.¡±


    "Okay." Avery was thankful for his understanding. "Jed, I shouldn''t take up so much of your time. Why


    don''t you go back to work? When I''ve decided to do the surgery. I''ll call you over."


    Jed shook his head. "Since I started working, I haven¡¯t had a holiday. I¡¯ll treat now as my holiday. I can''t


    rx if you don''t do the surgery. You have always been Professor Hough''s brightest pupil. If something


    were to happen to you, he would surely be upset. Although he has already passed away, he lives in my


    heart forever." Avery''s tears fell upon hearing what Jed said.


    "Jed. I owe you one. In the future, if you need my help, I will surely repay the favor."


    "It¡¯s not that serious. If we were to swap ces, you would help me too." Jed furrowed his brows. "I


    think you''re being illogical. Although Elliot has lost his memories, his body is still healthy. It will still be


    the same if you look for him after the surgery."


    Avery shook her head. "It won''t be the same. From the surgery to recuperating, I need at least one


    month. Within this month, there are too many uncertainties. You don¡¯t know what type of a person Gary


    Gould is. You don''t know him. He got Elliot to do the surgery so that Elliot could be a chess piece


    in his game. I can¡¯t let Elliot get in too deep!"


    Jed heard her exnation :d%=TNX; roughly understood why she was so anxious to regain Elliot''s


    memories.


    "Can you get close to him right now?" Jed asked.


    "It¡¯s hard." Avery lowered her gaze, but it was still filled with determination. "But this is nothing for me. If


    I want to do it, I will surely find a way to see him."


    Jed nodded. "I''ll wait for you. If you feel ufortable anywhere, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll try to see the


    vice president in theing days. I will see if there is a way to let Elliot regain his memory quickly."


    "Jed, thank you. "


    "You¡¯re wee."


    In Aryadelle, Ben asked Chad and Jun out to drink and wallow in sorrow. Amongst the things that


    happened recently, none of those was a happy one.


    "Has Avery called you yet?" Ben looked at Mike. Ben did not invite Mike, but Chad still brought him


    along.


    Just like how he also did not invite Tammy, but Jun brought Tammy along too.


    "She did." Mike shrugged. "Every time she just looks at Robert and asks about Hayden before hanging


    up. She would not even speak to me."


    "Did you ask her about Elliot?" Ben was still worried about Elliot''s condition.


    "I''ve already said it, she doesn¡¯t talk much to me." Mike changed the topic, "But I have been checking


    Ylore''s news daily. I finally found Elliot. Not only is he alive, but he is also doing well."


    Ben perked his ears.


    "He is getting married to Gary''s daughter, Ruby. Don''t you think that''s absurd? " Mike poured some


    alcohol and took a sip. "Avery refuses to return because she is trying to win his heart back. Avery must


    be out of her mind. Why does she still want a jerk like Elliot? Doesn''t she find him dirty?!"

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    Everyone was silent.


    Only Tammy harrumphed and said, "You men are all jerks!"


    Ben was provoked by that. "How can you say that?"


    "I heard that you got Lilith pregnant, yet you don''t want to bear the responsibility. Is that right?" Tammy


    shut Ben up. "I pity Lilith for meeting a huge jerk like you."


    Jun nudged her with his elbows, asking her to stop talking.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "He is a jerk, yet you don¡¯t let me call him out on it? Even if Elliot was here, I would scold him right in


    his face!" Tammy joined them that day so that she could take her anger out on Ben.


    "I never said that I wouldn''t care for Lilith! I went to look for her, she said that she had already found


    another guy to take her in! What else can I say? Was I going to fight it out with the other guy? How


    ridiculous!" Ben raised his ss and downed it in one go.


    Chad immediately poured him more wine.


    "Then you should properly reflect on why Lilith would rather spend time with the other guy than with


    you. It''s because you''re a jerk!" Tammy hit the nail right on the head.


    Ben''s eyes reddened. He was baffled by the scolding.


    "Although I have never seen Lilith before, Avery told me that Lilith is a pitiful girl. No one has cared for


    her since she was young. Now, as long as you treat her a little better, she would be very obedient,"


    Tammy said," You must have treated her badly!"


    Ben could not exin himself. "So, what should I do to treat her well? Marry her? I can''t do it! She and I


    are from two different worlds..."


    "Then, why are you wallowing in misery? Let Lilith be with the other guy! You don¡¯t have to bear any


    responsibilities. When the child is born, it will have nothing to do with you." Tammy blinked. "Or is it that


    you don¡¯t want Lilith, but you want the child?"


    Ben was speechless.


    "Jerk! Although Elliot was also a jerk, at least he didn''t fight with Avery for the children!"


    Ben was still speechless.


    Mike saw how flushed Ben''s face was, and he could not help but say, "Ben, do you really want the


    child?" "Obviously! It''s my child. Of course I want it! Would you not want a child if it was yours?" Ben


    retorted.


    "I will never have children!" Mike blinked innocently. "If you want the child, you can''t just ab:b-?RNW?


    on the child''s mother, right?"


    "As I said, she has found another guy! I wanted to discuss this with her, but it went badly!" Ben picked


    his ss up and downed it once more.


    Being alive for so many years, this was the first time he had met such a tricky problem,


    "If I were to tell you that the other guy is someone you know..."


    "Who is it?!" Ben mmed the ss on the table.


    "The other guy lives at Avery''s ce. It''s a male, but it¡¯s not me!" Mike''s hints were clear enough!


    "Bloody hell! She got together with Avery¡¯s bodyguard?"


    Everyone was baffled.


    "Dare I ask you, is Hayden not a man to you?" Mike pitied him, so he told Ben.


    "You said the other guy is Hayden?!" Ben¡¯s face paled, then flushed red once again. " Hayden wants to


    bring up my child? How can I let him do it? He is still a child!"

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    "All you need is money to bring a child up. Big H has lots of it!" Mike saw how bewildered Ben was, and


    he was delighted. "Lilith initially wanted to go to the hospital for an abortion. She got Big H to


    apany her to the hospital. I don''t know what happened in the hospital, in the end, Big H decided to


    fork out the money to care for her."


    The anger in Ben''s heart instantly vanished. He was feeling so awkward at that moment that he wanted


    to hide.


    "Hayden is doing much better than you, the biological father! He is not even ten years old yet! Don''t


    you feel ashamed?" Tammy mocked.


    "Stop it! I am ashamed!" Ben sighed. "Lilith can''t do anything well but provoke me. She doesn''t tell me


    anything and always deliberately makes me angry."


    "You know how aloof Hayden is. If Lilith can go along with Hayden and yet can''t go along with you. It''s


    clear whose problem it is." Tammy took a jab at him.


    "Fine. It¡¯s my problem. I''ll go home and reflect on this. I''ll go find her once I''ve calmed down." Ben


    admitted defeat.


    At Ylore, after Avery left the hospital, Jed contacted the vice president through Avery''s previous doctor.


    They sat down in a restaurant near the hospital to have lunch together.


    "Are you close to Avery?" The vice president asked.


    "We''re alright. We used to be mates studying under Professor Hough. When she found me to help her,


    I came over," Jed answered honestly and continued, "Vice President Miller, I asked you out for lunch


    today mainly to know about the memory erasure surgery, because I have never heard of someone


    sessfully doing it."


    "I can''t call myself a sess. There are now only 300 clinical cases," Vice President Miller said


    humbly, "This includes animals too."


    "Then, why would you dare to perform this surgery on Elliot?" Jed was confused. "If the technique is


    still not mature, how would you dare to use it on humans?"


    "Because this surgery doesn''t bring any harm. The person who invested in this surgery, Mr. Gary


    Gould, also underwent this surgery,¡± Vice President Miller said," Maybe you haven''t gone through any


    pain. Some people are being tortured by their painful memories, affecting their jobs >c*< PIU? lives."


    "You are right," Jed agreed, "But are there any quick ways of regaining the memories after doing this


    surgery?"


    "No." Vice President Miller shook his head. "I have only studied how to erase their memories, not how


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to regain them."


    Avery got her bodyguard to send her to Gary''s.


    Unfortunately, Gary was not home.


    "I have something to pass to Elliot. Is he staying here?" Avery was talking to Gary''s bodyguard.


    The bodyguard shook his head. "What do you need to pass to him? I can hand it to him for you."


    "It''s something important." Avery took the ck notebook out. "There is important information in it. I


    have to hand it over to him personally."


    The bodyguard said, "He doesn''t live here. Don''te here looking for him in the future."


    "Where is he staying?"


    The bodyguard did not answer her question.


    "Miss Tate, let''s go!" Avery''s bodyguard persuaded her, "If other people were to ask me where you


    stayed, I would not answer either. Don''t make things difficult for the servants!"


    Avery said, "You sure know how to take sides. Why aren¡¯t you on my side?" "I am! But not always." The


    bodyguard looked helpless. "If I were you, I would y with different young men every day, seeing how


    I earn so much every year. Why harp on Elliot, that old fart?"


    Avery red at him.


    "Let''s head back! The sun is merciless today!" The bodyguard helped Avery block the sun with his


    palms. "Don''t get sunburnt!


    Avery pushed his hand away. "I''m not going back. I still have another way."


    "What is it?" The bodyguard immediately opened the car door for her. Since she was not leaving


    anytime soon, they rented a car.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    After getting in the car, Avery found a contact on her phone and dialed the number.


    The call was picked up after a while.


    "Hello, Nick. Avery here."


    The person on the other end of the line chuckled when he heard her voice. He said, "Where did you get


    my number?"


    "I logged into Elliot''s ount and found your number," She cut to the chase, "I need a favor from you."


    "Doctor Tate, in the mansion in the forest, we have already settled everything. I don''t owe you anything


    anymore, so I won''t help you," Nick rejected her directly.


    "Yes, we have indeed settled it in the past, but how sure are you that you won''t need my help in the


    future?" Avery''s tone was gentle. "As one grows older, the risk of a brain-rted disease increases. So,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    if you get sick in the future, I¡¯ll treat you for free."


    Nick was tempted by her offer.


    "What do you need me for?" Nick''s breathing got heavier. He snickered. "Don''t tell me that you want


    me to help you take Elliot back? I heard about your


    embarrassingmotion at Gary''s ce."


    "Get Elliot to go to your ce. I have something to return to him."


    "Just that?"


    "Yes.¡± "Okay, I''ll call him over now."


    After their deal, Avery received a location from Nick. Avery sent it to the bodyguard and got him to drive


    over there.


    "Miss Tate, you sure have connections!" The bodyguard sighed.


    "Have you heard of six degrees of separation? I used to think that the world was so huge. How could


    any two people just get in contact with each other through a mere six other people?"


    "Now do you believe it?"


    Avery did not answer that unimportant question.


    "I''m a little nervous. I''m afraid that Elliot will leave when he sees me."


    The bodyguard was worried for her too. " Miss Tate, do you watch any drama series?"


    "What?"


    "My wife loves it. I¡¯ve watched it with her before," The bodyguard said, "If Elliot doesn''t want to listen to


    you talk, just kiss him. If he wants to leave, just kiss him too. They say that women are afraid of men


    harassing them. It works for men too. As long as you give it all shamelessly, he can''t do anything about


    it."


    Half an hourter, the car was parked right in front of Nick¡¯s mansion.


    Avery entered the mansion :c(;YLT> saw Nick. Nick invited her in and poured tea for her.


    "Nick, did Elliot agree toe?" Avery was nervous.


    "He would surely agree to it," Nick said calmly, "But he didn''t say when he would arrive. Just wait for a


    while!"


    "Hmm. Do you know about his memory erasure surgery?"


    I know. Ylore is just that small. There is nothing that can be hidden from me." "Can you help me? I want


    to take Elliot away from here." Out of desperation, Avery pleaded with Nick, "If he stays here, it will be


    hard for him to escape Gary''s grip on him."


    "Avery, you''re too naive!" Nick looked at her interestingly, "Even if Elliot regains his memories, he would


    not be able to leave here!"


    Avery''s heart constricted tightly. "Why is that so?"


    "Because Gary won''t let him go!" Nick persuaded her, "If you want to safely leave, you should go now.


    If not, by then, you won''t be able to leave either!"

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    About an hourter, a ck sedan appeared in front of the mansion.


    Nick warned Avery. "Your man is here.¡±


    Avery smiled bitterly. "He is not my man. He is my debtor."


    The night before, Elliot said more than once that he was going to make Avery pay, and because of that,


    Avery could not sleep for the entire night.


    Even thinking back about it, her heart still hurt.


    Elliot opened the car door and got out of the car. He was still in ck that day, making himself seem


    taller.


    His bodyguard did not enter the hall with him. He changed his shoes and entered the hall. He


    immediately saw Avery. A hint of surprise shed across his eyes.


    He felt different seeing her during the daypared to seeing her the night before. Maybe it was


    because people were much calmer and logical in the day.


    "Elliot, sit," Nick said, "How¡¯s your body?"


    "Quite good." Elliot''s expressions resumed their usual coldness. He epted the cup of tea from Nick,


    took a sip, and ced it down.


    "Are you and Ruby nning to have a wedding again?" Nick asked casually, "I have prepared a huge


    gift for you. If you''re not going to have a wedding again, I¡¯ll pass you the giftter."


    "We don''t have any ns on holding a wedding for now." Elliot ignored Avery. He did not feel


    ufortable talking about this topic. "I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, I don''t have the time to think


    about this."


    "I know you¡¯re busy. Has Gary passed on the shitty dealings that he can''t handle to you? Hebe. Listen


    to me. Do the things that you can do. If you can''t do it, don''t force yourself. Don''t get yourself killed,"


    Nick said and nced at Avery. Then, he got up and said to Elliot, "Avery is looking for you. Whether


    you want to talk to her or not, it''s up to you."


    Then, Nick left.


    Elliot picked up the teapot and poured himself some tea.


    "Elliot, I''m here to return something to you. " Avery passed the ck notebook to him." Gary gave me


    this a few days ago. This belongs to you, so I''m returning it to you."


    Elliot nced at the notebook. He retracted his gaze. "Anything else?"


    "I know that you have done a memory erasure surgery. You have forgotten about me ?b"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Avery, stop with your pointless struggles. You and I are done." The moment he ced the teapot


    down, he swept her a sharp gaze.


    Avery met his gaze. "I should be the one to say this. Before you regain your memory, we are not done.


    As long as I do not acknowledge it, we are not done."


    Elliot looked at her stubborn face and gritted his teeth.


    "Also, before I say we are done, you better keep yourself clean. Don''t do anything that will upset me,"


    Avery demanded, "I don''t care how lovey-dovey you and your new wife pretend to be in front of others,


    you two are not allowed to sleep together at night. You can''t touch her. You also can''t let her touch


    you!"


    Elliot seemed to have heard a joke. He smiled mockingly.


    He ced the teacup down heavily. His smile instantly turned into a terrifying cold expression.


    "Are you ordering me?" He said in a low voice, "Avery, do you believe that I''ll kill you?"


    Then, murderous intent rose in his eyes.


    His words have awoken the rebel in her. She walked over to him and looked at him with reddened


    eyes.


    "Then do it. If you don¡¯t do it today, I''lle to look for you tomorrow, and the day after, until you regain


    your memory. I wille to look for you every day.¡±


    Looking at how she was not afraid of death, Elliot swallowed his saliva. Then, he pushed her away in


    annoyance.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    "How did you get Nick to help you?"


    "I have my ways." Avery sat down next to him and said aggrievedly, "Elliot, I cannot let you forget me.


    My entire youth has to do with you. Our past can''t be wiped away just like that. I won''t back off just


    because you want to start a new life."


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly. He did not know what to say.


    She was not afraid of his threats. He could not possibly hit her. Even if he wanted to do it, they were not


    at the right ce.


    "Do you really not have feelings for me anymore?" She held his huge palms. "Turn around and look at


    me." "Lame," Elliot mocked. "I know that you are great at hiding your emotions, but I don''t believe that


    you havepletely forgotten about me." She used all her might to hold his hand tightly with one hand


    while hooking her other arm around his neck, nting a kiss on his lips.


    The familiar scent roused all the emotions in her. Thinking about how he was another woman''s


    husband and how cold he was to her, her tears fell uncontrobly.


    The hot tears wet Elliot''s face.


    He pushed her away with force and red at her in detest. "Avery! Was this how you controlled me in


    the past, with such cheap tactics?"


    "Yes!¡± Avery pursed her lips. She said, "Do you want to try it again? See if you''ll be controlled by me!"


    Elliot was provoked by her words, but he could not kill her.


    In the end, he took his anger out on the notebook. He threw it in the bin! Then, he got up and was


    prepared to leave.


    "Elliot, as expected, you have forgotten about me!" She looked at his huge figure and said self-


    deprecatingly, "I thought that you were just lying to me. I never thought that it was real!"


    Elliot stopped in his tracks for a while before leaving. After he left, Avery picked the notebook out from


    the trash and wiped it with a tissue.


    Then, she ced it in her bag before pouring herself another cup of tea.


    A momentter, Elliot''s car disappeared from the courtyard of the mansion.


    Avery took her bag and left the mansion. When her bodyguard saw her, he immediately opened the car


    door for her.


    "Miss Tate, I saw you two kiss," The bodyguard said, "My idea is a good one, right? Do you still have


    feelings for him? What about him?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What do you think?"


    "You kissed him, not me. How would I know?!" The bodyguard blushed ;d"?RKY; drove off.


    Avery ignored her bodyguard''s teasing.


    She started thinking about how to look for Elliot the next day. He did not take the notebook. She could


    still use this reason to look for him the next day.


    During dinner, she treated Jed to a meal at the hotel.


    "I met with Vice President Miller today. He said that there is no way to regain the memories," Jed said


    with a smile, "But he said that the first monkey that had its memories erased had already regained its


    memories. Is this considered good news?"


    "Hmm, yes. I tested Elliot today. I think he hasn''tpletely forgotten about me,¡± Avery exined her


    theory, "He hates it when other people touch him, but when I kissed him today, he did not push me


    away immediately. Whether he remembers me or not, his body doesn''t seem as resistant to me."

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Although they fought terribly on the surface, Avery had huge confidence.


    "What do you n to do next? He has a wife now, after all. Wouldn''t it be awkward for you to look for


    him?" Jed asked.


    "I don¡¯t need to feel awkward. If it wasn''t for Gary, Elliot and I would have long reconciled.¡± Avery took a


    sip of water." Have you ever seen someone who just finished surgery and immediately registered for


    marriage?"


    "Hmm, but why does Elliot obey Gary so much?" Jed did not understand. "You said that Gary is not a


    good person, doesn¡¯t Elliot know this?"


    Avery was silent for a while before exining, "This isplicated. Gary


    helped him a long time ago. A good person and a bad person are not just purely defined byw.


    Sometimes, even if we think a person is bad, that person might be good to others."


    "I understand. Elliot won''t be in danger being with Gary."


    "No." Avery received quite a lot of information from Nick that day. "Gary is a dangerous man. If Elliot


    stays with him, even if he doesn''t do anything to Elliot, his opponents and enemies will."


    Jedpletely understood what Avery meant. Elliot had entered a dangerous circle. Avery wanted to


    get him out of it.


    It was not only to get Elliot to break up with Ruby and return to her. It was also for his future.


    At Gould Mansion, Gary invited Elliot and


    Ruby for dinner.


    It was a feast. After they took their seats, Gary poured a ss of wine. When he was passing it to


    Elliot, he remembered that Elliot had just undergone surgery, so he ced the ss of wine in front of


    his daughter.


    "You drink on his behalf."


    Ruby smiled coquettishly, "Dad, you treat Elliot better than you treat me. Who is your child?"


    "I''m treating Elliot well because of you too, right? Your brothers are all useless. I''m old. We can only


    rely on Elliot in the future," Gary said and looked at Elliot. "Why was Nick looking for you today?"


    Elliot said, "He asked when Ruby and I are holding a wedding. He has prepared a gift for us."


    "Oh. How nice. Ever since Mickey ?f$> XNV? Jim died, he has refused to see me anymore," Gary said,


    "We seven brothers used to be so close to each other. It''s saddening to see what has happened to us."


    "Let the past stay in the past." Elliot took an empty ss and poured himself some wine. "I''ll drink a


    little with you."


    "Okay!" Gary raised his ss and clinked it with Elliot''s. "Thest time Ben and Avery came over, they


    thought I killed you. How ludicrous. No matter who I kill, I won''t kill you. I have always treated you like a


    brother. Now that you''re marrying my daughter, we¡¯re closer than ever!"


    "I''m meeting Ted and Edward next week. If you don''t want to meet them, I can go alone, " Elliot said.


    "I''ll go with you! I¡¯m afraid that you might not be able to handle them going alone.¡± Gary furrowed his


    brows and said seriously, "They think that I killed Mickey and Jim Now, they are joining forces, trying to


    get rid of me. Hehe. If it were not for our past rtionship, I would have long killed them! Now that they


    have found other investors, they think that they can climb over my head. How infuriating!"


    Elliot took a sip of wine. He did not say anything.


    "Although I pray that this can be settled peacefully, if they decide to go all out, I''ll do so too! In Ylore, no


    one can touch me! The worst-case scenario is everyone dies, but they don''t have the guts to do it!"


    Gary poured Elliot some wine. "They all know that you are with me. As long as you don¡¯t leave Ylore in


    the future, I can guarantee your safety." "I''ll try to settle this as soon as possible." Elliot couldn''t


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    possibly keep staying in Ylore. He had to get all that he lost in Aryadelle back.


    "I feel relieved to hear you say that!" Gary looked at the ambition in Elliot''s eyes. He was a little worried.


    If Elliot could always obey him, that would be best.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Gary was only afraid that Elliot might one day wipe everyone out!


    "I heard that you saw Avery today. Why is she still around?" Gary changed the topic." Do you need me


    to send someone to chase her away? In case she keeps bothering you.


    "She has treated Nick in the past. If Nick is on our side this time, it would be to our advantage." Elliot


    did not directly say," Don''t touch Avery," but the effect was much more persuasive.


    "Okay! I''ll respect Nick then. What is she trying to do, constantly looking for you? Is she trying to help


    you regain your memories?" Gary warned Elliot, "I have already put my daughter''s happiness in your


    hand. You have promised that you will treat her well. Even if you have regained your memories, you


    cannot disappoint her."


    "I won''t." Elliot downed the wine and ced his ss down. He held Ruby¡¯s hand. "Ruby is obedient. A


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Gary chuckled loudly. "Of course, Ruby is obedient! I have told her to always obey you. If she ever


    makes you angry, let me know. I''ll teach her a lesson."


    "Dad, can you not embarrass me in front of Elliot?" Ruby said, "Elliot is my husband. Of course I''ll


    serve and listen to him. Don''t worry!"


    After dinner, the driver sent Elliot and Ruby back to their ce. The ce that they were staying at


    together was the mansion that Elliot had been living at previously.


    The mansion was about five kilometers away from Gould''s Mansion.


    A few minutester, the car stopped in front of their ce. Ruby got out of the car first, then help Elliot


    out of the car.


    He drank alcohol, so he was feeling a little dizzy.


    "Elliot, the doctor said that you can''t drink for these two weeks. I me my dad for making you drink,"


    Ruby said, "I¡¯ll help you to your room to take a shower, then I''ll get the nanny to make something that


    will sober you up."


    Ruby helped Elliot back to the bedroom. Ruby immediately went to the bathroom and ran the water for


    Elliot.


    Ruby was gentle, caring, and submissive. She would never annoy him. She was the perfect wife, =f-


    Avery wanted him to stay clean. She did not let him sleep in the same room as Ruby.


    For the past few days, he did indeed not stay in the same room as Ruby, because Ruby was having


    her period, so she knowingly took the guest room so as to not disturb him.


    "Elliot, the water is ready. Do you need me to help you wash up?" Ruby blushed a little. She walked


    over to him and wanted to help him take off his clothes.


    "No need." Before she could touch him, he got up and headed to the bathroom.


    Ruby looked at the shut bathroom door. Her heart was beating wildly.


    20 minutester, Elliot came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. Ruby, in sexy lingerie, was sitting by


    the bed, looking at him flirtatiously.


    Elliot was stunned when he saw this.


    "Elliot, I''m not on my period anymore. We can sleep in the same room now," Ruby said shyly. She


    walked over to him and hugged his firm body.


    Elliot''s gaze darkened. He hesitated for a few seconds before saying hoarsely, "Okay."

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Avery didn''t want him to sleep with Ruby, but that was exactly what he nned to do.


    He wanted to prove that he was not the Elliot he was before! Now, he could do whatever he wanted,


    without being controlled by anybody.


    "Elliot.I''m quite nervous...could you be gentle to meter?" said Ruby shyly while pulling theces of


    his nightgown apart.


    He held her hand in his, and frowned, "Did you put on perfume?"


    "I did. Does it smell nice?" Ruby looked upwards at him affectionately.


    The perfume she put on was the one she thought most men would like.


    "It doesn¡¯t," Elliot tied theces of his nightgown back into ce, "Go wash it off."


    "All right ...I don''t really like the smell either." Ruby smiled and walked towards the bathroom.


    He didn''t know if it was due to the perfume or not, but he suddenly felt less interested in Ruby. He


    picked up his phone and took a look at the time. It was still early. He strode out from the bedroom, and


    ordered the nanny to prepare a sobering drink for him.


    About a minuteter, Ruby came out of the bathroom, having finished her bath, but Elliot was no longer


    in the bedroom. She quickly dressed up in her pyjamas and went out of the room, and just happened to


    see the nanny going downstairs with the sobering drink.


    "Have you seen Elliot?" asked Ruby.


    "Master Elliot ordered for a sobering drink to be sent to him in his study." said nanny." Miss, would you


    like to give this to Master Elliot?¡±


    Nanny had always taken care of Ruby, and was always thoughtful for her.


    "Why is he even in his study?" mumbled Ruby as she took the drink and walked to the study,


    Knocking on the door, she found a notebook open on the table. Elliot was talking on the phone to


    someone else. When Elliot saw her enter, he ended the call.


    "I still have some work to do," said Elliot," You can go sleep."


    "Sure," Ruby put the drink on his desk." Remember to drink it. I''m going-¡± "Sleep in the guest room,"


    Elliot interrupted, "I need to go to the hospital tomorrow for a follow-up body checkup. If I don''t sleep


    well tonight, the results are going to be affected."


    "Sure. Don¡¯t stay up toote. You can call me if there''s anything." Ruby had a gentle smile on her face.


    Her smile remained in his mind even after she left the study,


    Could there really be a woman as good-natured as she was?


    She looked so well-behaved ;c.;SNT? docile that she seemed to be faking it. It felt unreal to him.


    The steam from the sobering drink shook him out of his trance.


    He did not refuse Ruby because of Avery''s warning during the day. He refused her because the doctor


    had called him and reminded him to go for a follow-up body


    checkup tomorrow.


    He felt unsure if the alcohol he had today would affect tomorrow''s results.


    He sat down in his chair and picked up the sobering drink. He took a nce at the tomatoes and bean


    curds in it. Out of the blue, his mind tensed up, and he exhaled violently in pain.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ruby came out of the study, but she did not return to the guest room.


    It was too early. She couldn''t fall asleep. She went to the living room on the first floor.


    The nanny was a little surprised when she saw her.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    "Miss, why aren''t you with Master Elliot?"


    "He''s busy. He doesn¡¯t need me." Ruby sat down on the sofa, picked up the fruit te, and ate the fruit


    sullenly, "He doesn''t seem to be interested in me. Am I not beautiful enough? I remember his ex-wife. I


    think I''m way prettier and younger than her."


    The nanny echoed, "Of course you are, Miss! Why would he decide to marry you otherwise?"


    "But I took his clothes off, and he put them back on," Ruby whispered. "Is he feeling unwell?" She


    guessed.


    "Master Elliot is probably feeling rather weak as he has just been through an operation. He should be


    able to recover in a month." The nanny assured Ruby, "He is well-built and has been able to sire three


    children with Avery, he should be fine."


    Ruby heaved a sigh of relief.


    The next morning, Elliot went to the hospital for a follow-up body checkup.


    The deputy dean of the hospital asked about his condition and ordered a CT scan of his brain.


    "Mr. Elliot, I have to tell you that your ex-wife came to me before you arrived and asked if you were


    here. I have no idea how she managed to know you would be here today."


    Elliot suddenly recalled their conversation yesterday.


    She said she would visit him every day until he regained his memory.


    He took his prescription and came out of the deputy dean''s office.


    He ran straight into Avery.


    Avery handed him a ck notebook, "This is your notebook. It has all the notes you took before your


    operation. If you take it, I''ll leave right away."


    He took the notebook from her without the slightest hesitation.


    Seeing him take it, she heaved a sigh of relief. "You''re here for a follow-up body checkup, aren''t you?


    The CT scan room is on the sixth floor. Off you go."


    "Avery, do you honestly think I''ll fall in love with you again if I restore my memory? " He snorted, "I have


    forgotten everything that has happened between us, but I can find it just by searching the Inte. Fool


    me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me!" "Let''s wait until you recover your memory to


    see if I really did y tricks on you. You only know me from what other people tell you. Everything Gary


    or the Inte tells you is pretty one-sided." She smirked, trying to incite his anger, "You look like a


    fool."


    She seeded on her first try.


    He pushed her body hard, mming her into the corner.


    "Elliot, you should remember who you used to be! You used to hate running away from your problems,


    no matter how big they were. Why did you listen to Gary when he told you to get an amnesiac


    operation? Do you think you can erase our past just by forgetting me?" She smirked, "Impossible! Your


    memories will reappear."


    She saw the anger in his eyes slowly dissipating, ?a(?TMS; breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at his familiar face and inhaling his unique scent, her rationality went out of the window.


    She wanted to hug him tightly.


    Suddenly, she saw Jed taking strides towards them from not far away!


    "Elliot! Let go of Avery!" Jed saw Elliot pushing Avery to the corner. Without thinking, assuming Elliot


    was bullying Avery, he ran towards them and grabbed Elliot''s arm.


    He wanted to pull Elliot away from Avery, but Elliot instantly mmed his elbow into his body!


    Jed''s insides burned, as though they had been smashed to a pulp!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He let out a cry of agony and, let go of Elliot''s arm, falling to the floor.


    "Jed! Are you okay?" Avery went to check on him in a panic.


    Elliot frowned when he saw Avery getting worried about this strange man.


    What did he have to do with Avery?


    "Elliot! Come help! He''s my ssmate!¡± She couldn''t help Jed by herself, so she sought Elliot''s help,


    "You were too violent!"


    "Anyone who sneaks up on me is fated to end up this way." Elliot sneered down at her, "Don''t you dare


    Leaving the threat hanging in the air, he strode towards the elevator.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    A nurse passed by, saw that Jed needed help, and immediately pushed a wheelchair towards him.


    Avery moved Jed to the emergency room.


    In the emergency room, Jed slowly came to his senses.


    His chest still hurt, but he felt ufortable about the fact that Avery was in love with a man as violent


    as Elliot.


    "Avery, if he had hit me harder, I would not be able to go back to Bridgedale...Aren¡¯t you afraid that he


    might go crazy and kill you one day?" He felt apprehensive about Avery''s fate.


    Elliot no longer remembered Avery, and yet Avery insisted on saving him.


    "I''m sorry, Jed! Elliot thought someone was attacking him. That''s why he hit you so hard. Next time you


    see him, you can greet him head-on." Avery exined.


    "Will there be a next time? I don''t want to see him again." Jed looked as if he were about to cry, "I think


    my ribs may be broken, and I might have to be hospitalized.


    As expected, a chest X-ray showed a mild fracture on the ribs. Although it wasn''t severe, Jed had to


    rest for a week.


    In Aryadelle.


    Today was La''s day off, and Eric sent her back to Starry River Vi.


    When La entered the door, Mrs. Cooper told her that Elliot was alive.


    "Henry''s mentioned that to me before!" La wanted to squeeze out a smile, but couldn''t. "He also told


    me that dad has a new wife."


    Mrs. Cooper knew about this, but she felt that there must have been a misunderstanding in this matter.


    She didn''t dare to speak on behalf of Elliot though.


    After all, this was outrageous.


    "La, your aunt will be living in our house. Your father''s dear sister." Mrs. Cooper changed the


    subject.


    "My brother told me that she is pregnant with Mr. Schaffer''s child." La sighed andmented, "I


    haven''t been home for a few days, and so many things happened. I feel so tired!"


    Sheid down on the sofa, feeling rather under the weather. Her father was in another country, married


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    another woman, and her mother refused toe back. She felt grumpy.


    Lilith came out and saw La. She waved in greeting.


    "Hello, La, I''m your aunt, just call me Lilith." Lilith looked at La''s pretty little face VIW? instantly


    took a liking to her.


    "Aunt Lilith! How are you? I heard that you are pregnant!" La couldn''t help looking at her belly.


    "Um..." Lilith felt embarrassed to be talking about this particr child, so she changed the subject. "Are


    you going to start school soon?"


    "Yes! I don''t know if my mother will be able to return when I start school. My brother will also go to


    school in Bridgedale. I feel so lonely!" La pursed her mouth. "It must be because I don''t need much


    maintenance. My mom doesn''t care about me. My dad always does annoying things, but my mom


    keeps staying beside him."


    "La, don''t think of it that way! My mom died when I was a child, and my father and brother ignored


    me." Lilithforted her," So I became an awful person. But you''re different, your brother loves you


    very much, and so do a lot of other people around you. You live a much happier life than me!"


    "Aunt Lilith, my mother said your dad was a huge viin."


    "That viin is dead." Lilith sat beside her," Even if your father made a mistake by marrying again, he is


    still better than my father."


    Hearing that, La suddenly felt less depressed.


    "Of course, if your father does marry again, you must never forgive him," Lilith said.


    "I won''t forgive him! I heard that Mr.


    Schaffer made you heartbroken, so don''t forgive him!"

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    "Yup!¡±


    Both people fell into deep conversation.


    Ben, who was sitting by the door, felt uneasy listening in on them.


    "Lilith, can I talk to you in private? We should solve our problems on our own, there is no point involving


    others," said Ben.


    "Uncle Ben, Lilith is also my Aunt, why are you so hard on her?" asked La.


    "My darling, I''m only trying to solve problems. Rx, I won''t hurt her," said Ben.


    "Really? How are you nning to solve the problem? Are you nning on running away like my dad?"


    asked La.


    Ben could feel a shooting pain in his heart.


    "So are you trying to say that I should take responsibility and marry Lilith?" asked Ben.


    "That would depend on if Aunt Lilith is interested in you or not. It''s not like she would definitely agree to


    take your hand in marriage," replied La.


    Ben did not know what to say to that.


    "Just think of how young and beautiful Aunt Lilith is, you, on the other hand, I remember you are even


    slightly older than my dad. Uncle Eric told me that old men are sly, pragmatic, proud, and sensitive.


    That¡¯s why I think age is one of your biggest downfalls," said La.


    Ben stared at Eric, "Why are you talking to her about this? Just because you are young?


    "Yes," replied Eric, unfazed.


    Ben was once again at a loss of words.


    "Lilith, if you don''t want to talk to me in private, let''s talk here! There''s no need to keep living in Avery¡¯s


    house. Didn''t you say you liked my house, you can live at my house," proposed Ben.


    "What about you?" asked Lilith.


    "Didn''t you say that you were afraid of living alone? I can live together with you! In theter stages of


    pregnancy, you are going to need somebody living with you in case there are any emergencies," said


    Ben.


    Ben, after a whole night of insomnia, decided that the best course of action would be to get Lilith back


    to his house first. At least he has to make sure that she gives birth to the child safely.


    "We are not married. Why should we live together?" asked Lilith.


    "Are you trying to force me to marry you? If that''s the case, I can marry you, under one condition, you


    can''t in any way try to influence my life! I can''t st


    Mrs. Cooper walked over with Robert in her arms.


    The driver and the bodyguards all looked over at them.


    Lilith could not help but feel embarrassed by Ben, she dragged Ben to a quiet ce.


    "Lilith, you should know that with what¡¯s up with your brother, Avery can''t spare any time to take care of


    you. Also, Hayden and La are both busy with school, don''t you think that you should not make their


    lives any harder? Come live with me, no matter what you want, if it''s something I can do, I''ll be sure to


    do it for you," exined Ben.


    "I know! I know! With that sweet-talking mouth of yours, why did you fail to get together with your first


    love?" asked Lilith.


    "Probably because of karma, that''s why I ended up with you," retorted Ben.


    At the same time, Elliot just finished his CT scan, he walked out of the room and was shocked to find


    out that he still had the ck notebook that Avery handed him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elliot stared at the notebook in his hand for a few seconds, before finally opening up the notebook.


    Other than his own handwriting, there was also another elegant handwriting that probably belonged to


    Avery.


    The reason he guessed that it was Avery''s handwriting was because of the content.


    They were mostly secrets of Avery.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    It was not so much of a secret, rather, it was really private details that no other people would be able to


    know.


    Stuff like Avery''s passwords were all written on the notebook.


    However, Elliot was of course uninterested in Avery''s passwords. He also did not n to look through


    others'' private details.


    Elliot quickly skipped through the sensitive details and finally, on the next page, he saw a picture that


    Avery glued to the page, it was a picture of the both of them.


    In the picture, both of them seemed to be having the time of their lives. In the picture, Elliot was kissing


    Avery''s face. The picture caused a sudden spike in Elliot''s heart rate. He could feel his chest heaving


    and his body temperature rising.


    As Elliot flipped through the remaining pages, every other page was filled with pictures of both of them,


    they were pictures of them together in the living room, eating together, in the bedroom, both of them


    together at the mall, in a restaurant and even by the beach.


    Elliot did not stop to look closer at any of the pictures. He could not allow himself to be slowed down by


    the past.


    Elliot told himself that his past was a failure, and he could not allow himself to fail again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elliot mmed the notebook shut and threw it in the rubbish bin.


    "Mr. Foster, the results are out. ording to the results, your recovery is quite good, but there are still


    a few things to take note of. You shouldn''t over exert yourself, and of course, no intense exercise,"


    exined the doctor as he handed the report over to Elliot.


    "Thank you, doctor," said Elliot as he took the report.


    Even after taking the report, Elliot''s eyes were still fixated on the rubbish bin and he stood still.


    The doctor looked at Elliot who was still standing there, and said, "You could take the report to our chief


    physician to get a second opinion."


    "Anything else?" asked the doctor when Elliot still refused to move.


    "No, nothing. You can go now," replied Elliot.


    The doctor scratched his head as he walked back into the room.


    After the doctor had walked away, Elliot picked up the notebook =c#:VKR; tore the first page of the


    notebook out before throwing the notebook back into the bin.


    Elliot wants to leave his past behind, that¡¯s why he must throw the notebook away, but he wasn''t going


    to risk leaking Avery''s secrets to the world.


    Elliot folded the paper up and stuffed it into his pocket.


    As Elliot walked out of the hospital, his driver immediately got out of the car and opened the door for


    him.


    The car sped out of the hospital as soon as Elliot got in the car.


    Unbeknownst to him, a man in the parking lot threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stomped it out


    as he got up and followed Elliot.


    The man was Avery''s bodyguard and he was tasked with following Elliot. His primary task was to figure


    out where Elliot was living. If he can''t do that, he was supposed to report back to her when the day


    ended, he was supposed to report back to Avery and tell her all about Elliot and what did he do for the


    day.


    The man knew that it wouldn''t be easy. That was why he initially refused to take up the task, but when


    Avery took out her phone to book an airne ticket for him to go back home, he knew that he had no


    other choice.


    The bodyguard knew that he could not just leave Avery alone here, that is why he could not leave her


    side.


    Avery could see the hesitation in her bodyguard''s eyes, that was why she told him that the reason Elliot


    was so cold towards her, was because he had forgotten all about their past experiences, but he wasn''t


    cold by nature.


    Even if Elliot were to discover that he was being stalked, Elliot would not harm him.


    The bodyguard tried his best to tail Elliot''s car without being discovered.


    However, Elliot''s driver quickly spotted the car tailing them and asked Elliot, "Mr.


    Foster, the ck car behind us has been tailing us since we left the hospital."


    Elliot after hearing his driver''s words, turned around.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    Elliot could see a ck car just behind them, keeping speed with the car he was in.


    Elliot turned back towards the road and said, "Look for an empty ce without too many people and


    stop the car."


    "Okay,¡±. Replied the driver as he floored the pedal and turned into an intersection that led to an area


    that was less crowded.


    The bodyguard, of course, followed suit.


    Just as the bodyguard passed through the intersection, Elliot''s car pulled over to the side of the road


    and stopped.


    The bodyguard could only m on the brakes.


    Elliot got down from the car and calmly walked over to the bodyguard¡¯s car.


    The bodyguard cursed under his breath and wound down his window.


    When Elliot saw who was tailing him, he finally understood why the car, which was so obviously tailing


    him, would dare to do something like that.


    "Did Avery send you?" asked Elliot.


    "Of course, why would I follow you if not for the boss'' orders. I would rather get some sleep. Which is


    why you should just let me go, I''m just doing my job here," answered the bodyguard.


    "Why did she ask you to follow me?" asked Elliot.


    "She wants to know where you are staying at. Mr. Foster, why don''t you just tell me where you live, that


    way I can leave you alone. My boss already said I have to tail you until I know where you live. I''m sure


    you don''t want me up your ass for the rest of your life, right?" Proposed the bodyguard.


    "Avery isn''t scared of me, but why are you not scared of me also?" asked Elliot.


    "Of course I am scared. Avery told me that if anything happens you can bring it up with her, don''t hit


    me!" Eximed the bodyguard.


    "My boss perhaps only wants to know where you live, in the case if you die unexpectedly, she would


    still be able to know where to find your body and give you a proper burial. It might not have to do with


    your new fling," continued the bodyguard.


    After hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, Elliot could feel his temper rising.


    Elliot could not help but feel that the bodyguard was cursing him.


    "Avery knows that you are facing imminent danger," said the bodyguard.


    "If you know that there is danger here, why aren''t you transferring your boss back to her home where


    it''s safe?" asked Elliot.


    "That was what we''ve been trying to do. But it''s not like Avery would listen to us! She has always been


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    head-strong. To be honest, I think if I can''t figure out where you live, she might be the one tailing you by


    tomorrow," said the bodyguard.


    Much to the bodyguard¡¯s surprise, his threat of Avery being here tomorrow actually worked ;c*=TNY=


    Elliot gave him his address.


    After getting Elliot''s address, the bodyguard dly left Elliot alone.


    In just about twenty minutes, the bodyguard already passed Elliot''s address to Avery.


    "Boss, how did I do?" asked the bodyguard.


    "Do you want apliment? Or do you want a bonus?" asked Avery as she walked out of Jed¡¯s ward.


    Jed was originally here toplete her surgery, but now, Jed had to use the ward instead of her.


    "I want both apliment and a bonus. Boss, this isn''t Elliot''s house, it''s Mr. Gould''s. I don''t think you


    would be wee there," said the bodyguard as he handed the slip of paper with Elliot''s address to


    Avery.


    Avery took a look at the slip of paper before tucking it in her pocket.


    "No matter how good I am, I can''t fight all their bodyguards, that''s why I beg you to not do anything


    stupid," pleaded Avery''s bodyguard, "Do you think I''m stupid? You did great, I''ll make sure that you get


    a big fat bonus. Stay here and watch over him, I have to talk to the chief doctor," said Avery.


    "Is it so serious that he needs the chief medical expert?" asked the bodyguard.


    Avery did not tell him that the reason she was looking for the chief doctor, was not because of Jed but


    rather she wanted to know more about Elliot''s situation.


    Even though Jed broke his ribs, there was nothing too severe about his condition.


    However, to Avery''s dismay, the chief doctor was not at his office.


    Avery even stood by the door to see if she could perhaps wait for him toe back, but s,dy luck


    was not standing by her side and she could only go over to the imaging department to see if she could


    take a look at Elliot''s CT scan results.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    As the driver reached the bungalow, Elliot got out of the car.


    Ruby, in a bright red dress immediately came sauntering out of the door. "Elliot, how was your check-


    up?"


    "Nothing out of the ordinary, the doctor just told me to get more rest," replied Elliot.


    Ruby hooked Elliot''s arm as they walked into the living room, "Then you shouldn''t overexert yourself! If


    you can''t bring it up with my father, I can tell him! Daddy can''t force you to overwork yourself, you are


    more important to me than anything on this!" eximed Ruby.


    "Ruby, why are you dressed so magnificently today?" asked Elliot, changing the topic at hand.


    "There''s a surprise guest today! I can''t tell you who it is, but you''ll know soon enough," exined Ruby.


    "Your birthday ising up soon, what do you want for your present?" asked Elliot.


    Ruby blushed and said, "I can''t say explicitly what I want, I will like anything that you give me."


    Ruby had always managed to make Elliot feel at ease. Avery on the contrary was a woman who made


    Elliot''s head hurt just with the mention of her name


    Elliot''s mind told him that Ruby was better for him, but he could not help keep his heart from thinking


    about Avery.


    "Ruby, do you want to go out? If you are free this afternoon, why don¡¯t we go out and pick out your


    present?" Asked Elliot.


    Ruby was of course ecstatic at Elliot¡¯s suggestion. She jumped up and gave Elliot a peck on his chin,


    "Thanks, honey! I heard you haven''t had anything to eat, you must be starving. I made you some soup


    and some of your favorite dishes!"


    After finishing her dinner, Avery made her way to Ruby and Elliot''s residence.


    Avery of course did not park her car right at their gates. She made her way to an empty spot by the


    walls and got out of the car with a bag in hand.


    Avery took a deep breath as she approached the gates to their house and peeked through the gates.


    She saw the garden and the man-made fountain that was facing the gates and could not help but feel


    that a lot of thought was ced into the exterior of the house to make it so pleasing.


    Even though the sun had notpletely set, the house was already lit up.


    Avery could not make out what was happening inside the house, she could only confirm that there were


    people in the house.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Avery bit down on her lip :b-;WNV? rang the doorbell.


    A nanny opened the gates and walked out to meet her.


    The moment the nanny saw who rang the bell, her brows furrowed together.


    She knew that she couldn''t let her into the house.


    "Ms. Tate, anything that happened between you and Mr. Foster is already in the past. Right now, he is


    Ms. Gould''s husband. They even consummated the marriage and both of them went out in the


    afternoon to pick out presents for Ms. Gould''s 21st birthday," said the nanny, her voice filled with


    disdain.


    "It''s normal for couples to consummate their marriage, why are you telling me this? Unless they


    actually haven''t consummated the marriage yet," retorted Avery.


    "You are not wee here! Please leave now!" said the nanny.


    "I''m here for Elliot, not you. If you want me to leave, ask him toe out and tell it to my face. Or ask


    Ruby toe out," said Avery.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    "Haven¡¯t I already told you that both of them went out in the afternoon? They are not in the house at the


    moment. 1 have never seen a woman like you, Mr. Foster already made himself clear, why must you


    disturb his new life?!" eximed the nanny.


    Avery bit down on her lip, her grip on the bag tightening.


    "You should leave now! Do you seriously think that when Mr. Gouldes back, he would have the


    patience to calmly ask you to leave? There''s no saying what he would do to somebody like you," said


    the nanny.


    ''Mr. Gould? The eldest son of the Gould family.''


    Everything that Avery knew about


    Christopher was from what she was told by her brother. That was why she only knew that the Gould


    family was currently facing a crisis, but she did not know the specifics of the Gould family.


    Avery promised her bodyguard to not do anything stupid. The reason she came was just to hand the


    medicine to Elliot.


    Avery spent most of her afternoon trying to get ess to Elliot''s reports and after finally getting to take


    a look at his scans, she noticed something off with his scans.


    Avery continued to wait outside of the gates for about twenty minutes before a car finally came around.


    Before Avery could see who was in the car, the driver purposely shone the headlights into her eyes,


    blinding her. Avery could only raise her hands and block her eyes from the blinding light.


    "Who is that woman?" Asked Christopher, as he turned to his sister.


    The driver, of course, turned on the headlights under his orders.


    Ruby frowned and said, "She is Elliot''s previous wife, even though the both of them never got legally


    married, they had a wedding that went through."


    "She is Avery Tate?" Asked Christopher.


    "Yup. God knows what she is doing over here. What a nuisance,"ined Ruby.


    Christopher was clearly unhappy about Avery appearing here, he stared at Elliot," Elliot Foster, my


    sister is the treasure of our family. She has never been hurt before, if you dare hurt her..."


    "Brother, Elliot didn''t do anything. Thest time Avery was here, he even shoved her to the ground.


    Avery is the wench who won''t let him live his life. Elliot already made it very clear that he wanted


    nothing to do with her!" said Ruby.


    "If she''s the problem, all I have to do is kill her


    Ruby got off the car and walked toward Avery.


    Christopher and Elliot got off after Ruby and Christopher passed Elliot a cigarette.


    "Avery, what are you doing here?" asked Ruby.


    Avery paid Ruby no heed, she looked at Elliot.


    "You can''t smoke," said Avery as she walked towards Elliot and snatched the cigarette from


    Christopher''s hands, and threw it on the ground.


    Avery took out the medicine in the bag and extended it to Elliot. "There are some problems with your


    check-up. This is the medicine you should take. Take the medicine ording to the instructions and go


    back for another check-up in a week."


    Elliot could see the murderous glint in Christopher''s eyes, he immediately smacked the medicine out of


    her hands and said, "Avery Tate, leave me alone."


    When Ruby heard that there was something wrong with Elliot''s check-up, she panicked, "Avery, what


    do you mean? The doctor said that everything was okay! Is this some sort of trick toe and see


    Elliot?"


    "Ruby, ignore her, you and Christopher can go in first. I¡¯ll make sure she leaves," said Elliot as Ruby


    and Christopher went back into the house.


    Elliot stared coldly at Avery.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Before Avery could say anything, Elliot grabbed her hand and dragged her away from the gates.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Elliot dragged Avery to her car.


    "Open the door!" ordered Elliot.


    "Your recovery isn''t as perfect as you think, you didn''t meet with the chief physician, right? You have to


    stop drinking and smoking, I don''t care who that Christopher is, you can''t joke around with your health,"


    said Avery as she once again tried to give the medicine to Elliot.


    "I told you to open the door!" eximed Elliot, he punched the car in frustration.


    Avery could not help but recoil under the loud bang.


    "I''ll leave, now!" said Avery as she stuffed the medicine into Elliot''s hands and pushed him off of her.


    Avery opened the door and just before she got in the car, she looked at Elliot.


    "Elliot Foster, I won''t be here forever. The reason I''m not leaving you is that I know you lost your


    memories, and I don''t know if you would regret this after you regain your memories. If you regain your


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    memories and this is the life that you choose, all you have to do is tell me. I promise you that I''ll be


    gone from your life," said Avery, after that, she got in her car and closed the door.


    As soon as the car left, Elliot threw the medicine into the bin.


    The doctor told Elliot that everything was okay, and Elliot trusted the doctor.


    Elliot slowly walked through the garden and back into the house.


    When Elliot came into the house, Ruby was on the phone with somebody else. When Ruby saw Elliot


    walking in she quickly ended the conversation and hung up.


    "Elliot, I called the chief physician and asked about your check-up, he told me that you didn''t go see


    him after the check-up. He told me that the doctor told him that nothing was wrong with your scans, but


    Avery kept on telling him that something was wrong, so he is going to go take a look at your scans"


    said a concerned Ruby.


    Christopher who sat opposite Rubyughed when he heard what she said," Ruby, you are never that


    concerned for my well-being."


    "It¡¯s different! You have so many people who care for you, but Elliot only has me. By the way, how long


    are you staying here?" asked Ruby.


    "Father told me toe back, he didn''t tell me when to leave. Elliot, you married my sister, I have to


    make sure to get in a few good drinks with you!" said Christopher.


    "Brother! Elliot just finished his surgery, he can''t drink now!" said Ruby.


    "But I heard that he got drunk with Father. Why can''t he drink with me? Am I not as important as


    Father?" questioned Christopher.


    Christopher was, of course, trying to insinuate that he was the man of the house =c+>WIY= that as


    long as Elliot was living here, under his roof, he would be in his control.


    "Sure, I''ll drink with you," said Elliot.


    "There we go, and here I thought you were disrespecting me," said Christopher as he put his arm


    around Elliot''s neck and walked towards the dining area.


    Ruby, on the other hand, stayed in the living room, with her phone in her hand, patiently waiting for the


    call from the chief physician.


    Ruby knew that with her father not in the house, there was no way that she could change her brother''s


    mind.


    However, if something were to happen to Elliot because of Christopher, she knew that their father


    would surely stand by her side. But that would also make Chrisopher hate Elliot.


    Ruby did not hope that the rtionship between her husband and her brother to worsen.


    Ruby didn''t have to wait long before her phone rang.


    After picking up the phone. Ruby immediately rushed to the dining area.


    Ruby immediately snatched the ss away from Elliot''s hand and said, "The chief physician said that


    something is wrong with the scans, it might be because of him drinking with father. You can¡¯t drink!


    Here, drink milk instead, I''ll drink with you, brother."


    Elliot was, of course, shocked by the sudden turn of events.

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Avery wasn¡¯t there just to see Elliot, there was actually something wrong with him.


    On the way back to the hospital, Avery could feel her heart aching.


    When she went to look for the doctor in the afternoon, the doctor gave her a little ck notebook that


    he found in the dustbin of Elliot''s ward.


    Avery knew that he would surely throw away the medicine too.


    Avery could only crank up the music, and let all the pain flow through the music.


    As Avery approached a red light, she slowed down to a stop.


    A deep melodious voice rang throughout the car, "Going through the rain with you, you threw the


    umbre away and hugged me in the rain. We loved each other despite our differences, because of


    you, I can be me, we are perfect for each other."


    Avery wanted to go through life''s every challenge with him, but now, he had another woman by his


    side.


    Avery wanted to use music as an outlet to forget her pain, but instead, just one single line in the song


    was enough to make her break down, crying.


    As the light changed from red to green, Avery floored the pedal and zoomed out of the intersection.


    Before Avery could get far, her phone rang. It was a video call from Hayden.


    Avery immediately stopped by the road, turned off the music, and wiped away the tears on her face.


    After making sure that she had her own emotions under control, Avery finally picked up the call, the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    moment she saw her kid''s face, she could feel a smile forming uncontrobly.


    "Hayden, is La home?" asked Avery.


    "Yup," replied Hayden.


    Hayden could see how red his mother''s eyes were. He knew that even though she might have a big


    smile on her face now, she must have been crying before picking up. Hayden could not help but feel


    dismayed.


    Hayden passed the phone to La and walked away.


    "Mom! I''m upset! I miss you!" said La.


    "Here I am! I can call you every day. Is your aunt there?" asked Avery.


    "She came but she left with Uncle Ben.


    When are youing back? If father found somebody new, I don''t want him anymore! It''s not like it''s


    the first time he made a mistake, we can''t just keep forgiving him! "ined La.


    "La, the situation with your father is quiteplicated, I can''t exin it to you over the phone. I will


    exin everything to you when I''m back at home," said Avery.


    "Little Brother already started to run, but he looks like a duck every time he runs. It''s a shame you


    weren''t here for it. Everybody here is upset, only our little brother is able to stay happy like an idiot,"


    said La.


    Avery did not know what to say. She did not know how she couldfort her own daughter.


    Avery knew that this whole ordeal would be traumatizing for the kids.


    Before Avery could think of a way tofort La, Hayden took back the phone. "Mom, are you


    driving? You should focus on the road, I''ll call you back tomorrow."


    "Okay," said Avery as she hung up the call < f%=PNT? went back on the road.


    On the other side of the city, after downing two sses of wine, Ruby''s face was flushed red and she


    already seemed to be in a world of her own.


    Elliot immediately got up and took Ruby by her arms and told Christopher, "I have to get Ruby back to


    her room first. After that, we can drink."


    Christopher had lost all interest in drinking with Elliot. "No need for that! If anything happens to you


    because of you, Ruby would surely kill me. There are plenty of chances in the future."

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    After that, Christopher left Elliot and Ruby to their own devices.


    "Boss, personally I think the reason your father asked for you to return was to keep Elliot''s power in


    check. I heard that Mr.


    Gould had told Elliot that if he can get back his money, he would give him some of the core business to


    manage," said one of Christopher''sckeys.


    When Christopher heard what hisckey said, he gritted his teeth in frustration. " Father still doesn''t


    trust me!"


    "Boss, you have to rx. I''m sure that if Mr. Gould asked you toe back, it means that he doesn''t


    trust Mr. Foster also. Even if Mr. Foster is Mr. Gould''s son-inw, he will never be a Gould. That''s why


    there is no way that Mr. Gould would give away his life''s work to him," said theckey.


    "If father hands over too much of thepany to Elliot Foster, there''s nothing I can do! What is the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    stubborn old man thinking?"ined Christopher.


    Theckey fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Boss, we have to act now, when we still can..."


    Theckey''s voice trailed off, but Christopher knew what he was insinuating.


    Ruby, at the same time, was totally drunk and she refused to let Elliot who was escorting her to her


    room, leave.


    "Elliot... why is it so hot?" asked Ruby.


    Before Elliot could say anything, Ruby started to take off her clothes.


    Elliot immediately picked her up, threw


    her in the bathtub, and sprayed her with cold water.


    Ruby immediately frowned as the cold water made contact with her skin, "Cold, Elliot, I''m so cold."


    "I thought it was too hot? I will call the nanny in to help you," said Elliot.


    "No! I don''t want the nanny, Elliot, I want you. You don''t have to do anything. Just stand there and be


    with me,¡± said Ruby as she embraced Elliot''s arm.


    Elliot could not help but feel that Ruby seemed like a totally different person when she was drunk,


    almost as if her usual demeanor was a mask she put on to please him.


    Elliot pushed Ruby away, "Don¡¯t be stupid."


    Ruby was jolted awake by Elliot''s hard words.


    Ruby put her h>d-:PNP


    "Okay," said Elliot as he walked out of the room in big strides.


    The nanny immediately went up into Ruby¡¯s room after Elliot summoned her.


    After making sure that Ruby was safely in the nanny¡¯s hands, Elliot finally had the house to himself.


    In the midst of the deafening silence, Elliot could feel his heart racing in his chest.


    Elliot could not help but look at the rubbish bin in the garden.


    After a slight pause, Elliot gestured for the bodyguard to follow him as both of them slowly approached


    the rubbish bin in the garden.


    "Mr. Foster, is this rubbish bin here too smelly? Should I move it elsewhere?" asked the bodyguard.


    Elliot could feel his throat go dry as he said, "Open it."


    "But it would get really smelly," said the bodyguard.


    "Open it!" said Elliot.


    "Okay, fine. But could you at least tell me why are you so concerned about a rubbish bin? That way, I


    might be able to help..."


    Elliot had never seen a bodyguard that talked so much.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Elliot decided to do it himself. Elliot opened the cover of the rubbish bin.


    Just as he was about to reach into the rubbish bin to take out the medicine that Avery left him, the


    bodyguard stopped him.


    "Mr. Foster! I''ll do it!" said the bodyguard, as he quickly took the rubbish bin and moved it elsewhere to


    stop Elliot from touching the dirty rubbish bin.


    Elliot retracted his arm and calmed himself down before saying, "There should be a bag of medicine in


    there. Get it out."


    "Oh! You mean the medicine that your ex gave you?" asked the bodyguard, who clearly did not have a


    clear read of the situation, but he took the bag of medicine out from the rubbish bin.


    Elliot was about to take the bag from the bodyguard when the bodyguard once again stopped him. "Mr.


    Foster, this just came out of the rubbish bin. It''s unhygienic for you to just take it. Allow me to sanitize it


    first. I''ll hand it to you afterward. After all, Gary said that you were germaphobic," said the bodyguard.


    Elliot suddenly felt the urge to fire this bodyguard.


    "Mr. Foster, I''m sure that I can get the same medicine from the shops if you want. All of these are


    normal medicines that can be easily bought from the pharmacies," said the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was, of course, disgusted by the act of fishing the medicine out of the rubbish bin. But it


    was Elliot''s order so there was no way he could refuse.


    "Put the rubbish bin back to its original ce," ordered Elliot.


    "Okay!" said the bodyguard.


    Elliot took onest look at the bag in the bodyguard''s hands before walking back into the house.


    The bodyguard could not help but question the legitimacy of the rumor that his boss was a


    germaphobe.


    If he was such a germaphobe, why did he seem so upset when he suggested that he should first


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    sanitize the bag.


    Avery, on the other hand, was surprised to find her bodyguard and Jed talking when she entered the


    ward.


    "What are you two talking about?" asked Avery.


    "He is interested in the story between you and Elliot. Since I know most of the things that happened


    between both of you, I started exining it to him," said the bodyguard.


    "Are you trying to force me to send you back to Aryadelle?" asked Avery.


    "Boss, if you actually had the heart to do most of the things you threatened to do, you wouldn''t be in the


    ce you are in right now," said the bodyguard as he got up from the chair ?f"?SLX? walked out of the


    ward.


    Before the bodyguard exited the ward, he turned around and asked Avery, "I''m sure you weren''t


    weed there, am I right?"


    "Go back to the hotel! There''s something I need you to do, I''ll go look for you tomorrow, " ordered


    Avery.


    "What about you? You can''t spend the night here. I''ll wait for you outside the ward," said the bodyguard


    as he stepped out of the ward.


    Jed saw how red her eyes were and knew that she must have been crying before she got here.


    "How are you feeling?" asked Avery as she sat down in the chair.


    After reaching her hotel, Avery changed into morefortable clothes andy down on the bed.


    Avery tried to empty her mind, but she could not help but keep thinking back to the events that


    happened.


    The nanny said that Elliot and Ruby went out shopping together.


    It doesn''t matter if they consummated the marriage or not, they seemed happy together.


    As she was enveloped in her negative emotions, she was interrupted by the buzzing of her phone.


    When she picked up her phone and looked at what themotion was about, she was shocked to see


    the caller id.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Avery picked up the call, and a male voice from the other end of the line that said, " Avery Tate, there''s


    something I have to tell you."


    The caller was Nick.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery sat up and said, "What is it?"


    "Do you still want to see Elliot?" asked Nick.


    "Of course. Are you going to help me?" asked Avery.


    "Naha! Why are you so hard-headed? He already forgot everything about you, why can''t you just forget


    about him?" asked Nick.


    "How he treats me is his problem. I have to make sure to do everything in my power to make sure that I


    don''t regret this in the future. I''m sure you didn''t call me just tough at my predicament," said Avery.


    "Of course not, I have better things to do thanugh at you. Ruby''s birthday ising up in a few days,


    the Goulds are going to throw a birthday party for her. Are you scared of the sea?" asked Nick.


    "No? Why?" asked Avery.


    "The party is scheduled to be held on a yacht. Gary Gould invited me, but I don''t feel like going,"


    exined Nick.


    "I can go in your ce! Is there anything you want me to bring in your ce? Any presents? Words?"


    suggested Avery.


    "Hahaha! You should go back to being Doctor Tate, and not get yourself involved in this mess," said


    Nick.


    "Nick, if something like this were to happen to me instead of Elliot. I''m sure he would do the same for


    me. All I want is for him to get his memories back before he does something he regrets," said Avery.


    "If you have already made up your mind, I don¡¯t see the point in saying anything else. Friday morning,


    "Thank you. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, tell me. I''ll do anything I can to repay your


    kindness," promised Avery.


    "Don¡¯t be so optimistic. Do you know why I¡¯m not attending the party? I actually quite like Ruby, she¡¯s


    like a tame little birdie, no man can refuse a woman like her," said Nick.


    Avery of course only felt moreplicated feelings when she heard Nick''s words.


    "Now, what was I talking about? Yes, why I''m not going. Because her brother is back. Every time I see


    her brother, I want to murder that bastard," exined Nick.


    "Why? Did he do something to cross you?" asked Avery.


    Avery knew that, if not for Elliot, Christopher would probably have attacked her.


    "Mickey died trying to save him, but this dumb f*ck, instead of learning his lesson, decided to keep


    looking for more trouble ?e "?UMX; that resulted in the death of Jim," said Nick.


    Avery could hear the anger in his voice, and how much strain he put on his voice to sound nonchnt.


    "And is that why the seven of you became so distant?" asked Avery.


    "I understand what you mean," said Avery.


    Avery could not react to how fast Nick''s attitude changed.


    "Why am I even telling you this, just know that if Christopher knows about your past with Elliot, if


    anything happens to him, you would surely follow in his path.


    Considering that you saved me before, I''ll be sure to bury the both of you if anything does happen to


    you," said Nick.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    "Nick, I know that no matter what you say, you still care about us. Everybody has their ideal life, mine is


    to spend my remaining life with Elliot. Even if something were to happen to him, I won¡¯t die with him, I


    will find some way to save him," promised Avery.


    "Tsk!"


    "I might need your help by then," said Avery.


    "Don''t you dare involve me!" said Nick as he hung up the call.


    Avery put the phone down andid back down.


    Avery should be worried about Elliot¡¯s situation after hearing all of that. But to her surprise, Avery was


    more worried about Elliot falling in love with Ruby.


    ording to Nick, all men would like a woman like Ruby, beautiful, petite, and adept at making men


    around her happy. Avery did not know if Elliot would be able to refuse her advances.


    Before Avery could think of anything else, a sudden shooting pain shot through her head and she could


    only curl into a ball.


    Avery knew that her condition was worsening, she could tell that just by the rate of her headache.


    Avery didn''t know if her body could make it till the end of the month, she had little to no time left to


    make sure that Elliot regained his memory.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery knew that as long as she could make him remember their past experiences, he would make the


    right choice.


    The next day, Avery took her bodyguard out to the mall.


    The bodyguard, was of course, puzzled at Avery¡¯s actions, "Boss, why are we shopping? Are you not


    going to look for Elliot? Or are we here because... Elliot is here?"


    "Not today. I''m shopping for a dress today. In three days, I have to attend Ruby''s birthday party in


    Nick''s ce," exined Avery.


    "Oh! That way you can also meet with Elliot! You must be looking for a dress to overshadow Ruby!"


    eximed the bodyguard.


    Avery red at her bodyguard, "I''m only looking for a dress now because Nick only told us about the


    party yesterday. I want to dress ordingly because I am going in his stead."


    The bodyguard was at a loss of words.


    "I still have to get a handbag and a pair of heels. But first, we have to get clothes," said Avery.


    Avery knew that it was easier to match the h>b-


    Avery stopped in her tracks.


    Avery felt that everything finally made sense.


    Yes, Avery could not believe that she made such a rookie mistake.


    After that, both of them entered the shop to pick out a dress.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Avery took the dress from her bodyguard, and after looking at the dress, she could not help but frown.


    Even if this wasn''t something that she would normally wear, she decided that maybe she should just


    listen to her bodyguard''s advice.


    Avery did not know what would make Elliot regain his past memories, she would do anything if there


    was even a slim chance of it working.


    At the same time, at Aryadale, Ben and Lilltih were sending Leon and Helen off.


    Both Leon and Helen were actually unwilling to leave at first. After all, Lilith was pregnant with Ben''s


    child and they wanted to spend their time with her until


    she gives birth to their grandchild.


    However, Ben was adamant that the both of them leave.


    The reason he was so adamant about his parents leaving was because of how good his parents were


    treating Lillith, Ben was scared that Lillith might get too pampered.


    For example, the first day he took Lillith back to his home, his mother already brought her out shopping


    and paid for everything that Lillith was interested in, everything from dresses, and shoes, to handbags.


    The next day, his mother brought Lilith out to shop for jewelry.


    Ben wasn''t upset just because his mother bought some bags and jewelry for Lillith, but was there a


    need for her to buy so much? Especially when his mother paid with his card!


    Ben gave a supplementary card to his mother. Under normal circumstances, his mother would never


    waste a penny of his.


    Of course, the reason Ben''s parents had to go wasn''t a financial one, but rather Ben thought that this


    wasn''t a healthy rtionship between his parents and his wife.


    Just thinking of how different his parents treated his wife and him made him worried enough, what


    would happen to him after the baby inside Lillith¡¯s belly is born?


    Ben could not ept such a fate. That was why after spending the whole evening talking to his


    parents, he had decided that they had to go.


    After both of Ben''s parents got on the ne. Ben and Lillith finally left the airport.


    Lilith took out her phone ?e!


    Ben could feel his head ringing when he heard Lilith say that her brother Peter, wasing.


    After taking a deep breath and rubbing his temples to calm himself down, Ben finally asked, "When is


    he arriving? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"


    "He''s my brother, not yours, why do I have to tell you?" asked Lillith, she did not tell Ben that she


    actually was scolded by her brother and she was actually still quite upset.


    Lilith did not want to let Ben know how strained the rtionship between her brother and her was, she


    also did not want to let this be something that might affect Ben.


    "Lillith, it doesn''t matter if you are pregnant or not, you have to tell me everything!" eximed Ben.


    Even if Ben was enraged at Lillith, there was nothing he could have done toward the mother of his


    child.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ben''s mother explicitly warned him before they left, that the first three months of pregnancy is of the


    utmost importance, and under no circumstance must she be angered.


    Helen even warned him that if anything were to happen to her grandchild, she would disown Ben.


    Ben was not at all surprised.


    "How much does he need?" asked Ben.


    "How would I know? What if you hide from him?" suggested Lillith.


    Two hourster, Peter came out from the arrival gate.


    The moment Peter saw Ben, his face dropped.


    Ben looked at his watch and said, "Let''s go eat first! I already booked a table for us."


    Peter could not help but ask, "Why didn''t you bury him? Are you guys waiting for me to do it? "

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    "If you aren''t here to bury your father, what are you here for?'' asked Ben.


    "You impregnated my sister, what do you think I''m here for? Don''t think that just because Elliot isn''t


    here, you can do whatever you want with our sister! You have to marry her!" said Peter, exasperated.


    Lilith did not understand what her brother was saying.


    "I understand, if it''s money you want, just name the price, I can give you money. As for marriage, your


    sister doesn''t want to marry me, and neither do I want to marry your sister," said Ben.


    Peter was outraged when he heard this," Lillith, are you mad? Do you not know how rich he is? If you


    are pregnant with his kid, why are you not marrying him? You can''t find anybody that is richer than he


    is."


    "Just tell him how much money you want," replied Lilith.


    "I think there''s something wrong with your brain. I need to talk to you in private," said Peter to Ben.


    Ben turned around and saw how embarrassed Lillith was, his heart instantly went soft, he said to


    Lillith," Lillith, get a taxi home."


    Lilith turned and left the airport.


    Ben on the other hand, took Peter to the restaurant and had lunch.


    Once they were seated at the table, Peter immediately said, "You have to marry my sister! If not she¡¯ll


    get an abortion."


    Ben could feel his temper rising, "Peter, calm down." "I know that you aren''t married, you don''t have


    any secret kids, that''s why the baby in my sister''s belly is your first and considering your age, probably


    yourst kid. Are you sure you want to just let your child die?" asked Peter.


    Ben could not say anything.


    "You have two choices, either you hold the wedding now, or after my sister gives birth to the child," said


    Peter.


    "After giving birth," said Ben, without a moment of hesitation.


    Abortion was never an option for Ben. He knows that his parents could not take it if the kid was lost. He


    could see how happy his parents were when they know that Lillith was pregnant with his kid. It''s been a


    long time since he saw his parents this happy. With them getting older, Ben would do anything to make


    sure that they are happy.


    Peter, after seeing that Ben is convinced, lets out a sigh of relief. "How much dowry are you nning


    on giving Lillith?"


    "How much do you want? Don''t think that just because I''m rich, you would be able to ask for a


    preposterous amount. You are a man, don''t use your sister as a tool for your own gain,¡± said Ben.


    "Who do you think I am? I''m not dumb, just give the normal amount. Let''s say if you were to marry


    Chelsea Tierney, how much dowry would you give? Just give the same amount," said Peter.


    "What the fu..." eximed Ben.


    "This is my ount number. If you still think that you are a man, don''t try to swindle me. It doesn''t


    matter if it''s a million or a thous>b"=YJT? million. As long as it is the same as how much you would pay


    the Tierney family if you marry Chelsea Tierney, it''s fine," said Peter.


    As the day passed, the day of Ruby''s birthday finally arrived.


    A gigantic yacht was berthed at the dock.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    All of the friends and rtives of the Goulds came to celebrate Ruby''s birthday.


    It wasn¡¯t long before, both of them saw a red silhouette appear on the horizon.


    The said beauty had a present in her hand as she slowly sauntered over to the yacht.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    "Why is she here?¡± asked Ruby.


    Ruby of course saw how impable Avery was dressed and could feel her heart filled with envy.


    Before seeing Avery in full makeup, Ruby had never felt that Avery couldpete with her in the looks


    department.


    But after seeing Avery today, Ruby could not help but feel that she seems like a little girl next to the


    elegance and maturity that Avery exudes so effortlessly.


    Ruby was of course unhappy with this.


    Elliot did not reply to Ruby, all of his attention was on Avery.


    "Ruby, happy birthday. This is Nick''s gift," said Avery as she handed the present in


    hand to Ruby.


    "Nick? Nick told you toe?" asked Ruby as she took the present from Avery.


    "Yes, Nick told me toe in his ce,¡± replied Avery.


    "Why do you know Nick and why did he ask you toe in his ce?¡± questioned Ruby as she


    passed the present to one of the workers that were standing by beside her.


    "This is a long story, are you sure that you have the time now to listen to me to tell you about it?" asked


    Avery.


    Even when Avery was talking to Ruby, she is actually secretly observing Elliot in the corner of her eye.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery noticed that Elliot is staring at her.


    Elliot is staring at her in the public. ''Did I finally seed in getting his attention? Could it be that the


    bodyguard''s n worked'' thought Avery.


    Ruby, of course, noticed that Elliot is staring at Avery. She panicked and said, "I don''t care why you


    know him. If you are here in his ce, I have to respect his wishes, you can wait for the party to start at


    the ballroom!"


    The party was of course held in the interiors of the yacht.


    However, most of the guests were enjoying the sunny weather on the deck of the yacht.


    Avery was here for Elliot, that is why she stayed on the deck.


    Avery walked to the bow of the yacht and started to admire the scenery, she would asionally sneak


    a peek or two at Elliot.


    It wasn''t long before all the guests were there.


    Elliot and Ruby joined Gary as the party starts.


    Gary was quick to get drunk, it was a happy day after all.


    After Gary got drunk :h+;PNU? was escorted to the lower decks to rest, Elliot was quick to rece


    Gary and started to socialize with the guests.


    However, before Elliot could start to drink the champagne, Ruby who was by his side, quickly changed


    his drink to a coke.


    Avery saw everything from afar.


    However, Avery knew that Christopher wasn''t going to let Elliot get away with being happy.


    ''He is Ruby''s brother, shouldn''t he be here for his sister''s birthday? Where is he?" thoughts raced


    across Avery''s mind.


    Avery suddenly felt that if Christopher were to be up to no good here, Elliot might not have any idea


    and would be caught off guard,


    As such, Avery started to look harder for where Christopher might be.


    Elliot could not help but noticed a red silhouette moving around in the corner of his eyes.


    Elliot noticed that Avery seemed to be looking for somebody.


    Elliot could not help but wonder, ''Who is Avery looking for, does he know anybody else on this yacht?¡¯


    "Elliot, Gary was justplimenting you, he said that with you by his side, he would finally be able to


    retire," said one of the guests.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Elliot could not focus on the party, he tried to excuse himself from the guests, "I don''t think that I''ve


    seen Christopher, I have to go to the ballroom to see if he''s there."


    After that, Elliot left the guests in big strides.


    At the same time that Elliot was turning into the ballroom, Avery was walking hurriedly out of the


    ballroom, and both of them walked straight into each other.


    The contents of Elliot''s ss instantly spilled all over Avery''s dress.


    After looking through the guests in the ballroom, Avery could not see Christopher, that was why she


    hurriedly walked out and straight into Elliot.


    Of course, Avery had no idea that Elliot actually came to the ballroom to look for her.


    Just as Elliot doesn''t know that the reason Avery was hurrying is to return back to the upper deck to


    make sure that nothing bad happens to him.


    "You spilled your drinks on my dress,¡± said Avery.


    The waiter walked over and Elliot ced the empty ss on the waiter''s tray and took the towel off of


    the tray and handed it to Avery, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to run into you."


    Avery took the towel and tried her best to clean up herself, but to no avail.


    "So what now? My dress is drenched," asked Avery, her eyes staring at Elliot, waiting for his answer.


    Elliot¡¯s brows furrowed, he did not know what to do. They are on a yacht in the middle of the sea, he


    couldn¡¯t just get a change of clothes for her to change into.


    "What do you want me to do?" asked Elliot.


    "I''m asking you, don¡¯t push the question back to me," replied Avery.


    "Why don''t you try to dry it up with a hairdryer?" asked Elliot, as his gaze swept past her chest, he


    could not help but blush.


    Elliot quickly averted his gaze, but instead, both of their gaze met and they stared deep into each


    other''s eyes.


    They quickly broke off the awkward staring and both of their faces were flushed.


    "Sure thing, but you have to help me.


    Where is the guest room?" asked Avery.


    Avery was of course trying to seduce Elliot.


    However, both of them did not say anything else


    There was nobody upying the guest rooms.


    As they approached the guest''s room, Elliot started to question Avery, "Did you beg Nick to let you


    "Contrary to what you think, Nick asked me toe. I know that you don''t want to see me. After all,


    you have a beautiful wife, and I am the annoying ex-wife," retorted Avery.


    Elliot pushed one of the doors of the guest room open and walked in. Avery quickly followed suit.


    The moment the door closed, Elliot held Avery by her waist and asked, "Why are you dressed like this?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What are you nning to do?"


    Avery looked straight back into Elliot''s eyes and said, "It is exactly the reason you are thinking of."


    "In the eight years that we knew each other, you have slept with me countless times. I''m sure that your


    body can''t forget this!" seduced Avery.


    Avery''s words triggered a shooting pain through Elliot''s skull.


    "I have a wife now!" said Elliot.


    Avery''s words caused Elliot to lose all semnce of rationality as he swept Avery off of her feet and


    brought her to the bed.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    It wasn''t long before Ruby discovered that Elliot is missing.


    He was nowhere to be found, he isn''t in the ballroom, nor is he on the deck.


    The thing that worried her is that Avery is also missing.


    Ruby could feel her heart thumping in her chest, are they meeting right under her nose?


    Ruby could not help but feel that with how beautiful Avery looked today, anything was possible.


    Ruby immediately took out her phone and dialed Elliot¡¯s phone, but nobody picked up her call.


    Ruby started to panic and sent out people


    to look for Elliot.


    Ruby didn''t have to wait long before one of the staff members came back to Ruby and said, "Ms.


    Gould, about twenty minutes ago, Mr. Foster identally spilled his drink on one of the female guests,


    after that, both of them were seen going into the guest room, probably to clean up the stain."


    Ruby immediately asked the staff, "Is the female guest wearing a bright red dress?"


    After hearing the staff''s answer, Ruby could feel tears slowly building in her eyes, "Bring me to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    whichever guest room he is in!


    "I''m sorry but I don''t know which room they are in, perhaps I should get the manager for you?"


    "Fine! I''ll go look for them myself!" eximed Ruby. Ruby knew that there were at most tens of guests


    rooms in the yacht, she nned to knock on every one of the rooms until she is able to find out where


    they were hiding.


    Ruby summoned her bodyguards and started to walk toward the guest room.


    Before Ruby could start her search, she saw both Avery and Elliot walk out of the same room.


    Ruby immediately walked up and cried out to Elliot.


    Her cry was filled with sadness.


    Avery looked at Elliot and she saw Elliot without any hesitation, walk towards Ruby, away from her.


    Avery was shocked by how different he was now versus back in bed, He was definitely not as cold to


    her in bed,


    Avery actually thought for a moment that perhaps Elliot had remembered something, anything after


    sleeping with her.


    However, the moment Elliot got his pants back on, he turned back into his cold, calcting


    husb=e.:VIS? of Ruby.


    "Elliot, what are you doing with her?" asked Ruby, acting as if she wasn''t suspecting him of anything.


    Elliot took Ruby''s arm and walked with her away from Avery, "I spilled a drink on her dress, I took her


    here to try and clean up my own mess."


    Avery finally understood why Nick said that no man could refuse a woman like Ruby.


    Avery walked out to the deck, she had already done what she came here to do.


    Avery could not help but feel that the sun is shining too brightly, and the wind is blowing too harshly


    today.


    Avery could feel her hair being whipped around by the wind on the deck, she finally just closed her


    eyes and felt the wind on her face.


    The bodyguard who was responsible to drive her here approached Avery and asked her," Miss Tate, do


    you want a cigarette?"

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    He is one of Nick''s bodyguards.


    Avery looked at him and asked, "Do I look like somebody that smokes?"


    "I just think you look like somebody who could use a smoke,". Replied the bodyguard.


    Averyughed and extended her hand, "If so, pass me one."


    The bodyguard passed her one of the cigarettes and lit it up for her, "Nick called me just now and told


    me to go back."


    "Alright, you can go now! I''ll go back on my own," replied Avery as she tried to mimic the bodyguard


    and took a hit from the lit cigarette,


    The moment she inhaled the smoke, she started to cough vigorously.


    The bodyguardughed and said, "Nobody takes such arge hit on their first try."


    Avery was of course upset that he wasughing at her, "I would like to see how good your first time


    with a scalpel would be.¡±


    "Naha! Are you mad? Things between you and Elliot Foster seemed to be improving at a lightning


    pace," said the bodyguard as he noticed the hickey on her neck.


    "No. After finishing, he just acted as if nothing had happened. He didn''t use to be like that," said Avery,


    "People change ording to their surroundings. Do you want to leave now, with me?" Asked the


    bodyguard.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Avery was shocked by how sudden the bodyguard said that, even her cigarette fell into the ocean.


    "What do you mean?" Asked Avery.


    The bodyguard gave her a sly smile, "I¡¯m asking if you are going to leave now. I''m afraid that if you


    don''t, you are going to regret it."


    "Why would I regret not leaving now?" Asked Avery.


    The bodyguard seeing that Avery did not get what he was saying, was adamant about revealing any


    more.


    "Miss Tate, I''m leaving now. Take care," said the bodyguard as he turned to leave the yacht.


    "Hey! Hold up! Give me your lighter and the pack of cigarettes," ordered Avery,


    The bodyguard did not expect a doctor to be addicted to cigarettes but he still gave her the pack and


    his lighter.


    Ruby still had her arm around Elliot in the ballroom, she refused to even let go for a single second.


    The moment she saw Elliot exit the guest room, she saw the hickey on Elliot''s neck.


    Ruby knew that this wasn''t just any in old hickey, this was a challenge from Avery.


    Ruby could not believe that Avery would actually whore herself out like this. How could she seduce her


    husb>a''=XJP< during her birthday party!


    Ruby felt like screaming in her heart but she could only hide all her emotions deep within herself.


    Her father told her that no matter what happened, she must make sure that Elliot doesn''t leave her.


    As long as Elliot is part of the Gould family, they would still have a chance.


    Ruby knows that she could not let her father down, let the entire Gould family down.


    Elliot who was close enough to hear it immediately perked up his ears.


    After Gary had one too many drinks at the party, he was escorted to one of the guest¡¯s rooms to rest.


    The nanny was responsible for taking care of the drunk Gary.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    If Gary was actually fast asleep from drinking too much, there is no way that the nanny could not incite


    any reaction from him.


    The nanny is worried because no matter how hard she tries, Gary seemed to beatose and would


    not react to her. The only reassuring fact would be that Gary is still breathing.


    That was the reason the nanny did not immediately call for a doctor and instead came over to alert


    Ruby.


    "Miss, where is Young Mister at?" asked the nanny, who could not seem to be able to find Christopher.


    "He probably had too much to drink as well. I saw him down quite a lot of drinks in quick session,"


    exined Ruby.


    "He probably got a little too happy seeing all his friends here. Miss, you don¡¯t have to be too worried,


    his breathing is still normal, I suspect that he has perhaps fallen into a deep slumber," said the nanny.


    "Did you call for the doctor?" asked Ruby.


    "No, should I?"


    "Yes, get one right now. Nothing can happen to father," said Ruby.


    Ruby is worried that her father has not yet updated his will.


    Ruby knows that if her dad were to pass away before he has finished his will, her brother would surely


    take the chance to take control of all of the businesses.


    The first thing they saw when they entered the room is Gary sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    Elliot immediately went forward and put his hand under Gary''s nose to check if he was breathing.


    "Dad! Dad, wake up! I''m Ruby," said Ruby as she shook Gary''s hand.


    Even though Ruby was already speaking in a loud voice, Gary was still not reacting.


    It was clear that this wasn''t the same as sleeping.


    At the same time, the nanny came into the room with a doctor.


    Avery on the deck had finished the first cigarette of her life.


    After her first cigarette, Avery lit up three more.


    Avery only took a few hits from the cigarettes, most of it was burned away due


    to the strong winds on the deck.


    As Avery was lighting up her fourth cigarette, she heard footsteps approaching her from behind.


    Avery did not need to turn around to know who he is, the winds already brought his scent with it.


    As Elliot walked to her side, he was shocked to see the cigarette in her h:f#;


    XLP:.


    "You smoke?" asked Elliot.


    who is interfering in their rtionship.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot was of course upset by her words.


    He opened his palm and insideid a hairclip.


    It was Avery''s hairclip that she left by the bed.


    Even this small action would cause Elliot''s heart to quiver.


    "Avery Tate, go, you have to leave now!" said Elliot, his voice firm and unwavering.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Elliot''s words caused Avery to stop for a moment.


    "I know Ruby must have asked you to do this, can''t you even let me have my lunch first?" asked Avery,


    disappointed.


    "Why must you leave after lunch?" asked Elliot.


    His every word and tone is expressing his desire for her to leave, now!


    "I''m hungry, I want to leave after eating! If I have to eat, what are you going to do?


    Throw me off the boat?" asked Avery, her fingers clenching deep into her palms.


    Avery was of course not hungry, and this lunch isn''t important at 11. This was just Avery''s way of


    protesting the fact that after Elliot would use her to satisfy his own urges and go back to being Ruby¡¯s


    good old husband.


    Avery could not believe that the man in front of her is Elliot.


    Elliot didn¡¯t use to be like this, losing his memory seemed to change his entire personality.


    Even when Chelsea was vying for him, he was still firm and unwavering.


    Did the Goulds really change him?


    Avery could feel her mind racing, her thoughts clouded.


    "Avery, there''s nothing for you to eat here. After you get off the yacht, you are free to eat whatever you


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    want," said Elliot.


    "I''m not going. What are you going to do to me? Throw me off the yacht?" asked Avery. Avery could


    see the veins pulsating on his forehead, she could clearly see that he does not have much patience


    left.


    Avery suddenly felt that perhaps Elliot would actually throw her off the yacht, after all, everybody here


    is either a friend of the Goulds or a rtive of the Gould, if Avery, Elliot¡¯s exwife angered Ruby, and


    Elliot just stood at the side, idly, what would the Goulds think of him.


    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Avery was shocked to suddenly feel herself being picked


    up.


    Elliot already picked her up and raised her over his head.


    Before Avery could react, Elliot just let her go over the deck and she fell straight into the sea.


    Avery fell into the cold sea with a loud ssh.


    Pain, and desperation, instantly filled Avery''s heart and body.


    Avery finally knows that what she is doing is futile.


    Even when Avery knows how to swim, she did not feel like saving herself. She finally felt at ease as the


    cold, crushing water rushed into her every orifice.


    But before Avery could drown, a lifeguard already jumped into the sea


    After ordering the lifeguard, Ruby was coincidentally walking toward him.


    Elliot quickly calmed himself down, before walking toward his wife.


    "Okay," said Elliot nonchntly.


    Ruby nced at where Elliot was standing.


    "She''s gone," said Elliot.


    "Gone? Did you make her go away?" asked Ruby, overjoyed.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Elliot refused to talk anymore about Avery, he stayed silent.


    Ruby, of course, did not press him for an answer, she smiled and said, "Elliot, did you know how


    worried I was when I heard something was wrong with father? Thank god you were by my side. I felt


    everything would work out with you by my side."


    "Nothing would happen to your father," said Elliot.


    "I know, I''m not worried anymore. I just feel lucky that I can marry you, lucky that I get to be your wife."


    After the lifeguard saved Avery from the sea, they immediately started to do CPR.


    After Avery spurted out of the water, she finally woke up.


    The lifeguard asked Avery, "Miss do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "I''m fin..." said Avery as she shook her head,


    But before she could finish her sentence, Avery suddenly came to a realization, she can''t die. She still


    has kids at home waiting for her, she still has friends and family who love her. There''s more to life than


    love!


    Avery quickly got up.


    "Miss, I''ll go get a driver to drive you to where you want to go, you can''t get a taxi here," said the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    lifeguard.


    Avery stayed at the same spot waiting for her driver.


    It took another hour before Avery finally reached the hotel.


    After a whole hour, her dress was already dried, but she was a mess, her dress all wrinkled up, her hair


    was a mess, and her makeup smeared all over her face.


    Avery went into the bathroom to clean herself up.


    Before Avery could clean the make up off her face, her phone in her bag rang.


    Avery fell into the sea with her bag in hand, but thanks to the might of technology, her phone still works.


    Avery picked up the call from Nick.


    "Are you back to the hotel?" asked Nick.


    "Are you finally going to go back to Aryadale?" asked Nick.


    Even if those people probably didn¡¯t know who she was, she still felt embarrassed.


    "I heard that you were thrown off the yacht? Did that cause you to hate him?" asked Nick.


    "If you were the one thrown into the sea, would you hate him?" asked Avery.


    "I''m not you, I wouldn''t do anything that l;c#

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    The bodyguards spoke strangely, which gave her a headache.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m removing my makeup now." She answered patiently.


    "Have you finished removing your makeup and packing your luggage?"


    Nick seemed to be particrly interested in her luggage.


    "Why are you so interested in my luggage? I won''t pack it today." She wanted him to give up. "My


    ssmate is hospitalized here. We will leave together after he gets discharged."


    Nick suddenly lost interest. "I thought you would be pissed off today! Since you won''t leave, I''ll hang


    up!"


    Du...du... du...du... The call disconnected.


    "He¡¯s impossible." Avery put down the phone and murmured to herself, "Why does he want me to leave


    today? Is something major going to happen today?"


    In Aryadelle.


    After Nathan''s ashes were buried, Peter went back to Bridgedale.


    As soon as Peter left, Lilith immediately asked Ben, "How much money did he want for the gift?"


    Based on what she knew about Peter, it was impossible for him to leave so easily without getting the


    money.


    "Lilith, although your brother asked me for a betrothal gift, we don''t necessarily need to get married.


    We¡¯ll talk about it after you have the baby." Ben said.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to marry you! I just wanted to know how much my eldest brother asked you for."


    Lilith whispered, "If I make a lot of money in the future, I can return it to you!"


    Ben didn''t expect that. "One million." He answered.


    She froze for a moment and said in surprise, "He asked you for that much?"


    One million was a lot of money for her.


    Ben didn¡¯t know what to make of that.


    Because he lied.


    He gave Peter ten million.


    Peter expected him to give ording to the amount given to Chelsea. He couldn''t possibly give


    Chelsea one million.


    But he couldn''t give Peter more, so he gave him 10 million.


    He was afraid that saying 10 million would put Lilith under psychological pressure, so he said 1 million.


    "Everyone says you''re rich. Does that mean a million to you is like a dime to us?" Lilith noticed that he


    didn¡¯t speak, so she went on, "But if you do not like me, how is it possible that you are willing to give a


    huge amount of money as a betrothal gift?"


    Ben was angered by her teasing "Lilith, you won''t feelfortable if you don¡¯t make me angry for a


    day, is that so?"


    "Why do you like being angry so much? I read on the news that men have mid-life crises. Are you in a


    mid-life crisis?" Lilith wondered, "Why don''t you buy some tea to reduce your anger? My dad also liked


    to throw tantrums before he died. The doctor suggested that he drink some chrysanthemum tea. Why


    don''t you buy some to drink too?"


    "You mean that the child is yours after birth, and has nothing to do with me whatsoever?" Lilith''s face


    fell.


    Ben was furious.


    Absolutely outrageous! He treated her only a little bit better, and here she was, taking advantage of


    him.


    Jed had a checkup in the afternoon, and there were no seriousplications with his body, so he


    could be discharged.


    Avery had thought he would stay in the hospital for at least two days, but she definitely didn''t expect


    him to recover that quickly.


    Just when she was about to tell him that she and Elliot hadpletely broken up and that she could


    finally go to Bridgedale for an operation, a doctor passed by her in


    a panic, and said something to another doctor that gave her a shock-


    "There was a shooting on a yacht over the Balteen Sea. We''re going on a rescue mission now!"

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    She quickly summarized the keywords: Balteen Sea, yacht, a shooting!


    Ruby¡¯s birthday party was being held today on the yacht on the Balteen Sea.


    So the shooting the doctor mentioned... must have happened at Ruby¡¯s birthday party!


    She immediately chased after the doctor, but she was one step toote.


    The two doctors entered the elevator, and the elevator doors closed quickly.


    Jed caught up with her: "Avery, why are you running?"


    "They mentioned the shooting case just now, did you not hear that?¡± Her cheeks were flushed and her


    expression was


    solemn. "Elliot might be in danger!"


    "You mean the shooting happened at Ruby''s banquet?" Jed took her arm, "Don''t be nervous... Do you


    have Elliot''s phone number? Did you try calling him?"


    "I do have his number, but he might not answer my call." She frowned, took out her mobile phone, and


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    called Elliot.


    Just as she expected, the call went unanswered.


    "Don''t worry, didn''t the doctor just go on a rescue mission? Maybe all the injured people will be sent


    hereter." Jedforted her. "How about we just wait here? Otherwise, by the moment we arrive


    there, the ambnce might have brought them here already."


    Jed apanied her to the emergency room.


    If the injured people are brought in, they would be sent to the emergency room.


    The two of them sat down in the waiting hall.


    Avery''s body was tense, and her thoughts were running amok.


    Today, on the yacht, Nick¡¯s bodyguard asked her if she wanted to go with him before leaving.


    She didn''t understand what the bodyguard meant at that time and felt that the bodyguard was making


    things difficult for her. Now it seems that Nick''s bodyguard might have long known that there would be


    danger on the yacht, so they told her to leave.


    It was a pity that she hadn''t understood the meaning of the bodyguard at that time.


    If she knew in advance that there would be danger on the yacht, she would definitely take Elliot off the


    yacht.


    Also, after she was sent back to the hotel, Nick called her and kept asking when she would return,


    which also confirmed her suspicions.


    If there was no danger, why would Nick remind her to return?


    Her tears suddenly fell!


    Jed was puzzled when she saw her sudden tears: "Avery, Elliot may not be in trouble. Why are you


    crying? Guns aren¡¯t banned here. Frequent shootings are the norm."


    She raised her h=h!?SLV: to wipe away her tears and choked, "Actually, I came back from there at


    noon today. I didn''te back by myself. Elliot drove me back." "Oh?" Jed pondered for a few


    seconds, then guessed, "You mean he probably knew in advance that there would be a shooting on the


    yacht, so he let you go ahead of time."


    Avery nodded sharply: "It must be so. His behavior at noon was too extreme. He told me to go, but I


    refused to go, and he threw me directly into the sea."


    Jed was stunned.


    Jed took out a piece of tissue and handed it to her: "Are you worried that he might be in danger?"


    "Even so, Ruby will definitely help him, won''t she?"


    She had to know immediately who was injured in the shooting.


    In Aryadelle.


    On theptop screen, a piece of news from Ylore appeared in front of Hayden.


    The shooting on the yacht appeared on the local news in Ylore.


    Hayden checks the news of Ylore every day since Avery was in Ylore.


    Seeing the news, Hayden''s brows furrowed tightly...

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    If Elliot was on the yacht, was it possible that his mother was also on that yacht? Thinking of this, he


    immediately picked up his mobile phone and dialed Avery.


    Avery answered the phone quickly.


    "Mom, where are you now?"


    "I''m in the hospital." Avery nced at Jed and said to Hayden, "Mom has a ssmate who has broken


    a bone and is hospitalized. I''m visiting him now."


    "Oh." Hayden was relieved, and at the same time, he asked in doubt, "What ssmate?"


    "He''s a ssmate from my graduate school. He happened to be traveling in Ylore and unfortunately


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    broke a bone." "Got it." Hayden said after being silent for two seconds, "Mom, I''m going to start school


    soon.¡±


    Avery apologized, "Hayden, I''m sorry! I can¡¯t take you to school in person. Let Uncle Mike take you


    there, alright? Mom will see you soon when I finish my stuff."


    "Yeah.¡± Hayden knew that this would happen, but he still felt very disappointed.


    After hanging up the phone, Hayden clicked on the mouse, exited the news interface, and searched for


    some information on the flights.


    If mom couldn''te back to see him, he could go to Ylore to see his mom.


    He wanted to see his mother before school started.


    He nned to go quietly by himself.


    It¡¯s not that he wanted to take the risk, but


    Mike was busy these two days.


    Just when he was about to buy a ticket, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Mike''s face appeared at the door.


    "Hayden, I''m off to thepany. If there''s anything, call me."


    Hayden''s heart was beating fast, but his face was calm: "Is there anything happening in thepany?"


    "Something went wrong. Wanda found a new R&D talent... This person is very mysterious. I have been


    checking the details of this person these few days." Mike said here and sighed, "You don''t have to


    worry, I can support you even if thepany goes bankrupt."


    Mike pretended to say it nonchntly and left.


    Hayden was worried about Avery''s safety now, so he had no energy to worry about the future of Tate


    Industries.


    In Ylore.


    After Avery finished talking with Hayden, she dialed Nick''s number again.


    She called Nick a few times, but Nick didn''t answer.


    She didn''t know if Nick was busy, or if he wasn''t answering her phone call on purpose.


    After dialing, she looked outside the emergency room.


    It had almost been an hour, ?d$>UIU> the ambnce should have arrived long ago.


    Could it be that the injured were not sent to this hospital?


    Just when she was thinking about it, Nick answered her phone.


    "Avery, are you going to ask me about the shooting?"


    Christopher intended to assassinate Elliot today.


    Unfortunately, his n failed.


    The bullet that was going to hit Elliot was blocked by Ruby¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    At the same time, Gary also woke up.


    When he came to his senses, he was furious when he knew what had happened! Ruby was shot in the


    left scap and had been sent to the nearest hospital for surgery to retrieve the bullet.


    Christopher and Elliot were outside the operating room, waiting for the operation to end.


    Of course, Christopher would not admit that the shooting was his own.


    But Gary didn''t listen to his exnation at all.


    Gary pped Christopher in front of everyone!


    "Why didn''t you just kill me?" Gary''s face was ashen, "If you had killed me, you could inherit my


    inheritance directly, wouldn''t that be more convenient?!"


    "Dad!" There was a clear palm print on Christopher''s cheek, T really didn''t do it! Besides, I wouldn''t


    dare kill you, I''m not an ungrateful bastard!"


    Seeing that he refused to admit it, Gary raised his hand, ready to give him another p.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Elliot blocked Gary''s arm.


    "Since he has said he didn''t do it, stop being angry," Elliot said coldly.


    Gary retracted his arms angrily, staring at his son with stormy eyes: "If you really wanted to kill


    someone, could you be less f* eking obvious?! What a stupid thing without a brain you are! I called


    Elliot to help me because I don''t see any hope in you! If the Gould family is handed over to you, do you


    believe me when I say that within half a year, our family will go downhill?!"


    Christopher gritted his teeth, his body tensed up, and all the resentment in his heart was written on his


    face.


    "Do you know how peopleugh at you behind your back? They call you a stupid pig!" Gary clenched


    his fists and cursed angrily, "You are such a f king stupid pig! Get the hell out of here!"


    Christopher left in a rage.


    Gary sighed heavily and looked at Elliot: "I was careless. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so quick to attack


    you."


    Elliot sat down on the bench next to him and said slowly, "He really isn''t very good at hiding his inner


    thoughts." "Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let you stay by my side. I said I won''t do anything to you, I''m serious


    about that." Gary sat down beside him, "I have four children in total, except for him :b&=QMQ= Ruby,


    there are two other sons. My two sons are much smarter than him, but unfortunately, they were both


    killed by the enemy."


    "Ruby is also very smart," Elliot said calmly.


    "I know. I have been very strict with her since she was a child. I didn''t let her have her own ideas. I just


    hoped that she would learn my way of thinking and not be as ignorant as ordinary women." Gary


    exined about his daughter, his


    expression slightly easing a little, "But she seems to have fallen in love with you."


    Elliot wasn''t sure what to answer.


    When the bullets flew today, Ruby stood in front of him without any hesitation.


    If she didn¡¯t love him, she didn''t have to risk her life to save him.


    "Elliot, you said you would treat Ruby well, but what you did with Avery on the yacht today disappointed


    me..." Gary expressed his difort openly...


    The yacht was owned by Gary, and there were surveince cameras in every guest room.


    Every staff member on board was Gary''s men.


    Elliot and Avery couldn''t hide their every move from him.


    "Do you remember her? Otherwise, how could you get along with her so quickly?" Gary looked at him


    suspiciously.


    Elliot: "We only slept together."


    Gary was stunned.


    "I didn''t think about it that much." His tone was cold and indifferent, "Women are not worth my energy


    to think."


    "Sure."

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    "Elliot, go back to take a shower and change your clothes." Kevin looked at the blood on his white shirt


    and told him," You''ve been through a tiring day, take a bath and get a good night''s sleep. Ruby won''t


    wake up for quite a while. You cane back to the hospital tomorrow morning to see her."


    Elliot got up from the chair and strode out of the hospital.


    Seeing Elliot''s figure disappear from sight, the expression on Kevin¡¯s face suddenly became extremely


    gloomy.


    Today was Ruby¡¯s birthday, but Elliot and Avery were making out on the yacht where the banquet was


    held.


    In addition to not taking Ruby seriously, he


    was not taking the entire Gould family seriously.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t stop him from messing around with women outside, but on such an important asion


    today, expressingplete disregard for the dignity of the Gould family annoyed Kevin very much


    indeed!


    Did he really think that the Gould family couldn¡¯t live without him?


    Kevin gritted his teeth, and his anger grew stronger and stronger!


    Christopher was a burden, but at least he was loyal! Elliot had great abilities, which was a good thing,


    but he might betray him at any time.


    Comparing the two of them, Kevin was more afraid that Elliot was the hidden danger.


    After smoking two cigarettes, Kevin picked up the phone and dialed his son.


    "I''m giving you a chance to make things right!"


    Christopher was drinking at home. When he heard his father''s words, he immediately put down his


    bottle: "What do you want me to do?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What I want you to do is very risky, but if you do it well, I will definitely not hand over the Gould family


    business to outsiders! Do you understand me?" Kevin offered Christopher the benefits, and Kevin


    suddenly gained interest.


    "Dad, I''ll do my best this time!"


    In Aryadelle.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning.


    After Ben went to work, Lilith walked out of the guest room.


    She was now pregnant with Ben¡¯s child, so Ben wouldn''t let her do anything.


    She had three meals a day, and a nanny was responsible for the housework.


    She didn''t have to think about anything other than eating >c,;VJS> drinking every day.


    Although it was boring, it was much more stable than the days when she had to worry about her next


    meal.


    At least she wasn¡¯t too anxious about her future now.


    After she came out of the room, the nanny immediately brought breakfast to her.


    "Miss Lilith, you waited for Ben to go out before you came out, didn''t you?" the nanny said with a smile.


    "It seems that you have started to have early pregnancy symptoms. Ben asked me about early


    pregnancy symptoms this morning!"


    "Why did he ask you this?" Lilith picked up the porridge bowl and took a small mouthful.


    "He said that since you eat a lot, he suspects that you will not have early pregnancy symptoms."


    "Humph! He doesn''t like me, and heughs at me for everything."


    "Are you sure he''s that nice?¡±


    Lilith''s face went slightly red.


    At this time, her cell phone rang, and it appeared as an anonymous call. She hesitated and answered


    the phone.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    After breakfast, Lilith went out.


    Someone wanted to meet her and she agreed.


    She did not know who the person was, but she knew it was a woman, and she said she was a good


    friend of Ben.


    Since she was Ben''s good friend, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse.


    After leaving the Schaffers'' house, she took a taxi from the side of the road and reported to the


    restaurant that the woman had made an appointment at.


    About twenty minutester, her taxi arrived at the restaurant.


    Lilith got out of the taxi and walked towards the door of the restaurant.


    As soon as she entered the restaurant, a mature woman sitting by the window immediately waved to


    her.


    She walked over and took a seat.


    "Are you Lilith?" The woman spoke first, and at the same time looked at her carefully. "You look really


    tall and beautiful, no wonder Ben likes you."


    "He doesn''t like me!" Lilith corrected her and inquired, "Didn''t you say that you were his good friend?


    Since you are his friend, why didn''t you know that I wasn''t on good terms with him?"


    The woman looked stunned for a moment, and said bashfully, "He didn''t tell me that the both of you


    have a bad rtionship. He only said that you were pregnant with his child." "Maybe that''s because he


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    thinks I¡¯m not worth mentioning!" Lilith eximed, "What do you want with me?" "It''s nothing, I''m just


    curious. I asked him to take you out to meet us, but he wouldn''t." The woman said, picked up the


    menu, and handed it to her, "So I had to ask you out myself."


    "Oh, what''s your name?" Lilith didn¡¯t take the menu. "I just ate, and I''m not hungry."


    "You can order something. The milk tea in this restaurant is good, you can try it."


    Lilith picked up the menu again, and saw the option of milk tea in the beverages column.


    She ordered a cup of in milk tea and handed the menu to the woman.


    "Do you like Ben?" Lilith asked bluntly, "I don''t have the kind of rtionship you think I have with Ben.


    The child was just an ident. His parents wanted this child, so he took me to his house." "Even if the


    child in your belly was an ident, you do look quite good." The woman smiled bitterly, "I have known


    him since his childhood. I have loved him for so many years, but I have never had the chance to


    conceive his child."


    Lilith went "That''s because you are a good woman. You may not know that his private life is extremely


    messy. He often sleeps with different women."


    "How is that possible?! Ben is not such a man!"


    "Then what would you say about the child in my womb?" Lilith insisted, "If you don''t believe it, forget it."


    "You said he was promiscuous, but you still stayed at his house. You must really want to marry him,


    don''t you? You said he was promiscuous just because you were afraid that I would take him from you!"


    "I didn''t stay at his house. He was the one who wanted me to live at his house.


    Besides, 1 didn''t want to marry him, =f%< TIQ; I don¡¯t really have the right to dislike him because I''m


    not a good person either." Lilith didn''t want to quarrel with her, so her tone turned calm, "I can tell you


    this, I just hope you can find a man to broaden your horizons."


    "You are so funny."


    "I think you are making fun of me." Lilith looked helpless.


    "There''s no need for that!" The woman said heatedly, "Don''t you meddle in my affairs ."


    "Then we don''t seem to have much to talk about." Lilith took out her phone and read the news.


    "Lilith, are you nning to have a shotgun marriage?" The woman quickly adjusted her mood and


    asked calmly.


    Hearing that, the woman couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    After a while, two cups of milk tea were delivered to them.


    "Try it, the milk tea served in this restaurant is very delicious."


    Lilith took a sip. The taste felt simr to the milk tea from the milk tea shop outside.


    Due to the absence ofmon topics, the conversation was unsessful. Lilith finished drinking the


    milk tea in a short while.


    "How did you get here?" the woman asked.


    "I came by taxi."


    "I came by car. You can go back with me!" The woman picked up her bag and got up.


    "Don''t bother. I''ll take a taxi. " Lilith also


    picked up her bag and got up, "You really don''t want to tell me your name?"


    "There''s nothing to say. There are so many women who like Ben, but he has never put me in his heart."


    The woman let out a faint smile and then walked away.


    Lilith watched her leave and murmured to herself. This woman was really queer. Did she ask her out


    just for a cup of milk tea?


    Taking a taxi back to Schaffer''s house, Lilith suddenly felt a cramping pain in her abdomen.


    She immediatelyy on the sofa, moaning uncontrobly in pain.


    The nanny came over immediately and asked about her situation.


    "It hurts...my stomach .it hurts!" Her hands tightly folded over her stomach.


    Seeing this, the nanny panicked: "I''ll call Mr. Schaffer right away!"


    Lilith¡¯s face turned pale with pain, her back was sweating continuously, and the pain in her abdomen


    became more obvious and severe!


    An ominous premonition came out of nowhere. Her child... was something happen to it?!


    Milk tea... There must have been something wrong with the cup of milk tea that the woman who didn''t


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    want to be named invited her to drink!


    After Ben received the nanny''s call, he immediately drove back.


    When he came back, he saw Lilith curled up on the gray leather sofa.


    She seemed to be suffering from a serious illness, her face was pale, her eyes were dull, and the hair


    on her forehead was wet against her face... She was wearing a long white dress today.


    There was blood on the hem of the skirt.


    "Is the child gone?" He asked the question, clenching his fists.


    The nanny immediately came out of the bathroom: "Mr. Schaffer, the baby you had with Lilith is


    probably gone. Lilith was bleeding a lot just now..."


    After hearing the nanny¡¯s voice settle down, Lilith burst into tears uncontrobly.


    Ben looked at her thin YIR? pallid appearance and quickly swallowed his questioning words.


    No matter how the child disappeared, it was definitely not to her wishes.


    He walked to the sofa and took Lilith into his arms: "Don''t cry, I''ll take you to the hospital now."


    In Ylore.


    Avery and Jed stayed in the emergency room until ten o''clock at night.


    Aftering out of the hospital, they stood at the side of the road to hail a taxi.


    "Jed, thank you for staying with me tonight.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    The man in ck suddenly grabbed Avery''s arms with lightning speed!


    Bang!


    Avery¡¯s phone fell to the ground.


    Before she could react, the man had dragged her into the car.


    Jed hurriedly chased after the man and pulled on Avery''s hand!


    "Who are you?! Let her go! I''ll call the police if you don''t!" yelled Jed at the man.


    However, Jed had just been discharged from the hospital. He did not have enough strength to stop the


    man.


    Soon, Jed reached the car''s door.


    Yet, the man turned a deaf ear to Jed. He was not afraid Jed would call the police, and he even


    punched Jed in the face!


    Jed''s sses flew away from his nose instantly! He was now blind without it. However, he did not let go


    of Avery''s hand.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Jed! Let go of me! Get Elliot to save me!" Avery shouted at Jed while she tried to shake his grip off.


    She did not want to drag him into this mess.


    As soon as Avery got rid of Jed''s grip, she was dragged into the car.


    Bang!


    The door was then shut forcefully by the man.


    Shortly, the ck car went flying off and disappeared in the dark like a gust of wind.


    Jed screamed in pain as he could not help Avery. He then struggled to find the broken sses on the


    ground and put them on.


    Once he could barely see, he had already lost the car from his vision. He quickly took out his phone to


    call the police.


    Soon, he noticed Avery''s phone on the ground from the corner of his eyes, which reminded him to call


    Elliot.


    He then quickly picked up her phone and pressed the power button. Soon, an " unidentical face"


    message and a passwordentry interface appeared on the screen.


    Unfortunately, there was no way that he would know her password. He had not been in contact with her


    for years, let alone they barely knew each other before that.


    He scratched his head as he stared at the screen cluelessly because he had no idea where Elliot was


    right now.


    The only thought he had was to call the police.


    Then, he made an emergency call and described the situation to the police dispatcher.


    Suddenly, the screen of Avery''s phone lit up.


    His eyes were full of tears of excitement when he saw the name on her phone ¡ª Elliot Foster.


    Then, he hung up his phone ?c);TIR< picked up Elliot''s call.


    "Elliot! Someone has kidnapped Avery!


    Elliot frowned and hung up the phone immediately after he had heard what Jed said.


    Soon, he quickly thought about who might be the mastermind behind it and came up with a rescue


    n.


    Elliot strode to his closet and put on a random set of clothing before going downstairs.


    There were only two people Elliot was suspecting ¡ª Gary and Christopher.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    The ck car went all the way down the road and eventually stopped at the gate of an abandoned


    factory in the suburbs.


    The time was near eleven at night. There were no street lights but only a yellowish light from the


    abandoned factory.


    That light set a strange and frightening tone for the factory and that gave Avery the shivers.


    She then saw a man standing in the factory while facing away from her.


    However, she could already tell who he was from his back because they had met once at the doorway


    of the room at Elliot and Ruby''s wedding.


    That man was the boss who set up the shooting on the yacht earlier that day.


    Avery knew they hade for her because they failed to kill Elliot on the yacht.


    The man in ck pushed her into the factory and then the iron gate behind her was mmed shut


    immediately.


    "Christopher, why did you kidnap me here? " said Avery in a calm and disdainful voice. "Forget it if


    you''re nning on using me to threaten Elliot. Because he still can''t recognize me! He won¡¯t even blink


    if you kill me!"


    Christopher threw his cigarette on the ground and stepped on it. Then, he faced Avery.


    He was wearing a tight-fitting white singlet which revealed his muscr body.


    He walked toward Avery with an evil smile and pinched her chin, "I came solely for you tonight."


    Avery tried to push him away as she was disgusted by his obscene look, but he did not move at all.


    "Those filthy things that you did with Elliot in the room on our yacht today were all recorded by our


    CCTV!" Christopher pinched her chin harder and his tone became ruder, "I''m much stronger than Elliot.


    Forget about him. I''ll satisfy you!"


    Avery was shocked when she understood what Christopher was implying." Christopher! You better not!


    Elliot and I are a legally married couple in Avonsville, so we¡ª"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You''re in Yogville! His wife is my sister! And you seduced my sister''s husband! How can I do nothing


    about it?!" Christopher pushed Avery down and started to untie his belt.


    "Get away from me! Don''t touch me!" Avery was frightened as her face turned pale. She


    subconsciously crawled away from Christopher, "I promised I''ll never see Elliot again! I-I¡¯ll go back to


    Avonsville right away! Please, let me go!"


    "It''s toote! Do you see that camera over there?" Christopher pointed at a CCTV on a wall, "I''ll


    ¡¯conquer'' you tonight ;h-?XIR> make you mine! I heard that you''re a good secretary. Great, you''ll help


    me with my family business!"


    "No! No!" Avery¡¯s heart was pumping fast. She was groping for anything that could be her self-defense


    weapon.


    Smack!


    Christopher pulled out his belt and whipped the floor!


    In front of a hospital, Elliot stopped his car and stepped out of it.


    Ruby had just gotten out of surgery and was now being sent to the intensive care unit.


    Soon, Elliot strode into the room.


    He walked up to Gary and asked in a deep voice, "Gary, did you kidnap Avery?"

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Gary acquiesced to Elliot''s query with his words.


    "Gary, if you hand Avery over, I''ll make sure she leaves Ylore right away," said Elliot. He did not want to


    piss Gary off by saying too much.


    Avery was now in Gary''s hands. Elliot could not imagine what kind of torture she would suffer.


    "Deal, but not tonight," Gary stared at Elliot and said coldly.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''t interested in women at the moment? I promise she won¡¯t die, so you may


    go back and have a good rest now!"


    Elliot intuitively felt Avery was in great danger when he heard Gary, "Why not tonight?"


    "Christopher was mad when he found out the things you had done with Avery at Ruby''s birthday party.


    So he decided to teach her a lesson. Don''t worry. I''ve told Christopher to keep her alive, so he will only


    ''y'' with her. She''s not your wife, so if you can ''y'' with her, so can anyone, right?"


    Elliot went furious as his forehead became veiny. He clenched his fists and said," Gary, you know it


    was on me. You may punish me if you want, but please leave her out of this!" Elliot gritted his teeth and


    then knelt after a moment of hesitation, "She''s the mother of my three kids. I don''t want anybody to


    sully her." "Two among the three do not share your surname!" teased Gary.


    "I can change that as soon as I return to Aryadelle!"


    "Then how would you know if she''s willing to have fun with Christopher?" Gary squinted his eyes and


    said coldly.


    Gary thought, ''He just knelt for Avery! How can I believe that he does not care about that woman?!''


    "Let me ask her in person! If she says so, I would never interfere in her affairs again!"


    "Elliot! You''ve cared about her over Ruby! Even though Ruby took a bullet for you, all you think about is


    still your ex-wife! If I don¡¯t ruin her, you¡¯ll only be meaner to Ruby!" Gary said ruthlessly, "This is Ylore,


    my ce! That''s a lesson you must learn even if you''ll hate me for that! That''s the consequence of


    disobeying me!"


    Gary was harsh. He got up from the couch and said, "If you don''t want to go back, stay here for Ruby!"


    Then, he strode out of the ward. Elliot stood up :a.=RLS> gritted his teeth as he watched the door m


    shut.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot knew how influential Gary was in Ylore. He knew it only took an order from Gary to get him killed


    if Gary wanted to.


    He was clear that he could not save Avery at all.


    Later, his bodyguard walked in and reported to him, "Mr. Foster, A guy named Jed wants to meet you


    outside."


    Elliot swallowed and said, "Bring him in." He paused, "And buy me a pack of cigarettes."


    After that, the bodyguard went out as ordered.


    However, it seemed to Jed that Elliot did not care about Avery.


    "How did you find this ce?" Elliot looked at Jed and asked.


    "She won''t die," Elliot replied.


    It was because Gary had never broken his promises.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    "Oh, since you said that, I''m relieved!" Jed sighed, "You didn''t see how fierce the man in ck was! He


    shattered my sses!"


    When Elliot looked at Jed, Jed''s swollen-red eyes reminded him that Avery was still in danger.


    He clenched his fists and strode out of the ward. Jed tried to catch up to his pace," What are you going


    to do?"


    And Elliot replied, "To smoke. Are youing?"


    "I''m not good..." Jed was about to reject, but much to his annoyance, he changed his mind, "Let''s go!"


    A momentter, the bodyguard handed Elliot a pack of cigarettes and a lighter.


    Elliot took the stuff from the bodyguard and paced to the smoking zone, while Jed was following behind


    him.


    They both lit up a cigarette each. A cloud of white smoke then rose and lingered in the air.


    Jed started a conversation, "Elliot, have you really forgotten Avery already? Her bodyguard told me that


    you used to love each other very much."


    "Wasn''t her bodyguard following her today? " answered Elliot with another question.


    "Nope. Nick sent someone to send her to Ruby''s birthday party today, so she let her bodyguard take a


    day off," Jed became more annoyed when he thought about that, "me me for that! If I had made her


    bodyguard stay with her, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped!" Jed''s words suddenly enlightened Elliot.


    He immediately put out his cigarette and took out his phone to dial someone.


    Meanwhile, in the abandoned factory, Avery pped Christopher after he had ripped off her shirt.


    "Christopher, you can''t touch me! Because... " Her eyes were full of tears as she felt she was being


    humiliated. She could notplete her sentence because she knew Christopher was not afraid of Elliot


    at all.


    She had to think of another way to help herself.


    Christopher gently touched his face and barked, "Because what?! How f*cking dare you p me?!


    You''re dead!"


    "Because I belong to Nick Felix! You know who he is, don''t you?! He''s a friend of your dad and Elliot!


    You should call him Uncle Nick!" shouted Avery.


    Christopher was stunned. His anger was gone at that instance.


    "You''re Nick Felix''s lover? For real?!"


    Avery''s utterance sounded like a joke to Christopher. He found it funny, but at the same time, he was


    too scared for it to be true.


    "I met him four years ago in Bridgedale! He had surgery back then when I was the first assistant of


    Professor Hough! I did most of the work in the surgery! He had fallen in love with me at first sight since


    then, so he started to pursue me! Since that, we have been in a secret rtionship until now! I didn''t


    n to tell you about this, but I didn''t expect you to be such a j*rk! He won''t let you off lightly if he


    knows what you''ve done to me! "


    What Avery had told Christopher sounded so real in his ears. He could not be furious at Avery


    anymore.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Avery''s heart was racing fast at that moment. She felt that everything in front of her was fading into


    halos.


    She felt like she was dying!


    It took a while for the phone to reach out to Nick.


    Christopher put Nick on speaker so Avery could hear their conversation too.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    Elsewhere, in a mansion, Nick glimpsed at Elliot, then spoke to the phone slowly," Why? She pissed


    you off?"


    The weird look on Christopher''s face showed that he had hit the panic button.


    "Uncle Nick, h-how''s your rtionship with her... now?"


    "Didn''t I ask her to attend Ruby''s birthday party on my behalf today? Don''t you feel dumb when you


    asked me that question?" Nick had lost his patience, "Now answer me, did she piss you off?!"


    "Oh... s-she didn''t. It''s just that she was caught doing the ''in-bed'' thing with Elliot on our yacht today


    and that really upset my dad and me..."


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to be angry?! Did you forget the shot that you''d fired at Ruby already?"


    scolded Nick, "I don''t need you to tell me what they¡¯ve done. They already have three kids, so what''s


    wrong with them having sex?"


    Christopher was stunned.


    He did not feel wronged by Nick''s fury, but he was confused by how righteous Nick himself thought he


    was when he had chosen to be a cheater.


    In Christopher''s impression, Nick was never a man like that. ''What''s wrong with this world?'' he thought.


    "Uncle Nick, aren''t you afraid Elliot wille for you when he finds it out?"


    "That''s none of your business!" Nick had glimpsed at Elliot again before he continued, "D*mb-ass,


    doesn''t it seem to you that Elliot had already known it?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Christopher turned speechless. That was too much for him.


    He was surprised that both Nick and Elliot were sharing the same woman!


    "I see! I''ll send her to your ce right away! " He quickly apologized, "My dad asked me to teach her a


    lesson, but don''t worry! I haven''t touched her yet!"


    "It looks like your dad is going senile," Nick said sarcastically and then hung up the phone.


    Nick spoke to Elliot after he had ced his phone on the table, "Avery is fine. However, the act that you


    came to seek help from me in the middle of the night seems to me that you¡¯ve remembered her."


    "That''s not important," Elliot said with his look unchanged, yet he felt relieved inside. "It''ste. I should


    leave now." "Christopher said he''s sending Avery here now. Don''t you want to wait for her?" said Nick


    while ying with a fidget spinner.


    Elliot shook his head strode into the dark.


    Half an hourter, Christopher arrived at Nick''s mansion with Avery. He had bought her a new attire


    and had her hairbed.


    Besides the pair of red eyes, Avery looked normal in one''s eye.


    "Uncle Nick, I''ve brought her here. I didn''t touch her at all," Christopher promised, " It''s veryte. I won''t


    disturb you any further."


    He left afterward.


    Avery''s gloomy mood was gone when she heard the name ''Elliot''.


    Nick looked at her smile and shook his head, "It looks like you¡¯re not going back to


    Aryadelle."


    "I''ll wait for Elliot."

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Avery walked up to Nick and said firmly, "I will at least ask him to give me an exnation before I


    leave.¡±


    "I¡¯m toozy to care about your business!" said Nick. He had had enough of her stubbornness.


    "I know your bark is worse than your bite. So is Elliot¡¯s," said Avery. She felt a glimmer of light in her


    heart.


    Although she was kidnapped and humiliated, she was happy that she had known Elliot¡¯s thoughts.


    ''If Elliot had had no feelings for me, he wouldn''t havee to seek help from Nick, '' Avery thought.


    "That¡¯s mushy! Don''t you feel shy?" Nick blushed and strode out of the living room.


    Somewhere in the city, Nick''s bodyguard left Avery after they had arrived at the hotel safely.


    When she walked to the lift, her bodyguard walked to her and patted her shoulder," Avery! You''re finally


    back! Jed called me and said that you were kidnapped, and I was super anxious!"


    Avery''s bodyguard was new to Ylore. He did not have a lot of friends here, hence he could not get any


    information about Avery but could only wait in the hotel.


    "I shouldn''t have let you take a day off." Avery pressed the lift button in jitters, "I didn¡¯t expect that he


    dared to kidnap me on the street!" "The whole city is under the control of the Goulds, of course he


    dared! I''m d that you''re back. If not, I don''t know how I should face Mike! And both your kids... Oh,


    right, who rescued you?"


    "Elliot."


    "I knew it! No one could do that except him. Jed even cried when he called me." He paused and


    sighed, "Honestly speaking, your friend''s quite loyal."


    "Where''s he now?" asked Avery.


    "I don''t know. He said he was going to find Elliot on the phone. Now Elliot has rescued you, so I guess


    he''s already back resting. Maybe you can phone him."


    "I''ve lost my phone," said Avery with two empty hands, "I wonder if he picked up my phone."


    The bodyguard nced at a clock, "It''s almost one in the morning. You can see him the next morning in


    his room."


    "Okay."


    In a hospital in Aryadelle, Ben was apanying Lilith while waiting for the B-ultrasound result. Soon,


    the result was out >h)=PKX: it showed that Lilith''s gestational sac was gone.


    Her child was gone too.


    Ben then helped her to walk out of the ultrasound room.


    She had stopped crying but she was still down. All the while, she did not say a word and her eyes were


    kept low.


    Ben led her to a chair and made her sit, " Lilith, what''s happened? The nanny said that you went out


    after breakfast. What have you done?"


    Ben frowned as if he was listening to a bizarre story.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She said she''s my friend? What''s her name?"

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    When Ben and Lilith arrived at Starry River Vi, Hayden was about to go out.


    He bought a flight ticket to Ylore that would depart at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    However, Lilith''s arrival disrupted his travel n.


    "Hayden, I''m so sorry to trouble your Aunt. Lilith didn¡¯t want to stay at my house, so I brought her here.


    I''ll exin to your momter," said Ben.


    Hayden then nced at Lilith.


    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and she looked aggrieved as if she was bullied.


    Her head was hung low when she was carrying her luggage to the room she used to live in.


    "The child is gone," Ben told Hayden after Lilith had walked far away, "She was set up by a youngdy


    who used to live next door to me."


    "Scram! I don''t want to see you," Hayden did not want to hear any more sentences from Ben.


    Ben felt guilty when he heard Hayden. He wanted to say something but he knew that whatever he said


    would only be superfluous to Hayden.


    After Ben had left, Hayden put his backpack down in his room


    Mrs. Cooper was curious when she bumped into Hayden in the living room, "Didn''t you say you were


    going to La''s ce? Don¡¯t worry about your aunt. I''ll take care of her." However, Mrs. Cooper did not


    know that La had followed Eric to an event.


    La had promised Hayden that she would lie to Mrs. Cooper so he could fly to Ylore to see Avery.


    "It''s tomorrow," Hayden replied as he walked to Lilith''s room.


    Although he did not like Elliot personally, he was clear that Lilith and Elliot were different in character,


    despite the fact that they were blood-rted siblings.


    He was sympathetic toward Lilith, thus he was willing to treat her better.


    Coincidentally, when Hayden was about to knock, Lilith opened the door from inside.


    "Hayden, is he gone?" "Yeah." "My child is gone." Unexpectedly, Lilith hugged Hayden, "I''m a bit sad,


    but when I think about how the child would distress everyone if they were born, I don''t feel that sad


    anymore. I''m so confused right now. I really want to be a great mom, like your mom."


    Hayden put down her arms, "I can help you, " he paused :e(=UJV; said, "But you have to go back to


    Bridgedale."


    Lilith nodded without thinking.


    Back in the hospital where Ruby had her surgery, she woke up in the middle of the night and saw a


    man lying on the table sleeping next to her.


    She was in a daze, therefore she thought the man was Elliot, "Elliot..."


    Jed woke up immediately when he heard Ruby''s voice.


    Then, they both stared into each other''s eyes.


    Soon, Ruby screamed in fright when she realized the man who was staring at her was not Elliot, but a


    stranger.


    At that very moment, Jed ran to her and covered her mouth with his palm.


    Ruby calmed down as soon as she heard Jed mention Elliot.


    ''So he''s Elliot''s friend,¡¯ she thought.


    Jed peeked at the time on his phone while he spoke.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already three o''clock in the morning.


    Jed was still worried about Avery''s safety. He wondered if she had reached the hotel safely.


    He still had her phone with him, so he thought of going back to check the situation.


    "You stand by Avery, don''t you?" She asked in a weak voice and with a pair of dull eyes, "You came on


    behalf of Avery, didn¡¯t you?!"

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Jed strode out of the ward afterward.


    Right as he stepped out, he saw Elliot standing not far away from him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot was leaning against the window smoking a cigarette.


    To Jed''s surprise, Elliot had already returned to the hospital.


    Yet, he did not step into Ruby''s ward all this while.


    Jed then walked up to Elliot and saw a lot of cigarette butts in the trash can in front of Elliot.


    "Is Avery safe now?" asked Jed.


    "Yeah. I saw you fell asleep, so I didn''t wake you up." Elliot threw the cigarette he was holding into the


    trash can, "Off you go." "I was about to. By the way, she already woke up. You should check on her."


    Elliot pursed his lips and strode back to Ruby''s ward while Jed headed to the lift.


    For some unknown reason, Elliot was terrifying in Jed''s eyes.


    Although Elliot looked calm on the outside, Jed could sense that a storm wasing when he looked


    into Elliot''s eyes.


    To Jed, Elliot was like a dormant beast that would wake up at any time!


    Time flew, and the sun was now up in the sky.


    Avery stood in front of the door to Jed''s room. She then pressed the doorbell.


    When Jed saw Avery outside of his room, he immediately invited her to go in.


    "Jed, where did you get your swollen eyes from? Remember to see the doctor." Avery was shocked by


    the wound on Jed''s face.


    "I''ve already taken an anti-inmmatory pill." Jed did not care about his wounds," Oh, right, I have your


    phone, but it''s run out of battery. My charger won''t work on your phone."


    He then handed over her phone to her.


    "When did youe backst night?" asked Jed.


    "I was earlier than you, so I didn''te to you. And you?" Avery replied as she took back her phone.


    "It was about half-past three when I arrived. " Jed opened a water bottle and took a gulp, "I was so tired


    that I identally fell asleep in Ruby''s ward." "Thank you for what you didst night, Jed. " Avery was


    quite energetic this morning, although she did not sleep wellst night.


    Perhaps it was the kidnappingst night that was tensing her nerves for the whole night.


    "I was nning on making you treat me to a good meal, but now it seems like it takes two good meals


    for you to return the favor." Jed put down the water bottle :e+?RIQ;


    asked, "Have you had breakfast? Let''s have it together!"


    "Sure! I''ll get you a new pair of sses afterward!"


    "Okay. Oh, right. Someone had phoned you before your phone shut down automatically. I didn''t get to


    see who was the caller," Jed told Avery as he worried that it might be an important call, "You might


    want to charge your phone. Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll grab it for you.


    "Okay. One sandwich and a ss of milk, please!"


    "Alright!"


    After she had gone back to her room, she charged her phone and tried to start it.


    Then, notifications about missed calls from Mrs. Cooper and Ben showed up immediately.


    Ben immediately pick up the call from Avery, "Avery! I''ve been trying to reach you!


    "My phone was out of batteryst night,¡± she said casually, "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you ming me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. My own life is already a mess. I don''t have the right to me others," she said


    calmly.


    Ben pondered for a few seconds and asked, "Elliot still can''t remember you?"

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    "Only he knows," Avery was distracted.


    She felt that Elliot had already remembered her, but she was not sure as long as Elliot did not tell her


    personally.


    To her, Elliot might have saved herst night because of the intimate affair they had on the yacht.


    "What''s your next step?" asked Ben, "Do you need my help? He''s forgotten you but not me."


    "Has he ever contacted you?" Avery curiously asked.


    "No," Ben was embarrassed, "I received a call from an unknown number calling from Ylore not long


    ago and didn''t pick it up.


    However, no one answered when I called back."


    "I know his phone number in Ylore," Avery anticipated, "Show me."


    "Okay," Ben then found the unknown number which he did not save in the call log.


    Avery''s heart beat fast when she heard the number from Ben, "Ben, it¡¯s him! He''s using this number in


    Ylore!"


    "I knew it! He only forgot you but not me! That''s why he remembers my number!" Ben breathed heavily,


    "But why didn''t he pick up my phone? I know he''s not into romance, but what about our friendship?"


    Avery had no idea what Elliot had been thinking too.


    "Do you think I should meet him in person? " Ben really wanted to have a face-to-face talk with Elliot.


    Even if Elliot did not want to talk about Avery, Ben could talk to him about Sterling Group.


    Although all his shares were now under Adrian''s name, he was still the boss in all the staff''s hearts.


    "No," Avery disagreed immediately and calmly said, "It''s not safe here. None of you shoulde."


    "Geez! You''re being scary," Ben panicked," Are you saying that we are at risk of death?"


    "It''s not as scary as you think. In short, don''te here. My presence here has already affected his


    life." Avery had been thinking about it for the whole night. The more she thought, the more she felt


    disturbed.


    Elliot was now Ruby''s husband, so he must be under Gary''s surveince.


    She was careless that she had gone to bed with Elliot on the yacht.


    Christopher knew that, and so did Gary.


    Avery worried that Gary would do something filthy to Elliot as a punishment.


    "Okay, I won''t go. Be careful. If you want to meet Elliot, leave no trace behind," Ben reminded her, "I''m


    too far from Ylore, so there''s nothing I can do if you''re in danger."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Avery suddenly thought of Mike," By the way, do you know what Mike has been up totely? I


    haven¡¯t heard from him for quite some time."


    "Why don''t you call him? I''ve been running here :g¡¯>XIQ? there for Lilith recently," Ben sighed, "I


    actually don''t despise Lilith that much, but she doesn''t think so. I don¡¯t know what I should do now to


    have a normal conversation with her." "She has low self-esteem, that''s why she¡¯s like this," said Avery,


    "Since she chose to cut off contact with you, you should learn to forget her too."


    "I guess that''s the only way."


    After Avery hung up Ben''s call, she dialed Mrs. Cooper.


    Soon, the call went through. Mrs. Cooper asked on the phone, "Avery, is everything okay over there?"


    "I''m fine. How''s everything at home?"


    "Okay. I''ll call Eric tomorrow evening," said


    Avery.


    "Alright. How''s your rtionship with your husbandtely?" asked Mrs. Cooper.


    She was afraid that Mrs.Cooper would worry about her, so she only told her the good news, "It''s great


    progress.¡±


    "Yeah."


    She, actually, was not confident about it.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Gary visited Ruby after he had had breakfast.


    She looked refreshed that day.


    She felt everything was worth it because Elliot had been by her side.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Dad, I want to go home to recuperate," Ruby said cutely, "I don''t want Elliot to suffer with me in the


    hospital."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll send the paramedics home to take care of you."


    "Thanks, dad." Ruby smiled, but there was a hint of anxiety in her eyes, "Dad, where¡¯s brother? Did you


    punish him?" "Shouldn''t I? You just married Elliot and he''s already wanted to kill Elliot..." "Brother was


    being impulsive. Dad, you could talk to him but please don''t punish him. I don''t want him and Elliot to


    be enemies. It''ll be heartbreaking if that happens," Ruby begged.


    "My silly daughter! Don''t worry about that!" said Gary while dropping a hint to Elliot with a strange look.


    After both of them hade out of the ward, Gary patted Elliot''s shoulder.


    "I meted out punishment to youst night because I was worried you might repeat the same mistake!


    You still haven¡¯t recovered anything you lost in Aryadelle! I don''t want you to get yed by Avery twice.


    "I see," Elliot was calmer than Gary as if nothing had happenedst night, "It''s time for the negotiation


    with Edward and Ted.


    Are you sure you want toe with me?"


    "You mean you want to go alone?" Gary hesitated, "I was thinking about itst night too. If I go, I''m


    afraid they won''t be able to calm down and talk it out."


    "Let me try first. If I fail, you''ll take over."


    "Okay. I''ll send a few more bodyguards to protect youter. No matter how the negotiation ends,


    always put your safety before everything."


    "I will."


    "Did you not sleepst night?" Gary asked as he noticed Elliot''s red eyes, "You should get some rest.


    I''ll send Ruby back in the afternoon."


    "Alright."


    In the capital airport of Aryadelle, Hayden was wearing a peaked cap and carrying his school bag.


    His flight to Ylore would depart in about an hour.


    He was going to see his mom, and he would like to bring her back with him if it was possible.


    He had been paying attention to the news in Ylore, :h&


    He had made up his mind that if his mom did not want to go back with him, he would stay there to


    protect her secretly.


    Only La and he knew about this n.


    After an hour, he sessfully passed the security check and boarded the ne.


    The ne took off on time.


    After more than ten hours of flying, the ne finally arrived in Ylore.


    The trip only took half an hour.


    He intended to stay to find out about the situation there before contacting his mother.


    He walked to the front desk to get his key card, and then to a lift.


    Coincidentally, the lift stopped in front of him when he arrived.


    Ding!


    The lift''s door slowly opened.


    To his surprise, Elliot appeared before his eyes with a cold look!

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Hayden saw his face and hurried to another elevator by reflex.


    Elliot came out of the elevator with hispanions and strode toward the hotel entrance.


    He did not seem to have noticed Hayden, or perhaps he had noticed the child but he had not realized


    that Hayden was his son.


    All in all, their encounter went unnoticed.


    After Elliot left, the elevator door before Hayden opened. After hesitating for a few moments, Hayden


    decided to check out from the hotel.


    For him to run into Elliot today, meant that there were chances of him running into that man again. The


    hotel Hayden was staying at was the best hotel in all of Ylore, and he had booked a room here


    because it was safer; however, Gary ran that hotel.


    Elliot went to the hotel today because Gary wanted him to inspect the ce.


    Gary intended on passing all of his businesses to Elliot, as his son, Christopher, was extremely


    reckless, and he had made plenty of enemies. If it was not for Gary, Christopher would have been killed


    off long ago.


    Gary had sent him away to pioneer other establishments in a different city, and Christopher had yet to


    have anything to show, despite being there for years.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Gary could only hold onto Elliot, in hopes of getting Elliot to work for him.


    A few days ago, they had fought because of Avery, but it had not affected their friendship.


    Elliot exited the hotel and strode towards the car park.


    The bodyguard went ahead and opened the car door for him, but he paused when he was right in front


    of the car.


    "I need to make a phone call," he said to the bodyguard, before turning to stroll toward the fountain.


    Just then, Avery and Jed were in the hospital.


    She thought that Jed needed to apply ointment on his wounded face while Jed thought that she needed


    to get another test in the hospital to check the tumor in her head. Both wanted to get the other treated


    first, and in the end, they reached apromise.


    Jed went out to buy ointment, and Avery went for the test.


    When Elliot called, Avery was being examined in the CT room ;h#=VNS; her phone was with Jed.


    Jed stared at the phone and contemted whether he should pick up the call. He did not know how to


    exin to Elliot how he came to be in possession of Avery''s phone if he did take the call.


    He finally decided to ignore the call.


    Elliot was a smart and skeptical man; anyone who tried to lie to him would only look like a fool.


    Five minutester, Avery came out of the CT room.


    Jed immediately walked up to her and handed her phone to her. "Elliot called you three times just now.


    Three times in a row."


    Avery paled and snatched her phone from his hand to call Elliot back.


    "De Ligt Hotel!" Elliot roared, "Get over here, find him, and take him away!"


    "I will be over right away!"


    With that, Elliot hung up, before walking back to the car to get in.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    He had other work to do and could not remain in the hotel any longer, but he believed that once Avery


    arrived, she would be able to find Hayden. Once she did, she could take Hayden away from Ylore.


    Avery hung up and Jed noticed how pale she looked. "What happened? You look like you are running


    out of air."


    "Jed, something urgent came up. I need to head out right now!" Avery said anxiously. She did not


    waste a moment exining things to him. "I''ll exin to youter!"


    With that, she ran for the elevator.


    As soon as she moved, her bodyguard went after her.


    Ever since the kidnapping incident, her bodyguard had not left her side. Once they were in the elevator,


    he asked, "What happened?"


    "Elliot called me just now. He said he saw Hayden!" Avery said nervously and was suddenly reminded


    of something.


    She opened the contact list on her phone and found Eric''s number. Once the elevator arrived on the


    first floor, she exited hastily and dialed the number.


    Eric picked up and she asked, "Eric, Mrs. Cooper said that Hayden went looking for you and La. Is


    he with you right now?"


    Eric nced at La and felt troubled.


    La had asked him to lie, but he could not lie to Avery.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Hayden isn¡¯t with you, is he?" Avery''s head was beginning to hurt.


    "Hayden is here in Ylore! "He went to find you?" Eric was clueless about La and Hayden''s n. If


    Avery had not called, he would not have known anything about it.


    "No! He didn''te to me!" That was Avery''s main concern. "Elliot said that he saw Hayden in the


    hotel. Hayden didn''t even contact me upon arriving in Ylore. He went to the hotel upon arriving in Ylore.


    He is bing more and more independent, and I''m worried that something might happen to him!"


    Eric wanted to console her but before he could say anything, Avery blurted out, "I''m going to go find


    him now! Watch La for me."


    "Yeah."


    After hanging up, Avery and her bodyguard stepped out of the hospital. Once they were inside the car,


    the bodyguard drove towards De Ligt Hotel.


    "Boss, I thought Elliot forgot about you?


    Why does he remember Hayden, then?" The bodyguard asked.


    Avery was taken by surprise for a moment. "Maybe he saw photos online? After his surgery, he


    recognized me when he saw me for the first time as well. Besides, though he forgot about me, it


    doesn''t mean that he has forgotten about the children as well."


    "Miss Tate, do you really think it''s possible for the surgery to be this precise?¡± The bodyguard teased,


    "To specifically remove his memories of you, but not the kids?"


    Avery remained quiet, as she could not answer that question. The most important thing for her at the


    moment was to find


    Hayden =h+;WNY< send him away.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Twenty minutester, the two arrived at De Ligt Hotel. She headed to the reception and asked, "Miss,


    can you please help to check which room Hayden Tate checked into? He is my underage son, and I''m


    worried because he came here on his own."


    The receptionist hesitated. "Ma''am, can you show me any proof that you are his mother?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don¡¯t have anything with me. I''m really his mother. He isn''t even ten yet. Just please


    look it up for me to see if he is here at all. You don''t have to tell me the exact room number."


    "Hayden Tate, you said?"


    Avery froze.


    Elliot would not possibly lie to her but neither would the receptionist.


    "If Hayden is not here, where could he be? " thought Avery.


    Avery stepped out of the hotel and dialed Hayden''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service."


    Just then, Elliot called again.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    She answered the call but did not manage topose herself in time. "Elliot, I can''t find Hayden. I


    asked the hotel and the receptionist said that he is not checked into this hotel."


    She felt a lump in her throat as tears threatened to fall. She would not have been this worried if Hayden


    was alone in a different country.


    "Are you sure you saw him here?" she asked in a muffled voice.


    "Yes," he said with certainty.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You¡¯ve never forgotten about Hayden, have you?" she asked, "Neither have you forgotten about La


    or Robert..."


    Elliot''s breath grew heavier. "I am certain that he is in Ylore. You should be looking for him, instead of


    asking me meaningless questions like this."


    "I can''t find him!" Tears rolled down her face. "I don''t even know where to start looking for him. He won''t


    answer his phone! So unless he contacts me, there''s no way I''m going to be able to find him."


    Hayden was not a three-year-old toddler any longer. Ever since he had spent half a year studying


    overseas, he had grown in every possible aspect, and he was no longer the Hayden that she was


    familiar with.


    Elliot scowled at the sound of her sobbing." I''ll go find him!"


    He was out having lunch with Gary at that moment, and he had entered the bathroom to make his


    phone call. If Gary realized that Hayden was here, there was no guarantee if Gary would capture


    Hayden in order to hold him against Elliot.


    Avery wiped away her tears and called Mike.


    Mike answered the call right away and chuckled to conceal how exhausted he sounded. "I didn''t call


    you the past couple of days on purpose. I wanted to see if you would call me."


    "Hayden is in Ylore. I can''t get in touch with him right now. Do you have any way of contacting him?!"


    Avery held onto her phone and gazed at the entrance of the hotel under the zing sun.


    "Pft! He went to Ylore?! That brat! How dare he?" Mike jumped out of his chair. "I will find a way to


    contact him right away! I¡¯ll call you as soon as I find something!"


    After the call, Avery looked away from the hotel entrance.


    The bodyguard noticed that she was drenched in sweat =f"


    "I am worried that the Goulds would get to him before he has the chance of reaching me." Avery felt


    like there was a huge stone pressing down on her chest.


    "Miss Tate, Hayden isn''t that stupid," the bodyguard said. "Let''s go back to the hotel. Maybe he is


    waiting for us there!"


    Hayden might be young, but he was as knowledgeable as any adult and he was more intelligent than


    ny-nine percent of the human poption.


    Avery wiped away the sweat on her forehead and said, "Let''s go back, then!" The two returned to the


    hotel, but they did not see Hayden. Instead, they ran into Jed.


    Jed was holding an envelope in his hand that contained the CT diagrams of Avery¡¯s head.


    Avery saw the envelope and instantly realized what it was. She took it from him and said, "Everything


    should be fine, right?¡±


    "I wished so, too," Jed said in a cold voice.


    Jed froze. "And where is he?"


    In her mind, she swiftly went through all the details of her memories with Hayden, along with Hayden''s


    tone and words from thest time they spoke on the phone.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Perhaps she should not have been so pessimistic. If she could not find him, it would be just as difficult


    for the Goulds to find him as well.


    After lunch, she returned to her room. Hayden had yet to contact her.


    She took out the CT scan diagrams and inspected them closely. She noticed that the tumor in her brain


    had gotten bigger.


    It was no wonder that Jed seemed devastated. Had she not told him that Hayden was missing in Ylore,


    he would have insisted on scheduling her for surgery.


    At three in the afternoon, Elliot returned home after lunch.


    He had a few drinks during lunch because Gary had invited a few clients of his to lunch and Elliot could


    not avoid drinking with them.


    He headed straight to the bedroom as soon as he arrived home. He was feeling slightly dizzy, and he


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    needed some rest so that he would have the strength to look for Hayden that night.


    When he pushed open the door and saw Ruby lying on the bed, he froze.


    "Elliot, did you drink?" Ruby set her phone down to study the blush on Elliot''s face, and said, "My


    brother came to visit me earlier in the afternoon, and he told me that I could rest in the master


    bedroom."


    "Yeah." He went to sit down by the bed and looked at her pale face. "How are you feeling today?"


    "My wound still hurts a bit but I feel more energetic than yesterday," she said, "You shouldn''t have


    drunk. You are taking medication. You could have told them that; it''s not like they would force wine


    down your throat.¡±


    "I want to take a nap.¡±


    Taking the hint, Ruby sat up and moved to get out of bed.


    "You are injured. Just lie down!" Ellioty down next to her and closed his eyes.


    Ruby did not dare make a sound and wordlessly watch him drift off to sleep.


    She sighed a breath of relief when he started breathing rhythmically. She began to inspect every inch


    of his face.


    It was the first time they hadin down on the same bed.


    Elliot did not know that she had been in love with him for years. By the time she realized that she had


    romantic feelings toward him, he had already returned to Aryadelle to start his business


    She had never thought that he would get into trouble, but had it not been for this opportunity, he would


    have never married her.


    He had be her husband, and Ruby was not going to let Avery take him away.


    Around two hourster, Elliot woke up from a nightmare. Gary had brutally murdered Hayden.


    When he woke up and realized it was just a dream, he sighed a breath of relief.


    "It''s going to be time for dinner soon, where are you going?"


    Elliot was slightly taken by surprise by Ruby¡¯s words.


    "Elliot, I want to grow old with you," Ruby confessed.


    Different emotions filled Elliot¡¯s eyes. "Rest


    at home, and don''t wait up for me if I''mte.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    In De Ligt Hotel, Elliot did not head to the reception to ask about Hayden. Avery had done so, and if the


    receptionist said that there was no information, then it had to be true.


    It was either that Hayden hade to Ylore with a forged identity, or he had checked out from the hotel


    as soon as he spotted Elliot.


    Elliot had to find out if Hayden had indeed been to this hotel, and he went straight to the guard room.


    There he asked for this morning''s surveince footage.


    "What does the person look like, Mr. Foster? I can help you look for him."


    "A child, but he is quite tall. I can look for him myself." Elliot sat down in the chair and moved the


    mouse to begin adjusting the time of the footage.


    He only needed to check if Hayden had checked in at the counter and examine the surveince inside


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    the elevators to see if he had gotten into it to determine if Hayden had truly checked into De Ligt Hotel.


    Elliot keyed in the time when he ran into Hayden in the search column, but nothing came up.


    He immediately tensed and his fingers stiffened around the mouse as he realized that the surveince


    cameras were hacked.


    He randomly keyed in other times of the day and none of the other footage had any issues. The only


    footage that had been deleted was the time when Hayden appeared in the hotel.


    It was enough proof that Hayden was in Ylore.


    He stood up and strode out of the guard room to head toward the reception.


    Noticing that there was a different person at the reception, he asked, "Where is the receptionist from


    the morning shift?"


    "She just got off work." The receptionist scanned Elliot up and down and instantly recognized him.


    "Should I call her back here immediately?"


    "Call her right now," he said and headed outside.


    The night had fallen and neon lights shone through the darkness. Elliot wondered where Hayden was


    at the moment, and he took out his phone and called Avery.


    Avery picked up almost immediately," Have you heard anything about Hayden?" "Hayden hacked the


    hotel surveince cameras," he said calmly, "No one else could have done that apart from him."


    "He still hasn''t called me." Avery had been waiting anxiously. She had checked her phone countless


    days >d¡¯=YJQ; was disappointed just as many times.


    "Do you have any recent photos of Hayden? " he asked. "Send me one."


    Elliot hesitated for a moment and hummed in agreement.


    All things aside, finding Hayden was their top priority.


    "Did you tell him that I am looking for him? " Avery asked worriedly.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    "I did! I said you are worried sick," Mike huffed. "Even if he doesn''t go to you tonight, he will probably


    see you within the next couple of days. Don''t be too worried. At the very least, he is safe for now."


    Mike''s answer had eased Avery''s mind slightly, but she still had to head out since she had promised


    Elliot that she would look for Hayden with him.


    "I am going to De Ligt Hotel right now. I am driving there, so wait right here," she said to the bodyguard.


    "Mike said he told Hayden where we are staying. If Haydenes to look for me, call me right away."


    "Alright. Meeting with Elliot should be safe, I''m just worried that you two would get caught by Gary


    Gould."


    "If that''s possible, Elliot wouldn''t have called me to begin with."


    She started driving towards De Ligt Hotel.


    About twenty minutes after she left, Hayden appeared before the bodyguard.


    Hayden was not wearing his signature baseball hat or ck backpack. He just stepped into the hotel


    Avery was staying in. He was alone.


    He was slim and exceptionally tall, so the bodyguard recognized him right away.


    The bodyguard strode toward him and grabbed Hayden by the arm.


    "Hayden! Your mom has been looking for you the entire day. She is worried sick!" The bodyguard


    studied the face that resembled Elliot''s and sighed a breath of relief. "It¡¯s a good thing that you are


    okay." "Where is my mom?" Hayden came after receiving the encrypted message Mike sent him.


    "Your mom went to find Elliot because he is looking for you as well." The bodyguard dragged him over


    to the lobby couch to sit down. "Sit here and wait while I call your mom. By the way, why did youe


    here all alone, anyway? It¡¯s dangerous here, so your mom is probably going to ask you to go home


    tonight. You don''t know this, but she was kidnapped a few days back and almost got killed..."


    Hayden immediately grabbed onto the bodyguard''s arm when he heard the word '' kidnapped''.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Don''t call my mom right now," he said seriously. "What do you mean ''kidnapped''?" "Ahem, it''s a long


    story..." "Make it short." "On Ruby Gould''s birthday, your parents were getting intimate on the yacht


    ;g!>WKR > were discovered by the Goulds. That night, Christopher Gould kidnapped your mom," the


    bodyguard described the event in the simplest way he could. "He tried to force himself on your mom. It


    was his way of getting revenge for his sister."


    Hayden instantly oozed malice when he heard the exnation.


    Seeing that he was enraged, the bodyguard said, "Don''t get angry just yet. Your mom is fine. She was


    smart enough to lie. Of course, everything was settled peacefully that day thanks to Elliot''s help as


    well."


    "Christopher Gould, right?" Hayden memorized the name.


    "Yeah! Gary Gould''s only son," the bodyguard said mockingly. "He is incapable of greatness so Gary is


    trying to keep your father here in Ylore to work for the Goulds.¡±


    "That b*st*rd! How dare he bully my mom? " Hayden clenched his fists. "I¡¯m going to teach him a


    lesson."


    The bodyguard caught up to him, and Hayden red at the hand on his arm, before saying, "Do you


    want me to hack into your phone?"


    The bodyguard immediately released Hayden, knowing very well that he could not afford to cross this


    child.


    Chills ran down Avery''s spine. "How are you supposed to protect me if you can''t even stop a child?!"


    "Do you not know the kind of person your son is? He is a little demon!" groaned the bodyguard.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    "He said he is going to teach Christopher a lesson? You told to him that I had been kidnapped?!" Avery


    gasped. "How could you tell him this? You know that he is short -tempered¡ª"


    "I didn''t do it on purpose," the bodyguard immediately apologized. "He told me to tell you not to worry,


    and that he will look for you once he''s done."


    Avery felt like someone had grabbed her by the throat. She began to hyperventte. Her breath came


    in short ragged pants.


    The bodyguard heard her panting and asked worriedly, "Miss Tate, are you okay?! Is Elliot next to you


    right now? Are you still in the De Ligh Hotel?"


    After he shot all the questions at her, he heard the sound of the call being dropped.


    Elliot held Avery in his arms and hung up the call. "Avery! Get a grip! Hayden will be fine!"


    Seeing that she was about to pass out, he lifted her up and strode toward the car. Due to what


    happened, she had not been able to eat or sleep. She had been drained of strength, and her mind


    crumbled, causing her to copse.


    Elliot carried her to the car andy her down in the backseat. He uncapped a bottle of water and


    pressed the rim to her lips, forcing her to drink. Her lips were slightly chapped, and he suspected that


    she had suffered a heat stroke due to dehydration.


    "Avery, Hayden isn''t a kid. He knows what he is doing. Just wait for him to get in touch with you. Don''t


    panic," said Elliot as he trickled more water into her.


    She recovered slightly after sipping the water.


    "How is he not a child?" Her voice trembled as tears welled in her eyes. "He isn''t even ten. Even if he


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    knows what he is doing, he can''t be held responsible for his own actions!"


    "I will keep searching for him." Elliot swallowed hard and said, "I will search for him in another hotel. He


    didn''t use the name Hayden Tate, though. The receptionist said that he used an Italian name, do you


    know anything about that?"


    "Why would he have an Italian name? He is definitely using an alias!"


    "If he knows enough to use an alias, it means that he is aware of the danger he is in," said Elliot,


    continuing to console her." Go back >b->XNY> rest! I will let you know if I find him."


    She stared at his familiar face through her tears and listened to his pleasant voice. Things had not


    appeared to change despite his memory loss.


    For a moment, she felt dazed. She grabbed him by the arm and asked, "Elliot, did you get your


    memories back? Did you?!"


    He stared at the tears rolling down her face in silence for a moment, before saying," Whether I''ve


    regained my memories or not, my n won''t change."


    "What n?" She tensed.


    "Taking back what¡¯s mine." He pushed her hand away. "I will return to Aryadelle once I''m done with


    what''s happening here. Once I find Hayden, go back home with him.


    There will be an answer to the questions you have. I wille to you when the time is right, even if you


    don''te to me!"


    "Avery, what''s the point of dwelling on this right now?" he said sternly. "The most important thing right


    now is finding the kid!"


    Elliot pursed his lips at her question.


    She wanted to grab his cor, but she only managed to touch the fabric before his chest pleadingly.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    She did not want to be so undignified, but reality had hit her hard. She could not face the pain of losing


    him, and before she knew it, all her pride and confidence had faded.


    "Tell me what can I do to get you to leave." He held her hand with his broad, strong hand and tried to


    move her hand away, but she gripped onto his shirt and refused to let go.


    "Do you want to get rid of me so badly? The more you want to get rid of me, the less likely I''m going to


    leave!" She would not let him enjoy his life without her. "I don''t think that Gary and Ruby are going to


    allow you to keep in touch with me!" "Don''t you want to send Hayden back?" he said.


    The two of them were both saying only what they wanted to say but seemed to know what the other


    one was saying by heart at the same time.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will just see him off for his flight!"


    He stared at the stubborn look in her eyes and waspletely defeated.


    "There''s nobody else around right now.


    Why wouldn¡¯t you tell me the truth?" She could not understand him, and she felt like she was going


    crazy.


    Every single day she was in Ylore was mental torture. She would not have been able tost so long if it


    were not for the wonderful memories in her mind.


    Elliot did not answer her question.


    The car they were sitting in was Gary''s, and there was no guarantee that it was not bugged.


    Even the bodyguard, who stood outside the car, was assigned to him by Gary. Though the bodyguard


    had been absolutely obedient, there was no guarantee that he would not betray Elliot.


    "You drove here, so I won''t send you back." Elliot tried to get out of the car to give her more space. "Go


    home!"


    She kept her hand on his shirt and refused to let go.


    "I am not leaving... You weren''t like thisst time on the yacht..." She missed how gentle he was, and


    she desperately needed confirmation that she was not dreaming.


    "Come inside and close the car door."


    He stared at her with his dark, brooding eyes and refused to move, so she dragged him inside and


    closed the door behind them.


    "Avery, what are you doing?" He looked at her with resignation. "I need to go look for Hayden-"

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Rubyy in bed and waited from nine to ten, then from ten to twelve o''clock.


    She had slept through most of the day, so despite it being midnight, the did not feel sleepy.


    She had picked up her phone a few times, wanting to call Elliot, but refrained from doing so when she


    remembered what he said before leaving.


    Her father, her brother, and Elliot were all men; and all men were yers by nature. Men could not


    possibly stay in love with one particr woman for their entire life.


    Since she was old enough to remember, she had seen her father dating countless women. Even now,


    he was still dating women. He would spoil his partner rotten every single time, but when he eventually


    fell out of love, he became cold immediately.


    Her brother was worse. He had gotten married at a young age, but that did not stop him from keeping


    countless mistresses throughout the years. He was worse than his father.


    Ruby¡¯s sister-inw had fought Christopher a few times in the beginning, but she had soon realized


    that nothing would change. So, she ignored all of his infidelity and focused all of her love and care on


    the children, and she devoted all her attention to her status as Mrs. Gould.


    Rubyforted herself gloomily, "At least Elliot doesn''t date a different woman every other day."


    So long as she remained his wife and he treated her well on the outside, she could tolerate anything.


    At two in the morning, a white light shone into the room from the yard. It was the headlights of a car.


    She immediately put her phone down and pretended to be asleep.


    Shortly after, she began to hear footsteps approaching and the door of the bedroom slowly swinging


    open.


    There was a nightlight in the bedroom and Elliot could see Ruby''s face under the yellow light.


    He had checked all of the major hotels in the city tonight, but he did not manage to find Hayden.


    Hayden had either created another alias or had gone to stay in a small hostel.


    He was worried about Hayden, but he also knew that worrying would not help.


    Hayden mentioned that he wanted to teach Christopher a lesson, so if he wanted to find Hayden, all he


    needed to do was to keep an eye on Christopher.


    Elliot went to take his pajamas out of the closet >b%;UNV; was about to head to the bathroom for a


    shower when Ruby opened her eyes. She pretended to wake up. "You are back, Elliot? What time is it


    now?" She asked gently.


    He raised his arm to nce at his watch. " Two in the morning. Go back to sleep!"


    "I''m awake now. Go shower!"


    "Yeah."


    Elliot did not spare her another look and headed straight into the bathroom.


    Ruby was instantly overwhelmed by sorrow as she stared at the shut door.


    Elliot had been at his most gentle on the day that they had signed their marriage certificate, but ever


    since Avery¡¯s appearance, he had be more and more distant.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is Avery''s ssmate here? What exactly is the nature of his rtionship with Avery?" she


    thought.


    "Sleep!¡± he said.


    Just as Ruby thought that he was going to lie down next to her, Elliot picked up his pillow.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    "I''m going to sleep in the guest bedroom." He took his pillow and started walking away.


    "Elliot, can you please stay?" Ruby begged in a soft voice. "I won¡¯t touch you."


    "I''m just worried that I might bump into your wound." Seeing how lowly her tone was, he said, "We will


    see once you recover."


    Ruby was instantly satisfied by his exnation.


    "Elliot, there''s something I need to remind you of." She reached out to turn on the nightlight on her side


    of the bed. "I did some research on Avery today, and I finally understand why you like her. She is really


    brilliant, but Elliot, this is Ylore. My father doesn''t like her, and for her and for your own sake, it''s best


    that you stay away from her. You can go out and find other women if you need to. I won''t get mad, but I


    don''t want you to get into a fight with my father over Avery."


    Ruby finally got a clear look at the hickey on Elliot''s neck.


    "I know," he responded coldly.


    "Then why won''t you send her away?" she asked. "You managed to get her off the yacht back then, so


    why can''t you send her away from Ylore? You can do it if only you are determined."


    Elliot stared at Ruby''s face. She was lying in the bed, but she looked awake.


    "You think you are so smart, don''t you?" he sneered. "It''s better you remain a fool if you want to keep


    me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby felt pained by his words. Every word she said was sincere, but not only did he not appreciate her,


    but he was also irritated by her.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot."


    "Sleep!" He said emotionlessly, before leaving the master bedroom with his pillow.


    Shortly after the door closed, tears rolled down Ruby''s face.


    Avery drove back to the hotel and spotted her bodyguard squatting outside the hotel entrance with a


    cigarette in his hand. She stopped the car.


    When the bodyguard saw that Avery was back, he immediately rushed toward her.


    "Miss Tate, what took you so long?" He put the cigarette out. "Did you two go looking for Hayden?"


    "Yeah." Avery did go looking for Hayden with Elliot, but despite searching through a few major hotels,


    they could not find him.


    "He is probably staying somewhere near our hotel. He wasn''t wearing his hat or carrying his backpack


    when he came over, " said the bodyguard, venturing a guess.


    Avery beamed. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "You didn''t give me a chance to! Were you in so much shock that you passed out? I heard you run out


    of breath¡ª"


    "Yeah, I had a bit of a heatstroke." She strode into the hotel =g#;QMW= said, "Let''s search the area


    around us tomorrow."


    Time flew and soon it was morning.


    At eight in the morning, he woke up in his king-sized bed and grabbed his phone to check the time.


    To his surprise, an odd sight appeared as he unlocked the screen of his phone.


    The sight before him reminded him of a scene in one of the horror movies he had watched.


    "Someone is after my life, but who?!" he thought.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    He sat on his bed in a daze, absolutely clueless.


    His father had sent him away two years ago to expand their business, and he has not been in touch


    with anyone here. "I''ve juste back, and already someone is trying to kill me?


    "Can it be Elliot?" thought Christopher.


    Elliot did not have any actual power yet. Gary was keeping a constant eye on his performance, and he


    would not give Elliot even a single shred of power if he mismanaged something. So, Elliot dared not


    make a move against Christopher just yet.


    "But, who else could it be?" thought Christopher.


    The negotiation between the Goulds and Gary''s brothers was around the corner so those two would


    not do anything at this time either.


    Christopher tapped his head, troubled. He nced back at his phone and tried to shut the ''death timer''


    off, only to realize that the screen was locked. No matter how much he tapped on it, it did not change.


    He could not shut the timer off, or return to the main menu, or use his phone for anything.


    Christopher was stunned.


    "Is my phone infected by a virus? Is the timer a prank from some unknown hackers, or did I


    identally click onto a malicious website, causing a virus to enter my phone?" he thought, puzzled.


    He decided to have a technician run some tests.


    In the hotel, the bodyguard had promised Avery that they would search for Hayden in areas nearby, so


    when he woke up, he went to Avery''s door and pressed on the doorbell first thing in the morning.


    The doorbell rang, but there was no response.


    He took out his phone to call Avery, but she did not pick up.


    "Maybe she is still sleeping?" he thought.


    He waited for some time and decided to go for breakfast first.


    When he arrived in the dining hall, his phone rang.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had thought that it was from Avery, but to his surprise, it was from Elliot.


    Elliot had called the bodyguard because he had tried calling Avery but she had not answered his call.


    "I pressed the doorbell, but there is no response," said the bodyguard. "Should I check on her after


    breakfast? I think she is still asleep since she came back at two in the morning."


    "Then leave her be," Elliot said.


    "You know where to look for him?"


    If something happened to Hayden, he could only go on a suicide mission to defeat Gary, but even then,


    he could not guarantee Hayden''s safety.


    He had to stop the tragedy from happening before things got out of hand.


    He had thought that Avery was already trouble enough, but Hayden was worse than her.


    At noon, a technician checked Christopher''s phone and was helpless in removing the virus in it.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    They managed toe across certain information.


    "Mr. Gould, your phone got the virus at three in the morning."


    Christopher lifted an eyebrow. "I was f* eking sleeping at three in the morning!"


    "Yes! We checked the time, and it was three in the morning, so it has nothing to do with whether you


    were asleep or awake. One thing we know for sure is that your homework has been hacked, and


    someone has leaked your personal information. If that information had not been leaked, the hacker


    would not have been able to hack into your phone."


    "Who the f*ck leaked my personal information?!"


    "I don''t know about that. You will need to go back and check. As for this phone, would you prefer to


    take it back, or you would like to leave it with us, and we could try removing the virus?" said the


    technician. "If we don''t remove the virus, you won''t be able to use your phone."


    "If that''s the case, what''s the use in me taking it back?! Who the f*ck yed such a nasty prank on


    me?! Haha! How dare they try toe after my life? Let''s see if I really die in three days!" Christopher


    snapped, "I am going to find this person!"


    "Okay! Mr. Gould, we rmend that once you purchase a new phone, use your wife''s information


    instead of your own when you register the new number. It¡¯s more secure that way," said the technician.


    "I get it!" Christopher walked out of the Cyber Security Center and made his way to the mall to get a


    new phone. He scowled as he walked, and he wondered as to the possibility of Elliot being behind this.


    He asked for his bodyguard''s phone and called Elliot''s bodyguard.


    "Aaron, I need to ask you something. No lying!" Christopher raised his voice and said, "Has Elliot been


    acting weird these past few days? Is he plotting with people out there to kill me?"


    Aaron was stunned for a moment and said, "Master, ording to my observation, he''s either at home


    with Miss Ruby, or outside working for your father. Other than that, he''s only been in touch with your


    uncles, and he has been quite busytely. He hasn''t met with any stranger =f ;WJR< I haven''t heard of


    him finding someone to kill you. If he means to do something, I would have reported it to your father


    long ago."


    Christopher was relieved at Aaron''s words. "I guess he doesn''t have the guts for it!"


    "Of course not. He ispletely dependent on the Gould Family. He wouldn''t dare to."


    "What is he doing now?" Christopher asked before hanging up.


    Aaron hesitated for a moment and said, "I overheard him calling Mr. Felix, probably asking him out for a


    meeting. I guess he is trying to get Mr. Felix on his side..."


    "Alright! Let me know if anything out of the ordinary happens!"


    "Yes. Why are you calling Ian''s phone?" "My phone is broken! I will send you my new number once I


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    get a new phone!"


    "Alright!"


    Elliot and Avery¡¯s bodyguard circled the hotel, but they did not find Hayden.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Elliot decided to buy the bodyguard lunch.


    "I can¡¯t let you treat me to lunch, Mr. Foster!


    "You are helping me find my son. I won¡¯t befortable sending you back on an empty stomach."


    "Oh. If that''s the case, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer."


    He unlocked his phone and saw Avery''s message. She told him that she had overslept and that was


    why she had not heard his call.


    It was Hayden!

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Elliot was about to spring up and grab Hayden when a group of men headed by Christopher walked


    into the restaurant.


    Elliot spotted Christopher the moment Christopher spotted him.


    It was the first time they had seen one another since the shootout, and they both still held a grudge


    against each other.


    Christopher''s eyes gleamed viciously when he saw Elliot, but because of Gary and Ruby, he knew that


    they still had to give the appearance of calm.


    Hayden immediately sat back down when he saw Christopher walk in.


    It was his first time seeing Christopher and he thought to himself, "So this is the assh* le that bullied


    Mom! If it weren''t for how smart Mom is, she would have suffered so much at the hands of this b*st*rd! I


    won''t give him the chance of hurting my mom again, so he has to die now!"


    "I thought that you were out with Uncle Nick? Why are you eating here? " Christopher asked Elliot as


    he nced over at Aaron.


    Aaron performed the role of Elliot''s bodyguard, but in truth, he was a spy for Gary, and Gary had been


    the one to station him by Elliot. Christopher did not think that the bodyguard would switch sides so


    quickly, but he also could not figure out what Elliot was doing here.


    Aaron flushed anxiously.


    "Nick isn''t free this morning, so we changed the time to this afternoon," Elliot said.


    "Oh! I see! Who is this?" asked Christopher as he sat down next to Avery¡¯s bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately extended his hand toward Christopher. "Hello, Mr. Gould. I am Avery


    Tate''s bodyguard."


    Christopher''s expression instantly darkened. "Why are you here? Is Avery Tate here as well?!"


    He nced around and paused briefly when he saw Hayden''s face.


    Fearing that he would recognize Hayden, Elliot immediately said, "I asked Avery¡¯s bodyguard out


    because I want him to send her back to Aryadelle. Ruby talked to mest night and said that she


    doesn''t want Avery to remain in Ylore any longer."


    "So you''ve finally started caring about Ruby''s feelings?" Christopher said sarcastically. "You should go


    to Uncle Nick if you can''t convince her! Isn''t her Uncle Nick''s woman, too? Naha!"


    Elliot lifted his ss ?f.


    "Elliot, I didn''t imagine that you guys are so open in private! Naha! That Avery chick surprised me, too!"


    Christopher began bbering when he talked about Avery," She is supposed to be this genius in the


    medical field and a famous female entrepreneur. Her titles sure sound great, so who knew she would


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    be such a sl*t in private? I don''t even know if you two are ying her, or if she is ying with the two of


    you."


    The ss fell to the ground with a loud,


    splintering crash, and Christopher''s attention was instantly drawn to him.


    Hayden swiftly pulled his hat lower onto his head and took his backpack to pay his bill at the counter.


    He was subtly telling Elliot not to think of overpowering him.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    The bodyguard hurried outside the restaurant and caught up to Hayden." Hayden! Your folks have


    been looking for you! They both searched for you until two in the morningst night!"


    The bodyguard wanted to take Hayden to Avery, but Hayden was determined to destroy Christopher.


    "Let go of me!"


    The bodyguard was slightly afraid of Hayden, but he was also scared of Avery." Your mom told me to


    take you to her once 1 found you, or she is firing me!"


    "Let go, or I''ll make her fire you anyway!"


    The bodyguard immediately released his arm. "Hayden! Big Master Hayden! Please don''t go! Your


    parents want you to stay away from Christopher because he is a dangerous man! If he catches you¡ª"


    "No one can catch me! Stop looking for me! I won''t leave till I destroy Christopher Gould!" Hayden


    roared. "Just trust me, okay?!"


    The bodyguard fell silent.


    Not only did Hayden look like Elliot, but he was also as proud and short-tempered as Elliot. The


    bodyguard was defeated by Hayden''s confidence and domineering attitude, and by the time he came


    out of his reverie, Hayden was already gone.


    The bodyguard returned to the hotel gloomily and ran into Avery as she exited the elevator.


    "Did you go look for Hayden with Elliot?" Avery had had a good night''s sleep and felt energized.


    "I saw Hayden just now and let him escape again." The bodyguard lowered his head and braced for the


    tongueshing. "I am really scared of him, Miss Tate."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, then?!"


    "I thought about it, and I think I am more afraid of him. Even if Elliot had seen him, he wouldn''t be able


    to do anything. You are the only one who can control Hayden."


    "I shouldn''t have overslept,¡± Avery said in frustration.


    "Don''t think like that. You look much better today. Hayden said to trust him and that he woulde to


    you the moment he destroyed Christopher Gould."


    "He said that?" Avery felt like things were spinning out of control.


    "Yeah. I trust him. Boss, you should too! He wouldn¡¯t act unless he is a hundred percent certain that he


    would seed." In the mansion, Ruby was sick ofying in bed after doing so for the past few days.


    Through vice president Miller, she had asked Jed out.


    Elliot was rarely at home, so she was not worried about Elliot finding out that she had invited Jed over.


    Jed did not want to go but vice president Miller had treated him well, ;d''


    "Jed, I did some research and found that you are here on a traveler visa. You came here after Avery


    did, so I take it that you are here for Avery''s sake?" Ruby sat on the couch and stared at him calmly.


    "Is that all you wanted to see me about?¡± Jed asked.


    "Ms. Gould, I want to take her away as well, but I can''t." Jed scowled. "She wants to stay here till


    Elliot''s memories return."


    "Does she really think that he would go back to Aryadelle with her once his memories are back?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Yeah, that''s what she thinks."


    Jed was stunned.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Jed froze. If he listened to Ruby and took Avery away from Ylore by force, Avery would be furious when


    she woke up, and she might even end their friendship. If he did not take her away, Avery might be


    exposed to grave danger by continuing to stay in Ylore.


    After some consideration, he decided to ept the tickets and medicine.


    "I knew you would ept these. You must love Avery, so you must understand how miserable I am


    right now." Ruby picked up the ss and took a sip of water.


    "Ms. Gould, people are born differently. I can only know the pain my friend is suffering, and I can''t


    understand yours.


    You have misjudged the rtionship that


    Avery and I share," he said, correcting her assumption.


    He had not been in contact with Avery for years. They had only recently made contact, and there was


    no way he would fall in love with her in such a short period of time. However, their bonds as ssmates


    would never change.


    "Oh, let''s just say that I''ve misjudged you, then! So long as you two leave Ylore, I don''t even care about


    you." Ruby set the ss down and said, "I just want to protect what''s mine."


    "I will take the tickets and the pills for now, but I can''t assure you that I will seed," he said and got


    up from the couch.


    "Jed, give me your contact number!" Ruby said. "You can call me if you need help."


    Jed did not think that he would need her help. To him, Ruby was merely a naive young girl, and it was


    amusing to watch her act and talk like an adult despite how young she looked.


    Once the two exchanged numbers, Jed exited the mansion, and when he returned to the hotel, he rang


    Avery''s bodyguard''s doorbell.


    The bodyguard had just finished lunch with Avery and had returned to his room. They hade up


    with a n to locate Hayden over lunch. The bodyguard was slightly surprised to see Jed standing in


    front of his door. "Dr. Hutchinson, you need me for something?"


    "Yeah." Jed entered the room and closed the door behind him. "How is Avery today?"


    "She is doing pretty well. She had slept until noon, ;b,=YKT; she has just gone back to her room for a


    nap," the bodyguard said." I don''t think that she can actually fall asleep, though. She just wanted me to


    get some rest because I spent all morning looking for Hayden."


    "Am I interrupting your rest, then?" Jed asked in embarrassment.


    The bodyguard looked him up and down. " What brought you here?"


    Jed was anxious, but he could not quite talk to Avery directly, so he turned to her bodyguard instead.


    He did not want to reveal his n, but he was hoping that her bodyguard might be willing to assist with


    his n of getting Avery back. In any case, even if he did manage to put her to sleep, it would be


    impossible to get her to the airport all on his own.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let¡¯s leave here tonight!" Jed lowered his voice. "Ruby asked me to meet her, and she told me that


    both her father and her brother dislike Avery. She told me that if Avery were to continue staying here,


    she will be in some serious danger."


    "I know that! So does my boss, but she doesn''t even know what fear is"


    "Apart from that, there''s also her illness. She needs surgery as soon as possible. If we keep dragging


    this on, her illness will kill her even if the Goulds don¡¯t," Jed deadpanned. "This isn''t to be taken lightly.


    We can''t just let her do whatever she wants.


    The bodyguard paced back and forth in the room, unable toe to a decision.


    "I have sleeping pills here, and I will sneak this into her food during dinner. After that, we are taking her


    away from here," said Jed, divulging his n.


    "What about Hayden?" The bodyguard scowled. "Are we supposed to just leave him here on his own?"


    The bodyguard nodded. "You are right. She is going to be furious when she gets back to Aryadelle,


    though."


    "We can''t think about that for now."


    "Alright! You win." The bodyguardpromised after consideration.


    Once the two reached a consensus, Jed immediately returned to his room.


    In the evening, Jed made a reservation for a feast at a restaurant.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    "Look at how thin you are right now. It''s my treat tonight, and you can just buy me dinner tomorrow," he


    said guiltily.


    "Alright!" Avery sat down.


    Jed immediately picked up the jug to pour Avery a ss of juice.


    The bodyguard opened a can of beer, and Jed, on the other hand, avoided both the beer and the juice,


    picking up a box of coconut milk instead.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Avery was starving and dug in. "Let''s eat. I want to walk around the areater after dinner."


    "You''ve been walking the entire afternoon, are you not tired?" the bodyguard teased.


    "I''m fine. If you are tired, I can go by myself "Have you forgotten about the kidnapping? " The


    bodyguard was impressed by her courage and said, "Just eat first! We''ll seeter."


    "Okay." Avery took a bite of her food.


    Just then, Jed raised his ss and said, "A toast! Hopefully, everything will proceed smoothly from now


    on!"


    Avery raised her juice and clinked sses with him. "Is it your birthday tonight, Jed?


    I feel like you are acting weird."


    Jed took a sip of coconut milk and shook his head frantically. "I would have asked you to buy me a


    birthday present if it''s my birthday."


    Avery could not help but chuckle. Just as she was about to take a sip of her juice, a familiar figure


    appeared before her.


    Elliot had met with Nick earlier that afternoon, and after that, he had gone searching for Hayden. It was


    time for dinner, and both he and his bodyguard entered the restaurant. He was surprised to see Avery.


    His bodyguard, Aaron, recognized them and approached their table.


    Jed and Avery''s bodyguard remained quiet.


    Avery told the waiter to bring over two more sets of cutlery.


    Both the bodyguard and Jed were rendered speechless at this point.


    When the cutlery arrived, Avery took Elliot''s ss and poured him some juice.


    Avery''s bodyguard was quicker on his feet. He snatched the ss of juice from Elliot''s hand.


    "What are you doing?! He can''t drink!" Avery said.


    Avery took Elliot''s ss back, got rid of the beer, and began refilling it with juice.


    Both Jed and the bodyguard¡¯s faces started twitching, and their eyes looked as though they were about


    to pop out of their sockets.


    Elliot immediately noticed that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    It became clear that Jed and Avery¡¯s bodyguard did not want him there, and it was clear that they did


    not want him to drink the juice. The juice was average juice, and so the reason they did not want him to


    drink it could not be because it was some kind of precious or expensive juice.


    Suspecting that something was wrong, Elliot raised the ss and pretended to drink it.


    "Hey! Don''t drink that!" Jed said and snatched the ss out of Elliot''s hand.


    Avery''s expression instantly darkened.


    "Why can''t he drink it?" She nced at the ss of juice in her hand. "Is there something wrong with


    the juice?" As soon as those words were out, the entire table fell silent. Both Jed and the bodyguard


    lowered their heads, uncertain of what to say.


    Arron picked up the spoon and said, "There might be something wrong with the juice, but the food is


    fine, right? I''m starving! Can I eat?"


    "The food is fine so go ahead!" Jed said.


    "''The food is fine'', so you are admitting that something is wrong with the juice, then? Were you nning


    on poisoning her?"


    "Why would we ever poison her? It¡¯s just sleeping pills," Jed exined frantically.


    Once the truth was out, Avery immediately got up to leave.


    "Avery, let me exin!" Jed caught up to her and pulled her back. "We wanted to take you back to


    Aryadelle. Look at you, even Hayden is worried about you. He came all the way here for you. If you


    continue to stay here, what will you do if your other childes over as well?"


    "So you decided to lie to me and drug me?" Avery could not ept what they plotted to do to her.


    "Boss, you won''t listen when we try to reason with you!" the bodyguard said in resignation. "We


    wouldn''t have resorted to this unless we had run out of options!"


    Avery was still furious.


    "They are right. You should leave,¡± Elliot drawled.


    "I can¡¯t leave now! How can I leave when Hayden is here? Even if I were to leave, I have to leave with


    him." Avery red at him. "You are barely managing to take care of yourself, so I don''t need you to


    worry about me."


    Seeing that the two were about to get into an argument, Jed sighed. "Let''s just eat first, or the food will


    get cold. If you don''t want to leave, then we will stay. Just me me for what''s happened tonight. It''s


    my idea."


    "Miss Tate, it''s no Jed''s fault. Ruby Gould was the one who came up with this idea. She came looking


    for him earlier today."


    Once Ruby''s name was mentioned, everyone turned to stare at Elliot.


    "You all go on! I am leaving now." Elliot felt ufortable >a*=TIR> stood up to leave.


    Aaron caught up to him, and soon, the two disappeared from sight.


    Avery called the waiter over to take the jug away while the bodyguard and Jed kept their heads down,


    not daring to look at her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jed and the bodyguardplied.


    "What else were you two plotting? Go on and tell me!" She took Jed''s coconut milk and filled her ss


    with it.


    Jed shook his head. "We only nned to get you out of here. You should have woken up by the time


    we left the country."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I would end our friendship?" She took a sip of coconut milk and asked.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    "By the way, didn''t you mention that Elliot pays you every month? Is he still doing so?"


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t know! My wife manages my bank ount."


    "Whatever. It¡¯s not that important. I should give you a bonus once we get back." Avery realized that her


    bodyguard had not rested and had even sacrificed his time with his family. She decided that she was


    going to reward him with a big bonus once they got back.


    "Now that I know that, I won''t dare force you to return to Aryadelle," the bodyguard teased.


    "Let''s just eat! Once we find Hayden, I will consider going back to Aryadelle with him." Though their


    ns had upset Avery, she was greatly inspired by them. She was not in great danger at the moment,


    and she did not want to endanger herself in the future. She could not drag her bodyguard and Jed


    down with her.


    At the same time, Christopher was having dinner at home. His new phone was working just fine earlier,


    but by the time he was done, he picked up his phone to find that the death timer had returned.


    No matter how much he tried, he could not get rid of the timer. The situation was made worse by the


    fact that the timer was the same one from this morning.


    [61:05:33]


    "I only have sixty-one hours left to live?!" he thought and threw his phone to the ground.


    Startled, his daughter burst into tears, and his wife immediately carried their daughter back into the


    room.


    "Call everyone out!" Christopher barked at the butler. "There''s a traitor in my house! I am finding the


    traitor tonight!"


    The technician from this morning had mentioned that even the best of hackers would not be able to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    hack into hiswork or phone without his personal information. It could only mean that someone had


    leaked his personal information, and that information hadnded up in the hands of the hacker,


    resulting in the hacking of his phone.


    Shortly after, all servants in the house gathered in the living room and stood in two lines.


    Christopher scanned every one of their


    faces.


    "Someone amongst you sold my personal information," he said with a sharp dagger in his h=h%:VNT?.


    "If no one owns up to it tonight, I will resolve this my way!"


    Everyone was terrified and held their breath in anticipation.


    "I will wait until twelve tonight. If no one admits to being the traitor, I will randomly pick and kill one of


    you!" He sat down on the couch and hissed, "I don¡¯t care if I have to kill all of you!"


    The scent of death loomed over the entire mansion and the atmosphere was suffocating.


    Elliot returned home and Ruby was surprised to see him. "Elliot, have you eaten?"


    "No." Elliot studied her pale face and said," You seem better today.¡±


    Once the nanny left, Elliot broke the silence and said, "Your n failed." Ruby was stunned for a


    moment. She did not realize what he was talking about.


    "Avery won''t be leaving Ylore tonight," he said.


    Realizing what he had meant, her face flushed. "Elliot, let me exin!"

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Elliot looked at her quietly and waited for her to exin.


    "I want Avery to leave Ylore, but it¡¯s not only because I''m afraid that you''ll fall in love with her again! I''m


    worried that if she stays, she will affect your career," said Ruby. "Elliot, you are my husband now. You


    are the most important person to me, but my brother doesn''t see you the way I do. He sees you as his


    enemy. If I have to choose between you and my brother, I will definitely choose you. You have lost


    everything in Aryadelle, so I want you to get back on your feet here. My father trusts you, so can you


    refrain from enraging him before he actually hands his power over to you?"


    Ruby¡¯s words changed the way Elliot viewed her.


    "I actually wanted your n to work, because I want her to leave, too," he said.


    Ruby was relieved. "I thought that you would be angry with me for doing what I wanted..."


    "You overstepped your boundaries; you should have told me ahead of time."


    "I will tell you before I do anything next time," she said gingerly. "I will listen to everything you say, Elliot,


    so long as you keep me by your side."


    Elliot looked at the feast on the table. He instantly lost his appetite.


    In Aryadelle, Mike had been absolutely overwhelmedtely. Everything had changed, and he was


    ced in a truly difficult position.


    Wanda had taken advantage of what had happened to Elliot and had brought back a mysterious


    developer. Naturally, she did not make any public announcements, and Mike had only found out about


    it by doing some digging.


    As soon as Mike received this piece of information, Wonder Technologies'' released a new upgrade,


    and their products began to improve at an incredible speed. It was clear to Mike that she had hired an


    extremely skilled developer.


    He desperately wanted to know who that person was, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not


    seem to find any information about them.


    "Chad, I don''t even dare to call Avery anymore." Mike raised his ss gloomily."


    I am scared that she wille back only to see Wonder Technologies taking over our market at a rapid


    pace... No, if shees home anyter, we might just go bankrupt.


    Chad took the wine ss out of his h:h&? XLX: and poured him a non-alcoholic drink. "Is it really that


    bad?"


    "We are a technology firm, and the most important thing for technology firms is their core technology.


    Right now, our core technology is losing its edge!" Mike massaged his temples and said, "The person


    Wanda brought back this time has their eyes set on me. It''s like they know exactly where to hit!"


    Chad felt chills running down his spine. " This is the first time I''m seeing you this troubled. Looks like


    things are really out of your hands."


    Chad readjusted his spectacles and said," Your core technology has been stolen, that''s for sure."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I know that. The frustrating part is that there is no sign of it being stolen when I checked! I don''t even


    know where the problem is! F*ck! If Avery finds out about this, she will think that I''m useless!"


    "I feel like I''m living like a coward!" Mike said gloomily. "This started when Elliot got into that ident."


    "Don''t give up. There have to be downs to ups. If Avery calls you again, you should probably tell her


    what''s going on."

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    "We will see when shees back! She might not love money that much, but she still cares a lot about


    Tate Industries. Her father left her thispany right before he passed away, so she is definitely going


    to be really sad if Tate Industries goes bankrupt."


    In Ylore, Christopher had not slept for the whole night.


    At midnight, he fulfilled his promise and killed a servant with his own hands.


    If he had to suffer, everyone at home would have to suffer with him. He stayed awake until morning and


    as he stared at the time slipping away from the timer, he came up with a n.


    The hacker had to be in Ylore. Christopher knew that his enemy was hidden in the dark while he was


    an easy target out in the open. He simply had tob through the information of people that arrived


    into Ylore in the past few days to narrow down his search.


    At noon, his bodyguard delivered a big pile of documents to Christopher.


    "Mr. Gould, here is the information sent by the airport. I have categorized them by nationalities. Please


    take a look."


    Christopher took out the information about people arriving into Ylore from Aryadelle and flipped through


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    the pages.


    "There''s another day and a half. Do you think I will die in a day and a half?" He asked.


    His bodyguard was mortified. "You won''t die, Mr. Gould. Your father has sent in a lot of people to


    protect, worried that something would happen to you. All three floors of this mansion are guarded by


    bodyguards and your safety is definitely secured."


    "But I feel so f*cking unsettled! I keep feeling like this hacker has about a million ways to kill me!"


    "No way, Mr. Gould! If there¡¯s really danger ahead, I will be the first one to stand before you," the


    bodyguard said loyally.


    "Do you realize that my wife''s reaction is kind of cold after what happened? It''s like she doesn''t even


    care if she loses me," Chrsitopher said suspiciously, "she doesn''t seem to love me anymore."


    The bodyguard didn''t know what to answer. "Maybe she''s just scared? She''s been staying home to


    take care of the child ?d,>PLU> rarely goes out to socialize.


    She probably hasn''t seen anything like this.


    "I''m just worried that she is betraying me!" He gritted out, "keep a closer eye on her these few days."


    "Yes!"


    After an hour, a certain document left a frown on his face.


    Christopher knew that Elliot had a son named Hayden, but the name of the boy on the document was


    not that.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    "This is the same f*cking person!" Christopherpared the photo of Hayden online with the photo on


    the document and eximed.


    The bodyguard took a look at the photos and felt the same.


    "If this is Hayden Tate, it means that he''s been here in Ylore for a couple of days now! " Christopher


    hissed, "Elliot did a good job hiding him. I didn''t even know."


    "Of course, he doesn''t dare let word get out! If this child falls into your hands and the Boss'', you are


    going to get the perfect bargaining chip! You can talk it over with Boss and see if we should capture this


    child," the bodyguard said.


    Christopher pulled out his phone, intending to call his father, only to see the death timer. He asked his


    bodyguard for his phone instead.


    After he had exined the situation, Gary remained quiet for a few moments and said, "Capture him in


    secret. If you seed, Elliot will be our puppet!"


    "I get it! I will send my men to look for him."


    Christopher could sense the expectation in his father''s voice. No matter how much Gary appreciated


    Elliot''s ability, Elliot was still an outsider, and he could not be trusted like one could trust one¡¯s own son.


    "By the way, have you found the hacker who hacked your phone?" Gary asked.


    "Not yet... That hacker sure is something. I''ve found a couple of skilled experts but none of them have


    managed to crack it." Christopher was worried but remainedposed as he did not want his father to


    think of him a coward. "Don''t worry, Father. I will avoid going out for the next few days. Nothing will


    happen to me."


    "I''m not worried about you," Gary paused for a few moments before continuing, "I remember that


    Hayden Tate is a genius. I heard an elite college made an exception to take him into the elite ss


    back when 1 was in Aryadelle."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Are you saying that he is behind the virus that infected my phone?!"


    "How would I know?! You brainless fool! I gave you this information so that you will look into it!" Gary


    said in an annoyed tone," Capture Hayden as soon as you can. That kid used an alias so if Elliot asks


    about it, just say you are looking for someone else."


    "Okay!"


    After he hung up, Christopher immediately sent people to search every hotel in the city. He had


    Hayden''s information in Ylore =h&


    Elliot soon caught news of the movement.


    "Mr. Foster, if Christopher gets to your son, you will suffer from now," Aaron said. "You should know just


    how ruthless Christopher is. The only way you will not suffer is if you cease to care about this son of


    yours."


    Elliot had not expected Christopher to find out about Hayden this soon.


    "You weren''t the one who told Christopher this?"


    "If I were to tell him anything, I would have done so two days ago. Why wait until today?" Aaron said.


    "Why are you helping me?" Elliot looked at his bodyguard sternly.


    "The boss chose you over Christopher to take over this business. Even a fool would know who to


    pledge their loyalty to."


    Elliot nced at the time. "I have to get to my son before Christopher finds him.


    "What do you need me to do?" Aaron asked, "I can help you, just know that I will be putting myself in


    danger for this."


    Elliot remained silent and suddenly came up with an idea.


    Elliot had called her just now and told her that Christopher was looking for Hayden.


    The most dangerous ce was often the safest ce.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Avery did not think that that was a good solution, but there was no other way to hide Hayden. She


    would not feel safe hiding Hayden anywhere else. At least with Elliot, she could be less concerned.


    However, there was also Ruby to worry about...


    "If Elliot told you to send Hayden over, it means that he has reached an agreement with Ruby," said her


    bodyguard, consoling her. "The women here in Ylore are quite traditional. They are taught to obey their


    husbands, and most women would have to take their husbands'' family names. Had Ruby not been the


    Avery scowled, "But I can¡¯t find Hayden!"


    "Have you tried calling him?"


    "I called him, and his phone was out of service."


    "Try again, maybe?"


    Avery immediately unlocked her phone and called Hayden, and this time, he picked up.


    Once the call was answered, Avery said in excitement, "Hayden! Where are you right now? Christopher


    already knows that you are here and is sending his men everywhere to look for you!"


    "I know," Hayden said casually.


    "How do you know?! You can''t stay in a hotel anymore!" "I''m not in a hotel." Hayden remained


    "How could I not worry about you?" Avery choked on her words, "Your dad said that you should hide at


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    his house."


    "No way," Hayden refused without hesitation. "One more day and Christopher is going to die. They


    won''t have the time to search for me then."


    Avery did not care if Christopher lived or died. She was only worried about Hayden and the trouble he


    might get into.


    "Tell me, then, how exactly are you going to escape from them? If they can''t find you in the hotels, they


    will start looking for you in all the restaurants!" Avery was on the verge of a breakdown at this point.


    "I''m begging you, please go and hide at your dad¡¯s for now. There are already people here in the hotel


    I''m staying in searching for you! I can''t protect you right now."


    Just then, a car stopped right before her.


    Aaron had driven Ruby here. She rolled down the car window ;e"


    "Avery, where is your son?" Ruby said hastily, "Elliot told me to pick him up.


    Bring your son to me right now, or I won''t be able to protect him!"


    Avery had not hung up so Hayden had heard every single word that Ruby said.


    Avery opened the car door and got into the car.


    "Ruby Gould, I owe you one this time."


    "I know."


    At three in the afternoon, Elliot returned home to find Hayden sitting in the living room.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Instantly, Elliot focused his attention on Hayden.


    They had rarely spent time together in private, mainly because Hayden did not like him and would


    avoid Elliot whenever he had the chance.


    Because of that, Elliot did not quite know how to face his son. Had it not been for the circumstances,


    they would not find themselves alone with each other.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is to juste here?!" said Elliot, unable to refrain from reprimanding


    his son.


    "Mind your own business!" Hayden said.


    "Didn''t you think that your mom would challenge Christopher if he had caught you?" "Christopher


    wouldn''t have been able to capture me even without your help! I wouldn''t havee here if my mom


    hadn''t begged me to! "


    Elliot arched his eyebrow. "So you are refusing to eat because your mom is not begging you to eat?


    Should I call her now and get her to beg you?"


    Hayden red at him coldly. "Leave my mom alone!"


    "I will, but you will need to listen to me while you are here!" Elliot stared at the face that resembled his


    own, and he did not have the heart to strictly reprimand his son. "I will ask the nanny to send your meal


    here. You better stay in this room and note out unless it''s absolutely necessary."


    Hayden scowled in displeasure.


    Elliot knew that Hayden did not want to see him, so he left the guest room and headed downstairs to


    ask the nanny to send food to Hayden''s room.


    As the nanny carried the food upstairs, Ruby looked at Elliot and said, "You can rx while Hayden is


    here. The nanny works for me so she won''t say a thing to anyone else. "


    "Yeah. Don''t talk to him unless you need to, Ruby, he is quite short-tempered,¡± Elliot reminded her, "like


    me."


    Ruby could not help but chuckle. "He sure is. I was stunned when I first saw him. He looks so much like


    you, but he is probably more short-tempered than you are. I feel like you are more approachable."


    "That''s because he hates me. He doesn''t treat other people the same way." "Why does he hate you? Is


    it because we are together?" Ruby asked gingerly.


    "Not entirely. My rtionship with him has always been a bit awkward." Elliot felt irritated by the subject


    >h-;YJR; said, "I''m a little tired. I will head back to my room to rest now."


    Concerned that her father or brother woulde over, she said, "Sure, go rest! I will let you know if


    something happens."


    Once Elliot was back in his room, he called Avery. "He is safe now. You can rx.¡±


    Avery could sense how protective his tone was when he was talking about her and the children.


    In order to put her mind at peace so she would leave, he said, "I do." "Oh? Tell me, then, what was the


    gift I bought you on our first date?"


    Avery would not simply believe whatever he said and would not buy it unless he could answer the


    question.


    Elliot had not anticipated the question.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    "You don''t know the answer,"ughed Avery. "So you still don''t remember me. I''m still d, though, that


    your attitude towards me has improved so much even if you don''t remember me. If I continue to stay


    here, you will fall in love with me once again."


    "Avery, is this the right time to talk about this?"


    "What else should we talk about? About you and Ruby Gould?" Avery was on the verge of a mental


    breakdown. "She is so obedient to you that I feel like her love for you rivals my love.


    "Are you enjoying this? You are out having fun, and you are able to keep your family at the same time,"


    she said sarcastically. "If this carries on, sometime soon... I will give up."


    Elliot tightened his fingers around the phone.


    "I will wait until the end of this month, at most. If you insist on remaining in Ylore, I will give up. You


    won''t have to fight for over custody of the children, since your wife is very young. I''m sure she will be


    willing to bear you a dozen children," she said, giving him her ultimatum.


    Elliot ignored her sarcasm. "Avery, are you saying that you won''t leave until the end of this month?"


    "The end of the month isn''t that far away." Her blood ran cold because she could sense from his tone


    that he would not leave Ylore with her even if she waited until the end of the month. He had made


    himself clear the entire time and had told her that he would not leave Ylore anytime soon. At the very


    least, he would not leave with her unless he recovered his memories.


    In the end, neither of them remembered who had hung up first.


    Avery tossed and turned in her bed when suddenly her lower abdomen felt heavy.


    She pulled up the calendar on her phone and checked the date. She realized that she was a weekte.


    Perhaps it was caused by stress and hormonal imbnce from recent events.


    She got out of bed and headed for the supermarket to get some sanitary products. As soon as she


    walked out of the elevator, she ran into Jed. "Where are you going?" Jed looked Avery up and down.


    He held a stic bag. "I thought Hayden had settled down, so why do you still look this pale?''


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hormonal imbnce," she said with resignation, "I guess I''ve been too stressedtely."


    "Have you considered that this might be because of your condition?" Jed said sternly. "Should I


    apany you to the hospital for a check-up? Even if the hormonal imbnce isn''t the result of your


    condition, you still need medicine for that."


    "It''s not that bad, Jed," she dismissed him casually, "I used to-"


    "What you are used to is in the past. The present is different. You were younger, you had a better


    immune system, there was no tumor in your head. Stop dismissing your health!" said Jed, finally giving


    voice to the thoughts that had been swirling inside his head. "This might sound bad, but if you die, your


    kids will have to live with Elliot. Do you want them to have a stepmother? Ruby Gould might look gentle


    on the surface, but who knows whether she will torture your kids in private?"


    Jed''s words sent chills down her spine. She had no fear of death, but she could not stand her children


    having a stepmother. Avery had experienced life with a stepmother, and she was still suffering from the


    trauma Wanda had inflicted on her as a child.


    "Let''s go for a check-up, then!" she said.


    The two arrived at the hospital and the doctor gave her a receipt for the ultrasound.


    Shortly after that, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Half an hourter, Jed woke Avery up. "You fell asleep in the ultrasound room."


    Avery felt more energized after sleeping for half an hour and said, "How embarrassing. I couldn''t sleep


    at all back in the hotel. Maybe I feel safe with the scent of sterilizer in the hospital."


    "Maybe! I like the smell of sterilizer as well, " Jed said and led her to the elevator.


    "How are the results?" She extended her hand toward him.


    "The machine was broken, and they can''t print the results, but the doctor showed me an image of your


    uterus," said Jed. His voice was t. "You are fine, and the hormonal imbnce you are experiencing is


    probably due to stress."


    "I told you so! I might not be as young, but I''m still considered rather young," she said confidently,


    before lowering her voice, "1 told Elliot today that I will only wait until the end of this month for him."


    Jed seemed upied with something else and hummed carelessly in response.


    "By the way, you don''t need to take any medicine for now. Let''s just observe the situation and see how


    it goes."


    "Sure. I didn''t even n oning to the hospital over this. I went downstairs to buy sanitary products,


    actually. Thank you, though." Avery''s lips curled into a smile. " You really are a responsible doctor."


    "Don''t tter me. I don¡¯t like going to the hospital as well when I get sick."


    After exiting the hospital, Jed sent her back to her room.


    It was only half-past four in the afternoon, and it was slightly too early for dinner, so Jed called Avery''s


    bodyguard out for a chat and a cigarette.


    "I thought you didn''t smoke?¡± The bodyguard handed him a cigarette.


    "I did, back when I was younger, and I quit because I was too busy with work."


    "Oh. Cigarettes aren¡¯t good for you!" the bodyguard said and lit his cigarette.


    "I''m just a bit frustrated." Jed inhaled and stared into the distance. "Do you realize how stubborn Avery


    is?"


    "I know what you are saying. If you want to quit, you can leave whenever you want. She won''t keep you


    here," the bodyguard said.


    Jed shook his head. "Avery was first pregnant with twins, >g$?QMR; she had already divorced Elliot


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    when she had them. Why did she choose to give birth to them, despite the enormous burden she had


    to bear?"


    "Women are soft-hearted, I guess!"


    "If she gets pregnant again, do you think she will be willing to get an abortion?" Jed looked at the


    bodyguard and said, "You know that she is sick right now, so she is incapable of having a normal


    pregnancy..."


    "Sh*t! Is she pregnant again?!" The bodyguard''s jaw dropped.


    "It''s just an example," Jed said calmly. "She is more stubborn than I had imagined, so I''m curious about


    what choice she would make if she were to be pregnant."


    "I don''t even need time to think about that. She is definitely going to try and give birth to the child." The


    bodyguard paused for a moment, before continuing, "Given that she is pregnant with Elliot''s child."


    "Oh... What makes you so sure?"


    "I guessed it. I don''t know much about her condition, or about what it¡¯s like for women to give birth... but


    I know that she really loves children."


    "But if she insists on giving birth, her condition might worsen. It would be beyond salvageable, and she


    would die," said Jed. "She can''t keep the baby."


    "Dr. Hutchinson, what are you getting so worked up for? I thought that this was just an example? You


    make it seem like she is actually pregnant!"


    Jed fell silent.


    "That can''t be possible, right? She has only met Elliot a couple of times since she got there... They


    slept together twice, at most...


    "True. It''s not that easy to get pregnant," Jed said casually, as he had only obtained the information that


    he needed from Avery''s bodyguard.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Ruby furrowed her brows and asked, "Why are you not asleep yet? It''s almost one. Do you always stay


    upte?"


    Then, she walked over to the desk.


    Hayden hesitated for two seconds, debating on whether he should power off hisptop or not. In the


    end, he decided not to.


    Ruby had not even graduated college. After she had married Elliot, she had decided to simply drop out


    of college and stay home.


    Also, Ruby majored in philosophy. She did not have the expertise to understand the lines of code on


    theputer screen.


    "Who got you toe?" Hayden asked Ruby.


    "I... I had a nightmare just now. I dreamed that you were taken away by my brother," said Ruby, lying.


    "So I came over to check on you."


    "So, are you hoping that I was taken away by your brother or the other way around?" Hayden asked. "If


    your brother takes me away, Elliot will be the Goulds'' puppet, and he will do whatever you ask of


    him."


    Ruby was speechless. She never thought that Hayden would say such a thing.


    "Although I hate him, he still cares about me, his son," Hayden continued, "Do you want to call your


    brother?"


    Ruby was a little tempted! However, she thought about the consequences and grew afraid.


    "Hayden, I know that you don''t like me. You have preconceived notions of me, but I am not on my


    brother''s side," Ruby exined patiently. "I''m with your father..."


    She could not finish the sentence. She was too embarrassed to do so.


    After all, she was Hayden''s stepmother.


    "If I were to tell you that I''m going to kill your brother, are you still going to hide me? " said Hayden,


    deliberately trying to provoke a reaction. He wanted to see where Ruby¡¯s line was.


    Ruby was stunned by what Hayden said.


    The child in front of her wanted to kill her brother...


    "Could he do it?" she thought.


    Just when Ruby was about to ask her question, Hayden said, "Didn''t your brother tell you about the


    death threats he received recently?" "The death countdown!" she thought.


    Ruby looked at Hayden before looking at theptop in front of him. "Hayden is the mysterious hacker


    who hacked into my brother''s phone?" she thought.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ruby trembled, not knowing what to do. The door swung open.


    Elliot walked in.


    Jay den looked at his face ;h,>TKR? immediately closed hisptop. He walked over to his bed and


    pulled the covers over his face.


    It was one in the morning, and they were both not asleep. Instead, they hade to check on him.


    How interesting.


    "Elliot, I had a nightmare, so I came to see him..." Ruby exined.


    Elliot closed the door of the guest bedroom. He asked, "Did he tell you everything?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him out the door," Elliot promised her.


    Ruby let out a sigh of relief. "That''s great."


    Elliot patted her on the shoulders. "Go to bed! I''ll go in and talk to him."


    After Ruby left, Elliot opened the door to the guest bedroom and entered.


    "I didn''t betray your mother." Elliot walked over to the bed and sat down.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Hayden did not expect Elliot to say such a thing.


    He had heard about Elliot losing his memories, so he sat up and asked, "Have you not lost your


    memories?"


    "I have." Elliot looked at Hayden and said, "I forgot everything that happened between your mother and


    I, but after I had seen her, I have this feeling in my heart that she is someone really important to me."


    "Hmph! You¡¯re not qualified to be my dad!" Hayden looked at Elliot and released all his anger. "You''re a


    coward who only runs away from problems! You''re the most cowardly person I have ever met!"


    His son was suddenly yelling and berating him. He burned with rage.


    Impulsiveness led to many mistakes and wrong decisions. In his forest vi, he had nearly strangled


    Hayden to death, and when he hade to Ylore, he had allowed Gary to persuade him into getting


    the memory erasure surgery. Those were two incidents of bad impulsive decisions.


    However, now was not the time to settle old scores.


    "Return to Aryadelle with your mother. Once I settle the things here, I will return to Aryadelle and find


    you." Elliot furrowed his brows, trying toe to an agreement with Hayden. "Your mother won''t listen


    to me, so you have to find a way to get her to leave with you."


    "She is my mother, and I am her son. What makes you think she will listen to me?" Hayden found this


    issue too challenging. He was not up for it.


    "Act spoilt with her!" said Elliot, giving his son an idea.


    Hayden furrowed his brows tightly. "I don''t know how to do that!"


    Elliot''s deep-set eyes studied Hayden''s troubled face closely. This was his first time seeing his son


    from such a close distance, and this was their first time properly speaking to each other.


    "How are you nning to kill Christopher?" Elliot asked after a moment of silence.


    "That is my n! Mind your own business!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m just afraid that you can''t do it. Maybe I can help you?" Elliot said in a low voice.


    "I can do it! I don''t need your help!" Hayden was determined and confident.


    Elliot said, "You won''t be able to leave the house. Are you sure you can kill


    Christopher?" "Just wait ?d";UIU: see!" Hayden raised his chin, looking arrogant and haughty.


    Elliot looked at his cocky son. He was feeling many things. He had not been as aplished as


    Hayden when he had been his age


    "Since you''re so amazing, I''ll leave it to you to convince your mother to return to


    Aryadelle." Elliot looked at the time. "It''ste. Go to bed! I''ll leave after you fall asleep.


    "If you''re not going to leave, I''m not going to be able to sleep!" Hayden looked at Elliot as if he were a


    lunatic.


    He was not a three-year-old child. He did not need a parent to watch over him!


    "Then, I¡¯ll leave." Elliot stood up. Before he switched off the lights, he thought of something and said,


    "Don''t tell Ruby everything in the future. After all, she is still a member of the Goulds."


    "Then, why did you insist I hide here?"


    "Fine then, say whatever you want to her."


    "You two-timing cheater!" Hayden looked at Elliot and said, "Dirtbag!"


    Elliot swallowed. He wanted to exin himself, but in the end, he said nothing.


    As time went by, Hayden matured quite a lot.


    He walked over to the balcony and called


    Nick. "Nick, I have a favor to ask of you."


    "I won''t do it if it''s anything to do with Avery," said Nick instantly.


    "Lend me one of your private nes on the day of Christopher''s death."


    Nick was baffled. He yelled, "Christopher''s death? When did he die?"


    "Soon."


    "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    "My son says that it will happen soon." Elliot did not know what Hayden''s n was. All he knew was


    that Hayden was confident of its sess. "Latest would be the day after tomorrow. Once Christopher is


    dead, the Goulds will be in a mess. I want to use that opportunity to send Avery and my son away."


    Nick sighed. "Your son is barely ten years old, right? Why do you believe him?"


    "Why shouldn''t I believe him?"


    "We''ll talk about it once Christopher is dead!" Nick sneered. "If Gary had not protected him, he would


    have been dead a long time ago! By the way, are you nning on returning to Aryadelle with Avery?"


    "I can''t leave," Elliot said calmly. "My connections with the Goulds run too deep. Even if I were to return


    to Aryadelle, Gary would just hunt me down there. I want to put an end to the things we started here."


    Nick chuckled. "Great! A long overdue reshuffling!"


    Avery woke up at seven the next morning. She felt a dull ache in her chest. She missed Hayden. After


    hesitating for a moment, she video-called Hayden.


    "Hayden, how are you coping? Did Ruby give you any trouble? Your father-"


    When she saw her son''s face, she immediately sted him with a series of questions.


    "Mommy, Elliot doesn¡¯t remember you anymore." Hayden held his phone and sat up.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had woken him up. His hair was a mess, but thankfully, his mind was clear.


    He remembered what Elliot had said to him the night before.


    "He told you this?" Avery furrowed her brows.


    "Hmm."


    Avery was not surprised by this oue. If Elliot had remembered her, he would not have been able to


    hide his feelings.


    "Mommy, once Christopher is dead, return to Aryadelle with me," said Hayden, remembering Elliot''s


    advice.


    He knew how to act spoilt. He had seen La do it many times, but he could not find it in himself to


    behave that way.


    "What else did he tell you?" Avery was extremely curious about the conversation between father and


    son. "You had never talked to him in the past; why did you talk to himst night?"


    Hayden blushed. "Didn''t he lose his memories? I didn''t treat him like I would the past Elliot."


    "He has only forgotten about me. He has not forgotten about you or your siblings."


    "Hmm. I yelled at him. I thought he would get angry, but he did not," Hayden said. " How boring."


    "What was his reaction when you scolded him?" Avery was curious.


    "He did not react. He told me to take you with me when I leave for Aryadelle." In a low


    Avery hesitated for a while before nodding her head. "Okay. I¡¯ll go back with you."


    Avery had been trying everything she could think of to get Elliot to remember her but to no avail.


    In a blink of an eye, night came.


    "Daddy! Drink some water!" An adorable little girl fumbled over to Christopher with a cup of water.


    Christopher looked at his adorable daughter and immediately epted the cup.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Christopher stopped just as he was about to take a swig of water. He suddenly grew suspicious.


    "Darling, why did you bring me water?¡±


    His normal self would never have suspected his daughter of anything and would have taken anything


    she had given him.


    However, he could not forget the death countdown on his phone! He had to keep vignt till three in the


    morning!


    He needed to know who was trying to take his life! If he was not dead by three that morning, it just


    meant that the hacker was a lying idiot!


    Also, if he was not dead by three, it proved that the hacker was Elliot''s son¡ª Hayden.


    Hayden was barely ten years old. "It is amazing that he can hack into my phone at such a young age,


    but that is all he is capable of! Kill me?! He does not have the skills for that!" thought Christopher


    smugly.


    Christopher''s daughter blinked her huge eyes. "My teacher told me to serve Mommy and Daddy water.


    I have to take a video and show it to her."


    Only then did Christopher notice his wife standing nearby. She had her phone in her hands and was


    clearly recording a video.


    "Oh, I see!" Christopher chuckled.


    His daughter had just started kindergarten. Every week, her teacher would assign her different kinds of


    homework.


    When Christopher was not at home, it was his wife who helped their daughter finish her homework.


    Christopher thought about how he had suspected his wife and daughter of trying to murder him and


    blushed in shame.


    He gulped the water down in one go before passing the empty cup back to his daughter.


    "Darling, what do you say to me spending more time with you at home?"


    His daughter epted the cup, smiled, and nodded.


    Christopher''s wife was still recording the scene. She walked over to their daughter and said, "Baby,


    give your father a kiss."


    The girl stood there stunned, but very quickly, she walked over to Christopher and pecked his cheek.


    "Chris, when are you going to take a bath?


    Should I run a bath for you?" his wife asked.


    "I''m not going to take a bath yet. Why don''t you take our daughter up =b#:XLW; give her a shower!"


    Christopher said. "After the shower, you can both go to bed. Don''t wait up for me."


    His wife''s expression turned serious." Chris, I know what you are waiting for. Once I put our daughter to


    bed, I''ll wait with you."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need! I''m waiting till three in the morning at thetest." Christopher was fearless. "There are


    bodyguards outside. Even a fly would not be able to get past them! I will be fine!"


    "The hacker is just ying a prank on you! You shouldn''t pay it any attention."


    "Hmm! Give our daughter a shower! I''ll watch TV for a while." Christopher picked up the remote control


    and turned on the TV.


    Like Christopher, who was waiting until three in the morning, Hayden too was waiting. Hayden was not


    ying any of hisputer games. Instead, hey in bed, waiting. He was waiting for the time when


    he and his mother could finally return to Aryadelle.


    He did not like where he was at all. Every passing second irritated him.


    Ruby waspletely different from the other women who had been with Elliot in the past, such as


    Chelsea or Zoe.


    However, a in, harmless woman would always manage to hook men.


    Time passed by quickly. Soon, it was three in the morning.


    Hayden sat up in bed and switched on themp by his nightstand.


    Elliot was sitting on the sofa in the living room upstairs. He had no intention of sleeping.


    ording to Hayden, Christopher was going to die that day. He was waiting for news of Christopher''s


    death.


    He looked at the time on his phone. It was already a quarter past three in the morning.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Elliot got up from the sofa. He intended to return to his room to get some rest. Dawn was fast


    approaching, and he still had not gotten any sleep.


    In a few hours, he would be speaking to Edward and Ted as Gary''s representative.


    That day was destined to be an unusual day, whether Christopher died or not.


    Just as his handnded on the doorknob, he heard Hayden¡¯s door swing open.


    He looked to Hayden''s room. Their eyes met. Despite not speaking, they knew what weighed on the


    other¡¯s mind.


    Hayden had not expected Elliot to stay up. He did not think that Elliot would stay up till three in the


    morning.


    It looked like Elliot had trusted his n to work. Elliot, on the other hand, saw the results of the n in


    Hayden''s expression.


    "Christopher is dead," Hayden said.


    Elliot immediately looked at his phone. There were no calls or messages.


    "Are you sure?" he asked.


    "Are you doubting me?" Hayden said coldly.


    "Did you hire someone to do it?" Elliot no longer felt sleepy. He walked over to Hayden. "How did you


    do it?"


    Hayden had already avenged Avery, so he did not mind revealing his n to Elliot.


    "I found out that his wife was having an affair with the butler. They had to kill Christopher, or they would


    have wound up dead."


    Elliot instantly understood what Hayden was hinting at.


    Gary had stationed numerous bodyguards around the mansion to protect Christopher, not suspecting


    that the killer was the person closest to his son.


    "Go back to your room and rest." Elliot looked at his phone. There was still no news on Christopher¡¯s


    demise. He instantly had a bad feeling.


    When Hayden entered his room, Elliot asked once again, "Have you packed?"


    "I''m packing right now."


    "Hmm," Elliot said. "I''ll see if Ruby has heard anything."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He made his way to the master bedroom. He opened the door, and it was pitch ck inside.


    He did not need to ask her to know that she had not heard the news.


    If Christopher was dead, Gary''s bodyguard would be the first one to notify him of his son''s death.


    "Why was Gary not notified of his son''s death? What is he feeling? What is he nning to do? "


    thought Elliot.


    Just when Elliot was about to leave the room, Ruby woke up.


    "Elliot, is that you?" Ruby said, switching on the lights.


    Elliot''s expression was dark. "Your brother is dead."


    Tears streamed down her face. "How did he die? Was it your son¡ª"


    "My son is in his room. He didn''t go anywhere," said Elliot, defending Hayden."


    It was not him. This has nothing to do with him. Remember this, alright?"


    Ruby cried ?f+>WNS? nodded. She quickly picked up her phone, but her father had not called her.


    "Did my father call you and tell you about it?" She anxiously got out of bed.


    "No," said Elliot, confusion coloring his voice. I suspect that he is up to something."


    "I''m going to see my brother!" Ruby went to her closet. She nned on changing her clothes before


    leaving.


    Ruby suppressed her tears.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Elliot did not say anything.


    He left her bedroom, called the driver, and told him to head over there and check on the situation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The main road connected Gary''s and Christopher''s mansions.


    "Check on the situation at Gary¡¯s house, too.


    "Yes, Mr. Foster."


    The nanny, bodyguard, and driver sided with Ruby, and as Ruby was on Elliot''s side, they were on his


    side too.


    "If anyone stops you and asks you why you are out thiste, tell them that you are getting some supper


    for Ruby."


    "Okay!"


    After talking to the driver, Elliot went downstairs. He did not switch on the lights. He wanted to know


    how Gray was reacting to the news, and he suspected that Gary was spying on him, too.


    Christopher''s death would surely be a huge blow to Gary. Gary had four children-three sons and one


    daughter. He had lost two of his three sons, and it was the reason why Ruby had told Elliot that


    Christopher''s death would drive her father mad.


    Elliot was afraid, but at this point in time, he saw no reason to continue being afraid.


    No matter how mad Gary became, he had to ensure Hayden''s safety.


    Not long after, the driver returned.


    The car¡¯s headlights briefly illuminated


    Elliot, and he immediately got up.


    Soon, the driver approached him and said," Mr. Foster, the area is under lockdown.


    They are not letting anyone out. I told them that I needed to get some food for Miss Ruby, but they did


    not let me pass."


    "Gary''s and Christopher''s mansions?"


    "Their lights are on," the driver said. "It is clear something huge has happened.


    Young Master Christopher''s yard was pitch ck. There were bodyguards everywhere. There were


    sounds of crying too..."


    Elliot lowered his gaze. He started thinking of countermeasures.


    Gary had immediately locked down the entire area once he had heard of Christopher''s death. It was a


    brutal move!


    "Do you know if there are any exit points in this area?" Elliot could afford to get stuck here but Hayden


    could not! He had to get Hayden safely out of this ce!


    Elliot waved his h;e"


    The driver said, "Okay."


    Elliot walked over to her and said, "I''ll apany you to the mansion."


    "Okay."


    When Elliot stepped out of the mansion, he nced upstairs.


    He needed to see Gary. He needed to know when the lockdown would be lifted.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Two bodies draped in white clothy in Christopher''s mansion. A group of people in ck knelt beside


    the bodies.


    Elliot''s gaze fell on the two bodies. "One must be Christopher, and the other must be the butler,"


    thought Elliot.


    Gary was sitting on the sofa that was located in corner of the room. He was smoking. Shrouded in


    smoke, Elliot could not see Gary''s face.


    Ruby bent down. She saw the bodies. Sobbing, she knelt beside Christopher." Christopher, I don''t want


    you to die! What is going to happen to me and Dad?!


    Christopher, wake up!"


    Ruby did not fake her grief. Even if she was Elliot''s wife, the twenty years she had had with Christopher


    and the rtionship they had shared could not be faked. Even when Christopher''s bullet had struck


    her, her first thought had been about how she could not allow it to sour the rtionship between


    Christopher and Elliot.


    Elliot walked over to Gary. Before he could say anything, Gary passed him an identity card.


    "Have a look." Gary narrowed his eyes sharply and exhaled a puff of smoke.


    When Elliot epted the identity card, he immediately saw Hayden''s photo. It was the identity card


    Hayden had used to enter Ylore. The information on it was fake, but the photo was real.


    "Doesn''t this kid look a lot like your son?" Gary noticed Elliot''sck of response and sneered. "I hear


    that your son is a math genius? The first in Central University''s elite ss?" "This has nothing to do


    with my son." Ellioty down the identity card. "He is just a kid. Barely ten years old¡ª"


    "Although he is barely ten, he sure can kill! " Gary took Christopher''s phone out and pressed the power


    button. The death timer was no longer there. What was on the screen was, [Game Over.]


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Game over!" thought Elliot.


    The game was over for Hayden, but for Gary, the game had only just begun!


    "I¡¯m old, but I''m not that old as to be deemed useless!" Gary said wearily. Although he was not a man


    of intense emotion, he was extremely domineering." You came here with Ruby. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll


    capture your son?"


    Elliot''s heart constricted tightly! The thing that he had feared the most hade to pass.


    "Let¡¯s y this ording to the underworld''s rules." Gary stumped his cigar out on the ashtray,


    exhaling thest puff of smoke. "Your son''s life for my son''s life. Your son will keep my sonpany in


    the afterlife. I don¡¯t want Christopher to feel lonely."


    "No!" Elliot clenched his fists ?d$?PIS: said sternly, "Let my son go! I''ll listen to any other request¡ª no


    matter the cost!"


    "Hahaha!" Garyughed maniacally. He suddenly yelled, "Kneel!"''


    Elliot took a silent breath and knelt before Gary. Everyone was watching him.


    Gary kicked him!


    "Bloody hell! How dare you touch my son?! Do you think I won''t kill you?" Gary''s eyes were red. He


    picked up the ashtray and flung it at Elliot!


    Ruby immediately pounced on Elliot, shielding him from her father''s attack.


    "D-Dad! Elliot didn¡¯t do it-"


    Gary looked at Ruby''s tear-stained face. His heart was torn to pieces.


    "Gary, let my son go!" Elliot met Gary''s eyes. "I''ll pay for his mistakes!"


    You''ll have to stay here for the rest of your life! Stay as my b*tch!"


    "Okay." Elliot agreed to his request without thinking. "As long as you let Avery and my son leave-"


    "Hehehe! You can only save one." Gary walked over to him and bent down. He smiled menacingly,


    "Choose! Avery or Hayden?"

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Hayden was in the mansion. He was done packing his bags, but he could not fall asleep.


    He sat on his chair, holding his backpack. He was waiting for the right moment to leave. Just when he


    thought that Elliot was not going toe for him, the door swung open.


    Elliot appeared before him.


    "Have you packed?"


    "I finished packing long ago." Hayden got down from the chair and walked over to Elliot. He studied


    Elliot. "Can we go now?" "Hmm." Elliot hesitated for a while before saying, "You will leave for Aryadelle


    tonight."


    "Is Mommy noting with me?" asked Hayden. "I''ve already spoken to Mommy, and she has agreed


    to return with me!" "She can''t leave for the time being," sighed Elliot,ing clean. "You''ll leave first. I''ll


    find a way to get her back to Aryadelle once you''re gone."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden saw how calm Elliot was, and he instantly understood what had happened.


    "Did I cause you trouble by killing Christopher?"


    Elliot shook his head. "If I were you, I would have done the same. So, you¡¯re not wrong."


    "But, Mommy can''t leave now..." Hayden frowned remorsefully.


    "I''ll find a way to get her out." Elliot held Hayden''s hand and led him downstairs. " Once you return to


    Aryadelle, don''t evere back. Rescuing one person is a lot easier than rescuing two people."


    Hayden lowered his head without saying anything. Although Elliot had not med him for his impulsive


    actions, his words had made it very clear what he thought of Hayden''s actions.


    Hayden could leave tonight because Elliot had saved him.


    Although he felt good about saving his mother, he had not and could not foresee the mess his actions


    had created.


    "You have to protect Mommy," said Hayden to Elliot before he got into the car. "If anything were to


    happen to her, I will no longer be your son."


    Elliot''s heart constricted tightly. He replied hoarsely, "I''ll try my best."


    This was the first time Hayden had studied Elliot for this long.


    Elliot looked at his son''s face with mixed emotions. Considering how dangerous their current situation


    was, he immediately closed the door.


    Nick was waiting outside the enclosed area. Elliot had asked Nick for a favor, >e#< RJR< Nick had


    agreed.


    The next day, the sun rose as usual.


    Avery stretched and opened her eyes.


    The golden sunlight shone through the curtains.


    She immediately got out of bed and threw open the curtains and the windows, letting in some fresh


    morning air.


    Suddenly, a thought came to her. She immediately walked over to the bed and picked up her phone.


    She saw that she had a few messages.


    The first message was from Elliot. [Hayden has safely returned. Stay in the hotel, and don''t go


    anywhere. I will try to find a way to get you out.]


    [Miss Tate! Christopher is dead! He really is dead! Damn! Your son is amazing!] This message was


    from her bodyguard.


    Elliot had texted her at three in the morning, and her bodyguard''s text was from a moment ago.


    "Miss Tate, Christopher is dead! How thrilling!" her bodyguard said excitedly.


    She was anxious not because she could not leave, but because she knew that something terrible must


    have taken cest night.


    The bodyguard was stunned. "I''m not sure either! I''m having breakfast right now.


    What do you want? I''ll send it to you."

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Avery had lost her appetite, but she knew she had an uphill battle to fight. "Sandwich and milk."


    "Why are you always eating this?" the bodyguard teased.


    "Then, just bring something up."


    After the call, Avery went to the bathroom to wash up. When the bodyguard brought her breakfast up,


    she had already changed her clothes.


    Jed had followed the bodyguard.


    "Close the door," Avery said.


    Jed closed the door, and the three of them sat together, discussing the events ofst night.


    "I think this matter is quite serious. Why don''t you two leave?" Avery said as she ate her breakfast. "I


    don''t want to drag you two down."


    The bodyguard and Jed looked at each other. The bodyguard said, "If we''re going to leave you¡ª the


    patient¡ª here alone, how can we call ourselves men?"


    Jed said, "Since I have decided to operate on you, I will when you leave."


    Avery was moved by their answer. "I just sent Elliot a message, but he hasn''t replied yet. The


    sentiment is pointless. You should leave while the Goulds are still making funeral arrangements."


    The bodyguard leaned back against the sofa. "I''m not going anywhere! What danger could you be in?


    Thest of Gary¡¯s sons is dead. Only his daughter is left, and she is married to Elliot. This means the


    entire Gould family belongs to Elliot..."


    Jed nudged the bodyguard with his elbow, asking him to shut up about the elephant in the room.


    "Do you think Elliot will stay here with Ruby?" Avery set aside her food.


    The bodyguard immediately said, "That isn¡¯t what I meant. I¡¯m just telling you not to worry about us. As


    long as Elliot remains with the Goulds, he will find a way to protect you."


    "He no longer remembers me!"


    "But he knows that you¡¯re the mother of his children!"


    Jed looked at them and said, "Stop arguing. There is nothing to argue about. We can''t control this. Let''s


    just sit tight and watch." Avery took a bite of her sandwich. The bodyguard had teased her about having


    sandwiches for breakfast every day, but still, he had bought one for her. He had done so mainly


    because he was worried that she might not like the rest of the food that was avable.


    The morticians had arrived at the Goulds'' mansion,


    Gary had rushed over to his son''s mansion at three in the morning, and he had been there ever since.


    He had not gotten a moment¡¯s rest. He was old, and he found himself absolutely exhausted by the


    events that had taken ce. His bodyguard helped him back to his mansion so that he might get some


    rest.


    Elliot and Ruby were in Christopher''s mansion, weing the guests who hade to offer their


    condolences.


    Elliot was supposed to meet Edward and Ted at a hotel, but, in light of the circumstances, they had


    agreed to meet at Christopher''s mansion instead.


    News of Christopher''s death delighted them! Christopher should have been dead a long time ago, but


    Gary had always protected him, preventing anyone from murdering him.


    Elliot said, "You can consider it so!"


    Elliot nodded. With his slender fingers, he grabbed a cigarette from Ted''s cigarette box.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Gary is always so wary. I''m sure this is not the only request he has made, right?¡±


    Edward said and narrowed his sly-looking eyes.


    The cigarette trapped between Elliot''s fingers trembled a little. "He told me to get


    Ruby pregnant within the year."

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Gary knew that Elliot''s verbal agreement to give up everything and stay in Ylore would never be


    enough.


    Gary was not only selfish, but he was also very crafty. He knew that the only way to make Elliot his¡ª


    besides making him his son-inw¡ª was to have him put down roots.


    It meant that Elliot would need to father the future generation. If Elliot had a child in Ylore, he would not


    think of going back to Aryadelle.


    "We''ll talk outside, after Christopher''s funeral." Ted scanned his surroundings and said in a low voice,


    "Anyway, your son did what we all couldn¡¯t. Your son is going to have a bright future!" "Christopher


    brought it on himself." Elliot put out his cigarette in the ashtray. "If Christopher had not harmed Avery,


    none of this would have happened."


    "Your son is amazing. My son is five years older than your son, but all he does is y video games all


    day long. It''s causing me a headache. How did you raise such a fine son?¡±


    The topic had suddenly turned into an exchange of parenting experiences.


    "I thought you two knew that I didn''t bring Hayden up." Elliot had only witnessed the birth of Robert.


    He did not know if he would be able to resolve matters here in time for Robert¡¯s first birthday.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn¡¯t he return to you when he was four or five years old?"


    "He has always been living with Avery. I rarely looked after him," Elliot said. "Mike probably looked after


    him more than I ever did."


    "Tsk, you clearly remember everything!"


    "Other than Avery, I remember everyone else," Elliot said. "Which is why I think Avery is not as bad a


    woman as Gary has made her out to be."


    "Hahaha! If Avery is a bad woman, you would not have had three children with her You¡¯re not an idiot!"


    Edward chuckled." But you have certainly spoiled Avery. In fact, you be a brainless idiot when it


    her!"


    "Hmm." Coming to Ylore this time, Elliot had learned a lot.


    A moment of impulsiveness might perhaps release the unhappiness in one''s heart, but after that


    moment of recklessness, one still had to continue living.


    Only by having absolute power =a)>SMT> wealth could one protect their loved ones.


    In the afternoon, Avery asked Jed to take a walk with her.


    Hayden had safely left Ylore. It was the one thing that she could feel relief over.


    "For the past few nights, I dreamt that Christopher had gotten Hayden." Avery smiled bitterly.


    "Thankfully, it was nothing but a scare."


    "Your son haspletely astounded me," said Jed, praising Hayden. "He is still so young, yet he is


    extremely capable. Even if you don¡¯t find a husband, you can rely on him for the rest of your life."


    Hayden had snuck into Ylore, hiding his presence from everyone.


    He was so young, but he had already developed the ability to form his own opinions and the ability to


    independently execute his ns. However, he was still not mature enough yet.


    "Has Elliot replied?"


    "No matter what Elliot has agreed to, at least your son is safe. It is the best oue, " said Jed. "If that


    weren''t the case, we wouldn¡¯t be out on this stroll."


    His words offort worked.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Avery nodded.


    "Avery, if you get the chance to leaveright now, will you take it?" Jed looked up to see a small bird flying


    freely in the sky.


    Avery followed his gaze, looking at the open skies, and said cautiously, "Back when everyone was


    telling me how dangerous of a ce this was, I ignored them. But now, I have realized how right they


    are. This ce really is dangerous. You could die here. I don¡¯t mind risking my life, but I can''t risk the


    lives of others."


    She had been the one to ask her bodyguard and Jed to apany her to Ylore. She had to take them


    with her when she left.


    If an opportunity arose, she would not hesitate to take it.


    "You can''t just simply risk your life either," Jed said. "We will find a way. We will surely leave this ce."


    "Hmm."


    There were fewer people than average on the streets that day. Although it was sunny, an ominous


    cloak covered the city.


    "Do you think someone might be secretly following me?" said Avery, looking around.


    The bodyguard following her said calmly," Miss Tate, all Gary needs to do to control you is to stop you


    at the airport. The only way you can leave Ylore is by boarding a ne."


    The bodyguard¡¯s words enlightened Avery.


    When Jed returned to his room that evening, he went through the contacts of his phone till he found


    Ruby''s number.


    After a moment of hesitation, he called her.


    Ruby had told him to contact her if there was ever anything he needed.


    At that moment, Ruby was sleeping in her bedroom. She had been up from three in the morning tillte


    in the afternoon, and she was exhausted. So, she had gone back to her room to get some rest.


    Jed''s call pulled her back to reality from a nightmare.


    She picked up the call and rubbed her throbbing temples.


    "Ruby, Jed Hutchinson here. I heard your brother has passed away. My deepest condolences," Jed


    said politely.


    "What do you want?" Ruby''s voice was nasal and hoarse.


    "I want to get Avery out of this ce. Can you help us?" said Jed.


    Rubyughed. "A few days ago, I begged you to leave but you refused. Now that Christopher is dead


    =g#>SJR; my father has gone mad, you want to leave? Dream on!"


    Jed was stunned at Ruby¡¯s words.


    "Has he agreed to this?"


    Christopher was dead. She was the only child left in the Gould family.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Oh. Okay then!" Jed had mixed feelings. Avery would have been extremely upset if she had heard


    what Ruby had said.


    Furthermore, Jed had yet to tell Avery that she was pregnant.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Jed did not inform Avery of her pregnancy because he was afraid that she might want to keep the child.


    There was no way that Avery could keep the child, and she should not think of keeping the child.


    She had to wait nine months before she could give birth to the child, and that meant that she had to


    wait nine months till she could have her brain surgery. It was impossible to predict how bad the tumor


    would be in nine months.


    She might not even live past these nine months.


    Of course, if she was lucky, she might be able to give birth to the child and undergo brain surgery, but


    the chances of sess would be extremely slim.


    He was afraid that Avery might risk it.


    In his opinion, there were only two possible oues if Avery insisted on having the child.


    The first was that her child survived and she died. The second was that they both died.


    So that she might live, he had decided that he was not going to tell her anything¡ª no matter the


    oue. For the past two days, he had been trying to think up a n that would allow him to abort the


    child without her knowledge.


    However, he had not been able toe up with a good solution. After all, Avery was not any ordinary


    woman. She was a medical genius. It would not be easy to trick her.


    Thankfully, Avery had just gotten pregnant. He still had time to think up a solution.


    Meanwhile, Avery was in the other room, talking to Hayden.


    Due to the time difference, Hayden had not immediately called Avery upon arrival.


    Avery did not me Hayden for being reckless, because everything Hayden had done, he had done for


    her.


    If Christopher had not kidnapped and insulted her, Hayden would have had no reason or desire to kill


    him.


    "You should return to Bridgedale. Don''t miss out on your education because of your parents'' affairs,"


    Avery said seriously. "I''ll leave Ylore the first chance I get. Don''t worry about me." "I''m taking Lilith to


    Bridgedale with me." Hayden told her his ns.


    "Why?" Avery was confused. "Why are you taking her to Bridgedale?"


    "There is no one looking after her in Aryadelle," said Hayden. "Ben resents her, < a,;RIT; it was his


    friends who caused her miscarriage. I can''t ept what Ben did. I''m going to make him regret it."


    Ayer of sweat appeared on Avery''s forehead. "Your Uncle Ben and Aunt Lilith grew up in very


    different environments, so their personalities might not match, but that does not mean Uncle Ben hates


    your aunt. Also, he feels terrible about Aunt Lilith''s miscarriage. He just didn''t tell you about it."


    After Lilith''s miscarriage, Ben had sent


    Avery a few long messages, apologizing to her.


    He had told her that he had tried contacting Lilith, but Lilith had deleted his number and was refusing to


    see him.


    Ben had not looked for her because he did not want to trouble her and be a burden to her.


    Avery was sure that Ben was not putting on a show, and she was sure about Ben wanting the child.


    "Lilith has already agreed to go with me to Bridgedale," said Hayden, telling her the oue of his


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    conversation with Lilith.


    Avery was stunned when she heard his n.


    "I''ll pay for all of it," said Hayden.


    Avery said, "Since you two have already discussed it, then, let''s do it! If you don''t have enough money,


    let me know."


    Although this n was a little bold, it was a lot better than him sneaking into Ylore.


    If it was something in her ability to solve, it would not be a big deal.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    "Mommy, La is angry." Hayden changed the topic. "She thought that I would be returning with you,


    and now, she is upset with me because I didn''t get you home. She is now ignoring me."


    Avery was heartbroken. "Let''s call her!"


    "She won''t answer," Hayden said.


    "Then, I''ll call her tomorrow," Avery said. " Don''t tell her about the things that had happened here. I


    don''t want her to worry."


    "Hmm." Hayden understood. "Mommy, they beat Elliot up for getting me out of Ylore.¡±


    Avery was stunned.


    "I saw a footprint on his shirt. Gary must have beaten him," said Hayden. "I don''t hate him for strangling


    me anymore."


    Avery had mixed feelings. She did not know if she should be happy that father and son had finally


    forgiven each other, or if she should be upset about Elliot¡¯s current condition.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Mommy, when can youe back? Has he told you already?" asked Hayden when he saw Avery''s


    silence.


    "I don''t know. Christopher''s funeral will be held the day after tomorrow. I''m guessing he will only be free


    after the funeral." Avery switched to a lighter topic. "When you and Lilith reach Bridgedale, let me know.


    Also, Lilith''s elder brother is in Bridgedale. I don''t know too much about him, but you should keep an


    eye out for him. You don''t want to involve yourself with him." "I got it." Hayden had no regard for Peter


    White.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of Christopher''s funeral.


    The Goulds were a famous financial group in Ylore, so Christopher''s funeral was broadcasted live on


    TV.


    The day was overcast, and there was a light drizzle.


    Avery could have remained in the hotel and watched the broadcast from thefort of her room, but


    she had decided to venture out and see the funeral for herself. She was hoping that she would be able


    to see Elliot.


    She needed to know the price Elliot had paid for Hayden''s freedom.


    Knowing Gary''s temper, beating Elliot up would not have satisfied him or quenched his anger.


    Furthermore, Christopher was hisst surviving son.


    Avery changed into a blue dress. She took the lift to the lobby :g#:TNR> entered the hotel''s shop to get


    herself a ck umbre.


    She had not told her bodyguard and Jed that she was going to Christopher''s funeral.


    All the Goulds attended the funeral, and no one would notice her.


    She walked under the rain with the umbre in her hand. A cool breeze blew past her, relieving the


    anxiety in her heart.


    The memorial was held at Gould Hotel.


    The road to the hotel was regted. Ordinary cars could not enter.


    It was going to be hard for her to spot Elliot. Nick saw how she craned her neck, trying to get a better


    look at the hotel''s entrance.


    He got his driver to stop the car before he dialed Avery''s number.


    Avery looked around. A car pulled up in front of her. She saw Nick sitting in the car.


    Nick''s bodyguard pushed the crowd apart as he made his way toward Avery. He invited her into the car.


    "Nick, thank you! I won''t enter the hotel. I''ll just stand by the entrance," said Avery gratefully once she


    was seated.


    Avery lowered her gaze. "My decision toe here was ast-minute one. My son told me that Gary


    had beaten Elliot up."

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    "Oh, are you heartbroken?" Nick smiled thuggishly. "What is a light beating to a man like Elliot? He


    would not have minded being stabbed or shot."


    Avery furrowed her brows. "Nick, Elliot is not like the rest of you men. When he was in Aryadelle¡ª"


    Nick interrupted her. "We''re in Ylore. Don''t bring up the past, including his affairs in Aryadelle. That is


    the past."


    Avery''s scrunched her brows. "He will return to Aryadelle. He said that he will return once he settles


    things here."


    "When did he tell you that?"


    "A few days ago."


    "He told you that before Christopher died,


    right?" Nick sneered. "The night Christopher died, he promised Gary that he would never leave Ylore."


    Avery instantly paled. She looked lost.


    "You can''t bear it, can you?" Nick was not trying to upset her. It was something she was bound to find


    out¡ª sooner orter.


    Her finding out about it now was better than her finding out about it from Elliot. She had been


    "There will be many more things that you will find hard to bear. Do you want to hear them?" Nick


    passed her the tissue box. "If you want to cry, do it now. Don''t cry once you get out of the car, you''ll


    look bad."


    Right on cue, tears trickled down Avery''s face.


    "What other things are there that I would find hard to bear? Tell me." She wiped away her tears with a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tissue and looked at him.


    Nick''s heart softened. He no longer wanted to tell her anything anymore. What if she started sobbing


    after learning the hard truth?


    "Why don''t... why don¡¯t you speak to Elliot? He will be free once he is done tonight."


    "Just tell me right now." Avery clenched the tissue tightly in her hand. Her tone was firm, and her eyes


    held a steely determination. "Don¡¯t worry. I have already prepared myself mentally."


    "Oh, well, when you think about it, you should be able to guess it too. If he is going to stay here forever,


    then wouldn¡¯t it be natural that he has a child with Ruby?" Nick arched an eyebrow. "If Ruby gives birth


    to his child, then wouldn''t he be obliged to stay? It prevents him from leaving. So, you should give up


    on him after today. Let this be thest time you see him.


    Avery lost it. Tears coursed down her face.


    Nick was speechless. "Didn''t she just tell me she was prepared? How am I going to get out of the car


    with her like this? How is she going to get out?! I can''t get out ?h!-?IX < tell the driver to take her away


    now... can I?" he thought.


    "Don''t cry. I''m going to get out of the car." Nick coughed. "If you''re not getting out, I''ll get the driver to


    drop you off at the parking lot!"


    Avery stopped sobbing but tears still silently fell.


    She hugged the tissue box and opened the car door. She wanted to get out.


    Avery took a deep breath and got out of the car.


    She stood still like someone had pressed the pause button. She could not breathe, think, or even


    move.


    Elliot was going to have a child with Ruby and settle down in Ylore- forever. It was the situation she had


    been fearing the most.


    If she was in Aryadelle, she could still think up a solution, but she was in Gary''s territory. She could not


    do anything.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Once Avery left Ylore, Gary might never allow her to return.


    It was a long time before a cedar coffin-borne by the members of the Gould family, exited the hotel.


    She saw Elliot''s towering figure. He had clearly be a part of the Goulds.


    Gary would not have him carry Christopher''s coffin otherwise.


    Soon, they ced the coffin into the hearse. Many expensive cars left, disappearing from sight.


    Avery, with the umbre in her hand, followed the crowd and left.


    She did not hail a taxi. She slowly walked back to the hotel. Her bodyguard and Jed were having tea in


    the lobby of the hotel when they saw Avery entering the building. They stared at her in shock.


    They had thought that Avery was resting in her room.


    "Miss Tate!" her bodyguard gasped.


    Avery was in shock, and she mechanically headed for the lift. It was an action born out of habit.


    Jed realized that something was not right. He approached her and stopped her.


    "What happened to you? Why do you look so down? Don''t tell me you went to Christopher''s funeral?"


    Avery came to her senses. "Hmm. What are you doing here?"


    "Why didn''t you tell us anything?" Jed pulled her to the sofa in the main lobby and sat her down. "What


    if you were in danger?" "No one would notice me today." Avery slowly sobered up, but her voice


    remained cold. "Elliot has agreed to Gary''s demands so that Hayden could leave. Gary is making him


    have a child with Ruby, and he is going to stay here, forever.


    Jed had long known about this, and he did not look surprised.


    The bodyguard was stunned. "Damn! Then, what are we staying here for? Why is Gary not letting us


    leave?"


    "Maybe it¡¯s because Elliot cares too much for Avery," sighed Jed, exining things to the bodyguard.


    "To Gary, Avery is a chess piece he can use to control Elliot."


    The bodyguard said, "You sure know plenty about Gary!" "It is all too easy. Just step into Gary''s shoes


    and you''ll be able to guess his moves. " Jed furrowed his brows. He did not know when they would be


    allowed to leave.


    Jed ;e(;PNU: Avery''s bodyguard had tried purchasing tickets with their identity numbers. They had


    managed to buy tickets for themselves but not for Avery.


    At nine that night, Elliot and Ruby left the hotel after greeting all the guests.


    Throughout the funeral, Elliot had been expressionless. He had lost his soul in the bargain he had


    struck with Gary.


    Ruby knew that he did not want to have coitus with her. However, she believed that gentleness and


    children would bring him around.


    Returning to the mansion, Ruby ran a bath for him and got him to take a shower. Elliot did not refuse.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Half an hourter, he came out of the bathroom. His gaze darkened when he saw Ruby in sexy lingerie


    waiting by the bed.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Ruby had seen how Avery had traveled a thousand miles for Elliot, and she had concluded that Elliot


    enjoyed women who were more proactive. She had adopted passivity in the past; but that night, she


    was going to take the lead.


    She did not expect Elliot to push her hands away.


    "Ruby, I forgot to tell you one thing." He straightened his robe and redid his belt, knotting it tightly. "I


    have problems down there."


    Ruby was stunned. She thought she had misheard him and furrowed her brows.


    She had discussed this possibility with the nanny. The nanny had told her that he could not possibly


    suffer from such problems, since he had fathered three children with Avery.


    She blushed awkwardly and retracted her hands, not knowing what to do. "Then, what about before..."


    "That was the past. A man over thirty does not have the same energy he had in his youth." Elliot openly


    admitted his problem. "My problem is worse than other men. I can''t announce this to the public. I hope


    you don''t tell other people, too. You can have children with other men. I will treat them as mine."


    Ruby was speechless. She stood there, shocked. She slowly began shaking her head.


    "If you don''t want to look for a man, I can help you." Elliot stared down at her. "What do you think of my


    bodyguard? Although he is one of your father''s men, he is smart. If go to him, it will save you a lot of


    trouble. Your father will not pester us about having children."


    Ruby was scared half to death. She said reluctantly, "But didn¡¯t you recently sleep with Avery? Why


    could you do it then?"


    "Who told you I had slept with her?" said Elliot. "Did you see us do it?"


    Ruby shook her head with tears in her eyes. "I did not see it, but I had always thought that you were


    normal. After all, you and Avery have three children..."


    "That was the past. If I was an ordinary man, I would surely have reacted to a beautiful woman like


    you.¡± His finger brushed her face.


    Ruby lowered her gaze to look at his body. He had not reacted to her.


    "You can either be honest with your father or have children with the bodyguard. Pick one." Elliot


    retracted his finger


    Ruby''s mind was a mess. She did not like any of the choices he had presented her with.


    "Why don''t I go with you to the hospital and get this treated? What if they can treat you? " she said,


    pleading her case.


    "Treat my condition? Do you want others to discover my problem?" said Elliot.


    "No. I just want you to be healthy."


    "Apart from that, I am healthy." Elliot was reiterating his point. He could not satisfy her.


    A man would not say such words unless he truly could not do it. Her face was ashen. Her body went


    cold.


    "If you want a divorce, tell your father what I told you." Elliot sat by the bed. "Your brother has just


    passed away. Your father is still grieving. Don''t trouble him. with our matters."


    "Hmm." Elliot raised his hand and switched off the lights.


    He had seen Avery when he exited the hotel, bearing Christopher''s coffin.


    Nick had told him that Avery was there. He had also told him that Avery was wearing a blue dress. It


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    was why it had been easy for him to spot her in the crowd.


    Although he could only afford her brief nce, he had still seen the tears that had stained her face.


    At the hotel, Avery was staring at the ceiling.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Avery had been like this ever since she had returned from dinner.


    "Have I reached the end of the road? Am I really in such a desperate situation?" she thought.


    Her heart was silent. She knew better than anyone about the dire situation she was in and the


    rtionship she could not save. She could not save herself.


    Even if Elliot regained his memories and called her to tell her that she was the love of his life, it was still


    pointless!


    In the face of death, everything seemed so small.


    It was almost two in the morning, and she was about to turn off the lights when her phone lit up. It was


    a message.


    When she saw Elliot''s message, her heart thundered in her chest. She felt like she had just returned


    from the grave!


    He replied to the message she had sent, [ Wait a little longer.]


    For a long time, she just stared at the message. Ten minutes had passed, and she was still struggling


    with herself. She did not know whether she should send him a reply or not. Another ten minutes


    passed.


    A full half an hour had passed before she made her decision. She had wanted to ask him about his


    ns, but it waste. He would be asleep by now.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was toote to send him a message. It was toote for everything.


    If only she had told him the truth, then he would not havee to Ylore. If he had note here, he


    would not have fallen under Gary''s control.


    Maybe if she had listened to him and left Ylore, Hayden would not have snuck over and killed


    Christopher. This, in turn, would have ensured Elliot''s freedom. He would not have been bound to


    Ylore.


    Step after step, all of them had been wrong steps.


    She suddenly felt a sharp excruciating pain in her head. She took a deep breath and pulled the drawer


    open. She found her painkillers and stuffed them in her mouth.


    She did not know how long Elliot was going to make her wait.


    Perhaps, she could even get her surgery done here. Regardless of whether Elliot returned to Aryadelle


    or not, she had to stay alive. She needed to live for her children.


    The painkillers soon took effect. She switched off the lights by the nightst>b$? VMW; once the pain had


    died down.


    A few hourster, it was soon dawn.


    During breakfast, Avery told Jed that she was going to do the surgery first. Jed was excited.


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night. I¡¯ll catch up on some sleep after breakfast." She had not gotten even a


    single minute¡¯s worth of sleep. She was extremely tired at that moment.


    "Jed, thank you!" She lifted her heavy eyelids.


    "Hmm."


    After breakfast, Jed went to the hospital.


    When he entered the hospital, a familiar figure caught his attention. "Why is Ruby here?" he wondered.


    He could not help but follow her.


    He allowed his curiosity to get the better of him, as Avery was not rushing to get her surgery done.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    It was an odd thing for a woman to visit the andrology department.


    Ruby gave her bodyguard a look, asking him to step down.


    "Why are you at the hospital?" Ruby asked Jed. "Are you here to visit the andrology department?"


    Jed scratched his head awkwardly, "No, I followed you here."


    "Were you stalking me?" Ruby furrowed her brows in rm.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "No, no. You misunderstand. I came to the hospital to do something. I think I told you that Avery and I


    are university mates? I''m a doctor, and I even had lunch with the vice president!"


    Hearing his exnation, Ruby lowered her guard.


    "I''m not here to get treatment. I''m here to consult one of the doctors on some issues," said Ruby. Ruby


    had woken up that morning to find that Elliot had left her. The nanny had told her that he had left the


    mansion early that morning.


    Elliot had not told anyone where he was going or when he would be back. Ruby was upset, so she had


    gone to the andrology department. She wanted to find out whether there was a cure for impotency and


    whether said treatment would affect the future of their children.


    Ruby was quite embarrassed about it. She had a strict upbringing. Before her marriage to Elliot, she


    had never had any intimate contact with the opposite sex.


    She hade to the hospital out of desperation. She would not havee otherwise.


    "You want to know more about men''s health?" Jed smiled. "There''s a queue today. Why don''t tell me


    your worries, and maybe, I can put an end to them."


    Ruby looked at the andrology department. She would not need to queue but seeing the number of men


    waiting to see the doctor made her a little ufortable.


    She hesitated for a long time and walked out of the andrology department. She had decided that she


    would speak to Jed. If Jed could not answer her questions, she would speak to the other doctors.


    They sat down at a cafe near the hospital. Jed had already had breakfast, so he ordered something to


    drink.


    Ruby did not order anything.


    "Dr. Hutchinson, are all men impotent after the age of thirty?" asked Ruby softly.


    Jed choked on his saliva. "W-What on earth? Why do you want to know this? Who in your family is


    impotent?"


    Ruby furrowed her brows." Be quiet! Who said anyone in my family is impotent? Do you think it''s my


    father? Even if it was my father, he would not tell me about it!"


    "Oh... Oh! Are you talking about... Elliot?" Jed had not thought of him because Elliot was everything but


    impotent. If he was, Avery would not have gotten pregnant as quickly as she had.


    Ruby was adorable :f)=TNS? pretty. She had a good figure. Any man would have lost control when


    they looked at her, but Elliot had kept his calm. That meant that he had someone else in his heart.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    "He won''t let me touch him." Ruby lowered her gaze. "Avery can touch him, but I can''t.¡± "So, why don''t


    you get us out of here?" said Jed. Jed had tailed her because he wanted another shot at persuading


    her to help them.


    They would be better off in Aryadelle or Bridgedale. Anywhere was better than here.


    Ruby sneered, "Dr. Hutchinson, I did not think you followed me because you wanted my help."


    "You know it yourself. Elliot has Avery in his heart. Only by letting Avery go, can you take your


    rtionship with Elliot to the next level. I''m helping you solve your problem."


    "Hehe. If I could get you out of here, don''t you think I would have already done it? I hate Avery more


    than anyone!" Ruby was in pain. "If I don''t have a child, my father will surely me me. Am I to have a


    child with another man?"


    Jed''s head throbbed. "Are you nning to have a child with another man and pass it off as Elliot''s?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That was his idea. I think it''s a stupid idea! I don¡¯t want other men to touch me!" Ruby said resentfully.


    "Then, you can try for a test tube baby." Jed was trying toe up with a solution for her.


    "He will not give me his sperm," Ruby said sadly. "He doesn''t love me at all." "Oh..." Jed suddenly had


    a bold idea. "Miss Gould, what if I can give you Elliot''s child?


    You won''t be the biological mother of that child. Would you be willing to ept such a child?"


    Ruby was speechless. She looked at Jed in shock. She felt like she was in a dream.


    "How am I going to be the mother and yet, not be the mother of that child?" she thought.


    She could not understand. She felt as if it was all a fantasy.


    "Miss Gould, did you hear what I said?" Jed waved his hand in front of her.


    Hershes fluttered and she came to her senses. "Dr. Hutchinson, is what you said true? Can you get


    me pregnant with Elliot''s child?"


    "To put it more urately, you are not going to be impregnated, but rather, I''m going to transfer the


    fetus into your womb," said Jed. "If you''re willing to do it, we¡¯ll continue this discussion. If you aren¡¯t


    willing, then pretend I said nothing.''"


    "I''ll do it!" To express her sincerity, Ruby immediately said, "As long as you get me pregnant with Elliot''s


    child, I''ll promise to send you all away from here. "


    Jed had never thought that he would be able to instantly solve all his problems. To him, all the


    challenging issues had been resolved in one fell swoop.


    He wanted to do Avery''s surgery immediately,


    He had wanted to abort Avery¡¯s baby, but now, he was able to save its life by transferring it into Ruby.


    Also, Ruby would surely treat the child as her own to make Elliot stay.


    "Yes." Jed did not want to go into detail, and Ruby did not ask any further questions. She was


    extremely upset!


    Jed passed her a few pieces of tissue.


    "I''ll let you know soon!" Jed furrowed his brows. "Transferring a child from one womb to another carries


    a certain amount


    of risk. It might not be sessful."

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Although Jed had told her that, Ruby was still brimming with confidence.


    If this seeded, she could make Elliot stay. As long as Elliot never found out who the child''s biological


    mother was, that child would be hers!


    After Jedpleted the check-in process, he did not immediately return to the hotel for Avery. If Avery


    ever discovered his n, she would be livid.


    However, if he did not perform the procedure, the baby would die. When he had to choose between life


    and death, life was always the better option.


    Hayden''s face kept appearing in his mind." What if this baby is as smart and capable as Hayden in the


    future?" he thought.


    Furthermore, there was a chance that the child would discover the truth in the future, and by then, he


    could make the decision of whether he wanted to live with Avery or not.


    The more Jed thought about it, the more determined he was to go through with the n.


    They were stuck in Ylore, unable to leave. All he needed to do was transfer the child to Ruby and they


    could sessfully leave this ce.


    At that moment, performing Avery''s surgery and leaving Ylore were the most important things.


    Returning to the hotel, he went to his room. Although he had his n, he was still rather anxious.


    After all, this was his first time doing such a thing.


    He walked over to his desk and turned on hisptop. He opened Avery''s surgery n and went through


    it once again.


    After making sure there were no mistakes, he furrowed his brows and opened his email. He did not


    have the courage to personally tell her things, so he decided that the would type her an email instead.


    Of course, he would not immediately send her the email. He would schedule it to send at ater date.


    He clicked the delivery date box and hesitated. He did not know when he should send the email.


    Should he schedule it for a year from now, three years, five years, or maybe he should set it to send


    when the child had reached the age of adulthood.


    After a moment of hesitation, he set the email to send eighteen years from now.


    By then, the child would be an adult. When Avery went to look for the child, the child could choose if he


    wanted to live with his stepmother or his biological mother.


    He picked up the ss of water ?e(?RJS: took a sip before starting this letter.


    [Dear Avery,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    [About a week ago, you told me your period waste. I took you to the hospital to get it checked, and


    you fell asleep on the hospital bed. The doctor gave me an ultrasound scan. I was so shocked that I did


    not know what to say.


    [Between you and the baby, of course, I chose you. Which was why I had decided to secretly abort


    your baby while you were under anesthesia.


    [Right at that moment, however, an unexpected event urred. I¡¯m sure you have not forgotten that


    your son, Hayden, had gone to Ylore and killed Christopher Gould with the help of the butler, right?


    Which was why we were stuck in Ylore and could not leave ]

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    [I bumped into Ruby Gould at the hospital. She was troubled over trying to get pregnant because Elliot


    would not touch her or have a child with her. I knew that Elliot was still thinking about you, which was


    why he would not touch her.


    [At that moment, I finally understood why you had risked your life going to Ylore. You two are a match


    made in heaven, and no matter what, I will not tear you apart.


    [When writing this email, I still think that you two will be together in the end, because I believe in true


    love.


    [You can probably guess what I''m going to tell you next. I transferred the baby you were carrying into


    Ruby, and in exchange, she helped us get out of Ylore.


    [I¡¯m writing this email as an admission of my mistakes, and I hope you will forgive me. You must know


    that the child that Ruby and Elliot share is your child. Yours and Elliot¡¯s.


    [If you want the child back, you should go to Ylore and look for the child! I do not know if the child is a


    boy or girl, but I¡¯m sure that Ruby will care for the child.]


    He wrote the email in one take, and he did not re-read it. He immediately hit the send button.


    The pop-up notification said, [Email sessfully sent.]


    Another line said, [The email will be sent eighteen years from now to Avery Tate ]


    Closing hisptop, Jed came out of his


    room.


    Avery had been sleeping. Evening hade, and the sky was growing dark. The bodyguard got the


    manager to unlock the door to her room. The bodyguard was worried that something had happened to


    her.


    When the door swung open, Avery heard themotion and immediately woke up.


    "Miss Tate, are you alright?" The bodyguard scratched his head. "You have been sleeping for the entire


    day. I was worried."


    Avery immediately got up. "What time is it now?"


    "It''s a little after six in the evening."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh. No wonder I''m hungry."


    "Okay, up you get. Jed and I will be waiting for you at the hotel''s restaurant," the bodyguard said and


    exited the room.


    During dinner, Jed suggested that she check into the hospital the next day.


    Avery seemed to be thinking about something else while having her meal.


    "Miss Tate, you should check into the hospital tomorrow. Are you fine with that?" The bodyguard


    repeated Jed¡¯s words.


    Avery came to her senses. "Tomorrow?"


    Jed asked, "When do you want to have your surgery?"


    A patient had to shave off a section of their hair before undergoing a craniotomy.


    If she had to shave off most of her hair, then she had to wear a wig.


    Jed said, "Yes. Once you''re done with the surgery, perhaps we can leave." "You two sure know how to


    console others. " Avery was initially a little down, but she felt much better with them by her side.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    At the mansion, Elliot and Ruby were in the dining hall having dinner.


    "Elliot, why did you leave so early this morning?" Ruby asked cautiously, breaking the silence.


    "Your dad got me to apany him to your sister-inw''s this morning," Elliot said calmly. He changed


    the topic. "Have you given any thought tost night¡¯s suggestion?"


    "I have," Ruby said. "I won''t force you to do it, but I can''t sleep with your bodyguard. Elliot, I am your


    wife. Other than you, I will not sleep with other men."


    Elliot saw her stubbornness, and he instantly furrowed his brows. "What if I don''t touch you for the rest


    of your life?" "If that''s the case... I won''t tell my father," whispered Ruby. She seemed heartbroken." I


    went to the hospital today. The doctor told me that I can try for a test tube baby."


    Elliot¡¯s eyes sparkled a little. "That works too, but don''t let your father find out about it."


    "I know. I''ll be careful." Hope sparked in Ruby when she heard the tenderness in his voice. "Will you


    apany me to the sperm bank?"


    Elliot said, "You''ll have to go by yourself. I''ll be busy." Pity coursed through him and he paused. "If I


    were to apany you to the hospital, your father might realize that something is going on," he finally


    said.


    "Oh- oh! That''s right. I''ll go alone!" Ruby was extremely satisfied with his exnation. "Elliot, I think it''ll


    be very good if we could just remain polite to each other, like we are now. " "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes. Actually, I''m not really into sex," Ruby said honestly. "I only want you to stay by my side.


    Christopher is dead. Other than you and my father, there is no one else."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are still plenty of things you can do. You haven''t graduated yet, right? You can go back to school


    and make some friends." Elliot was full and ced his utensils down.


    Ruby stared at his back, roughly understanding what he meant. He did not want her to be a burden.


    The woman he liked was like Avery¡ª a capable woman.


    The next day, Jed and Avery''s bodyguard sent Avery to the hospital.


    Jed had booked the VIP ward for her. The ward had two beds: one for the patient, :g''> VNS= the other


    for a guest. She would be alone in her ward.


    She looked at the guest bed awkwardly.


    After Jed had checked her into her ward, he went to arrange for an operation theater.


    The bodyguard sat down on the guest bed and said, "Miss Tate, while you''re recovering from your


    surgery, I''ll stay here and look after you."


    Avery immediately refused. "I''ll find a caretaker."


    "The caretaker can look after you during the day! I''ll watch over you at night." The bodyguard was


    afraid that she would be in danger. Bad people usually acted at night.


    During the day, the doctors and nurses were there, so he was not afraid.


    "Are you worried because I''m here?" The bodyguard saw the strange expression on Avery''s face. He


    grumbled and said, "Then, get Jed to watch over you at night. I''ll look after you during the day."


    Avery was speechless.


    Coming out of the bathroom, shey in bed and picked up her phone. She thought about informing


    Mike of her surgery.


    After her mother''s death, besides her children, Mike was her closest friend.


    She dialed Mike¡¯s number and patiently waited for the phone to connect.


    Avery was stunned. "What happened? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Avery instantly forgot that she had called Mike to inform him about her surgery.


    "Ah? You haven''t heard about it? I thought someone in the office would have told you about it, and that


    you are calling me to settle the score with me," Mike said awkwardly.


    "No wonder you haven''t been calling me. Turns out, it''s thepany that is in trouble." Avery took a


    deep breath. "Is thepany going bankrupt?"


    "Yeah," Mike sighed. "I''m sorry, Avery. This time, it is really my fault. I think I told you about the time I


    had gotten dumped. Well, that man is looking for me. He did not approach me directly, but he stole our


    core technology for Wanda. Wanda did not even need topensate him. He did that to gain my


    attention. That idiot!"


    "Your ex?"


    "Hmm. I forgot to tell you that he is also a hacker. His hacking skills are better than mine. It took me a


    few sleepless nights to find out that it was him!"


    Avery was baffled. She did not know what to say.


    Mike said, "I have already told him to f*ck off, but most of our core technology has been stolen."


    Avery was stunned. "Uh..." She truly did not know what to say. The entire thing came as a shock to her,


    and she did not know how to process it.


    "Avery, just scold me! I know that Tate Industries is your life''s work, which is why


    I did not dare call you all this while..." Mike said, ming himself.


    "It''s fine. Don''t get upset. Although it is important, it is not as important as you," said Avery,forting


    him. "I''m not angry. It''s true."


    "Why are you not angry? "


    "Because I suddenly realized nothing is more important than a healthy body."


    "Are you... sick?" Mike asked suspiciously." Only the sick would say such things."


    "Hmm. I''m calling you to tell you that I''m going to have a minor surgery. I won¡¯t be able to call the


    children for the next few days."


    "I''ll look after them, don''t worry." Mike asked, "What minor surgery?"


    She knew that Mike was ming himself, and she did not want to cause him further worry. "A minor


    gynecologic procedure," she said, brushing it off.


    Mike did not ask her any further questions.


    In the afternoon, Avery was asleep when a flurry of footsteps woke her. She opened her eyes.


    Soon, Jed pushed open the door =b,:QMW< entered.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Avery, are you awake? I have arranged for a checkup tomorrow. Before the surgery, I need to do a


    detailed checkup on you."


    "Hmm. You are my doctor now. I¡¯ll listen to you." Avery asked, "What''s going on out there?"


    When Gary was sent into the emergency room, his men stood outside the door, anxiously waiting.


    Paul furrowed his brows. "Take me to that doctor!"


    The doctor immediately led Paul toward Avery''s ward.


    Elliot also saw her. To put it more urately, he noticed the hospital gown that she was wearing.


    He furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    "Avery, although Mr. Gould doesn''t like you, if you could treat him, I will put in a good word for you!"


    Paul said roughly.


    "Avery, are you really that amazing?" Ruby was skeptical. "If you can treat my father, I will put in a good


    word, too."


    Elliot turned around and took his phone out. He sent her a message.


    Avery was holding her phone in her hand, and she felt it vibrate. She looked at her phone and saw


    Elliot''s message. The message was short. [Decline.]


    He wanted her to decline the request.


    She looked at her phone and said to Ruby," I''ll have to assess your father''s condition before giving you


    an answer."


    The door to the emergency room opened.


    Elliot saw her striding into the emergency room. He clenched his hands into tight fists!


    "Clearly, she has read my message, but why is she not listening?!¡± he thought. "Did she forget the kind


    of man Gary is? Forget Gary, even Paul is cold and cruel!"


    If Avery were to treat Gary and fail, Paul would surely want her dead.


    Elliot wanted her to refuse them because he did not want her to put herself in danger!


    Even if she could treat Gary, Gary would not be grateful.


    About half an hourter, the emergency room door opened, and Gary was pushed out.


    "Doctor, how is my father?" Ruby asked the doctor.


    The doctor said, "Miss Tate said that you hired her to treat Mr. Gould¡ª¡±


    "Avery, are you agreeing to treat my father? " Ruby was a little surprised. "Is his condition serious?


    Does he need surgery? When will he wake up?" asked Ruby.


    "How did he get hurt?" Avery asked.


    "The servants and bodyguard said that he slipped whileing down the stairs." Ruby''s eyes were


    red. "Maybe


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher''s death has caused his health to fail!"


    "The brain hemorrhage isn''t too serious, but I need to do a more detailed checkup." Avery looked at the


    surrounding bodyguards and said, "All of you here will affect the other patients. Only a few of you may


    stay. The rest of you must leave."


    Paul said to Ruby, "Miss Ruby, why don''t you head home! Elliot and I will stay here to watch over your


    father. He will be alright.


    Ruby looked at Elliot before ncing at Avery uneasily.


    "Go home," Elliot said.


    Ruby immediately nodded docilely. "I''ll return tomorrow morning.¡±


    When the bodyguard escorted Ruby away, Avery strode to the lift. Elliot >f#


    Paul''s expressions instantly darkened.


    This was their first official meeting after Christopher''s death.


    She had not seen him in a few days, and already he had lost some weight.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Avery could see that Elliot was not doing well.


    "The inpatient unit is that way, let¡¯s go!" said Aaron, the bodyguard, breaking the silence. He had


    noticed that they had not moved.


    The three of them headed to the inpatient unit.


    When they reached the neurology department, Avery said to Elliot, "Get your bodyguard to pay the bill."


    Elliot immediately got his card out and handed it to the bodyguard. After the bodyguard left, Avery led


    Elliot into a doctor''s office.


    There were two doctors in the office. They were rather surprised to see Avery and Elliot entering the


    room.


    Avery took Elliot into the office washroom and shut the door.


    "Didn''t I tell you to decline their request? Why did you not listen to me?" growled Elliot.


    "Why should I refuse Gary treatment?" Avery had her own reasons for wanting to treat Gary. "Nick told


    me that once Gary is dead, you will no longer have to fulfill your promises to him."


    Elliot was stunned by her bold idea. "Are you going to take this as an opportunity to kill Gary?"


    "Can''t I? " Avery raised her eyebrows. "I could do it secretly. I swear no one will realize it was me."


    Elliot was speechless. "Do you think that they are chivalrous gentlemen who can be reasoned with?"


    Avery was stunned.


    "If Gary identally dies, his men will cut you to pieces! They will do it irrespective of whose fault it is,"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    said Elliot, rejecting her idea.


    "If I don''t kill him, am I going to treat him? What a joke..."


    "Why are you in a hospital gown?" Elliot stared at her hospital gown. "Are you sick?"


    She blushed nervously. She remembered the lie she had told Mike and said, "A minor gynecology


    procedure."


    Unease shed in Elliot''s eyes. "When theye here, tell them that your stomach hurts. Tell them


    you can no longer help them. If Gary wakes up and sees you, he will surely remember Christopher''s


    death.


    He won¡¯t be grateful. Do you understand?"


    "Oh...¡± Avery looked down but soon looked at him again. "You promised him that you will never leave


    Ylore. You also promised him that you will have a child with Ruby. All these are against your wishes,


    right?¡±


    Avery looked at Elliot''s bobbing Adam''s apple. Fear filled her, ;g"=XNU< she suddenly grew afraid of


    hearing his answer. She did not want to hear his answer.


    "Elliot, if you don¡¯t let me kill Gary, then you have to find a way to kill him." Her gaze turned cold and


    her voice even colder. "You have to give me an answer. Am I to do it, or are you going to do it?¡±


    "Are you forcing me?" Elliot furrowed his brows tightly.


    If she were to kill Gary, her friend, bodyguard, and she, would all die.


    "Yes, I''m forcing you to make a choice." Avery thought she was going mad. If she did not get him to


    does Gary wanting to kill me have anything to do with you? Are trying to lie about the feelings you have


    for me? Do you think your new wife is oblivious to all your lies?"


    Looking at how aggressive she was being, Elliot¡¯s gaze turned cold. He gritted his teeth.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone was knocking on the door.


    Squeak!


    The door opened.


    Avery''s back was bent. She looked like she was in pain, and Elliot had to help her out of the washroom.


    "What''s happening?!" Aaron was stunned." Dr. Tate, are you alright?"

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Elliot handed Avery to a nurse before getting the nurse to send Avery back to her ward.


    Then, he went to contact the other neurologists.


    "Mr. Foster, what happened to Miss Tate? What sickness does she have?" Aaron asked curiously.


    "If you care so much for her, why didn''t you ask her just now?" said Elliot.


    "I don''t care for her. I''m just asking," Aaron said casually. "Paul will be mad at you for letting her go."


    "Then, Paul can drag her back himself," Elliot said distractedly. "Do you think I''m afraid of him?"


    Aaron said, "He thinks you are. Although you are Gary''s son-inw, he is Gary''s adopted son." "Then,


    why didn''t Gary get Ruby to marry him?"


    "Gary had thought of it, but then, you abandoned everything in Aryadelle and made your way here,"


    said Aaron. Aaron was rather casual with Elliot when they were alone as Elliot did not have a huge ego.


    "I guess it''s my fault," said Elliot, ming himself. "He got me to see the primates in the zoo, and I was


    touched by the monkey''s story."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha! I heard about that!" chuckled Aaron. "One of our men told me about that. He had been there.


    He said that the female monkey had been heartbroken, but after she had undergone the brain surgery,


    she had found a new lover and lived happily ever after."


    Elliot said, "I am that monkey right now."


    "It''s different. You don¡¯t like Miss Ruby at all." Aaron had been observing everything." Although she is


    young and pretty, she still is no match for Miss Tate."


    Elliot raised his eyebrows and waited for Aaron to continue.


    "Miss Ruby might be beautiful on the outside, but she does not have a soul. Miss Tate is not only


    beautiful, but everything about her stands out. Miss Ruby is good to have fun with, but women like Miss


    Tate will truly attract another person," said Aaron, stating his opinion.


    Elliot said, "I never thought that you would have this many thoughts?"


    "Oh, are you the type that goes with your feelings?" "I''m abination of emotion and logic."


    Aaron gave Elliot a thumbs up. "Sessful people like you select women using different criteria than


    us ordinary folk. We ordinary folk only focus on looks. We don''t care much about other things!"


    The nurse escorted Avery to the lift. Once she was there, she got the nurse to leave.


    She had only agreed to pretend difort refuse Gary treatment because she had received Elliot''s


    definite answer.


    He said that he would do it.


    It was better than him saying, "I love you," or "I remember you."


    Whether he remembered her or not, he had confirmed his feelings for her that day.


    When she returned to her ward, Jed and her bodyguard immediately grabbed her arm and examined


    her closely.


    "Are you alright?"


    Avery shook her head. "I''m fine! How can I treat Gary? I only want to kill him. If it were not for him, Elliot


    would not have done that surgery or married his daughter."


    "Although Gary deserves to die, Elliot has his problems too..." the bodyguard said sensibly.


    She was standing up for Elliot. "Have they reconciled?" they wondered.


    "What is going on with you two?" The bodyguard could sense a piece of gossip brewing.


    "Oh..." The bodyguard pulled Jed out of her ward. After closing the door, the bodyguard said to Jed, "I


    guess she has most likely spoken with Elliot."


    Jed scratched his chin. "How is she so happy just by talking to him?"


    "You noticed that she is happy too?"


    "When she left with Gary''s men, her face was pale, and she looked like she had nothing else left to live


    for. However, when she returned, she could not hide her smile.


    She was blushing too. If she isn''t happy, what is that?" Jed was not an idiot.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Jed said, "Once her surgery is done, we can go.¡±


    Since he sounded so sure, the bodyguard was a little excited. "Are you for real?"


    "I''m guessing. My intuition is usually quite urate."


    "Can you predict how much money I''m going to get as a bonus once we get back?"


    Jed was speechless. He patted his pocket." Do you still have cigarettes? Let¡¯s go have one."


    "Didn''t Miss Tate ask us to send Gary''s men away? Let''s smoketer! Didn¡¯t you say you don''t like


    smoking?" The bodyguard took out a box of cigarettes and passed it to Jed. He took out another box


    and smelled the cigarettes.


    "It''s boring here. Smoking kills time.¡±


    "You¡¯re right. Not only does it kill time, but it perks you up too! However, it damages the body."


    "I thought so too in the past, butter, I thought it through. Who knows what tomorrow will bring?


    Maybe, we will die in an ident?"


    After Gary''s checkup, he was sent to the inpatient unit.


    When Paul saw that Avery was not there, he was furious. Although Aaron had exined to Paul that


    Avery was not feeling well, Paul did not ept the exnation.


    "Didn''t you see her in a hospital gown?" When Elliot saw Paul looking for Avery, he immediately


    stopped him. "She is a patient. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she might make a mistake?"


    Paul was stunned. "How dare she?!"


    "Of course, she won''t make one because she wants to, but she is a patient now. She was in so much


    pain she could barely


    stand up. The doctors and nurses all saw it."


    "Why was she in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up?"


    "Didn''t you head to the gynecology department to get her?"


    "What gynecology department? I bloody went to the neurosurgery department to get her!" snarled Paul.


    Elliot was stunned.


    "Avery is in the neurosurgery department!" he thought.


    The patients in the inpatient unit of the neurosurgery department had serious conditions. Most of them


    needed a craniotomy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If Avery was really a patient of the neurosurgery department, her situation might be even more serious


    than Gary''s!


    She really could not treat Gary!


    Paul instantly put off the idea of getting Avery to perform the operation. Elliot strode to the washroom.


    After sshing cold water on his face, he sent a message to Avery. [Which room of the gynecology


    department are you in? I need to see you ]


    The neurology department was right on top of the neurosurgery department.


    She replied to his message with trembling fingers. [I''m not in the gynecology department. I''m in


    neurosurgery.]


    Elliot had expected her to continue lying. He could not sustain his anger when he saw here clean.


    He replied, [Why did you lie to me?]


    (There are! I''m skilled a skilled neurosurgeon, >b.:PMU: I''m well versed in neurology. I won''t lie to you.]


    Elliot was not a doctor, so he did not say anything.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Avery did not give Elliot any time to react. She immediately asked, [Why are you looking for me? I''m in


    room V03. If you want to see me, juste over.]


    Of course, she had guessed that him looking for her was just an excuse.


    She calcted the time. Gary should be done with his checkup and sent to the inpatient unit for


    treatment.


    Gary''s trusted aide was clearly not to be messed with. Although he was not Gary''s son, he did not hold


    a low rank. If not, he would not have dared wield his power before Elliot.


    Elliot replied to her after a while. [Someone told me that you were in the neurosurgery department, and


    I wanted to know why you lied to me.]


    Avery teased, [If you didn''t care about me, you wouldn''t have cared why I lied.]


    Elliot did not reply because she was too direct.


    Up till that point, he had not remembered anything of their lives. All he knew, he had heard from others,


    but even then, she still affected his judgment.


    He could analyze logically and be objective with anyone but her. Every time he saw her, his brain would


    turn into mush.


    It was a curse, and he was destined to fall in love with her again, step by step.


    At eleven that night, Avery got Jed and her bodyguard to head back to the hotel to get some rest.


    "I haven''t done the surgery yet! I could have returned to the hotel to rest today, too, " Avery said with a


    Ever since her meeting with Elliot, she smiled more.


    The bodyguard said to Jed, "Dr.


    Hutchinson, why don''t you head back to the hotel! I''ll stay back to look after Miss Tate!"


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave."


    "Go with Jed!" Avery said to her bodyguard. "I''m safe here."


    "Who told you that you''re safe here? Elliot?" The bodyguard paused for a while before saying, "Or have


    you secretly nned a date with Elliot? If that''s the case, I''m leaving."


    Avery thought that what he said was absurd, and he was getting rudder.


    "Then, don¡¯t go. Stay here and see if Elliotes in the middle of the night."


    "Okay! I never intended to leave," the bodyguard said =g+


    Then, he left with Jed.


    After the bodyguard left, Avery immediately got out of the bed and went to the washroom to wash up.


    When they were there, she could not bring herself to take a shower. Although she was in the VIP ward,


    the room was still rtively small, and there was not much privacy.


    Paul and Elliot were in the neurology department, upstairs.


    Paul was trying to persuade Elliot to leave while Elliot was trying to get Paul to leave.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When Paul heard him mention Ruby, he was instantly distracted.


    If Elliot had note to Ylore, Ruby would have been Paul''s wife, and she would have also graduated


    university.


    This was one of the reasons why Paul disliked Elliot.


    Gary had also allowed Paul to subdue him, which was why Paul was not afraid of Elliot at all.


    After Paul left, Elliot looked at the time. It was almost midnight.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    Elliot entered the doctor''s office. He asked the doctor on duty about Gary''s condition. Once he was


    done, he left the office and headed straight for the nearby elevator.


    After walking in, he pressed the number for the floor below him.


    The elevator reached his destination in no time, and he walked out.


    Instead of going directly to ward V03, he went to the neurosurgeon''s office.


    The doctor was stunned to see Elliot.


    He sat down opposite the doctor and said, ¡± I want to know how Avery is doing."


    "This... This involves the patient''s privacy.


    I am unable to tell you anything." The doctor looked nervous. Elliot had clearly put him in a tight spot.


    "You could speak to her if you know her."


    "She said it is a minor operation. I want to know if it''s a minor operation or not." He changed his


    phrasing.


    The doctor pushed his spectacles higher up his nose and considered Elliot''s request. Finally, he said,


    "She doesn''t trust Ylore''s doctors, and a doctor from Bridgedale is performing the operation. Does it


    sound like a minor one or a major one to you?"


    Elliot frowned, immediately got up, and was about to leave for Avery''s ward when the doctor said, "This


    is a minor operation for Miss Tate, so she wasn¡¯t technically lying to you."


    Elliot sat down again, calmed himself down a bit, and said, "She got a specialist from Bridgedale?"


    "Yes. Initially, I was her doctor, but after she received the results of her checkup, she decided to get a


    specialist from Bridgedale. She was not too confident in my skills. She did mention that he was her


    university ssmate and that he is now a specialist in a big hospital! It''s an amazing achievement at


    such a young age!"


    "Jed Hutchinson?"


    "That''s him! Not only is Dr. Hutchinson a renowned expert at such a young age, but he also has a


    knack for making


    connections! He had even invited me to a meeting with vice president Miller!"


    "When did she register with the hospital?"


    "Some time ago. Wasn¡¯t long after your surgery at our hospital!"


    Elliot¡¯s heart tightened all of a sudden. She hade here shortly after his surgery ?h"=TLY: had


    discovered that she was suffering from a very serious illness.


    Yet despite all this, she still insisted on making him remember her in hopes of bringing him home. She


    could have just left him in Ylore and headed back to Bridgedale to seek better treatment after finding


    out that she was ill.


    On the contrary, she had chosen to call a doctor from Bridgedale so she could get treatment here.


    Elliot felt a sudden throbbing in his head.


    She loved him! There was no doubt about that! It was unfortunate that he had doubted her love for so


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    long.


    Had Gary not been hospitalized after the fall, he would not have known that she was hospitalized


    because of her illness.


    She never had any intention of telling him about it.


    Half an hourter, the bodyguard came to the hospital after his shower.


    As he approached ward V03, he suddenly caught glimpse of a familiar figure.


    On the balcony, next to the VIP ward''s corridor, stood a tall figure.


    It looked like... Elliot!


    The bodyguard walked over, confirmed Elliot''s identity, then raised his hand and patted the man''s


    shoulder.


    "Mr. Foster!"


    Elliot tensed, then rxed when he registered the familiar voice. He snuffed out the cigarette he was


    holding and threw it into the trash can next to him before turning around.


    "I haven''t," he said calmly. "When will she go in for surgery?"


    Elliot was speechless.


    Avery and the doctor had said that it was something mild, so the bodyguard''s words left him confused.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    When thest word had left the bodyguard''s lips, Elliot strode to ward V03.


    He did not bother knocking. He barged into the room.


    The lights were on, and Avery was lying in bed. Her eyes were closed, but she had yet to fall asleep.


    The sudden movement caused her to immediately open her eyes.


    She had thought that it was her bodyguard, back after his shower, so she was shocked to see Elliot,


    standing in the ward.


    Avery immediately sat up after seeing him.


    "Lie down!" He walked to the side of the hospital bed and gazed down at her. "You have a tumor in your


    brain?"


    She had justin down when she heard his question. Her body suddenly became hot and restless as


    she asked, "Did you ask around?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Your bodyguard told me." He sat down in the nearby chair. "Why didn''t you take good care of yourself


    when you knew you were sick? I¡¯ll recover my memory when the timees."


    "I''m worried that you would have fallen in love with Ruby, adapted to life here, and never return to


    Aryadelle again," she said, expressing all of her worries. "My illness isn''t that serious. Dying it for a


    bit won''t hurt."


    "You''re right. Dy it. Let it fester and grow. Allow it to reach a stage where all you can do is wait for


    death. That way I''ll be able to date Ruby with a clear conscience even if I do recover my memories,¡± he


    said calmly, following her line of reason.


    Avery was speechless. She wondered just how vicious this man''s words could be.


    "I''ve nned my surgery, haven''t I?" she said sternly, her face growing red.


    "Why didn''t you keep procrastinating?" he asked.


    She sighed. "What else could I do? You''ve already agreed to Gary''s request. There is nothing left for


    me to do, but wait and see if you decided to get out of there?"


    "You''ve finally epted your fate, I see.¡±


    "I didn''t want to drag my illness on forever. " She did not want to die when she was living just fine.


    "I¡¯ll think of a way to get Nick to send you back to Aryadelle after your surgery." He hesitated for a


    moment, then said, "I might not be able to return anytime soon, so you should go back VLV> live your


    life¡ª"


    "I''d rather you not talk about that." She had a headache after hearing that.


    "Go to sleep!¡± He ended the conversation.


    "I can''t sleep with you here. "


    "Then I''ll go."


    "I didn''t ask you to leave." She grabbed his arm. "Stay with me for a while."


    He looked at her and said, "You''re sick. You shouldn''t be sleepingte."


    He did not mind staying up with her had she not been sick, but when he thought about that huge tumor


    growing in her brain, he did not want her to take it lightly.


    "Then sleep with me for a while." She refused to let go of his arm. "Gary¡¯s not going to wake up


    anytime soon."


    He thought about it for a moment and felt that it was both inappropriate and harmless at the same time.


    "Have you been restless these past few days? Look at those eyebags." She sat up, moved, and


    forcibly pulled him down to the hospital bed.


    Once he settled down beside her, she reached out and hugged him. "Did you smoke?"


    "Are you bothered by the smell?¡±


    "Do you know why I married Ruby?" he asked after a moment of silence.


    She was stunned for a moment because she had not expected him to talk about such a sensitive topic.


    "Why?" Her curiosity was piqued. "Even if you don''t remember me, you''re not the kind of person who


    would marry a woman on a whim."

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    "Oh... So you married Ruby for the Goulds'' assets."


    "It wasn''t as if Gary got them legitimately." He scoffed and said, "Here, the rule of the game is to eat or


    be eaten."


    "Do you genuinely like this kind of life, Elliot?" She hated the life he had just described to her, and she


    wanted him to realize what a horrible life it was. "Now that Christopher is dead, everything Gary has will


    be yours in the future as long as you spend a good life with Ruby."


    "Gary doesn''t share that view," he said. "He is forcing me to have a child with Ruby so that he can


    leave everything to that child. That child must take the Gould surname."


    Avery could not help butugh. "But our


    children take my surname." "The situation is different. One is voluntary while the other is forced.¡±


    "Will you be able to give up your current ns for the sake of me and our children?" She thought about


    the matter for a while, before she said, "We can have all the money we want, but we''ll never be able to


    spend all of it during the course of our life."


    "It¡¯s not easy to get off a ship once it sets sail."


    "I know. When I leave this ce, you''ll need to find a way to leave, too." She raised her head and


    ced a kiss on his cheek. " The children and I will wait for you, Elliot."


    Outside the ward, the bodyguard saw the Gould family bodyguard and immediately pushed open the


    ward''s door and walked in.


    The first thing he saw was the two of them sleeping on the hospital bed, embracing each other.


    The bodyguard felt shy. "Umm... Mr. Foster, the Goulds'' bodyguard is looking for you. You need to


    hurry and leave, or else they might barge in here and tell Gary what they saw."


    Elliot got out of bed at once.


    After he went out, the bodyguard immediately closed the door to the ward.


    "You really are amazing. Miss Tate!" The bodyguard walked to the side of the bed and sat down. He


    looked at Avery¡¯s reddened face and said in awe, "It didn¡¯t take long for you to seduce him into bed."


    Avery was speechless.


    "The two of you are a legitimately married couple, but here you are, meeting each other in secret." The


    bodyguard then said," This kind of sneaky rendezvous must be really exciting, isn''t it?"


    "It is. It''s very exciting."


    "It would''ve been even more exciting if you were caught in the act by the Goulds'' bodyguard."


    "And I have you to thank for helping me avoid that."


    "No thanks needed. It''s my job," said the bodyguard. "I was the one who told him toe to you. I saw


    him smoking a cigarette on the balcony nearby. He was afraid toe to you, so I used some


    aggressive tactics to scare him."


    "What kind of tactics?"


    "I told him that you might not survive the operation, ?c.?UJR; I also said that you had written a goodbye


    letter."


    Avery was stunned.


    "Jed told me that there is always the risk of death in every operation. I''m not technically lying to him,


    am I?"


    "When did I write that goodbye letter?" she asked. "That''s an obvious lie."


    The bodyguard turned off the lights.


    After the room was plunged into darkness, she could not keep herself from smiling.


    Although Elliot did not remember her, she knew that he had fallen in love with her again.


    Whether it was because of their three children or for some other reason altogether, she began to feel


    hope.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery frowned in puzzlement when she saw Rubye in.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    "Did you enter the wrong ward?" Avery asked.


    It was seven in the morning, and she had just woken up.


    "Nope. I came here specifically to see you." Ruby ced the container on the bedside table. "I heard


    that you were also in this hospital, so I asked my nanny to prepare some breakfast for you, too."


    "Why would you do that?"


    "Because you''re the woman Elliot likes. I did this because I wanted to show you that I''m not jealous of


    you. I don''t mind that he still wants this rtionship with you. You and I can coexist in peace as long as


    he doesn''t abandon me and continues to recognize me as his wife," said Ruby generously.


    Avery studied the expression on Ruby''s face and realized that she was not acting.


    "I''m can''t say the same for myself, though. I''ve known Elliot for almost ten years, and my rtionship


    with him goes far deeper than mere love. Besides, I can''t ept the existence of a third person in my


    rtionship." Avery made her stance clear.


    Ruby frowned slightly. "But he promised my father that he''d stay here forever."


    "I know that. He once promised me that he''d love me forever too." Avery returned the container that


    had been ced on the bedside table. "My bodyguard will buy me breakfast. You should go visit your


    father! "


    "I didn''tce the food with poison. You can give it to your bodyguard if you don''t want to eat it!" Ruby


    refused to take it back. "I''ll go and see my dad now," she said and left.


    The bodyguard came out of the bathroom. He saw the breakfast that Ruby had brought and


    immediately opened the container.


    There was some chicken soup, egg custard, pastries, and porridge.


    "It''s a feast. And it smells good too. Are you sure you''re not going to eat it?" The bodyguard ced the


    food in front of Avery and showed it to her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Will you eat something that your rival made for you?" Avery was a little hungry, but she insisted that


    she did not want to eat what Ruby had brought her.


    "I''ll eat it, then. And once I¡¯m done, I''ll buy breakfast for you."


    Avery lifted the nket, got out of bed, =e*; PLX> went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    When she came out, Jed had arrived, and coincidentally, he had brought breakfast with him.


    "You bought breakfast already?" Jed ced the food he had brought on the table.


    "Ruby brought it for Miss Tate, but Miss Tate doesn''t want it, so I''m eating it." The bodyguard then said,


    "Ruby''s quite the gem. She said that she was willing to be the lesser woman so that my boss could be


    the bigger woman."


    "Lesser? And bigger?" Jed did not understand what the bodyguard was saying.


    "As in the main wife and the side chick!" The bodyguard sipped some soup and let out a satisfied


    groan. "Ruby might be able to ept that humiliation, but Miss Tate can''t.¡±


    Jed found it hrious. "What an eye-opener!


    "Say, why would someone as dignified and delicate as the Gould family''s eldest daughter cling to Elliot


    like there''s no tomorrow?"


    Jed said, "Isn''t your boss in the same boat? It just goes to show that Elliot is one hell of a man."


    "Can you two please stop discussing my private affairs in front of me?" snapped


    Avery as she ate her breakfast. "Or at least continue after I finish breakfast."


    Avery was about to answer his question when she heard a knock on the door of her ward.


    Aaron was the one who had knocked on the door.


    "Our young miss said she had brought Miss Tate breakfast, so Mr. Foster wanted to see her," said


    Aaron.


    Avery immediately nced at the bodyguard, telling him to return the insted box.


    "What request?" The ever-alert Elliot asked.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    "She told my boss that she was willing to allow my boss to continue her rtionship with you, but my


    boss wouldn''t agree to it," said the bodyguard.


    Elliot''s expression froze. "I''ll warn her not to disturb you again."


    He was saying that to Avery.


    "Okay. You should go back and rest!" Avery could see that he was not feeling very well, and it was


    probably because he had not slept much the previous night.


    Elliot nodded. "Let me know when you are nning to have your surgery."


    "Okay."


    After Elliot and Aaron left, Avery ate a few bites of food and set her utensils down. "Why aren''t you


    eating?" The bodyguard saw that she had not eaten much porridge.


    "I don''t have an appetite." She touched her stomach. "Maybe I''m a little nervous


    because I''m about to go under the knife."


    "It''s fine." Jed gave her some milk. "You''ll be better once the operation is over."


    "Okay. What other tests are going to be done today?" She took a sip of milk.


    Jed exined the different tests that he would have to run on her.


    She frowned slightly as she heard him go through the tests he wanted to run on her." Is it really


    necessary to do another imaging?"


    "The thrombosis has spread, and the tumor has grown," Jed said. "Better to be on the safe side and do


    it again."


    "Fine! The area where the anesthetic was administeredst time still hurts slightly!"


    "In that case, once today''s examination is over, you can rest for another two days before the surgery."


    "I''d much rather have it done as soon as possible! The longer this drags on, the more anxious I''ll feel."


    She put down the cup of milk, feeling somewhat uneasy." Maybe I should write that goodbye letter?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jed was speechless.


    The bodyguard burst outughing." Hahahaha! Do you know why she''s like this, Jed? I lied to Elliotst


    night! I told him that she had written a goodbye letter because the surgery had a high failure rate!


    "Are you making fun of my medical skills?" "I just wanted to see if Elliot cares about my boss."


    "But you scared both Elliot =f¡±:YNR: Avery."


    His cell phone rang moments after he ended his sentence.


    After looking at the caller ID, he said to Avery and the bodyguard, "I''ll have to take this call."


    He walked outside and answered it.


    "Dr. Hutchinson, I''m already at the hospital. " Ruby was the caller.


    Jed''s heart began beating violently.


    He hesitated and started to panic.


    He asked himself if he genuinely wanted to do it, whether he should do it, and whether he could ept


    the consequences of doing so.


    His phone rang again, and he nced at it to see that it was a call from his girlfriend.


    He muted Ruby and answered his girlfriend''s call.


    The call ended with a beeping.


    Jed took a deep breath and switched back to Ruby''s call. "Miss Gould, will you promise to treat the


    child well if I hand it to you?"

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    "Of course! I''ll treat him as my own," Ruby replied without hesitation.


    "If the child finds out about his parents and wants to return to Avery in the future, will you promise to


    respect their wishes?" asked Jed.


    Ruby hesitated.


    "Miss Gould, if you restrict your child''s freedom, the child will only drift further and further away from


    you. In fact, the only people we can control are ourselves. Don''t you agree?" Jed tried reasoning with


    her when heard her silence.


    "Going by what you said, do you think Elliot will also drift further away from me?" Ruby was not too


    pleased with his logic.


    "We''re talking about the child now. I don''t want to express my opinion on you and Elliot, because


    frankly, it''s none of my business."


    Ruby was afraid that he might back out of the procedure, and she immediately said," If the child finds


    out about Avery and wants to return to her, it just shows I haven¡¯t been a good mother. I promise you


    that if the child wants to return to Avery or has his own life, I''ll respect his wishes."


    Jed feltforted by Ruby''s answer.


    There were only two oues: either transnt the embryo or destroy it.


    He did not want to have to resort to thetter option.


    Transnting the embryo and saving the baby''s life, only meant that there was a chance that Avery


    might be able to see her child in the future.


    Besides, he also needed Ruby to help them leave Ylore.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jed had been dating his girlfriend for three years. He had promised her that he would meet her parents


    by the end of this year and that they would get married the next year. Since he was trapped in Ylore,


    this was the only and fastest way he had of leaving the country.


    Elliot came out of the hospital, but he did not go home to rest.


    He had been keeping Garypanyst night, and he had been unable to sleep even when he had


    gotten the chance to rest.


    Avery''s condition worried him, and he wondered why he was so afraid to see her die from her illness.


    It was the first time he had truly wanted to regain his memory,


    The more effort he put into it, the emptier his brain became.


    He called Edward and Ted and asked them to go to Nick''s house.


    The bodyguard drove the car to Nick''s house. When they arrived, they saw several luxury cars parked


    in the vi''s front yard.


    Elliot got out of the car and strode into the vi''s living room.


    "How is Gary doing, Elliot?"


    Edward, Nick, and Ted were all there.


    The three of them were sitting in the living room, drinking tea.


    "Haven''t you had breakfast yet?" Nick asked, then gestured at the servant next to him.


    The servant immediately brought some food and ced it in front of Elliot.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    "Get away from him? You make it sound easy." Nick sipped some tea. "Don''t even bother entertaining


    the thought of getting away from him unless he¡¯s dead "


    "You''re right, and I gathered you all here today specifically to discuss this." Elliot looked at them. "Gary


    took all of Mickey and Julian''s assets which he''llter hand to all of you. You can all take whatever you


    want other than Midas Enterprises, which he founded."


    The three men stared nkly at Elliot. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Midas Enterprises is Gary¡¯s, and he''ll leave it to Ruby." Elliot took a cup of tea and drank it all in


    one gulp. "You will control this entire ce once everything is settled. I, on the other hand, will return to


    Aryadelle."


    "Have you really thought it through, Elliot?" Nick patted him on the shoulder. "You might have


    seeded in Aryadelle, but Gary''s existing wealth in Ylore is on par with yours in Aryadelle. As long as


    you spend your days with Ruby and make her happy, everything Gary owns will be yours. All Edward


    and Ted want are for Mickey and Julian''s assets to be returned. They''re not interested in anything


    else."


    "Come on, Nick. Who are we to stop Elliot if wants to go back to Aryadelle? It''s pretty clear that his


    ambitions lie elsewhere!" Edward said.


    "I think we should respect Elliot¡¯s decision and help him if he wants to go back to Aryadelle," Ted said.


    Nick red at them both. "Do you both intend to divide Gary''s assets amongst yourselves after Elliot


    leaves?" "Wow, that was harsh. Elliot said that Midas Enterprises will be left to Ruby, so of course, we


    won''t touch that! I may hate Gary for being a ruthless and greedy wolf, but Ruby is very adorable. We


    can''t just leave Ruby with nothing, right?" said Edward with a smile.


    "Yes, we won''t touch Midas Enterprises, but how is Ruby supposed to manage such arge group by


    herself after Elliot is gone? Someone else might make it their target!" Edward then said, "We can help


    her run thepany, and we will give her a tidy sum every year..."


    "You two don¡¯t have to worry. Paul will take care of Ruby," Elliot said. "Ruby will grow into a mature


    person as soon as Gary dies. Just give her a little bit of time!" "In that case, we won''t mess around for


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    the time being," said Edward. "We just want Gary to suffer in death. This is something that has to be


    discussed with a view of the future.¡±


    "I gathered everyone here today because I wanted to reach a consensus."


    "We have no objections, of course, but why did you decide this so suddenly?" Edward looked at him.


    "Have you recovered your memory?"


    Elliot shook his head. "I have three children back in Aryadelle."


    "You''re doing this for those three children? Ruby''s still young. She can give birth to as many children as


    you want."


    "It''s different." "How so? You''re not doing it for the children, are you? It''s all for Avery!" Nick exposed


    Elliot''s true intentions. "You fell in love with Avery again."


    Elliot remained silent.


    "I didn¡¯t expect there to be a lovesick doofus among us! Hahaha!" Edwardughed. "Why did we form


    an alliance in the first ce? We did it to make money! I guess it''s no surprise that you are the first to


    quit. You never loved money that much anyway."


    "Don''tugh at me. My hometown is Aryadelle. I''ll go back one way or another."


    "Hometown or not, you can make anywhere your hometown if you have the money. That being said, we


    won''t stop you if you want to return. But there''s no way toplete this n in the short run. You need


    to get some of Gary''s rights first."


    "I know. I''m in it for the long run."


    "In that case, you should head back VJQ; sleep! Those red streaks in your eyes are horrifying," Nick


    said. "You also need to find a way to send Avery back."


    "Right. His goal is to keep you around, after all."


    Averyy on the bed with her eyes closed. She was sleeping peacefully.


    "Why would she need general anesthesia?" Elliot was puzzled. "She hasn''t gone under the knife yet,


    has she?"

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    The bodyguard scratched his head too. " Beats me! She''s supposed to have a checkup today..."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s Jed?"


    "I have no idea! He''s probably waiting for the results!" The bodyguard would only do whatever Jed told


    him to do.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Elliot asked.


    The bodyguard shook his head. "I''ve been looking after her!"


    "Then you should get something to eat," Elliot said. "I''ll take over."


    "Oh, sure! Have you eaten? Would you like me to get you some too?" "I have. Bring some for her."


    "Okay," the bodyguard said and strode out of the ward.


    Elliot sat down in the chair beside the hospital bed.


    He felt as if she was no longer alive when he looked at her pale face while she slept.


    He could not resist holding her hand, which felt slightly cold.


    Her fingers moved slightly as soon as he held her hand.


    She was still alive, and he felt a lot more relieved after confirming that.


    He retracted his hand and nced at the bedside table.


    There were some fruits on the cab as well as her bag.


    For some reason, his heart tensed up suddenly when he saw her bag, almost as if he was seeing an


    old friend that he had not seen in a long time.


    He felt drawn to her bag, so he took it and opened it.


    There were paper towels, a small bottle of disinfectant, and a pack of cotton swabs...


    She was different from other women in that she had no cosmetics in her bag.


    As he was about to close it, he suddenly caught a glimpse of something in the middle of the bag.


    He opened thepartment and took out a piece of paper.


    He saw his handwriting when he unfolded it, and then he realized that his ounts and passwords


    were all written down.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    He wrote all that for her.


    It stood to reason that he would not have revealed his privacy if he had not loved her deeply and


    trusted her.


    He suddenly remembered that she had written down her various ount passwords for him on a


    notepad a while ago because he had once revealed his ount passwords to her too.


    As he was in a trance, the phone Avery ced on the pillow rang.


    He immediately stuffed the note back into thepartment ?a"=XJP< put it back in the cab.


    Just as he was wondering whether or not to answer the phone for her, she opened her eyes suddenly


    and woke up.


    Her beautiful eyes were stained with surprise when she saw him sitting beside the bed.


    "Your bodyguard went to eat." He pointed to her cell phone. "Your cell phone is ringing."


    She came back to her senses, picked up the phone, and took the video.


    A delicate girl''s voice came, "Mommy! How did you get sick again? Are you in pain?"

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    La sighed. "Mommy! Let''s not talk about homework! I''ve already finished everything, but I don''t know


    whether it''s correct. No one checks my homework when you''re not at home."


    "Didn''t I find a tutor for you? I¡¯ll call herter and ask her to check it for you."


    "Oh..." La had been enjoying herself so much for the past two months and homework was thest


    thing on her mind.


    Avery looked at her daughter''s little face and said, "Do you want to see Daddy, La?


    She had caught a glimpse of Elliot staring at her from the corner of her eye.


    He must have wanted to see La.


    As soon as La heard the word ''Daddy'', she looked as shocked as a frightened kitten and frowned


    immediately, "I don''t want to see him! He''s a meanie! The worse meanie! You wouldn''t leave me if it


    wasn''t for him, and I wouldn''t be this unhappy!"


    Avery did not know how to answer.


    "Mommy, why did you ask me if I wanted to see him? Is he just beside you? " La asked suddenly


    aftermbasting Elliot earlier.


    "Yeah! He''s right across from me!" Avery said and turned the camera to Elliot.


    The expression on Elliot''s face stiffened all of a sudden and his body tensed up.


    La was just as stunned on the other end of the line, almost as if she stopped thinking for a moment.


    "Why don''t the two of you have a little chat? " Avery walked over to Elliot so they could look at La


    together. "La, your father misses you and your brothers a lot. He¡¯lle home one day."


    Elliot snapped back to his senses and apologized hoarsely, "I let you down, La. I''m not going to ask


    for your forgiveness, but please don''t be so angry at me, or else I''ll feel bad."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Humph!" La snorted loudly, then ran to Mrs. Cooper while holding the phone. "Mrs. Cooper!


    Mommy is with Daddy! Is Robert awake?"


    Robert was sleeping, but he immediately opened his eyes when La yelled.


    Mrs. Cooper took the phone from La and burst into tears when she saw Elliot." Master Elliot! I knew


    that Avery would eventually find you! Everything''s fine at home. La''s fine, ?e#?UJX< so is Robert.


    Hayden went to Bridgedale together with Lilith... Look at Robert! He''s gotten a little fatter!"


    Mrs. Cooper carried Robert up and said to Robert, "Look, Robert! It''s Daddy! Hurry up and call Daddy!"


    Robert seemed annoyed after being woken up and immediately pouted. Expecting him to say ''Daddy''


    was a bit much, especially when it would have been a good enough oue if he did not cry.


    Avery looked at her son¡¯s aggrieved face and coaxed him with a smile. "Don''t cry, Robert! I''ll bring you


    a gift when I''m back!"


    "Mommy! I want a gift too! You can''t just buy one for Robert and not me!" La squeezed into the


    frame and protested. "La... La! Carry!" Robert grabbed La''s arm and wanted to be carried.


    "You''ve be so fat, Robert. I can''t hold you anymore!" La sounded disinclined but carried Robert


    up eventually.


    Robert was almost one year old and had a big appetite. It was not just milk that he drank; he even ate a


    lot of junk food.


    Avery would control her children''s diet a little if she was home, but since she was not around, Mrs.


    Cooper would usually indulge in Robert''s requests for food.


    It came as no surprise then that the little boy had fattened up.


    Elliot''s heart melted when he looked at the warm picture of those two siblings.


    The door to the ward was pushed open and Jed came back with the report.


    "Show it to me." Avery left Elliot''s side and went up to Jed to take the checklist.


    "Are you on a video call with your kids?" Jed heard the children''s voice.


    "Yeah. My daughter called." Avery said with a loving smile.


    After going to the balcony, he closed the door that separated the ward and the balcony.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Avery took the report, looked at the results, and frowned.


    "We need to change our previous n."


    "Yes. I was just about to tell you that," Jed said. "Your condition is deteriorating very quickly. We need


    to do the operation as soon as possible."


    Avery nced at the balcony and put away the report. "We''ll talk about itter tonight."


    "Okay. Have you eaten yet?"


    "No. My bodyguard went to buy some food."


    Jed took out his mobile phone, "I''ll call him and ask him to get some for me too."


    Avery walked toward the balcony and wanted to hear what Elliot was talking to the child about.


    She had just reached the door when it was pulled open.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elliot had ended the video call, so he returned Avery¡¯s cell phone.


    "What did you tell La?¡± she asked while taking the phone.


    His handsome cheeks were slightly red. " Ask your daughter! I have to go up now."


    "Can''t youe overter tonight?" she hesitated and asked.


    His face turned a bit redder again. "That would depend on the situation. I''ll send you a messageter."


    "Okay." She sent him out of the ward.


    After he left, she went back to the hospital bed and sat down.


    Jed joked, "That''s practically a date in the hospital! I''ve never seen a patient with such a cheery


    disposition as yours." "This proves that I trust your medical skills too much. I''m only in the mood to date


    because I''m confident you can cure me."


    "I can breathe a sigh of relief after seeing the improvement in your rtionship," Jed sat down on the


    chair next to her. "You did so much for him, and it would''ve been unfair for you if he insisted on staying


    here.


    "There''s nothing fair or unfair about it. I came to him on my own ord. I¡¯m not going to hate him even


    though I can''t save him." She picked up the water bottle and took a sip. "Why did you put me under


    general anesthesia, Jed? It''s just a simple checkup. I''ll have to be under general anesthesia again if I


    undergo the operation.


    Too much anesthesia was deleterious to the body.


    Jed''s hands were tied because he had to give her general anesthesia to get the embryo out of her


    body without her knowing.


    "I didn''t put you under general anesthesia. The dosage is far less than the amount that''s traditionally


    used! " Jed said awkwardly. "And judging from your condition today, I''m actually considering whether to


    give you a lower dose during the surgery."


    "No, don¡¯t do that! Wouldn''t it hurt like hell if you give me too low a dosage? I''m scared of the pain, you


    know?" she said.


    The bodyguard came back with some dinner.


    Upstairs, Gary had just woken up but was feeling much weaker.


    Elliot saw Paul as soon as he entered the ward ;e$?VJU? said, "You should go back with Ruby and


    rest."


    "Didn''t you notice that Ruby isn''t here?" Paul said in a displeased tone. "She''s not feeling well, so she


    left."


    "What happened to her?"


    "You''re asking me? She''s your wife, for goodness sake."


    Elliot immediately took out his mobile phone and called Ruby.


    It did not take long before the call was connected.


    "I was told that you weren''t feeling well, Ruby. Did something happen?"


    "You should get a checkup at the hospital if you¡¯re not feeling well," he said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Paul and I will take care of him."


    "Thanks, Elliot! Thank you so much for your trouble," Ruby said gratefully.


    back and keep Rubypany? I might be able to go home tomorrow."

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    "Will you be recuperating at home?"


    "Yes. The doctor assured me that it wasn''t serious."


    "Alright then. I''ll pick you up tomorrow," Elliot said, then turned to Paul and continued, "I''ll have to


    trouble you tonight then."


    Paul was silent.


    Gary looked at Paul after Elliot left.


    "I know you''re upset that he stole Ruby from you, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Who told you


    to be less capable than he is?" Gary said coldly. "If you can''t ept it, you should devote your energy


    to learning from him. You can rece him if you can surpass him."


    "I understand, Father." "Why is Ruby feeling unwell?" Gary asked.


    "She didn''t tell me in detail. She just said that she wouldn''t be able toe and see you for the next


    couple of days, but once everything''s settled, she''ll exin it to you at the soonest opportunity," Paul


    exined. "I believe she has a n."


    "Ruby might be young, but she''s a very smart woman." Gary¡¯s eyes sparkled even though he was


    feeling weak. "The Goulds'' future will be in good hands as long as


    Ruby can put the family''s interests above love. What I''m afraid is that she¡¯ll¡ª"


    "She already has. She sent me a message and told me that she''s fallen in love with Elliot."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gary frowned and said to Paul, "You have to talk to her from time to time and remind her!" "I will,


    Father!"


    Back in the vi, Ruby was in a rather joyful mood when she drank the soup that her nanny made.


    A little life was inside her womb, and although the embryo might not have a smooth survival, there was


    still hope.


    "I can''t let anyone know that this child belongs to Avery." Ruby finished the soup and chatted with the


    nanny. "The embryo is inside my body, which means they''re my child."


    The nanny gave her an idea. "Why don''t you get someone to kill Jed? That way, the truth will disappear


    along with him."


    Ruby frowned.


    She had a favorable impression of Jed, but


    Jed was a huge obstacle indeed.


    If he told Avery the truth, Avery would most certainly want to take her child back.


    "Leave that to Paul, Miss Gould! You¡¯re now pregnant, so you need to take good care of your body =d$


    Ruby nodded. She picked up the phone and dialed Paul¡¯s number.


    At ward V03 of the neurosurgery inpatient department, Jed and the bodyguard retreated tacitly when


    Elliot came.


    "Why are you here?" Avery was about to discuss the treatment n with Jed when Elliot appeared all


    of a sudden.


    "Gary will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. He wanted me to go home today and keep Ruby


    and go backter." "You''re going back to keep herpany?" Avery said jealously, "Didn''t you listen to


    anything I told you before?"


    He froze for a moment and exined," Ruby isn''t feeling well today."


    Hepromised and said, "I''ll find a time to see you after the surgery."


    "I want you to stay with me tonight.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay."


    "Have you taken a shower?" he asked.


    "No! How about you?"


    Elliot shook his head and suggested, "How about we go to a hotel?" Avery blinked. "Okay!"

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Avery changed out of her hospital clothes, put on a mask, and followed behind Elliot as they left the


    hospital in a low-key manner.


    She immediately held his arm when they came out of the hospital.


    "Let''s find a nearby hotel! Jed and my bodyguard willugh at me if they know that I''m staying at a


    hotel with you tonight."


    "Oh," he replied, then continued and said, "I want to go to a hotel because it''s more convenient to


    shower there."


    "Sure, sure. It sure is more convenient to take a shower in a hotel!"


    "You''re currently a patient. And I''m not an animal," he defended himself.


    She could not help herself fromughing." Why did you even have to exin yourself? I know whether


    or not you¡¯re a beast."


    "Am I, then?" He looked at her reddened face.


    "Sometimes. Other times, you''re a gentleman," she answered, before immediately asking, "How about


    you, Elliot? What''s your impression of me?"


    "The same as your impression of me," he replied without hesitation. "You seduced me first."


    "Hah! As if I''d believe Ruby didn''t seduce you." She clenched his big palm tightly. " Are you hooked by


    me?"


    "Isn''t it clear enough?" "You sure are a two-timer!" She fluttered her eyshes.


    "Am I now?" He looked at her innocently.


    She was irritated by his rhetorical question and pinched him on his waist.


    He immediately clenched her hand and gestured forward with his eyes. "Let''s go to that one!"


    "Okay."


    The two of them sped their fingers together and walked toward the hotel up ahead.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Far behind them stood Paul, whose ck pupils stared at them until they entered the hotel.


    Paul got a call from Ruby and went out of Gary''s ward, but to his surprise, he ran into Elliot and Avery


    They only had each other in their eyes and did not notice his presence at all.


    Ruby might be able to tolerate Elliot''s private intimate rtionship with Avery, but Paul could not bear it


    at all.


    His behavior made it clear that he had no respect for the Goulds.


    Moreover, Ruby would definitely feel bothered by what he did despite saying otherwise.


    Paul could not do anything to Elliot though, because his adoptive father Gary relied too much on the


    man.


    After Paul smoked a cigarette on the side of the road, he brought his men into the car.


    At seven the next morning, the warm sunlight shone into the room from the window.


    When Avery woke up :a%:SKR= saw Elliot lying beside her, she felt as though she was inside a dream.


    Elliot opened his eyes suddenly and he saw her staring at him.


    "What are you looking at?"


    After he spoke, she kissed him on the cheek. "Have some more sleep. I''ll go to the hospital by myself.¡±


    "I''ll go with you. "


    "I''ll see youter tonight," Elliot said while looking at Avery''s rear figure.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    "You can call Jed or my bodyguard beforeing over. Wait until I''ve woken up before youe,¡± she


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said. "Don''t worry too much. The operation will go smoothly."


    "I''ll stop worrying only when you''re able to leave this ce."


    "I will be able to get out of here safely. And you will too." She put on her clothes and picked up her


    phone. "I''m leaving then."


    "Okay. Be careful on the way there, and call me if anything happens."


    "I will."


    She came out of the hotel and walked to the hospital.


    It took her less than ten minutes to return to the ward.


    Fortunately, Jed and the bodyguard had not returned yet.


    After going to the bathroom to wash up, she walked back to the bedside and picked up her phone to


    turn it on.


    She realized that Jed had sent her a message at four that morning.


    [I can''t do the operation. My girlfriend forced me to go back home. I had no choice but to leave. I''m


    sorry!]


    Avery could not have been more stunned when she read that. She knew that Jed had a girlfriend after


    hearing him talk about her when they ate together.


    Momentster, the bodyguard pushed open the door of the ward and walked in with some breakfast.


    Avery put down her phone at once, but she did not manage to adjust her expression in time.


    "Is something wrong?" The bodyguard put down the breakfast on the table. "I went to call Jed this


    morning, but there was a ''Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign hanging on the door of his room. I wonder what''s going


    on."


    "He left." Avery then exined, "He sent me a message at four in the morning, saying that he couldn¡¯t


    do the operation on me."


    "Ah?! What''s going on? Did the two of you argue or something?" The bodyguard was shocked.


    The operation was supposed to be done that day, so how was it going to proceed if the chief surgeon


    had left somewhere!


    "He said that he had to leave because his girlfriend forced him to go back," Avery said calmly. "It''s fine.


    I can find another surgeon to operate on me. It''s not that difficult an operation."


    "That irresponsible of him! Even if his girlfriend forces him to go back, he can always go back after he''d


    done the operation! Is it that hard to wait a day longer?" The bodyguard found it very strange. "Don''t


    you think it''s a little weird? He was fine when I went back to the hotel with himst night."


    Avery looked at the bodyguard. "Maybe his girlfriend had a big fight with him."


    "Even if that was the case, he can''t just leave you here! He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to operate on you if


    he couldn¡¯tmit to it." The bodyguard sneered. "And he even said a couple of times that we would


    all leave after the operation." "He must''ve had no other choice. Don''t me him anymore. I''ll call him


    again to ask once the operation is over." Avery had calmed down by then.


    She took out the breakfast that the bodyguard brought :e,?QIR< ate a small bite.


    "He saidst night that your condition has deteriorated. Is it possible that he isn''t confident with your


    operation and decided to leave at thest minute?" The bodyguard started to wonder.


    Nevertheless, it was still puzzling that he left before the operation. He could have left at any time, but


    he chose to leave the night before the operation, which caught Avery by surprise.


    "That''s utterly deplorable of him! You should end your friendship with him, Miss Tate!" The bodyguard


    felt angry on her behalf. "Let''s find another doctor after breakfast!"


    "Okay."


    After breakfast, Avery and the bodyguard went to the doctor from that hospital.


    The doctor was beyond surprised when he heard that Jed had left.


    Avery pondered for a moment: "I didn''t say I don''t trust you. I''ll leave my operation in your hands." Her


    condition was deteriorating quickly, and she could not drag it out much longer.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    At Bridgedale, Wesley tried calling Avery but no one answered. He dialed Jed''s number but the result


    remained the same.


    Avery was having her surgery that day and Wesley wanted to know how things were progressing.


    Just as he was checking the flights to Ylore and making ns to fly over, Avery finally returned his call.


    "I left my phone to charge in the ward." Avery had been discussing the surgery with the doctor and only


    returned to the ward at that moment.


    "Today''s your surgery day, right?"


    "Yes." Avery was stunned for a moment and immediately exined things to him." Jed had to leave


    because of something urgent, so I told the in-house doctors to proceed with the operation."


    Wesley was taken aback. "What happened? Why did he leave in such a hurry? He could have returned


    after the operation, right? When did he leave?"


    "He sent me a message at four o''clock this morning, so I''m guessing he left at that time." Avery''s mood


    had calmed down by then.


    "Why didn''t he do the operation before leaving?¡± Wesley was puzzled. "Does he need to leave today?"


    "He might have a bigger emergency, and besides, this isn¡¯t a serious operation..."


    "How is it not a serious operation when your brain is being operated on? This behavior from Jed is


    ridiculous! He shouldn''t have agreed to do the operation if he didn''t n on fulfilling his promise. How


    could he have the decency to just leave on the day of the operation itself?" Wesley sounded incredibly


    displeased. "I''ll call himter!"


    "No, it''s fine. He must have had his troubles, " Avery said immediately. "I''ll call him and ask once the


    operation is over."


    "Are the doctors there capable?"


    "I think they can handle it. Gary frequents this hospital whenever he''s sick." Avery then changed the


    subject, "How are Shea and Adrian?"


    "They''re fine." Wesley was staying with them while waiting for Elliot and Avery to return. "Shea''s feeling


    much better, and Adrian takes really good care of her." "I can''t tell you how much I miss you." "You


    should focus on getting through your surgery safe ;d+ sound. The most important thing right now is for


    you to recover from your illness."


    "Okay."


    "I won''t bother you anymore for now. Send me your bodyguard''s number and I''ll contact him at night."


    "Sure."


    After ending the call, Avery sent the bodyguard''s number to Wesley.


    With an hour left until noon, Elliot returned to the vi.


    Flowers were scattered across the living room floor. Ruby sat beside them as she put them into a vase.


    When she saw Elliot''s return, she immediately put down the scissors and flowers she was holding.


    "Elliot! Is my dad home?"


    "Yes. He''s home. How are you?" Elliot sat down on the sofa and nced at her flower arrangement.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Elliot looked at Ruby''s sincere expression and said solemnly, "Don''t go looking for her again in the


    future."


    "Okay, you should go ahead! I''m just worried that it''ll put a strain on your health.


    Ruby saw Elliot out and returned to the living room after he left.

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    The nanny took a bowl of chicken soup and brought it to Ruby. "Did you notice that Elliot''s heart isn¡¯t


    with you at all? He wouldn¡¯t have been like this if Avery wasn''t in the country."


    Ruby took the chicken soup, took a sip, and said, "I''ll talk to my father about itter. But Avery has an


    operation today, and she might have to stay in the hospital for a few days before leaving. By the time


    she does, Elliot¡¯s heart will be back with me."


    "Yes. This is the Goulds'' territory after all. It doesn''t matter how powerful Elliot was in the past, or how


    outstanding a person Avery was, because those who are at a disadvantage would not be able to one-


    up those in a better position. Elliot needs to fulfill his role as your husband, and Avery must leave this


    ce."


    The nanny''s words made Ruby smile.


    After drinking the soup, she went to Gary''s house along with the nanny.


    "How are you feeling, Dad?" Ruby asked as she held Gary''s hand.


    Gary looked at his daughter and asked, " What were you doing yesterday?"


    "I now have Elliot''s baby in my womb," Ruby said. "Get Avery to leave! Once she''s gone, I''m sure I''ll be


    able to make Elliot stay here."


    "What''s the deal with the baby?" Gary was very surprised.


    After Ruby exined everything, Gary frowned and was not too satisfied.


    "Don''t be so quick to get mad at me. The role of this child is to keep Elliot here, and when he stays, you


    don''t need to worry that he won''t have children with me in the


    future."


    Ruby''s words eased Gary''s frown. "Alright, Ruby. You must keep Elliot here, and you need to get as


    good a grasp on his heart as Avery did. He''s willing to give everything up for Avery, so you need to


    make sure he''ll do the same for you."


    Ruby nodded. "Yes. I''ll do my best."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At the hospital, Avery was sent to the operating room once all the pre-operation preparations were


    The bodyguard stood outside the operating room door and waited anxiously.


    After a while, Mike called Avery''s cell phone.


    The bodyguard answered and said, "Miss Tate has just entered the operating room.


    It¡¯ll be at least an hour before shees out!" "Call me back as soon as she''s out."


    "We¡¯ll have to wait until she wakes up. I have no idea how good this doctor is... Miss Tate''s ssmate


    just ditched her ;h*>VNW = I still can''t figure out why. He was fine yesterday, but when today came, he


    just decided to get up and leave."


    "What''s that man''s name?"


    "Jed Hutchinson. I had a good impression of him, but who would''ve expected him to be that kind of


    person! I''m going to give him a good tongueshing when I see him next time!"


    "I''ll find out more about him," Mike said before ending the call.


    The bodyguard paced restlessly outside the operating room.


    The operating room lights were switched off when the clock struck three, and it did not take long before


    the door to the operating room opened and Avery was pushed out.


    "When will Miss Tate wake up, Doctor?" the bodyguard asked the chief surgeon.


    "She''ll wake up once the anesthesia wears off."


    "And how long will that take?"


    "It might be anytime soon, or it might beter this evening."


    Avery began to wake up slowly once it was seven o''clock in the evening.


    "How is that possible?! Another doctor performed the surgery on Miss Tate today.


    But if Jed was here, why didn¡¯t hee and do the surgery?"

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Mike insisted, "I couldn''t have gotten the wrong information. He never flew from Ylore."


    "To hell with him!" the bodyguard cursed." None of us were able to get through to him."


    "How is Avery''s condition?" Mike did not care that much about Jed and was more concerned for Avery.


    "Is she able to talk? I''d like to hear her voice."


    The bodyguard came into the ward with his cell phone while the doctor was checking Avery''s


    temperature and blood pressure.


    Although her eyes were open, they were still a little lifeless.


    "I''m afraid she can''t talk to you now, but I''ll ask her to call you back when she feels better," the


    bodyguard ended the call immediately after.


    It did not take long before Wesley came calling again.


    The bodyguard stood outside the door of the ward and answered the phone. "She¡¯s awake, but she


    can¡¯t talk to you on the phone right now. I don''t think she¡¯spletely back to her senses yet."


    "That''s normal after surgery. She''ll probably be much better tomorrow."


    "Wesley, you probably know Jed too, right? He sent a message to Miss Tate and said that he was


    going back to Bridgedale, but Mike did some investigating and informed me that Jed didn''t go back to


    Bridgedale. What do you think is going on? ¡± the bodyguard asked.


    "I just called him, but his phone was switched off." "Then do you know his address?"


    "No, unfortunately," Wesley said. "Jed is supposed to be a trustworthy person, or else Avery wouldn''t


    have sought his help."


    "Then why did he send such a message to her? And if he isn''t at Bridgedale, where could he be?" The


    bodyguard wanted an answer to those questions.


    "Why don''t you go to his hotel?"


    "I did! I did just this morning, but there was a ''Do Not Disturb'' sign on it." The bodyguard paused and


    then continued, "I''ll check again at the hotel. Mike was sure that Jed didn''t leave, and if he didn''t, the


    only ce he could be is in the hotel..."


    The bodyguard was starting to feel uneasy and there was cold sweat on his back.


    Once the call was over, the bodyguard returned to the ward.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The doctor had just finished checking Avery''s condition ?d.


    The doctor was gone, leaving Elliot as the only person with her by the hospital bed.


    The bodyguard put Avery''s mobile phone on the table.


    "Rest, and don''t think too much. I''ll go and get some dinner," the bodyguard said. He then turned to


    Elliot and asked, "Would you like me to get some for you too?"


    "No thanks," Elliot said. He was not feeling hungry yet.


    "Right. I''ll be back soon." He left the ward soon after.


    Elliot looked at Avery after the bodyguard left.


    "I know you have a headache right now, so don''t think about anything." He held her hand which had the


    intravenous drip." Gary promised to let you leave, so you can go once you feel better."


    "Okay. I miss home..." A sharp pain radiated from her head when she opened her mouth.


    Her frown eased and she nodded softly.


    At the hotel, the bodyguard came to the room where Jed stayed at and saw the same ''Do Not Disturb''


    sign hanging on the door.


    The bodyguard pressed the doorbell, and waited for a moment, but received no response.


    He started to feel that something was fishy. If someone was inside the room, they should have


    answered the door to see who it was.


    The bodyguard went to the room manager.


    The room manager took the card and swiped the door open. As soon as the bodyguard pushed open


    the door, the scene inside made his hair stand on end!


    Back at the hospital, Elliot¡¯s cell phone started to ring, and he answered it immediately after seeing that


    the caller was Avery¡¯s bodyguard.


    Elliot walked out of the ward as soon as he got the news.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Avery woke up from her sleep sometimeter but saw no one inside her ward.


    Neither Elliot nor the bodyguard was there.


    She remembered Elliot saying that he would keep herpany there, so she took out her phone and


    checked the time.


    It was an hour to midnight.


    She felt nothing but pain at the moment.


    She found Elliot''s number from her contacts and hit dial.


    "You''re awake, Avery?" Elliot asked. "I''ll apany you right away."


    Her lips moved and her voice was very soft. "You don''t need toe if it''s not convenient for you..."


    "I''m in the hospital. I''ll go there right away, " Elliot said and ended the call.


    Jed''s body had been sent to the hospital, so the most pressing issue was to find out why Jed died so


    suddenly.


    Furthermore, there was the question of why he sent that kind of message to Avery. If he was going to


    leave, what could have prevented him from leaving?


    There was this feeling that the death was a murder instead of idental.


    Elliot returned to the ward with the bodyguard.


    The first thing Avery asked when she saw him was, "Did you go out to smoke?"


    "No." "Yes!"


    They spoke at the same time but with different answers.


    The calmness on Avery''s face was reced by curiosity "What were you doing?"


    The bodyguard kept his mouth shut and let Elliot speak.


    "He had a smoke. I had ate-night snack." Elliot ended his sentences concisely and went to the


    bedside to sit down. "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yeah. Why did Gary agree to let me go all of a sudden?" she asked.


    "Ruby convinced him," Elliot said truthfully.


    "I see. So Ruby doesn''t want me to stay here at all," she said weakly. "Because she¡¯ll have you all to


    herself if I leave."


    "Don''t let your imagination run wild," Elliot said. He looked at the bodyguard and said,"


    You should go back and rest."


    "Right... I''ll leave then. See you tomorrow morning." The bodyguard strode out after talking to Avery.


    The two of them nned to tell her about Jed''s death after she was discharged from the hospital.


    Her emotions should not be provoked after her brain surgery.


    The next day, Elliot went back to rest after the nurse gave Avery medicine for the day.


    She was feeling much betterpared to the previous day. The pain had lessened


    She felt like having some nd soup, so she told her bodyguard to get it for her.


    It did not take long for her cell phone to ring after her bodyguard went out.


    It was an unknown number that seemed toe from Bridgedale.


    Avery was stunned: "Didn''t Jed return to the country?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery frowned and felt that something was wrong.


    The call ended as soon as she exined where she was.


    Where else could he be if he did not return to Bridgedale?


    Avery wondered if something had happened to Jed.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Jed''s girlfriend arrived at the hospital about an hourter and was stunned to see


    Avery.


    "Did Jed do the surgery for you? Where is he?"


    The bodyguard immediately held her and wanted to bring her out to speak.


    However, she pushed the bodyguard away abruptly and insisted on confronting Avery.


    "He sent me a message at four yesterday morning, saying that he wouldn''t be able to operate on me." Avery was afraid that the


    woman would not believe her, so she turned on her phone and showed the text message.


    Jed''s girlfriend took Avery¡¯s mobile phone, read the text message, and felt her scalp turn numb. "Nonsense! He didn''t contact me


    at all, and he never told me he was going back to the country!"


    "You mean to say he didn''t return to the country to find you?" Avery had a bamboozled look.


    ¡°Why would |e all the way here to ask about him if he did?! It''s been at least half a month since |st saw him!" She returned


    Avery''s mobile phone. "| need an exnation!"


    Avery felt like her head was about to explode.


    The bodyguard immediately reassured Avery, "Don''t move too much, Miss Tate. Just lie on the bed. I''ll exin it to her!"


    As he said that, he held Jed''s girlfriend and wanted to bring her out again.


    "What do you have to say? Exin it right here and now!"


    Avery agreed. "What is there for you to exin? Do you know where Jed is?"


    The bodyguard stammered. "I... Yes."


    "Where is he?! Tell me!" Avery was getting just as riled up and was about to get up from the hospital bed.


    The bodyguard immediately held her down and said, "Jed...is dead. Don''t let your emotions get the better of you. I''ve already told


    Elliot, and he said he''d find out the truth. | found outst night when | went to his hotel room..."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Wails and shrieks were heard in an instant!


    Jed''s girlfriend copsed and howled as soon as she heard the news of Jed¡¯s death.


    After the bodyguard pressed Avery down, he immediately went tofort the grieving girlfriend. "Don''t cry... Or cry outside, at


    least. My boss just finished her operation ?h.?TNP> the doctor says that she needs to rest," the bodyguard said as he led Jed''s


    girlfriend out.


    Avery''s tears were welling up as shey on the hospital bed.


    Jed¡¯s murder must have been done by the Goulds because there was no one else who would want to hurt him.


    The Goulds most likely killed him because they did not want him to operate on her.


    Did they think that doing so would let her illness fester?


    Why did they note for her


    directly? Jed was lystaporday "


    topand ghee as no reason for


    them to kill him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery''s head hurt badly and even her heart was in severe pain.


    She felt as if someone had strangled and suffocated her.


    When Elliot returned home, the nanny immediately went upstairs and called Ruby down.


    Ruby went downstairs and greeted him with a tender, loving smile.


    "Is Avery okay, Elliot?"


    She knew that he did not go home


    the previous night begaluse Ke


    ging Mery at the hospital.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby was ufortable when she


    thought about it, but shefelt B |


    when sherealiet that Avery was


    going to leave soon. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    "You know who Jed is, right?" Elliot looked her in the eye and asked, "How did he die?"


    The smile on Ruby''s face froze. "He¡¯s dead? | had no idea! I''ve been home all this ti¡ª"


    "You don''t need to leave home if you wanted to kill him."


    "| didn''t kill him! Why would | kill him when | have nothing against him?" Ruby reached out and grabbed Elliot''s arm. "| do know


    him. | ran into him at the hospital when | sought consultation at the hospital for the test-tube baby. He begged me to help Avery


    get out of here, but | told him that my father was angry and that | could only help him when my father cooled down." "That''s all?"


    Elliot pushed her hand away. "Yes! | didn''t have anything to do with him other than his request for me to help Avery..." Ruby saw


    that Elliot did not entirely trust her, so she continued, "There was one other time when | took the initiative to invite him to our


    home as a guest. | heard that Avery had a man by her side, so | wanted to know what their rtionship was."


    "He died. Poisoned to death," Elliot said. " Who else do you think would kill him other than your family? He''s just a doctor. He has


    no connections here..."


    "| don''t know anything, Elliot! Please believe me. | haven''t been feeling well for the past two days and stayed at home all this


    time." Ruby said while crying. "My dad might have done it... He has been grieving over my elder brother''s death. He probably


    didn''t dare to kill Avery because he was afraid of making you angry, so he killed those around her to relieve his anger..."


    Elliot could not do anything about it if the responsibility was shifted to Gary.


    Sure enough, Elliot''s face turned cold when he heard what she said because there was nothing he could do about it.


    Back at the hospital, the bodyguardforted Jed''s girlfriend to the best of his ability, but to no avail. At the same time, he was


    worried that Avery could not bear the sudden news, so he called Elliot and asked thetter toe over.


    Elliot reached the hospital in no time. As soon as he met Jed''s girlfriend, he exined the cause of Jed''s death to her.


    "That¡¯s all the information | have right now, ;a(:UIT= the most | can do ispensate you,¡± he said bluntly. "You''ll only lose your


    own life if you try to find the murderer, and you cannot be irrational. If Jed was still alive, I''m sure he wouldn¡¯t want you to die for


    his sake."


    "| don''t wantpensation... I''m not going to ept any money no matter how much you give me... | just want Jed..."


    "I''m sorry, but he''s gone. | can bring you to see his body."


    After Elliot took her away, the bodyguard turned around and entered the ward.


    Avery was lying on the hospital bed and the nurse wasforting her.


    She had justpleted her operation, so she was in no position to get out of bed, much less experience such intense emotions


    that would affect her recovery.


    "Miss Tate, Jed must have been killed by someone from the Goulds." The bodyguard stood beside the hospital bed and


    exined bluntly. "We have no way to get revenge on Gary. All we can do is endure it.¡±


    Avery pursed her lips and suppressed her inner grief.


    ¡°Let''s leave as soon as you''re discharged. Let Elliot handle the rest," the bodyguard continued.


    That was what Avery''s original n was. After all, she could prevent Gary from using her to ckmail Elliot if she left the hospital


    and went out of the country.


    However, she had since changed her mind.


    After Gary killed Jed, there was no way for her to just leave without doing anything.


    She wanted to avenge Jed.


    She was the one who asked him to


    come to Ylore. Had she not gousiss,


    Ww vid pever Gaver died! She owed


    hel ay and she would do whatever


    it took to avenge him! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That afternoon, Elliot finally managed tofort Jed¡¯s girlfriend and sent someone with her to deal with Jed''s body.


    After the body was cremated, she would take Jed''s ashes and return home.


    Elliot went back to the ward and saw Avery lying quietly on the hospital bed.


    Her eyes were red and swollen, and she had an icy expression on her face.


    "Jed won''t die in vain," he said calmly while sitting beside the hospital bed.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He already did," she protested.


    "Killing Gary won''t brin kim pack td


    fs pos ahewoulde''th v¨¦ ee if he


    if met me in the first ce."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "ming yourself won''t bring him


    back to life either," Elliot said


    emphatically. Leppwanewen


    revan \ you''re willing to get it


    even if it means dying here. But have


    you ever wondered who will suffer


    the most if you die?!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Avery knew that Elliot only said that to calm her down, but nothing anyone did could soothe her emotions!


    She was heartbroken, and the more ufortable she was, the more painful the wound on her head became.


    "Stop thinking about that, Avery!" Elliot held her hand tightly and emphasized, "| don¡¯t care if the sky is about to fall. Just don''t


    worry about it! We''ll talk about everything once you''re discharged from the hospital!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She tried to take a deep breath and calm her trembling body.


    It took her a few minutes before her mood calmed down.


    "Close your eyes," Elliot urged in a low voice. "You''ll recover quicker if you rest well."


    She did not heed his advice to close her eyes because she did not want to.


    Jed''s face would appear in her mind whenever she closed them.


    She never suspected anything when she saw Jed''s message, and it was truly horrifying to know that Gary was so cruel!


    She could not let herself act as if nothing had happened, and she had to stay awake even if she could temporarily suppress her


    anger.


    ¡°Please leave. | want to be alone." She pulled her hand away from the clutches of his big palm. "I''ll rest and recuperate, and |


    won''t get out of bed. | just want to be alone." "Okay.¡± He got up and looked at her pale, icy face. "I''ll be outside. Just call me if


    you need me."


    "You don''t need to wait outside," she refused, after which she said, "Go back and rest! The bodyguard will take care of me. I''ll be


    fine, and | can get out of bed tomorrow."


    "Why won''t you let me apany you?" He started to wonder if she had shifted her hatred of Gary to him.


    "| just want to be alone. | don''t want to hear any advice, and | don''t want to hear anything! All | want is to get well in peace!¡± Her


    eyes were red and tears were about to fall at any moment. She felt choked and said, "I''m begging you. Please, just go!"


    He strode out of the ward.


    When the bodyguard saw hime out, he immediately asked, "Why are you out here?


    How is she?" "She doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    "But she''s still recuperating. She needs someone to keep herpany." The bodyguard scratched his head. "Should | go in?"


    "She''s crying right now, so you can wait a little longer before going in," Elliot said with a gloomy expression. "Don''t persuade her


    after you go in, though. She doesn''t want to be persuaded."


    "Oh... Did shesh out at you?" The bodyguard saw that Elliot''s expression was not too good, so heforted the man =a$;


    RMU, said, "Miss Tate called Jed over, and now that he''s dead, she must''ve felt that she caused his death. I''d feel the same too


    if | were in her shoes. She might say some harsh things, but don''t take any of it to heart." "| know." Elliot was not angry with her.


    He was simply worried. "I''ll be going then.


    Give me a ring if you need anything.¡±


    Jed died from a highly toxic Polson


    that caused in antes with Gust a


    tipya@ouhe Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was illegal, one that no ordinary person could get their hands on.


    As a result, Jed did not suffer much during his death.


    Even so, a living person was now gone.


    It would be a very painful blow for his family and friends.


    Elliot came out of the hospital an


    asked the bod yatdel driver?


    Gay Aull Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Gary was recovering well, and Elliot


    could see that he was-feeling mich¡¯


    rer-gompared the previous day.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    "You did well on that task | had you do, Elliot," Gary said cheerfully when he saw Elliot. "By the way, how was the discussion with


    Edward and Ted? | believe they already approached you?"


    Elliot nodded. "| have met with them. Their initial consensus was that Mickey and Julian''s assets¡ª"


    "Those are mine! The assets belonging to Mickey and Julian are already mine! | bought it from their widows at a reasonable


    price, and | did so legally!"


    After Mickey and Julian¡¯s death, Gary unscrupulously bought their property at a very low price.


    It was ostensibly a buyout, but in truth, it was an outright robbery.


    Edward and Ted ended their friendship with Gary because of that!


    They could care less if Gary used such underhanded methods to deal with outsiders, but Mickey and Julian wererades from


    the same alliance. How could he take their property all for himself? Even if they wanted to take their property, they should split it


    with each other. Gary had no right to be taking all of it for himself?


    Besides, Mickey and Julian were killed in the course of helping to settle Christopher''s mess, which made it even more abhorrent


    that Gary did something like that for the sake of profits!


    "Gary, | propose that we donate one-third of the ie from this part of the industry to the state treasury, and another third


    should be given to public welfare, which leaves the remaining one-third to us." Elliot was afraid that Gary would get angry, so he


    exined, "We''ll donate only a small part of the money through the ounts, because that way, we''ll only lose a small part of


    the profit."


    ¡°Hmph, | don''t want to lose any of it, even if it''s just a small portion of the profit!" Gary said with a cold face and gritted his teeth."


    If it wasn''t for the sake of our former friendship, there''s no way in hell that I''d ept this loss!"


    ¡°It won''t benefit us in any way if we fall out with them. If we can''te to apromise, we''ll be the ones who''ll end up on the


    losing end. Taking a step back allows us to move forward better."


    "Fine. Proceed ording to your n then! " Gary said. He was starting to crave his cigars.


    He asked his bodyguard to h:d->QLU< one to him.


    The bodyguard immediately lit a cigar and gave it to him.


    "You haven''t recovered fully yet, so it''s best not to smoke," Elliot reminded.


    "Who said | was going to smoke? I''m just going to smell it." Gary held the cigarette in his hand. "With your help, the Goulds¡¯


    fortunes would soar, and | want to live to enjoy it."


    "Yeah."


    When the cigar finished burning, he threw the butt into the trash can.


    "Did youe to me just to talk about that? " Gary narrowed his foxlike eyes and said," How is Avery? | heard that she had a


    major operation.¡±


    "The operation was sessful, but she''s feeling down." "What''s wrong with her?" Gary asked even though he already knew.


    Elliot said calmly, "Her ssmate is


    dead. His name is Jed Hutchi


    neurologi twhqmmsh€datied over


    justo t them operate on her. He


    was killed in the early morning of the


    day of her operation." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh..." Gary''s smirked mockingly. "I killed him."


    Elliot suppressed all his emotions and asked calmly, "Did he offend you?"


    "Of course not!" Gary let out a sigh.


    "I''ve been thinking and thinking, and |


    realized | was still oc eons


    can''t let my.som just die Fike that.


    HoW ieely he would be in the


    afterlife! | can''t kill your son to vent


    my anger, nor can | kill Avery. If | did,


    you''d be angry with me. My only


    recourse? To kill those around Avery."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    Gary had done plenty of bad things in his life, and taking someone''s life was as trivial as stepping on an ant.


    Elliot got up from his chair. "Have a good rest, I''ll see you tomorrow," he said, then strode immediately toward the door.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Gary looked at his haughty rear figure


    and shouted uncontrobly, "You


    think | don¡¯t know tha jaylreahehy?


    I£¤sygogareribugh that | promised to


    let Avery leave! Don''t be ungrateful! If


    you ever dare to betray me, I''ll make


    sure you won''t leave Ylore alive!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Gary was so furious that it looked as though Elliot had done something to wrong him.


    Elliot stopped walking. "You''re sick right now, so you should have more rest and refrain from thinking too much. Ruby mentioned


    that she isn''t feeling well, so I''ll check up on her.¡±


    Elliot''s gentle tone made Gary feel as if everything he said earlier had no effect at all.


    Gary was very upset after Elliot left.


    "He''s bing more and more capable of hiding his feelings," Gary said to the bodyguard. "He looks as if he''s respecting me,


    but the truth is that he resents me." "All because of that doctor named Jed? | don''t think Jed is worth being angry for, right?"


    "He''s not doing it for Jed... He''s doing it for Avery." Gary frowned. "Didn''t you hear him mention that Avery was feeling down?


    She''s feeling that way because of Jed''s death.¡±


    ¡°Let her hate you if that''s what she wants. She¡¯s powerless, it¡¯s not like she can do anything even if she hates you to the bone. "


    The bodyguardughed. "That goes for Elliot too. This is your world. He¡¯s only somebody if you''re willing to put him in an


    important position. If you don¡¯t, he''ll forever remain a nobody!"


    "He''s still more powerful than Paul though, and | need him to do my bidding still." Gary lowered his voice. "But there''s nothing for


    me to worry about because I''m confident


    Ruby will be able to keep him here.¡±


    Back at Aryadelle, Mike convened a senior management meeting at Tate Industries and truthfully informed everyone about the


    problems faced by thepany.


    m the one who brought thepany down," Mike said. "Now that Avery isn¡¯t in the country, she has no energy to manage the


    company, and she can''t solve the problems thepany is facing now."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That means the only products that haven''t been stolen are ourtest releases," said a big-bodied, bespectacled executive.


    "Yes. Other than ourtest releases, production of the other old models will only end up with one result - where they can¡¯t be


    sold." Mike said, "Wonder


    Technologies can sell the products at a low price because they haven''t invested in any research development. And if we take our


    costs into ount, it''d be impossible to fight a price war with them."


    ¡°What are we going to do, then?" said the vice president. "Are we going to cut off the production line andy off a majority of our


    staff?"


    Mike did not answer, because that was the only way to go to keep thepany alive.


    "| heard that Wonder Technologies have spent a lot of money to hire a research and development team from abroad. They''re


    probably going tounch a lot of new products soon,¡± said another executive.


    "| have this sudden feeling that ourpany has reached a dead-end in the blink of an eye. How did ite to this?"


    Mike said, "I''m the one to me. Ourpany would never have done this if my stubborn predecessor hadn''t caused trouble."


    "Mike, we have no right to me you if Avery doesn¡¯t me you," the vice president said, "If thepany can''t sustain it, then


    we''ll file for bankruptcy! It''s not like thepany hasn''t gone bankrupt before. Although it won''t be easy for me to find another


    job at my age, it''s fortunate that | have saved a lot of money in the past few years..."


    "Sigh. Are we really going to file for bankruptcy?" Someone sighed.


    "The only other option is for someone


    to invest in thepany and change


    the direction of its development,"


    another executive said. "As to


    Wonder T. chnojoukeS Wak able to


    spraile ie this, the first and most


    significant reason is that they have


    abundant funds. Wanda has made


    countless investments, and even


    though they burned a lot of them in


    the early stage, it didn''t affect their


    company''s normal operations at all


    and they even continued to attract


    investment..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who''s going to invest in us? We''ve


    offended many investarsuher out!


    ny Was YiPbooming." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! Avery doesn''t ept investments from any outsiders."


    "Then our only choice is to file for


    bankruptcy, and Avery''s Alpha


    Technologies in Bridgedale vote


    tag in Pate \nciustries goes


    bankrupt." One guy looked on the


    bright side. "And Avery might even


    come back to rebuild Tate Industries


    in a few years." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    No one responded because they all knew how unlikely that was.


    Wanda''s Wonder Technologies had almost emptied out Tate Industries.


    There was no denying reality, and the reality was that Avery had no cards left to y.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    After the meeting ended, Mike was naturally worried.


    Mike would probably be less worried if the executives did not seem so calm.


    Mike called Chad out for lunch.


    ¡°Not only did they not me me, they even tried tofort me. They said that they didn''t me me and | don''t have to feel bad,


    " said Mike as he took a swig out of the can of beer in his hand.


    Chad watched how worried his friend was, he could not help but feel sorry for him, he knew that Mike hadn''t gotten a good


    night''s sleep ever since this whole ordeal happened.


    Even if it was in no way, shape, or form his problem, Mike still decided to shoulder the responsibility.


    "You could call Avery, and see if she has any advice for you? It doesn''t matter what she says, you could at least get another


    opinion on this matter," suggested Chad.


    "She just got out of surgery, there is no way am | going to trouble her now! She also said that it doesn''t matter if thepany


    goes bankrupt, she¡¯s ready to ept it. I''m the only one who can''t ept thepany going bankrupt!" eximed Mike.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If she doesn''t think it''s a problem, why are you so hung up over it?" asked Chad.


    "Because I''m partially responsible for it! That''s why I''m hung up! | can''t help but feel that | must be blind to trust him! He already


    betrayed me once, and now he came to finally finish the job. Fuck! Just thinking about it makes me want to go and end him now!"


    eximed Mike.


    "That''s enough,e on, drink," said Chad as he handed him another can of beer.


    "| don¡¯t want to see thepany bankrupt. If Elliot was here, there''s no way he would let thepany go bankrupt. | have to at


    least make sure that thepany is still here when Elliotes back!" said Mike.


    ¡°Are you sure you can hold on until then?¡¯ asked Chad.


    "He could be back sooner than we think!" said Mike.


    Chad stayed silent. He didn''t want to crush Mike''s final hope.


    Hope might be the only thing Mike has left.


    Before long, a whole week had passed, and Avery was still stuck in the hospital. Avery tried to do anything she could to get out of


    the hospital, but her doctor was adamant that she stayed in the hospital after hertest results were in.


    "Miss Tate, unless you are going to transfer to another hospital, there''s no way I¡¯m allowing you to go out of these doors," said


    the doctor.


    "You need to stay for a month after the surgery," exined the doctor.


    "| feel fine, like I''m totally recovered," said Avery.


    "Miss Tate, you too are a doctor. If you were in my shoes, ;d.


    "If something were to happen to me,


    you wouldn''t be held liable. E aif


    after | go ack tecaivsaale, ifT feel


    anythin is off, | would immediately


    seek medical attention, " promised


    Avery. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m still not letting you go," said the doctor.


    As both of them continued to argue,


    on the issue, Elict walkeS info tHe


    ron aPease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Foster, thank god you are here.


    Ms. Tate here is still no fullyo ON


    recov redh yet BHO INSis Son leaving.


    | €an''t let her go..."ined the


    doctor. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot stopped the doctor, "Let her go."

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    "| will make sure that she arrives at Aryadale safely, and after she is back in Aryadale, I''ll see that she will go for her scheduled


    check-ups," promised Elliot.


    The doctor could only give his permission for Avery to leave.


    Avery felt that she was being pushed around, she could not help but frown at Elliot interfering in her life.


    ¡°Elliot Foster, I''m not leaving," said Avery, as she dragged Elliot by his arm out of the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "| already booked your flight, you are leaving today," said Elliot.


    ¡°I''m not going,¡± said Avery.


    "You have to go. After you leave, | will make sure that they get what they deserve," promised Elliot.


    Avery could feel something in her throat, there were a billion things she wanted to say to Elliot, but somehow she could not find


    the courage to say anything.


    Avery wanted to tell Elliot that she had to end Gary''s life personally, only then would she be able to finally rest in peace knowing


    that Jed had been avenged.


    However, Avery also knew that she was in no condition to go against Gary. With her current condition, she was only a liability to


    Elliot.


    "Where am | going to?" asked Avery after a slight pause.


    "| haven''t bought the tickets yet. You said you wanted to go to Bridgedale, I''m not sure if you want to return to Aryadelle or go to


    Bridgedale," replied Elliot.


    "I''ll go to Bridgedale then. | have to at least apologize to Jed''s parents,¡± said Avery.


    ¡°You should wait till you are fully recovered. What if they don''t take it that well? Wait until I''m all done here, then I''ll go with you,¡±


    said Elliot.


    Avery did not say anything.


    After the doctor finished the discharge procedure, Elliot and Avery went to her ward to pack up her stuff.


    The bodyguard took all of Avery''s luggage.


    "Gol" said Elliot to the bodyguard.


    "Should | go to the hotel or..." asked the bodyguard.


    "Go straight to the airport," ordered Elliot, his hand holding onto Avery''s hand.


    The bodyguard followed suit as both of them left the hospital and went straight to the airport.


    The bodyguard finally let out a sigh of relief when he saw Elliot. He knew that Avery would surely go after Gary by herself if Elliot


    wasn¡¯t here.


    Even though he was a bodyguard, he still didn¡¯t want to die.


    When the flight touched down in Bridgedale, Wesley was already waiting at the arrival gate.


    As soon as Avery got off her flight, Wesley immediately took her to the hospital.


    "The doctor said that you have to stay for an entire month in the hospital, it''s only been a week. Right now, you have to prioritize


    your health, stay here, :d$:XIX< don''t worry about anything else," said


    Wesley.


    ¡°Wesley, you could at least let me see Shea and Adrian first!" eximed Avery.


    "You stay here. I''ll bring them to you.


    Jed¡¯s death has eS do. wiih


    you. | don''t beligye tn th ult, but |


    stil Kisow that everybody has their


    own destiny," said Wesley. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Wesley, what do you mean?" asked Avery.


    "No matter how hard we try, we can''t


    change destiny. We can only tr


    hardest if we i: dartes¨¦e ;we


    Haye ddept that perhaps it is our


    destiny. This is what Professor


    Hough taught me," said Wesley.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery felt enlightened by Wesley''s words.


    "Rest now, you must be feeling quite


    jetgged. After you are rested, yor,


    have to raygh s¨¦meroutine


    chatty s, and after that, the doctor


    will prescribe you some medicine,"


    exined Wesley. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wesley nced at his wristwatch, "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    "A little, | didn''t eat anything on the flight," replied Avery.


    After seeing Wesley, Avery was a little bit relieved.


    "I''ll go buy something for you," said Wesley as he turned around.


    "Wesley, aren''t you going to ask what | want?" asked Avery.


    "| thought you didn¡¯t have any preference?" replied Wesley.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    "Yes, | don¡¯t have any preference, you can get anything, just not too much," said Avery.


    Wesley nodded and left the room.


    Avery finally felt that she could rx.


    Avery walked over to the bed andid down. She turned on her phone and called Mike.


    "I''m now at Bridgedale, I''m not leaving anytime soon," exined Avery.


    "You finally left that hellhole," said Mike.


    ¡°Elliot''s still there," said Avery.


    "Still better than the both of you being there. Elliot already has experience dealing with them, he will be fine," replied Mike.


    "How''s thepany doing?" asked Avery.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mike hadn''t told her the exact details of what was happening in thepany, that''s why Avery was still quite worried.


    Mike finally told Avery everything that happened. After listening to Mike''s report, Avery actually became more optimistic.


    "We still have some new products that have yet to be put into production. If worsees to worst, we can stop the production of


    the new products. We have to do everything in our power to keep thepany running, even if it means cutting down revenue,¡±


    said Avery.


    Mike could feel an urge to cry as he said,¡± Yesterday, La suddenly came to me and gave me a card. She told me that this is


    her money and she asked me to use it to save yourpany." "| checked the bnce on the card and was shocked to find out


    that there are about 3 million dors on the card! Why does she have so much money?" asked Mike.


    "It''s not her money. La''s card is here with me, the card she gave you was probably Eric¡¯s," exined Avery.


    "Then everything makes sense, | was wondering how did La know about the things happening to thepany?" wondered


    Mike.


    ¡°Eric has always been there to help me whenever I''m in need," said Avery.


    "I''ll make sure to repay him one day,"


    "Give me some time to think about what to do with thepany. My head hurts now, | have to rest," said Avery as sheid back


    down.


    "Okay."


    After a three-hour sleep, Avery finally woke up and saw Hayden, Lilith, and Adrian sitting in the room.


    Avery immediately tried to get up, but Hayden stopped her, "Mom, don''t get up. I''ll go get Uncle William."


    After Hayden went out of the room, Lilith >d (?UKU> Adrian walked up to Avery''s bed.


    Lilith looked at Avery and said, "Avery,


    when you are full (erayeredI@bring


    tse the hepany." Please


    read the eee content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery nodded.


    "Avery, my sister wanted toe tao,


    but William sai sheeahte? said


    Aayia Pldabe read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adrian, how are you doing?" asked Avery.


    "I''m better now, my sister even got a little chubby," replied Adrian.


    "That''s good to hear," replied Avery.


    William finally walked into the ward.


    In his hands, were the reports of of ath


    the check-ups aivelprad- O


    comt¨¦d iA VI lore. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Avery also felt that it was quite strange.


    Avery asked Jed about it at that time, but Jed said that it wouldn¡¯t cause her to lose consciousness.


    Avery trusted him, and she did not notice how much of it he used.


    Even when Jed told her that she needed to repeat medical imaging, she also believed him, even though she found it to be quite


    strange.


    This was why Avery had no answers to William''s questions.


    ¡°What was Jed trying to do? With his expertise, he would notmit such a rookie mistake," said William.


    "William, do you actually think that something is wrong with Jed?" asked Avery.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery could feel a wave of pain emanating from her head.


    Before the surgery, Avery never felt difort. Avery did not believe that Jed would harm her when she was unconscious.


    But Avery could not justify what Jed did.


    "William, | don''t know why he did that, but I''m not feeling any difort as of yet. | don''t think there''s any problem with him,"


    said Avery.


    ¡°Let''s start with a full-body check-up. If you are rested, we can start now," said William.


    Avery looked at Hayden, Lilith, and Adrian around her.


    "You don''t have to worry about them, when you are in for the check-up, the bodyguard will escort them back,¡± exined William.


    "William, why are you so wound up?" asked Avery as she followed William to her check -up.


    ¡°Elliot called me. He told me that you were very reckless and even after finding out about your own sickness, you refused to


    immediately get surgery, even after your surgery, you refused to stay in the hospital, " exined William.


    "Why is he talking about me behind my back? If not for him going to Ylore, | wouldn''t have to do all of that! He''s the real culprit!"


    eximed Avery.


    "| don''t care what happened between you two. All | know is, you wouldn¡¯t stay put after surgery! What do you think you are


    doing? If your teacher was still here, he would certainly give you a heck of a scolding!" said William.


    After Avery and William left the ward, the others also left the hospital.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I''m quite hungry," said Lilith.


    ¡°Let''s go eat. We can also bring some food back for mother," suggested Hayden.


    ¡°Alright! Moron, you should also be famished, right?" asked Lilith as she looked towards Adrian.


    "lm not a moron," replied Adrian.


    "I''ve been calling you a moron for


    over ten years! Wh shioyld Callidus


    ies ae retorted Lilith.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a slight pause, Adrian said, "You could just call me Adrian."


    "Tsk tsk, always trying to make himself look more serious than he actually is. Wait till | am famous, I''ll get a girlfriend for you! You


    have a h;b):TLX


    Adrian¡¯s face immediately went bright red, "| don¡¯t need a girlfriend. | have my sister..."


    "Your sister is certainly going to


    marry Wesley, just think of how


    lonely you are goi reel


    oa ¡®¨¦


    sgeralsoinas her own family to tend


    to. | just remembered that you are


    also one of the bosses of the Sterling


    Group," said Lilith. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m not, the only boss of the Sterling Group is Elliot!" replied Adrian.


    "At least you know that even if ee


    O


    brother were to rONaeial


    ny you Wouldn''t be able to


    keep it," said Lilith. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The three of them continued to talk as they went into a restaurant nearby.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    After ordering, Lilith turned to Adrian and said, "Avery''spany is in some deep trouble. | think she must need arge amount


    of money. Adrian, you are the current boss of the Sterling Group, do your job. Get some money for Avery!"


    "Okay! But what am | supposed to do?" asked Adrian.


    ¡°Make a call to Ben, and tell him that you are interested in investing in Tate industries... you know what, just tell him that you


    want to give some money to Avery Tate. If you tell him that, he would surely understand. Plus you are his boss, he must listen to


    whatever you say. Also, | think he is one of the people who wants to help her the most," exined Lilith.


    Adrian nodded and said, "I don''t have his number."


    "| do! Do you remember what | told you to say?" asked Lilith as she opened her phone, scrolled to the list of numbers that were


    cklisted, and read out Ben''s number to Adrian.


    "Tell him that I''m nning on giving Avery money," said Adrian.


    "Bingo! After the calls get through, just say that!" said Lilith.


    After a few minutes, Ben finally picked up the call.


    "Hello?" asked Ben.


    When Ben''s voice sounded over the phone, Lilith immediately nced at Adrian, waiting for him to say something.


    Adrian just stared at Lilith.


    When another hello drifted through the phone, Lilith finally blurted out, "Moron!"


    Ben was shocked to hear Lilith¡¯s voice, " Are you calling me just to call me a moron? Is this your new number?"


    "No! This is your boss''s number!" said Lilith.


    After a slight pause, Ben asked, "Elliot''s? | thought you were at Bridgedale? Why are you in Ylore?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Do you not know who your current boss is? How did you be CFO with that IQ of yours?" questioned Lilith.


    "Oh, you mean Adrian! Is this Adrian''s number?" asked Ben.


    ¡°Why did you not have your boss''s number? Do you really think so little of him?" asked Lilith.


    "That''s enough. | don''t think you are calling


    me just to belittle me. So what is it that | can do for you?" asked Ben.


    ¡°Adrian, tell him," said Lilith as she pushed the phone towards Adrian.


    "Hello? I''m calling to ask for help on behalf of Avery," exined Adrian


    "What?" asked a bewildered Ben.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    "| understand," replied Ben, it''s been a long time since anybody had dared to give Ben a direct order. Even when Elliot was here,


    he was never like this.


    However, Ben was not angry, he felt this was what he owed Lilith.


    ¡°By the way... could you at least unblock me?" asked Ben.


    After a slight pause, Ben continued, "I''ll talk to Miketer. If there''s anything else he needs, it would be easier for me to


    communicate with you."


    "That would depend on my mood after | finish eating," said Lilith as she hung up the call.


    Lilith passed the phone back to Adrian and let out a sigh of relief.


    Hayden nonchntly said, "Actually there''s a silver lining even if thepany goes bankrupt, at least my mother would not have


    to be so tired.¡±


    Hayden had always known about the problem with Tate Industries, but he wasn''t worried.


    Hayden always felt that it was better that way, at least his mother could finally rest.


    ¡°But both you and your sister are still in school! And you have a brother that is yet to go to school! All three of you require arge


    sum of money. | know that you can earn money, but you are just a kid, what can you do if one day it doesn''t work out anymore?"


    asked Lilith.


    "| haven''t thought about that before," said Hayden confidently.


    "You can think about it now. Of course, even if it doesn''t work out, you still have your father. He won''t let anything happen to


    you,¡± said Lilith.


    Hayden stayed silent.


    ¡°Hayden, don''t worry. I''ll make sure to improve myself. I''ll surely take care of you, even when you don¡¯t think of me as your aunt. |


    know what your mother did for me," promised Lilith.


    Hayden did not know what to say.


    Avery returned to her ward after a series of check-ups. When she saw the dinner her son bought for her, she was, of course,


    moved.


    ¡°Hayden needs to go to school tomorrow. That''s why he left early," exined the bodyguard.


    "Okay," replied Avery.


    "Boss, is everything okay?" asked the bodyguard.


    "There shouldn''t be any problem as of now. Some of the results are still not out yet though,¡± replied Avery.


    Avery actually never felt better, probably due to seeing family ?h*


    "At least you seem to be happier now,"mented the bodyguard.


    "This is my second home, it''s natural that I''m morefortable here," exined Avery.


    "By the way, you seem to have a message. | think it might be from your friend," reminded the bodyguard.


    Avery picked up her phone and saw that she had a missed call from Tammy.


    Avery immediately returned the call.


    ¡°Avery! | heard you are at Bridgedale! I¡¯ming to see you!" said Tammy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "There''s no need for that! I''m going to


    leave Bridgedale the aise nibs)


    doctor allows me soll¨¦a Ve the


    Hospita _ l''l''surely go look for you the


    next time I''m in town," promised


    Avery. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy had always told Avery to leave Ylore when she was there.


    "If you say so. Avery, make sure to


    take good care of yourself. | wenttd


    e so Cute. | wish


    penal son like him," said Tammy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| miss him too. He probably doesn''t


    even recognize me anymore, Hi first


    birthday i Fight\arouita the corner, |


    jusdtthebe that Elliot can make it in


    time to celebrate his first birthday


    together," said Avery. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How¡¯s Elliot? Is he in any danger?" asked Tammy.


    ¡°Even if he''s in danger, he wouldn''t tell me. He told me that he would onlye back after Gary is dead," exined Avery.


    ¡°My god! Does that mean that only one can live between Gary and Elliot?" asked Tammy.


    "Yes," said Avery in a mncholic way.


    Avery suddenly felt that perhaps vengeance wasn''t that important anymore.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Nothing was worth Elliot''s life.


    Avery''s head started to throb again.


    ¡°Avery, | heard that Elliot''s new Ylore wife is really beautiful. Are you not scared that he would choose her over you? Even when


    Jun said that he loved me the most, | would still catch him scrolling through other women''s social media pages," asked Tammy.


    "If he really left me, it would hurt me less," replied Avery.


    "You''re right, if he leaves you, it would mean that he isn¡¯t worth being sad over," said Tammy.


    Perhaps it was because of this very phone call that Avery''s dreams were haunted by the imagery of Elliot leaving her for Ruby


    and staying at Ylore, refusing toe back to her.


    In her dreams, Ruby was pregnant with Elliot''s baby and they seemed to be content with their lives. Avery could only stay at


    Aryadelle waiting for Elliot, she waited until all her hair turned white but Elliot was still nowhere to be found.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Until the very bitter end, she was still waiting for him on her death bed.


    Avery woke up covered in cold sweat.


    Avery picked up her phone and checked the time, she could not help but notice that it was 3 in the morning in Bridgedale.


    No matter how hard Avery tried, she could not fall back asleep. Avery finally got back up and texted Elliot.


    [I dreamed of you ] Much to Avery''s surprise, Elliot replied her text almost immediately.


    [Only Wesley can see that you don''t do anything stupid ]


    Avery texted back [I can''t believe that you would say that about me to Wesley! You''ll pay for that!]


    [It''ll have to wait till you''re recovered.] replied Elliot.


    Avery replied with: [I''m almost recovered. | just saw Hayden, Lilith, and Adrian. | feel so much better now.]


    Elliot: [You would feel even better when you go back to Aryadelle and see the kids]


    Avery: [That is up for contention. | might be so angry with the kids that | get a stroke. Also, mypany is about to go bankrupt.


    It''s only been a month since | left and mypany has beenpletely dismantled by Wanda.]


    To be honest, thepany going bankrupt did not bother Avery that much, what bothered her was that it was W;h!


    Elliot: [It''s not your first time anyways, rx.]


    Avery: [Are you trying tofort me? Thest time my family went bankrupt, it had nothing to do with me. | have never ever


    encountered bankruptcy ever since | started my entrepreneurial journey!]


    Elliot: [Then this would be your first time. Relish in every new experience, you might learn a thing or two.]


    Avery: [I feel so much better now...]


    Elliot: [Go back to sleep ]

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Elliot was taken aback by how sudden the news was, after a slight pause, he finally said, "Okay."


    ¡°Uhm, | was overjoyed when | heard the news. | wanted to tell you yesterday. But it was sote when you came back home. |


    was afraid that the news might affect you, that¡¯s why | waited until morning. | think we should go to father''s house, and tell him


    the good news after breakfast," said Ruby.


    "Okay."


    After breakfast, both of them drove towards Gary¡¯s house.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When both of them walked in, they saw Gary sitting in his chair with an IV in his arm. "Dad, how are you feeling? Did the doctor


    tell you how many more IVs you need?" asked Ruby as she walked over to her father and took his hand.


    "Today is thest time. | have to go for another check-up afterward. Why are both of you here together? Is there something you


    want to tell me?" asked Gary.


    Ruby blushed as she said, "It''s not like we nevere to see you together! The reason we don''te together so often is that


    Elliot is too busy! You overwork him!"


    ¡°Men have to prioritize their career," said Gary as he nced at Elliot.


    "Dad, | have some good news! I''m pregnant, " said Ruby.


    "So quick?" asked Gary as he stared at both of them.


    "You were the one who kept asking for a grandson!" eximed Ruby.


    ¡°Haha! | just didn''t expect both of you to be so efficient! It is indeed good news. Is it a boy or a girl? You know what, it doesn''t


    matter, the first child can be either a boy or a girl. You guys are still young, you can go for a second and third child," said Gary.


    "Dad! | just got pregnant, what''s the rush? When are you going for your check-up? I''ll apany you," said Ruby.


    ¡°Now that you are pregnant, you should rest in the house. There wouldn''t be any problems with my check-up, | can manage on


    my own. If nothing is wrong with my check-up, let''s throw a party to wee my grandchildren!" announced Gary.


    "Okay! What do you think, Elliot?" asked Ruby.


    "Sure," replied Elliot.


    After a week in the hospital, Avery finally felt that she had fully recovered ;a*;QMT> she went for another round of tests.


    The results of her tests were optimistic.


    "Wesley, can | leave now? You can''t force me to stay another week. | can feel my back hurting from lying down all the time," said


    Avery.


    "With yourtest results, | would say that there shouldn''t be any problem with you leaving now. But a week ago, your results


    were less optimistic. God knows, why you kept asking to leave. I''ve always thought that you were a rational person..." said


    Wesley.


    ¡°Wesley, please stop. | just wanted to get out of the hospital because at that time | felt that | was well enough, but now that | think


    about it, | might have been a tad bit irrational," pleaded Avery.


    ¡°If you don''t want to be forced to stay in, don''t get sick! Are you sure you don''t want a few extra days before you leave for


    Aryadelle?¡± asked Wesley.

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    ¡°Hahaha! Wesley, what do you think of Shea?" asked Avery.


    "Why are you asking? Do you think that | stand a chance with her?¡± asked Wesley.


    Avery''s smile disappeared as she said, " Why not? As long as you and Shea are willing to try, anything would be possible. | could


    see how much you cared for her before the whole incident."


    ¡°But I''m satisfied as long as | can be by her side, as her friend," said Wesley.


    ¡°Wesley, why don''t you ask Shea when she gets better? If she is willing to marry you, and you don''t think of her as a liability,¡±


    said Avery.


    "Why would | think of her as a liability?¡±


    interrupted Wesley.


    ¡°If not, you can just wait for her. Let her decide. Is this your first time? Why do you seem so... slow?" asked Avery.


    Wesley blushed.


    At the same time, at Ylore, a gigantic party was being thrown by the Goulds.


    Ruby was always tailed by a bodyguard since she was pregnant.


    The bodyguard was no other than Paul.


    Paul knew how to fight and he has known Ruby ever since they were kids.


    Elliot and Gary were responsible for greeting the guests.


    "Today is the first time we''ve gathered ever since our falling out. | propose a toast!" said Nick as he raised his ss.


    Elliot quickly interjected, "Peter can''t drink today, I''ll drink in his ce,¡±


    "I''m very happy to see all of you. Here, let¡¯s drink together," said Gary as he clinked his ss against theirs and emptied his


    ss.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Gary started to feel woozy again.


    "Damn, | don''t think | can drink anymore. I''ll go lie down over there for a moment,¡± said Gary as he was escorted into the


    mansion by his bodyguard


    "Gary isn''t as young as he used to be,"mented Nick.


    "He''s about to turn sixty. There''s no way he can do the things he did when he was young,¡±


    ¡°Elliot, perhaps you don''t have to do anything, and everything the Goulds own would be yours," said Ted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "| can''t wait anymore," said Elliot as he shook his head.


    "You could at least wait until Ruby gives birth,"


    "Her baby isn''t mine,¡± said Elliot e


    took a swig fro ig ss. Beate


    re3q_t6¨¦ bHigina content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t say this in public. Gary would surely end you if he knew,¡±


    "Okay," said Elliot as he took a nce at Ruby.


    Ruby was talking to the female


    guests, but Pa sseraettio Gahan


    dare fixated''on Elliot. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot was talking to the other guests


    when a familiar silhquetts glia¨¦d bast


    inp aetna ia pstS2Vivs. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot immediately put down his ss and


    followed the person.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    ¡®| thought she left? Why is she still here?¡¯ thought Elliot.


    About half a month ago, Jed was poisoned, just as his girlfriend came.


    She, of course, did not take Jed''s death well. But she stillpleted the whole funeral and cremated Jed¡¯s body.


    Elliot even sent his people to escort both her and Jed''s remains to the airport.


    Elliot thought that she had left.


    However, Elliot was sure that the waitress he saw was the same woman that imed to be Jed''s girlfriend.


    The only possible exnation was that she came back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As for why she''s back, it could only be for revenge.


    Elliot immediately walked toward Gary¡¯s room. Before he could get close a long screech rang throughout the entire house.


    The screech was quickly covered by screams of man and woman, mixed together.


    As Elliot finally walked into the room, he saw Garyying on the sofa with a dagger plunged deep into his chest.


    As for Jed''s girlfriend, she wasying on the ground, coughing up blood.


    "Mr. Foster! Thank god, you are finally here! This woman here somehow managed to sneak into the party! Do you have anything


    to ask her? Or should | just kill her?" asked the bodyguard as he put his foot over the woman''s face.


    The other bodyguard was busy calling for the ambnce.


    Just as Elliot was about to answer the bodyguard, Paul walked into the room.


    As soon as Paul saw what happened in the room, he took out his gun and put it on the woman''s head.


    "Stop! We still need her alive for the investigation," ordered Elliot.


    ¡°What investigation? Isn''t it obvious that this woman is Jed''s girlfriend and she is here to avenge her boyfriend," said Paul, after


    seeing the woman¡¯s face.


    Paul didn¡¯t think there was a need for an investigation, all he had to do was kill the woman.


    "Go find a doctor and stop the bleeding!


    Can''t you see that your godfather is bleeding to his death?¡± questioned Elliot.


    Paul turned around and saw how Gary, eyes wide open, gasping for air. Paul immediately said, "Godfather! I''ll go look for a


    doctor!"


    Paul rushed out of the room.


    After Paul was out of the room, Elliot looked at the woman on the floor.


    The woman was gasping for air ?h+:SIY= yet she still tried to avert her face.


    Even after being stabbed, Gary was still conscious and he stared at the woman on the floor.


    Elliot turned to the bodyguard, "Bring


    her out! | have a few aan


    isigGould¡¯a |, how did she


    age to sneak in? What is the


    management doing?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After that, he walked out of the room.


    When Paul entered the room, he immediately noticed the absence of Elliot and the woman.


    Paul turned to the bodyguard, "Where is Elliot Foster and the woman?"


    "Mr. Foster said that he went to


    investigate how the woman CO\T\


    ed sitar into GP. party,"


    Test the bodyguard. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Investigate? He''s probably trying to help the woman escape!" said Paul.


    Just as Paul finished his sentence, another bodyguard walked into the room.


    "Where''s Elliot Foster?" demanded Paul.


    "Mr. Foster killed the woman and is


    currently waiting for aa ambsFance


    hedrontof TS Suse, "replied the


    bodyguard. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure he killed the woman?" asked Paul, clearly in disbelief.


    "| saw it with my very own eyes, he twisted the woman''s neck with his own hands '' "Where¡¯s the body?¡± asked Paul.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    "The body has been dealt with. With the number of guests here today, we are scared that they might see something," replied the


    bodyguard.


    Paul could not believe it.


    It wasn''t long before the ambnce arrived and Gary was brought down with a stretcher into the ambnce.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that a party would be ended by Gary being attacked?


    After Elliot sent the guests away, he wanted to drive Ruby home.


    "Is my father going to be okay? How did she sneak into the party?¡± asked Ruby.


    "Your father is safe. The dagger missed his heart," said Elliot as he opened the door for


    Ruby to get in.


    ¡°Elliot, | want to go to the hospital,¡± said Ruby.


    Ruby could not help but be scared for her father. He just got out of the hospital after a bad fall, and now he was stabbed.


    ¡°Even if you are at the hospital, there''s not much you can do. Go back to the house, wait until he wakes up, then we can go,


    said Elliot.


    "Okay, are they waiting for you? | can go back by myself. You stay here with your friends," suggested Ruby.


    After Ruby left, Elliot walked back to his friends.


    ¡°Edward, Ted, you can go now!" said Elliot.


    "Why did you save the woman? | don''t understand what you and Mike are trying to do," said Edward.


    Elliot of course did not kill Jed''s girlfriend.


    He hid the woman in Nick''s car and asked Nick to keep her safe for a while.


    After Gary is dead, Elliot will send her somewhere safe.


    Nick shrugged, "Avery promised me that if | fall sick in the future, she would help me. Elliot promised me that if | ever need any


    help, | could call in a favor. Think of it as an investment."


    Both Edward and Ted snorted.


    "Nick, bring her somewhere safe and make sure she gets medical attention. | have to go see if Gary is dead or not," said Elliot


    before he left.


    "Okay, | promise you that she would be safe. | too, am in awe of her courage to assassinate Gary on her own. If Gary died today,


    that would be quite ironic," said Nick.


    "She missed," said Elliot.


    "Why do you sound so disappointed? Even if Gary doesn''t die today, he is still going to need some time to recover. Go now,


    remember to update us if anything major happens," said Nick.


    Elliot nodded ?a%:WNWE left for the hospital.


    After Avery left the hospital, she


    immediately went to professoO''"!


    Hojabareasiee to visit Shea.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though Shea started to put on some weight after the surgery, she still looked very skinny.


    Shea had already regained the ability to walk, but she gets tired out quickly.


    "Shea, you seemed to be oes


    quite rapidly. If Mis peat Were


    hese shemiulliibe proud of you,"


    said Avery. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea''s eyes lit up at the mention of


    Mrs. Scarlet, "| miss her, Lwantex(ta.


    ie h RYO) tM St perhaps it


    i be more of a surprise if | go


    find her." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Shea, I''m leaving tomorrow,¡± said Avery.


    "I''ve already packed! Avery, my brother, Elliot, when is heing back?" asked Shea.


    "I''m wondering the same thing. Do you want to see him?" asked Avery.


    Shea bit down on her lip and nodded.


    "Then let''s video call him," said Avery as she took out her phone.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    In the hospital, outside of the ER, Elliot saw the iing call from Avery and walked to the lift lobby.


    Only after seeing that Paul wasn''t following him, Elliot picked up the call.


    Shea''s face instantly appeared on Elliot''s phone screen.


    "Elliot!" eximed Shea when she saw her brother''s face.


    Elliot saw her familiar face and how gaunt she looked.


    ¡°Elliot! It''s Shea! Do you remember me?


    Why aren¡¯t you talking? | miss you... Even though we are not rted by blood, you will always be my brother,¡± blurted Shea.


    After a slight pause, which felt like an eternity to Shea, Elliot finally said, "How could | forget you? Shea, you lost some weight."


    Tears flowed down Shea''s cheeks, "Elliot! When are youing back? | miss you!"


    "Go back to Aryadelle with Avery first. Mrs. Scarlet will take good care of you. | still have some unfinished business here. After


    I''ve done everything that needs to be done, I''ll go find you," replied Elliot.


    "... I''ll wait for you,¡± promised Shea.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Is Avery by your side?" asked Elliot.


    "Yup. Elliot''s asking for you," said Shea as she passed the phone to Avery.


    Avery took the phone and the moment she saw Elliot''s face, she could feel her heart start to race.


    It had been only a week since theyst saw each other, but it felt like a long time.


    ¡°Are you at the hospital?" asked Avery as she saw a nurse pass Elliot.


    "Yup, Gary was attacked, he is in the ER," replied Elliot nonchntly.


    "Attacked? By whom? How is he? Is he going to die?" asked Avery.


    "He''ll probably survive. Jed''s girlfriend did it. What she did is quite moving, what she has done here today was suicide, if | didn''t


    stop Paul, she would be six feet under by now, " said Elliot.


    Avery knew that Elliot was trying to warn her.


    "Where is she now? Is she safe?" asked Avery.


    "She''s with Nick," replied Elliot.


    "We have to repay Nick after all he has done for us," said Avery.


    "You''re right. When are you going to Aryadelle?" asked Elliot as he stole a nce at Paul, who had been standing guard outside


    of the ER. The whole time Paul was staring straight at Elliot.


    ¡°I''m going back tomorrow. Elliot, can you return to Aryadelle before Robert''s first birthday?" asked Avery.


    "I''ll try my best," said Elliot.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    As the doors closed, Paul and Elliot were left staring at each other.


    "| thought you were one of the people who hoped that my godfather would die?" asked Paul.


    "Do you expect me to tell you the truth?¡± asked Elliot.


    ¡°Haha! Why am | even talking to you? As long as I''m alive, | won''t let you do anything to harm my godfather!" swore Paul.


    ¡°You wouldn''t be able to stop me if | were to do anything to him,¡± said Elliot.


    "You finally admit that you are up to no good!" eximed Paul.


    ¡°What about you? Too bad you lost, Ruby loves me," said Elliot.


    ¡°Elliot Foster, don''t think that you have already won. Your hubris will be your downfall!" said Paul.


    Avery, Wesley, Shea, and Adrian touched down at the Aryadelle airport.


    As soon as they got out of the arrival gate, they saw Mike at the airport.


    ¡°Avery, you are finally back! | don''t think that | can hold on any longer!"ined Mike as he gave Avery a big hug.


    "You look just like your brother! Shea, don''t do anything stupid. As long as we are alive, there will be hope. You haven''t met


    Robert, you don''t know how cute he is, cute and naughty," said Mike.


    ¡°Huh? Naughty?" asked Avery.


    ¡°Robert is like a husky, the moment he is left to his own devices, he starts to take apart stuff that''s around him. Mrs. Cooper isn''t


    doing anything about it either," said Mike.


    "What about you?" asked Avery.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Like | have time to take care of a little kid! By the way, Adrian asked if | needed an investor? | told him to wait till you''re back.


    Just the money from Eric is enough to keep thepany running for quite some time," exined Mike.


    "We don''t need help from the Sterling Group, for now. If worsees to worst, | would rather thepany go bankrupt. There''s


    no point in dumping in an endless amount of money to save something that is doomed,¡± said Avery.


    "| agree. Let''s go back to our home first! These two cars are ours!" said Mike as he pointed to the two cars by the door.


    "You guys can go, I''ll get a taxi," said Wesley.


    "Wesley! Come on now, we''ll drop you off on the way. There''s no way I''m letting you get a taxi on your own," said Avery.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Elliot finally got up and went down.


    The nanny immediately brought the breakfast to the table when she saw Elliot.


    ¡°Where''s Ruby?" asked Elliot.


    ¡°Ruby went to the hospital. She''s worried for Mr. Gould and she left early in the morning," said the nanny.


    Elliot took his phone out and called Ruby.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Elliot, you are awake? I''m at the hospital now, my father is still unconscious. You can get some rest," said Ruby.


    ¡°Okay, remember to update me when he regains consciousness," said Elliot.


    After breakfast, Elliot went out. Elliot decided to go see Nick.


    When Nick opened the door, he thought that Elliot must be here for the woman. " She¡¯s still alive. But her injuries are quite


    severe. The doctor said that it would be at least half a month before she can walk.


    She''s on the second floor."


    Elliot shook his head, "Nick, | finally remember."


    "Remember?" asked Nick.


    "You regained your memories with Avery?¡± asked Nick.


    "Yes, | finally remembered everything, from how we met to how we fell in love, every fight, and every loving moment," said Elliot.


    "What are you feeling right now?" asked Nick.


    "It feels surreal,¡± said Elliot. "Hahaha! Are you disappointed that you left her? Elliot, you are still young, when you are around my


    age, you will finally understand that it doesn''t matter what you do, no matter what choices you make, it will pass. Even if you


    don''t go back to Aryadelle, and you stay here for the rest of your life, your days will still go on as usual, " exined Nick, as he


    passed Elliot a cup of tea.


    "| have to go back. | can''t spend my days here," said Elliot as he took a sip.


    ¡°If you have the chance. Have you told Avery yet?" asked Nick.


    Elliot shook his head, "I feel like I''ve done something very wrong and very stupid.¡±


    "Your loss of memories is a great excuse," suggested Nick,


    "| know, but still. I''ll tell her when I''m back


    at Aryadelle," said Elliot.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    ¡°Alright! As long as you keep your promise, I''ll forgive you," said La as she extended her pinky.


    On the other side of the room, Mrs. Scarlet clutched Shea tightly in her embrace.


    "Shea, do you know how sad | was when | heard that you were dead? Do you know how sad your brother was? Why didn''t you


    tell us that you were alive?" asked Mrs. Scarlet.


    After a barrage of questions, Mrs. Scarlet finally took a great long look at Shea. "Look at how skinny you look, it must not have


    been easy."


    "| fell ill. | might have died if not for Adrian, " exined Shea.


    "Don''t do anything stupid in the future! You were always frail, god knows what would happen to you with that much blood taken


    from you. Do you know how worried your brother was?" asked Mrs. Scarlet.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll apologize to him when he''s back," said Shea, her head hung low.


    Mrs. Scarlet embraced Shea again, "Thank god you are okay. Thank god...¡±


    "Mrs. Scarlet, this is my brother. His name is Adrian, he is my brother by blood and he is very nice to me," introduced Shea.


    "| know who he is. Avery brought him back before, | took care of him. He is just like you, a good person," said Mrs. Scarlet,


    thankful that he saved Shea.


    ¡°Adrian, feel free to stay with us," said Mrs. Scarlet to Adrian.


    Shea pulled Mrs. Scarlet aside and whispered into her ear, "Mrs. Scarlet, I... | like Wesley. | want to spend the rest of my days


    with him."


    Mrs. Scarlet was shocked by her sudden promation of love, "Do you want to marry him?"


    Shea''s face went bright red as she nodded.


    ¡°But your brother... Elliot..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I''ll tell him when hees back. I''ll beg him until he agrees. He would surely hope to see me happy too," said Shea.


    "Does Wesley harbor the same feelings towards you? What if he doesn''t like you the way you like him?" asked Mrs. Scarlet.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll be happy being his friend," said Shea.


    ¡°Are you sure you like him? Or do you just like that he lets you do whatever you want? If he didn''t agree to it, you wouldn''t be


    sick in the first ce,"ined Mrs. Scarlet.


    "Don''t me him. | made him do it. He''s very good towards me, that¡¯s why | like him, " exined Shea.


    "| have to sit down with him >e):RJP> talk it through," said Mrs. Scarlet.


    ¡°Now, you have to go wash your hands," said Mrs. Scarlet as she led Shea to the washroom.


    After dinner, Mrs. Scarlet brought Shea and Adrian to Elliot''s mansion, and Henry and Cole followed suit.


    "Mrs. Scarlet, they are my family. Now, you have no reason to stop us. If you are still adamant on stopping us, we can only call


    the police," said Cole.


    When Mrs. Scarlet told Avery that she was taking them here, Avery already told them that under no circumstances could they let


    Cole and Henry see them


    "Call then! Call the police! They are your rtives, not your tools!" eximed Mrs. Scarlet.


    "Tsk, Mrs. Scarlet. Don''t make it


    seem like I¡¯m an evil person. What,do


    you mean tool? Yaujwollian''thin


    thanyau have the ability to make


    decisions for the Foster family now,


    would you?" questioned Cole. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea finally came out with Adrian''s help.


    "Shea, I''m Henry, your brother!" said Henry.


    Shea red at them, "Even if we are


    rted by blood, | don''t see you as


    my brother, nor does Adiian Ns e1e


    not paeyycaoldarit that you


    ake ny¡¯ rother just because we


    share the same parents." "Shea, did


    Avery tell you to say this? This is her


    scheme, she is trying to separate us.


    You must not fall for her schemes!"


    eximed Henry. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Henry, | know what you want.


    Sterling Group is Elliot''s, there is no


    way in hell would | ete one


    foie pid poi@Na ool. If you


    t that you can somehow use me


    for your personal gain, you are more


    than wee to try. We can see if


    you are smart enough to manipte


    us!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Shea''s deration shocked Henry,


    Henry could not believe that the frail woman in front of him would have such great determination.


    It would seem that Shea had gotten wiser over the years.


    ¡°Aunt, you shouldn''t say that to my dad. He''s your brother!" said Cole.


    "| don''t want to see the both of you, scram!" said Shea.


    "| too, don¡¯t want to see you! You took my blood, you evil person!" eximed Adrian.


    Adrian''s cold gaze and usation caused Cole to swallow all the words that he had prepared to use to convince them.


    "Shea and Adrian know what you guys are nning. Especially Henry, not only did you not care for your own sister, but you even


    tried to harm her! If your mother was here, she would be very disappointed in you," said Mrs. Scarlet.


    "Shut up!" bellowed Henry.


    Mrs. Scarlet turned to the guard, "Guard the door! Don''t let those two in. If theye even remotely close to this property,


    immediately kick them out."


    After that, Mrs. Scarlet and the others returned to their residence.


    Cole saw how upset his father was, "Dad, it would seem that Shea has almost fully recovered. She seems to be quite intelligent.


    ¡°Not only is she intelligent, but also rude!" eximed Henry.


    Even though Cole was upset at the whole ordeal not working out as he nned, he wasn''t angry.


    "My n may have failed, but it''s not like Avery is any better, just the thought of Avery losing to Wanda gives me joy.


    Wanda even took all the talent away from Avery''spany, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Tate Industries goes bankrupt," said Cole.


    ¡°Even if Avery goes bankrupt, there¡¯s nothing to gain for us," said Henry.


    "| just don''t like seeing her being so proud. If Tate Industries goes bankrupt, we might even be richer than Avery," said Cole.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Cole, the money is all that we have left. If you use it all up, there¡¯s nothing | can do to help you. You already saw how Mrs.


    Scarlet thinks of us..."


    Cole interrupted Henry before he could finish his sentence, "Dad, rx. | won''t use up all your money. If you are still worried |


    can go get a job, | won''t let you spend your retirement in poverty.¡±


    ¡°Walk the walk," said Henry.


    The next day, after sending her kids off, Avery ;d%=UKW; Mike finally went to Tate Industries.


    On the way to thepany, Mike already gave Avery a full report on all the troubles.


    ¡°What weck the most, is talent. We don''t have the R&D required to go against


    Wanda. Even if we wanted to hire the


    best research teams, we can''t


    scrounge up som bspone Gif such


    rh petiod Came "exined


    ike, "What did you do to your ex?


    Why does he seem to have a


    vendetta against you?" asked Avery.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes! He hates me! After my surgery,


    he wanted to get together wi


    but | didn''t ant to. ARal Ris is his


    ed Way of getting back at me.


    Just because I''m not as good as


    him," exined Mike. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is the first time you admitted to somebody being better than you," said Avery.


    Mike''s face went red, "It wouldn''t be


    long before Hayden ove kes meth


    belevs tine een s talent, he


    ld surely be better than that piece


    of shit in the future!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    "He opened up apany at Bridgedale. He told me it was for Lilith, | have a feeling that he would follow in his father''s


    footsteps," said Avery.


    "It doesn''t matter which road he takes.


    With his intelligence and determination, I''m confident that he''ll be a sessful person,¡± said Mike.


    These few days, Avery racked her brain trying to think of a way to save herpany without using the money of others. Avery


    would rather lose herpany than rely on the money of others to save it.


    As soon as Avery reached thepany, she summoned all the executives to a meeting.


    ¡°Avery, | heard that you just came out of surgery, are you sure you can work now?" asked Shaun.


    "I''m fine," replied Avery.


    "Thepany is in hot water. Wanda already made sure that all of our previous actions were rendered useless. You just got


    better, you have to make sure to prioritize your body. If thepany goes bankrupt, you can always start a new one, but you


    only have one body," said Shaun.


    "I''m fine. On the way to the office, Mike showed me the sales figures of the previous month. | won''t lie to you guys, things are


    bad. The only way to stop losing money would be to stop all of the previous products,¡± said Avery.


    "If we stop, Wanda would have a monopoly over these products,¡±


    "Do you mean we would have to fight with them over the price?¡±


    ¡°We can''t have so much money. Wanda has her sights on us, waiting to finish us off," said Shaun.


    Suddenly Avery¡¯s phone rang, and the caller was no other than Wanda.


    Avery picked up the phone in front of all her staff.


    ¡°Avery Tate, | heard that you are back in Aryadelle. Let''s meet for lunch. | have a lot of things to say to you," said Wanda.


    "Why can''t you just say it over the phone?" Avery knew the only reason for Wanda to want to meet her is to humiliate her in


    person.


    "It''s just not the same over the phone. I''ll go meet you near your office. Are you scared?" challenged Wanda.


    "Why would | be scared? I''m not the thief," retorted Avery.


    "Haha! It doesn''t matter ne an? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    say, you cannot an


    yey fevers aiclb anew WMW?a as


    e hung up the call. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wanda came to Tate Industries and both of them sat down at a restaurant nearby.


    "Avery, there''s noing back from


    this. Even if you keep throwing in


    money, you would Wyge,


    ang more ror. the only thing you


    can do is cut your losses and close


    up shop! | finally avenged my


    daughter," said Wanda as she took a


    sip of water, Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Wanda, did you really think that Tate


    Industries was that or me?


    | still re b whats did''to my


    KANG only am |ing after


    your life, but I''ll make sure that you


    will die in shame!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Wanda burst intoughter.


    ¡°Avery, who do you think you are? Do you really think that you are in a position to make threats? | know that Elliot is currently


    trapped in Ylore, he even got a new wife over there. Who knows, his new wife might even give him a new child, and after that, he


    won''t be back. Without Sterling Group, you are nothing,¡± said Wanda.


    "| was the one who was hiding in Bridgedale not long ago. Who would''ve thought that your demise woulde so quickly!


    Hahahahaha! This is destiny!" said Wanda.


    Wanda kept on unting her sess and how big her business empire would grow.


    Avery just silently finished her meal and called for the bill.


    The waiter ran over with the bill.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Avery red at Wanda and said, "She''ll take the bill. | have to go back and take a nap. The next time you want me to listen to


    you bber, it''s going to cost you."


    "Can you fall asleep?" asked Wanda.


    "Why not?" asked Avery.


    After the meeting, Avery knew that most of the people in thepany were preparing for bankruptcy.


    Originally, Avery was nning to just ept it. After all, she could even get some much-needed rest.


    However, after this meeting with Wanda, she doesn''t know if just epting it is the right thing to do.


    Avery can¡¯t ept defeat, especially in Wanda''s hands.


    Avery went back to her office and started to look through the products.


    It wasn''t long before Avery came across the newest product.


    This was the only product that wasn''t stolen by Wanda.


    This was Tate Industries¡¯ only chance.


    Avery knew that just a single product isn''t enough to turn the tables.


    Just a single product is not enough to support the entirepany. Furthermore, developing a new product demands arge


    upfront cost. Even if everything goes as nned, there''s no promise that the new product would be able topete against


    Wanda.


    Wanda even told her that their


    company is nning er en avest


    thepitercmiliton into R&D. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as a billion thoughts raced through Avery''s mind, her phone rang.


    It was from a call from Elliot.


    Avery picked up ;g+;QMQ; said, "Elliot, have you eaten?"


    "| did, | just woke up from my nap. Did you return to thepany?" asked Elliot.


    "Yes. Wanda and | went out for lunch.


    Not only did she humiliate m PyEY)


    she eve ie) alked wabout you. She


    chit the even if you were here,


    there''s nothing you could do too,"


    said Avery. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a slight pause, Elliot asked,


    "What do you want?" "| I naturales


    don''t want Fevpami) go


    baikr . Especially in the hands of


    Wanda. It disgusts me," replied Avery.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    "Did you take a lunch break?" asked Elliot.


    "| can''t sleep. It really feels like | lost to Wanda," said Avery.


    "Go back and get some rest. I''ll think of something," said Elliot, his deep voice bringingfort to Avery.


    ¡°How are you going to help me? You are at Ylore, you are not even the boss of the Sterling Group," asked Avery.


    ¡°What does this has to do with Sterling Group? Seeing as you could just give away my shares, | think you have way more power


    than the boss of Sterling Group," said Elliot.


    ¡°Elliot, I''m sorry, all | wanted was for you toe back to Aryadelle, and then I''ll ask Adrian to give you back all the shares,"


    promised Avery.


    "You can rest now. I''ll ask Ben to call you," said Elliot as he hung up.


    Avery let out a sigh of relief as she ced her phone down. She knew that Elliot had already decided to help her.


    Even if Elliot isn''t the current CEO of Sterling Group, he was still willing to help her.


    It wasn''t long before Avery fell asleep at the table.


    When Mike went into her room, he saw that Avery was asleep at her table.


    Mike lightly tapped her on the shoulder," Avery, wake up. Look who''s here."


    "Elliot''s here!" said Mike.


    Avery''s eyes flew wide open and she sprang out of her chair.


    Mike and Ben immediately bent overughing at how big Avery''s reaction was.


    ¡°Avery, are you disappointed to see me?" asked Ben.


    Avery rubbed her face and took a sip from her cup.


    After finally waking up a bit from the cold water, Avery finally said, "Elliot sent you here?¡±


    ¡°Ever since he went to Ylore, this is the first time he reached out to me. As soon as the call went through, he started to talk about


    you,¡± replied Ben.


    "What did you guys talk about? He told me that he would help me, but he didn''t say how," said Avery.


    Mike passed Ben a ss of water.


    Ben looked at the ss of water, "Just water? You could at least offer me some poured-over coffee."


    "We only have instant coffee," replied Mike.


    ¡°Fine, water it is. The only way to save Tate Industries is to make it apetitive yer in the industry. The only way to do that


    would be to acquire a stable cash flow. Of course, the Sterling Group isn''t a good Samaritan. We have to receive a fair amount of


    stock of Tate Industries. Tate Industries would no longer be your personalpany.=a->RKT


    "| can''t sleep. It really feels like | lost to Wanda," said Avery.


    "Go back and get some rest. I''ll think of something," said Elliot, his deep voice bringingfort to Avery.


    "How are you going to help me? You are at Ylore, you are not even the boss of the Sterling Group,¡± asked Avery.


    ¡°What does this has to do with Sterling Group? Seeing as you could just give away my shares, | think you have way more power


    than the boss of Sterling Group," said Elliot.


    ¡°Elliot, I''m sorry, all | wanted was for you toe back to Aryadelle, and then I''ll ask Adrian to give you back all the shares,¡±


    promised Avery.


    "You can rest now. I''ll ask Ben to call you," said Elliot as he hung up.


    Avery let out a sigh of relief as she ced her phone down. She knew that Elliot had already decided to help her.


    Even if Elliot isn''t the current CEO of Sterling Group, he was still willing to help


    her.


    It wasn''t long before Avery fell asleep at the table.


    When Mike went into her room, he saw that Avery was asleep at her table.


    Mike lightly tapped her on the shoulder, " Avery, wake up. Look who''s here."


    "Elliot''s here!" said Mike.


    Avery''s eyes flew wide open and she sprang out of her chair.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mike and Ben immediately bent overughing at how big Avery''s reaction was.


    ¡°Avery, are you disappointed to see me?" asked Ben.


    Avery rubbed her face and took a sip from her cup.


    After finally waking up a bit from the cold


    water, Avery finally said, "Elliot sent you here?"


    "Ever since he went to Ylore, this is


    the first time he reache utara.


    as por apart er through, he


    i) Hed to talk about you," replied


    Ben. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you guys talk about? He told me that he would help me, but he didn¡¯t say how," said Avery.


    Mike passed Ben a ss of water.


    Ben looked at the ss of water, "Just water? You could at least offer me some poured-over coffee."


    "We only have instant coffee," replied Mike.


    "Fine, water it is. The only way to


    save Tate Industries is to make i


    competitive pl esig ehkSnabstr):


    THpoay Way to do that would be to


    acquire a stable cash flow. Of course,


    the Sterling Group isn''t a good Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samaritan. We have to receive a fair


    amount of stock of Tate Indystries.|


    Tate Ingygieies Wadld no longer be


    your personalpany." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Avery nodded. What Ben suggested was fair, but she has worried for Sterling Group. What if the entire investment of Sterling


    Group is gone due to her failure?


    "Ben, I''ll be frank with you. The biggest problem we are facing now is theck of R& D personnel in thepany," exined


    Avery.


    "Did you think that | didn''t know? Before Elliot called me, | already knew what your biggest problem was. If you want topete


    with Wanda''spany, you have to keep every production line going. Furthermore, you have to sell at a lower price than


    Wanda. After that, it would be a battle of attrition," said Ben.


    Avery''s frown deepened as she said, "That would cost a lot of money... Wanda said that she had already garnered arge


    number of investors.¡±


    "That¡¯s why only Sterling Group can save you now," said Ben as he tried to take a swig out of his cup only to find his cup empty.


    Ben pushed the cup to Mike and asked, " Can''t you use a bigger cup?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "TH order some coffee for you. I''ll call the others here too so that you can inform them of the decision you made," said Mike.


    ¡°Avery hasn''t even agreed to the takeover. Are you that desperate?" asked Ben.


    ¡°What takeover? Even if we ept your investment, we would still have autonomy over our ownpany. Unless you are


    nning on taking over the entirepany?" questioned Mike.


    ¡°Look at the state of thepany under your management. You would have your autonomy, but at the same time, Sterling


    Group would have the right to oversee the decisions made by yourpany."


    "Why don''t you just buy the entirepany then?" questioned Mike.


    "From a business perspective, | would rather buy Wanda¡¯spany. If not for the rtionship between Elliot and Avery, did you


    really think that | would be here?" asked Ben.


    Avery gestured for Mike to stop.


    Ben stared at him, "Go get me another cup of water! Why is it so hot in here? Do you guys not have AC?"


    Avery took the remote and started to turn it up.


    "On second thought, | would rather be


    alittle hot. Yourethe@atent? Sac


    Beni Ridds¨¦tead the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What did Elliot ask you to do other


    than invest in ourpany?


    W=f+=UJRa siglesatofigur-¡ªO


    company''s decrets. Even if we have a


    stable cash flow, we still can''t


    compete with Wanda on innovation,"


    said Avery. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s not hard. She stole your


    secrets, so we''ll steal her enti eteam.


    As longa Steriita Grelpis vesting


    in yo ¡°do you think that they wouldn''t


    decide toe over here?" asked


    Ben. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The thought of stealing the people from Wanda never crossed Avery''s mind.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    "This is what we call ¡®targeting the essentials¡¯. Elliot especially likes to do it." Ben exined to her proudly, "Although the initial


    investment is huge, after the opponent is killed, we''ll have everything in our hands."


    ¡°Are you sure we can persuade them toe over to our side? Wanda must have given other people a lot of benefits and


    maybe even promised some shares..." Avery said.


    ¡°What Wanda chooses to provide, we can also give. And we can give them more."


    Ben said, "If it were up to you, would you choose to join Sterling Group or Wonder Technologies?¡±


    These twopanies were not of the same order of magnitude at all, and they were iparable.


    "Then...are you going to persuade them, or am | going to do the job?" Avery asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Let''s go together!" Ben said, "It would be easier if Elliot did the job. It''s just that


    when | asked when Elliot could return to Aryadelle, he said he couldn''te back for the time being.¡±


    Avery''s eyes drooped slightly, "He can only return if Gary dies. Now Gary is in the intensive care unit; maybe he really might die


    at some point."


    "He didn''t tell me this. He called me and only told me about yourpany. He refused to tell me anything else." Ben sighed, "I


    feel like I''m just a chess piece, and he doesn''t view me as a brother." "No." Avery spoke up for Elliot, "He just doesn''t want you to


    worry. If you go to find him, it would only make it more difficult for him. Don''t you know the saying that hares might pull dead lions


    by the beard? The legal provisions of Ylore are different from ours, except for a few major powerful families, the lives of ordinary


    people are meaningless."


    "| know; | won''t go to him." Ben said, "| manage thepany for him, which is already the greatest help to him, but | also want to


    know his situation.¡±


    ¡°| can tell you about him. His current wife''s name is Ruby, the only daughter of Gary. Ruby loves him very much, and they n to


    have a test tube baby. Of course, the baby can''t be Elliot''s. That''s just done to fulfill Gary''s request because this child will be born


    with the surname Gould :g,=WMS: will stay in Ylore in the future to inherit Gary''s family business." Avery said this calmly,"


    Elliot wants to find an opportunity to kill Gary."


    Ben nodded, "Thank you for telling me this. If he had told me that earlier, | wouldn''t have been living in constant fear. Wouldn''t it


    be hard to kill Gary? There must be a few confidants around Gary..."


    "Yeah. But Elliot also has his helpers. The others are all on Elliot''s side." Avery said," Give him a little more time, and he will


    definitely be able to return."


    Ben nodded, and after a moment of silence, Ben nodded and said, "Don''t disclose the matter of our cooperation. We will make it


    public after digging out Wanda''s core team. It will be much more exciting to catch Wanda by surprise."


    Mike brought him a ss of water: "Sure enough, the older the wiser! You are naughty!"


    "| have the right to think that you areplimenting me." Ben took the water ss, drank it all at once, and put down the empty


    ss, "Since the discussion is settled, | will go now! When | contact Wanda''s team, I''ll tell you."


    "Okay." Avery saw Ben out the office door, then walked back and closed the office door.


    Mike sat in the chair that Ben was


    sitting in just now and looked at ae


    leisurely " Elliot stipes Vis - CO


    igMyenices! Although he is not the


    boss of the Sterling Group now,


    people from Sterling Group still


    recognize him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t say stuff like that." Avery


    walked to the office chaigand-¡éat |


    vin startin ring GroUp was founded


    by-him, and Ben certainly recognizes


    him." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "In the future, yourpany il ee


    be entirely yours. The


    Reig Saway ai Vent ace tricks."


    Sed her, "You have to think


    clearly." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Does everything need to be so clear between him and me?" Avery didn''t care,¡±


    If he wants mypany, | can offer it to him with both hands.¡±


    After saying this, her heart beat faster.


    She couldn''t help thinking of what Elliot said in Ylore.


    He said he was going to take everything from her!

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Cold sweat broke out on her back.


    It was one thing that she was willing to give him everything she had, but it was another if he wanted to take everything from her.


    She immediately understood why Elliot was so angry.


    For him, he not only lost Sterling Group but also his beliefs.


    Just like she didn''t think he would take Tate Industries from her, he never thought that she would want him to hand over the


    Sterling group to someone else.


    In the evening, Avery asked Tammy toe over to the house for dinner.


    ¡°Avery, does your wound still hurt?" Tammy gently fiddled with the hair on her head.


    The wounds were a little shocking.


    Her hair was shaved during the surgery


    Fortunately, she had a lot of hair, so if you didn''t look carefully, you wouldn''t find the injury on her head.


    "Well, it will be better after about a month." Avery said calmly, "How are you and Jun?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°As usual! The passion faded, and we get along like an old couple." Tammy pulled Avery to sit down on the sofa, "But | have


    already taken over my father''s work."


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you still used to work?" Avery, one by one, took out a bunch of gifts that she brought.


    "It''s alright, it''s not as difficult as | thought. My dad''s only request to me is that, as long as thepany doesn''t go bankrupt, it


    doesn''t matter. He said that he has left a pension for himself. Don''t worry." Tammy said embarrassedly, "I feel so embarrassed to


    hear him say that."


    "He said this so that you don''t feel too much pressure. Running apany takes a lot of energy. Some people are born to be


    bosses and like that kind of high-intensity pressure and stimtion, but some people can''t stand it." Avery said.


    "| don''t like to be in charge, but my father has only one daughter, and | have to take this responsibility. Although Jun and | are


    husband and wife, it is impossible for my parents to give him my family''s property. The divorce rate is so high now, My parents


    think that | might divorce him if | don''t get along with him in the future." "Did you two sign a property agreement before


    marriage?" "No, but we have verbally agreed that his property is his ;e¡¯:QNP> mine is mine. If we get divorced, we will go back to


    our own families!" Tammy said lightly, "I''m not worried that he will take advantage of my family, after all, my family and his are


    ratherparable when ites to riches.


    Tammy''s words made Avery start contemting.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    "You said your husband wasn''t very good, didn''t you?" La came over andy on Avery''sp.


    "Yeah, if you''re looking for a husband in the future, you have to keep your eyes open. Don''t learn from Uncle Jun, who has no


    ability, and likes to meddle in other people''s business."


    Tammy said with a smile, "Unless you are particrly good at making money and want to find a kept man to take care of, then


    you should probably find someone like Uncle Jun."


    ¡°If | want to find a kept man to take care of, why don''t | look for someone like Uncle Eric?" La blinked and raised her doubts.


    Tammyughed loudly: "I''m going to tell your Uncle Jun you said this. Maybe he can know his ce after hearing that!" "Let''s go


    get dinner!" Avery patted La on the shoulder and asked her to get up from herp, "La, everyone is unique, and your Uncle


    Jun also has advantages that your Uncle Eric doesn''t have."


    ¡°Avery, how can you praise Jun so much? Eric is better than Jun in everything! To put it frankly, if | can get Eric, | will divorce Jun


    immediately." Tammy felt ted just by saying it out loud.


    Avery didn''t expect that she would actually have such a thought, and couldn''t helpughing along.


    "Don''t you think about other men besides Elliot?" Tammy asked in a low voice.


    Avery shook her head: "Even if | have a good impression of other men, | just feel that we are good friends and | don''t think about


    anything else."


    "That''s right, Elliot is so good! If my Jun had half of him, | wouldn''t be thinking of other men."


    ¡°Actually, it''s not entirely because he is very sessful in his career," Avery said shyly, "I think he is very handsome. If he doesn''t


    work in the future and relies on me to support him, | will be very happy, regardless."


    Tammy didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t you think he''s handsome? His handsomeness is different. He''s not a handsome guy in the traditional sense..." Avery


    blushed slightly.


    "Is he not a handsome guy in the traditional sense? He is a handsome guy in the traditional sense! We generally don''t


    discuss his face, not because he is not h?d%


    Avery''s face turned even redder: "I really want to say that he is in good shape, but | haven''t had the time to say it yet."


    ¡°Hahaha! That''s the first time I''ve heard you praise him! If he hears it, he''ll probably die of joy!"


    Avery shook her head: "| made a serious mistake this time. He is still upset that | transferred hispany to someone else. |


    really didn''t think much about that before." "It was not that you transferred hispany to Adrian, right? Didn''t he transfer it


    himself?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°He knew about the deal between me and Henry in advance." Avery med herself," It''s my problem. | should have told him


    earlier. Whether he could ept it or not, | shouldn''t have let him get to know about it from other people."


    "If he didn''t know in advance, you


    would have told PEA Ceres


    just a coine! my¡¯


    conif¨¦tte er, ¡®It''s alright, you


    rescued Shea anyway, that was


    great!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the dining room, Mrs. Cooper mM


    brought the de iciqusdisbestd-the


    table. Bl¨¦ase read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tammy, are you still trying to


    conceive?" Mrs. Poe


    voige wyheriahe Kal this. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, this issue was somewhat sensitive.


    Mrs. Cooper originally wanted to ask


    Tammy when she was alone.


    She didn¡¯t expect Tammy to keep talking to Avery.


    Avery interjected, "Mrs. Cooper, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    "| have a rtive who has been preparing for pregnancy for a long time and didn''t get pregnant. Later, | found a very good


    traditional medicine doctor who prescribed some medicine for her for a few months, and then she became pregnant


    sessfully." Mrs. Cooper said kindly, "I figured, weren''t you preparing for pregnancy? You could also go to the traditional


    medicine doctor to see if it helps? It''s a win if you seed, you''ve got nothing to lose."


    Avery looked at Tammy.


    ¡°Okay! Give me the contact information of the old doctor, and I''ll take a look." Tammy turned her head and said to Avery, "Mrs.


    Cooper is right. I''ve got nothing to lose if | try it."


    "You can show me the prescription after it''s done." "Sure."


    "| don''t quite understand it, actually." Avery blushed slightly, "But | can check it out."


    Tammyughed. "I believe in Mrs. Cooper''s rmendations. It should be fine."


    Tammy said, looking at Mrs. Cooper, "If | can sessfully conceive a baby, | will give you a big envelope of money!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Mrs. Cooper smiled back: "No, no, as long as you can conceive a baby, | don''t need anything. I''ll call now and ask for the contact


    information."


    Mrs. Cooper walked out of the dining room.


    La took a bite of her rice, and then said to Avery, "Mom, | don''t want to have a baby in the future!"


    "Why don''t you want to have a baby?" Avery didn''t know why her daughter came up with this idea, "You are still young, you can


    think about itter.¡±


    "| don''t want my belly to bulge! It does not look good." La pouted, "Why don''t boys have children?"


    ¡°La, you asked a very good question." Tammy felt like there was pressure in her heart because of the problem with having a


    baby. "If men could have children, | could work hard to be an excellent entrepreneur like Elliot."


    Avery dampened her enthusiasm, "| can''t make a man have children even if you threatened to kill me."


    "Then can you help me be the second Elliot?" "I''ll give you Elliot directly, how''s that?" "I want it, but I''m afraid you won''t be


    able to give it. Hahaha!" Tammy took a spat ;a ":VNT: filled a bow! with soup, "Have you been in touch with Elliot?"


    ¡°We contact asionally. He is still under the surveince of Kevin, and he does not have much freedom. So we usually text


    each other." Avery took a mouthful of rice andforted herself, "But he promised me that he would return."


    "He''s stupid if he doesn''te back!


    Hayden is so nice! So is La! If | had two such wonderful children, | wouldn''t need a husband."


    ¡°Aunt Tammy, you forgot about my brother! " La reminded Tammy that she missed one.


    "Haha! Robert is super adorable, and


    he will definitely be as ae illiagt as \you


    unbratherda Ye uture. Your


    Agent is probably missing you so


    much in Ylore!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "But he didn''t video call me!" La


    blinked her big bright eyes and


    pouted, "Even if someone is watching


    him, is there somgane wstetting him


    wien BS guds to the bathroom? If he


    really missed me, he must have had


    time to video call me. He doesn''t


    want me and my brother at all,


    maybe the next time | see him, he


    and his new wife will have multiple


    children.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You think he''s a pig? Generally speaking, humans have one child at a time."


    ¡°My mother gave birth to two at a time.


    During my summer vacation, the heroine in the movie that Uncle Eric took me to watch gave birth to four at a time!"


    Tammy was speechless. Avery didn''t


    know how to answer her aces:


    words eith ef, Btliovs/da \gnter''s


    Dan only be relieved when


    Elliotes back and the family is


    reunited. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In Ylore, after spending a week in the intensive care unit, Kevin was sent to the general VIP ward.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Ruby and Paul apanied Gary in front of his hospital bed every day.


    Elliot was not idle either. Apart from visiting Gary every day, he also helped Kevin manage his huge business empire.


    The Gould family''s industry in Ylore spanned many fields, from maternal and child products to education, to funerals, as well as


    high-end hotels, shopping malls, and luxury brands across the board.


    In the beginning, it took Kevin a full week to show him these industries.


    After he married Ruby, Gary introduced him to the heads of the various industries. Although Gary did not make it clear that he


    would hand over the throne to him next, the people in charge were all smart people and knew what was going on.


    This time Gary was assassinated, and everyone tried their best to please Elliot. Although Gary didn''t die, Elliot''s position here


    was stable.


    In the evening, when Ruby came back from the hospital, she was a little surprised to see Elliot at home.


    ¡°Elliot, you came back very early today. If only you coulde home so early every day.


    Otherwise, your health will definitely bepromised." Ruby walked up to him and smiled.


    ¡°How is your father?"


    ¡°When he first woke up in the morning, he was rtively weak, so everything was quite calm. In the afternoon, when he


    recovered a little, he started to lose his temper. He was very angry that he was attacked in his hotel, so he asked Paul to kill the


    person in charge of the hotel." Ruby frowned, "The doctor said that he is not in a good mood right now and he doesn¡¯t listen to


    the doctor at all. He wants to kill the person who assassinated him with his own hands."


    Elliot frowned.


    If Gary knew that Jed¡¯s girlfriend was alive, Gary would have had to kill her out of desperation.


    Just when Elliot was going to call Nick and ask him to hide Jed''s girlfriend somewhere else, Nick''s call came first.


    ¡°Elliot, is Gary awake? Otherwise, how would his subordinates dare toe and raid my house?" Nick was very angry, "Paul


    brought a group of people here, YMS= without saying a word, they found that woman on the second floor and took her away! If


    you don''t stop it quickly, that woman will not live through the night!"


    Elliot nced outside the window. Goodness, it was going to be dark soon.


    Nick would be extremely urate in what he said. He said the deadline was that night, and so it was.


    Elliot assumed that the woman might be dead.


    She was Jed''s girlfriend and hade to avenge Jed. She wasn''t sent by someone else, so there was no need to check her


    background. It was a simple kill.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "It''s toote." He looked away, his Adam''s apple moving nervously, "Gary won''t trust me anymore." "That''s right, it''s my fault. If |


    had known, | wouldn''t have kept her at home. Who would have known that Gary was so suspicious?!" Nick angrily scolded, "This


    old man is so lucky! If he had died this time, much trouble would have been avoided!"


    Elliot''s cell phone rang. He picked it up to see that it was Paul''s call.


    He frowned, stared at Paul''s name for a few seconds, and then answered the phone.


    "Elliot, that woman has already been


    killed by me. She died the same wa


    Jed did." Paul''s voi CBS, CO


    tri mehanttalssny step -father


    told me to inform you to take good


    care of Ruby at home, and you don''t


    have to worry about anything else."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Paul finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Elliot held the phone tightly, his face gloomy.


    He wasn''t offended that Gary had taken away his power.


    If Avery was told that Jed''s girlfri


    was killed, she ppleidatinitely Ose


    Hep mid! Pibase read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elliot, what''s wrong with you?" Ruby walked up to him and asked worriedly.


    Just when she looked at his face, a


    feeling of nausea hit bevghec O11


    Iinmpediataly g ed his arm and


    retched. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1416

    Elliot immediately helped her to the bathroom.


    After her nausea passed, her face turned pale.


    "Elliot, I''m sorry! | couldn''t hold back just now." She wiped the sweat from her face with a towel, and then asked, "Who did you


    talk to on the phone just now? What happened? You look bad."


    "You don''t always have to apologize to me." Elliot strode towards the living room.


    Ruby followed him to the living room.


    "Elliot, did my father lose his temper with you?" Ruby guessed, "He felt that the


    people around him weren''t protecting him, so he lost his temper with everyone, and he also scolded Paul..."


    "The woman who assassinated your father was hidden by me before, but today, Paul found her." Elliot thought it necessary to


    exin the matter to her, "So your father stopped all my work."


    Ruby''s face suddenly turned ck: "My father Is ming you... I''ll go and plead to him for forgiveness..."


    Elliot interrupted her, "Do you think that''s going to work?"


    Ruby looked at his gloomy face, and fear arose in her heart: "What should | do? My father doesn''t believe in you anymore,


    maybe he will help Paul instead of you."


    "Paul likes you so much; if Paul is helped by your father, it will have no effect on you. " He said lightly.


    "Elliot, you are my husband." Ruby frowned worriedly, "I can''t let my father treat you like this. You hid that woman just because


    you have a kind heart, and you could not bring yourself to kill like them."


    "You''re wrong," he corrected her. "I saved that woman because she didn''t deserve to die. | even regret that she didn''t kill your


    dad.¡±


    Ruby was shocked.


    "Ruby, your dad and I will eventually go to opposite sides. Today is just the beginning of the deterioration of the rtionship.¡± He


    said, word by word, "You can only choose between him and me."


    Ruby''s eyes suddenly turned scarlet.


    She couldn''t pick a side.


    One was the man who raised her, and the other was the man she wanted to be with for her whole life.


    "Actually, | was wrong. You don¡¯t have to make a choice." He said, "If your father can''t kill me, then | will kill him. After he dies, |


    will return to Aryadelle.¡±


    Ruby''s tears fell, "Elliot, don''t go...don''t leave me...if you have to go back to Aryadelle, can you take me with you?¡±


    As long as she thought of him leaving her, her heart seemed torn apart,


    It didn''t hurt so much to think that her father would die.


    She made her decision when she said thatst sentence.


    Between Gary and Elliot, she chose Elliot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You''re impossible." Elliot rejected


    her, " You and your children should


    stay in your homnd. aul with 11)


    sesormpaneyo Colt don''t want


    J She broke down and cried,


    "Elliot, if the child in my womb was


    yours, You wouldn''t be so cruel to


    leave me, would you?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "The child in your womb is not mine."


    "What if it''s yours?" she choked. "Can''t | just assume that?"


    Elliot''s eyes were cold, and his voice was even colder: "Don''t deceive yourself."


    "Why do you hate me so much...why..." She sat on the sofa, crying.


    He picked up the tissue box and


    handed it to her: Ruby |gon@hate¡¯


    yey! justdant lve you. Stop crying


    and go eat!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After he finished speaking, he strode towards the dining room.


    The nanny immediately wiped Ruby''s


    tears with a tissue: "Don''t cry, miss.


    Don''t worsen your healfepy Gig


    re¨¦gnARE With a baby now, so


    think about it. As long as you give


    birth to the baby sessfully,


    everything will be fine." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby looked towards the dining room.

 Chapter 1417

    Elliot sat on the dining chair, eating quietly as usual.


    She couldn''t tell what qualities he had that made her deeply fascinated by him.


    She wanted to follow him wherever he went, but he didn''t want her to.


    "Miss, let''s go eat!" The nanny helped her up from the sofa. "Otherwise, the food will be coldter. After dinner, you can have a


    good chat."


    "Did you overhear our conversation just now?" Ruby asked in a low voice.


    The nanny nodded.


    "Don¡¯t say it to anyone else."


    "Don''t worry, miss, | won''t say anything." In Aryadelle, Tate Industries held a press conference and officially announced that it


    would ept Sterling Group as a shareholder.


    The purpose of this in-depth cooperation between the two parties was not only because Tate Industries needed a capital


    injection to ovee the difficulties, but also because the Sterling Group wanted to expand into different fields.


    On theputer screen of Wonder Technologies, Wanda was broadcasting the conference live.


    As the representative of the Sterling Group, Ben attended the event.


    He sat on the chairman''s seat and talked freely in front of the reporters on the stage. Avery sat next to him, smiling.


    "Madam Tate, if Elliot were here, | don''t think he would have spent so much money to help Tate Industries. Now the boss of


    Sterling Group is Adrian, and Adrian is a fool. This fool is being yed around by Avery!" Her assistant analyzed to Wanda.


    "You are so naive! Ben is representing Elliot himself." Wanda''s face was gloomy and her voice was cold. "Elliot must know about


    this. Don''t think that Elliot cannot do anything now that he''s in trouble. With Elliot''s ambitions, maybe he can take over all of


    Gary''s assets!"


    The assistant suddenly shut up.


    If it really was like what Wanda said, then they couldn''t surpass Elliot at all.


    "It is expected that they will make big moves in the future.¡± Wanda looked straight at the screen showing the live broadcast


    screen. "The people from Sterling Group are not simpletons, they decided to invest money in Tate Industries, :d%=VLS; they will


    never allow the money to go to waste."


    "Boss, would you want to hold a meeting now to discuss this?" the assistant asked.


    Wanda, "Wait until | finish watching their live broadcast.¡±


    In the live broadcast, Ben finished his speech and then asked Avery to talk about the development n of the Tate industries.


    The camera was on Avery, and a close-up shot was drawn.


    Avery had put on makeup today, and herplexion looked brilliant. Her hair was pulled back, and she was wearing a ck


    uniform skirt, looking capable and mature.


    Ben took a sip of water, then took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Elliot [ Today, | am going to sign a contract with


    Avery. We have 51 shares, and you will be the CEO of Tate Industries in the future.]


    Elliot: [How did she react to that?]N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ben turned on his camera, took a


    candid photo of AE) ide profile,


    d SENHA I Ee Yohe ooks fine! If


    mel buy the shares, she will only


    go bankrupt] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the reply was sent, Ben added:


    [She can also chooseiq sell GE!!!


    m0Shelddr sellit for quite a


    lot of money!] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot looked at the photo of Avery sent by Ben and erged the photo.


    The corners of her mouth were raised, her expression was bright, and she looked really happy.


    A reporter suddenly raised his hand


    and spoke: "Mr. Schaffer seul!


    opting with Bot let''s connect with


    President Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Foster on the spot and let him express his opinions!"


    Ben suddenly panicked and immediately put down the phone.


    Avery''s speech was interrupted, and her mind went nk for a moment.

 Chapter 1418

    "Elliot is no longer the president of the Sterling Group, didn''t you know that?" Another reporter said, "Now the boss of the Sterling


    Group is Adrian. Do you want to embarrass him when you tell him to connect with Elliot?¡±


    "Ah... saw that Mr. Schaffer was discussing with Elliot, so | thought..." The reporter who asked the first question blushed


    embarrassedly.


    He thought that although the Sterling Group was not Elliot''s by name, it was still Elliot''s in reality.


    Otherwise, why would Ben chat with Elliot at the press conference?


    "I would like to ask President Tate to continue to exin the nextyout of Tate Industries! Especially regarding the pricing of its


    products, as well as the uing developmental issues. | believe that everyone is very concerned about them." Another


    reporter put the topic back on track.


    Avery took a sip of water, adjusted herposure, and said again: "About our previous products, the pricing will be lowered.


    After the press conference, everyone will be able to see the new lowered prices."


    "| believe everyone is very concerned about the uing developmental issues of ourpany. After the capital injection by


    Sterling Group, we will hire a new R&D team. This is a very mature team, and the team members will be disclosed to you at the


    right time. | believe their arrival will open the door to more exciting technological innovations in everyone''s


    lives."


    When Wanda saw this, her temples suddenly ached, and her heart beat violently.


    Avery would hire a new R&D team?!


    Wanda hadn''t heard of this at all, so she was a little shocked to know the news suddenly.


    "Hurry up and notify the executives of various departments to have a meeting in the conference room." Wanda couldn''t sit still.


    The assistant took the order and immediately went to notify them.


    After a while, the assistant pushed open the door and came in: "Madam, the members of the R&D department have all asked for


    leave.¡± "What?!"


    "Those people you hired at a high price have asked for leave together today."


    W:b&


    She had realized that the team she hired with a high sry was hired by Avery!


    Damn it! She didn''t expect Avery to do this trick behind her back!


    No, Avery didn''t have the brain and the courage at all! It must have been done by those from the Sterling Group!


    At the end of the press conference, Avery''s cell phone rang.


    She took out her mobile phone and saw that Wanda was calling, she immediately answered, "Madam, what is it?"


    Wanda yelled, "When did you hook up with the Sterling Group? You did a good job of keeping secrets, didn''t you! Do you think


    you can win by digging away at my team? Haha! I, Wanda, survived until today, and | won''t be defeated so easily by you! You


    just wait! | won''t be lenient towards you and those who betrayed me! "


    Avery didn''t want to waste her words with her, so she hung up the phone.


    "Wanda was calling?" Ben came over, saw her frown slightly, and guessed.


    "Yeah. She watched our press conference, so she was furious."


    "Don''t worry about her." Ben put his


    palm on her shoulder and changed


    the topic lightly, "Are you still in


    contact with Lith?¡± rWhgareyeut


    denitivi¨¦niiding her?" "Uh., she


    cklisted me. Thest time, she


    said she unblocked me, but | haven''t


    seen that happen yet." Ben was


    blocked by someone for the first time


    and was rather ufortable about


    it. "Why don''t you help me talk her out


    of it?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery thought for a few seconds and nodded in agreement.


    "Do you want to be friends with her? Don''t you feel embarrassed?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "If she doesn''t want to be friends with


    me, | can leave hesalontoBut he is


    Epp Rieke read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    sister after all. Whatever difficulties


    she is facing, ma S Fea helRar


    Wi them dBeh''t Avery his


    intentions. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1419

    "Okay. I''ll call her at night." She suddenly thought of a question, "Were you messaging Elliot at that time?"


    "Yes! | secretly took a picture of you and sent it to him."


    "What did he say?" There was a sparkle in her eyes.


    "He said you were beautiful.¡±


    "You''re lying to me. He wouldn''t talk like that." Avery didn''t believe it at all.


    "Then what do you think he would say when he saw your photo?" Ben asked.


    Avery thought for a while and said, "He probably won''t say anything about my photos."


    "Hahahaha! You still know him. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything."


    "If it was before, | might be able to guess what he was thinking, but now, | can''t guess it anymore." Although she couldn''t guess,


    she didn''t care much.


    As long as hees back to her side, that would be enough.


    The two came out of the hotel, got into the same car, and went to Tate Industries together.


    In Ylore, Elliot brought Ruby to the banquet hosted by Edward.


    Today is the day Edward''s grandson was born. Ruby entered the banquet hall and went to see the baby.


    "Elliot, is Gary still ignoring you?" Edward asked.


    "Not only did he ignore Elliot, but he also ignored me." Nickughed, "I went to the hospital to see him yesterday and was


    stopped by Paul.¡±


    "Hahaha! You two are so stupid.¡± Tedughed, "I don''t me Gary for hating the two of you."


    "He hates me and | don''t care. | was on bad terms with him since a long time ago."


    Nick didn''t care, "It''s Elliot who has to deal with him."


    "Elliot, Ruby listens to you. You should ask Ruby to help you! " Edward leaned into


    Elliot''s ear and whispered, "Women are to be used. If you don''t use her, you will be in an awful position when Gary uses Paul in


    the future! Gary has been hospitalized twice; maybe he will make a will in advance." "Ruby is pregnant now, and | can''t force her


    to do such a thing," Elliot said calmly.


    "You don¡¯t get along with Gary; she shouldn''t feelfortable to be caught in the middle anyways." Edward patted his shoulder,


    "Heed my advice; if you can''t be ruthless, | can help you."


    As Elliot was about to speak, Ted said," Elliot, don''t rush to refuse. You can''t be indecisive. Don''t you want to go back to see your


    wife =f$ children? If you drag on, you will have less of a chance to do it."


    Ruby hugged the newborn baby and found a few eyes sweeping toward her.


    She looked over immediately¡ª


    Nick, Edward, and Ted looked at her; only Elliot was drinking from a wine ss.


    "Ruby, they must be talking about


    you." The baby''s Sle Ce


    with a smi ques They are


    SRISCAR ether the baby in your


    belly is a boy or a girl!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby blushed: "Elliot doesn''t seem to be very happy."


    "I heard that he had a conflict with


    your father. Ruby, you need t pst


    him talk more in oda our father;


    tRNA , he will want to return to


    Aryadelle if he is not happy here."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "My father won''t let me mention him."


    Ruby said helplessly, ''l fence


    big Bilson Ein or the baby


    irmy belly, | don''t seem to have


    anything to rely on." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t think of it that way. How old is the baby?"


    Ruby smiled and said, "The baby is two months old."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1420

    In Aryadelle, after Avery had dinner, she took Robert for a walk in themunity.


    She was supposed to take La out for a walk, but La needed to go for extra sses.


    After the summer vacation, an exam was arranged in the school, so La''s ranking dropped.


    Without waiting for Avery to talk to La, La took the initiative to ask for tutoring.


    She used to worry that her child would ignore learning, but she didn''t expect her worries to bepletely unnecessary.


    "Boss, when you were in Ylore, you said to give me a bonus after we return.¡± The bodyguard followed Avery and strolled, "I didn''t


    n to say it because yourpany was about to go bankrupt before? However, you have now invested in the Sterling Group..."


    Averyughed, "I''ve been too busy these days, | forgot. Even if I''m going to go bankrupt, the bonus that should be given to you is


    still there."


    With that, she took out her mobile phone and directly transferred arge sum of money to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was immediately ttered:" Boss, you look so beautiful when you transfer money to me."


    Avery said, "You''d better stopplimenting me. Every time you praise me, | break into a cold sweat.¡± "You don''t need to tire


    yourself so much, do you? the Sterling Group is a shareholder and holds the majority of the shares, so you can let the people of


    the Sterling Group take care of it! You just need to provide dividends every year." The bodyguard chatted with her, "If | were you,


    1 would retire."


    Avery said, "If | y around at home every day, | won''t need a bodyguard." The bodyguard was shocked, "Then you should go to


    work every day! | think young people still need work to enrich themselves; otherwise, it will be boring!"


    His reaction amused Avery, "You take care of Robert, and I''ll make a phone call.¡±


    Robert walked a little more steadily now and was not too willing to sit in a cart.


    The bodyguard took Robert over, picked him up, and held him high.


    "I''ll take Robert over there to y with the children.¡± The bodyguard pointed to the fountain.


    "Okay, I''ll go look for you after the phone call.¡± Avery had to do what she promised Ben.


    After the bodyguard carried Robert away, she dialed Lilith''s number.


    The call was quickly connected.


    "Avery, are you looking for Hayden or me? " Lilith asked, "Hayden is at school.¡±


    Lilith now lived with Hayden.


    First, Lilith was afraid of living alone.


    Second, Hayden''s house was quite big, ?c+> TLT; Hayden was usually at school, so the ce was empty.


    So Lilith proposed to live there, and Hayden didn''t object.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "If I''m looking for him, I''ll call him


    directly. * Avery said safly, "IQR rh


    look for god betause | want to talk


    about Ben." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith felt nervous when she heard his name: "What''s the matter with him?"


    "He wants you to remove him from


    your cklist. He promised me that


    he would not harass yoy. Avery)dait,


    ts ig horas iol might


    h ifficulties in the future and


    could help you. | feel he is sincere. He


    wants to take care of you. It''s the


    kind of care a brother has for a


    sister." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh... he''s so shameless to ask you to


    tell me. With you and Hayden taking


    care of me, why would | need him to


    take care of me?" Lilith reales


    since he ae taryoli Hur im out


    OE Med acklist with reluctance!" "If he


    harasses you and makes you feel


    ufortable, tell me; I''ll go find


    him." "I''m not a child anymore; if he


    harasses me, I''ll block him again."


    Lilith sighed, "My life is so good;


    although Elliot doesn''t recognize me


    as a sister, you treat me like a sister."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that he doesn''t recognize you; he''s a slow person.¡±


    "Anyway, | think | get along better with Hayden."


    "Maybe the two of you are fated!" Avery was very pleased that their rtionship was this close, "How is your job?"

 Chapter 1421

    "I''ve been working out recently, but the trainer that Hayden got me is so strict!


    First, | must follow the meal n she set for me. Then, she stares at me every day when | exercise to ensure I''m not cking off.


    Do you know why she is so strict with me?" Lilith smiled bitterly and exined,¡± Because Hayden promised to give her a tenfold


    raise if | be famous."


    Avery replied, "Well, that''s really a good way topel her to take care of you."


    "Yeah. | didn''t know Hayden had such a brilliant mind at such a young age."


    "Maybe he was born with it!"


    After the call, Avery went to find her bodyguard and Robert.


    She came to the fountain and saw Robert standing next to a pink kid''s bicycle.


    The little guy grabbed the bicycle''s handle with both hands, pouted, and stared at the bodyguard.


    Beside him stood a little girl screaming nervously at him.


    Yet, Robert was not afraid at all.


    The bodyguard then coaxed Robert, "Oh, my naughty little boy, this belongs to the little girl! Let''s return the bicycle to her, shall


    we?"


    Robert did not intend to let go of the handle.


    He thought whatever he grabbed in his hands would be his.


    "Ma''am, how much is this bicycle?" The bodyguard took out his wallet as he asked the little girl''s grandma.


    Avery walked up to him abruptly and stopped him.


    Then, she squatted in front of Robert and reasoned softly with him, "Robert, this isn''t your bicycle. You''re too small for a bicycle! |


    promise you I''ll buy you one when you''re this tall! Okay?"


    After a moment''s thought, he let go of the bicycle and threw himself into her arms.


    "Oh, you''re my good boy!" She then turned to the little girl while hugging Robert, "Oh, cutie, what''s your name? My son, Robert,


    didn''t mean to steal your bicycle. It was just that he thought your bicycle was beautiful, and he liked it very much. | apologize to


    you for what he did. Please don''t be angry, okay?"


    The little girl smiled because Avery hadmended her bicycle for its beauty.


    "My name is Cecilia. | don''t mind ying with Robert." Cecilia then got on her bicycle ?f.:UJV? patted the seat behind her,


    "Robert,e up!"


    Avery noticed that Robert wanted to get up there, so she carried him to the back seat,¡± Robert, hold tight onto Cecilia so you


    won''t fall.¡±


    Robert then immediately hugged Cecilia''s waist tightly.


    After both the kids had ridden away, the grandma asked Avery, "Ma''am, doesn''t your husband live here now? | haven''t seen you


    both take a stroll together in a while."


    Avery replied, "Yeah. He''ll be back


    after some time." "There''s a rumor


    that you''ve broken i ith hig ?t


    dogit betieva it AAI You two are


    such a lovely couple, and you even


    have such pretty kids! | know you


    wouldn''t break up with him for the


    children.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Well, I''m so sorry for what my son has done just now! He almost made your granddaughter cry."


    "Don''t worry! Kids like to y, don''t they? Oh, you didn''t see Cecilia taking away


    other kids¡¯ stuff. They learned as they grew.


    Soon, it was eight at night. Avery brought Robert home.


    "Mom, you came backte!" La''s tutoring session had just ended, "Dad just video called us!"


    Avery was shocked, "And did you


    answer it?" "He called Mrs. casper!


    me Heanantd to see Robert!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ll call him now." Avery took out her phone and dialed Elliot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She wanted to make sure he was free


    before directly video ¡éalligg Kir) The


    8


    cpt) wag picked ip quickly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1422

    "Where are you? What are you doing? Are you free to video call now?" asked Avery.


    Elliot replied in a deep voice, "I''m taking a shower."


    She froze, then said, "Let''s video call!"


    Avery immediately hung up the phone before Elliot could say anything and videocalled him.


    And Elliot answered it.


    She was stunned when she saw him naked and standing in his bathroom.


    She instantly blushed and went nk, as she forgot what to say.


    She could not let the children see him like that, so she rushed to her bedroom with her phone.


    Her face turned even redder when she got into her bedroom.


    Avery used to be familiar with Elliot. However, she felt strange when she looked at him through her screen again.


    "I brought Robert out for a walk just now." She paused to adjust her emotions and asked, "Why did you video call Mrs. Cooper


    first instead of me?"


    She could not help but be mad at him for no reason, although it was just a small matter.


    "| just wanted to see Robert, and | used to call Mrs. Cooper previously."


    His exnation did not calm her but made her even angrier, "Don''t you want to see me?"


    Elliot pursed his lips when he heard her question.


    "Are you mad at me because | transferred your shares to Adrian¡ª"


    "No," He spoke abruptly, interrupting her cranky thoughts, "I''m not. Didn''t you go to work today? | just don''t want you to work


    overtime in thepany.¡±


    "What do you mean, work overtime? You are the big boss of mypany now, so why should | work so hard?" she teased," It''s


    almost eleven over there, right? Why are you taking a shower sote?"


    "Edward treated me to dinner today, so | drank a little."


    "Is your body able to take wine already?" she was surprised.


    "I only drank some, so it''s fine."


    "Did you go with Ruby?" she asked casually.


    Although she knew he would return to Aryadelle in the future, she still could not help feeling ufortable when she thought


    about him getting along with Ruby.


    "Yeah."


    "Isn''t she trying in vitro fertilization? Did it work?"


    "Yeah"


    "So soon?" she eximed.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s been two months."


    She was dissatisfied with his ambiguous answer, "How can you be unsure?!"


    He frowned slightly, "I''m not very clear about her."


    His reply finally made her feel at ease,¡± What about Gary?"


    "Still in the hospital.¡±


    "You look upset,¡± she stared at his


    preupied look, "Were you SYN


    lately? | wa ysthe che Who took


    the Intive to send you messages.


    Are you not nning to get back


    here?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He pondered, then replied, "Jed''s girlfriend died."


    Elliot had neither taken the initiative to contact Avery nor felt happy because he felt guilty.


    She froze =h$>UJY= was speechless.


    "That''s why I''ve been urging you to leave Ylore. Because | can''t protect anyone," he sounded hoarse.


    "Elliot, I don''t me you... It has nothing to do with you!" Her eyes turned red, "Please stop taking revenge if that''s too


    dangerous!


    | don¡¯t want you to die! Please get out of there... hurry up ande back...¡± "I''ll be fine."


    "You told me Jed''s girlfriend would


    be fine, but she''s dead! How would


    you know if Gary wong kd) yao


    lo [ie Birt 4rd moody, and he


    already knew that you harbored Jed''s


    girlfriend. He''ll not let you off..." The


    more Avery thought, the more danger


    she felt Elliot was in. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I was just suspended.¡±


    There was a knock on the bathroom door after Elliot had said that.


    "Elliot, the nanny has prepared a


    sobering drink for you. ve put (D&M)


    t nightotandRby''s voice was


    coming from outside the bathroom.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery felt ufortable when she heard Ruby''s gentle voice.


    "You must find a way toe back quickly, " she demanded, "If you don''t, I''ll find a way to save you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1423

    Avery was not asking but giving an order.


    She hung up the video call shortly after that.


    Elliot put the phone down, walked into the shower, and turned on the shower tap.


    Then, warm water slid along his hair and down his body.


    He was disturbed because she said she wasing to rescue him, just like how Jed''s girlfriend wanted to take revenge for Jed.


    She did not hesitate even though she knew her effort might kill her.


    Elliot knew that if Jed had been alive, Jed would not have let his girlfriend risk her life to avenge his death.


    Elliot still remembered how Jed''s girlfriend looked at him when he watched her get trampled on the ground by the bodyguard


    after she had attempted to assassinate Gary.


    Her eyes were very bright. Yet, there was no anger but only relief.


    Elliot decided to save her at that instance because the stubbornness in her eyes reminded him of Avery.


    He thought if he died in Ylore, Avery might be like Jed''s girlfriend, seeking revenge on Gary for his death.


    However, he did not want Avery to save him! Whether he needed rescuing or not, he did not need her to be there for him.


    After showering, he came out of the bathroom and saw Ruby standing next to his bed.


    "Elliot, my father will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, so let''s pick him up tomorrow!" Ruby told her n to Elliot, "I''ll


    plead with my father to forgive you. Just remember to say nothing then."


    Elliot walked to her side, picked up the sobering drink, and took a sip.


    The drink was a bit sour, but it was very refreshing.


    He finished the drink, and she immediately took the empty ss.


    "It''s veryte already. You should go to bed! We''ll talk about it tomorrow," said Elliot to Ruby as he saw her uneased face. His


    eyes then slid from her face till theynded on her stomach.


    She followed his gaze, nced at her belly, and said with a smile, "Our baby is still very tiny! My belly isn''t that obvious yet!"


    "Yeah, | know," he said in a t tone.


    When Avery was pregnant with Robert, Elliot was always by her side.


    He knew how hard it was for a woman to carry a child,


    After finishing dressing up at eight o''clock the next day, Ruby came to Elliot''s room and knocked on the door.


    She remembered telling himst night they were going to the hospital that day to get Gary home.


    Although he did not explicitly agreest night, it did not seem to her that he would refuse it.


    She knocked on the door twice, but there was no response. Hence, she braved up and opened the door.


    However, she only saw a nicely folded nket on the bed. She could tell the nket was folded by the nanny.


    Bizarrely, the nanny had just told her


    that Elliot was still sleeping adil


    no} pam dBwhitairs. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That implied to Ruby that the nann


    did not fold the nket ja the¡± ?


    Ypipgal Eikot did not sleep in


    his roomst night. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She suddenly felt a shortness of breath!


    ''If he¡¯s not in the room nor the vil


    where has he b eR AplSvh¨¦n did he


    I&@ve2sh¨¦ thought Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She immediately went back to her room, grabbed her cell phone, and dialed Elliot.


    [Sorry, the number you have dialed has been switched off, please try againter.]


    Ruby did not expect that Elliot would switch his phone off!


    That was the first time he switched his phone off since he came to Ylore.


    She suddenly felt the space around her spinning and did not know what to do.


    ''Did he go back to Aryadelle already?!" she thought.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1424

    Ruby could not help but recall thest time she saw Elliotst night.


    She remembered telling Elliot that they would go to the hospital together to pick Gary upst night, but he did not agree.


    She did not know he was implicitly rejecting her suggestion.


    Moreover, he hardly ever looked at any part of her body, but he stared at her bellyst night.


    He was behaving strangely, yet she did not notice the abnormality in time.


    Ruby supposed that Elliot might have left at night. Otherwise, his bed would not be so neat.


    All of a sudden, she felt like all her strength had been drawn away and she was lost.


    "How could you leave like that? At least say goodbye to me before you go!" she thought as her tears continuously fell.


    She did not know how she got downstairs.


    The nanny walked up to help Ruby because it seemed to her that Ruby had lost her soul.


    "Ma''am, why are you crying? Isn''t he in the room?" The nanny helped her to sit on the sofa, "I''ll go up and have a look."


    "He''s gone," Ruby held the nanny''s arm and said, "He didn''t sleep in the roomst night. Do you know when he left?"


    The nanny looked nk, "I don''t know! | didn''t hear a sound.¡± She paused, then continued, "I''l ask the security to check the


    CCTV at the door "


    Soon, the nanny went out.


    Ruby turned on her phone and went through her contact list.


    Suddenly, a terrible thought popped into her mind when she found Paul''s number.


    ¡®Elliot would not disappear without any reason, but he had already disappeared!


    Could that be that father was so angry at him that he took him away?!" she thought.


    Then, she nned to dial Paul with her trembling fingers.


    Unexpectedly, she received a phone call from an unknown number before she could dial Paul, and she picked it up immediately.


    On the other side of the line, a rough voice said, "Ruby. It''s me. Your Uncle Edward."


    Ruby was shocked, then she


    promptly asked, "Uncle wardh 1


    again DBL Kriow where he


    nt? 1 can''t get through to him."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ruby, don¡¯t panic. | know where he is."


    She calmed down a lot when she


    heard Edward. She exhaled ;h¡¯; :


    asked, "Uncle Ew iS Re still mad


    Joy dethers Is that why he wants to


    go back to Aryadelle?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "No, he was kidnapped by us,"


    Edward confessed, "| called him.


    night and asked tw Git talk about


    SoMething. and then | kidnapped him.


    To be precise, besides me, there is


    also your Uncle Ted." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby was shocked: "Uncle Edward, why did you kidnap Elliot? Did he offend you? Or was it because my dad had offended you?"


    "Ruby, I''ll only give you one day," Edward''s voice came coldly, "Either you go and kill your father, or I will kill Elliot.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a buzzing noise in Ruby''s mind. "Why?! Why?! Why?!"

 Chapter 1425

    "Ruby, don''t worry, Midas Enterprises will still be yours when your father dies. We won''t hurt or bully you. | kidnapped Elliot with


    your Uncle Ted for your good. Your dad is being hostile to Elliot now, and he will never delegate authority to Elliot again. Maybe


    one day he''ll kill Elliot too. If you want to live happily ever after with Elliot, your father must die.¡±


    "No... I can''t... | can''t hurt my dad... He treats me well..." Ruby cried out aloud.


    "Your dad treats you well? Are you kidding me? Your dad has never thought of passing down the inheritance to you." Edward


    smiled contemptuously, "Don''t think it''s unbelievable that I let you kill your dad. You Dad has a brother, and you may have never


    heard of him. That''s because your father had killed his brother, and only then did he get the Goulds¡¯ property from your


    grandfather and set up the Midas Enterprises."


    Ruby''s face turned pale because she could not believe what she had heard.


    "If you don''t kill your dad, your dad may give Paul some of his property. Don''t be fooled by how much Paul likes you. He was only


    pretending to be affectionate just to get you and your family''s property! The Powell family will embezzle the Goulds'' property


    when your father dies!"


    Soon, Ruby felt that the world around her had turned pitch ck.


    Shortly after that, the nanny returned to the living room after she had checked the security footage.


    Ruby was sitting on the sofa, clutching the phone, while her body was slightly shivering.


    "Ma''am, I''ve checked the CCTV footage.


    Elliot went out at two o''clock in the morning. He answered a phone call and went straight out." The nanny told Ruby everything


    she saw on the footage, "I don''t know who called him, but there must be something wrong with him, talking on the phone in the


    middle of the night.¡±


    However, Ruby turned a deaf ear to the nanny and sat still.


    Then, the nannyforted Ruby, "Ma''am, don''t worry. Maybe it was just that his phone was out of battery. I''m sure he''lle


    backter."


    Ruby bewilderingly shook her head, "I''m a little hungry... I''ll grab something to eat first."


    "Okay. Don''t worry, Ma''am. | don''t think anything will happen to Mr. Foster. Even if he really wants to leave you, he will definitely


    make it clear to you. After all, he is a decent person..."


    "Can | have a moment of silence, please?" Ruby said hoarsely, "I''m a little thirsty. Get me a ss of water."


    "Okay."


    After she had an unptable breakfast, she received a call from Paul.


    She almost lost her soul when her phone rang because she thought Edward''s men had rung the doorbell.


    "Ruby, when are youing? Your father has just mentioned you," Paul asked.


    "Oh...I''l be there soon," Ruby quickly


    adjusted her emotions ; *=T (1)


    joi riod Ho shEenG today?" "As


    A ut he''s been unhappy


    because of Elliot." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Paul, do you hate Elliot?" asked Ruby.


    After a moment''s silence, he


    answered indignantly, "Of cogreg! fit


    re forhimyobwou d be my


    Bf fe you know how much | like


    you, don''t you?!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Paul, stop being so disgusting! If | wasn''t Miss Gould, would you still like me this much?"


    "You wouldn''t! If Gary Gould''s


    daughter were an ugly woman, you


    would still say you like her." Ruby


    sighed heavily, "Paul, | n''t sleep!)


    is ast tight. NEE to argue


    you. The nanny has boiled soup


    today, but it''s not cooked yet. I''ll bring


    some when the soup is ready." "Okay,


    Ruby. | know that your life after


    marriage is unhappy. You could


    scream or even scold me! | promised


    you | wouldn''t be angry,¡± Paul tried to


    coax Ruby. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    If Elliot had not been kidnapped and she had not been threatened, she would not have been so miserable.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1426

    In the hospital, Garyy on the bed connected to an IV.


    He hadpleted his transfusion that morning, and the doctors told him that he would have to go for a body-chek. If everything


    came back normal, then he could return home, and further treatment would be conducted there.


    After calling Ruby, Paul walked into the smoking room.


    Gary nced at him. "Why isn''t Ruby here yet?"


    "Ruby said that she is waiting for the nanny to finish cooking the soup. She said that she will bring you some soupter." Paul sat


    down by the bed. "Maybe she is trying to get Elliot toe over."


    "Hmph! She texted me all thatst night." Gary narrowed his eyes. "That''s why I''m asking why they aren''t here yet." "I see. Then


    maybe she isn¡¯t waiting for the soup, but she is trying to convince Elliot toe," said Paul.


    Gary snorted. "I''m not going to let him off easy whether hees here or not. | trusted him, and | treated him better than |


    treated you. | trusted him with my whole heart, and he betrayed me! Haha!"


    For some reason, Paul was distracted.


    "What are you thinking about?" Gary red at him. "There is no one else that | can rely upon but you. You need to get a grip!"


    "Father, | will do anything you ask of me, irrespective of the cost, but Ruby will be sad if your rtionship with Elliot continues to


    deteriorate," said Paul. "She is pregnant right now, and if she''s in a bad mood, it will not be good for the baby as well." "You sure


    care for her, don''t you? Why exactly do you think my rtionship with Elliot is this horrible? It''s because she has been useless!"


    Gary roared. "If only she was capable of putting Elliot under her spell, as Avery did, then Elliot would not have stood idly by while


    someone tried to kill me!"


    "Father, Ruby has just married Elliot, so it''s normal that they haven''t developed a bond. Just give her some time."


    "| agree with you, and that is why | haven''t said anything to her. She rivals Avery in beauty, but she can''t hold a candle next to


    Avery when ites to ability!" barked Gary in contempt. "If only she was as half as smart as Avery, | wouldn''t need to find an


    outsider to seed me! "


    "Father, Ruby is still young."


    "Young?! You can always tell what a person is capable of at a young age. Ruby doesn''t have what it takes to lead. She is a doll,


    valued only for the entertainment it provides. With the way that she is, if | don''t find her a capable hush


    Outside the room, Ruby could not help but shiver as she held onto the thermal lunchbox.


    She had not expected her own father to think of her that way.


    Gary had never scolded her before. He had only showered her with sweet words, oftenplimenting her for her obedience and


    her sweet-tempered nature.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was no wonder that Edward had


    said that Gary had no i tentiprof {1


    D ssing higgleda¨¦y down to Ruby. It


    s because she was nothing but a


    doll to him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Miss, let''s go inside!" the nanny said.


    The nanny had apanied Ruby


    here and had overheard what Gary


    had said. However, the nny saw! |


    D) enirg exetiarige differently. To


    h AN did not have a right to be


    angry with her father, since, without


    him, she would never have been able


    to enjoy such a luxurious life. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Paul heard noises from outside the


    room and strode out. When he s


    the gloomy ex essjap tn REY:


    aod, RimAediately reached out and


    grabbed her by the arm. * Ruby, when


    did you arrive? Why didn''t youe


    in?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She forced a smile, trying to present a picture of utter calm. "I''ve just arrived."


    "Oh... Father was just asking about you." Paul tried to take the thermal lunchbox from her, but Ruby did not let him.

 Chapter 1427

    "I headed out as soon as you called me." Ruby readjusted herself and stepped into the room with the thermal lunch box. "Dad,


    I''vee to see you."


    Gary hummed in response. He looked awkward. He wondered if she had heard anything he had said.


    "Didn''t you say that you areing with Elliot? Why isn''t he here?" Gary was slightly upset when he saw that she hade


    alone.


    "He had a bit too much to drinkst night, and he came down with a fever. He wanted to visit you, but | didn''t want you to catch


    his fever, so | told him to stay at home and rest," Ruby exined as she opened the lunchbox. "I prepared your favorite


    mushroom soup today. Let me pour it into a bowl for you."


    "| ate too much for breakfast, so | can''t really stomach the soup right now," Gary said.


    Disappointment filled Ruby''s face as she closed the lid. Seeing that she was disappointed, he immediately said, "Let me drink


    just a bit, then!"


    Ruby''s heart began to race, and color filled her cheeks. Her fingers on the lid trembled.


    The nanny tried to take the lunchbox to pour Paul a bowl as well.


    "NO! Ruby shoved the nanny''s hand away." This is Dad''s lunchbox. It''s not for Paul. How is Dad supposed to drink if you give it


    to Paul? | brought exactly one bowl and one spoon!"


    Paul felt incredibly awkward and so did the nanny. "Miss, it''s fine if Paul has some. We can just¡ª" "No! He is not getting any! |


    brought this for Dad!" Ruby tried her best to steady her emotions. "I brought this specifically for my dad, so he''s the only one who


    gets to have it."


    Seeing that she was getting frustrated, Paul immediately interfered and said, "I won''t have any, Ruby. Don''t get angry.¡±


    "If you wanted soup, why didn¡¯t you say so? | could have brought two lunchboxes."


    "Yeah, it''s fine. I''m not hungry. It''s just that when Father said he was not having any, you seemed a little..." Paul did not continue.


    "Paul, just look at you! All Ruby did was throw a little tantrum, and you are trembling with fear! You should learn from Elliot >d!


    Paul lowered his head. "You''re right, Father.


    "Ruby, did you hear what | said just now?" Gary looked his daughter up and down. "I did say a few things that you might find a


    little hard to ept, but you shouldn''t get angry. If you are indeed capable, what you need to do is prove yourself and not take


    your anger and frustration out on us."


    "What did you say, Dad? Were you saying something bad behind my back?" Ruby looked at him curiously.


    Gary instantly flushed. "It''s fine if you didn''t hear me! Pour me some of that soup. Let me try it."


    "Oh, okay. Do you want some pork ribs, too? The pork ribs | bought today taste great."


    "It''s fine. Don''t pour me too much soup. I''m not hungry, " Gary said coldly.


    Ruby poured him a small bowl! of


    soup and said, ¡®Dad letme feed!


    Thst way vou WA get any on your


    hand." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m not so old that | can''t move!" said


    Gary sarcastically. "But [Emys weet)


    ypmitarOee me, of


    coelrse, | won''t refuse it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby''s lips curled into a smile. "I knew you care for me most."


    With that, she took a spoonful of the soup and fed it to Gary.


    Gary drank it and said, "It''s a bit too salty."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Really? | will put less salt in next


    time," she said eferefiedig him


    aptHerdpson. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1428

    Gary finished the bowl of soup andy down. His eyes closed shortly after.


    "You can go out now! | want to spend some time alone with my dad," said Ruby to Paul.


    Paul and the nanny immediately exited the room.


    As soon as the door closed, tears streamed down Ruby''s face.


    She had poisoned her own father, and now, he was dead.


    She had yet toe to a decision on her way to the hospital. She could have still chosen not to serve her father the soup, but


    when she had heard what he said, she finally found her motivation.


    Her father saw her as useless, and who would be willing to admit that they were a fool who could not do anything, right?


    If that was her father''s opinion of her, then there was no need for her to be softhearted any longer.


    When Edward received the call from Ruby saying that Gary had died, he burst outughing.


    "Ruby, | knew you could do it! Just wait, | will send Elliot to you," said Edward before he hung up.


    "Elliot, did you hear that? Ruby has killed Gary!" Edward nced at Elliot, who was sitting on the couch. "She might be young,


    but she is still Gary''s daughter Viciousness runs in her blood."


    Last night, Edward had called Elliot, telling him to meet him the next day as he had something that he needed to discuss with


    him. Arriving at the house, Elliot found himself held hostage. Edward had discovered that Gary was to be discharged today and


    hade up with a n.


    Gary was a skeptical man and no one but Ruby stood a chance of killing him. She was the only one capable of doing it with


    ease. Furthermore, she would not suffer the consequences.


    "I will go to the hospital with you!" said Edward, noticing the frosty look on Elliot''s face.


    At the hospital. Ruby walked to the door and pushed it open.


    "Paul,e inside. | need to talk to you about something." Ruby''s eyes were red, and she looked extremely upset.


    Paul was confused. "I thought Father is resting right now? Let''s talk outside!" "Come inside." She grabbed him by the arm.


    Paul hesitated for a moment before he stepped into the room >c->VMW? nced at the bed.


    Ruby closed the door behind her and said," Paul, will you kill me?"


    "What are you talking about, Ruby?


    How could | ever hurt you?" Raghm


    looked at hey imshpckcARhy are you


    dohdd What''s going on? Did Father


    say something to you?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby shook her head, struggling to tell the truth. "My dad is dead. 1 poisoned the soup.¡±


    Paul''s expression darkened.


    "Will you kill me, Paul? Answer me!"


    Ruby held tightly onto his arm."


    dad berated y plenty but fre Ys stil


    the rad Wid raised you! He treated


    you better than he treated others!


    Surely, you will avenge him, won''t


    you?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Have you gone mad?!" Paul shoved her hand away. "Ruby, did Elliot tell you to do this?! Did he put you up to this?!"


    "No... Elliot has nothing to do with it," Ruby said while sobbing. "Uncle Edward and Uncle Nick kidnapped him..."


    "And so you killed your dad for Elliot?!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ruby, do you really think that those


    two abducted Elliot? They are


    secretly good noyersy ied!


    Joy They''sanddive this plot


    together!" Paul''s eyes were red, and


    he clenched his fists. "I''m going to kill


    Elliot and avenge my father!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1429

    "Then kill me first!" Ruby prevented him from leaving. "Paul, | was the one who did the deed! You saw me feeding my dad the


    poison..."


    "You stupid woman! You are beyond saving! " Paul shouted.


    Ruby broke down in tears. "Paul... Brother... I''m sorry... | should have talked to you about this first..."


    "Don''t call me your brother! You''ve really lost your mind this time! How did Father end up with a traitor for a daughter?!" Paul said


    contemptuously.


    It was the first time Paul had raised his voice against her. All her strength fled her legs, and she fell.


    "I''m the one who did this... Just me it on me if you want to... Don''t me Elliot..."


    "You are still speaking for him?! What spell has he put you under? Ruby, don''t you know that he will instantly return to Aryadelle?


    Are you really that stupid, or are you just avoiding reality? If only Father hadn''t stopped him, he would have been long gone! Do


    you really think that he is going to stay with you now that Father is dead? He doesn''t love you! Wake up!"


    Ruby looked at him dazedly. "He won''t go. | am pregnant with his baby..."


    Shortly after, Edward sent Elliot to the hospital.


    When Edward saw Ruby kneeling before Paul and the dark expression on Paul''s face, he deposited Elliot and left.


    When Ruby saw Elliot, she sobbed, "Elliot, my dad is dead. I killed him."


    Elliot strode toward her and pulled her up from the ground.


    Once Ruby steadied herself, Paul immediately kicked Elliot.


    "You manipted Ruby into killing my father! What kind of a man are you?!" Paul leaped at Elliot like a wild beast that was


    desperate to tear him apart.


    The nanny immediately dashed into the room and grabbed Ruby, attempting to pull her out.


    Ruby wailed as she tried to pull Paul away." Paul, stop! It''s my doing! It has nothing to do with Elliot!"


    The nanny dragged her away.


    "Miss! You have done something horrible! You didn''t even tell me anything, and to think, | almost fed Paul the soup... Miss, how


    could you be so foolish? Who is going to protect you now that your dad is gone?! Do you think others will protect you? You are


    too naive! Apart from your dad, there is no one else in this world, not even Paul, who would care for you from the bottom of their


    heart!"


    "I don''t regret it..." Ruby said while sobbing. "My dad looked down on me, =e¡¯


    "Elliot! Elliot! All you talk about is Elliot! And all he can think of is Avery Tate! Miss, how can you be so clueless?"


    "I''m pregnant with his baby. Surely, he won''t abandon me and the child.¡± Ruby''s eyes were red with tears. "If he tries to leave, I''ll


    tell him that I''m carrying his child!" she panted.


    "And what if he insists on leaving?" said the nanny.


    Ruby shook her head. She had not


    thought of that. Everything had


    happene to auioKkiyFdrher, and her


    rind wh in too much of a mess for


    her to consider the consequences.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Miss, your dad is gone now, and


    most of his wealth will be yours. You


    need to think hard on how you ¡é


    keep it all together withoot Sst it to


    Jar pedpre¡± said the nanny. "When |


    say others, it includes your Uncle


    Edward, Uncle Nick, Uncle Ted, and


    Elliot... Of course, that includes Paul


    as well. But amongst these people,


    Paul is probably the one who cares


    for you most." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby shook her head. "All Paul wants


    is my wealth. That''s the kind fran |


    need to loo out fon Elis has made


    HobcPHat he does not like me, so


    what is the worse that he''ll do?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The nanny did not respond as she did not know how to.


    Ruby was no longer a child; she had her own thoughts. She would not have murdered her father with her own hands if she were


    not capable of independent thought.


    "Elliot!" Ruby suddenly screamed, before running toward the room.


    Ellioty in the room, in a puddle of his own blood. Paul stood over him, punching him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1430

    "Paul! Stop it!" Ruby roared.


    She darted toward Elliot and stood before him.


    Paul stopped, but it was clear that he was still furious.


    "If you kill him, I won''t let you live!" Ruby red at Paul viciously. "You are an outsider! You have no right to involve yourself in


    matters that concern the Goulds!


    The word ¡®outsider¡¯nced Paul''s heart with pain. He stared at Ruby''s familiar face and felt as though he was looking at a


    stranger.


    Ever since her marriage to Elliot, she had transformed into apletely different person. She cared only for Elliot. She loved him


    to the point where she would give him everything the Goulds owned if he asked for it.


    As an outsider, Paul could only stand by and watch her make a fool of herself, over and over again.


    Just as he was about to leave the room, Ruby sobbed, "Paul, don''t go!" as she stared at his back.


    Her words might have been harsh, but she had not actually wanted to chase him away. Fury had filled her when she had seen all


    the blood that Elliot had lost.


    However, she knew that she did not have the power to clean the mess thaty before her without Paul''s help.


    Paul stopped and turned around to look at her. "Didn''t you call me an outsider?" "You''re not an outsider!" She held back her


    tears. "But you can''t bully Elliot anymore! | am the one who decided to kill Dad! I''m an adult, and | am responsible for the things |


    do!"


    "Very well! Go ahead and take responsibility for what you did, then," Paul sneered.


    "Don''t go, Paul! | need your help!" she pleaded. "We can still be like before, okay?"


    "Fine!" He clenched his fists at the pain he felt in his heart. "So what do you need me to do?"


    "Go get the doctor! Right now!" eximed Ruby.


    Shortly after, the doctor hurried in and stopped the bleeding.


    Another doctor came in and inspected Gary''s body. "Mr. Gould is dead." "I know..." Ruby said. "What should | do next?"


    "Miss Gould, would you like us to determine the cause of death?"


    "There''s no need for that."


    "Well... you can proceed with Mr. Gould''s funeral."


    Ruby looked at Paul. "Paul, you are responsible for my dad''s funeral. Also, if anything happens to Elliot, | won''t let you live!"


    Paul''s expression darkened, but he did not respond.


    Avery was attending a party in Aryadelle. Sterling Group had invited all managers from Tate Industries to a party. Avery had


    brought Robert


    She had brought the children with her because a number of managers in Sterling Group had asked to see the children.


    Elliot had been gone for quite some


    time, and no one knew when he


    would return. cryqreissed Rim


    dee They thought that if they


    could not see him, then at least they


    could see his children. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "La, you are a big star now! My


    eldest and second eldest boy loves


    you. They wanted toe ay


    with you ut | didn Ering tiem along


    beds don''t want them to scare


    you," a manager of Sterling Group


    said in a ttering manner." | heard


    that you are doing great with your


    studies as well. You are brilliant!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s all thanks to my mom," La said modestly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Haha! Your mom is brilliant, and so


    are you." The manager changed


    topic and ask aye


    your dalB¨¦back? If your dades


    back, there are plenty of things you


    can learn from him as well!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1431

    La pouted. "You should ask my mom that!"


    "| dare not," the manager said while chuckling. "I''m afraid that I''ll make her feel sad if | ask her that question."


    "But I''m sad, too, now that you have asked me this question!" La said gloomily.


    "Do you miss your dad?" the manager asked. "He would often tell me how much he loves you. He even said that the only reason


    he makes plenty of money is so you can spend it all."


    "Really?" La batted her big, bright eyes and asked, "What else did he say?"


    "Your dad doesn''t say much, but whenever he talks about you, he gets really excited.


    He would always say that he loves his daughter best."


    La felt a lump in her throat.


    "Do you want to call your dad? I''m sure he would be really happy if you called him," said the manager. "Your mom has to look


    after your brother, but I''m sure you can get your mom''s phone and call your dad.¡±


    "Uncle, | think it''s you who wants to talk to my dad, right?" La saw right through him.


    The manager flushed and nodded shyly. "I started working for your dad when | returned to Aryadelle, and we are really close."


    "Oh... I will go ask my mom for her phone, then." La agreed to his suggestion and immediately went to find Avery.


    Avery was talking to another woman who had brought her child along, too, and La went up to Avery and asked for her phone."


    Mom, lend me your phone."


    Avery took out her phone and handed it to La without hesitation. "Why do you need my phone?"


    "I am calling Dad," La said, before walking away with the phone.


    Once La left, a female employee of Sterling Group next to Avery asked, "Has La always been this close to Mr. Foster?"


    "Elliot spoiled her rotten. Though she sides with me whenever we fight, she still adores her father."


    "There are very few who are immune to Mr. Foster''s charm. People would fall at his feet even if he just stands, not saying a


    word," said the employee with a smile." Throughout the years, there had been a fewpanies who had offered me jobs with a


    much higher pay, but I still stayed on.¡± "Cause you are not short of money?"


    "Hahaha! That''s true, but also because there''s a certain sense of security in working for Mr. Foster. Maybe I''ve simply found my


    comfort zone, ?a*;RMP< | don''t want to move away from it."


    "Yeah, that''s how people work. When I first got together with Elliot, we fought every single day, and it took us some time to finally


    find our middle ground. After that, | just can''t seem to fall in love with any other man. Maybe it''s just like what you said. I just don''t


    have the energy to get used to another man."


    "Avery, having Mr. Foster is enough. You don''t even need to look at other men. You have no idea how much we envy you."


    "Yeah. Having him is enough." Avery was content, and her only wish was for him to safely return home.


    La took Avery''s phone to the manager she had been talking to earlier, and he took her somewhere quiet to make the call.


    La unlocked the phone, pulled up the contacts list, found her father''s number, and called him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®La, you always use your mom''s


    phone, do you? Yo eq saFamiliar


    Witt heGnanager said in


    excitement. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I have my own phone, too, but | didn''t bring it with me," La exined. "My big brother bought it for me."


    "Okay! Will your dad answer the call if it''s from your mom?" "I can''t say for sure. He is being monitored


    right now! He has to call us in secret


    every time." La sopule "HES


    sity mr aduld he insist on


    suffering?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It will all be better once hees back.¡±


    La hummed in response and stared unblinkingly at the screen.


    The call went through, but no one picked up.


    Just as La thought that no one


    was going to answer opal!!!


    ggvaice Sane from the other


    side of the line. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1432

    "Avery Tate?" A woman''s voice came through the speakers.


    La was stunned as she had not expected a woman to answer the phone.


    "Could this be Daddy''s new wife?" thought La.


    "Who are you?" asked La with a ferocious scowl.


    Ruby froze. She had thought that the call hade from Avery, and she had not expected to hear the voice of a young girl.


    "Could this be Avery and Elliot''s daughter, La Tate?" thought Ruby.


    Ruby adjusted herself swiftly and said, " You are La, right? I''m your dad''s wife. My name is Ruby Gould. I''m not sure if your


    mom has mentioned me to you."


    When her guess was proven right, La''s brows furrowed and her expression darkened. "I''m calling my dad, not you!


    Why are you answering the call?!" yelled La as she lost control of herself.


    Avery heard La shouting and hurried over with Robert in her arms.


    Noticing that La was emotional, Ruby calmly said, "La, | know that you can''t ept me, but I''m your dad''s legal wife, and


    I''m pregnant with his baby right now. | ept you, and | hope that you''ll find a way to ept me as well. You are only going to


    suffer if you don''t.¡±


    "When did you get pregnant with Daddy¡¯s-Are you saying that you are pregnant with Elliot Foster''s baby?!" Tears came rolling


    down La''s face.


    She was still a child, and the news had been far too overwhelming for a child.


    "Yes, I''m two months pregnant, La. | know that this must be devastating for you, but you need to respect your dad''s choices.


    He''ll stay in Ylore with me. You are not a three-year-old toddler anymore, so | hope that you can talk some sense into your mom.


    Get her to forget Elliot, and maybe, find another man."


    As Ruby spoke, she could already imagine how angry Avery would be when she heard those words from her daughter.


    "La! What''s wrong?" Avery saw La sobbing, and La handed her the phone. She immediately ced Robert down.


    "Mommy!" La threw herself into Avery''s arms and cried. "| called Dad, and his new wife picked up! His new wife said that she


    is pregnant with his baby!"


    Avery listened to La''s broken voice >b"> XJP= held her with one arm. With her free hand, she took the phone from her


    daughter.


    Ruby was still on the line.


    Avery ced the phone by her ear and said, "Hello?"


    Ruby immediately responded when she heard Avery''s voice. "Avery, | wasn''t trying to upset your daughter. She asked me a


    question; | simply told her the truth.¡±


    "You told my daughter that you are pregnant with Elliot''s baby? Ruby Gould, do you even know what the word ¡®truth¡¯ means? Do


    you really think that | wouldn''t know if you were carrying Elliot''s baby?" said Avery sharply.


    "Your arrogance is justughable.


    Fine. I''m not carrying Elliot''s bab


    and he is acing ope einics il


    you ira adelle soon. Is that what


    you want to hear?" Ruby mocked.


    "Keep lying to yourself!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery felt as though someone had pped her across her face. Her cheeks burned.


    "Where is Elliot? Why are you answering his phone?"


    Avery did not want to argue with


    Ruby. She needed to speak ta Elion


    She need d pi to eiPHer whether


    DAR the father of the baby


    and whether he would be returning to


    Aryadelle. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Avery, do you even know Elliot at all?


    Do you think | would dare fete


    phone wi guts peission?


    AsR& y. "Let me give it to you


    straight. He told me to answer your


    call." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery felt the words were another tight blow to her face. However, this time, not only did she feel the burn, but she also felt a


    sharp, devastating pain.


    She knew Elliot, and that was exactly why she felt humiliated.


    Elliot would not allow anyone to touch his phone or answer his calls.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1433

    No one would have dared touch his phone without his permission. The only other exnation would be that he had been forced


    into handing over his phone.


    "Avery, the only reason Elliot had insisted on you returning to Aryadelle was that he did not want you affecting our lives. He was


    not concerned for your safety. After you had left, he promised me he would stay in with me and our child. He told me that he


    would never leave us. Please don''t disrupt our lives from now on. If it''s alimony you want, you can get it from me. | can pay you


    however much you want, so don''t bother Elliot anymore! He doesn¡¯t even want to speak to you." Ruby began to sound


    increasingly impatient.


    "Hand him the phone! If he tells me that himself, | promise that | will never bother the two of you ever again!" snapped Avery.


    "I''m sorry, but he won''t be able to speak to you. | made him promise me that he would never talk to you again! I''m pregnant now


    and get emotional easily, so he has been spoiling me rotten, not daring to cross me in any way. If | get angry and something


    happens to the baby, no one can bear the consequence of it."


    Avery gripped the phone in silence.


    "Avery, I''ve said all | need to say to you. Elliot and | are going to bed now," Ruby said and waited for two seconds. When Avery


    did not respond, she went ahead and hung up.


    Ruby set her phone aside and nced at Elliot, who was lying unconscious on the bed.


    Elliot was severely injured and the doctor had told her that he would not be able to wake up that soon. Even if he did, it would


    take a long time for his body to recover.


    Paul had almost killed him.


    Ruby was furious, but she still needed Paul to help her with her father''s funeral. She decided that she would deal with Paul once


    Elliot was well enough to be discharged.


    She sat by the bed and stared at Elliot''s bandaged face. She had devised a plot to end his rtionship with Avery while he was


    still in the hospital.


    Had it not been for this opportunity, she would not have had the means to defeat Avery.


    A setback could turn out to be a blessing in disguise at times.


    Her father''s murder had led to an awakening. For the first time, she felt the fire of ambition.


    She understood that she had to work to get what she wanted. She did not want to be looked down upon, =h.=VLR= she wanted


    to be like her father¡ª someone whose name is whispered with fear. At the very least, she wanted to be strong enough to prevent


    people from taking advantage of her.


    In the event hall in Aryadelle, La was crying her eyes out.


    With no time to consider her own feelings, Avery immediately went to console her. " La, don¡¯t cry. The baby that woman is


    carrying isn¡¯t your dad''s. Your dad exined it to me before."


    La was simply too devastated to stop crying, and when Robert saw his sister


    burst into tears, he began sobbing as well.


    Avery was frantically trying to


    comfort both of he biden GRki),


    eal lifted La up.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go home!" Avery carried Robert and said, "Let''s not ruin the mood."


    "What''s going on? | could hear the kids bawling from afar.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "La called Elliot, and Ruby picked


    up." Avery lowered Hor Ghi,


    ¡®Refpygaid tat Eo will never return


    to Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Aryadelle again and that she is carrying his baby. How ridiculous!"


    Mike stopped walking. "That could be


    true... Why else would-sfs be OI


    aps iesing BIG phone? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1434

    As soon as Mike asked the question, La started crying even harder.


    "Can''t you keep that mouth of yours under control?" Avery said.


    Mike immediately kept quiet.


    "Alright, La, stop crying. It''s not that big a deal," said Avery, consoling her. "Your dad told me that Ruby is carrying a testtube


    baby, and she is not carrying his baby. Let''s trust Daddy on this, okay?"


    La buried her face into the crook of Mike''s neck and said in a muffled voice, "I don''t trust him! From now on, I''m trusting


    anyone but him!"


    "Darling, it''s okay if you don''t believe him, but don''t let this get to you. You were happy even without a dad, right?" "That''s


    because | had Hayden..."


    "Your brother will be back at the end of this year," Avery said. "He''ll be back soon. Even if your older brother isn''t around, you


    have Robert!"


    "Robert is so little!" La said in displeasure.


    "But he loves you just as much as Hayden does! Didn''t you see him crying with you?"


    "That''s because | startled him!" said La with wide tear-filled eyes. She pushed her hair out of her face.


    Avery studied the gloomy look on her daughter''s face and could not help but chuckle.


    "Don''tugh at me, Mom!" La flushed.


    "Alright, I''m notughing at you. | understand that you are upset, but | want you to stay strong. It will be best if we are reunited


    with your dad, but if we aren''t reunited, life still goes on, right?" said Avery to La.


    La nodded. "I''m not crying anymore, Mommy."


    "Such a good girl. When you burst out crying just now, the uncles and aunties from the party asked if you were okay. They all


    care about you, and we should focus on the people that care for us."


    La remained quiet for a few moments, before asking, "Mommy, if Daddy doesn''te home, will you go looking for him


    again? Mommy, | don''t want you to leave me again.¡±


    Avery froze.


    Noticing the awkwardness, Mike immediately interfered. "La, even if your mom goes looking for your dad, your brother and |


    will still be with you. Besides, your dad promised your mom that he woulde home; he won''t break his promise. You are


    better off focusing on your studies with that little head of yours."


    La''s head instantly started hurting at the mention of studying.


    Once they brought the children home, Avery said to Mike, "It''s still early, why don''t you go back to the hotel 2d >PKY< have


    some fun with the rest of them? | will stay home once | put the kids to sleep.¡±


    "Fine. But you should still contact Elliot to see what''s going on."


    Even if Mike had not reminded her of the call, she had nned on contacting Elliot.


    Ruby had been far too arrogant when she had answered the call.


    After Mike left, Avery gave her daughter a shower while Mrs. Cooper looked after Robert.


    "Mommy, | can shower on my own! | should do things on my own!" La said and started removing her clothes.


    "Mommy will go out, then?" Avery


    knew that La could shower on her


    own because rs, Qaoner h&d?


    artiondd 1 before, but she had


    been bathing La for the past few


    days since her return to Aryadelle.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t go, Mom. Stay here with me." La pulled at her arm and said, "You can check on my homework in here while you wait


    for me."


    "Okay. | will go get your homework."


    Avery went to retrieve La''s homework.


    She opened one of the writing practice books.


    The title given was ¡®My Dad".


    La had not asked for Avery''s help, but with the tutor''s help, she had managed to produce a rather lengthy essay.


    ¡®My dad is tall. He has big eyes and


    dimples when he smiles. He doesn¡¯


    smile much whep is Vath Sthers


    deyaRs hts a serious person when


    he is in public, but he likes to smile


    around me because he loves me very


    much..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery finished reading La''s essay.


    Her heart ached, and she thqugh{ 1


    est to hqwhen eager had burst


    0 In tears earlier that night. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1435

    La was not a clueless child. She had always been very aware of her public image. It proved that the telephone call had greatly


    upset her.


    All this while, La had seen Elliot as belonging to her, and when Ruby had told her that she and Elliot were having a baby,


    La realized that Elliot would no longer belong to her alone. She felt as though her favorite toy was being taken away from her.


    No child would not grow upset when such a thing happened.


    After the shower, Avery and La walked out of the children''s room.


    Robert had finished his bath as well and was having his milk.


    "Avery, go shower! | will y with Robert for a bit after he finishes his milk before putting him to bed,¡± Mrs. Cooper said.


    "Sure."


    Avery patted Robert on the head and returned to her room. After closing the door behind her, she took out her phone and located


    Elliot''s number.


    She wanted to call him, but she thought that it would be rather awkward if Ruby were to answer the call, again.


    After thinking about it for a while, she called Nick instead.


    It took a while for Nick to answer the call.


    "Nick, it''s me."


    "| can see that on the disy on my phone. Are you actively trying to keep me from sleeping by calling me thiste in the night?"


    Nick said gloomily. "I had just fallen asleep and you woke me up!¡±


    "I''m sorry! | was in a bit of a hurry and forgot about the time over there."


    "In a hurry for what?"


    "| called Elliot tonight and Ruby picked up.¡±


    "Oh, Elliot got beaten up, and | guess he is pretty banged up." Nick sobered slightly and sat up from the bed to take a sip of


    water. "Of course, | don''t know much about the details. Ruby has him, and she has not allowed anyone to visit him!"


    "What? What happened?" Avery scowled as her heart sank.


    "It''s a long story... We set Ruby up into killing Gary-"


    "Gary Gould is dead?!" Chills ran down Avery''s back.


    "Yeah! This hasn''t gone public, and the funeral is supposed to be low-profile as well. Ruby was the one who killed him, so she


    doesn''t want others finding out about thi ick sounded a lot more lively as he warmed up to the topic. "I heard that Paul had


    beaten Elliot up, but it''s still a rumor at this point, :f%=YMT? none of us really know anything!"


    "Can''t you go see him?"


    "| can''t. Ruby won''t let me. Ever since


    she killed her father, she has


    transformed i og camdtetdly


    dffjarent person. I tried calling Elliot


    too, but no one answered! | don''t


    think that he is doing well!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| am going to look for him!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hey, don''te here!" Nick''s head


    ached at how reckless Avery was and


    said, "Wait. If Elliot is in eed injay¨¦d!)


    3d ing hospital@ He moment, he


    get in touch with you once he


    recovers. Just wait!" "Nick, thank you


    for telling me all this. | came so close


    to being deceived by Ruby." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "When |st saw Elliot, his intentions had not changed. He was still determined to go back to Aryade and refused to stay there.


    "Okay. | feel much better upon hearing your words."


    After hanging up, Avery could not stop thinking, and she could not remain calm.


    She could not reach Elliot at the


    moment, and if he was injure oad


    badly was he injured iHShe Waited,


    Wh Kel w how long it would take,


    and what would happen at the end of


    the tunnel? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She soon made her decision. She would go to Ylore and find Elliot.

 Chapter 1436

    She wanted to head to the airport right away and get on the first flight leaving for Ylore, but she stopped herself from acting on


    such thoughts.


    She had to talk to her daughter first, or La would be devastated.


    The past Avery would have dropped everything and run to Ylore, but she could not do that anymore.


    All the things she had gone through these past few months had made her realize that she could not act on feelings. She could


    not neglect others and the same applied to her children and Elliot.


    The next morning, Avery got up early and went to wake La up.


    "La, your dad is hurt so | need to see him, " she said while sitting by the bed. "This time, I''m going to bring him back."


    La blinked dazedly, unable to react. "Oh...


    "My ne leavester, so | will be leaving for the airport once | see you to school,¡± said Avery. "Uncle Mike will stay here once |


    leave. You can tell him or Uncle Eric if anything happens¡ª"


    "What?! Mommy, you are leaving?" said La,pletely awake.


    "Yes. Your dad is hurt."


    "Why is he hurt? Is it bad?" La asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know yet. | guess I''ll find out once I''m there." Avery took out some of La''s clothes and said, "Don''t worry, the bad guy is


    dead so | won''t be in any danger.¡± "Gary Gould is dead?!" La eximed.


    "Yeah! Who told you that name?"


    "Uncle Mike did." La''s mood lightened in an instant. "That bad guy is finally dead! Does it mean that | can go to Ylore as well,


    Mommy?"


    "Haha, you need to go to school, darling!" Avery helped La out of her pajamas and helped her into her dress. "There is


    nothing fun there. Once | am there, | will bring your dad back and we will never step foot in that ce ever again.¡±


    "Mm-hm! Remember to video call me every day, though!"


    "Of course. | miss you and your brother."


    Once she saw La off, Avery returned to her room to pack. Mrs. Cooper carried


    Robert into the room.


    "Avery, isn''t it dangerous for you to go there?" Mrs. Cooper was concerned.


    "No. Gary is dead now," she said. "He only has one daughter, ;e$:XKT; she is Elliot''s wife, Ruby Gould. I''ve seen her, and she is


    just a naive little girl. I''m not afraid of her."


    "Still, be prepared for the worst."


    "With Gary''s death, countless people would be after the Goulds" wealth. Ruby has enemies everywhere right now, and if she tries


    to attack me, | can get Nick to help me, " Avery said thoughtfully.


    "Okay. Remember to call home once you arrive."


    "Sure."


    Avery finished packing and got ready to head out.


    Robert watched his mother and seemed to have realized something. "Mommy! Boo-hoo!" he screamed.


    He struggled to get down and ran toward Avery, wrapping his hands around her leg.


    Avery instantly lost herposure.


    She smiled as she tried 10fort |


    bypieat¨¦ Velie up in her


    Anica she knew it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Robert, Mommy will be back soon."


    She set her luggage do in andifted


    in! B{Rrher ar aia Ndoking into his


    eyes." Mommy is going to


    bring Daddy back. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Once wee back, both of us will y with you, okay?"


    Robert pouted and wrapped his arms around her neck, refusing to let go.


    Mrs. Cooper helped carry Avery''s luggage to the car in the yard.


    Avery held onto her son and went to


    open a PECL of Nic 3, ''Beayood


    a tpg WISH ome and


    jae you soon. | will video-call


    you every day, okay?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1437

    She ced the biscuits into Robert''s hands, and finally, his sobbing ceased.


    Mrs. Cooper returned to the living room, and Avery passed Robert to her.


    "Go now, Avery! Come back soon."


    "Yeah." Avery nted a kiss on Robert''s forehead and walked out of the mansion.


    Avery stepped out of the airport in Ylore. The country seemed both strange and familiar at the same time. She felt like a


    completely different person from the one who hade before.


    "Miss Tate, let''s check into the hotel first!" said the bodyguard while carrying her luggage.


    "Let''s go to the hospital first. Nick said that Elliot is probably injured, but he wasn''t sure. | need to see him with my own eyes."


    The thought of Elliot being severely injured had kept her up the entire time she was on the flight.


    "Miss Tate, you look horrible. Whether or not he is injured, you are going to end up in the hospital yourself if you don''t get some


    sleep soon."


    "Why does everyone around me enjoy telling me bad things will befall me? " Avery sighed. She immediately gave up on going to


    the hospital and decided to head to the hotel first. She needed a shower and change her clothes.


    "I''m just telling you the truth. You should be reflecting on whether you''ve been too self-centered," the bodyguard mumbled.


    "Are you lecturing me?"


    "I am begging you. | will be really sad if you fall sick.¡± "Save it for when | die."


    "Who is saying bad things now? Mike and | together are no match for that mouth of yours."


    The two argued jokingly as they made their way to the hotel. Once they checked in and got their card keys, they went into the


    elevator to the floor they were staying in.


    The bodyguard sent her to her room and said, "You must tell me if you are going out! Gary might be dead, but Ruby definitely


    doesn''t want you here."


    "| get it. ''m going to grab a shower, so you can go back to your room now!" Avery opened the door for the bodyguard and closed


    it behind him.


    Half an hourter, she exited the bathroom. She had decided to go to the hospital ?c+: WNQ= ask about Elliot. She walked out


    of her room, and called her bodyguard, telling him that she was leaving.


    Previously, she would have left him behind if she did not think that it was dangerous. However, she had decided to change her


    ways. She was making a conscious effort to listen to the opinion of others and respect their feelings.


    She called her bodyguard, but he did not answer, and she thought that he might be asleep.


    She put her phone away and walked toward the elevator.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the hospital, she found the doctor


    who had been responsi le for ig 1)


    case ad presented Him with a


    basket of fruits and flowers. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The doctor''s jaw dropped the moment he saw her. "Didn''t you go back, Miss Tate? Why are you here?"


    "I am here to thank you." Avery sat


    down on the chair. "Wi haut @o@@ (1!


    rpsglicat skids, | du dn''t be this


    healthy right now." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chills ran down the doctor''s spine.


    "Please don''t beat arqund the Bush,


    ise Tate dust el me why you are


    here!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is Elliot injured? Where is he being treated?" she asked anxiously.


    The doctor shook his head and sighed, "I knew you came here for something else!"


    "Just tell me! You still have patients lining up outside!"

 Chapter 1438

    "| think he is injured, but | don''t know much about it. The vice president was the one who looked after him, and the entire thing is


    confidential.¡± The doctor leaned toward her and whispered, "Things in the Gould family have changed, so you should be careful.¡±


    "I can''t just ignore the fact that Elliot is hurt." Avery stood up and said, "Thank you for telling me this. 1 will visit you again."


    "Can''t you just leave it alone? You just have to get yourself into trouble.¡± The doctor sighed again. "I''ve never seen anyone as


    fearless as you are."


    "Rx. | won''t die.¡±


    With that, she went to look for vice president Miller, but unfortunately, he was not on duty today.


    She did not feel like sleeping so she did not want to return to the hotel. Instead, she called Nick and went over to his ce.


    When he heard her voice, Nick sounded as shocked as the doctor had been.


    When the two met, Nick stared at her as though she was a creature from outer space. Slightly annoyed, he said, "I told you not


    toe, didn''t I?"


    "Gary died, right?" Avery set the fruits she had bought on the coffee table. "Nick, can you apany me to the hospital? If you


    go looking for Ruby, she wouldn''t chase you out, would she?"


    "And if | refuse to?" He purposely tried to make things difficult for her.


    "Then | will see you again tomorrow." "Are you threatening me?" Nick scowled." Do | owe you something? Why does it have to


    be me?"


    "You don''t owe me anything. I''m the one who owes you something," she said shyly.


    "Alright, I''l go with you, but just this once! If we can''t find anything, then you are going to leave me alone." Nick took a sip of tea.


    "Yes. Thank you. | will never forget this."


    "Don''t try to tter me. | wouldn''t even put up with you if you weren''t such a skilled doctor!"


    "I didn''t think you to be this kind of a person. You look stern on the outside, but you are quite soft-hearted on the inside. Even if


    it''s just for the sake of your friendship with Elliot, you would still help me.


    "Woman, | told you to stop trying to tter me!" "Alright. Let''s go to the hospital now, Nick!" She got up from the couch >b)?XLV<


    walked toward him, before grabbing his arm.


    As though he had been struck by lightning, he jumped away from her and said, "Don¡¯t touch me... The tactics that you use on


    Elliot won''t work with me!"


    "Do you need to call the hospital first?"


    "For what? So that they can alert Ruby and she can stop at the entrance?" Nick gave her a look.


    She froze. "That hospital belongs to the Gould family?"


    "Yeah! The Gould family is the hospital''srgest shareholder.¡±


    Avery felt light-headed when she


    thought back to the fact that


    had her s gery tES Uy


    Andie ee could have easily


    killed her if they wanted to. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Nick, you said that Ruby has turned


    into apletely different pein


    after she kille er fatndb Wha


    JF phange ate you Lo) about?"


    asked Avery curiously. She knew that


    she would not be able to avoid Ruby


    in theing days. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You know what she was like in the past. Well, now she is beginning to act a little like Gary," said Nick. "Maybe Edward managed


    to brainwash her, somehow.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Either way, do not underestimate her.


    After Gary''s death, she now own


    everything that opp be\Gng¨¦d 1


    Gay. DEEN eft her all his fortune?"


    Avery was surprised as Gary had not


    appeared to care about Ruby all that


    much. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Gary''s preference for sons had caused him to treat Elliot and Paul better than he had his own daughter.


    "Yeah, she is still his daughter by blood, after all. Besides, Ruby is pregnant now, and once her child is born, it''s going to be a


    Gould."

 Chapter 1439

    Avery scowled when Nick spoke about Ruby''s pregnancy. "Nick, do you know whose child she is pregnant with? Is it Elliot''s?"


    "How would | know? It''s not like | set up cameras around their bed!" Nick walked outside and said, "Why don''t you just ask Elliot


    that when you see him?"


    "He told me that Ruby had gone to the sperm bank and made her choice there."


    "So why are you still asking if the baby is Elliot''s?"


    "Ruby told us that the baby is Elliot''s when she had taken his call, and she did not sound like she was lying. My daughter was so


    angry that she burst into tears." Avery followed Nick into the car.


    Nick did not think much of it. "Once she gives birth, we will know if it''s Elliot''s."


    "I don''t think that Elliot would lie to me, but | also don''t see the point of Ruby creating such a poor lie. We won''t even need her to


    give birth to find out who the father is," Avery said and Nick froze.


    "How soon can we check?"


    "Amniocentesis can be performed when the mother is three months pregnant.¡±


    "Oh. | think Ruby''s baby is almost that old."


    Avery did not respond. If Ruby dared suggest that her baby was Elliot''s, Elliot would definitely run a DNA test on the child. The


    biggest issue at hand was how severe Elliot''s injury was.


    For a while, Nick drove in silence. "I will enter the hospital alone. If | see Elliot, then there is no need for you to enter the


    hospital.¡±


    "But | want to see him.¡±


    "I thought you only wanted to check on him? Seeing him will do nothing but anger Ruby. If he is conscious, | will tell him that you


    are here. If he is unconscious, then there is no need for you to enter.¡±


    "But what if | can treat him?" said Avery. "If he is that severely injured, the doctors here might not have the skills to cure him."


    "Fine. | will check out the ce first."


    "How, exactly?" Avery was concerned that he might not be able to get inside.


    Nick narrowed his fox-like eyes and said," By lying."


    Avery stared at him nkly.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Nick discovered the floor Elliot was on, :g$= UNU? he immediately went upstairs.


    The elevator door opened when he arrived at the floor, and as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, two bodyguards stopped


    him.


    "I''m here looking for Ruby. Tell her


    that | have something pore


    Tick drawed: at | have to


    nthe | benefit the Gould family


    greatly." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard immediately went to inform Ruby, and shortly after, she appeared.


    "What is it that you have to tell me, Uncle Nick?" Ruby asked in a cold and distant voice. "Why didn''t you just call me? "


    "As if you are even reachable by


    phone. You didn''t pick up when |


    calledst time," Nick said


    spigasticals: Ret you going to


    invite me to take a seat? | didn''t


    come here today because we are


    friends; I''m here for Elliot." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby hesitated, and finally, she invited him into the room. The two bodyguards trailed behind them.


    Once inside, Nick immediately spotted Elliot on the bed. The casual look on his face instantly vanished.


    "Paul did this?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yeah. | will punish him once Elliot


    gets better. My dad has just


    away, so | sill pres PU3 help." Ruby


    sh Sand the couch and said, "So,


    why are you here, Uncle Nick?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1440

    Nick looked away from Elliot and scowled as he asked, "Did the doctor say when he is going to wake up?"


    "No." Ruby seemed reluctant to talk about Elliot''s condition.


    "He must be severely injured, then, if the doctors can''t predict when he will regain consciousness."


    Ruby did not respond to the question and said, "The doctors said his life is not at risk.


    "Have you considered taking him to another country for better treatment?"


    "Of course, | have! The doctors told me he is not fit for travel.¡± "Oh... What about bringing better doctors in?"


    "The doctors said that his condition is not as severe as to require me to fly in medical experts,¡± snapped Ruby, beginning to lose


    her patience. "I thought that you have something to tell me? If that''s just an excuse to see Elliot, you have seen him, so¡ª


    Suddenly, they heard a loud scuffle,ing from outside the room.


    "Elliot!" Avery shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Ruby heard her voice and instantly felt chills running down her spine.


    "Am | hallucinating? Why am | hearing Avery''s voice?" she thought.


    She rushed out and saw Avery, who was being restrained by the bodyguards.


    "Avery Tate! Why are you here?" Ruby roared.


    She had thought that she would never see Avery again, but to her surprise, Avery hade to Ylore once again.


    Nick was not all that surprised to see Avery inside the hospital. He did not want to help her, but he did not have the heart not to


    speak for her.


    "Ruby, have you forgotten that Avery is a rather skilled doctor? She heard that Elliot was sick and came here to check on him,"


    he said to Ruby. "Let her have a look at Elliot! Elliot is unconscious, anyway. It''s not like he can see her and go with her..."


    "You are the one who brought her here, aren''t you?" Ruby looked at him. "You lied to me about wanting to talk to me. You were


    trying to find a way to get her in! You have let me down!" "Ruby Gould! Why are you afraid of me if you are pregnant with Elliot''s


    child?!" Avery said hysterically as she shoved the bodyguards away. "I just want to take a look at Elliot. Isn''t it a good thing if |


    can help with his recovery? You say that you love him, so you shouldn''t stop me from seeing him!"


    "C''mon, Ruby," Nick said, "she said


    that you are pregnant with Elliot:


    baby. If that''s the with; he Wi


    dedihitely take responsibility : g,=VLX>


    care for you and your child." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby was at a crossroad and by the time she came to, Avery had already walked past her into the room.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nick followed her inside and the two


    stood before the bed, lookin hot


    He was lg andatapea in


    behbiag . There was no part of him


    that had been left untouched. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    One could hardly imagine the torture he had gone through.


    Nick noticed the tears gathering in


    Avery''s slowly reddening eyes HEN


    took out packetyYSdies and


    tn to her. Suddenly, she


    spun around and strode up to Ruby.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    p!


    She had pped Ruby across the face in Ruby''s territory.

 Chapter 1441

    Nick was stunned and so was Ruby.


    The Gould family''s bodyguards charged at Avery when they saw her strike Ruby, but Nick stopped them.


    "That''s between them women! You guys need to stay out of it! Go guard the elevator. Don''t let anyone unrtede in!" he


    said as he dragged the bodyguards out.


    He closed the door behind him, leaving Ruby, Avery, and Elliot alone in the room.


    "You hit me?!" Ruby covered her cheek. Her eyes were red with rage and disbelief.


    "How could you let this happen to him, Ruby?! How dare you answer his call and use it to antagonize me while hiding his


    condition! What were you thinking?! What if he dies? Do you n on keeping his body and filling my head with lies about how


    much you love each other?!"


    Ruby lowered her hands, balling them into fists. "He isn''t dead! The doctors said that he is going to recover! He just needs some


    time!"


    "Who did this to him? Paul?!" Hatred filled Avery''s eyes. "How dare he torture Elliot? Ruby Gould! What were you doing? Why


    didn''t you stop him?!" snarled Avery.


    Ruby shed tears of regret and said, "I couldn''t stop Paul! | have failed Elliot!"


    "What gives you the right to keep him to yourself now? How dare you?!" hissed Avery through gritted teeth. "Don''t you feel even


    the slightest bit of guilt?!"


    "Elliot is still alive! Once he recovers, | will treat him well and make it up to him! How caring have you been? What gives you the


    right to lecture me? If you had truly cared for him and not wronged him in any way, then why would he abandon you and the


    children? Anyone but you can me me for what has happened to him!"


    Ruby''s response calmed Avery down immediately and made her realize that there was no point in arguing over this.


    "Where is his medical report? Give it to me " She extended her hand toward Ruby, but Ruby stood still and refused to move.


    "| said, give me his medical report! Get out if you don''t even know how to speak!"


    Avery raised her voice and clenched her fists, reaching the limit of her patience.


    Ruby blushed in anger. "The report is in the cab right in front of you! Avery Tate, just because you have Nick backing you up,


    don''t think that | won''t-" "Kill me?" Avery looked at her coldly, before opening the cab ?d*=SJT? taking out the report. "Are


    you getting addicted to killing people? If you struggle to control yourself, | rmend going to a psychologist, or I''m going to


    feel sorry for that baby you are carrying!"


    Ruby stormed out in rage.


    Nick was smoking outside the room and pulled her back as soon as he saw her walking out.


    "Ruby, | understand that you don''t


    want to see Avery, but she''s a good


    doctor. Let her stay apd trea CE"


    i said Bah ids severely injured


    him, and it would make things even


    worse if there are any side effects!" "|


    want Elliot to wake up to my face, not


    hers!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then stay inside the room. That way, he will wake up to both of your faces," Nick said with a grin, "I envy Elliot for having two


    women falling head over heels for him.


    "The sight of Avery annoys me!"


    "She could say the same, but if she can endure it, so can you."


    Ruby kept quiet.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "By the way, didn''t you mention that


    this baby in you is a test-tub haf


    Why did ou tefl Averiithar it''s Elliot?"


    HBr his voice and said,


    "Elliot told me himself that he isn''t the


    father." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Ruby''s


    lips." Why do you think | made th


    CL ; i


    decision to kill dad?\iEs Hecause


    E{Tpt QR Father of my child. Even if


    he doesn''t love me, he will stay here


    for the sake of the child." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1442

    "She doesn''t look like she is lying," Nick thought. "So, is it true? If it is, this is about to get really interesting."


    Nick knew that he was supposed to enjoy the show, but his head began to hurt. If Elliot and Avery had confined their fight to


    Aryadelle, he would not have gotten involved. However, it was bing apparent to him that they would continue their fight in


    Ylore, and that would not only concern him but everyone else too.


    Avery treated him like she would her own brother, and although that had irritated him before, he had grown used to it and was no


    longer irritated by it.


    "If you have a child that you can hold over Elliot as leverage, why are you scared of


    Avery? Just let her stay until Elliot recovers!"


    Ruby struggled to suppress her anger." Now that you''ve said it, it''s not like | can kill her or something.¡±


    "Elliot won''t forgive you if you kill her.


    Don''t think that you won''t be held responsible no matter what you do simply because you are pregnant with his child. Ruby, you


    aren''t your dad. Even if you manage to kill someone, you are still not him. Forgive me for being straightforward. | just want you to


    treasure your life instead of throwing it away."


    Ruby slowly began to calm down. "I know... | know Elliot''s limits. I just want him to stay by my side. As long as Avery doesn''t take


    him away from me, | won''t hurt her."


    "What do you mean, take him away? Does Elliot look like amodity to you?¡± Nick chuckled. "Once he wakes up, he can go


    wherever he wants to and there''s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    "If he wants to leave, will you help him?" Tears welled up in Ruby''s eyes.


    "I won''t be the only one to help him. Ted and Edward will help him, too," said Nick studying her. She looked gloomy and sad."


    You can''t ce two tigers on the same mountain. Elliot isn''t one of us, and he is too formidable. If he stays, Edward and Ted will


    see him as nothing more than a ticking time bomb. If we can''t make him one of us, he will soon be our enemy."


    Chills ran down Ruby''s spine. "In that case, once he leaves, will all of you turn your sights to the Goulds?" "Elliot has already


    struck a deal with them. The shares your dad took have to be returned. As for Midas enterprises, we promised him that we


    wouldn''ty a finger on it. You just need to protect thepany against outsiders."


    Ruby lowered her head ;e$?VLU; tears came streaming down her face.


    "Do you regret killing your father?" Nick asked.


    "So what if | regret it. It''s not like he cane back to life." She turned around.


    "Ruby, listen to me. Don''t cut ties with Paul over Elliot. That way, you will still have Paul if you can''t keep Elliot. With Paul around,


    things will be much easier for you."


    "l get it."


    Jun was in his modern mansion in


    Aryaddelle. The scent of medicin


    permeated the living Om. SrsBle to


    olpratelthesmel, Jun retreated to


    the second floor, only to discover that


    it smelled exactly the same. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Frustrated, he nced at the sky outside. The sky was growing dark, but Tammy had still not returned.


    It had been over half a month since


    Tammy had taken overlynch OI)


    usirep, endishe Hade home


    late ten out of fourteen nights. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She had spent a week drinking with


    other people,working. She had


    just taken over and the, retailers¡¯!


    cligntsavefd keen to have a meal


    with her. Unable to refuse, her


    schedule was packed for a month


    straight. She would only be free next


    month. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun would apany her whenever he had the time, but he had his own things to do and could not possibly apany her


    every single night.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1443

    They fought over this.


    Downstairs, the nanny was preparing Tammy''s medicine. The doctor had told her to take it three times a day.


    Tammy had taken it for two days, and this was her third day on the medicine.


    She had not gone home for lunch, and no one knew when she would be back.


    Jun stood on the balcony, getting some fresh air. He called her.


    It took a while for her to answer the call.


    "Jun, | am kind of busy right now... I''m going to be homete. You can have dinner first. Don''t wait up for me."


    Tammy''s words lit a fire in him. "I thought we are trying for a baby? Are you not taking your medicine? You skipped it this


    afternoon.¡±


    Though he was furious, he did not dare raise his voice. Ever since the kidnapping incident, he had not allowed himself to lose his


    temper in front of her.


    "I intended to go back and take the medicine this afternoon, but you told me to stay at thepany and rest there, as it was not


    safe for me to drive while | was tired... You said that it''s okay to skip it once!


    " said Tammy.


    "| said that it''s okay to skip it once, but if you don''te back now, you will be skipping it twice."


    "Can you bring it to me, then? You are at home, right?" she asked.


    Jun took a deep breath. "Fine! Send me your location. | will send it to you."


    After the call, he went downstairs and asked the nanny to put the medicine into a thermal sk.


    The nanny mumbled as she packed, "You are spoiling Tammy, Young Master. Who would go out drinking every day when they


    are trying to get pregnant? Women aren''t supposed to drink when they are trying to get pregnant.¡±


    Jun¡¯''s mother had hired the nanny, and so, she was loyal to the Hertz family.


    "Tammy said that she didn''t drink. She has been drinking juice."


    "But shees home every night smelling like booze."


    "You can smell like alcohol even if you don''t drink, like how I smell of medicine right now," scowled Jun. "I wonder if this even


    works. It just tastes so bad. Tammy would have never drunk this in the past.¡±


    "You are too soft-hearted, Young Master. Your parents would be furious if they find out that Tammy has been attending all these


    late-night gatherings."


    "Don''t tell my parents. Tammy won''t be as busy after a while." Jun took the thermal sk from the nanny =b.:RLX? hurried out.


    Tammy was in the private room of a five-star restaurant. Thermal sk in hand, Jun pushed the door open, only to see a chubby


    man insisting Tammy drink a ss of wine.


    Bang!


    He dropped the sk, and Tammy


    swiftly turned to the dsgonts!


    S nd figd goa: e saw Jun


    and shoved the man away. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Jun!" She flushed in embarrassment and tried to exin, "l¡ª I..."


    She wanted to say that she had not drunk, but the reality was that she had been forced to take a small sip.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Did you drink?" Jun strode up to her


    and instantly caught the Sealine


    strong ta gf alcondithat was


    Enthcyehcs He had not known if


    she had drunk or not, but her eyes


    gave her away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "A little bit... Just a small sip..."


    As soon as she said that, Jun threw her arm aside and stormed out.


    "Jun! Wait!" Tammy grabbed her purse and followed him out.


    In the parking lot outside the restaurant, Jun stopped and Tammy caught up to him.


    "Jun, the guest tonight is special-


    am only asking you one question.


    Can you, or can you not drink when


    you are trying to et pregandOUn


    seyyiad arid OAT d, ¡°You should


    have just told me that you didn''t want


    a child! If you truly do want a child,


    then you wouldn''t have stayed out


    every night! Is your business


    dependent on you spending your


    nights drinking with clients? Did your


    mom do this, too?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1444

    Tammy was ready to ept whatever Jun said about her, but she was instantly provoked when he mentioned her mother.


    She raised her hand and pped him across the face.


    "Jun Hertz, have you forgotten all the times you came home piss drunk from the gatherings you attended?! Have you forgotten


    puking in every corner of the house? Have | ever dragged your mom into the picture?! You b*st*rd! You have no right to me


    me or my mom! So what if | drank? | said | wanted to get pregnant, but | did not say | wanted to get pregnant immediately! Can |


    not dy it for work?"


    Tammy had hurt Jun''s pride when she pped him in public.


    When he mentioned her mother, he had meant that Tammy''s mother had never gone drinking with clients like she did, and


    therefore, she did not need to either.


    Tammy had bent the meaning of his words and pped him for it.


    His chest heaved as chaos took over his mind. In order to keep their argument at bay, he suppressed his anger, opened the car


    door, got inside, and mmed it shut behind him.


    He stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    He stared at Tammy from the rear-view mirror as the car sped away, but Tammy was not looking at him. She simply got her car


    keys from her purse, unlocked her car, opened the door, and went in.


    He slowed down once she got into the car to see which direction she would be driving toward, and to his surprise, she started


    driving in the direction that was opposite to their home.


    Jun panicked and immediately stopped his car and called her.


    Tammy picked up right away. "What?!"


    "Where are you going?!" he asked, suppressing his anger.


    "Home! Jun Hertz, let''s take some time away from each other to cool down!"


    Jun took a deep breath and said coldly, " Fine! Let''s take some time to cool down, then!"


    She did not say a thing, but she did not hang up either. Jun hung up.


    They were both frustrated and neither was willing to bend.


    They had often bickered, but this was their first full-blown argument since they got back together.


    Tammy listened to the repetitive dial tone, ? b%>WKW; tears began to gather in her eyes.


    "It is such a small thing! Why did we have such a big fight?" she thought.


    She drove forward, sobbing, until she stopped the car before the door of Lynch''s mansion.


    When her parents saw her, both were shocked. They immediately approached her and wanted to know what had brought her


    home.


    She ignored their questions and went upstairs, straight into her room. She locked the door behind her.


    "They have to be fighting over children again,¡± Mr. Lynch said.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s probably not because of that...


    It''s about Tammy''s work," Mr. dyymeh


    said." Tammy ressaged me telling


    Ae thar Jun wants her to stay home


    and not go out drinking with clients."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is Jun Hertzing after our money now? He can keep dreaming!"


    "Alright. Just lower your voice." Mrs.


    Lynch scowled. "Didn''t you a 0


    quit my oh jop EER, got


    Etat feat men are all the same.


    You are in no position to me Jun."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Our daughter has been mistreated. Why are you speaking for the outsider?"


    "Let them sort it out themselves!" Mrs.


    Lynch did not wish to get involved.


    "With Tammy''s situation, it''s already


    a miracle that Jun is willing t aseept


    her." "Ho can sy tat Our


    fata better off remaining


    single her entire life than to be looked


    down upon! It''s not like we don''t have


    the money to take care of her! Why


    suffer on purpose?" Mr. Lynch roared.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lynch sighed.

 Chapter 1445

    Tammyy on the bed inside her room. She was hugging her pillow.


    She took out her phone, found Avery''s number, and called her.


    Avery soon answered the call.


    "Avery, | had an argument with Jun. | think getting back with him was a mistake," sobbed Tammy. "Why can men stay out


    drinking, but not women?"


    "Don''t cry, Tammy. You two need to sit down and talk this out. There has to be a way to resolve this," said Avery, consoling her.


    "I told him many times that | would be busy for a month or two, but after that, I will not be as busy. He said that he was fine with


    that, but today, he lost his temper, " said Tammy as she wiped away her tears. "He even dragged my mother into it. | couldn''t


    stand it and pped him across the face."


    "Why would Jun say anything bad about Auntie? He''s not that kind of person!"


    "I heard it with my own ears!"


    "What exactly did he say?"


    "I- | forgot. | was angry, and | didn''t hear him clearly.¡± Tammy choked on her voice and said, "Avery, what would you do if you


    were me? | feel so lost right now."


    "If Jun did say something bad about Auntie, then obviously you shouldn''t have to put up with it, but my advice to you is to rify


    what he said. He might not mean what you think he did."


    Tammy agreed in a hoarse voice and changed the subject. "Have you met Elliot?" "Yeah. He is severely injured and is currently


    unconscious.¡± Avery was inside the hospital, looking after him. "He isn''t at risk of dying, though, it just takes time for him to


    recover."


    "How could that happen? Did the Goulds do that? That Ruby chick is useless!"


    "Let''s not talk about her.¡± Avery nced at Ruby, who was lying on the foldable bed.


    During the entire time Elliot was in the hospital, Ruby had spent every night on the foldable bed next to him.


    Avery had two choices: to either return to the hotel or lean against the table for a nap.


    She did not want to head back to the hotel, fearing that Ruby would not let her return the next day, but she also did not want to


    sleep on the table.


    At around ten, she began battling the urge to close her eyes. She nced at Elliot, who remained unmoving on the bed. After


    thinking a little about the matter, she approached the bed =g%;TKS: carefullyy down next to him.


    "Avery Tate! What are you doing?!" Ruby immediately crawled up from the foldable bed when she saw Avery getting into bed


    with Elliot.


    "I''m going to sleep!" Avery said innocently. "You are keeping the foldable bed to yourself, so | have no choice but to squeeze in


    with him."


    Ruby''s head felt numb. "What do you mean, I''m keeping the bed to myself? | sleep here every night! Get down! Careful! Don''t


    touch his injuries!" "I can get off the bed, but you must give me the foldable bed." "You-"


    "Ruby, pregnant women shouldn''t get angry so often. It''s bad for the baby." Avery got out of the bed and walked toward Ruby.


    "Besides, it''s bad for you to rest here. Aren''t you scared of losing your baby?"


    "Don''t try to curse me! My baby is going to be fine!"


    Avery ignored her and went to lie down on the foldable bed.


    Seeing how she shamelessly m


    upied the b d-Ruby by\felt Soft


    fijaus Bhtrhelp less. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was not like Avery and could not possibly sleep on Elliot''s bed.


    After standing still for a while, she


    gis Elliot''s bed \ Einatty tel


    $0 fem eid huff


    in showed no signs of


    ini up. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery opened her eyes at the sound of the door closing.


    She had been quite sleepy, but she felt rather awake once Ruby left.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She got out of bed and fe to


    Elliot''s bed. She held higd


    "ey iin aE fliot, de up


    i Let me take you home."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She took it out and realized it was a video call from La.


    She had promised La that she would video call her every day when she left for Aryadelle.


    Avery hesitated before answering the call.


    ¡°Mommy! Where are you right now?" La could tell from the background that Avery was in the hospital and she sounded a little


    frantic.


    ¡°I''m in the hospital. Would you like to see Daddy?" Avery was a little hesitant to show La Elliot, but in the end, she decided


    that La was strong enough to handle it.


    ¡°Of course!" La answered without


    skipping a beat.


    Avery took a deep breath and pointed the camera at Elliot.


    La''s eyes grew wide. "Is that Daddy? How did Dad end up like that?!" she eximed when she realized that it was him on the


    bed.


    Avery moved the camera back toward her." Your dad is sick. He hasn''t woken up and cannot talk. All the things Ruby Gould said


    to you before were false."


    La was relieved, but then a frown appeared across her face.


    If what Ruby said was not true, it meant that her father was not as cruel as she thought he was. Her father was now extremely


    sick, and he could not speak. She was very concerned for him.


    "Mommy, can you fix Daddy?" asked La in a muffled voice, after a few moments of silence.


    "Your dad looks worse than he is. He just needs a lot of time to recover," said Avery, consoling her gently. "Don''t worry about him.


    It will take a month at most for him to be discharged from the hospital."


    "Oh... Mommy, | want to see him again.¡±


    Avery turned the camera toward Elliot once again at her daughter''s request.


    La studied Elliot''s pale face and thought back to how much Elliot cared for her; she instantly broke down in tears.


    Avery turned the camera back at the sound of La''s sobbing.


    "Don''t cry, La. He is going to get better." "Mommy, | said something bad about Daddy. | shouldn''t have done that," muttered


    La guilty as she rubbed her eyes.


    "| know that you care about him. That''s the only reason why you said those things about him."


    "When Dad gets better, are you taking him home?"


    "Yeah. Once he gets discharged, | am taking him home right away,


    As Avery was speaking, Elliot''s finger moved slightly.


    After the video call, Averyposed


    herself and turned to look at Elliot.


    She sat down on the chair next to the


    bed and grabbed his hap witBoth


    ofseraimnctetie closer to him and


    whispered, "Elliot, it''s been almost ten


    years since we first came to know


    each other. How many decades are


    there in a person''s life? Once you


    wake up, let¡¯s not fight anymore and


    live our lives together in peace,


    okay?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The only answer she got in return was a boundless agonizing silence.


    At nine the next morning, Ruby entered the room with her nanny.


    Avery nced at her and noticed that she was carrying something.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Avery, didn''t you say that I''m going


    to lose my baby?" Ruby smugly


    showed Avery eutradeundredus


    spp reasived earlier that morning. "!


    just did an ultrasound. The paper is


    still warm to the touch! My baby is


    fine!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You aren''t even at the three-month benchmark yet, what''s the hurry?" Avery said sarcastically. "When you get there, you


    need to take an NT test, a Hepatitis B


    test, a syphilis screening, alilex


    for AIDS... If theyesulfs b¨¦me back


    HpaiGe for even just one of these


    tests, your baby won''t survive."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Ruby felt as though someone had poured cold water over her.


    She had never been pregnant before and was not aware that there were so many tests that she needed to get done. She was


    stunned.


    Avery shoved the ultrasound diagram back into her hands. "By the way, you said that your baby is Elliot''s, right? Once you are


    three months into the pregnancy, you better get a DNA test done, or you won''t see the end!"


    "Very well! I¡¯m not afraid of a DNA test!" Ruby handed the ultrasound results to the nanny and strode toward the bed. "Why


    haven''t they administered his medication yet? Did the doctor note today?" "Can''t you read the clock?" Avery was extremely


    rude because she was in a bad mood. "| asked the doctor to change the meds he is on. They are now getting his new meds


    ready."


    The color on Ruby''s face changed rapidly.


    Avery was a doctor, who was qualified to make such decisions; she was a nobody, and her opinions did not matter in the face of


    Avery.


    ¡°Miss, you don''t have to stay here and argue with her. Just let her take care of things in the hospital. Why bother fighting her over


    these tiring chores? Once Mr.


    Foster wakes up, he will still being home with us," said the nanny consoling Ruby. "The doctor said you need more rest.


    Why don''t | send you home?"


    Ruby did not like the situation. "If Elliot wakes up and doesn''t see me¡ª"


    "We will leave the bodyguards here. They will notify us when Mr. Foster wakes up.¡±


    Ruby pursed her lips, conflicted.


    ¡°Let''s go, Miss! Aren¡¯t you irritated by Avery Tate?" said the nanny.


    Elliot showed no signs of waking up, and there was really no point in remaining in the hospital. She needed to go home and rest.


    With that decided, she turned and left.


    Once Ruby and herpanions left, the nurse walked in with the new medication.


    "Give that to me," Avery said to the nurse. "I will administer it to him."


    The nurse chuckled. "Dr. Tate, we don''t get to do anything anymore once you are here." "These are all just small adjustments.


    How fast he recovers is up to him."


    "Yeah. Vice president Miller said the same. How did you manage to send Miss Gould away, though?" The nurse lowered her


    voice, "You don''t know this, but she used to pester vice president Miller daily, wanting to know why he hasn''t woken up yet. He


    was annoyed, but he dared not say anything."


    "You are all afraid of her because you live here. I''m not from Ylore, so I''m not taking it from her." Avery hung the IV bag, sterilized


    the indwelling needle, ?b&;RJW> screwed the pipe in.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that she wille after you?" "She would have done it already if she had the guts for it.¡±


    "That''s true. Dr. Tate, all my colleagues think that you are better than Miss Gould. Once Mr. Foster wakes up, he will


    definitely go back to Aryadelle with you." Seeing how approachable Avery was, the nurse started chit-chatting with her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Avery took the opportunity to ask the


    nurse some questions. "Do y, WKnOW


    who is th theycontke Wild uby is


    Bua e said that it is Elliot''s,


    but Elliot said the opposite." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Troubled, the nurse said, "Um... | don''t


    really know about that! { is true strat


    babyiga proguet GF ourb, but


    that is not my department." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery nodded in understanding.


    "But | can help ask around. | have a


    friend in the fertility epariment) She


    st krew@ohiething,¡¯ the nurse


    offered Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    enthusiastically.


    Avery beamed. "Okay. Please help me ask around."


    "Sure. | am a bit busy right now, but I''ll ask her at noon."


    "Thank you so much." Avery could not help but feel nervous.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Avery did not think that Elliot would lie to her, but Ruby seemed too confident to be lying.


    She needed to know the truth, and she needed to know it quickly.


    In Aryadelle, Jun''s head felt heavy. He had not slept a wink.


    At eight the next morning, his parents came to visit him.


    He did not need to speak to them to know that the nanny had informed his parents about what had taken ce.


    "Jun, what is your n?"


    Confused, he asked, "Why are you two acting so serious? It''s not like this is the first time Tammy and | got into a fight...¡± "Oh. So


    it was just a small argument, then?" "Big or small, it''s between me and her." Jun''s expression darkened. "I need to go back to


    sleep, so just go home!"


    ¡°If you won''t speak to us, then we are going to the Lynch¡¯s mansion right now to talk to Tammy," said Mrs. Hertz and got up.


    "Mom! Don''t do that!" Jun said hastily. "She said she needs some time to cool down. Don''t go to her.¡±


    ¡°What''s there to cool down from? You two are just trying to run from your problems.¡± Mrs. Hertz red at Jun. "I know that you


    like her, and you don''t want to break up with her. Your dad and | are open-minded so we won''t force you apart over children... We


    just think that your issue with her is about having kids." "No, it''s not! | just don''t like her going to social gatherings. This has


    nothing to do with having kids."


    "Why can''t she go to these gatherings? Is her family business not important?"


    Jim was rendered speechless by his mother''s questions.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Jun, you have to be more understanding toward Tammy. Don¡¯t just me it all on her," Mrs. Hertz said. "We won''t force her to


    have a baby. Didn''t the doctor say that it''s difficult for her to get pregnant?"


    "You two have finallye to your senses? " Jun looked at his parents in surprise.


    ¡°No. What your dad and | meant to say is that we will find you another woman who can bear your child,¡± said Mrs. Hertz. "Pay


    them enough and countless women would be willing to bear your children."


    Chills ran down Jun''s spine. "Mom, what on earth are you talking about?!"


    "If Tammy can''t get pregnant, we won''t push her. We will find another woman to bear you a child. Is there a problem with that?


    You =c%;WIP? Tammy will still be married, and the woman you hire will only be responsible for giving birth to your children. She


    wouldn''t interfere with your lives."


    "Mom, I''m begging you, stop talking! If Tammy hears you, she is definitely going to divorce me."


    "Then get a divorce. You''re not the one having fertility issues! What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Jun had not expected to hear that from his mother.


    Though he and Tammy were


    currently in a fight, he had never


    considered divorcing pasHeiad hot


    ng ian ing twenties, and


    when he had decided to marry


    Tammy again, he did not do so for


    her looks or so that she could bear


    him children. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mom, why don''t you and Dad try a


    little harder and get another son?¡±


    Jun said after remaininyahoaghthh!


    feng witiled cal? understand your


    ways of thinking, and 1 won''tply.


    This isn''t just an insult toward me,


    but it is also an insult toward


    Tammy.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, he took his car keys and left.


    Half an hourter, Tammy drove back to their home.


    She could not sleepst night, and her mother had convinced her to go home and talk to Jun earlier that morning. So, she drove


    back after breakfast.


    Mr. and Mrs. Hertz had already left,


    and the nanny was alone at home.


    When the nanny saw army Sel


    imppegiat s¨¦t her chores aside and


    hurried toward Tammy." Tammy, if


    only you came home a little earlier.


    Jun and your parents-inw just left."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°My parents-inw were here?" Tammy set her purse down on the couch.


    "Yeah! They came here to discuss something with Jun-" said the nanny, but she stopped halfway, not wanting toplete her


    sentence.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    Intrigued, Tammy asked the nanny, "About what? Me?"


    "Kind of!" The nanny stuttered. "Mainly about having kids... It''s actually not rted to you..."


    "If they were talking about kids, how am | not rted?" Tammy scowled. A bad feeling rose within her. "What exactly did they


    say?"


    Troubled, the nanny said, "Tammy, you are definitely going to get mad if | tell you, so it''s better that | don''t!"


    "If you won''t tell me, I''m going to ask Jun about it!"


    "Don''t! I''ll tell you!" The nanny dragged her back by the arm and said, "Your inws want to get another woman to bear Jun''s


    children. Don''t get angry just yet. You and Jun have been all jumpy and frustrated over having kids, so it¡¯s not really that bad to


    get another woman to suffer through pregnancy for you. You will still be Mrs. Hertz, and Jun won''t me you for going out to


    social gatherings anymore .''


    Tammy felt as though she had been struck by lightning, and her expression instantly darkened. She pushed the nanny''s hand


    away and said, "Great! Don''t tell them that I''vee back!"


    She was so furious that she had forgotten her purse on the couch when she left.


    At noon, Jun set aside his pride and tried calling her, but Tammy did not take the call.


    At four in the afternoon, he called her again, and still, she did not answer. He was still a little frustrated, but he started panicking


    when he could not reach her.


    He ended work ahead of time and drove toward the Lynch''s mansion.


    Mrs. Lynch was at home and invited him inside enthusiastically.


    "Jun, please forgive Tammy for going to social gatherings so frequentlytely. Her dad has been cing a lot of pressure on her.¡±


    "I''m not angry. Mother. It''s good that she wants to work on her career."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Lynch was relieved. "I knew | was right about you. Apart from me and her dad, you are the one who loves her most in the


    world.¡±


    Mother, Tammy won''t pick up my calls.


    That''s why | came here looking for her."


    "Why isn''t she answering your calls? Didn''t you two have a talk this morning?" Mrs. Lynch asked in confusion.


    "Morning?" gasped Jun, shocked. "We didn''t talk this morning!"


    "| told her to go find you this morning.


    Didn¡¯t she go?"


    Jun flipped through his memory ;b*:PJV; said, "| headed out quite early this morning, so | missed her."


    "Oh... Let me call her and speak to her."


    Mrs. Lynch took out her phone and called Tammy as Jun watched.


    She answered her mother¡¯s call.


    Suspecting something was wrong, Jun immediately took out his phone and called Tammy.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable."


    Jun realized that Tammy had blocked his number.


    In Ylore, once the IV drip had finished, Avery took the bag to the nurses¡¯ station and threw it into the medical waste bin.


    The nurse from this morning was no


    longer at the nurses¡¯ st ion,and\\\


    segr/gverst@lhe had probably


    gone to look for her friend in the


    fertility department. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery returned to the room, and shortly after, her bodyguard arrived with her food.


    Since Ruby had allowed Avery to stay and take care of Elliot, the Gould family''s bodyguard had no reason to stop Avery''s


    bodyguard from going upstairs.


    "You really are fearless, Miss Tate. |


    took one look at the Goulds¡¯


    bodyguar. 5, angbnoticea that they


    albhave guns," whispered the


    bodyguard, reminding Avery of the


    danger she was in. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t care even if they are equipped


    with bombs." Avery opened t mM


    lunchbox casupliaie said,¡± o back


    tbKedblel and rest! | will be fine for


    as long as Elliot remains


    unconscious." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    "I''ve been resting the entire day. Let me stay here for a while!" The bodyguard strolled toward the bed and looked Elliot up and


    down. "So he justys here every day?"


    "Yeah."


    "That''s what they call vegetables, huh?" The bodyguard said gloomily. "Will he ever wake up?"


    "If his injuries are as severe as you are making them sound, he would still be in ICU and not here." Avery took a sip of the soup.


    ¡°He should be waking up soon."


    "Oh. Okay." The bodyguard went to sit next to her. "Boss, my admiration for you just grows deeper and deeper. | didn¡¯t think that


    you would have the guts to chase Ruby Gould out of her own territory. The courage and strength in you! As expected of Elliot


    Foster''s woman."


    Avery blushed at thepliment and said, "The only reason she is not fighting me is because she is pregnant.¡±


    "Oh. | see!"


    ¡°When youe over tonight, bring me my suitcase."


    ¡°Sure. | can bring it over now. I''m free, anyways." The bodyguard got up and strode out.


    After finishing her meal, Avery went out to throw the packaging away. She was just in time to see the nurse she had spoken to


    rushing over.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Avery''s heart raced at the sight of the nurse.


    "Miss Tate, has Mr. Foster woken up yet?" The nurse asked formally as there were bodyguards working for the Gould family


    stationed outside the ward.


    Avery shook her head and the two entered the room, closing the door behind them.


    ¡°Miss Tate, | didn''t manage to get that many details because my friend doesn¡¯t know much either. She said that the transnt


    was done by the department head," the nurse said.


    Avery was not at all surprised by the oue, as everything concerning the Gould family was confidential.


    ¡°However, | did hear something important." The nurse suddenly lowered her voice, " You need time to develop test-tube babies.


    You are a doctor yourself, Miss Tate, so you should know what | mean. However, Miss Gould did not wait for the imnt. She


    had gone straight for the surgery. We don''t know where the embryo she is carryinges from or who the father is."


    Avery froze.


    "She went straight for the imnt? How?" she thought.


    "Miss Tate, once Mr. Foster wakes up, you can ask him about it. If Miss Gould''s baby is indeed his, he must know about it,¡± the


    nurse said. "I am a little confused, though. If the baby is Mr. Foster''s, why would they choose to have a test-tube baby? Miss


    Gould is young ?c$=UJY< healthy, so they could have just had a natural pregnancy!"


    Avery could not answer the nurse''s question because she was even more confused than the nurse.


    The nurse told Avery everything she knew and took one nce at Elliot before leaving the room.


    When the bodyguard came to deliver Avery''s suitcase, he found her sitting by the bed. She looked to be deep in thought, and


    she had not noticed him entering the room.


    "Miss Tate, daydreaming already?"


    The bodyguard waved his ha Ain


    front of her, 3 Whips G2FI00


    thollb Vou were fine just now.


    What happened after | left?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    m trying to figure out what is going on with Ruby''s baby."


    "What''s there to think about? You can


    ask Elliot once he wakes.up, tho |


    imines acq gait 6auatly "Didn''t you


    say that he is waking up soon?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard''s words were almost


    like a prophecy becaus as goons!


    abigelitee seria we OUSIER Elliot''s


    Ue ierea without warning. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard noticed that he had opened his eyes and jumped back in fright.


    "Boss! Elliot is awake!" The bodyguard eximed.


    Avery saw it, too.


    ¡°Elliot is awake!" she thought. Both excited and nervous, she wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say.


    Elliot looked both unapproachable and dazed. No one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    "Miss Tate, didn¡¯t you have a question to ask him? Go on!" The bodyguard noticed Avery being stunned. He immediately


    reminded her.


    Avery came to her senses.


    "Don''t disturb him. He just woke up. His mind isn''t clear yet." Avery pushed the bodyguard outside. "Wait outside. Don''t enter


    without my permission."


    After pushing the bodyguard out, she quickly returned to the side of the bed.


    Elliot had already shut his eyes!


    Avery rubbed her eyes, doubting herself, thinking she was hallucinating previously. However, the bodyguard noticed it too!


    She was not hallucinating. Elliot did indeede around for a short time a moment ago. Just when she was hesitating whether


    to call him or not, he opened his eyes once more.


    "Elliot!" Avery quickly said, "Elliot!"


    Elliot''s eyes instantly focused and looked at her.


    "It''s me, Avery!" Avery choked up and said," Gary is dead. When you''re discharged from the hospital, let''s return to Aryadelle!"


    Elliot spent more than double the usual time understanding what she was saying.


    ¡°Elliot, | know you''re in a lot of pain right now. It hurts everywhere. You don''t have to answer me..." Avery held his huge hands


    and said softly.


    "Okay..." He replied hoarsely.


    When he was discharged from the hospital,


    he would return to Aryadelle with her.


    Avery''s eyes instantly turned wet.


    Whether he replied to her previous statement or the one after, she was satisfied.


    In the evening, Ruby rushed over with a thermos. When she heard Elliot woke up, she immediately got the nanny to make some


    porridge and soup.


    "Elliot!" Ruby ced the thermos on the cab and walked over to the side of the bed. When she saw Elliot''s eyes open, she


    immediately gently yet urgently asked, " Elliot, how are you feeling? | brought you some soup...¡±


    Vice President Miller interrupted her," Miss Gould, he can''t have soup currently. He could only have some porridge." "| brought


    porridge." Ruby immediately opened the thermos. A nice aroma instantly wafted in the room.


    Avery came out of the washroom >h"?WMY < smelled the aroma. She strode to Ruby


    ¡°Avery, the doctors said that Elliot can¡¯t drink soup. The soup is for you!


    "Thank goodness | also brought porridge for Elliot.¡±


    Ruby''s attitude toward Avery had a 180-degree change.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Avery took the porridge over and walked to the side of the bed. She asked, "Do you want some porridge?"


    ¡°Hey! Avery, how could you do this?" Ruby walked over and snatched the bowl of


    porridge in Avery''s handsa. "I brought this for Eliot. | can feed him myself. | don¡¯t need to trouble you!"


    Avery turned to Elliot and asked, "Who do you want feeding you?"


    Ruby held the bowl tightly and waited nervously for Elliot''s answer.


    Elliot''s deep-set eyes looked at Avery. He gently said, "You."


    Ruby¡¯s hand which was holding the bowl suddenly lost its strength.


    Avery took the bowl away from Ruby


    and said, "I''ll stay with 13 toni


    When he h asni\gon¨¦a Keun igo he


    does athe you. Now that he has


    alreadye around, he still does


    not need you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby''s face turned from pale to red.


    "Elliot, do you really not need me


    anymore? " Ruby asked reluctantly, \


    S pate ynningtor urn to


    elle with Avery?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot said without thinking, "Yes."


    Ruby''s heart sunk to the bottom of


    the ocean. She had tried her harstest


    t rab ofa hing ene treated her


    asa burden and tried to avoid her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    The nanny held onto Ruby and softly said," Miss Ruby, don''t get angry. You''re pregnant!


    Ruby took a deep breath and tried hard to collect her emotions. Her father was dead. Elliot no longer hid hisck of feelings for


    her.


    The nanny helped Ruby out of the ward.


    "Miss Ruby, why do you have to do this to yourself?" The nanny said heartbrokenly," If | could say something, don''t punish Paul


    already. At least his heart is always thinking of you. Look at Elliot. He doesn''t even care about you. How infuriating.¡±


    Ruby choked up. "That''s because he doesn''t know the child in my stomach is his. If he were to know -his attitude would change.


    It would not be like this."


    The nanny saw how stubborn Ruby was being, she could only let her be. At the end, when her heart has been smashed into


    pieces on the ground, she would know who truly treats her right.


    ¡°Miss Ruby, you are barely three months pregnant. You need to stay calm. Let''s return home!" The nanny said, "Elliot won''t be


    able to leave the hospital any time soon. When he gets discharged, you can show him the paternity test and see what his choice


    is."


    Ruby made a noise in response.


    "Miss Ruby, you still need to prepare for the worst," The nanny reminded her, "If Elliot doesn''t want you and the child, you have


    to be strong."


    ¡°What can | be if | can¡¯t be strong?" Ruby''s eyes reddened. She yelled, "My father is dead. | don''t have anyone to rely on


    anymore! If I''m not strong, am | going to die?"


    The nanny shut up and did not dare to say anything more.


    When they were by the lift, the lift doors slowly opened. Paul was standing inside.


    The nanny saw Paul and her eyes instantly brightened. "Paul, why don''t you take a walk with Miss Ruby! I''ll head home first.¡±


    Then, she left.


    Paul came out of the lift. He saw how aggrieved Ruby looked. He exined, "! heard that Elliot hase around, so | came over


    to have a look. Why are you not with him in his ward?"


    Ruby said curtly, "He doesn''t want me to stay with him! He said he wants to follow


    Avery back to Aryadelle!"


    Paul sneered. "I have long predicted this." "Are you mocking me?"


    ¡°I''m not." Paul grabbed her wrist. "It''s too stuffed-up here. Let''s go down to talk!


    In Aryadelle, after Mary ended her call with Tammy, she was infuriated. However, Jun was there, so after Mary hung up the call,


    she could only quickly suppress her anger < c+?TLS? smiled forcefully.


    Tammy said that she had ended things with Jun in the phone call. Mary asked her for a reason, but Tammy said nothing. Also,


    after Tammy heard that Jun was at their home at that moment, she decided not to return that night anymore.


    "Jun, did you and Tammy argue about anything else?" Mary ced her phone down and sat on the sofa.


    Jun shook his head. "No." "| guess there should be something else. If not, Tammy would not be like that." Mary furrowed her


    brows. "When | got her to look for you that morning, she was still alright. She understood that what she didst night was a little


    reckless. She regrets hitting you. Something must have happened today. Her attitude has changed."


    "Oh? What is her attitude right now?"


    "She hates you a lot right now," Mary


    said the truth, "You don''t ave to Wait


    hejeciis ar herfoo She GI that she''s


    i Stunitag tonight." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun felt as if a prick had stabbed into his heart. He got up and stormed off.


    When he drove home, the nanny handed him the package that Tammy dropped off that morning.


    "Jun, Tammy dropped this off this


    morning. | don''t know if ere-arel |


    antigslondi@Qerin inside or not. |


    pores to touch it." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun epted the package. He asked,


    "She came here this m ainge Risk She


    my parents? an my


    snieclited say terrible things to her?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The nanny shook her head. "No. When she arrived, your parents left."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jun opened the package. There was some makeup and a bottle of folic acid.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Tammy truly had been trying hard to get pregnant.


    "Please lend me your phone." Jun ced the bag down and borrowed the nanny''s phone.


    The nanny immediately went to take her phone and passed it to Jun. He used the nanny''s phone to call Tammy.


    A few secondster, the call was picked up.


    "Tammy, you better clear things up! How have | offended you? Why are you breaking up with me!" Jun initially wanted to talk


    calmly with her, but when the call connected, he lost his temper.


    "Whose phone are you using to call me?¡±


    "The nanny''s phone! You''re so childish! Do you still think that you''re still a young girl like Lilith? Blocking and ghosting people


    whenever you want? You count yourself. How many times have you blocked my number after we have been together?!


    Tammy heard his screams. She wanted tough. "I''ll block you if | want to. You can''t do anything about it. Go and have children


    with another woman. Why are you calling me? Don''t you find me a pain in the ass?"


    Jun was silent for a while before he lifted his head and looked at the Nanny. "You said that when Tammy came, my parents had


    left. Did you tell Tammy about the things my parents said?"


    The nanny instantly lowered her head. " Jun, | just wanted to persuade Tammy..."


    "F*ck off!" Jun was infuriated.


    Beep¡ª Tammy had already hung up the call. Jun smashed the phone on the floor.


    At Ylore, Elliot had taken a few mouthfuls of porridge and furrowed his brows.


    Avery ced the bowl by the side, took a napkin, and wiped his mouth.


    The doctors and nurses had left the ward. At that moment, there were only the two of them and the bodyguard left in the ward.


    The bodyguard was there to send food for Avery.


    The Goulds bodyguards that were guarding outside the ward had finally left, so Avery''s bodyguard could stay there without any


    worries.


    ¡°Ruby must have been heartbroken." The bodyguard said in a teasing tone while looking at his phone. "What is this called?


    This is called going out for wool anding back shorn."


    When Avery heard the bodyguard''s mocking, she did not say anything.


    She unbuttoned two buttons of Elliot''s hospital gown. She nned to fetch some water to wipe his body.


    "It''ste. Goback


    ¡°Are you chasing me away so early?" The bodyguard stood up reluctantly. "Fine, I''ll leave. | won''t be the third wheel here."


    The bodyguard took the trash out and closed the door on his way out.


    Avery walked to the washroom and fetched a basin of hot water. She ced it in the cab.


    ¡°Elliot, other than the pain on your body, how is your head feeling?"


    She only asked because his head


    injury was not that seriqus. AgKough


    eke Vicious, they did not


    cross the line. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s still alright." After a few mouthfuls of porridge, he felt a little spirited.


    "That''s good." Avery picked up the towel from the basin, wrung it dry, and wiped Elliot down.


    ¡°| want to ask you a question about the child in Ruby."


    Avery saw some reaction in Elliot''s calm eyes.


    "Is the child in her, yours? You can be


    honest with me now. | iene


    angry, Cea will be


    angky? very wiped his face and


    threw the towel into the basin. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot looked at Avery''s angry face. His voice was calm and hoarse. "It''s not mine.


    Avery did not rx because of that.


    ¡®The child was not congeived- O11!


    mally tts atte Wube aby. Did


    you ever give her your..." Please read


    the original content atThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No," Elliot interrupted her, "Why are you doubting me?"

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    This was the longest sentence Elliot said after he woke up.


    Avery looked into his eyes. She was stunned for two seconds before exining, "| used to believe you, but Ruby told me the


    child in her belongs to you, which is why I''m asking you again."


    "Did she really say so?"


    ¡°Hmm. Initially, she did not directly tell me. She told La." Avery rubbed the towel in the basin against each other before


    wringing it dry again and wiping Elliot down. "La was so furious she cried. She cared a lot about you."


    Elliot was instantly agitated.


    ¡°Elliot, don''t get angry first. | have already exined it to La." Avery''s palms cupped Elliot''s face and gently touched it." Back


    then, Ruby lied to me. She said that you have decided to cut ties with me which is why you didn''t answer my phone calls. |


    suspected that there was a problem, so | called Nick to confirm. Sure enough, | found out that she was lying."


    "Since you know she was lying, why are you still asking me about the matter of the child?" Elliot asked her in retort.


    Avery was a little stunned. "Perhaps because there is no need to lie about the child since we would be able to find out if it''s true


    or not through a maternity test. Ruby doesn''t seem like a stupid person. How would she dare to use this to lie to me?


    At her words, her phone on the table rang. Avery ced the towel down and picked her phone up. When she saw it was a call


    from La, she immediately answered it.


    She could not wait to let La see that Elliot hade around.


    ¡°La, your Daddy is up!" Avery faced the camera at Elliot.


    When La saw Elliot, she excitedly said," Daddy, you''re finally up! | was worried about you!"


    Elliot looked at his daughter''s face and heard her voice. His eyes smiled happily." I''m fine. "


    ¡°Daddy, why were you beaten up? Who was the one that did it? Tell me their names. When I''m grown up, I''ll seek revenge on


    your behalf," La huffed.


    La had a notebook that stated who had owed her money or who made her angry.


    If she did not record it down, she would forget about it easily because she was not a grudgeful person, yet she did not want to


    get taken advantage of, so she recorded it with a small notebook.


    Elliot could not help but smile. "La, I''m fine."


    "Oh, then when are youing back?" La''s words were getting harsher, one sentence after the other, "I don¡¯t like your new


    wife. You must break up with her! If not, | won''t let you step into our house! You won¡¯t get to see Robert!"


    Avery''s back was sweating profusely.


    She never imagined that La would


    say such a thing. She turned


    eae 6\2us said,


    " ¡°we are alright. | will handle it,


    don''t worry." "Then, I''ll go do my


    homework! There''s a lot of


    homework today!" "Hmm, you''ve


    been working hard, babe." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, Avery ced the phone back on the table.


    To soothe the awkward atmosphere, she asked, "Paul hit you. Did you not hit back?" She remembered that Elliot could fight. If


    he hit back, he would not have been beaten up that badly.


    "Once Paul takes his anger out on me


    only can | sessfully leave thi mM


    ce," Eliot sqidhoatsely, "IFT didn''t


    cohte re, nothing would have


    happened. | deserved the


    consequences." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Don''t say that. Everything is in the


    past." Avery pulled his covers higher.


    ¡°Just get well soon, don¡¯t think about


    others. When you are healed


    Ruby to d a patemitfiest to see if


    Hep baste yours." "If the child is


    mine, there could only be one


    possibility." Seeing how Avery cared


    so much about that, he stated the


    only possibility, "Aftering over, |


    underwent brain surgery. After the


    surgery, | passed out for three days. |


    don''t know what happened in those


    three days." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery nodded.


    ¡°After | woke up from the surgery, | have never touched her," Elliot repeated once more.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    ¡°Elliot, | feel relieved that you are willing to tell me all this." Avery''s brows rxed. She made Elliot choose ording to the


    worstpossible scenario. "If the child in Ruby''s is yours, what are you going to do?"


    "| didn¡¯t want the child in her. | can''t bear the responsibility for her and the child." Elliot knew clearly what he wanted.


    "This answer is more than enough. This is a painful lesson. In the future, no matter what happens, | will never hide things


    from you anymore. | will tell you at the first notice." Avery could not hide the guilt she felt in her tone. "Elliot, | love you. | know


    that you love me too. | always knew."


    Elliot responded. "I was wrong too."


    "You''re not wrong. It was me." Avery looked at him and formally acknowledged her mistake. "If | were you, | might do something


    even more impulsive than you."


    Elliot did not want to continue such a heavy topic.


    "Can | get out of bed?" He changed the topic.


    "What are you thinking? You have broken a leg." Avery gently patted his left leg, which was firmly splinted. "But you can gently


    turn over. I''ll help you."


    "My leg should still be alright right?" Elliot tried to move his legs. He felt that it was not as serious as she said. "My right leg is


    great."


    ¡°If you want to get down from the bed, wait for another two days or so. Other than the injuries on your leg, your arm is broken


    too. " Avery took the pillow from the guest bed and ced it on his lower back, letting his body lean to the right a little.


    "My arm is broken too?" Elliot was a little surprised.


    ¡°Have you been numbed by the pain?


    Doesn''t your left arm hurt?" Avery looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Not really." Elliot tried to carefully feel his body. It did not hurt that bad. If not, he would not have wanted to get down from the


    bed.


    "Your arm''s injuries are not as serious as your leg. When you get discharged. I''ll get you a wheelchair," Avery said and ced


    her hands on his thigh, gently kneading into it. "You have been in bed for a few days. | bet it''s quite ufortable, right?"


    ¡°Hmm. When did you arrive?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yesterday. The guest bed is quitefortable. I''m doing well here." Avery saw Elliot furrowed his brows a little. She did not


    know what he was thinking about." Do you want to watch tv? You could just rest too."


    ¡°Let''s watch tv!" He had been out cold for a few days. He did not have the urge to sleep at that moment.


    "You''re lying on the side, it''s hard to see the tv. I''ll let you watch on my phone!" Avery picked her phone up. "What do you want to


    watch? The Aryadelle''s news or the local news?"


    "Both works."


    "Then, I''ll let you watch the local


    news!" Avery unlocked her phone


    =b)>XIV: searched {oprfdeosoF NEA


    Sha fappeerinto it and ced


    her phone on the cab besides.


    After adjusting the angle, she asked,


    "Is this too high? Should | adjust the


    height of your bed?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡ª


    Avery adjusted the head of the bed to a suitable height and walked over to the guest bed.


    "You watch while | go take a shower."


    "Okay."


    Avery took clean clothes and headed


    to the washroom. Elliot looked at the


    news ying on her phone C


    distracte ly, Heals Kol Shter¨¦sted in


    the loes news, because there was no


    one he cared for there. He wanted to


    watch Aryadelle''s news. His left arm


    was broken, he could not move it too


    well, but his right arm was still fine.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He tried to reach out his right arm to


    reach for the phon , Faesnoment he


    togl the ptidnd,|& eal came. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He identally touched the screen of the phone and answered the call.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    It was a call from Hayden. After he identally answered the call, Hayden''s voice immediately came through," Mommy, | heard


    that Elliot is awake.¡±


    Elliot heard his son''s voice. He was extremely moved. Hayden was concerned for him which was why he called to ask about his


    situation.


    ¡°Mommy, asked him who he chooses. If he can''t part with his new wife, then dump him and quickly return home." Hayden


    thought that it was Avery on the other end of the line, which was why he said what was on his mind.


    Elliot''s feeling stopped abruptly. Turns out, Hayden was not concerned about him. He was worried about Avery feeling aggrieved.


    That was good too. Hayden cared for his mother. It was much better than not having any conscience.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you not talking? Did he make you angry again?" Hayden asked in a glum tone.


    Elliot could not continue the silence. "It''s me. Your mother went to shower."


    Hayden was instantly silent.


    Elliot said, "| have already answered Avery about your question."


    Hayden did not want to talk to Elliot about rtionship issues. He wanted to ask how he was doing, but he was embarrassed to


    do so.


    Since Hayden was not talking, Elliot decided to be a little proactive. "Hayden, has school been busy recently?"


    Hayden did not answer.


    That was normal. Although the rtionship between father and son was not as tense as before, it was also not as good that they


    could talk casually.


    Just when Elliot thought that Hayden was going to hang up, ady''s voice came through.


    ¡°Elliot?¡± Lilith''s voice rang in his ears.


    Elliot was stunned. The voice...


    "Where''s Hayden?" Elliot asked.


    ¡°Hayden passed me the phone. He asked me to talk to you." Lilith scratched her head awkwardly. "So...| heard that you¡¯re in the


    hospital. Are you feeling better?"


    ¡°Hmm " Elliot did not have the urge to continue talking.


    "Do you know who | am?" Lilith asked.


    This was the first phone call between siblings. Elliot was not familiar with her voice, but he knew that she was living with Hayden.


    "Lilith," Elliot said her name.


    "It''s me!" Lilith¡¯s heart was beating wildly when she heard him call her name. "Avery told me that you¡¯re not as cold as you seem.


    Whether what she said was true or not, | hope that you can cherish Avery. Don''t be seduced by your new wife in Ylore...¡±


    Elliot furrowed his brows.


    Avery showered as quickly as possible =d": TLT: came out of the washroom.


    Elliot saw here out of the washroom. He passed her the phone. "Hayden''s call."


    Avery strode over and epted the phone.


    However, the call has ended.


    ¡°What did you two talk about?"


    ¡°Hayden heard my voice and passed the phone to Lilith.¡±


    Avery smiled. "What did you and Lilith talk about?"


    "She''s a little chatty. | don''t FD Sas ee


    what she aon waSa inefetired,


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His body has not recovered. He could barely keep up.


    "If you''re tired, just go and sleep!"


    "Hmm."


    After Elliot closed his eyes, she


    walked to the guest ed and@peh¨¦d


    phone Sh¡é Saw Lilith''s message.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    [Lilith: Avery, did you tell him that


    was staying wi Hever He-Seems


    tonal Wd | was.] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    [Avery: Yes. | told him about this before.]This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    [Lilith: He doesn''t seem that scary. | talked to him just now. We spoke a lot ]

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    [Avery: Did he say anything?]


    [Lilith: Uh...he said nothing much. It was quite awkward. | guess he might think I''m a chatterbox!]


    [Avery: He just came around today. He doesn''t look that good. If he isn''t hurt, he would surely talk to you.]


    [Lilith: Oh, | thought he always did not like to talk much! Are you and him alright?]


    [Avery: Yes, we have reconciled ]


    Lilith let out a sigh of relief. [That¡¯s good! | knew that you two would surely reconcile. You''re such a good woman. If Elliot doesn''t


    cherish you, he is an idiot!]


    Avery did not want to continue this topic, so she changed the subject and asked, [ How are you? Did Ben look for you?] [Lilith:


    The other day when | unblocked him, he called me. He said he wanted to see if | had unblocked him yet or not. He''s childish. He


    doesn''t seem like a man of his age]


    [Avery: Being old and dull is boring ]


    After sending that message, her eyelids were getting heavier. She ced her phone down andy in bed. Soon after, she fell


    asleep.


    Aweekter, Jun felt as if Tammy hadpletely vanished from his world.


    Tammy loved to y with her phone. She had to update her social media daily.


    However, ever since their fight that day, she stopped updating her social media.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He thought that he had been blocked, so he asked a few of their mutual friends. Turns out, they said that they did not see her


    update her social media either.


    Their fight this time, he did not see the need to have a cold-shoulder war for such a long time.


    Since he had already exined to her that he was different from his parents. He would not possibly listen to his parents to do


    such an absurd thing.


    Before waiting for the end of the day, Jun drove to Lynch Industries. He entered the office and was about to head over to the lift.


    The receptionist immediately chased after him. "Miss Lynch has not been to the office in two days."


    "What is going on?" Jun''s temples throbbed.


    "| don''t know. You can call her and ask."


    Jun came out of Lynch Industries and called Mary.


    "Mom, what is going on with Tammy? The receptionist said that she hasn''t been to the office in two days. Is she feeling unwell?"


    Jun asked anxiously.


    Mary turned around to look at her daughter resting in bed.


    "Tammy, it''s Jun. Do you want to talk to him?"


    Tammy harrumphed coldly, "I don''t want to talk to him!"


    Her voice was extremely loud.


    On the other end of the call, Jun could hear their conversation loud ;c)


    Jun¡¯s temper had been much better than previously. If it were in the past, he would surely hang up at first notice!


    Tammy might have the temper of a princess. He has one too!


    "Tammy, why are you being angry at him? He did note up with that idea.


    Furthermore, he took the initiative to call..." Mary persuaded Tammy.


    "He''s only calling now. It has been a


    week!¡± The more Tam v.thquabt!


    out it theariafie She got. She


    hugged her covers and ced them


    over her head. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tammy, don''t suffocate yourself. You easilyck oxygen while pregnant..." Mary pulled the covers off Tammy''s head.


    Jun heard the word pregnant and his body instantly stiffened.


    ¡°Mom! Mom! Is Tammy pregnant?"


    Mary''s phone was making loud noises. She put the call on loudspeaker mode.


    "Jun,e over!" "Mom, if you get


    him toe over, I''ll leave! "Fanirhy


    uote parents


    h \ cross


    ed the line! | can¡¯t possibly


    bear them!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun understood her stubborn temper. He immediately said, "Mom, tell Tammy that | won''t go over! Get her to rest, don''t let it


    affect her health.¡±


    After the call, Jun immediately called Avery for help.


    "Avery, Tammy is pregnant! But


    before she found out that she was


    pregnant, she was pissed off byprriy!


    Avi ist yeantedto/apoidgize to her,


    but she refuses to see me! Seeing


    how stubborn she is, she wouldn''t


    even listen to her mother. Only you


    can help me right now..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    On the other end of the line, a low man¡¯s voice came through, "You need her help even for such a trivial family matter? How did


    you manage to pursue Tammy in the first y?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When Jun heard Elliot''s voice, he was so stunned he sweated profusely. "E-Elliot? A-Are you better?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Don''t bother Avery with such trivial matters. If you can''t even coax Tammy properly, how are you going to be a good


    father in the future?"


    Jun was speechless from Elliot''s lecturing.


    ¡°Elliot, you are right. When are you returning? When you are back, I''ll take Tammy over to your house for a meal.¡±


    ¡°After | get discharged."


    "When are you getting discharged?"


    "| don''t know." Elliot at that moment only just had the right to get out of bed. He has never heard Avery talk about getting


    discharged.


    Also, although he could get down from the bed with the help of a walking stick, he could only move around in the ward.


    Aseries of footsteps could be heard from the door outside.


    Amomentter, the door was opened. Avery brought a group of men in.


    Edward, Nick, and Ted arrived.


    Avery had asked him previously if he wanted to see them, but Elliot did not want to. He did not like people seeing him ina


    wretched state.


    ¡°Elliot, they are here to see you," Avery exined, "They came themselves. | can''t just ask them to leave."


    Elliot nodded and returned her phone to her.


    For the past few days, Avery had given him her phone to watch videos and kill time. She could have just bought him a new


    phone, but she did not do so, because he was going to get discharged soon. Once he got discharged, they could return to


    Aryadelle.


    When he returned to Aryadelle and bought a new phone, it would signify an end to his life in Ylore.


    ¡°Elliot, we were worried for you, so we agreed toe together. | cam here once, but the Goulds'' bodyguard stopped me from


    seeing you, so | left." Edward walked over to the bed, held Elliot''s arm, and carefully measured him up. "How could Paul do this


    to you? Do you want us to teach him a lesson?"


    "No need. I''m almost recovered.¡± Elliot did not want to cause further trouble. Although Ruby had inherited Gary''s assets, after all


    she still did not have enough power. She needed Paul''s help.


    ¡°You just want fewer troubles, right? As expected, once you''ve be a father, you''re much more mature =a,>WNY< stable


    than before," Ted chuckled and said, "When are you two nning to return to Aryadelle?"


    ¡°At least another week," Avery replied, "A weekter, depending on his recovery. "


    ¡°Actually, if you want to return to Aryadelle, you can do it now too. We can use a private ne to send you two back,"


    Ted said, "Elliot looks alright now!"


    Avery exined, "We want to wait for Ruby to do the paternity test before returning to Aryadelle. She said Elliot is the father of


    the child in her."


    At that, the three men instantly quieted down.


    After a while, Nick asked, "If the child is Elliot''s, what are you two nning to do?"


    "If the child is Elliot''s, we will still


    return to Aryadelle. Rub use. ean


    tactics to create this ale ae she has to


    beat t consequences. She can


    dream of using the child to tie Elliot


    down." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing Avery''s answer, Nick asked,


    "Since whether the child belongs to


    Elliot or not, you will still retu


    peer e-whyi don od Rave now?


    Aca ong nning to wait for the


    paternity test to show that it belongs


    to Elliot, then argue with Ruby? If you


    argue with her, so what if you win?


    You can''t truly do anything to her


    anyway.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was suddenly hit with a realization.


    Indeed. Even if the results were out and they knew that the child belonged to Elliot, what could she do? She could not do


    anything.


    If Ruby did not want to have an abortion, the child would be born.


    ¡°Elliot, what is your take on this?" Edward asked.


    Elliot said, "I''ll listen to Avery."


    "Tsk, tsk. | think | finally understand


    why you gave up your pean


    woman. Your heantinfulies just


    Hedile en you have already


    forgotten about the pain it brought,"


    Edward teased. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What healed? It still hurts!" Ted teased.


    "That''s life!" Nick mocked.


    Elliot thought nothing about it, but Avery¡¯s face was burning red embarrassedly.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    "| have already apologized to him,¡± Avery exined.


    ¡°What use is apologizing? Whoever treats me that way, if | don''t chop her up into pieces, I''m not a man!"


    "Whichever woman dares to be so arrogant with me, | won''t even let go of her family!"


    "Okay, stop with your superiority. You despise Avery, she looks down on you too," Nick mocked, "You should thank her. If it were


    not for Avery, Elliot would have to stay in Ylore to be a son-inw. You two will have a hard time then."


    They were instantly silenced.


    After they left, Avery helped Elliot to the bed.


    "Do you want to head home to Aryadelle?" Avery sat by the side of the bed and asked him.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    "Then, why don''t we head back! They said that they will take us back by private ne. It wouldn''t be too rough of a journey. You


    should be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t take a private ne, | can still take it."


    "It''s better to have a private ne." At that, Avery had decided to return to Aryadelle. " Shall we head back to Aryadelle


    tomorrow?


    "Okay."


    ¡°Are you really going to listen to me on everything?"


    Elliot said, "I''ve remembered about the past. This reply caught Avery off guard. Being with him for the past few days, she could


    sense that their rtionship seemed to have returned to the past. He was not as cold and foreign to her anymore.


    His tone when he spoke to her and his gaze looking at her was like before.


    Avery had thought about this question before, but she did not ask him. That was because no matter whether he recalled his


    memories or not, she was already satisfied with their current state.


    ¡°Now that | think back about it, | feel that | was too meticulous and hesitant. | thought | was covering all the bases and that |


    could do everything perfectly. This attitude, on the contrary, did not help me do things well." Avery summed up her lesson. She


    prayed that she would not


    make the same mistake again.


    Elliot did not want to talk about this. In rtionships, there is no need to say who was right or wrong.


    "Does the scar on your head still hurt?" Elliot looked at her head.


    She touched it. "If | don''t touch it, | won''t feel it. If | touch it, it hurts a little."


    "You should rest well.¡±


    "You should rest well too."


    "Once we head back, we''ll rest properly."


    "Hmm."


    The next morning, Avery hadpleted the checkout process for Elliot. Elliot was in a wheelchair, pushed by the bodyguard,


    coming out from the inpatient unit.


    Edward sent a car to pick them up which was parked by the entrance.


    Once they got in the car, the ck sedan sped off to the airport.


    At eight in the morning, Ruby


    received news of Elli leqving. She ''


    fuitidus $he almost smashed


    her teacup. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "He had checked out at seven-thirty.


    I''m guessing he is aly early atte|''''


    airgorh|ThEpedple at the hospital


    reported this to Ruby. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby picked up her phone ?c''?YLR= found Avery''s contact. She dialed her.


    At that moment, Avery had already boarded the ne. She was about to turn her phone on flight mode.


    Seeing Ruby''s call, she hesitated for a while before picking up.


    ¡°Avery! Didn''t you say you want to wait for me to do the paternity test?"


    "| don''t care about the child in you,"


    Avery enunciated, slowhclestr6)ing


    Repy eerie doesn''t care


    abo


    ut it either." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Pass the phone to Elliot! | have something to say to him!" Ruby yelled.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    ¡°Ruby says that she has something to say to you.¡± Avery passed her phone to Elliot.


    She only passed the phone to Elliot because she wanted Ruby topletely give up.


    Elliot epted the phone and put it on the loudspeaker. "What do you want to say?"


    ¡°Elliot, don''t go! | beg you, don''t go! Wait for the child to be a little bigger, then I''ll go do a paternity test! The child in me is yours!"


    Ruby cried out loud, "How could you just abandon your own child? How could you be so cruel?"


    Avery, as a mother, could not help but feel a little for Ruby after hearing what she said.


    However, at the thought of how Ruby created the child only to take Elliot away, she could no longer pity Ruby or the child in her.


    "Yes, | can''t abandon my children, which is why | have to return to Aryadelle and do my part as a father." He went in with Ruby''s


    logic and said calmly, "If you''re disappointed in me, you can go have an abortion."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    On the other end of the line, Ruby was sobbing hard. She was in so much despair that she was at a loss for words.


    A few secondster, Elliot hung up the call. He returned the phone to Avery.


    ¡°Elliot, it is over." She shut her phone off.


    "Hmm." Elliot knew that she meant that everything in Ylore had ended. When he returned to Aryadelle, he would no longer have


    any contact with Ruby. Everything that happened in Ylore was like a dream.


    Ruby lost it. Her intricate schemes not only did not manage to make the man she loved stay with her, but it also even cost Ruby


    her father''s life.


    She has regretted it! However, regrets were pointless.


    "Miss Ruby, did he really ask you to abort the child?" The nanny''s eyes reddened. She was feeling indignant on Ruby''s behalf.


    Ruby sobbed uncontrobly. "He doesn''t want me anymore. He also doesn''t want the child..."


    "Miss Ruby, why don''t you abort the child then!" The nanny pointed to her on the way out. "Paul has been loyal to you. You abort


    the child and then live with him. He will treat you much better than Elliot. A thousand times better!"


    Ruby slumped onto the armrest of the sofa. "The child is almost three months old. In a short while, he will be born."


    "It''s not your child. Why do you need to give birth to it? What could you do even after giving birth to it? Elliot would never want to


    contact you again!" The nanny spoke the truth. "Miss Ruby, wake up!"


    ¡°I''m awake! | know that Elliot won''t return anymore." Ruby sniffed her nose. "He has three children in Aryadelle. | only have one


    child here. How could | make him stay?"


    "Okay, if you want to give birth to the child, do it. Anyway, raising a child is nothing much. Also, if you give birth to the child, you


    can still use it to threaten Elliot >b)> VJP< Avery in the future,¡± The nanny nned for her and said, "In the future, if we are in


    trouble, we could use this child as a bargaining chip." Ruby did not respond. She was extremely sad at that moment. She could


    not think sensibly. However, there was one thing that she was sure of. She did not want to have an abortion.


    She could not have Elliot, but having his child is a sort of constion too.


    After close to ten hours of flight, the nended at Aryadelle Capital Airport and parked firmly.


    An ambnce was already waiting by the side.


    When Elliot was pushed out of the ne in his wheelchair, he was transferred to the ambnce.


    "Did you contact the ambnce?"


    Elliot did not know that he weutd bel


    Ss Ltg the hosBitalby ambnce


    first thing upon arriving at Aryadelle.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery raised her eyebrows. "Did you think that you could return home?"


    Elliot said, "Wasn''t | discharged?"


    "That''s because we want to return to


    Aryadelle, which is why you need to


    get out of the ONS ut thatol!


    esn your Condition is good


    iviy i to get discharged."


    Avery got him to understand the


    reality. "You still need to stay in the


    hospital for at least a week." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot closed his eyes and epted his reality.


    At the hospital, Avery walked in front


    of him and opened t door GM! |


    cial par@iurit She reserved earlier


    for him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Then, the bodyguard pushed Elliot and entered the ward.


    The moment he entered the ward, Elliot was shocked.


    "Dad!" La had a bouquet of pink carnations in her hand. She quickly walked over to Elliot and passed him the bouquet."


    Wee home!"


    Elliot hugged the bouquet with one hand while he reached his other hand out to pat La on the head. "La, | miss you a lot."


    "Then, you can¡¯t run away from home in the future! Only children do that! You''re already an adult. You can''t be so childish


    anymore," La lectured her father as if she was an adult.


    At that moment, Robert struggled and broke free from Mrs. Cooper''s arms. He ran over in a staggered manner.


    When Elliot saw his son running over, his heart was beating wildly.


    He never thought that his son would wee him back so passionately.


    "Ro."


    Before he could finish calling out his name, Robert directly ran toward Avery in front of him, hugging Avery tightly.


    "Mommy!" Robert''s loud and clear voice rang out through the entire room.


    Elliot felt a little awkward. Avery picked Robert up and pointed to Elliot. She said to Robert, "This is Daddy, call him Daddy."


    Robert buried his face in the nape of Avery''s neck. He did not want to look at the strange man in front of him.


    For a child like Robert, after not seeing Elliot for a month or two, Elliot has be a stranger to him.


    ¡°Robert has grown so big." Elliot noticed how Robert has grown taller. Hemented," Thest time | saw him he was much


    smaller."


    "If you see him every day, you won''t feel this way," Mrs. Cooper said with a smile," Master Elliot, rest well in the hospital. I''ll take


    Robert toe to see you every day."


    Elliot immediately said, "Don''t take him to the hospital. I''ll be out in a week."


    There are many patients and viruses in the hospital. He was afraid that the children might be infected.


    "Mrs. Cooper, take the children to rest.


    La still needs to go to school tomorrow." Avery carried Robert and left the ward with Mrs. Cooper.


    ¡°Elliot''s problem isn''t too huge right now, you don''t have to worry."


    ¡°About the things in Ylore..." Mrs. Cooper hesitated >a-:XNT= asked, "Has it all been settled?"


    "Hmm."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Cooper let out a sigh of relief. "Go be with Master Elliot! By the way, | brought your luggage over. The one in


    pink is yours, the blue one is Master Elliot''s.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hmm. Thank you.¡±


    After seeing them off to the lift, Avery walked to the door of the ward and stopped in her tracks.


    Elliot had been helped to the bed b


    the ulis Stee fenicasaiie t


    ofyira ening im without


    blinking her eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Big Brother, I''m so happy to see you." Shea smiled sweetly.


    "I''m happy to see you too. " Elliot''s eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Shea leaned forward and gently hugged him. "You will forever be my most precious older brother."


    Elliot did not break his right arm. He


    returned the hug. "Shea, my feelings


    for you will never c 9S; bu


    desided ta dv¨¦ Kober aiblood


    transfusion on your own and hid the


    news of your condition, making me


    think that you have died. All these


    make me very angry." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea lowered her head as if she was obediently admitting her mistakes. Avery was softhearted looking at her.


    Just when Avery was about to say


    something on Shea''s behalf,


    said once more, (Big groter Still


    Reve st amare else to tell you.


    When | finish telling you, you can get


    angry then." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery did not know whether tough or cry. Elliot, on the other hand, was infuriated.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    The thing that Shea said was exactly like what Avery thought.


    Shea said that she wanted to be with Wesley.


    When Elliot heard about it, he furrowed his brows tightly.


    Avery walked over to him. "Shea has the right to choose her own life. You can


    advise her, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle."


    "Don''t meddle in this." Elliot looked up at her sternly. "Just from your rtionship with Wesley, it''s best you don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Avery knew he was still angry because he was hidden from this matter, so she changed the topic.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Mrs. Cooper has cooked your favorite soup." She opened the thermos on the table. A delicious aroma wafted.


    Her tummy grumbled.


    Elliot was thinking about Shea''s matter. He did not hear what she said.


    Avery looked at Shea. "Shea, get Wesley toe to talk to your brother."


    "He will scold Elliot." Shea considered things from all angles.


    ¡°Let him scold him for all he wants. After relieving his anger, won''t he just agree for you to be together?" Avery suggested ideas


    to Shea in front of Avery.


    Shea''s eyes widened half-believingly, "Are you sure?" "Why don''t you try it?"


    "Okay, I''ll get Wesley toe tomorrow," Shea said while looking at Elliot''s long face which had turned blue. She gulped. "Big


    Brother, goodbye, I''lle to see you tomorrow," Shea carefully said before leaving.


    After Shea left, Avery served Elliot a bow! of soup. "Don¡¯t you think that after the past two years of changes, Shea is starting to


    be a normal person?"


    "Change? Wasn''t she sick?" Elliot corrected Avery.


    "She is slowly recovering. Don''t put too much pressure on her. Isn''t it good to let her just be happy every day? If you''re angry,


    take it out on Wesley.¡± Avery fed Elliot a spoonful of soup. "How¡¯s the taste?"


    "| don''t have any appetite for eating right now." Elliot pushed the bow! away. "Why don''t you drink it!" "What is there to get


    troubled over? You didn''t see how Shea was before the kidney transnt. At that time, she was only about thirty-five kilograms.


    She was so thin it was only bones. If you were to see her back then, you would really go crazy," Avery said while drinking soup.


    The taste of all the ingredients was infused into the soup after a long time of boiling.


    "Was this the reason why you hid it from me?" Elliot asked.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "| won''t be able to exin the reason


    right now. Back then, | was extremely


    agitated. My mind wasn''t too clear. |


    just thought that if you pewabolit!


    i ¡®gy ute corr Elliot, it


    sn''t because | didn''t trust you. |


    was just afraid that our peaceful life


    had been disturbed." "This proves


    that the more you''re afraid of


    something, the more it will be a


    reality." Elliot''s tone was filled with


    helplessness. "But everything is in the


    past. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So, I''m asking you not to be so glum.


    No matter what, the ale r


    are the best¡¯ AyenNfini shed (cells bowl


    oF sbi! "Are you really not going to


    have a bowl? This took more than ten


    hours to make." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Give me a bowl!" Elliot suddenly had an appetite once again when he saw her drinking the soup.


    Avery scooped a bowl of soup ;a#;RKY: fed him.


    "Ben and the others initially wanted to


    come to see you today, but | got


    them toe PARTON Avery said,


    peared you might be too


    excited about seeing too many


    people today and you won''t be able


    to sleep at night." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am | that weak mentally?"


    "This has nothing to do with mental fortitude. You barely escaped death this time."


    "Don''t exaggerate. Paul doesn''t have the guts to kill me."

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    "You''ve been beaten up so terribly, yet you''re cocky about it?"


    "In your eyes, | must have be a retard already, right?"


    "No, but if you ever leave without saying goodbye, running to a farawaynd, wipe away your memories, or find a new lover,


    even if you''re not a retard, | will beat you until you be one." Avery finished feeding Elliot the soup. She took a tissue to wipe


    his mouth.


    Elliot hugged her around the waist and kissed her on the cheeks. "You risked your life toe to Ylore for me, | was quite


    touched." "If | didn¡¯t go looking for you, you will still live well there.¡± She gently pushed his chest. She ced the bowl on the


    table. "If | didn¡¯t go looking for you, perhaps you might not recover your memories so quickly. You might even fall in love with


    Ruby after a long time and have a beautiful child together. Gary might even appreciate you for your abilities. After he dies, you


    will be the new person in charge of the Goulds. Your assets will not be any less than in Aryadelle."


    ¡°Now that you mention it, | think so too."


    "Why don''t you head back there then! I''ll head out." Avery pretended to get angry and got up.


    He immediately held her arm. "I''m joking, don''t go."


    "I''ll get a male caretaker to care for you. Now that we''re back in Aryadelle, | can''t be with you all day long. | still have to be with


    the kids asionally."


    Avery exined, "Also, I''ll go get you a new phone right now, as well as a new number. You have thrown your precious phone


    away, right?¡±


    "| didn¡¯t throw it away. | just don''t know where | dropped it.¡¯


    "Forget about it. We''ll just register a new number!" Avery hesitated for a while beforeing to the decision.


    Although Elliot had already followed her back to Aryadelle, the child in Ruby might most likely be his. She was a little afraid that


    Ruby might use the child as a reason to contact him.


    "We can do it tomorrow. I''m tired tonight. | don''t want to y with my phone.¡±


    "Then, I''ll help you shower!" Avery walked over to the blue luggage ?f+>TJX? opened it. The toiletries and clothes were ced


    inside tidily.


    "It''s great to be home."


    "This is still the hospital. If you were truly home, you would feel much better."


    "Hmm, it is morefortable at home.


    Once you get discharged, we will transfer your shares back. When everything is done, you can rest for a while at home. Why


    don¡¯t you just head back to work next year!"


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "Why? Is my condition serious?"


    "No. Your condition will be fine after a month or two of rest, but after a month or two, it will be winter."


    "Won''t there be heaters in winter?"


    "But the kids will be on winter break,"


    Avery exined, "You can work at home first and spend more time with the children. Next year, when the children go back to


    school, you can return to work then.


    Elliot pondered for a while before agreeing to it.


    The next day, Avery went to register a new number for Elliot as well as buy him a new phone. After that, she got the bodyguard to


    drive her to the Lynchs.


    After getting pregnant this time, Tammy was afraid of any idents, so she stopped all of her activities and job, only staying at


    home and resting.


    Jun moved into the Lynch Mansion to take care of Tammy.


    Avery brought gifts over. Jun immediately went to the bedroom to call Tammy.


    ¡°Avery, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing!" Tammy gave her a big hug." | was just telling Jun that we''ll go to the


    hospital to see you and Elliot in the afternoon!"


    "If you''re feeling unwell, just rest at


    home. Don''t run around. Theitsiy)


    three months aneciynisertant¡¯ Avery


    Heed ammy over to the sofa. "Did


    your parents-inwe to see


    you?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "| don''t want to see them," Tammy


    said, " We''ll see about it after the child


    has been born! If notd¨¦| suddenly"


    e ayrisearhidge, they will be super


    disappointed! | cannot take their


    attitude change toward me. They


    don''t find it tiring, but | do." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun smiled and changed into a more


    rxed topic. "Avery, I''ll go wi


    to the ho italien SEN Sai that he


    TARAS Shi Elliot today. After


    visiting Elliot, he will be leaving."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    "Where is he going?¡± Avery was confused." Is he on holiday or what?"


    Jun smiled and said, "He should be on holiday, because while Elliot wasn''t around, Ben was managing thepany. He was


    extremely worried. Now that Elliot returned, Ben wanted to rx!"


    Avery nodded.


    "I''lle with you! Didn''t they say that Elliot has been beaten up terribly with a swollen head? | haven''t seen him with a swollen


    head before!" Tammy teased, basking in the joy of his misfortune.


    "Then, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. He has many injuries on his body, but his head is not that hurt." Tammy said,


    "Okay then, I''ll still go and see hi


    Tammy and the child in her because this child was crucial to Tammy''s rtionship with Jun.


    " "Will your body be fine? What did the doctor say?" Avery was extremely worried about


    Tammy said, "The doctor said that if | have had a miscarriage, she is afraid that it might be habitual miscarriages. She just asked


    me to be careful for the first three months. | asked the doctor what | should pay attention to, and she told me not to do strenuous


    exercises, and not to sleep with my husband. Walking normally is fine, but my mom is a little paranoid. She got me to lie in bed to


    rest. | can''t take it anymore staying in bed all the time. This is only the first month. There are nine more months ahead!"


    "She won¡¯t let you stay in bed for nine months. Only the first three months are the most important. As long as the first three


    months are stable, the chances of having a miscarriageter would be small.¡±


    "| know, but I''m going and returning by car. | barely walk at all." Tammy was insistent on going with them to see Elliot.


    "Since Tammy wants to go, let''s take her along! She has been bored to death for the past few days."


    "Hmm."


    After sitting in the living area for a while, they took off to the hospital.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Coincidentally, when they arrived at the ward, Ben was about to leave.


    ¡°Ben, are you rushing to catch a flight?" Jun asked.


    "My flight is in the afternoon. I''m heading home to pack." Ben thought about his uing vacation. His face was glowing.¡± |


    haven''t taken any days off in two months. Also, | see that Elliot is recovering well. If it were not for his broken leg, | think he could


    be discharged already.¡±


    Jun looked at Elliot. He was ying with the new phone that Avery bought for him. He did look well.


    ¡°Ben, where are you nning to go?" Avery asked.


    Ben blushed a little. "| recently bought a ticket to Bridgedale. I''ll go see Hayden too.


    Avery said, "And Lilith also since they live together."


    Ben''s face flushed even redder.


    "Why are you blushing? Lilith is Elliot''s sister. If you''re going to see Hayden, you should see Lilith too!" Avery deliberately teased


    Ben.


    "Oh, oh. Fine. I''ll go see her too." Ben


    scratched his head. "I''l eave rics! |


    se xbtime predlewould be just


    en Elliot gets discharged. Let''s


    meet then!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm. Have a safe journey." Avery sent Ben out of the ward.


    In the ward, Tammy stood by the side of the bed :h(


    "Tammy, don''t touch other people''s things! " Jun was stunned. Tammy treated herself right at home.


    "I''m sure it''s not important. If it''s


    important, it wouldn''t be ged Here,"


    lente JaKioug it she made


    S ce so he joined in with her to look


    at the documents. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery walked over. Out of curiosity,


    she looked at the do sumentsin the


    hayes ines 4 Whare transfer


    agreement. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was stunned. She walked over to the side of the bed and asked Elliot, "Ben brought this for you?¡±


    "Hmm." Elliot was still staring at the screen on his phone. He was setting up his new phone.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    "Where is the process until?" Avery asked. She nned to wait for Elliot to get discharged before doing this.


    She did not expect that Ben would have prepared this already.


    "It''s done," Elliot said distractedly, "Is Adrian staying at my house now?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yes. He and Shea are staying at your ce. If you mind about it, then I''ll arrange for them to stay in another ce," Avery told


    him her thoughts, "I think that he and Shea are quite close, so | don''t want to split them apart."


    "| have no opinion.¡± Then, Elliot changed his tone. "If that''s the case, | can only stay at your ce.¡±


    Avery blinked. She was stunned. "You¡¯re my husband, you should be staying with me!"


    ¡°Avery, and you said that he did not hurt his brain. | think he isn¡¯t as smart as before. " Tammy roughly scanned the documents


    before cing them down. She turned around and mocked Elliot.


    "Tammy, you''re pregnant. You better say good things for luck," Elliot said before shifting his gaze to Jun. "Your mother passed


    me a message through Ben."


    Jun''s mouth twitched. "What did my mom say?"


    Elliot replied, "Your mom wants me to remind you that you could stay at Tammy''s ce, but the child needs to be a Hertz."


    Jun was speechless.


    Tammy was instantly infuriated. "I initially don''t want to fight about this, but since my mother-inw insists, then | will insist my


    child take my surname." Avery paused for a while before continuing, "Tell my mother-inw what | said."


    Elliot said, "Are you guys treating me as a messenger?"


    Jun said, "Tammy, I''ll go talk with my mom ...but not for the time being. I''m afraid that she would get agitated ande to fight


    with you.


    Tammy said, "Do you think I''m afraid of her? Howical! She''s not a Hertz. No matter whosest name my child takes after, it


    won''t be the same as hers. What is she getting so worked up for?" "Okay, let''s not talk about this."


    "L insist on talking about this!" "Then, let''s talk when we return!" Jun pulled Tammy out of the ward.


    Avery chased after them and said," Tammy, watch your emotions. Don''t get too worked up.¡±


    "Don''t worry! I''m in a good mood! As long as Jun is on my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything." Tammy smiled at her. "Go look after


    Elliot!"


    "Hmm."


    Sending them off, Avery returned to the ward.


    She kept the documents on the table.


    "These are for thewyers, right? "


    "Ben said that thewyer woulde


    to take thister." "Hmm." cing the


    documents in the dr vee, she Sat b)


    ths sidgrot the!b¨¦d. Are you used to


    your new phone? They have stopped


    making your previous model, so |


    bought you the new one." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s just a phone." Elliot said lightly ;g*:PLP > self-deprecatingly, "My brain is still working fine."


    ¡°Haha...there are no contacts on your phone. I''ll send you contacts of our mutual friends from my phone." Avery took her phone


    out.


    "Avery, don''t you know about


    clouds?" | logged into my clo dana!


    could downlpag ab tHe tings there to


    rhy hew phone." Elliot opened his


    contacts to show her. "| have done it


    already." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was speechless.


    "| want to get down from the bed to walk for a while." Elliot ced his phone down and pleaded with her. "Can | go outside for a


    walk?"


    "You can walk in the corridors. If you


    want to head ea eee


    in a, iheglchir? A ry said and


    passed him the walking stick. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When they came out of the ward, they saw a bodyguard with a delivery package in his handsing over.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    "Miss Tate, your driver sent a package.¡± The bodyguard quickly passed the package to Avery. "It''s from Ylore. Do you need me to


    open it for you?"


    Before Avery could say anything, Elliot said, "Open it."


    The bodyguard immediately opened it and took the documents out from it. The bodyguard shook the papers and sniffed them.


    Other than the smell of printed ink, there were no other strange smells.


    Avery took the papers from the bodyguard and looked at them.


    ¡°Ruby sent the paternity test." Then, she passed it to Elliot.


    She only scanned the title and nced through the results. It was just as she expected.


    The child in Ruby was Elliot''s. Although she had mentally prepared for it, she was still feeling terrible. She was not willing to


    share Elliot with another woman at all.


    Even if Elliot''s heart belonged to her, at the thought of him having a child with another woman, she was still disgusted by it.


    She looked away, out at the window. She did not want to see Elliot''s face when he saw the results.


    Elliot quietly finished reading the document and looked at Avery calmly.


    ¡°Avery, | want to have some air."


    "Oh...I''ll go get the wheelchair." She strode into the ward and pushed the wheelchair out.


    Elliot sat in the wheelchair and the bodyguard immediately took his walking stick from him.


    Elliot passed the documents to the bodyguard. "Take it and destroy it."


    "Why are you destroying it for?" Avery snatched the documents from him. "Keep it."


    "Why are you keeping it for?¡± Elliot looked at her. "So that you can make yourself happy? If this child was what | wanted, you


    would surely argue with me."


    "Whether I''m happy or not, | won''t take the anger out on you." Avery handed the


    documents to the bodyguard. "Take this and ce it in the ward''s drawer."


    The bodyguard epted the documents and headed toward the ward.


    Avery pushed the wheelchair to the life.


    "If she were to contact you again after she gave birth to the child, we can go to Ylore ourselves to do another paternity test once


    more." Avery had a little hope. "What if it''s faked?¡±


    "You don''t need to deal with her," Elliot said coldly, "Whether the child is mine or not, don''t bother with her."


    ¡°Are you that cruel?" Avery looked at his side profile. She was having mixed feelings.


    "| said before. | didn''t want the child. |


    can''t bear any responsibility een.


    If she insists oni thre child.


    That''Ssher matter." His tone was cold,


    =f#:WKY> his intentions were clear.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The unhappiness in Avery vanished bit by bit.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At Wesley''s ce, Shea came to look


    for Wesley. Coincidentally, wesey''s!


    entgiwece Hoth at home. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Shea saw them, she was a little surprised and shy.


    When she called Wesley, he did not say that his parents were at home.


    "Shea, you''ve gone thin. You must


    be Sune quite a tsa


    isi whileigheinent the kitchen to


    seoop a bowl of soup for Shea.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| made this for Wesley this morning. This is his favorite soup."


    Shea picked up the spoon and tasted. "Aunt Sandra. It''s delicious."


    Then, she soon finished drinking the soup.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    "Should | get you another bowl? There is more soup in the pot." Sandra smiled benevolently.


    ¡°Mom, she can''t have too much in one meal. " Wesley stopped her. "I''m heading out with Shea."


    ¡°Your father and | want to see Shea. Why are you so anxious to take her away?" Sandra red at her son.


    Shea immediately held Sandra''s hand obediently. "Aunt Sandra, did you overhear my call with Wesley?"


    ¡°Hmm, you said you want Wesley to go see your brother." Sandra brought Shea to sit on the sofa. She looked at her kindly. "Do


    you like Wesley?"


    Shea lowered her gaze. She panicked a little. Wesley was even more frantic than her.


    He hade clean to his parents about his rtionship with Shea. He told them that if Shea was willing to be with him, he would


    take care of her for the rest of his life.


    On the surface, his parents said nothing, but he knew that they do in fact mind this issue. After all, Shea was differentpared


    to an ordinary woman.


    First, her identity was special, Wesley could not even think of taking advantage of her. In the future, he could only live ording


    to her likes and dislikes. Second, her body was weak. She could not get pregnant like other women.


    "| like Wesley a lot." Shea suddenly looked up at Sandra. Her tone was firm. "Aunt Sandra, if you don''t like me, L.I''ll work hard to


    make you like me."


    Sandra was stunned for a while before chuckling, "How could | not like you? From the first time | saw you, | liked you!


    However, liking you and epting you as Wesley''s wife are two different matters."


    "Mom, you agreed that you will not meddle in my private affairs," Wesley''s eyes reddened with anxiety. He was afraid that Shea


    would be sad because of his mother''s words.


    "I''m talking to Shea, don''t interrupt."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sandra red at Wesley before looking at Shea once again. "What | mean is, if you like Wesley and want to be with him, you


    can''t bully him. | know that you want to be with him because he treats you well, but have you ever thought that he listens to you


    all the time, he might be feeling aggrieved?"


    ¡°Mom, I''m not. | have never felt that way," Wesley could not help but say.


    "I''m asking you to shut up!" S>h)>RKS


    Wesley immediately shut up. Brook Sr. took his son and left the living area.


    "Shea, the things | said to you just now, do you understand? You can be together with Wesley, but you cannot let him feel


    aggrieved,¡± Sandra said pleasantly, "| only have one son. | only hope that he could be happy and safe."


    ¡°Aunt Sandra, | won''t bully Wesley. | won''t let my brother bully him too," Shea replied without any hesitation.


    Sandra nodded in satisfaction. "Shea, | have another request, but you can''t tell Wesley about this request."


    Shea widened her eyes, listening attentively to Sandra, waiting for her to speak.


    "Your body isn¡¯t too great right now, so you can''t have children, but in the future, if your body condition is up to it, | still hope that


    you can have children with him.¡±


    On the way to the hospital, Wesley


    noticed that Shea was a little IRFY\


    daze, so eheld hextandan asked,


    "what my mom say to you? Did


    she ask you to leave me?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea shook her head. "Your mom is not as bad as you think she is! Aunt Sandra is great."


    "Then, what are you thinking about?" "I¡¯m afraid that Elliot will scold youter. What if | can¡¯t persuade him?" Shea gently


    exhaled.


    "Don''t worry! Even if he wants to


    scold me, he will not do it in fron


    you. nee Sich Aeneas


    now ed me to the study


    room to tell me that he and my mom


    are not nning to stop us from


    being together." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm! Your parents are the best people. Just like you." Shea felt extremely lucky that she got to know him and fell in love with


    him.


    At the hospital, Shea led Wesley into the ward. Elliot was resting at that moment.


    Avery saw them and immediately brought them out to talk.


    "Before Elliot slept, he was still


    wondering why you two have


    come." Avery raigedlH¨¦rleyebrows,


    hia Gad that he will deal with you


    two after he gets discharged. I''m


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    guessing he hasn''t thought of what to do yet."

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    ¡°Hmm, then let''s wait until he gets discharged!" Wesley looked at the time. " Why is he asleep so early? Has he had lunch yet?"


    ¡°Not yet! He wants to sleep, so just let him sleep!" Avery was a little hungry. "Let''s head out to have some food. The caretaker


    and bodyguard are here to look after him. He will be fine.¡±


    "Hmm."


    They came out of the hospital and found a restaurant nearby.


    When they were ordering food, Wesley took the menu and exined to Shea every dish, asking her what she wanted to eat.


    His gaze was gentle and his tone patient.


    Avery took a cup of water and drank some of it. "Wesley, do your parents know about you and Shea?"


    "Yes. My mother spoke with her when


    Shea came to look for me today."


    ¡°What is their reaction to Shea?" Avery was afraid that Shea would feel aggrieved being in Wesley''s family.


    ¡°Avery, they treat me well," Shea took the initiative to say, ¡°Aunt Sandra said that she likes me a lot."


    Avery smiled in relief, "That''s good."


    "If Shea and | are together, | won''t live with my parents." Wesley was thinking about their future. "Shea said she wants a cat and


    a dog."


    "That''s good. Are you going to return to the hospital to work?" Avery asked about his work ns.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Hmm. | do quite like this industry."


    "Wesley, you and Shea will surely be alright." Avery was happy for them both. " I''ll be waiting for your wedding.¡±


    Wesley blushed a little. "We''ll wait until Shea recovers. The wedding is just a ceremony. | don''t care for it much."


    "It''s not important whether you care for it or not. You have to ask Shea if she cares for it or not," Avery said with a smile.


    Shea was always a little more capricious in front of Wesley, but she remembered what Sandra told her that morning. She could


    not let Wesley feel aggrieved. She had to listen more to Wesley''s opinions too and care for his feelings.


    I''ll listen to Wesley," Shea said.


    ¡°Wesley, Shea is embarrassed to say that she wants a wedding because you said you don''t care for one," Avery analyzed, "If


    you''re afraid of too much trouble, you can not have a gr>a,;SIX= one. You can have a medium to small size wedding at a holiday


    vi. A ceremony should still be held, after all, you''re only doing this once in your life."


    Wesley nodded. "We''ll wait for Elliot to get discharged. I''ll talk to him. What if he doesn¡¯t agree..."


    "Don''t worry. Elliot has a sharp


    tongue but a soft heart. Shea ha


    already told him epgats that she


    wayitsa bitarry you. He can''t possibly


    consider Shea''s feelings." Avery


    understood Elliot too well. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea was a special person to him. He


    might be able to argue. a, maitp\''!


    os withavelybit he was not like


    that to Shea. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After lunch, Avery got Wesley to take Shea back to rest.


    Shea''s body was a little weak at that moment. She was still recovering. She could not stay out for too long.


    After sending them off, Avery returned to the hospital.


    Mike and Chad came to visit. Mike brought lunch that Mrs. Cooper made. Elliot was having some of it.


    "Avery, go back and rest! Seda will be


    oy him here this en


    oAvecy, ¡®ite ooper has


    caught a little cold. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery nodded and walked to the side of the bed. She asked Elliot, "Do you want me to feed you?"


    Elliot''s left hand was fractured. Although it was not serious, she could not bear to watch him eat with only one hand.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    "Go home and care for Robert, let Mrs. Cooper rest.¡± Elliot ced his utensils down. He picked up the bowl of soup with his left


    hand, showing Avery that he had no problems eating.


    His left hand was aminuted fracture. He had already rested for more than a week. It should not have much problem at that


    moment.


    "Then, I''ll head back first. Call me if there is anything." Avery leaned in and kissed Elliot on the forehead before leaving the room


    quickly.


    Elliot was stunned.


    Mike touched his nose and teased, "Get a room! You literally treat Chad and me as if we''re not here!"


    Chad continued chiming in, "If Mrs. Cooper was not sick, I''m guessing Avery won''t return home."


    Mike walked over to the guest bed and sat down, looking at Elliot drinking his soup casually in bed. "Elliot, | think you have


    changed. Avery was here just now, so | was embarrassed to say it out loud."


    "What do you mean?" Elliot looked at him.


    "Let''s talk. I''m now Tate Industries¡¯


    Director of Operations, talking to you as the boss of the Sterling Group!" Mike confronted Elliot, "I hear that you used to be


    generous to Avery in the past, but now you have arge share of herpany.


    You two are in a good rtionship now, so it¡¯s fine, but what happens if the two of you break up? You''ll just be able to do


    whatever you like then.¡±


    Chad gave Mike a look, asking him to stop talking. However, Mike ignored his hints. He continued confronting Elliot, "I think your


    feelings for Avery have changed. You used to love her unconditionally, now you''re starting to be calctive!"


    ¡°Mike, shut up!" Chad thought that he had crossed a line, so he reprimanded him.


    Even if Elliot and Avery''s rtionship has changed, this was their private affair. An outsider has no right to interfere.


    "Chad, take the documents in the drawer to thewyer. | want to talk to Mike alone," Elliot instructed Chad.


    Chad immediately walked over to the cab, pulled the drawer open, and took all of the documents out.


    Before leaving, Chad gave Mike a death stare for about two seconds. Mike cleared his throat


    Chad left and closed the door.


    Elliot tidied his lunch box and ced it on the nightstand next to him. Then, he grabbed a bottle of water, opened it, and took a


    sip.


    ¡°Mike, | have indeed changed," Elliot admitted, "| am no longer who | am in the past. My attitude toward Avery has changed too."


    Mike gasped when he heard what Elliot said.


    Avery, that idiot! Could she not feel the changes in Elliot''s attitude toward her? Before leaving, she even kissed him!


    She should have pped him instead.


    "| have known her for more than ten


    years. | have already forgotten some


    of the things that had happe


    these yea sy byt sore al never


    eGo Hee rest of my life." Elliot


    looked at a spot without any focus in


    his gaze. His tone was cool. "| can be


    sure that even if my attitude toward


    her has changed, my love for her has


    never once wavered." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike was stunned.


    "| only made changes to protect our rtionship better. If she loves me as usual, | will not do anything to harm her."


    Mike asked, "What if she doesn''t love you anymore in the future?¡±


    "If she doesn''t love me, then, just like


    what you predicted, she will lose


    everything." Elli Eswatidtiedhis


    sayyaaahe Ai coldly, "Not only will


    she lose Tate Industries, but she will


    lose custody to the children as well."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike instantly understood his intention." You''re using this to control her and get her to stay with you."


    "You can read it this way."


    "You''re evil! A rtionship is made of mutual consent. How could you force her!"


    "You can tell her what | said verbatim.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    lf she doesn''t ept i \abe @Meave


    ns fight avayEtict looked at him


    coldly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Mike would surely not pass on the message to Avery. If he were to tell her, which then caused her to break up with Elliot, Chad


    would whip him to death.


    He would just observe Elliot¡¯s actions for the next few days. If Elliot treated Avery badly one day, he would immediately let Avery


    see Elliot for his true colors.


    Chad drove and handed the documents to thewyer''s office.


    Thewyer epted the documents from him and said apologetically, "Chad, thank you! | initially wanted to head over in the


    afternoon, but something came upst minute. | just finished dealing with it.¡±


    "It¡¯s fine. It''s not far by car." Chad¡¯s focus was still on the hospital, so he politely exchanged pleasantries before leaving.


    Mike''s terrible temper would not know restraint no matter who he was facing. Chad was afraid that he would argue with Elliot.


    Elliot was a patient at that moment, how could he stand Mike''s torments/


    Chad was on the road. When he almost reached the hospital, thewyer called him on the phone.


    "Chad, where are you right now?" On the other end of the line, thewyer clearly sounded like he was frightened. "You took the


    wrong papers!"


    Chad immediately stopped his car by the side of the road. "Wrong? It shouldn''t be! Mr. Foster was the one who told me to take


    it.¡±


    Since he kept thinking about whether Mike would infuriate Elliot, so after taking the documents out of the drawer, he did not go


    through them.


    Thewyer said in an almost whisper tone, "You gave me the documents that | want, but you also took something that you


    should not have taken. Come quickly and take it back!"


    After Chad realized the direness of the problem, he immediately turned around and headed back to thewyer''s office.


    He wanted to ask on the phone what sort of documents it was, but after some consideration, he did not ask thewyer.


    Elliot has always been a careful person. How could he have made such a blunder?


    If it was a private document not for other people, why did he put it together with office documents?


    Why did Elliot not realize when he took the documents away?


    Chad drove as quickly as possible back to thewyer''s office.


    Thewyer was st>a&=UKQz:ing by the entrance, looking anxious.


    When he saw Chad''s car, he immediately approached the side of Chad''s car with the documents in his hands.


    "Don''t get down. | ced it in an envelope. Quickly head back!" Thewyer passed the envelope to him.


    Chad epted it. After some hesitation, he asked, "Have you seen the contents of the papers?¡±


    Thewyer had an awkward expression," Uh...if | were to say | didn''t see it, you wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Chad did not know whether tough or cry. "Your tone in the phone call just now made me worried. Is it something terrifying?"


    Thewyer paled and blushed. After some consideration, he said, "I think it''s quite terrifying."


    Chad''s expressions stiffened.


    "When you return the documents,


    don''t ce the envelope back too.It''s


    best if you ret nithe Way ines.


    After all isis quite an awkward


    matter. You''ll know about it once you


    read it," Thewyer said and waved


    goodbye to Chad. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad drove off. He was even more worried.


    After driving for a while, he stop an


    the car and op eo) He


    {OOK 18d papers out. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At the hospital, after Mike had


    finished chatting with Elliot, be gen


    his phone out 1q@iay ome games.


    Hone brady yed a few rounds,


    yet Chad was still nowhere to be


    seen. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Was he not just on an errand to send documents? It was almost two hours.


    Where did he send the documents? Mars?


    Mike called Chad, nning toin.


    "I''m already at the hospital. | went to buy some fruits just now," Chad said and hung up.


    Mike was stunned. About three minutester, Chad entered the ward with a bag of fruits.


    "You can go." Chad pushed Mike out the door.


    Mike felt resented. His ego was bruised. " I''m not going yet. I''ll stay for a little while."

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    "| don''t need you here." Chad ced the fruits down and pushed him out. "Right, send dinner over tonight."


    "What''s going on with you? | said I''m not leaving.¡±


    Chad did not want to deal with him, so he pushed him out of the door and quickly returned to the ward and closed the door shut.


    ¡°Are you guys in a fight?" Elliot sensed the change in the atmosphere.


    Chad said, "He must have said something to make you angry, right?¡±


    "No." Elliot looked at the fruits that he bought. "Why did you buy so many fruits?"


    "Don''t you need fruits to supplement vitamins when you''re sick?" Chad opened the bag of fruits and took the envelope out of it.


    "Mr. Foster, | identally took your paternity test results."


    Chad had considered whether to hide this from Elliot or not. He could have just sneakily ced the paternity test results back in


    the drawer when Elliot was not paying attention.


    In the end, he decided to be honest.


    Elliot was not an idiot. He knew that this matter could not be kept a secret.


    Chad did not expect that Elliot merely responded calmly.


    "| wanted to destroy it, but Avery didn''t let me do it." "Avery knew about this?" Chad was stunned. "What was her reaction?"


    ¡°Ruby sent it to her. Of course, she knew about it. Ruby has long told her about this. Even if she was angry, she was mentally


    prepared.¡±


    "My God! This is Ruby challenging Avery to war!" Chad ced the documents back in the drawers.


    Elliot said, "Don''t tell the others about this."


    "Don''t worry, | won¡¯t say anything. | won''t even tell Mike." Chad scratched his head awkwardly. "I still think it''s best to destroy it,


    or | take it back for you to keep."


    ¡°Let Avery handle this."


    "Okay!"


    In a blink of an eye, a week has passed. Elliot finally got his permission to get discharged.


    The day he got discharged, many reporters were hiding outside the entrance, secretly taking snapshots of him.


    About two days prior, the Sterling Group announced to the public that the president of thepany has been changed back to


    Elliot from Adrian.


    This meant that those that had once vied for the Sterling Group, their dreams were crushed.


    Elliot Foster was back! His business empire was once again starting on a glorious journey.


    Elliot was in his wheelchair, being pushed out by his bodyguard.


    The reporters posted the photos they secretly took of Elliot to the inte. They attached an article wondering what Elliot has


    gone through for the past three months!


    Other than the photos they took that day, they even ced a good-looking photo of him in the past.


    cing the photos together, it was a hugeparison.


    This was soon trending on social media.


    Many people on the inte left their ownments.


    [I wonder who broke his leg? Was it Avery Tate?]


    [Hahaha! Are you for real? Why would Avery break Elliot''s leg?]


    [I think that Avery was the one who broke his leg too because he had a new wife in Ylore. I''m sure everyone knows about this,


    right?]


    [He is rich, so what if he has a few wives? His wife said nothing about it, | wonder what these people areining about!] [No


    wonder Avery did note to pick him up from the hospital! It turns out their rtionship is having problems!]


    [I don¡¯t know what Elliot has gone through. | only know that hispany''s shares have been constantly increasing for the third


    season!]


    After Elliot was being sent to the car, seated in the backseat, he asked the driver, "Why is Avery not here?;e!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? | said I''m not leaving."


    Chad did not want to deal with him, so he pushed him out of the door and quickly returned to the ward and closed the door shut.


    ¡°Are you guys in a fight?" Elliot sensed the change in the atmosphere.


    Chad said, "He must have said something to make you angry, right?¡±


    "No." Elliot looked at the fruits that he bought. "Why did you buy so many fruits?"


    "Don''t you need fruits to supplement vitamins when you''re sick?" Chad opened the bag of fruits and took the envelope out of it.


    "Mr. Foster, | identally took your paternity test results."


    Chad had considered whether to hide this from Elliot or not. He could have just sneakily ced the paternity test results back in


    the drawer when Elliot was not paying attention.


    In the end, he decided to be honest.


    Elliot was not an idiot. He knew that this matter could not be kept a secret.


    Chad did not expect that Elliot merely responded calmly.


    "| wanted to destroy it, but Avery didn''t let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Avery knew about this?¡± Chad was stunned. "What was her reaction?"


    ¡°Ruby sent it to her. Of course, she knew about it. Ruby has long told her about this. Even if she was angry, she was mentally


    prepared.¡±


    ¡°My God! This is Ruby challenging Avery to war!" Chad ced the documents back in the drawers.


    Elliot said, "Don¡¯t tell the others about this.¡±


    "Don''t worry, | won''t say anything. | won''t even tell Mike." Chad scratched his head awkwardly. "I still think it''s best to destroy it,


    or | take it back for you to keep."


    ¡°Let Avery handle this."


    "Okay!"


    In a blink of an eye, a week has passed. Elliot finally got his permission to get discharged.


    The day he got discharged, many reporters were hiding outside the entrance, secretly taking snapshots of him.


    About two days prior, the Sterling


    Group announced to th btractriat


    AS ratte sident SGN ar ny has


    b


    changed back to Elliot from


    Adrian. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This meant that those that had once vied for the Sterling Group, their dreams were crushed.


    Elliot Foster was back! His business empire was once again starting on a glorious journey.


    Elliot was in his wheelchair, being pushed out by his bodyguard.


    The reporters posted the photos they


    secretly took of Elliot t athe | intenat)


    kai ein raqneaian ani wondering


    lliot


    has gone through for the


    past three months! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Other than the photos they took that day, they even ced a good-looking photo of him in the past.


    cing the photos together, it was a hugeparison.


    This was soon trending on social media.


    Many people on the inte left their ownments.


    [I wonder who broke his leg? Was it Avery Tate?]


    [Hahaha! Are you for real? Why would Avery break Elliot''s leg?]


    [I think that Avery was the one who


    broke his leg too Pee hehana \


    Ww. viene Hse everyone


    khows about this, right?] Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    [He is rich, so what if he has a few wives? His wife said nothing about it, | wonder what these people areining about!]


    [No wonder Avery did note to pick him up from the hospital! It turns out their rtionship is having problems!]


    [I don''t know what Elliot has gone through.


    | only know that hispany''s shares have been constantly increasing for the third season!]


    After Elliot was being sent to the car. seated in the backseat, he asked the driver, "Why is Avery not here?"

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Avery told Elliot that she would pick him up at the hospital that day, but she did note.


    The driver replied, "Avery is sick."


    Elliot furrowed his brows when he heard what the driver said.


    Avery got up that morning and felt extremely dizzy. She thought that it was because she did not sleep well, but after breakfast,


    her body temperature was on the higher side.


    She took a thermometer to measure her temperature. Sure enough, she had a low fever.


    It was quite windy that day. This was one of the reasons she decided not to head out. The other reason was that she was afraid


    that she would pass on her sickness to Elliot.


    Elliot had just recovered. His body was still weak. His immune system was also slightly weaker.


    When the driver went to pick Elliot up, Avery tidied up the guest room for him.


    Before she recovered, they could only sleep in separate rooms. Thankfully that although she was sick, Mrs. Cooper has


    recovered. Although Mrs. Cooper said that she was the one who passed on the sickness to her, Avery knew clearly that her


    sickness had nothing to do with Mrs. Cooper.


    After catching a cold, Mrs. Cooper had been home for two days. She only came over after her symptoms were lighter. When she


    was there, she would only leave her room during cooking times. She spent all her other time in the room. How could she have


    passed on the sickness to Avery?


    Not long after, Elliot''s car slowly arrived and parked in the courtyard.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the backseat door.


    After Elliot was helped down from the car, he let go of the driver''s arm.


    He held his walking stick and walked over to the mansion.


    He could walk steadily already, only when he got in and out of the car it was slightly more troublesome.


    Robert was standing by the door. When he saw Elliot limping over, he was so frightened he immediately ran and hugged Mrs.


    Cooper''s leg.


    ¡°Robert, don''t be scared. That''s Daddy!"


    Avery heard themotion outside. She immediately came out of her room. She had a cooling fever patch on her forehead with


    a covering around her face.


    Elliot walked to the door. Seeing her in this way, he sighed helplessly. "Fever?"


    "Thirty-eight-point-two degrees. It''s not that serious," Avery said nasally. She walked over to him. "You sleep in the guest room.


    I''m afraid that | will pass it to you."


    "Rest well, don''t overthink." He reached out his h>c(=XNQ= and touched her face. It was a little hot. "Have you taken medicine?"


    "| had some cold medicine. I''ll be better after resting for two days."


    "Drink more water." "| drank some." Avery looked listless. "I''m feeling a little dizzy. I''ll go to bed and rest. Although you''re


    discharged, you must pay attention too. Don''t let all of your healing go to waste."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Go rest! I''ll y with Robert for a while." Elliot saw her return to her room before turning to look at Robert behind Mrs.


    Cooper.


    Robert''s dark eyes looked at him with curiosity and fear.


    ¡°Robert,e over here. Let Daddy hug you. " Elliot smiled gently. His tone was tender too.


    Of course, Robert would not let Elliot hug him.


    The way Elliot walked was a little strange. Robert was frightened.


    "Robert, don''t be afraid. Daddy is sick,


    which is why he uses a walki b


    stick." Mrs. opper d¨¦tiled Robert


    anallwal ed to Elliot. "Let Daddy carry


    you, I''ll go get you some fruit puree,


    what do you say?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Robert reluctantly let go of Mrs. Cooper because of the fruit puree.


    Elliot sessfully hugged Robert in


    his arms. Smelling the uniqu


    that onl onged wfUalers, Elliot


    Wada¡¯ ace. He also felt joy. It was


    as if his life had gone back on track.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At Bridgedale, after having fun for a week, Ben was about to return to Aryadelle.


    Before he returned to Aryadelle, he


    had to go see Hayd rand Ligh He!


    wht gifts to Hayden''s ce.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He pressed the doorbell and soon someone opened the door. It was no one else other than Lilith.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    Lilith was in yoga wear. She was sweating profusely. When she saw Ben, she was stunned.


    "What? Why are you so surprised to see me? " Ben quickly measured her up while talking to her.


    After not seeing her for such a long time, he felt as if she had lost weight. Her entire aura has changed.


    "The security system at home is broken." Lilith took a step back, letting him in.


    "Oh, if it''s broken, why did you not get people toe and fix it?" Ben entered and changed his shoes by the door.


    "No one visits usually.¡±


    "If you didn''t know it was me, how do you dare to open the door?" Ben was stunned at how low her defenses were.


    "| know it''s you! Hayden told me this morning that you wereing over." Lilith walked over to the living area and kept her yoga


    met.


    "Then, why were you so surprised to see me?" Ben walked to the living area and saw her tidy up.


    "I''m not surprised to see you," Lilith said calmly, "I''m just shocked by the speed at which you are aging. Thest time | saw you,


    you didn''t seem that old. Why have you aged so much after such a short while?"


    Ben was baffled.


    How much of a difference could he bepared to three months prior? Why were Lilith¡¯s words so harsh? Was she trying to


    provoke him!


    "Why are you not talking? Are you angry?" Lilith tidied up the living area and turned to look at him. "Don''t you look in the mirror


    every day? You have truly aged a lot. Work must be tiring, right? Or you have been fooling around with too many women and


    your body has gone weak?"


    Ben gritted his teeth. He especially picked a gift for her, but at that moment, he did not feel like giving it to her anymore.


    ¡°What is in your hand?" Lilith looked at the bag in his hands, so she asked, "Are they gifts?"


    Ben took a deep breath and decided not to be so petty with her. After all, he was guilty of her.


    He passed her the back. "It''s a gift for you.¡±


    "Oh, is this topensate for the previous miscarriage?" She epted the back and took a box of jewelry out from it.


    He did not me her for saying that. Normal friends would not have given each other such expensive gifts.


    Ben could no longer take it. "Lilith, can''t you talk to me properly? | came here to see you. | was happy..."


    ¡°I''m unhappy to see you happy.¡±


    Ben was speechless at her response. He had no more temper to lose.


    He timidly walked over to the sofa =c- sat down. He changed the subject. "When is Haydening back?"


    "In the evening about six!"


    "Thatte?"


    "Is six consideredte?" Lilith opened the jewelry box. In it was a shimmering bracelet.


    She put it on. It looked good.


    "Is he still a primary school kid? Kids end school at five in Aryadelle.¡±


    "Is Hayden an ordinary student? He is


    a genius." Lilith took a jab at him. "If |


    were to go for cep uretihg odurses


    right mW, Wou it be toote? When


    | have my certificate, maybe | could


    even do better than you." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben felt as if his face was being rubbed on the floor by Lilith.


    "Lilith, do you hate me that much?"


    "Don''t kid yourself. | just can''t take it that you would find Avery for any matters.


    Don''t you find it embarrassing!"


    Ben had no words to retort. He was defeated badly.


    At six in the evening, Hayden finished school and returned home.


    ¡°Let''s head out to eat! My treat," Ben got up from the sofa and said to Hayden with a smile.


    Hayden had no opinion about it.


    "You all go ahead. I''m not going,"


    Lilith said calmly. When Ben Gdarel |


    on ,


    shersaid, He nstantly lost his


    temper! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Lilith! What is the meaning of this!


    This is just a meal. I''m not asking far


    your life! Do you paved target me


    lik@ eraiBeh was So furious his face


    flushed red. He panted. Lilith was


    stunned, and so was Hayden. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Ben''s roar was deafening.


    Lilith had never considered Ben intimidating, but she shuddered when she saw him in a rage.


    "Ben, my aunt never eats dinner." Hayden said, breaking the silence, "Even if she does, she only eats fruit at night."


    Ben was speechless.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and his face reddened. Finally, an embarrassed cough escaped from his mouth.


    Lilith couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Fine, I''ll go with you!"


    Ben was too embarrassed, so he kept walking with Hayden and kept asking about Hayden''s studies.


    Hayden was annoyed by his questioning, so he walked to Lilith''s side.


    Ben had to walk side by side with the two of them.


    "Lilith, you look so thin and athletic now; there is no need to skip dinner. You can eat less in other meals." Ben finally summoned


    up the courage to speak to her.


    "| want to eat too, but my boss won''t let me. You go tell him."


    "Who is your boss?"


    "My manager."


    "Who is your manager?" Ben asked.


    "Do you intend to find her?" Lilith raised her eyebrows and asked him, "Why does it matter to you if | eat dinner or not?"


    Ben didn¡¯t know what to answer.


    He seemed to be poking his nose into her business, but he didn''t mind.


    ¡°Hayden, didn''t you invest in thepany? You are the actual boss behind the scenes! Go tell her that eating less is not a


    healthy way of staying slim!.


    Hayden said coldly, "I don''t care."


    Although he had invested some money in thepany, he was only responsible for the investments, nothing else.


    Moreover, Lilith was just skipping dinner, but she did eat breakfast and lunch.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She still exercised every day, which meant she wasn¡¯t starving.


    The three went to a restaurant and sat down.


    After Ben ordered a table of dishes with the menu, he happily ordered a bottle of red wine.


    Lilith thought he was being incredulous. " Are you addicted to alcohol? Would you like to find a few people to drink with you?"


    "No, I''ll just drink a little."


    "How is a whole bottle of alcohol ¡®a little''?"


    ¡°Well, this is not a bar; | can''t order a shot, can I?" Ben guessed that she might be distressed by his overspending, so he


    exined, "I can take it home if | can''t finish it,


    "| don''t like drinking.¡±


    "Didn''t you drink well in the days when you worked in the bar?"


    ¡°Are you sure you want to remind me about that?" Lilith raised her eyebrows, and Ben relented.


    "Well, if you don''t want to drink it, you


    can use it to soak y yafest B¨¦a''sald


    yapthaia Nisybe it can sterilize


    your feet." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| think you need more of it. You can


    buy more wine, take a an) lhe witty


    see our bole Kad)


    sed. Every part of the body


    perfectly sterilized." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Hayden sat beside them, listening to


    the two of them bickering, feeling \\


    re ely gel FtGdASUIOUS. He already


    a hie he even finished half


    his meal. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    In Aryadelle, everyone came to Starry River Vi in the evening with gifts to celebrate Elliot''s discharge from the hospital and the


    reconciliation between Elliot and Avery.


    After Avery took two doses of medicine, the fever subsided, and she was not feeling so dizzy.


    She still put on a mask when Tammy came over, though.


    Tammy was pregnant now and couldn''t afford to get sick.


    ¡°Avery, you must have been too tired recently. When people are too tired, they tend to get sick." Tammy said, "I also caught a


    cold once before | got pregnant. | also took some medicine. | asked the


    doctor if the child would be affected. The doctor said that everything was fine since there was no bleeding.¡±


    ¡°All right. Why didn''t June with you?"


    Tammy heard the question, and the calmness on her face disappeared.


    ¡°My mother-inw was hospitalized because | annoyed her too much, and her blood pressure was too high. Jun went to take


    care of him. | haven''t seen him for three days, and | suspect my mother-inw won''t let hime to me."


    "Is your mother-inw''s condition severe?" Avery frowned, "Have you been to the hospital?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My mother-inw has had high blood pressure for many years. Since | met Jun, she has been hospitalized several times. She


    had to stay for half a month each time before it went back to normal. If | go see


    her, not only will | not be able tofort her, her blood pressure will just skyrocket." Tammyughed at herself, "I just can''t meet


    with her. | have already thought of my child''s name.


    ¡°What is it?" Avery asked.


    "The boy''s name will be Terry, and the girl''s name is Tiffany. What do you think?¡± Tammy was delighted with the names she came


    up with.


    Avery thinks the names are good, but her mother-inw would probably have other ideas.


    "Tammy, what will you do if your mother-in w doesn''t let Jun be with you because of this?¡±


    "I''ve been thinking about it these days. | need children, but | don''t need a partner. Besides, without Jun, | can still find other


    men." Tammy looked smug, "The most important person in my life should not be a man who is not my kin. My parents =f$= XKW:


    my child should be the most important people in my life."


    Avery felt that she was much more mature now.


    ¡°If only my mother were still alive. | want her to be happy, but there is no chance for that now.¡±


    ¡°Avery, don''t be sad. They are some things that we can''t change. Don''t get the wrong impression that I''m really happy without


    Jun. | got furious when he didn''te back home for three days." Tammy smiled wryly, "I can''t be sad all the time, though; it''s


    harmful to the child.¡±


    "That¡¯s true. Be sure to take care of yourself. It''s wonderful if you have a child born safely. It is apletely different form of


    happiness." "Yeah! Elliot is almost recovering, right? | see him holding Robert with one hand. He seems so rxed. Look."


    Tammy looked toward Elliot.


    "He should have recovered by now. | told him not to hug Robert first. After all, he is still recovering, but he doesn''t listen.


    Robert doesn''t want him, but he wants to have a good rtionship with Robert quickly."


    "Haha, | see. Robert''s little mouth is pouting; he does not look pleased!"


    Avery walked over and took Robert from Elliot''s arms.


    After Robert got into his mother''s arms, he immediately cooed to his mother softly.


    "Robert is so cute! When he grows


    up, he will be aes hitter e


    from Ha ve a co and


    rao ¡®Tammy reached


    out and touched Robert''s little face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "They grew up in different


    environments." Avery exined.) (1)


    ¡® vias initialPan in rovert, but


    she changed a little after returning to


    Aryadelle." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The smile on Tammy''s face disappeared.


    The environment of a single-parent family would have a significant impact on the children.


    If she couldn''t resolve her conflict with her mother-inw, her children would grow up with her as their only parent.


    "Tammy, you don''t have to worry so


    much. Although Hayden is nates


    extrovert hg is qusstdniifig


    nheless. Being outgoing has


    both its merits and its downsides.."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy was delighted, "| would be overjoyed if my child was just 1% smart as Hayden is."


    At nine o''clock in the evening, everyone left.


    After Avery put her children to sleep, he came to Elliot.


    She stood on tiptoe, approached his face, smelled it, and then frowned: "Elliot, what''s that smell?"

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    She smelled the strong scent of wine in his breath.


    He had been drinking.


    He looked at her with slightly drunk eyes and said frankly, "I was in a good mood today, and | drank a small ss of wine."


    "You only stopped taking your medications today..."


    "Yes, | stopped taking the medicine today, so | drank a little. "He said, wrapping his arms around her waist, "I''m going to sleep


    with you tonight."


    "Okay, you''ve already been drinking; why should you be afraid of the flu?" She teased him, "Did no one will stop you from


    drinking?"


    Elliot looked innocent. "No. They drank with me!"


    Avery was speechless.


    "Don''t be angry. The champagne | drink was not high in alcohol content."


    "It''s still wine! You start messing around once | take my eye off you. Fortunately, | didn''t let you go to work. If you were allowed to


    go to work, | don''t know what would happen to you."


    Elliot looked at her angry expression, leaned down, and kissed her forehead.


    "You''ve been chatting with Tammy tonight; what were you talking about!" His warm breath caressed her skin gently.


    "| asked her why Jun didn''te, and she said her mother-inw was hospitalized with high blood pressure. Did you know about


    this?" Avery liked his kiss.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She helped him walk towards the main bedroom.


    "| also found out tonight that Jun was taking care of his mother in the hospital, so he didn''te."


    "Tammy said that her mother-inw might force them to separate." She frowned slightly, "Do you think we can help them? "


    Jun¡¯s mother wants a child, but Tammy doesn''t want one. Their conflicts couldn¡¯t be resolved. How can we help as outsiders? "


    Elliot said sharply, "You should persuade Tammy to n for the worst and give birth to the child first."


    "That''s what 1 persuaded her to do. She wants this child, so she should be okay with that idea." "That''s great." The two returned


    to the main bedroom, and Avery helped Elliot to sit on the sofa.


    "You take off your clothes; I''ll get some water.¡±


    His fractured left leg was still cast, so he couldn¡¯t take a bath or shower.


    ¡°Avery, have you watched the news?" Elliot slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    Avery responded, "I read it when I woke up. Are you trying to say you were secretly photographed when you were discharged


    from the hospital? You look a little haggard in the photo... Why was your expression so serious?


    "| was a little confused because | didn''t see you," he exined.


    ¡°Haha, | wanted to call you this morning, but | was so dizzy at the time that | fell asleep after taking medicine." She smiled > d.?


    UKP> admitted her mistake, "Theizens expect too much from me. How would | dare to break your legs?"


    ¡°Avery, does my rtionship with Ruby bother you?" Elliot asked, looking at her figure in the bathroom.


    She came out with the water basin, "Would you believe me if | said | didn''t? You couldn''t even stand it if | were to marry another


    man, much less have a baby...


    Elliot, are you expecting me tofort you by asking this question?"


    He threw the shirt he took off on the ground and pulled his belt buckle off with his fingers.


    "| don''t needfort. | want to


    comfort you, but | Bi|kgovCHo!"!


    tthe elt and put it


    aside. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She put the water basin on the table. walked up, and took off his pants.


    The trousers he wore were loose, so it was easier to take them off.


    She just needed to be careful when taking it off his left leg.


    "You better stopforting me. The


    more youfort me, the crankier |


    be." She said i ys" we heel!


    tobe cantedt what we have. |


    am thrilled that you are by my side


    now. Just stop thinking about Ruby


    and that child, and | will be fine.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then don''t think about it."


    "Yeah." After taking off his pants, she


    picked up the shirt h Ww.


    nd anefput ith theundry


    basket. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In Bridgedale, the sun rose slowly from the east.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    The sun shone through the window and lit up the vast living room.


    Aman and a woman were hugging each other and sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    Suddenly, a rapid and harsh ringtone sounded from the mobile phone.


    Lilith opened her eyes first.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was her phone that was ringing!


    She wanted to reach out to find the phone, but her arm was bound by something, so she couldn''t move.


    She opened her eyes immediately, and after seeing what was restraining her, she immediately raised her feet and kicked Ben off


    the sofa!


    "Ah!" Ben eximed, then opened his eyes.


    "You bastard!" Lilith jumped off the sofa and scolded Ben, "Think about what happenedst night!¡±


    Ben looked nk.


    Last night, he invited Hayden and Lilith to dinner.


    He ordered a bottle of wine and drank it alone.


    Hayden ate his kid''s meal, and Lilith ate some fruit sd. He felt bored drinking alone, but he didn''t want to end the meal so


    quickly, so he drank one cup after another.


    Finally, he became drunk.


    He couldn''t remember what happened next.


    "Lilith, what happened? | drank too muchst night; what did I..." Ben said and sensed an odor that didn''t belong to him, so he


    raised his arm and smelled himself.


    It seemed to be the scent on Lilith¡¯s body.


    "You bastard, you drank too muchst night, kept holding me, and refused to let go! Hayden almost called the police; if 1 hadn''t


    stopped him, you would have been detained by now!"


    Ben was shocked: "Would Hayden do that to me?"


    "That''s not the point!" Lilith had ignored the phone call in her anger.


    "Okay, sorry. | drank too muchst night... how did | get back? ¡± He rubbed his aching temples.


    "| hired two big men to drag you back."


    Ben was speechless.


    Lilith didn''t want to bother him because he didn¡¯t remember anything.


    She picked up her phone, saw the missed call from her agent, and called back immediately.


    After calling, she immediately went to the bathroom to wash her face and was ready to go out.


    ¡°Are you going out? I''ll send you off." Ben followed her to the bathroom, smelling of alcohol.


    "No need for that! I''ll go to thepany myself."


    "| just want to see yourpany.


    After | send you Mite) I''ll go to th


    airport. I''ll go "pene me nath ony ticks oll


    tOgayaBEHAp ogized to her again,


    "Lilith, I''m sorry. The next time | meet


    you, | won''t drink anymore." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith listened to his sincere tone UIU: sneered. "You''d better hope | don''t get famous. Otherwise, there won''t be a next time.¡±


    Ben said, "Why? Are you going to leave earth when you are famous?"


    ¡°Ordinary people will need to pay money to see me."


    "| can do that."


    Lilith rolled her eyes.


    In Wonder Technologies, an celta


    pushed open t edapestiwahde


    ofiigecriiehse read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Wanda, do you want to hear some exciting news?"


    Wanda red at him.


    The assistant ely came to


    her ear and whispered a fematel


    Cc Aner iran tia is telling


    everyone that she is Elliot''s biological


    mother." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Elliot''s biological mother?


    Wanda was stunned for a moment.


    Elliot was not a member of the Foster family; this was well known.


    His biological father, Nathan, had already been executed.


    Nothing about his birth mother had ever been reported online.


    "Bring that woman here; I''ll take a look at her," Wanda said to the assistant.


    The assistant said with a smile, "| knew you would definitely be interested. I''ll call the logistics supervisor and ask him to bring


    her here."


    After two seconds of silence, Wanda said,"


    Be quiet about this matter!


    "Don''t worry." The assistant said and went out to make a phone call.


    In Starry River Vi, Elliot was having a cold today.


    Avery thought she had infected him, but he thought it was caused by his drinkingst night.


    "How could drinking cause a cold?" Avery was much better today, but seeing Elliot''s ill appearance, she med herself, "I


    infected you."


    Elliot: "It''s okay; | don¡¯t me you."


    "| know you don''t. I''ll sleep with you tonight." Avery went to get him some medicine, "don''t touch your son today. It would be


    much more troublesome if he got a cold."


    ¡°Okay. I''ll try not to go out of the room.¡± Elliot was afraid that he couldn''t help but want to get close to him if he saw his son."


    Have you noticed that our son gets cuter the more we look at him?"


    Avery handed him a cup of warm water and gave him the pills. "He''s adorable.


    Which is why you''d better get well soon and take care of our children. Then 1 can go to work."


    ¡°Aren''t you going to apany me to work from home?" Elliot frowned, "You''re going to leave me home alone?"


    "You need to wait for your legs to recover. | don''t need to do that." Avery pushed his hand, holding the pills. "Take the pills first.¡±


    He put the pills in his mouth and swallowed.


    She took the empty water ss from him and put it on the table.


    "You need to rest for about three months before using your legs. ording to my calctions, you won''t be able to walk before


    the end of the year."


    "| know, | can rest at home, but why won''t you apany me? "


    "Isn''t our children here to apany you? If I''m at home, | can¡¯t work well at all." Avery exined to him patiently, "| took your


    investment,


    He chuckled softly. "You really think so? "


    "Yeah! | always think this way no matter who invests in mypany."


    "Mike came to me a few days ago and said | shouldn''t have done that. He med me for buying your shares." Elliot looked at


    her and wanted to know her reaction.


    She couldn''t helpughing: "| understand. In his eyes, I''m too good to be a human being, so I''m a god. So it''s normal for all little


    and unimaginable things to happen to me. If you invest money, but you don¡¯t want shares, | would rather choose to let the


    company go out of business."


    "Do you want to know what | think?" he asked.


    "| know what you think." Her eyes


    were clear, and her tone was volpny


    r for


    "Eliot, we have kpgy powresach &Ke


    HAV HArs Although we have


    quarreled a few times, | am confident


    | understand your thoughts." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He is delighted with her answer.


    He was afraid that she wouldn''t understand him.


    "As long as you stay by my side and be my wife, what¡¯s yours is yours, and what¡¯s mine is also yours." He expressed his feelings


    to her.


    "| don''t care about that at all." She


    smiled and reached out to feel u


    temperature op hip forehead O


    ''rortunately no fever detected. You


    should lie down and rest today. The


    more rest you have, the faster you


    will recover." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going out today?¡± He took her hand, not wanting her to go away.


    "| won''t go out this morning. There


    are activities at La''s school i in


    afternoon, so | Hy gace gocol''tin ¡êP


    afiprrabh) she pulled the nket to


    cover him, "Do you want anything to


    eat? I''ll bring it back to you in the


    afternoon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot said, "| don''t have an appetite. Come back early in the afternoon if you can."


    Seeing himcking energy, she suddenly didn''t want to go out.


    "I''ll let Mike go to La''s school activities instead."


    "If you promised La, then you''d better go! I¡¯m not feeling well right now, but | should be able to sleep betterter." He was


    afraid that her daughter would be disappointed if she didn''t go.


    She exited the room after he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    Robert stood outside the door and hugged Avery as soon as she came out.


    ¡°Mommy... y..."


    ¡°Okay, I''ll y with you." Avery was afraid that the child would disturb Elliot''s rest, so she decided to bring him outside to y.


    The weather that day was rather good as the sun was bright and it wasfortably breezy.


    Autumn was just upon them, so the temperature was not as hot as it was in the summer and the difference between day and


    night was bing more and more noticeable.


    Over at Bridgedale, Ben apanied Lilith to the modeling agency and did not seem to be in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you were rushing to catch a ne?" Lilith asked.


    "| didn''t say | was rushing. | just said the flight is today-tonight, to be precise. I''ll leave after having dinner with you tonight. " Ben


    smiled warmly. "Where''s your agent? I''d like to meet her."


    That turned out to be Ben''s true purpose.


    Lilith had no intention of bringing him to see her agent, but speak of the devil and he shall appear.


    The first thing that her agent Jasmine saw when she came out of the office was Ben. She immediately asked Lilith, "Who''s he?


    Your elder brother?"


    Jasmine knew that Lilith had an elder brother but they never really met before.


    Lilith immediately walked up to Jasmine and said, "He''s not my brother, Jaz. He''s a friend of my brother."


    "Oh... Why''d you bring him here?" Jasmine looked away from Ben.


    Before Lilith could answer, Ben said, "Nice to meet you. I''d like to talk to you about Lilith''s diet."


    "Did Elliot tell you toe to me?"


    Ben shook his head. "No, I''m the one who feels that there¡¯s a problem with the dietary requirements you set for her..."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''re not rted to Lilith, so what business do you have telling me that there''s a problem? | don¡¯t need an amateur to guide


    me." Jasmine red at him and spared him no courtesy. "We''ll start our training soon. You may make yourself at home."


    Ben did not expect this woman to be so strict and difficult to approach!


    It was no surprise then that Lilith was afraid of her.


    He followed them to the training room


    For some reason, he seemed rather concerned about her career and future development. It felt as though he was looking at a


    white canvas that was being painted with each stroke of the brush.


    It was not a feeling that was easy to express in words.


    When it was 1:30 pm Aryadelle time, Avery went out to participate in La''s school activities.


    Elliot''s cold symptoms had shown considerable improvement when he got up.


    He sat up on the bed and saw a


    thermos cup on th edside GOW,


    j n BSehsd to find warm


    water filled in it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was also a note on the table that Avery left for him.


    ¡®Eat something after you get up. You need to eat even though you have no appetite!¡¯


    He did not eat a lot during breakfast and she was worried that he stillcked an appetite.


    After drinking a sip of warm water, he got out of bed and used his crutches to head down for lunch.


    When he was done eating, he watched Robert take a nap.


    Robert was adorable even when


    asleep, but Elliot''s expression O1N)


    rkened slightiias he stood by the


    bed and looked at his son. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot went out of the room and back


    to his bedroom, w epespick¨¦a Up!


    his, ge}l, phodle GHAhE bed and dialed a


    number. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Wesley immediately answered the call after seeing who it was.


    "Do you think the subject of you and Shea is a conversation that we should be having right now?" he asked in a low voice. "Shea


    hasn''t even recovered yet, so why are you getting yourself in a twist?"


    Wesley could only stay silent when he questioned her.


    It was not Wesley who wanted to discuss that, but Shea, who held on to the hope that everything could be settled.


    Wesley would not want to dampen her enthusiasm, but indulging in her would cause others to be under the mistaken impression


    that he was directing everything behind the scenes.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll talk with her once she recovers," Wesley said.


    Elliot did not hang up because he still had doubts.


    "Can you separate your feelings for Avery and Shea?" he asked, "You pursued Avery before. Why would you like Shea now?"


    ¡°Am | barred from liking other women just because | liked Avery before?" Wesley then gave a straightforward answer. "Avery''s


    not just a beautiful woman. She has an easy -going personality and she''s very talented too. A lot of men like her."


    "Then are you with Shea right now because you think she¡¯s easy to control? Or because you think you can get something?" Elliot


    questioned bluntly.


    "Shea''s not your sister, Elliot. Do you think I''d get anything from you by being with her, aside from your scrutiny?" Wesley


    laughed in spite of himself. "I have lost far more than | have gained this year."


    Elliot could sense that Wesley had not finished speaking, so he did not speak immediately either.


    "If she were your sister, | would¡¯ve felt embarrassed to be together with her. But we''re both ordinary people who are willing to be


    together and spend our future together. That''s all there is to it."


    Elliot could roughly understand what Wesley meant.


    Wesley was not the kind of person who had wild ambitions. The fact that he left Bridgedale and returned to Aryadelle to be


    an ordinary doctor without relying on his father''s connections demonstrated that he had no desire to pursue a life of luxury RIU<


    prestige.


    "Shea might not be my sister, but in my heart, she¡¯s closer to me than my actual sister. I''lle for you if you so much as dare to


    harm her in the future," Elliot made it indubitably clear to him.


    "I''d sooner wrong myself before | do her."


    "Spare me your high-sounding moralism! Shea wouldn''t have known about Robert if you asked her to donate blood to him. You


    chose to sacrifice Shea to stop Avery from being sad."


    Wesley felt a twinging ache in his heart. " I''m not God. How can | be expected to predict that such a serious consequence would


    happen as a result of Shea¡¯s blood donation? | regret what happened. | truly do. | shouldn''t have told her about Robert, much


    less divulge to her that her blood could save Robert. If that had happened, she wouldn''t need to suffer so much, and | wouldn''t


    have to hide with her so far away for so long."


    Robert might have died at that time if Wesley did not tell Shea.


    Wesley simply did not understand why Elliot failed to understand that.


    Perhaps Elliot simply wanted to find an outlet for his depressed mood.


    "Don''t bring that up again, Elliot. You can me me all you want, but don''t ever mention that again!" Wesley raised his voice. "I''ll


    take good care of Shea in the future. It doesn''t matter whether you agree with me or not, because we''ve decided to live our lives


    with each other.¡±


    Their conservation was actually beyond Elliot''s imagination.


    After spending a year in hiding, Shea had changed and so did Wesley.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He was no longer the gentle and


    introverted gentleman he us


    and had instead turn¨¦d Imo¡¯ tougher


    rhan whose maturity was far greater


    than it was in the past. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot no longer doubted Wesley''s ability to take on the heavy responsibility of caring for Shea.


    That afternoon, La¡¯s elementary school had organized an event in the auditorium.


    Avery, as the representative of the students '' parents, sat down in the front row of the audience.


    La''s teacher said to her, "The


    emcee will invite yo onstage ha!


    brisf chet efter''s performance


    is over." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "La didn''t tell me that | needed to


    go on stage." If Avery Ane taste


    hag tospieak on Stage, she would


    have chosen a more Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    formal dress to attend the event.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    "| didn''t tell you beforehand because you''re not going to be alone on stage," the teacher exined with a smile. "The emcee will


    ask you how you raise your children and you''ll be invited to share your views on our school. You may answer however you


    please."


    Avery nodded. "Okay."


    She was no stranger to making small talk during official functions.


    La¡¯s dance performance ended half an hourter and the audience burst into apuse.


    Avery was invited onto the stage amidst the raucous apuse, and she put on a proud and dignified expression.


    She had recorded La¡¯s entire performance on her cell phone earlier and felt that she should have brought a DSLR camera if


    she knew La could dance so well.


    Avery walked to the stage and took the microphone from the emcee.


    "Thank you so much for taking the time out of your busy schedule to participate in our school''s activities, Ms. Tate. | wonder if


    La''s father is here," the emcee asked with a smile.


    Laughter ensued following that remark.


    The news that Elliot was discharged from the hospital in a wheelchair had made the headlines in the past couple of days, and


    even the elementary school students in the audience knew about it. There was no way the host was unaware of that.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery smiled to hide the panic on her face. "La''s father didn''t attend because he''s sick."


    "That¡¯s a shame. | actually wanted to ask whether you were the one who broke his leg," the host said with a grin. "| guess not,


    because La''s a good child, and I''m sure it''s because she has a harmonious and happy family.¡±


    Avery responded, "I do have a good rtionship with La''s father, but that in no way implies that discordant families can''t raise


    good children."


    "| see. Do you demand much of La, generally?"


    ¡°All | ask of her is that she does her best in all her endeavors. It''s the same as the school motto..." Avery answered eloquently.


    The audience roared with apuse when she finished speaking.


    Avery led La off the stage, and the girl looked at her mother with admiration, "You were great, Mommy!"


    "Get your dad to participate in these activities once his legs are healed,¡± Avery said. "| guarantee he''ll speak even better than |


    do."


    "| don''t want Daddy toe here!" La puffed out her cheeks. "My teacher knows that Daddy has a wife outside, ;c.


    "Don''t think of it that way, La. He was forced into everything.¡±


    "| still don''t want him toe! Let him spend time with Robert at home!"


    "He needs to go to work after his legs are healed. He can''t just stay at home all the time.¡±


    La requested for Avery to bring her out for a walk after the event but Avery did not agree to it.


    ¡°Your father''s sick today. He wants us to go back as soon as the event ends."


    "Is he a baby? Why does he need someone to take care of him when he''s sick?!"


    "He hasn''t healed yet, so let''s treat him as a baby for now." Avery led her daughter into the car.


    The weekend came soon after, and


    Eric paid Avery and Elliata vigikas He


    ing\to brig La to an event.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| attended an event at La''s school


    on Friday and watched Las @ange


    performance. ShenaSthade SO


    Aegis and | have to thank


    you for all that." Avery sincerely


    thanked him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "La is incredibly talented, and |


    can''t im credit for that." Eri O


    nced acros¡é Eiht GitPhe Said


    f art , You should consider


    finding another husband since he has


    two wives." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    The initially calm atmosphere in the living room turned turbulent as soon as he said that.


    As Elliot sat quietly on the sofa and listened to the conversation, Eric''s egotistical and rude remark caught himpletely by


    surprise!


    He could not believe that Eric would encourage Avery to take two husbands because it was such a tant show of disrespect!


    To make things worse, Elliot could sense that Eric was hinting at Avery to take thetter as her second husband.


    Elliot stood up from the sofa abruptly.


    He did not even use his crutches because his anger caused him to forget that he wasme.


    Upon realizing that the situation was turning sour, Avery immediately shoved Eric out of the door. "You and La should go.¡±


    Eric did not want to put her in a tight spot, so he led La out the door.


    "Why are you afraid of him? He was the one who betrayed you first. You can always do the same so he can feel how you felt.¡±


    Eric did not even bother lowering his voice because he wanted Elliot to hear it as clearly as possible.


    Elliot''s face turned gloomy and cold. His vision was as sharp as a hawk as he stared in Eric''s direction.


    He could not hear what Avery said to Eric before the man left immediately with La Elliot sat back down on the sofa after Eric


    left.


    Avery walked over and sat next to him.


    Her face was slightly red and she had a little smirk. "Are you that angry?¡±


    "When Eric said you should take a second husband, what he really meant was that you should take him as your second


    husband," Elliot interpreted Eric''s remark.


    Avery smiled and said, "He''s given his opinion, but it doesn''t mean | need to ept it."


    "Why does your tone sound a little regretful to my ears?" Elliot spoke in a better tone when he looked at her face.


    ¡°Are you jealous? | think you ought to be given a little pat so you don¡¯t get too proud," she looked at him smugly. "You have many


    admirers, and so do I!" "I''m just scared | won''t be able to meet your standards." Elliot thenvished praise on her and said,


    "You''re young, beautiful, ?a!= PLV: more importantly, you''re a highly capable woman. Everything that you''ve done is a testament


    to how good you are in your field of expertise. You''re not like me. | already have half my foot in the grave."


    Avery was speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She could not tell whether he was praising or mocking her with his self-deprecation.


    ¡°You sure have recovered a lot in the sarcasm department!"


    "There is no sarcasm. Every word | sayes from the bottom of my heart." He spoke frankly.


    "Is that so? | didn''t know you had half a foot in the grave," she said as she raised his right leg to take a look.


    He removed her hands and retracted his leg.


    ¡°La said that this morning," he said, somewhat downcast. "She came to ask me what it means to have half a foot in the grave.


    | said it was to describe someone getting old... and she said that | had half a foot in the grave..."


    Averyughed until she shed tears and cried.


    "She doesn''t mean that. Don''t me her."


    "| don''t me her. | just hate Eric."


    "Don''t me Eric, either. He wasn''t being serious."


    "He''s clearly trying to test how low


    you''ll go and piss me off while he''s at


    it." "But I''m not going tolistertoniht


    ested BerlHodd on his shoulder


    and felt quite happy. "| haven''t seen


    you being jealous in so long, and to


    be honest, it does feel pretty good."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot raised her chin with one hand and looked at her. "Does me being angry make you happy?"


    "When | was in Ylore, | spent all my


    days feeling as angry a you@e tight


    rey Fue enon ig t add," she


    r ns her head on his shoulder


    again. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m sorry." He reflected on himself after he calmed down. "Did that tumor grow because you were angry at me?"


    She immediately raised her head and


    said with a smile, "You don''t hav


    that kind of cursed gwen nae


    tumors Gort grow in a day or two.


    The tumor grew over time..." "But |


    used to anger you pretty often.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Well, if you insist on believing that you caused my illness, then you must remember never to make me angry again in the


    future."

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    "Okay. | won''t leave you and the children in the future." Elliot¡¯s teasing stopped there.


    "Pinky swear!" Avery held out her little finger like a kid.


    He froze for a moment and did a pinky promise with her.


    "So, my dear hubby, when are we going to get our marriage certificate?" she asked, changing the topic as smoothly as possible.


    ¡°How does Monday sound?"


    "Okay." She did not want to drag it any further.


    When she was in Ylore, Ruby reminded her more than once that a couple was only legally married if they got a certificate.


    Weddings meant nothing without it.


    As a result, Avery was fanatically obsessed with getting the marriage certificate.


    At the hospital, Jun''s mother Hilda had been hospitalized due to her high blood pressure and Jun had been caring for her in the


    hospital.


    It was the first time she has asked him to be beside her and take care of her.


    She had been hospitalized several times before, but she always told him to work hard and not let her condition affect her life.


    On that asion, she was admitted to the hospital because of her overwhelming anger toward Tammy. She would not be able to


    swallow her anger easily unless that matter was resolved.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, the doctor spoke to me earlier and said that your blood pressure is still high," Jun sat in the chair beside the hospital bed


    and chatted with his mother. "I was told to persuade you to calm down and for you to avoid thinking of unhappy stuff, otherwise


    it''ll be detrimental to your body if your blood pressure continues to stay high."


    Hilda sneered. "It''s not like | want to get angry. Do you think I''m that eager to pass on?"


    "That''s not what | meant, Mom..."


    "| can understand if Tammy doesn''t listen to me because she''s not my daughter. | don''t feel happy for her either. However, you


    are my son, and you have to listen to me." "I took care of you in the hospital, didn''t I? | haven''t contacted Tammy in almost a


    week." Jun was unhappy but he did not dare to express his dissatisfaction.


    "Why do you need to contact her? Everything was agreed upon in the beginning, >e,:YNR< then she decided to change all of a


    sudden. She doesn''t have an iota of respect for the Hertzs," Hilda snickered. "I think this is all her n. She just wants to borrow


    your seed to continue the Lynchs'' lineage."


    Jun sighed helplessly. "You''re free to think whatever you think, Mom. But like it or not, Tammy is pregnant with my baby now..."


    ¡°Pregnancies happen all the time. Any random woman on the street can have your baby. You''re healthy. You can knock just


    about anyone up."


    Jun was silent because he felt that his mother viewed him as a mere tool to produce offspring.


    After a while, the door to the ward was pushed open.


    As soon as Hilda saw who wasing in, she said enthusiastically, "Jun, this is Mrs. Pearce, the woman | told you about earlier.


    And this is her daughter. Just call her Hannah."


    Jun immediately greeted Mrs. Pearce and Hannah.


    Tammy found out about it about two


    hourster, and surg ipgang 0"


    iatradixeed the anger in


    her heart! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It never crossed her mind that Jun


    would have a blind dat behincthei |


    Apia thrgamia BE young woman


    be the hospital ward! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It had gone overboard!


    On Monday morning, Avery and Elliot dressed up and went to the Civil Registry Office.


    After getting in the car, Avery asked. "Have you brought all the documents?"


    ¡°What else do we need other than the family register and our identification cards?" Elliot asked rhetorically.


    "I''ll check online..."


    "You don''t have to check." Elliot held


    Avery''s little hand. "We can stilget |


    Bra ffigete Be we orgot some


    d pate Heck, we can still get it


    even if the sky falls." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Avery opened the bag, nced at the documents, and breathed a sigh of relief." It''s all here. What do you mean if the sky falls?


    It''s not going to fall."


    "Why did we wait so long before getting the certificate?" he mumbled a question.


    Avery was stunned for a moment. "We were nning to get the certificate after the wedding, if only you hadn''t gone to Ylore.¡±


    "That¡¯s still a littlete though. Hayden and La are already eight years old."


    ¡°Eight and a half, to be exact," she corrected him.


    "You previously refused to get the certificate because you didn''t believe in me, isn''t that right!?"


    Avery pondered carefully over that question and said bluntly, "I just think it''s a darn pain to go through all these formalities.


    Marriage and divorce are both equally as troublesome. Having a marriage certificate doesn''t really matter if the couple is ina


    good rtionship."


    ¡°But you asked for it this time."


    Avery felt embarrassed. "Can you not ruin this moment I''m having?"


    "| just want to know what your thought process was."


    "It''s pretty simple. | won''t get the certificate with you if | don''t feel like it, and conversely, I''ll get it if | feel like | want to," she said


    concisely and with a touch of domineeringness. "You have an opinion on that?" "None at all. You can do whatever you want and


    live however you want. It''s all good." He smiled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He, and Avery, were both in a good mood when they got the certificate that day.


    Avery felt as if she had waited ages for that moment toe.


    "Getting a certificate doesn''t signify anything, actually,¡± shemented all of a sudden. "Look at Tammy and Jun who have also


    obtained the certificate, but they are having a lot of trouble now. Tammy told me that Jun went on a blind date with another


    woman in the hospital."


    ¡°Are you sure that news is reliable?"


    ¡°How would | know? | wasn''t in the ward. Tammy told me about it." "He wouldn''t do something like that," Elliot said. "If he really


    wanted to start a new life with another woman, he has no reason to hide in the hospital >b.:PNY; go on a blind date there."


    "But Tammy already went to the hospital to p Jun." Avery was worried about their subsequent development after saying that.


    Tammy''s pregnancy was something to be celebrated and be happy about, but the two of them ended up fighting with each other.


    "Does Tammy have violent tendencies?" Elliot frowned slightly. "She has hit Jun more than a few times now."


    Avery also felt that violence was not the answer, but everyone had a different temper.


    "Tammy''s pregnant now, so it¡¯s easier for her to lose control of her emotions." "Jun needs toe to an understanding himself."


    "Yeah. She told me not to bother about it and said that she had given up." Avery was concerned, but it was no longer something


    within her control.


    An outsider had no business interfering with a couple''s feelings.


    ¡°Once we get our certificate, you can head home without me while | visit Tammy."


    "Okay. Make sure she doesn''t let her emotions get the better of herself. She needs to change her temper, or else I''m worried her


    child might not be able to handle the stress aftering into this world," Elliot reminded.


    "That''s pretty harsh. Even if Tammy can''t take care of the child, her mother and the nanny will always be there to help. You can


    rest assured the child will be well taken care of. I''m just worried that Tammy can''t get over her emotions."


    Tammy might look fearless and intrepid, but in reality, she was very sensitive and vulnerable.


    Before they went to fill out the forms


    at the Civil Reaeris counter" |


    int and Ave nt to the nearby


    photo studio. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a very down-to-earth photo


    studio that did not toyshsp ?561


    isa the fee Was very cheap.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After the photo was taken, the boss said," You two already have that married couple vibe."


    Avery took the photo and nced at it. "Is that so?"


    ¡°Of course. You don''t notice it because you see each other every day." The boss


    handed them the cropped photo. "That''ll be five bucks. Card or cash?"


    Just when Avery was about to hand


    out her card, Elliot hapded a @cbubk


    erg ttre Bodd ¡°Keep the change."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was stunned for a moment.


    As the photographer was thanking them, Elliot led Avery away to fill out the forms.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    "Did you have to give him a fifteen-dor tip just because the boss said we look like a married couple already?" Avery teased.


    "Today''s an important day. Giving a little tip won''t hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but the Civil Registry Office has so many staff. Are you going to give everyone a tip?" She did not care about the


    money but felt that his behavior was a little exaggerated.


    "| brought some choctes for everyone." He turned around and nced at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was carrying a ck bag in his hand.


    Avery had no idea that he prepared choctes in advance.


    She walked up to the bodyguard, opened the bag, and saw that it was full of little choctes inside.


    "That''s quite thoughtful of you. Are you going to give out treats to yourpany employees too?" She walked over to him and


    took his arm.


    "They got their treats during our wedding."


    ¡°Oh, | think | remember that. We just did our wedding two months ago but it feels like ages since that happened.¡±


    "It does." Elliot took the form from the staff and handed her a copy.


    Avery remembered something and immediately asked the staff, "Him and | are remarrying, so will the procedure be the same as


    the first time?"


    The staff member nodded. "Yes. You still need to fill in the application form."


    "Okay." She calmed down.


    It was the first time she filled in the form because she had not done it in person the first time around.


    She felt nervous for no reason and seemed to worry that something might go wrong.


    After filling out the form, she took his form and checked it again.


    It was only when she made sure everything was in order that she handed the two forms to the staff.


    ¡°Are you nervous, Hubby?"


    ¡°| can manage. | was more nervous during the wedding," Elliot exined, "Because everyone knew us. Here, no one does." "You


    might not know us, Mr. Foster, but we know you and Miss Tate," the staff said with a smile. "We all recognized you both as soon


    as you came in."


    Elliot was speechless.


    Avery looked at his reddened face ?h#> PKP: burst outughing.


    Soon, two freshly-inked marriage certificates were handed to them.


    "You wanted to visit Tammy, didn''t you? I''ll bring the marriage certificate home to put them away." He took the marriage certificate


    from her hand.


    ¡°Okay. Let''s celebrate with dinner when I''m backter this evening." "Let''s.


    After the two got into the car, the driver drove to the Lynch residence and dropped Avery there before driving back to Starry River


    Vi.


    Elliot felt emotional when he looked at the two marriage certificates in his hand.


    He opened them and felt stunned when he looked at them.


    He rarely shared his life on social


    media, but at that moment, uk


    not help boa ote Out his


    cel) pio e and snapping a


    photograph of the two marriage


    certificates. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He uploaded the photo with the


    caption: [I only hayeaewif&Snd


    tarsavelyr ate.] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He pressed the post¡¯ icon and opened the window to let some air in.


    After a few minutes, he picked up his


    phone and sa a-bareuSof likes on


    his fresh pot. lease read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Benmented: [Come back home soon, I''ll be waiting for you at your wife''s house!]


    Elliot replied: [You''re back in the country?]


    Ben: [Yes! | came out of the airport and headed straight to your wife''s house.]


    Elliot: [What for?]


    Ben: [Tell you when we meet.]

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    When Elliot arrived at Starry River Vi, Ben was ying happily with Robert.


    Elliot was not pleased. "Why is my son being so chummy with you?"


    "|e here all the time to see him! It shouldn''te as such a big surprise that he''s so chummy with me." Ben noticed that he


    came back alone and so he asked." Where¡¯s Avery? Lilith wanted me to bring her a gift."


    "She went to see Tammy." Elliot sat down on the sofa. "Did Jun tell you anything?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "No. Did the two of them argue again? Is it about the child¡¯s name? | think they''re putting the cart before the horse. The baby


    hasn''t evene into the world yet!


    There''s still plenty of time to argue once he''s born!


    Mrs. Cooper came over and carried Robert away.


    Elliot handed the marriage certificate to Mrs. Cooper. "Put this away in the drawer inside my study."


    Mrs. Cooper took the marriage certificate and went to the study while carrying Robert.


    Ben took out the gift Lilith tasked him to bring and handed it to Elliot. "Have a look."


    ¡°What''s there to look?" Elliot put the box on the table.


    "This gift cost Lilith a month''s worth of her sry!" Ben narrowed his foxlike eyes. " She said that Avery''s the person she feels


    most grateful for, so she bought this gift and tasked me with delivering it to her. She sure does know how to reciprocate the


    kindness."


    When Elliot heard that, he picked up the box and opened it.


    Inside was a ne. It did not seem too expensive, but it should be the kind of style that Avery liked.


    He closed the box and put it on the table.


    ¡°You haven''t met Lilith, have you?" Ben said. "She''s changed now. | think you should try to get to know her."


    Elliot looked askance at him. "Do you like her? | have no objection if she likes you."


    "What gave you that impression?"


    "It hasn''t been several minutes since | arrived and she''s one of the first things you''ve mentioned. You have no reason to keep


    talking about her if you don''t feel something for her."


    Ben sighed. "I didn''t think about her that way at first, but I''ve been dreaming about her for the past two days... Don''t you think


    something''s wrong with me? I''m a little scared of myself if I''m honest."


    Elliot immediately distanced himself from Ben after hearing what thetter said. "Are you asking me to be put in a good word for


    you or something?"


    Ben immediately denied it. "Do | look like someone who would stoop to such a low level? I''ll h=e!; TMR


    "Break a leg." Elliot could already see that Ben was interested in Lilith, as it seemed quite clear from the man¡¯s expression and


    tone.


    "I''m old, and | wouldn''t dare to mess around since she''s your sister. I''m not going to jump in until I''m sure | can be responsible for


    her." "I don''t think you''ll ever chase after her if you keep thinking about how she''s my sister," Elliot said. "| won''tugh at you if


    you decide to woo her."


    Ben blushed slightly. "But will Avery?"


    "You should wait for her toe back and ask her yourself."


    "Forget it! | was just asking casually."


    "It makes sense that you''re still


    single. Are vet MaluG for rear


    heavens to usteeaaieeiicey e up


    ALWifedr if you''re not going to


    go after the woman you like?" Elliot


    picked up the ss of water and took


    a sip. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you just get your certificate


    today and end your single life? BIN


    you have o-pegosaica ic¡®and


    rhake i h insinuations? | can get


    married at the snap of a finger if |


    wanted to." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°By all means, then."


    "|... [think | should go back and get some rest!" Ben could have had that a long time ago if he wanted to.


    After Ben left, Elliot picked up the box on the table and walked toward the master bedroom.


    At the Lynch residence, Tammy''s


    mental state was Ope at les @re !


    asuidiand she had a good


    appetite too. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    By the time Avery came over, Tammy had peeled and eaten at least a pound of pistachios.


    "You shouldn''t eat so much, Tammy. Your body might not feel unwell if you eat too many nuts, but your digestion will be


    disrupted."


    "Oh... My mom told me to eat more nuts. She said it would nourish my baby''s brain." Tammy wiped her hands with a wet towel.


    ¡°All foods, even nutrient-packed ones, should be eaten in moderation. If you don''t, you might have indigestion and it will end up


    causing the opposite effect," Avery said.


    Tammy pondered over what Avery said. " Like a rtionship between two people. Having too good a rtionship isn¡¯t a good


    thing, because then the quarrels would be so much more intense than ordinary people."


    ¡°How are the two of you now?" Avery asked cautiously.


    "We haven''t spoken. Now¡¯s the time to calm down. We can talk once the baby is born!" Tammy smiled bitterly. "Who knows, he


    might even have a new woman and a new child by then."


    "Jun''s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Better to trust oneself than to trust a man." Tammy took a sip of water. "I''m not going to be bitter about it around you. You just


    got your certificate today, so congrattions on finally reaping the rewards of your hard work. Live happily with Elliot from now


    onward and stop doubting each other anymore. Arguing takes a toll on emotions. | know from experience after all those quarrels


    | had with Jun." "| understand that, but things do happen sometimes, and there are times we just don''t know what to do."


    "That''s exactly it, Avery. | feel this agonizing pain whenever | lose my temper with Jun, but at the same time, | feel suffocated if |


    don¡¯tsh out!" Tammy threw herself into Avery''s arms and grumbled. "We agreed that he would apany me for the check-up


    at the ob-gyn, but | feel scared of contacting him."


    "Should | give him a call?"


    "Don''t bother. We''ll solve our problems on our own! I''ve already prepared for the worst, but whatever happens, | still have a baby


    in my belly."


    After a while, Tammy felt sleepy :h(:QIT; went back to her room to get some rest.


    When Avery was about to leave, Mary took her hand and pleaded, "Could you give Jun a call, Avery? If he wants to find a new


    woman or get a divorce, could he please wait until Tammy delivers the baby?


    Tammy will suffer so much if he does any of those things right now."


    "Okay. I''ll give him a ring.¡±


    Avery dialed Jun''s number on the way back.


    Jun answered surprisingly quickly.


    ¡°Are you taking care of your mother in the hospital now, Jun?" she asked.


    "No, I''m resting at home now." He was embarrassed to see anyone after Tammy pped him and left a hand print on his face.


    As a result, he could only stay at home and wait for the hand print to go away.


    "| went to see Tammy earlier, and Aunt Mary wanted me to ask that you wait until Tammy gives birth if you want to get a divorce


    or find a new girlfriend."


    Jun was silent for a moment before acknowledging it curtly.


    Avery''s heart felt cold. "Are you determined to divorce her?"


    "Would you still want to live ee FIP!


    if he ps youll sedis" Sun


    ashedan Fetden. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Avery was silent.


    "lll do as you say. | don¡¯t want to talk about anything else."


    "Okay."


    "| saw Elliot''s post. Congrattions on getting the certificate."


    Avery was a little surprised. "He posted it on social media?"


    "Yeah! Check it out! He was pretty sweet about it," Jun chuckled softly.


    After ending the call, Avery opened social media and saw Elliot''s post.


    She gave it a like and wanted to


    comment | only have one hu


    and that''s Eli liobRostee, bat at a


    rhornent At vision turned pitch


    ck and everything around her


    became dark. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery put down her phone at once,


    and she thanked her lucky sale pet


    she was ot diiyiniga inaGihe time. It


    rare to think about how


    dangerous it would have been.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Avery rubbed her eyebrows before opening her eyes and looked out the window.


    As the car drove past and the scenery outside began to recede, she could see the tall buildings, flower beds, and the continuous


    flow of traffic.


    She wondered if it was because she did not have good rest recently.


    Thest time it happened to her was before her surgery in Ylore.


    After she was discharged from the hospital, she underwent another checkup and the results confirmed that there were no issues.


    She might have been a little too exhausted recently.


    Since she and Elliot had already secured the marriage certificate, the burden in her heart had been released and she would


    probably be able to readjust her mental state.


    She figured that her body would return to normal after a few days of rest.


    The car drove speedily back to the Starry River Vi. Robert was ying with toys in the living room when she arrived, while


    Elliot was taking an afternoon nap.


    Mrs. Cooper urged her to go back to her room and rest, but she was not feeling sleepy.


    "Ben came here today and brought a gift. He said that Lilith spent a month''s worth of her sry to buy it for you," Mrs. Cooper


    said. "She''s quite thoughtful."


    Avery was very surprised. "Lilith had a hard time earning some money. How could | bring myself to ept a gift that she spent


    so much money on?"


    "Just give her one in return. She''s willing to buy you a gift out of sincerity, and she''ll only be sad if you refuse," Mrs. Cooper said


    with a smile.


    "You''re right.¡±


    "She bought a gift only for you. There''s none for Master Elliot."


    "They haven''t met each other yet, and Elliot never said he''d acknowledge her as his sister. Lilith''s not the kind of person who


    likes to tter people."


    "| can see that. She is kind only to those who treat her well."


    "Yeah. Where''s the gift?" "Master Elliot was afraid that Robert would take it, so he brought it back to the bedroom," Mrs. Cooper


    said. Avery then immediately walked toward the bedroom.


    She didn''t make much noise when she entered the room but Elliot still ended up opening his eyes.


    "Did | wake you up?" She rushed to the bed.


    "No." He sat up ;c-: WNV? asked worriedly." What time is it?"


    ¡°Almost three." She tidied several stray locks of hair on his forehead. "I heard that Lilith bought me a present."


    "She did. It''s inside that pink box," he said.


    She looked at the bedside table, picked up the pink box, and opened it. As soon as she saw the ne inside, she smiled and


    said, "She has a good eye for gifts. This design looks amazing."


    "How''s Tammy?" Elliot changed the subject.


    She shook her head. "Not very good. |


    called Jun, and Jun was heartbroken.


    The two of the eerettore Gries


    lik ueihthe past. No one wants to


    be the bigger person, and both of


    them feel that they''re in the right."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "We''ve reconciled now, haven''t we?"


    ¡°Elliot, do you feel like there are still some wounds in your heart?" She held the box in her hand and looked at him lovingly. "We


    quarreled a lot in the past, and quarrels do nothing but hurt our feelings."


    "Do you?" he replied with a question.


    She smiled and shook her head. "|


    don¡¯t think so. Every time we


    reconcile, it feels like those wou


    have healed and ghereaitust-O


    digappeersbo you feel the same


    way?" He looked at her smile and


    spoke from the heart, "It doesn''t


    matter how much you piss me off,


    but as long as youe to me, my


    confidence will always be rekindled."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His answer warmed her heart. She hugged him, breathed in his all-too-familiar scent, and felt her vision darken slightly.


    ¡°Are you feeling sleepy?" he asked hoarsely. "You should get some sleep! I''ll call you in an hour."


    "Okay." Shey downzily, and said distressingly, "My vision turned back when.


    | came out of Tammy''s house. Do you know what | was thinking then?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He looked into her eyes, "You were


    probably thinking, ¡®Why is this


    Wool el and ¡®Am | is coe


    right. | su pected thatt dsome


    incUrad e disease, and then |


    imagined you finding a new wife after


    | died. Then | thought about our


    children and started to wonder if


    they''d be treated badly by their new


    stepmother..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Elliot was speechless.


    "| don''t feel unwell. | just think I''m a little tired." She rubbed her eyes. "I''m going to nap now."


    "Okay." He sat on the edge of the bed and did not leave until she fell soundly asleep.


    Robert nced at him when he came to the living room.


    "Oh, Robert. Don''t you feel bored just ying at home every day?" Elliot walked up to Robert and talked to him. "Would you like


    to go to nursery school?¡±


    Robert had a confused look because he did not understand a single thing.


    ¡°Master Elliot, why don''t you wait until Robert''s first birthday before sending him to nursery school!" Mrs. Cooper suggested." He


    would get bored if he ys alone at home all the time. After all, there aren¡¯t any children around his age for him to y with."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''ll discuss it with Avery when the timees."


    ¡°Avery didn''t mention anything about nursery school, so | assume she thinks Robert should stay at home." Mrs. Cooper said, "Il


    brought Robert out before, and was told by an olddy that her grandson got sick on the first day of kindergarten even though he


    was always a healthy boy at home."


    Elliot was stunned for a moment. "No nursery school for Robert then.¡±


    He initially wanted to let his son y with children of the same age because that would be much more fun.


    However, if kids get sick easily when they gather together, it would be better for them to stay at home!


    ¡°Master Elliot, could you please look after Robert while | check on the soup in the kitchen," Mrs. Cooper said, then walked toward


    the kitchen.


    Robert immediately carried his toy and followed Mrs. Cooper to the kitchen.


    "The kitchen isn''t a ce for kids like you. I''ll y with you!" Elliot chased after Robert and picked him up. "Would you like to see


    pictures of your mom and sister?


    And pictures of your brother too, since you haven''t seen him in a long time. We''ll get him toe back for your first birthday."


    Elliot unlocked his phone and Robert was immediately drawn to the screen.


    He carried Robert swiftly to the sofa ?e!: QMV> sat down. The two of them then began looking at the photos and videos on the


    phone.


    The photos and videos on his phone were downloaded from a cloud drive and many of them were taken several months ago.


    "This is a photo of you when you were just born. You were a baby then. You were sick, so you had to be put in an incubator when


    you were born." Memories began flooding into Elliot''s mind as he looked at the photo of Robert sleeping in the incubator.


    Robert looked at the photo on the screen with a serious face.


    Elliot looked at his serious little face and could not help but kiss him on the cheek." You''re lucky that nothing serious happened,


    Robert. When you grow up, you need to be filial to Aunt Shea." Robert stretched out his finger, swiped on the cell phone screen,


    and moved on to the next photo.


    ¡°Who taught you to swipe the screen?¡± Elliot was surprised that Robert knew how to use a cell phone. "Did La teach you?"


    Robert was too focused on the photos and did not respond.


    All of a sudden, a message popped up in his notification bar.


    [Ruby wants to add you as a friend ]


    Elliot frowned when he saw that


    name and wondere pow, RuBjO"""


    paged taiget his social media ID.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Why did she add him as a friend?


    He tapped on the notification.


    Just as he was about to reject Ruby''s


    request, the messagesrapest AE


    sentanedied on the screen.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    [Elliot, | saw our child today and I think she looks a lot like La.]


    Elliot''s finger hovered above the reject icon but he could not bring himself to tap on it.


    Ruby said that her child looked like La!


    La''s little face suddenly appeared


    in Elliot''s mind, and hemanted


    ifthe stare tHe same facial


    features! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Elliot was more surprised than anything because he felt that the child he had with Ruby¡ªif indeed there was one and it turned


    out to be a daughter¡ªwould have looked like anybody but La.


    La''s facial features resembled Avery''s.


    After agreeing to Ruby''s friend request, Elliot looked at the screen of his phone and waited for Ruby to send a photo.


    His heart beat even faster when he looked at the words ¡®sending photo¡¯ next to Ruby''s name.


    Out of nowhere, Robert stretched out his little hand and smacked the phone sharply, sending it crashing onto the ground.


    Robert wanted to see the photos and got angry when Elliot did not show him the photos anymore.


    After knocking the phone onto the ground, the little boy snorted angrily and struggled to get down.


    Elliot held him with one hand and picked up the phone with the other.


    "Don''t get angry! I''ll show you the photos!" Elliot whispered. "You have a really big temper for a little guy. Even your mother isn''t


    as fierce as you."


    Robert seemed to sense that Elliot was not being particrly nice and so groaned again. He only kept quiet once Elliot picked up


    the phone and reopened the photo, Robert became quiet.


    He received three new messages after that but did not dare to open them immediately.


    After a while, Mrs. Cooper came over with two bowls of soup.


    ¡°Master Elliot, your soup is ready. Please enjoy it with Robert." Mrs. Cooper put the soup on the table.


    When Robertid eyes on Mrs. Cooper, he immediately slipped off the sofa and walked to her.


    Elliot smiled and said, "Robert wasn''t good at recognizing people before! Now he knows how to choose the people he wants to


    be with.¡±


    "It means he''s grown up.¡± Mrs. Cooper carried Robert onto the children''s dining chair and sat beside him to feed him some


    soup.


    Elliot opened the messaging app and saw a message from Ruby.


    He clicked on the Color Doppler ultrasound Ruby sent.


    The baby was still very young and her facial features were not fully developed yet. At first nce, the baby looked just like a little


    monkey.


    He frowned in confusion ;d%


    Ruby did not spare any effort to get him to ept her friend request.


    He nced at the texts she sent.


    [Elliot, it¡¯s not that easy to tell because the baby is still really young, but if you look closely, you can see that they look a lot like


    La.]


    [Please don''t block me, okay? I''ll send


    you Clearer pictures of he chi jit |


    ou cipANttCUer ise | won''t


    disturb you. | just want to show you


    the baby.] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since he did not reply, she sent him another message. [| have a hunch that the baby is a girl.]


    Elliot liked daughters very much, and the reason he showed no aversion to girls was because of La.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He did not feel any aversion to the


    children he had with Avery, o aUnSe,


    but he did not coawerfethinsetf with


    anyorie se''s children¡ªnot even


    those he had with another woman.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He went into Ruby¡¯s profile, tapped on the three dots, and was ready to delete her.


    At that point, she sent another two messages.


    [picture.jpg]


    [Here''s a picture | made topare La and our baby. They do look simr.]


    Elliot took a deep breath, went back


    to the chat, and clicked on the pi e


    Ruby sent. Simply gown ae


    ufjasourid tnage alone did not


    reveal even the slightest


    resemnce between La and


    Ruby''s baby. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    The picture of La posted by Ruby was an old photo of La a few years ago.


    Looking at La¡¯s old photos and the baby in the colored ultrasound seemed more simr.


    Seeing that her photos had not been deleted, Ruby immediately sent another message:


    [I know | am not as good as Avery. Since you chose Avery, | can¡¯t do anything. | hope you don¡¯t forget the baby and me. When


    the baby is born, | hope you cane and see us. | don¡¯t me you if you can''te.


    Please don''t block me, | want to send you pictures of the child in the future ]


    Elliot stared at the picture for a while, and a small hand grabbed his trousers.


    Robert hade over after drinking his soup.


    Robert wanted to continue looking at the photos, so he reached out to him for the mobile phone.


    Elliot originally wanted to say that children shouldn''t be looking at smartphones, and it wasn¡¯t good for his eyes, but looking at


    Robert''s stubborn expression, he couldn''t harden his heart to refuse him.


    He quickly exited the app he was in, opened the photo album, and showed it to Robert.


    "Sir, drink the soup first! Otherwise, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." Mrs. Cooper said, "When you drink the soup, I''ll ask


    Robert to return the phone to you." "Do you usually let him y with the phone?" Elliot was afraid that Robert would develop a


    bad habit of ying with mobile phones.


    "No. | only let him touch it every time he has a video call with Avery."


    "| see that he can turn pages very well."


    "He''s very smart and knows after watching La y with it a few times." Mrs. Cooper walked to Robert''s side and put the


    phone away.


    In the bedroom, Avery didn''t sleep well.


    She usually doesn''t dream much during the day because she only sleeps for a short time during the day, but today she was


    dreaming.


    She dreamed that she had gone to another world.


    The reason why she thought it was another world was that that world waspletely foreign to her.


    There was no one she knew, no ce to live, and she just kept walking aimlessly on the street.


    She wanted to integrate herself into that world, but she found that the people in that world spoke anguage she had never


    heard before.


    She was hungry, cold, terrified, ;g"?UJR: frightened.


    When her fear reached a certain level, she would keep telling herself: ¡®This is a dream! This is not happening!¡¯ When she wakes


    up from the dream, she would return to the world she was familiar with.


    It was already dark outside the window when she woke from her dream.


    The breeze blew in from the windows, and the curtains fluttered in the wind. She looked at the scene in front of her with sadness


    in her heart.


    She had seen in a movie before that dusk was the most emotional time of day.


    Although she had already woken up and knew it was impossible to go to another world, her heart still hurt.


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Elliot walked in with a cane.


    Seeing her eyes open, he wondered, "When did you wake up?"


    "Didn''t you say that you would wake


    me up after | slept for an hour? Why


    didn''t you wake me?" She quickly


    adjusted her mood, lifted the silk


    quilt, and got out of bed saving Ve


    besy s\umnierihl ror a long time. I''m


    sure I''m going to have insomnia


    tonight." "| wanted to wake you up,


    but before you went to bed, you said


    you were tired, so | wanted you to


    sleep longer. Who knew that you


    would actually fall asleep for the


    whole afternoon? It seems that you


    are exhausted. " He exined, "The


    children have already eaten, let''s go


    eat!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?" She was surprised, and the corners of her mouth raised unconsciously.


    "Well, we agreed to have a


    celebratory meal tonight." H qher


    hand. Ty sion vy


    cumiptt us. Ben wanted toe to


    eat, but | refused him." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? Shea and the others also


    wanted toe. Th eae tall!


    msirient (She Aafsed Elliot out of the


    bedroom. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| want to eat with you alone."


    "It''s okay. Today is the day we reunite." She sighed.


    "Yup. I''m not gonna let you have any more kids," he said.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like children, but the process of having children was too damaging to a woman¡¯s body.


    He didn¡¯t want her to suffer anymore.


    "| won''t give birth in the future. We have three children, and that''s enough."


    He listened to her words and nodded.


    "I''m so hungry.. I''ll see what delicious food there is." She forgot that his broken leg was still recovering, and she was dragging


    him away quickly.


    He was on crutches, trying to keep up with her.


    When she was in the dining room, she suddenly returned to her senses.


    ¡°Husband, I''m sorry. | forgot that your legs are not yet healed." She looked guilty, "Why didn''t you remind me?"


    "My legs are much better. | can walk without a cane." He said, putting down the crutches.


    She helped him sit in the dining chair: "| went to bed in the afternoon and had a nightmare. When | woke up, | was very


    depressed, but seeing you waiting for me to have dinner, suddenly all my unhappiness disappeared. It became a joy. Have you


    ever experienced that feeling of great sadness followed by great joy?"


    "| saw your absent-minded look just now, and | guessed that you must be unhappy. But | didn''t expect it to be because of


    nightmares." He picked up his cutlery and gave her some shrimp paste. "What nightmare did you have?"


    She told him about her dream with a smile: "| dreamed | went to apletely unfamiliar ce. Everyone there was cold, saying


    words | didn''t understand, but | remember everything in the real world. | wanted to find you and my children and go back to our


    home, but they are not in that world.¡±


    The peaceful expression on Elliot''s mind disappeared.


    She was not talking about blood and violence, but he felt a chill over his skin.


    Loneliness was often the most terrifying fear.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Are you feeling insecure?" he asked.


    She shook her head, "No. I''m thrilled today. I''m full of expectations and confidence in our future. Maybe | went to see Tammy


    today and was affected."


    "Don¡¯t worry, the two of them won''t break up." Elliot said firmly, "Do you know how many girlfriends Jun had before Tammy?"


    Avery slipped the shrimp paste into her mouth, chewed slowly, QKT? waited for him to continue.


    ¡°He used to change one every two months. | thought he would never be sincere to any woman in his life until he met Tammy.¡±


    "Was he such a yboy before?" She was surprised, "I still thought he was a very good man!"


    "| don¡¯t think he counts as being a yboy. When he likes those women, he really likes them. When he doesn''t like them, he


    really doesn''t like them. The reason they break up frequently is precisely because he doesn''t want to deceive those women."


    "That''s messed up. If you were someone like him, do you think | would like you?" Avery asked.


    Elliot pondered for a few seconds and asked, "| remember Jun told me that Tammy had talked about many boyfriends before.


    Avery was speechless.


    "The two of them are quite a match.


    Although Tammy scolded Jun, he


    was obsessed with Tammy for so


    long, so maybe he iygtiiegd EHC


    ternpes.y Elkiot bh e calmly and gave


    hers some ribs, " Before Robert''s first


    birthday, let''s go to Bridgedale. Let''s


    go see Jed''s and his girlfriend''s


    family." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It shouldn''t havee up in today''s conversation; it was too painful.


    "Okay." She suddenly became a |i


    sentimental, " dicey suiddenly


    think afitherh?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Because Ruby added him as a friend


    on social media to yeand he Olt!


    remembered wise happened in Ylore.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He recalled how he had a child with Ruby.


    No matter what he thought, he had no clue.


    Finally, he thought of the tragic death of Jed and Jed''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    That was the second thing that made him feel ufortable.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "When you went to bed in the afternoon, | felt like | was missing something. So | thought of Jed." He didn''t want to tell her about


    Ruby looking for him in fear that she would be unhappy.


    "I''ve never forgotten him. You said you would apany me to see his family, so | think we''ll go when your legs heal."


    ¡°Well, where do we celebrate Robert¡¯s birthday?" Elliot asked," You could prepare first."


    ¡°Let''s do it at the hotel! The child is too young, and it is troublesome to take him so far." She took a spoon and filled a bowl of


    soup, "Also, your legs are not healed yet.


    Let''s just find a hotel nearby!"


    ¡°How many people?" he continued to ask.


    ¡°Whatever you like, but be sure to do a good job in security."


    "Okay."


    In the room, La video called Hayden and showed him the marriage certificates of her parents.


    ¡°Brother, | took it out from my father¡¯s study secretly. The two of them are having a candlelight dinner in the dining room now!


    That''s so romantic!" La put the phone on the table because she wanted to hold her brother and prevent him from going out


    and causing trouble.


    "Brother''s birthday ising soon. Have you thought about what gift to give your smaller brother?" Hayden asked over the


    phone.


    La frowned and then kissed Robert on the cheek: "He''s so young, I''ll just give him a kiss!"


    Robert couldn''t help smiling after being kissed by his sister.


    ¡°Look at how happy my brother is! If | gave him a gift, he wouldn''t necessarily be so happy!" Laughed.


    Hayden was a more difficult case when it came to being on good terms with Robert.


    Robert was still reluctant to call him his brother, and he didn''t like to talk to him when they were video calling.


    When he returned to celebrate Robert''s birthday, Robert would definitely not want to be kissed by him.


    ¡°What gift do you think | should buy for my brother?" Hayden asked La.


    "I''ll tell you when youe back. When youe back, | won''t let you leave." La pouted, "You promised toe back by the


    end of the year."


    "It''s not yet the end of the year," Hayden told her. "Be reasonable."


    "| don¡¯t care. Our family hasn''t been reunited for a long time. Now that Mom ;b.?


    PIY: Dad have finallye back, it''s time for you toe back as well.¡±


    "I''m going to school." Hayden didn''t want to continue talking about this topic with his sister, so he hung up.


    In the dining room, at the end of the dinner, Elliot told Avery about his n to get a vasectomy.


    Avery was shocked when she heard that." Just because | said that I''m not giving birth in the future, you are going to do this?


    Elliot, there are many contraceptive methods. We can choose a method that is not harmful to both of us, such as using a


    condom."


    "Yes, There are many contraceptive


    methods, but when we are aroused,


    we may forget contracaption.


    wswesein Bold we did not use any


    contraceptive measures. Don''t you


    think that was very dangerous?" He


    put forward his thoughts. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She blushed slightly: "| deliberately


    seduced you at that time. | didn''t


    expect to seduce yausliGoessttlly..


    Hepides yd lost your memory at


    that time, and you didn''t remember


    me. It would definitely not be like that


    again in the future." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Avery, don''t take any chances." He didn¡¯t want any idents. "I''ve made an appointment with the doctor for tomorrow''s


    surgery."


    She looked at him with her eyes fixed:" Tomorrow? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''ll have surgery tomorrow. If the


    operation seeds, m leg witthiave


    ps eaeretaay frien¡± He told


    h eo the n, "It will not affect


    our lives.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    She took out her mobile phone and searched online: How long until we can have sex after a vasectomy?


    The answer was one monthter.


    She blushed slightly, put down the phone, and looked at him: "Are you sure you want to do this? As long as it is an operation,


    there will be risks."


    "It''s just a minor operation; what risks can there be? The doctor said that it can be reversed in the future."


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, she could only agree.


    Moreover, he was using active contraception to reduce the risk of her suffering.


    She was very moved.


    "¡¯D apany you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course you''ll want to apany me." His face, under the soft halo of the orange candlelight, was extraordinarily gentle," I¡¯m


    a little nervous.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.,.1 thought you were not afraid! It''s just a minor operation, and | should be able to apany you into the operating


    room."


    "That''s not necessary. If you are next to me, | will just get more nervous. Just wait for me outside the operating room." he said.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you wherever you tell me to." She took a deep breath and asked," Would you like to go outside to get some


    air? I''ll push you out in a wheelchair."


    "| want to go out, but | don''t want to be in a wheelchair." He didn''t want to be seen as


    someone with a disability.


    "You are going out with me on crutches?" She raised her eyebrows slightly, "Why don''t you still use a wheelchair? You don''t look


    good on crutches."


    Elliot was speechless.


    She took out the wheelchair and pushed it in front of him.


    He sighed helplessly and sat in the wheelchair.


    When he was about to go out, he suddenly thought of the two children: "What are they doing? The house is so quiet."


    "Mrs. Cooper will visit them. Don''t worry about La taking care of the children! She is very responsible." Avery trusted La


    quite a lot.


    That was because La was always the first to correct Robert when she saw his bad habits.


    "Will it affect La''s homework?" Elliot was not worried about Robert; he was more concerned about La.


    La was in elementary school, but she had a lot of homework.


    She had more homework than he did the time he went to school as a child.


    "When wee back from a walkter, I''ll go check her homework."


    "Sure."


    Avery pushed Elliot out.


    The sky had darkened.


    The street lights in themunity suddenly turned on the moment they exited their home.


    Her eyes shed, ?g)>WIT; her heart lit up.


    In front of them, there was an old couple with gray hair and hunched waists, holding hands and walking forward slowly.


    She stared at the old couple for a


    while, wanting to say s ething Wut


    team les the


    p i U


    | beauty of the moment.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She lowered her eyes and saw that Elliot was also staring at the couple in front of her.


    "Avery." He said suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    "Look." With his eyes, he motioned her to look at the couple in front of her.


    "| saw them; what''s the matter?¡±


    He spoke slowly, "Look at the old woman in front of you, she is holding her husband."


    Avery didn¡¯t know what he was going to say next.


    ¡°Every time you go out, you don''t take the initiative to lead me." Heined, "You have to learn from that old woman."


    Avery rolled her eyes.


    She was expecting a much more romantic sentence than the one Elliot just told her.


    What was he even thinking? After


    walking outside for half an hour elliot


    posed-taiad Konte-to see if La


    had finished her homework. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t care about


    your daughter''s grades? Eve SPA


    gets zero marks orth lest, you can


    ti Gite oF a good life. That''s what


    you said before.¡± Avery teased him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    "Yes, | remember. | still think so." He said calmly, "I''m afraid you and your daughter can''t stand it. If your daughter gets a zero on


    the test, first, our daughter will cry, and secondly, you will have anxiety. After all, you are a genius; how can you tolerate your


    daughter being so bad?"


    She was speechless because he was absolutely right.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If La scored zero on the test, not only would La cry, she can''t help but cry as well.


    When they got home, Mrs. Cooper took Robert to take a bath.


    And La was doing her homework.


    Avery walked to her daughter''s side to watch her do her homework.


    "Did ying with your brother tonight dy your homework?"


    "No! | have already finished my homework. This is the workbook | bought outside the school." She showed the workbook to her


    mother, "My ssmate bought it. She bought this one, so | also bought one."


    Avery was very surprised: "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "| bought it after school today." La showed a bright and innocent smile, "I just went down to find you and Dad; | didn''t find you


    guys. Brother went to take a bath, and no one was ying with me, so | took it out and did it."


    ¡°La, you don''t need to work so hard..." She was afraid that her daughter would work too hard.


    ¡°My brother said that if | get full marks in the next exam, he wille back." She had a determined look on her face, "| must get


    full marks!"


    "Did your brother really say that?¡±


    "Well! | called him just now; he said it himself."


    ¡°La, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. It''s almost the end of the year, and even if you don''t get full marks, he''ll be back


    soon."


    "| want him toe back sooner. A day earlier is better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mom will apany you." Avery brought a chair over and sat down beside her daughter.


    The next day, after La went to school, Avery apanied Elliot to the hospital. When they were going out, Robert hugged


    Avery''s leg and wanted to go out with them.


    ¡°Honey, Mom and Dad are going to the hospital, not to y, so | can''t take you with us. When Momes back, I''ll buy you toys,


    all right?¡± Avery hugged her son ;f. >XJQ: coaxed him for a while.


    Finally, Mrs. Cooper carried Robert away, and they were able to go out.


    In the car, Elliot''s mind still had the image of Robert clinging to him.


    ¡°Our two sons, how different they are. " He sighed.


    One was like an iceberg, and another was like a furnace.


    ¡°Hayden is like you; Robert is like me." Avery asked, "Which one do you prefer?" "Both of them are my sons, and | like both.


    If you asked me to say which one | like more, | think | would choose the one that looked like you."


    "Did you put honey in your mouth?" Avery''s face was flushed, "Do you remember what you were like in the past?"


    "The past doesn''t matter. | just remember what | am now.¡±


    The two chatted all the way, and the car quickly arrived at the hospital.


    When taking Elliot to the operating room, he handed her his cell phone.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a mino


    surgery. " She tek iehhon¨¦-art


    cpyyfartad fim, Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sure."


    She stood on tiptoe and ced a kiss


    on his cheek, ¡®GQ pyle Wait forSou


    ouysidal"Biease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After he responded, he followed the medical staff into the operating room.


    After the operating room door was closed, Avery sat down on the bench outside.


    When she was bored, she turned on her phone.


    When she opened WeChat, she mM


    realized that it wag hietebife phone


    thausbe hae opened. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She identally clicked on ¡®new friend¡¯ at the top of the app.


    The word Ruby came into view immediately.


    Next to Ruby, there was the word ¡®added¡¯.


    Avery was shocked to see that Elliot actually added Ruby as a friend!

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Her heart suddenly froze


    Her fingers trembled, and she immediately looked for Ruby''s ount in his contacts.


    However, it was not found.


    She searched for the word Ruby in his friend list, but no relevant results were found.


    She was looking one by one in his friend''s list again but to no avail.


    He added Ruby but deleted her again.


    Only that was possible.


    The friend verification sent by Ruby wrote that the child in her belly looked like La. Elliot must have epted her friend


    request out of curiosity.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After he saw the photos she sent, he deleted her again.


    Thinking of this, Avery felt better.


    Ruby was so shameless!


    If she didn''t mention La''s name in the verification information, Elliot would not necessarily agree to her friend request.


    Otherwise, Elliot would not have deleted her so quickly.


    Avery''s mood quickly calmed down.


    Since Elliot dared to hand over the phone to her, it proved that he had no guilt in his heart.


    After about half an hour, the operation was over.


    Elliot walked out by himself.


    Avery hurriedly stepped forward and supported him: "How do you feel? Does it hurt? Do you want to rest for a while and then go


    back?" "It feels fine." Although he said it was fine, his face was a little cold.


    It was surgery after all, so it was definitely notfortable.


    "Then let''s go back! You can have a good rest these days."


    "Sure."


    When he returned home from the hospital, hisplexion recovered.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to rest in your room?" She saw him sitting down on the sofa in the living room, so she sat down with him.


    "| slept wellst night, and I''m not sleepy now." He turned on his phone and said, " My son''s birthday banquet is about to start..."


    "I''ll take care of this! You have a good rest at home; you don''t have to worry about it." Avery looked at his pale face and


    exined, "You just had surgery, don''t do any heavy work, and don''t hold the child for the next two days."

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    She asked the driver to drive to a five-star hotel near the Starry River Vi.


    She would arrive in about ten minutes if the traffic was fine.


    "Boss, seeing that you and Mr. Elliot have such a good rtionship now, we are all happy for you." The driver said, "You don''t


    need to care what those people say."


    "You saw the news that Elliot''s leg was broken by me. Right?" Avery asked with a smile.


    The driver hesitated for a moment, then replied: "No, | saw that Mr. Elliot had a wife outside. Regarding this matter, the others


    don¡¯t know what''s going on, so they spread it without checking."


    ¡°Well, | don''t care how it spread on the Inte. | know what''s going on in my mind, and that''s enough."


    "Yes, that''s what | meant. | heard that Mr. Elliot would get more benefits if he stays in Ylore. He didn''t choose to stay outside but


    came back to you to reunite with his family... Boss, | can tell you with certainty that he absolutely loves you."


    Hearing the driver say this, her face immediately flushed.


    The driver usually didn¡¯t talk much.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Probably because she knew that she was in love with Elliot and was in a good mood, the driver didn''t have to worry about saying


    anything wrong.


    After the car arrived at the hotel, Avery entered the hotel, and the lobby manager greeted her.


    "If you book any date half a monthter, we can basically book the banquet hall here." The lobby manager said, "It depends on


    the number of guests on your side. Ourrgest banquet hall can amodate five hundred people at the same time."


    Avery shook her head: "There are not so many guests. At most one hundred people!"


    "Then let me show you! Choose whichever hall you like." The lobby manager led the way.


    At noon, Chad received a call from Avery and asked him toe to the hotel for dinner.


    Chad immediately drove to the hotel.


    "| guess you''re looking for me for Robert''s birthday banquet." "You do know what to expect!" Avery poured him a ss of juice


    with a smile.


    "No, my boss called me and asked me to prepare the guest list. He said that Robert''s birthday banquet was my responsibility.¡±


    Chad said =h);VKU; took out a prepared list, "Look at this list. | will follow this list.


    There are 88 people."


    Avery put down the juice, picked up the list, and took a closer look.


    "That''s very efficient." The list was wless.


    "These are all trivial matters. If there is anything | can do to help, you can just tell me." Chad took a sip of juice and added," You


    are my boss now. You are more important than Mike in my heart."


    "| called Mike just now, and he said he was busy, so he didn''te to eat." She put the guest list in her bag and exined, "Our


    lunch today is a tasting for the birthday party."


    Later, the waiter came in with the dishes.


    12 dishes in total.


    Two people obviously couldn''t finish everything.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    "Don''t be on anyone''s side. Let them mind their own businesses!" Chad said, "Lilith and Hayden are together; you don''t have to


    worry about her suffering.¡±


    ¡°Hayden will be returning soon. Lilith will be there alone by then. I''m still a little worried about her." Avery replied.


    "Didn''t you say that the modelpany was managed by Lilith¡¯s agent? Her agent will definitely take care of her."


    "Well, the identities of Lilith and Ben are quite different, so it''s really up to Lilith to decide." She took a bite out of a piece of fried


    eggnt. It was tender, crunchy, and sweet, "The meat filling inside seems to be shrimp."


    Chad tasted a piece: "It seems to be a mixture of shrimp and pork."


    ¡°Well, I''ll bring one back for La to eat. La likes to eat this."


    Chad knew this was a tasting session, so he tasted every dish.


    ¡°Although the taste is not as good as the chef you invited at your wedding, it is still quite satisfactory." He gave his evaluation.


    Avery: "If you tell Elliot that, he will definitely invite another chef to take charge."


    "| won''t tell him, I''ll guarantee it." Chad sneered, "! don''t have to worry about it; it''s settled then, and you can take care of him at


    home with peace of mind."


    "We can invite the chef to make some dishes and put them in the buffet area.


    This way, everyone can choose their own way of eating." Avery suggested.


    "Also. I''ll contact the previous chefter." "Okay. After you''ve negotiated the cost, give the bill to..."


    "I''ll just give the bill directly to Ben. My boss won''t let you pay." Chad interrupted her, "When the invitation is printed, | will send


    someone to mail it out. As for the cake, it depends on which brand you want to order. | can apany youter to pick a


    suitable one."


    Chad did everything in an orderly manner.


    "Chad, your ability to do things is really great."


    ¡°Not one-thousandth as good as my boss." Chad said modestly, "If my boss hadn''t broken his leg, he could decide everything by


    himself, and | would only be eligible to run err>d*;XJT?s for him." "He wanted to do it himself, but | wanted him to rest well


    because he went to the hospital today..." Avery stopped the car immediately after saying this.


    ¡°He went to the hospital today? | don¡¯t think it''s time for a re-examination?" Chad looked at her, "Is there something wrong with


    my boss? Otherwise, why did he put you in charge of this birthday party?"


    Chad asked a series of questions, and Avery''s thought of trying to make excuses disappeared all of a sudden.


    Chad was the next closest person to Elliot. Even if his 1Q was not as good as Elliot''s, he was definitely better than ordinary


    people.


    "Uh...he went to the hospital for a minor operation today..." she said hesitantly.


    ¡°What kind of minor surgery?"


    ¡°A vasectomy.¡±


    Chad gasped: "This surgery doesn''t need to be done in a hurry; why does he have to do it now? He has not recovered from his


    serious illness and is still very weak."


    Avery picked up the juice and drank


    it. " He''s in a hurry. He HHEksbes?


    ) ty sayetnliza Hots person.


    know, he likes to show off."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes. But is the vasectomy really a minor operation?" Chad asked curiously.


    Avery pondered for a while: "Probably!


    Don''t misunderstand me, | didn¡¯t ask him to do this operation."


    "1 didn''t misunderstand," Chad froze


    for a moment, "| don''t know whether


    topralseihion fer AW Moving sacrifice


    f Ine or to praise you." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Praise him, don''t praise me."


    "Oh... I''m full." Chad ate two bites of each dish, and he couldn''t even eat the main course.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I''m full, too." Avery put down her


    chopsticks and nced at th¨¦ Gistids


    anfhetabterhat barely moved, "I''ll let


    the waiter pack it up." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You sit; I''ll do this. "

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    When he came out of the hotel, Chad nned to apany Avery to choose a cake.


    As aresult, as soon as they came out of the hotel, they met a familiar face.


    Wanda didn''t expect to meet Avery here.


    She was here to meet two clients. She initially didn''t want toe here because it was a bit far from herpany, but after


    thinking about it, she still came.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into Avery.


    ¡°Avery, aren''t you at home with Elliot?" Wanda said, looking at Chad, "Are you here for Sterling Group or Tate Industries?"


    "Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter. None of your business.¡± Avery said coldly.


    "| really wanted to talk to you. Didn''t you n to use Tate Industries to break me? You didn¡¯t break me, but you sold thepany


    to Elliot. How can we y our game?" Wanda teased, "You asked me to fight with Elliot, but I''m not a fool. In my opinion, you


    lost! You lostpletely.¡±


    Facing Wanda''s provocation, Avery''s face turned red.


    Chad patted her arm, reminding her to calm down.


    ¡°Whether it''s you or my boss, as long as we let you have a taste of your own medicine, it''s the same by me,¡± Avery responded.


    "Chad, do you think I''m a nobody? I''m the boss of Wonder Technologies; after all, do you despise me so much?" Wanda


    sneered, "I''m honestly running a business in Aryadelle; | don''t believe your boss can doExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    much about me." "Then you''d better be honest; otherwise, my boss will never let you go." Chad said, ¡± My boss wanted to deal


    with you a long time ago if it weren''t for the twists and turns in his rtionship with Avery. Do you think you can just stand here


    and show off your power?"


    ¡°Hehe! Then you better hope your boss will have no more troubles in the future." After Wanda said this, she and her assistant


    strode into the hotel.


    Chad looked at Avery and said, "Let''s go! If you are angry with her, you will be caught in her trap. She is smiling, but | know deep


    down she is scared!"


    ¡°Every time | see her, it''s hard for me to keep calm. My mother could have enjoyed her old age if not for her..."


    "Don''t think about that. If she were alive, she''d rather you look forward."


    "Indeed."


    Half a monthter, at the airport, Avery =b": ULU? Mike came to the airport to pick Hayden and Lilith up.


    Today was Robert''s birthday. Avery nned to go to Bridgedale to pick Hayden up a week ago, but Hayden didn''t want her to


    pick him up.


    Hayden has been busy with his studies recently, so he didn''te back until today.


    Not only was Hayden busy, but Lilith was also very busy.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Lilith took a deep breath, then reached out and scratched her slightly messy hair, "Do | look bad?"


    Avery: "Are you nervous because you are going to see him?"


    "A bit! After all, he''s my brother... and it''s the first time we''re meeting." Lilith said. "| want to make a good impression on him. Of


    course, I''m not trying to please him, but | like you and your children very much."


    "You are doing fine now. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Hayden." Avery smiled and took them to the car.


    After sitting in the car, Lilith immediately asked Hayden: "Hayden, how do you think | look now? Pretty? Do you think | need to go


    back and wash my hair?"


    Hayden mechanically turned his head to the car window.


    In his eyes, only his mother and sister were good-looking. All other women were the same.


    "Lilith, you can go back first if you want," Avery saw that she was feeling uneasy, so she said, "We will take you back first, but


    you have to go to the hotel by yourselfter.


    "Okay! Avery, you are so kind to me..."


    Lilith wrapped her arms around her with a pampered smile.


    "Don''t be so polite to me. My house won''t amodate you, so you''ll go to your brother''s house. Shea and Adrian also live


    there."


    "Can | really live at my brother''s house?" Lilith blinked her eyes, "He agreed?" Avery was stunned for a moment: "I think he


    should agree! | didn''t tell him."


    This matter was a trivial one, and she was a bit busy, so she forgot to tell him in advance.


    "Then call him now and ask! | don''t think he would agree to let me live in his house. | can¡¯t bepared to Shea." Lilith was


    particrly self-aware, "Actually, I''m no longer afraid of staying in a hotel. | can go to a hotel.¡±


    Although she was Elliot''s sister, she didn¡¯t dare to be proud of it.


    She hadn''t seen Shea, but she had heard how good Elliot was to Shea.


    Avery saw that she was cautious and worried, so she took out her mobile phone and dialed Elliot.


    "Have you met our son?" Elliot¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    "Yes. Elliot, | want Lilith to stay at your house because you have more empty rooms there." Avery told him his arrangements.


    As a result, Elliot was silent.


    Avery was a little embarrassed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If he didn''t want to agree, she certainly wouldn''t force him to agree.


    ¡°Let''s arrange another ce for her!" he said after a moment of silence, "To me, she is still a stranger.¡±


    After all, they''ve never even seen each other. How could he possibly agree to let her live in his own house?


    "Okay!" Avery looked at Lilith with an embarrassed look after hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    ¡°Hahahaha! That''s not the case. | don''t know her very well, so | have nothing to say." Mike put one hand on Hayden''s shoulder,


    ¡°No wonder Ben¡¯s attitude toward her has changed so much."


    After chatting, they soon came to the banquet hall.


    Elliot and La were waiting at the doors of the banquet hall.


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, La rushed toward them!


    "Brother!" The corner of Hayden''s mouth twitched, as he was not quite used to his sister¡¯s warm wee.


    Before he could react, La threw himself into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Brother! | got first in the exam! You promised me that as long as | was first in the exam, you wouldn''t leave!" La took his arm,


    fearing that he would say an answer she didn''t want to hear.


    Hayden said, "I''m not leaving for the time being."


    "Oh? For the time being?" La picked out the words.


    "The world is huge; | won''t stay in the country forever." Hayden removed his sister''s arm that was hugging his body, and held her


    hand, "Where''s your brother?"


    "My brother is sleeping. He eats all day sleeping, chubby, like azy little pig." La said, and her little hands began to tug at his


    schoolbag, "What gift did you buy for your brother? Show me."


    Avery saw them being nice to each other and felt very pleased.


    ¡°Brother, besides buying a present for your brother, did you buy one for me?" La pulled down her elder brother''s schoolbag,


    unzipped it, and rummaged inside.


    Avery took a deep breath: "La, we''re outside, don''t mess up your brother''s things. Let your brother get it for you."


    ¡°Oh, okay!" La returned her schoolbag to her brother.


    Hayden took out a transparent box from his schoolbag.


    Inside this box was a round crystal ball.


    "Brother, is this a present for me? It''s so beautiful!" La took the box into her hand.


    Hayden: "This is a gift for my brother."


    "What about mine?" La gave the box to her mother, then reached out to her brother for a gift.


    Hayden zipped up the zipper of his schoolbag and took out a small delicate box from his pocket.


    La grabbed the box in her h=g!:XLV< and opened it.


    Inside was a children¡¯s watch.


    The watch featured La''s favorite cartoon princess characters and was studded with diamonds of different colors.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    He wanted to hang up, but today was Robert''s birthday; what if a guest was calling?


    He stepped aside and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Let''s go!" Avery took the two children into the banquet hall.


    When the guests saw Hayden, they immediately greeted him.


    ¡°Hayden is so tall now! Thest time | saw Hayden, he was much shorter than he is now."


    ¡°Look at President Elliot, and then look at Avery. They are both tall, so their children couldn''t possibly be short."


    "Yes, Robert is only one year old, but he is already taller than my two-year-old granddaughter. Hahaha!"


    Hayden was unfamiliar with these people, so he didn''t want to stay there.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "| want to see my brother," Hayden said to Avery.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll take you there." Avery greeted the guests and walked towards the lounge with Hayden.


    In the lounge, Robert was wearing a prince costume, sleeping on the bed with a sweet face.


    Mrs. Cooper sat next to him, taking care of Robert.


    Seeing Avery and Haydene in, Mrs. Cooper immediately got up.


    ¡°Hayden, you''re finally back! La was looking forward to seeing you every day; it''s alright; both of you don''t have to be


    separated anymore." Mrs. Cooper walked up to Hayden, "Hayden is almost taller than me!"


    Mrs. Cooper''s voice was loud. Robert on the bed suddenly moved.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes flicked, and they looked toward the bed.


    After the little guy stretched, his eyes opened suddenly.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately held Robert in front of Hayden. She introduced him:" Look, Robert, this is your brother!"


    With a nk expression, Robert blinked his big eyes that hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Hayden felt that what his sister said was right.


    This younger brother was pale and fat, with azy face, like a little pig.


    He had little patience with children but not with his brother.


    He took out the gift for his younger brother: "Look, Robert, this is a birthday present that your brother bought for you. This is a


    crystal ball with a projector."


    After speaking, he turned the projector switch on.


    Avery immediately went to the window :d-= RMY? closed the curtains.


    In the room, a colorful starry sky pattern suddenly appeared.


    In the banquet hall, Ben walked up to Mike and asked in a low voice, "Didn''t Lilith go back to Aryadelle? Could it be that she


    didn¡¯te back?"


    Mike: "Don''t be a hooligan.¡±


    Ben suddenly turned dark: "What makes you say that?¡±


    "You were always rogue everywhere.


    Lilith will soon be a sup: eyoedel,


    and she Ihe wort lot more."


    NaN aL ," You used to ignore her,


    but in the future, you won''t be able to


    talk to her as equals." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben''s face turned blue and white, "Why are you talking like that?"


    "Because I''m telling the truth. You


    didn''t expect Hayden to recognize. his


    aunt. If you kn eat


    repagoike Ver, you would be more


    polite to her." Mike took a ss of


    champagne from the waiter''s tray.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben didn''t get angry butughed instead. " Do you think I''m short on money?"


    Mike: "Who can tell? It''s hard to guess the mind of an old man like you."


    Ben was speechless.


    Mike: "Do you want to know where Lilith lives now? | know."


    Ben: "Where does she live?"


    ¡°Hahahaha! | won''t tell you." Mike was pleased.


    Ben gritted his teeth: "I think you need to be beaten up."


    "You could try!" Mike said. Out of his


    eyes, he saw a tall whi efjgu@O''"


    ering th@barigdet hall entrance.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    He and Ben looked towards the door.


    Lilith was wearing a long white dress with her hair tied in a bun.


    Her face was clean with light makeup, and she wore high-heeled shoes, which made her look tall and slender.


    She came in with Elliot.


    Ordinary people looked inferior when standing next to Elliot, but Lilith didn''t seem to have that much a difference when she was


    beside him.


    Ben strode over and said to Elliot, "Both of you recognize each other?"


    Elliot was stunned for a moment, and his eyebrows knitted together: "What are you talking about?"


    Ben was also stunned, pointing to Lilith, " You and Lilith! | thought you two came in together."


    Elliot seemed to realize that someone was standing beside him.


    He looked at Lilith, and his sharp eyes looked at him again.


    Ben was stunned. "Elliot, you came in with her, but you don''t know who she is?"


    "Do | have to know who she is?" He took his eyes away from Lilith.


    ¡°Hahahaha! You haven''t met Lilith; it''s not your fault." Ben said this and looked at Lilith, "You don''t recognize your brother? Just


    secretly following him like this?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "| didn''t follow him secretly." Lilith retorted, "The banquet hall is so big, and there are so many people; | want to find Avery and


    Hayden, and if | follow him, | can find them quickly."


    Ben was convinced.


    Elliot couldn''t help but nce at her again.


    She was using him as a guide.


    He was shocked when he finished talking on the phone just now, and after hanging up the phone, his mood didn''t improve for a


    long time.


    So he didn''t notice that she was following him.


    "Where did Avery go?" he asked Ben.


    ¡°Hayden wanted to see his brother, so Avery took him to the lounge," Ben said, and Elliot walked towards the lounge.


    Lilith originally wanted to follow him, but Ben grabbed her arm.


    "Lilith, why didn''t you reply to my message? | sent you messages for a week, but you didn''t see a single one?" Ben wasn''t


    outraged.


    He changed to another number to call her mobile phone, but he couldn''t get through.


    "Then don''t send me messages!" Lilith pushed his h


    The messages he sent to her were like [ What are you doing], [Have you eaten?], [ Are you tired from training?]


    Even if her phone was not taken away by the agent, she would not reply to his messages anyway.


    Ben was struck. "Isn''t life made up of


    nonsense? Do you think your brother


    and Avery don''t talk nse


    t pve eh about


    you. Why are you talking about


    them?" Lilith felt he was inexplicable,


    "Did you think the two of us were in


    love?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben had something to say, but Lilith was blocking him out.


    He had never met a woman with thorns like Lilith.


    Chelsea had also rejected him before, but even when Chelsea left him, she would not speak so directly to him, so his


    rtionship with Chelsea had always been good.


    Lilith was not such a person.


    She had to refute everything he said.


    After Ben took a deep breath, he nced at the bracelet on her wrist.


    This was what he sent herst time when he was at Bridgedale.


    "Lilith, although you always hated me,


    you still wear the bracelet | eel


    you don''t nie ate mpemtidtine ch.¡± Ben


    ckuint¨¦ ith his eyes and caught


    the hint that she cared about him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith raised her wrist and nced at


    the bracelet casually: "The box &


    bracelet is brokeen py\derkthabe?


    apyweere 6 put it, so | wore it. If you


    think wearing this bracelet signifies


    that | like you, | can take it off." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben was speechless.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    He immediately stopped Lilith from taking off the bracelet: "Don''t take it off! Just wear it! You look good wearing it."


    Lilith took it back. "Oh."


    Ben was still upset: "The bracelet | bought for you was bought at a special store. Was the quality of the box so bad?"


    "It''s not the box but me. | have too much strength."


    He thought she seemed sarcastic, but he wasn''t sure.


    "Then I''ll pick a better box next time."


    "Next time?" Lilith asked, "Do you like giving people gifts so much?"


    Ben denied. "It''s usually others who give me gifts..."


    ¡°Are you reminding me that | didn''t return a gift to you?"


    "Oh no! I''m answering yourst question... People usually give me gifts, and | rarely give them out." His cheeks flushed,


    obviously annoyed by her words, "I''ve never given gifts to women, except for female rtives at home, then Avery, La, and


    you."


    ¡°Hearing you say that, | don''t dare to ept your gifts anymore. What am | to be able to ept the gifts that you choose."


    Ben said, "Forget about the gifts. Did your agente with you?"


    "No." "Then you can eat well." Ben wanted to take her to the buffet area to eat.


    "I''m going to participate in thepetition next month. Even if my agent doesn''te, | can''t eat like | used to." Lilith pushed his


    hand away, "Don''t do anything to me; otherwise, people will misunderstand our rtionship."


    Ben''s face was stunned: "! don''t care."


    "| care!" Lilith looked embarrassed, "In case a good man here falls in love with me at first sight and wants toe over to chat


    with me, but it turns out that | am getting along with you, they will not dare toe here."


    Ben was stunned.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask me about? If there is nothing else, then I''ll go first." Lilith saw Avery and the others


    approaching, so after saying this, she strode away.


    Seeing Lilith, Avery immediately introduced her friend to her.


    "Lilith, this is Shea; this is Shea''s boyfriend, Wesley. Wesley is also my elder brother. This is Adrian; Adrian is Shea''s brother..."


    Avery introduced everyone, =f.< WNW; her eyes finally fell on Elliot, "This is your second brother, Elliot."


    Lilith''s face flushed red: "I met him just now."


    "Well... Your second brother looks serious, but he is very gentle. You..." Avery wanted to ease the rtionship between them.


    ¡°Avery, don''t worry about her and me." Elliot interrupted her, "I''m a little hungry. Are you hungry?"


    "I''m also a little hungry. This chef


    made the food for ourst wedding


    ee Avery smiled yedidn''teat at


    eae wyedsiig¡¯BOt Chad said the


    s cooking was delicious." "|


    a eat itst time." Tammy looked


    regretful, "Unfortunately, | don¡¯t have


    a good appetite right now." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you have anything you want to eat? I''ll ask the chef to make it for you." Avery asked.


    Tammy shook her head: "! can''t eat


    anything. | drank some rice soup im


    the pe rein Aa to eat the


    ter eating, | felt nauseous.


    ¡®a not hungry, so you don''t have to


    worry." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, have you met Jun? He even greeted me when he came."


    "| didn''t meet him. | elise he is hiding


    from me!" Tamm said pasuall''Sd


    ssp eo I''ll find a ce


    to sit for a while. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Tammy found a chair next to her and sat down, then took out her mobile phone, intending to y a game.


    Lilith couldn''t eat, so she walked over to Tammy and sat down.


    "Tammy, you can¡¯t eat the main course, but can you eat fruit?"


    "| can eat some fruit, but not too much. If | overeat, | will vomit." Tammy put down her phone and said, "I saw you just now


    chatting with Ben."


    Lilith said sternly: "He sent me a message before, and | didn''t reply, so he asked me why | didn''t reply."


    "| see! Then why didn''t you reply to his message? Do you hate him?" Tammy gossiped and suddenly became energetic.


    After thinking for a while, Lilith shook her head: "I don''t hate him."


    "| heard from Avery that he wants to pursue you."


    ¡°Really? Why didn''t | hear about it?"


    "You can feel whether he is interested in you or not." Tammy was experienced; after all, "You should also like him, right? Are you


    rejecting him on purpose?"


    Lilith shook her head again: "Hayden asked me not to fall in love now. He said | have nothing now, and others will look down on


    me even if | am with a good man. | think Hayden is right. So | will not fall in love for the time being."


    ¡°Hayden said that?" Tammy was amazed," He is too precocious.¡± "Well,¡± Lilith knew that she was pregnant, so she looked at her


    lower abdomen, "How many months along is your child?"


    "It''s been two months. | will endure for another month, and my child will probably be fine." Tammy showed a smile, "It''s so hard!


    The main reason is that | can''t eat enough and am hungry every day.¡±


    "Me too. I''m super hungry now, but | can''t eat. I''m going topete next month and have to get a ce..."


    Not far away, Jun bumped Ben''s elbow:" Lilith and my wife are chatting."


    m not talking to her for a month." Jun didn''t dare to look at Tammy at all. "It''s not that I''m afraid of her, but I''m so scared that |


    will soften my heart when | see her." "Is it necessary for you to argue with a pregnant woman?" Ben advised him, "We men


    should be more open-minded." "Ben, | know you''ve been chasing Lilith recently, =b"


    "Then let them fight!" Ben suggested. "You could pretend to be sick."


    Jun looked suspiciously at Ben.


    "You are your mother''s only son, and


    she must think of you more than her


    grandson. You are healthy now, so


    she dares to threaten,yoa, weavik! |


    ypy werent sOheaithy¡± Ben leaned


    into his ear and said," There are so


    many people now who have


    depression, etc. If your mother knows


    you are depressed, she won''t dare to


    force you." Jun suddenly realized that


    it was a good suggestion. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the buffet area, after Avery ate


    something, he sud ply cemerhbetdd


    Bilipt eanaie dalyust now. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elliot, who called you just now?"


    Elliot''s heart elerated.


    A flustered look shed in his am


    and after that, e-sajdetewasa Sales


    cay dade read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    He was in a very troubled mood. He didn''t know how to tell her that his biological mother was still alive and had contacted him


    multiple times.


    His asionally cold and warm attitude towards Lilith showed that he had no expectations for this biological mother.


    When he needed his mother''s love the most, this woman didn''t give him any warmth, and now he was strong enough not to need


    this woman to y the role of a loving mother.


    Avery saw his expression turning unnatural, so she followed his words and asked, "What was the call selling?"


    He replied without thinking, "Houses."


    ¡°Haha, what did you say?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "He said he wanted to buy the house | was living in now." He said lightly, "So | hung up."


    "Didn''t he hear your voice?"


    "lm not a big star."


    ¡°Well, you are better than a big star." Avery looked at him tenderly and said, "You are very handsome today."


    Sheplimented him seriously, which made him blush.


    He looked at her bright face and whispered, "You are also wonderful today."


    "Do you mean that | am not beautiful on other days?"


    "You are beautiful on other days as well; you are beautiful every day." He praised her as his ears turned red.


    Hayden and La were eating not far away from them. Still, when they heard the two talking about love, the two children moved


    away immediately.


    "Brother, did you hear Mom and Dad talking just now?" La said brightly," Since Mom and Dad came back from Ylore, they


    have be increasingly childish!"


    This topic put Hayden ata loss.


    "Why didn''t Uncle Erice?" He changed the subject.


    "Uncle Eric willeter. He is busy." La looked sad, "! don''t know if | will be as busy as Uncle Eric when | grow up. If | am


    so busy in the future, | can''t y with you at home often."


    ¡°La, everyone has their own business to do when they grow up. You won''t y with my brother and me when you get married.


    You will have fun with your husband." Hayden found a chair in the corner and sat down.


    La stood by hisp and looked at him, puzzled: "Mom =a%;XLQ= Dad told me not to fall in love too early... Do they not ask


    you these questions? When are you going to fall in love? When are you going to get married? What kind of woman will you find


    as a wife? When you have a wife, would you love me as much as you do now?"


    La''s questions were endless, and Hayden was confused.


    ¡°| won''t get married in the future." Hayden had no longing for marriage.


    Since he was born, he lived with his mother and grandmother.


    Elliot appeared after he had already understood some things.


    Moreover, after Elliot''s appearance, the initially peaceful life was thrown into chaos repeatedly.


    Although Mom and Dad were sweet now, it was also scary when they fought.


    Hayden felt that marriage was too exhausting, so he decided not to get married in the future.


    Of course, it was too early for him to think about it at his age.


    "Are you going to be a monk if


    you don''t get married?" La looked


    at him iprehensibly, "Even if


    support you, you parents wont


    SUppantyse Do you know about the


    quarrel between Auntie Tammy and


    Uncle Jun?" La told her brother all


    the gossip she knew. "Mom and Dad


    will let you have a child and inherit


    their property in the future." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden looked at La: "You can have your child. You go have a child and let your child inherit their property."


    La blinked her big, ck, and shiny


    eyes: "But | will be a big-stait in.


    inl andi iivalNbe¡¯a le to make


    a td money by myself. | don''t want


    to have children!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden was silent for a few seconds,


    and out of the corner of his eyes He


    seusta perecatis Cooper


    hetding Robert chatting with others


    not far away. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then let our younger brother have children."

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    La''s eyes lit up, and sheughed happily: "Okay! Let our younger brother have children in the future! Hehe! This way, our


    parents won''t force us!"


    Robert seemed to hear his elder sister''sughter, like bells ringing, and his eyes, dark as ck gems, immediately locked onto


    La''s direction.


    The little guy didn''t know that at his first birthday party, his brother and sister had started to conspire to let him have a baby!


    During lunch, Lilith apanied Tammy to eat fruits in the fruit area.


    "Lilith, you can eat light vegetables and boiled meat," Tammy said, "| used to lose weight, and this was the recipe my nutritionist


    gave me."


    "Well, | usually eat vegetables and meat, but | don''t have any appetite today." Lilith exined, "It''s probably because the jetg


    hasn''t gone away yet."


    "Yes, | heard you came here after getting off the ne. Why didn''t youe back a day earlier?"


    ¡°Hayden didn''t have time. Since he would be staying here for a long time, he finished all his stuff in Bridgedale earlier, so he was


    swamped."


    "Time flies so fast; in the blink of an eye, Robert is already one year old. Hayden also stayed abroad for a year." Tammy sighed,¡±


    But nothing has changed in my life... No, there is still some change. It seems to be changing for the worse."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Tammy, it should get better and better now that you have a baby."


    ¡°Hahaha, my child is now my onlyfort.


    "To havefort is better than nothing." Lilith persuaded her, "I just want to stand out now so | can live on my own in the future.


    Instead of relying on Avery and Hayden to help."


    "You can do this; you will seed in the future." Tammy rekindled her fighting spirit, "When | give birth to the child, | will also


    work hard.¡±


    She caught a familiar figure in the corner of her eyes, walking towards her.


    She looked up and saw that Jun was drunk, and his eyes were scarlet.


    Ben was supporting him and walking toward her.


    She immediately got up from the chair, her heart beating wildly.


    "Tammy, is that your husb


    Tammy snorted.


    Ben helped drunk Jun walk toward them and pushed Jun into Tammy''s arms: "He drank too much and kept shouting your


    name...do something about it!"


    Ben took hold of Lilith''s hand drunkenly.


    ¡°Hey! Let go! What are you pulling me for?!" Lilith growled.


    "The two of them are together. Is it appropriate for you to be here?" Ben pulled her to the table where he was eating.


    At this table, there were Elliot, Avery, Shea, Wesley, and Adrian.


    Ben forced her to sit beside him as if they knew each other well.


    She wanted to sit next to Avery.


    Unfortunately, Elliot was sitting on


    Avery''s left, and a hapenernoohy


    rpaye wast sitirlg oF he right. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You..." Lilith looked at Eric''s face and swallowed, "You are Eric!"


    Eric smiled and nodded: "You are Elliot''s sister, Lilith!"


    "I''m not his sister!" Lilith said with a smile, "| don¡¯t deserve it."


    The people at the table looked at Elliot.


    "Lilith and my boss are simr," Chad


    couldn''t ital meee ipgeBetoe Oy"


    ot worthy of


    ae ee read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The whole table nced at Chad and


    looked at Elliot a sow could¡¯!


    mar-sainiga Fate such humble


    words? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    "When did | say that?¡± Elliot knew he had said this, but he only said it when he quarreled with Avery.


    Chad saw that his boss looked a little solemn and suddenly realized that he had blundered.


    Elliot would be okay with that in private, but there were people at the table now!


    "Maybe | remembered wrongly... Boss, you didn''t say it." Chad immediately tried to save this embarrassing situation.


    Seeing that Chad was frightened, Avery came to save the day: "He did say such things. And he said it more than once."


    With Averying out to support him, Chad was less afraid.


    Elliot was not angry.


    He used to think he had a severe physical or psychological disease, so he always felt he was not worthy of Avery.


    "Don''tugh at Elliot; everyone did impulsive things or said impulsive words when they were in love." Ben reasserted Elliot''s


    dignity, "But to tell the truth, | think Lilith is better than Elliot. She''s more confident."


    Lilith was embarrassed to confront Ben in person because there were too many people, but she gave Ben a sharp look with her


    eyes.


    Ben immediately closed his mouth.


    "It¡¯s a good thing to have self-confidence." Avery answered, "I think Lilith is pretty good. She''s not blindly confident. She has


    things to be proud of."


    Lilith was embarrassed to be praised: "Nah. | just have the confidence to tell Ben off. He''s always annoying me."


    "Why does it bother you if | care about you? " Ben said sullenly.


    "Nobody wants you to care. How much do you care about your parents? You are already at this age, and your parents are not


    young."


    ¡°My parents have a nanny to take care of them."


    "You are you, and the nanny is the nanny. If a nanny can rece a child, what''s the point of having a child?" Lilith reasoned with


    him earnestly.


    Ben didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    "Lilith, you are so cool. Ben just can''t win a quarrel with you. He wanted to beat me just


    now!" Mike gloated.


    Chad raised his eyebrows: "Why did Ben want to beat you? What were you doing?"


    Mike was speechless.


    Benughed as he evened the score.


    Tammy came over


    Avery got up from the chair and sent them away.


    "When he was drinking just now, |


    persuaded him to drink less, but


    didn''t listen." AVES erygachth¨¦ security


    pe)soordl! Supported Jun, and


    continued telling Tammy, "Ben said


    that Jun was drinking to get the


    courage to find you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy said calmly: "I know. He is a coward to the death in front of me."


    "Is he so afraid of you?"


    "Mainly because | have a bad temper.


    I''m always angry, and | ant heiplitt


    my eiaitve?) Wy dad is also


    Nase so he is not only afraid of me,


    but also of my dad." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| think that he doesn''t want to break


    up with you. If he wanta seo break Up


    i aurhedaasatee to be afraid


    i or Uncle." Avery looked back at


    ¡®un with a smile. Please read theProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun smiled at her and extended his hand to make an OK gesture.


    He was not that drunk; he was just pretending to be drunk.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    Avery understood what he meant and immediately said to Tammy: "Don¡¯te here in the afternoon. Bring Jun back to rest, and


    you both can have a good talk when he wakes up. It''s not only bad for you to continue your rtionship like this but it is also bad


    for the children. You can still think of ways to solve your problems.¡±


    "It''s not that easy." Tammy said, "Unless my mother-inw dies."


    Jun coughed violently.


    Tammy immediately looked at him.


    He immediately leaned his head on the shoulder of the security guard, looking like he wanted to die.


    ¡°Ha! Even when drunk, he knows I''m talking about his mom! What a good son!" Tammy sneered.


    Avery knew that she had always been stubborn, so she continued to exin: "If he is not filial, you will not be interested in him.


    There must be a solution. You can go back first and calm down."


    "Where to? His house?¡±


    "Didn''t hee to you on his own? Then go back to your house.¡± Avery said, "When the two of you have sorted out your


    problems, | can solve the problems between you and your mother-inw."


    "Okay, he looks so drunk | can''t ignore him. " Tammy said with disgust and pressed the elevator button, "Avery, don''t send us off.


    With the help of the security guard, | will be fine." "Well, let me know when you get home."


    "Okay."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Tammy and Jun entered the elevator, the elevator door slowly closed.


    Tammy changed her face in a second, stretched out her hand, and pinched it hard on Jun''s arm: "Drunk?"


    ¡°Hey! It hurts! Stop pinching!" Jun gasped in pain, "What are you doing? When did you see through it?"


    "You drank two sses of wine... Can you get drunk with two sses of wine? You can lie to outsiders, but not to me." Tammy


    thanked the bewildered security guard.


    The security guard said, startled, "It¡¯s alright."


    The elevator reached the first floor, and the two walked towards the parking lot.


    "Tammy, have you been spying on me?" Jun''s cheeks were slightly red, and he was secretly delighted.


    "Yeah, right. You came to me within 20 minutes of lunch; how much can you drink in 20 minutes?" Tammy red at him," What


    do you want with me? The shameless person you are ...You can''t solve your mother''s problem, so don¡¯t look for me."


    "Ben gave me a solution, ?a&=UMR? | think it¡¯s not bad." Jun leaned into her ear and told her the solution.


    Tammy''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "That''s not bad!" She smiled and looked at his face, which had suddenly turned pleasing to her eyes, "Husband, did it hurt when


    | beat youst time? When | returned from the hospital, my hands were numb for a long time."


    Jun remembered his experience of being pped in public in the hospital, and the smile on his face instantly froze.


    "Tammy, how violent are you? | said |


    didn''t have a blind date with that m


    woman; wh did} yaw believe me? If


    ypd didn''t believe me, forget about it.


    You pped me in front of outsiders.


    Have you ever considered my


    feelings?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy immediately lowered her head and admitted her mistake: "I was angry at that girl for staring at me..."


    "If you''re angry at her, you hit that girl! What are you hitting me for?"


    "That girl''s mother is so strong that |


    can''t beat her." Tammy look om


    embarrassed, Hyehat you were


    eval girl, and you wouldn''t help


    me? Wouldn''t | suffer a huge loss?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Initially, Jun was furious, but after listening to her exnation, heughed.


    "You only dare to bully me!"


    ¡°You''re my husband. Bear with it!"


    Tammy took his ar. andyaaited,''


    "ir aditgledBy;e back to my


    house with me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    ¡°Well, how was the result of yourst prenatal checkup?" Jun helped her into the car.


    Tammy: "The child was still too young for me to see anything. | saw a small dot on the colored ultrasound."


    ¡°What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor told me to have a scheduled obstetric examination and reminded me to rest and maintain my mood." Tammy


    nced at him, "Jun, if Ben didn''t give you this idea, were you nning on never contacting me?"


    Jun looked embarrassed: "I never thought about that. | didn''t dare to contact you because | hadn''t got a foolproof way to ensure


    you would treat me nicely." "That''s true." Tammy breathed a sigh of relief, "Husband, don''t you care about the child''s surname


    being my surname?"


    "I do care..."


    When Jun said this, Tammy¡¯s face fell; he held back a smile and finished what he said, "I do care about you."


    ¡°Bastard! You did that on purpose!" She hugged his head and kissed him quickly," Husband, thank you for being so tolerant of


    me. | will remember your kindness to me in my heart. The next time you make me angry, | will try not to be violent to you.¡±


    Jun''s mouth twitched: "Thank you, wife, you are so kind."


    In the banquet hall, after lunch, Hayden wanted to go home to rest.


    La was going home with Hayden.


    So Avery simply sent the three children home together.


    Elliot stayed in the banquet hall to apany the guests.


    ¡°Elliot, did Hayden greet you today?" Ben asked.


    Elliot: "He would have greeted me, but a phone call interrupted him."


    "What a coincidence, but since he doesn''t hate you anymore, he will call you sooner orter."


    Ben said, "I didn''t envy you before, but now | see you have such great kids, and suddenly | start to envy you."


    "Don''t envy me. He didn''t say he didn''t hate me. It was Avery who coaxed him." Elliot knew that very well. Without Avery, Hayden


    would never have been friendly to him.


    ¡°With Avery to help you, it''s only a matter of time before your child likes you," Ben said, looking away.


    Lilith had somehow caught up with Eric.


    After Eric had lunch, Lilith came up to him. The two were chatting r?a.?RIW?omly.


    "lL envy Eric. He has a beautiful face. Every woman who sees him has their eyes glowing."


    Ben¡¯s expression was sour, and his tone was even more so.


    Elliot chuckled: "Now you want both children and women, and you don''t hide your intentions at all."


    "Yeah, and it''s all your fault! We are about the same age, but you have three children, and your wife is young and beautiful..."


    Ben said, feeling sad, "It feels like time flies, seeing young people like Eric and Lilith makes me feel more ufortable. It


    seems that my prime has passed."


    "You are too pessimistic."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Of course you''re not pessimistic.


    Your wife and children are great;


    course you ar pac Ben''sHead


    beparad in¨¦reasingly dizzy, "I''m going


    to take a nap, or | won''t be able to


    stay awake in the afternoon." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Ben left, Chad came to apany Elliot.


    ¡°Boss, do you want to take a rest in the guest room?"


    "| can''t sleep."


    "You''re too happy with Hayden returning to Aryadelle, are you not?" Chad guessed," You will have enough time to repair your


    rtionship with Hayden.¡±


    "No." Elliot wanted to drink. When


    Avery was there, he did t darector \\


    ink butngw thet She was home, he


    nted some alcohol. "| want a ss


    of champagne." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Can you drink now? Probably not!"


    "It''s okay if | don''t drink too much."


    "I''ll get one for you." Chad went to the


    bar and brought him ass@fOlN!


    papers " pads, or you will


    smell of alcohol, and Avery will be


    able to smell it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Elliot took the ss and said calmly, "It''s okay. Even if she knew | was drinking, she wouldn¡¯t say anything."


    Chad sat beside him and asked, "You don''t look pleased."


    "A woman called me in the morning and said she was my biological mother." After taking a sip of wine, Elliot exined the


    reason for his unhappiness, "Before Nathan died, he told me that my biological mother was an escort at the dance hall."


    Chad was shocked: "How did this woman find you?"


    "She still remembers Nathan, and she said she saw my photos and said that | looked a lot like her when she was young." Elliot


    put down the wine ss and turned on his phone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After the call, the woman sent him an artistic photo of her in her youth.


    The woman in the photo had clear-cut and delicate facial features, and her eyebrows and eyes were full of charm.


    This was a gorgeous woman, and he could see the resemnce by staring at her face carefully.


    Chad took a deep breath and asked, "Boss, why is she looking for you? Is she asking you for money? Or does she want to meet


    you?"


    "She didn''t say this directly; she just said | might be her son and hoped to do a


    paternity test with me.¡± Elliot took another sip of his wine, "| agreed.¡±


    ¡°Well. If you want to confirm her identity, you must do a test. Even if you look at the photos, you look a bit like her but you still


    need scientific evidence." At this point, Chad thought of an important question, " Where is she now? What work does she do?


    "| didn''t ask. She said she would return to Aryadelle as soon as possible and go with me for identification."


    "She''s abroad?" Chad frowned, "How can an escort have the opportunity to go abroad?"


    "It''s not difficult for ordinary people to go abroad. Not everyone who goes abroad has a decent job.¡±


    "You are right. Since she has contacted you, she must have a n. But | can''t say for sure. Lilith lives with Nathan, but Lilith and


    Nathan are different." "Let''s wait until the test resultse out!" Elliot said indifferently, "Even if she was my mother, it would be


    impossible for me to recognize her."


    ¡°Well. No matter what you decide, | will support you." Chad asked, "Did you tell Avery?"


    "I''ll tell her in the evening. She is pleased today,


    "She is delighted today. She always smiles when she sees everyone. | haven''t seen her so happy in a long time." Chad smiled.


    After sending the guests away at night, Avery helped Elliot into the car.


    He didn''t use his crutches today.


    His legs had almost recovered, and as long as he did his rehabilitation training, he could slowly return to normal.


    After getting in the car, she asked him, "


    You didn''t rest at noon today. Are you tired?


    "It''s okay. It''s definitely not as tiring as taking care of the children."


    "| doubt that. Hayden and La don''t


    need me to look after them at al \\


    b rhpeerbrsthers and sisters,


    sehe doesn''t stick to me much


    anymore." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Well." After Elliot responded, he was


    silent for two seconds ore OTT!


    eaking agai Phe cal | answered


    Yar \


    thiS morning was not a sales call.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" Avery didn''t react for a while.


    During Robert''s birthday, he answered a lot of phone calls.


    "There was a woman who said she


    was my biological Tehes. sacWahts


    tepprag back bherdo a paternity test


    with me." Elliot said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Your mother?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Avery quickly adjusted her mood: "Oh, if you are willing to do a paternity test with her, then do one."

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    Avery didn''t take this matter to heart.


    No matter what Elliot''s attitude towards this mother was, she respected and epted it because she believed that when he


    made a choice, he must have thought through everything carefully.


    In the banquet hall, some people were drinking and chatting.


    Lilith lived at the hotel, so she stayed in the banquet hall and yed with her mobile phone, but she didn''t leave.


    Ben couldn''t bear to see her alone, so he walked in front of her.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me?"


    Hearing Ben''s voice, Lilith immediately raised her head and asked exasperatedly,"


    What made you think | was waiting for you?


    "| was joking. | knew you would frown upon hearing this." Ben thought he was being funny.


    "You like to annoy me, don''t you?" Lilith put away her phone and got up from her chair.


    "Are you really annoyed? | was just joking!" Ben followed her, "Where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    "No, I''m staying in this hotel."


    "Oh, no wonder you didn¡¯t leave in a hurry just now.¡± Ben followed her out of the banquet hall, "How long will you be back? When


    will you return to Bridgedale? Your big brother knows you are in Bridgedale. Has he ever looked for you?" "Why do you have so


    many questions?" Lilith nced at him from the corner of her eyes, "Is it because you over-ate?"


    "| want you to stay for a few more days." Ben scratched his head, "| want the person who caused your miscarriage toe and


    apologize to you in person..."


    ¡°No! No, thank you! Initially, | didn''t want that child. She helped me get rid of it so | could concentrate on my career. | am very


    grateful to her now." Lilith had already thought about it.


    When she miscarried, the child was growing, and there wasn''t much damage to her body.


    "Do you really think so?" Ben felt slightly ufortable because he wanted that child. The child was gone, and he felt lost for a


    long time.


    ¡°What else could | have thought?" she asked back, "Are you going to follow me all the way to my room?"


    He was stunned for a moment, his face flushed with drunkenness: "I wanted to chat with you. If you are worried, you can leave


    the door open."


    "Do you have that serious a desire to talk? What are you going to tell me? You can talk to me outside.¡± Lilith originally wanted to


    reject him, but seeing him being so cautious somehow softened her heart.


    "You didn''t answer any of my questions just now!"


    "lll stay for a week or so! But if there''s nothing to do here, | may return to training ahead of time." Lilith entered the elevator =


    g+;TIW; pressed the floor where her room was, "As for my eldest brother, he didn''t contact me. Didn¡¯t you give him a sum of


    money? He probably won''t remember me until he finishes spending the money."


    "Oh... So, both of you don''t have a good rtionship.¡±


    "There is too much of an age difference, there is a generational gap," she gave him a deep look, "Just like you and me."


    Ben smiled sadly, "| don''t think so, though."


    "Are all of you old men so vtile?"


    Lilith couldn''t understand. hing; (Didn''t


    A) ¡®at the enelBPOre? ve distanced


    self from you; isn''t that just what


    you wanted?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You really misunderstand me. |


    never despised you... | initially treated


    you as my sister and h ped yoo ''1\


    wearer Men but you


    didn''t, so we had a rtionship. We


    had our differences and


    contradictions, but not a generational


    gap." Ben exined to her patiently.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What about now?" Lilith looked at his red face and asked, "What do you think of me now?"


    Ben didn''t expect her to be so direct, and he couldn''t stand it.


    He pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath: "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''ll tell you the truth if you tell me the


    truth. Il tell you a lie jE jay lictorhe!


    Vi


    hese SNS hited her gaze to


    the elevator disy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With a ¡®ding¡¯, the elevator reached the floor.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    The two got out of the elevator one after the other.


    Lilith took out the room card from her bag, and Ben followed her step by step.


    "Lilith, | think | like your character quite..."


    "Oh, when | wasn''t Hayden¡¯s aunt, you didn¡¯t like me no matter how you looked at me. You thought | was bad at everything. Now


    that I¡¯m Hayden¡¯s aunt, you start to like my character.¡±


    Ben was speechless.


    Lilith swiped the door open, pushed open the door, and walked in.


    "If you''re not afraid that | will continue to bully you, you cane in." She stood in the room and looked at him with a defiant


    expression.


    Ben hesitated for a few seconds, then strode towards her.


    With a ¡®bang¡¯, Lilith closed the door.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid of me?" Ben looked at the closed door and smiled.


    ¡°What should | be afraid of?" Lilith put her bag on the sofa, took out a bottle of water from the small refrigerator, and twisted it


    open, "If we really fight, you won''t necessarily win."


    Ben felt insulted.


    Although he was a few years older than her, he was not that old.


    Lilith saw that he was confused, so after taking a sip of water, she took out a bottle of anti-wolf spray from his bag.


    "Do you know how effective this spray is?" Lilith took the anti-wolf spray in front of him and gave him a look, "When | was in


    Bridgedale, an old man touched my butt; | took this bottle of spray, sprayed it on his face, he immediately fell to the ground,


    rolled left and right, and cried..."


    Ben''s expression changed considerably, and his body became stiff.


    ¡°Hahahaha! It scares you. If you don''t mess around, | won''t spray you." She put the spray on the table, sat beside the bed, and


    changed her slippers.


    "Besides my personality, what other strengths do you find in me? Or, what else do you like about me?" Lilith needed to find


    confidence in the old man.


    Ben could see that she was treating him as a toy or a pastime when she was lonely.


    He should be content with her willingness to toy with him.


    The next day, at eight in the morning, in Starry River Vi, the family was sitting at the table :b$;YLU< having breakfast.


    ¡°Elliot, the temperature has turned cold recently. | n to take Hayden and La out to buy autumn and winter clothester. "


    Avery said to Elliot.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    "You''ve got to be kidding. Did you


    ¡®rae you told mest ight ¡éhart |


    y! egs wereiare avery nced


    uPiecsiNia , Stay at home and take good


    care of your legs." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Did | say my leg hurtst night?" He couldn''t remember.


    "Yes! When | massaged your legst


    night, | asked you if it aye andN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ict adittle Qavely told him the


    details. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He suddenly remembered: "That''s because you massaged it a little hard at the time."


    "| didn''t use much strength," she said,


    changing her tone. "lo lyuseda ttle


    bee fyour leq ine, my


    rack wouldn''t hurt you at all.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, you go out; I''ll stay at home." Hepromised.


    After breakfast, Avery took the two children out.


    After ying with Robert, Elliot went to the study and opened the notebook.


    After a while, the phone he put on the table rang.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    He picked up the phone and saw the number from yesterday.


    He frowned slightly and answered the phone.


    ¡°Elliot, I''ve already arrived in Aryadelle. When are you free? Let''s meet!" A woman¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    "Where are you now?" Elliot nced at the time.


    It was ten o''clock in the morning.


    ¡°I''m in a hotel. Do you want to have lunch together at noon?" The woman asked cautiously.


    "There''s no need for that. If you want to meet, let''s meet at the test center!" Elliot said indifferently, "I''ll send you the


    location.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, the woman was silent for two seconds and replied, " Okay."


    She didn¡¯t say anything other than that.


    She seemed afraid of angering him.


    After hanging up, Elliot sent her the location of the test center, then went out of the study, ready to go out.


    Seeing that he was going out, Mrs. Cooper immediately asked, "Sir, where are you going? Didn''t Avery remind you to rest at


    home?"


    ¡°I''ll tell her." Elliot changed his shoes in front of the shoe cab, "I''ll find themter."


    "Okay."


    After Elliot went out, Mrs. Cooper immediately called Avery and told her about Elliot going out.


    In Mrs. Cooper''s mind, Avery was the family''s mistress, and she should know everything about the family.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Okay, | see. He hasn''t contacted me yet. I''ll wait and see if he tells me at noon." Avery was in the clothing store, watching the


    two children try on clothes.


    "Okay."


    After talking on the phone, Avery took a photo of the two children and sent it to Elliot.


    She wanted to see if Elliot would tell her why he went out.


    After the photo was posted, she walked up to the two children.


    "Mom, who were you calling?¡± La asked. "Mrs. Cooper called. She said your father was out." Avery said truthfully.


    "Why did he go out? Didn''t you let him rest at home? Why is he being disobedient?¡± La frowned, "What if his leg hurts again?!


    La was distressed and angry.


    "Your father''s legs are much better. He has no problem with walking.¡± Avery said to her daughter with a smile, "How about this


    coat? Do you like it?"


    "| like everything, but my brother thinks the closet at home is running out of space, so he told me not to buy so many clothes."


    La took off her coat, "Mom, let''s buy the purple coat just now! | like purple nowadays." "Okay. In addition to the purple one,


    you can buy two more. Last year¡¯s clothes are probably too small. When you go hometer, mom will sort out your old clothes.


    We can donate the ones you can''t wear."


    "My brother''s clothes are definitely


    not going to be worn ae


    brother has-proyealet tal La


    tice'' at her brother, "Buy brother


    some new clothes too! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sure."


    The two children continued to pick their clothes.


    Avery turned on the phone =e+:PLX;


    saw Elliot''s reply: [I''m ing to thet)


    test center dor testing ow, and I''ll go


    t u when I''m done] Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery: [That woman has returned to Aryadelle?]


    Elliot: [Yes ] Avery hesitated for a while and replied: [Do you want to have a meal with her?]


    Elliot: [No need for that now. I''ll wait until the resultse out.]


    Avery: [Okay ]


    After Elliot arrived at the lobby of the


    test center, he waited for ab Hem


    minutes. A galy stopbed outside and


    alnhidel -aged woman in a brown


    trench coat and sunsses got off


    the cab. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After she got off the cab, she took off the sunsses on the bridge of her nose.


    Elliot watched the woman from a distance. His heart was beating violently!

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    There was a strong premonition in his heart that this woman might really be his biological mother.


    If she was fake, she would never have dared toe to the testing center to find out with him.


    The woman quickly entered the hall.


    After seeing Elliot, she immediately walked up to him: "Hello Elliot, |... my name is Susan. | don''t know if Nathan has ever


    mentioned me to you."


    Elliot looked at her face and said coldly," No."


    Nathan had yed with too many women and had many illegitimate children.


    How could he possibly remember the names of those women?


    Raising Peter and Lilith had already been a grand gesture of kindness.


    "Yes, he had too many women. It''s fine if you don''t remember me." Susanughed at herself, "You dislike him, don''t you? When


    he was sentenced to death, you didn''t help him. For a man as powerful as you, you would have seeded if you wanted to save


    him.


    Susan¡¯s question made Elliot frown.


    ¡°Aren''t you living abroad?" he wondered.


    Susan¡¯s face turned red, and her eyes were nervous and guilty: "After | suspected you were my son, | checked for news of


    him....


    ¡°Let''s do the test first!" Elliot looked away from her.


    Susan''s facial features were stunning, and it was clear that she was a beauty when she was young.


    He didn''t know how old she was now. The wrinkles on her face were a little deep, which seemed to go against her branded


    clothes and luxurious bags.


    Under normal circumstances, wealthier women were willing to spend money to maintain their beauty.


    Susan was carrying a Hermes bag, but there was no trace of skincare on her face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Susan followed Elliot to take the test.


    Soon after the samples were taken, the staff informed them that the results would be avable in about three days.


    ¡°How much is this? Where do | pay?" Susan opened her bag and took out her mobile phone, "I''ll pay the bill.¡±


    Elliot: "I have already paid for the test."


    An embarrassed blush appeared on Susan''s face, her eyes dodged Elliot, and she looked away from him: "You''re very busy,


    aren''t you? You can get back to work! When the resultse out, just let me know."


    "Okay."


    He looked at her as she looked at him.


    He already had a conclusion in his mind.


    The woman in front of him was most likely his mother.


    Just like how La ?a.:XLP; Avery looked alike, even without DNA identification, you could know that La is Avery''s daughter.


    How could they look simr if he had nothing to do with Susan?


    Aftering out of the testing center, he got into the car.


    The driver asked, "Boss, where to?"


    Elliot looked out of the car window. Susan was standing at the side of the street, seemingly waiting for a taxi.

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    He met Susan today, and the brief meeting between the two was different from what he had imagined.


    She was like a simple old woman, without much scheming and shrewdness.


    She came to him, perhaps not for money, but for affection.


    She didn''t want him when she was young, maybe because Nathan forcibly took him away or because she couldn''t support him.


    If she wasn''t like Nathan, he wouldn''t have such intense malice towards her.


    During lunch, he didn''t talk to Avery about Susan.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no need to let the children know about this before the results came out.


    After dinner, when they got home and the two children went to take a nap, the two of them started chatting.


    "Do you have her photo? I''m curious, are you two really that alike?" Avery peeled an orange and divided it in half.


    "| don''t have a photo of her now." He showed her the photo of Susan when she was young. "Actually, it is more obvious when


    you look at the photo of her when she was young."


    Avery nced at her and nodded immediately: "At a nce, your eyes and nose are simr to hers."


    "Well." Elliot put down the phone and ate the oranges she gave him, "After taking the test samples today, she wanted to pay, but


    | stopped her." "Well, she probably didn¡¯t get to know you for your money.¡±


    "That''s not certain. Knowing what kind of person someone is takes a long time." Elliot ate the oranges.


    "This orange is delicious. If Susan is your mother, and she is a good person, you can recognize her. Although you don''t say it, |


    know you yearn for family. You can take a look at your attitude towards Shea.


    Although Shea is not your sister, because you grew up together and havemon memories, this rtionship would be stronger


    than blood ties."


    "| don''t want rtives whoe halfway through my life." He wiped his hands with a wet tissue.


    "Well, | understand your feelings. When the resultse out, if she is your mother, let''s see what she wants! If she wants to


    meet you, you can give her a chance and get along more." Avery said, "You''re not busy right now anyway.¡±


    Elliot was thinking about other things.


    Avery took another orange from the fruit bowl ?a!?UNT< peeled it slowly: "Elliot, what are you thinking about?"


    "She was carrying a Hermes bag. The clothes on her were also costly." He expressed his doubts, "But her words were


    submissive, and the skin on her face is very loose, so she wasn''t taking care of it very often."


    "Oh...maybe she is a little afraid of you!" Avery analyzed, "Some people pay attention to maintaining their physical appearance,


    others don''t. Also, some people''s skin is a little tighter, while some people''s skin easily gets loose no matter how well maintained


    itis."


    "Probably." "Elliot, you are so cautious; this shows your expectations towards her. Unlike Nathan, you thought he was a


    nuisance. You didn''t care what clothes he wore, or what his skin looked like."


    "Because Nathan came to me and


    asked me for money. S gan didnit!"\


    ivi srpilgahbitt¨¦r Ouah I''m


    net short of money, | don''t want to be


    used as an ATM." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, no one can use


    you as an ATM." Avery SC etl CEN


    that, with bis fienrcanieevigitarn


    perso lity, ordinary people simply


    could not take advantage of him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at her with deep eyes: "You can, and so can my children.¡±


    Avery was a little dumbfounded by his sudden loving words.


    "Do you want to take a nap? Are you sleepy? " He saw that she was stunned, so he changed the subject.


    She stuffed an orange into her


    mouth, "I''m not very sleepy maytia |


    | hag anguahi''Sleep recently | want


    Rey to work at thepany next


    Monday." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He had no objection.


    She had been with him at home for a long time.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    ¡°By the way, you said before that you had ckouts. Has this happened recently?¡± He kept this matter in his mind, but he didn''t


    ask because she didn''t say anything simrter.


    Now she had decided to go to work, so he had to ensure she was okay.


    ¡°Nottely. | must have been too tired thest time!¡±


    "Do you still need a re-examination?" Elliot suggested, "Why don¡¯t you go for a reexamination next Monday!"


    Avery said, "| don¡¯t like going to the hospital very much. Although I¡¯m a doctor, I¡¯m a little superstitious, just like ordinary people. |


    won''t go to the hospital if there is no physical pain."


    ¡°But some diseases aren''t painful in the early stage." "Yes. But | have a physical examination every year." She raised her


    eyebrows, "We had a physical examination in the first half of this year, and we did it together."


    "Well." He was relieved, "Do you want toe and sleep with me?"


    "Go to bed first! | need to organize the children''s wardrobe." She nced at the shopping bag on the table, "Otherwise, there will


    be no space to put new clothes."


    "Let the workers do the work."


    "I''m bored." She had no choice but to tell the truth, "Go to sleep! If I''m sleepyter. I''ll go to bed.¡±


    "Okay." He got up from the sofa, thought about it, and decided to ask, "What is


    Hayden''s attitude towards me now?"


    "| didn''t talk to him about you. | suppose he didn''t take the initiative to talk about you. In that case, I''m afraid that it would make


    him feel rebellious if | mentioned you to him." After eating the oranges, she stood up, "Don''t worry, Hayden is not going abroad


    now; you can meet him every day. He will definitely call you father after a while."


    With herfort, his restless mood stabilized.


    After he went back to the bedroom, she walked towards the children''s room.


    Hayden and La were now sleeping in separate beds.


    Elliot said they could sleep in separate rooms when the children were ten years old.


    She asked La for her opinions, and La resisted the idea.


    La had slept with her brother since she was a child; it would take a long time to coax them to sleep in separate beds.


    La was growing every day, :d*=XIQ> maybe by the time she was ten, she wouldn''t be against this idea.


    She entered the children''s room. The two children were already asleep. By listening to their breathing, Avery knew they were


    sleeping very deeply.


    She opened the cab and took out all the clothes inside.


    The two grew too fast, and almost all the clothes could not be worn anymore.


    She carried stacks of clothes out of the room.


    There were a lot of clothes, and even the tags were not cut.


    In addition to buying clothes for herself, Tammy also bought clothes for the children.


    After carrying the clothes to the living room, she called Tammy.


    "Tammy, don¡¯t buy clothes for my


    children in the future... You valeias


    so many.n gigtheshe the tags


    ard hot cut. The two of them can''t


    wear them anymore." Avery said


    regretfully. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Tammy looked at the piles of clothes andughed: "You can give them to me if you don''t want them."


    ¡°Are you sure you want them?"


    "Yes! Didn''t you say that the tags


    were not cut? You can send mesia


    d Haydees asinesas well.¡± After


    my and Jun reconciled, she was


    in a good mood. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery felt dizzy: "Did you not count


    the age difference pau n reyconild


    iw wane WalKBesimdet ten years


    before your child can wear these


    clothes." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Tammy was startled. "Ten yearster... Then forget it! Donate it! Otherwise, it would be too wasteful to throw it away."


    ¡°Well, | n to organize it and donate it." Avery couldn''t helpughing, "What was your mother-inw''s reaction when Jun went


    home with you and stayed at your ce?"


    "Do you think my mother-inw can resisting to see her precious son?" Tammyughed, "I forgot to talk to youst night. My


    mother-inw hasn''t been discharged from the hospital yet. Yesterday she heard that Jun was depressed, and she immediately


    came to my house, intending to me me. In front of my mother-inw, Jun said he was depressed, and my mother -inw didn''t


    believe it, hahaha!" "Hahaha! Auntie may know more about Jun and that Jun''s personality is more optimistic..." "Well, even if the


    world ends, Jun will not be depressed. I''ve been with him for so long and he has never had insomnia. Every time | quarreled with


    him, | was so angry that | couldn''t sleep, but he rested on the bed without being affected at all. He only had insomnia when | first


    told him about getting a divorce. He said he couldn''t sleep then, so | asked the doctor to prescribe sleeping pills. He was a little


    sick, so he went to the doctor."


    Avery corrected her: "Insomnia and depression are two different things."


    "| think it''s simr. Depression manifests itself as being unhappy and pessimistic! But if people don¡¯t sleep well, their spirits are


    not much worse.¡± "What you said also makes sense. Many patients with depression have symptoms of insomnia." Avery put the


    mobile phone on the table and organized the clothes.


    "Isn''t my mother-inw not believing in Jun''s depression? Jun knew his mother wouldn''t believe him, so he was prepared."


    Tammy said, "He directly took out a bottle of antidepressants and took the medicine in her face!"


    Avery heard this and immediately looked at the screen: "Really?"


    ¡°Haha, there were vitamin tablets in the bottle! Hahaha! But my mother-inw didn¡¯t know! My mother-inw was so frightened


    that she was stunned." Tammy remembered the scenest night ;h#=YKP: whispered.


    "So, have you reconciled with your motherinw?" "No! But if she doesn''t force Jun, that''s fine. " Tammy''sughter subsided,


    ¡°Last night, my mother-inw held Jun and cried for a long time. She didn¡¯t say anything after crying and left with my father-in-


    law. | don''t think she will force Jun."


    "That''s good."


    "Where''s Elliot? Where''s your child? Why is the house so quiet?¡± Tammy asked.


    "They''re taking a nap. | couldn''t sleep, so | packed the children''s clothes." Avery talked, and Mrs. Cooper came over with a few


    cardboard boxes.


    ¡°Avery, take a break; I''ll clean up! Robert fell asleep just now."


    Avery was a little tired, so she stood up.


    Probably because she had been squatting for a long time, when she suddenly stood up, the blood supply to her brain fell short,


    her head felt dizzy, and her body was unsteady.


    She quickly held onto the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Avery, what¡¯s the matter with you?" Mrs. Cooper hurried to her side and asked.


    Tammy also saw that she almost fell just now and asked loudly, "Avery, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Avery immediately stood up and looked at the video, "I just stood up too suddenly, so I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡±


    "Are you anemic? You need to eat more for that." Tammy said, "Let Mrs. Cooper cook you more delicious food."


    ¡°Well. I''m going to take a nap and hang up first.¡±


    "Okay."


    After Avery hung up the call, Mrs.


    Cooper said with a worried look:


    "Avery, why don''t uae tell!


    hospital ta check o see if you are


    really anemic. The food you usually


    eat is not bad. Ask the doctor to give


    you some medicine if you are


    anemic." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I''m much better now. | didn¡¯t pay attention just now; | shouldn''t have got up abruptly."


    "Yeah. Go to bed! I''ll pack these clothes."


    "Thank you ''


    Avery went back to the master bedroom.


    Elliot was already asleep, and he looked reticent and peaceful.


    She walked to the bed and sat down,


    looking at his handsome face. The


    more she liked it in hesheartcike\


    besjershevalt She even wanted to


    reach out and touch his face, but she


    was afraid that he would be woken


    up, so she resisted the urge. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Elliot woke up, Avery had just fallen asleep.


    She was sleeping deeply, and he


    didn''t know when s estasted O11)


    ingra@he didn''t dare to wake


    her up. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    Seeing her sleeping so soundly, he couldn''t bear to call her to get up.


    Coming out of the bedroom, he saw severalrge cardboard boxes in the living room.


    "Sir, these are the old clothes of La and Hayden. Avery said to donate these


    clothes. | forgot to ask her where to donate. " Mrs. Cooper said, "I asked the bodyguard to remove the boxes; otherwise, it would


    take up too much space."


    Elliot: "Donate to the poor mountainous areas. I''ll find the contact information."


    After that, he sat on the sofa and turned on his mobile phone.


    Mrs. Cooper went to prepare a te of freshly-cut fruits for him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hispany donated money to impoverished mountainous areas every year, but this had always been done by the people in


    the finance department.


    He called the finance department and asked for the contact information of the areas.


    The finance department staff immediately brought up the relevant information: "Boss, there are several charitable associations


    and schools in poverty-stricken areas that we usually donate to. | will send them to you!"


    "Okay."


    After speaking on the phone, he quickly received a detailed table.


    He had hardly ever been to impoverished areas; only when Robert was born prematurely and needed a blood transfusion did he


    go to disadvantaged mountainous regions to ask for blood.


    His thoughts were suddenly pulled far away.


    Somehow, he suddenly thought that if his child grew up in such an environment, he didn''t know what the child would be


    and whether the child would grow up alive and well.


    Even getting three meals a day in poor mountainous areas was a problem, not to mention how harsh the medical environment


    there was.


    He had always profoundly understood the unfairness of the world. So for the sake of his family, he must live well and work hard.


    After he nced at the form, he felt it was not enough to just donate some old clothes.


    He called the finance department, "Is Ben there?" "The chief financial officer is not here today."


    ¡°I''ll transfer 5 million from my personal ountter. You guys will cooperate with the purchasing department to buy school


    supplies


    "Sure, boss."


    Being born in such a ce, there was only one way to change one''s fate: study.


    Three dayster, Avery came out of the conference room after a meeting in Tate Industries.


    She was very thirsty when she was


    back in her office, s she-pickdlp''


    t ss(aad tose gulp of water.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The phone on the table suddenly rang.


    She immediately picked up her phone and saw that it was Elliot calling.


    The corners of her mouth twitch


    involuntarily a she picked ub-tre


    pppnaiblease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His deep voice suddenly flowed through the call.


    "Avery, let''s eat together at noon."


    She was stunned for a moment: "Of


    course! Do we eat euisitig? wy the


    jousresaall UP sudden?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She felt that his tone was a little unusual.


    "The results of my test with Susan havee out." He replied.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    At noon, Avery came to the restaurant decided by Elliot and met with Susan.


    After she sat down beside Elliot, she couldn''t help but look at Susan.


    Elliot said on the phone that the identification results showed that Susan was his mother.


    ¡°Are you Avery?" Susan had a kind and restrained smile, "You are so beautiful.¡±


    Avery was also a little awkward, so she tried to find a topic: "Auntie, do you live in Bridgedale? When did you go there?"


    Susan lowered her eyes and thought for a moment: "I''ve been there for quite a few years. This matter is a bitplicated... |


    was smuggled over to work there as an illegal immigrant then, but | didn''t expect to be lucky enough to meet my future husband


    there... | didn¡¯t use the identity of Susan there."


    Elliot''s doubts were exined.


    He sent someone to check on Susan in Bridgedale but found no information.


    "Then did your husbande with you?" Avery asked.


    Susan shook her head. "He passed away the year before. In fact, | saw Elliot on the news before. When | saw Elliot, | thought he


    looked like me, but | didn''t dare to think about it because he was so sessful. | discovered that Elliot''s biological father was


    Nathan, and | started to doubt it."


    "Well, let''s eat first! Otherwise, the food will get cold." Avery said with a smile.


    Susan just returned from Bridgedale, and Avery was afraid she might not be used to Aryadelle''s food taste.


    Avery picked up the knife and fork, ready to cut the steak.


    Elliot handed her some steak he had cut for her.


    The two were talking just now, and he was silently cutting the steak.


    They both ordered the same meal, so she took it without hesitation when he handed her the te.


    Susan picked up the knife and fork and cut the steak seriously.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Elliot looked at her from the corner of his eyes.


    She sliced the steak with too much force, causing the de and te to screech.


    She seemed to be in a hurry, her face turned red, and her hand movement became increasingly awkward.


    ¡°Auntie, are you a little nervous?" Avery saw this >a%=TLW> broke the awkwardness, "Don¡¯t be nervous; Elliot doesn''t have any


    ill will towards you. Otherwise, he won''t agree to eat with you."


    Susan stopped cutting steak with a stiff smile on her face: "| am indeed a little nervous... After all, | am a lowly woman, and Elliot


    is so... sessful.¡±


    "Auntie, don''t say that. We can''t


    decide our origin, and we can''t


    change our de lpyinenost G&S.


    Most p¨¦dpie are mediocre all their


    lives. Elliot will not look down on you


    because of your past." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Avery, you speak so nicely." Susan


    looked at her with envy, "I he


    are an ex ellen doat¨¦e Ps amazing


    thatly have such high


    achievements at such a young age."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed with praise:" Auntie, I''ll cut some steak for you!"


    "No, | can cut it, but today my fingers are not very good at it, it seems." Susan smiled and declined, then lowered her head and


    continued to cut the steak.


    ¡°Auntie, may | take the liberty to ask how old you are?" Avery asked after eating a piece of beef.


    "Ah... | just turned fifty-three this


    year." Susan looked embarrassed


    when she answere thit.quesifot, ||


    " mlwaaborn, just dropped out


    of school and came to work, and


    Nathan lied to me with his pretty


    words and cheated me." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was shocked.


    She didn''t expect Susan to be so young.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    Due to the wrinkles on her face, she looked weathered and older than her actual age.


    ¡°After | gave birth, | had to go to work and couldn''t take care of my child. So after Elliot was born, Nathan''s mother took care of


    him." Susan recalled, "After | saved some money, | asked Nathan to let me see the child, but Nathan refused. Later, Nathan


    changed his contact information, and | couldn''t find him. Fortunately, | knew his name."


    "Oh Nathan, he''s so bad!" Avery was also a mother now, so after hearing what Susan said, she was furious, "A person like him


    should die!"


    Susan''s eyes flickered, and her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t.


    The atmosphere turned cold for a moment.


    Elliot looked at Avery: "Would you like something else?"


    Avery used a fork to stab the broli on the te, "I''m full. Ask Susan if she wants something else."


    Elliot was silent.


    Susan hurriedly said, "| can eat these."


    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to be polite to us. | don''t think you like steak very much. There are other main dishes on the menu. You


    can order whatever you want." Avery handed the menu to Susan.


    Seeing Avery''s enthusiasm, Susan took over the menu with a smile and ordered a te of fried rice with eggs.


    "You still like the food in Aryadelle." Avery


    smiled.


    "Yeah." Susan put down the menu, not wanting to talk more about her eating habits.


    ¡°Auntie, what''s your n? Do you have a job in Bridgedale?" Avery wanted to know more about her.


    Susan shook her head: "I mainly live on the savings my husband left behind."


    "Then do you n to return to Bridgedale or stay here?" Avery continued to ask.


    ¡°Of course | want to stay here; after all, my husband is dead..."


    "Do you and your husband have any children?¡±


    Susan: "My husband and | have no children, But he and his ex-wife have a daughter. His daughter is already married." "Oh, if


    you want to stay in Aryadelle, you can!" Avery rxed, "If you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell us.¡±


    "I, | don''t have any difficulties... My hush a" =RMV? left me with enough money to spend... I''ll be satisfied as long as | can see


    the both of you from time to time." A smile appeared on Susan''s face.


    It''s just this smile that looked a bit reluctant.


    Avery felt as if she wanted to say something, but the words were caught in her throat.


    After lunch, Avery offered to take her back to the hotel, but she refused.


    After watching her get into a taxi, Avery looked up at Elliot.


    ¡°What do you think?" "How about you?" Elliot didn''t know what to think because it felt weird.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery opened the door, got in the car,


    sat firmly, and answered his


    question: "| al ys feet that coe


    l@ar thOUYAits: She said she had no


    problems and didn''t need our help,


    but she looked like she was in


    trouble." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s not the same bag as the one


    three days ago." Elliot ex secon


    also from


    puts 5), Fodaxs 638 ''s


    rar! If it is genuine, the price is


    not low." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| finally understand you when you


    said that her skin was ce wellom


    intaipedeShasa Sry ty-three


    years old now, but she looks older."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "She and Nathan may not be as simple as she says," Elliot added another point of doubt. He pointed out, "She asked me three


    days ago why | didn''t save Nathan. Her logic didn''t make sense, and her temperament was unlike someone not short of money."

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Avery strongly agreed.


    ¡°Although she is suspicious, | don''t think she is a bad person."


    "Indeed." Elliot had seen her three days ago.


    After these two meetings, although he felt suspicious, he also felt a pitiful aura about her.


    He wouldn''t deliberately divide people into sses. Still, he subconsciously believed that even if Susan was wearing a famous


    brand, carrying a Hermes bag, and was trying to look like a highborndy, her words and deeds could not deceive people of who


    she was.


    ¡°Elliot, let¡¯s not think about it so much for now. After you meet her a few more times, maybe you will know why she looks like


    this." Avery did think Susan was a little strange, but she was a kind person. No matter what other people did, she should not


    harm them.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I''m afraid that she might be getting used." Elliot expressed his concerns, "If someone knows that she is my biological mother,


    that someone would definitely want to use her to create trouble for me."


    Avery nodded: "Tell me your mom''s number, and I''ll talk to her more. Tell her to be on her guard."


    "Well." After sending her the number, he asked, "Are you going home or returning to thepany?¡±


    Avery touched her stomach and said, "I''m not full.¡±


    Elliot: "Would you like to go to the


    restaurant we went to just now? You can always go to another one.¡±


    "| don''t want to eat steak." She smiled, "I saw your mom eating egg-fried rice just now. It was good, but | feel like eating spicy


    and sour noodles."


    She had never eaten spicy and sour noodles outside, but this simple snack should be served in any restaurant.


    "| Know a shop whose spicy and sour noodles are particrly authentic." After she said this, she immediately told the driver the


    address.


    After searching for the store''s name on the map, the driver drove the car towards the destination.


    "This restaurant is near the high school | used to study at..." she said, seeming to


    think of something. Still, she quickly


    brushed past with other words, "Now that | think of my life in high school, in addition to endless preparations for examinations, |


    don''t seem to have any other memories."


    "Your college entrance examination scores were good." Elliot had investigated her history before.


    "My score could be used to get into a


    better university. | wanted to attend a


    medical school in anot is statendi yo


    ayanidad tisagreed.¡± She


    ta ee pain in her heart


    ¡°le she said, "My dad didn''t want to


    hinder me, but he said he was


    reluctant for me to leave him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although he usually didn''t care much about me, | am still his daughter, after all"


    "| underst;a!=QMT>. | would also be reluctant if La wanted to leave me to study far away.¡± Elliot said, "Your father is usually


    quite busy though!"


    "Well, he is a workaholic. | asked you


    to spend more time with the


    at home ecayse sche eo


    aveli y childhood." The two


    arrived at the high school''s spicy and


    sour noodle shop. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The store was still there, renovated, and looked rtively new.


    The restaurant was ready to close.


    This store was only doing morning business because of its good business.


    "Chef, we came here on purpose to


    eat noodles." Avery smiled, "| used to


    go to school here and ften game to


    dlegt TAS 2NEF ooked at her


    eee while - suddenly


    remembered: "| remember! Your


    mother often waited for you in our


    store after school at noon." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    Avery smiled and said, "Yes."


    Elliot immediately understood why she had toe here to eat noodles.


    She was thinking about her mother.


    After Susan returned to the hotel, she took the room card and swiped the door open.


    Entering the room, she was shocked when she saw Wanda!


    "You, why are you here?!" Ayer of cold sweat broke out from Susan''s back.


    Wanda showed a sly smile: "Is the marriage still going well? Seeing that you have been out for so long, did you have a good


    meal with your son?"


    "|... didn''t recognize him... He probably doesn''t want to recognize me." Susan put her bag on the table, walked to the sofa, and


    sat down, "Madam Tate, maybe he sees that I''m not rich, so he doesn¡¯t want to recognize me!"


    "Susan, he agreed to eat with you, which shows that he wants to recognize you.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t bring Avery to apany you to dinner." Wanda spoke her thoughts aloud, "He has so much money;


    don''t you want to get some? Do you want to start over and go back to the days of cleaning the toilet?"


    "Do you want me to do something in return by helping me like this? Madam Tate, he doesn''t talk to me at all, so | can¡¯t help you."


    Susan took down the bracelet and ne around her neck and put them on the table, "I''m guilty of lying to them. | don''t want


    to be rich anymore."


    "Susan, if you don''t follow the steps | nned for you, they won''t give you many benefits. If you listen to me, | promise to give


    you a vi and give you money that you can''t finish spending for the rest of your life. With a house and money, your life will be


    complete!"


    Wanda¡¯s words moved Susan.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If she only relied on herself, she would never be able to get a vi and an unlimited amount of money in her life.


    Furthermore, Elliot''s attitude towards her was frigid.


    Although Elliot paid for the meal today, how could it bepared to the benefits promised by Wanda?


    "Susan, | know you don''t trust me very much, so | asked mywyer to draw a contract. If you listen to me, | will give you the


    promised benefits. If | can''t fulfill my promise by then, you can sue me with the contract." W;a!=TIX;a said and took out a stack of


    documents from her bag.


    "Madam Tate, | haven''t decided whether to listen to your arrangement or not... I''m a little afraid of my son... Although he


    doesn''t recognize me, he is a little serious..." When Susan thought of Elliot''s unsmiling face, her heartbeat sped up.


    "Why are you afraid? He''s your son, and he won''t eat you!" Wanda showed her the documents, "I''ll give you a vi in the city


    center and 10 million in cash, what do you think?"


    Susan took the document and carefully nced at the contents.


    She couldn''t read much, and she was a little farsighted, so it took a while to read the main contents of the document. "Madam


    Tate, what do you want me to do if | sign this document?" Susan was moved.


    "What | want you to do is very simple.


    You should try to have a good


    rtionship with Elliot and let him


    recognize you as a,mether. Stil,


    it pga to Haves perfect


    rtionship with him, as long as he


    can help you when you encounter


    difficulties. For him, 10 million is


    basically nothing, but he is very


    stingy. If you don''t want to get close


    to him, he can''t give you such arge


    amount of money." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then what will you get?" Susan was not a fool, Wanda giving her a vi and 10 million meant that Wanda would get more than


    that in return.


    "| own apany in Bridgedale, and |


    want to make it bigger, but | need


    investments. | will rapsfey eo"!


    nyuader}dur name at that


    time, and when you have a good


    rtionship with him, you will ask


    him to invest some money in you..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid | can''t do that."


    "How do you know that you can''t if


    you don''t try? Besides, you have


    nothing to lose if h asp dsal |


    Wanda purchel pen in her hand, "If


    you weren''t his mother, do you think


    this opportunity would fall to you


    from the sky? Don''t be silly." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    Time flew, and half a month passed.


    Soon, it would be New Year''s Eve.


    Avery proposed that the family take a set of family photos with the New Year''s theme to bring the rtionship between Hayden


    and Elliot closer.


    After her proposal was made, La immediately agreed with joy, and Elliot also agreed.


    The family''s eyes fell on Hayden.


    Hayden was not interested in family portraits, mainly because he did not want to take pictures with Elliot.


    Although he could ept living under the same roof as Elliot, he still felt awkward when he saw Elliot.


    This kind of awkwardness seemed to be something etched into his bones.


    "Brother! Let''s go take pictures together!" La grabbed Hayden''s arm and begged,¡± Just treat it as a New Year''s gift for me!"


    Hayden couldn''t refuse La.


    The family came to the studio. The temperature was rtively low recently, and Avery chose three sets of themes for indoor


    shooting.


    After the three sets of family portraits were taken, the photographer turned over the original retakes and asked, "Miss Tate, do


    you want to take a set of pictures with your daughter? There are only a few photos of you and your daughter. What about Mr.


    Elliot and..."


    Hayden interrupted him immediately, "No." The photographer wanted him and Elliot to take a photo of father and son, but he was


    unwilling to do so.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on the photographer''s face, Avery immediately said, "Let me take another set with my daughter!


    Everyone says my daughter looks like me, but | think my daughter is much prettier than me."


    La had all the good qualities of Elliot and Avery, and she looked slim and pretty.


    "Miss Tate, you are too modest! Your daughter is beautiful, and you are also gorgeous." The photographer praised her and took


    them to the next photo scene.


    Hayden didn''t follow them, and Elliot also stood still.


    He wanted to be alone with his son for a while, but looking at his son¡¯s face, he seemed to want to leave at any time.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to see them take pictures? " Elliot asked secretly. After asking this question, he quickly said, "If you are tired,


    you can sit here for a while, :a-YMT? | will go and take pictures with them."


    After Elliot walked away, Hayden sat down in the chair.


    The staff brought a ss of water and put it in front of him.


    ¡°Hayden, do you want Auntie to take you to remove your makeup?"


    ¡°Wait a minute." Hayden wanted to wait for his mother and sister to finish the filming and remove their makeup together.


    After the staff walked away, Hayden turned on his phone and yed a game.


    He was not addicted to games, so when the screen of a mobile phone on the table lit up, his eyes were immediately attracted.


    It was Elliot''s phone that lit up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s phone was right next to his arm, so he could see the content on his screen by looking slightly sideways.


    [Elliot, | just found out today that you blocked me ]


    [I just want to show you the picture of the child, | will not disturb your life with Avery.


    ]


    [It took me a long time to find your new number, please don''t block me ]


    [| had a colored ultrasound today; |


    guessed right, our child\isa eacghter,


    yourr¨¦ally Want to see what she


    looks like?] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden was attracted by the second text message.


    He put down his cell phone, picked up


    Elliot''s cell phone uncontrobly, and opened it.


    Elliot''s mobile phone was set up with face recognition and password lock.


    Probably because he and Elliot looked alike, the phone unlocked automatically when he picked up Elliot''s phone.


    He overlooked this detail and clicked on the text message directly.


    This unknown number did not say


    who the person was, b tHayden\\


    pane MaMhessage that


    t Miike: of the particr number


    was Ruby. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    [ Elliot, | know you can read my text messages, let me show you our daughter!]


    [-Photo-ipg ¡ª]


    [I didn''t lie to you! Does she not look a


    lot like La? She will steely" |


    g angialevel Ys La in the


    future.] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby kept sending text messages.


    Hayden¡¯s eyes fell on the baby''s face in the colored ultrasound photo.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    This little baby really looked like La!


    However, this baby was the child of Elliot and Ruby!


    ¡®Bang¡¯!


    When Elliot heard the movement, he immediately looked toward the source of the sound.


    The movement came from Hayden.


    He strode towards Hayden.


    Hayden handed him his mobile phone immediately after he came over.


    He took the phone but looked in confusion at Hayden¡¯s cold and hostile eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked Hayden, "| heard something fall to the ground just now. Did you drop your phone?"


    "It''s your phone." Hayden replied, "I threw it."


    Hayden was angry, so he threw the phone on the ground.


    After throwing it on the ground, he thought his mother might get angry with him, so he picked it up.


    Elliot nced at the phone in his hand.


    Due to the presence of the phone case, the phone was intact.


    Hayden wouldn''t throw his phone on the floor for no reason, so he turned it on and saw a photo.


    The baby in the photo looked a little familiar.


    This was a colored ultrasound photo! Ordinary people wouldn''t send him such pictures... Could it be Ruby?


    He immediately clicked the return button and nced at the sender; it was an unknown number.


    At the same time, he saw that this unknown number had sent him countless messages.


    After ncing at the messages, he understood why Hayden was angry and threw his phone away.


    He felt helpless.


    Ruby found his new number and insisted on sending him a message, which was not something he could control.


    ¡°Hayden, this is a message from Ruby. She added me on WeChatst time, and | deleted her. | didn¡¯t contact her behind your


    back." Elliot exined in a low voice," | have reached an agreement with your mother. | will not go to Ylore again or recognize


    this child."


    Hayden was still very unhappy, listening to his exnation.


    Hayden felt that the existence of Ruby and this child was a disgrace.


    Even if his mother said she didn''t care, this incident made her sad.


    Hayden couldn''t change anything. He couldn¡¯t go to Ylore to kill Ruby and that child, so there was nothing he could do.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Elliot.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hayden got up from the chair =a": VMS< walked toward Avery.


    ¡°Hayden! Don''t tell your mother yet." Elliot looked at his son''s tall and thin back, his


    Adam''s apple rolled, "If she knew that


    Ruby contacted me, sh out not be


    vPerts wars). Kill Block Ruby''s


    number immediately." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Hayden''s footsteps stopped for a few seconds, he walked toward Avery silently.


    He just stood by to watch his mother and sister take pictures and did not speak.


    Elliot turned on his mobile phone again and carefully looked at the colored ultrasound photo.


    How could this kid look like La?


    She didn''t know what La looked like when she took the colored ultrasound.


    If there was a colored ultrasound photo of La, he couldpare the two pictures.


    He saved the photo, deleted the text


    message from Ruby andaddsd''"''


    ON


    ¡®umibet he cklist.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When they got home after taking pictures, it was already dark.


    Mrs. Cooper brought a sumptuous dinner to the table.


    Avery and the children went to the bathroom to wash their hands.


    "Hayden, why are you unhappy? You


    were not feeling like this in the


    morning. Are vou tepantsa?"inlely"


    ronedailthkthange in her son''s


    mood, so she asked in a low voice,


    "Or is your father making you angry?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    It was not until Avery asked that La realized that her brother wore a dark expression.


    ¡°Hayden, why are you upset? If you don''t like taking photos, | won''t make you do it next time," La said while holding onto his


    arm.


    Hayden did not want to upset Avery by mentioning Ruby as Elliot had already said that he would block Ruby''s contact.


    "The photo shoot is a bit tiring," said he, casually making up an excuse. "Even more boring than shopping."


    He did not like shopping, but whenpared to doing a photo shoot, he preferred shopping. At least shopping meant that he


    could get some fresh air, whereas the photo shoot required them to remain inside the studio the entire time.


    "You guys didn''t have your naps this afternoon, so | suppose it must be a bit tiring. Next time, let''s do it when the weather is nice


    so that we can go outside for the photoshoot. That way, it won''t be as boring," Avery promised with a smile. "| thought that your


    dad upset you somehow! | saw you two talking to each other just now when La and | were taking photos."


    Hayden came close to giving her a smart answer, but Elliot appeared outside the bathroom door and said, "What are you guys


    talking about in there? Are you saying something bad about me?"


    He felt slightly guilty and was worried that Hayden would say something to Avery. He was scared about Avery finding out, and


    even if she found out, he would still need to exin the entire thing to her.


    "What bad things?" Avery stepped outside." If you didn¡¯t do anything bad, then you won''t have to be worried about us talking


    about it, or are you guilty of something?"


    He shook his head. "You took the kids to wash their hands but didn''t ask me along."


    "You are an adult now; do you even need me to tell you to wash your hands?" she asked in amusement. "Besides, the bathroom


    won''t fit all of us."


    She took a few steps outside, and when she noticed that the children were still inside the bathroom, she whispered to Elliot, "I


    noticed that Hayden was a bit upset >h.= QLQ< asked him if he had gotten into an argument with you."


    Elliot lifted an eyebrow. "And what did he say?" "He said that the photo shoot was exhausting, but | think he wasn''t telling the


    truth. | took him for a photo shoot before, and he enjoyed it. It¡¯s not possible that he just suddenly starts to hate it."


    ¡°Probably because I''m involved as well!" Elliot said. "That photographer wanted to take photos of me and him, and he wasn''t so


    happy about it.¡±


    ¡°But when he refused, we didn''t force him to do anything." Avery still could not quite understand the sudden shift in her son''s


    mood. "Maybe he really was tired! He studies from dusk to dawntely, and I''m worried that his health will be affected."


    Elliot knew why Hayden was upset so he was not worried about his son''s health. " Let''s go have dinner! I''m kind of starving."


    "Yeah, I¡¯m starving, too." Avery pulled his arm over to look at his watch. "It¡¯s past seven already. It''s no wonder | feel so hungry."


    After dinner, the sky hadpletely turned dark and the three children were ying with their toys.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hayden and La were ying, but


    Robert was too vat Chea


    onl hale gato is Xin oy while


    Iddking at his older siblings curiously.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was on her phone researching


    gifts. She nned paepariag Bins


    f hepghten but was not sure


    what to buy for them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elliot, what are you buying the kids for New Year''s?"


    "You have started picking the gifts now?"


    "Yeah. | don''t have anything better to


    do now anyway." "Toys fer Rebert.t |


    j ely fon Gavia Blt aven''t been


    able toe up with Hayden''s gift,"


    Elliot said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha. | don''t know what to get him, either."

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    ¡°Let''s take our time. It¡¯s not New Year''s just yet!"


    "Sure. Are you going to thepany''s New Year''s dinner?" Avery asked. "My vice president told me that the employees would


    like to see you during the dinner since you are one of our biggest shareholders.¡±


    "I''ll go if you want me to, otherwise | will just stay home." Elliot did not like crowds and was not particrly interested in the New


    Year''s dinners for either his or Avery''spany.


    "That''s pretty much like saying you don''t want to go! I''ll just take the kids with me, then."


    He immediately changed his response once he saw her reaction, "Take me too if you are taking the kids to dinner!" "Sure. We''ll


    see how it goes in a few days! | haven''t even mentioned it to the kids!" Avery rubbed at her stomach and said, "I still prefer


    summer. The sky won''t turn dark this early during summer! It''s not just cold during winter, but the days just seem so much


    shorter, and the days just fly by me so quickly."


    ¡°Every day of the year flies by quickly. Sometimes when | look like Hayden and La, | can¡¯t even believe that these are my


    children." Elliot felt emotional. "Have you recorded them growing up?"


    "What kind of record? Photos or like diaries?"


    "Both. | missed out on their early years so I''m quite curious to see what they were like before that."


    Avery nodded. "I remember showing you photos from when they were born. | have an album at home with photos of them when


    they were younger. | will grab that for you."


    "Sure."


    Avery went into the room that Laura stayed in and took out the album to hand to Elliot.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯ve stopped printing out photos since | came back to Aryadelle. | should reorganize the photos on my phone and print them out


    for another album. | prefer having a physical copy. | used to upload the kids¡¯ photos to an online tform. There were a lot of


    them. | even had photos of my pregnancy, but at some point, | couldn''t log into the ount. | kept getting an error that said my


    password was incorrect and | can¡¯t get them back."


    Avery regretted it horribly. "Even if | want to look at the photos of Hayden ;c!; UNY= La when they were newly born, there are


    only a few of those on the album."


    ¡°Where did you save those photos? What''s the ount number? | can get them back." Elliot desperately wanted to look at the


    photos.


    Avery told him the information when suddenly, La shouted, "Mommy! Come see this! Look at the castle Hayden built for me!"


    Avery had bought La a set of building blocks at a higher difficulty level. La was the one who wanted it because the final


    product was a beautiful castle. La had tried to build it multiple times, before giving up because it was tooplicated.


    Avery went over to the children and Elliot walked toward the study room.


    Avery had saved all her photos on a tform for new mothers. The application was no longer trending and was not as popr as


    it was a few years ago.


    Elliot called Chad and told him to contact the owner of thepany. In about an hour''s time, Chad managed to reach the


    president of thepany and sent his number to Elliot.


    When Elliot dialed the number, the person answered right away.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Foster. May | know what it is that | can do for you? | will do anything in my power to be of help."


    Elliot hummed before proceeding, "!


    have an ount, but | eo


    p sswordh Gant ou\bon act your


    spine? ¡±


    technician and help to recover it?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Which tform did you register on? Is it under mypany?"


    "Yes."


    The owner asked gingerly, "We have


    three different tformnpenay a@hbw


    jehcone oF their you are referring


    to?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mommies and babies."


    The owner could not help but chuckle


    at Elliot''s serious tone. 1 idgtOiy)


    ieaping paste hee an ount


    ommies and babies..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    "It wasn''t me. It''s my wife.¡± Elliot gave him Avery''s ount number. "This is the ount, and she forgot the password. There are


    a lot of photos in it so please check with your technician to see if you can recover the ount and the photos in it."


    ¡°Alright. | am a technician myself so | will have a look right away. If | don''t get back to you before midnight, don''t wait up."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s alright. It¡¯s our honor that your wife chose to use our tform.¡±


    Once he hung up, Elliot opened the photo album on his phone to look at the ultrasound Ruby had sent him earlier. He zoomed


    into the face of the baby, and it indeed resembled La in certain ways.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He could not help but head into the bathroom to turn the lights on, before looking in the mirror to stare at his reflection.


    La looked like Avery, so why would his child with Ruby look like La?


    After staring into the mirror for a while, he opened his album again to look for La¡¯s photos.


    La''s features had be more dimensional and started developing a unique look When Elliot looked at her, he would


    sometimes feel like she looked more like Avery, but then feel like she looked like him some other time.


    His heart sank.


    He had no feelings toward Ruby, so he thought that he would not feel anything toward their child either, but he hesitated at the


    sight of how much the baby resembled La.


    He knew exactly why. It was because the baby looked like La. If the baby looked like Ruby or him, he would not feel anything.


    Half an hourter, Avery came to knock on the study room''s door.


    ¡°Elliot, what are you doing in the study room?"


    Elliot strode up to her. "| was looking for someone to recover your ount."


    "It''ste. It''s not that urgent, you could have waited until tomorrow." Avery pulled him out of the study room and said, "Let''s go get


    a shower! Hayden and La are both done with their baths." "I thought they were ying with blocks?" Elliot looked at the time.


    "It''s only been half an hour." "Kids are quick with bathing, ;c-;VJV; they have already returned to their rooms to sleep." Avery


    grabbed him by the arm and led him toward the master bedroom. "Mike called me just now and said that the new team we


    recruited hase up with a pretty good product. I''m looking forward to going into the office tomorrow."


    "Go to sleep earlier tonight, then. Let me know what you think of the new product once you have a look at it tomorrow."


    "Of course. You are the one who hired them, after all. | will surely report back to you," she teased with a smile.


    The two went into the master


    bedroom and closed dhe goac enn


    i m.Avenpwened geti eir


    \ a


    pajamas from the closet while Elliot


    unbuttoned his shirt. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His leg had not fully recovered yet and Avery had been helping her with the shower every night.


    He enjoyed being taken care of by her


    because he had always known where


    his heart belo edyt@atongedto


    Avpcyana\tfough he had developed


    feelings for Ruby''s child, it was only


    because it looked like Avery. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He wondered whether the child would look different as it continued to develop.


    After the shower, he stepped out of


    the bathroom and sat down hy


    bed, before unjaglinef iS phione to


    eines of the tform had


    replied, but he had not. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot was not sure if he would get the ount back by midnight.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    He opened a certain application for financial news to pass the time when suddenly, the look in his eyes darkened at the sight of a


    familiar name¡ª Wonder Technologies.


    The news imed that they had received a tip that suggested that Wonder Technologies would extend its market into Bridgedale


    soon.


    There was not much information on the news but if it was true, then Wanda was nning an enormous move. Both Wanda and


    the ones backing her were ambitious.


    It was hardly possible for an enterprise to move its operation from Aryadelle to Brigedale unless there was incredibly tempting


    capital involved.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Elliot simply did not understand what prompted Wanda to do so. Did she believe that she would be able to pass the examination


    for being listed in a foreign country, or had she found someone powerful enough to support her, and she felt like she could ignore


    Elliot?


    Elliot did not know if the news was true, but he had to find out. So, he screenshotted the news and sent it to Ben.


    Ben immediately called when he saw the screenshot. "Wonder Technologies is going to get listed in Bridgedale?"


    "Why don''t you go to Bridgedale and find out?" Elliot said.


    "Sure! Bridgedale... I''m happy to go there," Ben responded casually without trying to conceal the joy in his voice. "I have a gift to


    deliver to Lilith in Bridgedale anyway. She is going to participate in a model contest soon, so | want to watch the contest before


    coming back.


    ""So you are basically going for a date at thepany''s expense?" Elliot mocked.


    "Thank you for thinking of it as a date, but Lilith doesn''t even want to date me," Ben said. "| asked her whyst time and she said


    that | am too old. Besides, she also wants to work on her career first. Once she has a career and has seen enough of the world,


    she will decide if she wants to date me after meeting a few more guys.¡±


    "Since when has she be so smart?"


    Elliot agreed with Lilith''s choice. Though Ben was a close friend of his, Elliot could not force Lilith to date Ben.


    One simply had to figure out what they wanted in life through trial ?e*;RLV> error before deciding if the other person was right for


    them.


    "That is all thanks to your son." Ben was not sure if he wanted to cry orugh. "Not only did he support Lilith, but he also became


    her spiritual mentor for her love life. Your son is a genius."


    "| guess it''s really not my son''s issue that he doesn''t like me." Elliot was slightly upset. "He seems to get along with everyone


    else just fine, except for me."


    "Just take it slow! There''s still plenty of time!¡± Ben used to be hot-tempered but had transformed into a moreposed man


    through his interaction with Lilith.


    The two chatted for a while and Elliot hung up when Avery came out of the shower.


    ¡°Who were you talking to?" She heard him talking on the phone but could not hear what he was saying.


    ¡°Ben. He said he bought a gift for Lilith and wants to deliver it to Bridgedale. He also wants to watch her performance in the


    competition beforeing back." Elliot set his phone down.


    "Lilith? You are calling her by her first name now? Hahaha!" Avery put some face cream on her face, before walking to the bed


    and closing the lights. "I actually wanted to go see her too but gave up because your leg still hasn''t recovered.¡±


    "Yeah. Let''s sleep!"


    "Elliot." Avery lied down and threw her


    arm across his waist, b redanyihy


    A heaghigee eae of his neck.


    "| Sa so long since youst told


    me you love me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| love you. "


    Startled, Avery looked up and chuckled gently. "Oh? Why are you so obedient today?"


    "Because | love you."


    Her heart raced at his hoarse voice.


    At three in the morning, the screen of


    Elliot''s phone lit up. The own si


    mummie dhabi¨¦Sttorm had


    ¡°Eowvata Re password for Avery''s


    ount and had sent it to Elliot''s


    phone. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He immediately logged into the


    application and fou dthe photo! thet


    pydjaWudpidaded to the tform.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    There were over three hundred photos, including ones when Avery was pregnant and the photos of the children when they were


    born.


    Elliot had never seen any of these photos, so he started with the earliest photo of Avery and Laura when they were in the waiting


    area in a hospital. In the photo, Avery had one hand on her pregnant belly as she smiled gently, while Laura, too, was smiling


    endearingly.


    Tears welled up in Elliot¡¯s eyes.


    Whenever he tried to imagine the time when Avery was pregnant with La and Hayden, guilt would overwhelm him at the


    realization that he had failed to care for them. Having twins was much more difficult than having a single baby. Avery was not


    financially stable and had to keep up with her studies at the time, so he could not begin to imagine how hard she had struggled.


    He continued to explore and saw photos of the scenery in her school, and photos she had taken with her ssmates and with


    Professor Hough. He scrolled to the left when suddenly a ck and white ultrasound image came into sight.


    He zoomed into the photo and distinctly saw that there were two babies.


    It was an ordinary ultrasound image, so he could not see their faces. He then proceeded to read through thements below


    the image. There were a lot of medical terms that he could not understand but based on the results, both fetuses were


    developing normally.


    Though he already knew that his children had been born normally, he still sighed a breath of relief.


    If Avery had saved the ck and white image, then surely, she would have saved the colored ones as well.


    Elliot scrolled through the album swiftly, and as expected, Avery did save the colored version of the ultrasound image.


    He nced through the two images and immediately recognized the one that belonged to La.


    He downloaded the photo to his phone and found the one he received from Ruby.


    When hepared the two, his blood ran cold at the fact that his daughter with Ruby looked exactly like La.


    Withoutparing it to La, he had only thought that the two looked slightly simr, but when hepared the ultrasound


    images, he realized that the two were exact replicas of one another.


    Completely losing the urge to sleep


    :d!;YLP: the interest in looking at


    photos, he hel gata ee phon??


    despatatehwanting to call Ruby to


    ask how this was possible. However,


    he soon regained hisposure and


    suppressed the urge. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no way Ruby would have known anything about this. If he contacted her now, she would only cling to him even


    harder.


    His mind sank into chaos. The baby


    that resembled La was like a hook


    that hooked onto his heart. Hi


    senses told hip coi&be-cutious


    abouts or to get involved with


    anything rted to Ruby because he


    would only lose the peace he had


    finally found, but the existence of the


    child was driving him mad. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the morning, the sky began to turn a bright white. Avery woke up and stretched, before getting out of bed to head to the


    bathroom.


    After washing her face, she returned


    to the bed to pick up the phane shi


    dmeant to gh¨¦ah the time but was


    d MaSted by Elliot''s message. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Late at night, he sent her her ount password.


    She immediately turned her head to look at his handsome face.


    He had stayed uptest night, which might be why he slept so deeply now.


    She leaned down and put a soft kiss on his face.


    Not long after he fell asleep, he opened his eyes abruptly after being kissed by her.


    "Did you not sleepst night? Your eyes look bloodshot... It¡¯s okay if you can''t recover the ount; it''s not a big deal." She


    thought he did not sleep well because of her ount. "If | really wanted to recover my ount, | could tell Mike to help me, but!


    don''t want to go through those photos. That¡¯s because there are photos of my mom and professor James and many friends who


    are now distant from me."


    If she did not remind herself to look forward in her life, it was easy to get caught up in memories.


    "| saw the photos of your pregnancyst night, and | felt guilty after seeing it," he said in a hoarse voice. Feeling that the topic


    was a bit heavy, he changed the subject, "Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to thepany to see the new products today?"


    "Indeed. I''m getting out of bed. You can sleep on.¡± She caressed his face. "Don''t stay upte next time. It''s not good for your


    health." "Okay." She covered him with a nket, got down from bed, and changed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    His eyes followed her figure until she left the bedroom.


    Avery arrived at Tate Industries'' R&D department and listened to the R&D team introducing their new products.


    Time flew and afternoon arrived.


    ¡°Avery, what do you think about it?¡± Mike went out to lunch with her.


    "It should be fine. This was the original design made for Wonder Technologies?"


    "Yes."


    "Is there any action from Wonder Technologies?" Avery asked.


    Mike sneered, "Elliot is now the president of Tate Industries. Wanda opposing us is equivalent to her opposing him. She has her


    tail between her tails. We haven''t heard anything from her.


    Avery did not rx. "Wanda is a woman who can bend and stretch. Don¡¯t be fooled by her just because she is afraid. Maybe she


    is orchestrating somethingrger behind this facade. She is by no means a timid person.¡±


    "Oh, even if she is doing something behind our backs, we don''t need to be afraid." A look of indifference shed through Mike''s


    green eyes. "Let''s concentrate on our work. We can provide solutions to any problems. If W:h%>VMR


    Averyughed and changed the subject. " We were going to take a family photo yesterday." "Oh, | used to take a photo with your


    family, but now you don''t take ask me to join you in your family photos." Mike''s tone was sour, "But I''m still delighted to see your


    family happy.¡±


    "It wasn''t enjoyable. After taking the pictures yesterday, Hayden was not very happy."


    "Why?"


    "| don''t know. He said it was because


    he was tired, but he is not the kind of


    person that gets angerbecatist he is


    tiped, sald Avery with a wry smile.


    "Hayden has grown, and he won''t tell


    me everything just like he would


    when he was a child." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If he doesn''t tell you, that''s not a big


    deal," Mike said. "But to be honest; he


    is too harsh on hi qfi\de SLUGS |


    Heereaelie a month off!


    | think he studies hard just to surpass


    Elliot." "| know. | also want him to rest


    more, but he has his own opinions. |


    can''t interfere." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! | don''t know if he can find a


    wife in the future." Mike\gioae6


    " ig Sutheble easy to please..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If he can''t find a wife, he could live alone! La only wants to be a huge star. If she bes a big star in the future, with so


    many fans following her, do you think she will stillck love? "


    "| think Robert should grow up to be a warm man because he was born in an environment full of love " Mike looked envious,


    ¡°Everyone spoils him."


    "It''s easy to be spoiled," Avery said, "but I''m not worried because Robert has a brother and sister to teach him life lessons."


    In Bridgedale, arrived at Hayden''s former house. He brought a gift with him.


    After Hayden left, Lilith lived alone.


    He was herest time and knew the password. So he opened the door and entered.

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    In the evening, the doorbell rang


    Ben thought Lilith hade back, so he strode to open the door.


    Aman was standing outside the door!


    Ben was stunned for a moment, and the man outside the door was also stunned.


    The two of them had met before, so they were no strangers.


    ¡°What are you doing here?" the two asked in unison.


    "Why can¡¯t | be here? This is Hayden''s house." Ben stood at the door, refusing to let Peter in.


    Lilith had told him that her rtionship with Peter was not very good and that


    Peter would note to her unless he needed money.


    Since Peter is now at Lilith''s door, did that mean he was running out of money?


    Ben hated parasites like him! Lilith''s current sry could only support her basic living, and there was no extra money for Peter.


    Ben could not tolerate Peter asking Lilith for money.


    "Hehe, | don''t care whose house this is. | only know that my sister lives here!


    Where''s she?" Peter was a little angry with Ben for being so rude to him.


    "Why are you looking for her?" Ben came out and closed the door.


    "I''m looking for my sister; that''s none of your business. Could it be that the two of you are together?" Peter nced at Ben,"


    Didn¡¯t you two break up?" "Who told you that we broke up?" Ben''s tone was cold. "Why are you looking for Lilith? You ran out of


    the money I gave youst time, didn''t you? Did youe to her for money? Peter, look at yourself. How old are you to ask your


    sister for money?


    Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Peter''s face was flushed, and he was in a hurry. "| came to see my sister. How could you think that | came to her to ask for


    money? | have never asked her for money! | did get some money from you, but it was you who voluntarily gave it to me at the


    beginning! Now my sister has a miscarriage. Do you want to get the money back?"


    "Don¡¯t gauge my kind heart with your mean measure. You''re telling me that you were justing to visit her? She has been in


    Bridgedale for so long, and you only remembered to see her today?" Ben said sarcastically. "Back then, you sold the house in


    Aryadelle =f(:TIY; left, ignoring Lilith. You don¡¯t deserve to be her brother!"


    "| don''t need you, an outsider, to meddle in my family''s affairs!" Peter sneered.


    "I''ll take care of it as long as it''s Lilith''s business!" The night was as dark as ink.


    After Lilith finished today''s training, she dragged her tired body back home.


    When she opened the yard gate, she saw that the lights in the vi room were on, and her heart raced!


    Could it be that she forgot to turn off the lights when she went out in the morning?


    She did not turn on the lights in the morning, though!


    Who entered her house? Was it a thief?


    She immediately took out her mobile phone from her bag and nned to call the police!


    Meanwhile, she found a branch from


    the yard. After picking asco


    b nohesnahe inanedia ely


    rernembered that she had anti -wolf


    spray in her bag! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She removed the branches and pulled out the pepper spray from her bag.


    Just as she stood at the door and entered the password, the door was pulled open from the inside.


    "Lilith, why are you back sote?" Ben frowned, his tone sad.


    The pepper spray in Lilith''s hand fell to the ground with a ng.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You... what''s wrong with your face?"


    She wanted to ask py\feg was Herb,


    th wad divhis face was too


    noticeable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben touched the wound on his face


    and turned his face waywith @Bit bf


    met Mathihy? identally fell."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh?" Lilith walked up to him and continued to stare at his face. "Really? Fall once again and show me."

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    Ben stared at her.


    "| don''t know. | have never seen a fall in wrestling like this,¡± Lilith sighed.


    Ben walked to the sofa and sat down. The medical bag on the coffee table was open. lodophor, cotton swabs, and


    antiinmmatory drugs were ced on the table.


    "Who beat you?" Lilith sat beside him so that she could taunt him at close range. "! didn¡¯t expect you to have an enemy in


    Bridgedale."


    "Yeah! | didn''t expect that | would have an enemy in Bridgedale either. And by coincidence, the enemy''s surname is White." Ben


    packed the medicine into his bag.


    He had gotten into a fight with Peter.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Peter would not have been able to leave as easily as he had if Ben had been ten years younger. Then again, if he were younger,


    he would never have been injured.


    ¡°What do you mean | didn''t beat you up? What does it have to do with me?" Lilith frowned, puzzled.


    "It¡¯s nothing to do with you. It''s about your elder brother. Didn''t he call you?"


    "No! My elder brother has been here? He beat you up?" Lilith jumped up from the sofa. "Why did he hit someone? What¡¯s


    wrong!"


    Lilith picked up her bag, looked for her mobile phone, and nned to call Peter.


    Ben pulled her back to the sofa and sat down. "I''m not that useless! Your brother was injured more seriously. | won that fight.¡±


    "Do you feel honored?" Lilith put down the bag. "Why were you two fighting?"


    "I''m asking you, did he call you?"


    ¡°No! When | was training, the phone was turned off. He couldn''t contact me at all.¡± Lilith was puzzled. "I don''t know how he got


    here. Did he ask you for money?"


    ¡°No. How dare he ask me for money?! But | think he is most likely to ask you for money." After Ben tidied up the coffee table, he


    looked at Lilith. "You don''t have any money right now, do you?"


    "A little money. But | can''t give it to him. I''m not a fool. | need to live myself¡± Lilith''s brain worked at high speed, "He''s annoying.


    If | be famous in the future, won''t he haunt me even further?¡±


    "You can hire a few bodyguards in the future." "Oh, yes."


    "You''d better not give him money! Don''t even give him a cent or you will find yourself giving him more


    She muttered, "What did he spend the money you gave him on? | don''t know what he''s doing all day long.


    Ben coughed. "Lilith, | didn''t give him one million."


    Lilith was stunned.


    Ben looked at her stunned little face and waited for her reaction.


    "Damn it! | knew that you couldn''t give me so much in the engagement gift. After all, you despised me so much before. How


    could you give me a million?!" Lilith said." No wonder my brother came to me so soon. Asking for money... because you didn''t


    give him that much! He spent all the money he had all at once. | was wondering how he could spend money so fast!"


    Ben was speechless.


    He felt hurt!


    Why did Lilith think of him as such a stingy person?


    Even if he despised her at the time,


    but she was pregnanf-with his Girt!


    vid Be best stingy towards


    her? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Lilith, you think I''m an old and cheap


    person, don''t you?" Ben put hischard


    t his forehead 42 ceditt, his


    f thea hurt, and he immediately


    put down his hand. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith did not dare to answer this question.


    He was injured now and looked pitiful.


    What if she p*ssed him off?


    "| gave your brother ten million at the


    time, " said Ben tellj getes thesedth


    . youwadt tOiSee''the receipt?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    Lilith opened her eyes wide. The light in her eyes scattered as if her soul had gone out of her body.


    "Ten million, ten million, ten million!"


    She read it three times in her mind before realizing how much money it was.


    Ben saw her startled expression. Afraid that she would not believe it, he found the transfer record to Peter.


    "Lilith, I''m not as stingy as you think. You keep saying that | dislike you, but | don''t dislike you. Even if the two of us have never


    slept together..."


    "Don''t say that!" Lilith said. "Why are you giving my brother so much money? "


    She had nned to work hard to make


    money and return the one million.


    However now, one million had be ten million! The debt had increased considerably, and she did not know how she was


    going to repay such arge debt in such a short time.


    Ben took a deep breath. "This money is indeed not a small amount, but if it is an engagement gift for a future wife, it is not that


    high. You were pregnant with my child at the time. How could | mistreat you?


    ¡®Oh... it was given for the sake of the child. It''s a pity that the child is gone." Lilith sighed, "If you didn''t have a child, would it be a


    million?"


    ¡°If you weren''t pregnant at the time, we wouldn''t have gotten married." "Yes! Your parents wanted this child so much that they


    forced you to marry me." After Lilith¡¯s doubts were resolved, she still had something in her heart. "You gave my eldest brother so


    much money. Why didn''t you tell me the truth at the beginning?"


    "I''m afraid that you would carry this as an emotional burden. Didn''t you say you wanted to pay me back?"


    "Then just don''t tell me."


    "Don''t exin. If hees to meter, | will ask him to return the money." Lilith leaned back on the sofa and looked at the back


    of his headzily. "What are you doing here all of a sudden? Come to have fun? | don''t have time to keep youpany.


    He picked up a beautiful shopping bag from the ground.


    "Didn''t | say | was going to get you a sturdy boxst time?" He took out a box. She did not know if it was a stainless steel box.


    At first nce, she could tell that it was a very sturdy box.


    ¡°Ben... what were you thinking?" Lilith looked at the iron box iid with all sorts of diamond jewelry.


    She liked it very much but did not want to show it.


    This box was expensive.


    "Didn''t you say the box you hadst time was too easily broken? | asked someone to customize this one,


    "If you wanted to give me a box, you


    could just give me a box. Who would


    dare to ept a box with so many


    iid gems!" "This kind of colored


    gemstone is very c cbut@ ore


    Anyways its not worth much,


    and it''s not worth collecting.¡± Ben


    said lightly. "Just ept it! | specially


    asked the designer to design this for


    you. There are seven colored


    gemstones on it which represent


    auspiciousness and good luck. If you


    ept this box, you will be able to


    get the ranking that you want in the


    modelingpetition." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith immediately shed a happy smile and epted the gift.


    ¡°Actually, | lied to youst time." She held the box and said suddenly, "The box is not broken. | liked that bracelet very much, so |


    wore it.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so!" Ben scratched his head.


    He smiled. "Then why did you lie?" "|


    was afraid you would misunderstand.


    | liked the bra letyoe gave me but


    thandiahit''ean | liked you. Those


    are two different things." Lilith felt the


    gem box in her hand getting a little


    warm. "| don''t want to get ina


    rtionship with you, and yet I''m


    epting your gifts... that¡¯s not very


    good, is it? " Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing her confused expressions,


    Benforted her. "Thegiftis@at! |


    very valuable. US Small gitt


    f a ae to you as a brother to a


    sister." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s a weirdbel for us, seeing that we have slept together,¡± said Lilith awkwardly.


    Benughed. "You could call me your dog!" He read some jokes on the Inte which described the kind of people who seemed


    eager to please as dogs.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    He felt that he was like a dog, eager to please Lilith.


    However, he was not angry.


    Instead, he felt the entire situation was interesting.


    Lilith''s jaw dropped in shock at his remarks.


    Did he not understand the meaning of being a dog, or was he too thick to understand?


    ¡°By the way, | didn''te here specifically to find you. If you have training tomorrow, you can go to your training and leave me


    alone.¡± Ben felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so he talked about something else. "Elliot sent me here."


    ¡°What did Elliot ask you to do?"


    "Some business," he said. "Can | stay here for a few days? | see Hayden''s room is empty-"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Don''t sleep in his room. He might return in the future." Lilith got up from the sofa and took him to another room. "You can sleep


    in this room."


    Ben nced at the room. "It''s tiny.¡±


    "If you dislike it, then go to a hotel. You are rich; you could just book a presidential suite,¡± Lilith said sarcastically. "| didn¡¯t ask you


    to stay here."


    "You misunderstood me again. | said it¡¯s tiny, which is just an objective evaluation, and it doesn¡¯t mean | dislike it... I''ll just stay


    here! Lest your elder brotheres to find you again." "He won''t do anything to me if he finds me. You don''t have to live in my


    shabby house just for this


    ¡°Hey... | just want to stay with you for a while. It has nothing to do with your elder brother." Ben sighed helplessly," Apparently, |


    have to be straightforward with you."


    "Why not? Is life not tiring enough? Why would you want to talk in circles?" Lilith had a height advantage, so she did not need to


    raise her head when staring at him.


    ¡°Okay! You''re right." Ben summoned his courage and said, "Lilith, | n to return after your modelingpetition."


    "Sure! | don''t have time to apany you anyways. You can stay here as long as you want." "Could you not speak a little more


    tactfully?


    "Didn''t we say we should be more straightforward?" "Okay, | won''t talk in circles. You can''t apany me during the day, but


    you can apany me at night." Ben tried to adapt to her straightforward speaking style.


    "A dog does not say that to his goddess. You should say that you are apanying me to relieve my boredom, instead of the


    other way round."


    Ben fell silent.


    She really was treating him like a dog.


    In Aryadelle, after being silent for a few days, Susan took the initiative to contact Avery.


    ¡°Avery, if |e to you, would it affect your work?" Susan looked embarrassed.


    ¡°No. I''m not very busy at work." Avery h>d +?PJS


    "| came to you to tell you that this


    year | don''t n to go k trom


    eddalg for the NeW ear''s." Susan


    pig the menu but did not read


    the contents. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery immediately understood. "You


    want to spend New Year''s wi 8X \


    right? | t hinkit pata bat I Have to


    doWaek nd discuss it with Elliot


    before giving you an answer." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Avery, thank you! You are so kind."


    "You''re wee. Are you still staying


    in a hotel? Isn''t it more xpensiveito


    yi ahesert HOW Sob | help you


    finda uli Avery said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Susan¡¯s mobile phone on the table lit up. Avery looked at it, and saw the word Wanda disyed on the screen!

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Susan hung up and guiltily turned the phone off.


    Avery saw everything and asked calmly," Why don''t you answer the call?"


    Susan picked up the water ss in front of her and took a sip. "I''m not familiar with this person."


    Susan knew that Avery and Wanda were enemies. She was at a loss these days because Avery treated her well and was willing


    to help her.


    She did not need a vi and ten million as long as she could continue living.


    Of course, sometimes she might think that with a vi and 10 million dors, she would not need Elliot as a son.


    After all, Elliot was too indifferent a person, and he would not treat her well in the future.


    Since thest time they met, Elliot did not even give her a call, and she could not help but contact Avery, which was the reason


    for this meeting.


    ¡°Auntie, | know this person," Avery said. "| didn''t expect her to contact you so soon. She knows that you are Elliot''s biological


    mother, so she contacted you. When was the first time she called you? Have you met? What did she tell you?"


    Facing Avery''s bombardment, Susan was flustered.


    This time, she was the one who took the initiative to contact Avery, but she did not tell Wanda about it.


    If Wanda knew she was meeting Avery now, she would not have called.


    "I''ve seen her... but | don¡¯t understand her... " Susan hesitated with an embarrassed expression.


    Avery did not force her to continue and said slowly, "She is my enemy and Elliot''s. To be precise, she is my enemy. She killed my


    mother."


    "Why did she do this?" Susan was shocked at the feud that existed between them.


    ¡°Because her daughter died. | didn''t kill her daughter, but she insists | am the murderer.


    "So..."


    ¡°Auntie, no matter what Wanda asks you or tells you, you shouldn''t believe it. If she gives you a lot of money, you should return it


    to her as soon as possible. If you are short of money, Elliot and | can give it to you. You must not take her money because if she


    gives you a dor, it means she is trying to get something that is worth a hundred dors from you."


    Susan nodded. "I didn''t take her money."


    "That''s good. W>h*;TIV Plea ¡®ein


    the original optentae |S ec


    Banas s.


    Susan listened to Avery''s words


    felt moved an ashareskbat th¨¦ Same


    time: plebdetread the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Of course, | don''t want to turn


    against Elliot, but... | don¡¯t know how


    Elliot is going to treat mein then lt!


    if ure, / Sygai wight. | know I¡¯mN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    not eligible to ask him anything, but


    he is my son after all, and | want to


    be at peace with him... Avery, you are


    a mother. You understand my


    feelings, don''t you?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Auntie, besides Elliot, do you also have other children?"


    This question made Susan panic even more.


    She had children, but she did not dare tell Avery.


    She had everything to lose.


    She had pretended to be rich and had already taken Wanda''s money to buy clothes and stay in a hotel. She did not want Avery


    to find out about any of this.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    ¡°Auntie, if it''s inconvenient for you to say it, it''s fine. I''m just asking casually. I''ll have a word with Elliot, and I''ll try to get you over


    for New Year''s.


    ¡°Avery, thank you!"


    "These are all trivial matters. You don''t have to be so polite. Elliot has a half-sister. He has not publicly recognized her yet, but he


    is receptive to her. Give him more time!" Avery took a credit card from her bag and handed it over. "I''ll send the password to your


    pher. You can spend the money inside to your heart''s desire."


    Susan immediately rejected it.


    ¡°Auntie, ept it. If Wandaes to you again, please send her away and tell her to stop harassing you. If you have any


    difficulties, we will solve them. After all, we are a family."


    Avery''s words made Susanpletely lower her defenses.


    She epted Avery''s card.


    In the evening, Avery returned home.


    She told Elliot about her meeting with Susan today.


    "| knew Wanda wouldn''t let this opportunity go. She seems to be honest on the surface, but she keeps making small moves


    behind her back," Averyined. "I know her too well."


    "Did Susan contact you?" Elliot asked.


    ¡°Well. Isn''t New Year''sing soon? She said that she wouldn''t return to Bridgedale for the New Year. She wants to celebrate


    New Year''s with us, Elliot. Let''s pick her up for the festival!" Avery looked at him expectantly. "If we push her away, she might be


    bought by Wanda. Whether you have feelings for her or not, you only have one biological mother. It doesn''t matter if she lied to


    us once. We just need to give her some money, and she''ll be on our side. It''s not that hard."


    He understood what she said, but he felt disgusted.


    "She lied to us." He picked up a stack of documents from the table. "| had someone go to check her details. The first time she


    called me, she said she was in Bridgedale, so | had someone in Bridgedale investigate her, but nothing was found."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She took the document and looked at his solemn face. "So have you investigated her in Aryadelle?


    "Yes. | think she got into contact with W?a''> UMW?a a long time ago. She was afraid | wouldn''t recognize her, so she forged her


    identity.¡±


    After hearing his words, Avery looked down at the document.


    ¡°Elliot, what are you going to do? | met her today, and the chat went well She already knows of the feud between Wanda and me


    and epted the credit card | gave her. As long as she doesn''t talk to Wanda in the future, we can forget that she lied to us.


    After all, it doesn''t matter."


    She scanned the document and put it on the table.


    ¡°Her identity has changed from a richdy to a very ordinary low-level person.


    Because she has lived a tough life,


    she was easily deceived by Wanda.


    Moreover, you alrgagyivtow her true


    igeritifyl Thete¡¯s nothing wrong with


    that. It means that her life is not as


    complicated as we think." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot looked at her: "You want me to recognize her?"


    Avery shook his head. "! don''t want to


    force you to meet her. | think eo)


    could suppert pense via her best.


    Snta ¡®tmake any more demands;


    she just wants to spend New Year''s


    with us." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot did not answer.


    He needed to think about it again.


    "| don''t want her to be controlled by Wanda.


    | don¡¯t want a simple thing to beplicated"


    ¡°Let''s eat first!" He held her hand. "! want to meet her again before inviting her to our house for New Year''s."


    "Okay, but don''t have such a serious


    expression. BCD Hegel


    veya hl by you." A smile


    bloomed in her eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    The next day, Elliot received a call from Ben who was in Bridgedale.


    ¡°Elliot, | asked around, but | didn''t hear about Wonder Technologies appearing in the Bridgedale market!"


    "That news has been deleted."


    "Oh, there is only one possibility. Wonder Technologies is listed, but the time is not ripe, so there is only gossip for now.


    Wanda wants herpany to appear in the market. If you hadn¡¯t been staring at her all the time, with Wanda''s skills, she would


    have gotten listed."


    "When are youing back?" Elliot asked.


    "Didn''t | tell youst time? I''lle back after Lilith''s modelingpetition is over."


    Ben did not want to go back for the time being.


    His rtionship with Lilith had eased a lotpared to before.


    He seemed to see hope in front of him.


    "Did you not look at the calendar?" said Elliot. "Don''t you spend New Year''s with your parents yearly? The day of Lilith''s


    competition happens to be New Year''s Eve."


    Ben was stunned. "I didn''t look at the calendar. I''ll spend New Year''s Eve with Lilith! I''ve spent so many years with my parents,


    and I''ll spend it with Lilith this year. They shouldn''t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Where are you two now?"


    Benughed, the wound on his face hurt, and he gasped immediately.


    "F*ck, that b*st*rd Peter hurt my face. | don''t dare go out to meet people nowadays. " Ben cursed, "I wore a mask to go out to


    find out if Wonder Technologies was going to be listed. | don''t dare take off my mask when | see people. When people ask me


    what''s wrong, | lie and say I''m having an allergic reaction."


    "Is it serious?"


    "It''s fine. | just look a little ugly for the time being." Ben looked gloomy. "I don''t know if Lilith will perform well on the day of the


    competition. | n to go on stage to give her flowers."


    Elliot listened to his words and remembered a piece of news he had seen two days ago.


    "There is a special kind of tree. | forgot its name, but it''s the only one of its kind. It is a male tree and has lived for more than 100


    years. The female trees have died out, so there is no way for the tree to reproduce, but this male tree that has lived for more


    than 100 years, >g-=UKS? it still blooms every year...¡±


    Ben listened, savored the story Elliot told, and got goosebumps.


    ¡°Elliot, | beg you not to talk about it. Why does it sound like a horror story when you tell nice stories."


    Elliotughed loudly. "That tree has been single for more than 100 years. You¡¯re much luckier than that tree.¡±


    "| knew that your ultimate goal was to hurt me." Ben snorted coldly, "Just do your best to hurt me. You won''t have a chance when


    I finish my single life."


    ¡°Are you that confident?"


    "lm not 100% sure. I¡¯m only half sure," Ben said frankly. "Your little sister, She doesn''t do things ording tomon sense. |


    can''t guess what she''s thinking every time, nor do | know what she is going to say next.


    "That¡¯s why she got you hooked," Elliot teased.


    "I''m not too attracted to her. After all,


    she doesn''t even let me toucProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    hands." B nygted Maybe it''s


    bedduee | have fallen in love before,


    but me and her, we''re just tonic


    love¡ª" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She isn''t in love with you, is she? You should call it unrequited love."


    "Damn it! You are trying to kill me!" Ben felt bitter. "You don¡¯t understand me at all."


    "| understand. You are getting older,


    and your desire has diminished) sa \


    40) stagicepeekheral stimtion.


    | that right? " Elliot said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben felt guilty and hung up angrily.


    He did not expect Elliot''s words to be so poisonous.


    That weekend, Avery bought some red paper. She nned to ask Elliot to write some couplets and blessings.


    Elliot had been recuperating at home for a while, asionally practicing calligraphy.


    Once she saw his calligraphy, she


    was shocked and Wik theta ll


    Oh awptgahis years ew Year''s


    couplets and blessings. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Red paper? Isn''t it a bit too much?" Elliot was puzzled.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    "You can write a few more copies, and we can use them as gifts," said Avery. "Wesley invited us to eat dumplings at his house


    tomorrow. We could give him two copies."


    Avery, are you sure that my calligraphy level is the level of gift-giving?"


    "Of course! So long as you don''t try and rival real calligraphers, you won''t be viewed as an amateur."


    Elliot could not help butugh.


    She cut the red paper while he prepared the pen and ink.


    Robert watched the excitement with his big eyes that were as clear as gems.


    ¡°Elliot, | found some couplets on the inte. Let''s see how you do." After


    finding a few couplets, she brought her phone over and showed them to him. "I think this is pretty good...


    ¡°And this one is also good." Avery read a few couplets to him.


    Elliot frowned slightly. "This has too many strokes."


    "| thought you could write anything!"


    "| could, but maintaining style is something else entirely."


    "You should try. What if it looks good? Who knows?"


    ¡°All right." Elliot tidied up the table, picked up the red paper, and began to fold the paper.


    Avery stood beside him. She was amused. '' You seem to be writing couplets rather skillfully."


    Elliot said, "That''s not true. I''m very nervous."


    He practiced calligraphy purely to cultivate his sentiments. To take his words and give them away was another thing entirely.


    ¡°Haha, then I''ll let you rx," she said, picked up a writing brush and a piece of white paper, and wrote the words ''Elliot'' on the


    form.


    Because she could not write calligraphy at all, you could imagine how ugly her writing was.


    ¡°Thank you," he swallowed his surprise at her calligraphy. "I rxed a lot."


    ¡°Hahaha! You can teach me how to fold the paper, and | will help you." She put down the brush and showed Robert the word ''


    Elliot¡¯. "This is your father''s name. You have to remember it!"


    Elliot taught her how to fold the paper.


    After she was done, he picked up the brush and began to write the first couplet.


    As he was writing, he decided that he liked this couplet very much :e";VIW; nned to keep it for himself after he finished it.


    He finished writing on one side, then


    put what he had written aside, oxtRed


    another nket bid¨¦e of paper,


    ahd wrote another sentence. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery concentrated on watching him write.


    He looked charming when he was concentrating.


    "Husband, your handwriting is so


    beautiful. You are as handso


    your han waiting SH bout not


    Held be raise his work. "! will give


    this couplet to Wesley when the time


    comes." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, it''s up to you." Elliot was ecstatic.


    After writing the couplets, Avery


    carefully held the two cpupletscin\ Yl


    frant of Rereinteridiigsto enjoy them


    ahd put them aside to dry. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery suddenly saw the tiny dark handprints on the couplet and was stunned.


    She immediately looked at her child and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    ¡°Robert, don''t put ink on your face." Elliot was not angry when he saw the couplet destroyed.


    Looking at Robert''s little ck hands, his clothes full of ck ink stains, and his mottled little ck face, Elliot furrowed his


    brows.


    "Lignore you for a few minutes, and you find some ink to y with?" Avery walked up to Robert and undressed him. "How did


    you get the ink? | didn¡¯t see you crawling on the table!"


    Robert understood what his mother said and pointed his little hand to the side.


    On a chair next to it, there was a bottle of ink.


    "| took it out while looking for ink, but | forgot to put it back,¡± Elliot exined. "I don''t me my son."


    "Don''t be too protective of him. | don''t know how he unscrewed the cap.¡± Avery took off her son''s clothes and took him for a bath.


    Elliot looked at the mess his son had created and shook his head.


    He did not know if Hayden was so naughty when he was a child, but Robert was visibly much naughtier.


    The next day, Avery and Elliot visited Wesley''s house with their three children.


    Avery took out the couplet written by Elliot and showed it to Wesley.


    ¡°Elliot wrote it, isn''t it nice?"


    Wesley nodded. "It''s not bad.¡±


    Avery was puzzled when she got this evaluation. "Is it just not bad¡¯? | think it''s perfect!"


    Wesley looked at Avery''s dumbfounded expression and pointed to a painting on the wall. "What do you think of the calligraphy


    and painting on the wall?"


    Avery nced at the wall and immediately eximed, "That''s beautiful calligraphy! | don''t understand much about calligraphy,


    but | do know that this has been done by a master."


    "My dad did that."


    ¡°Wow! Uncle is so great!" Avery''s cheeks were flushed, and she suddenly wanted to take back the couplet she had sent out.


    She had known Wesley for so long and had never heard him say that his father had such high attainments in calligraphy.


    "What are you talking about?" said Brook Sr. with a smile.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Uncle, Wesley said that the calligraphy and painting on the wall is your work. You are amazing!"


    ¡°Wesley is better than me," Brook Sr. smiled. "He is not only good at calligraphy but also very good at drawing. Originally he


    wanted to study art, but | forced him to study medicine."


    Avery was speechless.


    Elliot stood not far away, listening to all this, feeling so embarrassed.


    He wanted to take back the written couplet, which was now in Wesley''s h?g$=TMQ:s.


    Today¡¯s dumplings probably would not taste that good.


    "Wesley, you are so secretive! If | knew your calligraphy was this good, | would''ve asked you to write a couplet and send it to us,"


    Avery said, reaching out and taking back the couplet she gave him.


    "There''s no reason to take back the


    gift." Wesley took it back fron Her |


    i) Ww, ote twa. You have time,


    y ny | improve with practice."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Brook Sr. immediately understood what had happened.


    ¡°Elliot, are you interested in calligraphy? Come on, let''s discuss it." Brook Sr. took Elliot to his study.


    La and Robert immediately followed them to watch the fun.


    Shea came over, took the couplet from Wesley''s hands, and opened it.


    "My brother''s writing is so beautiful,¡±


    said Shea sincerely. ¡®Lwant te-hahy)


    a wriingon the wall."


    o\


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery could not help butugh. "Don''t, your brother wouldn¡¯t like that."


    "Then I''ll take it and hang it in my


    room." Shea hugged the coup¨¦"


    written by Eliot if it were a


    treasure. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Shea, we usually hang it on the door."


    "Then I''ll take it home and hang it on our door."


    "This is for Wesley." Avery smiled. "! will ask your brother to write a few more copies for you tomorrow."

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    "We''ll hang it on Wesley''s door, then." Shea blushed. "When | marry him, his house will be mine as well."


    Avery pulled Shea down to sit on the couch. "Shea, you''ve recovered a lot from thest time | saw you. Maybe your brother will


    agree to you two marrying each other by next spring.¡±


    m eighty pounds now, but Wesley said for someone my height, I''d have to reach ny pounds or above to be normal."


    "Yeah, you are still too skinny right now, but you can''t binge eat either or it will only hurt your body."


    Shea listened carefully and nodded. "Avery, | want a wedding on a grass field."


    "Sure! That can be romantic, too."


    The two started talking about all the details of the wedding. Seeing how happy they seemed, Wesley did not have the heart to


    interrupt them.


    Their rtionship had barely even started, and they talked as though the wedding was right around the corner.


    He noticed that Hayden was sitting by himself and walked over. "Hayden, how are you getting used to being back in Aryadelle so


    far?"


    "This is my home country," Hayden said.


    "Yeah. You and your father-"


    "Uncle Wesley, you know about my dad and Ruby, right?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yeah." Wesley immediately understood what he was thinking. "You should focus on your studies. Let them take care of what is


    between them.¡±


    Hayden did not respond, but he had decided that he would not stand idly by if Elliot upset his mother someday.


    ¡°When you marry Aunt Shea, make sure you treat her right," he suddenly said.


    "Of course."


    "Don''t make her angry and listen to whatever she says," Hayden continued.


    Wesley did not agreepletely with this." If her requests or choices are wrong, | can''t listen to her."


    ¡°But you can listen to what she has to say first before reasoning with her. Don''t fight with her or me her for anything.¡±


    Wesley nodded. "I think you are going to grow up to be a wonderful man who treats his wife well in the future.¡±


    Hayden instantly flushed. "| won''t get married."


    "Why not?"


    "No reason. | just don''t want to."


    "That¡¯s just because you haven''t met the girl that moves your heart. When you do, you are going to change your mind," Wesley


    said, before ncing at Shea gently. "| thought that | was going to die alone as well until Shea walked into my life. It''s like a new


    world opened up in front of me. She is so simple, pure, innocent, =h''; XLY: adorable-"


    Disgusted, Hayden immediately ran to the kitchen to hide.


    Sandra thought that Hayden was hungry and cooked him something to eat.


    Time flew by and it was a week to New Year''s.


    Elliot''s leg had recovered, but Avery was still concerned and went to the hospital with him for a check-up.


    The doctor confirmed that he had


    recovered well and apa rorn atl |


    ity able ta da Aterisive exercise,


    Eliot should have no issues with his


    daily life. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Once they came out of the hospital,


    the driver asked w rerthey wished


    t liorant Avery looked at each


    other. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot knew what Avery was thinking and said to the driver, "Home first."


    She had been waiting for his leg to


    recover, and now th pit\has ee)! "!


    tO\gd ¡®DSNecdae to visit


    Jed''s family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They arrived home. Avery immediately packed their bags, and they headed to the airport with Elliot.


    After the ten-hour flight, the nended in the capital of Bridgedale.


    They left the airport and headed to Hutchinson''s house after leaving their luggage at the mansion.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    After Jed''s death, Avery had been in contact with his family through phone and text messages.


    Both of Jed¡¯s parents were highly educated and understanding by nature. Though


    Jed''s death had affected them greatly, they had not med Avery for it at all, and this made Avery feel more guilty.


    Elliot and Avery arrived at the Hutchinsons '' house and tears instantly gathered in her eyes when she saw the gray hairs around


    Mrs. Hutchinson''s temples.


    ¡°Auntie, | have been meaning to pay you a visit but my husband had been severely injured, so | had to dy my visit."


    Mrs. Hutchinson poured them two sses of water with a serious expression. "I told you not toe. It''s too much trouble for


    you! It''s not Jed''s death that pains us most, but the fact that Jennifer had died in a foreign country trying to avenge him..."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Hutchinson could not help but sob, and Avery immediately took some tissues to help wipe away her tears.


    ¡°Auntie, you have to take care of yourself. If Jed and Jennifer could see how sad you are, they would be sad too."


    Mrs. Hutchinson suppressed the piercing pain in her heart and said while sobbing," Jennifer is like my own daughter. She would


    spend a great deal of time talking to me whenever she visited. She even said that once she married Jed, they wouldn''t move out


    and would stay here with us... She was such a gentle and quiet child. How could she possibly summon up the courage to avenge


    Jed''s death on her own?" Avery had never met Jennifer before, but Mrs. Hutchinson''s description helped her form a clear image


    of the woman.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. They didn''te all the way here to watch us cry." Mr.


    Hutchinson tapped his wife on the back. "I thought you had something to ask, Avery? Go on, then!"


    ¡°Auntie, if there''s something you want to know, please ask. | will tell you everything that | know," Avery immediately said.


    Mrs. Hutchinson took a deep breath to readjust herself, before asking, "Jed was poisoned to death, but why would Gary Gould


    kill my son? My son was just an ordinary doctor! He was staying in the same hotel as you your bodyguard, so why didn''t Gary kill


    your bodyguard but go for my son instead?" Avery had thought about this question before and said, "Maybe Gary didn''t want Jed


    to operate on me."


    Apart from this, she could not think of another reason.


    ¡°But Jed isn''t the only one who could operate on you!" Mrs. Hutchinson scowled." Your surgery isn''t that difficult, and doctors in


    Ylore did it in the end, didn''t they? If Gary was trying to prevent doctors from treating you, why didn''t he kill the doctor that


    actually operated on you? That person is still alive, right?"


    Mrs. Hutchinson''s words left Avery deep in thought.


    She could not answer this Ueto If


    Gary indeed killed or to sto


    from treating hen ho \EalSe could she


    ekpleiA th ea that she got the


    surgery after Jed¡¯s death in Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ylore?


    Mrs. Hutchinson studied the confusion on Avery''s face and sighed a long breath.


    "I''m sorry, Auntie. Nothing out of the


    ordinary happened before Je


    murdere 50 lfevalts Hue as to


    TBA de it," Avery apologized.


    "But there has to be something more


    to his death." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! Why else did they choose to


    kill him and not someone elgex With


    crfysoak inher yes, Mrs.


    hinson said, "I guess this is just


    his fate!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    "Jed must have crossed someone," Mr. Hutchinson said confidently. "The fact that you and your bodyguard are fine is enough


    proof that something is wrong. That''s precisely the reason why we didn''t me you for his death."


    Avery was inspired by their theory and said, "Apart from me and my bodyguard, he had only been in contact with people in the


    hospital.¡±


    "He met with Ruby as well,¡± Elliot added.


    ¡°Are you saying that Ruby Gould has something to do with this?" Avery scowled.


    ¡°I''m not sure. | only know that Ruby had contacted him before." "What for?" Avery asked. "What happened between them?"


    "She invited Jed to the house, and | found out about it. She called him over then to get him to take you away.¡±


    Based on Elliot''s exnation, Ruby did not seem to have any motive to kill Jed. Even if Ruby had told Jed to take Avery away


    and Jed had refused to do so, it wasn''t enough of a motive for her to kill him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "There is someone who might know why," Elliot suddenly said. "Avery, do you remember Paul? He is probably the one who


    poisoned Jed, because Jed¡¯s girlfriend died of the same poison, and she was murdered by Paul."


    ¡°How can we get in touch with this Paul? Is he in Ylore?" Mrs. Hutchinson asked frantically. "Can | go to Ylore to ask him about


    it?" "Don''t act rashly, Auntie. Gary Gould might be dead, but Paul is not someone to be underestimated. If you go there looking


    for him out of the blue, it will be extremely dangerous."


    "Sigh... Will you be able to contact Paul, then? | don''t want revenge. | just want to know who my son crossed, and what he had


    done to end up like that. | can''t rest in peace when | die if | don''t know why he died!" Mrs. Hutchinson''s eyes grew red.


    Avery looked at Elliot.


    ¡°Avery, it''s not that I''m not willing to ask, but it is meaningless. Do you think they will tell us the truth? He won''t tell us who told


    him to kill Jed." Elliot knew Paul''s personality like the back of his hand. "He won¡¯t speak even if you kill him."


    Avery nodded. "We won''t get an answer out of Ruby either. If she was behind it, she wouldn''t admit it, but if it''s not her, then


    there''s a high chance that it''s Gary who did it."


    Mrs. Hutchinson was instantly overwhelmed by despair at the realization that she might not find out why Jed died.


    After lunch, Avery asked, "Auntie, can | go have a look at Jed¡¯s study room?"


    "Sure, there are a lot of books inside


    his study, =b#:QLV> | don''t know


    what to do with them." Mrs.


    Hutchinson led her to the study room


    and said, "Why don''t you help to


    a look and see which@n¨¦s o&n


    donated? Me is noting back


    anymore, and it''s more meaningful


    for these books to go to people that


    actually need them." "Sure, | will


    organize them and donate them to


    the library in the hospital!" Mrs.


    Hutchinson went outside after a


    while as everything in the room


    reminded her of Jed. Once she left,


    Elliot walked toward Avery. "How long


    will this take? If it takes time, we can


    come again tomorrow." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, | definitely won''t be able to


    finish packing today." Avery scared


    through the bookshelf Betore


    stoppin 6 stare at a certain rack.


    She tip-toed and took the documents


    down. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot was confused. "Why are you taking that?"


    "It''sbeled ¡®surgery cases¡¯, So a


    must be records of the re


    had pe med sontart Wa ss see oS


    Dale oes general a


    twice on the same patient before."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    There were far too many documents for her to finish reading in Hutchinson''s house, so she packed them up and brought them


    home.


    ¡°Avery, Ben is asking us out for dinner," said Ellioting back from his phone call. "I will reject him if you are too tired."


    "Is Lilithing?" Avery was feeling slightly tired but she was willing to go out if she could see Lilith.


    Elliot immediately asked Ben through the phone, "Is Lilithing?"


    "She''s not done with work yet! She usuallyes home at around nine or ten at night. Are you two noting out to eat if she


    isn''t there?" Ben asked. "You can stille if Avery doesn¡¯t want to! We haven''t seen each other for so long, do you not miss


    me?"


    Elliot felt goosebumps all over his body. " Juste over to where we stay and I''ll consider treating you to dinner somewhere


    nearby."


    "Do you know it''s an hour''s drive from where | stay?!" Ben eximed. "I am injured!"


    ¡°Hasn''t that small wound on your face recovered? | thought you said that it''s not that bad?" Elliot teased. "I don''t think you would


    be able to let Peter off so easily if he injured you that severely."


    Unable to stand Elliot''s teasing, Ben said," Alright, alright! I''ll find you."


    "If you areing alone, my wife probably won''t see you," Elliot warned him. "She''s exhausted." "I get it! | don''t even hold a


    candle to how important Lilith is to your wife! If your wife ising, we can catch up, but if she isn''ting, that''s even better.


    We can drink for a bit," Ben said before hanging up.


    Elliot walked over to Avery and snatched the documents from her hands. "Stop reading. Continue tomorrow."


    "C''mon, | have nothing better to do anyway..."


    "You haven''t eaten much during dinner, right? Let''s go meet Ben and eat some more, shall we? He will be here soon.¡±


    "You should go! I''m not hungry.¡± Avery had no appetite. It could be that she really was not hungry or because her mind was


    upied by something else.


    "I''ll bring something back aste night snack then."


    They had their dinner with the


    Hutchinsons, ;g,;XKU; though Mrs.


    Hutchinson had cooked up a feast, none of them ate much as they did not have an appetite.


    ¡°Okay. I''m a bit sleepy, though, so | might fall asleep before youe back." She massaged her temples.


    "Go take a shower first!" He pulled her up from the couch and led her into the master bedroom. "Go to sleep if you are sleepy.


    Don¡¯t wait up."


    "Sure."


    The two returned to the bedroom. Avery opened their suitcases and took out the clothes to hang them in the closet.


    Elliot wanted to help and said, "Go shower.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    | will do that." "I can do this." She nced at him. "Why don''t you go shower first? You should clean up before meeting Ben."


    After that, she handed him a set of clean clothes.


    Once he was inside the bathroom, she took out her phone and tried to call Lilith but no one picked up.


    She hung up and sent Lilith a message.


    [Your brother and | are here in Bridgedale. Let''s eat a meal when you have time ]


    She then continued to organize the clothes.


    An hourter, Elliot headed out and


    met with Ben ina tence


    Lihgtti


    eted her training for the day


    and called Avery. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Avery, | just got my phone back.


    When did you two arrive? aco sia8


    Lilith stepped eytotithe \Sompany


    anali ediately zipped her jacket


    up. "| can apply for leave tomorrow


    and meet you guys." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Will that get in the way of your


    training, though? | mek\ad e)


    theseawordays ¡ì we will meet you


    once I''m done." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay. | think Ben messaged me as well."


    "He was trying to get you to join him for dinner with us. He is already here," Avery exined.


    "Oh. It''s toote now, so | will pass tonight." Lilith shivered. "You and my brother came here alone?"

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    "Yeah. We came here to take care of something.¡±


    "Okay. I''ll wait for your call once you are done."


    "Sure. Go get some rest. | don''t think you will need to wait up for Ben. Your brother asked for my permission to drink so I''m


    guessing Ben is asking him out for a drink. "


    Lilith could not help but chuckle. "My brother acts that lowly before you?"


    ¡°Not lowly. Respectful. | will get angry if hees home stinking of booze without telling me ahead of time."


    ¡°Avery, you are really sessful in training my brother." "| would tell him, too, if I''m heading out thiste."


    Avery had juste out of the shower and only sobered for a few minutes, before feeling sleepy again as she sat down on the


    bed. After hanging up, sheid down to sleep without even bothering to turn off the lights.


    In the restaurant, Elliot took Ben''s face mask off. The bruises on Ben''s face were still visible and he looked slightly defeated.


    "Can you even drink like this?" Elliot asked.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore so I''ve stopped taking painkillers. | can drink." Ben poured a ss for Elliot. "Your leg must have


    recovered, right? Avery wouldn''t have let you travel this far otherwise."


    "Yeah. | told her that | will be drinking." "And she said yes?" "Yeah.¡± "Oh? Since when has she be so forgiving? | thought


    that you can only drink in secret!" Ben poured the wine and clicked sses with him.


    "Why would you think that works? She will be able to tell from the scent if I''ve drunk."


    ¡°Hahaha! And you wereparing me to an old tree that has been alone for centuries! Just look at how obedient you are! | can


    drink whenever | want. There''s


    no one there to tell me, no, and | won''t have to report to anyone,¡± Ben mocked.


    Elliot took a sip of wine. "I thought you were stuck in a situation where you can''t find someone to discipline you even if you


    wanted it?¡±


    ¡°Haha. A woman is disciplining you and you are proud of it?" "If | get drunk, my wife will take care of me when | get back. Of


    course, I''m proud of it."


    Ben fell silent.


    After a few sses, the two started opening up.


    ¡°Elliot, | feel like I''ve been so stupid. | don''t dare to talk to anyone else but you about this..."


    "What about?"


    "| thought that so long as | wait for


    Chelsea, she would eventually marry


    me. | had been wrong for over a


    decade." Ben picked up the wine


    ¡®b''XMR? poured himsel nothen\T


    area re crea NSw''t atm


    fihally able to face my mistake. |


    might have lived my share in this


    world, but I''m not even as smart as


    Lilith." "Chelsea is dead. Why are you


    still talking about her?" "Because |


    don''t want to repeat my mistake. If |


    go after Lilith and she keeps me on


    the hook, | should stop while | still


    can." Ben''s eyes reddened. "| don''t


    have that many decades left in me."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    "Elliot, do you have something that


    concerns you right now?" Ben asked


    casually. He immedi yewish¨¦a thst


    dymot asked About it, but there


    was no way he could turn back time.


    Elliot could not possibly be worried


    over anything at the moment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "There''s something." Elliot unlocked


    his phone and showed.Ben aphotb:


    : gkarthidabd''te me who it looks


    like." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben took the phone and narrowed his eyes as he studied the photo carefully. "Isn''t this


    La?"


    "This is my child with Ruby Gould."


    "Huh?!"

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    Elliot took his phone back. "I haven''t told Avery this yet. | figure | can wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what, exactly?¡± Ben was already slightly drunk, but he hadpletely sobered up.


    ¡°For the baby to grow and see if her looks would change," Elliot said. "Why would my child with Ruby look like La?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! | am confused about that as well! Anyone who has eyes would be able to tell how much La resembles Avery. Your


    daughter with Ruby Gould might look like you, or like Ruby, but she couldn''t possibly look like Avery!" Ben could not help but


    m his palm against the table.


    "Don''t tell Avery about this, or anyone else for that matter," Elliot reminded him. "| promised Avery that | would never go to Ylore


    or contact Ruby again. If | am to keep that promise, | shouldn''t even mention Ruby or that child.¡±


    The more he drank the more awake Elliot felt. Every time he thought of how much that child resembled La, his heart felt


    heavy.


    ¡°Rx, | will keep my mouth shut." Ben set the bottle of wine aside and poured himself a ss of warm water. "| suddenly don''t


    feel like drinking anymore."


    "Why not?"


    "Who is going to console you if I''m drunk? Besides, how am | supposed to get home if I''m drunk?" Ben said with resignation."


    Seeing how you are doing right now, you are probably going to need a few more drinks. | might even have to call Avery to pick


    you up.¡±


    Elliot immediately set his ss down. "She is probably asleep by now. We went straight to Jed''s house afternding, and she


    didn''t sleep on the ne."


    "| would feel guilty too if | was her,¡± Ben said.


    "Jed''s parents don''t me her."


    ¡°Of course, they wouldn''t. No one knew why Jed was killed!" Ben changed the subject back to Ruby''s child. "You said you can''t


    go to Ylore. Does that include when Ruby gives birth? Also no?"


    Elliot did not answer his question. He simply gave him the look.


    ¡°Alright, that means no. Avery will be mad if you go." Ben shrugged. "If you want to check that kid out, | can go to your ce


    without anyone knowing. Once I''m there, | can take a photo ;b'';WLX< perform a paternity test for you. How about that?" "It''s too


    early to be thinking about that."


    "It''s not early. Ruby will be giving birth in a couple of months. Who knows if that baby actually looks like La until someone sees


    it with their own eyes?" Ben was quite eager to see the baby for himself. "Maybe you cane to Bridgedale then. | can get


    Ruby and the baby here to meet with you."


    Elliot thought that it was a ridiculous n." If | want to see that baby, | will take Avery with me to see her."


    ¡°As if. You don''t even dare mention this to Avery, how are you supposed to take Avery to see the baby you share with Ruby?"


    said Ben. "Do you really think that Avery can take it? No matter how understanding she seems, do you really think that she


    doesn''t care? Even the words Ruby Gould'' probably disgusts her."


    Elliot pursed his lips.


    "Let''s just do it your way and wait for


    the baby to grow to see if she looks,


    different." Seeing hauegloonty Eliot


    IgoKed) Belttonsoled him. "Don''t


    worry. Ruby''s baby can only look like


    you or her, but not Avery. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    "If the baby actually looks like Avery, it has to be some kind of mutation!" Ben chuckled.


    ¡°Mutation? Is that even possible?"


    "I''m just making that up. How would |


    know?" Ben rubbed his chin ansaid


    "| will got lore qwhe Raby gives


    bIdn. ANNE be going for you. I''m


    going there for myself." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s up to you." Elliot could not stop him. "Say, if | call Lilith and ask her toe and pick me upter, will she ignore me?" Ben


    suddenly felt like drinking again.


    "| don''t know. You can try. If she ignores you, | can take you back to my ce," Elliot said.


    "Okay, let me try." Ben picked up the


    bottle with excitement and poure


    little into his ss,

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    Lilith received a call from Ben.


    She had finished showering and wasying in her bed, scrolling through videos. When Ben¡¯s name popped up on the screen,


    she immediately jumped up.


    She answered the call and heard Ben stuttering, "Lilith... I... | am drunk... Can... Can you...e pick me up?"


    He even burped after asking the question.


    Lilith felt like she could already smell the alcohol even through the call.


    "It''s so cold out there. I''m not picking you up!" She rejected his request without hesitation but felt slightly guilty after that and


    added, "You can just find a hotel nearby to stay the night! Why bothering back here thiste at night?


    There''s no point."


    Ben¡¯s heart sank at her affectionless reply.


    ¡°Aren''t you drinking with my brother?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What about him? Is he drunk as well?" she asked when Ben did not reply.


    Ben sighed. "Your brother wants to take me back to his ce, but his leg has just recovered. | am over a hundred pounds; how


    can | lean on him?"


    "Then walk on your own!"


    m drunk!"


    ¡°Oh...¡± Lilith thought about it, but she was still reluctant to travel miles just to pick him up. "Just tell my brother to get you a taxi. |


    won''t lock the door. I''ll just wait for you toe home, okay?"


    That was the best she could offer. She still had training the next day and waiting up for him was already a great sacrifice.


    Ben was slightly disheartened but immediately became excited at her words." Alright, I''ming back now!"


    Elliot sent Ben to the car and walked back to the mansion.


    It was ten at night and the wind was raging. The cold air sliced his skin like knives.


    The mansion was ten minutes away but he reached it within five minutes.


    The lights in the bedroom were still on and when he opened the door, he saw Avery sitting on the bed while reading the


    documents she brought back from Jed''s study room.


    He took off his jacket and sat down by the bed. "Why aren''t you asleep?"


    The faint scent of alcohol on his body


    suddenly made her feel paces


    set down t doeniidalr LY?


    upbeat ht! elly. "| thought you were


    going to bring me food? Did you


    forget about it?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot froze because he forgot. He had been so overwhelmed after talking to Ben about the child in Ylore, that he had forgotten to


    bring her food.


    "| will go get you something now." He immediately got up and grabbed his jacket. "What do you want to eat?"


    "It¡¯s okay. I''ll just drink some water."


    She flipped the nket and vo


    bed. "It¡¯s og.coout there fe)


    rhatter'' w many years | stay here, |


    just can''t get used to the weather


    here." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He swallowed hard at her slim figure."


    What do you want to eat? | will go buy it. | don''t feel cold."


    "Elliot, it''s okay that you forgot to


    bring me food." She picked u


    to take a ipjofyerer@Vell asleep


    jdstinew and woke up because | had


    a nightmare. | wasn''t waiting up for


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    "What kind of nightmare?" Elliot kept his hand on the jacket.


    "It''s a weird dream so | don''t dare to talk about it," she scowled.


    "It''s just a dream. It''s not real." He hesitated and said, "Was it about what happened in Ylore?"


    She nodded, before shaking her head. "| dreamt about Jed. | used to be quite close with him. Though we hadn''t contacted one


    another for a few years, | felt the same when | saw him again; but in my dream just now, he was the viin.¡±


    "The viin? What did he do in your dream?


    "He tried to stop us from being together. In that dream, he was on Ruby''s side." Her blood ran cold as she spoke, "That¡¯s not


    Jed. He would never side with Ruby! He is my friend, and if he-"


    "Calm down, Avery. Dreams are not real. He was not a bad person; if he was, he


    wouldn''t have been killed." Elliot helped her back to the bed. "What do you feel like eating? I''ll go buy it for you."


    "| said | don''t want you to."


    "| don''t want you to starve." He looked at her sternly. "I have just got in from the outside, and it''s really not that cold."


    ¡°Alright, let''s go out together then." Not feeling the urge to go back to sleep, she grabbed her jacket and headed out with him. "I


    don''t have anything specific in mind so let''s just grab whatever is avable! How did Ben get back?"


    "I called him a taxi.¡±


    The two exited the mansion and stepped into the cold, dark night.


    "This isn''t cold?" Avery wrapped her arm around his waist and pressed herself against his body.


    He held her and chuckled. "It''s alright. It''s not cold when you are with me."


    "It''s no wonder | don''t feel hungry after drinking water," she said. "They say one would feel full even by just drinking water when


    in love."


    "| shouldn''t have forgotten to bring you food," he deadpanned.


    "| already said that it''s okay. You don''t have to apologize to me." She grinned and asked, "What did you and Ben talk about?" "He


    said that he regrets wasting so much time on Chelsea and that he would give up if Lilith keeps stringing him on." He picked out


    parts of the conversation that he could share with her. "He drank quite a lot but didn''t get drunk. | told him to rest at our ce but


    he insisted on going back to Lilith¡¯s."


    "Seems like they are getting along well.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Ben has changed quite a bit," Elli


    said. "| can tell pereally warts to


    seyeabwre ease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s good. It would be better if Lilith likes him, too."


    "You don''t know how she feels?"


    Avery shook her head. "She hasn''t told me about it. She is so focused on thepetition right now. | don¡¯t think she has time to


    consider anything else." When Ben arrived at Lilith''s ce, it was eleven at night. The lights in the living room were on


    He immediately froze, thinking to


    himself," I''m not young anymore.


    Why did | have to both fa litthegir |


    ie estrone Gtayed the night


    atAvery''s mansion, but | insisted on


    coming back. If | hadn''t done that,


    Lilith wouldn''t have waited for me in


    the living room and fallen asleep on


    the couch." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Though there were heaters at home


    and she would not get cold, she was


    too tall to fit on the quip and


    cujedimva bal she slept on the


    couch in that position for the entire


    night, she would wake up the next


    morning with back pain. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He strode toward the couch and tried to


    carry her into her room, but she opened her eyes as soon as he lifted her up.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    When she saw his face, she frowned and raised her arm.


    Sensing that he was about to be punched, he swiftly dropped her back on the couch


    ¡°What are you- were you trying to hit me?"


    Ben took two steps back and blurted out, "I saw that you fell asleep on the couch and wanted to carry you to your room. What did


    you think | was trying to do?"


    Lilith rubbed her eyes at his exnation and said, "| thought you wanted to molest me. | was terrified!"


    "Wait... Am | that scary? It''s not like | forced myself on you when we slept together for the first time, right? | never force women!"


    he said.


    "It''s not about if you are scary or not.¡± Lilith sat up and drawled, "If it was a face as handsome as Eric Santos¡¯ in front of me just


    now, | wouldn''t fight back."


    Ben stared at her in shock.


    "With a handsome guy like him, even just staring at his face would be a luxury, let alone being intimate with him. | would feel like


    I''m the one taking advantage of him," Lilith said with a pleasant expression, but she immediately stopped when she noticed the


    dark look on Ben''s face.


    "Why are you stopping?" Ben asked coldly." You can go after him if you like him so much!"


    "There are plenty of handsome guys | like. How am | supposed to handle it if | were to go after all the guys with faces that | like?


    Besides, | know myself enough to tell that someone like me doesn''t deserve someone like Eric."


    Ben felt like he had been pped in the face by her words. "If you think that you don''t deserve him, do you think you deserve


    me?" Ben felt like he was much better than someone who made a living off his looks like Eric, but apparently, that was not how


    Lilith saw it.


    "| don''t deserve you, but | didn''t beg for you toe here either, did I?" Lilith''s mind was clear, and she said, "If you have time to


    think about this sort of thing, you might as well start researching on how to look younger."


    "You are calling me old again!" Ben was slightly upset, but so was Lilith.


    "Will you stop aging if | stop calling you old? If that''s the case, | will stop saying that.


    Ben was silent.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you say you were drunk? | see that you are quite sober." Lilith walked up to him >g*: WNP? studied his face for a few


    moments. "You lied to get me to go there and pick you up, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ben cleared his throat. "I just wanted to see if you will do it."


    "Why are you so childish? Even kids from kindergarten are more mature than you." She shoved him aside.


    "Lilith, thank you for waiting up for me!" All the unhappiness within Ben''s heart


    disappeared when he thought back


    to how she was curled pondhely


    @ uch, Fogualt she Was rude, she


    s not cold-hearted. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Elliot woke up to an empty bed. He immediately lifted the nket and sat up.


    The curtains were pulled open, and


    through the window be\epuld S26 the


    thigkyaniar shiSw that had gathered


    in the yard. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The climate in Bridgedale was more unforgiving than in Aryadelle. it was hotter in summer and colder in winter.


    He stared at the snow outside the window and emptied his mind.


    Avery had cooked breakfast, and


    when she stepped into the reogyshe


    was overw Imecby@no


    Reverand feeling at the way Elliot


    was Staring nkly outside the


    window. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She felt like she should not interrupt him, but at the same time, felt that he was unhappy.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    ¡°Elliot, what are you thinking about?" She walked toward him and nted a kiss on his cheek, before continuing in a hoarse


    voice, "It seems like you are unhappy.¡±


    Elliot beamed and smiled at the kiss.


    "The snow outside reminds me of a lot of things." He turned back to look outside the window. "The snow remains the same but


    we aren''t who we used to be.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?" She scowled as she could not figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°We will grow old someday, but the snow will always look the same," he exined. "| get emotional every year during birthdays


    and New Year''s." "Hahaha! I¡¯m not your age yet so during birthdays and New Year''s, | will only be happy, and | won''t think about


    these kinds of things." She pulled him out of bed and said, "| made breakfast. It doesn''t taste that good, though. Do overlook it."


    "What did you make?" he asked.


    "| fried two eggs and made some pasta.¡± She shrugged. "There aren''t any other ingredients at home. The weather is too harsh to


    get food delivered today."


    ¡°Okay. What time did you wake up? " He went into the bathroom to wash up.


    "| woke up at around seven, but got out of bed at around eight." She went and stood by the bathroom door. "I found three cases


    like mine in Jed''s case notes, but he had not ced any of them under general anesthesia. | intend to visit his professor and talk


    to him about this."


    "I''ll go with you.¡±


    "It''s snowing heavily out there, so | can just go by myself," she said. "I''ve already gotten in touch with his teacher through my


    exssmates.¡±


    "| thought you all had the same teacher?" He stepped out of the bathroom after washing up, and she took his hand to lead him


    toward the dining room.


    ¡°Not before grad school. Have you forgotten that | went to college in Aryadelle? | quite enjoy looking back at the past, actually,


    especially at the few turning points in my life. | often think that | wouldn''t end up where | am right now had | not contacted


    Professor Hough back then."


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t, you would still be a brilliant person. Gold will shine wherever it is ced."


    "You are so good atplimenting others. | took a look at the weather report ?f(?QMY; it said it''s going to snow today and


    tomorrow as well. All the flights are canceled so we should just stay here for now!"


    She served him the pasta once they sat down in the dining room.

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    After Avery left, Elliot looked at the pasta in front of him. The egg was way too salty. However, at the thought of her taking the


    effort to cook the meal, he ate it.


    He took a deep breath and drank three cups of water straight, washing away the saltiness on his tongue.


    Avery and Jed''s teacher agreed to meet at a cafe.


    When they met, Jed''s teacher passionately shook Avery''s hand. "Avery, | have heard Jed mention you before. He called me


    before he went to Ylore to look for you.¡±


    Avery was a little surprised. "What did he say?" "He said that you trust him a lot, so he was rather nervous," Jed''s teacher said.


    "Once he reached Ylore, | called him to ask about his situation. He wanted to protect your privacy, so he wasn''t willing to disclose


    much to me, and | didn''t ask him any further."


    "| was the one who told him not to tell anyone about my condition."


    "| understand. When | heard about his death, | visited his parents. They were very sad, but | didn¡¯t dare to ask them about it.¡±


    "To be honest, we don''t know what happened either.¡± Avery took out the checkup report she did at Ylore. "This is the surgery


    proposal Jed and | came up with. These are the checkup reports that Jed did for me. One day before the surgery, he had me on


    general anesthesia. You should know that general anesthesia is harmful to the body. Also, we wouldn''t give our patients general


    anesthesia twice in such a short time, unless it''s two consecutive major surgeries, but we won''t usually do it either."


    When Jed''s teacher heard what Avery said, his expression changed.


    "That is definitely not allowed! Why did Jed do this?"


    ¡°| asked him about this. He said that the dosage was not up to the dosage of general anesthesia. | didn''t doubt him then, so |


    didn''t follow up. After his death, | searched and saw that it was the dosage of general anesthesia."


    "Something must be up! Jed must either be threatened by someone or there must be some other reason. He has been extremely


    cautious about your illness, taking it very seriously. He wouldn''t try to hurt you!"


    Avery nodded. "Yes. | thought so too. Before he was killed, he treated me normally. He hoped that | would quickly undergo


    surgery to get better soon. | don''t believe that he was faking it. He would never try to harm me."


    "Can''t you find out the reason?"


    Avery shook her head. "If | could do so, | wouldn''t havee looking for you. We havepletely no more connections with the


    people at Ylore anymore."


    "Then, there''s nothing we can do anymore. | am only sure that Jed would never mess about. He must have his own troubles."


    "| feel relieved after hearing what you said. " At least she would no longer suspect that Jed was st?a.;RJW>ing on Ruby''s side.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Did she add you on social media?" Avery asked.


    "No," Elliot replied without any hesitation.


    The second time Ruby went looking for him was through text messages. She did not add him on social media.


    "If she does add you on social media, you should know what to do, right?" Avery reminded him.


    "Ignore her.¡± Elliot gave her the answer she wanted to hear. At the same time, he asked, "How does it taste?"


    "I''m not exaggerating, but your skills are as good as a great chef." Avery had a few bites and gave him her raving reviews.


    "You must have not eaten much at the Hutchinsons." Elliot had eaten dinner. He knew where his standard of cooking was. His


    cooking could barely bepared to a professional chef. It was at most slightly better than hers.


    ¡°No. | came home full." Avery took a bite of food. "Although I''m a little biased, you really did well. At least this is qualified home


    food.¡±


    Elliot was silent for a while before asking," Do you want to get a checkup? | think that Jed did something to you before he died."


    "| did a checkup before. There is nothing wrong with my body." Avery looked at him. "After his death, | had at least done two


    fullbody checkups. Furthermore, if he really did something to me, | would surely be able to feel it. After the effects of anesthesia


    wore off, | did not feel any difort."


    "That''s because you did not have your guard up against Jed, which is why you didn''t properly feel anything strange going on in


    your body,¡± Elliot said firmly. "| asked the doctor today. There are many bad reactions to general anesthesia. Usually, unless


    completely necessary, the doctors would never suggest the patient undergo general anesthesia. Jed must have done something


    to you."


    Avery was stunned by his serious expression.


    "But since you didn''t realize anything strange, it''s toote to talk about it now." Elliot noticed that Avery had stopped eating, so he


    changed the topic. "Eat up! After dinner, we''ll call the children. It''s not snowing yet in Aryadelle. La and Robert would surely be


    happy to see snow." "Hmm. We''ll build a snowman then call them." No matter how old she was, every time she saw snow, the


    first thing that came to her mind was to build a snowman.


    Avery took a bite of every dish. Finally, she put her cutlery down. She smiled. "Hubby, is there anything that you can''t do?"


    "Yes," said Elliot. "| can''t give birth to children."


    ¡°Hahaha! Why do you say it so seriously?" Avery got up from the chair


    "If you could give birth to children, you would surely not make a sound from pregnancy tobor..."


    ¡°Not necessarily. When you gave birth to Robert, | checked only on how painful it was to give birth to a child. The inte said


    that the pain of smoothbor was almost the same as undergoing surgery without anesthesia. | surely won''t be able to stay


    silent." Elliot ced all the dishes in the dishwasher before turning it on and adding the dishwashing liquid.


    "Do you know what | was thinking when | was giving birth?" Avery walked next to him. Elliot wiped his hands dry with a dry towel


    and held her arm, walking toward the door. "When | was on cement at the hospital, | saw many patients with terminal


    illnesses. The pain of giving birth to children onlysts a few days, but people with a terminal illness would usually suffer for


    months to years."


    "Why are we suddenly talking about such a heavy topic?" Elliot swallowed.


    "Didn''t you talk about the pain of childbirth? I''m consoling you. Childbirth might be painful, but there are other, more painful


    things."


    ¡°You sure know how to console someone. | feel gloomier now." Elliot smiled.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Tsk! Let¡¯s go build a snowman! We''ll


    each build our own and let \e Om


    children se e,wheseshovin anis


    jovial Wy walked to the door,


    put on her coat, and ran out into the


    yard. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot turned on all the lights in the yard. Seeing her prancing about like a reindeer, he could not help but smile.


    He put on his coat, changed his shoes, and headed out.


    Twenty minutester, Avery''s phone rang. She took off her gloves and answered the video call from the children.


    "La! Where are Hayden and


    Robert? Get them over." Aver, ed


    and ai NC Seiad


    chown e and Elliot built. "Look,


    these are the snowmen we Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    built!"


    La saw the sea of white snow in


    the yard and the two snowm


    could not helo bubex¨¦taim, "Mommy!


    NOES Ing so heavily there! | want


    to build a snowman with you all too!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    "It was snowing heavier during the day! It''s not really snowing anymore."


    On the other end of the video call, La yelled out loud, "Hayden! Stupid Robert!"


    Not long after, Hayden and Robert appeared in the video.


    ¡°Look at Mommy and Daddy¡¯s snowmen! Who do you think built it better?" Avery showed the children the snowmen. "This


    slightly shorter one is done by me, the bigger one is by your Daddy."


    "Do you still need to ask? Of course, it''s Mommy''s one that is better," La said endearingly.


    Avery was instantly delighted. "I haven''t done it well yet. I''m nning to give it a pretty nose. When I''m done, I''ll make another


    three more little ones. Then it will be our family of five!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, make me prettier! | want to be the prettiest snowman!¡± La immediately requested.


    ¡°Of course, I''ll make sure you''ll be the prettiest one."


    After the call, Elliot walked over to her and touched her hand which was holding her phone.


    "It¡¯s much colder. Go back inside. I''ll build the remaining snowmen." Elliot felt that her hand was a little cool.


    Avery''s heart was warm. Her eyes sparkled. "I''m not cold. I''ll just put on my gloves. Being with you, anything we do together


    makes me extremely happy." "Me too." "! know. If | did not ask you toe out to build snowmen, you would not have done it on


    your own," Avery teased. "Those that truly like to build snowmen would start building during the day."


    "| was doing groceries and studying recipes during the day." Elliot found himself an excuse.


    ¡°Even if you''re not doing the groceries or looking at recipes, you wouldn''t have built a snowman either." Avery chuckled. "You


    won''t do such a childish thing."


    "Building a snowman alone sounds a little dumb."


    "| don''t think that way."


    "I''m talking about me." "| know. If you build a snowman alone, | think it''s adorable."


    While chatting, they finished building the five snowmen. After that, they took a photo with the snowmen. When sending the photo


    to La, Avery posted it on her social media too.


    [After tonight''s dinner made by


    Hubby, we built snowmen to ether


    What a jo is isrecsnitd Gres life so


    faayalin should we be bound by


    the things of the world =gl? YIY;


    controlled by others?] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After posting, she immediately gained many likes andments.


    [Ben: ?]


    Lilith replied to Ben''sment ri


    you even finish elepjentry sion 2


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy: [What a deep saying! | barely understand it ]


    Jun: [Don''t cry, Honey. It is deep. | don''t understand it either!]


    At night, after Avery went to bed,


    Elliot looked at the \ahe costed!


    istarterBoohtmnpiating life.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    From what Avery typed in the post, she was definitely not as nonchnt as she appeared to be when faced with Jed¡¯s death.


    If she did not want to avoid Ruby, she would be in Ylore right now, investigating Jed''s death.


    From her post, he could feel her grievances, but his hands were also tied.


    He could not make Ruby or the child disappear, and neither could he force the truth of Jed¡¯s death out of Ruby.


    Avery would not let him go to Ylore or contact Ruby. The only thing he could do at that moment was to stay with her and the


    children and not make them sad.


    It was noon in Aryadelle.


    That morning, Jun apanied Tammy to the hospital for a checkup. After the checkup, they immediately returned to the Lynch


    mansion.


    Jun would stay there during the week and return to his home to be with his parents during the weekend.


    Thest time he went there, his mother had been admitted to the hospital due to hypertension. Even if she was discharged, her


    blood pressure was still high.


    Jun understood why his mother was so unhappy and depressed, so he tried to make up for it by spending time with them during


    the weekend.


    It was a Saturday that day, and Jun had told his parents beforehand that he was going to apany Tammy for her maternity


    check-up that day. He would only return in the evening.


    He never thought that he had just driven into the Lynch mansion''s courtyard when he saw his father''s car parked there.


    ¡°My parents are here!" Jun said sheepishly while his heart constricted tightly.


    "Just let them be! Why are you so nervous?" Tammy unbuckled her seatbelt and pushed the door open, stepping out of the car.


    "Tammy, my parents didn''t tell me that they areing over to your ce!" Jun was nervous. "They suddenly came over. | think


    they are surely up to something!"


    "What are you afraid of? This is my house. Do you think they will dare cause any trouble?" Tammy was emboldened. She walked


    over to the driver''s seat and pulled Jun out of the car.


    They walked into the living room and saw their parents sitting opposite each other as if they were negotiating a deal.


    Jun immediately walked over to his parents. He smiled ;e(


    Tammy, on the other hand, sat with her parents.


    The stand-off between families only got stronger.


    Tammy merely swept a nce at her mother-inw and could instantly sense the hostilitying off from her.


    Tammy was almost three months pregnant. After bing a mother, her attitude had had obvious changes.


    She used to think that her


    mother-inw was ver Eee


    ie) nu phecdua Sich y


    understand her better. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although she understood her mother-inw, the fact that Jun was hers would never change.


    Also, she was already mentally


    prepared that if she fajaorne


    f ure, hg goniModhepro ably marry


    ahd run away with her


    daughter-inw. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Your father and | came over to look


    for you. " Hilda smiled to maintain a


    polite facade." Didnt yoresayKatl}du


    wee depressed Your dad and |


    made a few calls and contacted an


    international therapist. We n to


    take you abroad for treatment." Jun


    was speechless. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    "Mom, Jun¡¯s condition is under control. All he needs to do is follow the doctor''s orders and take his medication regrly. There


    would be no side effects," Tammy said on his behalf.


    ¡°How could there be no side effects in eating medicine daily? Didn¡¯t the doctors tell you about it?" Hilda¡¯s voice was not loud, but


    she had a hint ofint in her tone. "| contacted a doctor abroad for Jun. | heard that they couldpletely cure depression."


    Tammyughed dryly, "How have | not heard about doctors being able topletely cure depression before? Other than


    medication and controlling one''s emotions, there is no other cure. If the doctor you found is so great, he would have been world-


    famous."


    Hilda said, "There are many things that you haven''t heard before. If you know about everything, you would have been world-


    famous too.¡±


    The daughter-inw and mother-inw did not see eye to eye and started arguing.


    "Mom, don''t get worked up. Be careful of your blood pressure.¡± Jun started patting his mother''s back. At the same time, he spoke


    on behalf of Tammy, "Tammy is not wrong too. | have never heard about modern medicinepletely curing depression.


    Tammy''s tummy is also growing bigger. | have to care for her. | can¡¯t go abroad to get treatment. We''ll talk about it after the child


    is born!"


    "| knew you would say that," Hilda sighed. She took out a few bottles of medicine from her bag. "I got that specialist to prescribe


    this medicine. Have a try to see if it works.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If it works, you can eat this medicine."


    Jun''s expressions instantly changed. Tammy was extremely nervous. The Lynchs knew that Jun was faking his depression, so


    they were worried for him too.


    "Jun, don''t think that your mother is being a meddler. You have been spoiled since young. You don¡¯t understand our love for you.


    Your mother has been nagging me about your depression every day. She''s afraid that you might dump us and leave one day,"


    Harold said bitterly.


    Jun scratched his head awkwardly. How could he not know about his parents¡¯ love for him?


    If he was truly depressed, he would have epted the bottle of medicine. He would even eat it in front of them.


    "Jun, why don''t you take one now? | heard that the medicine does wonders," Hilda urged. "One pill costs one hundred :h+=RIR;


    fifty dors!"


    Jun was bewildered. "One hundred and fifty dors for one pill?"


    "Yes! These few bottles cost more than ten thousand dors!" Harold said. "Take one and see if it works or not. If it works¡ª"


    "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m not having any terminal illness. Why did you spend so much on the medicine?" Jun felt as if his parents had


    been conned.


    Tammy was more direct. She raised her doubts. "Have you all been conned? Jun is not having a terminal illness. What sort of


    medication costs one hundred and fifty dors per pill? Tell me the doctor''s contact. I''ll go check up on him."


    Jun''s parents¡¯ expressions immediately darkened.


    "Tammy, don''t speak so harshly," Harold said. "It''s just slightly more than ten thousand dors. When your mother shops for a


    bag, it is also around this price. Even if we have been conned, so has your mother. | think that whoever pays for something that


    is not worth the price is being conned.¡±


    Tammy was amused. Harold said that she spoke harshly, but were his words not harsh as well?

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    ¡°Fellow inws, how did you all manage to bring Tammy up to be such a brilliant person?" Hilda smiled and said, "My son looks


    like a fool in front of her."


    The Lynchs naturally knew what Hilda meant.


    ¡°Our daughter is indeed brilliant, but we never taught her anything. She was born brilliant! Hahaha!" Craig, Tammy''s father, could


    not hide the pride and delight in his eyes.


    Hilda''s smile vanished a little. "Let''s talk about something else! Tammy could get pregnant so fast. All of us did not expect this.


    The doctors previously said that she could not get pregnant easily, that was just nonsense. If Tammy could not get pregnant so


    easily, how could she have gotten pregnant so smoothly? Am | right?" "Are you nning to ask Tammy to get pregnant with a


    second child?" Mary understood what Hilda meant.


    ¡°Mary, are you suggesting that Tammy only gives birth to one child who will bear your surname? How embarrassing would it be


    for the Hertzs?" Hilda¡¯s blood pressure was increasing!


    ¡°No, that''s not what | meant! Whether Tammy has another child or not, it''s pointless for you toe at us! You have to talk to


    Tammy!" Mary exined. "Although Tammy is our daughter, we listen to her, not the other way around. Tammy could only be


    persuaded by reason. She would never bow down to force! If you want her to have another child, then I''m afraid you have to


    treat her better!"


    Craig added, "You also know Jun¡¯s feelings toward Tammy. It¡¯s not that Tammy can''t live without your son. If you''re going to


    secretly arrange blind dates for Jun again in the future, we won''t wee you in anymore. My daughter will not suffer such


    grievances, and neither will we."


    The Hertzs blushed, embarrassed.


    ¡°Of course, if you were to treat Tammy nicely in the future, not doing anything behind her back, we can still be nice to each other.


    After all, Jun has been extremely good to us. He is almost like a son! | am very satisfied with my son-inw. " Craig smiled in


    satisfaction.


    The Hertzs'' heart sank. They had brought their son up with much difficulty. Not only had he eloped with another woman, but he


    also even treated her parents nicely!


    In the room, Jun wanted to head out to exin matters to his parents, but Tammy stopped him.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Are you going out to get beaten up?" Tammyy down in bed. "Your parents are furious right now. At least,


    wait until their anger has subsided."


    "You''re right!" Jun sat next to her. "I''m just worried for my mom. She has hypertension."


    "| know. If she did not have hypertension, | would have fought with her on the spot. Do | still need to pretend that my tummy


    hurts?" Tammy touched her abdomen." Jun, do you regret being with me?"


    "Impossible! If | could not take your terrible temper, | would have run away a long time ago."


    Tammy red at him. "| can¡¯t decipher if you''re praising me or taking a jab at me."


    "Both, but | love you too." Jun reached his h:d#?UKQ; out and touched her tummy. He said in a low voice, "Tammy, | know you


    love me too."


    ¡°Of course. If | don''t love you, | wouldn''t have needed to have a child. | tried so hard to get pregnant all because of the pressure


    from your parents, right?" Tammy red at him.


    "| Know how well you treat me. | take note of all of them." Jun smiled. "Let''s nap! I''ll go look for my parents after the nap."


    "Talk to them properly, don''t make


    them angry." Tammy peeed esac


    phone do B \igridanljast sent me


    almiesd e saying your mother wants


    me to have a second child." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun awkwardly responded. "They


    have told me about this before, but |Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ignored them. The as ifGedind


    gnantiwath eae easy as


    nting carrots. | asked them why


    they didn''t have a second child, but


    they could not answer me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha! You''re terrible!"


    ¡°Honey, give me a kiss."


    Tammy hugged his head and kissed him on the face hard.


    Two dayster, in Bridgedale, it has


    stopped snowing. The noweiled Ub


    the courtyartihad s arted to melt,


    but the weather turned colder. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot and Avery asked Lilith and Ben out for a meal.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    After the meal, Avery and Elliot were about to head back to Aryadelle for New Year''s.


    "Lilith, it''s such a pity we can''t see youpete." Avery passed a gift to Lilith." Elliot and | picked this together yesterday. Just a


    little token of our appreciation. | hope that yourpetition goes smoothly, and you''ll get the results that you want!¡±


    "Thank you! Once thepetition ends, I''ll head back to visit you!"


    ¡°Hmm, once yourpetition ends, you should rest well. In just a few short months, it''s like you havepletely transformed


    into a different person."


    m quite satisfied with my current condition," Lilith ced the gift in her bag. She had a conceited expression. "I think


    I''m even prettier right now."


    "It''s your aesthetics that is distorted. You were already skinny enough in the past, now you''re just bones. If you want to talk about


    beauty, you were much more beautiful in the past." Ben expressed his opinion openly.


    "If you''re not used to how | look right now, you can just not look at me."


    "| never said I''m not used to looking at you. I''m just worried about your health," Ben exined patiently.


    ¡°My career requires me to maintain this weight, yet you keep nagging me. It''s annoying!" Lilith red at him. "| don''t have daddy


    issues. Can you stop acting like my father?"


    Avery suppressed her urge tough. "Do you two bicker like this all the time?"


    "No." "Yes!"


    They said in unison.


    Perhaps, they felt a little awkward, so they picked up their ss of water and took a sip.


    "Ben, do you want to return to Aryadelle with us?" Elliot asked Ben when he saw how at odds they were with one another.


    "Go back with them! If | am top three in thepetition, | will surely call you to show off. If not, you should shut up too," said


    Lilith, trying to make a deal with Ben.


    ¡°lm not going back." Ben''s tone was firm. "| already agreed to watch youpete. | have to see youpete before leaving. |


    even got my camera ready.¡±


    Lilith said, "Fine, up to you. Anyway, if anyone asks how you are rted to me, I''ll say that you¡¯re my father."


    Ben said, "Rude! Can''t you just say I¡¯m your brother?"


    "We don''t look alike!"


    ¡°But you said that I''m your father!"


    "Step-father!"


    Ben was a little angry, but not angry enough for him to return to Aryadelle.


    "Elliot, see, this is your sister''s true


    colors. Look at how gentle ? TSM


    obedient he ig enone OP Avery. In


    Baten it would be just like what


    you Saw just now." Ben started telling


    on Lilith. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot said, "What do you want me to say? That you deserved it?"


    Avery was speechless. She almost spat out the water she had just drunk.


    Lilith chuckled.


    "Avery, when Elliot was pursuing you


    back then, he must hav suffered alExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    | riot coriennber dit somewhat


    clearly,¡¯ Ben said calmly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery replied, "I think you got it wrong. | was the one who got angrier. He is such a proud person. How could he let himself lose?"


    "Then, how did you bear it?¡±


    "| didn''t. | just fought with him. If you


    were to do this, Lilith mightneser)


    you." Aver uppceas¨¦d her urge to


    Audh? ti ith wants to build her career


    now. Just wait patiently! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After the meal, Elliot and Avery headed directly to the airport.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    They bought the tickets for 11 at night.


    They could have bought tickets for the next day instead, but Avery missed the children and wanted to return home earlier.


    Once they reached the airport, the bodyguards apanied them to the check-in area. Avery and Elliot were waiting in the VIP


    lounge.


    She leaned her head on his shoulders and said softly, "I''m feeling a little dizzy.¡±


    "If you¡¯re sleepy, rest first. I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time to board." Elliot looked sideways at her.


    Avery had already closed her eyes.


    "Are you cold?" He reached out to grab her hand.


    Her hand was warm but she said, "A little bit."


    He touched her forehead. "Are you having a fever? Your temperature is a little high.¡±


    Avery reached out and touched her forehead when she heard what he said.


    Then, she touched his forehead. "I think mine is higher than yours but other than feeling dizzy-"


    "Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go get a thermometer for you." Then, he walked over to the service counter. He soon returned with a


    thermometer.


    Avery epted the thermometer and ced it under the armpit.


    Aserver brought them some hot water.


    "Thank you." After thanking the server, she picked up the cup of water. She wanted some hot water.


    "Since when did you start feeling dizzy? If | knew you were feeling unwell, we shouldn¡¯t have gone to dinner with them." Elliot


    touched her forehead once more. He was sure that she was having a fever.


    "| was still feeling fine during dinner. | only felt dizzy during the ride to the airport." After a few sips of hot water, she put down the


    cup. "Stay further away from me. I¡¯m afraid | will pass on the cold to you."


    "| never catch a cold," Elliot said. "Your body is still too weak."


    "You''re a patient who just recovered and you''re calling me weak?" Avery retorted, "| don¡¯t like the weather here. If | were in


    Aryadelle, | wouldn''t have caught a cold!"


    "Should we wait for you to get well before returning to Aryadelle?"


    "No. I''ll have some medicer and I''ll sleep on the ne. I''ll be fine once we touchdown." Avery was still spirited. "Even if |


    have a fever, it''s not a high fever. | don''t think it''s above thirty-nine degrees."


    Five minutester, Avery retrieved the thermometer. Coincidentally, it was 39 degrees.


    Elliot took the thermometer


    When boarding, her body temperature was not that high anymore, but she was much sleepier than before.


    Once Avery boarded the ne, she immediatelyid down and slept.


    The air stewardess knew that she was having a fever, so she gave Avery a nket


    and an anti-fever patch.


    "Once Miss Tate''s fever has cooled


    down, cover her with oked'' tHe


    | aiStinded Elliot.


    Please read the original content atN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Let us know if you need anything else."


    Avery slept all the way to the destination.


    When the nended, she woke up.


    "Avery, you have been asleep for


    hours, " Elliot spit itessial How


    ape yan \febtihg¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her fever was gone, but because she slept for too long, she was a little groggy.


    ¡°Are we at Aryadelle yet?"


    "Hmm."


    "I''m parched." She pursed her dried


    lips-Elliot immediate y-qpgned ene¡¯!


    erase gave her some water.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    At the airport, Mike brought La and Hayden to pick them up.


    ¡°If Mommy knew that Robert is sick, she would surely be heartbroken," La mumbled.


    Robert had a fever the night before. He had some fever medication. His temperature dropped but rose again after a few hours.


    Robert had been born prematurely. His body was slightly weakerpared to other normal children.


    "He doesn''t have any fever anymore, right? It''s just a cold. Your mother is a doctor. She won''t be frightened by this," Mike said.


    "But Robert''s voice is as hoarse as a duck¡¯s! " La thought about how hoarse Robert''s voice was at that moment. She could


    not help but want tough.


    While they were chatting, Elliot and Avery walked over.


    "What are you all talking about? We could see youughing from afar." Avery walked over to La and patted her on the head."


    It''s already sote, why are you not at home resting?¡±


    ¡°I''m on winter break. | don''t need to wake up early tomorrow. Hayden wants toe to pick you up, of course, | will want to


    come too." La tugged on Avery''s hand and said, "Mommy, Robert has a fever."


    "What a coincidence," Elliot said. "Your Mommy has a fever too, but her fever subsided on the ne."


    ¡°Mommy, why did you not look after yourself? But Robert is worse off than you. His voice has turned hoarse." "Has he been


    outside?¡± Avery said heartbrokenly. "Thest time he had a fever was because he had caught a cold."


    "| don''t know. Hayden and | were ying outside, but we did not catch a cold," La muttered softly. "Mommy, how did you catch


    a cold?"


    Avery scratched her head. "! don''t know either, but I''m better already."


    Returning home, Avery saw the weary -looking Robert. She immediately picked him up.


    ¡°Baby, you must be feeling terrible. Have you had your medicine?"


    Mrs. Cooper smiled and said, "The medicine that the doctor prescribed this time is sweet. Robert likes taking it." "Avery, you


    should take some medicine too, " Elliot reminded her. "Go take a shower first!"


    Avery nodded >a-


    "Mrs. Cooper, it''ste, why don''t you take Robert to bed!"


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Robert has been sleeping during the day, so he isn''t sleepy yet, but it is indeed quitete. You all should have


    some rest too. I''ll take Robert back to the room."


    After Mrs. Cooper took Robert away, Avery sent La and Hayden to their room.


    ¡°Babies, I''m happy that you came to pick me up tonight, but in the future, if it''s toote, don''t do it anymore."


    ¡°Mommy, it was Hayden who insisted on picking you up. | am quite tired," La said and climbed up to her bed andy down."


    Mommy, you should rest early too!"


    "Hmm!" Avery wanted to give her daughter a goodnight kiss, but at the thought of how she was having a cold at that moment,


    she did not do it.


    Coming out of the children¡¯s room, she returned to the bedroom. Elliot was running the hot water for her.


    She took out medicine from her bag and popped in two pills.


    ¡°Elliot, go take a shower first! I''m not tired.¡± Avery had enough sleep on the ne. She was still feeling awake. "Lilith has sent me


    a message, I''ll reply to her first."


    "Okay." Elliot shut the door to the bathroom.


    Elliot had not slept on the ne. He


    was afraid that her cea ion would


    rsen, gy shewould''su denly wake


    up; which was why he was tired at


    that moment. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery sat on the sofa and looked at Lilith''s messages.


    Lilith: [Avery, Ben took me out


    shopping. | thought he wanted to buy


    me things. Of course fg wasreally


    der Dunit Orme, | would surely


    refuse. Turns out... he was going


    shopping for himself! He wanted me


    to help him pick a suit, shoes, tie...


    everything! I''m dying!] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery: [Hahaha! It must be because he is going to watch yourpetition, which is why he wants to buy new clothes!]


    Lilith: [Maybe! He said he wants to


    get styled. He only has that littleiit of


    ir on ig beat worried the


    stylist would have nothing to work


    with ] Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery: [Lilith, have you fallen for him? | notice that you look quite happy when you take a jab at him.]


    Lilith: [Maybe a little! Come to think of it, he has been treating me well all this while. It''s my impulsive character. | always go up


    against him ]Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery: [You''re going for yourpetition tomorrow. Have some rest.]


    Lilith: [He said that he wants to treat me to a meal tonight. After the meal. I''ll head home to rest. Wait for my good news.]


    Avery''s fingers were moving across the screen. Just when she was about to type, [ Ok ] she saw ck, and her phone dropped


    on the floor with a ng.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Avery''s body tensed tightly. She shut her eyes and opened them once again.


    She could finally see again, but during her sudden ckout a moment ago, she could not see anything at all. It was not a


    hallucination.


    She rubbed her eyes and slowly tried to make sense of the situation of her eyes.


    Her eyes were feeling a little swollen. She did not know if it was psychological, but her head hurt. Her sight was not as clear.


    She sat by the side of the bed in a daze and forgot to pick up her phone.


    In Bridgedale, after Ben paid, he took the shopping bag and looked at Lilith.


    Lilith was on her phone texting with someone. She furrowed her brows and was engrossed in it.


    "Who are you chatting with? | have finished paying. Let''s head out!" Ben looked at her phone.


    Lilith immediately put her phone away. "I was badmouthing you to Avery."


    "Oh, | know what you''re telling her. " Ben could see through her. "But | think she didn''t join in with you, right?"


    "She didn''t reply to me."


    "She should have just reached home. Let her rest!" Ben pulled her out of the shop. " Let''s go see women''s wear next."


    "What? Are you nning to wear women''s clothes? | didn''t know that you actually like dressing in drag!" Lilith was stunned.


    Ben''s head hurt when he heard what she


    said.


    "If | was going to buy milk powder one day, will you think I''m having children?"


    "No! There is milk for the elderly too."


    Ben was speechless.


    The next day, it was New Year¡¯s in Aryadelle. Since Starry River Vi was much smaller, they celebrated in Elliot''s mansion.


    Early in the morning, Elliot and Avery brought the three children to Elliot''s mansion.


    ¡°Are you going to pick your mother up or get the driver to do it?" Avery asked. "It would be much more festive with more people


    here. We shouldn''t be stingy."


    "Get the driver to pick her up, then," Elliot said. "Thest time | saw her, she didn''t say much to me. | think we are still holding


    back from each other."


    "It''s just because she has been bought by Wanda, so she doesn''t dare to tell you. | already told her to return it. Let''s not talk


    about unhappy things this year." Avery smiled. "Let''s go make some ravioli!''"


    Elliot looked awkward. "I don''t know how to make ravioli.¡±


    "Then, you go look after the children!" Avery said =b+=PNR= headed to the kitchen.


    The bodyguards were decorating the house. La followed the bodyguards around, looking at what they were doing.


    Hayden was not interested in anything at all, so he sat on the sofa ying with his phone.


    Robert wanted to follow La, but


    she refused, so he c lekoniyesOhe


    t yen @aldhing him y games.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot walked over to Robert and picked him up. "Robert, do you want me to y with you?"


    Robert pushed him away without any hesitation. He did not want to y with Elliot.


    Like magic, Elliot retrieved a gift from his pocket.


    Robert was instantly attracted to the gift. He reached out and wanted to take it.


    "If you give this to Hayden, I''ll give


    you one more, alright?" Elliot ueProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to give Hayden Toh ff Althe. wai!


    fiegthavit he Were to give it to


    ayden directly, Hayden would not


    want it. Thus, he wanted to use


    Robert to give the gift to Hayden.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Robert understood what Elliot meant, he


    immediately gave the gift the Hayden.


    Of course, Hayden was not paling to


    receive Elliot''s gift, but after |


    at Robert''s adgrable face" @ioanshecrn hearing


    Rober dslling his name in his hoarse


    voice due to fever, Hayden caved in.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    "Hayden!" Robert called out after Hayden. With the gifts in his hands, he stretched them out to Hayden, almost touching his face.


    Hayden was moved by Robert''s insistence, so he epted the gift.


    Elliot immediately took another gift out for Robert.


    ¡°You want to go see La decorate the ce, is it? Shall | take you out?" Elliot realized that Hayden was quite awkward holding


    the gift, so he took Robert and left.


    Robert wanted to head out a moment ago, but Avery did not allow him to go out, which was why La had refused to let him


    follow her. Since he had notpletely recovered from his cold, Avery thought that it would only grow worse if he were to be


    exposed to the cold.


    Elliot put on a beanie and a scarf for Robert, wrapping him up tightly before carrying him outside.


    Shea ran out to the courtyard.


    "Big Brother, this is the ravioli | made."


    Shea showed him the ravioli that she made with difficulty so that Elliot would be able to recognize it. "Later, when the ravioli is


    cooked, look for this one because there''s a coin in it."


    Elliot looked at Shea''s ravioli. He felt moved.


    "How many did you make?" Elliot asked.


    "Just this one," Shea said. "Because | have to wrap the coin inside, so | took a long time to make this one."


    ¡°Hmm. You''ve done it well. Once it''s cooked, I''ll try my best to look for it." "Then, I''ll let Mrs. Scarlet cook it!" Shea said excitedly


    and took it inside.


    In the kitchen, when Avery saw Shea return, she smiled and said, "Did you take it to show Elliot so that he will eat your ravioli


    later?"


    "Yes! I''ll make another one for you." Shea smiled brightly and tenderly with intense pure love.


    Avery found it hard to refuse Shea''s kindness. "Okay! | hope that | and Elliot will be able to eat your ravioliter."


    "If you can''t find it, I''ll help you all to find it." Shea took the dough and some fillings. " I''m sure | can recognize my ravioli because


    they are huge and plump. They''re the cutest. Hehe."


    Half an hourter, the driver fetched Susan over.


    When Susan arrived, she only looked at Elliot timidly before entering the kitchen to help Mrs. Scarlet.


    The entire day was busy =c"=QKR< fulfilling. In a blink of an eye, it was the evening. After the meal, the driver was instructed to


    send Susan back.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Susan left, she gave Hayden, La, and Robert gifts each.


    ¡°Avery, | want to tell you something." Shea tugged on Avery¡¯s arm and walked to the side. "It''s going to be Valentine''s Day soon. |


    want to register my marriage with Wesley then."


    "Sure! Go and tell your brother..."


    | don''t want to tell him because he might not agree to it." Shea went in closer to Avery''s ear and said what was on her mind. "I


    want to register then tell him."


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that he will get angry?"


    m, but | really want to get married to Wesley."


    Avery saw the sincerity in Shea''s eyes. She nodded. "I support you. If he gets angry then, I''ll try to talk to him."


    "Thank you, Avery!" Shea happily hugged her.


    Nearby, after Elliot saw Susan leave,


    he turned around to see Aver


    Shea huggi a Hewaeyist about to


    neh Wha they were talking


    about when his phone rang. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He picked up his phone and saw a foreign number. The number was from Aryadelle.


    He hesitated for a while before picking up.


    ¡°Elliot, | am in your city. Can youe and see me?"


    It was Ruby! Ruby was here!


    Elliot took his phone and strode to the courtyard.


    If Avery were to hear Ruby''s voice, she would surely get angry.


    "What are you trying to do?" he said in a low voice.


    "My tummy is getting bigger. eee


    thest time | vreuplfenliefofe O


    cfijattl¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby said softly. "| only want tos


    you. I''ll leave i rediatalpatter¡±


    SPINGdd Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Afraid that Elliot might reject her, Ruby immediately said, "Elliot, | beg you not to be so cruel. | will nevere again. Once the


    child is born, | have to care for the child


    Elliot stood in the courtyard outside the door. He turned slightly and looked toward the door of the mansion. Avery was looking at


    him, but she did not walk over.


    Shea was tugging at her arm, saying something to her.


    When Avery realized that Elliot was looking at her, she immediately looked at Shea''s face.


    "| won''t see you, Ruby. Stop contacting me! You will only make me hate you even more! " Elliot''s sensibility overcame his


    impulsiveness. He rejected Ruby coldly.


    Ruby instantly cried. She choked up and said, "| didn''te here deliberately. | just can''t control myself. The baby has been


    kicking me. Every time she kicks me, | want to tell you that she is already a healthy, living being. She will be as smart and


    adorable as La in the future. Elliot, | don''t ask you to give her the love of a proper father, just see her from time to time. Even if


    you can''t see her openly, at least do it secretly!"


    Ruby''s tears made him grit his teeth hard.


    He clenched his fist tightly. La¡¯s face appeared on his mind.


    ¡°Elliot, | am staying at the Regency Hotel near your ce. I''m leaving tomorrow morning.¡± Ruby had a sliver of hope when she


    heard no response from him. "Will youe to see our child? Even if it''s just a nce. | know when I''m giving birth to the child,


    you can''t go to Ylore to see me. | won''t have the energy to bring the child over to see you too, so can youe and see us


    tonight? | brought a lot of the child''s photos for you. | took it this month."


    The Regency Hotel was not far from Elliot''s mansion. It was less than a ten-minute car ride. He would be able to travel there and


    back again in the span of half an hour.


    The child tumed him soft-hearted.


    When Ruby goes intobor, he would not be able to see her and the child. He would not be able to see them in the future either.


    Once the child is born, Ruby would focus her attention on the child =e-=YIS> would most likely never look for him ever again.


    At that thought, Elliot decided to see Ruby for thest time.


    He hung up and entered the mansion. Avery was watching the New Year''s Concert with Shea and Adrian. Hayden and La


    were there too. Robert had fallen asleep in Mrs. Cooper''s arms.


    Elliot walked over to Avery. Before he could say anything, she got up from the sofa and walked over to him.


    ¡°Who were you talking on the phone with just now?" Avery did not think of much when she asked this question.


    "A friend." Elliot did not say much. "I''ll head out now. I''ll be back in half an hour."


    Returning in half an hour, meant that he was going somewhere close by.


    "Is half an hour enough? Shouldn''t you treat your friends to a meal?" Avery said. " It''s fine if you returnter, but don''t drink too


    much."


    Elliot nodded. "If you''re tired, go to bed first. Don''t wait for me."


    "Hmm." Avery sent him off.


    After Elliot left, Avery returned to the living area.


    "Mommy, where is Daddy going so


    late at night?" La rubbed KerAeady


    kds,\Wwe stil Have fireworks to


    light!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Your Daddy has a friend here. He


    went to meet them." Avery el


    what she pew jorayial"He Said he


    vuill''b ack soon. But, if you want to


    y with fireworks, we don''t have to


    wait for him." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh..." La felt a little sorry, but she soon perked up. "Then, let''s go do it now!"


    "Okay!" Avery took the children¡¯s jackets." Put on your jackets. It''s cold outside."


    The children put on their jackets, and so did Shea and Adrian.


    Adrian took a lighter and walked put


    first. Shea and Hien erie


    fonawatt Hf. lease read the originalExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Avery was about to head out, her phone rang.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    It was a call from Lilith.


    Avery immediately picked it up.


    Lilith''s excited voice rang out. "Avery, | got second in the preliminary round! | got second!"


    Avery''s heart was beating with excitement. "You''re amazing! | knew you could do it! "


    ¡°Woo! I''m so happy! My initial target was just to be in the top ten to be able to enter the semifinals. | thought that if | got that I''ll be


    happy enough! | never expected toe in second for the preliminary round! My marks were only slightly lower than the first


    ce!"


    "Lilith, you''re amazing! If Elliot hears about this, he would surely be happy for you." "| also hope that he will be impressed with


    me! | will work hard for the remainder of thepetition!" At that, Ben''s voice suddenly came through.


    ¡°Are you talking with Avery?"


    "Who else? Why are you asking the obvious?"


    "Go back and talk! I''ve already booked the flight tickets back to Aryadelle. Let''s go home!" Ben said.


    The fireworks lit up the night skies with bright colors.


    Avery looked at the dazzling lights in the skies. Her thoughts were far away.


    In the living area, Robert was woken up by the sounds of La cheering. Mrs. Cooper carried Robert and walked over to Avery."


    Robert is looking at the fireworks without even blinking his eyes. This is his first time seeing fireworks."


    Avery looked at her son¡¯s surprised and widened eyes. She could not help but smile. "Baby, aren''t the fireworks beautiful?


    Robert reached his hands out. He wanted to head out.


    Mrs. Cooper looked at Avery.


    "Take him out, he should be fine just for a while." Then, Avery headed out with Mrs. Cooper.


    The fireworks had been on disy for about half an hour.


    When the night resumed its usual silence, Shea held La''s hand while Adrian held Hayden''s and they were about to return to


    the living area.


    ¡°Mommy, | want to light fireworks again tomorrow!" La said to Avery.


    "Sure! We can buy more tomorrow."


    ¡°Our yard is too small. Daddy''s one is big enough. If we were to ce the fireworks in our yard, there wouldn''t be enough


    space!" La muttered.


    "Then, we''ll stay at Daddy''s tomorrow," Avery said >b$?SNX? added, "but you need to discuss this with Hayden. We''ll listen to


    you two."


    La grabbed Hayden''s arms and discussed the matter with him in hushed tones.


    At the Regency Hotel, when Ruby saw Elliot after waiting for him, tears of joy fell from her face.


    Ruby was wearing a long, loose, coat, yet it still could not hide her baby bump.


    "Elliot, thank you foring to see


    me and the baby. | have a lot ¡®sik


    baby Ae and-ph¨¦t@thent in the


    rbdin&She grabbed his arm and


    pulled him along toward the lift.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve asked the doctor why our child


    looked so much like La. se


    doctor said that sha''l6o like you.


    Ladle Moe look like you too," said


    Ruby sheepishly to Elliot. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At Elliot''s mansion, the children had returned to bed after the fireworks. Mrs. Cooper took Robert back to his room too.


    Shea watched TV for a while before she could finally no longer take it and headed to bed.


    "Adrian, are you tired? If you are, go


    get some rest! The house ha


    noisy for he enti@udy, and you did


    riod bved have a nap." Avery wanted


    to wait for Elliot to return. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked at the time. Elliot has been out for almost forty minutes.


    She did not know when he was returning.


    "lll stay with you," Adrian said heartwarmingly. "You''re waiting for Elliot, right? Why has he not returned yet sote at night? Do


    you want to call him?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Avery shook her head. "He said that he went to see a friend. He will return home once he is done."


    "Why didn¡¯t he take you along?" Adrian asked in confusion.


    "Maybe his friend only wants to see him, but not me," Avery replied casually. "Are you hungry? I''m a little hungry. If you''re hungry,


    then I''ll go make something to eat."


    ¡°What are you nning to cook?" Adrian was a little hungry, so he got up.


    They headed to the kitchen.


    They made too much ravioli that morning so there was excess.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s cook ravioli!" Avery took them out from the fridge.


    ¡°Okay! | like ravioli.¡± "Is there anything that you don''t like to eat? "Avery asked with a smile.


    Avery would naturally rx when chatting with Adrian.


    "| don''t like bitter squash." Adrian grimaced. "Bitter squash is really bitter, but Mrs. Scarlet likes them."


    "| don''t like them either, but bitter squash is good stuff," Avery said. "But if you really don''t like them, you don¡¯t have to eat them."


    ¡°Hmm. Can | try cooking? | want to give it a go." Adrian had never cooked anything before.


    "Okay! I''ll teach you." Avery moved aside a little. "We''ll first turn on the stove. You press this switch before turning the knob. No.


    We should use a clean pot and fetch a


    suitable amount of water. Maybe until this line here. Once you have the water, we ce the pot on the stove, then turn the knob


    and wait for the water to boil.¡±


    "What do you mean when the water boils?" Adrian asked while looking at the water in the pot.


    "When the water starts bubbling, it''s boiled. This is when you can throw the ravioli or pasta into the pot." Avery patiently taught


    Adrian. "Like ravioli that hase out from the freezer, usually you need to cook it for about 15 minutes. When it''s almost time,


    you can take one out to try.¡±


    Adrian nodded. "It doesn''t seem that hard."


    "It isn''t. You''re smart too, so you will learn quickly. Shea even knows how to make soup!" Avery praised. "If you want to learn all


    these, Mrs. Scarlet can teach you."


    "Mrs. Scarlet is afraid that I''ll dirty my clothes or hurt myself when | use the knife.


    "You can tell her that you''ll be careful. Mrs. Scarlet is a softy. If you ask her a few more times, she will agree to you."


    "Hmm."


    Soon, the water boiled.


    ¡°You can now put the ravioli in. The water is boiling. You must be gentle. Don''t get burned by the water. It will hurt." Avery


    instructed Adrian.


    Adrian took the ravioli =f): VJQ: slowly put them in.


    ¡°Right, just like that. Look at how smart you are!" Avery praised him.


    By the kitchen door, Elliot looked at the heartwarming scene. He did not want to enter and spoil the beauty of the moment.


    When all the ravioli was in the pot, Avery spotted Elliot from the corner of her eyes.


    "When did you return? Why didn''t you say anything?" Avery wiped her hands dry with a towel and strode to him.


    He did not reek of alcohol, but he


    smelt faintly of forei perfume? He!


    msst probably hag gone to meet a


    woman. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| just returned not long ago. Are you two cooking ravioli?" Elliot''s expression was calm.


    ¡°Hmm, do you want to eat some? If you want, I''ll get Adrian to cook more."


    ¡°I''m not hungry. Does he know how to cook them?"


    "| just taught him. He should be fine."


    Then, Avery walked ouerdo AaKan'' |


    angiasied ds igre anything else


    that you don''t know?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Adrian asked, "How do | turn off the fire?"


    Avery pointed at the knob and said, "Just turn the knob back to its original ce.


    Then, turn the switch off.¡±


    "Okay. | understand. Go watch TV with Elliot! I''ll call you when it''s ready."


    "Hmm. If there is anything that you


    don''t know, you can cal me angnifine,¡¯


    ¡®pgp sptt eta and went to


    th¨¦ living area with Elliot. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The TV was ying a group of people singing.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Six celebrities were singing, and behind them were countless dancers, dancing to the song.


    It was a lively event. The song was uplifting too.


    Avery and Elliot sat on the sofa. They looked at the TV in unison.


    "Ben called me," Elliot said. "He said that Lilith got second in the preliminary round."


    "| know. Lilith called me."


    "They''re returning to Aryadelle tomorrow."


    "Hmm." This topic made Avery forget to ask Elliot who he had gone out to see a moment ago. "Will Lilith be continuing to stay in


    the hotel? That''s not good, right?" "Are you thinking of asking her to stay in my ce?" Elliot asked.


    "She can stay at mine too! It''s New Year¡¯s! Everyone is with family, yet we ask Lilith to stay at a hotel. That''s too cold."


    "I''ll listen to you. She''ll stay wherever you ce her," Elliot said. He looked at her clear eyes. He hesitated for a while before


    saying, "Just now, | was¡ª"


    ¡°Avery,e see if the ravioli is cooked or not!" Adrian called out to Avery in the kitchen.


    She immediately got up from the sofa and headed to the kitchen.


    Elliot had gotten up early that day. He was extremely tired at that moment. He walked to the kitchen and said to Avery, "Avery, I''ll


    return to the room to wash up first." "Okay! Go!" Avery had a bowl in her hand. A hot steaming ravioli was in the bowl. Under the


    steam, her eyes sparkled.


    After Elliot returned to the bedroom, Avery and Adrian ate the ravioli while watching TV.


    Twenty minutester, they finished eating. Avery took the bowls to the dishwasher and exited the kitchen.


    ¡°Adrian, go to bed! I''m going to get prepared for bed too." It was alreadyte at night.


    Adrian scratched his head. "I want to wait for the countdown."


    Avery looked at the time. It was about an hour to the new year." "I''ll stay with you for the countdown!" Avery sat next to him. "I''m


    not very tired


    actually."


    The TV was yingedy skits. To make sure she stayed awake, she started concentrating on it.


    Sometimeter, the screen on her phone lit up.


    She took her phone >h";YLT: saw that it was about 11 at night. Elliot was most likely already in bed.


    She tapped into the message sent by a stranger and saw a photo that was taken in secret.


    In the photo, Ruby had a huge baby bump. She was holding on to Elliot''s arm, about to enter the lift.


    In the photo, Elliot was wearing the


    new trench coat he el e-that-day He


    wagygaingts ae a friend, and


    Taina out that it was Ruby. The faint


    perfume smell Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    on him was naturally from Ruby.


    Did they not agree that he would never see Ruby again?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    No. What he promised was that he would never go to Ylore again. He never said that he would not meet Ruby if she was in


    Aryadelle.


    [Miss Tate, we took photos of your


    husband meeting with a pregnant


    woman for almost an si Ifyou!


    want thistts BY fhe eadline


    tomorrow, you need to buy it! | still


    have a lot of these photos. If any of


    this goes out, you and your family will


    surely not have a good year.] Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery saw the message that the other party sent. Her heart sank


    She wanted to just tell them to just publish the photo. After all, it was not her photo that was taken.


    However at the thought about a if


    this issue was made a big de


    would aff sneer earay could


    ie e unhappiness. She


    nee and asked, [How much money


    are you asking for?] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    The other person immediately replied, [ 780,000 dors. I''m sure this is not a huge amount for you, right? As long as you wire the


    money tonight, I''ll make sure to destroy all of the photos.]


    Avery saw the amount and found it amusing. Was Elliot and Ruby''s photo worth that much money?


    She wanted to grit her teeth and yell at the other person, "Just publish them! Do it now! Even if you take photos of them sleeping


    together, | won''t be afraid, let alone them meeting each other!"


    If Elliot was not afraid of it, what was she afraid about? She only found it despicable. She was afraid her children would feel so


    too.


    As a person ages, they be more stable and mature. They could bear the pain that they might not be able to bear in the


    past, or perhaps, they might even grow numb to the pain.


    Avery copied the bank ount number the other party sent over, then she tapped into her banking app and wired 780,000


    dors over.


    When the other party received the money, they sent a message, [Miss Tate, | never thought that you would do it so quickly! |


    never thought that you and your husband might seem close to each other on the surface, but privately it''s not the case! But | still


    wish you a Happy New Year!]


    Avery held her phone tightly. She could not hide the darkness on her face.


    ¡°Avery, are you alright?" Adrian asked when he saw her cold expressions.


    ¡°Someone wished me a Happy New Year.¡± Avery ced the phone down and exined, "It is someone | hate."


    "Oh. If it''s someone you hate, just ignore them."


    "Hmm." Avery picked up the cup of water on the table and took a sip. She poured the water a moment ago. It was already cold.


    The cold water entered her stomach, freezing her heart along with it.


    Soon, it was time for the countdown.


    The host on the TV started counting down with the crowd, "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    ¡°Adrian, what do you wish for the new year?" Avery looked at Adrian.


    "| hope that | be smarter, and I can care for myself.¡±


    Avery replied, "You can do it. | believe in you." "Avery, thank you. What about you?"


    Adrian asked.


    Avery thought for a while before smiling. "I hope that my three children are healthy ?a": YNY< happy.¡±


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    "No one said that you could only have one wish. You can have many," Adrian said. " You can also wish that you and Elliot are


    healthy..."


    ¡°It wouldn''te true if you wish for too many wishes," Avery said with a smile. " The children''s health and happiness are the


    most important."


    ¡°Alright! Then, am | too greedy? I''m asking for too much." "Not at all. Your wish has been received. By the end of this year, we


    will celebrate the new year together again.¡±


    "Okay!"


    Avery has returned to her bedroom. Elliot had left amp on by the nightstand.


    He was already sleeping soundly. His breath was even. It looks like he was truly exhausted.


    Avery walked to the bed. Before getting in bed, she turned off the light.


    The room was instantly plunged into darkness. Shey in bed with her back facing him.


    No one would believe her if she said


    she was not angry. Hesiad gore blit


    t ee-Rubyowith t telling her. It was


    ew Year''s Eve Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    that night. It was a time for family, yet he went out to see Ruby on such an important day.


    This to her was a psychological betrayal.


    If he could secretly meet Ruby the first time, there would be the next time.


    This was different than having slept with her.


    Was he still missing Ruby, or was he missing the child in her?


    Perhaps, it was both?


    After all, if he did not have feelings for


    Ruby, how could ae henktedtirigs or


    the crald id Ruby? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A huge resentment built up in her.


    No wonder people say that couples


    who were together for a long time


    will lose the excite jand COM


    freshness Aver) thought that she


    and Elliot were different. She did not


    expect that they were just like any


    other ordinary couple. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    This was not the life that Avery wanted. If Elliot and she were at the stage where they had to pretend to keep their rtionship


    together, she would rather not have this rtionship.


    If she had brought her children up alone, she would not have had such troubles. She did not want pity from anybody. She did not


    want to be locked up by the chains of a rtionship.


    The more she thought, the clearer her mind was, and the more she could not sleep.


    After a long time, she seemed to have fallen asleep and even had a dream. Even in her dream, she knew that she was


    dreaming.


    She did not sleep well. Her dream started for only a short while before it morphed into another dream.


    She dreamt for a few hours. Then, she waspletely awake. She picked her phone up to look at the time. It was almost five in


    the morning.


    She let out a sigh of relief. In a short while, he would soon be up.


    At seven-thirty in the morning, the quietness of the mansion was broken.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    La and Hayden had gotten up. They left their room to see Robert first.


    After Hayden returned to Aryadelle, he spent some time with Robert. The brothers had gotten closer to each other.


    At his age, looking at Robert was like looking at a low-level organism, of course, his brother was still different from an animal.


    Robert was much cuter.


    Robert also liked Hayden better because he found the things that Hayden yed exciting.


    La pushed open the door to the nursery. Robert was sitting in bed holding a milk bottle with both hands, drinking milk.


    ¡°La, Hayden, Happy New Year!" Mrs. Cooper immediately took two gifts out and passed them to the children.


    "Mrs. Cooper, are you not going back to be with your family for the new year?" La asked as she sat by the side of the bed.


    Mrs. Cooper said with a smile, "I''ll take off once Robert gets better. He is still coughing!


    "Oh. Coughing should be fine. With


    Mommy around, he will get better soon." "Hmm. Look after Robert with Hayden. I''ll go see if the kitchen needs my help," Mrs.


    Cooper said walked out.


    Robert finished the milk and ced the bottle by the side. Then, he reached out his arms and faced Hayden and La. He


    wanted someone to carry him.


    ¡°Robert, you''re already a big boy. Come down and walk!" La ced Robert on the floor and helped him put on his shoes.


    Once Robert put on shoes, he immediately took his gift and walked over to Hayden.


    He passed the gift to Hayden. Hayden was confused. "! don''t want it. Give it to La."


    Robert pursed his lips. He insisted on giving the gift to Hayden.


    La was a little angry. "You''re only giving Hayden but not me. I''m angry!"


    Hayden was a little smug that his sister got jealous. He never thought that Robert would like him this much. He epted


    Robert''s gift. Turns out, Robert immediately hugged his leg and said coquettishly, "Hayden, up!"


    La chuckled. "Haha! Hayden, he is only giving you a gift so that you carry him!


    Hahaha!"


    Hayden''s expressions changed a little. He secretly swore and carried Robert helplessly.


    At eight in the morning, Elliot got up. After washing up, he headed downstairs.


    When he was downstairs, he immediately looked for Avery in the living area.


    "La, where is your Mommy?" E


    had slept well epigtt\iefore Pie


    was spirited that day. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    La was shocked. "Isn''t Mommy still upstairs with you?"


    Hayden also looked at Elliot in confusion.


    Elliot said, "She¡¯s not in her room. She was not there when | woke up.¡±


    Then, Elliot looked at Mrs. Cooper.


    Mrs. Cooper shook her head. "I


    haven''t seen Aver eveisincelolbke


    (legprask th¨¦guards on shift.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Cooper walked out to the


    courtyard. A momentdatey, sl"!


    regpivgd theneW-and returned to


    the living area. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The guards said that Avery left around six this morning. She drove somewhere."

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Avery left at six in the morning?


    It was winter. At six, dawn had not arrived.


    Elliot picked up his phone and walked to the door. He looked outside and called


    Avery.


    Soon, she picked up.


    "Where are you? Why did you leave so early in the morning?" His constricted heart rxed a little.


    "I''m visiting my mother''s grave." Avery''s tone was calm. "Why don¡¯t you look after the children at home today!"


    "Why don''t you want me to go with you?" Elliot preferred to follow her to the grave.


    "Mike is with me. Why don''t you stay at home!"


    Avery was in deep thought.


    Elliot could sense that she was not in a good mood and was not willing to talk, so he did not say anything else.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, La walked over to him and asked, "Where did Mommy go? Why did she leave so early in the morning? Did


    you make her angry?"


    ¡°Your mother went to visit your grandmother''s grave," Elliot exined. " She misses your grandmother."


    La responded, "Oh. | miss her too.


    Although | haven''t seen her in a long time, | still remember that she loves me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Have you all eaten breakfast?" Elliot asked.


    "Yes! Aunt Shea has already left!" La said, "Uncle Adrian is not up yet." "Hmm, then I''ll go have breakfast." Elliot patted La''s


    head and headed to the dining hall.


    He has only sat down for not long when Adrian came out of his room.


    "Where''s Avery?" Adrian asked.


    "She went out. Do you know what time she went to bedst night?" Elliot asked casually.


    Adrian said, "She returned to her room after the countdown. We made wishes."


    Avery was up until midnight.


    Logically speaking, staying up sote at night, she should be exhausted. She would not have been able to wake up that early,


    yet why had she already left the house at six in the morning?


    She could have headed to the cemetery at any time. She did not need to go so early.


    Even if she missed her mother, she offer her prayers at home. She did not need to go to her grave.


    The more Elliot thought about it, the more he felt as if she was hiding something from him.


    Could it be that she has found out about him meeting Ruby?


    He looked at his phone saw his name appearing on the news, but it was only because of Susan.


    Someone took a photo of Susaning over to his ce to spend the new year, so they were specting about her identity.


    Did the paparazzi not celebrate the new year? How were they actually waiting outside his mansion snapping photos? How


    professional.


    Elliot ced his phone down and


    picked up a cup of milk. AMIE 00


    breakfast he sauctheehiiren having


    fun (ahs in the living area, so he


    stayed with them for a while before


    heading outside. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby gave him quite a few photos of the ultrasound the night before. He was dazzled by it.


    Previously, the first time he saw the child''s ultrasound photo, was when the child was five months old.


    Back then, he could stillfort himself by saying that the child was still young. Maybe the child''s looks will change.


    When Ruby brought the ultrasound


    photo of the child when it w IR {tS\


    sixth and seven trrnemthenot only did


    thd eKA ''s looks not change, but she


    looked even more like La. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot had photos of La when she


    was just born. He copied it evened!


    paeetantel theyastilmie, So he


    child ake aparison that the


    child in Ruby''s did indeed look like


    La. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot held the photo. He was lost. He did not know what to do. Ruby kept saying that the child looked like him, messing his mind


    even more.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    This was why Elliot was backte the night before. He took the photos back with him but left them in his car. He did not take


    them out.


    He walked over to the trunk and took the photos out. He held the photos and went to his study room.


    He turned on the light and looked at the baby''s ultrasound photo carefully. Then, he picked up the family photo he had on his


    desk.


    He even took La''s photo andpared it to the baby''s. They looked simr.


    Elliot ced the photo down and clutched his forehead.


    His dream of a peaceful and quiet life had been certified asical.


    On the other side, Avery had just finished visiting her mother''s grave before heading to Mike''s.


    Ever since Avery and Elliot reconciled, Mike had moved out of Starry River Vi. Only when Avery or Elliot was not around, would


    he return for a short stay.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Mike had a head full of unkempt hair. He poured her a cup of water. "I still have some milk, but it¡¯s cold. You


    look a little pale. You should drink warm things."


    ¡°Water is fine." Avery epted the cup of water. She took a sip of water. "Mike, I..." She opened her mouth but hesitated.


    "| know. You fought with Elliot. It is written on your face." Mike crossed his arms on his chest, standing in front of her.


    From the moment she rang the doorbell and entered, Mike only had to take one look, to immediately know what was wrong.


    If she did not fight with Elliot, she would not havee over on the first day of the new year.


    "We didn''t fight." Avery took another sip of water. "The children are already so big.


    What is there to fight about?"


    "You''re being stubborn." Mike sat down next to her and looked at her face. "Let me guess! Did Elliot fight with Hayden?"


    "No, Hayden is old enough to take care of himself. He doesn''t fight with Elliot."


    "Tsk, tsk. Hayden sure is a good kid," Mike said and continued to guess, "Elliot looks a little asexual. | don''t think he had an affair.


    Unless... he had an affair?!"


    Avery coughed violently. "Didn''t you say he looks like he doesn''t like sex?"


    ¡°But only if he cheated would you get angry. " Mike took a banana from the fruit bowl. He peeled it >d#:XKX? finished the entire


    banana in two bites. "Who was he having an affair with?"


    Avery said glumly, "He went to see Rubyst night."


    "F*ck me! Ruby is in Aryadelle?" Mike was stunned. "What is this woman trying to do? Why did Elliot go to see her too? What


    was he trying to do?"


    "| don''t know. He didn¡¯t tell me." Avery put down the cup of water sadly. "If he had told me, | wouldn''t have stopped him from


    seeing her..."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Avery, wake up. If he had told you, you would have stopped him. You wouldn''t let him see Ruby," Mike corrected her.


    Avery looked at Mike in a daze. Her expressions seem to say, "So this is how | am as a person."


    She thought about it closely. Mike was right.


    If Elliot had told herst night that he


    wanted to see Ruby, sh woute not |


    ve et Hipage NOY only would she


    net let him go, but she would also


    argue with him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°No wonder he didn''t tell me..." Avery muttered. Her energy seemed to have been depleted. She leaned back on the sofa


    listlessly.


    She had barely slept the night before.


    At that moment, she finally k ¡°n!


    figured o thy tot Rakes it for


    Hen rFS bible seemed to have


    been resolved, so she wanted to


    sleep well. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Go to the room and sleep." Mike tugged on her arm. "Don''t fall sick here. If not, Elliot wille looking for me for trouble."


    Avery got up from the sofa


    automatically." Ruby is about seven


    months pregnant alrea right@Het


    tagry phate Rigs he actually


    came all the way, here. Isn''t she


    worried about the toll that travel


    would have on the baby? Do you


    think she had already nned it with


    Elliot beforehand?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why are you thinking so much about this? Go sleep first." Mike could not reply to her question and neither did he want to drive a


    wedge between them.


    It was annoying to deal with such a thing during New Year''s.


    Mike helped her to the guest room. After sheid down, he tucked her in.


    Avery closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. Mike came out of her room, found his phone, and dialed Elliot.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Avery was so wrongfully mistreated. Mike had to give Elliot a proper scolding. If not, he would not be relieved of the anger.


    Also, he had to make sure what Elliot''s feelings for Ruby were!


    If Elliot decided to get all tangled up with Ruby, Mike had to convince Avery to get a divorce!


    He dialed Elliot and the call was soon picked up.


    ¡°Avery said that she went with you to the cemetery. Where are you all now?" Elliot sounded as calm as usual.


    "She said that she took me to the cemetery? " Mike was stunned.


    "Didn''t you go with her?" Elliot was


    stunned too.


    "Hehe. Elliot, the cemetery is not the main issue. The main issue is that she caught wind of your rendezvous with Rubyst


    night!"


    Mike yelled angrily, "What the hell are you nning to do? If you don''t want to be with Avery, divorce her already! Don¡¯t lead her


    on and have an affair outside!"


    "She told you about it?¡± Elliot did not expect that his suspicions woulde


    true. "I did see Rubyst night. | was about to tell Avery, but | couldn''t tell her in time."


    When he had wanted to tell her the night before, she was called to the kitchen by


    Adrian. Later, he was too tired, so he went to bed.


    When he woke up, she was already gone. He did not deliberately try to hide this from her. His mistake was not telling her when


    he left. After all, there were so many people there at that time. It was inconvenient to tell her then.


    ¡°Now that you''ve been caught, youe up with excuses that you could not tell her in time," Mike mocked him, "Elliot, you¡¯re so


    disappointing! If you can¡¯t give up Ruby and can¡¯t be loyal, then don''t be with Avery! Not only have you defiled your rtionship


    with her, but also the damage you have done to your three children!


    "| don''t have feelings for Ruby!" Elliot retorted.


    "Then, why did you go and see Ruby? It was New Year''s Evest night and you secretly met up with Ruby. Don''t you find it


    despicable?" Mike scolded, "If | was Avery, | wouldn¡¯t have run out in anger! What a loser!" "Mike, there are things | don''t dare to


    tell her." Elliot was silent for a while before deciding to respond to Mike''s confrontation. "| don''t have any feelings for Ruby, if not,


    | wouldn''t have just left Ylore abruptly back then. But | was wrong too. I''m sorry for the baby in her. | have started to have


    feelings for the baby."


    Mike gritted his teeth. "You


    Avery already have three children, is there not enough space for you to spread your fatherly love? Must you give up your


    children for Ruby''s baby? Either you''re an idiot or you''re lying! You have feelings for Ruby!"


    "| would rather admit | am an idiot than admit | have feelings for Ruby! "


    Mike breathed heavily at Elliot''s reply. " Then, what the f*ck do you want to do?


    Snatch Ruby''s child over to let Avery bring the child up? Is that what you want?"


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Why not? | believe that you could do


    many absurd things," Mike exe


    "If you tell Ayery that Golrare Still


    involved with Ruby because of the


    baby, what do you think her response


    would be!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Which is why | don''t dare to tell her."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Dirtbag!" Mike said unquestionably.


    He yelled, "Avery ee el


    U he qumb¨¦st NiSing she has


    oie in her entire life!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was woken up in the guest room by Mike''s yells. She heard what Mike said a moment ago.


    Elliot went to look for Ruby the night before because of the baby. He actually had formed feelings for the baby!


    Avery was stunned. It was a blow to her!


    Ruby''s baby in her was also his child.


    How could Avery have gotten (|


    out it it! Hew aacld Ehict possibly cut


    icin from his child! Please


    aes the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    If Avery were to stop Elliot from seeing Ruby and her child, it would be tragically inhumane!


    ¡°Mike, the baby looks a lot like La,¡± Elliot exined his reason. "| can show you the photo, but you can¡¯t tell Avery. I''m afraid


    that she will be sad."


    "Hehehe! I''m not going to see them! You have screwed things up so badly, of course, you''ll find an excuse for yourself! You''re


    barking up the wrong tree! I''m with Avery! If you don''t cut off ties with Ruby and that baby, Avery will do it sooner orter! You


    cannot have the best of both worlds!"


    Hearing Mike''s reprimands, Elliot swallowed his words.


    Even Mike already had such a huge reaction. If Avery knew about it, her reaction would surely not be any smaller than his.


    Since Elliot stopped talking, Mike slightly regained his sensibilities. "Did you say that the child looks like La? Are you sure


    you''re not joking? How could your child with Ruby look like La?"


    ¡°Ruby showed me the child''s ultrasound photo,¡± Elliot exined.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh! She showed you an ultrasound photo that looks like La. Don''t you know that photos could be faked? How are you sure


    that the photo she showed you is real? Can you use that smart brain of yours to think? How could the child you had with Ruby


    look like La?"


    Elliot was silent.


    "This is the best joke | have heard so far! You have beenpletely fooled by Ruby! | know that La is pretty and talented. You


    like her a lot, but you can''t just possibly think that La could be copied and pasted!" Mike mocked.


    Elliot came to a realization. Mike was right.


    How was there not a possibility that the photos were faked? Even the paternity test that Ruby sent him could be faked too!


    Before the child was born, everything was unreal. Unless the child was born and he saw the child looking like La with his own


    eyes, then only will he believe it.


    "Mike, is Avery at your ce right now?" Elliot asked.


    "What are you nning to do? She is currently sleeping. She looked like she hasn''t slept the entire night." Mike did not want


    Elliot toe >c,:PIS= disturb her rest. Elliot could not control his emotions. He wanted to see her immediately, exin and


    apologize to her.


    After Mike finished his call, he walked to the door of the guest room and gently pushed the door open to have a peek inside.


    Avery''s back was facing the door. He could not see her face, but Mike thought that she must be asleep because he stood by the


    door for some time and saw her lying there quietly without moving.


    Mike shut the door and returned to


    the living area. He brewed somteted


    ile welitlrady fb} Elliot toe.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, within half an hour, Elliot appeared in front of his house.


    Mike opened the door for him and said, "Is Ruby still in the country?¡±


    "She has already left." Elliot strod


    into the living area, MeniGn ein, Is


    Avpryant Piease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    l''ve already said that she is resting.


    Are you going to w kesher Ue Mike


    i iatwelttorward and


    stopped Elliot. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Avery opened the door to the guest room and walked out.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    After Avery had been woken up by the noise, she could not fall back asleep. She had been extremely depressed.


    Elliot saw Averying out. He immediately walked over to her and hugged her in his arms.


    ¡°Avery, I''m sorry,¡± Elliot apologized and hugged her tightly.


    Her eyes reddened. She looked at Mike from the corner of her eyes. No matter what she said, it was not good to talk there.


    She pushed Elliot away. She wanted to talk to him in a different ce, but Elliot did not let her go.


    ¡°Let''s talk in the room," Avery said in a low voice while looking at his guilty-looking handsome face.


    Elliot took a deep breath and held her arm, taking her to the room. They entered the guest room and shut the door.


    Mike furrowed his brows. He let out a depressed sigh and headed to the door of the guest room. He wanted to eavesdrop. It was


    a pity that they were not arguing loudly in the room, so he could not hear anything.


    He took his phone out and sent a message to Chad. He typed, [Your boss is such a dirtbag! Hands down!]


    Chad: [Are you nuts? It¡¯s the new year! Must you make me scold you?]


    Mike: [Hehe! I knew you would surely protect him first without knowing what had happened!)


    Chad: [Tell me, how has my boss offended you? Don''t tell me you went to his house for a free meal, and he kicked you out?]


    Mike: [What nonsense are you going on about! With my rtionship with Avery, do you think he would dare to be so


    disrespectful?]


    Chad: [Then you''re nuts! I''ll take you to see the doctors tomorrow!]


    Mike: [Tsk, tsk! You don''t know what has happened yet! | don''t want to tell you! | want you to die of curiosity!]


    Chad: [???]


    Mike: [Your boss will mostly need to kneel and beg for forgiveness from Avery! Do you think | should buy the lottery to


    celebrate?]


    Chad saw the message and was a little worried. He called Mike instead. Mike immediately rejected the call. Then, he


    immediately sent Chad a message, [I''m outside their room trying to eavesdrop!]


    Chad: [Oh. What did you hear?]


    Chad: [Wait, are they at your ce or their ce?]


    Mike: [I''m at home! Your boss pissed Avery so much that she left home. Don''t you think he''s such a jerk! Other than my ex, your


    boss is the second biggest jerk!]


    Chad: [What the hell happened! If you''re not going to tell me, we''ll break up! I''m going to count to five!]


    Chad: [Five!]


    Chad: [Four!]


    Chad: [Three!]


    Mike: [F*ck! Count slower!]


    Chad: [Two!)


    Mike: [It''s Ruby!]


    Chad: [What about Ruby? Isn¡¯t she in Ylore??g.=PKS=ter Avery had been woken up by the noise, she could not fall back asleep.


    She had been extremely depressed.


    Elliot saw Averying out. He immediately walked over to her and hugged her in his arms.


    ¡°Avery, I''m sorry,¡± Elliot apologized and hugged her tightly.


    Her eyes reddened. She looked at Mike from the corner of her eyes. No matter what she said, it was not good to talk there.


    She pushed Elliot away. She wanted to talk to him in a different ce, but Elliot did not let her go.


    ¡°Let''s talk in the room," Avery said in a low voice while looking at his guilty-looking handsome face.


    Elliot took a deep breath and held her arm, taking her to the room. They entered the guest room and shut the door.


    Mike furrowed his brows. He let out a depressed sigh and headed to the door of the guest room. He wanted to eavesdrop. It was


    a pity that they were not arguing loudly in the room, so he could not hear anything.


    He took his phone out and sent a message to Chad. He typed, [Your boss is such a dirtbag! Hands down!]


    Chad: [Are you nuts? It¡¯s the new year! Must you make me scold you?]


    Mike: [Hehe! I knew you would surely protect him first without knowing what had happened!)


    Chad: [Tell me, how has my boss offended you? Don''t tell me you went to his house for a free meal, and he kicked you out?]


    Mike: [What nonsense are you going on about! With my rtionship with Avery, do you think he would dare to be so


    disrespectful?]


    Chad: [Then you''re nuts! I''ll take you to see the doctors tomorrow!]


    Mike: [Tsk, tsk! You don''t know what has happened yet! | don¡¯t want to tell you! | want you to die of curiosity!]N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chad: [277]


    Mike: [Your boss will mostly need to


    kneel and beg for f givegese from


    pepayeu Take roca buy the


    lottery to celebrate?] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad saw the message and was a


    little worried. He called Mike i


    Mike im ediatelyreiGcted the call.


    Theh, { immediately sent Chad a


    message, [I''m outside their room


    trying to eavesdrop!] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad: [Oh. What did you hear?]


    Chad: [Wait, are they at your ce or their ce?]


    Mike: [I''m at home! Your boss pissed


    Avery so much that i left home!


    nit yoy tink Nes Ste a jerk! Other


    thrdn my ex, your boss is the second


    biggest jerk''] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad: [What the hell happened! If you''re not going to tell me, we''ll break up! I''m going to count to five!]


    Chad: [Five!]


    Chad: [Four!]


    Chad: [Three!]


    Mike: [F*ck! Count slower!]


    Chad: [Two!]


    Mike: [It¡¯s Ruby!]


    Chad: [What about Ruby? Isn¡¯t she in Ylore?]

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Mike: [She came to Aryadelle to look for Elliot. Elliot, that jerk, actually went to meet her! Let me ask you! Is he a jerk or not!


    ]


    Chad: [... He is a jerk!]


    Mike: [Hahaha!]


    Chad: [How could he do this?! How could he do this to Avery and his three children?!]


    Chad was a little sad.


    Mike: [When he''s smart, he is pretty smart, but when he''s dumb, he really is an idiot. He has been tricked by Ruby!]


    Chad perked up. [He has been tricked? My god! Has Ruby tricked him to sleep with her?]


    As Avery had run away from home, Chad thought that the matter was much more serious.


    Mike: [Hah! If he has slept with Ruby, | wouldn''t tell you that he has been tricked. | would just say that he had an affair, okay!]


    Chad: [Oh, then how was he tricked? You say things halfway! It''s annoying! | really want to hit you!]


    Mike: [Ruby said the child in her looks like La and he believed it. Don¡¯t you find it funny! I''m reallyughing to death!]


    Chad: [What is so funny about it! You''re strange!]


    Mike: [You idiot! La looks like Avery, yet Ruby lied to Elliot saying that their child looks like Avery, don''t you find it funny!]


    Chad: [F*ck me! Ruby isn''t really bright either, right? She could lie once, but she can''t like it for the rest of her life!]


    In the guest room, Avery sat down by the side of the bed. Elliot bent down in front of her, looking at her piously.


    ¡°Last night, Ruby looked for me. She wanted me to see her and the child onest time. She said she won''te to Aryadelle


    anymore, so | went." Elliot exined the incident the night before to her.


    "Why would you believe her? After she gives birth to the child and takes the child to see you, you will still see her," Avery said


    firmly." Elliot, | underestimated the threat Ruby poses to our rtionship."


    ¡°Avery, I''m sorry. | shouldn''t have seen her. | shouldn''t have believed her words. She said that the child looks like La. | went to


    see her out of curiosity..." Elliot came clean. "| really don¡¯t have any feelings for Ruby." "I know. | believe that you don''t have any


    feelings for her, but | also believe that you do have feelings for your child with her." Avery clutched his face. "You can¡¯t just ignore


    your children. You used to hate children, but when you saw Hayden =a"= RIW; La, you naturally assumed responsibility for


    them."


    Elliot lowered his gaze. He could not promise Avery that he would not see the child ever again.


    If Ruby took the child over to his house, how could he shut the door on their faces? He felt that Ruby would surely do such a


    thing, just like how Ruby kept using the fake ultrasound photo to lie to him! Ruby coulde up with anything!


    ¡°Avery, | won''t divorce you. | won''t give up our children,¡± Elliot told her about his decision after some thinking. "Don''t you dare


    think of leaving me or taking the children away!"


    ¡°Are youing here to argue with me?" Avery retracted her hands. She was so furious she was trembling.


    "No." Elliot got up. He hugged her in


    his arms once more. He choked up.a


    little. "| don''t w gmake youenary.


    Sepng@vouda is thest thing 1


    want. I''m only afraid that you would


    secretly decide to leave me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elliot, let me be alone. | want to be alone." Avery''s eyes reddened. Tears swell in her eyes.


    "No. | can''t leave you alone." He knew her too well. If she were to be alone, she would surely overthink things and do something


    extreme.


    "Then, what do you want me to do!" Avery cried and threw a punch at his shoulder." Are you asking me to bear with it for the rest


    of my life? You want the child you have with Ruby...¡±


    "No! Avery, | don''t want that child."


    Elliot clutched her angry face with


    both hands ie Hecedia!


    forpheaiagairst er forehead. "|


    swear | won''t ever see Ruby again,


    but if that childes to find me, |


    can''t promise you that | won''t see


    her." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What are you going to do then, after


    seeing that child?" Avery red at


    him. "What if the child wants to


    acknowledge you as perdather Whar


    il sieamel ries and begs you?


    Elliot,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    you dare tell me that you will


    say no! You might make promises to


    me now to console me, but what if


    the child is born and you


    acknowledge her as your daughter.


    What could | do, then!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s body tightened. He was speechless.


    "Promises are the most worthless thing in this world!" She held his wrists tightly, wanting to pry them off her.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Mike was standing outside the guest room door. He initially heard them fighting intensely. He hesitated for a bit as to whether he


    should enter the room and help Avery.


    However, the argumentsted for less than two minutes and it was silent once more.


    Amomentter, the guest room door opened and they came out.


    ¡°Are you done?" Mike scratched his head." So quick?"


    "Mike, we''ll head back first." Avery looked like she had calmed down, but her bloodshot eyes looked serious.


    "Oh, you guys are changing to a different arena to fight?" Mike followed them and headed out. "Avery, don''t get brainwashed by


    him. You are a modern woman. You must stand your ground. You cannot bear such a thing. No matter how he begs you, you


    cannot swallow your pride! | understand men. If you were to bear with him this time, he will repeat the mistake the next time


    again.¡±


    Avery heard Mike''s nagging. She was extremely moved.


    "Come over for dinner tonight! Lilith is back at noon." Avery changed into a lighter topic.


    Mike replied, "Oh, sure! Is it your ce or Elliot''s?"


    "We''re spending the New Year''s at his ce." "Okay! I''ll see what I''m doing tonight. If I''m free. I''ll head over." Mike sent them off.


    Elliot followed Avery into one car. The driver drove the other car.


    After both cars left, Mike sent Avery a message, [What did you two talk about? Are you letting him go just like that?]


    Avery only replied when she returned home. [We''ll celebrate the new year first. We''ll talk about itter ]


    Mike: [You''re right. It''s still the new year! I''m so sorry for you! There are a few more days left!]


    Avery: [He doesn''t want to split up.]


    Mike: [I knew it. If he were to split up with you, the three children won''t follow him. He already wants Ruby''s child, what more


    your three children! He is just cruel to women. He only wants their children!]


    Avery: [I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go have some


    sleep. Come over for dinner.]


    Mike: [Since you insist, I''lle over ]


    Avery did not reply to him anymore.


    She had not slept the night before. She felt very dizzy. It was as if she could fall at any moment with every step she took.


    Elliot noticed that she was not in the right state, ;c)=YIR< he immediately helped her along. She entered the bedroom and


    immediatelyy down in bed.


    Elliot did not leave. He sat by the side of the bed, looking at her sleep.


    Not longter, Ben sent Lilith to Elliot''s mansion. Downstairs was instantly livened with chatting andughter.


    ¡°Aunt Lilith! You''re amazing!" La said fawningly at Lilith, "| must see your performance during the finals!" "Sure! As long as it


    doesn''t interfere with school. Of course, you''re more than wee toe!" Lilith opened her luggage in the living area. She


    took out the gifts that she bought for them. "La, where is your Mommy? | bought her a beautiful bracelet. She will surely like


    it!"


    "Mommy went to visit relnine


    grave this morning. =e ssleProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®OS a aya dooked Nat Lilith''s


    as out blinking. "Aunt Lilith,


    ee your luggage filled with gifts?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    La only asked that because there were barely any clothes in the luggage.


    "Yes! My clothes are in my backpack. This luggage is filled with gifts for all of you."


    Adrian came over too.


    When Lilith saw him, she immediately yelled at him, "Adrian! | bought gifts for you!"


    "You not calling me an idiot is the best gift. "Adrian smiled demurely.


    "My internal reflexes wanted to call


    you an idiot, but there are so many


    people around, so Ne eld back.


    spss pou tice "She took a box


    out and passed it to him. " This is a


    drawing board, used for painting.


    When you''re bored, you can use it."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Adrian epted the gift. He was a little worried he did not know how to use it.


    "I''ll send you some tutorials. You can


    watch the videos and learn. yout}


    n''t alll NANFA Site way


    for you," Lilith asked, "Do you like it? "


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Adrian nodded shyly, "Yes."

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    ¡°Adrian, | am an amazing model now!


    When | be a professional model, | will be able to make lots of money!" Lilith boasted to him and said, "I hope you''ll be


    a normal person someday and be able to get married."


    Adrian''s face turned red in an instant.


    He was too embarrassed to respond to that matter.


    "You''re a funny one, Lilith." Ben, who was next to them, could not help butugh.


    "Why are you still here?¡± Lilith immediately looked at him when she heard his voice. "Didn''t you say that you want to go back and


    catch up on some sleep?" "I can also catch up on some sleep here. I''ll return after dinner." It was too fun over there, so he did


    not want to leave for the time being.


    Not long after that, Elliot came downstairs.


    ¡°Elliot, your sister has brought you a gift." Ben sat on the sofa, eagerly waiting for the scene to unfold.


    Lilith shot a nce at him, and then took out the gift that she had bought for him from her luggage.


    When she was buying the gift, Ben was right next to her giving her his opinion.


    Giving the drawing board to Adrian, for example, was Ben''s suggestion.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, when she was picking out a gift for Elliot, Ben did not give any suggestions at all.


    He let her buy anything because no matter what she bought Elliot would not like it.


    Elliot was not short on anything, and everything that he owned was the best. However, Lilith has a limited budget, so it was


    impossible for her to buy anything too expensive for him.


    Elliot saw the three children surrounding Lilith''s luggage, so he went to her.


    Lilith handed the gift to him and said in a voice that was lower than before, "Happy new year.¡±


    Elliot nced at the gift she handed to him, and then he epted it. "Thank you."


    The gift that Lilith gave to him was a very handsome cartoon character holding a gold te, which read ¡®The Best Husband Ever.¡¯


    How ironic.


    He had just made Avery angry. If it were not for the new year celebration, Avery might have wanted to divorce him.


    How would he dare to ept the title of the best husb:g%?WIV: ever?


    ¡°Elliot, do you know what the name of this cartoon character is?" asked Ben.


    Of course, Elliot had no clue.


    "This is the male protagonist in aic. Lilith especially loves this character. She feels that you and this character are very


    simr. Domineering, rich, fiercely devoted..." Ben added.


    Elliot felt that the gift was ironic and too awkward to handle.


    His expression instantly darkened.


    Ben noticed something was not right and immediately shut his mouth.


    "I''m going to catch up on some sleep!" He got up from the couch and pulled Hayden away.


    When he entered the guest bedroom,


    Ben asked Hayden, ) ¡®s t6Q01")


    treraSelthng is not right with


    your dad''s mood!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden asked, "Why? | didn''t notice it."


    Hayden did not know that his parents


    had fought with aets Ko)


    fealithsBsdh thing was unusual


    about Elliot. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Did they fight?" asked Ben.


    "My mom had just returned from paying her respects at the cemetery.¡±


    "Oh. Did she bring your father along when she went to the cemetery?"


    "No."


    Ben suddenly smacked his head.


    "Both of them surely had a fi with


    each other Jf thenaide''t Sour mother


    cenbialy Would have brought your


    father along to the cemetery." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden''s expression instantly darkened.


    If both of them fought, then it must be Elliot''s fault.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Avery woke up at around four in the afternoon.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When she came down the stairs, everyone was looking at her.


    She was slightly taken aback by the attention.


    "Why are you guys looking at me?" She touched her face.


    She had just woken up, so her face was a little red.


    She had quite a good sleep that afternoon, so she was in good spirits, and she was not as upset as before anymore.


    No matter what, life still had to go on for her.


    Also, so many friends hade to the house to visit them at that moment, so she was very happy.


    ¡°Avery! | brought you a gift!" Lilith delivered the gift she had bought for Avery to her. "I did well in the preliminary round this time,


    so my agent gave me a bonus. This is what | got for you from the jewelry store near the airport."


    Avery opened the box. There were a few bracelets in there in various thicknesses, and they were all embellished with beads in


    various colors.


    All of the bracelets looked especially good when worn together on her wrist.


    "Thank you, Lilith. | like it very much." Avery beamed broadly.


    Elliot, Ben, and Hayden looked at her together as she smiled.


    ¡°Let''s have a drink tonight!" Mike walked over, stood next to Elliot, and put his arm on his shoulders. "Do you dare to drink with


    me?"


    Elliot knew why he asked him to have a drink with him.


    He wanted to stand up for Avery, helping her release her anger.


    "You guys should drink less or you''ll all be drunk. There is not enough space for so many people to stay over." Avery did not


    explicitly stop them.


    "Doesn''t Elliot have a few drivers? Let his drivers give us a lift if we''re drunk then!"


    "It''s New Year''s now, so only one driver is working."


    "Oh. Fine, we''ll drink less. We''ll drink less!" Mike dragged Elliot to the dining room.


    Seeing that, Ben immediately followed them. "How can you leave me out if you''re drinking?"


    If Ben did not go over to help, Mike would certainly get Elliot so drunk that he would be half-dead.


    Lilith did not know that Avery and


    Elliot had a fight, so she was ver aa


    confused." sven sci 50 op


    thamanoWtan they start drinking


    when it''s still bright out? If they were


    to drink until nightfall, they certainly


    would be drunk." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was going to be five in the evening soon. The sky was notpletely darkened yet, but it would be getting dark very soon.


    Avery sat on the couch ?c# ate some fruits. "If they want to drink, then let them be!" "It''s fine for Ben and Mike to drink, but didn''t


    Elliot get severely sick previously?" Lilith was worried about Elliot''s health.


    Although Elliot has not officially acknowledged her as his sister, he epted her gift that day, and he even agreed to let her stay


    in his house.


    She was quite happy and grateful.


    She suddenly felt as if she finally had a family.


    "He has already recovered." Avery


    popped a cherry into her Ee) ea


    "Don''t wo nyakqan ther :


    Brag were to happen, they can


    be sent to the hospital." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith felt that Avery seemed to have


    changed, but when she saw than hel


    ses ren sahty raised and


    Ss as calm, it seemed like nothing


    had changed as well. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the past, she was very protective of Elliot, but she seemed to be very indifferent to him at that moment.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    ¡°Avery, should | be addressing you as Mrs. Foster?" Lilith took a cherry and ate it as well. "But | feel addressing you that way


    makes you sound like an older person. If we were to go shopping together now, and other people saw us, they might actually


    think that | am older than you."


    Avery said, "Just call me Avery! It sounds more endearing as well."


    ¡°Alright! | initially felt that it was fine for me to call you Avery. However, Ben told me on the ne to address you as Mrs. Foster


    after | return this time,¡± Lilith said softly," He always felt that he was much older, has a little more experience in life than me, and


    knows more than me, so he likes to lecture me on how to conduct myself in this world." "Ben is being kind. If you speak sweetly


    and address me as Mrs. Foster, Elliot may be able to ept you even sooner." Avery revealed Ben''s intentions to her.


    "| know. | feel that there''s no need to be as sweet-tongued and as cunning as him when interacting with others. | just like calling


    you Avery. | am close to you, so | can call you whatever | want. It''s up to Elliot if he is willing to ept me, but if he is not willing,


    then so be it. I''ll be able to support myself very soon anyway," Lilith said with great confidence.


    "It''s fine if you say that Ben is sweet-tongued, but if he heard you saying that he is cunning, he certainly would be very sad."


    "He can take it. He has be much stronger recently. He was staying together with me in Bridgedale, and we were bickering


    every night." When Lilith thought of that short period in the past, a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    Avery sensed that Lilith had juicy details to share. "Are the two of you . living in cohabitation?"


    Lilith quickly shook her head. "We were both staying in separate rooms. It can only be considered as staying under the same


    roof, it can''t be considered cohabitation. Both of us aren''t dating yet, so how can we be cohabiting?"


    "Mm-hmm. It''s better to be careful.¡±


    "| have to really want to marry him before | agree to be together with him... Oh?


    Where''s Shea?" Lilith suddenly thought of Shea. "I also brought a gift for her, but I''ve not seen her."


    "She should be at Wesley''s house," Avery said softly, "He is preparing to marry Shea." "Wow! When are they getting married?


    Can | attend their wedding?" "They haven''t set a date yet. They''ll first be getting registered." Avery smiled broadly." This is


    probably the first good news in this new year!"


    "| really envy them. Shea is very pure. Wesley should be a pure person as well.


    Both of them truly are well suited for each other." Lilith thought. "They certainly won''t quarrel with each other."


    "Wesley is a good person. | have never seen him quarreling with other people. Shea as well. She is even gentler."


    "Then their child would certainly be even more gentle," Lilith blurted out.


    The smile on Avery''s face instantly stiffened.


    Lilith also suddenly thought of a question." Avery, if Shea has a child, would the child have a definite chance of inheriting a bad


    gene?"


    ¡°Hmm. Putting aside this matter, Shea''s body is too weak. Weasley won''t let her have a child.¡±


    ¡°Ah! | am getting more ?a,;SNX: more envious of them! I, too, don''t want to have a child." Lilith was madly envious. "On one


    hand, it''s the pain. On the other hand, | heard that the training post partum is especially miserable."


    ¡°If you maintain your training now, you''ll be able to recover very quickly.¡±


    "| don''t even have a partner, so I''m still far off from having a baby!" Lilith wiped her hands with a napkin. "Avery, let''s have dinner!


    | can smell it and it smells good!" "Hmm." Avery got up and walked together with her to the dining room.


    The men have already started drinking.


    Avery shot a nce at Elliot''s slightly reddened face.


    Mrs. Cooper had set up two tables.


    One for the people ho\would ilk!


    ang the\arttier fOrohe people who


    would not. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After Avery had finished her dinner, she apanied Lilith to the guest bedroom.


    Lilith was feeling jetgged, and Avery did not stay too long in the guest bedroom.


    "Avery, you looked a little tired. Did


    you catch a cold when ie weed if)


    the Cae ho Mirs?Cooper


    finishell er work in the kitchen, she


    walked over and picked Robert up.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I''m fine" She forced herself to smile."


    Robert is fine now. You can start your vacation tomorrow!"


    "Well... Master Elliot drank quite a lot


    tonight, so | reckon he would be


    having a headache t Faiocrove (bhly


    sognanivlis the day after


    tomorrow!" Mrs. Cooper said with


    sympathy, "Mike kept pouring drinks


    for Master Elliot. Avery, why aren''t


    you concerned?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Avery headed to the dining area when she heard what Mrs. Cooper said.


    "Okay, stop drinking," She said to Mike, " You should head home."


    When Ben heard that, he immediately stood up. "Didn¡¯t you say there was only one driver? Get the driver to send me back first!


    I''m extremely sleepy! | have to go home already."


    Ben got up and rushed out of the dining hall. Mike chased after him with reddened


    eyes.


    "Send me home first! | don¡¯t want to stay here! I''m not in Avery''s house!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Firste, first served, do you understand? | said it first, so send me back first!" Ben pushed Mike away with force.


    Mike had drunk too much. He fumbled and almost fell.


    Avery immediately held onto him. "I''ll send you back."


    ¡°Avery, you treat me the best." Mike put his hand on her shoulders and moved.


    Behind them, Elliot looked at them with reddened eyes. Elliot drank the least, but his alcohol tolerance was the worst, so he was


    even more drunkpared to Mike and Ben.


    When Avery was about to leave with Mike, he strode forward and grabbed Avery''s arm.


    "Stay at home and care for me!"


    He had drunk too much and was feeling unwell, yet Avery did not even nce at him.


    At that moment, the three children had already returned to their rooms. Avery did not need to hide the anger she had for him.


    If the incident the night before did not happen, she would surely not have let him drink that much that day. She would not have


    ignored his feelings when he was drunk and sent Mike home.


    Avery felt as if her arm was about to be broken by him.


    Mrs. Scarlet saw what was happening and immediately walked over. She persuaded,¡± Avery, you can let the bodyguard send


    Mike home. Go care for Master Elliot!"


    Avery nodded then looked at Mike. "The bodyguard will send you home." "| want you to do it." Mike insisted. He deliberately tried


    to pick a fight with Elliot.


    Avery noticed Elliot''s darkened expressions from the corner of her eyes. They have both drunk a little too much. They were not


    being sensible at that moment. Being stuck in the middle of them, she felt as if trouble was bound to happen.


    If it were under normal circumstances, it would not be so troublesome for her.


    "| want you to send me home. Aren''t there servants at home? You can get the servants to care for him!" Mike tried to reason with


    Avery. He also held her arm, trying to pull her away.


    Elliot swiftly walked in front of them, blocking them in their path.


    ¡°Let her go!" Elliot warned Mike, "She is my wife!" "Hehe! She might be your wife today, but she might not be tomorrow!" Not only


    did Mike not let go, but he also provoked Elliot: g''


    Elliot was instantly infuriated! He was raging with anger! He raised his fist and threw a punch at Mike!


    Avery did not even think about it. She immediately blocked Mike from the attack.


    When Elliot realized the problem, it was toote. His punch hit Avery squarely on the head!


    The punch made Avery''s head split open and she saw the light! Pain immediately spread all over her body!


    "What the f*ck! Elliot you idiot! Who


    the hell are you hitting! Are y


    asking for. deatcwiies


    Halkls¨¦ber. He immediately pushed


    Avery aside and pounced at Elliot.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Elliot had already


    completely sobered up. He didadtt |


    e apy anna ie mediately


    We Avery''s swaying body. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike quickly threw a punch at Elliot. Elliot lost his bnce. When he fell to the side, he pulled Avery along and fell over.


    Thankfully, Elliot quickly found his bnce and Avery fell into his arms.


    Mike was still angry. He chased after


    them and pulled Nemsemcer"


    n eq tpg y and continue


    tedching Elliot a lesson. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when Avery was about to say, "Stop fighting!" a loud voice rang out, "What the hell are you all doing!"


    Hayden¡¯s voice was low and forceful. He yelled and walked over to Avery.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    "If the two of you are going to fight, do it outside! Don''t be rowdy around my mother! " Hayden helped Avery to the master


    bedroom.


    Mrs. Scarlet immediately called a bodyguard to bring Mike away.


    Elliot had sobered up by the time Mike was shown the door.


    He stood at the door of the master bedroom and did not dare to go in.


    Avery sat beside the bed and Hayden was checking if she was injured.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." Avery was afraid that her son would be worried, so she downyed the situation. "The two of them


    quarreled because they drank too much. Don''t worry about them."


    "| could care less about them!" Hayden said angrily. "Let''s go home tomorrow, Mommy. | don''t want to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, " Avery agreed at once.


    The punch Elliot aimed toward Mikended on the left side of Avery''s head. Her face was not injured, and any injury-if present-


    was blocked by her hair at the site of the punch.


    "Did La wake up?" she asked worriedly.


    "No. She''s still sound asleep," Hayden replied.


    "You should go to bed too! You must be tired after having an exciting day." Avery wanted to get up and send Hayden back to the


    room.


    "| can go back to the room by myself." Hayden pushed her down and forbade her from bringing him to his room. "You need to tell


    me if you don''t feel good."


    He did not see Elliot''s punch hitting Avery, only that Avery was sandwiched between the two men. Since both of them had drunk


    a lot, they might have hurt Avery by ident.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." She still got out of bed and saw Hayden out of her room.


    She had already noticed Elliot''s presence when he came over and stood at the door.


    After Hayden left, she turned around and looked into his luminous gaze. She merely nced briefly at him before going back into


    her room.


    He followed in and closed the door.


    ¡°Would you like to see a doctor?" He followed her to the bedside.


    Although she had a headache, it was not as bad as before.


    She felt that it was not a serious issue and so decided that there was no necessity to visit the hospital, but she would reassess


    that the next day after having a good night''s sleep.


    Besides, if she showed that she was in pain, he would have med himself to no end.


    She did not want to use a minor injury to win his attention.


    "I''m a little sleepy. We can talk about everything else tomorrow!" She pulled the nket ;h"=TJP;y down on the bed.


    He immediately reached out and found the injury on her head.


    "Don''t touch me!" She pushed his hand


    away angrily.


    "Let me see," he pleaded. "I''m sorry,


    Avery.¡± "| don''t want to hear


    apology. If yourieally GAG ou ve done


    cometh ng to wrong me, the best


    thing you can do is be quiet!" She


    red at him coldly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me see." He repeated his request.


    She figured that she would not be


    able to sleep that night jLshe-did fot


    9 ito imi@6ShE pu led down


    t ae that held her hair up and


    let it loose. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He immediately parted her hair and saw the swelling on the site of the punch.


    "It''s swollen." His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "No." She knew it had swollen because he used a lot of brute force. At that time, she felt as if her skull was about to crack open."


    It will be fine in two days." "Are you sure?"


    "Do | know myself more or do you know myself more?" Shey down and looked at him calmly. "Are you sober now?"


    "Um."


    "Go take a bath ande to bed."


    Avery abhorred the aloe ntelile Sessio


    Elliot. "Do yau thiokwitelire that


    Neue so much tonight? I''m


    not going to care about you in the


    future." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Elliot could drink as much as he wanted and meet whoever he wanted.


    Avery just needed to calm down for a moment and figure out her future direction.


    ¡°Let''s not be like this, Avery." He frowned unhappily at her remark.


    "Go and shower. If there''s anything we need to talk about, we''ll do it tomorrow." She did not want to have that conversation,


    since she was having a headache and he was drunk. He might have been a little sober at that moment, but his mind was almost


    certainly not lucid.


    It was not like they could reach a conclusion if they went ahead with the conversation.


    He sat beside the bed and did not answer her.


    He wanted to talk to her but eventually decided against it when he saw that she had closed her eyes.


    He drank too much that night, and his body was still under the influence of alcohol even though his mind was sober.


    He felt very dizzy.


    By the time her breathing was even, hey down beside her.


    There was still uneasiness in his heart after hey down, so after a few seconds of hesitation, he stretched out his arms and


    wrapped them around her waist.


    Avery was already asleep, but he extended his arm over her and hugged her tightly.


    He would not have hugged her that forcefully if he were not drunk, and the amount of force he used made her ufortable in


    addition to waking her up.


    She opened her eyes and stared in a daze at the hazy yellow light reflected in the window


    After some time, she heard a murmur from behind. "Don''t leave me, Avery... Don''t go..."


    He was having nightmares.


    His body was hot, and she felt like she was about to melt.


    She tried to remove his arm from her waist because his grip was making it difficult for her to sleep.


    She tried to do so but was unable to move himpletely.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, she had slept earlier that afternoon and did not feel any difort other than the pain on her head.


    She grabbed her phone and passed time.


    Tammy sent her a photo of dinner. [ Chicken soup made by my mother-inw. Pie made by my mother-inw. She''s treating me


    really nicely today... Don''t you ever wonder how people can have two sides of themselves?]


    Avery replied. [Some people have more than two sides to them. They may be a million other sides.]


    [Are you talking about my mother-inw or someone else?]


    [I''m talking about it in general.]


    [It''s so difficult for me to get used to what happened today. She called me a year ago to show her sincerity, but as soon as she


    saw me today, she treated me better than she did her daughter. Not even my mom has been so clingy before.] [You should learn


    topromise now that she''s being nice to you. Better to be at peace than to be at odds.]


    [She wants me to give birth to a second child immediately after this one.]


    [Focus on this one first. You don''t


    need to rush for a seco chitd if You


    den want ancien iy you can just


    t em you can''t get pregnant]


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    [I told Jun the same thing, ;d.>TKX< he said never to let his parents know about that idea.]


    [Well, most difficulties can be solved easily. It just takes time.]


    [I''m so happy now, Avery! | can¡¯t wait


    for my baby to be born so | can liye,a


    life like yours] aaunehes always


    enyiedAvery. ter all, thetter''s


    children were well-behaved and


    sensible, and Elliot loved her very


    much. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Although their rtionship had its fair


    share of twists and turns, ev:


    always e ded wath BESS, t ey


    wWete Still very young and could live


    many more decades with each other.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery looked at the message she sent and felt happy for her.


    As she stared at the phone screen, Avery suddenly fell silent.


    She wanted to reply but decided to delete the message after typing halfway.


    Tammy was in a happy phase, and Avery did not want that happiness to be affected by the unhappiness she had been facing.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    After she chatted with Tammy, she searched for Chad''s chat and sent him a message. [Chad, Mike drank too much tonight.


    When do you think you''ll be able to head home?]


    Chad replied within seconds. [I''ll be back tomorrow morning. He''ll usually just sleep if he''s drunk, so don''t worry about him.]


    [Okay. Happy new year!]


    Chad looked at her wishes and wanted to reply the same, but for some reason, he could not bring himself to type it out.


    After a while, he replied: [Are you going to get a divorce? | know that it is not good to say this during the new year, but from what


    | understand of your character, you won''t let yourself be wronged.]


    | haven''t thought about it yet.]


    Then think about it carefully. And then think some more. If you insist on getting a divorce, you won''t be able to get child custody,


    and yourpany, well...]


    Chad was reminding her, not threatening her.


    Pil think carefully.]


    (Whatever happens between you and my boss, just remember that we''ll always be friends, okay?]


    (Of course. And it''s not like I''m hell-bent on divorcing him. He apologized to me today, saying he wouldn''t acknowledge that kid.


    I''ll talk to him again in a few days ]


    Chad breathed a sigh of relief.


    Avery had a terrible headache, so she put down her phone and closed her eyes to rest. After Elliot waspletely asleep, she


    took his hand from her waist and got out of bed gently.


    The injury on her head was so painful that she had to deal with it somehow.


    If it still hurt that badly the next day, she had no choice but to visit the hospital.


    His punch was a little too hard.


    She found the first-aid kit and treated her injury before putting the box back in ce.


    Her mood suddenly became very heavy.


    Something was wrong with her vision.


    She suspected herself of being ill again, perhaps with some new disease, or perhaps due toplications from the surgery


    because it was not done well enough.


    Normal people would not feel their vision going dark after having enough rest.


    She never had any eye problems before, not even short-sightedness during her years as a student. The sudden urrence of a


    problem made her suspect that it could be due to negligence during the surgery.


    Since her condition was not too serious


    Unfortunately, the punch she received that night seemed to have made her condition much worse.


    Her heartbeat quickened when she felt that it might get worse.


    With her slight estrangement with Elliot and the fate of her marriage still up in the air, it was unlikely that she would tell him about


    her condition; more so, if her condition had worsened because of his punch.


    She did not want him to feel Witty)


    about it. Pleaseyeatd GdSriginal


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After sitting in the living room for a


    moment, she heard be\squra of! |!


    husried feat&tens Behind her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She immediately turned around


    saw a flustere Ft at\the Staircase


    efiyarabel Pidase read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Avery! Are you going to leave?!¡± He asked angrily.


    When he woke up earlier and realized that she was not in bed, he became so frightened that his body ran cold and his


    soul nearly left his body!


    "| came down to get a drink." She got up from the sofa and walked toward him.¡± Where can | go? Are you overthinking


    again? | told you that we''ll talk about it after the new year holidays, and in the meantime, | won''t be going anywhere.¡±


    His body rxed all of a sudden when he heard her answer.


    "Didn''t | tell you to take a bath? You should go now that you''re awake. There''s a strong smell of alcohol in the room and


    | can''t sleep because of that," she walked up to him and said in a displeased tone.


    He took her arm and exined, "I was dizzy."


    ¡°How about now?"


    "I''m feeling better." Elliot followed her and went upstairs. ¡°Don''t leave me, Avery. You know me. | know you do.¡±

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    "| do. Or at least | do now. But that doesn''t mean you won''t change in the future," Avery replied. "Don''t think so far ahead. We''ll


    talk after today!"


    She had a terrible headache and it hurt just to speak.


    Once they went upstairs, he halted his footsteps all of a sudden.


    "Did you meet Shea tonight?" he said, letting go of her arm. "I didn''t see her all day today."


    "Didn''t she call you at night?"


    She thought Shea had called and told him that she would be speaking tonight.


    "No." He answered firmly. "Where''s my phone?"


    The two went back to the room and looked for his cell phone. s, it was nowhere to be found, even after some rigorous


    searching.


    "I''ll give it a call." She picked up her cell phone and dialed his number.


    There was no ringing in the room, which meant that his cell phone was not in there.


    The two of them then went downstairs.


    She kept on calling his phone until they finally found it under the sofa.


    It probably fell to the ground during his fight with Mike earlier.


    The two of them tacitly avoided mentioning the fight.


    Elliot turned on the phone and saw not a call, but a message from Shea.


    [Brother, | was asked to stay for the night, so I''ll spend the night at Wesley''s!]


    His face turned gloomy after reading the text.


    "Shea spent the night at Wesley''s house," he spoke incredulously.


    "She¡¯s not your pet. Sooner orter, she''ll have her own family and leave you. This is the reality of it, and you need to ept it as


    soon as possible.¡±


    Her words stunned him for a moment.


    ¡°Elliot, it''s three o''clock in the morning. You can do whatever you want if you''re not sleepy. I''m exhausted, so..." She nced at


    the time and sighed tiredly.


    "Okay, you should go to bed! I''ll sleep in the guest roomter." He remembered that he was drunk and had not showered yet.


    If he went to sleep in the master bedroom, he might wake her up from the noise.


    She went straight upstairs.


    He looked at her from behind as he felt despondently lost when she disappeared from his line of sight.


    When she said that Shea would leave


    him, her cold =c!> Qi\parstctore |


    segined ta be fafing him that ¡®I''ll


    leave you too¡¯. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The next day, at the Brooks¡¯, Shea


    came out of Wesleyssgam an@rah!


    int Sancreeby''edineidence. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sandra was carrying some oatmeal then.


    "Shea,st night..." Sandra was both surprised and speechless.


    She arranged for Shea to sleep in a guest room next to Wesley''s room the previous night.


    "|..." Shea blushed and exined in a low voice, "| was a little scaredst night, so..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Haha! Oh, don''t worry about it! |


    wasn''t thoughtful ee and tsten''t


    expect oudo be@ed sandra put


    down e bowl, took Shea¡¯s hand, and


    asked, "Is Wesley still sleeping?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea shook her head and said shyly, "He¡¯s helping me do theundry.¡±


    ¡°But we have a washing machine?" Sandra was puzzled.


    Shea blushed even more. "It''s...underwear, Aunt Sandra. He said that hand washing is better."

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Sandra cleared her throat and asked, "Are you hungry? | cooked some oatmeal and added some fruits. Come and try it."


    "ll wait for Wesley." Shea and Sandra walked toward the kitchen together.


    "Then have a boiled egg. Wesley told mest night to get up early today and make breakfast. He said | mustn¡¯t let you go


    hungry." Sandra gave her a boiled egg and then carried out some freshly baked goods from the oven. "I cooked some macaroni


    as well, so feel free to just eat whatever you feel like having. Don''t be shy."


    "lm not hungry yet. You should take a seat and rest for a while, Aunt Sandra!" Shea said politely.


    "You''re so considerate, Shea. I''m not surprised that Wesley likes you so much." Sandra grew even fonder of Shea with every


    passing nce. Did your brother say anything when you didn''t go homest night?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "No. He knows that Wesley and | have a good rtionship, so he¡¯s not going to say anything.¡± Shea sat down at the table,


    tapped the boiled egg on the table, and carefully peeled the shell. "Wesley and | are nning to get our marriage certificate in a


    week. Did he tell you about that?"


    "Oh? He didn''t." Sandra sat down beside her. "Have you both decided?"


    "Yeah. | brought the family register," she said. Wesley just so happened toe out of the room once he was done with her


    clothes.


    He walked to the dining table, sat down, and asked with a smile, "What are you two talking about?"


    Shea immediately handed him the peeled egg. "I told Aunt Sandra that we''re going to get our marriage certificate in a week."


    Wesley nodded, then turned to his mother." Mom, I''m going to officially tell you now that Shea and | have decided to get married.


    "Your father and | have no objections at all. We''re more concerned about Elliot..." Sandra was a little worried.


    "I''ve already told Avery about it and she''ll help me if my brother gets angry." Shea did not seem to worry that her n might be


    thwarted.


    Even if Avery did not help her, Elliot would eventually agree to her marriage with Wesley.


    After breakfast, S?b*>XKV


    Shea was watching television in the living room.


    Sandra whispered to her son, "Did you and Shea... You know... Last night..."


    ¡°Nothing of the sort, | didn¡¯t do the kind of thing you think happened with her."


    Wesley could immediately tell what kind of question his mother was about to ask."


    Even if we did it, we''re not going to have kids. You should get that idea out of your head, Mom!"


    Sandra''s face suddenly turned gloomy. "I don''t think Shea is mentally ill at all. Why would she refuse to have children? We had


    mentally-ill women in our hometown who got pregnant and gave birth to healthy children..."


    ¡°Mom, if you bring this up again, I''ll move out immediately and bring Shea along," Wesley warned. "Please don''t say that kind of


    stuff in front of Shea. She¡¯s a very delicate person, and | don''t want her to overthink."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you in private. If | wanted to tell it to her face, | would have done so already." Sandra turned her face away


    guiltily, "You two have such a good rtionship, and it''ll be such a pity if you don''t have a child!"


    "| don¡¯t think it''s a pity at all. I''m


    content as long as | can take ¡®as


    myself and her waste). putt e


    wadhat fruits in the fruit bowl and


    brought them to the living room.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Back at Elliot''s home, Avery woke up around ten that morning and walked downstairs. She nced at the family doctor sitting on


    the sofa in the living room.


    When the doctor saw her, he immediately strode toward her and said, "Happy new year, Miss Tate. | heard that you have a head


    injury. I''ll take a look."


    Avery''s nced at Elliot. He had changed into a fresh set of clothes and had an attentive expression as he looked at her with a


    torch-like gaze.


    "I''m fine. | put some ointmentst night." She shrugged it off and asked Elliot," Where are the kids?"


    "| told Mrs. Cooper to take them out for the new year visits," he replied. "| told her | wanted to apany you at home because


    you were injured."


    Avery was speechless. The family


    doctor was a little awkward. "Perhaps


    | can just examine your injury, Miss


    Tate! That way, Mr. poe wouldnt!


    ytvewy Ne on Elliot called


    th¨¦ tamily doctor at seven that


    morning and requested his services.


    The doctor arrived an hourter and


    waited until Avery woke up. Avery did


    not want to make his job any more


    difficult, so she went to the sofa and


    sat down to show him the injury.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s...quite serious!" The doctor eximed after seeing her injury. "I think you should get it checked at the hospital."


    Elliot was afraid that Avery would not


    believe the extent of the injury¡¯s


    severity, so he ooka@ittureoft


    wid} His''delF phone and showed it to


    her. She took his phone and looked


    carefully at the photos. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    The injury did look a little scary at a nce.


    "| applied some ointmentst night. It was dark in color, which is why the injury looks a little scary." Avery returned the phone to


    Elliot. "It''s not as painful today as it was yesterday."


    "It is better to be safe and go to the hospital, " Elliot insisted. "It''s inconvenient for you to apply the ointment yourself at home."


    "| don¡¯t find it inconvenient." She then offered up another random reason, "My mother said that it''s bad luck to start the year with


    a visit to the hospital.¡±


    Elliot was speechless and so was the doctor.


    Avery was a doctor too from what they remembered. It came as a surprise that she would say something so superstitious.


    Asick person ought to visit the hospital as soon as possible, regardless of the asion.


    Nevertheless, Elliot did not question her.


    "Did you bring any medication?" he asked the doctor.


    The doctor immediately took out the ointment he brought.


    "Could you treat her swelling please," he said.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Of course," the doctor replied before turning to Avery. "Miss Tate, | cane over every day and apply the ointment for you, but


    you shouldn''t wash your hair anytime soon. Stay home as much as you can, and once the new year holidays are over, you


    should go to the hospital and get it checked. How did you injure yourself though?"


    That question caused the atmosphere to drop down to a freezing point.


    Elliot''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat and he was about to speak when Avery said, "I identally fell.¡±


    ¡°Ohl! It must be a very hard fall then.


    Lemme guess, it was the bathroom?" The doctor took out some antiseptic and disinfected her. "Don''t underestimate the trauma


    from a fall. I''ve seen people with broken calves and paralysis on one half of the body after a fall. Such cases require several


    months of rest before there''s any improvement..."


    "Didn''t your elders teach you about new year taboos?" Avery asked curtly. "Unlucky stuff are best not to be mentioned at the start


    of the year."


    The doctor was speechless.


    Elliot looked at her calm appearance =c)? VJW< asked, "Are you sure it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    Avery red at him out of the corner of her eyes. "Would you like to fall like | did and check for yourself? | didn''t say it didn''t hurt


    at all. | said it didn''t hurt as much as yesterday."


    The doctor immediately asked, "Miss Tate, did you injure yourself anywhere other than your head?"


    "No," Avery replied.


    The doctor was stunned for a moment: "Ah, then this is a good fall, so to speak! It was just a little knock on the cab, then!"


    "Yeah."


    Elliot watched as she lied with a straight face and knew right then that she was trying to protect his reputation.


    The more she lied for him, the more he felt guilty.


    "| drank too muchst night and hurt her by ident when | got into a fight," Elliot told him the truth.


    The doctor was stunned. His hands trembled a little and he regretted being too talkative. If he had known it earlier, he would not


    have kept on asking.


    "Well, umm... Were you hurt in that


    fight, Mr. Foster?" [ edactotgiahted


    ira {Yoo sbetr tine." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| was punched," Elliot replied.


    His head hurt too.


    After the doctor treated Avery''s injury, he immediately nced at the area where


    Elliot was beaten.


    His injury was a little less severe than Avery but it needed to be treated too.


    Avery did not look at his injury. She


    was feeling hungry, so be walked! \


    tev prraningabin Mrs. Scarlet


    iately brought breakfast to the


    table. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The doctor nced at her and whispered to Elliot, "Is she angry with you?"


    "You can tell?"


    "It¡¯s pretty obvious. She used to care


    a lot about you, but she treated her,


    swelling and Hee


    yourvau eu n''t have needed me to


    treat you in the past." The doctor


    exined bluntly and logically. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The doctor''s words made absolute sense and there was nothing Elliot could say to refute it.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    In the dining hall, Avery felt a little unustomed to eating breakfast alone.


    "Did Adrian go out for some new year''s visits too?"


    Mrs. Scarlet answered, "Shea and Wesley came to pick him up in the morning."


    "Shea and Wesley were here?¡±


    "Yeah. The two of them are going to go skiing today, so they asked Adrian to join them." Mrs. Scarlet said pitifully. "Adrian


    would''ve been alone otherwise, and it''s kinda sad if you think about it."


    "He can join Hayden and the kids."


    Mrs. Scarlet: "Do you know where they went to celebrate the new year today?"


    "Where?" Avery asked in surprise.


    "Mike''s ce." The smile on Mrs. Scarlet''s face was unable to hide the sadness in her expression. "Master Elliot doesn''t have


    any rtives, and you don''t have much contact with yours either, right?"


    Mrs. Scarlet''s words stunned Avery.


    ¡°Adrian has a brother, but unfortunately his eldest brother is a terrible person." The smile on Mrs. Scarlet''s face disappeared


    completely. "But at least they more aware of their position now and stoppeding here to cause trouble after Master Elliot


    came back."


    Avery responded and said, "Mike drank a little too muchst night, and yet they''re going to Mike''s ce to celebrate today..."


    "The children can''t just stay at home," Mrs. Scarlet said. "La was making a fuss about going out to enjoy herself, and Hayden


    had no choice but to take her out. Mrs. Cooper is there too, so at least they have food to eat. You don''t need to worry about


    them."


    "Okay."


    "They''ll go visit Eric tomorrow," Mrs.


    Scarlet said. "La called Eric this morning. Would you like to go with them tomorrow?"


    Avery thought of the injury on her head...


    She could not wash her hair yet and needed to apply some strong-smelling ointment regrly Furthermore, she was not


    enthusiastic about going out and meeting people.


    "We''ll see!" "Alright. How''s the swelling on your head?" "It''s fine." "Master Elliot mes himself tremendously, Avery. | came out


    at seven in the morning and saw him sitting in the living room drinking coffee." Mrs. Scarlet said in a low voice, "I don''t think he


    slept a winkst night. He med himself more than anyone else for hurting you."


    "| know," Avery answered. Mrs. Scarlet then saw Elliot approaching immediately excused herself.


    Avery went back to the room after that and Elliot followed behind her.


    "You didn''t sleepst night, did you?" Avery asked.


    "I did."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Liar. Mrs. Scarlet said she saw you drinking coffee in the living room early in the morning," Avery exposed his lies.


    "Didn''t you lie to the doctor too? About the injury on your head. You didn''t have to save my reputation because | did it."


    "Do you feel proud?"


    "Do | look proud to you?" His tone then softened. "What do you n on doing today?"


    "You don''t need to worry about my ns," Avery said, "But you need to have some sleep now."


    "Oh." He did n to go back to the room and sleep, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking of her. "You said we could talk


    today, right?"


    "Did | say that? | thought | said we''ll


    talk after the new year holidays ar


    over?" she ret ted YouCwarttaik


    rowityoulWant.¡± "Let''s talk now


    then!" He would not be able to sleep


    well if he did not have that


    conversation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He wanted to sleep in the guest room


    after taking a bathst night but


    never felt slee apalicitstly bScause


    Heyeleduity from the conflict he had


    with Avery and secondly because


    that guilty feeling doubled after Avery


    got injured. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Back in the bedroom, Avery opened the window to let in some cold air.


    ¡°Aren''t you worried about catching a cold?" The clothes they wore were rather thin and they could feel the cold air when the wind


    blew in.


    "I''m more worried that you''re not sober," she teased.


    "I''m very." He sat down beside the bed and looked at her with reddened eyes. "We''ll


    raise our three children together, and we won''t divorce or live separately."


    "You can''t just dwell on the little


    things and ignore the seriou args


    Avery as ed EligtinS Serious tone,


    whet you going to do if Ruby''s


    child came to you in the future?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    "I''ll let you step in if there are any issues with them in the future that we can''t avoid. " Elliot thought about it all night and finally


    made up his mind.


    Being affectionate toward Ruby and her baby would be an injustice to Avery and the three kids.


    Avery did not make a fuss out of it because her children did not know about it and he still had time to remedy the situation.


    If the situation escted beyond control, Hayden and La would hate him to death.


    His greatest fear, however, was not that the child hated him-he feared losing Avery.


    Elliot had suffered so much that he lost sleep when all Avery did was give him the cold shoulder for one day. He could not even


    imagine how he could continue to live in the future if she disappeared from his world.


    His answer gave her a heavy sigh of relief.


    She would not have gotten angry at him on New Year''s Eve if he had done that in the first ce, and she would not continue to


    lose her temper with him if he gave her the same answer a day ago.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?" she took a breath and asked.


    "| have," he replied firmly.


    With his definite answer, the dark clouds in her heart dispelled instantly and the world became brighter all of a sudden.


    It felt too unreal, and she was worried he might regret itter when he woke up.


    "You should get some sleep! We''ll talk when you''ve gotten enough rest." "You don¡¯t believe my answer."


    "It''s not that | don''t believe it. | just wanted to wait until you have enough sleep and your mind is clear before we talk." She


    walked to the window and closed it. "| have no ns today, and | can''t go out with my head like this, so I''ll stay at home."


    "Sleep with me then," he invited.


    "My head hurts if | sleep,¡± she did not want to lie down. "| don¡¯t mean the injury, but | slept enoughst night already. Go ahead


    without me. I''ll be downstairs.¡±


    She went downstairs to look for Mrs.


    Scarlet and discovered that Mrs. Scarlet was packing stuff in Shea''s room.


    ¡°What are you packing, Mrs. Scarlet?" Mrs. Scarlet sighed. "Shea is going to marry Wesley, right? I''m helping her pack up her


    stuff so she can bring them with her when the timees."


    "You must be very reluctant to part with Shea." She walked into the room ?b+>YKS< sat down on the chair in front of the


    dressing mirror.


    Mrs. Scarlet smiled warmly. "Of course. But more than anything, I''m happy for her. I''m too old to take care of her for the rest of


    her life, so it''s good that Wesley is taking care of her. | hope Adrian will be able to have a good home in the future too. That''s the


    only way | can repay Madam Rosalie''s kindness toward me."


    ¡°Madam Rosalie always knew that Elliot was not her son. She frequently paid Nathan when she was alive, and that counted as


    Adrian''s living expenses,¡±


    Avery said.


    "Do you think Madam Rosalie is a


    cruel woman?" Mrs. Scarlet asked


    calmly. "She came raya, bad Ol"


    pyrares ahitthere was nothing


    she could do about it. You haven''t


    met Eason before, so you didn''t know


    how stressful the Fosters were


    before this." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery listened quietly.


    "Eason is your typical businessman


    who only thinks about making money


    and doesn''t care about his ok at


    doesn''t respect M Ros¨¦ali


    jopiynneats het as a tool to sear,


    his babies and take care of them. He


    never cares about his children, but


    he''ll scold and abuse his wife if she


    didn¡¯t take care of them to his liking...


    She lived a morous life on the


    surface, but she suffered a lot in


    private.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Scarlet lowered her head when she


    said that.


    "If she hadn¡¯t done what she did in the first ce, her life with Adrian and Shea would have been even more difficult. This is the


    reason | never med her for being cruel."


    "But then Eason died, and she didn¡¯t


    bring Adrian back to her." Avery


    voiced her doubts. "If | ere in osrt \


    ivi cs ypalthVeeen able to


    separate myself from my children.


    It''d be better to raise them in secret


    like in Shea''s situation rather than


    leave them with an unreliable man


    like Nathan." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    "You''re right. But she has her reasons for doing so. Elliot stood out from his peers, showing intelligence and a level of maturity


    that was far above that of other people, even in kindergarten. He was Madam Rosalie''s pride, and Eason was very proud of him


    too. The atmosphere at home was also much better than before. Do you think he''ll be able to ept the truth behind his


    background? | think not.


    Madam Rosalie is worried that the peace she strived so hard to get would disappear forever," Mrs. Scarlet exined. "I


    understand how she feels.¡±


    Avery understood too.


    It was cruel to separate Elliot from his child at Ylore, but she did that nheless.


    What right did she have to say that Rosalie was a cold-blooded and ruthless woman?


    Later that evening, Mrs. Cooper and the three children returned.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hayden and La brought Avery a lot of delicious snacks and sweets.


    "Chad brought these special treats from his hometown,¡± Mrs. Cooper said. "He cooked lunch and dinner today, and | must admit


    his cooking is really good! He does a spectacr job at presentation too."


    "He is. What about Mike?"


    "Mike yed second fiddle to him today. We went over in the morning, and Chad was the one who entertained us. Mike was


    sleeping then, but he woke up when Robert fell and cried." Mrs. Cooperughed, "Have you guys eaten?"


    "| did." Avery nced at the stairs. "He¡¯s still sleeping.¡±


    "Why is he still sleeping now? Would you like to wake him up? He won''t be able to sleepter tonight if he doesn''t wake up


    soon," Mrs. Cooper reminded.


    "I''ll go up and check on him." Avery went to see him just before dinner but decided not to wake him up then because he was


    sleeping soundly.


    However, she could not let him sleep any longer because it was starting to get dark.


    She pushed open the bedroom door.


    Elliot heard a slight noise while he was sleeping and opened his eyes.


    He slept really well and could hear the tiniest of sounds.


    She noticed that he had woken up so she turned on the lights in the room.


    He looked out the window.


    The sky was almost fully dark when he looked outside the window


    He was surprised to have slept so long.


    "What''s on your mind?" She stood in front of him and looked at him. "I''m sure you''re hungry after sleeping for so long."


    He allowed himself to feel what he was feeling and took a breath before saying,¡± My head hurts a little."


    "From the injury or because you slept too long?¡±


    "Both." He lifted the nket. "It''s a little hot.


    "The kids are back. You should have


    dinner. I''ve already eaten though."


    "Not very hungry." Hedopkeda |


    angipigkedap Fisch where their


    conversation left off before going to


    bed. "You told me to answer your


    question when | woke up, right?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re sober now? You said you had a headache, right? Wait till your headache is gone..."


    "I''m awake. My head doesn''t hurt


    anymore either." He took her hand


    and said slowly," | never like 4


    ever. And | never hadGiiytee ings for


    He ll #2 |passion for the child,


    not only because Ruby told me that


    the child looked like La, but also


    because I''ve be a more


    compassionate person after


    bing a'' father¡¯." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His thoughts were clear and he expressed them persuasively. Shepletely believed that everything he said came from the


    bottom of his heart.


    "| realize now that it hurt you and our


    three children a lot when | felt pity.for


    that child. As a cegulttttan''face


    thipisituetion directly, and it''s up to


    you to decide what to do for me. |


    trust you''ll handle it rationally," he


    added. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot thought too highly of Avery and she felt that it was impossible to handle it rationally.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Thest thing Avery wanted was to see Ruby, much less watch their child be born into the world and thening over to search


    for Elliot.


    If the child dide looking for them in the future, she might not be able to bring herself to turn the girl away heartlessly.


    However, she would never let Elliot see the child.


    That was the extent of her kindness as far as the present scenario was concerned.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We''re putting a pause on this issue. You''d better do as you said in the future." She put an end to it. "I don''t think you''d be as


    generous as | am now if you were in my shoes, Elliot." "| know that. Avery, thank you." He looked at her gratefully, "1 won''t let


    myself be confused again in the future."


    ¡°Okay. Time to get up. Let¡¯s go down together," she nned to keep himpany and eat a little more.


    She had no appetite when she ate alone, but now that she had resolved the conflict with him, she started to feel a little hungry.


    After he got up, he walked to the bathroom and washed his face.


    "Did the kids have fun today?" he asked.


    "Do you even need to ask? They''re much closer to Mike than they are to you," she teased. "They''re going to Eric''s ce


    tomorrow. Are you going too?" "What about you?" He washed his face and came out of the bathroom. "I''ll follow you wherever


    you go."


    ¡°How do you expect me to go out in this condition?¡± she asked bitterly, "As much as I''d like to go out and enjoy myself, | still


    value my appearance in public. I''d much rather not go out."


    "Do you need to visit your mother''s rtives for the new year?" Elliot asked. "I can go on your behalf if it''s necessary."


    "| have an uncle. | lived with him after my mother and my father divorced. Although my mother and my aunt didn''t have a good


    rtionship, my mother still lived there for several years..."


    "Okay, let''s visit them for the new year tomorrow," Elliot said. "Do they have any children? Is there anything I''d need to pay


    attention to?"


    Avery could not help butugh when she saw his slight nervousness. "Nothing in particr. Just bring some gifts =b.=XKQ; you''ll


    be fine. | remember he has a granddaughter...or was it a grandson. Just prepare a few gifts for both."


    "Sure."


    She wanted to say ¡®if you don''t want to stay there for dinner, you can always send them a gift ande home¡¯, but she held back


    from saying that.


    "My uncle will probably keep you for dinner," she reminded. "But if you don''t want to..."


    "It''ll be fine. | can have dinner at your uncle''s ce," Elliot said. "Aside from your uncle, do you have any other rtives you''d


    like to visit for the new year?"


    She shook her head: "My grandparents have passed away, and my father''s rtives like Wanda a lot so | don''t interact with them


    anymore."


    The two of them went downstairs after that short chat.


    ¡°Mommy! | heard that you have a big booboo on your head! | wanna see it!" La felt unhappy when Mrs. Scarlet and Mrs.


    Cooper mentioned Avery''s head injury.


    Avery blushed and quickly exined, "I''m fine, La. | applied some ointment in the morning, so it doesn''t hurt as much now!"


    "How did that happen?! Mom!" La


    held Avery and sat d neon {BE So£¤a,


    She parted der hai and saw the


    injury. "Uuwaahh! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mommy, why is the boo-boo so huge?!"


    La started crying.


    Avery felt heartbroken and carried her daughter into her arms.


    "Don''t cry, La. | bumped into the


    wall by ident. A doc Qe came@td |


    hi RENE a me that


    |¡¯ I ine as long as | applied the


    ointment." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Which wall did you hit? I''m going to tear it down!" La said angrily.


    Avery could not help herself fromughing. "Don''t me the wall. I''m the one who wasn''t careful."


    Elliot wanted to admit that he was


    the culprit, but decided ainstis\ 1 \


    ¡°we aphreranodceg ter mention


    that she wanted to ¡®tear¡¯ the wall


    down. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why are you standing here, Elliot? Didn''t you say you were hungry?" Avery looked at him and urged him to eat.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    "Didn''t you say you would eat with me?"


    "I''ll y with the kids for a while." Avery''s heart melted when she looked at her daughter¡¯s tearful eyes.


    Elliot nodded and went to the dining room.


    After he walked away, Hayden said in a sullen voice, "Why did you lie, Mommy? Elliot was the one who hurt you."


    "He didn''t do it on purpose," Avery exined. "He''ll be sad if we tell it to his face."


    ¡°Let him learn his lesson!" Hayden raised his voice on purpose so Elliot could hear it clearly from the dining room.


    La pursed her lips, clenched her fists, and said in a crying voice, "Daddy is such a careless klutz! You should punch a boo-boo


    on his head too."


    Avery sighed. "Your uncle Mike already punched him, and your father now has a boo-boo on his head too."


    La stopped crying immediately. "That''s more like it."


    "You should eat if you''re hungry, Mommy!" Hayden said.


    "Sure... Although, how did you know it was your father who did it? " Avery did not remember telling them about her injury.


    "Uncle Mike said that Elliot punched youst night, so when Mrs. Scarlet and Mrs. Cooper said that you had a head injury, it was


    easy to connect the dots," Hayden exined.


    "He didn''t do it on purpose. Don''t me him for it." Avery pleaded with her children. "It''s the new year, so let''s not dwell on such


    minor stuff. You guys can go ahead and visit Uncle Eric tomorrow. | won¡¯te with you, and your father''s not going to join you


    either. He''s going to visit my uncle on my behalf."


    After hearing what Avery said, the children could only bear with it instead of getting even with Elliot.


    La was much more sensible when Avery got injured.


    She ran to Avery as soon as she took a bath.


    "Since you can''t see the injury on the back of your head, | don''t think you applied enough ointment. Let me help you!"


    Avery was very appreciative of that gesture. "But the ointment smell is really strong. | can ask your father to help me." "It looks so


    painful, Mommy! You were lying to me when you said it didn''t hurt, right?¡± La''s heart ached for her.


    Avery could not bear to continue lying to her daughter. "Okay, I''ll tell you but you need to keep it between us, okay. It does hurt a


    little, but you guys don''t need to worry. Don''t tell Hayden, okay?"


    La pursed her lips ;d.=YKU? whimpered. Avery was unsure whether La agreed to that request.


    After a while, Elliot came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, and La immediately ran out of the master bedroom.


    She went back to the children''s room, closed the door, and immediately told her brother. "Hayden! Mommy told me that her head


    hurts, and she didn''t tell us earlier because she didn''t want us to worry!"


    "| knew she was lying." Hayden frowned.


    He could tell that Avery''s injury was very painful when he saw it that evening.


    "What should we do, Hayden? Mommy doesn''t want to go to the hospital, but what if the injury gets worse? Sob sob..." La


    was anxious.


    "Elliot''s going to visit mom''s uncle


    tomorrow, so I''ll bring tothe (T)


    Abi [then Ragdeh said. "| wont


    be¡°able to go with you to Uncle Eric''s


    house tomorrow." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    La nodded obediently. "Okay. You


    must bring Mommy to the hespital |


    op aetna he¡¯s So naiveProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    for refusing to go to the hospital


    when it''s so serious.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She''s afraid that Elliot would feel guilty, so she pretended that it didn''t hurt at all." Hayden analyzed his mother¡¯s thoughts.


    La sighed. "It¡¯s so tiring to be an adult and think about so many things... It''s better to be a kid because you can just cry if


    you''re unhappy!"


    "You should go to bed, La! I''ll help


    Mommy register at the hospj ayn


    Hayden tur ect off ttiTigRts In the


    rodin Qwite ed on the table light, and


    unlocked his cell phone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    The next morning, La got up at seven to bathe and get dressed before going downstairs for breakfast.


    At half past seven, Eric''s car stopped outside the courtyard gate.


    "Why are you here so early, Eric?" Avery just got up and the sun had notpletely risen yet.


    ¡°| came over as soon as | finished work." Eric had been busy these days.


    It was a busy time of the year for those in the entertainment industry.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He wanted to bring La along, but she preferred to stay at home because Hayden was back in the country.


    "Didn''t you get any sleepst night?¡± Avery felt a little conflicted. "Won''t it be noisy when La goes to your ce today?" "Nah, |


    stay upte all the time, so I''m used to it. | slept yesterday morning too, so I''m not that sleepy right now.¡± Eric handed her a gift.


    "Where''s Hayden?"


    La nced at Eric, and then nced guiltily at Avery, "Hayden''s not feeling well today."


    "Why is he unwell? Does he have a cold?" Avery said and immediately walked to the children''s room.


    La did not follow her and neither did Eric.


    He whispered to La, "What happened to him?"


    La whispered in response, "He has something very important to do today, so he can''te with me to your home. But


    Robert can!"


    Eric nodded and continued to ask, "Why does your mother smell like ointment?"


    ¡°Because Mommy has a head injury. Daddy hit her by ident." La summed it up." Daddy got punched too, so they both had


    to apply ointment and smell like it."


    Eric was speechless.


    "If she wasn¡¯t injured, she''d definitelye with us to have fun at your ce," Lamented. "It''s all his fault."


    Elliot came downstairs just as La said that.


    Elliot knew that the children med him because he med himself too.


    ¡°Happy New Year," he said as he walked up to Eric. "La and Robert will be in your care today."


    Eric red at him angrily, "Why do you get more impulsive as you grow older? You used tough at me for being young and


    unstable, but look in the mirror and see how stable you are!"


    "It was an ident."


    "In that case, | can punch you >h$:TNT= call it an ident too."


    "Don''t argue!¡± La could sense the animosity and immediately pulled Eric back. "Let''s go, Uncle Eric! | like your big dog, and I


    think Robert likes it too."


    Elliot immediately frowned when he heard that Eric had a dog. "A big dog? How big exactly?¡±


    La immediately gestured with both hands. "This big!"


    Elliot''s brows furrowed even tighter and he asked Eric, "What breed? Is it aggressive? Does it bite people?"


    "A Labrador. It¡¯s not aggressive when it sees La and Robert, but | can''t vouch for the same when it sees you."


    Elliot was speechless.


    "Hahaha! Uncle Eric''s big dog is a


    oe boy! It likes me v epee wand


    est eG La


    r Kony her. "I''ll look after Robert,


    so don''t worry!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot was still worried, of course.


    Elliot called the bodyguard and asked him to go to Eric''s house with the kids.


    Avery came out of the children''s room not longter.


    Eric had already left with La and Robert.


    Elliot asked, "Is Hayden alright? La said he wasn''t feeling well."


    "Yeah. He said that he has an upset


    stomach, and | figured he might


    eaten too muc ygsterhay,¡± veloliy


    "Tals ave Brea fast. You can do


    your new year''s visitster and I''ll


    take care of Hayden at home." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Would you like to bring him to the hospital for a check-up?" That was the first time Elliot saw Hayden feeling unwell.


    "| will if he doesn''t get better soon. You don''t have to worry too much. He''ll just take some medication for gastroenteritis."


    Elliot wanted to see his son very


    much, but after femme peur


    son was vgngsyhik¨¦ly see Sul


    PAL Go tabl mistake he


    did, he eventually decided against it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, Elliot brought some gifts with him and went to Avery''s uncle''s house. Shortly after he left, Hayden came out of


    the room.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    ¡°Hayden, let me take you to the hospital for a checkup!" Avery said.


    There was medicine for the stomach at home.


    Elliot had stomach problems, so he always kept stomach medicines at home.


    If Hayden was expressing his difort, it meant that he must be in great pain, so it was best to go to the hospital for an


    examination so she could be assured.


    She thought Hayden would refuse, but she did not expect him to agree.


    The driver had taken Elliot out, so Avery drove Hayden to the hospital.


    On the way, Hayden exined honestly:" Mom, | pretended to be sick."


    Avery: "Huh?"


    "| have registered for you. You need to go and see the doctor." Hayden exined, "If you don¡¯t want Elliot to know, | can cover up


    for you."


    Avery couldn''t helpughing, but she didn''t expect that her son would pretend to be sick to trick her into going to the hospital.


    "What department did you help me register at?"


    "The neurology department."


    ¡°Okay, let''s go." he warmed her heart," Hayden, it''s not that mother is refusing to see a doctor; she ns to go to the hospital


    after the new year." "Don''t dy seeing the doctor," Hayden said solemnly.


    ¡°Mom knows what to do." After she said this, they fell silent.


    To be honest, she wasn''t sure if she really did know what to do.


    If she didn''t consider anyone¡¯s feelings, she should have gone to the hospital the other day.


    The car arrived at the hospital, and the mother and son got off.


    Hayden showed Avery the registration information.


    "You registered for me to see a specialist?" Avery was stunned. "| don''t need to see a specialist. Since we''ve already got here,


    let''s go see the specialist anyways."


    At the neurology department, more than a dozen people were waiting to see the specialist.


    It was not exactly too many.


    After waiting for about forty minutes, it was Avery''s turn.


    Hayden wanted to apany her, but she asked Hayden to wait outside.


    Soon, she finished.


    She asked the doctor to give her a CT scan of her brain.


    She went to the CT room and waited for about 20 minutes before it was her turn.


    The results would be avable in half an hour.


    Time flew, ?d)?SKT= it was almost the doctor''s rest time when she got the results.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Avery nced at the CT results; no surprise, there was a shaded region in the photograph of the skull.


    Elliot''s punch was too heavy.


    She had only had brain surgery not long ago, so she couldn''t take such a heavy blow.


    ¡°Mom, how did it go?" Hayden nced at the film and couldn''t understand it.


    Avery remained silent, which made Hayden a little anxious.


    "It may be necessary to do another


    CT scan. " Avery whispered, Heyden.


    don''t tell nyong abt taking your


    rhoth¨¦t td Oa ctor including your


    sister and uncle Mike." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    His mother''s tone gave him the feeling that his mother was very ill.


    She showed the results to the doctor.


    After the doctor read it, he p Siael


    the  sonthenifagsot his nose:


    PoP renal hemorrhage; you


    have to be hospitalized immediately.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Can | just take medicine first? | want to go to the ophthalmologist for an examination."


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" the doctor asked.


    "| have sudden ckening and


    blurred vision." The doctor took her


    film and looked at it a few more


    times: "It may pedhatancharesh


    iqpactahiathemorrhage affecting the


    retinal nerve. You must be


    hospitalized as soon as possible, and


    aprehensive examination must


    be done to determine the cause.


    Otherwise, you might be blind."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Hayden was waiting outside the clinic.


    The doctors were getting off work soon, and there were fewer and fewer patients.


    When Avery came out, there was no one around.


    "Mom, do you still need an examination?" Hayden asked. "If you still have an examination, let''s go back first ande back in


    the afternoon."


    "I''m done." Avery didn''t want him running around with her and getting tired.


    "I''ll apany you," Hayden said stubbornly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Okay! Shall we go out to eat? Let''s get a big meal." Avery asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    "Then let''s eat outside!"


    Avery took Hayden to a high-end restaurant in the city center.


    ¡°| wonder how La and Robert are doing at your uncle Eric''s house.¡± Avery thought of the other two children, "Let''s video call


    them!"


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hayden walked over to Avery and sat down on the sofa.


    Hayden had grown very tall now; it would be strange if he and Avery sat next to each other to eat together. So he sat opposite


    Avery.


    Avery dialed Eric, and she was quickly connected.


    ¡°Avery, have you eaten?" Eric asked.


    His main task today was to take care of the children.


    His parents and babysitter were in charge of cooking.


    "lm eating outside with Hayden. How about you?" Avery turned the camera to Hayden.


    "We''re ready to eat too. I''ll show you our lunch." Eric pointed the camera at the table.


    Inadvertently, the camera caught La ying with a boy with some toys.


    ¡°Eric, who is that boy in your house?" Avery asked with a smile.


    "That¡¯s my cousin. His parents didn¡¯t have time to take care of him, so he was at my house during the New Year." Eric returned,¡±


    He is three years older than Hayden." "No wonder he looks so tall!¡± Avery asked," What about Robert?"


    ¡°Robert drank milk and fell asleep. He was tired from ying in the morning.¡±


    "Where''s your dog?"


    "In the kitchen." Eric said, "Elliot''s bodyguard is guarding Robert''s room. Don''t worry, my dog won''t get close to Robert.¡±


    "Hahaha!" Avery couldn''t helpughing," He doesn''t like animals, and your dog is a bit big. "


    "Well, my dog is like me has a gentle personality. It doesn''t bite; La can testify to that." Eric defended his dog.


    "| trust you."


    "Since you and Hayden are outside,


    why don''t youe to my hanes


    the afternoon Rein Sati the dining


    chair, ryou coulde now; my


    mother just made some very


    delicious dishes." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We have already ordered our food. I''ll


    go to your house next time t eat


    Avery sa the walter Gpproat ing


    anali ediately said to Eric in the


    video, "The food is served, let''s hang


    up first." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden returned to the opposite sofa and sat down.


    "Mom, La yed with that boy and


    didn''t talk to us. Uncle feseoe¡±


    s ngt e96 shOOSt ave heard it."


    den was disappointed that his


    sister didn''t respond. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Averyughed nonchntly, "Your sister may be ying with her new friend."


    "Why does my brother sleep all day?


    Yesterday he also slept for a long time at Uncle Mike''s house." Hayden continued toin.


    "Little babies are like that. When he was smaller, he slept even more."


    ¡°Mom, you just had brain surgeryst year. " Hayden suddenly remembered this, "Now Elliot beat you up so badly. Are you going


    to have another operation?"

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Avery pondered for a few seconds and decided to tell her son frankly, "Hayden, mother''s situation is moreplicated. Before


    your father identally hurt me, something was already wrong with me."


    "Since something was wrong with you, why didn''t you go to the doctor?"


    ¡°Mom was nning to go for the checkup after the New Year; otherwise, if the doctor said that | had to be hospitalized, | would


    have to stay in the hospital for the New Year. I''m okay with that, but you''re probably not." Avery expressed her difficulties, "And


    the New Year was only seven days away.¡± Hayden lowered his head gloomily.


    His mother said the word ¡®hospitalize¡¯, and it seemed to him that her illness was rather severe.


    After the waiter had served the dishes, Avery filled Hayden''s te with food.


    ¡°Hayden, | want to discuss something with you."


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to discuss it with me." Hayden took the chopsticks and said dully, "! will do whatever you want me to do.


    "Hayden, mom will be fine. Mother''s illness can be cured; it just needs a little time." Avery smiled, "If my problem is severe, | will


    definitely not be able to eat and sleep like a normal person.¡±


    In the afternoon, both mother and son came to the hospital again.


    Avery did a more detailed brain examination this time.


    Tests revealed a hemorrhage in her brain,pressing the optic nerve.


    "Miss Tate, you should be aware of your situation; it¡¯s still quite serious," the doctor said, "But you can dy the hospitalization


    for a few days. I''m just anxious that your condition might suddenly deteriorate in the few days toe... What''s the matter with


    your head injury this time? You had a craniotomy just half a year ago, and your head is fragile; why didn''t you protect it? "


    It wasn''t something Avery wanted; everything was an ident.


    "In your current situation, performing a craniotomy on you is unsuitable. We can only perform a puncture and some


    drainage on your brain first and see how it goes." The doctor discussed the treatment n with her, "First we will drain the blood


    in the brain, ?f-=SJY> then use the drugs to nourish the nerves, to see if the optic nerve can recover." "Please prescribe some


    medicine for me! If | am not feeling well, | will definitely receive treatment immediately," she said.


    "Yes. You must pay attention to your diet nowadays; try to eat lightly."


    "Okay."


    "The tall, thin boy outside the door..."


    "That''s my son." Avery looked towards the door, only to see Hayden staring at her.


    "Your husband didn''te with you?" The doctor prescribed medicine for her with a smile.


    "He went to do his New Year''s greetings."


    "Oh . no wonder you don''t want to be hospitalized now. Your family must be very busy during the New Year." The doctor gave her


    the prescription, "If you have any questions,e to the hospital immediately."


    ¡°Thank you so much. Please help me keep it a secret."


    "Don''t worry; even if your husband asks, | won''t tell him."


    She received a call from Elliot.


    ¡°How is Hayden?" he asked.


    "| brought him to the hospital today." Avery replied, "No big deal."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is he feeling better now? Does he still hurt?


    "He''s feeling better. The doctor told him to eat lightly."


    "Well, It''s almost dinner time here; ||


    go back after di ¡®Elliot seid?


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "My uncle should be thrilled today, is he?"


    "For sure. He wants me to mooi


    and the childre tg t hiStouse


    reyttirtd.'' Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Let''s talk about itter!"


    ¡°Where are La and Robert?" Elliot continued to ask.


    Avery got in the car and fastened her


    seat belt: "| called Eric at noon, ah)


    La ete doe) He''s


    Erid''s usin. The boy is three years


    older than Hayden, and La likes to


    y with him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot said vigntly: "I''m really worried that this bastard might have bad


    intentions towards La! I''ll bring La home now."

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Hanging up the phone, Averyughed," Your father is jealous. He was going to have dinner, but he heard that La was having a


    good time with uncle Eric''s cousin, so he took La home immediately.


    Hayden: "Mom, | don''t think he cares about you at all."


    ¡°Hayden, why do you say that?"


    "He didn''t even take you to the hospital for an examination." Hayden questioned, "You are so seriously injured. Is he blind?"


    Avery knew that her son felt terrible for her, but she didn''t want him to view Elliot as a bad person.


    ¡°Your father wanted to take me to the hospital, but | insisted on not going there. | said | was the doctor and knew more than he


    did, so he gave up."


    Driving home, he saw Ben sitting in the living room making tea and drinking it.


    ¡°Ben, when did youe?" Avery put the car keys in the drawer and asked.


    Ben: "It''s only been a while. I''m here to pick you up toe to my house tomorrow."


    "Did you tell Lilith?" She sat down on the sofa.


    "She hasn''t woken up yet," Ben asked


    Mrs.Scarlet to see her just now. Mrs.Scarlet said she was still sleeping, "She has slept for two days; that''s quite a lot."


    "She probably suffered a lot in Bridgedale.¡± Avery teased, "I couldn''t sleep for two days in a row even if | wanted to."


    "Well, you must take her to my house tomorrow.¡±


    "| will call her. Under the condition that she is willing.¡±


    "| haven''t quarreled with her for a few days; she won''t refuse." Ben said, suddenly his voice was a little lower, "My parents are


    coming. | told my parents that she had changed a lot, and my parents wanted to see her."


    ¡°Understood. Shall | make it clear to her?" Avery was quite willing to help Ben.


    After all, they were acquaintances and knew each other very well.


    If Lilith was with him, she should live a happy life.


    "Don''t talk about it yet. I''m afraid she''ll get nervous.


    "Okay."


    About an hourter, a ck Rolls-Roice appeared at the courtyard gate when night fell.


    Elliot had brought the two children back.


    Ben got up from the sofa.


    ¡°Elliot, take the children to y at my house tomorrow!"


    Elliot: "Did you tell Avery?"


    "| did. If she disagreed, you wouldn''te to my house?" Ben mocked him.


    "Yes.¡± He hadn''t eaten dinner yet, so he didn''t have the energy to argue with Ben.


    "You''re entering guilt mode now? No


    wonder Avery is in a good mood. She


    kept smiling at Me es Bert \''


    tedysiliobor the shoulder


    =b*>UKX< said in a low voice, ¡°It''s


    pretty worth it to have wronged you


    alone in exchange for your whole


    family''s happiness." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when Ben was about to leave, Lilith came out of the room wearing pajamas.


    She was going to go to the dining


    room to find sores to e@t but)


    aichto, her @nuntiel Uncle Ben


    eats He must be looking for you!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith was stunned for a moment, then looked towards the door.


    It happened that Ben was also looking at her.


    Lilith wore pajamas, her face was without any makeup, and her hair was tied into a bun. She really looked flustered.


    She was so hungry.


    She ate one meal yesterday and only one more today. She was so hungry that she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Lilith, you''ve slept for two days. Did


    you have enough sleep?" Berwalked


    up to her nd looked @ ter face,


    Whl¨¦tSeemed to be still in slumber,


    "Is it okay for you toe to my


    house tomorrow?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this time, Avery''s cell phone rang.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Avery answered the phone, and Tammy''s voice boomed happily through the speakers. "Avery, you can bring your children to my


    house tomorrow to y! | have rejected all my rtives!"


    Avery nced at Ben and Lilith and agreed immediately.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we''ll go to Tammy''s house and let Lilith go to Ben''s." She discussed with Elliot, "Ben''s parents want to see Lilith."


    Elliot listened to her arrangements.


    "Didn''t you say you had an injury on your head and didn''t want to go out?"


    "It doesn''t hurt that much today. Tammy''s house is fine." She said and told him to go to the dining room for dinner.


    After he left, she walked up to Ben and Lilith and discussed with them: "Tammy called me just now and asked me to take the


    children to her house tomorrow. So..."


    ¡°Avery, 1 can go to Tammy¡¯s house with you tomorrow!" Lilith interrupted," Otherwise, | would have to go to Ben¡¯s house alone.


    That¡¯s going to be embarrassing!"


    Avery pulled her aside.


    "He told me just now that his parents want to see you. You should think about it tonight. If you go to Tammy''s house with us


    tomorrow, we will go to Ben''s house the day after tomorrow. Ben told me specifically to tell you to go to his house. I''m afraid it''s


    unavoidable."


    Lilith frowned: "Today, my agent called me and asked me to return to Bridgedale for training as soon as possible. Then I''ll go to


    Ben¡¯s house tomorrow! I''ll leave the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay. Go get dinner first!"


    "Didn''t my brother go to get his dinner? I''ll eatter. I¡¯m afraid we''ll be awkward when we meet." Lilith said, walking to Ben, "I''m


    going to your house tomorrow, but not as a girlfriend. | didn''t promise to be your girlfriend.¡±


    Ben pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and blushed slightly: "It''s just a New Year''s greeting; you don¡¯t have to be so


    nervous."


    "Oh, no matter how simple things are, if theye out of your mouth, they won''t be simple anymore," Lilith said.


    Ben: "| wondered why I''ve been so tired these past two days. Come to think of it; it''s probably because | don''t have the pleasure


    of arguing with you."


    Lilith said, "If | weighed 300 pounds >g&;


    RNV< had a face of a toad, | doubt you would still have any fun."


    Ben chuckled. "Lilith, given how you speak, ordinary men dare not marry you."


    Lilith snorted. "Do you think | want to get married? | can get as many men as | want when I''m rich."


    Ben was speechless.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery couldn''t helpughing.


    Ben felt defeated and left with a sigh.


    In the evening, after taking a bath, Avery helped Elliot to apply his medicine.


    Elliot''s head injury was recovering well.


    When her fingers touched his wound, he said it didn''t hurt much anymore.


    ¡°Avery, you took Hayden to the hospital today. Did you check your injury? It''s better to do a scan." He said, "Isn''t there a hospital


    near Tammy¡¯s house? We''ll go to her house tomorrow, and I''ll take you over to check after we eat."


    During the day, Avery remembered Hayden saying that Elliot didn''t care about her.


    She never felt that way.


    At least from long ago to the present, she knew he always had feelings for her.


    T would have recovered even if you had beat me into aa." Sheughed, "Let''s celebrate the New Year!"


    "Avery, I''m sorry." He med himself,


    "I''ll drink less alcohol inthe fitura 1)


    Nica


    Bi prgblen is\KtINy¡¯ me, not


    d vas She put the medicine on


    him and put it away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If | didn¡¯t drink, maybe | could control myself," he exined.


    The corners of her mouth twitched,


    and she sneered, "You think veyed


    highly of ourself wn¨¦ther you''re


    Ea innie as long as someone


    provokes you, you''ll be impulsive."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± He breathed, "When | beat Mike, why did you throw yourself in front of him?


    "If Mike had hit you first, maybe I''ll throw myself in front of you too."


    "Just maybe?" He was not satisfied with her answer, but soon, he said again,¡±


    Whether you help me or not, | don''t


    need you to help me, Avesy, id


    oursedously, Row will | ever look


    you straight Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    in the eyes?"

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    "You didn''t beat me that seriously! I''m fine now, as you can see." She listened to him me himself, looked at his guilty eyes,


    and became more and more afraid to tell him about her illness.


    "Don''t throw yourself in front of other men in the future. No one deserves this except children."


    "| know." She did regret it.


    She didn''t think that much when she blocked Mike''s fist.


    It was merely impulsive; she wouldn''t have done it if she remembered she had undergone surgery.


    After turning off the lights, shey in bed, unable to sleep.


    Elliot fell asleep quickly.


    He had yed poker at his uncle''s house for a day today. He said he was very sleepy at the time and kept his spirits high.


    The people from his uncle¡¯s side were like strangers to him.


    Besides, he didn''t like ying poker at all.


    He could y with people he knew for a while, but it was boring to y with unfamiliar people.


    She opened her eyes and looked into the dimly lit room, reying what happened in the hospital today in her mind.


    Her psychological endurance was extreme, and she had already made sufficient psychological preparations for anything that


    might happen.


    She also knew very well the cause of her


    illness.


    Her current brain hemorrhage was caused by a severe blow, not a tumor, so she might not need a craniotomy.


    She had ckouts before because the optic nerve had beenpressed, but she didn''t realize that, and the optic nerve never


    returned to its normal state.


    She had given serious thought to it; the worst she could get was blindness. It was not a life-threatening condition.


    Blindness sounded scary, but it actually wasn''t.


    Even if she went blind, she could recover with a cornea transnt.


    After sorting out the matter in her mind, she felt there was no need to tell Elliot about it.


    If she told him, he would feel that everything was caused by him, and he would me himself even more.


    The next day, Avery got up early and went to her children¡¯s room to choose clothes for La.


    "Mom, you''re happy to go to Tammy''s house today, aren''t you?" La, with long messy hair, sat beside the bed ?d%:ULT; said


    leisurely, "We''ve been to Mike''s house before and also went to Eric''s house; you didn''t seem so keen to go there at that time.


    Avery was a little embarrassed when her daughter saw through her mind, "Tammy is my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t Mike and Eric your best friends?"


    "It¡¯s different. Tammy is my best friend, Mike and Eric are my good friends, but they are not my best friends." Avery brought out a


    new dress and put it on for her daughter.


    "Mom, if you say something like


    Mike and Eric ie sath theytind


    cup dds head the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then it''s better if you don''t tell them."


    "Then give me a kiss, and I''ll keep your secret." La offered.


    Avery immediately kissed her soft cheek.


    Lilith came to pay New Year''s mM


    greetings in th osha haffas r¨¦siience


    wittaegen¨¦rous gift. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When the two elders of the Schaffer family saw her, their eyes suddenly lit up.


    Lilith¡¯s hair was tied into a high ponytail, revealing her confident face.


    She lookedpletely different from thest time they met.


    The two elders had heard that Lilith


    was living in Elliot''s puse nai 86!


    they assumed that Nias had already


    recognized his sister. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They naturally hoped that Ben could form a family with Lilith.


    "Mrs. Schaffer, Mr. Schaffer, Happy New Year," Lilith said cautiously.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    "Lilith, you are so beautiful now! | suddenly feel that my son is not worthy of you." Mrs. Schafferplimented.


    Ben coughed sharply.


    Did she have to belittle her own son?


    "Mrs. Schaffer, you must be joking; we were destined to be together,¡± Lilith said politely.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Lilith, what you said was great. | think you and my son will have a good rtionship." Mrs. Schaffer said with a wily attitude.


    Lilith had a calm smile on her face, "Mrs. Schaffer, when do you think | will be popr?"


    Mrs. Schaffer didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Mr. Schaffer whispered to his wife, "Don''t talk nonsense; | think she doesn''t really want to marry our son."


    Lilith clearly heard Mr. Schaffer''s words and decided to ease the embarrassment," No, Mr. Schaffer. | would never look down on


    Ben. Ben is amazing; he''s not just rich, but also..." The


    three members of the Schaffer family stared at Lilith simultaneously, waiting for her to continueplimenting.


    Her brain suddenly short-circuited. Apart from his wealth, she couldn''t think of any other advantages he boasted.


    ¡°Anyway, he''s wealthy, and that''s enough." She forced her own words.


    The two elders of the family looked at their son with undisguised disappointment.


    They had the same idea as Lilith.


    Ben was nothing but money now.


    Ben was a little angry, "Lilith, how could you say that? | was heartbroken when my parents told me | had nothing but money."


    Lilith cried defensively, "| thought | wasplimenting you!"


    Ben grew angrier, "You are exaggerating everything and being demeaning! | don''t think | can hear any more of this!"


    Lilith helplessly shrugged, "If you want to think so, | can''t help it.¡±


    At ten o''clock, Avery''s family arrived at Tammy''s house.


    "Is Jun noting?" Avery didn''t see Jun in person, so she asked.


    ¡°He went to pay New Year''s greetings to his rtives. His family has so many rtives that his parents couldn''te to pay New


    Year''s greetings." Tammy exined," Avery, my nausea has improved a lot these past two days. This morning | couldn''t help it


    =d-=TIY? | ate two bowls of porridge."


    ¡°Even if your appetite is good, you should eat less. You should only eat until you''re about 70% full. Otherwise, what if you


    overeat and vomit?" Avery said.


    "Okay, I''ll eat less at noon." Tammy pulled her and turned her around, "I heard that you were punched by Elliot, let me see..."


    Tammy gasped when she saw the wound." Dear me! That''s so serious!"


    "Tammy, be careful, don''t scare the baby in your belly." Avery nced at Elliot out of the corner of her eye.


    He was already starting to look embarrassed. Initially, he had been sitting and drinking tea with Mr. Lynch, but now his eyes were


    looking straight at them.


    "The little guy in my stomach isn''t


    even born yet; they wouldn''t CO


    understa LanyyOn¡¯ aay said


    indi ntly, "Your injury is severe.


    Did you go to the hospital?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "The doctor has taken a look at it. |


    also applied for some medicine. oi


    looks serious, butjidorksnt hate


    AAynarel\She said this lightly and


    shifted the topic to the baby again,


    "Do you want it to be a boy or a girl?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy replied, "Of course, | hope it''s a girl. What a beautiful girl she would be!


    Daughters are well-behaved and sensible!


    Wouldn''t | be mad if | had a son who quarreled with me?"


    Avery saw Hayden''s expression change.


    Tammy followed her line of sight,


    meeting Hayden''s gloomy face and


    immediately ae coe!


    msg pattrinklike | at! You are


    arguing with your father to protect


    your mother. | would wake up


    laughing in my dreams if | had such a


    good son!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, Elliot said, "Hayden has always been my pride."


    Hayden retorted, "What a pity; | don''t take pride in you being my father, though."

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Just like that, The atmosphere between the father and son intensified.


    Hayden felt it didn''t matter; he had always been ruthless when speaking to Elliot.


    Elliot was a little embarrassed.


    His son being so disrespectful towards him in front of outsiders... After all, his son had always been like that; he''ll just need to get


    used to it.


    Seeing Elliot''s embarrassment, Mr. Lynchforted him, "That happens in every family with a son. It''ll be fine when he''s older."


    After a pause, he continued, "My iws told me that Jun was always naughty when he was a child; father and sons don''t get


    along very well. The two often fought, But now they''re on excellent terms!" Before Elliot could speak, Mr. Lynch added, "But | still


    think my daughter is good! Our little sweetie has been our family''s bundle of joy since she was a child. She doesn¡¯t make us


    angry. She''s a perfect child!"


    Elliot, "My daughter La is also perfect.¡±


    ¡°| can see it. Your daughter is not only good but also knows many skills. It¡¯s amazing. | heard that her academic performance is


    also excellent.¡±


    "Don''t be envious; when Tammy has a daughter, maybe she will be as good as La,¡± Elliot said.


    ¡°Although a daughter would be great, | still hope she can have a son..."


    "Dad! It¡¯s a new year; could you please not annoy me?!" Tammy frowned.


    ¡°Why does wanting you to have a son make you feel annoyed?" Mr. Lynch smiled, "Of course, I''m also happy if you give birth to


    a daughter. I''m happy with whatever you have."


    Averyforted Tammy in a low voice," You don¡¯t need to be angry with your father. The old people have the thoughts of the


    older generation; you can''t change their thoughts.¡±


    "| know; it just sounds annoying." Tammy murmured, "They just regret not having a son. Besides, I''m not a tool to give birth toa


    child."


    ¡°How could your father treat you as a tool to give birth to a child? Don¡¯t think so much; you are pregnant now, so keep calm."


    "Yeah." Although Tammy looked angry, she wasn''t really angry with her parents,¡± Since Elliot beat you up like this, aren''t you


    angry? | would peel his skin off if Jun beat me up like this. | would still be angry at him even if it wasn¡¯t intentional."


    "He apologized to me."


    "What''s the use of an apology? You''re so nice."


    "You just look tough; if it really happened to you, you wouldn''t literally peel his skin off." Avery retorted, "Yesterday he went to my


    uncle''s house, yed poker for a day, came back in the evening, took a bath, ;f.: SLX> fell asleep. He said that ying poker


    was more tiring than shopping outside."


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you asking me to arrange a poker game for him? Yes! | can y with him myself." Tammy said, "I''ll have dinner


    later; | will invite two other people to y with us!" "Sure."


    "Would you like to ask him first? What if he doesn''t Want to y?¡¯ "If | ask him to y, he will y. He always listens to me these


    days." Avery nced at him, "As long as my head injury does not recover, he will not feel at ease."


    "Got it. Then | will arrange itter. What about you? Do you want to y?"


    "| want to look after Robert. He is getting noisier now." Avery said.


    "| think Robert is fine!"


    Tammy''s voice was settled, and Robert picked up the small teapot on the coffee table. Because he couldn''t hold it firmly, the


    teapot identally fell to the ground.


    Avery sighed, "I said it, | just left him alone for a while, and he started making trouble."


    ¡°Hahaha! Children are curious about everything, so he''s not making trouble. | think he''s cute." Tammy took the lead and walked


    in front of Robert, "Robert, | will get you a lighter teapot. This teapot is too heavy!"


    Mr. Lynch loved to drink tea and had a collection of tea sets at home.


    Robert immediately followed Tammy to get the teapot.


    Avery sighed helplessly and said to


    her daughter, "Tammysip-spailing) ''


    On


    OYE DK tdd Much." Please read


    the original content atN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because Tammy is our godmother! Of course she spoils us."


    ¡°Well, your father will y pokerter.


    Mom will y with you while he''a doing that."


    "Mom, if you want to y poker,


    can y it too! krothhes afd can


    bring please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Robert to y.¡± La was being sensible.


    "Mom isn''t very good at ying poker..."


    "It''s okay if you can''t y poker; it''s


    just for fun! I''ll always support gou""\


    SF saichpsoualpantt looked at


    A ene her big innocent eyes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    Avery was so happy that she was dizzy.


    At lunch, Jun returned from his New Year''s greetings.


    "| said there were distinguished guests at my house today, and they didn''t dare to keep me, hahaha!" Jun sat beside Tammy, with


    an expression of ¡®how witty | am¡¯ on his face.


    "Tell two people to apany Elliot to y pokerter." Tammy said, "| count as one, he is the other, and | will find two more


    yers."


    Jun, "Are you sure you can y for a long time? Let me y!"


    "If you go, you are going to deliberately lose to him. | won''t let you do that! | want to win his money!" "Tammy, Brother Elliot is a


    guest today..."


    ¡°Avery and the three children are the guests; he''s not; he was brought by Avery."


    Jun closed his mouth.


    If he went on, he feared it would embarrass Elliot more.


    After lunch, Jun called for two people to y cards with Elliot.


    Elliot knew Avery approved of ying, so he happily went to the poker table.


    Avery watched him y for a while by his side and found that he was skilled, but... he was not very lucky.


    He couldn''t always get a sound card.


    Avery couldn''t help but say to Tammy,¡± Tammy, your wish will definitelye true. He is very unlucky!"


    ¡°Avery, your husband, lost money; why are you so happy?" Jun asked.


    He sat beside Tammy and watched Tammy y cards.


    "He''s not gonna lose much. Everything is fine as long as Tammy is happy." Avery finished with a smile, walked to the sofa next to


    her, and sat down.


    Robert fell asleep.


    La took Hayden to y outside. Avery was not worried at all because there were bodyguards with her.


    She took out a magazine from the bookshelf beside the sofa.


    This was a travel magazine.


    The picture on the cover was stunning, which instantly attracted her.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Avery fell asleep on the sofa.


    After a while, Robert woke up, crying.


    Jun was afraid Robert would wake Avery from sleep, so he immediately carried Robert upstairs and took him to y.


    Fortunately, Robert stopped crying when Jun gave him something to y with.


    "Robert is such a good baby. Uncle


    brought you tiny biscuits! VOM


    Tammy went toouyietoryoust


    night. un quickly took the small


    biscuits =b¡¯>TJX= opened them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing the tiny biscuits, Robert immediately put down the toy in his hand.


    Junughed as he watched Robert


    reach into the cooki boxand 1"!


    Nifubly ghab theBiscuits to eat.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Robert, you look so satisfied!"


    Robert concentrated on eating biscuits and didn''t answer.


    "Robert, do you like your father or


    your mother more?" Jun<feliteatel)< p=""></feliteatel)<>


    jtegwritB hirhtand made fun of


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Robert finished eating the biscuits in his hand and replied in a high voice, "Mom."


    "Then do you like your mother or your sister more?"


    Robert opened his eyes, which were as bright as ck gems. He answered, "Sister."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Junughed, "If your mother heard your answer, she would be heartbroken!"


    Robert didn''t know what he was talking about, so he stared at him nkly. With a startled look, he grabbed the small biscuits and


    ate them.


    After a while, Avery came upstairs.


    Jun told Avery what happened just now, and Avery exined with a smile, "He still doesn¡¯t understand such aplicated


    question. He can only understand simple questions such as whether to eat or drink."


    "| see. No wonder he looked at me like | was a fool when | wasughing just now.¡± Jun blushed.


    ¡°Hahaha, he can''t think so much yet!" Avery put away the biscuits in Robert''s hand and then picked up her son, "Let''s go down


    and y!"


    Avery went downstairs, and Elliot inmediately looked at her, "Avery, why don''t youe and y! I''ll take the child.¡±


    Tammyughed, "Avery said you want to sleep when you y cards. Is ying cards that hypnotic?"


    ¡°Actually, | don''t dare take a win over you. What if you get angry at me when you lose? " Elliot told the truth, "Forget it, let me


    y! If Averyes to y, she won''t dare to win over you anyways."


    "| really don''t like listening to you. | won all my money with my skills!" Tammy was indignant, "I''m a master at ying poker!"


    "Tammy, why don''t | y!" Jun said," You''ve been sitting for a long time; you must be tired. Go lie down and rest for a while."


    Tammy''s interest was gone after talking to Elliot, so she stood up from the chair, "Jun, you are not allowed to let him win! You will


    either sleep on the sofa or on the bed today. Feel free to choose!"


    Mrs. Lynch, who had been watching Elliot ying cards, interjected at this time," Tammy, Elliot has indeed let you win many


    times. You can win money because he lets you."


    Tammy was speechless.


    She was a little sleepy at first, but after listening to her mother''s words, she suddenly felt refreshed.


    "Tammy,e and eat some fruit!" Avery called her over.


    ¡°Avery, didn''t you sleepst night? It''s so noisy here; how can you sleep now in the afternoon?" Tammy walked over to her ?b#?


    UJV< sat down, taking the cut fruit to eat.


    "| slept wellst night. Maybe | didn¡¯t work recently, so | had more sleep."


    "Me too! You guys are here today, so I¡¯m not very sleepy. I''ll definitely have to take a nap under normal circumstances." Tammy


    said.


    "Who bought you this travel magazine? It¡¯s pretty good." Avery picked up the magazine and showed it to Tammy.


    "My mom bought it. My mom likes to travel. She has a group of friends, and when my dad is unavable, she goes out with


    them.¡±


    "That¡¯s great. | hope we can form a group when we are old." "No problem at all." At night, they went home.


    Avery asked Elliot to take a bath.


    "Bathing so early?" He nced at the time; it wasn''t even eight o''clock in the evening.


    "You said you were sleepy during the day; aren''t you sleepy now?"


    "| wasn''t so sleepy after ying poker. Where did La and Hayden go during the day today?" Elliot asked.


    "| went to a nearby wend park to


    y. There were a lot of wild birds in


    that park. They renaees meds


    Ayveryegateh rhe pa is huge. They


    went through the main gate, came


    out through the other gate, and went


    arather long distance." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then they are probably tired from


    walking today." "La is tired from


    walking; Hayden is ae Avery said


    e and igmaaletaly wa ked


    towards Robert, pulling La to y


    with him, "Robert, mother will be


    ying with you. Your sister is too


    tired today; let her take a shower and


    rest." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "My brother asked me to y with


    him with his toys." La shryggsth |


    neato and my


    hoiaeins doesn''t want to y with him


    with his toys either." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Well, go take a shower!"


    ¡°Mom, | want you to help me take a bath. I''m so tired!" La grabbed Avery''s arm and acted like a spoiled child.


    Elliot came over immediately and picked Robert up, "Avery, go and take La for a bath! I''ll take my son."


    ¡°Robert wants to y with toys; you can y with him for a while!" Avery said.


    "Sure."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After that, Avery took La to take a bath.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Robert struggled to get to the ground, picked up his little ball, and handed it to Elliot.


    Elliot didn''t understand what Robert meant, so he asked Mrs. Cooper.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He wants you to throw the ball out, and he will pick it up." Mrs. Cooper exined.


    Elliot suddenly thought of others raising pet dogs and ying such childish games with pet dogs.


    In that case, the owner would throw the ball out, and the dog would take it back.


    Unexpectedly, his son also liked to y this game.


    However, his son was ying the role of a dog.


    He nced at his son helplessly, then threw the ball out.


    The little guy immediately ran to pick up the ball.


    After a while, Ben sent Lilith back.


    Ben saw their father and son ying with a ball and couldn''t help but tease, "That''s really warm and touching! Elliot, you y


    with your child like my mother walking her dog!


    Elliot''s face suddenly turned gloomy.


    "Ben, you can call my second brother a dog, but you can''t call Robert a dog." Lilith¡¯s expression was even colder than Elliot''s,¡¯


    That''s why | don''t like you so much because | hate it when you open your mouth."


    After Lilith finished speaking, she hurried back to the guest room.


    Ben watched her disappear with a confused and aggrieved face, "Your sister¡¯s temper is too big! What | said to you just now was


    a joke... How could she take it seriously! We joke around like this all the time!"


    Elliot''s face was still solemn, "How could you say my son is a dog?"


    Ben opened his mouth, trying to exin that he didn''t want to insult Robert. He just meant that Robert was cute.


    Elliot, "My son, is much cuter than a dog!"


    Ben was speechless for a while and said,"... Goodbye!"


    After Ben left, Mrs. Cooper took Robert to take a bath.


    Elliot went upstairs.


    La and Hayden were already asleep.


    Avery took some pajamas from the master bedroom, ready to take a bath.


    Seeing Elliote in, she immediately gave him his pajamas, "How does it feel to y with your son? | can hear my son''s


    laughter from upstairs."


    "No wonder Hayden doesn¡¯t want to y with Robert. He is a bit childish indeed." Elliot couldn¡¯t imagine throwing a ball with


    Robert for half an hour, "I''m willing to y these games with him just because I''m his father, it makes him happy.¡±


    "Well, go take a shower! | have something to tell you after that." She pushed him into the bathroom.


    He stood at the bathroom door and asked her, "Could you tell me in advance?"


    "No. You go wash up! I''m a little tired."


    He entered the bathroom and closed the bathroom door.


    He came out of the shower within fifteen minutes.


    Seeing that the water droplets on his


    body were not dr sheipameatately


    adamant boy towel. Please


    read the ee content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It feels weird to not be able to wash your hair, doesn''t it?" she asked.


    "It does. When can | wash my hair? My wounds don¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    "A few more days.¡±


    "Then | won''t go out next time." He couldn''t stand himself anymore.


    ¡°You will work seven dayster; how about you wash before you go to work?"


    "You want me to go to work that


    quickly?" He pl nrgd to\go t i


    after titdertays. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You don''t want to go to work after


    the seventh day?" She | oke¡éatytiin


    ed Hf your uwont ¡ìo to work on


    peyecuint day, then you will be


    home alone." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    Elliot was puzzled, "Are you nning to go to work on the seventh day of the first year? Your head injury is much more serious


    than mine. Do you think | can let you go to work?"


    ¡°lm not going to work. | made an appointment with Hayden; we are going on a tour." She told him her n, "When you go to


    work, | will take my son to y.¡±


    Elliot was surprised that he was not invited, "Aren''t you guys taking me?"


    He had already rested for half a year, and thepany would not go bankrupt after ying for a few more days.


    "My daughter isn''t going either. My daughter wants to y with Eric for a few days." Avery exined.


    Elliot raised his eyebrows high, "What''s wrong with letting me y for a few more days? Why don''t you include me in your


    ns?"


    "Then go y with Eric with your daughter! " Avery said calmly, "Hayden doesn''t want to travel with you. If he knew you were


    going, he would definitely not want to go out to y."


    Elliot took a deep breath.


    ¡°Elliot, this time, my son took the initiative and asked me to go out with him." She continued, "I don''t want to spoil his


    excitement."


    What she meant was that Elliot couldn''te with them.


    She refused so bluntly; he didn¡¯t have the nerve to spoil their fun.


    "Okay, since he took the initiative to travel with you, you can go!" Elliot quickly adjusted his mood, "Where are you going to y?


    For how long?"


    ¡°We won''t go too far because we can only y for a week at most, and the children will start school."


    "Yeah." Elliot pondered for a few seconds and said, "Since you don''t need me, I''ll go to work!"


    ¡°If you don''t want to go to work, you can y with Robert at home."


    ¡°| can y with him when | return from work at night." He made a decision. "We''ve yed for so long; it¡¯s time to get back to


    work."


    ¡°Well. I''m going to take a shower first." She took her pajamas and walked toward the bathroom.


    About half an hourter, she came out of the bathroom.


    Elliot was already asleep.


    Looking at his peaceful sleeping face, she couldn''t help picking up her phone, taking a photo, :f$?PKS> sending it to Tammy.


    ying poker during the day worked better than taking sleeping pills.


    Tammy: [Hahaha! He looksical! My husband and | are having supper! Do you want toe appointment tomorrow? If you


    don''t want to go out, | can bring someone to your house to y poker.]


    Avery: [ When he wakes up, | will ask him if he agrees.]


    Tammy: [Good! Lilith went to Ben''s house today. Was there any progress? She didn''t reply to my messages!


    Avery: [She''s leaving tomorrow, maybe she''s sleeping!]


    Tammy: [ She is swamped now; | wanted to invite her to y with us! | don''t know when our next meeting will be.]ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After chatting with Tammy, Avery came out of the room and nned to see Lilith.


    She wasn''t going to disturb her if she was sleeping, but if she wasn''t sleeping, she could chat with her.


    Avery came to the guest room door and hesitated for a while when she was about to knock on the door.


    If Lilith was asleep, knocking on the


    door would wake her Roe ehiel |


    hese in eines wath nocking on


    th¨¦ door, she was intruding on her


    privacy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    Lilith was holding an empty water ss in his hand, ready toe out to get some water to drink.


    Seeing Avery standing at the door, she was surprised and then pulled her into the room with a smile.


    ¡°Avery, why are you here? Are you looking for me?"


    Lilith put down the empty water ss, and suddenly she was no longer thirsty.


    "You''re leaving tomorrow, and you


    didn''t have a good time whe YOu


    came back hig tiene! Avery looked at


    Hep bad d suitcase, "Tammy sent


    you a message just now." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, | was packing my luggage and


    didn''t look at my phone. eect


    prepared a lot ffgqdesbEme Which


    fia G@Diiny-Suitcase.¡¯ She smiled


    and said, "It feels good to have


    someone care about me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thene back to us when you are free."

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    " Of course. As long as you don¡¯t dislike me, | will definitelye back."


    "Why would we despise you?" Avery said here and asked, "You went to Ben¡¯s house today. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it''s fine! I¡¯m the only guest at his house today. Apart from being a little bored, there are no other problems." Lilith


    recalled what happened today, "His parents told me about the naughty things he did when he was growing up; he almost wanted


    to find a hole to jump into!"


    ¡°What happened?" Avery asked curiously.


    ¡°For example, when he was ten years old, he peed his pants! He also secretly wore his mother''s high heels. When he wrote a


    love letter to a girl, he stole his mother''s lipstick and drew hearts on the love letter..." Lilith wasughing so hard.


    Avery sighed, "Ben''s life was really fun when he was a child."


    "| think he didn''t seem very smart when he was a child. My second brother is definitely not like that."


    "No one talks about your second brother''s scandals when he was a child. Every elder mentioned him and said he was perfect...


    But that''s also very boring." Avery thinks that Ben is more interesting.


    ¡°My second brother looks so much better than Ben. Because of this, women will choose my second brother instead of Ben.¡± Lilith


    now pays more attention to a man''s appearance.


    "Ben doesn''t look bad." "She looks ordinary! He didn''t inherit his mother''s beauty genes at all.¡±


    "Inheritance is hard to fathom.¡±


    "Yeah! If I''m with him and the child is like him, I''ll die of anger." Lilith said these words quickly.


    Avery couldn''t helpughing and said," Although you always pick on Ben, you still like him."


    ¡°Well, that''s one thing! The other thing is that no other man is pursuing me other than him." Lilith sighed, "Why isn''t there a


    decent handsome guy pursuing a beautiful woman like me?"


    She was busy training every day in Bridgedale and had no chance to meet strangers. She had no time to fall in love either.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "If you are in the top three in the finals, you will get to know many people." "Well, I''d better focus on thepetition first! I''ll talk


    about other thingster."


    In a blink, it was the seventh day after the New Year.


    The New Year was entirely over for office workers.


    In the morning, Eric came over :a#;VJW> picked up La.


    Afterward, Avery took her and Hayden''s luggage and prepared to go out.


    Elliot stood alone in the vast living room, watching them leave.


    "Sir, a week passes quickly. They will be back soon." Mrs. Cooper hugged Robert and said.


    After the car drove out of the yard, Elliot replied, "Hayden hates me more now."


    "Just wait until he grows up."


    "Why do you people keep on saying that?" Elliot asked quietly.


    "In growing up, people will gradually


    understand their eRe work


    d ern gi as children


    fo uture, he will understand more


    thoroughly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot, "| don¡¯t dare to ask for that much."


    In Civil Registry Office, today was the


    first day of work, and eany Giples:


    eomnelta cblieet their certificates.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Wesley and Shea waited in line for a while and finally got their marriage certificate.


    After getting their marriage


    certificate, Shea im edjatelyaeak''a


    nagent Photo to Elliot. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She came to get the certificate with Wesley without telling him.


    She won''t know if he would be angry, but there''s no use now, even if he did.


    The phone rang; Elliot took out his phone and saw the marriage certificate sent by Shea.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    After he zoomed in on the picture and saw what was happening, he frowned.


    He dialed Wesley.


    Wesley took it in seconds.


    "Wesley, you are such a despicable man!" Elliot scolded angrily, "| always thought you wouldn¡¯t do such an unprofessional thing,


    but | didn''t expect..."


    "You''re right." Wesley interrupted him, " You can scold me, but don''t me Shea."


    Elliot''s breathing became heavier, and his teeth clenched.


    "Today is Valentine''s Day, and Shea wanted to get the certificate today, so | agreed to that."


    Wesley exined why they did so, "We came to the Civil Registry Office at 6 o''clock this morning to line up."


    Elliot swallowed the angry scolding from his mouth.


    Everyone had the right to pursue happiness, including Shea.


    If Shea brought up this matter, there''s no use putting the me on Wesley.


    "Wesley, is my brother calling you?" Shea¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Elliot was in a fit of anger now, and to prevent himself from saying more emotional words, he hung up the phone.


    He needed to calm down.


    In the past few days, Shea had been with Wesley.


    They went skiing and didn''te back untilst night.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And because it was tootest night, she didn¡¯t return home but instead went directly to Wesley''s house.


    Shea had Wesley, and now she no longer needs him.


    Avery had reminded him a long time ago to face his emotions.


    Mrs.Scarlet asked, "Sir, what happened to Shea and Wesley?"


    Mrs.Scarlet heard Elliot calling Wesley''s name just now, so she pricked up her ears and listened.


    "They got their marriage certificate." Elliot said, "They didn''t tell me in advance; they went directly to get their marriage certificate


    today."


    When Mrs.Scarlet heard this, her face changed slightly, "Shea is really ignorant! How could she hide such an important matter


    from us?"


    ¡°Are you sure she didn''t tell you in advance?" Elliot questioned, "| see you have packed her luggage for her."


    Mrs.Scarlet quickly exined, "She didn¡¯t tell me she was going to get a certificate from Wesley. | didn''t think you objected to her


    going to Wesley¡¯s house during the Chinese New Year, so | didn''t think you would object to their marriage. Shea told me more


    than once that she wanted to marry Wesley. It''s the first time I''ve seen her so obsessed with someone."


    Elliot believed her exnation.


    "Today is Valentine''s Day, so they


    chose to get their marriage certificate


    today." "It''s quite romantic."


    Mrs.Scarl Jaya Gimli


    sinte th y have already obtained


    their marriage certificate, don¡¯t be


    angry. With you here, Wesley would


    not dare to bully Shea. Besides,


    Wesley will take care of Shea. Take it


    easy." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| never thought of Shea as a burden."


    "That''s not what | meant." Mrs.Scarlet


    exined, "| think Shea ere


    Wesley may p¡é tenner Boers


    JOR IRS Ye you are happiest with Avery


    and your three children." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Mrs.Scarlet said this, Elliot''s anger disappeared.


    Although he could take care of Shea,


    he had Avery and three ildren)so |


    5 ensrgy ran allocated Y for hea was


    d ey not as much as before.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She might feel more secure with Wesley by her side.


    At ten in the morning, he came to hispany.


    This is the first time he has returned to thepany after transferring his sharesst year and quitting Sterling Group.


    Everyone knew Elliot woulde to thepany today, so they arrived earlier.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Elliot entered the first floor of the building, and all the employees on the first floor shouted in unison,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Good morning Mr. Foster!"


    ¡°Happy New Year, Mr. Foster!"


    "Wee back, Mr. Foster!"


    Elliot stopped in shock.


    "Boss, Mr. Schaffer asked us to shout slogans to wee you!" The vice president came over and exined.


    Elliot, "| see. Is he here?"


    "Come on. he''ll be waiting for you in your office." The vice president said, "Do you think we should have a meeting first, or should


    we give employees some bonuses for starting work first?"


    "Give them the bonuses."


    "Boss, everyone is looking forward to seeing you, so could you give them the bonuses yourself in cash?" the vice president


    suggested.


    "Sure."


    He strode towards the elevator.


    When he came to the office, he saw Ben was drinking coffee.


    Ben gestured to the big bag with cash on the table, "The vice president told me that the employees below are crying out to see


    you, so you can hand them their bonuses yourself." "Got it." Elliot walked to the desk and sat down.


    The familiar feeling returned to the body slowly.


    His career, his ambitions, all came back.


    "| stayed uptest night talking to your sister on the phone, and now | can''t open my sleepy eyes." Ben sighed, "Longdistance


    rtionships are really hard. The taste is even more bitter than the coffee | drink now. She only has time for lunch every day; |


    can only stay up until one o''clock to call her."


    Elliot was deeply moved by his spirit, "She has nothing now. You''re not pursuing her so fervently because you think she can


    really be a supermodel, are you? In case she doesn''t be a supermodel..."


    ¡°Elliot, you think too low of me. | don¡¯t want her to be a supermodel at all... If she bes a supermodel and makes a lot


    of money, do you think she can still ike me? Now she has no fame, no money, and little knowledge, so she might still want me."


    "Your analysis is good." Elliot said sharply," Apparently, Lilith''s seduction strategy is working rather well.¡±


    "What do you mean? Me, seduced by her?¡± Ben put down his coffee cup loudly, "Why didn''t | notice?"


    Elliot narrowed his eyes, "Why do you have to be so humble? You are the chief financial officer of Sterling Group. Even if Lilith


    bes a supermodel in the future, she is nothing but a pretty face in front of you."


    Ben couldn''t helpughing.


    "She''s your own sister; why do you


    say that of her? Besides, talking


    about me being seduc Ce! think (1


    veut rerrasseeey Avery too.


    are the dignified Sterling Group


    president, but when Avery calls you,


    you answer immediately. She is just a


    doctor; why do you listen to


    everything she says?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot, "Since you won''t listen to my advice, go ahead!"


    ¡°Hey, when did you advise me?" Ben asked, "Do you want me to give up Lilith? My parents like her very, though."


    "You are looking for a wife for yourself, not for your parents."


    "| like her very much!" Ben¡¯s face flushed," Lilith is quite unique. Every time she scolds me, | feel rejuvenated, which is more


    effective than taking tonics."


    Elliot raised his brows ;f(+-PMP>


    asked," Have you started taking


    tonics?" "Aren''t we talkigg,aboud


    LalighecpontBehbhige the subject." "|


    think the matter of you taking tonics


    is much more interesting.¡± Elliot


    tapped his finger on the table, "You


    having problems?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No! | didn''t take any tonics! It''s my


    mother who thinks | should take


    some at my age! She c acogted) 11!


    esterge ON me, | don''t


    khow what herbs are in it, and it was


    refreshing to drink." Ben said his face


    with a smirk, "Why don''t | ask my


    mom to cook it for you next time?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No, I¡¯m fine." Elliot rejected him.


    "By the way, | almost forgot to tell you something important!" The smile on Ben¡¯s face disappeared, and he suddenly became


    serious.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    "Wonder Technologies intends to list in Bridgedale." Ben said, "Their application report has been submitted to the Securities


    Regtory Commission."


    Elliot looked at him, puzzled, "I told you to go to Bridgedale before, but you didn''t hear any rumors then. It has been less than ten


    days, and they have already prepared everything?"


    If that was the case, their movements were really fast.


    Based on their calctions, they were suspected of deliberately concealing the news that they would be listed.


    Why cover it up if they were going through the standard listing process?


    What had they done privately in the past few days?


    ¡°Elliot, let''s give the bonuses to the employees first! Let''s check the information they submittedter." Ben nced at the time; it


    was half-past ten.


    If he didn''t hand out the bonuses, he probably couldn''t finish it in the morning.


    Avery took his son to ireville, a tourist city close to Aryadelle.


    There were mountains, seas, and beautiful scenery, but they were not here to travel.


    After the two came to ireville, they went straight to the hospital.


    Avery handed over her medical records to the doctor.


    The doctor arranged for her to go for an examination after reading her medical records and the examination reports of the


    previous days.


    "Mrs. Tate, why did youe here for treatment? The healthcare system in Aryadelle is obviously more advanced than ours.¡±


    The doctor gave her a prescription and asked.


    Avery, "it''s just a minor operation; | don''t want to worry my family.¡±


    ¡°For you, it''s a minor operation, but for an ordinary doctor, it''s not." The doctor smiled wryly, "You have to be hospitalized, and I''ll


    order a checkup. Your son can help you to register for hospitalization.¡±


    Avery knew that she was going to be hospitalized.


    Even if craniotomy was not performed and only puncture and drainage were performed on her, she must be kept in the hospital


    for observation.


    She couldn''t stay in the ward all the time, as Elliot would call her at night.


    "I''ll do it with my sonter." She didn¡¯t want to separate from Hayden.


    "Then go check it out! We have to see how the condition has developed now." The doctor said.


    "Okay."


    She has been taking medicine on time these days.


    To hide it from Elliot, she always got up early in the morning to take medicine. She then secretly took her pills at noon =e,:TJT:


    night when Elliot was ying with the children.


    Due to the medicine, her body has not felt unwell these days.


    Surprisingly, the CT scan showed that the blood umted in her brain increased instead of decreased.


    She had to be hospitalized immediately for surgery.


    After registering, Avery looked


    solemn, " Hayden, your fathe may


    call us b videg atangtime. fter my


    onder Iwill not be able to receive


    the video for at least several hours."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If he makes a video call, I''ll pick it


    up." Hayden now just wantedhis{T\


    they foygoeiv¨¦ Weatrrient with


    peace of mind and not be affected by


    other things. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He would choose to let Elliot know about his mother''s condition and feeling guilty over his mother''s condition deteriorating


    anytime.


    "If he calls, don''t pick it up in the ward.


    Otherwise, he will be suspicious." Avery said.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry so much. | will adapt ordingly." Hayden reassured her.


    ¡°Well. Mom''s illness is not serious. As long as the blood in the brain is cleaned up, it will be fine.¡± Avery did not forget tofort


    his son.


    Hayden was not as optimistic as she


    was,¡¯ It''s only been less than half


    year since your fash peekatioh: ft


    wWouida'' Theo serious this time if


    you didn''t get sick earlier. You should


    be more careful in the future." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Avery said, "it''s hard to say. But don''t be so pessimistic. Mom will just be more careful in the future.¡±


    In Avonsville, after Elliot gave out the bonuses to the employees, it was already past twelve noon.


    Ben called him to have lunch together.


    He held his phone as if he hadn''t heard Ben''s words.


    "What are you looking at? Did your wife send you a message?" Ben asked, looking at Elliot''s phone screen.


    Avery did send a message to Elliot.


    When they arrived in ireville, they sent him a message telling him they were fine and posted two photos of them in


    ireville.


    Avery was smiling in the photo, while Hayden looked away with a sullen face.


    The text message she sent made him unhappy.


    She said: [ Hayden is not happy with me sending you messages. So | probably won''t be texting you very often! | came out to


    y with my son, so his happiness should be first ced. Let''s talk when | get back.]


    Did she mean she would cut away all contact with him these few days just to make Hayden happy?


    This made him very unhappy.


    He was already being left out from the trip to ireville, and now he was told to avoid contact.


    ¡°Hayden¡¯s face looks just like you!


    Sometimes when you lose your temper, you look just like Hayden." Ben''s eyes fell on the photo of Hayden and Avery, "Elliot, |


    suspect that your son was sent by God to punish your bad temper."


    Elliot said, "My bad temper was cured by Avery! My son is here to collect his debts."


    Ben, "Hahaha! Let''s eat first! Hayden has been busy with his studies and hasn¡¯t had a good rest, so let him have a good time for


    a few days!"


    "| suppose so."


    In the afternoon, Elliot obtained various photos submitted by Wonder Technologies to the Securities Regtory Commission.


    Ben was talking to someone on the phone beside him when he was looking at them.


    Ben was toozy to read those long texts, and it was more convenient to ask the staff of the Securities Regtory Commission


    directly on the phone.


    "They are more eager to go public this time and are rtively low-key. Our boss has rified that we must do a good job of


    reviewing." The person on the other end of the phone said, "In addition, theirpany changed its juridical person..."


    "When did they do that?" When Ben asked this, Elliot''s eyes turned to him.


    "In the information | gave you, it was written that the original juridical person was W=g&:WKQ>a, but now she has be a


    woman named Susan. This woman is older than Wanda. | don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Ben heard this and walked quickly to Elliot.


    Elliot found the identity of the changed juridical person in the documents. It was


    Susan.


    With a ¡®bang¡¯, Elliot threw the phone on the table.


    "Elliot, Susan is probably used! Susan


    iS a person who hasn''t received


    much education. She d snt oll)


    uedersenrenin Gh HOW could she


    understand the concept of a juridical


    person?" Ben analyzed, "There''s


    definitely something wrong with


    Wonder Technologies. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Recing the juridical person is the


    only way for them to pass the


    security review! wandas fepiaced


    tha juadibAberson with your


    biological mother because she wants


    you to cover for the listing of Wonder


    Technologies!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dream on!" Elliot scoffed, "No matter


    who she reces the juridical person


    with, | can¡¯t let her n seed!"


    "Now the Sec ities Ret¨¦ry


    Gomnreissiod is conducting a security


    review of Wonder Technologies. Let''s


    wait for the results! | think Susan


    probably doesn''t know anything; why


    don''t you call her now and ask? " Ben


    pushed the sses on the bridge of


    his nose. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot gritted his teeth and picked up the phone.


    Ben was thirsty. "I''m going to buy two cups of coffee. "


    After Ben left, Elliot dialed Susan''s number.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Susan was speechless and very happy when she received Elliot''s call.


    "Elliot..."


    She spoke only when Elliot interrupted her, "Don''t call me that! "


    Susan didn''t know what happened, but she could feel that he was furious, "What''s wrong? Did | make a mistake?"


    "Do you know that you are now a juridical person of Wonder Technologies?" Elliot took a deep breath after listening to her


    aggrieved and innocent tone.


    Maybe as Ben said, Susan didn''t know what had happened.


    Wanda was as cunning as a fox.


    She had so many ways to deceive Susan.


    ¡°Elliot, what are you talking about? Why can''t | understand? | don''t know what happened, but | can tell you the truth... | used to


    work as a cleaner at Wonder Technologies." Susan realized something dire had happened, so she confessed everything,


    ¡°Wanda asked me to sign some documentsst year... those documents... | didn''t read them carefully..."


    ¡°How dare you sign anything that you haven''t read thoroughly?!" Elliot was furious.


    "|...l don''t know. She said that she transferred a foreignpany to my name and would give me some benefits..." Susan didn''t


    quite remember what Wanda said at that time.


    She only remembered that Wanda said she would give her 10 million in cash and a vi in the city center.


    She was ashamed to confess that.


    If Elliot knew, Elliot would definitely be angrier.


    "Since you and Wanda have agreed, you can cooperate with her!" After Elliot finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Before the Chinese New Year, he met Susan alone, and Susan did not tell him this at the time.


    As a result, this was a rather unpleasant surprise after the New Year.


    Susan was stunned.


    If she knew such a big thing would happen, she wouldn''t have signed those documents!


    It was all Wanda''s fault for deceiving her! She redialed Elliot''s number and wanted to exin it to him, but what came through


    was a lifeless system message: [ Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable!]


    She was blocked by Elliot.


    Elliot seldom blocked other people because his number was only avable to people close to him.


    He was highly disappointed with Susan!


    From the very beginning, she was on his enemy''s side.


    She was full of lies =g.:SNY< deceit.


    He was deceived by her seemingly simple illusion.


    Susan was very flustered and felt very ufortable.


    She dialed Wanda¡¯s number and wanted to ask her what had happened.


    What they agreed to at the beginning was clearly not what was happening now.


    Wanda answered her call pleasantly,"


    Susan, did you have a god ew |


    a sayth at you went


    boners son''s house for the New


    Year." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Wanda! How could | be a


    juridical person of Wond


    at nlen TWN fre ae are you


    d Are you trying to harm me?"


    Susan growled. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wandaughed, "Did Elliot find you? He is really well-informed! He knows everything in the country.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me? What exactly do you want to do? I''m just a nobody; I''m not afraid of you!" Susan roared.


    "Nobody wants your life! Don''t think


    so much of yourself. If (out Ww. erat


    Elliot''s biol ogigalimisthe


    over DS able to live in a five-star


    hotel in your life, let alone carry a


    Hermes bag." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Susan''s eyes were red, and her cheeks were hot.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    It was true that Wanda could not be med entirely for this matter.


    If it wasn''t for her interests and wanting to recognize Elliot, she would not be used by Wanda at all.


    m the juridical person of yourpany now; what do you want me to do" Susan couldn''t help shaking, "Will | go to jail?!"


    "It depends on your son." Wandaughed," If you cling to him tightly, nothing will happen. You will be miserable if your son


    doesn''t care about you!"


    After Wanda finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Susan listened to the beeping sound from the phone. Her ankles softened, and she


    almost fell down.


    She held on to the wall and stood firm.


    Elliot had blocked her, and he would never care about her.


    In Libreville, Avery¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Hayden thought Elliot was calling, and his face suddenly turned cold.


    Mom just had surgery and was still in aa.


    He picked up his mother''s mobile phone and saw the words ¡®Susan¡¯ on the screen. After thinking for a while, he answered the


    phone.


    ¡°Avery, | made a mistake! Elliot is ignoring me now! Can you help me! | don''t know what to do; I''m scared now... Wanda said I''m


    going to jail__" Susan''s brain was a mess, and she choked up when she spoke. Hayden didn''t know what happened, but when


    she heard Susan asking her mother for help, he frownedWJY< was true that Wanda could not be med entirely for this matter.


    If it wasn''t for her interests and wanting to recognize Elliot, she would not be used by Wanda at all.


    m the juridical person of yourpany now; what do you want me to do" Susan couldn''t help shaking, "Will | go to jail?!"


    "It depends on your son." Wandaughed," If you cling to him tightly, nothing will happen. You will be miserable if your son


    doesn''t care about you!"


    After Wanda finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Susan listened to the beeping sound from the phone. Her ankles softened, and she


    almost fell down.


    She held on to the wall and stood firm.


    Elliot had blocked her, and he would never care about her.


    In Libreville, Avery¡¯s cell phone rang.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hayden thought Elliot was Wolent


    and his face sudleqlytutned-col ,


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mom just had surgery and was still in aa.


    He picked up his mother''s mobile


    phone and saw the wor ¡®Ssant oh


    t sorgan after inking for a while,


    he¡°answered the phone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Avery, | made a mistake! Elliot is


    ignoring me now! Can you help me! |


    don''t know what to do; I''m searsq 7)


    now... W. da said nn going to jail_"


    dans brain was a mess, and she


    choked up when she spoke. Hayden


    didn''t know what happened, but


    when she heard Susan asking her


    mother for help, he frowned. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    When Avery woke up from the anesthesia, she was a little dizzy.


    For a while, she couldn''t tell where she was, whether it was day or night, let alone what year it was.


    ¡°Mom, how do you feel?" Hayden asked immediately when Avery woke up.


    Avery looked at her son, "Hayden...Why are you here?"


    ¡°Mom, you are in the hospital now. You were given anesthesia and had a minor operation, and you just woke up now." Hayden


    told her about her situation.


    Her memory slowly returned, but she still couldn''t remember too many things.


    "Oh...no wonder | feel a little dizzy." She frowned and sat up.


    ¡°Mom, do you want to sleep a little longer?" Hayden was afraid that she would faint, so he held her arm.


    ¡°Have | slept for a long time? What time is it?" She didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore.


    Her son was by her side, and she wanted to apany him.


    "It¡¯s past nine o''clock in the evening." Hayden replied, "Mom, are you hungry? | can order something to take out."


    "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go out to eat!" Avery looked at the table with her cell phone on it.


    She took the phone and asked, "Did your dad call?" "No." Hayden replied, "Mom, the doctor told me you should stay in the


    hospital."


    They booked a hotel near the hospital.


    It was Avery who insisted on booking the hotel.


    "I''m not so dizzy anymore." Avery didn''t want her son to be with her in the hospital ward.


    If so, she might as well find a nurse to take care of herself.


    "Why don''t you listen to the doctor?" Hayden said solemnly, "It''s sote; Elliot will definitely not call."


    "Didn''t my sister call me?" She nced at the records on her mobile phone; no one looked for her when she was in aa.


    ¡°La called. She hung up when she knew you were sleeping," Hayden said.


    Avery couldn''t helpughing, "You hung up first, didn''t you?" "She hung up. She went to an event with Eric tonight. She wants


    you to see how hideous she looked." Hayden said lightly.


    Avery immediately pictured that.


    La must have asked him if she was beautiful, and he said no, so La hung up the video.


    She put on her shoes =b,=YJW= stood up.


    She touched the wound on her head.


    Except for a bit of pain, there was no other difort.


    She should be fine.


    "Mom, listen to me today." Hayden


    looked at her and said solemnly, "The


    doctor said that you will bavexodd 8


    poyetureinext bealise the blood in


    your head has not been cleaned up.


    After the second operation, you can


    do whatever you want." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was not an unreasonable person.


    The son was doing this for her health, so she sat down on the hospital bed, "Okay! Let''s have takeout then!"


    "Sure."


    "Can you go back to the hotel to sleep alone at night?" She didn''t want her son to spend the night with her in the ward.


    "I''m not going back to the hotel. I''ll


    stay with you." haere cial


    "THe nyrse said e will bring me


    another bedter." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is it a roway bed?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Hayden said nonchntly, "I only want you to get better soon."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Avery looked at his son''s increasingly


    clear -cut facial features Hewas\rist


    ABC ASG ofa Bot he already


    Iddked like a little adult. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At night, Avery was lying in bed, unable to sleep.


    About one o''clock in the morning, the nurse came in, took her blood pressure, and checked her temperature.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    "Miss Tate, your son is really nice to you," The nurse talked to her in a low voice," When | came to the evening shift, word spread


    in our nurse station. After your surgery, your son went to the doctor to talk for half an hour."


    Avery didn''t know about this, but she was very curious after hearing what the nurse said.


    "What did he talk to the doctor about?"


    ¡°He was asking about your condition. He cares about you very much," the nurse said. "It looks like he is well educated. Many


    boys at this age are not so sensible."


    After the nurse took her temperature and blood pressure, she left the ward.


    Avery couldn''t sleep anymore.


    She picked up her phone and saw a message from Elliot: [ I''ve been busy all day today, and | just finished taking a shower.


    Where are you and your son ying today? Send me some pictures!]


    If she had a photo, she would definitely send it to him right away.


    She nced at the time; it was already one o''clock in the morning, so she replied: [ Why are you so busy on the first day? Have


    you started to work on anything? What are you busy with?]


    Elliots Why haven''t you slept ?]


    Avery:! | slept and woke up again. Maybe | cannot rest on other beds other than my own! Why are you so busy?]


    Elliot;:[Typing is troublesome, can we video


    call?]


    Avery: [No, | share a room with my son. He is already asleep.]


    Elliot: [You share a room with your son? He''s so old, and you still share a room with him.]


    Avery; [Separate beds, of course.]


    Elliot was silent for a while because he was too tired, and his mind was nk for a moment.


    Avery: [What are you busy with today? It''s only the first day of work, and you''re tired. Are you going to live in the office next?]


    When Elliot saw the long string of text she sent, he immediately replied: [Wanda made Susan a juridical person of Wonder


    Technologies. She submitted the listing materials today, and this matter came to my attention.]


    Avery read the message several times, and when she replied, her fingers were shaking: [What does she want to do? !]


    Elliot: [Wonder Technologies has a problem, ;g%:RMY> she wants Susan to take the me. They are also testing me to see if |


    will help my mother. If | help her, Wonder Technologies will sessfully go public, and Wanda''s worth will be multiplied by


    many times.]


    Avery: [She is still as disgusting and vicious as ever! She has never changed! ]


    If she were on the phone, she would growl in anger.


    Elliot: [Don''t be angry; | won''t fall into her trap. Send me the pictures you took with your son during the day today.]


    Avery: [The phone was out of power during the day, so | didn''t take pictures. And my son doesn''t like taking pictures.]


    Elliot was stunned for a moment.


    He knew his son didn''t like to take pictures, but Avery loved to take pictures.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Elliot: [Then send me some photos of you ]


    Avery: [My phone was out of power, so | didn''t take pictures.]


    Elliot: [Really?]


    Avery: [Why do you have to look at


    my photos? We liv ogpther asi) |


    arep''tygu tied oF Seeing me?] Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When she sent this message, she felt very guilty.


    She was afraid that Elliot woulde here.


    Elliot: [I think you don''t miss me at all.]


    Avery couldn''t help but raise the


    corners of her mouth]. Of course |


    miss you, but I''ll o.honjein afer"


    days: di''s\nenyte: you should go to


    bed earlier! If anything regarding


    Wanda and Wonder Technologies


    happens, you can tell me anytime]


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After the message was sent, she added: [It is better if you contact me via message.¡¯


    Elliot: [Got it. You sleep well too! Where are you going tomorrow?]


    Avery: [It hasn¡¯t been decided yet! |


    will discuss it with meses wadn We


    heye breakfast tirhorrow | Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot: [Don¡¯t you have any ns at all? That is so unlike you.]

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    Avery: [After I''m married to you, | don''t have so many opinions anymore. Don''t | listen to you whenever | go out for a vacation?


    Elliot: [Next time, | will take you out on vacation.]


    Avery: [Good! Next time we will go out as a family.]


    Elliot: [Well, go to sleep! Send me the pictures tomorrow.]


    Avery: [Sure]


    After sending that message to him, her heart suddenly calmed down.


    Not long after putting down the phone, she fell asleep in a daze.


    The following day, the doctor came to check on her.


    ¡°How do you feel?" the doctor asked.


    "It feels good." She said truthfully, "I want to go for a walk today.¡±


    Doctor, "You just had surgery! You must be hospitalized for at least 24 hours for medical observation."


    "I''ll go out at noon, okay?" She discussed it with the doctor. "If there''s nothing wrong with me by noon. I''ll take my son for a walk.


    | won''t go far; I''ll just go shopping near the hospital.¡±


    The doctor nced at Hayden and nodded," It is your first time in Libreville, isn''t it? There is ake behind the hospital, and the


    scenery is not bad. You can go and have a look. You can stay in the hotel tonight, but you muste to the hospital tomorrow


    for a checkup."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Right."


    At noon, Avery and her son came out of the hospital. They went to a nearby restaurant for lunch when Elliot''s message arrived.


    He wanted her pictures.


    She had no makeup, and her face was not very good, so she turned on the beautification function of the camera.


    After taking a random photo, she sent it to Elliot.


    Elliot was eating lunch at this time, and when he saw the photo sent by Avery, he choked on his food.


    He put down the phone and coughed violently.


    Ben immediately poured him a ss of water, "What''s wrong? Too excited?" Elliot covered his mouth and nose with a tissue,


    then picked up the phone again and nced at the photo again.


    Ben followed and looked at the screen of his mobile phone.


    "My God! Who is this? That looks awful!¡± Benined and nced at the name on the dialog box. It was Avery.


    Ben was speechless for a moment, "What is Avery doing? Is this some kind of mischief?


    Elliot picked up the water ss, took a sip, = g%:YIQ> said, "It must have been taken with beautification on.¡±


    "When someone else takes a photo


    with beautification enabled, the


    looks better, b wheresite facilis


    BRANT Hahaha!" Ben


    laughed ruthlessly," You can also


    take a photo with beautification on.


    Send one to her." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She didn''t say she wanted to see my


    a EM put es the


    "She is h-Hayden fad doesn¡¯ tcare


    oak at ae | was the one who


    took the initiative to message herst


    night." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you call her?" Ben felt it was a bit of a waste of time to send a message.


    "She doesn''t want any video calls or phone calls. She said Hayden doesn''t want to see me." Elliot lost his appetite when he said


    this.


    "It hurts to hear that. It''s one thing


    whether Hayden likes you or not. She


    should find a way to mend t om


    rtionshi p.betyeed tietathier and


    cba tak king cali away from you


    isn''t going to solve the problem.


    "Bend said, "| remember that Avery


    was very protective of you. Has it


    changed now?" "Has it?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    "If you don''t think so, then probably not! Anyway, the two of you have much to work on." Ben''s rtionship was not yet in sight,


    and he was toozy to worry about Avery and Elliot. "Wonder Technologies will not be listed on the market. | didn''t expect Wanda


    to be so courageous."


    This morning, Ben received news that the drones produced by Wonder Technologies had potential severe safety hazards.


    The drones of Wonder Technologies were cheap, and the quality was on par. They were everywhere in Aryadelle in various fields


    and regions, from remote mountainous areas to the army. Suppose there was a device in the drone. It could transmit the pictures


    to Wonder Technologies and then transfer them to other countries, which could pose a severe security problem for Aryadelle.


    ¡°Avery has always said that Wanda had great ambitions and would not easily give in to anyone." Elliot had a deeper


    understanding of Wanda after this incident.


    ¡°After all, they have been together for so many years. Although Wanda has been low -keytely, she is still who she is." Bend


    said, "It''s a pity that Susan was used by her this time as a pawn. What are you going to do?"


    Elliot picked up the water ss and sipped, "Let the Securities Regtory Commission investigate them! Even if Susan is the


    juridical person of herpany now, she will still fail if evidence of fraud in herpany is found! There''s nothing she can do


    about that!"


    Ben said, "Elliot, | have already guessed what will happen next. Wanda will organize a press conference and disclose your


    rtionship with Susan if you don''t care about Susan. Wanda probably sent the reporter who took pictures at your house a week


    ago."


    "What''s wrong with that? Nothing happened to me when my rtionship with Nathan was made public." Elliot said, but his face


    turned gloomy, "It''s not that | didn''t give Susan a chance; she wasted it."


    After lunch, Elliot received a call from the police station.


    "Mr. Foster, we received a call from ady named Susan. She said that she was deceived ;c'':RNV> that she was your mother.


    She hopes we can help her to mend your rtionship with her."


    Elliot''s face was cold.


    Susan was now taking advantage of their rtionship as mother and son.


    Surprisingly, that did note up when Susan was signing the contract.


    "Mr. Foster, is she really your mother? She showed us the photos of your paternity test..."


    "She is." Elliot replied, "I will ask mywyer to find her."


    "Okay!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After Ben hung up the phone, he raised his thick eyebrows, "What''s the matter?"


    "Susan ran to the police station and called the police." Elliot put down the phone and rubbed his temples with his fingers, "| won''t


    help her, | really won''t. But I can''t ignore herpletely." "Then just let yourwyer help her," Ben


    advised him, "If you are soft-hearted and intervene, you will fall into Wanda''s trap. This is a good chance to avenge Avery or


    wreck the future development of Tate Industries. Choose wisely.¡±


    Avery walked with Hayden by theke behind the hospital for a while, took some selfies andndscape photos, and then


    returned to the hotel.


    The weather was rather cold today, and the wound on her head from the wind was a little unbearable.


    Back at the hotel, she edited aa


    photo with so e-photo\eatihe dps


    apisentit to ake Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, she opened her social me


    and saw the news,that Ec Kad?


    posted.ahlhour ago. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She saw Eric posting photos of two tickets. with the captions [Next stop, Ylore!].


    These two tickets...were they his and La''s?


    He was actually taking La to Ylore!


    Didn''t he know the grudge between her and Ruby?


    How dare he take La to Ruby''s ce without her knowledge!


    If La fell into Ruby''s hands... S


    had chills all over her bad jistBy


    thipki Kita OF this. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    ¡°Mom, what''s wrong?" Seeing that Avery was in a bad mood, Hayden immediately walked up to her.


    "Your uncle Eric has gone to Ylore! He posted a picture of two tickets on his social media... Is it possible that he is bringing La


    to Ylore?" Avery said anxiously.


    Hayden replied without thinking, "Eric won''t do that. If he wants to take La somewhere far away, he will definitely tell you in


    advance."


    Avery felt that what her son said was reasonable, so she found her daughter''s number and dialed it.


    The phone was on, but no one answered.


    If she was on the ne, her phone must be off.


    Avery breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why did your uncle Eric go to Ylore? He clearly knew what happened to us in Ylore."


    ¡°Eric is a little older than me." Hayden said, "He probably wanted to take advantage of his job to visit Ruby in Ylore."


    Avery was speechless, "You know much about your uncle Eric."


    "| have a good rtionship with Uncle Eric, " Hayden replied.


    "| know; although you don¡¯t talk much, you have a good rtionship with everyone." Except for Elliot. Avery didn''t say this out


    loud. "Hayden, you helped cover up for me. Mommy is very grateful to you."


    "Mom, don''t thank me." Hayden frowned," This is what | should do."


    At Wonder Technologies, the assistant told Wanda about Elliot and Susan.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "| knew that Elliot would not ignore Susan." Wanda sneered, "It''s no use even if he just asks awyer to help here.


    Susan¡¯s signature is in ck and white. There''s nothing they can do about that. "


    The assistant nodded, "Boss, aren''t you afraid of Elliot''s revenge?"


    Wandaughed, "I''m not ashamed to tell you that my assets have already been transferred abroad. If Wonder Technologies can''t


    go public, | can just leave."


    The assistant gave Wanda a thumbs up, "I knew you must have had a backup n."


    ¡°Avery lost to me a long time ago! The Tate Industries should be renamed the Foster Industries." Wanda leaned back in her chair


    triumphantly, "1 booked a ticket for tonight. After | leave, report to me anytime about everything happening."


    The assistant was stunned for a moment, then asked nervously, "Boss, won''t you take me with you? If you leave...Will | be in


    danger?"


    "You are just a little assistant; you''re perfectly safe. If anything happens, Susan will take the impact! If nothing happens to Susan,


    you will be fine!"


    "Oh."


    Three dayster, the Securities Regtory Commission had a significant discovery.


    In the past three years, Wonder Technologies had illegally collected user information =b,?VWWKU= sold the information to overseas


    organizations several times.


    "Wanda escaped three days ago!¡±


    ¡°How did you let her escape during the security review?"


    "She left on a private jet.¡±


    Wanda''s assistant and all the


    executives of Wonder Ut hnolegl¨¦s:


    hei takenay mepelice at the same


    ti eae taken away for


    investigation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After rifying the situation, thewyer pushed the door of Elliot''s office.


    "Mr. Foster, the matter of Susan is


    rather tricky," thewyer said. "S


    signed a series of wpealial treaties


    wit wdrids Now that Wonder


    Technologies has an ident, she


    can''t get herself out of it." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What will happen to her?" Elliot¡¯s face was ashen.


    ¡°| can try to help her get a more lenient


    adjudication. She''ll probably have to


    pay some fines... She''ll definitely go)


    t ail¡¯ Thedauy¨¦Pbowe slightly, "Do


    y ant to see her? She really wants


    to see you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s gulped, "When she signed those contracts with Wanda, why didn¡¯t she say she wanted to see me? It''s toote for that


    now.


    "Well, she regrets it now. She looks pitiful." Thewyer said.


    "She deserved it.¡±


    "She is indeed ignorant."

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    In ireville, Avery was undergoing a second puncture.


    This time, the congestion in her brain had been basically cleaned up, and there was no further bleeding. As long as she had


    some good rest in the future, she could slowly recover.


    She was a little surprised by the effect of these two operations.


    The doctor said, "If you had received treatment earlier, you might not have to do two punctures, maybe not even one. The


    disease gets worse over time."


    Avery was taken aback.


    ¡°You must rest well when you return and don''t be careless." The doctor exined.


    Avery, "After my operationst year, | had a re-examination. The results of the reexamination were normal."


    "Didn''t you say that your vision was affected? It means that the examination was not careful enough." The doctor said," Go to the


    ophthalmologist and have a good examination!"


    ¡°Hmm. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Aftering out of the brain department, Hayden grabbed her wrist tightly.


    Avery felt his son''s nervousness and immediately said, "Don''t be afraid, Hayden, mom will be fine."


    Hayden nodded.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "| told you before that although Mom has a brain hemorrhage, as long as the blood in the brain is cleaned up and the bleeding is


    stopped, everything will be fine." "But your eyes..." Hayden looked at his mother''s eyes, afraid that something would happen to


    her eyes.


    "Mom''s eyes are fine now. | can see you very clearly. I''m going to have a checkup to ensure it¡¯s okay. | won''t be going blind


    anytime soon." She smiled brightly, "I feel better than | did a week ago."


    The mother and son came to the ophthalmology department.


    Hayden waited outside, and Avery went inside for inspection.


    After a series of meticulous examinations, the doctor told her the truth, "Your optic disc is bleeding a little, and your cornea also


    has a problem, but it is not very serious. We can treat it using medications.


    You just need to return for routine checkups."


    Avery breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she came out r, she had a very rxed expression.


    Hayden saw the smile on her face, ?c.>XJV; his tense feelings loosened.


    "Mom, are you alright?¡±


    "It''s okay. The doctor said it was just a small problem. It can be treated with medicine." She showed the prescription to her son,


    ¡°Let''s go get the medicine now."


    Hayden took the list and nced at it; many medicines were prescribed.


    He couldn''t understand what these


    medicines were for, bute fe Dat |


    his mnother hess was not as minor


    a problem, she said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In Ylore, after Eric came over, he met Ruby at an activity he was participating in.


    A socialite in Ylore was a fan of Eric.


    On her birthday, she ipyited 1aAr!


    . . VY


    hen Birthtfay party. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The price offered by her was very high, so Eric came over.


    At the celebrity''s birthday party, Eric met Ruby.


    Ruby was wearing a dress skirt, her belly was bulging, and she looked like she was about to give birth.


    It was the first time the two of them met, but the two seemed to have known each other a long time ago.


    When Eric was drinking in the audience, Ruby naturally walked to him.


    "| heard that La made her debut."


    Ruby put her hands on her stomach,


    unable to hide espridel¨¦n pence


    "Te child h¡¯my belly looks very


    much like La. You are wee to


    have a wedding drink when my child


    is born!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    A look of disbelief shed in Eric''s eyes.


    "Your child looks like La?" "Yeah! You are wee toe and y when my daughter is born." Ruby had a decent smile on


    her face, "You can tell Avery when you return, although she has Elliot in her hands, | am doing pretty good as well. | will take


    good care of the children | had with Elliot. When the children grow up, things will probably change for the better."


    Eric, "Why don''t you tell her that yourself? Don''t you think what you said is ridiculous?


    The smile on Ruby''s face disappeared.


    "When | saw you today, | no longer have any doubts," Eric said slowly, "Elliot would never fall in love with you, even if you gave


    birth to tens and hundreds of children to Elliot."


    Ruby''s self-confidence was destroyed, and her brows twisted.


    "You just wait and see! | will never admit defeat!"


    "| don''t care! I''m not wasting my time being childish with you." After Eric finished speaking, he walked toward the manager.


    His work was over, and he could now return home.


    ¡°Avery called you twice." The agent gave him his cell phone, "You came to Ylore and didn''t tell her; | guess she was worried


    about you."


    Eric shrugged, "Maybe she will scold me." "Hahaha! Are you so afraid of her? But | don''t think she will scold you. She has always


    been nice to you and never lost her temper!" the agent said, "Please call her back!"


    "Sure." Eric came out of the hotel, got into the car, and dialed Avery''s number.


    Avery answered in seconds.


    ¡°Avery, | was afraid you wouldn''t let mee to Ylore, so | didn''t tell you beforehand." Eric said, "| saw Ruby and chatted with


    her.


    "Then can you go back to Aryadelle?" Avery was worried about his safety.


    ¡°Well, I''m flying home tonight. Is your trip with Hayden over?" he asked back.


    "It''s over." Avery was waiting for the wound on her head to recover a little.


    Elliot would definitely see the injury on her head if she went back.


    The day before Hayden started school, the two of them set off from ireville.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    On the way back, Hayden told Avery what happened a week ago.


    "Susan called you, but | ignored her."


    Avery was stunned for a moment, "she must have been asking me for help."


    ¡°Well. Mom, don''t mind her business.¡± Hayden said, "The doctor told you to rest well."


    Avery, "I couldn''t even if | wanted to. This matter is out of my h


    "She ran away again.¡± "Well. This


    time, she won''t dare to go back to


    Aryadelle." Avery felt it eelittle rappy,¡¯''


    ¡®She igiatready''d Wanted criminal in


    Aryadelle. Once she returns to


    Aryadelle, she will be arrested before


    she leaves the airport. She can only


    hide abroad." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mom, | won''t forget how my


    grandmother died." os den grittsdi |


    test yybenihe al about this.


    en | grow up, | will avenge my


    grandmother." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was relieved but reminded,


    "Hayden, my mother only want


    and yo ngecsibiings me


    reaw@ UT heppy | don''t want you


    to bear any grudges against Wanda."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hayden pursed his lips and said nothing.


    The nended at the airport in


    Avonsville. Avery was carrying a bag, Hayden was carrying a schoolbag and dragging his mother''s small suitcase.


    The mother and son came out and immediately saw Ellioting to pick them up, as well as La and Robert.


    Avery hadn''t had much contact with Elliot in the past few days.


    Before going to bed every day, they had chatted via messages and talked about Wanda and Wonder Technologies the most.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    She told him that she would be returning today but he didn¡¯t mention anything about picking her up at the airport, so she was


    beaming with joy when she saw him.


    La took the bag from Avery''s hand sweetly to carry it for her and the bag was filled with souvenirs Avery had bought.


    "Why have you gotten thinner?¡± Elliot wrapped his arm around her waist and studied her face closely.


    Avery flushed. "Probably because | move around a lot during the trip"


    ¡°Let me see the wound on your head."


    He tried to move the hair out of the way but she immediately stopped him. "This is the airport. Can you be more mindful about


    your image?" "What kind of image do | have left?" He asked mockingly.


    When the scandal concerning Wonder Technologies came out, someone posted an essay online with the title ¡®The Truth About


    Susan Hayes¡¯; it included a description of her true identity and how she was forced to be the scapegoat for a crime she


    didn''tmit. Netizens who were clueless about the truth all pointed the me at Elliot for plotting to send his low-born mother


    into prison.


    In truth, what happened to Wonder Technologies had nothing to do with Elliot at all; it was the Securities Regtory Commission


    that found the issue, not Elliot. However, Elliot''s conflict with Nathan had been too drastic and had led to amon belief that he


    was the one behind it.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Elliot, you don''t have to pay them any mind. It''s not important." Avery saw the post as well but didn''t discuss it with Elliot about it.


    She believed that Elliot was fully capable of handling the gossip from the outside world.


    "| would have removed that postpletely from the inte if | really cared,¡± he said without a care in his tone," the fact that |


    used to shy away from my background was proof of how weak | was."


    ¡°Elliot, you are already doing so well. | have never seen anyone as strong and brave as you are," Avery stared at his face and


    said affectionately.


    "You hadn''t called or video-called me for the past few days, so | thought you didn''t love me anymore," he said pathetically, "I


    wouldn''t know what to do with myself if | didn''t have Robert here to fill the gap in my heart."


    She couldn''t help but chuckle at hisint =a+=TIS; said, "! will go out with you alone next time, without the kids."


    La heard them and immediately turned around to re at them bitterly.


    ¡°Ahem. La, school is starting tomorrow. Have you finished all your homework?" Avery asked.


    La grew more bitter and snorted.


    Elliot hadn''t expected for Avery to be so insensitive with her daughter¡¯s mood and said, "she¡¯s finished all of it. | checked."


    "Such a good father." Avery gave him


    a thumb-up. "! guess you can take


    great care of the kjgseven wiiiout


    mparelthyespliment, or


    sarcasm?" They walked out of the


    airport and went into the car. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Of course, it''s apliment. By the


    way, | had a brain-scan when | wasn


    CrfJ and my b ipjeneh¨¦muet?


    pEeRST oh (ie have to worry


    anymore," she said with a smile, "you


    can ask your son if you don''t believe


    me." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot nced at Hayden, who was


    sitting at the passenger seatang | \


    ring ahead. WEA ho thiention of


    t ee around to speak to his father.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| believe you." Elliot sighed a breath of relief. "As long as you are okay."


    "The trip has been quite tiring so | want to rest for a few days at home before going back to the office," she said.


    ¡°Wanda won''t return anymore so you can rest for however long you want," he said


    endearingly.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Avery rested for two weeks at home and the injury on her head had recovered. She wanted to head back to the office for work,


    but Elliot had asked for her help in arranging Shea''s wedding.


    She called Tammy out to apany Wesley and Shea in viewing the venue.


    Shea wanted a wedding on a grass field, so Tammy rmended a garden. "There is a grass field in the garden as well! | took


    photos of the flowers there once and they were super pretty. | promise that you are going to like it."


    "| think a garden is nice as well, but let¡¯s go and have a look first. Whether Shea likes it is the most important thing." Avery


    nced at Tammy''s belly. "Tammy, your belly is showing. | thought you were only four months into the pregnancy?" "I eat a lot. |


    didn''t have the appetite before and now that I''ve gotten better, | feel like eating everything. It''s called retaliatory eating. | know it''s


    not okay but | can''t control myself," Tammy said gloomily, "I''m only four months into the pregnancy and I''ve already gained five


    pounds. My weight might just exceed a hundred pounds by the time | reach full term."


    "It''s fine even if you do. Once you give birth, your weight wille down," Avery spoke from experience, "during theter phase


    of your pregnancy, just the amniotic fluid and the baby alone would weigh over ten pounds."


    "That''s what my mom tells me too and that''s why my appetite is getting bigger and bigger. If | don''t slim down after giving birth, |


    aming for the two of you." Tammy dragged Avery''s arm over and leaned against her shoulder.


    "Tammy, is your baby a boy or a girl?" Shea asked with a smile.


    "Shea, we won''t know until she gives birth,¡± Avery said.


    m guessing that it''s a girl," Tammy said in a mysterious tone.


    "Then your dream ising true."


    "Yeah! | want a daughter who''s as sweet as | am, how great would that be?" Tammy couldn''t hide the joy on her face. "Let''s


    match-make our kids then!"


    "Sure! We will truly be a family!"


    ¡°Hahaha! Deal! Once my daughter is born, | will take her to your ce all the time so that she gets closer with Robert!" Tammy


    was overjoyed.


    "| should be taking Robert to see you ;e$< VKP> d''tSts. It''s more respectful that way.¡±


    Tammy grinned from ear to ear.


    Shea felt happy for them as she watched the two giggled, but she didn''t have the courage to say that she wanted a baby as well.


    She didn''t mind if it was a boy or a girl; she would be content so long as she had her own baby.


    However, after getting married, she had mentioned to Wesley about having a child and he had told her to give up sternly. He was


    concerned that her body would not be able to take it, but Shea felt just as normal as anyone else.


    "What are you thinking about?" Avery noticed that Shea was slightly depressed and immediately grabbed her hand. "Are you


    nervous about the wedding?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Shea nodded.


    "Shea, are you startled by our talk about children?" Tammy asked, "you don''t have to give birth so don''t be afraid."


    Just then, Wesley joined the conversation from the driver''s seat. "She isn''t afraid. She wants a child.¡±


    Shea immediately blushed at his


    words. The smile on AVE y adil!


    T mmmys-fapelreie Sst ey had not


    Spices Shea to think about that.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wesley won''t let me,¡± Shea exined.


    "Of course, he won''t let you. Shea,


    there will be a lot of blood-lost when


    you give birth. You hav et seentt|


    Aare asaNrow the risk."


    Avery looked at her sternly. "You are


    not going to decide anything on your


    own like you did thest time, or your


    brother is going to be furious." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea was terrified at the mention of Elliot''s name and nodded frantically.


    "Haha! Avery, look at how scared


    Shea is." Tammy $s rhetcght


    jngiwvaitir¡¯s fice who''s scaring


    Shea, | guess." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    "Someone has to keep her on her toes," Wesley said helplessly, "she isn''t afraid of me."


    "Wealey, | don''t think anyone is scared of you," Tammymented mercilessly, "you are the nicest guy I''ve ever seen."


    Defeated, he argued, "my parents are quite afraid of me because | don''t listen to them."


    ¡°Everything has its vanquisher, | guess!"


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the garden Tammy mentioned. Before they stepped foot into it, they could already see the


    never-ending ocean of flowers through the wooden fences.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Shea''s attention was instantly drawn. Once Wesley bought the ticket, the owner led them into the garden.


    "Can we hold a wedding here?" Seeing how much Shea seemed to like it, Avery asked the owner.


    ¡°Of course. A few couples had their outdoor weddings herest month. Do you want to see the videos?" THe owner said.


    "Yes. Please show us!"


    The owner opened his phone to find the videos, before showing them.


    "That¡¯s so pretty!" Shea eximed while looking at the video of the other couples¡¯ wedding.


    ¡°How much is it?" Avery asked.


    "Depends on how many guests you n on inviting and what kind of service you want. We can provide catering service, but you


    can also hire a differentpany outside. It all depends on your budget. May is the peak for wedding season so if you want to


    book our garden, you should do it quickly."


    Avery nodded and looked at Wesley and Shea. "Let''s take a look inside."


    They walked further into the garden and their spirits were instantly lifted at the sight of flowers in different colors.


    ¡°Let''s do it here!" Shea beamed and grabbed onto Wesley''s arm.


    "Okay."


    Once the venue was decided, they would need to pick a date next.


    "Why don''t we pick two days out of the Workers¡¯ Week holidays? That way, everyone will be free and we will have more people


    at the wedding," Avery suggested.


    "Sure. Let''s decide on the first and second of May!"


    When they were submitting payment for reservation, the owner asked if they needed catering service.


    "Why don''t | go back >f$;YKP: discuss it with Elliot! He will definitely want to find Shea the best catering provider," Avery offered.


    Wesley shook his head. "I will i all


    the cost of my weddin sant


    It''s our vedyneyonte er dea ion


    Leds j use the catering service


    here! The videos just now looked


    great." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea nodded in agreement.


    After viewing the venue, Shea was exhausted so Avery told Wesley to simply send her to Tammy''s house.


    The car stopped in front of Tammy''s house. Avery and Tammy watched as Wesley drove off into the distance.


    "Avery, there''s something I''ve been


    meaning to ask but couldn''t Gan


    myself to Now ttanide ire alone..


    Tahinay esitated for a moment,


    before continuing," Ruby is due in


    May as well, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery froze and ran the calction in her mind, before nodding. "| almost forgot about it."


    "Sorry..."


    "It''s okay. Elliot promised me that he


    won''t ept that chi hil Aver Said,


    nes peatead RON heavy regardless.


    ease read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Time flew by and Shea''s wedding approached.


    Lilith had returned to Aryadelle afterpleting the three-month longpetition and had won second ce in the final contest.


    Though she wasn''t satisfied with the oue, she managed to ept the reality despite feeling depressed.


    When she saw Shea in her white wedding dress, Lilith''s eyes were filled with envy." Shea, you look so pretty today. Wesley is


    such a lucky man tond such a beautiful bride."


    "Shea, you can get married, too," Tammy teased, "your contest is over and you can finally rx now. You and Ben..." "Stop it. We


    broke ties," Lilith said with resignation, "didn''t Avery tell you? He stuck back to Bridgedale to see mest time and saw me with


    my manager''s son. He was so angry at the time that he was turning green and he just turned and left."


    ¡°Avery didn''t tell me! When did that happen? What''s going on between you and your manager''s son?"


    "It''s a while back, before the final contest." Lilith frowned. "My manager''s son is two years older than me and is currently a


    postgraduate. He is knowledgeable and | enjoy listening to him. He happens to like me as well... so we are quite close."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tammy immediately understood what had caused Ben to turn green from rage; she would have reacted the same way if she was


    him.


    "If you and Mr. Postgraduate there like each other, then you are not missing out on anything with Ben. Ben is still... a bit too old


    for you," Tammy teased.


    Lilith sighed. "I feel like | am being seen as a yer or something. | am not dating that postgraduate student... We just kind of like


    each other, but it¡¯s not like we are getting married. He still hasn''t graduated yet!"


    "Lilith, you are still young. Marriage is still too early for you! Let things run its course!"


    Just then, Avery carried Robert into the room.


    ¡°Ben is here," Avery said to Lilith. "Do you want to talk to him? He seems to be in a good mood."


    Lilith rolled her eyes and drawled, "it''s fine! It''s too awkward. Tammy told me to let things run its course, so that''s what I''m going


    to do! | still have work to do :f&?TMR; there''s no time for dating right now." "Sure. I''m just worried that you mighte to regret


    it." "You and my brother broke up a few times and you are now together, aren''t you? The right people will always end up


    together," Lilith said confidently, "let''s take a group photo!"


    "Why don''t we go outside? La is showing off in the garden right now!" Avery


    chuckled. "A lot of the guests are taking photos in the garden as well."


    "Let''s take a few in here first!¡± Lilith


    turned on the camera a walked |


    teyprig free SA are Avery


    irAmediately went over as well.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mom!" Robert held onto Avery''s leg eagerly as he tried to be in the photo. "Hug!"


    "Auntie will carry you!" Shea lifted


    Robert up and allowed him t shiy)


    the middl Apsidethe gartien, Elliot


    Was Hal ing a camera and taking


    photos of his daughter. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was Shea and Wesley''s wedding and they had only invited family members and close friends, so there weren¡¯t many people.


    Hayden and Adrian sat on a bench


    and stared at the flowe ang they 1 \


    ests, when adashty ayden


    n ised Ben taking his phone out.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben saw something on his phone and his expression instantly darkened.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Hayden stared at Ben until he walked towards Elliot and tapped Elliot on the shoulder.


    "A word, Elliot," Ben whispered into Elliot¡¯s ear.


    Elliot was focused on taking photos of La and ignored Ben.


    Ben searched around and finally went to pull Hayden over from the bench. "Take photos for your sister. | have something that |


    need to discuss with your dad," he said to Hayden before dragging him to where Elliot was standing and pulled Elliot away.


    "What is it? Is it the end of the world or something? It''s not every day that my daughter lets me take photos of her..." Elliot


    scowled in annoyance. If Ben couldn¡¯te up with something important to say, Elliot was not going to spare him.


    Ben unlocked his phone and shoved it towards Elliot. "Ruby Gould somehow got her hands on my phone number. The baby is


    born."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ruby knew that Elliot wouldn¡¯t talk to her, so she found Ben''s number and sent the photo of her baby to Ben instead.


    Elliot scowled as his expression darkened, which only grew even darker once he had a look at the photo.


    "Do you realize that this baby looks like La?" Ben gasped. "If Ruby isn''t the one holding the baby, | would have thought that


    this is a photo of when La was still a baby."


    Elliot studied the photo for a few seconds before turning his attention to the words below the photo.


    [Ben, | am Ruby Gould. My daughter with Elliot is born and | want you to show Elliot this photo ]


    "Why are you showing me this?" Elliot gritted out, "do you want me to go find her, or are you trying to destroy my rtionship


    with Avery?!"


    Ben took his phone back and flushed. "This is your daughter, do you really intend on not looking at her for the rest of your life?


    I''m just showing you her photo, not asking you to go to Ylore and see her. Why are you all worked up?"


    "| don''t have any room left for mistakes," Elliot exined, "if Avery finds out that | saw this child, she''s going to divorce me!" "I''m


    not showing this to you in front of her! | won''t tell her about this as well!" Ben felt like he was not trusted. "I''m just showing you


    the photo. You can''t even look at a photo? This baby looks like La!"


    Elliot clenched his fists; he wanted to look at the photo, but desperately tried to suppress his curiosity.


    In the distance, Hayden nced at them with the corner of his eyes. He wasn''t sure what had happened but it seemed as though


    they were arguing.


    Another message came in through Ben''s phone >e*=VIW? it was from Ruby again.


    [Ben, | wanted to take the baby to see Elliot, but | don¡¯t think that''s possible for now. The baby came down with pneumonia after


    birth. She''s been under treatment for a week and has finally recovered, so | don''t want her to travel that far.] "Damn! That poor


    baby. She got pneumonia right after birth," Ben eximed after reading the message.


    Elliot started feeling sympathetic towards the child.


    "Elliot, Ruby is asking for your help.to


    name the bab Rg yan Wanted do


    if?) Ben asked, Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No," Elliot refused right away.


    "You are merciless!" Ben red at


    him. "| wille up with a name |


    you don''t wan goRuby\fias fast


    ivan BIAH shd she could easily


    develop postpartum depression. If


    that happens, your child is going to


    suffer the most.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If you like that kid so much, you mM


    should go look fiecitet thet Eliot


    game@out shar y. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben punched him in the chest. "You are such a jerk!"


    Elliot shoved his hand away and clenched his fists, before turning to leave.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Ben stood still and watched emotionlessly as Elliot walked away, before turning to walk towards the exit himself.


    After Ben left, Wesley found Elliot, but was clueless as to what had happened. "Ben left.


    Ben seemed furious and remained quiet when Wesley asked him why he was leaving.


    "Leave him be."


    Elliot was no better than Ben and Wesley immediately realized that the two had been fighting. Seeing that Elliot was sitting alone


    outside by himself, he asked, "do you want to go inside?" "Leave me alone." Elliot wanted to be alone. Wesley left and went


    inside, just in time to see Lilith taking a photo with Robert in her arms.


    Robert didn''t like being held by strangers, but instead of crying, he would simply scowled in annoyance.


    At the moment, he was being passed around for photos like a mascot.


    Wesley walked towards SHea, telling her that there was still an hour until the ceremony and that she could take some rest if she


    was tired.


    Shea shook her head to let him know that she was tired.


    Wesley then went to Avery and lowered his voice. "Elliot had an argument with Ben. Ben left and Elliot looked really pissed, too.


    He won''t evene in when | asked him to.


    It was Wesley''s wedding day and naturally, he wouldn''t wish to see any of his guests in disagreement.


    Shocked, Avery asked, "those two were in an argument?"


    "Yeah. They weren''t shouting at each other, so | only found out when | saw Ben leaving."


    Lilith overheard them and immediately set Robert down to walk over. "Ben argued with my brother?"


    Wesley nodded. "Ben''s already gone."


    "This day is supposed to belong to you and Shea, why did he have to fight with my brother today? Has he lost his mind?" Lilith


    said angrily. "If he is upset, he shouldn''t have gone. He just has to make everyone as unhappy as he is!"


    Seeing how agitated Lilith was, Avery immediately said, "don''t get mad just yet.


    I''ll go ask your brother about this."


    Avery started walking outside and Robert instantly ran up to hold into Avery''s leg. The little boy had be a puppy dog that


    followed her around now that he could walk >a!


    "Robert, it''s too hot out there. ComeConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    to your godmother.¡± Ta yweiked


    Q er ta pylkRrobee Back f Robert


    followed Avery outside, she wouldn''t


    be able to talk to him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "''ll give you something tasty."


    Tammy produced a hag of stidcks! |


    frome her piise hike magic and Robert


    beamed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery strode outside, just in time to see La walking over while holding Elliot''s hand.


    La wanted to take photos with


    Shea and had dragged Elliot Yeyitp,


    help, and jot didnbEdare to let any


    negate emotions show when he


    was with his daughter. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Avery hurried towards them and held La''s hand. "La, | need to speak to your dad for a while, why don''t you head inside


    first? Your brother is in there.¡±


    ¡°Lam not looking for my brother. | am looking for my aunts..."


    "Yeah, they are in there too. Go on inside!" Avery watched as she went in, before turning to look at Elliot.


    The sun was bright and the light shone upon him like rays of gold.


    If she hadn''t heard about Elliot''s fight with Ben, her mood would have been brighter than the sun itself.


    "Why did you and Ben argue?" She grabbed him by the hand and led him towards a


    ce with less people.


    The garden was spacious with countless twists and turns that were perfect for leisurely strolls.


    "He is in a bad mood." Elliot held her hand back. "! was just talking about work with him and when we couldn''t get on the same


    page, he just threw a tantrum and went off.¡±


    "It''s Shea''s wedding today and you two were talking about work? DO you think that I''m that easily fooled?" Avery retorted, "tell


    me the truth."


    Elliot decided to answer her question with a white lie without hesitation. "I''m telling the truth. Didn''t you hear from Lilith about


    what happened between them?"


    "Oh... Even if they can¡¯t be a couple, they don''t have to be enemies, do they?" Avery was slightly confused, "why is Ben so


    stubborn about this? Is he just going to avoid all scenes where Lilith is involved from now on?"


    "Ignore them," he said calmly, "do you want to take photos? Let me help? Our daughter says that | am great at taking photos."


    "That''s because she is pretty. Anyone could capture her beautifully. That has nothing to do with your photography skills," she said


    mercilessly, "you aren''t that good at it until you can capture me beautifully.¡±


    She handed him her phone so that he could take photos of her and said, "Elliot, | don''t think that you should fight with Ben over


    Lilith. You have been friends for so many years, your friendship couldn''t be that fragile, right?" She found a spot with Peonies


    >g+?SNR? stopped.


    Elliot opened the camera function and responded casually, "we are not in a fight. | think he just doesn''t want to see her, so he


    argued with me on purpose in order to leave." "Oh, talk to himter and ask him to let go of it." Avery tried to touch the flower


    petals and asked, "is this pose okay?"


    "Sure." He pointed the camera at her. "Look at me."


    "I''m pretending to look at the flowers so it looks more poetic," Avery lectured him, "it would be too purposeful if | look at you. If |


    look at the flowers, it would give a feeling that it was taken randomly. And you dare to say that you are good at photography?"


    Elliot flushed. "Then smile."


    "It''s okay, I''ll just look at you! You are more fun to look at." Avery couldn''t help but chuckle. "If | want beautiful photos taken, | am


    asking anyone but you." "Can you not put me down? Allow me some confidence. | will start learning now and maybeter in life, |


    can be a professional photographer." Elliot pressed on the shutter button to capture her smile. No matter which angle he


    took, her smile looked far more stunning than the Peonies next to her.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± She walked towards him and took the phone to see the photos he took. " Not bad, mainly because I''m pretty."


    ¡°You just won''tpliment me," he muttered with resignation.


    "You are the best. You will improve a


    lot soon to the point that you will be


    considered professional." Sh om


    complim ntedihien''s@ teani¨¦d into


    Daal ee s take a photo


    together! It''s been a while." The two


    took some photos outside and


    returned to the ceremony venue


    when the time for the ceremony


    approached. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When they saw Ben, both Avery and Elliot were taken by surprise.


    Ben sensed their eyes on him and stared back at them boldly.


    Avery dragged Elliot towards Ben


    forcefully to ease the ert


    between heme Ban! fis \ Shea 8


    wWeuldirt oday. No matter what


    happened between you and Elliot..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| only went out for a cigarette, I''m


    not mad or anything," Ben exContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    before qu estiopicg etot eee "you


    host ve said a lot behind my back,


    huh? Everyone thought that | left.:


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery couldn''t help but chuckle. "Elliot didn''t say you left. Wesley thought that you left and was a little worried."

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    "What¡¯s there to worry about? Your husband knows I''m fine." Ben nced casually at Elliot.


    ¡°He did mention that you were fighting." Seeing that the conflict was resolved, Avery smiled and said, "the ceremony is starting


    soon. Let''s go take our seats!"


    "Will Elliot walk Shea down the aisle?"


    ¡°Adrian will. Adrian is her real brother, after all!" She exined, "we want Adrian to know that he is needed."


    "Oh. | saw Hayden spending a lot of time with Adrian today." Ben scanned the crowd to look for Hayden and as expected, found


    him sitting next to Adrian and the two were talking to one another.


    ¡°Hayden cares for Adrian. Didn''t Lilith buy Adrian a drawing pad? Adrian didn''t know how to use it and Hayden took the time to


    watch tutorials online to teach him," Avery said and immediately realized that she had identally mentioned Lilith.


    "| was the one who told Lilith to get that drawing pad." Reminded of the bitter past, Ben asked, "how are things between her and


    that postgraduate student?"


    ¡°Nothing much! She mentioned that she wants to focus on her career now. The contest has ended and her job will start now."


    "Oh... | saw those two huggingst time. What an eyesore," Ben said sarcastically before walking towards the audience area.


    Avery nced at Elliot. "Seems like he isn''t that caught up with Lilith, otherwise he wouldn''t even mention her name."


    "That''s because you mentioned that Lilith is focusing on her career for now."


    ¡°Fine! But that''s actually what Lilith said. Even when you like someone, you don''t always have to marry them." Avery pulled Elliot


    to the audience area. "It''s their business, so it''s up to them!"


    "Yeah. You go ahead. | will get the kids." Elliot walked her to her seat and went to look for La and Robert.


    Avery was on the first row and Ben was seated on the second row. Though they weren¡¯t on the same row, it didn''t stop them


    from talking.


    ¡°After | left this morning, what did he tell you?" Ben whispered.


    "He said that you were in a bad mood because of Lilith..." "Damn! How can he just make things up like that? F*ck that..." Ben


    cursed ;e->TNT= came close to telling the truth, but managed to stop himselfst minute.


    Avery stared at the veins that were popping out on his forehead curiously. "So what exactly were you two fighting about?"


    ¡°Um... About that... It''s a long story.¡±


    Naturally, Ben couldn''t mention the true reason to Avery. If Avery found that Ruby had given birth and Elliot had seen the photo of


    the baby, she would get into an argument with Elliot and Elliot would kill him for it.


    "There''s this project in thepany


    that | don¡¯t think there''s need to


    invest in, but he insists on in i


    on sald projec, Oe rave me


    akuirsd about that for a couple of


    times now." Ben came up with a


    random excuse. "My official position


    might be Chief Financial Officer, but


    I''m also a shareholder of Sterling


    Group." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know." Avery did not doubt what he said. "But there''s no need for you to fight over it in public.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Before he started dating you, we


    used to talk about work eve ere,


    When we were busy GA Gse to stay


    Up\n¨¦ons or two at night, talking


    about nothing but work," Ben


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "But it''s Shea''s wedding today. Everyone here is enjoying their time here."


    "Yeah, | realized that after he pissed me off, so | came back." Ben forced a smile. "| am happy to see Shea on her big day."


    Avery scowled. "! think your


    exnation isn''t quite Cem eseine, 2


    | also can''t y out@han would


    ee ae to fight. Sometimes,


    you are even closer to him than | am,


    in terms of trust." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben blushed and said shyly, "you''ve overestimated me. To him, | am hardly any match for you."

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. You are different from anyone else to him," Avery said and came up with a perfect way to describe


    their rtionship. "You are not brothers by blood, but are closer than real brothers."


    Avery''s gentle eyes and voice had filled Ben with guilt. "You are right. We are close, so | can tell you for sure that he''s only ever


    loved you. You are the only one he wants to grow old with."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Avery was a bit confused as to why he was talking about such a thing. His words had somehow reminded her of Ruby. It was the


    first of May today and Ruby''s baby was either about to be born or had already been born.


    Noticing the gloomy looks in her eyes, he asked guiltily, "what are you thinking about?" "I wonder if Ruby has given birth," she


    whispered, but Ben heard her loud and clear.


    As though someone had cast a spell on him, he instinctively answered, "she did. She had a daughter."


    Avery didn''t expect to get an answer from Ben. Instantly, her dazed mind sobered as she stared at Ben in surprise. "How do you


    know? Did Elliot tell you that?"


    Ben knew that he had let it spill and immediately tried to make up for it. "No. Elliot hasn''t contacted Ruby at all, otherwise she


    wouldn''t havee to me."


    ¡°Ruby told you that the baby was born?" Avery stared at him unblinkingly. "What else did she say?"


    Ben turned and saw Elliot walking over, holding Robert in one arm and holding La''s hand with another. "Elliot ising. Let''s


    not talk about it, or we might upset him."


    Avery immediately straightened her back.


    ¡°Mom! | want to tell you a secret!" La hurried over to Avery and said while ncing at Ben.


    Ben sensed that the secret had something to do with him and leaned over to listen in.


    "Uncle Ben, no eavesdropping!" La wrapped her arms around Avery''s neck and warned Ben.


    La leaned towards Avery''s ear and whispered with an extremely small voice.


    Avery flushed awkwardly. "Baby, your voice is too small. | didn''t hear you."


    La pouted and raised her voice. "Aunt Tammy told Aunt Shea to throw her bouquet to Uncle Benter."


    Avery heard La this time, TKY? so did Ben. He was angry at Lilith at the moment, so he didn''t want the bouquet.


    The ceremony ended within a blink of


    an eye and soon it was the s@seibn!


    (2.


    pees: s her bouquet.


    ale


    ase read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There weren''t many guests, with


    most of them alrea yemarried,


    thse wena never people fighting


    for the bouquet. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before throwing the bouquet, Shea


    turned to look directly at Ben to


    confirm where eye: Unoeshe set


    He) racuet She tossed the bouquet at


    where Ben was standing and without


    hesitation, he immediately moved


    away. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Elliot was standing next to Ben, and when Ben moved away, he immediately walked over to grab the bouquet.


    Usually, people would be fighting over the bride''s bouquet and Elliot did not want Shea''s wedding to be an exception. He caught


    it and before anyone realized what had happened, he handed it directly to Ben.


    Ben refused it without hesitation, and the two were on the verge of getting into a fight over the bouquet.


    Hayden felt utterly humiliated. They were both adults and were acting more childish than elementary school students. He


    immediately went over in an attempt to get them to stop.


    Just then, Ben spotted him from the corner of his eyes and swiftly shoved the bouquet into Hayden''s hands.


    ¡°Hayden, you are old enough now. Don¡¯t just focus on your studies and get a girlfriend already. I¡¯m sure that dating won¡¯t


    interfere with your studies!" Ben deadpanned. "Besides, if you have a girlfriend, she can help in taking care of your younger


    brother. Now that you have your Aunt Shea''s bouquet, you are definitely going to find love!"


    Both Elliot and Hayden were rendered speechless.


    ¡°Alright, let''s eat! | heard that all the dishes were made fresh with ingredients from the farm. | love that." Ben''s mood immediately


    lightened up at the defeated looks on both of their faces.


    Lilith had not imagined that Ben would be so shameless and went to snatch the bouquet out of Hayden¡¯s hands. "Hayden, don''t


    listen to your Uncle Ben! You are still young and need to focus on your studies. How else are you supposed to inherit your


    father''s empire? Once you be a sessful man, you won''t have to worry about not getting a girlfriend.¡±


    Hayden was speechless at what Ben and Lilith said and thought to himself, "I''m not even ten years old yet, why would I get a


    girlfriend? Besides, I''ve never considered inheriting Elliot''s business! This isughable!"


    Avery noticed that her son was about to get angry and immediately went over to grab his hand. "Hayden, | know that you don¡¯t


    need to rely on anyone ;d(>WNX? that you arepletely capable of earning your own money to support our family. | believe


    that you will be a greater man than your dad."


    The anger rising within Hayden was instantly put out by Avery.


    After lunch, everyone headed to the hotel at Elliot''s request.


    He was responsible for the fee and arrangement of the dinner at the hotel''s event hall.


    Wesley took Shea to the hotel room to change their clothes and get some rest, while Elliot and Wesley''s parents stayed with the


    guests.


    Avery walked out of her room after Robert fell asleep and went to look for Ben.


    Ben was drinking and chatting with a few women like a yboy, while Lilith gloomily shared a fruit te with Adrian.


    Avery walked toward them casually and asked, "Are you guys not going to rest? We all woke up so early, are you not sleepy at


    all?"


    "You''re not sleeping either, are you?"


    Lilith was feeling a little tired but was


    still excited because of the numberof


    guests around theyy: ee bok, ubty,


    Hiehikeegs chatting with those


    women like he'' is out of his mind.


    Does he think that | don''t know he is


    trying to make me jealous?" She


    sneered. "If | went off to sleep, who


    else would be there to witness his


    y?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Go sleep!" Avery suppressed her


    laughter and said, "| need to


    him, and nge thav''s/ dhe | will tell


    Hipd\t 0 back to his room, too. He


    had quite a lot to drink at noon


    earlier." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Alright! I''ll go get some sleep, then."


    Lilith got up and pulled Adrian ap\with goidg Yo leep, or are


    y¨¦u going to look for Hayden?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    "I''m worried that Hayden would find me annoying," Adrian said shyly.


    ¡°How could he possibly find you annoying? He doesn¡¯t like taking naps," said Avery, consoling Adrian, before turning back to


    Lilith. "Hayden is in Robert''s room. Take Adrian there."


    Once they left, Avery was about to walk toward Ben, but he noticed her from afar and approached her.


    His head was spinning but he knew that Avery would find the opportunity to talk to him, so he waited in the hall. Worried that


    Elliot would find out that he was talking to Avery, he asked, "Where''s Elliot?"


    "He is drinking tea with the guests," she said. "What did Ruby say in her messages?


    Can you show them to me?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ben knew she would ask to see it, so he took his phone out to show her. He had deleted the photo of Ruby''s child and only


    showed Avery what Ruby said about her child getting sick and that she wanted Elliot to name her daughter.


    ¡°Elliot doesn''t want to name the kid, so the name | sent was my idea," Ben exined. " Just think of the name as me taking pity


    on the kid.¡±


    Ben had named her Ivy Foster and added, "I named her Ivy because | want her to grow as fast and strong as the nt itself."


    "You take pity on her." Avery handed the phone back to him and mumbled, "But what about me?"


    "| Knew you would get angry, which is why | didn''t want to tell you about it. Elliot wants nothing to do with the baby and even


    med me for telling him this," Ben said with resignation. "You two have your own decisions to make, but so do 1.1 wouldn''t


    have mentioned all this to you if you hadn''t asked."


    "Why give her the Foster name? It¡¯s like you want to motivate her intoing to look for Elliot in the future." Avery shivered. "I


    can empathize if Ruby was the one who named her this, but why are you siding with her?"


    Ben was rendered speechless by her question. He had given the child the Foster name because she was Eliot''s child, after all.


    Avery might not be able to ept that, but Ben could.


    ¡°Avery, you can¡¯t force your point of view on me simply because you hate Ruby. I''m not Elliot! | helped name that kid because


    she is Elliot''s child. So long as that child refers to me as her uncle, | will treat her like my niece."


    Avery felt as though someone had poured a bucket of ice-cold water onto her. Once she knew what he was truly thinking, she


    clenched her fists :e''?WWMX> turned to leave.


    "It''s fine if you want to keep Elliot


    under control, but why poke your


    nose in other people''s busingss31\\


    ery, dan pvoutink you are


    overstepping your boundaries here? "


    Ben said coldly. "With the way you


    are behaving now, Elliot won''t dare to


    do anything, and | will never let you


    meet that child!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery strode into the washroom. She


    did not care about Ben''s SH chale


    was onl onoptnatltfiathe would


    Heraby se her child in their


    attempts to reach out to Elliot. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She reyed every word Ben had said in her mind repeatedly and finally realized that she could not control anyone other than


    Elliot.


    In the hall, Ben reached up to rub his


    face after Avery left. He had drunk


    too much before noon and c uldinat


    ental his emrofions that were


    Unde e influence of alcohol. He felt


    dazed and could barely remember


    what he had said to Avery. All he


    remembered was the disappointed


    look in Avery''s eyes when she left.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He wanted to confess everything to Elliot but was worried that he might enrage Elliot. In the end, he decided to go for a nap and


    apologize to Avery after that.


    Avery did not know how long she remained in the washroom, but when she finally came out, she ran into Elliot, who was


    anxiously looking around for her.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    ¡°Avery, have you been in the bathroom this whole time?" He strode up to her and grabbed her by the arm. "La said she


    couldn''t find you anywhere and was about to burst into tears.¡±


    Avery realized how much he loved her once again at how worried he seemed.


    ¡°My stomach felt weird. Where¡¯s La?" She hadpletely forgotten about the time in the bathroom.


    "She twisted her ankle while looking for you, so she is waiting in her room right now.¡± Elliot took her to La''s room." What''s


    wrong with your stomach?"


    "| think it''s because | ate something spicy at noon and my stomach couldn¡¯t handle it." She made up an excuse and asked,


    ¡°How badly did she twist her ankle?" "The doctor checked and said it''s okay," he said. "Do you need some medicine?"


    "It''s fine. I''ll just have something in for dinner." Worried about La, she asked," Why didn¡¯t La call me if she was looking


    for me?"


    "You don¡¯t have your phone with you." Elliot took her phone out of his pocket. " She was looking around for you while holding


    your phone. She was nervous because you didn''t have your phone with you."


    Avery felt horribly guilty. T was chatting with Lilith and Adrian in the hall just now and went off to the washroom because | had a


    stomachache."


    The two arrived at the guest room, which was filled with the scent of medicine that had been used on La¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°La, | didn¡¯t know that you were looking for me. Does your ankle hurt? Let me see." Avery hurried toward La and squatted


    down to inspect her injury.


    "It doesn''t hurt that much now, Mommy." La''s eyes were red from crying. "| thought some bad guys took you away.¡±


    "Why would anyone take me away? There are so many security guards in the hall so bad people wouldn''t be able to get in.¡±


    Avery was relieved to see that La''s ankle was red but not swollen.


    ¡°La, your mom was in the washroom because she had a stomachache." Elliot''s heart ached at how worried La appeared to


    be, but for some reason, he could not help but be reminded of his newborn child when he looked at La¡¯s face.


    She looked so much like a younger La, ? d,=TIY? that itself was enough proof to shatter his original assumption that Ruby


    might have photoshopped the ultrasound image.


    ¡°Mom, you need to bring your phone with you no matter where you go from now on! That way, | can call you if | can''t find you,"


    La muttered with a frown.


    "Yeah, | will carry my phone with me at all times from now on. Are you sleepy? Let''s go to sleep together, okay? " Avery was


    tired, but she was also certain that she would not fall asleep. She only wanted to lie down.


    Once theyy down on the bed, Elliot exited the room, and Avery gently patted La on the back.


    After a while, La whispered, "Mommy, | can''t sleep." "Why not, Darling?"


    "| don¡¯t know, but | just can''t fall


    asleep." La turned around to face


    Avery." Mommy, | am never going td


    i married aunt Shea was staying


    Daddy before but from now on,


    she will have to stay at Uncle


    Wesley''s house. | don''t want to stay


    at someone else''s house." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery could not help but chuckle.


    "Aunt Shea and Uncle wesiesrare! |


    stoi toyethet oh their own."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "| don''t want to leave you guys. | want to be with you forever." La pouted.


    "Of course, you are staying with us


    right Hei Eo Ss wait until you gro


    up to decide if Qu want to get


    married) Shall we? Your dad and | will


    respect your wishes," Avery said in a


    gentle voice and La was Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    relieved.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    Elliot stood outside the door for a while before going to look for Ben. Though Avery said that she stayed so long in the washroom


    because of a stomachache, he felt like there was more to the story.


    He saw Avery talking to Ben before the ceremony started, but he had no clue as to what they talked about.


    He found Ben''s room and went in to find him asleep, snoring.


    An hourter, Ben woke up because he wanted to go to the bathroom but was startled by the sight of Elliot when he opened his


    eyes.


    "Shit! Why are you here?" Ben rubbed his face in fright. "When did youe in? Why didn''t you wake me up? Have you been


    watching me sleep?" "What were you and Avery talking about? | don''t trust that big mouth of yours,¡± Elliot said.


    Ben sighed guiltily. "| need to use the bathroom. | didn''t expect you toe all the way here for that... Why, is Avery upset at


    you?" He walked into the washroom but left the door open.


    Elliot went over to shut the door with a dark look on his face.


    Three minutester, Ben came out after washing his face.


    "She brought up Ruby first. | did not take initiative in that discussion. She was curious if Ruby had given birth, and | told her that


    she did... After that... Avery asked for my phone to look at Ruby''s messages... | deleted the photo Ruby sent to me, so she didn''t


    see it.¡±


    Judging from what Ben said, Elliot immediately realized that Avery had been lying about having a stomachache, and she had


    actually been upset.


    ¡°Elliot, | assure you that | was on your side. | told her that you feel nothing for Ruby and her daughter," Ben added.


    "Why was she upset, then?" Elliot retorted." She stayed in the washroom for a really long time."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh... She is probably mad at me. | told her that even if she won''t acknowledge the child, it doesn''t mean that | have to distance


    myself from the child. She can ask that of you, but she can''t ask the same of me, can she?" Ben said righteously.


    Elliot''s expression instantly darkened. " You can think that, but you don''t have to say that out loud! Have you lost your mind to all


    the wine you drank?"


    Ben flushed a bright red >c-;PLT: stuttered," I... | will apologize to her, okay?"


    "There''s no use crying over spilled milk."


    "Fine, | won''t speak my mind from now on to avoid causing you any trouble," Ben admitted defeat and sobered. "She said that |


    am someone special to you. Someone who is not your brother by blood but closer than actual brothers would be... | guess she


    mistook my point of view for what you think as well.¡±


    "Good thing you finally noticed that," Elliot said gloomily.


    "Don''t be so depressed, Elliot. | know


    that as an outsider, what | said to


    Avery might sound a lit le cryet put


    ill i sipt tat the DHild is innocent. |


    don''t pity Ruby or anyone other than


    that baby." Ben had regained his


    composure and made up his mind. "!


    want to go to Ylore to see that child."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot scowled. "Ben, what are you trying to do?!"


    "That baby looks just like La... You


    want to be a good husband oun


    can''t go to Ylore, SJ qil&go:


    coprse, (Woh''t mention this to


    anyone," Ben said. "| am going even if


    you try to stop me, so don''t even try."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot clenched his fists with a cold look in his eyes.


    "By the way, | named the child and


    Ruby agreed to it. Your re eone


    named lv Foster) Bisa. You


    cha\caht her lvy." "Ben, you might as


    well just kill me!" Eliot gritted out


    helplessly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    ¡°Avery was upset with me giving the child the Foster name. | guess she won''t see me as a friend anymore.¡± Ben was reminded


    of the angry look on Avery''s face.


    Elliot could not respond to Ben''s words. When he walked out of Ben''s room, he felt like his entire body was on fire. Everything he


    had done so far seemed wrong. The pain never ceased, and the same thing would happen over and over again in the future.


    "Elliot! What are you doing, standing here?" Mike walked out of the washroom and was confused by Elliot''s dazed look. "Are you


    sad that Shea is getting married? No way! Are you that sentimental?"


    Elliot shoved Mike''s hand off his shoulder." Avery looked off and told me that she had a stomachache. She was lying to me. If |


    tell you that I''m sad because Shea is getting married, I''d be lying to you as well."


    The casual look on Mike''s face was reced by a serious look. "What is going on with the two of you? Today is Shea and


    Wesley''s big day, can''t you two keep it together? Aren¡¯t you afraid of jinxing Shea''s wedding, destroying her happiness for the


    rest of her life?"


    Elliot frowned. "What are you talking about? No matter what happens between me and Avery, Shea will be happy!"


    Mike realized what he had said and immediately covered his mouth. "I just made that up! | was just trying to cheer you up. Where


    is Avery? She was fine during lunch-" "She was faking it.¡± Elliot did not consider Mike an outsider and said, "She is getting better


    and better at acting.¡± "Well, she is getting better at acting because she is afraid of ruining everyone''s mood, unlike you who


    doesn''t even bother pretending," Mike mocked. "Go on, what''s going on between you two?"


    "We are fine." Elliot walked to the bar to grab a ss of champagne. "If anything is wrong between us, there could only be one


    thing."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He did not specify what was wrong but Mike understood right away.


    ¡°Ruby Gould is here? Did she reach out to Avery?" Mike, too, grabbed a ss of champagne and swirled it gently.


    ¡°Ruby didn''te to me or Avery. She went straight to Ben." Elliot took a sip >c¡¯; PKU> continued in a low voice, "She has given


    birth."


    "Oh." Mike''s expression darkened as his tone grew cold. "Judging from your tone and the look on your face, you kind of want


    that child, don''t you?"


    "Can you try using that brain of yours?" Elliot barked coldly.


    "If you don''t want the child and want to keep her from affecting your rtionship with Avery, why not get rid of her?" Mike''s voice


    became vicious and devilish. "Ruby isn''t a saint and neither are you. You can either kill the kid or kill Ruby and send the kid off to


    somece where no one can find.


    Elliot was stunned by his words.


    ¡°What are you ring at me for? Elliot, do you think that I''m vicious for thinking that? " Mike smirked. "That child is your blood


    and flesh, and because of that, you are willing to let her live on even if it hurts Avery and your three children! What a great


    husband and father you are!"


    "It''s already a mistake that you allowed the child to be born in the first ce!" Noticing that he was not saying anything, Mike


    continued, "Of course, you still have a chance to correct your mistake! If you can''t bring yourself to do it, why not hire someone


    else to do it for you?"


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself!¡± Elliot


    mmed the ss onto the es


    table. " Dp youlqton hs you are


    shying? Are you drunk, too?! We are


    not talking until you sober up!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Lam not f*cking drunk! | never get


    drunk!" Mike clicked his\ asg-against


    tps pote pbtaghs e on the table.


    ¡®I st get drunk even if | drink this


    entire bottle!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike was loud, and he drew Chad''s


    attention.


    "Why are you yelling? You are being loud!" Chad pulled Mike away from Elliot. "Going crazy after just a few drinks like this! It''s


    embarrassing!"


    Mike tossed the ss back at the bar


    and shoved Chad away. "I''m rananl


    drunk! | jus don''tsee@Jerto eye with


    Aaeaan ! He is no man! He''s


    nothing! I''ve been upset with him for


    a long time now! I-" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike''s shout caught the attention of the guests.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Chad noticed Elliot''s expression darkening at the corner of his eyes and raised his arm to punch Mike in the face. "Have you


    sobered up now? This isn¡¯t a bar! This is Shea and Wesley''s wedding!" Chad dragged Mike, who was stunned, toward the guest


    rooms.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After Chad took Mike away, Wesley''s parents hurried over to Elliot and asked, " Elliot, are you okay? Why were you fighting?"


    Elliot shook his head. "I''m fine. He drank too much, and it was getting to his head."


    "They did drink quite a lot in the afternoon, " Wesley''s father said. "You''ve been busy the whole day. You should go get some


    rest.


    "Yeah."


    Half an hourter, La woke up, and Avery took her to the hall for some fruit.


    Wesley walked past her and called out to her, "Mike and Elliot got into a fight about half an hour ago."


    Avery was confused. Elliot had only just got into a fight with Ben earlier that morning, and now he had fought with Mike as well.


    How was the wedding supposed to carry on peacefully?


    "Where is Elliot?" she asked.


    "He is in Robert''s room," Wesley said. "Go take a look, but don''t argue with him. | feel like something is off with them."


    "Don''t overthink it, Wesley. It''s nothing important; they just had too much to drink. They argued a lot at my ce whenever they


    drink." Avery smiled faintly and said," Please take care of La for me."


    Avery headed to Robert''s room to find Robert awake, drinking milk from his bottle.


    Elliot was looking at his son endearingly without a trace of anger from earlier.


    ¡°Elliot, you didn¡¯t sleep, did you?" She walked toward him and grabbed his hand. " Why don''t you go get some shut-eye?"


    She was not asking for his opinion but pulled him out of the room.


    "I''m not sleepy," he said. "Robert woke up just now and started crying when he saw me. He won''t even let me lift him up.¡±


    ¡°He was throwing a tantrum!" Avery pulled him into a guest room. "What were you and Mike arguing about? Let me guess. Is it


    about Ruby again?"


    Her expression was casual and her tone wasposed.


    "Yeah." Elliot stared into her eyes >f)


    "Why are you asking me? Didn''t we


    already agree on what should be


    done? We will just doexanthGninat!


    wesad! She wrapped her


    arms around his waist and leaned her


    head against his chest. "Elliot, | was


    kind of upset this morning, but I''ve


    recovered from it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry."


    She pressed her finger against his


    lips. " You don''t hav fo\apoleg


    rpg Your erendt tre reason that I''m


    upset." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot took her hands with a cold look


    in his eyes. "I should have for:


    Ruby to et anqboniGnst year


    Deira lett Ylore. Now that the child


    is born, | can''t bring myself to kill her."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    Avery was shocked by his words.


    ¡°Elliot, I''ve never wanted you to kill that child. That thought has never urred to me, past or present." She grabbed onto his


    hands tightly. "| won''t let youmit murder."


    "| Know you won''t make me do it..." Elliot swallowed hard and stared at her with reddened eyes. "Avery, | will do anything for you


    because | know that you love me above everything.¡±


    ¡°Of course | do, Elliot. | was just upset this morning. I''ve always known that she would give birth and raise her child, before


    coming to look for you. | should havee to terms with that long ago, and it''s not okay that | keep getting mad over it," she


    whispered.


    ¡°Avery, thank you for epting me."


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me, Elliot, because you love me just as much," she said confidently. "No one can pull us apart. | am


    going to spend the rest of my life with you, and in the end, we will be buried next to one another."


    "| feel the same," he agreed affectionately as he pulled her into his arms.


    In Ylore, at eleven at night, Ivy started sobbing, and Ruby immediately woke up.


    "Miss, go back to sleep. | will make her milk,¡± the nanny responsible for taking care of lvy whispered.


    Ruby rubbed her eyes. "I''ll do it! | need to take good care of Ivy. Whether | get to see


    Elliot again depends on this little baby."


    She got out of bed and took the bottle from the table to clean it.


    "Miss, Elliot Foster won''t see how tired you are from taking care of this baby. Even if he could, he won''t feel anything for you,¡± the


    nanny said. "Why do you have to fall for a man as cruel as Elliot out of all people?"


    Ruby froze.


    After sanitizing the bottle, she swiftly added water to the form for the baby.


    ¡°Elliot has never loved me, so I''ve never known what true love feels like. The reason | long for him toe back to me is that he


    is the most brilliant man | could evere across," Ruby said, reluctant to admit defeat. "Only a man as outstanding as Elliot


    deserves me.¡±


    The nanny sighed. "What about Paul? Paul is a brilliant man as well. He has been


    doing everything in his power to care for you ?h$=XLX> the child ever since you got pregnant.¡±


    "He is far from enough. Had it not been for all the things the Gould family has given him, he would remain a mere orphan," Ruby


    said in contempt. "He doesn''t hold a candle to Elliot."


    "But Elliot doesn''te from a great background either. | heard that he isn''t a real Foster. His real parents were lowborn."


    The nanny¡¯''s words provoked Ruby.


    "So what if his real parents were


    lowborn?" She held Ivy to feed her


    while saying, "He started living in


    Foster family ayenpiGung-aye and


    Was giveh tft ae education. The


    elegance in his presence is


    undeniable. He is different from all


    the others!" "Alright, Miss, if you say


    so. If that''s the case, you should tell


    Paul to give up, or he will think that he


    stands a chance... | talked to him


    before, and he said that he doesn''t


    mind taking care of lvy with you."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! He doesn''t mind it, but | do,"


    Ruby said sarcastically. "But | won''t


    reject him. My dad Niel


    ed hip emtk For e. He better


    vies by my side forever and do


    whatever | ask him to. He might not


    be a perfect candidate for a husband,


    but he is definitely a great


    subordinate." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Miss, if Paul finds out how you feel, he will be heartbroken."


    "If we both keep our mouths shut, how will he find out? | will be sure to string him on with hope..." Ruby finished feeding Ivy and


    handed the baby over to the nanny. "You should take care of her from here! | can''t afford to be one of those ugly


    housewives because of this little girl."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The nanny held Ivy and was about to leave, when Ruby could not help but say, "I still have hope. Ben said that he will being


    to visit me soon."


    ¡°Really? Elliot must have sent him, then?" The nanny was taken by surprise.


    "Yeah, that''s what | thought as well,


    but he denied it when | asked."


    Content in the lie she reas eo


    Any yan Reiley continu Sa! Why else


    uld hee all the way here to


    visit me and the baby if Elliot hadn''t


    asked him to? That''s why we need to


    take great care of Ivy. She is the only


    leverage | have left." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    One weekter, Ben departed from the Aryadelle airport and arrived in Ylore without informing anyone. He did not report to Elliot


    his travel this time, but when he applied for leave, Elliot did not ask any questions.


    Both knew what was happening from their conversation during Shea''s wedding.


    Ben strode out of the airport and a person instantly approached him.


    A middle-aged man asked politely, "Are you, Mr. Schaffer?"


    Ben nodded.


    "Miss Gould has asked me to pick you up,¡± the man said. "Please follow me."


    Seeing how respectful the man appeared to be, Ben followed him.


    He had wanted to get in touch with Ruby after arriving, but she had kept asking when he would be in Ylore, so he had provided


    her with his flight information before boarding the flight.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a mansion.


    Ben got out of the car and the nanny immediately came out to greet him, before exining, "Miss Gould is still recovering from


    giving birth so she can''t go out.


    Please understand.¡±


    "Is the baby okay?" Ben was more concerned for the baby.


    "The doctores over every day. The doctor says that the baby is doing fine. So, long as the symptoms don''t resurface within


    a month, everything will be alright," said the nanny while leading Ben into the house.


    Once Ben changed into slippers, he went into the living room and saw Ruby with Ivy in her arms.


    "Hello, Ben." Ruby walked slowly toward him and greeted him gently. "Thank you foring to see me and Ivy. When she grows


    up, | will tell her that you are the one who named her."


    Ben nced at the baby Ruby was holding in her arms. She was tinier than he had imagined and was sleeping peacefully.


    "Would you like to hold her?" Ruby offered.


    Ben cleared his throat. "She is so small, | don¡¯t know how to. Besides, she is sleeping. | don¡¯t want to wake her."


    "She won''t wake up. She is asleep for


    about twenty hours ¡°reefer


    day." Rub passed wie Baby to Ben.


    Beale can''t make it here, you


    can hold her in his ce!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Worried that he would drop the baby, he stretched out both of his arms ;c&;SKU;


    held her. Perhaps it was because his posture was too stiff, the baby opened her big, bright eyes after a while.


    The moment he met her eyes, Ben felt as though he had been struck by lightning.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Isn''t this child... La?" thought Ben


    as he stared dazedly at\the baisys! |


    fase cpmbtatel) tendered


    speechless by shock. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby noticed his reaction and smiled.


    "You think she looks like La, don¡¯


    you? She is Elli ts daadttter after all,


    DwhedAsion a bit like La. If


    only Elliot can see her, he definitely


    won''t have the heart to abandon her."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Ben''s mind snapped back from the shock." Ruby, La looks like Avery, not Elliot."


    "| saw La¡¯s photo before, and | think she looks like Elliot as well," Ruby argued. ¡± How else would you exin why my


    daughter looks like La?"


    Ben was rendered speechless. He did not know what to say or how he could begin to exin the situation.


    "The doctor says that she might grow up to look more and more like me," Ruby continued. "I don¡¯t really want that, though.


    | want her to look more like Elliot."


    "Ruby, about the name | gave this baby... Why don''t you change it up a bit?" Ben


    nced at Ruby. "| came here to see the baby and also to tell you what Elliot thinks." Ruby waited quietly for what he was about


    to say.


    ¡°Elliot will not acknowledge this baby as his child, nor does he want her to have the Foster name, so you should name her Gould


    instead!" Ben stared directly at her." lvy Gould sounds great, too."


    Ruby''s eyes reddened. "Do | have to change it?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "| advise that you do. Trust me, insisting on naming her Foster will only make Elliot resent her more. He might not dislike her so


    much if she inherits your family name instead," he said. "He was quite upset over this a couple of days back. | showed him the


    photo, and he knows that your daughter looks like La, but that still doesn¡¯t change his loyalty to Avery and their marriage."


    Ruby seemed to have shrunk at his words." He''s noting to see me and our child... If | take her to him in Aryadelle..."


    "Don''t do that," Ben warned her. "Not now, at least. Before something happens to his rtionship with Avery, he is definitely not


    going to see you and Ivy. If you insist, you two will get hurt."


    "Alright." Tears welled up in her eyes. "Ben, when are you going to leave?"


    "| don''t know, but I don''t n on staying here for long," he said.


    "Can you just stay here for a couple of days with Ivy? | feel like you won¡¯te back again once you leave," Ruby choked on her


    voice but struggled to continue, "Maybe giving birth to Ivy was a mistake after all."


    Ben could not bear to see the misery


    in her eyes ;a.;YKX> said, "| can stay


    for three days at most.¡¯ Thankyou


    n otis staarity house? Ever


    strice my father passed away, I''ve


    been living alone." Ruby was staying


    in the mansion where Gary once


    lived. "| keep thinking of everything as


    one long dream." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben scanned the ce and noticed that apart from Ruby and Ivy, there were a few nannies and bodyguards in the mansion.


    It would not be overly awkward for


    him to stay here. He fratkcoraettd Se


    Wy sestaying here Would be more


    convenient for him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| hope I''m not intruding."


    ¡°How would you be intruding? | would appreciate it if you cane to see Ivy every year." Ruby responded with gratitude.


    "As long as you keep your head


    down, | cane ee eves


    ele enygazeudow at Ivy and


    said, "Ivy is so adorable. Just like


    La." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    The series of events that evolved around Wonder Technologies had been mockingly referred to as the ¡®ck Swan Incident¡¯. No


    one had ever expected an enterprise as established as Wonder Technologies to run out of business out of the blue. Not only had


    the operation ceased, but Wonder Technologies was even found guilty of severe criminal acts that brought Elliot into the picture


    as well.


    During Tate Industries¡¯unch of new products, the reporters all raised their hands with questions for Avery.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "President Tate, we heard that Tate Industries was behind Wonder Technologies¡¯ demise, is there anything you would like to say


    about that?"


    Avery faced the camera calmly. "You should direct this question to whoever spreads the rumors because | and my team know


    nothing of it."


    ¡°President Tate, rumor has it that the new line you areunching this time was the one that Wonder Technologies had intended to


    launch... that you had gotten their technical team to work for you before they could manage tounch their new products. Is that


    true?"


    "lm not sure if everyone here has tried switching jobs before, if so, you should be able to understand the motives of others who


    decide to work for a differentpany."


    "President Tate, is Tate Industries now under Sterling Group''s management, or is it independent?" "Up until this point, the


    authority remains within the grasp of the original team." "President Tate, is it true that Susan Hayes, the juridical person of


    Wonder Technologies was sentenced to five years of prison? Is she really Elliot Foster''s biological mother? Has their rtionship


    always been distant? Theizens are saying that Susan was framed, but if Elliot Foster wasn''t behind this, why hasn''t he


    helped her?" the reporter questioned sharply.


    Mike snatched the microphone from Avery''s hand and answered the question in her ce. "Do you think that Elliot Foster is a


    god who is above allws? Susan Hayes hasmitted a crime and hence, she has to be punished byw. | thought that it''s


    common sense that everyone in Aryadelle is bound by thew here, I''m surprised that you could be this clueless."


    The reporter who raised the question flushed.


    "Also, if you care so much about the rtionship between Elliot Foster ?c#=SNQ < his mother, you can give me your number.


    Once this press conference ends, | will have him call you directly. Okay?" Mike challenged.


    Avery took the microphone back to ease the tension. "Please raise questions rted to theunch only. Any unrted question


    will not be answered. Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    Half an hourter, theunch ended and Mike opened a bottle of water, before handing it to Avery.


    "Don''t you feel like something is missing?¡± Mike took a sip of water from his own bottle.


    "You mean if | feel empty now that Wonder Technologies is gone and | no longer have a rival?" Avery took a sip of water as well


    and considered the matter. "Not really.


    Wanda left with a huge amount of money, and who knows where she went to enjoy herself? It pains me to think of that."


    "It''s not like she has taken your money,¡± Mike teased. "Let it go!"


    "It''s not like | have the choice to not let go. | can''t just spend the rest of my life crying over it!" Avery took out her phone to check


    the time. "No wonder | feel hungry. Let''s go eat!"


    "Sure."


    m paying Susan a visitter this afternoon." Avery walked out of the hotel alongside Mike. "She called me before and


    Hayden answered for me."


    "She probably wants your help, but


    that is pointless," Mike cked itis


    in) if you want Yoo see her, though.


    Etot won''t go, anyway." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why are you so discriminative


    against Elliot? It''s fine if you want to


    say those things in frentof raeBut |


    doit saylitto Kix ate Avery lifted


    her chin to look at him and corrected


    herself, "Don''t talk about him that


    way in front of me either. | don''t like


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike pouted gloomily.


    "Things between me and him are


    great, and what has happen (5 in


    the past," she gqatinuied ¡°mike, we all


    reed t¨¦ ove forward. Letting go of


    what happened is the best for both


    me and him." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Mike was moved by her words. "I get it. As long as you are truly happy, | can learn to be less petty."


    m happy. Elliot has been great with me and the kids." Avery''s lips curled into a smile as she recalled all the things that had


    happened between her and Elliot. "But | am keeping my visit to Susan a secret for now. | don''t want to upset him."


    "Yeah. It isn''t that big a deal."


    After lunch, Avery drove to the prison, and Susan was slightly surprised to see her.


    "Did Elliot send you?" With cuffs on her wrist, Susan''s eyes glittered with hope.


    Avery shook her head. "He''s a bit busytely, Auntie. Once he''s free, I¡¯ll take him here to see you." "| know that he''s busy. He


    doesn''t have toe see me. | know that he doesn''t want to. Even my own child considers me a humiliation and is reluctant to


    pay me a visit," Susan muttered bitterly. "It''s my own fault. | deserve it."


    Avery was not sure what to say. "Auntie, there''s still a chance for you to bemuted. If you manage to shorten your sentence,


    you will have to be more careful from now on and avoid being scammed by strangers."


    "Thank you for consoling me." Susan felt both touched and bitter.


    "If you need anything, just call me and | will have it delivered here to you," Avery said. "There is nothing much | can do to help


    apart from that."


    "I''m grateful that you are trying.¡±


    The visitor hour ended in a blink of an eye, and Avery watched as Susan was taken away by the guards with a heavy heart.


    Five years might pass by swiftly for someone younger, but for someone Susan''s age, the world would change drastically after


    staying in the prison for five years.


    Once she was outside the prison, Avery swiftlyposed herself.


    She intended on talking to Elliot about Susan. Perhaps it was because both of her parents had passed away, but she did not


    want to watch as Susan suffered a horrible ending.


    On her way back to the office, Avery received a call from Wesley. She slowed down the speed of her car to put on her Bluetooth


    headphones >e&


    ¡°Avery, can youe to my ce now?" Wesley pleaded while sobbing.


    Avery immediately parked the car on the side of the road with a frown. "What happened, Wesley?" She asked worriedly.


    Wesley sucked in a breath. "Shea is pregnant."


    Avery instantly froze.


    In Wesley''s house, Shea was sitti


    on the couch th.jeaes falitg own


    Hie) fade, Blease read the originalN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot was standing in front o He


    was rerReraaeN @lBse read the


    0


    original ntent at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wesley stood next to Elliot gingerly


    as though he was af aidahatE ie! |


    rpighthitisBeal doe of rage. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Avery arrived, she immediately pulled Elliot away.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    "Wesley, what happened? How did Shea get pregnant?" Avery stood before Elliot and asked.


    ¡°Avery, it''s me... | did it on purpose." Shea''s eyes were red from all the crying and she stuttered, "I wanted a child... When | see


    your children, it just fills me with envy... so I..."


    Shea ran out of breath and choked on her voice.


    Wesley smoothed his hand down her back and continued the exnation, "I don''t know where she learned this from but she


    poked a hole in the condom."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Avery fell into silence at how bold Shea was. Shea knew that her body was unfit to bear children. Both Avery had given her a


    stern talk about this. She had agreed, but now, she had gone and done something like this.


    "Where did you learn something like that?¡± Elliot clenched his fists and roared


    furiously, "Did you learn it from someone?!"


    "No... No one taught me that... | saw it on my phone...¡± Shea held onto Wesley''s arm as she looked timidly at Elliot. "I''m sorry,


    Big Brother... | didn''t listen to you... but | really want to have Wesley''s baby..."


    "No!" Elliot interrupted her. "You are getting an abortion now before the embryo gets to grow! This should minimize the risk!


    Shea instantly broke down in tears.


    Wesley wiped away her tears with a tissue and consoled her, "Shea, listen to your brother. It''s my fault. | will go get a vasectomy


    after the abortion." "You shouldn''t have been intimate with her to begin with!" Elliot said. "This is exactly what | was worried


    about, and this is precisely why | didn''t approve of your rtionship! Wesley, you are incapable of taking care of Shea!"


    Wesley did not argue with Elliot, as he knew that he had no one else to me but himself for getting Shea pregnant.


    ¡°Elliot, don''t me Wesley for this. He definitely didn''t want to get Shea pregnant, " Avery said hastily to ease the tension.


    "If he really didn''t want to get her pregnant, apart from not sleeping with her, he could have gotten a vasectomy before actually


    doing the deed, but he didn''t! Even with protection, there is still a risk of pregnancy! | just can''t see how determined he is in


    taking care of Shea!" Elliot voiced his doubt while looking at Avery.


    Avery did not know how she could defend Wesley.


    ¡°Elliot, it''s going to be fine as long as Shea gets an abortion. Don¡¯t be so angry, you are scaring Shea."


    Avery nced at Shea >a$=QIQ< noticed how swollen her eyes were. It had been so long since shest saw Shea this upset.


    "Fine, | won''t get angry." Elliot swallowed hard and stared at Shea. "Shea, | am taking you to the hospital. You areing home


    with me after the surgery, and we will put this behind us."


    Shea immediately tightened her arms around Wesley, reluctant to follow Elliot to the hospital or to part with Wesley.


    Wesley knew that he had no right to debate with Elliot. Indeed, he had failed to take care of Shea and so staying with Elliot would


    be the best option for Shea.


    "Shea, listen to your brother."


    "No... Wesley, it''s not your fault... |


    don''t want Big Brother to me you


    for this..." Shea sohhed aga saa"!


    er theadiich \orwalk toward Avery.


    "Avery, help us! | don''t want to get rid


    of the baby or part with Wesley. | love


    him and he loves me..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t cry, Shea." Avery wiped her


    tears away gently and said, "Your


    body is unfit for pregealcy. yoo!


    rpightanor ert Hhdnage to give birth


    and would still end up risking your life


    over it. Don''t gamble. You only get to


    live once. If you lose, you will lose


    everything." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Shea considered her words thoughifully. In the end, she responded with


    determination, "! still want to give


    birth to the baby. Avery, ean [ustilive


    ty ifs hove Wwandts ¡®like¡¯ normal


    p oe If | die because of it, at least |


    die without regret." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    ¡°Without regret... Good for you! You will die without regret, but what about me?!" The expression on Elliot''s face only grew fiercer.


    Avery knew that she should be helping Shea, but she could not say a thing. Shea was only taking her own feelings into


    consideration and hadpletely neglected Elliot''s feelings. He had worked so hard to protect her up till now and watching her


    kill herself would feel just as painful as getting stabbed in the heart.


    "Big Brother, | think | can give birth. Look at me! I''m fine. I''m just like anyone else." Shea wanted to gamble. What she did not


    have the courage to confess was that she was not gambling because of how much she wanted a child, but rather because,


    Wesley''s mother had asked for her to give birth to Wesley¡¯s child, and Shea had agreed to it. She had to fulfill her promise to


    others or her conscience would not allow her to rest.


    ¡°How are you just like anyone else? You are far from that!" Elliot never had the heart to be too harsh with her, but he knew that


    she would insist on continuing the pregnancy if he did not present her with the cruel truth. "Normal people have a brain, do you?


    Normal people don''tmit suicide, what about you?"


    "Stop scolding her!" Unable to stand it any longer, Wesley interrupted him sternly. " It¡¯s all my fault for not being thorough with the


    protection. She has done nothing wrong!"


    Avery noticed the veins popping on Wesley''s forehead. She had never seen him so angry before.


    ¡°Elliot, | trust that Wesley is going to talk some senses into Shea. Let''s just go for now! Let them cool down." Avery grabbed hold


    of Elliot''s hand and tried to take him away.


    His arm was slightly stiff, and she could sense that he was shivering.


    Confronting Shea would not resolve any problems. He was no longer the same Elliot who was ruthless and vicious. He could not


    treat Shea as he had done in the past.


    Shea was terrified and hid inside Wesley¡¯s embrace. She almost saw Elliot as a horrifying monster. She used to hide behind


    Elliot whenever she was upset, ;h+< QIS: now, with Wesley in her life, she was not listening to Elliot any longer.


    Elliot''s heart sank as he looked away from


    Shea and tured to leave.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shea watched as he left and shouted by reflex, "Big Brother! I''m sorry for making you angry!"


    Elliot would often forgive her when she said that, but now, his heart grew cold, and he did not stop.


    Soon, he disappeared from Shea''s sight, and she broke down in tears. "Wesley, Big Brother is leaving me... | broke his heart..."


    Wesley was confused. "Shea, tell me why you won''t listen to him. "


    Wesley was the one who called Elliot.


    He wanted to convince Shea to give


    up on the child, but she uould hat"!


    li esoinehdd F¨¦sorted to calling


    Elliot. To his surprise, Shea would not


    listen to Elliot either. Not only did she


    refuse to listen, but she also began


    arguing with Elliot. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wesley could empathize with how Elliot felt and understood why he was furious.


    "| want to give you a child... Wesley! | want this baby!" Shea¡¯s voice was beginning to grow hoarse from crying.


    "| don''t want a child. Shea, not once


    have | told you that | like children,¡±


    order to make engive dh Wedidy


    say, ¡°AbiU¨¦tly, ate children. | only


    want you. | don''t have the patience


    and time to take care of a child."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "But if | give birth, you won''t have to


    take care of the babyl-sea, COV"


    cxiggd) Deer take care of it, and


    so can your mom-" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wesley caught on. "My mom told you that she will help to take care of our baby?" Shea froze.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    "My mom told you to get pregnant! It was my mom who told you to poke a hole in the condom! My mom made you do this..."


    Wesley''s expression darkened, and he turned to walk toward the door.


    He needed to find his mother. If it was indeed his mother who had pressured Shea into getting pregnant, he would risk alienating


    his family if it meant stopping Shea from making a mistake.


    "Wesley!" Shea hurried toward him and stood in his path. "Don''t go to your mom... She has nothing to do with this. | want to have


    your baby... | want to repay¡ª"


    "| don''t need repayment!" Wesley finally lost his temper. "If you married me to repay me, we are going to get a divorce right now!"


    "No... | don''t want a divorce..." Shea threw herself at him and wailed. "Wesley, you have your wishes and dreams, and so do I!


    My dream is to give you a baby, and if | can''t fulfill it, | will regret it for the rest of my life..."


    Avery and Elliot exited the Brooks¡¯ mansion and got into the car.


    Avery stared at Elliot''s face. Her heart ached when she noticed the tears in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Elliot, don¡¯t be upset. | will talk to Shea." She desperately wanted to give him a hug.


    "She won''t listen. She is more stubborn than anyone | know when she wants to be," Elliot said in a hoarse voice. He started the


    engine and drove out of thepound. "I will send you home." "What about you?" "I still have work, so | might get homete


    tonight." Today was a busy day for Elliot, and he had had to leave his work unfinished when Wesley had called him.


    "Stop the car, then. | will drive home myself. | want to spend some more time with Shea."


    He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath, before stopping the car.


    Avery got out and watched as the car disappeared into the distance, before turning back toward the mansion.


    At four in the afternoon, Elliot arrived back at the office.


    His phone started ringing as soon as he set foot into the office. He took out his phone and noticed that it was a video call from


    Ben.


    "It''s in the middle of the night over there in Ylore. Why is he calling right now?¡¯ Elliot thought to himself. He closed the door


    before answering the call.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He had thought that he would see Ben''s face on his screen, but to his surprise, it was Ruby who appeared on the screen.


    During dinner, Ruby had prepared wine for Ben :e-;SMV? called Paul over to drink with him.


    After having too much to drink, Ben vomited and passed out.


    Ruby took his phone and called Elliot.


    She wanted Elliot to see Ivy with his


    own eyes. She was cer ain thatonce


    desig yes aeep feelings for


    t i aughter and he might just


    come to Ylore for Ivy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Elliot, don¡¯t hang up... Please don''t


    hang up!" she said with tears in her


    eyes. "Ben is sleeping sight nGWPand |


    to gfe is mhOne fo Call you. | only


    wanted to show you our child. Ben


    said that she looks a lot like La...


    Also, I''ve already changed her name


    to lvy Gould." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Because of what she said, Elliot did not hang up right away.


    Ruby adjusted the camera, and instantly, lvy who was in her crib came into view.


    Ruby had woken Ivy up prior to


    making the call, so,theihaby aaa"!


    staying diresth) atthe camera with


    big, bright eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot stared at the adorable face on the screen, and his heart was instantly captured.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    "Ivy, look! It''s Daddy!" Ruby carried Ivy out of the crib and turned the camera so that it faced her and Ivy. "Ivy, remember what


    your Daddy looks like! Daddy is a really brilliant man..."


    Elliot did not hear a word she said and focused on the child in her arms.


    Ivy was too young to know anything at all, but it was precisely her innocent face that broke the defenses he had put around his


    heart.


    He had never seen La as a baby, but he could distinctly see the resemnce Ivy had with La.


    ¡°Elliot, our daughter is a wonderful child. She came down with pneumonia when she was born because she was weak. For about


    a week, the doctors wouldn''t even let me visit her, but they told me that she was wonderful and that she rarely cries, so she had


    a speedy recovery."


    Ruby sobbed. "She''s really great... Elliot, | know that you can''te to see her, but can you video call me from time to time so


    that Ivy gets to see you?"


    "No," Elliot rejected her request without a moment of hesitation.


    "| know... 1 know... Ben told me that Avery won''t allow you to see me or Ivy. Avery is the one who forced you to..."


    Ruby''s tears fell onto Ivy''s cheek. Startled, Ivy immediately looked up at her. "Elliot, | won''t force you to do anything. Ben told me


    not to go to Aryadelle because | would only be disturbing you and making it more difficult for you. | won''t take our child to you.


    Don''t worry..."


    Elliot''s features froze. "Avery didn¡¯t force me to do anything. All my decisions were the result of serious consideration. Ruby


    Gould, | don¡¯t have any feelings for you, so there¡¯s no need for us to remain in touch. As for the child, | can raise her if you don''t


    want to."


    "| want to raise her! Elliot, how could you say something so cruel?" Ruby whimpered.


    "Then don''t even think about using her to ckmail me. Doing so will only have the opposite effect," Elliot warned her. "Either


    you raise her, and | pay child support, or you give her to me and stay out of our lives.


    "| will raise her myself... | don''t need money!" Ruby made a decision immediately. "Elliot, it seems like you are dead set on ab:a¡¯


    "I''m not abandoning the child." Elliot corrected her. "| don''t want to repeat what | said. You won''t get anything from me."


    He had given everything he had to Avery, and that had not changed. Even if he sympathized with Ivy after seeing her, he would


    never change his stance toward Ruby because of it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "So you are really not going toe see me?" Ruby paled and her voice trembled.


    "Never." He promised Avery that he would never go back to Ylore, and he intended to keep it.


    "If | don¡¯t take our daughter to you, will we never see you again?" she asked. "Will you not even see her on her first birthday, or


    when she is ten years old, or when she bes an adult? Will you not even see her when she graduates from university, or


    when she gets married?"


    "Yes." Elliot decided to be thoroughly merciless so that Ruby would give up.


    "Fine... | get it... | get it now..." Ruby held Ivy close and started bawling.


    Startled, Ivy, too, started to cry.


    When he saw Ivy crying, Elliot could


    not contain his anger and roared)


    Fate Goul dl Gant? wot hear your


    na If you are incapable


    of ae care of her, hand her to me!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby immediately sobered at his words.


    Elliot cared about Ivy. He would


    have scolded eaneeWBenfinky oth.


    dig nancake Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ruby hastily wiped away her tears


    and held Ivy up to gorafat heck


    had stappeld trying, Ruby turned


    back to the Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    camera.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Elliot had not hung up, which confirmed the fact that he cared deeply for Ivy. No one could ever sever the bond between families.


    ¡°Elliot, | didn¡¯t do that on purpose. | won''t lose control like that again. | will take good care of Ivy and raise her well," Ruby


    promised.


    "It''ste. Get her to sleep!¡± Elliot said and hung up.


    He held onto his phone tightly as he was overwhelmed by his emotions.


    He had seen what Ivy looked like in her photos, but it was not as shocking as seeing her in the video. Her every move caught his


    attention, and it tugged at his heart. Had his senses not stopped him earlier, he would have traveled to Ylore to


    hold Ivy the moment she had burst out crying.


    Someone knocked on the door and he sobered.


    Chad pushed the door open and ced a cup of coffee on his desk. "Are you okay, Mr. Foster?"


    There had been a meeting earlier, and Elliot had left after answering the call. Had it not been something urgent, Elliot would not


    have left without saying a word.


    "Shea got pregnant." Elliot picked up the cup and took a sip "She won''t get rid of it and insists on giving birth."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Chad''s expression darkened. "Why would she do that? Wesley, too... How can they be so careless?" "Wesley lets her do


    anything she wants," said Elliot through gritted teeth.


    "... [guess so. She wouldn''t have been willing to leave your side if Wesley wasn''t good to her." Chad sighed. "So what now? It''s


    not like you can actually allow her to give birth to the baby, right?"


    "She won''t listen to me." Elliot''s heart ached at the memory of how Shea had begged for him to treat her like a normal person.


    "Avery will talk to her."


    "Then let Avery talk to her! Shea probably couldn''t stand your temper," Chad said, before changing the topic. "Ben went to Ylore,


    right?"


    "Yeah." Elliot''s expression darkened. "He takes pity on Ruby and the baby."


    "| can understand that he takes pity on the kid, but why Ruby?" Chad seemed confused. "Ben should know better, shouldn''t he?"


    Elliot, too, had not expected this of Ben. " How would you exin why he is staying at Ruby''s house, then? You think he is


    staying there because Ylore ran out of hotels?"


    Chad was shocked. "He''s staying at


    Ruby''s house?! Has he gone 1


    What is he thinkiag? Soe he think


    Bs not interested in him


    because of Avery? Why else would he


    take Ruby''s side?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It¡¯s not asplicated as you think it is. He is trying to convince Ruby not toe looking for me


    "Oh... You scared me. | thought that


    he was siding with yygoaB sous?


    sighed altieath of relief. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that bad." "Yeah. It should be


    in the middle of the night in MO a


    right now. | will alhhien\¨¦nodits


    mhorniag ald get him toe back


    as soon as possible. I¡¯m just worried


    that Ruby will do something to him,"


    Chad said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ruby needs his help, so he''s not in any danger."


    Chad cleared his throat, "I''m worried that Ruby might try to seduce Ben."

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Elliot was impressed by his imagination." What''s in that brain of yours? Does Ben seem that desperate to you?"


    Chad scratched his head. "I''ve never met Ruby before, but my instinct tells me that she''s a formidable enemy. She managed to


    find a way to create a child in secret after getting married to you. After that, she killed her own father. That''s not what ordinary


    people do, so she''s definitely someone who will do anything to get what she wants ''


    ¡°Are you concerned that she will bribe Ben into going against me?"


    ¡°Not to go against you but to seduce you," Chad said. "She has never been discreet about wanting you for herself."


    Elliot took a sip of coffee. "Ben won''t betray me."


    "True. I''m worrying over nothing. | just keep getting worried, probably because Ruby has your child right now. If only we can get


    custody of that child. | know it''s difficult for you, though. You definitely don''t want that kid."


    Before today, Elliot had thought and believed whole-heartedly that he would not want the child, but after receiving the video call


    from Ruby and seeing the child, his determination began to waver.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "If Ruby fails to take care of the child, | might just take her away," he confessed.


    Chad readjusted his spectacles. He thought he had heard Elliot wrong. "Mr. Foster, if you take the child away from Ruby, who''s


    going to raise her?" "I can hand her over to a nanny," Elliot said. "| certainly can''t take care of her." "To be fair, Mr. Foster, Avery


    has been really understanding this time. | can''t find fault with her," said Chad. "Don¡¯t break her heart. If you really want to take


    that child, | rmend that you keep her without Avery''s knowledge."


    Elliot did not know how to respond. What he said was a mere possibility, and he would not act unless Ruby treated Ivy poorly.


    Ruby had promised him in the call to raise Ivy properly, so he assumed that it was a possibility that was unlikely to be realized.


    After exiting Elliot''s office, Chad went to the canteen for a break.


    "Why has Shea¡¯s pregnancy changed Elliot''s attitude toward that child in Ylore all of a sudden?" he thought. "Elliot didn¡¯t feel that


    way for Ruby =b.:VNS< the kid before this."


    Chad took a big sip of cold water to suppress his curiosity and walked out of the canteen.


    In the evening, he could not help but bring up the topic with Mike.


    "| feel like Shea''s pregnancy has affected Mr. Foster, otherwise he wouldn''t even think of taking the child away from Ruby," Chad


    said.


    "Haha, what a jerk!" Mike picked up


    the wine bottle to fill his own ss. "|


    have just promised Av that (will


    teach wittr Kid because she said


    that things between her and that jerk


    have been great. She said something


    about moving forward and letting


    bygones be bygones..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad did not attempt to defend Elliot.


    "On the surface, he lied to Avery but


    in private, he told you that he wants


    to take that illegitim ja \ohild64ek He


    Tea to cen VoU what he really


    thinks, but does he have the guts to


    say that to Avery?!" Mike felt angry


    about what Avery had to face. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mike, maybe people who are parents


    see things differently." Chad was not


    trying to defend Elliot Meerroists


    he actually e athized With th


    citation! ¡°Nb matter how naughty |


    was as a kid and how mad my


    parents were at me, they would


    always forgive me in the end. The


    bond between parents and their


    children is inseverable." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    "I''m sorry, but | don''t have parents who were that tolerant, nor have | ever been loved, so what Elliot''s doing simply disgusts me.


    How is this any different from cheating?" Mike finished his drink and mmed the ss onto the table. "I can''t do anything to


    him, but | can teach Ruby Gould a lesson!"


    Chad was stunned. "Do you have a death wish? Ylore is the territory of the Gould family¡ª"


    "Gary Gould is dead! Ylore is no longer their territory!" Mike mocked. "The reign of the Gould family is over!" "Even so, you can''t


    just go challenging Ruby! She''s not alone right now. She has a newborn baby, so just let them settle what''s between them on


    their own! If Mr. Foster really decides to take the baby back, he won''t be able to keep it a secret from Avery. Avery will decide


    what to do on her own then!"


    "F*ck this! Avery is always the one who gets hurt! Why?!" Mike stood abruptly from the chair.


    Worried that he would act out, Chad immediately pushed him back into the chair.


    "Don''t act rashly, Mike. If you tell Avery what | told you and they break up, how is that going to work in our favor? Besides, my


    boss isn''t actually going to bring that child here right now. All he said was that he would if Ruby tortured the kid... That child is


    Ruby¡¯s own flesh and blood, too, so | don''t think she is cruel enough to do something like that," Chad consoled him.


    Mike pinched the bridge of his nose, struggling.


    It was eight in the evening and a ck Rolls -Roice pulled up in Elliot''s yard.


    Elliot went upstairs and heard Avery reading stories to La when he walked past the children''s room, so he headed back to his


    room for a shower.


    About half an hourter, Avery walked out of the children''s room and strode into the master bedroom.


    Elliot hade out of the shower and was blow-drying his hair, so she stood outside the bathroom door, watching him.


    His hair dried shortly after, and he put the blow-dryer back into the drawer.


    ¡°Elliot, I''ve talked to Shea, but just like you said, she insists on giving birth." Avery could not hide the exhaustion in her


    expression. "She said that she''s not afraid of dying even when | told her that she could lose her life from trying to give birth."


    ¡°Of course, she isn''t afraid. If she is, she wouldn''t have been foolish enough to give her blood for Robert." Elliot was not at all


    surprised by the oue.


    ¡°What should we do?" Avery said. "I''ve spoken to Wesley, but he said he can''t control Shea."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "He is useless!" Elliot roared. "If he


    can''t keep her under co ol, thei he


    iis n''chaverprornised to take care


    O bf Shea might be stupid, but is


    he stupid too?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery stared at the veins popping on his forehead as his words echoed in her mind.


    Elliot hated when people called Shea '' stupid¡¯, but he was the one using that word to describe Shea right now. It only showed


    how furious he was.


    He soon noticed that he had said the wrong thing, but he did not want to correct himself because what Shea was doing at the


    moment was beyond foolish.


    "You asked me what we should do. |


    don''t know either. She will hate me


    for the rest of her life ge foroehel to


    ges erzabioion Ste might even try to


    get pregnant again after that without


    telling me..." Elliot paced back


    ?e"2Y JV: forth in the room, helplessly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then let her give birth to the child,


    Elliot!" Avery grabbed him bythe em


    and ama hina Wkeidwa you can''t


    brig yo rself to force her. If that''s


    the case, you shouldn''t force yourself


    to act as well." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    Elliot rxed slightly.


    The two went toy down on the bed, and Avery turned off the lights. She kept her eyes wide open, unable to fall asleep.


    She knew that Elliot could not fall asleep as well.


    She had failed to convince Shea to give up earlier that day, and when Wesley walked her outside, he told her that Shea was


    behaving this way because of his mother.


    Avery felt even more helpless after hearing that.


    Though Wesley said that he would talk to his mother to get her to talk to Shea, Avery knew that it was unlikely that they would be


    able to convince Shea to get the abortion. She did not have the courage to tell Elliot about this. If she did, he might go after


    Wesley''s mother, and the situation would only escte further.


    ¡°Avery, what are you thinking about?" He noticed that her eyes were open through the faint moonlight.


    It unsettled him that she was lying in bed with her eyes wide open in silence.


    ¡°About all sorts of things... It''s a mess in my head right now." She turned to face him and murmured, "Back when | was younger, |


    used to feel like | can change anything. It''s only been ten years and my mindset has changed drastically."


    "You don''t have to be this permissive," he said, consoling her.


    ¡°Not permissive. | just realized that there''s really little that | can do. | thought that by bing a doctor, | would be able to take


    good care of my mom and allow her to live a long life, but before | could even get registered as a doctor, she passed away. |


    thought that Tammy, spoilt by her parents as she was, would lead a life with no troubles or worries, but fate had put her through


    pain that normal people couldn''t even begin to imagine. | thought that Shea, who hade so close to death as she had, would


    be able to enjoy the rest of her life in peace..."


    His heart grew heavy at her words.


    Avery had thought that he would say something in return, but he remained quiet.


    Her heart throbbed at the sudden silence, so she changed the subject. "Elliot, | went to see your mom."


    Elliot hummed in response.


    "| asked the person who manages the prison about how she could reduce her sentence,¡± Avery confessed. "Susan is old now,h%>VIY> she is only in there because Wanda used her. Let''s help her out!"


    Elliot breathed heavily, but his voice remained calm. "How can she reduce her sentence?"


    "By behaving well during her time in jail, or by doing something that benefits the society," she said. "We can make a donation to


    a charity or to the prison under Susan''s name."


    "If you really want to help her, then do it!" Elliot did not object to the idea. "I will pay for the expenses."


    "Okay." She reached out to hold him.


    "Elliot, | dare tell you this Bee een


    knew you woulda¡¯ say he." ¡°Its true


    thaiichtd bbSsnit deserve a


    punishment this severe, but she has


    disappointed me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "| will handle anything that''s rted


    to her from now on. | won''t talk ya |


    you eae unless ¡®rs under


    oie: circumstances." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    "Let''s sleep, Elliot. If Wesley can''t talk


    Shea out of it, there''s certain om


    nothing we gaprdo\ She Buri¨¦d her


    Head fd the crook of his neck and


    nuzzled up against him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You first." He ced his hand on her back and tapped gently. "I will sleep after you fall asleep."


    The rhythmic taps on her back felt magically soothing and she soon drifted off to sleep.


    In Ylore, Ben woke up in the morning and gasped at the horrible pain in his head.


    "Sh*t! Why does my head hurt so much?!" He lifted the nket to find his phone and unlocked it.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    There were no missed calls or unread messages.


    No one from Aryadelle was looking for him. He felt slightly disappointed and sorrowful.


    He had been in Ylore for a day and a night. Did Elliot not care about him at all? Even if he did not about him, did he not care


    about Ivy as well?


    He went into the bathroom to wash his face and walked out of his room to find Ruby ying with her daughter in the living room.


    Ivy wasying in her crib with eyes wide open as Ruby swung a toy above her.


    It was a heart-warming sight to wake up to. "Ben, you are awake!" Ruby noticed Ben and immediately set the toy down. "I told


    the nanny to make some soup. Why don''t you have some?"


    "Where is Paul?" Ben walked over to the crib to look at Ivy.


    Ivy was as adorable and innocent as she was the day before. If it wasn''t for the scent of alcohol still lingering on him, he would


    have held her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "| asked the driver to send Paul backst night," she said. "He doesn''t live with me."


    "Oh... You could have tried dating him. | heard that he likes you."


    "Ben, Elliot told you toe here, didn''t he? You won''t admit it, but | can tell." Ruby forced a sheepish smile. "You told me to


    change Ivy''s family name and to not bring her to Aryadelle yesterday. | agreed to that and today, you start asking me to marry


    Paul before even having your breakfast.¡±


    Ben scratched his head awkwardly. "He really didn''t send me. I''m just here to see the kid."


    "If that''s what you want, you can see lvy, but you didn''t have to try and convince me to marry Paul. You speak as though | am


    desperate to get married.¡±


    "Ruby, that''s not what | meant. | just meant that it''s okay if you marry another man. There¡¯s no point in you wasting your youth on


    Elliot. He has three children with Avery, and even without taking Avery into consideration, he would never choose you over his


    three children," said Ben, reasoning with her.


    "| get it."


    "Also... Wouldn''t raising Ivy get in the way of you trying to find a partner in the future? " Ben said. "I can take Ivy with me. You are


    wee toe see her anytime you want."


    No matter how well Ruby had been at masking her emotions before, she could not help but lose her temper at this moment.


    "| have been friendly >e!


    Ben nced at the vicious-looking bodyguards next to him and immediately went back to his room to pack.


    After exiting Ruby''s mansion, he nced at the time. He had wanted to call Elliot and tell him about his trip, but he refrained


    as it waste at night in Aryadelle.


    Desperately wanting to share his experiences, he sent Elliot a message.


    [I just tested Ruby by asking her if | can take Ivy with me so that she could start fresh. Damn, she literally exploded!]


    In the master bedroom of Elliot''s


    mansion, the notification. for Bes |


    ssaga game\sntt Elliot''s phone,


    ahd Avery was woken up by the light


    on the screen. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had slept for a while and felt sober.


    She stared dazedly at Elliot''s phone


    on the nightstand. After a few om


    thoughtful rmoppents heact out of


    bedi et a ss of water and went


    to check Elliot''s phone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben''s message instantly came into her sight.


    "Ben is testing Ruby by asking if he can


    take lvy away... Why is he testing her?


    Why is he trying to take lvy we


    she thou bt "if pNiOES eh , not


    Beris& en must be doing this for


    Elliot, right?! Elliot wants this child!¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    Avery set his phone down and went back to bed.


    Her mind sank into chaos as she discovered that though Elliot had promised her that he would not acknowledge the child as his,


    his best friend was trying to take the child away from Ruby in private.


    ¡°How ironic," she thought, "it''s a shame that Ruby doesn¡¯t want to hand the child over. | wonder if she would cave if it was Elliot


    doing the asking."


    Avery''s heart felt as though it had been pricked by countless needles. She had thought that she and Elliot had ovee all


    difficulties, and hand in hand, they would not break no matter whaty ahead. She had not imagined that it was all just an illusion


    and that they were dreaming of different things.


    Avery could not sleep. Shey awake and stared out the window until the ink-dark sky slowly turned white. Her eyes felt sore,


    but the ache in her heart had not subsided. She closed her eyes and forced herself to go back to sleep.


    At seven in the morning, Elliot woke up and nced at Avery by reflex.


    She was deeply asleep, probably too exhausted from the day before.


    He picked up his phone and saw the message from Ben.


    [I just tested Ruby by asking her if | can take Ivy with me so that she could start fresh. Damn, she literally exploded!]


    Half an hour after the message, Ben had sent a few other messages.


    [I told her to date, Paul. Not only did she refuse to listen, but she felt insulted and chased me out of her ce! | am heading to


    the airport now, and I¡¯m on my way back to Aryadelle!]


    [By the way, | forgot to tell you that despite having booked myself a hotel room, Ruby asked me to stay at her ce so it¡¯s easier


    for me to see Ivy. You have no idea how cute Ivy is! If no one had told me that Ruby was the mother, | would definitely have


    thought that Ivy belonged to you and Avery! She looks so much like La! | took a lot of photos; I''ll show them to you when | get


    back.]


    The two messages were received afterward so Avery did not see them.


    Elliot read all the messages and nced at Avery.


    Ben said that Ivy looked like she was Avery :b#?ULW; his. If only that was true, there would not be any conflict surrounding the


    child.


    Unfortunately, fate did not always work in people''s favor.


    He got out of bed to wash up before heading downstairs for breakfast. When he went back up again, Avery was still deeply


    asleep.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He reached out to touch her cheek,


    which felt soft and warm to hom


    touch. He temperatifnd


    brat g were normal, so he did not


    know why she was still sleeping.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She would usually wake up at the same time as him.


    "Did she not sleep wellst night?" he thought to himself.


    After changing his clothes, he pGaiate


    sit down by the pesirchiuthehying


    ogy foawore Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Avery turned and


    Elliot noticed that i fag gimastHined


    ip sheamrarting! So he tried calling her


    name. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She immediately opened her eyes at his voice.


    ¡°Avery, you didn''t sleep wellst night?" he asked. "Did you wake up during the night?"

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    She rubbed her eyes and recalled what had happenedst night. "Nothing... It''s probably because | didn''t take a nap yesterday."


    She sat up in bed. "What time is it? Are you going to work now?"


    "You overslept so | was worried that you weren''t feeling well."


    She shook her head with a smile. "I''m fine... Go to work!"


    "Okay. If you didn¡¯t sleep well, you should go back to sleep. Leave work behind for now." He nted a kiss on her forehead. " I''m


    going now."


    She hummed in response and watched as he left the room.


    After he was gone, shey back down in bed. Her head felt dizzy fromck of sleep, but she simply could not go back to sleep.


    She picked up her phone, but she was not sure what to do. She wanted to talk but was not sure who she could talk to because it


    did not seem appropriate to mention what had happened to anyone. After all, Elliot had yet to tell her the truth. One thing she


    was certain of was that Elliot had developed feelings for his daughter in Ylore.


    In Sterling Group, Ben barged into Elliot''s office shortly after Elliot''s arrival.


    ¡°| went home for a shower after my flight and came straight here once | was done." Ben sat down on a chair across from him and


    tapped his finger on the table. "Buy me coffee and I''ll show you photos of your daughter." "When you were drunk at Ruby¡¯s ce,


    she stole your phone and video called me."


    Ben stared at Elliot in shock.


    "You are so defenseless at a stranger''s house that | don''t know whether to call you brave or stupid," Elliot said, before calling


    Chad to ask him to buy coffee for them.


    Ben massaged his temples. "Ruby took my phone?! How dare she even chase me out after that?¡±


    ¡°How dare YOU get drunk while drinking with Paul? Do you not know what kind of man he is? | remember telling you about him,"


    Elliot said sharply.


    "| know he''s not a good person, but | have no grudge against him," Ben said. "I just wanted to nt the idea of dating Ruby


    inside his head so Ruby won''te looking for you." "Ruby has not fallen for Paul through the years they have known each


    other, so what makes you think that you could change that?"


    "Doesn''t matter if it works. | just wanted to speak my mind," Ben said. "If Ruby video called you, you must have already met Ivy,


    then?"


    "Yeah."


    "Doesn''t she look a lot like La?" Ben unlocked his phone


    "Why would you bring her here? Without a n, it would be like bringing a ticking time bomb back."


    ¡°We will just see how it goes from there! Ylore is too far, and it''s too much trouble to see her." Seeing how serious Elliot was


    when he looked at the video, Ben teased, "I thought you would be mad at me for going to see Ivy!"


    Elliot ignored his tone. "How would Avery feel if she sees Ivy?"


    "I''m not sure... But | don''t think she


    would be too mad about it, b


    ws S its ot replidedhLay a," Ben


    uldn''t have traveled that far


    iy ceed like Ruby." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot regained hisposure immediately and gave Ben the phone. "! won''t break my promise with Avery.¡±


    "It¡¯s up to you! | can go see her every year for myself. If | were you, | wouldn''t give Avery and your three children up for Ruby and


    Ivy either."


    In Wesley''s house, Wesley had


    discussed the uisks for Shea to


    pregnant with eReHENSTg


    resarOsTO WG ae her of the


    consequences of insisting to give


    birth should something go wrong.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sandra was terrified because Wesley stressed that he would not live if Shea died trying to bear his child.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Shea, this is my fault. | thought that


    with how advanced a edicaty 1


    ustnyia ate yOu Gisald be like


    ahy ordinary person as long as you


    get treatment. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wesley told me that your body would never be normal." Sandra held Shea¡¯s hands and continued, "Listen to Wesley and get an


    abortion!"

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Shea lowered her head at Sandra''s words. The burden she had been carrying felt slightly lighter.


    Wesley was relieved when he noticed that Shea was not as stubborn as she was earlier.


    As expected, it was because of his mother that Shea had risked crossing Elliot to bear him a child.


    He understood that her obedience to his mother was out of her love for him, or she would not have taken his mother¡¯s wishes as


    commands.


    "| do really want grandchildren, but my son is the most important of all," Sandra said with regret. "Had | known that you are more


    important than life itself to him, | wouldn''t have done something like that."


    Shea lifted her gaze to look like Wesley.


    "Shea, let''s go and apologize to your brotherter." Wesley held her hands. "You hurt his feelings yesterday. | need to apologize


    to him as well. | promised him that | would take good care of you, but | failed to fulfill said promise."


    "No." Shea shook her head stubbornly. "! will apologize to Big Brother, but you shouldn''t."


    Wesley knew that Shea did not want him to take the me, so he agreed. "Alright." He could always apologize to Elliot in private.


    At noon, Avery received a call from Wesley.


    ¡°Avery, I''ve managed to convince Shea. Once Elliot is home from work, | will bring Shea over to apologize to him."


    "You don''t need to apologize. How did you manage to convince her?" "My mom did," Wesley exined with resignation. "It was


    my mom who pressure her into getting pregnant to begin with."


    ¡°As long as she got Shea to give up." Avery fell into silence for a few moments, before continuing, "It''s a shame that she has to


    get rid of the baby, though.¡±


    "She''s in a bad mood right now. She locked herself in the room and refused toe out when | tried calling her out for lunch."


    "| guess apart from being pressured by your mom, she wanted the child herself." Avery felt sympathetic. "Wesley, there is


    another way."


    "You mean to take the embryo out?" Wesley had heard about it before, but where were they supposed to imnt the embryo


    after taking it out?


    "Yeah." Avery had not gone to the office because she had a headache. Despite the pounding pain in her head, she spared some


    time to consider Shea''s situation. "I did some research today


    "I''ve heard about that before. It''s still under testing and has yet to be advertised to the market."


    "It''s only not advertised because the method itself is not widely epted by the general public. Besides, it¡¯s too expensive for


    normal people to afford it," Avery said." We might as well try this instead of an abortion. Elliot can pay."


    Wesley was confused by herst sentence." | can borrow it from my dad if | don''t have enough."


    "It''s fine. Let Elliot pay for it," Avery said firmly. "Wesley, | want him to pay. Don''t fight me on this, okay?¡±


    Wesley noticed something from her tone and asked, "Are you two fighting?¡±


    "No. He has been great to me, at least on the surface.¡±


    Though Avery did not say it out loud, Wesley took note of what she meant.


    ¡°Avery, if you are not happy with him, you can always walk away.¡±


    m not leaving him," she said in a


    determined voice. "He''s not cheati


    on me. He has ipgahestartedtaking


    pryoaithatni d. You can''t sever the


    bond between families. He is just


    human after all, and | shouldn''t ask


    too much of him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as you''ve thought it through. Don''t exhaust yourself over this."


    "Yeah, I''ll adjust myself." She sucked


    in a breath and her tone poe aa


    noticeabl myoyg ciled ¡°Ars you


    guys &t ome? I''m not going to work


    today. Why don''t |e see you?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sure! Have you eaten? | can make something if you haven''t.¡±


    "Okay!" After hanging up, Avery returned to her room to change.


    In the afternoon, Elliot received a call


    from Avery aski for Smilin


    doyara Bidabe read the originalContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He agreed to it right away without asking for a reason.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    "You aren''t going to ask what I''m using the money for?" she asked. "1.5 million isn''t a small amount."


    "| don''t have much cash on the card I''m currently using so I''ll get Ben to transfer the money to you," he responded calmly. " Is 1.5


    million enough?"


    ¡°Are you really not curious about what | need it for?" she said.


    ¡°You must have a reason. | don''t need to know why. If you want to tell me, you would,¡± he drawled. "You''ve nevere to me for


    money through the years we''ve been together, so I''m quite happy that you are asking for money now."


    Avery fell silent when she heard what he said.


    ¡°If you really want me to ask, | can ask why, " he added.


    Avery interrupted him. "Don''t ask. Just give me 7.5 million!"


    He was stunned for a moment. "Okay."


    After the call, he called Ben and told Ben to transfer 7.5 million into Avery''s ount.


    "Why are you giving her so much money? Did she ask for it?"


    "Do | need a reason to give my wife money?


    Ben came close to spitting the tea he was sipping on. "You might as well just hand her all your money, then, instead of having me


    manage it."


    ¡°Sure. Transfer all my money to her, then," Elliot said casually.


    Ben felt defeated. "You really didn''t ask her why she needed it?"


    "She kind of wanted me to ask, but | didn''t." He did not think it was important. "She will tell me when she can¡¯t hold it in any


    longer.


    "| think you had iting. If | was Avery, | would just straight-up ask for 15 million," Ben sneered.


    "Maybe | did have iting. She was asking for 1.5 million earlier, but changed her mind because | didn''t ask her why..."


    Ben was not sure if he wanted tough or cry. "| admit defeat. I''ll just call her and ask!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He called Avery afterpleting the transaction, and she responded politely, "I got the money."


    "Yeah. May | know what you need it for?" Ben asked. "| asked Elliot about it and he said he doesn''t know, so I''m curious."


    Avery was instantly reminded of Ben''s message to Elliot the night before at the sound of his voice, and she simply could not


    bring herself to pretend as if nothing had happened.


    "| will exin it to him at night."


    "Oh, okay." Ben could sense that she


    was distancing herself. but keel!)


    betterthramdo Aeeabout it, Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Elliot arrived home early, only to realize that Avery was not home.


    ¡°Avery went to see Shea. She should be back soon," Mrs. Cooper exined.


    "She didn''t tell me about this." He took out his phone to call her. "Let me call her." As soon as Elliot dialed the number, Mrs.


    Cooper noticed the door to the front yard opening >h. a car was moving in slowly.


    "Mr. Foster, Avery is back."


    Elliot hung up and strode outside to


    the yard so that Avery wauldasa


    dingetly intechit hoe she got out of


    the car. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why did you get off work so early


    today?" She held his arm angpsy


    walked b tq the wailston together.


    "Kuttea y spent 1.5 million out of


    the money you gave me this


    afternoon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How?" Learning his lesson, he immediately asked the question Avery wanted him to ask.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    "| spoke with Wesley and Shea today, and we n to take her embryo out and ce it into an artificial womb," she said. "It''s a bit


    expensive and we will need someone to monitor it 24/7, so it will cost more in the months toe."


    He nodded. "What are the chances?"


    "| can''t say, but it''s better than getting rid of the baby altogether. Shea really wants a child.¡±


    "Yeah, it''s a great idea. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He felt the pressure on his chest finally lift.


    "I''m telling you right now, and | just got back. It''s a very important decision, and | wanted to tell you about it in person." He


    nodded again. "Ben told me you were a little cold to him today when he called you to ask what you needed the money for."


    Avery had not expected Ben to be this sensitive. Not only was he sensitive and skeptical, but he seemed to enjoy telling on


    people.


    She shielded her true emotions with a smile. "I haven''t even told you about Shea at that point, so how could | tell him about her?


    It''s Shea''s private matter, after all."


    Hepletely rxed at the beaming smile on her face.


    ¡°Wesley and Shea wanted toe and apologize to you, but | told them not to," Avery continued. "Shea''s pregnancy is


    supposed to be good news. We don''t have to make it look like a tragedy, now, do we?" "Yeah. So long as Shea''s life isn¡¯t in any


    danger, they don''t have to apologize to me."


    "So did youe home early because Ben said | was being cold to him?" She could not help but chuckle. "You two always talk


    about me behind my back. Is that a sign of you caring about me, or simply that you are both sensitive men?"


    Elliot patted her on the head. "It''s probably because you have been too nice to him, so when you refused to tell him why you


    wanted the money, he panicked.¡±


    "Oh, | see. He was the one doing the transaction, after all. | would have been skeptical as well if someone asked me for that


    much money without providing an exnation as to why they needed it.¡±


    "He''s not skeptical, just curious. He loves poking his nose in other people''s businesses."


    The two went into the mansion >e,?RKY= were changing their shoes when Robert rushed toward them and attached himself to


    Avery¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Mommy, Sister... Sister mad..." Robert blurted out hastily while looking up at Avery.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Avery immediately lifted him up and cooed gently, "Why would your sister be mad at you?"


    Robert pointed his finger in the direction of La¡¯s room, wanting to go to his sister.


    From the anxious expression on Robert''s face, Elliot realized that perhaps the siblings got into an argument.


    ¡°La shut herself in her room aftering home earlier today. Robert wanted to y with her, but she won''t open the door so


    he''s a little upset," Mrs. Cooper came over and exined.


    Elliot nced at Avery. "I''ll go upstairs and have a look."


    "Sure. If she won''t let you in, I''ll go


    instead." Avery did not deem it aa


    appropriate to talk toeavia wate still


    Holdireg Rdbert in her arms. "The


    teacher didn''t notify me about this.


    Did you receive any messages?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot took out his phone to check, before shaking his head.


    "Go upstairs and ask her about it, then!" she said. "Our daughter is growing up now so maybe she is struggling over something."


    Elliot strode upstairs to La''s door and knocked, before calling out in a low voice," La, open up. It''s Daddy."


    He had thought that perhaps La would only want to see Avery at the moment, but La opened the door right away.


    Seeing that he was alone, she


    grabbed his arm and pulled hin


    the room beforegaitig bver to her


    desk ah handing Elliot a piece of


    paper. "Dad, sign here for me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot took the paper and noticed that


    it waspletely nk. He came


    close to asking what thepapernes!


    fonandl whvadid She need her parents


    to sign it, but when he noticed the


    troubled expression on La''s face,


    he swallowed all the words that were


    rolling on his tongue. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Elliot took a pen from La''s pen holder and scribbled his signature on the piece of white paper.


    After signing it, he returned the paper to La. "La, what happened? Your teacher didn''t tell me about it."


    "| told my teacher not to tell you all about it. " La took the signed paper and sat down by her desk. She said glumly, "She told


    me to write a self-review."


    Elliot was stunned. He immediately pulled a stool over and sat down next to La. He asked in a low voice, "Why do you have to


    write a self-review? What did you do?"


    He did not believe that his daughter would make any huge mistakes. However, if she did not make a huge mistake, her teacher


    would not have asked her to write a selfreview.


    "There''s an annoying boy in our ss. He keeps following me around. Today, he wanted to follow me into the toilet. | was so


    angry, so | beat him up," La''s voice faltered, "His parents came to school. They were angry, and they wanted me to apologize


    to him, but | did not want to, so my teacher told me to write a self-review."


    Elliot immediately took La¡¯s hand and looked at it closely. "Baby, are you hurt?"


    La awkwardly flushed. She retracted her hand. "I hit him with a stick."


    Elliot was speechless. No wonder the boy''s parents wanted La to apologize. It looked like La had hurt the boy.


    "Then, you should listen to your teacher and write a self-review!" Elliot said. "If you


    don''t want Mommy to know, | won''t tell her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Don''t tell her. It''s such an embarrassing thing. | don''t want to know.¡± La had a nervous expression.


    ¡°Hmm. | will help you keep your secret."


    La''s gaze fell on the piece of white paper. She bit her pen and said frustratedly, "Daddy, | don''t know how to write a self-


    review. Why don''t you help me write it!"


    Elliot was speechless. He too had never written a self-review before. He had been protected at a young age by the bodyguards


    hired by the Fosters. He had always gotten good grades, and he had never had to write a self-review.


    However, since La had asked him to do so, he forced himself to agree to it.


    "I''ll write a draft for you, ;g->PMY< you can copy it for your review," said Elliot.


    La widened her eyes. "Just imitate my handwriting! | don''t want to write a selfreview. | don''t want to copy it either," La said


    while handing the pen and paper to Elliot.


    "The self-review is for the teacher to see. Even if my teacher knows that you wrote it, it will still be fine!"


    Elliot had nothing to say.


    Half an hourter, Elliot had finished helping La write her self-review. He held La¡¯s hands and headed downstairs.


    Avery saw Elliot and La holding


    hands and La was et iling-vaisiely,


    so.she asked, eq, 4d, GAR did Daddy


    say to you to make you so happy?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Today''s homework is a little tough,


    so Daddy taught me h yy.to dacs 1


    ya, She WathSirocthiye


    ie ann believable excuse. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery did not doubt her. "Hayden will be back a littleter today. Let''s eat first. We don''t have to wait for him."


    The next day, the artificial womb that Avery ordered from abroad arrived in Aryadelle. It was sent to Elizabeth Hospital.


    When Elliot saw the equipment


    required for the artificial wo


    was stunned. TheraiMelemany


    sophistieatsa pieces of medical


    equipment connected to arge


    transparent bag. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "When is the surgery?" He asked in a daze.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    "In about half a month!¡± Avery said. "The equipment is here, but we don''t know how to use it. The professor that invented this


    machine only has time to teach us how to use it next week."


    ¡°Won''t it be toote by then?" Elliot voiced his concerns. "The child will be big then. Will the risk and difficulty of the surgery


    increase?"


    "She just got pregnant. In half a month, the child won''t be big yet," Avery said. "Don''t worry. Wesley and | are here. We will


    ensure Shea''s safety as best we can."


    "| trust you." Elliot was relieved. "If the child could grow up healthy, that would be even better.¡±


    Avery heard what he said, and she got distracted. "Elliot, you still like children a lot. Although you were terrifying when you tried


    to force Shea to get an abortion and when you tried to force me to get an abortion, it''s not like you hate children. You''re just


    afraid that they will inherit your sickness."


    "When we first got together, | did not like children, sickness or not," said Elliot. "I like children because | liked you first. | had


    feelings for you. It is only after | developed feelings for you did | start to care about our children.¡±


    Avery looked at his eyes and felt that he was spewing nonsense. He had feelings for Ruby''s child at that moment. Was it


    because he had feelings for Ruby too?


    Avery could not ept this.


    "You might not be very in touch with your feelings," Avery said coldly and walked over to the delivery men.


    Elliot repeated her words in his mind a few times. At the same time, he thought about what she was trying to say. She was mad,


    but he did not feel that what he said was inappropriate. He did indeed have feelings for her first before liking his children.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After Avery paid the delivery men, they left.


    ¡°Avery, Professor Simon sent a video of assembly instructions." Wesley showed Avery the video he received.


    Avery had a look and said, "He sent it to me yesterday, but | haven''t had the time to look at it. After all, without seeing the real


    thing in person, it¡¯s useless to watch the video."


    "Hmm."


    "Don''t you have your main job? Go, I''ll see if | can assemble it with the help of the video, " Avery said. "I don¡¯t need to go to work


    "I''ve already taken leave," Wesley said and looked at Elliot. "Why don''t you head to work? Shea will rest at home for the time


    being. Avery will update you on our progress... if we have even made any."


    Elliot''s gaze fell on Avery. He did not understand why she was unhappy with him a moment ago.


    ¡°Avery, why don¡¯t you send me off!" Elliot said.


    Avery nodded and walked over to him, sending him off from the hospital.


    ¡°Avery, are you unhappy?" Elliot looked at her side profile and said in confusion, "| had indeed fallen for you first before loving


    our children."


    Avery clenched her fists tightly. If he


    had not repeated what he had sid)


    her anger mjolt tave@vaporated


    arith ile. Was it necessary to


    repeat what he said to hurt her?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| get it. | know. You will first fall in


    love with the children''s raotherb¨¦fore


    falling imayve wither children,¡¯ Avery


    said quickly, clearly unhappy. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot soon understood why she was angry. He wanted to exin that even if he liked Ivy, he would never fall for Ruby.


    However, in that case, would that not just go against what he had said?


    He kept his silence, in case he made matters worse.


    "This is me. Go back to the ward." Elliot was about to reach the parking lot.


    "Hmm." Avery turned and left. She


    was disappointed. She knew that he


    understood why she wassunkaippy} |


    bes peridot n himself nor


    face this issue head-on. That was


    because he could not promise her as


    before that he would not want the


    child. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She returned to the ward with all its equipment. Wesley immediately noticed that she did not look too happy. He quickly walked


    over to her.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Before Wesley could ask her anything, Avery had already collected her emotions,


    ¡°Let''s start working! Rather than waiting for Professor Simon toe over, we should try assembling it ourselves first."


    "Okay."


    Elliot returned to the office, yet he could not calm himself down. He would secretly look at Ivy''s photo. He did not go to Ylore to


    look for Ivy, but he could not let her go either. He could not let her go because she looked a lot like La.


    He felt sorry for Avery and the children too, but he was sure that he could keep his promise to Avery if nothing happened to Ivy.


    In the afternoon, Shea came to the hospital.


    ¡°Avery, is my baby going to grow up here?" Shea bent down in front of the artificial womb. She blinked and looked at the


    transparent bag.


    ¡°Hmm, by then, we can observe its growth every day."


    Shea nodded and said, "I really hope that it can grow up healthy just like Wesley.¡±


    "I''m sure it will." Avery knew what she was worried about. "Shea, you have to rx.


    The child is important, but you are even more important."


    Shea smiled sweetly and nodded. "Avery, I''ll listen to you."


    ¡°During the surgery, it might hurt a little. Wesley told me that you''re afraid of pain, so after a discussion, we have decided to put


    you under anesthesia." Avery helped Shea to the side and sat her down. "Don''t bend down for too long now." "Hmm. Wesley


    frightened me the day before. He said that giving birth to a child will be super painful. | said | wasn''t scared, but actually, | am


    scared," Shea said honestly.


    ¡°Now, you don''t have to be scared. Even if you are giving birth on your own, there is anesthesia too. It won''t be too painful."


    When Avery mentioned anesthesia, she instantly thought about Jed.


    She had not forgotten that Jed had given her an extra dose of anesthesia. It was a pity that the dead could not be revived. She


    guessed that she would never solve this mystery.


    Ten dayster, Professor Simon arrived at Elizabeth Hospital.


    He first checked on the equipment that Avery had assembled. After he made sure that there were no problems, he arranged for


    Shea''s surgery.


    Wesley was in the operation theater with Shea while she was having her surgery.


    Avery Elliot were waiting outside. Avery pulled Elliot over to sit on the bench. For the past few days, their rtionship was not too


    warm nor too cold. He was busy at his office while she was busy at the hospital, so they did not talk much.


    However, that prick in Avery''s heart had never once vanished.


    ¡°Elliot, you must have seen Ivy, right?" Avery broke the silence.


    When he heard her mention Ivy''s name, his heart skipped a beat.


    They had never directly spoken about


    ue a she had brought the topid ti,


    ne bette aneWe hat question


    honestly. "Yes, I''ve seen her photos.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Oh... Ruby sent them to you?"


    "No. She sent it to Ben. Ben sent it to me."


    ¡°Hmm. Let me have a look." Avery stretched out her hand to him


    Elliot was a little stunned. Then, he


    aire took out a sphenexirid


    found the hota @bbuir efore


    p Hee his phone in her hands.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had saved a photo of Ivy in his photos.


    Ivy, in the photo, had bright eyes. Not


    only did she look lik Layta, mene


    opera I litle like Robert. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had deleted this photo once before, butter, he recovered it from the bin.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Avery looked at the baby photo on Elliot''s phone. It was as if someone had sucked her soul away.


    The instant she saw Ivy''s photo, she almost involuntarily yelled out, "Isn''t this La?"


    ¡°Avery, she looks a lot like La,¡± Elliot saw her stunned expression and said, "I saved her photo on my phone because of this


    reason."


    Avery took a deep breath and returned Elliot''s phone to him. She initially had many things she had wanted to say to him, but at


    that moment, she could barely say a single word.


    She finally understood why Elliot had feelings for this child.


    After she saw the child''s photo, she fell into a daze. She quickly walked to the washroom. Elliot followed her closely.


    Half an hourter, Shea''s surgery ended. She was transferred to a VIP ward.


    Wesley saw Elliot in the ward, and he said," Shea''s anesthesia needs some time to wear off. Stay here and look after her. If she


    comes around, immediately call the doctor. I''ll head to theb first."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hmm," Elliot responded. He hesitated for a while before saying, "Wesley, Avery saw the photo of Ivy."


    Wesley furrowed his brows. "You showed it to her?"


    "Yes. She asked to see it." Elliot''s head hurt. "After she saw the photo, she was agitated, but she refuses to talk to me about it."


    "Tell me. What is it that you want me to do? " Wesley long knew that Avery was unhappy because of this issue.


    "I''m letting you know not because | want you to help me." Elliot swallowed and said bitterly, "She refuses to listen to me, so you


    should console her!"


    ¡°Even if you had not asked this of me, | would still do it," said Wesley, and he left the ward.


    In theb, after the embryo was ced in the artificial womb, Wesley patted Avery on the shoulder.


    "Let''s talk."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Although Avery had asked him that, she still followed him out of theb.


    They exited theb and took off their


    masks.


    "Elliot said that you saw Ivy''s photo," Wesley said. "Why did you want to see the child''s photo?¡±


    "No reason. | just wanted to have a look." Avery lowered her head. "I never thought that | would feel even more terrible. That


    child looks so much like La. Elliot loves La a lot. Naturally, he would have feelings for that child."


    "If you keep thinking about it, you will never get better." Wesley furrowed his brows. "The amount of tolerance you have is going


    to torture you."


    "Wesley, | don''t want to make any


    decisions for the time being. My mind


    is amess. Once your ey iscstaple)


    then atte abounthig! Avery


    p A her mask back on. "Professor


    Simon is only here for three days,


    let''s go in! Let''s see if there is


    anything we need to pay attention to


    in the future." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That night, Elliot headed to the hospital after work, nning to take Avery home.


    Wesley came out from theb


    -aS:SKU= walked over to him. Shen


    went home in eatteni¨¦on: she


    wanted to \get some of her clothes


    and toiletries. She said she will keep


    watch over the baby this week."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Elliot furrowed his brows. "Don''t tell me that besides her, there is no one else to watch over the


    baby? Is she deliberately trying to avoid me?"


    ¡°Hmm. She said she wants some quiet. Since you know that she is deliberately trying to avoid you, why don''t you head back


    first? I''ll persuade her to return home after a week," said Wesley.


    ¡°Wesley, tell me the truth. Is she trying to break up with me?" Elliot''s face turned blue. His tone was cold.


    Wesley shook his head. "If she


    wanted to break up with you, she


    would have long ae yaw She


    (etic bape in silence.


    She was in so much pain today


    because Ruby''s child looks a lot like


    La. She saw the photo and she


    turned a little softhearted too." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Elliot heard what Wesley said, he felt even worse.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    ¡°Why don''t you head home first? | won¡¯t send you off," Wesley said and returned to theb.


    Aweek flew by in the blink of an eye.


    The doors to theb were pushed open and Avery exited theb.


    Wesley took her luggage, following her.


    Elliot stood outside the door. Seeing hering out of theb, he immediately walked over to her and stretched his long arm out.


    He took over her luggage from Wesley.


    ¡°How is the child?" he asked Avery.


    ¡°Everything is normal for now." Avery sounded calm. It was as though they had not been fighting.


    Elliot took her luggage with one hand and held her hand with the other, leading her out of the hospital.


    On the way home, Elliot secretly snuck nces at her.


    "What are you looking at me for? Just say what you want to say," said Avery, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Avery, I¡¯m sorry." After a moment of silence, he said, "| have thought about it for a very long time. No matter how | think about it,


    | don''t understand why Ivy looks so much like La. | look at her photo, often in a daze. | have this unshakable feeling that that


    child is ours. If | had such feelings for the child, it is because of you and La and not Ruby."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Hmm," Avery gently responded. "For the past few days, | have been thinking about this too. If we continue to be in such a


    conflict, it will not end well for the both of us, so..."


    Elliot''s heart constricted tightly, waiting for her to continue her sentence.


    "If you want to go to Ylore to see the child, go! Elliot, | won''t stop you from doing it, but in the future, | don¡¯t want to have anything


    to do with the child. Please stay away from me, okay?" said Avery,promising.


    The car came to a halt with a piercing screech.


    Avery held her seatbelt tightly. After the car stopped, she looked at Elliot in panic.


    ¡°Avery, | have promised you that | will never go to Ylore! Even if | pity the child, | will never break that promise | made to you!


    "Unless the child was in danger," he thought.


    However, he did not say that, because he believed that Ruby would not harm that child.


    Avery looked at Elliot''s skinny face :g-: PMS: deep gaze. Her self-loathing heart was instantlyforted.


    "| have already told Ben to not send me any messages or photos that have to do with Ruby and Ivy."


    Elliot had not had a good week. Avery had not returned home. Every day, he was busy with work. He ended work early to care


    for the children. Once he had put the children to bed, he would return to his room and take a shower. He was tired and sleepy,


    but he could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried.


    "| will never let you feel aggrieved due


    to this issue again," Elliot saisae


    hoarse voice. ¡®AGW cart want to


    chy bon to you anymore, so | won''t


    do anything wrong to you again.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery¡¯s nose turned sore. The grievances she felt instantly vanished.


    When she returned home, she went to her room, took a shower, and changed into clean loungewear before heading downstairs.


    Mrs. Cooper had prepared a wonderful lunch to reward her for her hard work.


    The children and the servants at


    home did not know about Elli FS


    Avery''s ar ume ThE; tought that


    Avakyf not returned home for the


    past week because of Shea''s child.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, the technology was rather


    rare. To ensure its sueopss, iOKedded


    adgctgr fade Agee 24 hours,


    watching over it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After lunch, Elliot took Avery upstairs. She just had a full meal, so she could not keep up with him.


    "| want to go y with my son for a while..." She could already guess why he was so anxious to take her to their room.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    Robert saw Elliot taking Avery away. He furrowed his brows, looking lost.


    "Mommy..." Robert pointed at where Avery had vanished to. He pursed his lips and said to Mrs. Cooper, "I want to y with


    Mommy..."


    ¡°Your mommy has been working hard for the past few days. She needs to get some good sleep right now. Let''s not bother her."


    Mrs. Cooper took Robert to the living area." Once your mommy has had some good sleep, she will surelye and y with


    you."


    In the bedroom, after everything had resumed peacefully, Avery slept soundly.


    For the past few days, she had not rested well. Her issue with Elliot had made it hard for her to sleep, but apart from that, she


    also found it hard to sleep because she was worried about Shea''s child.


    Shifting the child into the artificial womb had been her idea. If anything were to happen, she would surely me herself.


    Elliot''s eyes were open. He had no urge to sleep. He was not thinking about anything because Avery had already forgiven him.


    As long as he could fulfill the promise he made to her, she would not quarrel with him anymore.


    However, he did not know why his heart was beating wildly. He found it hard to breathe, and he felt though someone was


    strangling him.


    He did not understand why he had such a feeling.


    The next day, Tammy called Avery. She wanted to go to the hospital to see Shea''s child.


    Avery drove to the Lynch mansion. After picking Tammy up, they headed for Elizabeth Hospital.


    Tammy''s tummy was gettingrger. She had been forbidden from driving.


    Furthermore, she was usually very yful, so at her currentte pregnancy stage, Mary had been keeping an eye on her 24


    hours a day, not letting her simply head out.


    After Tammy got into Avery''s car, she began toin, "I really don''t know what my mom is thinking. She was not that nervous


    during the first three months of pregnancy... "


    ¡°Aunt Mary was worried for you too for the first three months. Have you forgotten that for the first three months, you were


    basically lying in bed at home?" Avery remembered it clearly.


    Tammy responded with, "Oh. At that time, my baby bump was not that huge yet. | could still lie in bed. Now, | can''t take it! Once |


    start quieting down, I''ll feel extremely ufortable. | would rather go shopping to distract myself."


    "When | send you backter, I''ll talk to Aunt Mary. An adequate amount of exercise would help with childbirth."


    Tammy said, "My mom wants me to do a Cesarean section! She decided that when | got pregnant. She said that back then when


    she had me, my gr


    "SO, my mom made me stay at home.


    She doesn''t allow me to go mM


    anywhere. She thikpbobyg too


    Weak ata docident happens, the


    child dying is a small matter, but if |


    die along with it, it wouldn''t be worth


    it." Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery was speechless.


    Aunt Mary''s way of jinxing things wasparable to Mike''s.


    "Avery, you shoulde often to take me out! I''m dying of boredom," Tammy whined.


    "What about Jun?"


    "He has been busy with work


    recently. His previous business was a


    failure, and he returned home to take


    over his fathers egmeaity, bathe is


    roy nseelisst, He never expected that


    this year, his career would take off."


    Tammy was not an immature


    person. Despite feeling terrible in the


    later stages of her pregnancy, she did


    not cause Jun any trouble. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You previously keptining that


    Jun was no match for Elliot.ybel


    heyy paciesihar Elliot in the


    f te ¡®said Avery, praising Jun.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    ¡°Avery, if you really want to make me happy, then you''ll pray that my daughter is a beauty. | know Jun too well! Even if he used


    up the luck of his future, he will not be greater than your husband in this life!" Tammy smiled sweetly and said, "Now that | have a


    daughter, | no longer fuss so much about Jun."


    "That''s good too. You won''t ce so much pressure on Jun."


    ¡°Hmm. | wanted to see Shea''s baby a few days ago, but my mom didn''t let me. She thinks that the artificial womb is not going to


    work. She said that after the transfer to the artificial womb, the child won''tst a week..." Tammy took a jab at her mother," My


    mother''s values are too old-fashioned." "Her worries are not without reason, because we are not too confident about the artificial


    womb. Compared to aborting the child, at least now it has a chance of surviving."


    ¡°Hmm. You have been in the hospital for a week. Did Elliot say anything?" Tammy asked.


    Avery blushed a little. "What can he say? I¡¯m not ying hide and seek."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You can lie to others, but do you think your lies work on me? But from what | see, | think you two have reconciled."


    Theyughed and chatted on the journey. The car soon arrived at Elizabeth Hospital.


    At the Sterling group, Elliot talked about a new project with a few upper-management managers when someone pushed his.


    office door open.


    Ben appeared. When the managers saw Ben, they reacted immediately. They stood up in unison and left the room. That was


    because Ben looked extremely terrified.


    Something serious seemed to have happened.


    Elliot could not help but stand up. He walked over to his office door and closed it.


    ¡°Elliot, something has happened to Ruby!" Ben gripped his phone tightly, looking frightened. "She called me just now screaming


    for help... | also heard a gunshot through the phone!"


    Elliot''s expressions darkened when he heard Ben''s words. "Are you sure you heard a gunshot?"


    "I''m not sure! It sounded like a gunshot. It might be a crash. Anyway, it''s a scary sound! Ruby was asking me for help! She was


    yelling for help! I''m sure she¡¯s asking me for help!" Ben¡¯s face turned blue. He could not help but shudder. "After the call got cut, |


    called back, but no one picked up.


    | have an awful feeling...¡±


    If what Ben said was true, Ruby was in trouble,


    Elliot immediately walked over to his desk and picked up his phone.


    ¡°Elliot, don''t panic," Ben noticed Elliot''s darkened expression. He instantly calmed down a little. "This might be a setup. She has


    not given up on you. Maybe this was a setup that she nned. She wants to get you there."


    Elliot thought for a while before


    saying, "I''ll give Nick a call and get


    him to go have a look." "Hmm. | vats


    Ruby will most likghy belie She as


    bouyqualdeat home to watch over


    her 24 hours a day, and they all have


    guns. Even if there are criminals who


    are not afraid of death, they are no


    match for the professional


    bodyguards," Ben said, feeling much


    more rxed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot called Nick and got him to head


    to Ruby¡¯s ce to have aloas (ick)


    sey Yon rats disrupting


    hts life, but he still sent someone to


    check up on Ruby. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After Elliot finished the call, he waited stiffly for Nick to call back. Ben tried calling Ruby repeatedly.


    The call connected but no one picked up.


    ¡°Elliot, why don''t you try using your phone to call her?" Ben suggested.


    "If this is a setup, she will surely not pick up my call. If she truly has been harmed, then she won''t be able to pick up my call,¡±


    said Elliot in a low voice.


    "Sigh. Although | think the chances of


    Ruby being in danger are sli wii


    am|son mous thudint care whether


    Ruby als dies. I¡¯m mainly worried


    for Ivy." Ben breathed heavily. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Ben¡¯s words worried Elliot even more. He was worried for Ivy too. He initially thought that Ruby would take proper care of Ivy,


    seeing how lvy was her biological daughter.


    However, if this time it was Ruby using Ivy to set him up, he would surely find a way to take Ivy away from Ylore.


    However, if Ruby was in danger... He could not afford to assume things.


    Ruby could die, but Ivy could not!


    ¡°Elliot, do you want to hear our conversation?" Ben was apprehensive. "| n to find someone to get the recording of my


    conversation with Ruby."


    Elliot looked up at him. "Do it!" "Hmm." Ben walked to the side and made a call.


    Elliot looked at the time.


    From Nick''s ce to Ruby''s, it took half an hour. Only five minutes had passed.


    Ben made the call, took a ss, and poured himself some water. He gulped it down.


    The atmosphere in the office was eerily quiet. They both said nothing, waiting for replies.


    Ben finally got hold of the recording of his call. He walked over to Elliot, nning to listen to it with Elliot.


    Ben''s finger trembled as he pressed y. They could immediately hear Ruby''s voice, "Ben, help! Help me!"


    Ruby''s voice was shrill and tragic. There were some other noises in the background. "Soon! There''s soon going to be a loud


    sound!" Ben''s face paled as he warned Elliot.


    Soon after, a huge bang was heard.


    It was a gunshot.


    "It''s a gunshot! Elliot! Did you hear it? It really is a gunshot!" Ben''s body trembled. "! don''t think she is faking it! Her screams


    sounded weird. If she is putting on an act, she could be an actor already!¡±


    Right after what Ben said, Ruby''s heavy and terrifying breathing could be heard. They heard the crying of a child!


    "It''s Ivy crying! It''s Ivy!" Ben had seen Ivy before. He had heard Ivy cry before, so he immediately recognized that cry.


    When Ruby called him a moment ago, he was so distracted by the cacophony of sounds and Ruby''s pleas, that he did not notice


    Ivy''s crying.


    At that moment, when he heard Ivy''s crying, he lost it.


    Elliot was much more depressed than Ben! When Ben called Ruby a moment ago, he had not called her. After listening to the


    call, he could no longer stop himself from making the call.


    He dialed Ruby''s number. The call connected but no one picked up;h";RMU:n''s words worried Elliot even more. He was worried


    for Ivy too. He initially thought that Ruby would take proper care of Ivy, seeing how Ivy was her biological daughter.


    However, if this time it was Ruby using Ivy to set him up, he would surely find a way to take Ivy away from Ylore.


    However, if Ruby was in danger... He could


    not afford to assume things.


    Ruby could die, but Ivy could not!


    ¡°Elliot, do you want to hear our conversation?" Ben was apprehensive. "| n to find someone to get the recording of my


    conversation with Ruby."


    Elliot looked up at him. "Do it!"


    "Hmm." Ben walked to the side and made a call.


    Elliot looked at the time.


    From Nick''s ce to Ruby''s, it took half an hour. Only five minutes had passed.


    Ben made the call, took a ss, and poured himself some water. He gulped it down.


    The atmosphere in the office was eerily quiet. They both said nothing, waiting for replies.


    Ben finally got hold of the recording of his call. He walked over to Elliot, nning to listen to it with Elliot.


    Ben¡¯s finger trembled as he pressed y. They could immediately hear Ruby''s voice, "Ben, help! Help me!"


    Ruby''s voice was shrill and tragic. There were some other noises in the background.


    "Soon! There''s soon going to be a loud sound!" Ben''s face paled as he warned Elliot.


    Soon after, a huge bang was heard.


    It was a gunshot.


    "It''s a gunshot! Elliot! Did you id it?


    It really is a gunshot!" a S


    trembled, ¡®Ldopiicthink: SRR is ou


    ie atdsins sounded weird. If she


    is putting on an act, she could be an


    actor already!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Right after what Ben said. Ruby''s heavy and terrifying breathing could be heard. They heard the crying of a child!


    "It¡¯s Ivy crying! It''s Ivy!" Ben had seen Ivy before. He had heard Ivy cry before, so he immediately recognized that cry.


    When Ruby called him a moment


    ago, he was so distract bythe (T\


    cophoryaf soandSand Ruby''s


    ae he did not notice Ivy''s


    ieee Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, when he heard Ivy''s crying, he lost it.


    Elliot was much more depressed


    than Ben! When Ben called R bY er


    momen 99, head Goteall¨¦d her.


    Arter alin, to the call, he could no


    longer stop himself from making the


    call. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He dialed Ruby''s number. The call connected but no one picked up.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    What was going on at Ruby''s?


    "She''s not picking up your calls either. | think something fishy is going on." Ben furrowed his brows. A bad feeling rose in his


    heart. "Let''s wait! We''ll soon have news from Nick."


    Ten minutester, Nick called.


    ¡°Elliot, the man | sent to check on Ruby said that her gate was shut. They did not find anything strange." Nick yawned. "Do you


    know what time is it over here? Why are you calling at this hour? Everyone is asleep!"


    Elliot said, "Nick, an hour ago, Ruby called, asking for help. | heard the recording of the conversation. | heard a gunshot."


    Nick was instantly serious. "But the man | sent there has returned. He said that he didn''t find anything strange. You know as well


    that the Goulds have bodyguards. My bodyguards won''t even dare to disturb them unless | head over there myself."


    "Then, please, head over there! " Elliot said." | am sure | heard a gunshot."


    ¡°Tomorrow morning! I''m out now. | drank too much while socializing tonight. My head hurts," Nick said. "If something happened


    to Ruby, | will receive news of it. If | receive any news, | will let you know immediately."


    Elliot could not do anything when he heard what Nick had to say. lvy was his daughter, not Nick''s. Of course, Nick was not


    worried.


    Elliot wanted to badly fly to Ylore!


    "What did Nick say?" Ben stood next to him. He did not clearly hear the conversation.


    "He''s out, and he can¡¯t head over to Ruby''s." Elliot''s expression darkened. "Let''s wait for a while! After a few more hours, there


    should be some news."


    ¡°Looks like all we can do is wait! It''ll take a few hours to get there anyways,¡± Ben sighed. "I can only hope that this is one of


    Ruby''s pranks."


    At Elizabeth Hospital, Avery brought Tammy to theb. Tammy looked at the artificial womb for a while and sighed.


    ¡°Avery, why didn''t you tell me earlier that we can conceive children this way?" Tammy touched her bulging belly. "Do you know


    how ufortable | feel? My legs get cramps at night while I''m sleeping. It hurts. Also, my legs are starting to get swollen. Ina


    few more days, | won''t know whether | will be able to go out with you anymore."


    Avery said, "This technique is not guaranteed to be one hundred percent safe! Even if | did say anything, | don¡¯t think your


    mother will let you attempt it. Don''t regret it. If Shea''s body was healthy, we would not have to do this," said Avery,forting


    Tammy. "Pregnancy >e.;UJQ=bor is something not all of us get to experience."


    "Are youforting me?" If | can choose to forgo such a painful experience, | would take it away without any hesitation." Tammy


    looked exasperated. "| have gained twenty kilograms! | have never been so fat in my life. |pared myself to my photos in the


    past. I''m so much fatter now it''s like I''m a different person!"


    Avery could not help but smile. "Tammy, don''t worry. Once your child is born, you''ll slim down. Also, when your baby girl is born,


    you will find that all the pain you have experienced is worth it.¡±


    "| really hope it is as you say."


    ¡°Of course! | have already given birth to three children. | don''t regret it one bit."


    Avery thought about all her children. She looked happy and content.


    "If | were you, | wouldn''t regret it too.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mainly because your genes and


    Elliot''s are great! You two should


    have more chi rem Fakbimysei


    apyiiaakea at the artificial womb


    again. "Are you and Wesley taking


    shifts guarding this artificial womb?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes. | take the day, and he takes the


    night. His father helps out durin


    weekend." My gegur nideok mers


    tfouddite than being pregnant!


    This meant that you and Wesley can''t


    work for the next ten months, "


    Tammy eximed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes! | owe it to Shea anyway. If it wasn''t for Shea donating her blood to Robert, Robert would long be dead. So, | have to do my


    best to ensure that Shea''s child survives."


    Tammy nodded. "I''ll stay with you today!"


    "No need. I''ll send you back after | treat you to a meal," Avery said. "It''s too boring here. Also, you need to rest well now."


    "You just think I''ll be in your way, right?" said Tammy, pouting.


    "Then, don''t go. Stay here with me.


    Once you''re tired, just sleep


    small be Lacpidantail) Fell rom the


    Deda nights ago, so when you''re


    sleeping, you better be careful...¡± said


    Avery, scaring her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Tammyughed uncontrobly.


    ¡°Avery, | feel much happier talking to you."


    ¡°If you''re bored next time, juste over. | can''t go shopping with you, but I can kill time with you." Avery took out a bag of fruits


    from the side and ced them on the coffee table. "What do you want to eat? I''ll peel it for you."


    ¡°My blood sugar level is quite high. My mom doesn''t let me have any fruits.¡± Tammy was confused. "Avery, tell me. I''m not that


    fat, right? Why do I have so many conditions after | got pregnant? Not only is my blood sugar level high, but my blood pressure is


    also high. Not only that, but the baby in me was also on the smaller side during the early stages of my pregnancy, but now, she''s


    on the bigger side. A few days ago, when | went for a checkup, her umbilical cord was wrapped around her neck. | don''t think I''ll


    go intobor when the timees."


    Avery said, "All these are small issues. Even if you don¡¯t go intobor, it won¡¯t matter. Haven''t you already decided to doa


    Cesarean section? If the child has any problems, the doctor will admit you."


    "Oh. You''re right. | guess I''m just a little nervous."


    "Did you read the book | rmended?" Avery peeled a banana and took a bite. " The first time | got pregnant, | was very


    scared too. Back then, this book helped relieve my fears.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "| bought it, but | haven''t read it. I''ll return home and read it. | haven''t read a real book in ages." Tammy scanned her


    surroundings and headed to the washroom.


    "Tammy, should | help you?" Avery immediately stuffed the banana into her mouth. She took a tissue and wiped her hands


    before following Tammy.


    "No need. I''m not about to give birth! You don''t have to be so nervous." Tammy smiled and closed the door.


    Avery walked to the room and picked up her phone. She intended to look for a restaurant at which to have lunch.


    However, she was attracted by a notification.


    Soon, Tammy returned from the washroom.


    ¡°Avery, when you were living here previously, how did you shower?" Tammy walked over. "The washroom is so small. | turned


    around >f''?RLW= | hit the wall. Also, there isn''t a shower head!"


    "This used to be a normal ward. | go to Wesley''s room to shower."


    ¡°How troublesome. If | could install this thing in my house, things would be so much easier," Tammy said. "But it''s not good in my


    house either. If something were to happen, there''s no way to do an emergency rescue."


    "Hmm."


    An hourter, Avery and Tammy went to a nearby restaurant.


    Tammy only had a little food before putting her utensils down.


    ¡°Are the dishes not up to your taste?¡± Avery said before picking the menu up again. She wanted to order more dishes.


    ¡°Avery, no need. I''m deliberately trying to control my food intake!" Tammy looked at her with a guilty expression. "You have given


    birth to three children, but you still have the figure of a teenager. | really need to control my mouth."


    "Don''t starve the child in you."


    ¡°Don''t worry. When I''m back home, my mother keeps an eye on me at all times.¡±


    After lunch, Avery sent Tammy home. She chatted with Mary for a while before Mary sent her off.


    "Avery, it''s not that | don''t let her go


    out. If she''s with you, | won''t worry.¡°


    Mary smiled ang, saidesbbe''stdo


    yfu \i she were to go out with


    other friends, she could do whatever


    she wants. If she is with you, you''ll


    look after her." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt Mary, Tammy is going to be a mother. She is different a different person. She knows how to control herself," Avery said.


    "In my eyes, she will forever be a


    child.¡± Mary sent Aver feheraast I


    sa ater ter forawo more months.


    ce the baby is born, I''ll be relieved."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm. Tammy said that Jun has been busy recently. Does he return home every day?" Avery asked before getting in the car.


    "Yes. No matter howte he works,


    he wille home," Mary said. "


    company rece tly pada huge on er.


    Hawant¨¦d? o it well to prove


    himself, which is why he is working


    harder. He exined it to us." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay then. No matter how busy he is, when Tammy is about to go intobor, he has to take time off to be with her."


    "He said he will be busy for one more month. Then, he''ll start spending time with Tammy."


    Avery was relieved.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Avery drove away from the Lynch mansion. Her mind suddenly thought back to the piece of news she had learned in theb that


    noon.


    A middle-aged woman had bumped into a young girl on the streets. She had felt that the young girl looked simr to her, so she


    had approached her. Turns out, the girl was her biological daughter!


    The news had not specified why mother and daughter had split up in the first ce. It only stated that the middle-aged woman


    had not known that she had a daughter living somewhere else.


    The moment she saw that piece of news, Avery''s mind involuntarily thought about Ivy!


    Although the idea was crazy and absurd, the moment she had seen Ivy¡¯s photo a few days ago, Avery had had the inkling that


    Ivy was her child.


    Avery''s mind was a mess.


    Could Ivy be her child? If lvy was her child, her misunderstanding with Elliot would be automatically cleared.


    However, could that be possible? Avery did not have confidence in the idea, yet, from the moment it had appeared in her mind, it


    had kept on growing like wildflowers. She could not stop it.


    She even thought of heading to Ylore to see the child for herself. If she still had such a strong feeling, she could do a DNA test


    for Ivy.


    Just like the middle-aged woman who had seen a girl that looked like her and went to do a DNA test.


    It sounded like fiction, yet it had happened in real life.


    However, no matter what, Ruby would not pass the child to Avery for her to do a DNA test.


    When her car reached the hospital, she returned to theb distracted. She wanted to see Ivy''s photo again, but she did not want


    to ask Elliot for it.


    She took her phone out and texted Mike. [ Have you seen Ivy''s photo before?]


    Mike soon replied. [Yes!]


    Avery was confused. [How did you see it? Who sent it to you?]


    [Your question... Ivy''s photo was passed around in private long ago! Chad sent it to me. Ben had been to Ylore and taken a lot of


    photosst time. I''m guessing that it was Ben who spread the photos! Why are you suddenly asking? Haven''t you seen Ivy''s


    photo yourself? | have to say, this child really looks like our La!]


    [I have seen the photo before, but | want to see her photo again. Do you have it on your phone?]


    Mike sent her Ivy''s photo. Avery was speechless.


    Mike soon sent another reply. [I look


    at the photo a few ti gevety Gel). |


    T gre tebok'' Set the more | feel


    she looks like La.] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery zoomed in on the photo ;c*=ULQ? looked at it carefully.


    Whether it was the child¡¯s eyes, nose, or mouth, she looked like La.


    The more Avery looked at it, the more agitated she got.


    She could not help but respond: [Say, do you think there''s a possibility that she is my daughter?]


    She did not dare to suggest this to


    anyone else. If other. pevale w¨¦reltb)


    ON.


    hear her sett hey would surelyBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    think she was crazy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Mike saw her message, his


    reply was astonishing.) ..0ov/thiat


    mention itl Higt might be a


    possibility!] Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    Seeing Mike¡¯s reply, Avery calmed down a little.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since she already had her suspicions, she should find a way to confirm them.


    Whether or not it was as she thought it was, at least, after confirming it, she would no longer think about it.


    However, she needed to look after Shea''s child at the moment. She could not go to Ylore.


    She had to wait until Shea''s child had a smooth birth, then only could she make ns.


    Perhaps, she had been thinking too deeply into this matter; her head hurt a lot.


    She walked over to the bed. She nned to sleep for a while to see if she could relieve the pain.


    At Sterling Group, after Ben received the call from Ruby asking for help, he called her back almost immediately. The call


    connected, but no one picked up.


    Under normal circumstances, if one saw an iing call, one would either pick up or reject the call.


    If they truly did not want to answer the call, they could block the number. That way, the other party would not be able to call back.


    However, Ruby had not blocked him. Why would she just ignore his calls?


    Could she have not seen it? However, after she had called him to ask for help, he had called back immediately.


    No matter what, he refused to believe that Ruby would fall asleep soundly right after calling him for help.


    As time passed by, Ben grew certain that something must have happened to Ruby.


    ¡°Elliot, Ruby''s phone has been turned off." Ben called Ruby once more. When he heard the automated response, his expression


    darkened. "Something must have happened!"


    Elliot hade to the same conclusion as Ben. Ever since Ben had called Ruby, and she had not picked up, he had already


    come to that conclusion.


    It was soon dawn at Ylore. Nick said that he would give him more detailed news by daylight.


    ¡°Elliot, if Ruby has been killed, who do you think did it?" Ben could not help but wonder.


    "| don''t know." Elliot''s heart was heavy. He was worried about Ivy. "Edward and the others promised me that they would not touch


    Midas Enterprises."


    ¡°Although that''s the case, you¡¯re too far away from them. If they want to join forces to get rid of Midas Enterprises, they might not


    stick to the verbal promise they gave you." Ben thought that the only people who would hurt Ruby were Ted, Edward, ;c-;XMU -


    the gang.


    He did not suspect Nick because Elliot was closest to him.


    "If they did it, then | wouldn''t worry too much about Ivy," Elliot said. "They will not harm my daughter."


    "You''re right! Hearing you say that, I''m suddenly not that worried anymore." Ben let out a sigh of relief. "Elliot, shall we make a


    trip to Ylore? If you''re not going, | can go alone, too, but you must arrange a few bodyguards for me. Who knows what the hell is


    going on over there right now?"


    Elliot was silent for a while. He said, "I''lle with you."


    Ben was shocked. "Are you sure? Aren''t you afraid of Avery? You promised her that you would never go to Ylore for the rest of


    your life.¡±


    "Ivy is in danger right now. She will understand," Elliot said and shut hisputer.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s wait for


    Nick''s reply first! If we head to the


    airport now, we won''t be able to


    receive any news tay elting fine oie


    boring! HS too torturous." Ben sat


    in the chair and consoled him,"


    Everyone knows that Ivy is your


    daughter. Whether it''s Edward and


    his gang, or some other enemy of the


    Goulds, they will most probably not


    dare to harm Ivy." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m just afraid of idents." Elliot


    gritted nS teeth. He sai what telWas


    eect ng Meike ONS Se


    iets that he wanted to kill Ruby


    and Ivy." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben was taken aback.


    Mike?!


    At that moment, a phone rang. The sudden ringtone caused the nervous atmosphere to reach its peak.


    Elliot picked up his phone and saw


    that it was from Nick. Ben


    \S COM


    immediat tely stqad WSF his chair


    andlwal ed over to Elliot. He wanted


    to listen in on the call. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    Elliot put the call on loudspeaker. He answered the call.


    Nick¡¯s voice instantly rang out, "Elliot! Something terrible has happened! The Goulds have been destroyed!"


    Although there was only Ruby left in the Gould family, the perpetrator had also killed all of the Goulds¡¯ servants.


    When Elliot heard what Nick had said, his heart turned cold. An icy aura overflowed from him.


    Ben yelled out in anger, "Who did it?! Who the f*ck did it? Ivy was an infant! Did they not even let a newborn child go? F*ck!"


    Nick said with pity and confusion, "For now, | don¡¯t know who did it. | asked Edward. He said he knew nothing about it. After Gary


    died, he went abroad to develop a new project. He is not in the country most of the time, so this must have been done by


    someone else."


    Elliot and Ben were so stunned by this sudden bad news that they were in a daze. If it was not Edward, who had done it?


    Could it have been Mike? How could Mike do such a cruel thing?


    "Ivy... | haven''t seen her for now. I''m at the Goulds'' mansion. There''s blood


    everywhere. Let me look for Ivy," Nick said. He could not help but gasp, "Don''t hang up. This is freaking me out.


    "This morning, | came to ring the doorbell, but no one opened the door. | realized that something was not right. How could no one


    be up in the morning? So | got the bodyguard to shoot the door down. | never thought | would find such a tragic scene! Sure


    enough, now that Gary is dead, his secret enemies have risen!"


    When Gary had still been alive, the level of security was much stricter than that now. Gary had better connections, too. Often,


    before his enemies coulde into his territory, he would already have received news about their ns.


    However, Ruby had been much weaker than her father! She had thought that, by killing her father, she could have power over


    the entire Goulds. In fact, her stupid behavior had cost Ruby her life.


    If she truly could have managed the Goulds, Gary would not have tried to make Elliot stay back then.


    "Book the flight tickets," Elliot said to Ben.


    Ben immediately took his phone out ;c!=


    PIQ; booked tickets.


    Soon, the tickets were booked. They left the office. Nick still had not hung up. Nick had searched around the Goulds¡¯ mansion for


    more than ten minutes, yet he still had not found Ivy''s body.


    "| haven''t found Ivy yet. | saw that the surveince equipment had been destroyed. Elliot,e quickly! If you don¡¯te, | can''t


    handle it," Nick said.


    "Hmm." Elliot bore through the heartbreak and hung up.


    Nick had not seen Ivy''s body. Where


    had lvy gone? Was she dead or alive?


    She had just bere prow |She was


    SuoKt atin) Being She could not even


    walk yet. Even if she had detected


    danger back then, she could not even


    escape. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that thought, Elliot''s eyes became wet.


    At the Elizabeth Hospital, Avery had


    had a terrible nap. Her head hurt


    badly! Although her eyepaer¨¦ SHU)


    apg foymaithardto sleep. She tried


    to rise, wanting to look for painkillers,


    but her body felt like it was being


    pressed down by something. She


    could not move. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When she groggily opened her eyes, her sight was blurry. She thought that she was still in a dream, but the blurriness was so


    real!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She reached her hands out and


    waved them in front of her eyes) She


    uld.rqughly Wide Sut ''the shape of


    at but she could not see the


    ee of her skin! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was at a loss. She pinched her arm hard.


    It hurt! She felt pain. She was not dreaming, but she still could not see clearly!

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Avery barely gave it any thought. While she could still roughly make out figures, she immediately looked for her phone.


    She found her phone under the pillow and turned it on. Her screen was right in front of her, but the pictures and words were


    blurry!


    She fumbled her way to her contacts. She had many contacts. She could not locate Elliot''s contact!


    The fear of powerlessness overwhelmed her. Two streaks of tears streamed down her face. Was she going blind?


    Had her previous sickness not recovered but worsened?


    She cried for a while before reaching out to wipe her tears. When she opened her eyes once more, her sight was slightly clearer


    than before. She ced her phone closer to her. She could roughly see the words on the screen.


    She took the opportunity to locate Elliot''s number and rang him up.


    At the same time, Elliot and Ben reached the airport. They were about to fly to Ylore.


    When his phone rang, Elliot saw Avery''s contact. He swallowed.


    If she had not called him, he had been about to call her.


    In a short moment, he was about to board. He was thinking about how to bring it up to her. He would not want to lie to her.


    However, he was afraid that it would break her heart.


    Who is it?" Ben heard Elliot''s phone ring but noticed that he did not pick up the call, so he moved in closer to have a look. When


    he saw Avery''s name, Ben instantly gasped. "You better tell her! If not, she will be worried that you''re not back here tonight.¡±


    Then Ben knowingly went to the side so Elliot could have some privacy to talk on the phone.


    Elliot answered the call and said, "Avery, I''m going to Ylore."


    On the other end of the line, Avery''s words were suddenly stuck in her throat.


    Elliot was going to Ylore? Did he say he was going to Ylore?


    Avery''s tears blurred her sight. She could not tell if her eyesight was blurry because of the tears or because her condition had


    worsened.


    "Why?" Avery asked.


    ¡°Avery, I''m sorry. | promised you that | would never go to Ylore for the rest of my life. | never forgot my promise to you, but, this


    time, something has happened..." Elliot was halfway through his exnation when he heard her muffled cries.


    Avery was crying! He only said he was going to Ylore. Before he could even tell her the reason why, she had burst into tears.


    How could he continue boarding the flight to Ylore?


    "Did Ruby use the child to threaten you? | knew this would happen. Elliot, your promises mean nothing!"


    Avery cried ;g(=QKP= identally touched the mute button.


    From that moment onward, her call was muted. She could hear the sounds from


    Elliot, but Elliot could no longer hear her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Elliot heard her cries, he was heartbroken.


    "Why aren''t you asking me why I''m


    calling you?" At the thought that she


    was goin bling and @Athe was


    dog ore to see Ruby and that


    child when she needed him the most,


    Avery lost it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was afraid of darkness. She was


    afraid that he would leave, so sh


    cried and scre dy Elliot, Kesnt


    seail anigtbe going blind! Are you


    still going to Ylore? If you think that


    Ruby and the child are more


    important, then go!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She thought that, once she said that, he would surely give up going to Ylore. He would surely look for her and send her to the


    hospital.


    Elliot held on to his phone. His mind


    was reying what she had sai te


    him amo ntragon ie Ue not notice


    thatine ounds wereing from


    her side, not even crying sounds.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He only heard her say that his promises meant nothing.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    ¡°Avery, I''m sorry that | went back on my word, but I need to go to Ylore right now." Elliot told her his decision and his reason,¡±


    Ruby is dead. Our child is gone. | need to go and have a look."


    It was a huge blow to Avery! She had not expected him to give her such an answer. She had told him that she was going blind,


    and he just told her that he was sorry and that he needed to go look for Ruby and his child.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was the first time he had referred to the child as their child. He had officially acknowledged that Ivy was his child with Ruby.


    Avery found the entire thing to be extremely ironic. She had suspected that the child could be hers before her eyes had begun to


    fail her. She had wanted to wait for Shea''s child to be born before she headed to Ylore and conduct a DNA test on the child.


    Howical! How absurd!


    Although Ivy looked a lot like La, she was still the child that Elliot had conceived with Ruby! He said it himself!


    Her hand that was gripping her phone rxed a little.


    Ruby was dead. The child was missing. He had to go to Ylore at that moment to look for the child. If he could not locate the child


    in a day, he would be looking for it for a month. If he still could not find it within the month, was he going to use a year to look for


    her until he found her?


    Avery''s breathing got heavier. Tears fell down her face like a waterfall.


    ¡°Elliot, if you told me that you were going blind, I''ll always tend to you first, no matter what!" gasped Avery, breaking down. "Why


    are you being this heartless?! Why didn''t you tell me that Ruby and the child are more important to you than | am? If you had told


    me this earlier, | wouldn''t have bothered with you!"


    Since her phone call was muted, Elliot could not hear what she had said.


    Elliot realized that she had been silent all the while, so he apologized once more," Avery, I''m sorry. | don''t know whether Ivy is


    dead or alive right now. | can''t leave her be and not care for her. | have already bought a ticket to Ylore. I''m about to board the


    flight.¡±


    Avery was speechless. All she saw was darkness!


    She did not know if she was alreadypletely blind or because his heartlessness had broken her heart!


    ¡°Once | deal with things there, I''ll return immediately," Elliot said when he heard the announcement. The flight he was taking was


    ready for boarding.


    Ben walked over to him :d!;SMQ? hinted at him with his eyes to board the flight.


    ¡°Avery, give me some time. I''ll be back within the week. Wait for me. I''ll apologize to you again," Elliot said while waiting for her


    reply. However, all he heard was the endless silence. He could not hear any sounding from her side.


    He realized that she might have already taken the phone away from her ear, not listening to what he said. Ever since he had told


    her that he was going to Ylore, she had been silent.


    She was angry.


    Ben saw that Elliot was still on the phone, but he was not talking. So he said in a low voice, "If she is not letting you go, I''ll go


    alone!"


    Elliot thought that she was no longer listening, so he said, "Ivy is my daughter. | don''t know if she is alive or dead right now.


    | must go there myself."


    Avery heard his reply to Ben clearly.


    Her phone slipped from her hands and fell to the ground.


    She turned cold. She hugged her


    knees and let ederkness swattow


    He) wale! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Two minutester, Elliot hung up.


    He and Ben walked over to the boarding gate.


    Ben saw Elliot''s darkened ex gies sel


    He knew that ex paditost her


    temper et Hin, lease read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Elliot, didn¡¯t you tell her that Ruby is dead?


    "| did. She said | was going back on


    my word," Elliot said bittely, EVeht


    cogsritiolgive me, | must go to


    ore.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Ben was a little confused. "Since you had already told her that Ruby is dead, why is she still angry with you?"


    Elliot said, "Because | didn¡¯t say that Ivy is dead.¡±


    Maybe, if he had told her that Ivy had passed away, she would not be as mad.


    At that thought, he remembered what Mike had told him. Mike had said that Ruby''s and Ivy''s existence humiliated Avery. She


    would always feel aggrieved. Only if Ruby and Ivy died, would the humiliation stop.


    Mike thought that way. Would Avery feel that way, too?


    This was also one of the reasons why he insisted on heading to Ylore even if he knew that Avery was angry.


    Ruby deserved to die, but Ivy was innocent. How could children be responsible for the sins of their parents?


    If he and Avery disagree on this issue, he would listen to his inner heart.


    It was six in the evening, and the sun was shining through the windows of Elizabeth Hospital. It was summer, and the days were


    longer.


    Wesley arrived at theb. He looked at Avery sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Avery, my mom made some dessert. | brought some for you. Bring it home for the children to try." Wesley walked over to Avery.


    He was about to pass her the container with desserts in them, but he noticed her phone on the ground.


    "Your phone has fallen. Why don''t you pick


    it up?" Wesley found the situation strange. He picked her phone up and saw that the screen was cracked.


    ¡°Avery, your screen is cracked. If you don''t use a phone cover, the screen will crack easily if you drop it." Wesley ced the


    desserts on the table. He said, "Your back screen has cracked too. You either change the screen now or buy a phone cover first


    then change it tomorrow."


    Avery muttered her agreement but said nothing else.


    Wesley immediately looked at her face.


    The tears on her face had already dried up, but her eyes were still wet.


    ¡°Avery, what happened?" Wesley immediately took some tissues and passed them to her. "What happened?"


    Avery''s vision was even blunder after she


    woke up. She could only roughly make out that Wesley had passed her something.


    "Wesley, | can''t see." She choked up


    ¡®b#= SIS: suppressed her emotions. "I


    think it is a side cticeetams


    suygenyrTtkught that it would get


    better with medication. | didn''t think


    that | wouldn''t be able to see


    anything when | woke up this


    afternoon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Wesley was stunned for a few seconds. Then, he took some tissue paper and wiped her tears away. "Don''t be afraid, Avery.


    Don''t worry. You can''t see things


    now. This is only repay Cre


    vel to-sea.an apatalmologist. They


    eal find a way to restore your


    sight." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was depressed. She gritted her teeth and said, "Elliot and I... have no future together."


    She could not bear to say break up or


    divorce, because they had split u


    before. The hac gleacabtter O


    arcableven time they had split


    up, it was painful, but none of them


    was as painful as this time. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She had been healthy all the other times they had broken up, but this time, she had lost her sight, and she was plunged into


    darkness.


    She experienced more pain from the psychological torture she was going through than from losing her sight.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    At that moment, Avery could not see. She found it hard to walk.


    The feeling of going from being a normal person to a disabled one made her break down.


    "Did you tell him that you can''t see?" Wesley looked at her and was heartbroken. "Did you not tell him? If you told him already,


    he wouldn''t have just abandoned you. He would surely take care of you. Just like how he took care of Shea and stayed by her


    side until she recovered.¡±


    "| did tell him." Avery lowered her head. Her voice sounded nasally. "He went to


    Ylore. He said that Ruby has died. Their daughter is missing. He went to look for their daughter.¡±


    "Maybe he thinks your sickness can be cured, but if he doesn''t go and look for Ivy now, Ivy might die." Wesley put himself in


    Elliot''s shoes and said, "I''ll take you for an eye checkup first! Your matters with Elliot can wait until he returns from Ylore."


    ¡°Wesley, don''t you think he''s crossed the line?" Avery''s heart was cold. "I told him that | can''t see, but he only said sorry. He said


    he must go to Ylore. He did not evenfort me at all."


    ¡°Maybe he is more worried about Ivy."


    "Yes. He was indeed worried. He also let me know how much | weigh in his heart." Avery got down from the bed with Wesley''s


    help.


    ¡°Avery, don''t be so pessimistic now. No matter how Elliot treats you, Mike, me, and the three children will always have your back.


    Go get your eyes treated first. Once they have recovered, we can talk about the other things." Wesley knew that Avery was


    overwhelmed with despair at that moment, but constantly moping was doing nothing for her sickness.


    Avery understood the logic, but she could not control her emotions at that moment. She could not calm herself down.


    She had once had the worst nightmare of her life. That was no match for what she was going through at that moment.


    ¡°Avery, wait for me. I''ll go get a wheelchair. " Wesley''s heart was broken when he realized that she could not see at all. He did


    not want to see her walk blindly, taking every step with caution. Even if someone was holding onto her, she did not feel safe.


    In his heart, she was a beaming star.


    However, at that moment, her light had


    been snuffed out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He pitied her so badly, he wanted to give her his eyes.


    He quickly found a wheelchair ;g$>VJP? helped her into it before taking her to the Ophthalmology Department.


    While he was pushing her in the wheelchair, Avery thought about what she could do to appear calm.


    "Wesley, after sending me to the Ophthalmology Department, call Mike over. Once he is here, you can just leave me be," Avery


    said.


    ¡°Avery, don''t overthink things. Shea and my child will be fine. I''ll apany you to your checkup first." Saying that, Wesley


    suddenly thought about Ruby''s death.


    How had Ruby died? This was too sudden. He did not know what was happening in


    Ylore.


    Whatever was happening, it must


    have been serious. He could


    understand Eligtsinsisteno&on


    gomaarier¡¯"However, considering


    Avery''s present condition, how could


    he not offer any constion? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He could have sent someone to Ylore


    ande to take care Avery yt \


    uldiee tose to Wait until she


    had calmed down before going to


    Ylore. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Would Rubye back from the dead if he were to rush to Ylore in time? Or would Ivy immediately be found if he rushed there?


    An hourter, Mike received Wesley¡¯s call. Wesley did not exin Avery''s condition to him. He only asked Mike to make a trip to


    the hospital.


    Mike merely responded with, "Oh." He did not even ask why he was going to the hospital.


    It was only when he reached the


    hospital and called Wesley that


    Wesley told him tg gami¨¦to fr


    apnttainmbiday Department. Then


    Mike finally asked in confusion,"


    Ophthalmology? Who is having an


    eye problem?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Wesley told Mike that it was Avery, Mike swore a little and ran to the Ophthalmology Department.


    Soon, he saw Avery in the ward. Her eyes were affected because she had not gotten her tumor treated in time after she had first


    found out about it.


    The doctor immediately admitted her into the hospital.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    In her current state, Avery did not want to go home.


    If the children were to find out that she had lost her sight, they would be extremely upset.


    ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be afraid. I''ll find the best doctor to treat your eyes!" Mike sat down next to her and gripped her hand hard. "If we


    can''t do it in Aryadelle, then we''ll go abroad and get you treated."


    Avery said to Wesley, "Wesley, don''t mind me. Go look after your child! I''ll be fine."


    "Mike is not an outsider." How could Wesley possibly believe that she was fine?


    Wesley had exined the situation to Mike by then: "Elliot has gone to Ylore. He said that Ruby has died and that Ivy has gone


    missing. He knows that Avery has lost her sight, but he still insisted on going to Ylore. Mike, look after Avery. I''ll go contact an


    eye specialist."


    Mike''s expression darkened.


    Avery had already lost her sight. How dare Elliot abandon her and head to Ylore to look for his illegitimate daughter?! What a


    dirtbag! How absurd!


    After Wesley left, Mike sat down in front of Avery.


    ¡°Avery, does he despise you now that you''re blind?¡± Mike looked at her weary face. He knew that talking to her about the


    possibility would only hurt her more, but this matter had toe to an end.


    "| don''t know what he is thinking. | don''t care about it either." Avery wasAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    disheartened. "I only want to treat my eyes.


    If they can''t be fixed, not only will | be unable to take care of others, but I''ll also be a burden to you all!"


    ¡°How could you say that?! You''re not a burden to anyone!" Mike furrowed his brows. His eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡°Avery, I''ll take you abroad! Staying here would only make you sad!"


    Since Elliot was so cruel, when he returned from Ylore, he might break Avery''s heart even more!


    ¡°Let''s see what the doctor says first!" Avery''s head hurt.


    ¡°Hm. Do you want to lie down? You might feel better lying down," Mike said.


    "| need to be on a drip tonight. The nurse has gone to prepare for it." Avery sat in a daze. It was as if her body had no soul.


    Mike felt extremely awful looking at her that way.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Have you had dinner? You haven''t had any food, right?" he said in sudden realization. "What do you want to


    eat? I''ll get it for you."


    "Don''t leave.¡±


    "I''m not leaving. I''ll order in." Mike


    gripped her h:c(>TNP< harder. "Avery,


    | know how you are feeling right now.


    When | was suffering from m


    terminal illnes ¨¦pouaht On


    tO peattidse feelings | had lying in


    bed... They should be the same as


    yours right now! | wanted someone


    to be by my side. However, my


    so-called family and loved ones didn''t


    even care for me. You were the one


    who was at my side. You gave me


    the courage to continue living, so |


    will do the same for you right now."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mike, thank you." Avery grabbed his arm and leaned on his shoulder. "| can¡¯t give up on myself. | must get better. | want to see


    my children grow up. | want to attend your wedding..."


    "You should think of yourself first


    before thinking about others. On


    you get better, yay gat Yo attywhere


    yey o. You can see the


    world. Once your eyes get better, let''s


    travel around the world!" Mike


    encouraged her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    summ."


    The nurse brought the medicine. When the nurse saw the two of them cuddling, she was stunned.


    After a few hours'' flight, the nended at the Ylore Capital Airport.


    Nick picked them up from the airport.


    When Elliot and Ben came out, aS


    immediatel shopkhishtad Stel iot.


    cTpen@areahy gotten my men to


    search the entirety of the Goulds¡¯


    mansion. We didn''t see your


    daughter!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s eyes turned cold. "Did you find out who did it?"


    "| can only hazard a guess. It¡¯s Gary''s old enemy. He has hired a group of international assassins abroad," Nick said." Their goal


    is not to get Gary''s inheritance, but to kill off Gary''s family.¡±

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Elliot''s face was ashen, his thin lips moved, but he did not make a sound.


    "| have sent someone to inform the rtives of the servants of the Gould family that their remains have been taken away by their


    next of kin," Nick said. "The scene was not cleaned up. You can go in and have a look!"


    Elliot suddenly thought of a person. "What about Paul?"


    Nick sighed. "Paul is Gary''s adopted son. He killed a lot of people for Gary... and offended a lot of people. Including his old


    enemy who started this."


    Elliot understood.


    Nick meant that Paul was also killed. "Edward and Ted havee back, but they are not here to take revenge for Gary. They are


    trying to get their hands on Gould''s family property," Nick said. "I told them you wereing, so they didn''t dare step over the


    line. No matter where Ivy is now, the Gould family¡¯s property belongs to this child."


    As long as Ivy''s body was not found, they would still consider her to be alive.


    ¡°No one wants the Gould family''s property," Elliot said coldly. "Maybe Ivy is still alive! The Gould family¡¯s property would be better


    off donated than being taken away by anyone!"


    "| understand how you feel. Bullying Ivy is akin to bullying you. | don''t care if other people try to meddle, but | won''t tolerate it if


    our brothers make things worse for us." Nick opened the car door for him.


    After getting in the car, the driver drove toward the Goulds''s mansion.


    In the past few days, the destruction of the Gould family had be the most prominent news topic in Ylore.


    Once high up and prestigious, the Gould family fell into ashes within a year!


    Everyone thought that if Gary could have had more children, things might not havee to this.


    Everyone was already dead now. Nothing could be done.


    After the ident at the Gould''s house, the door was cordoned off, and guards were on duty 24 hours a day.


    Elliot got out of the car, crossed the cordon, and strode inside.


    Ruby¡¯s body was ced in a coffin. She was wearing the white silk nightdress she wore during the attack. The nightgown was


    stained with blood. Looking closer, several gun holes could be seen.


    The killer was brutal!


    Ruby deserved to die but not in such a gruesome way.


    Elliot''s eyes were red, >a,:UMX= he looked away from the coffin. He turned to study the room.


    Bullet holes riddled the room!


    "These killers brought a Gatling gun,


    so there are bullets eve ywhere ntl \


    can''t eveniqnatife the scene that


    night..." Nick sighed. "It was terrible!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you think Ivy is still alive?" Elliot saw the gun holes and the dark red bloodstains everywhere, and the smell of blood filled his


    nostrils.


    At this moment, his heart was very desperate!


    Nick lowered his head and breathed." Elliot, my condolences! It is unlikely that Ivy is alive."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What about her corpse? Not once


    since her birth, have | gone t Seey)


    her!" Ellio had teansihis eyes. "Even


    iA Doar raise her, at least let me see


    her corpse, and let me bury her with


    my own hands!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Elliot, I''ve met Ivy. She is tiny. Those


    killers could hide her anywhere, and


    we wouldn''t be abl ersfind hernick


    . ¡°sneycodk Wy s body away,


    probably because they feared you


    would seek revenge. If you can''t find


    Ivy''s body, they can say they didn¡¯t kill


    your child." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Although Nick said it for his sake, Elliot still did not want to believe that Ivy was dead.


    How could someone with a conscience bear to attack a newborn child?


    Furthermore, almost everyone knew that Ivy was his daughter.


    He must find out the mastermind behind this!


    In the afternoon, Ruby''s body was sent away.


    Nick sent someone to clean and disinfect the Gould mansion.


    Elliot had decided to stay the night there.


    In the evening, Edward and Ted came over. The four brothers sat in the living room and talked about what had happened.


    "Didn''t we suspect The Eagle? The Eagle video called me in the afternoon and said he didn''t do it." Ted turned on the phone and


    pulled up a picture. "The Eagle said that for the past two years his investments have been failing. He looks fine, but he is in a lot


    of debt. He said he didn¡¯t have much money to hire an international killer.


    These are his assets."


    Nick and Edward looked at the picture, and finally, the mobile phone was given to Elliot.


    Elliot nced at the picture and asked, " Besides The Eagle, who else does Gary have a grudge against?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ted took back his phone and said, "Gary has many enemies! Moreover, maybe his enemy is in Ylore. Gary is wealthy and


    powerful in Ylore, but many people do not like him. Even | put up with him." "Gary is already dead, though, why did they kill


    Ruby? Did they think that the Gould family''s property could be divided among them if Ruby was dead?" Elliot asked.


    They looked at each other, not knowing how to answer his question.


    They had no clue who had killed Ruby.


    "By the way, Elliot, a driver of the Gould family has disappeared." Nick remembered this and said, "I didn''t know this earlier. The


    driver''s family early this morning said that they saw the ident on the news and couldn''t contact the driver, so they came here


    to look for him."


    "Driver?" Elliot asked cautiously. "Show me the driver''s information.¡± "Let me be the one to tell you this: The driver worked for the


    Goulds for two years, and the chef had rmended him. They were from the same vige. The chef was killed, but the driver''s


    body could not be found. Maybe he escaped. He was only 29 years old.¡±


    Elliot immediately thought of a possibility. "Is it possible that he escaped with Ivy?"


    Nick shook his head. "It''s possible, but I''m not sure. The surveince cameras inside :c #=RNW: outside the house have been


    destroyed, and no clues can be found."


    "Then go find the driver! Once you find the driver, you can ask for clues!" Elliot said.


    "Okay, it''s toote today. I''ll send someone to look for the driver tomorrow. Elliot, let''s have dinner! As long as Ivy is still alive and


    in Ylore, we will be able to find her whereabouts!" said Nick,forting him. "Ted and | will also send someone to help you find


    Ivy," Edward said. "I thought you didn''t have any feelings for this child, but | didn''t expect you to take her so seriously. In that


    case, why didn''t you take her away when she was born? If she were in Aryadelle, no one would dare touch her. Your influence in


    Ylore is not as strong as it is in Aryadelle."


    "| didn''t expect Ruby to die. | thought


    she would take good eee of gy


    ini exined OU SU knw my


    Wore My wife was furious that


    I''m here right now." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The three looked at him with pity.


    "Avery is too ignorant. Ruby is dead,


    and she still gets an peyehe:


    era sne''s?a her mean!" Ted


    comined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elliot, if you find Ivy, I''m afraid you won''t be able to raise her by your side, right?


    Avery will not be able to tolerate the child." Edward said.


    ¡°Why don''t you let me raise lvy? | can be Ivy''s godfather." Nick said righteously.


    Elliot said, "If | can find Ivy, and Sits


    still alive, | will take her bck to


    Ayada.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if Avery doesn''t like Ivy, he must keep Ivy with him.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    It was his responsibility as a father to protect his children.


    In Aryadelle, night passed and morning came, Avery woke up and opened her eyes.


    Her mind was chaotic, and she could not remember what had happened for a moment. She only remembered the pain.


    She was stunned when she realized that she could see everything in the ward.


    She saw everything in the ward!


    She stretched out her hand and shook it in front of her eyes. It was true! She could see!


    She immediately lifted the nket and quickly got out of bed


    Next to her, Mike woke up immediately after hearing the movement.


    He woke up at six o''clock this morning. After waking up, he yed with his mobile phone for a while and fell asleep on the table


    next to her hospital bed.


    So as soon as she moved, he woke up.


    ¡°Avery, why did you get out of bed?" Seeing her getting out of bed, Mike immediately reached out to support her.


    ¡°Mike! | can see things now! | can see!" Avery''s cheeks flushed with excitement. "| thought | waspletely blind..."


    "That''s great! You couldn''t see anything yesterday, which meant your condition was serious. After you sleptst night, | spoke to


    Wesley. Wesley said your illness isplicated, and you might be going abroad for treatment." Mike held her shoulders and had


    her sit down. "I can apany you abroad at any time.¡±


    Avery feltplicated.


    She did not expect that her eyesight would be so fickle.


    Although she could see now, her illness could not be dyed.


    She had to take care of herself first.


    "| have to wait for Elliot toe back.


    When hees back, | will divorce him." She told him her n. "He said he would be back in a week."


    "Oh, did you tell him about the divorce on the phone? What was his reaction?" Mike supported her divorce.


    Ruby and Ivy had always made him feel ufortable.


    Why should Avery, a good woman, suffer such grievances?


    "No. | will tell him when hees


    back." She did not exthink @kethet


    teyle ikor nat because she already


    had her answer. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if he won''t divorce you?" Mike asked.


    "As long as | insist on divorcing him, he will have to leave even if he doesn¡¯t want to. " Avery knew Elliot well.


    Although Elliot was domineering, he had strong self-esteem.


    As long as she spoke ill of him, he would divorce her.


    "Mike, why do you think he wouldn''t


    want to divorce me? | called him


    yesterday, =g)> WIR< he does 11


    seem to are ahoutife sAymore.


    seiea ¡¯ not, | will ask him for a


    divorce when hees back, and he


    won''t care. He only cares about the


    custody of his three children and the


    management of mypany."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike was horrified. "Is your rtionship with Elliot that bad? "


    "He said that if | filed for divorce, he


    would deny me the custody ef th¨¦l |


    dren, Hewilite) hi best to thwart


    !" Avery had already prepared for


    the worst. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    "You can give him thepany, but not the children!" Mike shrugged. "I think the two of you won''t be able to divorce."


    Avery did not say anything.


    She did not want to be separated from her children. She did not want to lose her three children, but she could not continue living


    with Elliot.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Furthermore, she needed to get her eyes treated, and she would not be able to take care of the children.


    She could not fight for custody of her children now.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Mike stood up. "I''m going to buy breakfast. You stay in the ward and don''t move. I''ll tell the nurse


    to see to you."


    After Mike finished speaking, he strode out.


    After a while, the nurse came in to check on her.


    "Miss Tate, your attending doctor won''t start work until eight o''clock. When he gets here, I''ll ask him toe over immediately. "


    the nurse said.


    "Okay."


    "You''d better stay in bed because there''s still a chance you might suddenly use your sight again."


    "Okay."


    Avery raised the head of the hospital bed andy down rxedly.


    Not longter, Mike came back with breakfast.


    ¡°Mike, don''t talk about my illness everywhere you go." She took a sip of milk. "| don''t want to worry other people.¡±


    "You have to tell Wesley that. There''s no one | can tell. Elliot doesn''t care about your illness, so | don''t need to tell Chad." Mike


    was very resentful.


    "If you apany me abroad for medical treatment, what will Chad do? "


    ¡°He wouldn''t care! | am on your side, and he is on Elliot''s side. He and | will probably be enemies if you break up with Elliot.


    " Mike thought about it yesterday evening." You don''t have to worry about me. As long as you are fine, | can feel at ease."


    Avery could not help but ask, "Are you afraid that your sickness will recur in the future?" "You can put it that way. If you suffer, I''ll


    feel bad." Mike picked up a pancake and handed it to her. "Eat more. God knows when Elliot will be back. We''ll go first if he


    doesn¡¯t return within a week.¡±


    "Okay."


    At the door, the nurse immediately blushed in embarrassment when she saw Mike feeding Avery pancakes.


    "Miss Tate, Dr. Hamilton is here."


    Avery immediately put down her milk ss.


    After Dr. Hamilton entered ?a,:XMW; the nurse exited.


    ¡°Avery is sick and hospitalized here. Why didn''t her husbande visit her?" said the nurse, chatting with her colleagues.


    "| don''t know! | wouldn''t dare to ask


    about the private affairs of these


    upper-ss pegples Lastsnight when


    Qupenid Wad on her afternoon shift, |


    saw Avery hugging the man who was


    taking care of her. They seem very


    close." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| saw that man feed Avery breakfast just now! Avery can see, yet she still asked a man to feed her breakfast. Their rtionship


    is messy."


    "The rtionship between Avery and Elliot must be on the rocks! Avery must be


    cheating on him. How could Elliot allow Avery to do this?"


    "It looks like the two of them will announce their divorce soon."


    "| think Avery doesn''t know how to


    choose men. Wesley pursued her


    before, but she did not gant hic!


    spare trmant "That''s


    right. Wesley is my dream hunk.


    Unfortunately, he seems to have a


    few worldly desires. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have married a fool." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down! If


    Wesley hears you say that a Ha Ais


    wife, he willbe qaatyAls waits has


    Ape eens: and is like a normal


    person now. She can even get


    pregnant..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She might give birth to a stupid baby.


    Wesley is a fool. So many female doctors and nurses do our hospitals pursue him, yet


    ¡°He was probably traumatized because he couldn''t get Avery. He couldn''t win with Elliot there, and so, he married Elliot''s sister."

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    "When you say that, it makes sense.¡±


    In the evening, at Starry River Vi, Chad drove over and gave gifts to the three children.


    "Chad, why didn¡¯t Mikee with you?" La scratched her head and looked behind him. "I feel like | haven''t seen him for a


    long time!"


    Chad scratched his head. "Is he not here?"


    Hayden answered, "No! Isn¡¯t he with you?"


    ¡°He hasn''t been home for two days." Chad was puzzled. "He said he came here to stay for a few days and didn''t contact me


    after that. | don''t know what he is up to."


    La puffed out her cheeks and said sternly, "Mike lied to you! He has never been to our house!"


    ¡°What in the world is going on!" Chad took out his mobile phone, dialed Mike¡¯s number, and after a while, growled, "He won''t


    answer my call!"


    "Then call my mother! You ask my mother to find him!" La gave Chad an idea. "He is terrified of my mother."


    Chad thanked La and immediately called Avery.


    In the ward, Mike saw Chad call Avery''s cell phone, and without thinking about it, he silenced the call.


    "If you don''t want to pick it up, let me pick it up! | once promised him that even if | break up with Elliot, | will continue to be friends


    with him." Avery reached out for the phone.


    Mike pushed her hand away. "I didn''t answer when he called me. He is probably calling you because he is trying to find me."


    After that, Mike took her phone and walked out.


    He walked outside the ward and answered the phone.


    When Chad heard his voice, he immediately scolded him. "What the hell are you doing? Are you with Avery? Or has Avery


    kidnapped you?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Elliot has gone to Ylore. You must know that very well," Mike replied. "He''s sorry for Avery, and Avery will divorce him when he


    returns. | will take Avery away from here."


    Chad was stunned. "Do you n to spend time with Avery in the future? No, my boss went to Ylore because Ruby died... Ruby is


    dead, and my boss can''t even pay her his final condolences? Does Avery want to divorce my boss just because of this? This is


    too outrageous. Are you sure it is necessary?"


    ¡°Ask your boss. He knows!" Mike finished < g#;YJY: hung up.


    Chad looked at the screen of his phone, his cheeks flushed with anger.


    He did not expect that Avery would divorce Elliot just because Elliot went to Ylore.


    He thought that since Ruby died and the child''s whereabouts were unknown, Avery would feel relieved.


    After all, the source of conflict between her and Elliot was gone.


    Elliot was going to Ylore to investigate the situation and then this matter would be


    over.


    "Uncle Chad, what''s the matter with you? You were yelling at someone?" La looked at Chad''s gloomy expression.


    Chad shook his head. "Has your mother been home thesest two days?"


    "No! My mom wants to visit aunt


    Shea''s baby," La said. carterau


    2''sipatopis''Born, my mom won''t


    be so busy." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery had not told her children that she would be divorcing Elliot.


    Aftering out of Starry River Vi,


    Chad felt ufort nc


    gwheimned i&ehe could not


    breathe. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He took out his mobile phone and


    looked through his.c tagts Vid to


    fing soie {SAK t6, but he did


    not know who to call. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Finally, he called his boss, Elliot.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    It was five o''clock in the morning in Ylore.


    The ringing of his mobile phone awakened Elliot, and when he saw that it was Chad, he answered it immediately.


    "Boss, how are you doing? Have you found Ivy?" Chad asked.


    Elliot did not expect him to call him just to ask him this.


    "Do you know what time it is over here?"


    "| know. Did | wake you up?" Chad''s tone contained a little self-reproach but not much guilt, "| went to Starry River Vi just now."


    Elliot rubbed his brows and sat up.


    Although it was five in the morning, the sky was starting to lighten.


    ¡°If you want to say something, just say it." His tone was sullen.


    "Boss, did you and Avery break up? Mike said she was going to divorce you," Chad said. "If you have nothing to do in Ylore,


    come back quickly! You can let Ben stay there and deal with everything else."


    "Deal with what? lvy hasn''t been found yet! Deal with what, exactly?" Elliot''s voice rose. "When you mentioned Mike, it urred


    to me that he said before that he was going to kill Ruby, so | think he might have done this!"


    Chad was speechless.


    Chad wanted to defend Mike, but he could not get the words out of his mouth.


    Mike had said the same thing to him.


    Could Mike have caused this tragedy?


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Elliot asked. "Do you know something | don''t?"


    "| don''t know. Boss, Mike didn''t tell me anything. Otherwise, | wouldn''t call you." Chad was confused, and his mind was a mess.


    "He has been with Avery these past two days, and he did not return to my ce, nor did he return to Starry River Vi.¡±


    "Where are they?" Elliot became increasingly suspicious that Mike was somehow involved with the whole thing.


    Mike could leave everything behind and do anything for Avery, even if it was against thew.


    Elliot really could notpare himself to Mike.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "| don''t know. Maybe they''re in the hospital! " Chad said. "Boss, I''ll go find him now. I''ll ask him if he is the one behind Ruby''s


    death."


    "It''s not just Ruby that is dead," Elliot said sharply. "All the bodyguards of the Gould family were killed. Dozens of people died!"


    Chad was horrified. "I''ll go find him now. If he did it, | will not forgive him!"


    This phone call made Chad feel unprecedented pressure ;h*?VLV? fear.


    Mike was crazy! He was the kind of guy who could do anything.


    If Avery had not lived with him, h


    would have gone gata fondiayo,


    Fleaseiledthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad drove the car to Elizabeth Hospital.


    He did not call Mike or Avery. Instead, he dialed Wesley''s number.


    Wesley answered his phone, learned


    that he was in the hosel) agdol!


    iatcalie to pick him up.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mike doesn''t want to answer my call. I''m here to find him."


    Wesley did not seem surprised.


    "When he is nice, he is very nice, but


    when he is ruthless, he isextremely|


    : ered) oss


    leanne


    hat he killed Ruby, so |


    came to him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Seeing that the situation was serious, Wesley went to Mike immediately.


    Not long after, Mike came downstairs and saw Chad at a nce.


    When the two met, it was like two enemies meeting each other.


    In the Ophthalmology Inpatient Department, Wesley chatted with Avery in the ward.


    "Chad said Elliot suspected that Mike killed Ruby." Wesley held an apple and peeled it slowly, "I think Chad looked rather


    nervous. Did Mike do that?"


    Avery looked surprised. "Impossible. Mike wouldn''t do such a thing. If he did, he would have told me."


    "If he did it, he probably wouldn''t tell you. He might get scolded by you if he told you." Wesley heard the uncertainty in her tone,"


    Ruby died, but Ivy was Innocent. He wouldn''t even kill lvy, would he? If so, that would be horrible.¡±


    Avery shook her head violently and wanted to get out of bed. "I''ll ask him myself... | don''t believe he would do such a thing! He


    won''t kill anyone for nothing..."


    Wesley put down the apple and the peeling knife, "Don''t go. After he meets Chad, he wille back."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Wesley, why do you think Mike will kill people?" Avery''s body was tense, and she was feeling a little emotional. "He''s not that


    kind of person." "Mike is a good friend to me. Of course, | hope he isw-abiding, but Mike is different from us. He is impulsive


    and doesn¡¯t takews and regtions seriously.


    "Wesley, why do you say that? After he came to Aryadelle, he had never done anything illegal. Why do you say he doesn''t take


    thews and regtions seriously?" Avery couldn''t stand Wesley''s belittling of Mike.


    Mike wasn''t born a sinner.


    "| didn''t know him before he came to Aryadelle. We met when we were in Bridgedale. | don¡¯t know what he did in the past. Avery,


    | didn''t say for sure that he caused the Gould family tragedy. I''m just afraid that he did it. Elliot would not be lenient towards him if


    he did it." Wesley analyzed the seriousness of the incident with her.


    In the inpatient department, after Chad and Mike had a few words with each other, they started quarreling.


    "| didn¡¯t even go to Ylore. How could | kill anyone?" Mike growled ;g"


    Chad almost lost his footing.


    "Who said you killed them with your own hands? You could''ve hired a professional killer to do it!" Chad walked up to him again,


    looking at him firmly. "You told me you wanted to get rid of Ruby!"


    Mike''s cheeks were hot. "Yes! Not only did | say that to your boss, but | also said that to you!"


    ¡°Why don''t you just tell the whole world! Even if you wanted to do such a bad thing, couldn''t you do it secretly? You had to tell it


    to everyone, didn''t you?"


    | just said | didn''t do it! How many times do | need to repeat myself?"


    Chad breathed a sigh of relief. "You didn''t do it?"


    Facing Chad''s repeated questioning,


    Mike frowned. "I did it! You oor


    call the police tq@rreSe hve" fter


    cholitir these words, Mike pushed


    Chad away again with his hands,


    "You should piss off!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the two had a big fight, Mike turned and left.


    Chad stood there, watching him disappear, feeling even more irritable.


    What''s more annoying was that he got a call from Elliot shortly after he came out of the hospital.


    He took a deep breath, adjusted his mood quickly, and answered the phone.


    "Did you find him? What did he say?"


    Elliot had got up inmediatelyafter!


    bei ayoken ub\by the phone. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He said at first that he didn''t do it,


    and then he said that he did it. | don''t


    know if he did it or not.¡¯ Cha¡é-waint¨¦d


    1 ar


    er pttte burGike $ behavior just


    new thoroughly annoyed him, "You


    go investigate him! If he did it, and


    you want to kill him, just do it. I''ll


    pretend that | never knew him."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    After saying this, Chad regretted it.


    He couldn''t take it back though.


    He believed that Mike didn''t do it because Mike denied it at first.


    He was angry with Mike for ignoring him these days.


    No matter how the rtionship between Avery and Elliot was, what did it have to do with other people?


    Why should they receive the implications of Avery and Elliot''s divorce?


    When Mike returned to the ward, Wesley immediately stood up from the chair. "You two talk. I''ll go out first."


    When Wesley went out, he closed the door of the ward.


    Avery looked at Mike. Although she didn''t say anything, Mike already knew what she wanted to say by the look in her eyes.


    "| didn''t do it. | did think about killing Ruby and throwing the child where no one could find it, but | didn''t." Mike sat down in the


    chair Wesley was sitting in just now." Later, | looked at Ivy''s photos, and the more | looked, the less cruel | became, so | didn¡¯t do


    anything.¡±


    "| believe you." Avery was relieved after receiving his answer, "Don''t ever do anything of the sort. It''s against our moral


    compass.¡±


    "Chad doesn''t believe me." Mikeined angrily, "He only believes in his boss. Elliot said | did it, so even if | told him it wasn''t


    me, he still wouldn''t believe me. "Don¡¯t be angry. Even if Elliot suspects you did it, he has to show evidence." Averyforted


    him, "If you''re not guilty, you don''t have to worry.¡±


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Mike felt that,pared with Avery''s problems, it wasn''t much. "Are you hungry? I''ll buy what


    you want to eat."


    Avery stayed in the ward for a few days, feeling bored.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Mike asked her if she was hungry and wanted to buy her dinner. She didn''t let him buy it because


    she wasn''t hungry.


    She wasn''t hungry now, but she wanted to go for a walk.


    ¡°Let''s go out to eat! | want to go for a walk."


    Mike also felt bored, so he agreed.


    The two came out of the hospital and walked nearby, looking for a restaurant.


    After choosing the restaurant and taking a seat, Wesley called.


    ¡°Wesley wants us to go back!" Mikeined to Avery when he saw the call, "He is always afraid that you might have an


    ident, so he reminds me every day to take good care of you."


    "Give me the phone, >d)=SLV< I''ll talk to him." Avery reached out and asked him for the phone.


    Mike handed her the phone.


    She answered the phone, and


    Wesley''s voice suddenly sounded. |


    vaeatee did You ta ke Avery?


    nen is here. You two quickly go


    back to the hospital." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery was stunned.


    Haydening to the hospital?


    "Okay, we''ll go back right away."


    Avery answered, hun ye-thephsrie


    ds id toaike We ave to go


    back. Hayden is here.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why did Haydene suddenly?"


    "| don''t know." Avery was a little nervous.


    As Hayden grew up, she could no longer treat Hayden as a child, as she did before.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Why are you So nervous? Let''s eat


    first! Aren''t you hungnyes? teevery!


    ery { Mile {iced his t


    stomach. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    ¡°Let''s order takeaway! I''m afraid Hayden needs me." Avery hadn''t seen her children for a few days and had experienced


    blindness the day before yesterday, so she wanted to see her child while she could.


    She was pretty troubled these days.


    The doctor put her in the hospital, so she followed his orders.


    She wanted to see her child but was afraid to tell him about her condition.


    Now that Hayden hade to her, she probably couldn''t hide her situation.


    The two returned to the ward, and Avery walked up to Hayden.


    Wesley didn¡¯t speak but only coughed lightly, reminding Avery that Hayden already knew about her situation.


    Avery understood what Wesley meant.


    ¡°Hayden, mother''s illness can be cured. It just takes a little time." Sheforted


    Hayden, "Did youe alone? How did youe? Did you tell your sister when you went out?"


    Hayden said, "Uncle Chad went to our house today. | heard what he said and thought it was a little strange. So | came to find you


    two.


    Hayden said this and looked at Mike.


    Mike cleared his throat in embarrassment. "Your mother is sick, and your father still went to Ylore even when he knew your


    mother was sick. Ruby''s illegitimate daughter disappeared, and he felt that the illegitimate daughter was more important. It''s that


    simple."


    Hayden had heard this from Wesley in advance.


    Now, listening to Mike repeat it, the anger in his heart spiked.


    ¡°Mom, divorce him!" Hayden looked at Avery and demanded seriously.


    Avery knew his son was furious, so she said, "Hayden, have you eaten dinner? If you haven''t, let''s go out and eat together!"


    "Didn''t you ask me to order takeout?" Mike muttered softly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "| ate." Hayden grabbed Avery''s hand and helped her sit beside the hospital bed," Mom, Wesley said that you lost your eyesight


    the day before yesterday. Can you be cured?"


    "It should be possible! That''s what the ophthalmologist said. But I''m going to Bridgedale for treatment." Avery''s tone was very


    gentle, "Mom has an i.v. drip every day, so I''m good for now."


    "Why don''t you go to Bridgedale for treatment now? If you can''t get cured in the country, don''t stay here." Hayden said urgently,


    "I''ll send you to Bridgedale."


    "Mom wants to divorce Elliot first before going to Bridgedale. He will be back in a few days."


    After listening to her mother''s exnation, Hayden said nothing.


    The atmosphere in the ward instantly became a little gloomy.


    "Hayden, don''t tell La about your


    mother''s illness. Wait until | ee) eal


    Bridgedale for He equnenteatekt We |


    wil) d¨¦blde When to tell her ording


    to the situation. If it can be cured


    quickly, then you don''t need to tell


    her." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    La''s psychological endurance was not as strong as Hayden¡¯s, so Avery didn¡¯t want her daughter to bear this much pressure.


    Hayden waited for Avery to grab dinner in the ward before leaving the hospital.


    Wesley was worried he would return alone since it waste, so he insisted on driving him home.


    While Wesley drove, he hesitated momentarily and then broke the silence.


    "Your mother will divorce your father


    for sure. When that timees, the


    issue of custody of you three sibli


    will be involve ayes Soi Veen,


    "Your eather wilt | fight for you and


    your sibling''s custody. His attitude


    towards Ivy shows that he greatly


    cares about his children." "It''s


    impossible for La and | to live with


    him." Hayden blurted out. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know. But Elliot probably won''t give


    up." Wesley thought of this probl


    "Whether aaa apstedyical-be


    dpyaireetild , yOu ch hee find a way


    to go vie your vnretter Otherwise,


    she will be alone while being sick


    again. How sad!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing Wesley''s sad tone, Hayden gritted his teeth and said, "I will never forgive him! When | grow up, | must surpass him!


    Then | will take my younger siblings back!"

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Hayden said this because he felt that Elliot might want La and Robert, but not necessarily him.


    Their rtionship was terrible and they had never reconciled.


    ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t be angry yet. | was just nning for the worst. Your father may not be so hard on your mom."


    Wesley felt sad for Hayden. A child his age should grow up happily under the protection of his parents.


    But he has been suffering from troubles he should not bear for his age.


    ¡°Uncle Wesley, you don¡¯t need tofort me. | know him well enough that he¡¯s a bad guy." Hayden said coldly.


    In Starry River Vi, La immediately pulled him over when Hayden came back and asked, "Brother, have you seen mommy?


    Have you seen Uncle Mike? Are they both in the hospital? How is Aunt Shea''s baby? Take me there! | miss Mommy."


    La wanted to go with Hayden tonight, but Hayden refused.


    He wasn''t sure if his mother was really in the hospital.


    ¡°La, brother has something to tell you." Hayden took La''s hand and led her into the room.


    La looked at her brother attentively and said, "Brother, you are so serious! Are you not happy to see your mother? Who made


    you unhappy?"


    Hayden said, "Elliot." "Ah? Is he in the hospital too?" La asked in a clear voice.


    "He''s gone to Ylore. Gone to find his and Ruby''s daughter." Hayden pushed open the door and led La in.


    After the siblings entered the room, they closed the door.


    Mrs. Cooper had Robert in her arms, followed him, and stood at the door to see if she could overhear their whispers.


    It wasn''t that Mrs. Cooper wanted to eavesdrop on the brothers and sister''s speech, but Robert wanted her toe up.


    Robert was a little angry because his brother and sister didn¡¯t include him in their secret meeting.


    "That bastard of a dad!" La blew her nose and stared when she heard her brother''s words.


    "You still call him your father?" Hayden growled.


    ¡°Elliot is a big viin! | won''t call him my father!" La immediately changed her tone, "Did he go to Ylore to make us angry? Why


    did he do this? Didn''t he promise mother that he would never go to Ylore again? Why did he lie?"


    Hayden exined, "That bad woman Ruby died. Her child with Elliot is also gone. So, Elliot went to Ylore to find the child."


    ¡°How did that bad woman die? Did she die of illness?" La''s eyes widened; she looked curious.


    "She was killed." "Oh... what about her


    baby? Where did she go?" La AIT)


    asked a seri iesyqtquestions, T


    Bal. at Elie finds that _ will


    he take her back with him?¡¯ Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before Hayden could answer, La said to herself, "If he does this, I¡¯m never calling him dad again. | feel hurt."


    "La, mommy said that when he


    comes back, she will divorce him, HeN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    willpete ith percidtfoustedy of


    us) Hasid¨¦rrto La this to make


    La side with her mother. "! will


    follow mom. La, | hope you can


    follow mom too." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Of course, | want to be with Mom!¡±


    La grabbed Hayden''s arm


    anxious Lwant reise With You. |


    dont ane be with dad! He has


    another baby; he certainly won''t love


    me like you used to!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If he insists on having the custody of a child at that time, we''ll just give our little brother to him." Hayden made this


    decision after pondering, "When | am more powerful than him in the future, | will take my little brother back."


    "Boohoo.,.1 don''t want to give my little brother to him. Hayden, our little brother is ours..."


    La thought of breaking up with her little brother,

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    La''s impression of Elliot had changedpletely. He was once the world''s best father in her eyes but had since turned into


    the most heinous of devils.


    ¡°Robert will be fine with Mrs. Cooper taking care of him," Haydenforted his sister. "Mommy will fight for his custody when the


    timees, but | don''t think Elliot will be so kind as to just let her have her way!"


    The door opened momentster.


    La and Hayden were stunned to see Robert standing at the door, and La even burst into tears when she had the thought of


    being separated from her little brother.


    "Stinky little Robert! | don''t want to be separated from you! You have no idea how much | wanna bring you with me!" La


    hugged Robert and was almost short of breath from all her crying.


    Robert pouted and wanted to cry too when he felt La''s warm hug and heard her sobs.


    Mrs. Cooper was startled to see what was happening and immediately looked at Hayden. "What happened, Hayden?"


    "My mommy is getting a divorce with Elliot, " Hayden exined. "But La and | will choose to go with my mommy."


    Mrs. Cooper''s face turned pale at once. "Did your mother say that when you went to see her tonight?"


    "Yeah. She already made up her mind to get rid of that scumbag. Mrs. Cooper, if my mommy can''t get custody of Robert, | will


    have to ask for your help to take good care of Robert,¡± Hayden pleaded.


    Mrs. Cooper felt unbearably sad for a moment. She had a lot of things she wanted to say but could not bring herself to say them.


    Hayden said that Avery had made up her mind, so it stood to reason that there was probably no further room for negotiation.


    Elsewhere, at Ylore, the three-day nket search across the country finally bore fruit.


    The driver who was missing that night had been located, but he was found dead.


    He was not killed by the international hitman that night, but rather, from severe blood loss after a blunt blow to the head.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He has multiple wounds on his body and he seemed to have engaged in a fierce fight with several individuals before his death.


    Two kilometers away from the grove where his body was found, the police found the first clue of the murder.


    The blood at the scene matched the driver''s DNA, =h*


    "The phone has been sent for repair.


    The technician said that the chances


    of repairing it sugees ai 2) are quiitel


    net butt nighithkea while to do


    sts Nick said to Elliot. "We can be


    certain that the driver escaped that


    night but still ended up dead. But this


    also means that Ivy might be able to


    survive, still.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, there was also a possibility


    that the driver escaped with (wy otbat


    ht begayse heh there would be no


    exnation as to why lvy''s body was


    nowhere to be found. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We might be able to find something


    useful if his cell phone is repaired."


    Edward took a puff of the cigacaint)


    Ww outwisps UPWhite smoke.


    en do you n on returning to the


    country, Elliot? It''s been almost a


    week since you came here, and you


    mentioned that Avery was angry,


    right? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s expression turned dark. Avery''s anger still lingered constantly in his mind.


    He thought about calling Avery, but Chad and Mrs. Cooper called him one after another and said that she made up her mind to


    divorce him.


    "I''ll go back when the phone is repaired."


    "Don''t worry too much about it. Just leave it to us!" Nick said. "You''ll be informed as soon as we know Ivy''s whereabouts.¡±

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Over at Elizabeth Hospital, Avery-who was put on a drip¡ªleaned against the bedhead.


    The door to her ward opened and Mike strode in.


    ¡°What are you holding?" Avery''s gaze fell on his hand.


    Mike handed the documents to her. "You said you wanted to divorce Elliot, right? | printed the divorce agreement for you so you


    can sign it right now. Once hees back, you can let him sign it right away too.


    Avery took the document and read it carefully.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "If you make all the preparations and just leave thest bit for him to sign, it''ll be the biggest blow to him," Mike analyzed with


    her. "He''s a proud man, but | can imagine him getting angry when he sees you being so proactive with handing over the divorce


    agreement. Once he''s angry, he might just sign it immediately."


    "There''s no need to y psychological tactics, Mike. He and | are both adults, and I''m sure he knows that I''m going to divorce


    him already." Avery flipped through the documents and saw a form on thest page.


    There were tworge columns above for the man''s demands and the woman''s demands, respectively.


    "You can fill them out after discussing it with him," Mike said when he saw her staring at the nk form in a daze.


    "Sure." Avery then requested a pen.


    Mike immediately took out a pen from his pocket and handed it to her.


    She took the pen, signed her name on it, then put it on the cab beside her.


    "He''s been gone for a week, right?" She calcted the date in her mind.


    "| think so," Mike muttered, "But | didn''t hear anyone mention that he wasing back, so perhaps he might not being back


    anytime soon."


    Avery did not know what to say after that.


    Elliot called her before he left and said that he woulde back after staying there for a week.


    Unfortunately, their rtionship had crumbled and there was no longer a need for him to keep his word to her.


    "I''ll wait two more days," she decided right away. "If he doesn''te back by then, we''ll leave." "Okay." Mike saw the unusually


    determined look on her face.


    Elliot had hurt her badly, ;d-; PNU? there was no longer any affection for Elliot in her eyes.


    "It''s better this way, Avery," Mikeforted her. "Sever your attachment to him and be the best version of yourself alone."


    "You might as well tell me to be a hermit and seek enlightenment in solitude.


    "That''s not what | meant. | just want


    you to stop having so much affection


    and attachment to a man. Youireld |


    1) at wan AVSry. Won''t it be


    nice to treat life like a game and take


    it less seriously? Who cares if you


    lose Elliot? There are countless men


    out there waiting for you." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You want me to be a skank?" "Skank or no skank, as long as it''s consensual, they have no right to call you that."


    "Don''t impose your feelings and


    beliefs on me, Mike.¡± Avery was sti


    sick and had na meodrtbe thinking


    abputaddiings. "How am | supposed


    to enjoy my life if my eyes can''t be


    cured and | end up blind!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You always say that | have a vicious mouth but | think you''re more vicious than me!" Mikeined. "Wesley said that your


    eye condition can be cured and you won''t go blind. He¡¯ll never lie to me."


    "Haven''t you heard of the case where


    the patient died on the operating


    table because they si wert O1!


    exyipigive Kern fol le eyelids?"


    Avery reasoned factually with him.


    "Wesley told you that | could be cured


    because he''s afraid that you''d be


    worried. You know that Wesley is a


    very kind person." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    "Can''t you just hope for the best? You''re going to rid yourself of that good-for-nothing man soon, so I''m positive your illness will


    be cured," Mikeforted her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You don¡¯t have to drag Elliot into everything. It''s going to be even more difficult for me to forget him if you keep talking about


    him," Avery frowned. "And I''m not being pessimistic. I''m just preparing for the worst. If | do be blind in the future, I''d still like


    to have a happy life."


    Mike could feel his head hurting when he heard her say that.


    "If you''re blind, | won''t date anyone in the future. I''ll just spend my time taking care of you at home."


    "Just hire a nurse for me." "You really have prepared for the worst..."


    ¡°Of course. You wouldn''t be able to understand how | felt because you''ve never been blind." The fear Avery experienced when


    her vision turned pitch ck a week ago was something she would not be able to easily forget.


    "Tammy''sing to visit youter. Didn''t you see the message she sent you?"


    "| didn''t check my phone."


    The doctor told her to avoid looking at her phone as much as possible, so she only treated her phone as a means of keeping


    track of the time.


    She only nced asionally at it to check what time it was.


    "She called me and said she wanted to hang out with you. | told her it was inconvenient, but she insisted oning. She''s never


    been this unreasonable before, but she seems to have gotten much more stubborn now that she''s pregnant.¡± Mike picked up the


    water bottle, uncapped it, and took a sip of water.


    "She''s not being stubborn. | promised her long ago that she cane whenever she wants.¡±


    "| see. Well, she wants toe and see you because she heard that you and Elliot were going to get a divorce. When we talked


    over the phone, she asked me why you were so hell-bent on separating from him, but | didn''t tell her. I''ll leave that to you when


    the timees!" "Perhaps not here. I''d like a change of scenery! The atmosphere inside this ward is just too depressing." Avery


    got off the bed. "I''ll take a walk with her in the yard below."


    Tammy came about half an hourter. Her belly was getting much bigger =b+>VLW: it was a little difficult for her to walk.


    Avery led her to a bench and they sat down.


    When Tammy spotted Mike''s presence nearby, she wondered aloud, "Why is he following you? Is he always with you?"


    "I''m about to divorce Elliot, so he''s been with me these few days."


    "Sigh... If only | wasn¡¯t pregnant. I''m definitely more caring than him." Tammy took her hand and told her what was in her heart,


    ¡°Avery, there¡¯s no way you can forgive Elliot this time. Once you divorce him, you should put a full stop to this chapter in your life.


    There¡¯s no love lost there. I''m just worried about the children..." "We''ll talk when hees back! He''s not around, so | don¡¯t know


    his thoughts on it." Avery changed the subject calmly. "If | do divorce him, I''m not sure if I''lle back here to congratte you


    once you deliver your baby."


    ¡°Are you going to leave after the divorce?" Tammy seemed reluctant to part ways. "Are you nning to settle down in


    Bridgedale? That would mean we''ll only see each other several times a year. "


    Avery sighed. "It''s not confirmed yet, but | will leave the country for the time being.¡±


    "| understand how you feel. It''s alright


    if you can''te back! I''m sure


    will invite Ales) agatha Bab)?


    Bony: NSU don''t need toe if you


    don''t want to see him. You can


    always choose a time to pay me and


    the baby a visit." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay." "By the way, | heard that Ivy is


    missing." Tammy let Avery in on


    some of the intel sh ¨¦ad, Gol


    he hourage to call Elliot


    this morning and asked how things


    were there. He asked if the child was


    found but Elliot said not yet." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| see... It''s probably not a good sign if she hasn''t been found," Avery whispered.


    She was not trying to be negative about the situation and was only deducing the oue from what had happened. It was


    unlikely that the child would survive.


    After all, the child was too young and the Goulds have beenpletely destroyed.


    If the child was nowhere to be found,


    then the only possibilities we


    the Nantes as qitldenk ani


    dedtray or taken away by the bad


    guys. After all, if the child Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    was alive and had not been taken away by the bad guys, she should have been handed over to Elliot as soon as he arrived in


    Ylore.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    "| don''t think you''re going to like what | say, Avery, but I''m going to say it anyway. | think this will be good for you." Tammy


    lowered her voice slightly. "If Ruby and that child are both dead, then there won''t be any obstacles between you and Elliot


    anymore. Elliot probably went to Ylore just to collect their bodies. After all, the Goulds have no other rtives."


    Avery did not tell Tammy that the reasons for divorcing Elliot were not simply because Elliot went to Ylore. It was also because


    her hopes for him toe and visit her when she lost her vision were dashed when he decided to fly to Ylore regardless.


    "I''ve already decided, Tammy. | really have. " She reiterated her decision to Tammy.


    "| see. You''re serious about it. | guess it shouldn''te as a surprise then that Mike has been with you all this time. You must


    have felt really sad these past few days. Why didn''t you tell me?" Tammy regretted that she could not support and console Avery


    when thetter was at her saddest.


    "I''m not as sad as you think | am. | guess it''s because I''m older, and I''m more open-minded now than | was before." Avery


    smiled.


    "| bet you''re not telling me the truth because you see me as a pregnant womant. " Tammy raised her head and looked at the sky.


    "| sometimes feel life adult life is such a drag. It was so much more carefree when | was a student.¡± "Your baby will enrich your


    life once they''re born."


    ¡°But you''re so far away from me! | won''t be able to hang out with you whenever | want anymore. It makes me sad." Tammy could


    not bear to part with Avery.


    "| won''t stay abroad forever. I''m still going toe back."


    ¡°Hearing you say that makes me feel a little better. I''m just worried you won''te back after you leave. | mean, yourpany


    is there and all...¡±


    ¡°Aryadelle has always been my hometown. I''d like to retire in Aryadelle."


    Mike leaned against a big tree to enjoy the shade and nced at Avery from time to time while ying with his cell phone.


    He stopped contacting Chad after they quarreled in the hospital,


    After all, he did not know when he would being back once he left.


    There was a possibility he might stay abroad if Avery''s eyes did not heal.


    After hesitating, he sent Chad a message.


    The message was a smiley emoji.


    Chad was furious when he saw the message and immediately replied. [Get out of my face!]


    Mike was angry when Chad said something simr to himst time, so he was going to return the favor.


    (Are you still angry? I''m going to leave soon. You can look for me at Bridgedale in the future] [Like hell you are! Didn''t she say


    she wanted to divorce my boss? Well, my boss hasn''te back yet. How are you going to leave?]


    He should be back soon, right? We''ll go through the divorce formalities once he is.]


    (Oh. So you won''te back anymore?]


    I''m not sure. It¡¯s up to her ]


    (Alright, got it. Did you just message me to say that?]


    [You can always go to Bridgedale and look for me ]


    Fat chance]


    Mike looked at those two words and frowned without replying to them.


    After Avery and Tammy chatted for some time, Tammy''s phone rang all of a sudden. It was her mother.


    Tammy''s belly was getting bigger


    and bigger now, and he othenwe¡¯s


    ¡°ey aenepon lire she spentBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    O gi e for fear of a sudden


    premature birth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| need to go, Avery." Tammy


    answered the phone a d.sai¡é to 1 \


    er l-gomelsna Vis you


    tomorrow. Will you still be here?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    "You''re going to divorce Elliot already.


    Why do you still have to burden


    yourself so Mugh3 ook at nove thin


    yoyrata''rigt now. I''ve never even


    seen Elliote and take care of


    Shea''s child," Tammy remarked in


    distress. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Avery walked with Tammy to the parking lot. Once Tammy left, Mike walked Avery back to the ward.


    "You didn''t tell Tammy about your illness, did you?"


    ¡°Her baby is nearing its due date. | want her mind to be at ease when she brings the child to this world." Avery said. "Elliot will be


    back soon."


    ¡°Are you nervous?"


    ¡°Not really."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    On the flight back to Aryadelle, Ben noticed that Elliot was not sleepy and decided to chat with him. "The driver must''ve known a


    lot of stuff if he hadn''t died. I''m sure he saw everything when the shooting


    happened."


    Elliot pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    The driver who was lucky enough to escape but was eventually killed had left behind a cell phone, the contents of which were


    already restored.


    There was nothing unusual about the text messages and call records.


    There were many photos in his album, many of which were candid photos that were all of the same subject-Ruby.


    Those secretly-taken photos made it quite clear that the driver was plotting something nasty on Ruby.


    However, the bodyguards at home prevented the driver from getting an opportunity to do anything other than secretly take


    pictures of Ruby.


    "Ben, | have this feeling that Ivy''s mother is Avery." Elliot''s face was solemn. "But | don''t have any evidence to go with that


    feeling, other than this hunch."


    "If you just look at Ivy''s photos, she does look a lot like the children you had with Avery. It''s just such a shame that we can''t find


    that child now, so there''s no way for us to tell if she belongs to you and Avery." Benmented. "Ivy¡¯s the most miserable and


    innocent person in this entire episode."


    Elliot looked out the window.


    He might not be able to find the child anymore, and Avery was about to divorce him because of that.


    He lost not only his children but his marriage too.


    He wondered if it was worth all the trouble. If he had known long ago that it would end up like that, he might have hesitated when


    he was at the airport. Then again, he would still set foot on the flight to Ylore despite being hesitant.


    When he went to Ylore, it was not to have a rendezvous with Ruby or meet Ivy to acknowledge her as his daughter-it was


    because he felt obligated to go because of the tragic incident that happened in Ylore. As a result, he just could not underst


    He could still agree to her request for a divorce as long as she can agree to his demands.


    After spending nearly ten hours on the flight, the nended slowly at Aryadelle''s main airport.


    Chad was waiting for him there.


    When Elliot and Ben came out, Chad immediately came out of the airport lobby with them.


    "You''ll be taking another car, Ben," Chad said.


    "Oh... You''ve made arrangements already?" Ben asked


    "You must be tired after such a lon


    flight, so | arrange aspeptteabtto


    bring yourhomeldit¨¦ctly,¡± Chad


    returned. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| live a stone''s throw away from Elliot..." Ben nced profoundly at Chad. "Is Avery waiting for him?"


    Elliot listened to Ben''s words and looked at Chad.


    With both of them putting pressure on him, Chad had no choice but to reveal the truth.¡±


    Mike said that Avery is very anxious,


    so | feel there¡¯s no peeessityacabley


    thig mpgtter al bring you to her and


    you guys can talk!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay.¡± Elliot was extremely tired


    because he did not sleep on the


    flight, but as soon fa got. of


    cheiweals I\Sre awake than he


    was before when the thought of


    seeing Avery and discussing the


    divorce came into his mind. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Avery and Mike were in a cafe near Starry River Vi.


    After Chad sent Elliot there, he grabbed Mike and walked out.


    "Why''d you drag me out for? What if Elliot bullies Avery when I''m not around?"


    Chad adjusted the sses on his nose bridge. "My boss suspects that you''re behind what happened to the Goulds, so you''d


    better not hang around in front of him!"


    "Oh. Who cares if he suspects me? Does he have proof that | did it?"


    "He wants to settle things with Avery right now, so for God''s sake, don''t stir up any trouble!"


    "| don''t care what your boss thinks of me, but | can''t forgive you for doubting me along with him." Mike''s face was cold. "I like to


    be around Avery because she trusts me. She trusts every single word | say!"


    Chad pursed his lips and did not know how to answer.


    He did not know Mike as well as Avery did, so the truth was that he did suspect Mike of doing it.


    Inside the cafe, Avery handed the divorce agreement and a pen to Elliot.


    When Elliot saw the words ¡®divorce agreement, all the feelings he had in his heart were stifled.


    He picked up the agreement with his slender fingers.


    Avery watched him flip through them one by one, but her heart only tensed up when he reached thest piece of paper.


    On thest piece of paper, two nk columns were left empty for both sides to write down their demands.


    Avery wrote hers in the woman''s column.


    She did not negotiate with Elliot in advance and hesitated for a moment before deciding to write it down. She did so because she


    knew that Elliot would likely disagree with her request, and they might just get into a heated argument if she wrote it in front of


    him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Do you think that''s possible, Avery?" Elliot read her request and put down the agreement.


    "Why not?" Avery tried to use a calm tone to negotiate with him. "I gave birth to all three children, so why can''t | ask for custody


    of all three of them?"


    "Would you have been able to give birth to them without me?" he retorted. "Don''t you think you''re a little too greedy to want them


    all?"


    Avery understood what he meant from those remarks.


    ¡°You want custody of Robert?" she asked tentatively.


    Of the three children, Hayden ;b#>VJS? La grew up with Avery and would almost certainly choose Avery.


    Robert was the only one who was born in Elliot''spany and was closest to Elliot.


    Avery would not be worried if he wanted Robert''s custody, and she was not too worried to let Robert be with him either.


    "| want custody of Robert, that''s a given." Elliot''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He then said in a low and powerful voice, "I


    want La to be with me too."


    Avery''s expression changed instantly. ¡° Don''t be greedy, Elliot! La grew up with me! She would never agree to go with you!"


    "As long as you don''t provoke my


    rtionship with La, she''ll


    eventually ept reality everthpuigh


    bine peat ept it


    irAmediately." Elliot''s tone became


    fiercer when he said that. " You''re the


    one who doesn''t want the kids.


    You''re the one who wanted to break


    thisplete family." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you honestly think you can


    change anything if you say that? The


    children can judge for thems vesyti


    you want to,speabil G\Re in front of


    thon Sidn the divorce agreement!"


    Avery looked at his stern face. She


    remembered how indifferent he was


    on the day she lost her vision and


    tried calling him for help. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Now that the two of them had finally


    met, Elliot did not show the least bit


    of concern over what apperearto'' |


    resprpeinaaiet seem to care


    about her at all and was more


    focused on getting custody of the


    children after the divorce. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    There was no point walking on eggshells to maintain a marriage with a cold-hearted man.


    "You''re agreeing to it?" Elliot did not expect Avery topromise that quickly.


    She cared so much for La, so it came as a shock that she was willing to give up custody of her beloved daughter to divorce


    him.


    ¡°Are you going to let Lae with me if | don''t agree?" Avery found it hrious. " You don''t need to tell me. | know it won''t


    happen. It''s not like things will change if | don''t agree."


    He felt as if a thousand arrows had pierced his heart when he heard her sarcasm.


    He wondered if she felt that miserable to be in a rtionship with him because the way she acted gave him the impression that


    he had done something heinous like murder or arson.


    "| don''t understand this, Avery." He picked up the pen after saying that but did not rush to sign.


    His eagle-like gaze was burning a hole in her ruthless expression.


    ¡°Neither do I." Avery looked at him coldly," | must''ve lost my mind when | remarried you, but | was not thinking straight because


    now I''m seeing everything with a clear mind."


    "You''re seeing everything with a clear mind?" He listened to her cynicism and did not understand what she meant. "Why don''t


    you enlighten me on what it is you saw clearly?" "I don''t want to argue with you, Elliot, so don''t you dare force me into making


    any harsh remarks!" Avery took a deep breath, picked up the ss of water in front of her, and took a sip.


    Elliot clenched his fingers tightly around the pen. "I went to Ylore because Ruby is dead! Am | not allowed to go there even when


    she''s dead?!"


    "Don¡¯t mention Ruby and her child anymore! Just let her die in peace!" Avery stopped him from talking any further.


    Ruby and her child were just part of the reason she wanted to divorce Elliot.


    She had already made up her mind to divorce him because of his indifferent attitude toward her! She thought he knew that, but


    he seemed to have been clueless about it.


    Avery wondered if he genuinely did not know that or whether he was feigning ignorance.


    "You didn''t even need a reason to divorce me." He looked at her cold face =b(


    Reasons were no longer necessary once a woman decided to change her mind.


    She no longer loved him, so in her opinion, everything he did was a mistake and problematic.


    On the other hand, she felt like he was making all sorts of usations about her! What did he mean when he said she did not


    need a reason to divorce him? Did he think that he did not hurt her enough? If she had been the one who ignored his suffering


    pain like that, he would have divorced her in a heartbeat!


    "Sign it! I''ll take Hayden. You can take


    La and Robert." Although Avery


    coe not ept such cesytt oe |


    nd Ut Quen HAG oee thatAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ain continue to live the rest of


    a life as his wife. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She could not stand being married to him for even a second longer.


    ¡°Have you talked to La?" When Elliot saw that things had gone way past the point of no return, all he could do was try and


    calm himself down.


    Her seemingly indifferent look made it seem as if the two of them were not even getting a divorce.


    He would be making a fool of himself if he put on a deted look!


    "No. La said she wanted toe


    with me. But since you''re the one


    Sady


    who wanted tote akeles GaSe


    byyores, YoU need to be responsible


    for getting her toe around."


    Avery said coldly. "Sign it!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot endured his heartbreak and


    crossed out La and ig, GO


    names in her ef deyranids bo lumn.


    Theh, aire the names of those


    two children in his column. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery welled up in tears when she saw him sign the name ¡®Elliot¡¯ at the bottom of the divorce agreement.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Avery had been quite calm before she saw him, and especially before he put down his signature. After all, she brought up the


    subject of divorce, and she had prepared herself to the best of her abilities before he returned to the country.


    Unfortunately, when the time came for her to face him, she could visibly see how her rtionship with him came to an end, and


    how their union was separated into two halves. From then on, they would no longer have anything to do with each other, and the


    pain suffocated her.


    Regardless of who turned their back on the other first, their grievances and enmity with each other were severed from then


    onward.


    "He signed it." Chad stood by the floor-to-ceiling window outside the cafe and saw Elliot signing the document. "How did they


    settle it so quickly?"


    Chad was puzzled because he had always understood Avery to be the kind of person who would fight tooth and nail for custody


    of the children.


    ¡°Avery can give up custody of La and Robert, but Elliot knows that he can''t get Hayden''s custody. Other than that, there''s


    nothing else to dispute." Mike could see Elliot penning down the signature too.


    He did not know what to feel.


    Everything was over, and he was a little surprised at how smoothly it all went.


    He did not even expect Avery toe out that quickly, and he thought he was hallucinating when Avery walked up to him.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to say to Chad? I''ll wait for you in the car first." Avery carried her bag, left him with that


    sentence, and strode towards the parking lot.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was scorching hot at that moment and just standing outside for a moment was enough to make a person sweat.


    Mike watched Avery get into the car before ncing into the cafe.


    Elliot was still sitting there with a cup of tea in his hand, almost as if he was frozen stiff.


    "What does Avery n to do next?" Chad looked at Mike and asked.


    "Why are you asking me that? Are you going to the airport to see us off?"


    Chad shook his head. "I won''t. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    "Is that so? Well, I''m leaving then," Mike said. "You can call or text if there''s anything you need."


    "Okay. You go ahead!" Chad said.


    Mike walked to the parking lot.


    Chad sighed silently in his heart as he watched Mike enter the car >e-;QLR: close the door.


    He used to think that Avery and Elliot were a match made in heaven, the kind that would always remain with each other


    regardless of how much hardship they went through.


    Looking back, he felt that he had been too naive.


    Life was a long journey, and there were always different variables at y. When two people fell out of love after a period of


    intense affection for each other, they would end up in a much more awkward situation than if they were enemies.


    In fact, their separation was a rather decent one since they did not make a big fuss inside the cafe earlier. Sadly, it was one of


    those decent separations that had a lesser chance of getting back together in the future. On the contrary, those who had a


    heated and impassioned separation had a higher chance of rekindling their feelings even after parting ways.


    Chad strode into the cafe and sat down opposite Elliot.


    "They left. I''ll bring you back so you


    can rest!" Chad looked arefitlyat'' \


    ots expression ane san that it


    s the same as usual. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, there was a certain willfulness in it.


    "Did you get custody of Robert and La?" Chad changed the question.


    "| did." Elliot handed the papers to Chad. " Bring it to thewyer."


    "Okay." Chad epted the papers.


    "Did you exin to fReNey


    teyforerinay Hdyou sign it so


    quickly?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She doesn''t want to hear it. She


    made up her mind to di reeme\and


    egotyrentsontioe myself. It''s


    n Nee | can change anything if |


    humiliate myself." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad felt as if a whole bottle of feelings had spilled out when he heard Elliot''s calm andposed tone.


    ¡°Look on the bright side. At least you still have La and Robert," Chadforted.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Chad''s words made Elliot stand up abruptly from his chair.


    Avery had probably gone back to tell the children about the oue. La did not want to go with him, but Avery said that she


    would not coax La. As a result, Elliot would have to be the one to go home and appease the little girl.


    When Elliot went back to Starry River Vi, the first thing he heard when he got out of the car was Robert crying.


    He wondered why Robert was crying.


    Elliot felt his heart tense up as he strode toward the vi.


    Inside the huge living room, Mrs. Cooper hugged the sobbing Robert and tried her best to coax him.


    Elliot walked in directly without changing his shoes, went up to Mrs. Cooper, and nced briefly at Robert who was crying his


    eyes out.


    "What happened to Robert?"


    "You should head upstairs and check on La, Master Elliot! She''s crying even more fiercely." Mrs. Cooper''s voice sounded a


    little choked. "Avery left with Hayden, and La can''t take what''s happening. Robert doesn''t understand anything, so he cried


    when La cried."


    "They just left without coaxing La?" Elliot frowned because he did not expect Avery to be so cruel!


    Mrs. Cooper said, "They''re rushing to catch a flight." "A flight? They''re leaving today?" Elliot was astonished.


    He felt that the separation from Avery was rather amicable by most standards, which caused him to wonder why Avery was


    avoiding him as if he was the gue.


    "That''s what Avery said." Mrs. Cooper sighed. "She coaxed La, and so did Hayden. If they didn''t, La would have run away


    long ago."


    La had always been under the impression that she could live with her mother and older brother, but was then hit with the fact


    that she had to live with her father in the future. Even though she had a good impression of him before and viewed him as the


    best father in the world, he was not even worth a mention whenpared to her mother and brother!


    Elliot went upstairs to coax her, but he could not open the door to the room because she locked it. All he could do was


    st=f%:WKR: outside the door and call out to her, "Open the door, La. I''d like to talk to you."


    "Go away, you jerk!" La had already destroyed everything inside the room and her voice had turned hoarse by then.


    She felt abandoned by her mother and brother.


    As soon as she heard Elliot''s voice, she picked up a book from the ground and threw it against the door!


    The sudden muffled thud seemed to strike Elliot''s heart.


    He was terribly saddened to hear the disgusted tone in her voice.


    With La crying upstairs and Robert crying downstairs, he waspletely at a loss as to what he should do.


    At that moment, his proud self-esteem waspletely crushed.


    He suddenly realized that he could


    not live without Avery, it was ot


    espe eheesra coder bear to


    |dse¡ªhe did not want to lose Hayden


    too. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Regret immediately sank in! He


    should not have signed that divorce


    agreement in the first ace! He) 11


    ? id peyeexine it to Avery and


    sought her forgiveness instead of


    letting things develop into the


    situation he least wanted to happen


    just for sake of his ¡®dignity¡¯. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed


    Avery''s number withou hesitation |


    ndering th neva get her to stay


    ifHe begged for her toe back.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At the airport, Avery was about to switch off her phone when Elliot''s name popped up out of nowhere.


    She thought she was seeing things.


    "Your phone is ringing. Mom." Hayden reminded her, "We''re going to board soon."


    "Okay. I''ll just answer this phone call and I''ll be back soon," Avery said as she walked to one side with her cell phone.


    After Avery walked away, Mike turned around and asked Hayden, "Who''s calling her?"


    Hayden caught a glimpse of the name on the screen of Avery''s cell phone, so he said in a sullen voice, "That good-for-nothing


    Foster."

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Avery answered the phone and heard Elliot''s low and slightly anxious voice." Avery. La and Robert are both crying. Please


    don''t go, okay?"


    ¡°What do you take me for? A nanny? " Avery shot back. "If you don''t want La and Robert to be sad, you can give me custody


    of them. If you agree, I''ll go over right now and pick them up."


    Elliot''s breathing became heavier on the other side of the phone.


    He had a lot of things to say to her, but her attitude made it difficult for him to say them.


    "I''m about to board the ne," Avery''s heart started to count down the time. "Are you going to give me the children or not?


    You can always find some other woman after that and have as many children as you want..."


    The more Elliot listened, the angrier he became.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery was insulting him to no end, and she did not even need to use any expletives.


    His face be ashen, then pale, while his body could not stop shaking at all.


    When he was about to hang up, he felt as if his fingers were frozen stiff.


    He pressed the red icon several times before managing to end the call.


    Avery took a deep breath and adjusted her mood when she heard the call being ended by the person on the other end of the


    line.


    Elliot refused her request, which she interpreted as him calling her to ask if she could go back and live life like normal as if


    nothing had happened between them.


    She did not know whether to call him naive or smart.


    Back at Starry River Vi, Elliot hung up the phone with a cold expression on his face.


    He hurried downstairs and took Robert from Mrs. Cooper''s arms.


    Robert was not crying anymore, but his eyes were red and swollen because he was crying too much. The crying fit also caused


    his body to twitch from time to time.


    "Do you have a spare key at home? La locked the door." Elliot said to Mrs. Cooper," Go andfort her."


    Mrs. Cooper nodded and went to find the spare key.


    Chad could not help but sigh when he saw Elliot holding Robert. "You''re lucky that Robert is still young, unlike La and


    Hayden. | can''t even begin to imagine what will happen if he''s the same age as them."


    "They can cry a river for all | care. | won''t give Avery custody of them." Elliot''s heart had be harder than a rock after it had


    been broken.


    "Why don''t you let me hold Robert while you get some rest." Chad saw that Elliot was tired >c,


    Elliot shook his head. "I''ll rest when La calms down."


    "| don''t think she''ll be able to ept


    what happened anytime soon."


    La''s sadness rubbe off qn Chad.


    1 endhaug alma Skhew that a


    divorce would have a great impact on


    the children, | can neverprehend


    how it would feel because | never


    experienced it before." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He then paused for a moment, before


    continuing, "Hearing the children''s


    heartwrenching cries breaks


    heart. | d ny uMpEMSAE HY Aver i


    stato of a sudden. | keep having


    this impression that there was some


    kind of misunderstanding. " Chad


    then tried guessing, "Did you ask her


    exactly what was wrong?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s mind buzzed as he sat down on the sofa and held Robert.


    Whenever he thought about anything


    that had to do with Avery, higbosily!


    Te erieenes On


    i lose the ability to think and


    react normally. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad saw that Elliot''s expression was not quite right and realized that it would be best not to continue talking about that


    topic.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    "I''ll head upstairs and check on La." Chad wanted to help Elliot coax La.


    His rtionship with La was not too bad even though it was not as good as La''s rtionship with Mike. However, he felt


    that his words would have some level of persuasion in a situation where neither Avery, Hayden, or Mike was around.


    Upstairs, Mrs. Cooper opened the door with the spare key.


    The room was in such a mess that it looked as if a hurricane had just ravaged the ce.


    La was sitting on the bed with her hands hugging her knees. Her cries were no longer as loud as before but were still


    depressingly hoarse.


    Mrs. Cooper could not me her for what she did.


    "Don''t cry, La. Hayden told me before he left that he''de and pick you up next time." Mrs. Cooper walked to the bed and


    used a tissue to wipe the tears from La''s face. "Trust him, okay?"


    "| don''t trust him anymore. He said that | can go with them as long as | insisted on being with Mommy.¡± La cried so much that


    she was out of breath. "But now, they just left! They don''t love me at all."


    Chad went upstairs and listened to La''s protests.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He walked to the door of the room, saw the mess on the ground, and felt his heart be even heavier.


    He entered the room and picked up the items on the ground one by one.


    "I''ll take care of thatter," Mrs. Cooper said when she saw himing in.


    "It''s okay. | have nothing to do anyway." Chad saw that La was looking at him so he smiled at her. "| know you''re feeling really


    sad now, but you don''t have to worry okay? Hayden is an amazing kid, and | just know he''ll surpass your father in the future.


    When the timees, he''lle to get you for sure."


    ¡°What am | going to do in the meantime?" La started to cry again when she thought about how she would have to spend so


    many days without her mother and brother.


    "You have Robert. Your mother and Hayden might not be with you, but you can still give them a video call every day. If you miss


    them, you can always go to Bridgedale to find them, or you can ask them toe back :d#>RKQ? visit you.¡± Chad walked up to


    her and looked at her sincerely. "I''ll help you get back to your mother and brother. I''ll definitely help you as long as there''s a


    chance to do so."


    La''s spirits were raised somewhat. "Did Uncle Mike tell you to help me?"


    There was an awkward glimmer in Chad''s eyes but his gentle expression remained. " Yes. Uncle Mike told me tofort you,


    and he also wanted me to tell you that your mother only left in such a hurry because she was very sad. When she gets over her


    sadness, she''lle back and see you whenever you want."


    La''s tears continued to fall, but she did not cry out loud anymore.


    Mrs. Cooper hugged her and patted her back gently with her palm.


    After Chad picked up all the things on the ground, he looked at La again.


    She had already fallen asleep in Mrs.


    Cooper''s arms, probably because she was tired of crying.


    Chad went downstairs and saw that Robert had fallen asleep in Elliot''s arms too.


    ¡°La''s asleep." Chad walked up to Elliot." Put Robert down on the bed. You should get some rest too!"


    ¡°How did La calm down?" Elliot asked.


    "| told her that Mike and Hayden will


    come and pick her up in the future.


    That''ll give her some h pe far cow!


    ui maKe\ner rasouhe Whether or


    eye doese back to get


    her, she would have formed a deeper


    connection with you as a father and it


    won''t be so painful anymore." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot pondered for a moment and


    said, " Chad, I''m quite confident that |


    ~ no other CarTmie ss ith ay!


    the day bend hore she called


    sec)ined that | shouldn''t


    go there and that | should''ve kept my


    word. | already told her that Ruby


    was dead, and | didn''t keep anything


    from her." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If that''s the case, there''s no reason


    for you to be sad. She''s not worth the


    pain you go through! ne so y being


    unreason vable, inyantoral, \Snd


    ruithiest! had said angrily, "Don''t


    even bother letting her see the kids


    since she left so nonchntly today.


    ''m curious to see if she¡¯s genuinely


    capable of abandoning her life here!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Later that evening, Ben sent Lilith a message to tell her that Avery went to Bridgedale.


    Lilith immediately replied: [Are you sure she''sing to Bridgedale? She didn''t tell me!]


    [She''s probably still on the flight, but I''m positive she went to Bridgedale. She


    divorced Elliot today. He signed the divorce agreement and she took Hayden with her.]


    [What did | miss?? Why did this happen all of a sudden?]


    After Lilith won second ce in the modelingpetition, her agent epted some activities on her behalf, and she was very


    busy because those activities often require traveling to various cities [Is it convenient for you to talk on the phone right now? I''ll


    call you and exin ]


    [Just do it through the chat. You can send voice messages if you don''t want to type.]


    Ben sent her a voicemail, saying, "Ruby''s dead and Ivy''s missing. It''s highly likely that Ivy''s dead too. Elliot went to Ylore to look


    for Ivy but failed to find her, and Avery divorced him because he went to Ylore."


    Lilith was stunned.


    Ben continued, "| don''t get her at all. Isn''t it great that Ruby''s dead? Why is she so angry? And besides, even if Elliot decides to


    ept Ivy as his child, it''s nowhere near an unforgivable sin. Does Avery need to break things off with him? She lost custody of


    La and Robert right now, and it seems she''s more than willing to give up her two children just to get a divorce from Elliot."


    Lilith was a little confused.


    If everything happened as Ben said it did, then there was no reason for Avery to be that angry.


    Lilith called him right away.


    Ben answered it and asked, "Isn''t it inconvenient for you to answer the phone? What are you doing now?"


    "I''m in the bathroom now. There were a lot of people earlier."


    ¡°Oh. Anyway, when Avery arrives in Bridgedale, you should take the time to visit her,¡± Ben said.


    "| will. How is Elliot?" Lilith asked.


    "| haven¡¯t met him yet, but Chad told me that he''s not doing too well. First of all, La didn¡¯t want to be with him and threw a fit at


    home. Second of all, it wasn''t Elliot


    who wanted to get a divorce-Avery was the one who dumped him." Ben did not want to portray Elliot in such a miserable light,


    but there was nothing he could do to change the fact.


    "Oh... Then he must¡¯ve made some horrible mistake if she was so insistent on divorcing him. | don¡¯t think it''s solely because he


    went to Ylore..."


    "You don''t believe me? In that case, you can ask her why she wanted a divorce when you meet her. Let me know if you


    managed to find out." Ben was also very curious as to why Avery insisted on getting a divorce. He was certain that there were


    other reasons.


    "Okay, I''m hanging up then if that¡¯s all." "Wait! It''s been a while since we chatted. Let''s talk a little longer!" Ben was actually very


    tired at the moment, but it was a little


    difficult for him to fall asleep since he already slept in the afternoon.


    ¡°My agent''s gonna think that | fell into the toilet bowl if | don''t go out soon "


    "Then you should walk out right now! Just talk with me in front of her. It''s not like there''s anything she can do about it," Ben said.


    "If she dares to make life difficult for you, I''ll ask Hayden to fire her."


    Lilith sneered. "Are you sure Hayden


    will even listen to you now? Yom!


    nt beable aM Sn ront of other


    people, but it''s not going to work with


    me." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, when''s your vacation? I''ll go ;a!? TUT? hang out with you."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "| don''t want to hang with you when


    I''m on vacation. I''ll spend ti Citi


    Avery an Haydee Alright, you can


    IdoX fet em when you have the


    time! But don''t forget to ring me


    when you''re free." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°We''ll see!" Lilith hung up the phone and came out of the bathroom.


    A few hourster, Lilith called Hayden after she was done with her day''s work.


    Hayden answered the phone.


    ¡°Hayden, where are you and your mother now? I''m done for the day, so I''m going to visit you!" Lilith wanted to ask Avery what


    was going on.


    "We''re busy," Hayden replied concisely. " Focus on your job and don''t think about anything else."


    Lilith was stunned for a moment.


    "Where''s your mother? {ele or


    b ch Haat gaxthioug ¡± "Don''t call


    her. She wants some peace and


    quiet." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    wo


    "Oh..." Lilith was at a loss and did not even know how to begin her question.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Even if she asked Hayden, Hayden would not tell her.


    Hayden hung up the phone and looked up at the operating room door.


    After Avery got off the ne, she went directly to the hospital and entered the operating room.


    Her medical records were sent here when she was in Aryadelle.


    Everything was ready for her.


    "Did Lilith call?" Mike asked with his arms crossed over his chest.


    "She did."


    ¡°Ben must have told her." Mike walked to the bench, sat down, took out a box of chewing gum from his pocket, put two in his


    mouth, and handed the box to Hayden.


    Hayden shook his head.


    "Why don''t you go back and rest first? I''ll wait here." Mike chewed his gum with a calm face, "Your mother will be fine. The doctor


    operating on her is an expert ophthalmologist in Bridgedale."


    Hayden shook his head again.


    He wanted to wait until his mother''s operation was over.


    "You have to attend school tomorrow. Do you want to go to school with dark circles under your eyes?" Mike said, "You''ve signed


    a five-year contract with the school, and you cannot transfer within these five years."


    "Do you think my mother can be together with that bastard?" Hayden sat down beside Mike.


    "| wasn''t talking about Elliot. Your mother said that when her eyes recovered, she would still return to Aryadelle. That''s her


    hometown, and that''s where her best friends are. Even if she settles in Bridgedale, it''s only temporary." As Mike was talking, the


    chewing gum in his mouth suddenly fell onto Hayden''s arm.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mike was stunned.


    Hayden was also stunned.


    Before Hayden could react, Mike quickly picked up his chewing gum from his arm and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Hayden was speechless.


    Mike chewed his gum and smiled but did not dare to speak.


    Hayden red at him with disgust and then quickly walked to the bathroom.


    Avery''s surgery took two hours.


    After the operation, she was sent to the ward.


    Her eyes were wrapped in white gauze.


    Since she didn''t speak, they didn''t know if she was awake.


    Mike looked at the time and said to


    Hayden: "Go back home! We don''t know when she will wake up. When she wakes up, | will call you."


    "Yeah." Hayden was going to report to his new school tomorrow, so he had to go back to rest


    After Hayden left, the attending doctor entered the ward, walked to the bedside, PLU? asked Avery, "How are you feeling now? If


    it hurts very much, | can give you painkillers.¡±


    Mike was shocked: "Avery, are you


    awake? | thought you were om


    unconsci us andcund¨¦ranest esia!


    Youlh@drd''me talking to Hayden just


    now; why didn''t you say anything?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery said, "Hayden might not have left if | spoke."


    Mike said, "Okay, how are you feeling now?"


    "It''s okay. It hurts a bit, but | can


    tolerate it." Avery couldn''t slee 11 \


    cause pfaha pai 3 d''she couldn''t


    see anything now, which was terrible.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She had to get used to it though.


    ¡°Have a good rest. If there''s anything, call the nurse. I''m off to work." "Thank you.


    "No problem." After the doctor left,


    Mike sat in front of t hospitat Bel


    asked Ber Vl you recover after


    this operation?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Avery replied, "No."


    "Why? Do you need another operation? Why is it soplicated? Is the doctor confident that your eyes can be cured


    completely?" Mike said anxiously.


    She thought she could recover after the operation. Unfortunately, that was not the case.


    "If | recover sessfully after this operation, the cornea will be recedter. After my cornea gets reced, | can see clearly


    again." Avery said, "As long as everything goes ording to n, the subsequent operation will be fine."


    "Oh... How are you going to get the corneas you need? Does the hospital have a cornea bank?" Mike was worried, "Are there


    any specific requirements for corneal transntation?"


    ¡°Mike, don''t be nervous." Avery said calmly, "The hospital has a cornea bank. The doctor will help me find a suitable cornea. It''s


    pretty trivial. I''m going to recover pretty quickly after the surgery!"


    "You will definitely recover quickly." Mike encouraged her. "Are you scared of the dark? You can''t see anything now, can you?


    Don''t worry; | will stay by your side."


    "| asked you to hire a nurse for me. Did you do that?" Avery asked.


    It was inconvenient for her to do anything now, so hiring a carer would make her life easier.


    "Yes, | have. Do | need to call the nurse now?" "How much medicine do | have left?" She was having an infusion now.


    "A small bottle."


    "When the medicine is finished, call the nurse. The nurse will apany me. You can go back and rest." Avery said.


    ¡°What are you even thinking? How can | trust a stranger to look after you? | must be here with you!" Mike replied without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Hayden is at home alone; how can | feel assured?"


    "There are bodyguards to apany him. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll hire another nanny to serve him. You can recover now, and


    don''t think about anything." Mike reassured her, "And as for La, don''t worry too much. La is almost ten years old; she


    should be more independent."


    Avery pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    She was very apologetic towards Layle ?g+> PKX? Robert.


    But now, she really couldn''t take care of them.


    "| asked Hayden to video call La every day. You could always call your children if you want to see them." Mikeforted her,


    "When your illness is cured, you can return to Aryadelle to take care of the children anytime. Elliot didn''t say you would not be


    allowed to take care of the children, right?"


    "No. He''s not so heartless.¡±


    "If he doesn''t show you La and Robert, you could retaliate by not showing him Hayden." Mike gave her an idea, "Besides, he


    can control Robert, but he can''t control La."


    "Don''t think so much." Avery''s eyes felt particrly painful, as the wounds in the eyes involved nerves in her entire head. She


    was already feeling the pain from her injuries. If she thought about sad things, it would hurt even more.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She felt like she was going to explode.


    ¡°Would you like a nurse to give you painkillers?" Mike asked.


    "No... It''ll be fine after a while." She couldn''t forget how La broke down and cried when she left.


    No matter how painful she felt now, she couldn''t make up for the debt she owed to her daughter.


    In Aryadelle, at Starry River Vi, it was three in the morning, but Elliot was not sleepy.


    He came out of the bedroom and walked toward his daughter''s room.


    Tonight, Mrs. Cooper took Robert to sleep in La''s room.


    He didn''t feel the need to worry about


    it at first. Still, when he was thinkj


    about his dau tepnaendice ifthe


    badk arlni¡é thind told him that his


    daughter was unusually sad this


    time, and he could not sleep well at


    night. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He gently pushed open the door of the room


    He saw that the warm orange light was turned on and heard La sobbing.


    Mrs. Cooper sat next to La and coaxed her in a low voice: "My brother and | are beside you; we will always be with you."


    Elliot strode into the room and saw


    the antipyretic sticker op_Lais (1)


    ead tie frawhedand asked,


    Soe La have a fever?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Cooper saw Ellioting in and


    immediately replied, well | toak het


    aye, ana kin t exceed


    wan | just put a fever-reducing


    patch on her." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When La saw Elliot, her tears started falling.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    "| don''t want you! Go away! You''re a horrible dad! | hate you!" La eximed suddenly.


    Robert, on the bed next to him, was instantly awakened.


    Robert was woken up by the screams. His cries were endless and deafening.


    Mrs. Cooper looked embarrassed and didn''t know whether to coax Robert or continue to coax La.


    Elliot said to Mrs. Cooper, "Take Robert away. I''ll talk to La."


    "Okay...sir, be patient; La is sick now..."


    "will."


    After Mrs. Cooper carried the crying Robert away, only La''s cry was left in the room.


    La cried so hard today that her voice was hoarse.


    She was ill at the moment, and her face looked flushed. The skin on her face, and her eyes, were also red.


    Elliot stood in front of the bed and looked at his daughter helplessly: "La, I''m sorry. Dad didn''t mean to separate you from your


    mother. Your mother insisted on divorce from me. | have no other choice."


    "It''s all your fault! It''s your fault that mom divorced you!" La looked at him with tearful eyes and shouted, "I hate you!"


    After shouting thest words, La coughed violently.


    Elliot listened to her heavy breathing and felt that she might be seriously ill.


    He reached out and tried to touch La¡¯s forehead, but she pped his arm hard before he could feel her.


    "Don''t touch me!" La looked like an angry little lion. "If you don''t give me back to my mother, | won''t eat again! I''ll starve to


    death!"


    ¡°La, Daddy will take you to the hospital first. You have a really high fever."


    When Elliot stretched his hand and patted her arm just now, he felt that his daughter''s arm was hot.


    ¡°| want my mother! If you don''t send me to my mother, just let me die!" La hugged her little pillow and cried very sadly.


    Elliot understood his daughter''s grief. As hardened as his heart was, it softened when he saw La cry.


    "Okay, I''ll call your mother. Just don''t cry." Elliotpromised.


    La stopped crying immediately and looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    He went back to his room to get his phone.


    La got out of bed quickly :h. followed him.


    When he arrived at the door of the master bedroom, Elliot heard the sound of a fall behind him.


    He turned back immediately to see La lifeless on the ground.


    ¡°La!¡± His stomach lurched violently!


    He quickly picked up his daughter. Her hot body temperature seemed to burn into his skin.


    He carried his daughter back to the


    room. dialed 911 wi bebismabiel |


    eaniaher bArried his daughter


    downstairs. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The ambnce came quickly.


    After Elliot took his daughter to the


    ambnce, he turn is i


    @) fouredl N&Y''s number, and


    dialed it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His mental defenses copsed!


    He wanted custody of the child to prevent Avery from leaving.


    Seeing that Avery would instead give


    up custody of the chijdaqd leave ''


    noyy> hig  ditt Seem to be


    working. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Besides, he didn''t want to see his daughter in such pain.


    If his daughter wanted to go on a hunger strike and was moring to Avery''s side, he could only let go.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed is temporarily unavable; please try againter.¡¯


    He listened to the system prompt, and his mind went nk.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    She should have arrived in Bridgedale by now.


    Why was her phone still not working?


    Had she turned it off, or had she blocked him?


    "Mom..." La burned in a daze on the stretcher, muttering in a low voice, "Mom ... brother., don''t go . don''t leave me..."


    Elliot looked at his daughter''s little face whispering words in pain and tightened his fingers holding the phone.


    Why was Avery so cruel?


    Being cruel to him was enough; how could she be so cruel to the child?


    Did she n to cut the child off?


    She had suddenly be so unfamiliar to him!


    He couldn''t help but wonder, did he really make a big mistake?


    He redialed Avery''s number and got the same response as just now.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t n to contact them again.


    La was pushed out of the ambnce when it arrived at the hospital and had her temperature taken.


    At home, the temperature taken by Mrs. Cooper did not exceed 38.5 degrees, but now, La''s temperature had exceeded 40


    degrees!


    The doctor immediately prescribed feverreducing medication for La.


    Elliot went to buy medicine for La, and then the doctor handed him two prescriptions.


    "Go get the medicine and give her an intravenous drip."


    The bodyguard took the order and went to pay the bill.


    Elliot took La into his arms.


    La¡¯s body was shaking, and sweat was all over her forehead.


    She was like a fireball, zing with heat.


    After the bodyguard brought the medicine and the nurse gave La an injection, Elliot rxed.


    This was the first time La had a high fever.


    His children would be well taken care of if Avery was by his side.


    Even if there was a minor illness or pain, she could help the child heal without going to the hospital.


    Now, as soon as she left, the child fell sick, as if it was God''s punishment for him.


    After about half an hour, La started to sweat like crazy.


    Her hair was wet, and her clothes were soaking wet.


    Elliot went out in a hurry and did not bring clean clothes and tissues for the child.


    After a while, La''s fever subsided, :e#? YJW< she felt a little cold from sweating too much.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At four in the morning, Elliot asked the bodyguard to buy them some tissues and water from nearby.


    After La''s fever subsided, she fell asleep peacefully in his arms.


    Although his daughter had fallen quiet now, her brows were still wrinkled.


    He was afraid that if his daughter


    woke up when he had not co


    Avery an fguqd chat Hest ad to


    stay by hl Is Side, she would continue


    to make trouble for him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Could her body handle that?


    He held his daughter in one hand,


    turned on his mobile phone with the


    other, and sent Avery ames


    [Avery, La haga Yever ata


    tanh ture of 40.5 degrees. | didn''t


    take good care of her. Maybe her


    following me was the wrong choice.


    She already has her own thoughts


    and opinions, she needs you and


    Hayden. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery, can you not be so cruel for the


    sake of the child? | cau punished


    ¡®eet ehildistiabesnt ee said


    ki en that you would raise the


    children with me.] Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After sending the message, he knew she would not reply, but he still turned on his phone repeatedly to see if there were any new


    messages.


    Before he knew Avery, he had never been so humble.


    Now, doing such a thing, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.


    He and Avery had known each other for all these years. He had confessed, repented, apologized, and begged her to forgive her


    more than once.


    Sometimes he could soften her heart; sometimes, he couldn''t.


    He had a powerful premonition in his heart that she would ignore him this time and she would note back.


    The two of them would probably never meet again in the future.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    After La finished her medicine, the doctor prescribed her some medicine to take when she went back home.


    When they got home, it was 4:40 in the morning.


    The vi door was open, and the lights in the living room were bright as day.


    After Mrs. Cooper coaxed Robert to sleep, she waited in the living room.


    Seeing Elliote back with La in his arms, Mrs. Cooper immediately greeted him.


    ¡°La''s fever has subsided. | need to wipe her body and change her clothes." Elliot hugged La and went back to the room.


    Mrs. Cooper responded, "Sir, go back to your room to rest! I''ll take care of La. Otherwise, when La wakes up and sees you,


    she might cry again."


    Elliot looked at his daughter''s pale and haggard sleeping face and murmured in a hoarse voice, "Should | give up La''s


    custody?"


    "You love La very much, and if La lives by your side, you will treat her very well. She''s not used to it now; you just need


    some patience. Though, it will take some time for her to adjust." Mrs. Cooper said," Wait a minute. When Robert is older and can


    y with her, she will have a sense of belonging.¡±


    ¡°But if my daughter keeps crying like this, | definitely can''t stand it." Elliot was exhausted after what happened tonight, and his


    inner peace was utterly destroyed.


    If he could contact Avery now, he might consider sending La directly to Avery


    He couldn''t get to Avery''s phone, and his messages were also sent in vain.


    He could call Mike and let Mike convey his message to Avery, but he was unwilling to do so.


    This was a matter between him and Avery. If she kept avoiding him, he would not contact her through other people.


    He wanted to see how cold her heart was


    "Sir, why don''t you first return to your ce for a few days? You cane again when La''s mood calms down a little.¡± Mrs.


    Cooper suggested.


    Elliot hesitated and said, "We''ll see how La feels in the morning."


    "Okay. You go get some rest."


    After sending La to bed, Elliot came out of the room and returned to the main bedroom.


    He kept his eyes open until dawn.


    He tried to close his eyes =c)=UKU< force himself to sleep, but he had a splitting headache and couldn''t fall asleep.


    There was Avery¡¯s breath in every corner of the room.


    He couldn''t sleep, so he got out of bed and opened the closet.


    Her clothes, bags, shoes, and jewelry were still there.


    She was gone, but she didn''t take anything with her.


    It was as if she was just going on a trip and had forgotten to say goodbye.


    If it weren''t for the intense heartache reminding him that she was gone, he would have suspected everything was just a


    nightmare.


    At half past six in the morning, he went to the bathroom to wash up.


    After he came to his senses, he picked up the phone and turned it on.


    Avery didn''t call him back or reply to his messages.


    He read the message he sentst night in his mind.


    He was hit again by a pang of sadness.


    In Bridgedale, ten hours after Avery¡¯


    operation, she quidre feeptbedause


    of repaid Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike stayed by her bedside the whole


    time. It was panne tos eher)


    tossing and,turnings/so e made up


    Her rin and asked the nurse to add


    painkillers to her medicine. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When the painkillers entered her body, the sensation of pain quickly subsided.


    She suddenly felt light, and drowsiness followed.


    Hearing her breathing smoothly, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was resting for a while in the bed next to hers.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this moment, the phone she put on the cab rang.


    He picked up her phone and saw a system alert: The phone battery was low.


    He took out his charger and charged her phone.


    Out of curiosity, he turned off her


    phone''s airne mo Suddenly¡®!


    Blip symiscealdi and messages


    came flowing in. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Mike read the text message he sent several times but didn''t understand what he meant.


    Did he want to give La''s custody to Avery, or does he want Avery to go back and live with him again?


    He was somewhat ambiguous in his wordings.


    Mikey down on his bed, holding Avery''s mobile phone. After hesitating, he texted him back: [Are you willing to give me La''s


    custody?]


    After the message was sent, Mike kept an eye on his phone, waiting for a reply.


    If Elliot was willing to give La''s custody to Avery, Mike promised not to hold grudges against Elliot in the future.


    About ten minutester, Elliot''s messages came back: [Your daughter is ill, | don''t think you care about her current situation at all,


    you only care about her custody.]


    Seeing this reply, Mike was so angry that blood rushed to his head, and his fingers quickly typed on the screen: [Whose fault is it


    that La is being sick? It''s you! You didn''t take good care of her, and you dare to use me?]


    After typing this string of text, Mike took a deep breath and pressed the send button.


    If Avery could see clearly, he wouldn''t have dared to impersonate her using her mobile phone.


    Elliot saw the reply from ¡®Avery¡¯ and was heartbroken.


    He wanted to have a good talk with her, but she didn''t want to.


    Still, he wanted to have a good chat with her about La.


    He was afraid that she would not answer the phone, so he sent her a message: [Let''s talk on the phone about La!]


    Mike yawned sleepily when he edited the text message and was about to send it.


    Mike turned off Avery''s phone.


    Before Avery''s eyes recovered, she couldn''t use her mobile phone, so her phone didn''t need to be turned on.


    Elliot sent the text message, and after about two minutes, he dialed her number.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed is unavable; please try againter.¡¯


    His face turned ashen!


    He had made it so evident in the text message that he was calling her for La''s business, but not only did she not reply to his


    messages, she even turned off the phone to avoid his calls!


    It was as if she said: [Don''t bother me!]


    Although she didn''t say this, her actions deeply hurt him.


    La slept until noon >e+


    After she woke up, Mrs. Cooper immediately poured some medicine for her to drink.


    La sat on the bed and looked around.


    Seeing herself in the room, she remembered the scene where her mother and brother left.


    ¡°La, do you remember you had a high feverst night?" Mrs. Cooper saw that La was confused and said, "Your fever


    reached 40 degrees. Your father took you to the hospital. You were put on a drip."


    La wasn''t impressed.


    All she knew was that she was feeling ufortable.


    "He promised to take me to my mother''s ce." She vaguely remembered that her father had agreed to her request.


    "You should take your medicine first.


    Your father is resting. When you


    finish your medicine, | will ca


    Mrs. Coo ex saict vali) Lay a, no


    rhatter'' ere you are in the future, |


    hope you remain healthy. How


    ufortable it is to be sick! Not


    only are you suffering, but your


    parents are suffering too." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve lived with my mother and brother since | was born, and | can''t be separated from them." La opened her bright eyes and


    said seriously.


    "Well, talk to your father nicely and


    don''t quarrel with him. You don''t


    know how sad he wassygengdu Shia


    yy didn''t veant Hist night." Mrs.


    Cooper frowned, "It''s hard to say who


    is right or wrong about their affairs.


    You''ll know more about that when


    you''re older." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    La finished drinking the medicine, and Mrs. Cooper left with the empty bowl.


    After a while, Elliot entered the room.


    He closed the door and walked over to La''s bed, looking at his daughter''s weak face.


    "La, | called your mother, but she


    didn''t answer." Elliot exined th¨¦ \


    sivas daughter truthfully, "|


    S ber a message, but she didn''t


    ept my call." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    La looked at him intently.


    "| told her all | wanted was to talk about you on the phone, and she turned off her phone.¡±


    To prove his point, Elliot handed his phone to La.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    La took his cell phone, turned it on, and saw their exchange.


    ¡°La, your mother just refuses to talk to me now, even if | wanted to tell her about you."


    When Elliot said these words, La dialed Avery''s number.


    Unsurprisingly, a system prompt sounded.


    ¡°Mom doesn''t answer your call, but she will definitely answer mine!" La returned his mobile phone to him, then found her own


    and dialed Avery.


    The same system prompt sounded.


    La burst into tears.


    Elliot took her into his arms: "La, don¡¯t cry. Dad will take good care of you and your brother. Dad will work harder to be a good


    dad."


    La instinctively wanted to push him away, but she knew clearly that she had no one to rely on except her father.


    So she didn''t push him away.


    The summer vacation had not yet started, but she returned to school after a day off at home to take her mind off the matter.


    As for Robert, the departure of Avery and Hayden did not have much impact on his life.


    He was happy as long as someone was around to take care of him.


    After all, there was food, drink, and people to y with daily, which was enough for him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After La went to school, Elliot took a day off at home.


    After regaining some energy, he started to think.


    Avery and Hayden had left and probably wouldn''t return in the future.


    La and Robert were staying by his side. As long as Avery didn''t take the initiative toe to La, La should be able to


    live by his side with peace of mind.


    If hepletely forgot Avery, his life could get back on track.


    Easier said than done.


    To match La¡¯s and Robert''s living habits, he apanied the children to live in Starry River Vi.


    This was Avery''s vi.


    Every corner reminded him of her.


    Aftering out of the vi, he went to Elizabeth Hospital.


    He hadn''t visited Shea''s child for a while and wondered how the little guy was doing now.


    Wesley and Shea were both in theboratory.


    The two of them were a little surprised to see Elliot here.


    "Brother." Shea walked to Elliot and pulled on his arm.


    After he ;g%:VJQ< Avery divorced, Shea wanted to see him, but Wesley told her not to go.


    Wesley was afraid that if she did that,


    she would not be of pandifake!


    tis sityatiod mdte chaotic. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, how is the child?¡± Elliot asked Wesley.


    "Everything is fine," Wesley replied.


    "That''s great."


    "Is La okay?" Wesley asked, "You


    can send her to our euse ancl(at '' ''


    stay wath N¨¦r for a few days."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ll ask her on the weekends.¡±


    "Sure."


    "Wesley, before Avery left, she was


    staying in the hospjtalspig skecell¡¯ ''


    yey anything about it?" Elliot asked


    unwillingly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Wesley looked at his face, hesitated for a few seconds, and said, "She asked me to take care of Shea.¡±


    "Did she say anything else? Did she say anything about me?"


    "No." Wesley''s answer took all hope away from Elliot.


    After Elliot left, Shea looked at Wesley.


    "You''re not treating my brother very well." Shea told him her feelings.


    Wesley was usually very polite towards everyone, but he was rather cold towards Elliot.


    Wesley didn''t deny. "It''s his own fault. If he hadn''t hurt the rtionship between him and Avery, Avery would not have divorced


    with him. His rtionship with Holly was a disaster, and now he wants to make amends with Avery. It''s just toote."


    Shea said, "My brother made a mistake, and Avery would be right to put the me on him. | don''t think you''re allowed to talk to


    him like that though. He is the person who treats me the best... He¡¯s one of them, at least."


    Wesley relented. "All right, I¡¯ll be more careful with my temper the next time."


    In Bridgedale, Avery had already been hospitalized for three days. She was feeling restless, so she asked Mike to take her out


    for a walk.


    She was starting to get used to not seeing anything, and her fear of the dark was slowly dissipating.


    ¡°How nice it is to be able to feel the sun." Mike helped her downstairs, and she bathed in the sunlight happily. She straightened


    her hand, as if she could take hold of the warmth of the sunlight.


    "| could take you out for a walk every day. When the sky is clear, we can sunbathe. When it¡¯s raining, we can take a walk in the


    rain." Mike looked at Avery, and said to her.


    "| don''t think | would want toe out if it was raining."


    "Well, | was talking about a drizzle, obviously."


    "Mike, how is Hayden doing in school?


    Have you got in touch with La? How is she doing? What about Robert?" Avery had not been in contact with her kids these few


    days.


    She wanted to, but after her operation, her eyes hurt, so she couldn''t video call them. She did not know what her kids would


    think of her if she called them.


    ¡°Hayden is fine. As for La, | was nning on contacting her after you got out of hospital." Mike exined, "I''m afraid that La


    would throw a temper tantrum, which would probably make you feel ufortable. Avery, | think you should ignore the kids first,


    >a%;XNP: focus on your illness. When you are fully recovered, you can do whatever you like."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery gritted her teeth and swallowed all her emotions.


    "There''s something | would like to ask you," Mike helped her onto a bench to rest." What do you n to do about yourpany


    in Aryadelle? Did you talk about it with Elliot before you got divorced?"


    Avery said, "No. We were mostly discussing about our kids. As for our property, | take mine, and he takes his." "Right. Did you


    consider an equity transfer? " Mike asked, "If you don''t quit, you would probably get involved in some conflicts with him in the


    future."


    Avery had never given much thought to that, but it was something worth thinking about.


    "I''m probably going to quit." After


    some quick thinking, shesaig Uyil|


    sphasrete hinny Shares. He


    could consider them part of the


    alimony." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mikeughed. "That''s a good idea! He won''t be very happy with that."


    "| don¡¯t care what he thinks." Her expression was cold. "A long time ago, | cared very much about Tate Industries, and


    | thought that if | could hold on to the


    company, | could hold on to my


    family. That w. agkyhethobcht that


    He vould G¨¦rttro me by controlling


    thepany. To be honest, when


    someone is disheartened, they can


    give anything up." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, without Tate Industries,


    you still have Alpha Technologies.


    Although you can''t see cacol \


    bert yptestil Hele Hayden and


    .¡± Mikeforted her, "Speaking


    of La, | don¡¯t think you''re going to


    lose her. When shees of age,


    La can choose toe back to


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The next day, Shaun came to Sterling Group to look for Elliot.


    "What''s the matter, Shaun?"


    Shaun looked worried as he gave Elliot a document. "Avery wanted me to give you this document. | didn''t know about your


    divorce earlier on."


    Elliot''s brows furrowed, took the document from him and skimmed through it.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    She was volunteering to give up 30% of the shares of Tate Industries.


    Mike was also volunteering to give up 15% of the shares of Tate Industries.


    Elliot was given permission to do anything to the shares as he pleased.


    Elliot signed the document immediately.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to call her to check the authenticity of the document?" Sean didn''t expect Elliot to sign the document that


    quickly.


    "She''s not picking up my calls." Eliot put down his pen. "Was there anything else she wanted you to tell me?"


    Sean shook his head. "Nothing else. " "Did she tell you via a telephone call, or was it Mike who told you?" Elliot looked at Sean.


    ¡°Ever since | got divorced from her, | have never managed to call her."


    "She called me," Sean said awkwardly.


    ¡°Apparently she just doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. That''s understandable. There''s no reason to remain in contact since we are


    already divorced." Elliotughed. "She''s not just quitting from thepany, she¡¯s also giving up on her kids."


    Sean was stunned. "Avery won''t do that.¡±


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    Sean shook his head. "I''ve watched her grow up. She has always been very nice..."


    ¡°People change."


    Sean nodded, not daring to speak in Avery''s defense.


    When he walked out of the office, Sean met Chad who was going to report his work to Elliot.


    Chad immediately went over to chat with Sean. "What brings you here?"


    Sean told him about Avery and Mike giving up the shares in whispers.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Really?" Chad couldn''t believe his ears.


    Thepany had always been very important to Avery.


    Thepany was founded solely by Jack, and it meant the world to Avery. Avery cared less about the profit made by Tate


    Industries. Its existence was enough for her.


    "| think Mr. Foster doesn¡¯t look to be in good shape today. If you don''t want to anger him, you could wait until he is in a better


    mood." Sean gave Chad a quick tip, and strode off.


    Chad took a deep breath, and went back to his office.


    He took out his phone, found Mike''s number, and dialed it. He received a system prompt that said Mike''s number was currently


    unavable.


    Chad gritted his teeth.


    Did Mike turn his phone off, or what?


    What was he trying to do? He didn''t


    want thepan reQMeip:


    pen did the nt La and


    Robert. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad couldn''t get into contact with


    Mike, which made him feel C


    frustrated. His iyrain WalsFoaged up,


    anal ingers swiped mindlessly on


    his smartphone screen. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, by ident, he opened his phone''s GPS.


    She had shared his GPS location with Mike earlier on, and Mike had done the same.


    He could see the exact location of Mike''s phone.


    Without thinking, he clicked into it.


    The app zoomed into Mike''s eRtion.


    Finally, th hogpitahappeare on the


    sbert t was Hospital Elmhurst, a


    fairly well-known private hospital in


    Bridgedale. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ording to his phone, Mike had been there for several days.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Why was Mike staying at the hospital?


    Was someone ill?


    Chad took a screenshot of his phone and sent it to Mike with a series of question marks.


    About half an hourter, Mike turned off his GPS and called Chad.


    "| was sleeping just now! The do not disturb settings were on." Mike said and yawned.


    "You''re at the hospital, aren''t you? Is there someone ill? You''re not sick, are you?" Chad asked, "Is Avery sick?¡±


    Mike sneered, ¡°Didn''t Eliot tell you anything?"


    ¡°What do you mean? What would my boss tell me?" Chad was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Well, | suppose he doesn''t want anyone knowing these shameful deeds of his." Mike snorted. "Does it even matter if Avery falls


    sick? Or if | fall sick? Is he going to visit us? Are you going to visit us? No! None of you are going to do that! So why ask?"


    Chad was speechless.


    ¡°Avery has already given up everything in Aryadelle, just leave us alone!" Mike said," It''s alreadyte, I''m going to sleep."


    "Okay... Go to sleep then! But could you turn on your GPS?"


    "I''ve already turned it off." Mike said bluntly, "I''ll turn it back on when you quit your job."


    Chad snorted and hung up the phone.


    Three dayster, Avery took off the bandages on her eyes. Although the bandages were removed, she seemed to not recognize


    the world around her.


    ¡°Avery, how do you feel?" Mike looked into her eyes and asked.


    "It doesn''t hurt so much." She was observing the world with her senses. "| see the world flooded with red light."


    ¡°Not hurting means that you¡¯re off to a good start. I''m taking you for a check-up."


    "Sure." Mike supported Avery in walking out of her ward.


    The doctor performed some check-ups on Avery and told her, "You seem to be recovering rather quickly, but | would rmend


    waiting a while longer for the wound to recoverpletely in order for the corneal transnt operation to be sessful.¡±


    Mike asked the doctor impatiently, "Have you found the corneas that are suitable for her?"


    The doctor shook his head. "| haven''t. But don''t worry..."


    "How could we not worry? Why can''t you find a suitable cornea for us?" Mike was feeling impatient, his tone was agitated.


    Avery told him that there were no blood capiries in the cornea, which meant that corneal transntscked specificity.


    As long as the cornea donator was of suitable age, with a healthy cornea, the transnt could be done.


    "Bridgedale''sws do not allow us to obtain corneas from other people illegally. We can only use the corneas donated voluntarily


    for corneal transnts." The doctor exined to Mike patiently, "Not many


    people voluntarily choose to donate their corneas. On the other h:c,;SLQ:, many patients need corneal transnts. Which is why


    corneas are usually in short supply."


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Does that mean that Avery has to wait in line? Does that mean there is no definitive answer as to


    when she can get her cornea?" Mike asked.


    "Avery iS a Special case. She''s a


    valuable asset in the field of


    medicine, and the dean of he om


    hospital as aivemperinission to


    provide corneas to Avery first. So, if


    there are healthy corneas avable,


    we can perform the corneal


    transnt on Avery immediately."


    The doctor promised Mike," Don''t


    worry about that." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike heaved a sigh of relief. "What if nobody donates their corneas?" "If there aren¡¯t any corneas avable here.


    then we will have to look for corneas


    in other parts of the co atry. Csaid''the


    desig recta er not having a


    Ss bie cornea in the whole country is


    rather slim." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If we really can''t find any corneas, she can use mine," Mike promised.


    Avery''s calmness was broken when


    she heard Mike. She grabbedc_hi


    hand tightly, Rony say that) would


    rather blind my entire life than use


    your cornea. All right, let''s go back!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In Aryadelle, La received a call from her brother after a week of loneliness.


    When she saw the call, La should''ve been happy, but she wasn''t.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her instinct told her to ept the call, but she hesitated.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    She was really angry.


    She was just a child though, so she didn''t stay angry for very long, and she epted the call.


    "Why are you video calling me?" La asked Hayden angrily. "I thought you were trying to ignore me! Why don¡¯t you just ignore


    me for the rest of your life?"


    Hayden tried to exin to La, "I just transferred here, and I''m rather busy. And mom..."


    "What about mom? She doesn¡¯t want me, does she? She doesn''t ept my phone calls either! I''m so angry at the both of you! "


    La was making quite amotion, which was heard by Elliot.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Elliot was taking La and Robert out shopping today.


    Before the summer holidays, La''s school organized a party.


    Elliot had brought La out to buy some new clothes and gifts for her friends.


    Hayden swallowed his words when he saw Elliot appear in the video call.


    "That''s not true. | did tell you that | would call you when | had some free time." Hayden didn''t want to exin any further." Go


    shopping with your dad."


    Hayden hung up the call.


    La looked at Elliot. "My brother said that he wasn''t ignoring me on purpose."


    "What about your mom? Did you see your mom?" La hung her head when Elliot asked her this question.


    She did not see her mom and had not heard her mom''s exnation.


    ¡°La, | did think of sending you back to your mom, but your mom was rather clear on the matter. If she regrets her decision and


    wants to take you back in the future, | won''t give her the chance anymore." Elliot told his daughter patiently. "Dad will take good


    care of you."


    "Why should | believe you if my mother doesn''t? My mom doesn''t want me, and my brother is just indifferent. If | had to choose, |


    wouldn''t pick either of you." La turned to Robert. "If it weren''t for Robert, | would''ve gone directly to Uncle Eric."


    Elliot almost forgot about Eric!


    ¡°La, you can go there during the holidays, but you have to live with me on ordinary days," Elliot told her seriously. La took


    Robert''s hand and walked away without answering Elliot.


    In Ylore, Hayden walked toward Avery after he hung up the video call.


    "Mom, La is rather annoyed. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to appease her."


    ¡°Hayden, shouldn''t you get going to school?


    It was seven in the morning.


    Avery usually did not wake up that early before her eyes got hurt.


    Now, she couldn''t see anything, so her sleep time had increased.


    Which was why she woke up early every day.


    Although she had hired a caregiver, they didn''t sleep in the same room.


    Mike had ordered the caregiver to check on Avery every morning at 6:30.


    She was awake before 6:30 every morning.


    She didn''t dare to get up from the bed herself,


    She was afraid of the dark, she was


    afraid of falling, an geyasatreid bf


    aiburderl 15 Someone else.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After she got out of the hospital, her


    emotions were Mole sensitive @hd''


    wasss colifident in herself.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She didn''t dare tell anyone about it, because she didn''t want anyone to worry about her.


    Hayden felt sorry for her. "Mom, it¡¯s the weekend today. | don''t need to go to school.¡±


    Hayden said this rather lightly, but it hit


    Avery hard.


    She couldn''t even keep track of the


    dates and the days fhe wee


    golitely Useless! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Hayden saw the expression on Avery''s face change ever so slightly and heard a tiny sigh escape from her lips.


    Tears welled up in Hayden''s eyes.


    He felt the need to protect his mom. His once strong and protective mother now needed his help.


    In the blink of an eye, a month has passed.


    In Aryadelle, summer vacation was here. Tammy wanted Jun to take La and Robert toe to y at their house.


    If she weren''t pregnant, Tammy would have invited the two kids herself.


    Elliot wanted to go to Tammy''s house with the two kids but was rejected by Tammy.


    Jun took both of the kids, and asked La," Why don''t you want to bring your father?"


    La said, "I don¡¯t want him following me.


    lam nota child anymore."


    ¡°La, you should be grateful. When | was small, if my dad could apany me, | would have been very happy."


    "| could give you my dad." La offered, "| really hope that he goes to work every day, and does not ask me about my


    homework. He''s very annoying when he asks me if 1 am fine or not."


    "Those are signs that he cares about you."


    "The more he cares about me, the more | feel like he is reminding me that | don''t have a mother." La looked outside the


    window. "Uncle Jun, stop speaking up for him."


    ¡°All right. I''ll tell him to work more and care less about you."


    "Thanks."


    When they arrived, Tammy hugged La affectionately.


    ¡°La! Look at how you¡¯ve grown! The same goes for your brother!" Tammy wanted to hug Robert, but her stomach was in the


    way, so she patted Robert''s head affectionately.


    Robert hid behind La shyly, his eyes focused on Tammy''s pregnant stomach.


    ¡°Auntie Tammy, is the baby going toe out soon?" La touched Tammy''s bulging stomach.


    "She''s moving! She''s moving!" La eximed.


    Tammyughed. "Maybe the baby wants to y with you."


    "When will she be born?"


    ¡°Pretty soon! Maybe in a week." Tammy had been waiting for a long time.


    The due date was in three more days.


    Tammy originally wanted to have a


    cesarean section, but her


    v1


    mother-inw [heethtat atural


    deyyeny Wes better. Firstly, having a


    cesarean section would leave a


    permanent scar on her belly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Secondly, natural delivery would hurt


    her body less. Sadly, if she w


    have ace areqn ection she would


    Hae ane at least two years to


    conceive a second baby. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy wasn''t taking the third point into consideration.


    During a check-up recently, the doctor said that she could deliver naturally with minimal risk.


    She didn''t know which to choose.


    ¡°Auntie Tammy, will my mother visit you when you deliver?¡± La asked, "Are you still in contact with my mother?"


    Tammy''s smile froze on her face. "She told me she wouldn''t return when | deliver."


    "She''s never called me either. Do you think what she''s doing is correct?" La wanted Tammy to do her justice.


    Tammy took La''s h>c*?PIX> and sat on the sofa.


    "| don''t think she is. Maybe she had


    an agreement with your dadSihae! |


    Oy :


    argimyaurld d''s custody...


    ammy guessed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    "Tammy, | heard that it was Avery who turned off her phone so Elliot couldn''t contact her. It wasn¡¯t Elliot''s fault." Jun corrected


    her.


    ¡°How did you know that they didn''t have an agreement of the sort when they divorced? If there wasn''t such an agreement, how


    could Avery not contact her kids? Don''t believe everything Elliot says. | hate it when men victimize themselves and put the me


    on women. It''s entirely Elliot''s fault, so don''t make it sound like it''s Avery who''s the coldblooded one.¡±


    Tammy lost control of her emotions when she talked about Elliot and Avery.


    "Tammy, don''t get emotional. | don''t want to quarrel with you. | just think that you don''t need to speak ill of Elliot in front of La.


    She isn''t very fond of Elliot.¡±


    ¡°He brought everything on himself. Why are you speaking in his defense? Do you actually think that he''s innocent? Are you


    trying to be like him and wish to have an affair with other women?"


    "Tammy!"Jun eximed. "What were you thinking? | just felt it was more suitable if we talked objectively about Elliot in front of


    La."


    "You''re saying that | am not being objective? Everything | say is true!" Tammy''s face reddened in anger, her chest rising and


    falling rapidly.


    Jun saw her losing her breath and came over to help her.


    "Tammy, calm down. Do you want some water? Go sit down on the sofa, I''ll bring you some water."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Jun went to get some water, La walked toward Tammy and wanted to speak to her. Suddenly, Tammy''s eyes erged,


    and squealed, ¡°Jun! | think I''m about to deliver! My water broke!"


    La took a few steps back, panicking. She didn''t know what to do.


    Jun put down the ss of water, and ran towards Tammy, letting hery down on the sofa.


    Her mother-inw called the ambnce.


    In a matter of minutes, the ambnce had arrived.


    When Tammy was put into the ambnce, she looked at La guiltily. "La, I''m so sorry that | can''t apany you today. I''ll


    invite you and your brother toe over when | finish giving birth to the baby!"


    La didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry." Aunt Tammy, good luck! I''ll visit you in the hospital!"


    "Sure!"


    After Tammy was sent away, only the bodyguards ;d"


    "Sister," Robert called her.


    ¡°What is it?" La looked at him. "Do you want to go out to y? I''ll take you.¡±


    "Great!"


    In Elizabeth Hospital, Wesley saw La and Robert running towards them, to his surprise.


    ¡°Wesley, I''m bringing my brother to visit Shea''s kid," La exined why she was there.


    Wesley weed them with open arms.


    "It''s the holidays isn''t it?" "Yeah. But |


    only have three days ea lidays 11 \


    avi saaigned) dad wants me to


    ie summer camp." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s great. Won''t your brother be lonely though?"


    "Dad wants to send him to daycare."


    "That¡¯s a great idea. He won''t be so bored then." Wesleyughed. "Are you in a better rtionship with your dad?"


    "Not really. Tammy said that my dad


    and mom had an agre ent fanny!


    m.ta-ngbedritat tre after the


    divorce, do you think that''s possible?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Wesley said, "I''m not so sure about


    that, but there''s something | can


    you. Your morn has cefititelyct


    dusn ap otyou and Robert. Believe it


    or not, your mom wille to visit


    you someday before the end of the


    year.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt Tammy gave birth to a baby today!" La blinked her big innocent eyes. "If mom could call Aunt Tammy, she would be


    really happy."


    Wesley nodded.


    "Could you call my mom to tell her the news?" La looked expectantly at Wesley. Robert looked on expectantly as well.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    ¡°Your mother doesn''t seem to be using her cell phone now. I''ll call your Uncle Mike and he will tell your mother.¡± Wesley picked


    up the cell phone and spoke to the two children.


    Disappointment shed in La''s eyes.


    Wesley dialed Mike''s number and told him about Tammy''s childbirth.


    "Oh, I''ll tell her tomorrow. She''s probably asleep by now," Mike said.


    "Well. La and Robert are by my side. Do you want to talk to La?¡±


    "Yes. Let''s video call her!" Mike said and hung up the phone.


    Within five seconds, Mike called.


    Wesley picked up the video call and handed the phone to La.


    La looked at Mike''s smiling face in the video and pouted.


    "Where''s my mom?" La asked, frowning.


    ¡°Your mother is sleeping.¡±


    "| don''t believe you! My mother must be missing! Otherwise, why would she not contact me? Go to my mother''s room; | want to


    see if my mother is really sleeping. " La made this request to Mike.


    Mike hesitated for two seconds, then took the mobile phone and walked towards Avery''s room.


    He pushed the door open, switched to the rear camera, and let La look at the big bed in the master bedroom.


    Avery was really lying on the bed.


    The room was so dark that La couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    La could only vaguely see the familiar outline of her mother.


    When La recognized her mother, she lost control of her emotions!


    "Boohoo!"


    When La started crying, Mike immediately closed the door, afraid that the noise would wake Avery.


    ¡°La, don''t cry. Doesn''t your brother often video call you?" Mike looked at La''s crying face; it was a lie to say that he was not


    distressed.


    If Avery heard her daughter''s cry, she would probably be impulsive and return to Aryadelle immediately.


    During the day, Mike took her to the hospital to have her eyes checked.


    The doctor asked her if she had cried because her recovery was stunted.


    She pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "My brother doesn¡¯t video call me often! Thest time he made a video call to me... wasst month..." La thought for a while,


    then she burst into tears.


    Robert stood beside La, hugging her sister''s legs tightly with both h;f*: VNW?s, trying tofort her, but he didn''t know how.


    Mike had a headache and said: "It''s only the beginning of July!"


    "Go wake my mother up now and let her talk to me!" La¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she ordered Mike to do so.


    "La, | can¡¯t wake your mom. She


    hasn''t taken a nap today. She''s


    getting more emetignalno& the


    divarda idl your dad. She''s always


    crying secretly. If she sees you, she''ll


    cry like crazy again." Mike exined


    to La. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    La relented.


    She didn''t want her mother to cry.


    "Uncle Wesley said my mother wille to visit me at the end of the year. Is that true?" La stopped crying.


    "It''s hard to say, but it''s possible."


    Mike coaxed her. "Lay! youhavd td


    bepbariene wna Werve chance,


    will return to look for you and your


    brother." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh..." La lowered her eyes to see


    her brother and immediatelyc O''1\


    S vatteddowrt Kadued her brother,


    ahd then they looked at the camera


    together. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Robert thought his mother was on the screen, so before he saw the screen, he sweetly called out ''mom!¡¯.


    Mike didn''t know whether tough or cry:" I''m not your mom! I¡¯m your Uncle Mike!"


    Seeing Mike, Robert immediately turned around and threw himself into his sister''s arms, unwilling to look at the camera again.


    "Hey!" Mike said indignantly.


    Robert hugged La''s neck tightly and muttered softly, "Let''s go, sister!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    About two hourster, Tammy gave birth to a little princess by cesarean section in the hospital.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    Tammy had already thought of a name for her child.


    She would be called Tiffany.


    The doctor picked up her child, wiped her clean, and then showed her to Tammy.


    When Tammy saw her daughter, she couldn¡¯t help shedding sad tears.


    Why was her daughter so ugly?


    How could her daughter be so ugly?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She had made an appointment with Avery for the babies to get married when they grew up, but she was afraid the n would


    not seed.


    Robert was so handsome; how could he possibly like her ugly daughter?


    Tammy''s anesthesia hadn''t subsided when she came out of the operating room, so she didn''t feel any pain.


    Sheined to her mother with a sad face: "Mom, have you seen Tiffany? She is so ugly!"


    Her mother looked calm: "You were even uglier when you were born. | had a big fight with your dad at the time. | said he had the


    wrong child, and he said he didn¡¯t. We were almost divorced at the time."


    Tammy was speechless.


    "Don''t worry, our little Tiffany can''t be ugly. Jun is more handsome than your father, so Tiffany will look better than you."


    "Mom, thank you forforting me. | feel much better." Tammy let out a sigh of relief.


    "The effects of the anesthesia haven''t gone away yet. You will probably cry in pain when you get over the anesthesia."


    Tammy didn''t know what to say.


    Before she gave birth, her mother was very gentle and friendly to her, fearing that she would disturb the fetus and cause


    premature birth.


    Now that the child was alive, her mother turned back to normal.


    As expected of her mother.


    "Mom, where is Jun?" Tammy asked.


    "He took the baby for a bath. He has some other stuff to do. Don''t worry about him. When the time is right, he will naturallye


    to you. You still need to breastfeed her!"


    "What?" "What do you mean by ¡®what¡¯? Did you think your daughter could eat rice directly? " Her mom was a little helpless,


    ¡°Although | did prepare baby form for the child, you should breastfeed your child a few times at least! Otherwise, your


    mammary nds will swell, which is more painful than childbirth."


    "Mom! Why didn''t you tell me this before?" Tammy was not mentally prepared :h#= SKQ< was a little nervous.


    "Didn''t you give birth before?"


    "Hahaha, don''t scare Tammy. In fact, it varies from person to person. | was in pain at the time, but it was not unbearable. My


    sister was in much more pain; she had adenitis." Jun¡¯s mom spoke to ease the atmosphere.


    Tammy said, "Isn''t there a scenario where it doesn''t hurt?"


    Both of them said in unison, "No."


    At that moment, Tammy missed Avery very much.


    If Avery was by her side, she would definitely not feel so uneasy.


    After being transferred to the ward,


    Tammy picked up her au


    selfie, shONG Avery, and told


    Oho she had given birth. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The following day, Tammy received a call from Avery.


    "Avery, have you seen the photo of


    2


    my daughter? Her current


    appear. sipstoroniee my mother


    andlinsd er-inw both said


    everything would be fine when she


    grows up." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Averyughed, "She will look much better in a month."


    "Well, Avery, how are you doing now?


    I''m so worried about you. | have


    heard from yo LY ererGtinseand


    sRts2eTeA at Soa ¡®Tammy wasn''t


    feeling as bad as yesterday, so she


    asked Avery with concern. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine." Avery changed the subject," When are you going to hold a full moon banquet for your baby?"


    ording to the customs of Avonsville, the full moon banquet was a banquet usually held before the child''s real full moon.


    ¡°Let''s discuss it after my baby and | are discharged from the hospital!" While Tammy was talking, the ward door was suddenly


    pushed open.


    Elliot had brought La over to visit her.


    Tammy''s brain went haywire, and she said to Avery, "Elliot is here."

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    On the other end of the phone, Avery''s breathing suddenly became heavy.


    Elliot heard Tammy''s words and almost immediately noticed that she was talking to Avery on the phone.


    Without waiting for the others to react, he strode to the side of the hospital bed and grabbed Tammy''s cell phone.


    ¡°Avery, do you think it¡¯s funny to turn off your phone and prevent anyone from contacting you? What are you doing?!" He took the


    mobile phone and strode towards the balcony.


    La heard him calling her mother¡¯s name and ran after him.


    After Elliot entered the balcony, he closed the balcony door.


    La was kept out.


    Avery listened to Elliot''s voice, and her chest suddenly heaved violently.


    "| didn¡¯t y any tricks." She calmed down, "If you really wanted to contact me, you could have contacted me, no matter what.


    Besides, we are divorced; there is no need for contact."


    Elliot snorted coldly. "You are right. In the future, you will be you, and | will be me. | can''t give you La''s custody anymore. If


    you want to see your child in the future, | won¡¯t let you unless you beg me."


    Avery was a little confused by what he said.


    He said he couldn''t give her La''s custody anymore. Did that mean that he once thought of giving her La''s custody? "Avery,


    | have to say, you are very skillful." Elliot said painfully, "You deliberately turned off your mobile phone and didn''t contact anyone,


    which made other people suspect that we signed an agreement not to let you contact the children when we divorced. La hates


    and mes me. Do you think you can destroy the rtionship between father and daughter which will allow you to get La?


    When | want to have a good talk with you, you ignore me, and no matter what means you use in the future, you won''t get what


    you want!"


    Hearing Elliot''s stern and reproachful tone, Avery felt that something might have happened when she was hospitalized.


    She wasn''t particrly curious, though.


    If she could see, she could get to the bottom of it, but now she couldn''t even take care of herself.


    Her unusual silence made him feel even worse.


    "You''re always like this! You never say anything!" Elliot clenched his fists tightly, his anger peaking.


    He didn''t even know when she became like this.


    In the past, when the two of them quarreled, they would tell each other their feelings ?h,;TJR; arrive at a solution to their conflict.


    She probably didn''t want to solve the problem, so she was silent.


    "What are you talking about? What happened?" She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. "Elliot, | don¡¯t use my cell phone very


    much now. If there is anything wrong with the child, you must contact me. You can contact Mike; Mike will pass the phoneAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    tome."


    He was going to answer her question, but his veins swelled with anger after she said thest half of her sentence.


    If he needed to contact her through Mike, he wouldn''t contact her again!


    He didn''t n to call her again after failing several times.


    Today, he identally bumped into her and Tammy talking on the phone, and he couldn''t hold back.


    He grabbed the phone to tell her he would not show mercy to her in the future.


    The balcony door opened, and Elliot walked in with his phone.


    The phone screen had gone ck.


    The mobile phone was handed over


    to Tammy. When NIEy SEE


    call was Pye sneyaised her


    eyebrows: "Why did you grab my


    mobile phone?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sorry. | haven''t been able to contact her. | was borrowing your mobile phone.¡±


    "Oh...then what? What did you two talk about?" Tammy put the phone down and asked him.


    Elliot said, "| told her that | will not go


    to her in the futures ape en


    myen. Weare strangers from


    now on." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The people in the ward were stunned.


    Everyone could see that the two of them had broken up this time.


    A few dayster, Chad asked for a leave and decided to go to Bridgedale.


    The night before leaving, Ben invited him to drink.


    "|, too, wanted to go to Bridgedale, but now |


    don''t." Ben poured the wine and said


    bitterly, "Lilith is now a elite) es


    Bridgedal ''s modehigihdustry Her


    pranks me not to disturb her,


    saying she''s in a career boom now."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    "Ben, since she doesn''t have time to fall in love with you, you should stay in Aryadelle! " Chad said, "I never believed in


    longdistance love."


    "Then you''re going to end your and Mike''s rtionship by going to Bridgedale?"


    Chad responded, "I''ve already thought about it. It would be better if | could see Avery."


    "You want to help Elliot find Avery? Chad, there''s no need." Ben said, "It''s hard for outsiders like us to get involved in their


    rtionship."


    "| don''t want to intervene. There are some things | really want to say."


    ¡°Okay, whatever."


    Adayter, Chad''s flightnded at the capital airport of Bridgedale.


    Mike was picking him up.


    Mike knew in advance that Chad wasing, so he called Eric and asked him to temporarily help take care of Avery for a few


    days.


    After Eric answered the call, he came as fast as possible.


    Of course, Avery didn''t want to trouble Eric, but Eric refused to leave and was very stubborn.


    "I''ve been writing a new song recently and also been on vacation for a while." He exined. It was lunchtime when he came.


    The nanny brought the meal to the table.


    Eric patiently fed her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Elliot signed La up for the summer camp, probably because he feared that La woulde to me. So | really have had


    nothing to do recently."


    "Did La call you?" Avery asked.


    "Yeah. She said she couldn''t get to you by phone. You probably don''t want her anymore. She cried really sadly." Eric said.


    Avery asked, "How did youfort her?"


    "| said you''ve been unfortunate recently, but time will heal everything.¡±


    Avery didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Avery, why didn''t you tell everyone about your situation?" Eric asked, "If you continue keeping it in the dark, everyone will be


    worried about you.¡± "I don''t want to worry my kids."


    "Does Elliot know?"


    "He knows.¡±


    "Oh... he knows?!" Eric suspected that he had misheard.


    "Well." Avery''s tone was cold, "I called him the first time | found out about my condition, and he said that he was in a hurry to go


    to Ylore, ignoring me."


    "So that''s what happened! No wonder


    you are so determined to divar


    him." Eric s id inva Bhehse "When


    your ud Me healed, don''t be


    deceived by his sweet words." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery: "| havepletely broken up


    with him. | don''t love him, >h,=


    he dose vg eo wre


    WoHt A ve the chance to coax me


    with his sweet words anymore."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be sad. Your top priority now is healing your eyes."


    "Exactly."


    After Chad and Mike met at the airport, they went to a nearby cafe.


    ¡°| want to meet Avery."


    "No." Mike directly refused.


    "Why?" Chad looked at him. "You didn¡¯t ask her beforehand; why are you rejecting me directly?"


    After speaking, he picked up the coffee cup and took a sip.


    Mike''s pale blue eyes suddenly


    turned cold: "She''s b iadihovcdoul"


    Shs serinaur¡± Chat spat out the


    coffee in his mouth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    "What''s the matter?" Mike took two tissues and handed them to him, "Elliot knows about this."


    Chad took the tissue, wiped the corner of his mouth hastily, and said in shock, "Are you sure my boss knows about this? He


    never mentioned it!"


    "When Avery told him about this, Ruby had an ident, and he had to go to Ylore."


    Mike teased, "How would he tell anyone? If he did, no one would take his side."


    Chad felt that what Mike said was wrong.


    Elliot never asked other people to speak for his defense.


    Mike didn''t look like he was lying, though.


    "Mike, are you sure what you said is true?" Chad still didn''t believe it, so he wanted to confirm.


    ¡°Avery told me that personally, so unless she lied to me, | guess it''s pretty much true.


    "Oh... What was my boss doing?" Chad frowned and said naively, "I really don''t understand what he was thinking at the time..."


    "It is obvious that your boss has no love for Avery but is only using her as a pawn." Mike took a sip of coffee, "He used Avery to


    sire his children. Normal men won''t do something as ruthless as that."


    Chad did not dare to refute.


    If what Avery said was true, then his boss was a scumbag.


    "Did you know how fragile Avery was after an ident to her eyes?" Mike looked into his eyes, "You usually feel anxious when


    you can¡¯t find your sses. You say you feel blind without sses, but that''s different from true blindness. At least you can see a


    blurred image; Avery can''t see anything.¡±


    Chad pursed his lips, and his face turned cold.


    "| hate seeing Avery get bullied, and Elliot always bullies her." Mike gritted his teeth," If she listened to my advice before and


    didn''t go back to Aryadelle. We would have had a good life here. We didn''t need to be separated...¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s pointless to talk about this." Chad stirred the coffee in the cup with a spoon and had no appetite for drinking it. "Now that the


    two of them havepletely broken up, it doesn''t make sense for us to say anything." "But La and Robert are being raised by


    him, and every time | think about it, | get angry.¡±


    "There''s nothing to be angry about. Even if my boss was cruel towards Avery, he is very kind to the two children." Chad said


    slowly.


    "4 just hope that Avery''s eyes can recover quickly.¡±


    "Can her eyes recover? What difficulties are there?¡± Chad wanted to help, but he also knew he might be unable to help.


    "She''s going to have a cornea transnt. Right now, there are no corneas at the hospital. She''ll have to wait for her eyes to


    recover partially before the surgery." Mike said, "Do you know why she doesn¡¯t use a cell phone? That''s because she can''t see


    anything. Besides, | don¡¯t want her to be sad. She would probably burst into tears if she called anyone she knew."


    Chad couldn''t help but sigh. "How could this happen?"


    "Everything happened in Ylore." Mike


    comined, "When her tumor was


    discovered in Ylore, | originally callet


    d gagrateronher-but he was


    ktted. The doctors in Ylore had


    limited medical skills. They did not


    operate cleanly on her, so there were


    significant aftereffects." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| can only be d that this disease is not fatal." Chad said :c!


    Mike raised his eyebrows: "Avery said she told him immediately. She also begged him at the time, but he said he had to find


    Holly..."


    "The matter in Ylore was indeed a bit sudden. Maybe after some contemtion, he felt that Holly''s matter was more urgent.


    "So why is heining about losing Avery? He is not worthy of her." Mike teased.


    Chad frowned, and after thinking for


    a while, "| have to ask my bo Ae


    clearly loves Avec sath wonder


    Ayre Shigeniy became so


    cold-blooded and ruthless." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then get ready to be fired." Mike


    reminded him, "Do you think you and


    Elliot are close enough to be


    brothers? Ben j Apt ele pets


    Hapisearesth we Group, do


    you?" "|... maybe a little." Chad didn''t


    think that he and Elliot had reached


    the point where they could be called


    brothers, so he hesitated a bit, "Do


    you think he will be angry if | ask him


    directly?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    "He didn''t tell anyone about this, which shows that he knows it''s his fault. If you ask him, he will only think that you are ignorant.¡±


    "Indeed... | guess he didn''t tell Ben. If he told Ben, Ben would definitely tell me. After all, | do have a better rtionship with Ben.


    "Then you must think carefully before deciding whether to ask him." Mike nced at the time and said, "Since you are here, let''s


    have fun for a few more days!"


    "Don''t you need to take care of Avery?"


    "| told Eric toe here. | told Avery that you wereing over, and she asked me to see you. Don''t worry about her. She is


    feeling very vulnerable now. As capable as she was in the past, she feels inferior now. After all, she cannot see anything. She


    needs someone to help her to even go to the bathroom..."


    "Don''t talk about it. | feel ufortable." Chad took off his sses and rubbed his eyes.


    Late at night, a nurse helped Avery take a bath, took care of her, and came out of the room after she fell asleep.


    The moment the nurse came out, she was startled by Eric standing at the door.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Eric handed a tip to the nurse, "I hope you will be more patient with Avery. She can''t see now,


    and she is rather sensitive.¡±


    The nurse quickly refused: "Mike gave me a lot of money. Don''t worry; | will take good care of her and never neglect her."


    ¡°Just ept it! When her eyes recover, | will give you another tip.¡±


    The nurse saw that he was sincere and could not refuse, so she epted it.


    After the nurse returned to the room, Eric walked to the living room sofa and sat down.


    He slept very little. Avery''s illness worried him.


    He leaned back on the sofa, closed his eyes, and rxed.


    He couldn''t really calm down, though.


    In addition to having to worry about Avery''s illness, Elliot''s behavior also made him angry.


    About an hourter, he suddenly had some inspiration.


    He got up quickly, went to the guest room to get a pen and paper, and wrote down a melody in his mind.


    Half a monthter, Eric''s new single "Blind " was released online!


    As soon as the single was released, it


    immediately tonpgdtte haits''0


    majoranlisic apps. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This song waspletely different from Eric¡¯s previous styles.


    The melody >b&;PIX= the lyrics expressed sad but loving emotions.


    Netizens jumped to the conclusion that Eric had fallen out of love!


    However, Eric had never been in love, so how was that possible?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A week after the song continued to


    rock the charts, Eri gepted an!!!


    ints pvignn(aiad talked about his


    inspiration. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The host asked: "Eric, everyone


    suspects that you have falleraatior


    hei highs whipyoirwrote the


    S Cait Have you really fallen


    out of love?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Eric said, "No. | wrote this song for a man.¡±

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    The host was shocked: "A man? Eric, would it be convenient to ask about your rtionship with this man?"


    Eric said, "If | have to say that | have anything to do with him, we are actually enemies."


    The host did not expect him to answer that.


    Tonight''s video interview was presented live.


    Now in the live stream, there were millions of people online at the same time.


    His answer could be heard by everyone.


    Eric said, "There are men who are not just blinded physically, but there are also men who are blind in their hearts and blind in


    what they do. That''s what my song is about.


    The host listened to his sarcastic words in a serious tone and asked with a smile," Eric, are you fighting for a woman with


    someone else? The lyrics of this song seem to contain elements of love."


    "No. | wrote this song, and it''s just an expression of my emotions." Eric said calmly, "This song is written for scumbags."


    At the end of the live broadcast, Mike, sitting opposite him, saidzily: "Eric, how efficient you are! | asked you to take care of


    Avery, but you took the opportunity to write a new song. If | didn''t call you, you wouldn''t have the inspiration to write a new song!"


    Eric picked up the ss of water and took a sip.


    "| always work after Avery falls asleep at


    night." Eric exined, "When | wrote this song, | gave it to Avery. Avery said it was very nice."


    ¡°Even if it were horrible, she wouldn''t say that to your face. How could you take her evaluation seriously?¡± Mike couldn''t help


    laughing.


    "The market has given me positive feedback, though. My song is viral now." Eric said, changing the subject, "Has Chad returned


    to Aryadelle?"


    "Yes. He is notpletely healed. He thinks the doctor here is not good, so he has to go back to Aryadelle for treatment." Mike


    shrugged, "Actually, he was afraid that his boss wouldin after he took so long a leave."


    Chad had pneumonia the night after he came to Bridgedale.


    At that time, he had a high fever and was unconscious. In the end, he stayed in the hospital for a week ;g"?PIT= barely felt


    better.


    When Mike took him to the airport, he saw that he had lost weight.


    Eric sneered, "You could ask him to y my new song to his boss."


    Mike said, "He doesn''t even dare to ask for more leave. Do you think he dares to provoke his boss in person?"


    "What a coward!" Eric sneered.


    "Says the person who didn''t dare say


    he was talking about Elliot in the


    song during the live Propdoaat Nitke


    spgerert Titgol Ware to say that your


    song was written specifically for


    Elliot, | guess your song will be


    banned tomorrow. Removed across


    the entire Inte." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Eric said, "It''s not that | don''t dare to


    do this; | just don''t want to make al |


    fuss oyporit A Y''do 80, it doesn''t


    just embarrass Elliot; it will also


    involve Avery.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "That¡¯s true.¡± Mike thought for a moment and said, "Thank you for your time. You can leave tomorrow."


    "| have nothing to do anyway; | can stay here for a while."


    "I''m afraid you don''t know how many


    calls your agent has given me. He


    said that since you are releasi


    new son ngwy there GM ce


    OUD ic activities, and he also said


    that once | let you go, he will pay for


    10 babysitters for Avery," Mike said,


    laughing. "I''d have let you go back if


    Chad hadn''t gotten sick and | had to


    take care of him.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Eric didn''t know what to say.


    In Aryadelle, Chad took a day off at home, and after his jetg was over, he returned to thepany.


    "Chad, | heard you were hospitalized with pneumonia in Bridgedale and almost died. Is that true?" A secretary saw him and


    immediately came to him and asked with concern.


    Chad said, "It''s just ordinary pneumonia, no big deal. Who told everyone about it?"

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    The secretary said, "The chief financial officer told us. He reminded us to pay attention to our health and not to eat less just to


    keep our body in shape."


    Chad didn''t know whether to cry orugh." It really isn''t serious; otherwise, | wouldn''t be able to go back to work now.¡±


    ¡°Right! Did you see Avery on your trip to Bridgedale?" The secretary asked in a low voice.


    "To be honest, | was hospitalized for ten days in Bridgedale." Chad looked helpless," This vacation was really miserable."


    "Then why don''t you rest at home for a few more days? You don''t look well!" When the secretary said this, the conversation


    changed, "Do you know about the change in the personnel of Tate Industries?"


    Chad was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "There is a change in personnel of Tate Industries? When is it going to


    happen?"


    "Yesterday, our boss went to Tate


    Industries for a one-day meeting. He went there because there was a major change in personnel. | also heard that he said Vice


    President Locklyn would be fired.¡±


    Chad''s heart beat rapidly.


    Mr. Locklyn was a veteran of Tate Industries.


    He was a senior employee who had experienced ups and downs with Jack at the beginning.


    Now that Avery had quit Tate Industries for only a month, Vice President Locklyn was fired...


    It was rather cruel of the boss to do that.


    When Tate Industries was rebuilt, Avery rehired all the old employees with high sries. Elliot fired Vice President Locklyn this


    time. Were the other senior employees fired?


    Chad entered the office with many thoughts and dialed Ben''s number.


    Ben picked up the phone and asked, "Chad, have you arrived at thepany?"


    "Yes, how about you?"


    "I''m on the road. There''s a bit of a traffic jam."


    ¡°Ben, | heard that the boss has dismissed Vice President Locklyn of Tate Industries. Is that true?" Chad asked anxiously.


    Avery and Vice President Locklyn had a good rtionship. If she knew that Vice President Locklyn was fired, she would think


    that Vice President Locklyn was fired because of her.


    "Yes, the news will be announced this morning. | didn''t expect you to be so well informed!" Ben said, "| wanted to tell you this


    yesterday, but you were resting at home yesterday, so | didn''t tell you."


    "Ben, is the boss doing this for personal reasons? | remember that Vice President Locklyn was conscientious in his work. If


    anything, he has worked really hard."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Chad, if Vice President Locklyn hasn''t brought profit to thepany, why should thepany continue to use him?" Ben


    asked, "Elliot has found a more capable person to manage Tate Industries. In addition to the limited ability of Vice President


    Locklyn, his age is also a big issue."


    Chad still felt that it was too heartless to do so.


    "Chad, let me tell you the truth! It''s not that Elliot wanted toy off Vice President Locklyn. It was Vice President Locklyn who


    offered to resign." Ben said, "Avery


    "What request?"


    "Elliot asked him to stabilize the


    employees '' emotions and m


    promise t at he waulikad ate


    Industri S to go international and


    surpass Alpha Technologies." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad was speechless.


    Elliot asked Vice President Locklynto


    do so, so it wa ng weniter View?


    Fasidaht Pease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Locklyn was leaving.


    Wait, he wanted to surpass Alpha Technologies?!


    Elliot''s goal was to surpass Alpha Technologies?!


    "Are you stunned?" Ben asked, "| was


    also shocked by his determination at


    the time. But thinkjnacabout tO


    capatayhehas always been such a


    high achiever. He and Avery are


    destined to be enemies." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Chad didn''t say anything else.


    He suddenly felt a little scared.


    If he had asked Elliot why he was cruel to Avery, would Elliot fire him too?


    He had been by Elliot''s side for a long time and didn''t want to leave him.


    Even if he didn''t understand what Elliot was doing, he still wanted to stay by Elliot''s side to understand him better.


    An hourter, Elliot arrived at thepany.


    Chad followed him into the office.


    ¡°How are you?" Elliot nced at him.


    "I''m fine." "Why are you so careless?" Elliot sat down in the office chair and looked up at him, " You''ve lost a lot of weight." "I


    didn''t know that respiratory diseases were prevalent there. | went to a crowded ce for a meal and got infected the next day."


    Chad exined, "| heard Tate Industries hired a new vice president, but | didn''t know about that. Who is he?"


    Elliot took out a file from the folder and handed it over.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Chad took it, opened it, and took out a resume.


    "This person''s resume is really great." Chad put the resume back in the bag and returned it to Elliot.


    "He was rmended by a friend."


    "Well, if she passes your interview, let her try." Chad paused here, "Boss, do you want to surpass Alpha Technologies?"


    Elliot frowned because of his remarks: "| want to develop Tate Industries well, but that doesn''t mean | want to bring down Alpha


    Technologies. | want to be the best in everything | do. Do you have any other questions?"


    Chad shook his head: "If that''s the case, then | understand. | thought you hated Avery, so..."


    "When did | say I hate her? What did you hear when you went to Bridgedale this time?" Elliot''s voice became a little colder, and


    his face became gloomy.


    Chad lowered his head, not daring to look at his face.


    In earlier days, Chad would have said whatever he was thinking, directly.


    But at this point, he didn''t dare to talk as he liked.


    He didn''t want Elliot to be angry with him. It would be trivial to lose his job, but he didn''t want to be banned from the Inte.


    "| got sick the next day over there =e,>Y1Q? basically stayed in the hospital." Chad hurriedly exined, "Originally, the doctor


    over there asked me to stay in the hospital, but | thought the holidays were already over, so | came back first. It turns out that


    Aryadelle was more suitable for me. | came back and rested for a day and felt much better."


    "Didn''t Mike say anything to you?" Elliot asked.


    Chad shook his head: "I had a fever of 41 degrees, and | was unconscious."


    "He didn''t say anything to you be


    you hada ageless


    what Ba Safe. lease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We chatted casually. He asked me


    to resign to settle in Bridged


    didn''t want 0. Wena back and


    foocth, heh | drank a little wine that


    night. | don¡¯t remember what | said


    later on." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Chad didn''t dare to bring up anything rted to Avery.¡±


    Just mentioning Alpha Technologies had brought a frown to Elliot''s face.


    If he mentioned Avery without


    thinking, the consequences calibe


    digast¨¦dls Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot was not interested in her affairs with Mike, so he left the office.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Back in the office, Chad sighed heavily.


    In just half a month, Elliot had transformed into apletely different person.


    Before he went to Bridgedale, Elliot was not like this.


    When Chad was thinking about his next step, his office door was pushed open, and Ben walked in with a bag.


    ¡°Look what goodies | brought you!" Ben took the bag to Chad''s table, "My mother gave it to me before, saying it was for my body.


    Take it back and try them!"


    After Chad thanked Ben for his kindness, he epted the supplements.


    "Ben, have you noticed that the boss has changed?" Chad closed the office door.


    ¡°Can''t a man feel under the weather after being divorced?" Ben understood Elliot¡¯s mood better.


    Chad walked in front of Ben and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose: "Ben, the boss wants Tate Industries to surpass


    Alpha Technologies. Don''t you think that''s unusual? Although he can make more money by doing so, Avery will also be pissed


    off."


    "Chad, when you went to Bridgedale this time, did you meet Avery? Did she tell you something? | think you arepletely on


    her side now." Ben said, "If you don''t n to resign, don''t let Elliot notice you thinking like that."


    Chad walked to the desk, picked up the water ss, and took a sip of water to calm himself down.


    "Ben, you should have known about Avery''s blindness long ago, did you?"


    Ben seemed to have be petrified.


    Seeing that his reaction was unusual, Chad immediately walked up to him and asked again, "Avery is blind. Did you know that


    beforehand? The boss knew, but he never told me. Has he told you?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Ben''s face was shocked, as if his words were stuck in his throat: "Ho... He didn''t tell me! Did Mike tell you, or did you see Avery


    with your own eyes?"


    ¡°Mike told me. | said | wanted to see Avery. He said Avery was blind and couldn''t see me." Chad was briefly relieved when Ben


    said he didn''t know about it.


    The boss didn''t tell anyone.


    Was he feeling guilty?


    "Is it possible that Mike lied to you?" Ben couldn''t believe it.


    No one had told him about it.


    Even Lilith in Bridgedale didn''t tell him about it.


    "Impossible. Mike would never lie to me. | often use him of being too honest. Not only does he not lie to me, but he also


    doesn''t like to lie to others. He is different from ordinary people, like us." Chad assured.


    "You just said that Elliot knew about this?" Ben was a little confused.


    "That''s what happened the day you went to Ylore with the boss. Mike said that Avery called the boss at that time..."


    "Yes! When we were about to board


    the ne, Avery did call Elliot." Ben


    remembered, "I avai ed ther When


    inighed@alkity on the phone, |


    saw that he looked awful. The two of


    them quarreled at the time, so | was


    embarrassed to ask for any details."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Ben said this, everything made sense.


    "How could the boss treat Avery like


    this?" Chad was indignant, "Although


    Holly is his daughter, isn''t pidolisy


    important? Yet heel arin gto


    deyp Fate Industries ?e%:Y JS?


    surpass Avery''s Alpha Technologies!


    If Avery knew about this, how sad


    she would be! | can''t take it


    anymore... Does the boss want to


    force Avery to death?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing the tears in Chad''s eyes, Ben immediately patted him on the shoulder.


    "Chad, how is Avery doing now? Can


    her eyes recover?" Ben asked


    deep voice Yes but @\Speration is


    eared? Shad took a deep breath


    and quickly adjusted his mood.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben breathed a sigh of relief: "If she can recover, that''s good. Maybe Elliot also knows that her eyes can recover."

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    ¡°Even if her eyes can recover, she''s basically disabled now." Chad still didn''t understand what Elliot was doing, "Is the boss''s


    heart made of stone?"


    "Chad, calm down." Ben pushed him into the chair and sat down, "Since Elliot knows about this, it means that he and Avery must


    have talked about this in private. As for the oue of their negotiation, incredulous as it is, we can''t change that."


    Chad calmed down a little after listening to Ben''s words.


    "| almost asked him why he did this to Avery just now." Chad sighed, "Fortunately, | held back; otherwise, | would have already


    been fired." "He wallows in the anger of his divorce now, and he is particrly irrational about matters rted to Avery." Ben


    said, "Wait until he calms down."


    ¡°I''m furious now. | just hope Avery''s eyes recover." Chad quickly calmed down, "Ben, have any other old employees of Tate


    Industries other than Vice President Locklyn been dismissed?"


    Ben shook his head: "What were you thinking? Vice President Locklyn thinks he cannot do his job perfectly, so he offered to


    resign. The other employees are doing well. Elliot will not force them to resign if they don''t volunteer to resign."


    "Right."


    ¡°But | think it would be better for Tate Industries to change its name." Ben said," After all, thispany has nothing to do with


    Avery anymore. It would be too embarrassing to continue to bear the name of Tate Industries." "Ben, tell that to the boss! It''s just


    strange if thepany''s name does not change. | don''t think that the boss will ignore the matter." Chad couldn''t help but think,


    "If thepany''s name does not change, and Tate Industries really surpassed Alpha Technologies in the future, causing Alpha


    Technologies to shut down, it would be funny! Other people might think Avery caused the downfall of her ownpany."


    "| mentioned it yesterday, and he said he wouldn''t change it." Ben shrugged, "He''s probablypeting with Avery."


    "Scary." Chad pursed his lips and took a deep breath.


    "Chad, if you don''t want to lose your job, just act as if nothing has happened. Don¡¯t worry about other things. He''s like a stick of


    dynamite now; no one dares to provoke him in case he explodes." "Understood.¡±


    In the evening, Elliot finished his day''s work ?d*=QKX? returned home.


    He received a call from Mrs. Cooper this afternoon, saying that La was back.


    So he got off work a little earlier than usual today.


    He called the teacher at the summer camp, and the teacher said that La did not want to continue participating in the activities


    and wanted to quit the summer camp.


    The teacher wanted to call him to exin the situation, but La said she would go home and tell him in person.


    When Elliot returned home, he looked around for La.


    "Sir, La was picked up by Eric." Mrs.


    Cooper walked up to him and said, "He took her about half an hour ago."


    No wonder La wanted to withdraw from the summer camp. Eric had returned!


    Elliot immediately took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Eric.


    Mrs. Cooper exined: "Sir, Eric said he was going to take La out for a meal, and when the meal is over, she will be brought


    back."


    Elliot still called Eric.


    Eric answered the phone quickly.


    "Send my daughter back within half


    an hour. Otherwise, yp\i il KeGal She


    psf again.¡± Elliot demanded


    sharply. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Eric sneered: "Why don''t you just build a cage and lock La up?"


    "Twenty-nine minutes left!" Elliot mM


    turned a deaf carta his Karcasth,


    Fleaseiiddtthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Eric snorted coldly and hung up the phone.


    Half an hourter, Eric sent La home.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As soon as La entered the ho


    and saw Elliot fage, chefele ?


    apppyatt! Pidase read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was brought back by Eric before she even finished her meal.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    If her father hadn''t called Uncle Eric, she wouldn''t have toe back hungry.


    After Eric sent La home, he left without greeting Elliot.


    Mrs. Cooper had poured a ss of water and was going to give it to Eric, but Eric''s car had already driven away.


    Elliot took the water cup from Mrs. Cooper''s hand and drank it all at once.


    ¡°La, you didn''t discuss your withdrawal from the summer camp with your father, did you?" Mrs. Cooper took La and washed


    her hands, "You can''t do that next time."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    La didn''t want to talk about it.


    After washing her hands, an idea came to her. "Mrs. Cooper, have you listened to Uncle Eric¡¯s new song?"


    Mrs. Cooper shook her head: "I don''t listen to music very much."


    "Uncle Eric''s new song is super nice! I''ll show it to you!" La turned on her phone and yed Eric''s new song "Blind" with her


    speakers.


    After hitting the y button, she turned the volume to the max.


    In an instant, the melody spread throughout the first floor.


    Elliot hadn''t paid attention to Eric''s new song. Still, he knew that Eric was interviewed in a live broadcast and had talked about


    the new song that was written for his enemy.


    Ben immediately knew that Eric¡¯s song was written for Elliot, so Ben rmended Eric''s new song to Elliot.


    Of course, Elliot didn¡¯t want to listen to Eric''s songs. Ben told him that it was written to him by Eric, so he listened patiently.


    After listening to about half of it, he turned off the song.


    This was nonsense! He felt that he was wasting precious time just by listening to it.


    Moreover, this song was written to reprimand him, so he stopped listening.


    Mrs. Cooper didn¡¯t know that Eric wrote this song to reprimand Elliot, so when La asked her if the music was good, Mrs.


    Cooper said yes.


    Elliot''s face was gloomy.


    ¡°La, let your father listen to the song!" After saying this to La, Mrs. Cooper went to the kitchen to serve dishes.


    La immediately ran to Elliot with her phone.


    ¡°Dad! Have you heard Uncle Eric''s new song?¡± La had a kind smile on her face.


    Elliot hadn''t seen his daughter smile so brightly in a long time.


    La did not know that this song was written by Eric to reprim


    Thinking of this, he decided not to be a party pooper.


    "Dad heard it just now."


    "Oh...you must not have heard clearly


    just now; I''ll y it youragald |


    la gat firihiy¡¯on the song.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The melody crept into Elliot''s ears.


    [We seem to have just separated


    yesterday; my world is plunged into


    darkness. In a deste city,


    wraps ar ugd mybody seem to be


    blind, you take everything from


    me, and youugh at me for not


    being free and easy... | seem blind;


    the wind dried my tears; | have


    forgotten the pain you gave me]


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot listened to the absurd lyrics, and his endurance reached the limit.


    He grabbed his daughter''s cell phone and paused the song.


    ¡°La, this song is not for a child your age."


    La blinked her innocent eyes: "Dad,


    | yed it for you! p ErioS¨¦idlthls


    seyg wasvaritlet for you." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Elliot looked at the smile on his daughter¡¯s face and felt like a knife had been stabbed in his heart.


    The daughter knew this song was written for him, and she took the initiative to y it to him.


    She was really a good daughter!


    ¡°La, what''s your n after leaving summer camp?" Elliot changed the subject.


    La said, "I''m going to go have fun with Uncle Eric. He said he could take me to his next event!"


    "There''s nothing to brag about if you follow him to his events. If you want to be a big star in the future, Dad hopes you will rely on


    yourself, not his poprity.¡± Elliot taught his daughter a lesson.


    La was not happy being preached to.


    "I''m just going to have fun with Uncle Eric; I''m not doing anything wrong." Seeing Elliot frowning, she noticed her father didn''t


    want her to be with Eric, so she pouted.


    "When my mother still lived here, | could y with Uncle Eric yearly during the long vacations!" La said, her eyes reddening.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of crying in a room on the first floor.


    Robert had woken up.


    Robert had started to attend daycare this summer.


    He came back at four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Robert fell asleep when he got home, probably because he was tired from ying in daycare.


    If Avery was at home, he would never have let Robert go to bed at this point in the afternoon because if he fell asleep at this


    point, he would not be able to sleep at night.


    This would disrupt his circadian rhythm.


    Now that Avery was not at home, Mrs. Cooper would be inclined to spoil the child.


    Mrs. Cooper heard Robert''s crying and immediately ran out of the kitchen to hug Robert.


    Elliot looked at La¡¯s little face with tears in her eyes, and his heart softened.


    ¡°La, it''s not that dad doesn''t agree to let you go to Eric''s ce. You will be in the third gradeter this year. Dad has read the


    textbook for the third grade, and the difficulty has increased significantly. If you also want to be first in ss in the next academic


    year, then you can use the next vacation to review your third-grade homework in advance."


    Elliot crouched down ?b!=VKR; coaxed his daughter softly.


    La listened to his words, and her tiny mouth gradually rxed.


    ¡°If | rank first in ss in the next school year, then you will let me see my mother, okay?" La made her request.


    The expression on Elliot''s face suddenly turned cold. "La, you rank first because of yourself, not for others."


    "You mean I''ll never see my mom again?" La frowned.


    "That''s not what Dad meant. If your


    mother wants to see you,l eie


    naturall omne bask (6 tind you."


    Fuse Ale, slender arms with both


    hands, "La, wait for her toe to


    you, Okay?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    La had been very rebellious towards himtely because of their divorce.


    She wanted to retort whenever he said something.


    To be frank, whenever she saw his embarrassed and sad expressions, she felt ufortable.


    Every time she calmed down, she


    would reflect on reveal Sereoen


    isi lovely Heand was very


    p i and loving towards her


    brother. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Whenever her attitude towards her


    father improved a little qnce stat l\


    vi cegehense. she would


    forget how nice her father was all


    over again. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She felt like she was getting schizophrenia from her emotional rollercoasters.


    "Sister, let''s go eat!" Robert stepped quickly to his sister''s side and held her hand.


    La quickly adjusted her mood and walked towards the dining room, holding her brother''s tiny hand.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    In Bridgedale, she returned to her residence after Lilith finished her day''s work.


    She took off her high heels, put on slippers, and tied up her long hair as she walked toward the bathroom.


    She attended a car event today and had put on heavy makeup on her face.


    She didn''t know that she was allergic to makeup, and her face felt slightly itchy.


    After removing her makeup, she noticed her face was red.


    She put on a mask and walked to the sofa to sit down.


    She picked up the phone, turned it on, and saw the message from Ben: [Call me after you get off work, | have something to ask


    you.]


    Shezily dialed his number, and he answered in seconds.


    "You got off work so early today?¡± Ben''s voice came.


    "I''m a human! | got up at six o''clock this morning. If | don''t get off work earlier, I''ll be exhausted" Lilith cut to the chase, "What do


    you want to ask me?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me about Avery''s blindness? If it wasn''t for Chad going to Bridgedale this time, | probably would never have


    known about it.¡±


    Lilith jumped and stood up from the sofa. The mask on her face fell to the ground.


    ¡°Avery is blind?!¡±


    Ben was on the phone and took a deep breath: "Haven''t you met Avery after she went to Bridgedale?" "No! | told you I''m


    swamped; why do you think I''m lying to you?" Lilith picked up the mask from the ground, threw it into the trash can, and quickly


    walked towards the bathroom, "How could Avery be blind? | wanted to find her before this, but Hayden asked me to work hard,


    so | didn''t go."


    "It''s veryte at night for you. If you are free tomorrow, you can go and see for yourself." Ben said.


    Lilith said, "I''ll call Mike now and ask."


    "Sure."


    "Does my brother know about this? If Avery is blind, why did he divorce Avery? By the way, when did Avery be blind?


    Before or after their divorce?" Lilith was a little dizzy.


    "| think it was after the divorce. When they met during the divorce, Avery was fine.¡± Ben spected and paused, "No, actually,


    she discovered that there was a problem with her eyes before the divorce."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I''ll call Mike to ask." Lilith hung up the phone, found Mike''s number anxiously, :e(: XIT= dialed it.


    Mike answered the phone quickly.


    "Mike, Ben told me that Avery was blind; why didn''t you tell me? | hadn¡¯t seen Avery for so long; | thought she was fine! | want to


    see her now.¡± She said anxiously.


    "She''s already asleep, don''te here." Mike replied, "Did Ben only know about it today?"


    "Yes! He said that Chad told him. He med me for not telling him, but you held the information from me; | don¡¯t know anything."


    Lilith sighed, "Why didn''t you tell me such an important thing?"


    "Could you cure her eyes even if | told


    you? She doesn''t need ef y reore pity


    her peanlenow, ae


    pone


    "Elliot didn''t tell anyone.


    Interesting." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°My brother already knew?"


    "Of course."


    "He already knew that Avery was


    blind, but he still divorced Av eran


    How c Sant he becike GIF" ith


    dadbed ngrily, "| didn''t expect him to


    be so irresponsible. The scumbag!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If you have toe to see Avery, you''d better not talk about it in front of her. It takes a long time for her to calm down."


    "Oh...Okay. I''ll see her tomorrow. | promise never to mention Elliot! | will never call him my brother in the future!" Lilith gritted her


    teeth and growled.


    Mike sneered and said, "He did many


    disgusting things, this aschel \


    exh cio car to tell


    jvisci | was afraid Avery would be


    unable to bear it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Mike told Lilith that Elliot nned to use Tate Industries topete with Avery''s Alpha Technologies in Bridgedale.


    Lilith was so angry that she almost had a heart attack.


    She turned her anger on Ben because she was so angry and couldn''t do anything to Elliot.


    Ben and Elliot were partners in crime.


    She hung up Mike¡¯s call and put Ben on her cklist.


    Mike finished talking on the phone, and his mouth was dry, so he went to find some water.


    In the master bedroom, Avery didn''t manage to fall asleep.


    She had to lie down for a long night to fall asleep.


    It was easier to fall asleep during the day, but bits and pieces of the past always came to her mind at night.


    She could control her emotions now, but she still couldn''t help crying when she thought of the sad parts.


    She heard what Mike said in the living room just now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her hearing had improved dramatically since she lost her sight


    She heard Mike say that Elliot nned to use Tate Industries topete with Alpha Technologies.


    Had she heard the news a month ago, she would have been heartbroken and disheartened.


    But now, she felt nothing.


    She had even lost her child. What more did she have to lose?


    The following day, Lilith hurried over to visit her.


    Initially, Mike told herst night that if she were toe over, she should be positive in front of Avery.


    But when she saw Avery, her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°Avery, | should havee to see you earlier. Are you...are you feeling ufortable?"


    Avery raised the corners of her mouth. Her tone was soft yet powerful. "Lilith, are you here today on leave? | heard that you are


    very busy with work." "It''s up to me whether or not I''m busy with work. Although my agent is a bit strict, he still respects me. |


    take on a lot of jobs because | want to make more money." Lilith sniffed, her voice hoarse, "Avery, what are you going to do


    next? Elliot must be crazy to treat you like this! I''m going to be mad at him!"


    Mike sharply reminded: "Lilith, didn''t you agree to not mention him?"


    "| can''t even speak ill of him?" Lilith said, suddenly realizing it was inappropriate to mention him in front of Avery, "Avery, | won''t


    say it anymore.¡±


    "It''s okay. Don''t cry; it''s all over." Avery wanted to get her a tissue but couldn''t see where the tissue was, so she could only give


    up.


    "When will you be able to regain your sight? " Lilith looked at her expressionless eyes. She had such beautiful eyes, but now she


    "Almost there.¡±


    couldn''t see anything.


    ¡°Obviously, we haven''t found suitable corneas for her yet." Mike blew her cover.


    Lilith silently took note of the matter.


    After leaving Avery''s house, she immediately removed Ben from her cklist.


    If they couldn''t find a cornea in Bridgedale, she could only try to find it in other countries?h+:RIS>ke told Lilith that Elliot nned


    to use Tate Industries topete with Avery''s Alpha Technologies in Bridgedale.


    Lilith was so angry that she almost had a heart attack.


    She turned her anger on Ben because she was so angry and couldn''t do anything to


    Elliot.


    Ben and Elliot were partners in crime.


    She hung up Mike¡¯s call and put Ben on her cklist.


    Mike finished talking on the phone, and his mouth was dry, so he went to find some water.


    In the master bedroom, Avery didn¡¯t manage to fall asleep.


    She had to lie down for a long night to fall asleep.


    It was easier to fall asleep during the day, but bits and pieces of the past always came to her mind at night.


    She could control her emotions now, but she still couldn''t help crying when she thought of the sad parts.


    She heard what Mike said in the living room just now.


    Her hearing had improved dramatically since she lost her sight.


    She heard Mike say that Elliot nned to use Tate Industries topete with Alpha Technologies.


    Had she heard the news a month ago, she would have been heartbroken and disheartened.


    But now, she felt nothing.


    She had even lost her child. What more did she have to lose?


    The following day, Lilith hurried over to visit her.


    Initially, Mike told herst night that if she were toe over, she should be positive in front of Avery.


    But when she saw Avery, her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°Avery, | should havee to see you earlier. Are you...are you feeling ufortable?"


    Avery raised the corners of her mouth. Her tone was soft yet powerful. "Lilith, are you here today on leave? | heard that you are


    very busy with work."


    "It''s up to me whether or not I''m busy


    with work. Although my agent is a bit


    strict, he still respects e. | ak@ b


    | of jobs ypoause Want to make


    re money." Lilith sniffed, her voice


    hoarse, "Avery, what are you going to


    do next? Elliot must be crazy to treat


    you like this! I''m going to be mad at


    him!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike sharply reminded: "Lilith, didn''t


    you agree to not mention him?" "


    can''t even speak ilroenira¡¯ Gite


    sand, <ubdeerlly realizing="" it="" was="" inappropriate="" to="" mention="" him="" in="" front="" of="" avery,="" "avery,="" |="" won''t="" say="" anymore.¡±="" please="" read="" the="" original="" content="" at="" noveldrama.org.="" "it''s="" okay.="" don''t="" cry;="" it''s="" all="" over."="" avery="" wanted="" get="" her="" a="" tissue="" but="" couldn''t="" see="" where="" was,="" so="" she="" could="" only="" give="" up.<="" p=""></ubdeerlly>


    "When will you be able to regain your


    sight? " Lilith looked at her


    re signlgss Wes She had such


    beautiful eyes, but now she couldn''t


    see anything. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Almost there.¡±


    "Obviously, we haven''t found suitable corneas for her yet." Mike blew her cover.


    Lilith silently took note of the matter.


    After leaving Avery''s house, she immediately removed Ben from her cklist.


    If they couldn''t find a cornea in Bridgedale, she could only try to find it in other countries.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    She should be able to find corneas in at least some parts of the world.


    She dialed Ben¡¯s number. After Ben picked up the call, heined, "Didn''t you put me on your cklist? Why did you pull me


    out again?¡±


    "| was so angryst night! | shouldn''t me you, but you and my brother have a close rtionship. You two do everything


    together."


    ¡°He and | are business partners; it doesn''t mean we both have the same attitude towards rtionships." Ben retorted, "He is a


    little weird to Avery this time; | think he suspects that this was done by Mike. You know that Mike and Avery have a closer


    rtionship than me and Elliot."


    ¡°My God! Do you mean Elliot suspects that Ruby was killed by Avery?" Lilith''s jaw dropped in shock.


    "| don''t know exactly what he was thinking. He is in a dark mood and has no desire to talk at all. Even if | ask him, he won''t say


    anything. | just made this guess based on his attitude towards Avery." Ben had thought a lot after learning about Avery''s


    blindness.


    It was the only answer he felt was closest to the truth.


    "| don''t think so. Avery is not such a person. " Lilith couldn''t ept his guess, "I don''t think Mike is such a person either."


    "Lilith, how long have you known them? Elliot and | have known them much longer.


    | know them better." Ben frowned when he heard her crying voice.


    "Stop saying that! | don''t want to hear it anymore!" "Okay, | won''t talk about it. Did you go to see Avery today? How is she?" Ben


    changed the subject.


    "She''s not very good... Although she acted as if everything was fine, she stillcks the corneas needed for the surgery.¡± Lilith


    said this and couldn''t help choking on her tears, "Ben, can you go to Aryadelle to see if there are healthy corneas? If there are,


    Avery can have surgery in half a month... If you can help Avery find the cornea, I..."


    "I''ll look for it right away! You don''t have to promise me anything; Avery and | are friends from the start. Even if she divorces


    Elliot, it''s still hers and Elliot''s business, >f, >QKQ> it won''t affect me treating her as my friend." Ben interrupted Lilith.


    Lilith was poignant and ashamed that she had blocked himst night.


    Apparently, some matters were not as onesided as she thought.


    Aweekter, Ben found some healthy corneas in Aryadelle.


    After he called Lilith to tell her about it, he prepared to send the corneas to Bridgedale in person.


    He wanted to see Avery with his own eyes.


    After Lilith thanked him, he happily called Mike about it.


    Mike''s response was a little cold. "She may not ept it. After all, she might think Ben and Elliot are more or less the same."


    Lilith was shocked. "Mike, you have to persuade her! The surgery has to be performed! What will she do with her life if


    she doesn''t get back her sight?"


    "It''s not as scary as you think. Even if we can''t find the corneas now, there will be avable corneas sometimeter; even if we


    really can''t find fresh corneas, there is still the option of an artificial cornea." Mike said.


    "Oh...but Ben has already booked a flight ticket and intends to deliver the cornea he found in person," Lilith said.


    "Then let hime! When he brings


    the corneas, let Avery ile rei


    A ieN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    displ ed with Ben, when it came to


    Avery''s health, all grievances could


    be put aside. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The results of Avery''s second eye examination after the operation were great.


    The doctors hospitalized her immediately.


    She wondered aloud, "I thought there


    wasn''t a donor yet?"


    "Didn''t Mike tell you? Your friend from


    Aryadelle sent you some cor ¡®\


    The doct raid cou £¤euWan to use


    alpunsa or an artificial cornea? |


    suggest you use a human..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Which friend?" Avery''s expression suddenly became solemn.


    She stretched out her hand and fumbled around, trying to get hold of Mike.


    Mike immediately took her hand and


    exined i a low we pclt was sent


    seen tdiantteDie beforehand


    b ong | feared it would affect your


    mood." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh..." Avery got the answer, and the expression on her face quickly recovered," I''ll use an artificial cornea."

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    In fact, operation failure was risky whether an artificial or a natural cornea was used.


    The risk of failure using artificial ones was more significant than in human corneas because they have only been developed in


    the past two years. The price was also higher.


    The doctor suggested she use human corneas, but she refused.


    ¡°Avery, listen to the doctor. The doctor rmended the natural one." Mike advised her, "Let''s put other things aside first; the


    most important thing is for your eyes to heal.¡±


    Avery replied calmly: "| could try the artificial cornea first! What if it is a sess?"


    Seeing Avery''s insistence, the doctor said," That''s also possible. If the operation using an artificial cornea fails, we can still


    transnt a human cornea."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "That''s right," Avery said.


    ¡°Have a good rest today. We will perform surgery on you tomorrow."


    "Okay." Avery''s heart beat uncontrobly.


    The two months of blindness had forced her to endure the hardships of being unable to take care of herself.


    She was looking forward to getting back her sight again.


    The doctors had told her that if the operation went well, she would need about four to six months to recover.


    This meant that it would take about half a year to restore her vision after her surgery tomorrow, if everything went well.


    The doctor gave her an inpatient order, and Mike took her to the inpatient department.


    ¡°Avery, Ben hase to Bridgedale. He wants to see you..."


    "No." Avery hesitantly, "| don''t want to see anyone in my current state."


    Mike nodded: "Okay, I''ll tell him. You can wait for the surgery now, and don''t worry about the rest."


    "Did Lilith ask Ben for help?" she guessed.


    "Yeah. Lilith heard that the cornea could not be found here, so she was very anxious. Although Ben is quite annoying, he


    probably isn''t so bad if he could help you find a cornea."


    Avery didn''t answer.


    Afterpleting the hospitalization procedures, Mike sent Avery to the ward to lie down.


    Mike sat down beside the hospital bed and looked at her expressionless face. "You don''t say it out loud, but | can feel your daily


    unhappiness. You can''t do anything because your eyes don''t work. When people have nothing to do, they think wildly. | hope you


    regain your sight soon =f.:PJV: live life to its fullest."


    "Mike, | chose the artificial cornea because | didn''t want to ept anything from Ben." She said, "I have given the custody of my


    two children to Elliot, and mypany in Aryadelle, but he still treats me as an enemy..."


    "This just shows that he is a narrowminded viin." Mike gritted his teeth, "Do you see him as he really is now?"


    Her breathing was suddenly heavy, and she didn''t answer the question directly.


    ¡°Has Hayden been very busy recently?" she asked.


    Hayden fed her breakfast every morning, but he returnedte at night.


    "Yeah! There is a professor who


    insisted on epting Hayden eat)


    student. Hayden ikea


    toperaThe eason why Hayden didn''t


    tell you is that you might worry that


    his original courses might be


    affected." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What professor? What''s his name?" Avery''s brows furrowed.


    "He''s a Senior professor in the School


    of Mechanical Engineering. I''m n


    familiar with this figleAtywhyet


    Hearaaaydien say that this professor


    is excellent, and he is willing to learn


    things from this professor." Mike had


    been taking care of Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery and had not seen this famous professor before.


    Although Hayden was not yet ten


    years old, he had matured


    precociously IG Wes acid,¡¯ !


    ang{higintaligehice was superior to


    ordinary people. As long as he was


    interested in something, he could


    master it in a very short time. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    "Why is he suddenly interested in mechanical engineering?" Avery wondered, "He didn''t tell me."


    "No one knows what your son is thinking. If he doesn''tmit any crimes, just let him do whatever he wants." Mike didn''t want


    to control Hayden.


    "Mike, go and see that professor." Avery was not at ease. "I want to know why Hayden chose to be this professor''s student. |


    want to see how they talk in private."


    ¡°Let''s talk after you have the surgery!" Mike said, "If your surgery is sessful, I''ll make an appointment with that professor."


    Avery nodded.


    After she took a nap, Mike came out of the ward.


    Lilith and Ben stood outside the ward. He wondered when they would arrive.


    ¡°Has Avery rested enough?" Lilith asked.


    "Yes." Mike looked at Ben, "She doesn''t want to see you."


    "| guessed that." Ben had just found Avery''s attending doctor and heard about Avery''s choice to use an artificial cornea.


    Although he could understand Avery''s choice, he still felt a little regretful.


    ¡°Although | hate Elliot and you, if the artificial cornea is not suitable, she is willing to use the cornea you found."


    "Why do you hate me?" Ben was confused," Lilith hates me too. | didn''t do what Elliot did. Could you not take your anger out on


    me? Even if you insist on taking your anger out on other people, why don''t you take your anger out on Chad? Chad and | are


    both people close to him!"


    This question was really tricky.


    Mike couldn''t answer, so he changed the subject, "She''s asleep; you can go back! She''s going to have an operation tomorrow;


    you don¡¯t have toe to witness it."


    ¡°Ben won''te; I''lle." Lilith had already asked for a leave.


    ¡°Aren''t you busy?"


    "| took three days off." Lilith said, "I will definitelye for Avery''s surgery.


    Although | can¡¯t help, | want to be with her."


    "Thene back tomorrow!" Mike said," Ben definitely didn¡¯te all the way just to give Avery his corneas."


    Mike went to the smoking room to smoke.


    Ben coughed lightly and said to Lilith," Let''s go eat! I''m hungry."


    "Oh..." Lilith''s cheeks flushed,


    "Didn''t you take three days off? Isn''t


    today the first day? I''ll wait until r


    vacation is over psig binge


    Sepin@her awkward face, Ben smiled


    to ease the atmosphere, "We''ve


    known each other for so long; why


    are you still so shy?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Having known each other for a long


    time doesn''t mean we know


    other ver well, We''cda bunt the


    tin¨¦s e two of us met on our


    fingers." Lilith retorted. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t that because you have to work hard here? You can obviously go back to Aryadelle with me..."


    "Why would | go back to Aryadelle with you? | want to return to Aryadelle, but | can return myself.¡± Lilith corrected him.


    "Then go back by yourself. When you return to Aryadelle, we can meet every day.


    "Do you have no conscience?" Lilith


    frowned and reasoned with him,


    "When | was at m werstandrrost


    perate\state! ayden helped me.


    € opened apany for me, and


    thepany only had meas a


    model. If | leave, what will happen to


    Hayden''spany?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This question put Ben in an embarrassing situation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If Avery and Elliot didn''t divorce, he could directly ask Hayden or Avery to tell them that he could give Hayden the money for


    opening thepany in private.


    But now, neither Avery nor Hayden would pay attention to him.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    "| must at least let Hayden recover his cost and help Hayden make some money before | can leave." Lilith said his n, "| won''t


    leave here for at least two more years.¡±


    The expression on Ben''s face suddenly became solemn.


    "Ben, | know you are getting old, and your parents want a grandson quickly. So | don''t want you to waste time waiting for me."


    Lilith exined the matter to him.


    Ben sighed and said, "My parents started looking forward to having grandchildren when | was in my twenties. After so many


    years, they have long given up hope."


    ¡°Oh. I''m being serious with you. If you meet a woman you like, just go ahead."


    "I''ll wait for you for two years." Ben interrupted her, "Lilith, I''m very grateful you confessed to me today about your ns. I''m very


    sober, don''t worry. It''s not without reason that I''ve been single for so many years. I''m very picky."


    His words amused Lilith.


    "It''s pointless to say this now. The ns don''t keep up with the changes.¡± Lilith adjusted her mood and changed the subject,


    ¡°Although Avery refuses to use the cornea you found, | still want to thank you."


    "You''ve already thanked me several times. Stop doing that."


    ¡°Because | don¡¯t know what to say to you." Lilith said, "As long as | think of what Elliot did to Avery, | feel annoyed." "Let me sort


    it out for you!" Ben said patiently, "Avery was the one who wanted the divorce; Elliot didn''t. Avery insisted on divorce and took


    Hayden, but Elliot didn''t want to ept that arrangement. I''m not defending Elliot; I''m just trying to tell you why he changed from


    his point of view."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Avery has already given him Tate Industries; why does he still want Avery''spany in Bridgedale? Does he want to leave


    nothing for Avery?" Lilith worried that Avery might have no source of livelihood in the future.


    ¡°As long as Avery''s eyes get healed, no one can take away her source of ie." Ben reassured her, "Even if Alpha


    Technologies goes out of business, she can still be a doctor."


    ¡°You mean Elliot intends to bring down Alpha Technologies?"


    Ben shook his head: "He wants to make thepany bigger. There is also, undeniably, the element of him being unwilling to


    lose to Avery."


    "Oh..." "Actually, for so many years, Elliot only had Avery by his side. He won''t be so cruel to Avery."


    "You make everything sound good. You''re not him; how do you know what he''s thinking? What if he is up to something bad ?"


    Ben stopped her. "If he really does this, then we are no longer brothers. Despite his conflict with Avery, Avery is the mother of his


    three children. He can''t hurt her."


    "You''d better remember what you said just now." Lilith had a clever idea, "If he has any ns to deal with Avery in the future, you


    must tell me as soon as possible.¡± "Absolutely." The next day, Avery received a corneal transnt.


    The surgery went smoothly.


    After the operation, she was sent to the ward.


    "That smells good." She smelled a floral fragrance.


    ¡°Avery, | bought some flowers." Lilith walked up to her, "I felt that the ward was empty VJT< smelled of medicine, so | bought a


    bunch of lilies."


    Avery now had gauze wrapped around her eyes and couldn''t see anything.


    The anesthetic in her eye hadn''t worn off, so she didn''t feel any pain.


    After the operation, she felt much more rxed.


    "Is Ben gone?" she asked.


    "No! He''s leaving the day after


    tomorrow." Lilith held her col bends,


    "He''s now.i the coWfd¨¦ SRop outside


    thd habia . He wanted to see you


    secretly, but | didn''t let hime."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°He actually wanted to sneak in? Did he think | was invisible?¡± Mike smirked.


    "Mike, he is different from Elliot. Hes


    not as bad as on tb defehtied


    Ben Riddsetead the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tsk tsk, what did Ben do to persuade you to be on his side?"


    "You''re wrong. He came over to my


    side." Lilith was trium t, (hasred


    Hey tefaeertase liot in the


    future. He will tell me if Elliot has any


    ns against Avery." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike gave her a thumbs up: "Avery will be proud of you."

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    In the cafe outside the hospital, it was ten o''clock in the morning, and there was no one in the cafe.


    After receiving the approval of the coffee shop owner, Mike started smoking by the window.


    It''s not that he was addicted to smoking, but the waiting process was tedious.


    It was already veryte in the country.


    Ben really wanted to call Elliot for a chat.


    Even if they didn''t talk about Avery, they could talk about something else.


    He was afraid of disturbing him.


    After he divorced Avery, he not only had to be busy with his work, but he also had to take care of the emotions of his two


    children.


    There was nothing he could help with.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ben still called Elliot.


    [The user you dialed is on a call, please try againter ]


    Who is Elliot talking to on the phone sote at night?


    Ben put down his phone and lit another cigarette.


    When Elliot finished talking on the phone, he would call him back.


    He knew very well that when he got on the phone with Elliotter, he could not help mentioning Avery.


    Although Avery refused to see him, he thought of her current situation and felt particrly ufortable.


    Even though he had suchpassion for Avery, how could Elliot not have it at all?


    He remembered that when something trivial happened to Avery, Elliot would be very anxious. How could the love between them


    disappear?


    About half an hourter, Elliot called.


    Ben put out the cigarette between his fingers in the ashtray.


    ¡°Elliot, who are you talking with on the phone?¡±


    "Natalie." Elliot picked up the water ss and took a sip. "She doesn''t understand my rules. | have told her not to call me after


    nine o''clock in the future."


    Natalie Jennings was the new vice president of Tate Industries.


    She had excellent management experience and graduated from a famous university.


    "Does she work that hard? Or does she want to pursue you now that you''re single? " Ben teased.


    "We didn¡¯t talk about anything other than work." Elliot frowned and put down his ss.


    "She wants to gain your trust first. She will talk to you about other things when she gets to know you better." Ben was afraid Elliot


    would be taken advantage of, so he reminded him, "You need someone tofort you right now. You have to stay awake


    Elliot felt that Ben had been single for too long, and his thoughts had gone all weird.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Not to mention that he didn''t have


    the energy to care about per


    pare pisques\evehnt he had the


    chdtgy! wouldn''t be able to find a


    woman to fall in love with again.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery had broken his heart.


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Ben anymore, so he hung up the phone.


    Seeing it was eleven o''clock at night, he rubbed his aching temples and turned off his phone.


    Natalie had made a detailed work


    n tonight and were Aalightectoit!


    workisaisheca lled and reported


    to is Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This report took more than an hour.


    Natalie''s ambition was to make Tate


    Industries¡¯ drones the st inthe \


    rd Ki g epsurelid Toothold was left


    Ahiheres Technologies in the


    industry! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When he listened to Natalie''s report, Avery''s face appeared in his mind countless times.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    He didn''t want to ruin Avery''s Alpha Technologies.


    He seemed to be doing it all the same.


    He had hired Natalie and acquiesced Natalie to setting such a huge goal.


    Whether Natalie could aplish the goal, Avery must have known about it by now.


    The funny thing is that even if she knew about it, she didn''te to him.


    Ben redialed his number without thinking.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The system prompt that his phone had been turned off sounded.


    ¡°What are you doing?!" Ben looked at the call that was automatically hung up by the system, "I haven''t said a word of what |


    wanted to say!"


    If he had known that earlier, he would not have mentioned Natalie.


    Ben was very tight in his chest, so he came out of the cafe.


    He walked to the door of the hospital and called Lilith.


    Avery heard that Lilith had answered Ben''s call in the ward and immediately said to Lilith, "Lilith, go apany him! | just


    happened to be a little sleepy and was going to sleep."


    Lilith knew she was lying.


    She had just finished the operation, and soon the effects of the anesthesia would wear off.


    How could she sleep in such agony?


    "Lilith, go! When she falls asleep, I''ll also squint for a while.¡± Mike told her.


    "Okay! Then I''ll go first. I''lle to see you at night." Lilith left the ward.


    Mike went to the hospital bed and tucked Avery in.


    ¡°Mike, I¡¯m not cold." It was summer, and despite the air conditioning in the ward, she was still a little hot.


    Mike pulled the nket down a little.


    ¡°After a week, your eyes will gradually be able to see things. Are you happy?" Mike could not hide his excitement.


    The corners of Avery''s mouth rose: "I look forward to it; | hope everything goes well."


    "Definitely. The doctor said that your illness was not a serious issue." "| know." Avery always knew that her illness was not


    serious, but it would affect


    her daily life to some extent, "I feel much better now."


    "Well, as for the professor | told you about before this, I''ve contacted him. He heard that you had surgery today, so he nned to


    come ?h+ visit you at night. | know you wanted to talk to that professor about Hayden, so | said yes." Mike said.


    Avery hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    Lilith came out of the inpatient department and saw Ben waiting at the entrance.


    "Didn''t | tell you not toe to the hospital?" Lilithined.


    "| didn''t go in! | was calling you from


    outside the hospital gate. | h raat


    Avery telli g.vaycoresmnewi me, so


    mercial ¡®Ben heard Avery''s voice


    just now, and his emotions were


    mixed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Her voice was as soft as ever.


    The blow of divorce and getting an illness did not seem to have broken her down.


    "It''s all your fault. She wouldn''t have driven me away if you hadn''t called me." Lilith red, "You could have just sent me a


    message."


    "| called Elliot, and he hung up on me.


    Not only did he hang up on me, but


    he also turned off veigecon


    tae annqyedt Serve ined to her,


    "originally wanted to tell him about


    Avery''s surgery today, but after the


    phone got through, we talked about


    another woman, so it was over."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Another woman?" Lilith wondered.


    "The new vice president of Tate


    Industries is a very capable wom


    This woman i ot qniy\tapabie but


    afsarqaite Young.¡± Ben said sourly, "|


    have to admit, there are some


    competent young people nowadays."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    "How old is she?"


    "33."


    "Oh...isn¡¯t she older than Avery? She seems like an old woman to me." Lilith was very rude because she resented this woman.


    "Haha..." Benughed.


    "Why are youughing? Why were you talking with Elliot about this woman?"


    "She called Elliot for more than an hour. It''ste at night in Aryadelle." Ben asked her," A woman calls a mante at night to


    report her work. Do you think she is dedicated to her work, or do you think she has other intentions?"


    "She wants to hook up with Elliot; it''s pretty obvious." Lilith said suddenly," Although | haven''t seen the woman you mentioned, |


    hope the two of them will get together. Avery will bepletely free!"


    Ben was speechless.


    In the evening, the professor from the School of Mechanical Engineering brought Hayden to the hospital to visit Avery.


    After the professor and Avery greeted each other politely, Mike immediately took Hayden out of the ward.


    When the ward door was closed, Avery said to the professor, "| don''t know why you chose my son."


    The professor smiled and said, "Miss Tate, it was Hayden who sent me an email first and asked me some questions."


    Avery was speechless.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is


    Liszt. |am a professor and the vice dean of the School of Mechanical Engineering. 1 have long stopped taking students., but |


    like Hayden very much, so | took him as a student." Liszt said, "I''m 66 years old this year. Aryadelle has a policy of retiring when


    we reach 66, but we don''t have it here. | love my job, so | still work every day.


    "Mr. Liszt, what did Hayden say when he sent you an email?" Avery especially wanted to know her son''s inner thoughts.


    Since she lost her eyesight, the mother and son have rarelymunicated.


    Most of the time, it was Hayden whoforted her. If she asked about Hayden''s situation at school, Hayden would cherrypick


    his answers to please her.


    "He told me about his grandfather. He said his grandfather was an engineer who had been working on driverless cars during his


    lifetime."


    "Yes, my dad passed away many years ago. Hayden has never met his gr>c%:QMQ; father."


    ¡°Hayden is very interested in driverless systems now. He thinks it''s cool. He sent me his resume. | read his resume, and |


    thought he had the kind of talent | needed." Liszt said frankly, "Unmanned systems need a high degree of fusion of mechanical


    engineering andputer science."


    Aweekter, the bandages on Avery''s eyes were removed.


    She tried to open her eyes and see the world in front of her.


    Before the surgery, she couldn''t see anything at all.


    During the day, she only saw the color red, and at night she only saw darkness.


    Now, her eyes no longer registered monotonous red light.


    She could vaguely see the figures in front of her, but she couldn''t tell the difference between them.


    "Mike!" she said excitedly.


    "I''m here!" Mike held her arm. "How


    are you feeling? Can you see? cen


    you can''t gg, IEE! i:


    Ke tctentcs take half a year for your


    vision to return to normal." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| can see something!" She pushed


    his arm away, "That''s the.dogr Over


    Reheciiie Herfinger pointed


    t \e s the door of the room. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike was thrilled, "Yes! That''s the door over there!¡±


    "Don''t help me; I''ll walk over there b


    myself. | can do it!" yepejost O8ep


    sta dalhbo Sid the door


    ep by step. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Outside the door of the ward, voices entered her ears.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Poor Avery. | heard her ex-husband found a new love, and she is still blind.¡±

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    Avery stilled.


    "Well, that might not be the case. She will recover if the surgery is a sess. Men are born to be unfaithful and cruel, especially


    men who are wealthy," the other person said. "It might not be that bad that Avery divorced him! Maybe true happiness awaits her


    ahead."


    Avery turned her heels and headed back to the ward.


    "Doctor, can she go home to rest?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, but you will have to be careful. She can''t be moving around independently. She probably can''t see all that well right now, so


    you will need to hire a nurse to look after her," the doctor reminded him."


    Remember to get in touch with me the moment she shows any signs of difort.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    "Also, we ced three stitches inside her eyes so remember toe back in three months to have them removed."


    "Okay. Anything else we need to pay attention to?"


    ¡°Keep her eyes clean, make sure her mood remains stable, and no crying," the doctor said. "Bear with it for a while and


    everything will be much easier once she fully recovers.¡±


    "Yeah! Thank you!¡± Mike walked the doctor out of the room.


    The nurse helped Avery to bed. "Miss Tate, would you like to lie down?" "I''ll sit for a while." Avery''s back was hurting from lying


    down too often.


    "Your eyes should recover soon, so why are you so depressed?¡± Noticing Avery''s gloomy mood, the nurse consoled her with a


    smile. "I''ve been a nurse for many years, and I''ve cared for my fair share of patients. I''ve seen how miserable it is to be ill, and I


    think a healthy body is most important.¡±


    "| think so, too." Avery beamed. "I''m actually ina good mood. Once my eyes get better, | can go on with all the things that I''ve


    been wanting to do."


    "Of course! Would you like some soup?"


    "Get me some. | will have it on my own.¡±


    "Sure."


    Shortly after, Mike returned to the room with a letter for discharge.


    Avery had finished her soup and was handing the bowl back to the nurse.


    ¡°Avery, I''m done with the procedures." Mike walked toward her. "! want to take you to a resort to rest =a); QMR< recover."


    "Is that necessary?¡±


    "It''s a house next to the ocean. The ocean view will be good for your eyes." Mike had already made the reservation for the


    house.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery epted his suggestion. "You don''t have to keep an eye on me all the time. | feel much better."


    "It''s not like I''m busy or anything..." Mike helped her out of the ward.


    "| heard you thest time you were on the phone." Avery paused for a few moments, before saying, "Elliot has fired Shaun and


    hired new people to take over higher


    management. He intends on going after Alpha Technologies."


    She had heard every word of what Mike had said.


    Mike looked at her in shock. "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "| didn''t know what to say. You didn''t


    listen to me when | told you to go


    back to work," said Averycaleniyy |


    Reiecsekien neaMstogies. You


    uldn¡¯t have to exhaust yourself if it


    wasn''t for me. You were never really


    interested in running a business or


    working, to begin with." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m not as unambitious as you think,"


    Mike said, sounding defeated, ¡¯


    might no like wrarkingthat much, but


    dec sense of aplishment,


    too." "So what are you thinking?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Once your eyes get better, | will return to the office," he said, reassuring her. "I won''t stand idly by while Elliot hits us like that."


    "Mike, we don''t really have to fight


    him. lf we don''t have what it take


    win, we can si phyeeeahit aerate"


    Avprybea\stepared herself for the


    worst. "I''ve already given Tate


    Industries up, so I''m not really that


    upset." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It¡¯s not happening yet, so let''s not get overly permissistic.¡±


    ¡°I''m not being pessimistic. It''s called being prepared for the worst so that we won''t be caught off-guard.¡±


    "Yeah."


    After exiting the hospital, Mike drove toward the ocean, which was half an hour away from the hospital. The house was located in


    the most famous beachside city in Bridgedale.


    Once they settled in the mansion, Mike took her to the balcony.


    It was four in the afternoon, and the sun was not as unforgiving as it had been, and a cool breeze blew over them.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    "The ocean here is turquoise. Can you see it? It looks beautiful."


    Avery struggled to see the world before her.


    Her eyesight was poorer than when she had just removed the bandage, so she did not respond to Mike¡¯s question.


    She could faintly see blue before her, but she could not see the turquoise Mike was describing.


    Mike decided to change the subject. "I told Hayden that we areing here. It is far from his school, so | told him to stay with


    Lilith on the weekdays, and he cane over on the weekends.¡± "Okay." Avery wanted to rest her eyes. "I think | saw a lounge


    chair over there.¡± "Yeah, there''s one on the balcony. Do you want to lie down for a while?¡±


    "Yes."


    Mike helped her to the chair and she closed her eyes, indulging in the new environment.


    Time flew by, and soon, the summer holidays wereing to an end.


    It was the first of September and the weather was wonderful. Mike video called La in the morning, it would be night in


    Aryadelle.


    La told him that both Robert and her were starting school tomorrow.


    Robert had attended a summer pre-school program and had already gotten used to spending time in the day-care center.


    Avery was shaken to the core when she heard about it. She wondered whether it was too early to send him to a daycare center.


    He was only two years old. If only she was with him, she would have never sent him to daycare while he was still two.


    However, La had mentioned that Elliot had only decided to do so because Robert had an amazing time ying with the other


    children at the daycare center.


    After calling La, Mike began getting ready to go to work.


    Avery''s vision had greatly improved from the time of her discharge, and she could see Mike''s face if he stood before her, but she


    could only see a faint outline if he stood far away.


    Her current situation resembled that of someone who was severely short-sighted. The only difference was that she could sense


    her eyesight improving as days went by.


    She had followed the doctor''s instructions since her discharge. She had refrained from using her phone,


    She intended on video calling La once she had her stitches removed.


    ¡°Avery, the weather is nice today. Let''s go out for a walk!" said the nurse.


    "Sure." Avery would head outside for a walk every day with the nurse.


    The nurse took a gigantic bag with her and helped Avery outside.


    Once they were out of the mansion, the nurse swiftly helped Avery with her bo and shades.


    The resort tended to have fewer


    people in the eels d rere \


    atte erdaing. so they made


    ita habit of going out in the morning.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After taking a stroll, Avery noticed a small crowd ahead.


    "Miss Tate, someone is using a drone."


    Avery stopped and looked up to the sky.


    The drone had just taken off and was not too high up, so she could see a shadow moving in the air.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Jennings, Avery Tate has been


    in Bridgedale for months now, but


    ording to my sources, she aeihia


    been to Alpha Teehnagies at


    Shpiiprobebly hiding at home,


    crying herself to sleep every day for


    the past few months, because there''s


    no information about what she''s


    been doing. She hasn''t even made a


    public appearance." Avery overheard


    aman''s voice. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Avery was the one who wanted the


    divorce, so why would she be hiding


    at home, crying? If she¡¯s really that


    stupid, how did sh mahage terdate


    bg RAH echnolog and


    te Industries?" Natalie retorted in a


    composed tone. "Herwork here in


    Bridgedale is wider than what she


    had in Aryadelle. It''s normal that you


    can''t get your hands on any


    information about her." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    "Ms. Jennings, you mean to say that she is plotting in the dark?"


    ¡°Haha, whatever she plots to do will not interfere with my n," Natalie said." Sooner orter, | will have Alpha Technologies


    beneath my feet. Starting a branch in Bridgedale is only the beginning of this game!"


    ¡°Of course! With Mr. Foster''s support and your ambition, Alpha Technologies will soon be defeated."


    "Yeah! Mr. Foster appreciates you so much that he has put you in charge of all matters concerning Tate Industries. He trusts


    you!" another man said in a ttering manner." Everyone in the office is guessing that he is pursuing you!"


    Natalie chuckled smugly. "He does ce a lot of trust in me, but I''m in no rush with regard to romance. We can wait until |


    aplish my goal. | promised him | would."


    Avery stood in the distance and heard every single word they said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Natalie hade to Bidgedale with her team with the sole intention of destroying Alpha Technologies. On top of that, Elliot had


    handed the management of Tate Industries to Natalie.


    Avery paled as she absently clenched her fists. Not long ago, she had told Mike that she was not upset over giving up Tate


    Industries, but now, she realized that she had not minded because she had believed that Elliot would run thepany with care.


    She did not think that he would give it to someone he fancied. There was no other reason that Avery could think of as to why he


    would give thepany to Natalie.


    ¡°Avery, let''s go home!" The nurse heard the conversation as well and noticed the way Avery''s face paled with rage. Before Avery


    could respond, the nurse immediately took her back to the mansion.


    ¡°Avery, don¡¯t get upset. You''ve divorced that man and whatever happens between him and another woman is their business,¡± the


    nurse awkwardly attempted to console her out of concern that Avery might burst into tears.


    It took a lot of effort and time for Avery''s eyes to recover to her current state and she was only a month away from having the


    stitches removed. After that, she would be able to resume her normal life. It was certainly not worth it for her to cry over what


    happened =b*=PNQ> reverse her progress.


    Avery sucked in a breath and muttered in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine... I''m just a little disgusted."


    Elliot could not wait to destroy the career she had built and finish her along with it.


    "Does he think that that''s all it takes to bring me down?!" she shouted in her mind.


    Back in the mansion, Avery went back into her bedroom and shut the door behind her.


    Concerned that Avery might overthink things, the nurse called Mike and exined the situation to him.


    "Alright. | aming back right now," he said.


    The mansion was far away from Alpha Technologies, and Mike would often head back to the mansion on Friday evening and


    leave on Monday morning. asionally, he would also drop by on Wednesday depending on the week.


    The nurse regretted calling Mike the


    moment she hung up. It was Monday


    and Mike had just lefte lier that!


    mig; he hSWORElyartived at the


    office not too long ago, and if Avery


    found out that Mike had to make an


    extra trip because of the call, she


    would definitely be upset. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery¡¯s house in Bridgedale was located in the city center of the capital.


    Elliot had been there more than once.


    He had decided to pay a visit to


    ice


    Bridgedale with the exelise dt


    rorritaring the progress of Natalie''s


    team when in truth, he could not


    forget about Avery even after the


    divorce. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They had not been in contact for the


    past two months. Not only hacavety


    ie contagtad fied Ane her friends in


    A AdSlle, but she had not contacted


    La either. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He simply could not understand how she could be so heartless.


    Afternding, Elliot exited the airport and caught a taxi on the side of the road.


    He gave the driver Avery''s address and in twenty minutes, the car arrived at the luxurious residential district where Avery''s house


    was located.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    The security guard recognized him and took the initiative to chat with him. "You are the husband of Miss Tate, the owner of house


    13, right? | remember you."


    Elliot''s eyes darkened awkwardly. "We divorced."


    "Oh... No wonder we don''t see Miss Tate aroundtely," the guard said as he


    retrieved the visitor form. "Are you going in?"


    "She isn''t staying here?" Elliot epted the form but did not fill it in right away.


    ¡°Her door is always closed during my morning round, but | can''t say for sure.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maybe she is just resting at home. | think she got sick and is probably recovering from it.¡±


    Elliot immediately proceeded to fill in his information at the guard''s words and tried to sound as casual as possible when he


    asked, "When did you hear of her falling sick?"


    ¡°About two months ago! She hired a new nanny, and I''ve spoken to that person a couple of times. She is a nurse, and she was


    hired to care for Miss Tate," said the guard as he studied the information Elliot had written down, before opening the gates for


    him.


    Taking note of what the guard said, Elliot strode into the residential area.


    Avery had gotten sick two months ago and even hired a nurse to take care of her.


    Her situation had to be critical for her to have hired an in-house nurse.


    Elliot hurried toward her mansion, and as the guard had said, the door was closed. The yard was abandoned, and there were no


    clothes hanging on the second floor''s balcony. Through the windows, he could see that every door inside the mansion was shut,


    and there was no sign of anyone living in it.


    He stood under the sun and waited, not knowing what he was waiting for. He could have rung the doorbell to find out if there was


    truly no one inside, but he did not.


    His instinct told him that there was no one in. Avery was not there, but where could she be?


    He stayed for another ten minutes, before finally leaving.


    By the time Mike hurried arrived at the resort, Avery had recovered from her earlier shock and frustration.


    "I''m fine, Mike," she said calmly. "It just feels kind of horrible to hear that someone wants to bring mypany down to their


    feet."


    "Who? Who said that?!" Mike roared furiously.


    "The people around her called her Ms.


    Jennings,¡± Avery said. "She is in charge of all matters concerning Tate Industries ?a+; WKT,; is currently getting ready to set up a


    branch here in Bridgedale.¡±


    ¡°Natalie Jennings!" growled Mike. "Elliot hired her himself. | don''t know if those two knew each other before this, but Elliot trusts


    her.


    The thought of having to face this woman gave Avery a pounding headache.


    "| didn''t know that she stays here as well.


    Let''s move to a different ce!¡± Mike suggested.


    They had no clue how long Natalie


    was going to stay at the resort, but if


    she was here to set up.adhratich) She


    coy|d garth in eridgedale for over


    half a month. If the team had chosen


    to stay at the resort, there was a high


    chance of running into Natalie.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike was not personally afraid of Natalie, but he did not want Avery toe into contact with her.


    After a moment of silence, Avery said," Let''s just go home! | will have my stitches removed soon, so it''s time to go back."


    "Sure. Let''s move back today."


    After having their lunch at the resort,


    they made their way horne, aah bh


    hoyrstimeethei car pulled into the


    residential area. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, the guard was on patrol with his scooter.


    "Miss Tate, your ex-husband came


    over this morning looking for, ey te


    didn''t see gu aroundSo Pe lett


    preaie the guard room for you.


    Let me bring it here for you." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Avery froze.


    Her ex-husband had been here looking for her? Was it Elliot?


    Mike pushed open the door to the mansion and helped Avery inside. He called Chad." Why didn''t you tell me that your boss was


    coming to Bridgedale?"


    Mike suspected that there was an ulterior motive for Elliot''s visit.


    Shocked, Chad blurted out, "My boss is in Bridgedale?! | didn''t know that! He just said that he needed a few days off. He didn''t


    say anything about going to Bridgedale!"


    "Crap! What''s that old b*st*rd nning on doing now?!" "If he hasn''t told anyone about this, it means that this is a personal trip.


    With that said, he can''t have any ns apart from seeing Avery, right?¡±


    "He showed up at our door. It''s a good thing that we were staying in a resort and haven''t been home for some time."


    "Damn, you have been at a resort? Why didn''t you tell me?" Chad was shocked.


    "What if you told your boss about it?¡±


    "Do you really have that little faith in me?" Furious, Chad said, "If that¡¯s the case, don''t ever call me again!"


    ¡°Hey! That''s not what | meant! | just wanted Avery to rest, so | didn¡¯t mention it to anyone.¡±


    "You don''t need to exin. | don¡¯t want to hear a word!" Chad scratched his head in frustration.


    It was four in the morning, and his head was pounding. Mike had woken him up, and Mike''s attitude only made his headache


    worse.


    ¡°Alright. Go back to sleep, then!" Noticing his heavy breathing, Mike realized that he had called in the middle of the night and his


    attitude softened. "By the way, your boss brought something and passed it to the security guard here. | don''t know what it is.¡±


    Mike would not have mentioned the parcel if he had truly wanted Chad to go back to sleep. Chad immediately became interested


    in the parcel.


    "I''m not hanging up until you tell me what''s in it." Chad switched his phone to speaker mode and brought it into the bathroom


    with him.


    Shortly after, the security guard delivered the folder, and Mike brought it to Avery.


    "A folder?" Avery reached out and epted the folder from him.


    Mike shut the door behind him, worried that Elliot might appear.


    Avery opened the folder :b,=PKV: pulled out a few pieces of paper. They were filled with words. She gave the papers to Mike.


    "Mike, read it for me."


    The nurse took the hint and left the room. After all, the folder could contain confidential documents.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mike took the paper and without a


    cursory nce, he began reading,


    "Today is the third ysigce


    ang Daddi.Got'' divorced | still can''t


    stop crying. It''s all Daddy''s fault. He


    is a bad person. If it were not for him,


    Mommy would not have left. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mommy loves me and she wanted to


    take me and Robert with her, but


    Daddy would not let he Whet ehiotild


    |. do now? tarakta Yeave, but Robert


    iS-Still too small. What will happen to


    him if | leave? | can''t leave with him


    because he needs someone to carry


    him. lf | take him with me, we won''t


    get too far." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After reading the diary, Mike could not help but chuckle. "This has to be a page from La¡¯s diary! She can write so many words


    now. Not bad."


    Avery could not bring herself to smile as she felt nothing but bitterness from listening to La''s diary.


    ¡°You want me to read the rest? These are all from La¡¯s diary. There are a couple of entries!" Mike nced through all the


    pages.


    Elliot had taken photos of La¡¯s diary and printed them out.


    "But why did he do it?" Mike


    wondered. "Is he trying to ge


    to go bac and ses Nay y showing


    He? Lavia''s diary? Didn''t he forbid


    Avery from seeing La and Robert


    ever again?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    "It''s fine." Avery reached out and took the papers back. "I will look through them myself,ter."


    "Sure. You can also wait until your eyes get better to read them." Mike handed the papers to her. "Elliot probably brought these


    here so that you know what''s going on with the kids! Why is he ying nice, though?"


    "| don''t know." Avery, too, could not guess what was on Elliot''s mind, and she did not know why he was being considerate.


    Avery had not taken her afternoon nap and was feeling light-headed, so she returned to her room with La''s diary.


    Mike picked up his phone and noticed that the call was still ongoing, so he ced it


    back to his ear. "Did you hear everything?¡± "Yeah." Chad''s heart was heavy. "How are Avery''s eyes?"


    "She can see if it''s within a meter. The objects get blurrier the further away it is from her."


    "Oh... That''s not bad. She is probably going to slowly recover from now on right?"


    "Yeah."


    ¡°Once her eyes recover, will she be able toe back to Aryadelle to visit La and Robert?"


    Chad''s heart ached after hearing what La had written in her diary. He had taken time to visit the children asionally, and


    they both seemed to be doing fine. He had not expected La to be so depressed.


    "Will Elliot allow that?¡±


    Chad sucked in a breath. "I don''t know, | really don¡¯t know. I''ve not heard him mention it, and | don¡¯t dare to ask. He seems


    frustrated every single day, so no one is stupid enough to ask him about it!"


    ¡°Let''s see what Avery wants to do once she has recovered! | don''t really bring this kind of subject up with her either."


    Mike did not dare mention anything out of fear that Avery would cry, and all he wanted was for her topletely recover her


    vision in peace.


    In the bedroom, Avery went over to the desk and ced the diary entries under the study light.


    She desperately wanted to know what La was thinking and struggled to read every single word in the entries. Once she was


    done, her mood lightened.


    The entry that Mike read was the first entry La had written since Avery had left, so it was filled with negative emotions. In the


    entries after that, La continued to console herself


    Avery was d that La had grown to be such a strong little girl, but she felt sorry for her at the same time.


    Had it not been for the drastic changes in her family, La would not have to be strong to begin with.


    She tilted her head up to stop the tears from falling.


    She had to recover, and once her eyes were better, she would go back to Aryadelle to get her children and bring them to


    Bridgedale. Anything was better than only thinking about them.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the living room, Mike had finished his phone call with Chad and was thirsty. Just as he was looking for a cup, his phone rang.


    He nced at his phone and froze the moment he saw Elliot¡¯s name on the screen.


    Mike had not expected to receive a call from Elliot, as he had not called Mike since his divorce.


    Mike took a deep breath and answered the call.


    "The guard told me that you are


    back." Elliot had left the guard hi


    number after leaving thk Folder at the


    GaArdadige! He had asked the guard


    to contact him once the folder


    reached Avery, and the guard had


    just called him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He had tried calling Avery again, but


    she still would not ans er the call)


    He puppraed Net sraion and


    a ardness he felt and called Mike


    instead. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why did you bring La¡¯s diary


    entries here? Does La ¡® nawchat |


    0 are teKing pots of her diary?"


    Sains to his room with the


    phone. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Instead of answering the question, Elliot asked, "What happened to Avery two months ago? Why did she hire a nurse?"

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Mike was shocked by the question.


    ¡°What makes him think he has the right to ask about this? Avery''s eyes are finally close to being fully recovered and now he


    wants toe and pretend like he cares about her? Doesn''t he have any shame at all?! Has he heard from someone that


    Avery''s eyes are almost fully recovered and hase here because of that? He must have known that Avery came close to


    being blind and maybe that''s why he dares to treat her with such cruelty, thinking that she won''t be able to see again?"


    All sorts of thoughts swirled in Mike''s mind.


    "Do you care about her? Howughable," he said sarcastically. "If you really care about her, you should hand over custody of


    La and Robert! Give Tate Industries back to her! You can call me again if you manage to do all that!"


    Elliot was enraged by the unreasonable request. "I didn''t think you would be so unreasonable."


    "Who are you calling unreasonable? Did | beg you to call me? Did | ask you toe to Avery''s house?" snarled Mike. "You are


    supposed to be a grown man, and yet, you can''t keep yourself under control? Has Avery contacted you at all after your divorce?


    She hasn''t, right? You are the one who can''t sit still. You are the one who came here, and you are the one who called me! What


    gives you the right to call me unreasonable?!" "Fine, I''m the clown foring!" growled Elliot as his expression darkened, before


    hanging up.


    He did make a fool out of himself. He had parted ways and broke all ties with Avery. He told her that she would not get to see


    La and Robert ever again unless she begged him.


    Avery was likely overwhelmed with rage after hearing his promation, and that made the chances of her bowing down all the


    slimmer.


    As for her illness, she had probably neglected to inform Elliot about it because she did not need his attention.


    Elliot set his phone down and stalked over to the fridge to take a bottle of ice water out.


    He needed to cool down.


    After drinking half the bottle, the heat coursing through his body finally subsided, but it was soon reced by a twisting sensation


    in his stomach.


    He immediately crouched by the bed.


    He had not eaten anything since he arrived at Bridgedale, =e¡¯


    He did not bring his bodyguard along, and without medicine, his body stiffened at the pain, and he was left with no option but to


    wait for the pain to pass.


    At seven in the evening, Avery finally caved to her urge to see her children and called La.


    La immediately answered the call when she saw Avery''s name on the screen.


    "La!"


    La wasying on her bed with her hair syed about her. Her features were more


    defined from thest time Avery had seen her, and Avery knew that her daughter was growing up.


    She could barely contain her excitement, but she was filled with guilt at the same time.


    "Mommy!" La looked at the


    familiar face of her mo her and stddd


    fram hen aes iineeonSnent. "Mommy


    isthat you?! Am | dreaming?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "La, this is not a dream. | saw what


    you wrote in your diary because


    dad brought it hereand ad\Showe on


    par Beh) tied her best to contain


    her overwhelming emotions. "! feel so


    sorry, and | wanted to call you and


    apologize." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The big smile on La¡¯s face immediately turned into tears at Avery''s words. She was filled with despair.


    "| miss you So much, Mommy! | want


    to live with you. | don''t want to st


    with Daddy." dey teen hereyes


    apyipauteu? hy haven''t you called


    me? | am so mad at you! But since


    you are calling me now, | guess | will


    forgive you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Avery wanted to exin herself to La, but she could not find the appropriate excuse.


    La was no longer a three-year-old toddler and lies would not fool her.


    ¡°La, | was sick and the doctor told me to stay off my phone. That''s why | had to wait until | recovered to call you," she said,


    answering with a half-truth. "It''s not that bad, and I''m much better now. | wanted to go back to Aryadelle to see you and your


    brother, but your dad won''t let me see you."


    "Boo-hoo! That dirtbag Daddy! If he won''t let you see us, we will go to you!¡± La scowled fiercely. "I''m not afraid of him!"


    ¡°La, your studies are the most important thing right now. You cane to


    Bridgedale during your winter break, okay? " said Avery,forting her. "I will tell Hayden or Uncle Eric to pick you up. Either will


    work. You need to focus on school right now. Robert is too young, and you can¡¯t travel overseas with him. Let''s discuss this


    again during your winter break, okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    La wiped away her tears. "Okay, Mommy. Will you video-call me every day, then? If not every day, at least call me every two


    days?"


    Avery thought about it and said, "You can call me when you have the time. | will keep my phone on from now on."


    "You don¡¯t want Daddy to see us?"


    "Yeah. | don''t want to argue with him," Avery exined. "You and your brother are still living with him so | want no conflict with


    him." "What can | do, Mommy?" La desperately wanted to do something to improve their situation.


    "You just need to stay healthy, focus on your studies, and get along with your brother. That is enough." Avery knew that La


    wanted to leave Elliot ande to her, but that could not be arranged at the moment.


    La pouted gloomily for a while, before asking, "Mommy, would you like to see Robert?"


    Without hesitation, Avery said, "Yes. | miss him, too."


    "Wait!" La got out of bed in a hurry and rushed to her brother''s room.


    Robert was still sleeping and La had to crawl into his bed to point the camera at him.


    "Look, Mommy, he is still sleeping." La adjusted the angle of his face to face the camera. "Look at him, don¡¯t you think he''s


    gotten bigger, too?"


    Avery beamed at the sight of Robert''s chubby cheeks. "Let your brother sleep, La. You should get up ;e%;QLR? get ready for


    school, too."


    ¡°Mommy, | don''t want to hang up," La whined.


    Avery, too, did not want to end the call, but her eyes were beginning to swell after staring at the screen for a while.


    She could not look at her phone any longer.


    ¡°My stomach hurts so | need to go to the bathroom now." She made up an excuse and hung up.


    After the call, Mike opened the door to her room.


    He had heard everything she had said to La.


    "| just called La," she confessed as he walked in. "| couldn''t help myself after reading her diary..."


    "It''s okay. I''m just worried about your eyes."


    Mike could empathize with her need


    to call La. If he was ve (e) Paving


    issues wi hhisreyess he Mou have


    idst\pat we long ago and started


    ying with his phone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "My eyes are a little swollen, so I''m just going to rest."


    "Go to sleep, then! | just came to


    check on you. That''s all." Mike stood


    by the door and said BytheGAn"''


    iystyavelrte 3 call. | don''t know


    where he heard this but he knows


    that we''ve hired a nurse. He called


    me to ask why you needed a nurse. |


    told him off." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery froze.


    "Is it bad that | scolded him?" Mike


    scratched his head. "I just iern


    help it! He is woreing axtbena?


    destray oustpany, all while


    pretending to care about you. I''ve


    never seen such a hypocrite before!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    "Mike, La, and Robert are still living with him, so | would very much like to avoid conflict with him," said Avery, expressing her


    concern. "I am willing to ept the fact he wants to destroy mypany. You don¡¯t have to tell him off because of that."


    "You are being a coward!" Mikeined. "Don''t underestimate La! If Elliot corners her, La is going to fight back. He


    won''t mistreat the kids. They are his kids, too."


    Avery sobered at Mike''s words. She had always known it, but she simply could not bring herself to take the gamble. She had


    never imagined Elliot to be so ruthless so as to actually try and destroy herpany, and she was concerned that he might lose


    all senses if he was provoked.


    "Just rest! Don''t overthink this. If he mistreats La and Robert, | will find a way to take them away. I''m always around, so just


    rx," Mike consoled her after seeing the hesitation on her face.


    "Mike, thank you for everything you''ve done so far," Avery said. "It''s been quite hard but having you next to me always fills me


    with hope."


    "You don''t need to thank me. You would have taken care of me, too, if | was sick."


    "Yeah."


    "See? Don''t thank me again. If Elliotes looking for you, there''s no need to be civilized with him. Even if Alpha Technologies


    goes bankrupt, we don''t need his mercy. | have plenty of ways to make money, and | will make ends meet!" Mike


    expressed his support for her.


    Avery could not help but chuckle. "| can make my own living once my eyes get better. I''m not that pathetic."


    "So long as you have a n."


    At one in the morning, Elliot was rushed to the hospital closest to his hotel in Bridgedale.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His gastric disease was acting up, and he had lost consciousness in his room because of the pain.


    Since he was in Bridgedale on his own, no one found out about him in time.


    Chad called Elliot after finding out from Mike that he had gone to Bridgedale but could not reach him. Chad then contacted


    Elliot''s bodyguard and was informed that Elliot had traveled alone. Worried, Chad called him again in the evening, but Elliot still


    did note to the phone.


    Reminded that Natalie was on a business trip to Bridgedale as well, he called her, asking her to look for Elliot.


    Natalie hurried to the hotel Elliot had checked into, XMR< when she could not get hold of Elliot, she found the manager and


    asked that they open the door to Elliot''s room.


    Naturally, the manager did not agree with Natalie''s request. Elliot was a premium guest and without his permission, the manager


    dared not to open the door to his room.


    After spending hours liaising with the manager, Natalie finally lost her temper and warned the manager that he would be


    expected to take full responsibility if anything happened to Elliot.


    The manager paled at the ite


    and went to open th gay teats


    r monly t fiddElict unconscious.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The manager called an ambnce and Elliot was taken to the hospital shortly after.


    It was not until Elliot had been sent to


    . emergency roomn aitkNatalte


    finallyraveaing Chance to call Chad.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thank god you called me, Chad,


    otherwise Elliot would be in


    life-threatening danger." Nat


    heart still throhbed wERoUsIy as she


    sprke''He passed out in the hotel


    room. | don''t know why, though. |


    touched his hand while we were in


    the ambnce, and it was cold. Don''t


    worry, he''s still breathing." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad was stunned. "How did that happen?!


    Why did he pass out? Was it hypoglycemia?

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    "Why did hee here on his own? If you hadn¡¯t called me, and | hadn''t opened that door in time... | can''t even imagine what


    could have happened." Natalie was terrified.


    Chad''s expression darkened. "He went to Bridgedale to look for Avery, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have anyone with him."


    "No wonder! So has he found her? | heard that Avery has been missing for months..."


    Chad had wanted to tell her that Avery was sick, but he refrained from doing so in the end. Everyone in Sterling Group was


    gossiping about Elliot and Natalie, and though it was merely rumored, Chad felt like Natalie might actually be interested in Elliot.


    Hence, there was no point in him telling Natalie about Avery.


    "| only heard that he is there to look for Avery, so I''m not sure if that''s actually true. He has not mentioned Avery''s name to me


    since they got divorced."


    "Oh... So do you think he passed out because of Avery?" Natalie guessed. "He seems healthy, so why would he pass out all of a


    sudden?"


    "Mr. Foster''s body isn¡¯t as healthy as you think it is. He just looks strong, but he actually has quite a few conditions." Chad


    corrected her assumptions on purpose, hoping that was enough hint to stop Natalie from pursuing Elliot.


    Though Elliot had divorced Avery, Chad could sense that he had no interest in other women and would never marry another


    again.


    "What kind of condition?" Natalie asked.


    "It''s his private matter, | can''t speak on his behalf." Chad dodged the question with an excuse.


    ¡°Alright! But if he manages to have so many children with Avery, it at least proves that he is a normal man," she said hopefully.


    "That''s good enough."


    "Ms. Jennings, just how bad were the men you dated?" Chad teased.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my luck! I''ve never really met a normal guy." Natalie changed the subject and said, "I''m feeling a little sleepy, so


    I''m going to have a cigarette. | will contact you again once Elliot wakes up.¡±


    "Sure, thank you." Something felt odd to Chad, and he finally realized what it was right before hanging up. "Ms. Jennings, did Mr.


    Foster give you permission to call him by his name?¡±


    Natalie was stunned for a moment. "| didn¡¯t discuss this with him. We are of the same age so | thought | would just call him by his


    name. He didn''t correct me either. What''s wrong? Can | not call him that? Did he mention something to you?"


    "He didn''t. It''s just that there have been rumors going around in the office about you :h)>RNR= Mr. Foster. If he hears any of it,


    he would be livid because there''s nothing he hates more than being involved in a scandal with his subordinates," said Chad,


    reminding her, "I''m only telling you this because | don''t want this to affect your career."


    "Thank you for the reminder, Chad, but | feel like you are overthinking this. What the employees wish to talk about is entirely up


    to them. It''s not like we can stop them from talking. Besides, wasn''t the PR manager that worked in thepany involved in a


    scandal with Elliot for years?"


    Chad''s tone grew cold. "And do you know how she died?"


    m all ears."


    "It''s best that you don¡¯t know. | don¡¯t


    want to scare you. aceon


    continue ith the rope re Said,


    "Rogafules ss, thank you for sending


    Mr. Foster to the hospital thiste


    during the night." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Not only is he your boss, but he''s


    mine as well," she retorted COM)


    ca st (galls "THE OHe w o should


    t Kae me is him, not you." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The call ended in tension.


    At six in the morning, Elliot slow!


    opened his eyes tgsfind kwon S


    fage tatorehim. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    "Mr. Foster, you are finally awake! | will go get the doctor." Natalie had stayed awake the whole night watching over Elliot.


    The doctor had told her that Elliot had lost consciousness because of his stomach condition. Though it was not critical, he was to


    pay closer attention to certain details in everyday life.


    "Why are you here?" Elliot asked in a hoarse voice as he looked around the room, taking note that he was in a hospital.


    "Mr. Foster, your stomach acted up, and you passed out in your hotel room," Natalie exined.


    The memories slowly came back to him. He had drunk half a bottle of ice water, which agitated his stomach. He had thought that


    the pain would pass in time, but he had passed out in the end.


    "Who called you?" Elliot asked warily.


    "Chad called you and you didn''t pick up, so he called me instead and asked me to look for you," said Natalie, continuing her


    exnation. "He told me where you stay. The hotel manager didn''t want to open the door to your room without your permission,


    but you wouldn''te to the phone, and | was worried that something might have happened to you, so | forced the manager to


    open the door."


    "Thank you," he said before closing his eyes.


    "I''ll get the doctor," she said and left the room.


    Shortly after, the doctor came in to check on Elliot. "Mr. Foster, your stomach condition is too severe to be something that started


    only after you arrived in Bridgedale. Patients with your condition would often need to be on lifelong medication. Did you not take


    your medication yesterday?" the doctor asked. " You have to make sure that you take your medicine and meals on time, making


    sure to separate your meals into smaller portions and eat multiple meals throughout the day. This is the only way you can


    recover."


    Elliot listened to the doctor with a calm expression. "Just give me the medicine."


    "You will stay in the hospital for now. Your medication will be prescribed to you when you are discharged.¡±


    "| need to stay?" He scowled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Foster, you will need to be monitored for at least a week. You have acute gastritis, chronic gastric ulcer, =c!?RKV> duodenal


    ulcer¡ª" "That''s enough." Elliot did not want to hear more of it.


    Natalie stood to the side and noticed his annoyance. "Mr. Foster, listen to the doctor! You passed outst night..." She consoled


    him.


    "I''m awake now. | feel great." Elliot simply wanted to be discharged.


    "That''s because you''ve been on an IV drip the whole night. Thisdy here has taken care of you this entire time."


    Elliot did not argue further. He hade to Bridgedale alone, and if he forced his way out of the hospital, it would raise more


    trouble if his condition worsened.


    Avery felt much more energized ever since she had spoken to La.


    During breakfast, Mike noticed the smile on her lips and teased, "La isn¡¯t upset with you?"


    "No. My daughter is sweet and understanding." Avery felt touched. "| am the one who iscking as a mother."


    "This has nothing to do with you. If


    Elliot hadn''t forced La and Robert


    to stay with him, usingshis paweri


    Anyadglts Vou Wodld have never


    given them up." Mike consoled her.


    "By the way, Eric called me yesterday


    and said that he ising over here


    for a business trip." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s nice! But why is he calling you?"


    "Haha, that''s because he doesn''t


    know you''ve started using your


    phone again. He only c led meso!


    is) : ggulyaet Gehan it Mike


    picked up his ss of milk. "He


    mentioned something about working


    with Lilith, but | don''t know the


    details. You can ask him when he''s


    here." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "He is working with Lilith?" Avery was


    taken by surprise as they-belergd to


    iffer iekisrandihe had not


    ape


    them to work together.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    ¡°Eric is probably trying to help Lilith. Anyone with a brain could figure that out. Eric is famous in Bridgedale, and Lilith is just a


    model who has only started working half a year ago. She might have gathered a reputation for herself, but she hasn''t made it


    yet. If Eric works with her, her fame would rise."


    Avery nodded.


    "Has Elliot called you?" Mike asked.


    "No," she said, before correcting herself," He did yesterday morning, but my phone was off at the time."


    "Do not call him back. | told him off yesterday, and he was so pissed off that he hung up right away. If you contact him, he is


    bound to be really rude."


    "Yeah."


    In the afternoon, Eric arrived in Bridgedale and moved into Avery''s house with his luggage right away as he was worried about


    the condition of her eyes.


    m much better now. | called La yesterday." Avery served him snacks and said, "| can take care of myself now."


    "Don''t listen to her. Right now, she can only see you but not me," said Mike, who sat a little further away from Avery.


    "Mike, shouldn''t you be off to work by now? " Avery wanted to speak to Eric alone.


    Mike sighed and got up from the couch. " Now that Eric is here, you just don''t need me anymore. Fine, I''ll go." He went over to


    the porch to change his shoes and shouted, "Let''s go outside for dinnerter! It''s been a while. | will make the reservation. How


    does that sound, Avery?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Avery was fine with the idea but was not certain if Eric would be. As Mike had said, Eric was famous in Bridgedale and they


    would have to respect his wishes if he did not wish to dine out.


    "I''m fine." Noticing Avery''s eyes on him, Eric immediately spoke up, "It''s been some time since you went outside, right? Let''s go


    out for dinner tonight."


    "Sure."


    After reaching an agreement, Mike headed out.


    Eric went to sit down on the spot where Mike sat earlier. "Can you really not see me if | sit here?"


    "| can, just not as clear." She changed the subject. "| heard that you came to work with Lilith. Are you trying to help her out?" "It''s


    nothing." Eric nibbled on the fruits served on the te. "Her manager contacted me saying that there''s a car br?h (;PJV; wanting


    to cooperate with her but was hesitant about working with her because Lilith isn''t famous enough. It''s best that she partners with


    a male celebrity that has more influence.


    ¡°Eric, if you are not up for it¡ª"


    "I''ve already said yes. Lilith will still be the ambassador. I''m just in the video with her, " Eric said in a casual tone. "| also want her


    to be a world-ss model as soon as possible so that she can be free of that old man''s control."


    Avery could not help but chuckle.


    "You are talking about Ben, huh? "


    "Yeah. | still remember atc Ol!)


    easter hier and Ben


    distinctly," Eric said sarcastically. "My


    first impression on Ben was not a


    good one to begin with because he


    looked older and wiser than Elliot."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You can''t just dere all men his age are the same. You will grow old someday.


    "At least | don''t toy with women the


    way they did. | look down on axe tike


    them. Th rept waifen ike


    Sby Abe machines. They have


    no respect for women at all." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Eric, | might have divorced Elliot, and


    we had indeed fought over t


    custody of guy qir¨¦n) But he didn''t


    fortle Pelt give birth. He didn¡¯t see


    me as a tool to make children," Avery


    argued sheepishly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "He''s just skilled that way. He made you give birth to so many children and still managed to make you feel like he didn''t force you


    into it."


    "| only gave birth twice."


    "He forced you to give birth the second time," Eric said. "You seem to remember only the times when he treated you well and


    choose to neglect the times he didn''t.¡±

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Avery did not argue. There was no point in arguing about this, after all.


    At five in the evening, Mike called Eric and told him to take Avery to the restaurant that he had booked.


    After the call, Eric extended his arm to Avery and headed outside with her.


    "Where is the nurse?" he asked. "Are you really okay without the nurse?"


    "She has some family business to handle. Besides, my eyes will only get better from now on, so | paid her a sum of money and


    told her to go home."


    "You should be fine if you stay home. Don''t go outside on your own, though.¡± "Yeah."


    The two arrived at the luxurious restaurant


    Mike had reserved.


    There were not many guests at the time, and Mike had booked a table by the window.


    He had wanted to reserve a private room, but they were fully booked for the night.


    "| used toe here with Mike all the time because they cook authentic Aryadelle cuisine here," Avery exined.


    "| heard about this ce before, but I''ve never been here. | don''t really like dining outside unless I¡¯m with close friends." Eric took


    his sunsses and hat off.


    Avery stared at his handsome features in close proximity and sighed. "Eric, you haven''t changed at all. Still as young and


    handsome as ever."


    She felt like she had grown more tiresome in the past two years, and her body condition had declined ever since she had given


    birth to Robert.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It''s important to maintain a good mood," Eric gave her his secret of keeping his youth.


    "| will try my best to stop worrying," Avery smiled and said.


    Just then, the waiter came over and asked if the dishes could be served.


    ¡°Everything''s ordered ahead?" she asked.


    "Yes, the person who called to make the reservation had ced the order." The waiter showed her the list of dishes Mike had


    ordered.


    ¡°Let me call him and ask him." Avery took out her phone and called Mike.


    Mike picked up right away. "Are you guys at the restaurant already? If so, you can start eating first. I''m going to pick Hayen up,


    so it will be a while."


    ¡°Have you gotten to him yet?"


    ¡°Not yet. There''s a bit of traffic on the road today. You two go ahead. Hayden >a¡¯


    | can order again once we arrive."


    Avey could hear the whine of sirensing from Mike''s end of the call, and it was clear that the road was jammed.


    After the call, Avery told the waiter to start serving the food, and the waiter soon returned with the tray.


    Just then, a group of people walked in through the entrance and sat down by the window when one of the women spotted Eric.


    Eric and Avery were sitting across


    from them, and while Eric w fa¡éing


    the grou Avery bad fal Bac facing


    ther + erefore, one would see Eric''s


    face with just one look. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Eric''s features were far too sophisticated, almost like a prince that stepped right out of aic book.


    "Look, guys! That''s Eric Santos!" The


    woman lowered her yaibe, assheltold


    Che


    Blorig¡°"He''s on a date! Is


    that his girlfriend?!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They snapped their heads over to


    stare at Eric, only to see him standing


    up and moving clo Eigehe GOMdd,


    tejingra seats her. On top of


    that, he took a spoon and ced


    some food on her te, going so far


    as to even try to feed her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    "Crap! They are feeding each other in public... How bold! Isn''t he worried that someone would take photos of them?"


    "I''m really curious about what his girlfriend looks like. She seems... in from the back."


    "| will pretend to walk past them and check his girlfriend out." One of the women stood up. "I can''t ept that Eric is dating


    someone unless his girlfriend is really pretty..."


    With that, the woman walked past Eric and Avery and was stunned when she saw Avery''s face.


    "This woman... Why does she look... exactly like Avery Tate?!" the woman thought.


    Avery did not want Eric to spoon-feed her, but Eric insisted out of concern that she could not see clearly. After being fed a few


    spoonfuls of food, she asked that he simply ce the food onto her te.


    ¡°Eric, it¡¯s almost dinner time now. There will be more and more customersing in here. You should be more mindful of your


    image," she said and moved further into the couch to distance herself from him.


    "This is Bridgedale. Not many people know me," he said modestly.


    ¡°But Mike said that you are famous here. Go back to sitting across from me! Once Hayden arrives, he will sit next to me."


    Unable to argue with Avery, Eric moved back to his seat across from her.


    In the hospital, Elliot leaned against the bedhead with his eyes closed.


    Chad opened the bag he had brought and took the dinner boxes out.


    When he received the call from Natalie and was told that Elliot had copsed, he immediately traveled to Bridgedale with the


    bodyguards.


    "Mr. Foster, have some soup!" Chad held the bowl of soup out and asked, "Do you need me to feed you?"


    Elliot opened his eyes. "My hands work just fine. Put it there. | will eatter."


    "The soup | bought is warm and it''s going to go cold." Chad nced at the time. "It''s half past six now."


    Elliot straightened his back and picked up the bowl. "Did you tell Mike that you wereing here?"


    "No." Chad took his own food out of the bag and said, "I''m here to see you, so there''s no need to tell him I''m here. Why did you


    come to look for Avery? | thought you have broken all ties with her?¡±


    "Did Mike tell you that?"


    "Yeah." Chad lowered his gaze. "| happened to be talking to him over the phone when the security guard passed them La¡¯s


    diary.¡±


    Elliot''s h;g&>QNX=s, which held the bowl, stiffened. "Avery hasn''t been in touch with La, and La is devastated. She is my


    daughter, and | care about her," he said.


    "But | thought that you weren''t willing to let Avery see La and Robert?"


    "Did | say that?" Elliot''s eyebrow shot up as his pale face flushed pink in a moment of rage. "I think | did say that to her."


    Seeing that he was angry, Chad immediately opened a bottle of water and handed it to him. "! know that you only said those


    things in the heat of the moment, Mr. Foster. Here, have some water and calm down."


    "You know that, but she took it


    seriously and actually as up


    seeing th idshkiow fe l¨¦ss can


    ety at) iot had lost his appetite


    and set the bowl back onto the


    cab. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chad immediately took the bottle of water back.


    He should not have mentioned Avery.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Elliot began sulking and refused to eat, so they could only ask the doctor to put him on the IV drip.


    Chad lowered his head to eat in silence, all the while looking at Elliot from the corner of his eyes.


    Elliot picked up his phone with a dark expression, seemingly trying to block Avery''s contact.


    In truth, Elliot had no intention of


    doing anything and was simply


    looking at his e bistrdet


    hinnseiriden his anger. To his


    surprise, he unlocked his phone to


    find a message from Natalie. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Natalie had sent her a few photos, asking if the woman in them was Avery.


    It had been months since Elliotst


    saw Avery, but he stil xecpgnized her


    rj aye the homent he saw the


    photos. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    In the photo, Eric was sitting extremely close to Avery and was spoon-feeding her.


    ¡°Hal! | finally get what she insists on getting a divorce and has been so heartless towards me and the kids," Elliot thought," So it''s


    because she''s dating Eric!"


    "Mr. Foster, don''t block Avery now!" Chad had thought that Elliot was blocking Avery''s contact by his expression and said, "No


    matter what, she is still the mother of your children. You will still need to contact one another over matters concerning the kids."


    The veins on Elliot''s forehead popped in rage as he gritted out, "Thank you for reminding me."


    Chad stared at him in shock.


    "Since we are divorced, | have no right to interfere with her life any longer. She is free to be with anyone she wants! | don''t care!


    Awoman who would fall out of love so easily is not worthy of my love!" Elliot barked as he moved his trembling finger toward the


    contact list on his phone and cklisted Avery''s number.


    Chad gaped at Elliot''s reaction. He hade very close to pping his own face. He would have done so if he was alone.


    He realized that Elliot had not intended to block Avery''s contact and was only triggered into doing so because of what he said.


    "Mr. Foster, you..." Chad''s heart sank as a lump formed in his throat.


    "Get out!" Elliot felt empty after blocking Avery''s contact on every possible tform


    and wanted to be alone.


    Not wanting to upset him, Chad immediately headed outside with his dinner.


    In the restaurant, Natalie had not received any reply from Elliot after sending the photos. She was not sure if Elliot had not seen


    them, or if he simply did not want to reply.


    ording to her observation, Eric appeared to be pursuing Avery, but Avery was not interested.


    Natalie had recognized Avery right away the moment she entered the restaurant. She had seen photos of Avery on the inte


    and had also watched a series of interviews that Avery had done. So even if Natalie had never seen her in person, she was


    familiar with Avery¡¯s face.


    As herpanions wondered who the woman sitting next to Eric was, Natalie quietly took photos of Eric feeding Avery.


    She admitted that it was despicable of her but she felt satisfied doing so.


    Avery had been with Elliot for years


    >h''>SlY = had even given birth to


    three of his chi pepy tet Sheth


    coyldadt Ketnain by his side in the


    end. This was enough proof that they


    were not meant for one another.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A sessful man was bound to


    meet a lot of women in his life, but


    only one would grow ol ewitlchint!


    d talieebetaGau herself to be


    that person. She believed that she


    was smarter, wiser, and more


    knowledgeable about what men


    needed than Chelsea, Zoe, and Avery.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Three dayster, Lilith and Eric had


    finished filming themercial f


    the car brand, ghey\ad CO


    SUdGASSIY obtained the contract to


    be the brand''s ambassador. After


    signing the contract, Lilith offered to


    buy everyone dinner. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    "Eric, are you leaving tomorrow?" Lilith poured wine for the man next to her.


    Eric''s manager was present as well. The manager had told Eric not to drink, but Eric was in a pleasant mood and insisted on


    having a ss.


    "| need to go back to my hectic schedule again starting tomorrow. | refuse to go back if you won''t let me drink," said Eric,


    threatening his manager.


    ¡°Aren''t you worried that your face will look bloated tomorrow?" The manager sighed.


    "I''ll be spending the whole day on the ne tomorrow, so no." Eric raised his ss and took a sip.


    ¡°Avery, do something. Eric can''t drink.¡± Helpless, the manager sought help from Avery.


    Avery did not want to force Eric into anything and said, "Just let him drink if he doesn''t have work tomorrow! It''s fine as long as


    he doesn''t drink too much."


    "See? Avery says it''s fine.¡± Eric''s lips curled into a triumphant smile.


    Lilith poured herself a ss of wine and raised her ss at Eric. "Eric, thank you so much for flying here to help me despite your


    busy schedule. This is my first time representing a brand. | am really excited.¡±


    "Lilith, you have work tomorrow," Lilith''s manager, Jasmine, reminded her, "but you should make it toast to Eric. Without his help,


    you wouldn¡¯t have gotten the contract so easily." "Lilith, work hard and we will have the opportunities to work together again."


    Eric encouraged her.


    "| will do my best. After working with you for the past few days, I''ve learned a lot from you. You are such a brilliant guy already,


    and you are still so professional..." Lilith sighed when suddenly, the screen of her phone lit up.


    Avery was sitting next to her and immediately saw the screen. "Lilith, Ben is calling.¡±


    ¡°Are you two calling each other every day?¡± Mike teased. "When are you confirming your rtionship? That old dude Ben sure


    knows what he is doing!"


    Lilith downed her drink and hurried away with her phone shyly.


    ¡°Mike, don''t make fun of Ben. If Lilith really starts dating him, it would be really awkward for her!" Avery said.


    "| will keep my mouth shut if Lilith says that they are dating, but she hasn''t said a thing, though!" Mike nced in the direction in


    which Lilith was headed. "Look at how flushed she is. Are they really dating?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, he is quite annoying. He messages me every single day asking me to take care of Lilith. He sounds like her dad, but


    Lilith seems to like it," Jasmineined with resignation.


    Lilith walked out of the restaurant with her phone ;c(?SKT< answered the call. "Didn''t | message you telling you that | am buying


    the others dinner? Why are you calling me? They are all teasing me for it.¡±


    "So what if they do? | will call you when | want to call you. Why are you scared of letting them know? Are you ashamed of


    me?"


    Lilith bowed her head helplessly and kicked at the rocks on the side of the road." You are hideous. I''m hanging up now."


    "| need to tell you something," Ben


    said. " You told me to k ep ap ey¨¦ oh


    your brathes able You right away if


    he¡°acts against Avery, right?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lilith gaped. "Is he doing something?"


    "He gave Natalie arge sum of


    money to build a branch in


    Bridgedale," Ben d dnanned D1")


    thgyohtithat ne Snly said that he


    would go against Alpha Technologies


    to scare Avery, but | didn''t know that


    he meant it. | wonder what provoked


    him." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilith scowled anxiously. "What should we do? How can we stop him? Ben, can''t you just talk to him?"


    "You think | didn''t? He won''t listen."


    Lilith¡¯s blood ran cold at his words. After the call, she strolled back into the restaurant.


    Spotting the gloomy look on her face,


    Mike teased, "I was just sayiggdthiat


    eye eesae thay an item,


    and look at you now. Did you two


    break up?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She pursed her lips and shook her head. " Ben said that my brother gave Natalie a lot of money to go against Alpha


    Technologies.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Instantly, silence fell over the table.


    "Lilith, we are here today to celebrate you. We don''t need to talk about anything else," Avery said calmly. Elliot had mentioned


    that he would destroy Alpha Technologies before and giving money to Natalie was only the beginning of his n.


    Mike, too, remainedposed as he had already ripped into Elliot over this. He no longer wanted to waste any more time on


    Elliot.


    "Don''t look so grim, y''all, it''s not like the world is ending! Do you have so little trust in me and Avery?¡± Mike raised his ss."


    C''mon. Let''s cheer and wish Lilith sess in bing a supermodel soon! Buy us dinner at a more expensive ce next time!


    Lilith flushed. "Even if | be a supermodel, | wouldn''t know where to take you. | don¡¯t know any ce that''s more luxurious


    than this restaurant.¡±


    "It''s fine, | will book the ce. You just worry about the bill," Mike teased and urged the others to drink.


    The mood instantly lightened up.


    ¡°Avery, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but you have nothing to fear even if Alpha Technologies goes bankrupt," Eric''s manager


    said to Avery. "I really want to be La''s manager, because she is absolutely brilliant! Not only is she beautiful, but she is great


    at singing and dancing as well. It''s like she was born to be in the entertainment business. So long as you allow her to get into


    show business, she will definitely earn as much as yourpany did.¡± "La is with Elliot. Why are you saying this to Avery?"


    Jasmine said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "| know La is with Elliot now, but she prefers her mom. She''s definitely going to let her mom spend her money when she


    grows up," Eric''s manager said calctedly.


    Embarrassed, Avery blushed. "Thank you for taking such a liking to my daughter. Her career depends solely on what she wants


    to do in the future. Besides, even if | lose Alpha Technologies, | won¡¯t take money from my daughter.¡±


    "Sigh, that''s not what | mean. I''m not saying that if you are left with no option but to depend on La... | just want to let you know


    that you don''t have to worry about the future when you have such brilliant children..." "Just keep quiet if you don''t have nice


    things to say." Eric picked up the bottle =f&< WMP; poured another ss for his manager.


    "Yeah, | appreciate the constion. Thank you!" Avery gave them a tender smile. "If thepany goes bankrupt, maybe | will


    just rest for a while. Get a pet and start gardening."


    "So you are going to retire?!" Jasmine eximed enviously. "| would retire, too, if 1 was you. | don''t know how great your


    daughter is, but | know that your son is a genius. I''ve met so many people in my life and I''ve never seen anyone as smart as your


    son¡¯


    Avery felt like she was walking on clouds. Receivingpliments for her children had made her happier than receiving


    compliments directed to her.


    The gathering ended at ten and Mike helped Avery out of the restaurant while Eric stepped outside with his manager.


    Eric had wanted to stay one more night at Avery''s house but his manager showed him a ticket for a flightter that night.


    "| didn¡¯t say anything when you insisted on helping Lilith, did I? The job we epted before are dyed by three days now, so


    we need to hurry back. Forget about your luggage at Avery''s, she can help mail it back to Aryadelle.¡±


    Beginning to develop a headache


    from the nagging, rieadnitte@ |")


    deigatara aid] get it. Let me talk


    to Avery about that." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already spoken to her just now


    when you were in thedbathroorh) ibt''s


    Tee rhbhhager dragged him


    into the car. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After they had left, Lilith''s manager dragged her away as well.


    Both Mike and Avery got into the car


    and since Mike had drunk, the Oo"


    bogyayardaas iriving, Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Elliot"


    ¡°Hayden-"

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    The two spoke at the same time and stopped as the car moved forward.


    "You go first," Mike said.


    ¡°Hayden is busy, and | don''t think he can take it any longer. He''s still a child, after all. "Avery had wanted to ask Hayden to join


    them for dinner, but Hayden had told her that he could not make it at thest minute.


    "Just talk to him while he is on break, and set a curfew for him."


    Mike agreed that Hayden had been working himself to the ground recently, and he knew why. Hayden had witnessed all the


    things Elliot had been doing to Avery and he held a grudge against Elliot.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hayden had a strong and proud personality


    and was definitely nning to counter Elliot''s move.


    "Yeah," Avery agreed and asked, "What were you going to say?"


    Mike shook his head. "Nothing much. | just think that it''s a good thing that all cards are on the table with Elliot. | don''t want to


    waste my time yelling at him anymore."


    Avery nced at the neon lights on the street outside the window. "We don''t really stand a chance, do we?"


    "We don''t stand much of a chance if he is determined to destroy us. After all, Sterling Group is powerful enough to keep funding


    Natalie. Besides, Tate Industries has seeded under our effort. If only we knew that he would be this heartless, we wouldn''t


    have given up our share of Tate Industries," Mike said regretfully.


    "| said that it was money for my children." Avery, on the other hand, did not regret her decision.


    "It''s fine, I''m just saying. Get some shut-eye if you are tired. | will wake you when we are home."


    "Okay."


    The days that followed went by peacefully. Mike bought Avery a record yer and a lot of old records so that she could listen to


    music when she was bored.


    Lilith sent her a lot of new autumn outfits, and it was not until then that Avery realized that it was autumn already.


    One day, she was lounging on her couch while listening to music when the sound of her phone vibrating woke her. She got up


    lazily to reach for her phone on the coffee table, before answering the call.


    ¡°Avery, | took my baby here to see you!" Tammy''s joyous voice came through the phone.


    ¡°You brought your baby here?"


    "Yeah! You can''t go back, so | am left


    with no option but to ae miykaby to


    yau i teat Taanivokied. "|


    didn''t inform you because | wanted to


    surprise you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Avery hurried back to her room to change while holding onto her phone. She had remained home :c&>QJR= had been wearing


    nothing but pajamas all day.


    "Is Jun here, too?"


    "He is! Is he not weed? | didn''t


    want him toe, but he''s worried


    about our daughter and insisted


    coming with u ¡® Famerheexptained


    awxweardly can tell him to stay in


    the hotel if you don''t want to see


    him." "No, of course, | wee him."


    Avery put her phone on speaker and


    set it down on her bed. "Did you


    come here just to see me? | feel bad."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Stop trying to be all polite and


    appropriate with me. If it weren''t for


    my mom and my mother-inw.


    stopping me frorp,ageling Se¨¦duse


    rip baby Was too little, | would have


    come even earlier." Tammy paused


    and her cheerful tone disappeared.


    "Elliot has be apletely


    different person, and Jun has


    stopped contacting him because he''s


    been acting weird." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    Half an hourter, Tammy and Jun arrived at Avery''s mansion.


    Avery weed them enthusiastically.


    It was Avery''s first time meeting Tiffany, so she had prepared an envelope filled with money for the child.


    "She is still so little, what use would she have for the money?" Unable to refuse Avery''s gift, Tammy epted it with resignation.


    ¡°My daughter looks dazed all the time, and she''s either eating or sleeping through the day. She isn¡¯t scared of strangers at this


    age so you can hold her!


    Avery wanted to hold Tiffany but was concerned that she might identally drop her as her eyesight had not fully recovered, but


    when she saw Tiffany''s adorable face, Avery could not contain herself any longer and epted the baby from Tammy''s hands.


    "New-borns are all like this. As she grows, she will need less and less sleep." Avery sat down on the couch with Tiffany in her


    arms while ying with her chubby cheeks with a smile. "Tiffany, have you gone and yed with La and Robert?"


    ¡°Both Robert and La have started school, so | only bring Tiffany over during weekends," Tammy said. "But Elliot would be at


    home during weekends, too, so | don''t dare to stay too long. The atmosphere is just weird, you know?"


    "You can get Mrs. Cooper to take La and Robert to your house instead.¡±


    ¡°La has sses during weekends, and I''m not that close to Mrs. Cooper. | don''t feelfortable asking her to do that,"


    Tammyined. "It''s just not the same without you around.¡±


    Avery¡¯s eyes glittered awkwardly. At least Tammy could see La and Robert, whereas it had been months since Avery had seen


    her children.


    ¡°Avery, why are your eyes red?" Jun noticed the redness around Avery''s eyes when he sat down across her.


    Avery had just had the stitches removed from her eyes and her eyes were red from it. She decided to brush it off with an excuse


    and said, "Probably because | didn¡¯t sleep well."


    "Jun Hertz, isn''t it obvious? How can Avery sleep well?" Tammy said. "Even if we were to neglect all the things that b*st*rd Elliot


    did, Avery has already suffered enough from him getting custody of La :e#?


    XKW: Robert for himself!"


    Jun''s hand flew up to cover his mouth.


    "Tammy, | feel much better now. So long as La and Robert are doing great with him, | don''t really worry about them," Avery


    said with a gentle smile. "We will just see how it goes, one step at a time."


    "Yeah. How is Hayden doing?" Tammy scanned the living room. "It''s hard to tell that you actually have a kid staying here from the


    looks of it."


    ¡°Hayden''s things are all in his room," Avery exined. "His studies have been really hectictely. He heads out early andes


    homete. His schedule is even more cramped than Mike''s, so I''m usually alone at home.¡± "You haven''t been going to work?"


    Tammy had not caught up with Avery for a while, and so, she was unaware of how Avery had been living her life. Avery''s phone


    had been switched off the entire time, and she had not informed Tammy when she had it back on. On top of that, Tammy had just


    given birth and was too upied with taking care of her daughter to pay much attention to anything else.


    Tammy had traveled to Bridgedale not only to visit Avery, but also to take a break, as she was on the verge of a mental


    breakdown because she had been staying home all day, every day, looking after the baby.


    Avery shook her head. "I''ve been staying home to rest."


    "| thought you would keep your


    schedule packed with stuff to do to


    keep your mind from wanderii@lke


    befgrey That WGiist my way of


    running away from the problem,"


    Avery said calmly." When the truth is,


    my mind wouldn''t wander so long as


    | let go." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Avery, how did you be so


    free-spirited? How did you do it?"


    Tammy was s prigecathow tuch


    Avpryaee\hanged. "Elliot has turned


    himself into a demon, and you are


    here, looking as though you have


    found inner peace." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, the only one who can make me let go is myself. How long do you n on staying here? Mike and I can take you guys


    shopping."


    "My mom only gave me a week''s


    worth of time, so I''ll stay here for a


    week. It''s so cold hefes\don


    dye tg fake) daughter outside. We


    can still wear skirts back in Aryadelle,


    and we need to wearyers of coats


    here!" Tammy pouted. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tammy, you can go hang out with Avery. | can stay home to watch our kid," Jun suggested.


    ¡°Are you sure?" Tammy itched to take the offer.


    ¡°Your mom said that I''m even better at taking care of Tiffany than our nanny, remember?" Jun said proudly.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    Indeed, Jun was the perfect father, skilled in changing diapers for the baby along with feeding and bathing her as well.


    "You are that great, huh?" Avery was impressed.


    "This is my only daughter, so of course, | need to take great care of her." Jun took Tiffany from Avery''s arms and said, "You two


    can go out right now if you want to. Just bring me something to eat at night."


    Avery was fine with it but was concerned that Tammy might still be jegged. "Do you need to rest for a bit? We can go out


    tomorrow."


    Tammy pulled at Avery''s arm excitedly and dragged her toward the door. "| want to shop for clothes. It''s been almost a year since


    | was halfway through my pregnancy, and | haven''t bought any normal clothing since. It''s driving me crazy!"


    "You could have bought some in Aryadelle! It''s more troublesome to take them back with you if you shop here." Avery grabbed


    her coat and phone, before heading out with Tammy.


    Avery had recovered seventy percent of her eyesight after the removal of her stitches, and she did not require any help with


    walking or eating as she could see the food on the table clearly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°| can just mail them back," Tammy said. "| have no friend to shop with back in Aryadelle. My best friends from before have all


    gotten married, and after that, they are either on honeymoon or pregnant. | can''t even get them toe out."


    After the two left, Tiffany fell asleep in


    Jun''s arms, so he set her down on the couch and went to look for the guest room.


    Jun had told Tammy to inform Avery about her visit ahead of time, but Tammy had insisted on surprising Avery. As a result, they


    would need to find their own room.


    "Does Avery not have a single nanny working here?" Jun muttered as he looked around the rather empty house.


    It was his first time being in Avery''s house, and he was not familiar with theyout, so he simply went toward a random door and


    opened it to walk inside.


    Tiffany was too little, and it would be best for them to stay in a room on the first floor.


    Little did he know that he was stepping into Avery''s room.


    Intrigued by the record yer in the room, he strolled further into the room ;c">VNP: noticed a rack by the record yer, filled


    with old records.


    ¡°Mike seems so careless. I''m surprised that he has an interest in music." Jun chuckled and nced through the records, thinking


    that he had entered Mike''s room as the bedroom was far too simplistic to look like it belonged to a woman.


    He stepped out of the room and went


    back to the couch to pick Tiffecy up


    b fore,bynging Hel into Avery''s room


    ahd setting her down on the bed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Darling, be a good girl and sleep right


    here. Daddy will o,logk for ap O


    piactroom,¡± Jun whispered to


    his daughter. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, he went over to the record yer and ced a record of Tchaikovsky onto it.


    Instantly, an elegant melody filled the room.


    Jun nced at Tiffany, who was quietly asleep, with satisfaction and walked out of the room.


    Half an hourter, Jun had tidied up


    the guest room they would be staying


    in and ret med OnieA)!''Sroom, only


    ther any with her eyes wide


    open, holding onto a piece of paper in


    her hand. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She had likely grabbed it from under the pillow.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    "Oh my god! Why are you awake so soon? Are you hungry? Daddy will make your milk right away... What''s that in your hand, let


    Daddy see."


    Jun carefully took the piece of paper out of Tiffany''s hand, and though it was crumpled, he could still read the words on it.


    The smile on Jun''s face faded as he read the content.


    He scanned the room once again and found a ck hair-tie on the nightstand next to the bed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This was not Mike''s room.


    To confirm his theory, he strode toward the closet and opened it. He gasped when he found female clothing as far as he could


    see. There was a brief introduction concerning thepanies, followed by a series of numbers next to the words'' estimated


    price¡¯.


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became.


    "Is Avery nning on selling Alpha Technologies? Why else would she have a price estimation form under her pillow?" he


    thought.


    Without hesitation, he picked Tiffany up from the bed and hurried out of the room.


    Had he known that it was Avery''s room, he would not have allowed his daughter to sleep inside.


    His mind wandered as he brought Tiffany back to the living room to feed her.


    The paper from earlier was a simple form and on the first column were the names of a fewpanies


    At four in the afternoon, Avery and Tammy returned home.


    Tammy was still as enthusiastic as she used to be when it came to shopping and the back truck of the car was filled with bags of


    snacks and toys, almost as though she was going to stay in Bridgedale for a long time.


    ¡°Avery, when Tiffany fell asleep at noon, | took her to your room for a nap. | didn''t know it was yours and thought that it was


    Mike''s room!" Jun scratched his head and confessed, "When | was tidying up the guest room, Tiffany woke up and grabbed hold


    of a piece of paper that was under your pillow... Sorry about that!"


    He observed Avery''s expression


    intently as he spoke, but Avery simply


    smiled cosully gy 0 THe fn!


    Youssddltittave told me that you


    wereing so that | could prepare.


    I''m sorry for having you tidy your own


    room." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s nothing. But why isn''t there a


    nanny here in your e Dayal tb


    avgiythina SourSeit? Jun asked in


    confusion. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| used to have a nanny here but she quit because | had been staying in Aryadelle," Avery exined. "I''m not working now, there


    aren''t many chores at home, so | didn''t hire one. We have cleanersing here every week, and when | don''t feel like cooking, |


    just order food delivery."


    "That''s so nice! You have no one to


    control you or pou eas you are! |


    deginitelyeahovihy your life!" Tammy


    said enviously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun cleared his throat. "Tammy, are you saying that you feel stressed living with


    me?"

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    "That''s not what I''m saying! Your daughter is the one restricting my freedom. | am someone who enjoys going out, and because


    of our daughter, | can''t go anywhere."


    "With your mom and the nanny taking care of her, you are free to go anywhere you want," Jun argued.


    ¡°But | don''t want to leave her!" Tammy shrugged with resignation. "I''ve never known how great mothers are until | actually have a


    child of my own. | can feel my old self peeling away as | transform into apletely different person.¡± "That''s the love of a


    mother.¡± Avery joked around with Jun, "Tammy said she missed Tiffany while we were out shopping, and that is why we returned


    so early. By the way, which of these are you mailing back? | will find a box for them and call the delivery service toe to pick


    them upter."


    ¡°Just sit down and rest! We can do thatter." Tammy took a sip from her ss of water and suddenly remembered what Jun had


    said. "You said you couldn''t tell that it was Avery''s room when you walked inside?


    "| couldn''t. You want to check it out?" Jun chuckled.


    Avery had removed all desks and chairs from her room for the past few months due to her condition, so apart from the bed and


    closet, there was no unnecessary furniture in the room.


    "Which room is it?" Tammy asked curiously.


    Jun pointed at Avery''s room. "You should ask for Avery''s permission first before going in."


    "Tammy and | are close enough. She doesn''t have to ask for my permission. I''ll take you inside," Avery said.


    Tammy followed Avery to the master bedroom on the first floor and was baffled when she saw how simplistic the interior was. "It''s


    no wonder Jun couldn''t tell that this is your room. It''s fine that you don''t have tables or chairs in here, but where''s your dressing


    table? | remember your room back in Aryadelle to be quite normallooking.¡±


    "| haven''t been putting on makeup for the past few months, so | don¡¯t need a dressing table. Isn''t simplistic lifestyles a trend on


    the inte now? | just moved everything out of my room."


    Since there was not much to look at, Tammy walked out of the room.


    ¡°Others live that kind of lifestyle because they are poor, but you are not poor," Tammy muttered. "But you should live however


    you like it! People often feel :g"? VLT< think differently at different stages in life. It''s fine as long as you are happy. Let¡¯s make


    meat stew tonight!"


    "Sure! | will ask Mike to buy the ingredients."


    "It''s okay. Jun and | will go out and buy the ingredients. You can rest, and maybe help take care of my baby.¡± Tammy took Avery''s


    car key and dragged Jun outside.


    Once the car was out of the mansion, Jun immediately started gossiping with


    Tammy. "Tammy, we must have some kind of telepathic connection between us. | wanted to talk to you alone and you happened


    to drag me out of the house as | was thinking that."


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Tammy let out augh and said, "I just dragged you out to do the dirty work because Avery is exhausted from going


    shopping with me."


    "Tammy, did Avery mention anything about selling herpany?" Jun proceeded with a mysterious tone. "Our daughter pulled


    out a piece of paper from under Avery''s pillow, and it was a price estimation form."


    "Price estimation form? Maybe it''s just an order form." Tammy did not believe that Avery would sell herpany.


    "All the numbers started from over a


    billion, do you really think that she


    would receive such big orders out of


    the blue? It''s impossible!" Ju om


    dismissed her thesk/ Everyone in


    thidlirtddstry knows that Elliot is


    building a new technology firm in


    Bridgedale and is doing so to defeat


    Avery''s Alpha Technologies. Who


    would ce such a big order with


    Avery at such a critical time? She is


    probably caving under the pressure


    and decided to sell herpany."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Jun Hertz, can¡¯t you say something


    nice? Elliot might be going up against


    Avery, but it¡¯s Hikeoiowie OU"


    definitalyiibee, right?!" Tammy


    shouted furiously, like a cat when


    someone stepped on its tail. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jun swallowed hard but decided to


    speak the truth in the end. "Yeah!


    Avery is going to lose. It¡¯s obviou


    Tate Industrie he West tebhinical


    tearn aalthtQvorld and is backed with


    unlimited wealth offered by Sterling


    Group. How exactly is Alpha


    Technologies going to fight them?"


    "That jerk!" Tammy ground out. "Can''t


    anyone do something about him?!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tammy, | know that you are upset, but it¡¯s done, and | don''t think there¡¯s any chance for the situation to change," Jun


    commented gloomily. "Elliot is too powerful for anyone to do anything about him."

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    "You are still speaking of him so highly!" Tammy red at him and asked sharply, "I thought you said that you haven''t contacted


    him?!"


    Jun flushed a deep red. "We''ve fallen out only because he has been ignoring me, actually.¡±


    ¡°Haha, he has been ignoring you, and you are still acting like his little fan!"


    "C''mon, Tammy. It''s best not to burn all bridges, you know? We don''t have to cut ties with Elliot simply because they got a


    divorce. What if they get back together? If that really happens, it''s going to be really awkward for us!" Jun said. "It''s not like this


    hasn''t happened before."


    Tammy could not help but chuckle. "You really think they can still get back together? What an imagination you have there! What


    Elliot''s doing right now is like he is pointing a knife at Avery''s throat..."


    Jun cleared his throat. "| remember that Avery had stabbed Elliot once and sent him straight into ICU. Didn''t they get back


    together after that anyway?"


    Tammy blinked nkly as the memories began toe back to her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''ve seen the Notebook, right?¡± Jun teased casually. "Allie and Noah fought and broke off so many times but they still ended


    up together, didn''t they?"


    Tammy looked at him in shock. "Which one of them is Allie and which is Noah in this case?" "| haven''t thought about it before.


    Just kind of saw the simrity in the two pairs." "I think that Avery is Noah and Elliot is Allie." Tammy''s imagination ran wild. "No,


    but Noah remained loyal the whole time, and Allie was the one who misunderstood him... So, Avery is Allie and Elliot is Noah...


    That''s not right either! Elliot is too much of a jerk to be Noah! Noah is a far better man than him!"


    ¡°Alright, don''t get so worked up. | was just saying. Let''s just think about what we are going to buy!" Jun changed the subject.


    "Let''s make mutton stew! | crave mutton whenever it''s cold."


    "Does Avery like mutton? Does Hayden? | don''t want the two of us to be the only ones enjoying it," Jun said. "We should respect


    the host and buy whatever Avery likes." "Avery is not a picky eater. She''s not really good at h:h%


    "But Elliot is nice to people around him as well," Jun protested weakly.


    "He isn¡¯t speaking to you anymore, and you are still defending him!"


    ¡°Avery ignored you a few months ago as well, didn¡¯t she? Is Avery the only one allowed to lick her wound in silence, but not


    Elliot?"


    ¡°Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" Tammy suppressed the urge to pull at his ear and reasoned with him, "Elliot was the


    one who took Avery''s Tate Industries and is now actively trying to destroy Alpha Technologies with it. Is that something a normal


    person would do?"


    "Well... Elliot is wrong for doing that, but | think he must be furious to be acting so viciously."


    ¡°Furious? He was the one who abandoned his wife and children to go to Ylore for his mistress and illegitimate child. Why does


    he get to be furious?"


    "Stop! Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore¡ª"


    "| have to let it out! | can''t stand it


    anymore! | have to rip into him "


    Tammy pulled ubkeeplton¨¦w h the


    faDIn@RBPo Sing Elliot a piece of


    her mind. "He won''t answer his


    phone, right? | will send him an audio


    message then!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy opened her phone to find Elliot''s contact, before entering the chatroom to send audio messages to him.


    "Elliot Foster, what kind of a man are


    you?! Avery must have been cursed


    to have met you! Ever snakes art


    asyenomiods ery are! Tate


    Industries isn''t yours so how could


    you hand it over to someone else


    without asking for Avery''s


    permission? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How dare you try to destroy Alpha


    Technologies, too?! How exactly are


    you going to benefit from makin


    Avery lose everythinact Mt evecare


    wareting WHat you''ve been doing,


    including your children! Once | get


    back, | am telling La how horrible


    you''ve been to Avery! Once she


    grows up, she is definitely going to


    leave you the first chance she gets!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tammy sent two audio messages out without even stopping to breathe in between and Jun stopped the car on the side of the


    road.


    "Tammy, that''s enough!" Jun scowled and stopped her. Just as he was about to calm her down, Tammy''s phone rang.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Elliot replied.


    She lifted her phone and spotted Elliot''s reply, before shoving it into Jun''s face.


    ¡°Elliot ignored you but he replied to my message. This means you simply can''t be toopromising with him!" Tammy said and


    pressed her phone''s video call button.


    Elliot had responded with a message that contained two question marks.


    "If he saw my message and replied, it means he is going to answer my call as well, right?" Tammy thought to herself.


    Jun gaped at Tammy''s action and was going to snatch her phone from her once Elliot answered to apologize, but Tammy was far


    too swift.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As soon as Elliot answered the call, she immediately opened the car door and got out.


    Unable to stop her, Jun remained inside the car and waited. He reached into his pocket, hoping to find a cigarette, only to


    remember that he had quit smoking since the birth of his daughter.


    Within five minutes, Tammy got back into the car.


    Jun studied her face and asked, "Why are you so calm? You two didn¡¯t fight?¡±


    "We did! | told him to quit being so shameless and despicable. It''s not like Avery did anything to him. He doesn''t have to go after


    her like that." Tammy took out a sk from her bag and took a sip of water, before continuing, "Want to guess what he said?¡±


    "What did he say?"


    "He said that if Avery is not happy with it, she should talk to him herself! Hahaha! | told him that Avery has already taken a


    heartless, ungrateful jerk like him out of her life a long ago!"


    Jun rubbed his face and sucked in a breath. "Are you done venting now? Can we go get those ingredients?"


    "| didn¡¯t get to say everything in my mind. He hung up." Tammy fastened her seatbelt. "He probably blocked me and maybe you


    too. Don''t speak to him again."


    Naturally, Jun would not dare to contact Elliot ever again.


    At night, everyone gathered at the table, sharing the big pot of meat stew.


    Hayden hade home early and was pleased to see Tammy and the others.


    ¡°Hayden,e see the baby." Tammy took him into the room and showed him


    Tiffany, who was sleeping at the time." Isn''t she cute?"


    "She''s cute," Hayden responded honestly.


    "Who''s cuter, Tiffany or your sister?" Tammy asked mischievously.


    The smile on Hayden''s face froze as his mind went nk.


    ¡°Haha! You could have said that they are both cute!" Done with teasing him,


    Tammy''s smile faded. "| video cal


    your dad today .RYW paven''tsotd your


    monn diSleede tead the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why did you call him?"


    "| just called to rip into him," she said.


    "Did your mom mention anyttihg! |


    telling nel Company? Hayden, |


    hope that you will Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    forever be on your mom''s side, even


    when she''s no longer t epowerfull |


    m rade¡¯ don''t


    anshee s-Don''t be


    t ted by the power your father


    has." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    "You are the only one she has left. I''m just worried that your dad would do whatever he can to make you go with him." Tammy


    could not help but worry that Avery would eventually be left with nothing. If she was Avery at the moment, she would not have


    survived the devastation.


    "I''m a Tate, not a Foster. | will never acknowledge him as my father." A proud, icy expression filled his face. "If my mom decides


    to sell herpany, | will just make money for her to spend."


    "| feel assured so long as you remain by your mom¡¯s side." Tammy sighed a breath of relief. "Remember to keep in touch with


    your brother and sister. They might be too young to understand your mom''s situation." "La calls Mom every two days,"


    Hayden said.


    "| feel even more assured now! Your mom''s love is certainly not wasted on either of you."


    In the dining room, Jun noticed that Tammy had been inside the room with Hayden for too long and shouted, "Tammy, even if you


    aren''t hungry, Hayden is definitely hungry! Why are you two hiding in there gossiping?"


    Tammy and Hayden came out of the room.


    "| asked Hayden whether Tiffany is cuter or La is cuter and he just froze. Haha!" Tammy sat down next to Jun. "By the way, it''s


    about time to start getting ready for Hayden and La''s birthday, right?" "They have just turned nine this year." "Birthday parties


    need to be nned ahead. " Tammy was yearning for a party. "But I¡¯m afraid we won''t be able to hold a party for them together.


    Avery, you should still hold a party for Hayden here in Bridgedale, though, | will be sure toe.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Avery nced at Hayden. Since it concerned him, she respected his opinion on the matter.


    "| don''t want a party." Hayden recalled how he used to celebrate every birthday with his sister, and since they could no longer do


    so from now on, he preferred not to celebrate at all.


    Knowing exactly what he was thinking, Avery respected his wishes and changed the subject. "How''s Shea''s baby doing?¡±


    "You are close with Wesley, right? Haven''t you contacted him?" Tammy was slightly surprised. "I haven''t heard anything bad, so


    it means everything is going well, | guess?"


    ¡°Wesley didn''t show up for Tiffany''s one-month-old party?"


    "He sent his parents, ;c&:XNT; my parents were talking to them the entire time without mentioning the child." Tammy thought


    back to it and said, "His parents seemed to be in a good mood so | think that baby is fine."


    ¡°Avery, your eyes¡ª" Mike wanted to say," Your eyes are better now and you can just video call Wesley to see their baby," but as


    soon as those words were out, he realized he had let it slip and started coughing.


    "What''s wrong with Avery''s eyes?" Jun caught on immediately.


    Mike cleared his throat and said, "She had an eye infection and the doctor told her to stay off her phone, so it''s been a while


    since she looked at her phone.¡±


    ¡°Eye infection?" Jun was not certain if it was a severe condition.


    Avery had not imagined Mike to be so capable of lies and said, "Also referred to as pink eyes."


    ¡°Ohh! | know pink eyes... Your eyes literally turn red when you get that." Jun stared at Avery''s eyes. "No wonder your eyes


    appear a little red! So that''s why."


    "No wonder your phone is constantly switched off. Your eyes were infected!" Tammy eximed, "Why didn''t you tell me?


    "It''s just a minor infection. I''m better


    now,¡¯ Avery exineq-with aGialle! |


    "Fhe muttod hersish''tas good as the


    ones in Aryadelle." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It''s not the issue of the mutton. The


    stock we used just isn''t vo


    enough," un saich Vill Peat you to


    an duet ntic cuisine with mutton the


    next time you return to Aryadelle."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Silence fell over the room as soon as that was said.


    Everyone knew that Avery would not be returning to Aryadelle, at least not in the near future.


    A month ago, Elliot had moved back


    to his mansion with La aurea


    and had emptiedarery ansion in


    Sarr iver Vi, which meant that


    they had finally cut all ties between


    them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Avery, do you have ns to go back?" Tammy was desperate to know the answer to this question.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    "| have no ns of returning to Aryadelle for the time being." Avery ced some food on Hayden''s te.


    "Oh, then get La toe to Bridgedale and visit you during her winter break.¡± Tammy understood Avery''s unwillingness to


    return.


    "I''m only afraid that Elliot won''t let her." Elliot''s name felt a little awkward in her mouth. Perhaps because their rtionship was


    extremely terrible at that moment, which made her wonder whether they had truly been in love before or not.


    However, she rarely thought of him anymore. It was not like before when they broke up; her heart would hurt thinking about him.


    At that moment, other than


    rarely thinking about him, she did not feel too sad either.


    As long as Hayden was by her side and she could asionally see La and Robert, it was enough for her. This was the most


    that she could fight for already.


    ¡°Mommy, once La has her winter break, I''ll pick her up and bring her over," Hayden said.


    Elliot did not let Avery get close to La, was he going to forbid Hayden too?


    Avery was a little worried. She did not want Hayden to return to Aryadelle. What if Elliot yed dirty and took Hayden away?


    "I''ll get your Uncle Eric to bring La over. You just stay by my side and don''t go anywhere," Avery warned.


    "Hmm," Hayden responded obediently. At Aryadelle, it was the weekend that day, but Elliot was asked to make a trip to La''s


    school.


    La''s teacher called him the day before, saying that she wanted to talk to him about La''s studies.


    Her teacher had told him not to tell La about this because La was a girl with very high self-esteem.


    Elliot waited for La to head to tutorials before leaving the house.


    When La¡¯s teacher had called him the night before, she had not told him how La had been doing academically. La had


    never told him her exam results.


    It was why he had a bad feeling. If La''s grades were good, why would her teacher want to talk to him about her studies?


    When he reached the school, Elliot immediately noticed La''s teacher st?c&> XMPing by the school gate.


    It was the weekend, there was barely anyone in school.


    Elliot parked the car, got out, and walked over to La''s teacher.


    "Mr. Foster, | hope I''m not disturbing


    you on the weekend." La''s teacher


    was a middle-aged woman inkET


    forties. She logked kif ant


    benevel nt. She cut to the chase, "|


    asked to speak to you to discuss


    La''s failing grades. If she


    continues this way, I''m only afraid


    that it will affect her final exams."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elliot was right.


    ¡°How terrible has my daughter¡¯s grades be?" Elliot squinted his eyes coldly. He spoke seriously and his voice was low.


    "She only got fifty-five for literature.


    That''s not even a pass. ritingcused


    be her storia Sule Fis time, not


    ory was her essay off-topic, but it


    was also..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What?" When Elliot heard the number 55, he felt terrible.


    La¡¯s marks on literature used to be 90 and above, 100 being full marks. She would never get less than 85.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "The essay required them to write


    about the person that influenced


    them the most, and wh they O11


    apeaie trrSon: La wrote


    about you," her teacher said


    awkwardly. "She said that she hates


    you a lot. That you broke her family


    apart. She learned how to be a bad


    person from you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    La''s teacher taught literature. When she saw La¡¯s essay, she did not dare give any marks. If she were to give a mark,


    would that not be a jab at Elliot?


    This was why La did not pass the essay this time- an unprecedented case.


    "Can you show me her test papers?" Elliot''s blood was boiling, but he still wanted to see what his daughter wrote.


    "Come with me. " La''s teacher took Elliot to the teachers¡¯ offices. "Other than literature, she did not do well in the other


    subjects too."


    "Show me all her test papers."


    "Okay."


    When they reached the teachers¡¯ offices, La''s teacher took all her test papers and passed them to Elliot.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "The questions on the test had been taught in ss. Even if some questions might be a little tough, there is no reason to leave it


    so nk." Her teacher passed Elliot the math quiz. "She even made some mistakes on the simple ones.


    "The worst subject was foreignnguages. She always used to get full marks on her foreignnguage paper because she grew


    up in Bridgedale. She has a good base, but this time, she barely passed."


    At that, Elliot picked up La¡¯s foreignnguage test paper to have a look. There were no nks on the paper. Although she


    answered all the questions, half of them were wrong.


    "She is doing it on purpose," Elliot concluded after seeing the test papers. "| divorced her mother, and her mother took her


    brother, and they are now living abroad. She deliberately has low marks to make me angry."


    La''s teacher nodded. "The other teachers and | think so too. Now we have found out the reason, we must focus on solving


    this issue. It will not do well for her if she takes the major exams in the future with this mindset."


    Elliot did not know how to answer. He could not guarantee that he could persuade La to treat each exam seriously.


    La had high self-esteem. She was extremely stubborn too. She was equally as stubborn as Avery when she wanted to be.


    This was her forcing him topromise. She wanted him to allow her to visit Avery in Bridgedale or to allow her to stay with


    Avery.


    Elliot could not agree to either of those two options.


    Returning home from school, Elliot stood by the door =e.?QMV< changed his shoes.


    Robert, with building blocks in his hand, ran to Elliot.


    "Daddy! Look! Car!" Robert built a car with the building blocks, showing it off.


    "You''re amazing, Robert." Elliot looked at Robert''s car and praised him, "If you like cars, I''ll buy you a lot of cars in the future."


    Robert heard what Elliot said and


    instantly let out a wide igi


    ehehatd een in


    aniecith life, so Robert loved him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Only whenever he saw Robert, did


    Elliot feel that he wa wanted snd


    neggledsHecbobkiteel the warmth


    from Robert. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, La finished her tutorials. The driver sent her home.


    Mrs. Cooper ced lunch on the dining table before going to feed Robert.


    In the dining hall, it was only Elliot


    and La. La did not like eating


    alone with him. Everyaitieg skete! |


    Ny hinm see itd quickly finish her


    food and put down her cutlery. She


    would rather eat snacks or fruits


    when she was hungry than eat her


    favorite dishes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That time was the same too.


    She quickly scooped food into her mouth, ced her cutlery down, and was about to leave.


    ¡°La,e with me." Elliot also put down his cutlery. He had barely touched his food.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Elliot left the dining hall.


    When La saw his hardened expression, her heart started beating faster. She was not used to him being suddenly so serious.


    ¡°La, perhaps your Daddy is looking for you to talk about your Mommy," Mrs.


    Cooper said to La when she saw La standing there not moving.


    La pouted and grumbled softly, "I don''t think so!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    From Elliot''s expression, she could roughly guess that it was because of her test results.


    Since she did that already, she should have been mentally prepared. If Elliot dared to scold her or hit her, she would run away


    from home immediately and head to Bridgedale to look for her Mommy and Hayden.


    In Elliot''s study, Elliot waited for La to enter before closing the door.


    "Why are you closing the door? Open it." La looked at the door and sternlymanded.


    Elliot could only leave the door open.


    To the public, he was the high and mighty President of the Sterling Group. No one dared to disrespect him. However, at home,


    he had to react ording to his daughter¡¯s moods every day.


    ¡°La, do you know how normal people change their lives?" Elliot did not directly mention her results, because she looked angry


    at that moment.


    Sure enough, she did not answer his question.


    "They change their lives by studying." Elliot''s eyes darkened. He looked at La¡¯s face, which looked a lot like Avery''s. "In


    Aryadelle, there are a lot of children who don''t have the opportunity to study because they are poor. Since you have the good


    fortune of having ess to a good education, you should cherish it and not treat your studies as a joke."


    "You know that | failed my tests?" La puffed her chest up and said resoundingly," Mommy used to guide me with my studies.


    Without her now, my results will surely drop."


    Elliot did not expect La to use such a reason.


    "Then, I''ll guide you in the future," Elliot proposed.


    "You can''t" La rejected him. "Mommy is a genius. Are you? Don''t make me even stupider."


    Elliot''s heart sank as if he had been doused with cold water. He had graduated from a famous university. Although he had


    graduated many years ago, he would surely still be able to do elementary school homework, yet his daughter detested him.


    "Then, I''ll hire all the best teachers to help you." Elliot thought that La would not be so rebellious as to disrespect her teachers


    in school.


    "No!" La refused once more. "Other than Mommy, no one else can teach me."


    Father >d$;SJW= daughter confronted each other head-on. La was threatening him with her studies.


    He picked up the ss of water on


    the table, and took a sip, before


    saying calmly," ra.elnse yeu @hink


    FemIOngo studies, and you


    can''t ee a genius like your Mommy,


    then let''s face the reality, just


    be an ordinary person then!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    La was confused.


    "You can do what you like in your


    future exams. If you do well, |''ll


    reward you. Even if you don¡¯ tdeswell


    | won''t cri ze you\Withny ability,


    sak Pa eae zeros on all of your


    exams, I''ll still be able to pay your


    way into one of Aryadelle''s famous


    universities, and you can graduate


    with a prestigious degree." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    La was bewildered.


    "So, if you want to learn, learn, if not,


    go have fun. | won''t force you." Elliot


    looked at La''s stunned face ai


    tone turn d.gentia \Afi¨¦r you


    jahaheen the university, if you


    don''t want to work, stay at home. If


    you think home is not fun, you could


    travel the world. | have money to


    cover you for the rest of your life. It''s


    not a problem." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    La began to bawl. Her threats did not work on Elliot! She was extremely furious!


    Seeing La running out of his study room, Elliot wanted to chase after her.


    Right at this moment, his phone on his desk rang. He walked over to the desk and picked up his phone. He saw the caller ID.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    It was a call from Natalie.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Natalie had been traveling back and forth between Aryadelle and Bridgedale recently. She had been working very hard to bring


    down Avery¡¯s Alpha Technologies.


    If Elliot had a huge grudge against Avery, he would surely reward her.


    Elliot looked at the name on his phone coldly. He hesitated for a few seconds before answering the call.


    "Mr. Foster, the newpany in Bridgedale has been sessfully set up. We predict that we will officially be able to start next


    week. Will you attend the ribboncutting ceremony?" Natalie asked.


    Elliot furrowed his brows tightly. He did not want to go to Bridgedale anymore for the time being.


    More urately, he did not want to go to Bridgedale unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "Mr. Foster, we have invited many politicians and business partners to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony. If you coulde¡ª"


    Elliot interrupted her. "Call Ben and ask if he is free." He hung up.


    Natalie did not expect that Elliot would not care about the opening of his newpany. She had been working so hard She


    thought that he knew and cared about it!


    Elliot ced his phone on his desk and headed down to look for La.


    La was sitting on the sofa in the living area with Mrs. Cooper and Robert surrounding her.


    Mrs. Cooper was trying to cate her while Robert brought her her favorite snack, hoping to console his sister.


    ¡°La, your Daddy surely loves you a lot. If he had said harsh words to you, that''s because he hopes that you can be better.


    You''re still young. You won''t understand what I¡¯m saying. Once you''re older, you will surely understand his intentions." Mrs.


    Cooper''s words still carried weight for La.


    La understood clearly that Elliot gave in to herpletely. She was only angry that he had broken up her initiallyplete


    family.


    ¡°La, this is for you!" Robert''s bright eyes were filled with concern and love for La.


    "| don''t want it!" La pushed the snacks away. "| miss Mommy.¡±


    "Then, give her a video call!" Mrs. Cooper coaxed ;at=QMS; said, "Didn''t you tell me that you will visit her during your winter


    break? Well, winter is almost here."


    La inhaled and rubbed her eyes. "It''s night over at Mommy''s side. | don''t want to disturb her sleep."


    "Oh, you''re right. You can wait until tonight to call her." Mrs. Cooper asked in a gentle tone, "Is she still alright?"


    ¡°Of course she is! Without Daddy to make her angry, she has gotten much better and much more beautiful!" La noticed Elliot


    coming downstairs from the corner of her eyes, so she deliberately said so to infuriate him.


    Mrs. Cooper also noticed Elliot, so she changed the subject, "La, Robert has craft homework, why don''t you teach him? I''m


    not good at craftwork."


    "Oh! Robert, let''s go." La got up


    from the sofa, held Robert''s ,


    and left. La andRoBer? were close


    toda other. La ced all her


    thoughts for Avery and Hayden on


    Robert. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Back when her Mommy and Hayden


    were still around, La would still


    asionally bull Robert arcrat! ''!


    mepit only-did La not bully


    Robert, but she also grew concerned


    that he might be bullied by some of


    the other kindergarteners. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Robert and La left, Elliot walked over to Mrs. Cooper.


    "Did you criticize her?" Mrs. Cooper asked softly.


    "Do | dare to criticize her?" Elliot sat down on the sofa. "She had low marks on purpose to threaten me.¡±


    "What?" Mrs. Cooper could not


    believe it." How could she jo O


    , \3


    around w th,hen sbidies! he Can''t do


    that¡± fa . Cooper was worried that


    La would go off the straight and


    narrow path. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    During naptime in the afternoon, Elliot and the children decided to return to their rooms to sleep.


    Mrs. Cooper took her phone and decided to send Avery a message.


    Elliot could not handle La, and Mrs. Cooper could not allow La to continue making mistakes.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    At Bridgedale, a new day arrived. The sun rose.


    Avery got up and walked over to the windows to pull the curtains apart. The bright sun outside put her in a good mood. She could


    not help but open the windows. A piercing cold breeze instantly blew in. Her good mood that the sun brought instantly vanished.


    She closed the window, walked over to the side of her bed, and picked up her phone. She looked at the time.


    Mrs. Cooper''s message instantly appeared before her eyes.


    [Avery, | hope you''re doing well. La said that you''re doing well. | hope that that is true. La and Master Elliot fought today.


    La misses you very much, and she deliberately flunked her exams, hoping that she could use that to threaten him into


    allowing you to return, or allow her to stay by your side. It did not work.


    [Master Elliot did not criticize La, but she cried terribly. | know that you have always prioritized La''s education. | hope that


    you could privately persuade her. At the same time, don''t tell her that | told you this.]


    After reading the long message seriously, Avery''s heart was burning with anxiety. She lost all her senses. At that moment, all she


    wanted to do was return to Aryadelle to see La and have a good talk with her. The thing that she was most unwilling to see


    was her children being affected badly by her failed marriage.


    She left the messaging app, opened her contacts, and found Elliot''s number. She called him without any hesitation.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable."


    Her heart sank terribly. A thought rose in her head. Elliot must have blocked her.


    She ced her phone down and strode to the washroom. She opened the tap and washed her face. She looked at her pale face


    in the mirror. Her breathing slowly stabilized.


    If she could not get to Elliot, she could call La. At that thought, she wiped her face with the towel and walked out of the


    washroom.


    She went to the bed and picked up her phone. She found La''s contact and made a video call.


    Soon, La answered.


    Avery noticed La''s stiff face ;h!;PIS; aggrieved expression. Her nose instantly turned sore.


    Remembering Mrs. Cooper''s reminder, Avery could only ask the obvious, "La, what''s going on? You seem unhappy."


    ¡°Mommy, | miss you."


    "Baby, | miss you too."


    ¡°Mommy, why can''t | go to look for you now?" La pouted and grumbled, "If | go to look for you now. What can he do to me?"


    Robert stood outside her door, unwilling to go to sleep. He hade looking for her. He pushed open the door and entered


    La''s room. His voice was loud and crisp, "La!"


    ¡°Robert, see who it is?" La saw Roberting over, and her expression rxed a little.


    She bent down and picked Robert up


    before STUER eit cats


    Sp9 eed Rover re both in the


    picture. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Robert''s huge ck eyes looked at


    Avery on the screen. He eer


    she was Mommy put beeause he


    Had been interacting with her for


    a long time, he was a little shy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He refused to call her Mommy nor did he dare look at her.


    ¡°Robert, call Mommy!" La shifted Robert''s head to face the camera.


    "... Mommy," Robert muttered shyly.


    ¡°Robert, louder!" La furrowed her brows and requested.


    Robert blushed a little. His face flushed red. He said out loud, "Mommy!"


    Upstairs in his study room, Elliot


    ~OT


    could aa hear-RobeltcalirkyoutN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    feo y. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    Elliot knew that La had been secretly calling Avery. La did not contact Avery in front of him, so


    he could not directly interfere with it too. As long as La was by his side, he did not care about the


    other things.


    However, at that moment, when he heard Robert loudly calling Mommy, his heart hammered wildly


    in his chest.


    He stood up from his chair unable to control himself!


    When Avery saw Robert on the call, she could no longer talk to La about her studies. She also


    noticed how Robert was a little distant, and she felt bad. She wanted to push herself through the


    screen to give them a hug, but that was delusional thinking.


    She had only been apart from Robert for half a year and already Robert was a little distant. If she


    were to be apart from him for a longer period, would Robert treat her like La treated Elliot?


    After talking for about twenty minutes or so, Robert became irritable. He started annoying La, so


    Avery hung up.


    Coming out of her bedroom, she went to the kitchen, intending to cook a simple breakfast.


    "Avery, I bought you breakfast." Mike''s voice came from the living area. "Were you talking to La?"


    "Why are you up so early?" Avery walked over to the living area. She said worriedly," You won''t


    believe it if I told you. La was angry with Elliot, so she failed her exams." "This feels like


    something La would do." Mike picked up his coffee and took a sip." Don¡¯t worry. Even if she


    usually has bad results, all she needs to excel at are her final exams."


    "Hmm, when I see her during winter break, I''ll have to talk to her. Her way of throwing a tantrum is


    too reckless."


    Mike finished his coffee. He asked, "Do you know why I''m up so early today?"


    "Did you have a nightmare? Or is Chading to see you?"


    "Hehehe. Chad is noting, Ben ising." At seven-thirty that morning, Ben called him to ask


    him out to meet.


    At that time, he was still groggy, so he had thought that Chad wasing over too. However, after


    conversing with Ben in detail, he realized that things were not as he thought them to be.


    "Is Ben here to look for Lilith? Why did he call you?" Avery started to think further.


    "He said that he wants to visit our office. I''m guessing it''s not about personal affairs. " Mike looked


    at the time. "I''m meeting him at ten. I should leave now."


    Avery was stunned. She said, "Mike, you should know what to say or what not to say, right?"


    "Of course. I''m on the same boat with you while he =b%=RKW= Elliot are on the other side," Mike


    said and pointed at the kitchen. "I bought some groceries and ced them in the fridge. Order take


    out if you want, if not, you can make something to eat too." "Okay." After Mike left, Avery looked at


    the breakfast on the coffee table. It was a sandwich and some room-temperature milk.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She and Mike were not picky about food. They could eat the same food for the rest of their lives.


    When Mike arrived at Alpha Technologies, he saw Ben standing in the lobby, talking to someone on


    the phone.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    When Ben saw Mike, he immediately hung up.


    Mike walked over to him and measured him up. "Should we head outside to talk? I think you¡¯re up to


    something bad."


    "If I were up to something bad, I wouldn''t havee to your territory." Ben pulled Mike along toward


    the lift. "Do you have any good tea? We can have tea and talk at the same time."


    "Only old men like you like tea." Mike did not let go of a single chance to tease Ben." Who asked


    you toe? Elliot?"


    "Why would you mention him for no reason?" Ben did not mind Mike¡¯s jabs. " Then, what do you


    have to drink here? I''m a little sleepy."


    "Don''t tell me you''ve justnded?" Mike looked at him. "What on earth could be so urgent that you


    come over once yound?"


    "Nothing urgent. I''m just feeling guilty and sorry for Avery, but I''m embarrassed to tell her that." Ben


    adjusted his sses. "You know that Elliot and I are deeply tied together in business. I listen to all of


    his business strategies."


    "Oh..." Mike understood what Ben was saying. "Is it because Tate Industries has set up a branch


    here in Bridgedale, and you''re here to help with the opening? Is Elliot here too?"


    "Elliot did note. It''s because he did note, so I had toe," Ben said helplessly, "There


    will be a grand ribboncutting ceremony." "Are you afraid that Avery will me you?


    Don''t worry. Her grudge with Elliot will not affect you."


    They entered the lift. A momentter, they arrived at Mike''s office.


    "I''m here in a personal capacity." Ben entered Mike''s office and saw the fridge. He immediately


    walked over to the fridge and opened it. "Damn, why is there so much milk? Why are you so


    healthy?"


    Mike replied, "Avery got the secretary to buy them for me."


    "She treats you so well. I don''t think she treats Elliot with this much care," said Ben, taking a jab.


    "No wonder you''re so loyal to her."


    "You won¡¯t understand people like us who don''t have parents." Mike took a bottle of milk out from


    the fridge and passed it to Ben. "I don''t have any tea leaves. Just


    make do!"


    Ben epted the milk. "It''s good that you two look after each other, but I want to know about your


    company''s future ns. Also, I have an idea. I don''t know if you want to hear about it or not."


    "Hold up," Mike said, "Of course, I won''t tell you our future ns. I don''t want to hear your


    suggestions either."


    "It seems like you n to go up against Natalie," Ben said pitifully. "Natalie has Elliot''s support. You


    guys won''t be able to win against her that easily."


    "Natalie is nothing but Elliot¡¯s chess piece. Rather than saying we won¡¯t be able to win against her,


    you should just say we can''t win against Elliot.¡±


    "Yes, that''s the logic. Actually, if Avery were to talk to Elliot properly, he would surely stop targeting


    you."


    "Get him to give up this delusion. Avery will not look for him. If she can even give up her children,


    don''t you think that she can give up thepany? There is nothing she cannot give up," Mike said


    casually. " Whatever tricks he has up his sleeves, bring it on. We are not afraid."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I really don¡¯t want this to happen," Ben said pitifully.


    "You¡¯re just afraid that Lilith will be on our side :g"?XNY? ignore you, right?"


    Ben shook his head. "I''ve been single for most of my life. Do you think I''m afraid to grow old alone?


    I''m here to tell you all this because I think Elliot has crossed the line. If it were me, I would never


    treat my ex-wife this way."


    Five dayster, Tate Industries'' Bridgedale branch had its grand opening. The ribboncutting


    ceremony was broadcasted live by many of Bridgedale''s famous media.


    Mike was at home with Avery that day. He had ordered a huge cake, but he did not let Avery know


    beforehand.


    When the cake arrived, Avery smiled in surprise and said, "Why did you buy such a huge cake?


    Can we finish eating it? What''s the asion? Why did you order a cake?"


    Mike turned on the television. On the tv screen, Ben was holding a pair of scissors, attending the


    newpany''s ribboncutting ceremony.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    "They have a new business, and we are celebrating with cake?" Avery did not understand Mike''s


    actions.


    "If not, should we cry?" Mike opened the cake, cut a piece, and passed it to her. "Eat more and think


    less. I''m starting to suspect that when I''m not home, you don''t eat a proper lunch. Why do you look


    like you have lost some weight?"


    "On the contrary. I have been making a good lunch every afternoon." Avery held the cake, picked up


    her fork, and started eating it. "Lilith said that she''sing over for dinner tonight. Don''t tell me it¡¯s


    to console me too?" "If I knew you were this intuitive, I would not have told you about it." Mike took


    the remote control and switched off the tv.


    "I''m not thinking about all of this. Whether you tell me or not, I know that they are building a new


    company." Avery pushed the cream on the cake away. "Why did you buy a cake with cream? I


    prefer tiramisu."


    "You have asked me this before, but I''ll refresh your memory." Mike shrugged. " La and I like


    eating cake with plenty of cream. As I was missing her, I ordered this cake."


    Avery''s face grew dark at the mention of La.


    "Avery, I n to return to Aryadelle to see La and Robert. What do you think?"


    Mike said. "Do you want to head back with me? I promise I won''t say a word about you returning."


    "It''s almost winter break! I''ll wait for La toe over during winter break!¡± Avery only said that


    because she did not think she could see her two children if she were to return to Aryadelle.


    She was afraid that if she suddenly went back and secretly saw her children, and Elliot found out, it


    would only be a source of further arguments.


    She did not want to fight with him.


    Fighting was not only a waste of their emotional energies, but it would also torment the children.


    "Okay, then, I''ll return to Aryadelle on my own." Mike missed La and Robert."


    You''ll be home alone then. Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine?"


    "I have Hayden, right?" "We don''t see Hayden all day long. He can''t be home to be with you either."


    Mike pondered =b$>XMU? said, "Should we get Lilith toe over and stay?"


    "Lilith is busier than Hayden, right?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Furthermore, Lilith and Ben are together right now. If Lilith is to stay with me, will Ben still dare look


    for her?"


    Avery hit the nail on the head. Mike dismissed the idea.


    "Just go back! Don''t worry! I need to study. I n to get a doctorate. I''ll just apply to the college next


    to Hayden''s school," said Avery, revealing her ns. Mike was baffled.


    "Is there a need for you to continue your studies?" Mike''s tone informed his opinion. He thought that


    she was exceptional enough already. She did not need to study just for a certificate.


    "Mike, medicine is a very wide field. I only know a little about it. If I want to learn, I can spend my


    entire life learning and still I won¡¯t be done," Avery said seriously. "I have already thought about it.


    Staying at home every day is boring. I want to be closer to Hayden. That way, if there is anything,


    we can care for each other."


    Mike was speechless. Turns out, her ns to further her studies were just a facade for going to


    school with Hayden.


    At Aryadelle, Ellioty in bed. He found it hard to sleep. The branch of Tate Industries in Aryadelle


    already had its grand opening. He wondered how Avery was feeling. She must hate him, right?


    Ever since he had blocked Avery''s number, his world was much more peaceful. However, that night,


    he started to involuntarily think of her thinking back to everything they had gone through together.


    He also wondered if his targeting her this way was crossing the line.


    However, every time he had this thought, he would think about how she had divorced him cruelly


    without a single care.


    A normal person would not be so cruel, even if it was to a toy that had been with them for more than


    ten years.


    He could not forgive her!


    When it started to get brighter outside, he finally slept soundly.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    At seven-thirty in the morning, La received a video call from Mike.


    "La, I''m nning to go back to see you and Robert! Are you happy?" Mike was packing his


    luggage.


    "Ah! Are you for real?" La jumped up excitedly. "Is Mommying back too? Are you two


    coming back together?"


    Mike knew that La would ask that.


    "Are you not going to wee me if I were to return alone? I''ll be sad."


    La¡¯s happiness decreased a little. "Why is Mommy not returning with you?"


    "Because of your Daddy! She doesn''t want to see him. Neither does she want to fight with him, so


    I''ll return to see you and Robert. Once you have your winter break, I¡¯ll take you to see her." "Okay,


    sure! I have already talked to Uncle Eric. He said he could take me to Bridgedale! Can we also


    bring Robert?" La missed Robert. "If I were to go and he was to stay home alone, he''ll be lonely!


    He would surely miss me and cry!"


    Mike said, "We''ll have to see then whether Elliot allows us to take Robert to Bridgedale or not. After


    all, Robert is still young. He has never traveled. I''m guessing Elliot will be worried."


    "Hmph! I''ll put Robert in my suitcase and secretly take him with me!"


    "La! Don''t do that! You''ll suffocate him!" Mike sweated.


    "I''m talking about the suitcases for pets! Those won''t suffocate him!"


    "Do you think Elliot is an idiot?" Mike said while packing. He sat down by the bed. "Do you know


    that your every move is being monitored? Every time you secretly call Avery, do you think he


    doesn''t know about it? You''re too naive!"


    La immediately looked around for a surveince camera.


    "There are no cameras in my room!"


    "Don''t you know about hidden cameras? If he wants to control your life, he will not let you see the


    hidden cameras."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    La was instantly infuriated.


    "La, be good for the next few days! Don''t let your father keep an eye on you. If not, we won''t be


    able to meet."


    "Okay! I promise I won''t make him angry today!" After the call, La was feeling much better.


    After washing up, she prepared to head down for breakfast as usual.


    However, before breakfast, she went to look at Elliot. She secretly walked over to the door of Elliot''s


    bedroom. She gently opened the door a little.


    On the bed, Elliot was still sleeping soundly. He did not notice La spying on him.


    "Lazy worm!" La grumbled softly before heading downstairs for breakfast.


    In a blink of an eye, it was noon.


    Elliot''s phone rang noisily, waking him up.


    He opened his eyes ;a*>VMY= felt groggy. He did not have enough sleep. He reached out to the


    nightstand to pick up his phone.


    When he saw that it was from Ben, he immediately answered it while shutting his eyes.


    "Elliot, I heard some news just now." Ben''s voice was a little tense. He sounded a little shocked.


    "Avery seemed to have sold Alpha Technologies!"


    Elliot opened his eyes immediately!


    Avery had sold off Alpha Technologies?


    "This piece of news is at least eighty percent urate! I heard she sold it off cheap because Tate


    Industries opened a new branch which caused everyone to look down on Alpha Technologies.


    Avery selling it off at this time won''t get her a good price, " Ben said quickly. "But she still chose to


    sell it off! Elliot, do you regret your decision?"

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Regret?


    At that moment, Elliot was a little baffled. Avery sold off thepany without any warning. From the


    public''s point of view, she did that because he left her no choice.


    "Elliot, you forced her hand. Are you satisfied now?" Ben continued when he did not get an answer.


    "She has already fled to Bridgedale. You two had been living parallel lives, yet you insist on opening


    apany at Bridgedale, telling everyone that you want to bring down Alpha Technologies.


    Although Avery might not starve in the future, have you ever thought that what you did was very


    low? Hayden is not even an adult yet! You have cut off Avery''s future. Are you nning to make


    your son suffer as well?"


    Elliot quietly listened to Ben''s reprimands without responding. He never thought that Avery would


    sell off thepany, but Ben was right. Ever since he had made Natalie the vice president of Tate


    Industries, he had consigned his rtionship to the grave.


    "Are you doing this to Avery to ensure that Avery has nothing? Are you doing this to bring Hayden


    to your side?" Ben thought and said, "Hayden is like you. You treat Avery this way, and even if


    Hayden starves to death, he won''t choose to return to your side!"


    "Have you said enough?" Elliot swallowed." I don¡¯t regret it!"


    On the other end of the line, Ben was stunned. He had drunk quite a lot at the event he attended


    that night. He was quite inebriated, which was why he had called Elliot.


    When he heard Elliot say that he did not regret his actions, he instantly became infuriated.


    "Elliot, since when have you be this way?" Ben no longer cared about Elliot''s feelings. He said


    everything that was on his mind. "Why do you act as if Avery owes you everything? You two owe


    each other nothing! At least, that''s how I see it. Can you stop thinking that you''re the center of the


    universe and stop seeking revenge on whoever doesn''t listen to you? You''re extremely childish!"


    "I think I''m the center of the universe? I''m trying to seek revenge on her?" Elliot was stunned by


    Ben''s words.


    "Are you not doing that? I always thought that you''re a sensible person, but you are not one bit


    sensible to Avery. You feel that since she has given you three children, so you can just do whatever


    you want :d%;ULT: she will still put up with you because you have her children! You never thought


    that your n would fail, and now, you are angry!"


    Ben''s words truly infuriated Elliot.


    "Is she that pitiful in your eyes?"


    "Is she not? Elliot, won''t your heart hurt?" Ben said. "Previously, I didn''t understand why she insisted


    on divorcing you. I even scolded her in front of you. Later, when I found out the truth, your actions


    really exceeded my imagination! You-"


    Before Ben could finish talking, Elliot interrupted him and asked coldly, "What do you know?"


    What so-called truth was there that he did not know about?


    "Do you really want me to spell it out?


    Previously, just to save you face, I didn''t mention a single thing-" "Tell me!" Elliot barked. "Just


    f*cking tell me!"


    "Okay! Since you don''t mind the humiliation, I won''t hold back!" Ben yelled." Previously during the


    Goulds incident, when we were prepared to head to Ylore, you received a phone call from Avery.


    Why didn''t you say that something had happened to Avery too? In the end, you didn''t even care


    about her! If you had f* eking told me, do you think I would have allowed you to go to Ylore?"


    Elliot felt as if he had been hit by a club! He gripped his phone tightly. His palms were sweating.


    "Did you say that... something had happened to Avery too back then?" Elliot could hear his own


    heartbeat. A cacophony ofughter and mockery rang in his mind.


    Ben heard Elliot''s question. He scratched his head. "Avery said you knew about it. Do you still have


    to pretend?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What happened to her? Ben, tell me!" Elliot''s face paled and flushed red. Sweat gathered on his


    forehead, but he shivered uncontrobly.


    "Are you still pretending? Elliot, won''t you feel sheepish?" Ben mocked. "She couldn''t see back


    then. She called you but you left her and ran to Ylore. If I were her, I would be disappointed in you


    too! I would insist on divorcing you!"


    It was as if an explosion went off in Elliot''s mind. It felt as if everything was falling on him.


    "She went blind? Did you say she went blind?" He repeated what Ben said.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    "What do you mean by that? Why are you still pretending?" Ben was infuriated.


    Beep¡ª


    The call went dead. Elliot had hung up.


    Elliot held his phone. His eyes were filled with darkness, and they were unfocused.


    He quickly thought back to when he had received Avery''s call at the airport.


    He remembered clearly back then other than what she had said about him going back on his


    promise, she had said nothing else!


    Since he thought back too hard, his world was spinning. He was extremely dizzy. He truly did not


    remember her saying that she could not see. She had not said that!


    However, why was Ben telling him that Avery said he knew about it?


    Elliot wanted to get down from the bed.


    However, the moment his feet touched the ground, his legs turned to jelly, and he fell sitting on the


    bed once more.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He did not care about his dizziness. He immediately took his phone, found Mike¡¯s contact, and


    called.


    If what Ben said was true, it was understandable why Avery was ignoring him.


    Avery had ignored him for a long time. If he wanted evidence, he could only ask Mike.


    In the end, it was the system''s automated reply that answered his call. Mike''s phone was off. He did


    not know if Mike''s phone was off, or if he had blocked him as Avery did.


    He sat on the bed. His mind was a mess.


    After his divorce from Avery, Ben had been to Bridgedale a couple of times, so what he said should


    most likely be true.


    Where did it go wrong? Why did Avery think that she had told him she could not see, yet he did not


    know about it?


    After a long while, there was amotion downstairs.


    "Tammy, why didn''t you say you wereing? Stay for lunch, you two!" Mrs.


    Cooper said passionately. "Master Elliot is still upstairs resting. I''m guessing he slepttest night."


    Tammy took her child for his vination that day, and so, she stopped by the mall and bought some


    gifts for La and Robert. "We won''t stay for lunch. I¡¯lle to see the children again during the


    weekend." Tammy said and was about to turn and leave.


    At that moment, Elliot came downstairs.


    Jun smiled awkwardly. "Elliot, did we wake you up?"


    Jun had been reluctant toe after Tammy had scolded Elliot. He was still a little jumpy, although


    all they came to do was to drop off some gifts for the children.


    Who would have thought that his darkest fears would have been realized? It was a working day,


    "Stay for a meal! I have something to ask you two." Elliot walked over to them and measured


    Tiffany, who was in Jun''s arms. Then, he looked at Tammy.


    Tammy would surely know everything about Avery.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Tammy was feeling ufortable with Elliot''s gaze. Mainly because she had scolded him via voice


    message previously, and then she had sent him a video, criticizing him.


    Although she knew that Elliot would not be so petty, his gaze at that moment made her shudder.


    "Let''s go have something to eat!" Elliot had not had his breakfast. His stomach hurt at that moment.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately walked over to Jun. "Let me handle Tiffany! You all go eat!"


    Jun passed his daughter to Mrs. Cooper. " Once she wakes up, call me." "Okay." Mrs. Cooper


    carried Tiffany to the living area.


    Elliot said that he had something serious to talk to them about, so once the servant served them the


    dishes, Mrs. Cooper gave them a look. The servants knowingly retreated.


    In the dining hall, Jun and Tammy were antsy. Elliot too did not appear to have much of an appetite.


    "Elliot, did you sleeptest night?" Jun was looking for something to talk about.


    "It''s almost noon. I usually only wake up sote during the day if I don''t sleep at night," Tammy said,


    and then she turned to Elliot," You said you have something you wanted to talk about. Tell us!"


    Elliot ced his cutlery down.


    "Previously, when the Goulds had the ident, Avery couldn''t see?" he asked, watching Tammy¡¯s


    face closely.


    He was hoping to see from the minuscule changes in her expression whether she was lying or not.


    "She couldn''t see?" Tammy repeated his words. "I''ve never heard about it!"


    Jun reacted quickly, "Conjunctivitis! Didn''t Avery say previously that she had gotten conjunctivitis?"


    "But he said that Avery couldn''t see! Will you turn blind from conjunctivitis?


    Impossible, right?" Tammy also put down her cutlery. "Although I never had conjunctivitis before, my


    mates have had them before. Isn''t this just a minor condition?"


    "Yes! I remember that it is not that serious either. I also have not had it before, but I remember my


    middle school teacher having it. Back then, after she got it, she did not even take a leave of


    absence! She still came to school to teach us with that condition!" Jun said excitedly. He took his


    phone out ;b!>RLV; checked online whether conjunctivitis would lead to blindness.


    Elliot looked at them going back and forth, he could not interject.


    Did Avery have conjunctivitis?


    "The inte said that when medical science was not that developed back then, it did lead to


    blindness, but nowadays, conjunctivitis no longer leads to blindness. " Jun read out what was on the


    inte.


    "So, this condition has its risks of turning someone blind," Tammy concluded.


    "You can say so!" Jun said and looked at Elliot. "Elliot, has Avery lost her sight before because of


    this? Tammy and I have never heard about it before! Did it happen when the Goulds ident


    happened?"


    "Ben told me about it. I''m not sure about the details." Elliot was having an emotional rollercoaster


    ride. He sounded down. "How were Avery''s eyes thest time you went to Bridgedale?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Her eyes were fine. It was a little red.


    When we asked her about it, she said it was something minor, so she didn''t tell us about it," Jun


    replied. "But if she had lost her sight before, she wouldn''t say that it''s a small thing, right? It''s not


    that easy to treat blindness."


    Seeing how Elliot did not seem to believe him, Jun asked Tammy, "Tammy, am I right? I


    remembered that Avery said that her condition was nothing serious."


    Tammy replied, "Yes. She said so herself. She said that the doctor only told her not to use her


    phone, so she did not use her phone during that time."


    "Conjunctivitis..." Elliot lowered his gaze and muttered.


    "Yes! I''ve checked online. It is indeed not anything serious." Jun ced his phone down. "Ben said


    that she had lost her sight. Could he have gotten the news after it had been spread around many


    times? Tammy and I went straight to Avery''s house. She and Mike told us that."


    Elliot could not contact Avery or Mike, so he could not be sure of the truth.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    However, Jun and Tammy went to see Avery themselves, so Elliot preferred to believe them more.


    Also, Avery''s eyes had already recovered. It was just a scare.


    "Hey, you made us stay for a meal just to ask us this?" Tammy teased. "You two have already


    divorced, also you nned to take Avery''spany down, and now you pretend that you care


    about her. How contradictory of a person are you?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "She sold thepany off," Elliot said." Ben med me for being too cruel to her. Ben is right. I


    was indeed cruel to her. If I¡ª¡±


    He wanted to say that if he knew that she was sick, he would not have been so cruel to her.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Tammy immediately sprung up from her chair.


    "Elliot! You''re an unadulterated son of a b* tch! I hope that you end up alone! A person like you


    doesn''t deserve any love!" Tammy said angrily and stormed off.


    Jun saw his wife leaving and saw Elliot''s face turning blue. He was stuck in the middle.


    "Elliot, don''t take Tammy''s words to heart¡ª


    "Jun Hertz, are youing or not!" Tammy had already picked her daughter up from Mrs. Cooper¡¯s


    arms. She yelled into the dining hall.


    "Honey, wait up! I''ming!" Jun bade Elliot farewell and immediately left the dining hall.


    After they left, the entire mansion was instantly quiet once more.


    Elliot rubbed the middle of his brows. He could not calm down. He had begun to doubt his version of


    events and wondered whether there might be a possibility that she had told him in her call that she


    had lost her sight, but because he had been so fixated on flying to Ylore to find Ivy, he had not


    heard her.


    Avery was not an unreasonable person. Back then, something must have happened to her eyes, yet


    he had insisted on going to Ylore and that was why she had been so angry, insisting on divorcing


    him even if it meant giving up La and Robert.


    There was another method to prove that point. That was to check the conversation recording.


    Elliot looked at his phone and found the call he made with Avery at the airport a few months ago. He


    looked at the call time. Back then, the call seemed like it went on for ages when it was barely three


    minutes.


    Only a few months had passed, :a!:PNQ; his memories started to go askew, which was why the


    conversation could have been off too.


    He quickly finished his meal and left with his phone. He arrived at the telmunicationpany,


    requesting the recording of that call.


    "Mr. Foster, because the recording that you requested is quite some time back, so we might need


    some time to check on it," the staff said. "You can head home first. Once we find the recording, we


    will inform you immediately." "Please send the recording directly to my email." Elliot wrote his email


    on a piece of paper and passed it to the staff.


    "Okay."


    Coming out of the telmunicationpany, Elliot drove to his office. It was as if the world had


    been paused. He felt as if he was in a dead city. He found the music in his car noisy, and it was


    giving him a headache.


    What was the truth?

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    At the Lynch mansion, after they stopped the car, Jun carried Tiffany out of the car.


    Tiffany woke up. Without saying anything, she opened her mouth and began to cry.


    In the mansion, Mary heard her granddaughter crying. She immediately ran out and took her


    granddaughter away.


    Previously, Mary had often hung out with her best friends, be it going to the spa, traveling, or


    gambling Ever since she had her granddaughter, she never left to have fun anymore.


    Tammy saw how her mother doted on her daughter. She shook her head helplessly.


    After Jun took everything out of the trunk. They entered and headed directly to the dining hall.


    "I''m starving. I wanted to stay at Elliot''s to eat, but that dirtbag is really infuriating!" Tammy sat down


    in a chair.


    Jun scooped some food for her and passed it to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Honey, don''t be mad. It seems like Elliot doesn''t know about Avery being sick." Jun had been


    observing Elliot closely that day. Elliot did not need to pretend as if he didn''t know.


    "But Avery said that he knew!" Tammy was confused.


    "There must be a misunderstanding between them," Jun said determinedly. " Tammy, let Avery


    know! Just say that we went to see Elliot today, and Elliot said that he didn''t know about her


    sickness." "I do not want to talk on Elliot''s behalf. Who knows if he really had no clue about Avery''s


    sickness? I prefer to believe Avery. " Tammy was not willing to help Elliot out.


    Jun did not force her. "Then, I''ll tell Avery. Tammy, have you ever thought that there might be a


    possibility that there is a misunderstanding between them? They have three children together. No


    matter what, they don''t need to fight like enemies. It is not good for the children."


    "Whatever. If you want to let Avery know, you do it, but it''s midnight in Bridgedale. Tell her when it''s


    daytime over there," said Tammy.


    "Okay."


    At Sterling Group, Elliot was not in a good mood all afternoon because he could not sleep the night


    before, and he did not have enough sleep that morning.


    It was not until it was almost time for him to get off work, did a new email pop up.


    The subject wrote, [Phone Call Recording ]


    Looking at the email, his eyes brightened. He opened the email :h#:UJY= downloaded the


    attachment.


    Before he yed the recording, he looked at his office door. He was afraid that someone would


    barge in out of a sudden. He strode to the door and locked it before returning to his desk and


    pressing y.


    "Avery, I''m going to Ylore."


    That was his voice! Elliot took a deep breath and clenched his fists tightly. He listened closely to her


    tone back then.


    Avery said, "Why?"


    He replied, "Avery, I''m sorry. I promised you that I would never go to Ylore for the rest of my life. I


    never forgot my promise to you, but something has happened this time


    His voice stopped there. Avery suppressed her crying.


    At that moment, when he heard her cry, his eyes turned wet too.


    Avery continued, "Did Ruby use the child to threaten you? 1 knew this would happen. Elliot, your


    promise means nothing!"


    He replied, "Avery, I''m sorry I went back on my word, but I have to head to Ylore. Ruby is dead. Our


    child is dead. I have to go have a look."


    Then, the suffocating silence. How familiar it was. He remembered clearly back then that Avery only


    said, "Your promise means nothing!" The deafening silence proved his version of events.


    That was the truth!


    Then, came his apology. "Avery, I''m sorry. I don''t know if Ivy is dead or alive right now. I can''t leave


    her alone. I have already bought a ticket to Ylore. I''m about to board. Once I''ve settled everything


    there, I''ll return immediately."


    After the apology, came the boarding announcement.


    When Elliot heard that, he looked at the recording time. There were still 58 seconds left.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    However, Elliot remembered that at that point of the conversation, there was nothing substantial


    later.


    "Avery, give me some time. I''ll be backtest within a week. Wait for me to return. I''ll apologize to


    you again then."


    After that, all he could hear was the airport noise and his conversation with Ben.


    Ben asked him if Avery was unwilling to let him go to Ylore. Ben said he could go to Ylore alone.


    Elliot said that Ivy was his daughter, and he had to go there.


    If just by listening to the conversation, he would still make the same choice. Avery had not told him


    that she had lost her sight during that call! She had not!


    He wanted to y the conversation for Ben. He did not unjustly me Avery. If there was a


    misunderstanding, he had not caused it. Why was he med for being cruel and heartless?


    He clutched his forehead. His mind was a mess.


    At Bridgedale, Avery got up ording to Hayden''s schedule.


    If she could sessfully apply for a doctoral course, then she and Hayden would be able to go to


    school together.


    During breakfast, Mike called her.


    "Avery, I''m at Aryadelle. Everything is alright."


    "Hmm. No one has been in my ce for a very long time. I''m guessing it''s quite dirty. If Chad


    doesn''t mind, you should stay at his ce!"


    "Tsk! It is very noble of me to not mind that he is Elliot''spdog. How dare he despise me?"


    "Watch your harsh words. You might get beaten up."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "He is right next to me! He hasn''t hit me." Mikeughed smugly.


    Avery asked, "How are you nning to see La?"


    "During the weekend, I''ll meet La outside."


    "Does that mean you can''t see Robert?" Avery asked.


    "I don''t know! I''lle up with something then! If it doesn''t work, I¡¯ll get Chad to take La and


    Robert out to y." "Okay, try it. If Elliot doesn''t let you see the children, forget about it. Don''t face


    him head-on." Avery said cautiously.


    "I understand! I''m almost home. I''ll hang up.¡±


    After the call, Avery ced her phone down. Hayden had finished his breakfast. He looked at Avery.


    "Mommy, are you nning to get a doctoral degree? Why don''t you rest at home instead!"


    "It''s so boring at home. I would rather find something to do. I''ll get sick byzing around."


    "Don''t say such things." Hayden furrowed his brows. "You won''t get sick again in the future."


    Seeing how serious Hayden was, Avery said with a smile, "I''ll look after my body in the future. I


    won''t get sick anymore. As for the doctoral degree, this is just a way for me to cope. I won''t be too


    tired."


    "Hmm. Then, I''ll head to school first."


    "Come home earlier tonight." Avery sent him out of the door.


    After Hayden left, Avery returned to the mansion :b">SLW: heard her phone ringing. She walked


    over to the dining table and picked up her phone. When she saw it was a call from Jun, she was a


    little stumped.


    It was midnight back in Aryadelle. Did Jun fight with Tammy, and that was why he was calling her at


    this hour?


    She answered the call. "Jun, is everything alright?"


    "Y-Yes. Avery, there is something I want to tell you. Tammy and I bought a toy car for Robert today.


    We sent it over when we bumped into Elliot. Then, we chatted for a while. I think he doesn''t know


    that you had conjunctivitis back then! Also, did you lose your sight due to conjunctivitis? He heard


    from Ben that you had lost your sight, so he asked us."


    Avery was stunned. She gasped. "You said that he didn''t know about this?"


    "He didn¡¯t directly say that he didn''t know about this, but he looks like he clearly did not know. If not,


    why would he specifically ask us about this?" Jun replied.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    How would Avery know that Elliot specifically asked them about that? She only knew that she had


    told him clearly that she could not see, yet Elliot had not responded.


    Elliot had never once responded.


    At that moment, he was pretending to not know about it and asking their mutual friends. What was


    he thinking?


    However, all this was no longer important. She had recovered her eyesight, so there was no need to


    pursue whether he had truly known about it or not.


    Furthermore, if he was really concerned about her sickness, why had he not asked her about it?


    Since La''s deliberate flunking of her exams, she had unblocked Elliot so that she could call him.


    If he were to call her, she would see it, but he did not call her.


    "Jun, we have been divorced for almost half a year. Whether there was a misunderstanding back


    then or not, everything has changed. We can no longer go back to before." After some serious


    pondering, Avery replied to Jun, "It must bete over at your side. Go get some rest!"


    Although Jun found it a pity, after thinking closely, he felt that what Avery said made sense too.


    They had been divorced for so long. At that moment, Avery had even sold off herpany. It was


    indeed hard for them to reconcile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    On the first snow of that year, Wesley and Shea''s daughter was born. The child looked a lot like


    Wesley.


    Wesley''s parents were extremely excited about the child''s birth. They were clear that this was going


    to be Wesley and Shea''s only child, so this was their only granddaughter.


    "Shea, you should name the child!" Wesley said.


    Shea said, "Why don''t you do it! I''m afraid that I might give her a terrible name."


    "Any name that youe up with will be good," Wesley encouraged her. "We''re not in a rush to get


    the child''s birth certificate today. You can think about it properly."


    "Yes, Shea, you should name the child! This was the child that you fought so hard to keep," Brook


    Sr. thought back about Shea¡¯s insistence on keeping the child and how many grievances she had to


    go through.


    Shea blushed. "How about Kiara Brook?"


    She found the name Kiara to be extremely adorable.


    Before Brook Sr. ;f+:PLU? Sandra could say anything, Wesley immediately said, "It sounds great!


    Let''s call her Kiara!"


    "Hahaha! Shea, you sure have a way with names!" Brook Sr. praised her. "Kiara is indeed a nice


    name. Kiara, Kiara. It just rolls off your tongue."


    "We have to thank Avery that our Kiara could be born. If it weren''t for her idea, Kiara would have


    been aborted," Sandramented.


    "Wesley, why don''t you call Avery and ask her if she coulde back for a


    celebration of Kiara." Brook Sr. said to Wesley. "Ever since she got divorced, she has not returned


    to Aryadelle, right? If she doesn''t want toe, don''t force her "


    "Hmm. I¡¯ll go call her now," Wesley said and walked over to the balcony.


    He found Avery''s number and called her. It was daytime at Bridgedale at that moment, and Avery


    soon answered the call.


    When she heard that their child was born, Avery was happy for them from the bottom of her heart.


    "Let''s have a video call! I want to see your daughter."


    "The nurses have taken her to get her cleaned up," Wesley replied. "Avery, we will have a


    celebration this month. Will you be able toe then?"


    Avery hesitated for a while.


    "If you don¡¯t want toe back, it''s fine. Once the child is returned to us, I''ll give you a video call."


    Wesley had always been that way. He would never force her to do anything she did not want to do.


    "Wesley, I''ve told you before that I nned to do a doctoral degree. I handed in my application a


    few days ago, and I just received a reply today. The supervisor that I applied to has epted me,"


    said Avery.


    "Congrattions, Avery! It¡¯s good that you have something you want to do."


    "Hmm. It''s a pity I can''t go and see your child," Avery said. "Have you given your child a name yet?"

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    "Yes, the child is called Kiara, K-I-A-R-A. Shea named her."


    "What a beautiful name. Who does Kiara look like?¡±


    "Me. My mom said that she looks exactly like me when I was young," Wesley said. "I think she looks


    like me too."


    At that, he heard Shea''sughtering from the ward.


    "Big Brother, my daughter is extremely cute. I have given her an even cuter name. She is called


    Kiara. Do you like it?" Shea held onto Elliot''s arm and said happily.


    Wesley heard what Shea said. He said to Avery awkwardly, "Elliot is here. It''s good that you aren''t


    returning. If not, you would surely have to bump into him." "Hmm. I''ll promise to go see Kiara when I


    have the chance in the future."


    The call ended there.


    Wesley entered the ward from the balcony.


    Brook Sr. knew nothing about tact. He directly asked Wesley, "Can Avery return?"


    Wesley shook his head.


    Brook Sr. asked, "Is she busy? What is she busy with abroad?"


    Sandra could not take her husband¡¯s tactlessness, she immediately said, "Since Avery can¡¯te


    back, she must be busy! Why do you need to ask about it? That''s her privacy."


    Elliot heard what they said. He said, "She just doesn''t want toe back to see me, right?"


    Was he not asking the obvious?


    Brook Sr. and Sandra were at a loss for words.


    Wesley felt that Avery did not want toe back, partly because of her doctoral degree, but he


    knew the main reason she did not want toe back was that she did not want to see Elliot.


    Since Wesley had done a doctoral degree before, he knew that they could take leave.


    The atmosphere in the ward was at freezing point. Thankfully, the director of pediatrics brought


    Kiara in at that moment.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Brook, congrattions! Your granddaughter is very healthy." The director passed


    Kiara to Brook Sr. before looking at Wesley. "Wesley, congrattions on being a father! Your


    daughter still has to be kept in the hospital for observation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After a week, if there aren''t any problems, you can take her home." "Hmm. Thank you."


    The director smiled


    Caring for a child is a tough job, but you could hand over these duties to Wesley and your mother-


    inw. They are professional doctors."


    "Hmm, thank you!" Shea epted the card.


    The director initially wanted to say something else, but he suddenly saw Elliot standing by the side.


    He instantly forgot what he wanted to say.


    "Once the child starts crying, you can feed her some milk," The director walked to the door and


    remembered what he wanted to say, "Make less milk! She has a small stomach now. She can''t drink


    too much yet. There is a measurement chart on the milk bottle. You can use it."


    "Hmm! You should get busy!" Wesley sent the director off.


    In the ward, the awkward atmosphere hung over them once again.


    "Big Brother, look at my daughter," Shea pulled Elliot over to Brook Sr.


    Brook Sr. immediately handed Kiara over to Elliot. Elliot did not dare to carry her. She was so small.


    "Why don''t you carry her? I don''t really know how to carry small babies," Elliot exined.


    Brook Sr. continued carrying Kiara. Not knowing why he suddenly thought about Ivy. He


    remembered that Elliot and Ruby had a child called Ivy. Later, the Goulds were destroyed, and he


    heard that they could not find Ivy¡¯s body. Then, there was no more news about her.


    "Elliot, didn''t you have a daughter called Ivy? Did you manage to find her?" Brook Sr. asked.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Sandra noticed that Elliot''s expression darkened. She immediately said to Shea," Why don''t you all


    take Elliot out for a meal? We''ll look after Kiara."


    Wesley and Shea immediately took Elliot out of the ward.


    After they left, Sandra reprimanded Brook Sr. "What is going on with you today? Did you leave your


    brain at home? Why are you bringing up all the things that shouldn¡¯t be brought up? You clearly saw


    Elliot here, yet you asked Wesley if Avery wasing back or not. That''s fine, yet you dare to ask


    Elliot about Ivy! My God!" Sandra said.


    Then, she took Kiara over from Brook Sr.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brook Sr. also realized that his actions a moment ago were quite strange. Not quite, it was very


    strange. He was not this type of person usually.


    "M-Maybe I''m too happy and excited, so I can¡¯t control myself." When he said that, he let out a


    cheeky smile. "I feel like I''m dreaming. Our son was not going to get married at first, and then he


    wouldn''t have a child, yet somehow, he got married, and now, he has a child. Now, this child is right


    in front of us! It feels like a dream!"


    "No wonder you were so bold! You thought you were in a dream. Didn''t you see Elliot''s face?"


    Sandra was still frightened when she thought about it.


    "I saw it! Which was why my heart was beating wildly! Luckily, he is close to Shea. He would surely


    forgive me on her behalf.


    "Hubby, Ivy is most likely dead. Don''t bring this up to rub salt in other people''s wounds anymore,"


    Sandra warned him. "If Ivy is still alive, our son would surely hear about this. If we heard nothing


    about this child, surely, they have not found her. Such a young child without her parents, she would


    most likely not survive it!"


    Brook Sr. sighed and said, "They were a good family, yet the family was broken because of this


    child. Of course, Ivy was innocent. We could only me Ruby, that evil woman. Luckily, God is fair.


    He has long taken her away."


    Outside the ward, Elliot got Shea and Wesley to stop walking.


    "It''ste, I''ll head back first."


    "I''m sorry, my dad might be a little too excited, which is why he is acting a little unusual," Wesley


    apologized on his father''s behalf.


    "I underst=f$?RNV:." Elliot has calmed down already. "Shea, let them take care of Kiara. You should


    head back and rest. Do you want me to send you back?"


    Shea was reluctant to part with Kiara, but Wesley said, "Shea, head back and rest first. We can''t fit


    so many people in the ward anyway. I''ll returnter."


    "Okay." Shea followed Elliot, and they left the hospital together.


    After getting in Elliot''s car, Shea buckled her seatbelt.


    "Big Brother, did you not find Ivy?" Shea asked.


    "Hmm." Elliot knew that she did not mean anything when she asked him this.


    "I really hope that she''s alive and doing well," Shea pouted and said. "I always think about how she


    looked. She looks a lot like La. I really like La, so I hope that she¡¯s still alive."


    "There''s a small chance that she''s alive," Elliot said in a low voice while driving. " There are many


    good people on this earth, but there are also a lot of bad ones. Rather than thinking Ivy is in the


    hands of these bad people, I would rather think that she had died. "


    This conversation was too deep. Shea did not know how to answer.


    "Big Brother, I haven''t seen Avery in a long time. Is she nevering back?" Shea looked at the


    scenery out of the window. She said sadly, "I miss her a lot. I miss Hayden too, but I don''t even dare


    to call them now." "If you want to call them you should. They won''t ignore you." Elliot looked at the


    night


    sky in front of him with darkened eyes. His soul seemed to be leaving his body.


    Recently, he was often in a daze.


    Ever since he had divorced Avery, his life seemed to be turning for the better, but he was not any


    happier.


    La flunked her final exams. Not only had she flunked her exams, but she had also told him that it


    was almost the winter break. She was not going to be home for a while.


    She had just fallen short of telling him directly that she was flying to Bridgedale to see Avery.


    Of course, Elliot did not allow her to be away for too long, so they had one intense quarrel.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    La had told him that she intended to be away for a month and a half. He had told her the max


    she could be away for was half a month.


    He had not yelled at her. He had only informed her of how long he wasfortable letting her out of


    his sight. La had cried endlessly and thrown many tantrums.


    After sending Shea back to the Brooks, Elliot drove home.


    When he reached home, the snow had stopped. The courtyard was covered in ayer of white,


    adding some brightness to the night.


    Avery liked building snowmen. If she was here, she would surely pull him out to the courtyard to


    build snowmen.


    This thought suddenly came to him, unbidden. Elliot could not help but furrow his brows.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Entering the mansion, he stood by the door to change his shoes.


    Mrs. Cooper walked over and said, "Master Elliot, La has left. Eric came to pick her up an hour


    ago."


    "Did the bodyguard go with her?"


    "Yes," Mrs. Cooper said. "I''m worried that if La is allowed to be away for so long, she will just get


    more and more rebellious."


    La did not say where she was going, but everyone knew that she was going to Bridgedale to see


    Avery.


    Elliot did not want to think about the problem that had not arisen yet.


    "Where is Robert?" He changed his shoes and entered the living area.


    "He is asleep. Initially, Eric wanted to take Robert along too, but I refused," Mrs. Cooper said. "It''s


    too cold in the winter. Bridgedale is even colder. What if Robert catches a cold?"


    Elliot walked over to Robert''s room to check up on him.


    "Master Elliot, why don¡¯t you head to Bridgedale to see Hayden?" Mrs. Cooper followed behind him.


    "Hayden won''te looking for you, but you could go see him. No matter what, he is still your son


    after all


    "He won''t see me." Elliot was aware of that. "I don''t need to make him unhappy."


    He did not appear in front of Hayden, and they could still maintain a calm state. If he went to look for


    Hayden, he was only humiliating himself.


    "Okay! Master Elliot, it''s almost the New Year. Do you have any ns?" Mrs. Cooper asked.


    "No ns." Elliot felt that La would most likely not be back for the New Year. By then, it would


    only be him >g$;TLY< Robert spending New Year''s together.


    Coming out of Robert''s room, he returned to his bedroom.


    A calendar was ced on the nightstand. He picked up the calendar to see how many days were


    left until the new year. He only allowed La to go for half a month, but New Year''s was in ten days,


    so La will not be spending New Year''s with him.


    He held the calendar and did not move. It was as if his soul had been emptied and his body was


    just a shell.


    In a blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    At Bridgedale, because Avery had been outstanding while doing her doctoral degree, she had


    completed her degree one year earlier.


    That night, she treated her supervisor and colleagues to a meal.


    "Avery, what do you n to do next? Are you nning to head to the hospital or college? Or to


    research centers?" Someone asked her.


    Everyone looked at her, waiting for her response.


    Avery said with a smile, "I haven''t thought about this yet. "

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Avery had indeed not thought about this problem. She studied for a doctoral degree so that she


    could go to school together with Hayden.


    For the past two years, she had been living a very fulfilling life. It was also very tiring, so she was


    going to rest for a while next.


    "Avery, you''re the only person I know who took two years to graduate! I really envy you!" Someone


    raised their ss to her. She immediately raised her ss and clinked it to theirs.


    "I wish all of you a smooth graduation too."


    "We''ll be needing your luck!"


    Al fresco dining in the summer night in the light breeze made everyone rather drunk after they had a


    few sses of wine.


    At ten at night, Mike drove over to pick Avery up. Her alcohol tolerance was bad. She only had half


    a bottle before she started talking drunk.


    "Mike... is it daytime already? Today, I have an important matter..." Avery looked up and squinted


    her eyes. She could not even tell what day or year it was, whether it was day or night.


    "Your supervisor said that you only had half a bottle. How did your alcohol tolerance get worse? I


    remember that in the past you needed at least one bottle to get drunk." Mike lowered the aircon.


    The cold air instantly filled the car.


    Avery''s breathing was heavy. She reached out to rub her face, wanting to sober herself up.


    "I''m not drunk. I can still drink..." She muttered, "Wine is such a great thing. How have I not noticed


    it before? I''m so happy now... Blech..."


    Mike heard her retching. He immediately stepped on the brakes and stopped the car by the side of


    the road.


    The car just stopped when Avery instantly pushed the car door open, got out of the car, and started


    vomiting.


    Mike quickly left the car, taking water and tissue over to her.


    "You better not drink in the future! Look at you right now. I''m going to record it down and send it to


    you so that you can watch it once you¡¯re sober." Mike got his phone out and started recording it.


    After Avery hurled, she was much soberer. She epted the water and rinsed her mouth before


    wiping her face with the tissue.


    "Mike, what time is it now?" She felt as if her body was empty.


    "It''s ten-thirty! Let''s go home quickly!


    Hayden is waiting for you at home." Mike helped her into the car. "Do you still remember what you


    said in the car?"


    Avery responded, "I''m really not drunk. If I were drunk, I wouldn''t have remembered what I said."


    "You''re drunk. You¡¯re just not that drunk that as to have a ckout." Mike returned to the driver''s


    seat ;b.


    "Hmm. They didn''t force me to drink. I just wanted to drink with them. For the past two years, they


    have been taking care of me. I''m the oldest amongst my supervisor''s students. I''m junior to them


    and yet they still respect me."


    "That''s because you''re better than them. Naturally, they will respect you," Mikemented. "Society is


    built this way. Either you have power or capabilities. If not, no one would even notice you."


    Avery begged to differ. She believed that there were truly kind people. This world was much bigger


    than what they could see. There were far more people in this world than they could have ever


    imagined.


    She did not refute Mike. After hurling, although it sobered her up a little, she still felt bad.


    After returning home, she noticed Hayden was waiting for her in the living area.


    "Mommy, I bought you some sobering concoctions.¡± Hayden pointed at the table." Drink up!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hmm, I''ll drink, but I''m not drunk! It¡¯ste already, go to bed!" Avery smiled, walked over to the


    sofa, and sat down. She picked up the bowl and drank up.


    She reeked of alcohol, yet she said she was not drunk. It was truly unconvincing.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    However, seeing how she was still in a good state, Hayden was not that worried.


    After Hayden returned to his room, Mike watched Avery as she finished her drink, and he helped


    her to her room. Once, she was in he left her in peace.


    After Avery drank the sobering concoction, her stomach felt much better.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shey in bed and could not move. It was as if her body was falling apart. Forget about it. She was


    not going to take a shower that night. She would do it the next day.


    At that though, she took off her shoes and put her legs on the bed.


    The light on the nightstand was still on. She wanted to switch it off, but her body felt like jelly. She


    had no strength at all. She felt as if she could sleep the very next second.


    She was just going to sleep that way! After thinking about that, she groggily fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, she woke up with the urge to pee. She immediately got out of bed and


    headed to the washroom.


    A momentter, she returned to the bed once more. The light pierced her eyes so that she could


    barely open them. Her temples hurt. She breathed heavily and found her phone to look at the time.


    She thought that she had slept for a very long time. Turns out, it was only two in the morning.


    There was an unread message on the phone. She tapped her phone open and saw a piece of


    news.


    The headline was, [The Netizen Group Will Be Shutting Its Mail Service.]


    Netimail was the email service that they had been frequently using for the past few years. She had


    never expected that they were going to shut down.


    This touched Avery a lot.


    This incident reminded her of thepany that she once founded. In thepany¡¯s prime, she


    thought that it would be with her for a very long time, yet she had cut it off not long after.


    She looked at the article. It was the official announcement made by the Netizen Group that morning.


    [Our dear Netimail users,


    [Due to business reorganization, we are sorry to inform you that Netimail will stop its service within


    a week. To ensure that you can continue essing your mail history in Netimail, please archive


    =e*:UNP = save your data within a week. If you have forgotten your email password, you can click


    here to search for it.


    [A weekter, Netimail would delete all its data. We apologize for the inconvenience made. Thank


    you for being with us during the ups and downs of the past thirteen years.]


    When Avery saw the news, she logged into her own Netimail.


    There was quite a lot of junk, and also a lot of emails regarding her previous master''s degree.


    She migrated some mail to another email and was about to delete her Netimail, yet before she


    could press the delete button, she turned soft-hearted.


    Netimail was going to stop its service within a week. She could wait a week before deleting it!


    She reached out and rubbed her temples before looking at the time again. It was three-something in


    the morning.


    If she did not go to bed, she would not be able to wake up the next morning.


    If there were any huge changes within her for the past two years, that would be staying upte. In


    the past, she could stay upte and she would recover after sleeping well the next day. However, at


    that moment, if she were to stay upte, it takes a few days for her to recover.


    The next day, Avery slept until ten in the morning. If it were not for her tummy grumbling hungrily,


    she could probably still sleep in.


    Coming out of her bedroom, she saw Mike sitting on the living area sofa ying games.


    "You''re free today?" Avery walked over to the kitchen.


    "Your breakfast has surely gone cold. Heat it up in the microwave." Mike nced at the time on his


    phone. He said without looking at her.


    "Hmm." Avery heated the sandwich before looking at Mike. "I''m nning to rest at home for the time


    being. You don''t have to be with me at home."


    "I''ll leave in a bit." Mike''s finger was flying across his screen. He did not forget to ask Avery, "What


    are your ns? Why don''t you travel the world? After all, we''re not short of cash right now."


    "Do you think that traveling is not tiring?" Avery hesitated for a while before saying what was on her


    mind. "I feel like going back to Aryadelle."

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    What Avery said made Mike''s hand tremble a little. The phone in his hands fell to the floor with a


    ng.


    "Ah... f*ck!" Mike immediately picked his phone up. It was not a surprise that he was killed off in his


    game.


    Throwing his phone aside, he looked at Avery once more.


    "Are you really nning to return to Aryadelle? Why did you suddenly have this idea? I want to


    know what you''re thinking."


    Mike was stunned because, for the past two years, her friends in Aryadelle had often been asking


    her to head back to Aryadelle, but not once had she ever wavered from her decision to not return.


    However, at that moment, she suddenly wanted to return to Aryadelle. It was most likely not only


    because she had graduated.


    "Every year, I could only see La during winter and summer breaks. Robert, on the other hand... I


    haven''t seen him for almost three years. The video calls don''t count,¡± Avery choked up a little. "If I


    return to Aryadelle, I would sure be able to see Robert."


    "Oh, so you miss your kids! But once you return, Elliot might not let you see Robert. I think Elliot is


    deliberately not letting you see Robert, because he also has not seen Hayden for almost three


    years. He is not anxious about it, so you shouldn¡¯t be too." Mike was afraid that Avery might lose to


    Elliot.


    Avery had thought about this before.


    "Elliot doesn¡¯t have the right to not let me see my children. When we got a divorce, there wasn''t this


    rule," Avery said and the microwave behind her beeped. The sandwich has been heated.


    She opened the microwave and took the sandwich out before putting the milk in to reheat it.


    "What you''re saying is, you¡¯re going back to Aryadelle to see Elliot and discuss visitation rights?"


    Mike found that baffling. "Are you sure you want to meet this annoying man? Aren''t you afraid that


    he might make you mad?"


    Avery took the sandwich and walked over to the living area.


    "I never said I wanted to look for him." Avery sat down next to Mike. She took a bite of the


    sandwich. It was a little hot, so she could only ce it aside to let it cool down a little. "Since he


    could let Lae see me every winter >f,?PIP? summer break, I don''t think he would not let me


    see Robert."


    "Stop guessing what he is thinking. Have you forgotten how he has treated you in the past? Do you


    need some revision on that?" Mike teased.


    "No need." Avery furrowed her brows. "I surely won''t directly head to his ce to look for Robert. I''m


    not an idiot."


    "Okay. Since you have already thought this through, go back to Aryadelle, then!" Mike suddenly


    thought about another question," Have you told this Hayden yet? What if Hayden doesn''t let you


    go?"


    "Do you think my son would stop me?" Avery blinked. She was not worried about that at all.


    Hayden had never stopped her from doing anything before. Every time she decided to do


    something, Hayden had given her his full support.


    Even if Hayden did not want her to do something, he would only be glum and unhappy about it for a


    while before letting her go do her thing.


    Mike could not help but smile. "Your son has spoiled you rotten!"


    "You, too." Avery almost had no worries for the past two years. She only needed to write her


    dissertation and do experiments in peace. Other than Hayden being mature, there was Mike to deal


    with the chores around her.


    Mike blushed. "Don¡¯t be corny. Do you know that Netimail is shutting down? I''m sure you don''t know


    about it! You just got up."


    "I saw it on my phone when I woke up to go to the toilet at two in the morning. I even logged in to


    my Netimail and transferred all my emails out. There are many emails I had with Professor Hough.


    These are all my precious memories." Avery picked up her sandwich once more. It was no longer


    that hot.


    The microwave beeped once more.


    Mike got up and helped her get the milk.


    "Do you know what Netimail is shutting down?" Mike asked.


    "Because now everyone is using Setmail," Avery replied. "No matter what product, if they could not


    keep up with the times, they would be eliminated. This is the rule of the market." "Hmm. It''s a little


    sad to hear about it." "Why are you sad? Did you build Netimail back then?" Avery asked casually.


    "Not me. My ex."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Oh, no wonder! Did that brainy ex of yours contact youter on?" Avery teased.

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    Mike raised his eyebrow. "What do you think?"


    "It''s good that he didn''t." Avery finished eating the sandwich. She took a piece of tissue to wipe her


    mouth. "The thing about me saying I want to head back to Aryadelle, don''t tell others yet. I haven''t


    decided!"


    "Okay, then take your time. It''s not in a rush. Even if you''re not heading back to Aryadelle now,


    La ising to see you in a few days." Mike got up from the sofa with his phone in his hand. "I''ll


    make a move first."


    "Hmm."


    After Mike left, Avery sat on the sofa and slowly drank her milk. She felt that her brain was


    overheating a little. If she really wanted to head back to Aryadelle, she needed to calm down first


    before doing anything.


    After breakfast, she returned to her bedroom. Shey down in bed and took her phone.


    The top news of the day was Netimail shutting down.


    Everyone was showing off the picture of their first andst email in their Netimail online. Avery found


    it quite interesting, so she looked at many of theizens showing it off on the inte.


    One of theizen''s pictures attracted her attention. The first photo was a love letter she sent to her


    crush after registering the email. Since she was afraid of being rejected, she did not add her


    signature to the love letter.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After her crush read her email, he soon replied to her. [Who are you?]


    Later, they exchanged hundreds of emails through Netimail, and they got together in the end.


    Seeing this, Avery was truly happy for them. After ying on her phone for about an hour, Avery fell


    asleep.


    In the evening, Lilith came over to have a meal. However, when she saw that Avery had just woken


    up, she took her phone and ordered take-out.


    "Avery, have you been sleeping for an entire day?" Lilith had finished ordering food. She looked at


    Avery''s messy long hair and pajamas.


    "You can say so! I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night." Avery took a cup of water and drank it all. "Lilith, do


    you want some water?"


    "I''m not thirsty."


    "Oh, I''ll call Hayden and see if he wants toe home for dinner tonight."


    "I''ve already called him. He is noting home. He has sses at night.¡± Lilith took some fruit out


    from the fruit bowl :f+=QIP< peeled it with difficulty. "Mike is also noting back to have dinner."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you wereing? If you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have


    slept until now," Avery said.


    "I know that you drank quite a lotst night. You would surely feel unwell today."


    "How did you know I drank quite a lotst night?" When she went to bed that


    morning, her head still hurt. She felt much better at that moment.


    Lilith easily sold Mike out. "Mike sent me the video of you hurling by the side of the roadst night."


    "That b*st*rd!" Avery cursed, yet she was helpless to do anything about it.


    "Avery, I''m nning to return to Aryadelle, " Lilith told Avery her ns. "Two years ago, Ben said


    that he would wait for me for two years. Time''s up already."


    Avery smiled. "If you''ve thought it through, then go! You''re a famous supermodel already. No one


    would dare look down on you anymore."

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    Lilith was amused by the term supermodel.


    "Avery, thank you for giving me the title of a supermodel. To be honest, I don''t really want to return


    to Aryadelle. You and Hayden are here. I particrly don''t want to leave the both of you."


    "Hayden and I may not stay here forever. Just return first and see how the environment for your


    work in the country is. Didn''t you say you won''t stop working even if you were to marry Ben?" Avery


    said.


    "Hmm. My agent, Jaz, can''t go to Aryadelle with me. She introduced me to her friend there, so I''ll


    first go and have a try. Jaz said that she''ll save a spot for me in thepany here. If my work in


    Aryadelle isn''t smooth sailing, she would wee me back at any time. The people around me are


    super nice to me. I''m really very touched... All of this is because you and Hayden supported me


    through everything.¡±


    Tears welled up in Lilith''s eyes as she was moved.


    "Lilith, all of the sess that you''ve gotten are the results of your effort. The person that you should


    thank the most is yourself. " Avery handed a tissue to her. "You''re returning to the country for the


    sake of living a better life, so don''t cry anymore. If your life isn''t as good as being here after you''ve


    returned, juste back here then."


    Lilith nodded.


    "Avery, I''m not taking Adrian back to the country with me this time," Lilith said. "I don¡¯t know if I can


    settle down after I''ve returned. On top of that, he is doing quite well here. Therefore, after I''ve left.


    remember to visit him when you''re free." Lilith had brought Adrian over a year ago.


    At that time, Lilith was gaining great poprity as she had more exposure. Her appearance fee for


    all sorts of endorsement events had greatly increased.


    She then used the money that she had earned to buy a mansion in Bridgedale.


    She had thought of the fact that Shea was not quite able to take care of Adrian anymore since she


    was already married and starting a family of her own. Therefore, she had approached Adrian and


    asked him whether he was willing toe with her to Bridgedale.


    Adrian had agreed.


    He :f";QKP= Lilith had a 20-year-long rtionship, after all. They were not siblings by blood, but


    they were very much like biological siblings at that moment.


    After she had brought Adrian over, Lilith hired an art teacher to teach him how to draw.


    Avery would visit him once every month, and he was in quite a good condition every time he saw


    her.


    "Don''t worry! Even if I can¡¯t visit Adrian, I will have Mike or Hayden visit him," said Avery.


    After they chatted for a while, their dinner was delivered.


    At Aryadelle, Ben opened the door to the president''s office at ten in the morning.


    "Elliot, I''ll be taking some time off." He walked to the front of the desk, and he was looking very


    happy. "Lilith ising back.


    She ising back for me!"


    Elliot knew that both of them had been in a long-distance rtionship.


    Ben would fly over to Bridgedale every month to see Lilith.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    If this persevering spirit was not true love, then what could it be?


    Elliot looked at Ben, who was glowing, and asked, "Are both of you getting married?"


    "No! I haven''t proposed to her yet! We''re not at that stage yet. After she returns, we''ll spend some


    time together. If it''s confirmed that there¡¯s no problem, I''ll propose to her." Ben had already made a


    detailed n." That''s why I have to take at least half a month off."


    "Are you taking half a month off to keep herpany?" said Elliot, airing his doubts.


    "That''s right! She has just returned, and she is not too familiar with the country. I''ll keep her


    company and help her get used to it."


    "Hasn''t she been over before? She is already in her twenties. She¡¯s not a three-year-old child..."


    "Are you saying that you''re not going to approve my leave?" Ben furrowed his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    "Early retirement or one week leave. You pick." It was not that Elliot did not approve of Ben taking a


    leave. He only felt that half a month was too long.


    Their current workload was heavy. Ben was not thinking about helping to offload some pressure, but


    instead he was thinking of going off to pursue his woman. How could Elliot feel good about that?


    Not to mention that Lilith was his sister. Ever since he had divorced Avery, Lilith had firmly chosen to


    stand on Avery''s side. She no longer acknowledged him as her brother.


    Ben pursed his lips. He found it hard to choose.


    Sometimes, he had thought of retiring early. After all, he had worked almost all his life. The wealth


    he had now could support his early retirement.


    "Why don''t..." Ben was about to mention early retirement to him.


    "Don''t even think about early retirement." Elliot never expected that Ben would have thoughts of


    retiring early. "One week''s leave. You can''t have a day more."


    Ben breathed heavily. "Why are you going back on your word?"


    "Start the leave today then!"


    "No! Lilith is not here yet. I''llze around the entire day and start my leave tomorrow. " Ben


    deliberately infuriated him, "It¡¯s summer break. Isn''t La going to Bridgedale again?" "Can''t you


    talk properly? Do you have to smile?" Elliot asked when he saw the smile on Ben''s face.


    Ben''s smile stiffened. "I...I heard a piece of gossip that has to do with Avery. Don''t interrupt me yet.


    The things I want to say are not important. It''s just a little funny. Previously, I''ve been to Bridgedale


    many times, right? I never saw Avery. A few times now, I had suggested meeting with her, but she


    did not meet with me. The people around her never told me about her, only yesterday I realized that


    she spent thest two years doing a doctoral degree."


    "Hahaha! Isn''t it amazing?" Ben saw Elliot not having any expression, so heughed alone.


    Elliot''s face turned even more serious. He could not understand where Ben found it funny.


    "Don¡¯t you find it funny?¡± Ben awkwardly rubbed his h>e''>WNY?s together. "I think her intelligence


    is way beyond that of a normal person. She could just study whenever she wanted to. She could


    graduate just like that. It''s as simple to her as other people find buying groceries."


    "Who buys groceries for two years?" Elliot retorted, "Don''t you have a doctorate too?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I can''t bepared to her. It''s easy to graduate in my field. Her field is much harder. Medicine is


    usually much longer than other fields, but she could finish it within two years, that''s amazing," Ben


    said, "If you''re unhappy about it, you could go get a doctoral degree too."


    "Boring."


    "Okay, you should not be interested in her news anymore. Are you interested in


    Natalie, then? From what I know, she has been constantly waiting to take over!" Ben said in a low


    voice, "I think Natalie is not bad. She''s pretty all-rounded. Most importantly, she has a strong


    ambition. She''s just like you when she works hard. If you two were to be together, that would be a


    strong joining of forces."


    Elliot said, "I''m not interested."


    Ben said, "Aren''t you not nning to get married anymore? Elliot, your future is still vast. You don''t


    have to refuse women and marriage just because of your past failed marriage."


    Elliot said, "I don''t need it."


    "Uh...don''t you have those needs? It''s easier to find a woman..."


    "I can handle it on my own." Elliot did not want to continue this conversation. He said sternly, "Get


    out."


    Ben never thought that Elliot would still be so against talking about marriage and women even after


    two years.


    The office door was shut. Elliot reached out and rubbed between his brows.


    After the divorce, Avery had never returned to Aryadelle. He did not expect that she went to do a


    doctoral degree.


    She has finally graduated. Will she return to see the children?

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    At Bridgedale, Avery and Adrian sent Lilith to the airport. After Lilith passed through security, they


    came out of the airport.


    "Adrian, I''m afraid that Lilith won''t return that quickly. Do you want to move over to my ce to


    stay?" Avery asked, "I have many empty rooms and I''m usually home alone."


    Adrian shook his head. "I don¡¯t want to move around. I can look after myself."


    "Adrian, I don''t think you need to be cared for. It''s more like someone you could talk to, " Avery


    exined, "I know now that not only do you know how to do chores, but you can also cook. You


    don''t need a nanny anymore."


    "Lilith hired a teacher for me, he is staying in the same neighborhood. My teacher is quite old. He


    has a lot of time every day, so he oftenes to look for me," Adrian''s eyes sparkled when he said


    that. "I like learning how to draw from him."


    "Hmm. Then are you learning with him today?"


    "We have agreed to meet in the afternoon."


    "Okay, then let''s have lunch together and I¡¯ll send you back." Avery was happy for him. "Not


    everyone can find something that they like to do. You have to properly see through it. Perhaps, after


    a few years, you could open your own gallery."


    Adrian lowered his head shyly. "I''ll try my best."


    After lunch, Avery sent Adrian home. She deliberately waited for Adrian''s art teacher toe over.


    She chatted a little with him before leaving.


    Adrian''s teacher had just retired, so he had more time on his hands. Before retirement, he was an


    art teacher at a college.


    Adrian''s teacher likes to teach. Although Adrian had zero background and was not blessed with


    talent, he worked hard and was meticulous enough. His teacher was very willing to teach him.


    Avery drove back home and headed straight for her bedroom.


    She was about to lie down when she got a phone call. When she saw that it was Eric, she


    immediately picked up.


    "Avery," Eric said, "I epted a series.


    There is an important supporting role that suits La. I showed it to La and she liked it a lot. I


    want to bring her to the set, but she''s conflicted because she wants to go see you, so she hasn''t


    decided yet."


    When Avery heard what Eric said, her mind started spinning quickly.


    "This role has quite a lot of scenes. If she were to start filming, it would take at least a month. If you


    agree to let her film with me, I could take her to see you in midAugust. What do you say?" Eric


    continued when he did not hear a response from Avery.


    "Eric, does she really want to try it?" Avery was basing everything on La''s willingness.


    "From the looks of it, she likes it quite a lot. Only that the filming this time is a little bit longer. She


    said that she had already made her summer ns. If she follows me to film this, her ns would be


    messed up." "Then, I''ll talk to her tomorrow. I''ve graduated already, I could return to Aryadelle


    anytime to see her." "Are you sure you can return?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why can''t I? I''m not a criminal in Aryadelle." Avery did not know whether tough or cry. "I didn''t go


    back to Aryadelle previously because my studies were stressful. I couldn''t find the time."


    "I thought it was because of someone that you have decided never to return!" Eric chuckled lightly.


    Avery said, "Am I such a coward?"


    "I don''t think you are, but sometimes your actions are baffling." Eric was straightforward. "Do you


    know what people are saying behind your back in Aryadelle? Those good-for-nothingizens have


    been saying that you took an exorbitant amount of alimony from Elliot, at the same time, you agreed


    to him that you will never return. If I were you, I would definitely rush back to Aryadelle right now."


    "Eric, don''t take thements to heart," Avery said peacefully, "I''m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll take a nap


    first. Wait for me to talk to La first. I''ll call you soon."


    "Okay, if you''re nning to return to Aryadelle, let me know earlier."


    "Hmm."


    After hanging up, she shut her eyes.


    She thought that she could fall asleep quickly, but she tossed ?a+;QMR? turned around in bed for


    an hour, and still, she could not sleep.


    Her mind was thinking about everything. It was as if her brain was going to explode. She could not


    calm her mind down.


    She grabbed her hair in exasperation. She got off the bed and walked over to the window. She


    pulled the curtains apart.


    She did not know when the bright sun got covered by dark clouds. Looking at the gloomy weather


    outside, she suddenly wanted to head out for some air.


    For the past two years, she had been avoiding everything to do with Elliot. The people around her


    would never mention anything about him in front of her either.


    At that moment, she suddenly wanted to see the Tate Industries'' branch in Bridgedale.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Avery searched for the office address on her phone. Once she found the address, she left the


    house and drove there.


    Driving from her ce to the office took about half an hour. In terms of her lifestyle not exceeding


    ten kilometers from where she was, the journey was indeed a little far.


    However, at that moment, she had an obsession on her mind. Even if the branch was even further


    away, she was going to drive there to have a look anyhow.


    It was not peak office hours, so the traffic was smooth.


    About half an hourter, she arrived at the address she found on the inte.


    Coming out of her car, she stood in front of


    the office and furrowed her brows tightly.


    Was this the Bridgedale branch of Tate Industries?


    Why did she feel strange?


    The building was new, but there were no rted signs on it. Also, looking inside through the lobby


    entrance, she could see that almost everything had been emptied. There was no one inside.


    What was going on? Was this branch... closed?


    Avery took a deep breath and walked over to the restaurant to the side.


    "Hello, can I ask if the building next door is the Tate Industries Bridgedale branch?" Avery walked


    over to the cashier and asked the cashier.


    "You mean that silver building?" "Yes." "It used to be, but it''s no longer," The cashier replied to her.


    "Thepany moved away two months ago. I heard that they have been making a lot of money


    every year! If not, they would not have directly bought an entire building to make it their office. After


    they moved, our restaurant business can barely sustain itself anymore."


    Receiving an answer, Avery let out a sigh of relief.


    That made more sense. How could Elliot have failed?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Coming out of the restaurant, the skies seemed to have turned gloomier.


    The skies were dark, as if rain were about to fall. She quickly ran to her car. While running to the


    car, heavy rain started pouring. She was only a few secondste to the car, but her dress had been


    drenched by the rain.


    She sat in the car, wiping the water off her face ?e%>TIV= hair.


    The rain brought a cool breeze that pierced through her skin. Through the windshield, she could not


    see the road ahead clearly.


    She quietly sat in the car and listened to the rain outside. The inside and outside of her car were like


    two different worlds.


    Three dayster, she nned to heed Mike''s suggestions. She was first going on a long trip to put


    herself in a different mood. That was because La had already entered the film set. She would not


    being to see her for the time being.


    Mike sent her to the VIP lounge at the airport. In a moment, she could directly board through the


    VIP entrance. She did not need to queue.


    "Go! I''ll y on my phone for a while and it will be almost time," Avery said to Mike.


    After Mike left, Avery looked at her phone. There was a new email in her notifications. The email


    was from Netimail!

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    When she saw the notification from Netimail, she tapped into her inbox confusedly!


    She was caught off guard when she saw a familiar name! Jed Hutchinson!


    She saw Jed¡¯s name. In an instant, tears welled up in her eyes. Was Jed not dead? If not, why


    would he send her an email?


    Tears blurred her vision. Her fingers were trembling terribly, so much so that she had to tap a few


    times before tapping into Jed''s emails.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Perhaps she was too excited, so she identally tapped on the back button. Looking at her


    phone''s home screen. She could not help but doubt the reality of the matter.


    She wanted to call Jed to make sure that it was true and not a prank!


    She found Jed''s number in her contact and dialed him.


    Although Jed has died, she did not delete his contact. Just like how her mother died many years


    ago, she still kept her contact on her phone.


    After calling through, she thought that she would receive an automated response, turns out, the call


    connected!


    She sprang up from the sofa. Tears fell silently.


    Was Jed truly not dead? A strong excitement overwhelmed her.


    "Hello, is this Avery?" A man''s voice came from the other end of the line. It was not Jed''s voice!


    This was an old man''s voice. It was Jed¡¯s father!


    After Jed died, his belongings were brought back to Bridgedale by his then-girlfriend to his parents.


    At that moment, Jed''s phone could still be called because his parents had kept it.


    "Mr. Hutchinson, I...I thought Jed was still alive." Avery choked up. She wiped away her tears. "I just


    received an email from him, so I tried to call him..."


    Jed''s father sighed deeply. "Jed has been dead for three years."


    "I''m sorry. I was being delusional."


    "It''s fine. What did Jed send you an email about?"


    "I haven¡¯t seen the email, but I''m sure that it was sent by Jed. Do you know about Netimail? This


    email is going to stop its service soon. I don''t know if the system has broken down or what, I¡¯ll look


    at the email soon."


    "Hmm." Jed¡¯s father heard the airport announcementing from her side. "If there is nothing else,


    I¡¯ll hang up."


    "Okay."


    Avery waited for the call to hang up before going back into her Netimail inbox.


    The email from Jed appeared before her eyes. She took a deep breath >g,=RKV< immediately


    tapped into the email.


    [Dear Avery,]


    [If you are reading this email, please think back to 18 years ago, when we were at Ylore, because I


    wrote this email in the hotel room 18 years ago. Please finish reading this email before contacting


    me.


    No matter how badly you loathe me, I would understand.] [About a week ago, you said your period


    waste. I brought you to the hospital to check up and you fell asleep on the bed. The doctor


    passed me an ultrasound scan. I was so shocked I did not know what to say.]


    [There was a tumor in your head and the tumor was pressing on your brain''s nerves. It is constantly


    growing too. You had to undergo surgery as soon as possible. This was the reason why you called


    me to Ylore to help you. How could you get pregnant at such a time?]


    [Of course, it was pointless to pursue this. I wanted to tell you this, but your bodyguard told me that


    you like children a lot. Also, you are a stubborn person. If you knew about the baby''s existence, you


    would risk your life to give birth to it. I was feeling hopeless.]


    [Between you and the baby, of course, I chose you. Which was why I decided to secretly abort your


    baby while you were under anesthesia.]


    [Right at this moment, an unexpected event urred.]

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    [I don''t suppose you''ve forgotten that we got stuck at Ylore and couldn''t leave because your son


    Hayden went there and took the life of the Goulds with the help of their butler ]


    [I met Ruby at the hospital. She seemed very stressed by her pregnancy because Elliot refused to


    touch her or have children with her.]


    [I¡¯ve always felt that he refused to get intimate because you were the only person in Elliot''s heart. At


    that moment, I immediately understood why you risked your life to look for him at Ylore¡ªthe two of


    you are a match made in heaven, and nothing can ever separate you two.] [I believe in true love,


    and at the time of writing this email, I have this gut feeling that you''ll eventually get back together


    with him.] [You can probably guess what happened next. I transferred the embryo from your body to


    Ruby in exchange for her guarantee that she would help us leave Ylore.]


    [I''m writing this email for two reasons. The first is to admit my mistakes to you and ask for your


    forgiveness. The second is to tell you that Ruby''s child is actually the child you had with Elliot.]


    [If you want to find them, you need to go to Ylore as soon as you can! I don''t know whether it''s a


    boy or a girl, but I believe Ruby ought to treat them well.]


    The cell phone fell onto the table with a loud, crisp, and near-deafening bang''!


    Avery stood still as if someone had ced a spell on her to freeze her.


    Her face turned pale, and her lips trembled as if she wanted to say something but could not.


    Seeing her distraught expression, the staff member immediately stepped forward and handed her a


    tissue.


    "Miss Tate, do you need help? Is there any way I can be of assistance?" A staff member asked


    softly.


    Avery took the tissue and wiped the tears off her face.


    "I''m...fine... I can handle it on my own..." She said as she reached out to grab the phone on the


    table and dragged the suitcase with the other. She then left the VIP waiting room in a hurry.


    When she reached the airport lobby, she went to a less bustling corner ?f,:XKY= stopped there for a


    while.


    She turned on her phone again and checked the email.


    The email was still there and she confirmed again that she was seeing it.


    There was no longer any doubt that the sender was Jed.


    He had sent her an ordinary email three years ago.


    If Netimail had not been shut down, she would have been ted to receive it 18 years after he


    wrote it, but the circumstances were such that the email was sent 15 years ahead of schedule.


    She could not help but burst into tears.


    Ivy turned out to be her daughter, which exined why there was such a resemnce to La!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She could not believe that Jed would do something like that behind her back! All of a sudden, she


    finally realized why Jed injected her twice with general anesthesia! She was always curious as to


    why Jed would do something like that, and she finally had an answer at longst!


    ''How could Jed do this to me? How could he?¡¯


    She could feel her internal organs about to explode in addition to an aching pain inside her heart.


    Thest remaining traces of reason in her heart managed to pull her together and reminded her that


    there was no point ming Jed when he was already dead.


    The more pressing question was the whereabouts of her daughter, Ivy, and whether Ivy was even


    alive!


    If she knew from the beginning that Ivy was her daughter, she would bring Ivy to her side at once


    and prevent her from suffering with the Goulds!


    Five hourster, Mike¡¯s rm clock went off.


    He turned off the rm clock and dialed Avery''s number.


    Avery¡¯s flight took nearly five hours from Bridgedale, and he set the rm to coincide with Avery¡¯s


    arrival.


    Mike could not help himself from worrying because it was the first time that she went alone on a trip.


    He gave her a call but the message told her that the phone was switched off.


    Mike put down his phone and nned to


    call her again in another five minutes, but her phone was still off.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Avery had changed her itinerary.


    She booked a flight to Ylore as soon as she saw Jed''s email, and she was sitting on the ne at


    that moment.


    Tears were streaming down her face as she sat there and looked at the scenery outside the


    window.


    The flight attendant called out to her but she did not answer.


    After a while, another flight attendant came over.


    "Do you need anything, Miss Tate?" The flight attendant asked softly. "Are you feeling unwell? Or..."


    Avery wiped away her tears and looked at the nket in the flight attendant¡¯s hand." I''m feeling a


    little cold. I''ll be fine with that nket." "Okay. Do you need some warm water?" The flight attendant


    asked while handing her the nket.


    She noticed another flight attendant holding a ss of water, so she decided to just tell them,


    "Thanks."


    The flight attendant immediately handed her the warm water.


    "The ne willnd in another four hours, Miss Tate. If you have any questions during this period,


    you may call us at any time."


    "Thanks."


    She drank the warm water, covered herself with the nket, and closed her eyes.


    She wanted to force herself to stop thinking or crying, but not a second passed by that she could rid


    her thoughts of all those little bits and pieces she went through in Ylore.


    If there was anyone to me, it was her.


    She knew that she did not take any contraception when she slept with Elliot at the time, but she


    decided to rely on a stroke of luck instead of taking the morning-after pill. That was what resulted in


    the unexpected pregnancy.


    That child was probably the reason Jed was killed.


    Ruby wanted the child for herself and decided that getting rid of Jed was the best way forward


    because he knew the truth of what happened.


    Unfortunately, Ruby never dreamed that Jed scheduled an email for Avery before his death.


    When Avery thought of that, she felt her heart hurt even more.


    Jed, his girlfriend Jennifer, and the Goulds, were all dead.


    It was like a horrifying murder game¡ªbut in real life¡ªand she was about to enter that horrifying


    game just to find her missing daughter.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For some reason, however, she did not feel any fear at all.


    If she was, she would not have gone to Ylore alone.


    Nothing scared her more than the thought that her daughter died three years ago.


    In the evening, Jed¡¯s father called Avery -g %;SLT? wanted to ask what was contained in the email


    Jed sent her.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to get through to her.


    Jed''s father felt uneasy and decided to call Wesley, who was surprised to see who was calling him.


    "Hello, Uncle. Is everything alright? Did something urgent happen?" Wesley calcted the time


    difference in


    Bridgedale and concluded that it was already veryte.


    Jed''s father sighed. "Avery called me today and said that Jed sent her an email. I called her to ask


    what was inside the email but I couldn''t get through to her anymore. How can Jed still send her an


    email if he''s been dead for three years now? My wife and I are both confused!"


    "Jed sent Avery an email?!" Wesley was shocked to hear something so bizarre." Don''t worry. I¡¯ll give


    Avery a call right now and check what''s going on."


    Wesley hung up the phone and dialed Avery''s number, but as Jed''s father had already mentioned, it


    was impossible to get through to her.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Wesley had no choice but to call Mike, and the call got through as soon as he pressed the ''dial''


    icon.


    "Why can¡¯t I get through to Avery?" Wesley asked.


    "I can''t either! I sent her to the airport at noon and I haven''t been able to contact her since then.


    Everything was normal when she was at the airport. There¡¯s no reason why she¡¯d get off the ne


    without switching it on! " Mike spent almost the entire day cracking his head open.


    He nned to fly to her travel destination if he still could not contact her by that night.


    "She received an email from Jed today," Wesley told him about the call from Jed''s father. "Didn''t she


    tell you about it?"


    "No! Isn¡¯t Jed dead? How can a dead person send her an email? This is just fishy! Who knows if


    someone faked Jed¡¯s ount to send her that email?!¡± Mike entertained the prospect of a


    conspiracy theory. "Maybe someone tricked her?"


    Wesley was speechless.


    He did not share the same views as Mike and believed that Jed might still be alive.


    "I need to hang up! Avery¡¯s calling me!" Mike eximed and ended Wesley''s call.


    Avery looked for a hotel to stay in after she got off the ne.


    Her cell phone was flooded with a flurry of notifications for Mike''s missed calls and she decided to


    call him back right away.


    Mike was so anxious that he might just implode if she did not give him an exnation.


    "Avery Tate!" Mike yelled worriedly after answering the phone. "Did you receive an email from Jed


    today? Where are you right now? Tell me the exact location!"


    "I''m in Ylore." Avery sat on the edge of the bed. She was both physically and mentally exhausted,


    but simply could not close her eyes.


    "Why are you at Ylore? Is Jed still alive? Weren''t the ashes sent back to Bridgedale already? Avery,


    please don''t¡ª"


    "Ivy¡¯s my daughter," Avery blurted, then immediately broke down in tears again. " Ivy... She''s my


    daughter, Mike. Do you still have a picture of Ivy on your phone? Could you send me the picture?"


    Mike was stunned. "Three years ago, Jed sent me an email that was scheduled to be delivered far


    in the future, but the email was sent to me ahead of its intended time because Netimail went


    bankrupt," Avery mumbled between sobs. "I hate what''s happening, Mike! When I saw Ivy''s photo, I


    thought she :g''?YNW; La were carved out of the same mold, but never in my wildest dreams


    would I dare to entertain the thought that she was my daughter! La looked like me! Not Elliot!


    Why didn''t I think to find Ivy at Ylore?"


    "Don¡¯t cry, Avery!" Mike was a little confused. "Isn''t Ivy already dead? What use is it if you go to


    Ylore?"


    "Who says that Ivy''s dead? Has it been confirmed yet? Has her body been found?" Avery was


    stunned because she did remember hearing such news.


    The news she heard at the time was that Ivy-or perhaps her body¡ªhad gone missing.


    Mike was also stunned. "I didn''t hear anything concrete, per se. We both came to Bridgedale as


    soon as you got a divorce from Elliot..."


    "That means Ivy might still be alive!" Avery was very emotional. "I''m going to find her! I will find her!"


    "Don''t be stubborn, Avery! Elliot would''ve found her if she''s still alive! What makes you think you


    can find her if Elliot can''t?" Mike decided right then that he would go to Ylore and look for Avery.


    He could tell from Avery''s tone that her mood was extremely unstable.


    Mike was worried that something would happen if she acted on an impulse.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why do you unconsciously think that he''s better than me? Why do you look down on my ability?


    Am I doomed to failure just because he can''t find her? I''m going to do whatever it takes to find her!"


    Avery said angrily and ended the call.


    Mike was lost for words because he knew that he had misspoken.


    In his eyes, Elliot was a very powerful person, but Avery was just as powerful too.


    Just as Mike was wondering whether or not to call her and apologize, she called him back again.


    Mike picked up the phone immediately.


    "Don''t tell anyone that Ivy is my daughter,¡± Avery ordered. "I want to be the one to raise her if I do


    eventually find her."

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    Avery called Mike and gave him that reminder because she knew that Elliot would try and gain


    custody of Ivy if he caught wind of what was happening.


    She had not seen Robert for three years, and she did not even know if she would be able to meet


    him when she returns to Aryadelle.


    Letting him have custody of Ivy was thest thing she wanted because she feared it might be


    difficult for her to see Ivy again in the future.


    Ivy might well be dead, but it was better to have a little hope than to immediately assume that the


    child was dead.


    Mike knew what she was thinking.


    The reason she and Elliot had a divorce was because of Ivy.


    If she had known since then that Ivy was their child, it might not have set off the domino effect that


    led to the copse of everything. It no longer mattered that she found out the truth about Ivy being


    her child because her rtionship with Elliot had long since broken down.


    After the call ended, Mike went to the bathroom to wash his face with cold water.


    He then remembered that Avery wanted a photo of Ivy and recalled having saved Ivy¡¯s photos on


    his phone before. However, he did not remember going to the trouble of deleting them, which meant


    that they might still be somewhere in his gallery.


    Once he came out of the bathroom, he searched his cell phone for Ivy''s photo and sent it to Avery


    before calling Chad to get some information about Ivy''s situation.


    He never asked about Ivy from Chad when Elliot previously tried to find her, and Chad did not take


    the initiative to tell him either.


    Moments after making the call, Chad finally answered the phone.


    "I''m very busy today..." Mike''s call happened toe at a time when people at Aryadelle were


    about to clock in for work. It was the busiest time of the day for Chad.


    Mike never called him at that sort of time.


    "I have something very important to ask you, but you need to go to the bathroom and hide!" Mike


    demanded.


    "What is wrong with you? Just spit it out. What''s so important?" Chad did not follow his instruction to


    go to the bathroom, not unless it was genuinely that important. "I''d like to ask about Ivy. Is it


    convenient for you to speak right now?" Mike asked. " Remember when Elliot went to Ylore to find


    Ivy? What happened in the end?"


    Chad did not expect him to ask that question.


    "Why are you asking me this during my working hours? Who told you to ask this?" Chad walked


    toward the bathroom.


    Mike had never asked any questions about Ivy during the past two years or so. It was therefore so


    much more surprising that he asked that question out of the blue.


    "It just suddenly urred to me that I don''t remember whether or not she''s ever been found. I


    guess I''m just thinking too much because I have too much time on my h;f-; UKS>s.¡± Mike


    remembered Avery''s reminder to him.


    It was always best not to tell Chad anything that should be kept secret from Elliot. After all, the two


    of them worked together every day, and if Chad could inadvertently tell Elliot about it when sober,


    there was an even greater chance that Chad would let the cat out of the bag if the two of them


    drank together.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Are you joking? What does this have to do with you? I''m appalled that you have the nerve to call


    that important!" Chadshed out as he went out of the bathroom. "You want an answer? I''ll give you


    an answer. I have no idea because I didn¡¯t go to Ylore with them and I didn''t ask them either."


    "Them?"


    "Ben went with Elliot. If you really want to know the whereabouts of that child, you can always ask


    him," Chad said and was about to hang up.


    "Hmph! I''m not going to ask Ben! I''ll ask Lilith to ask him."


    "Well, aren''t you a smarty pants?" Chad praised. "I don''t think he found Ivy though. I haven¡¯t heard


    about it at all, and if there really was any news, I wouldn''t have known nothing about it."

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    "I remember that you didn''t seem to tell me the follow-up to this matter. I thought I had remembered


    wrongly!" Mike gradually lowered his voice.


    Avery went to Ylore to find Ivy, and she would not stop until she found the child''s whereabouts.


    It was not that big of a deal if there was concrete news on the child''s death. After all, a short and


    swift pain was much less agonizing than a prolonged period of suffering! Mike''s greatest concern


    was theck of news and information on Ivy¡¯s whereabouts because that would only lead Avery on


    a wild goose chase.


    At Ylore, Avery took a taxi to Nick¡¯s house after having some rest the previous night. She did not


    bother calling him because she was staying in a hotel not far from his house.


    As soon as she arrived, she went to the door of Nick''s detached vi and rang the doorbell.


    The servant in the vi stuck her head out and walked to the courtyard gate when she saw Avery.


    "And you are?" The servant looked at Avery''s face and did not immediately recognize her.


    "I''m Avery Tate. I came here three years ago," Avery began. "I didn''t call Nick because it''s a little


    early. I wonder if he''s at home?"


    The servant immediately opened the courtyard door and let her in. "You came here at just the right


    time. He just came


    back yesterday from a business trip. He hasn''t got up yet, so please do wait in the living room!"


    "Sure, thanks."


    The servant looked at her and asked, "Why did youe alone?"


    Avery felt embarrassed. "Elliot and I got a divorce."


    "I''m aware of that! I''m asking why you didn''t bring a bodyguard with you." The servant brought her


    into the living room and poured her a ss of water. "Have you had breakfast yet?"


    "I''ve eaten. You can get back to your duties. I''ll just wait here."


    Nick finally came downstairs when the time was past ten.


    When he saw Avery sitting on the sofa in


    the living room, his eyes widened and he thought that he was still dreaming.


    "Nick," Avery got up from the sofa and walked toward the stairs. "I''m sorry to drop by unannounced,


    but I have some questions to ask you."


    Nick looked at her in surprise. "Don''t you think you''re asking the wrong person? You; c%;QLX: Elliot


    never got along with each other, right? Elliot and I are still good friends, you know!"


    Avery held Nick''s arm and whispered," Let''s talk in your study!"


    "But I haven''t eaten yet, and I''m starving!" Nick removed her hand. "Just go ahead and ask what


    you want to ask! I trust the employees in my house, and I promise not to let anyone know about our


    chat," Nick said as he walked to the dining room.


    Avery followed him in.


    "I came here to ask you about what happened to the Goulds'' three years ago."


    The two went to the dining room and had a seat, whereupon the servants immediately brought


    some food to the table before excusing themselves.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s been three years since that happened. Why do you care all of a sudden?" Nick looked at her in


    confusion. "You divorced Elliot three years ago because of this, didn''t you? It stands to reason that


    there''s no incentive for you to bring it up now."


    "I just want to know what happened to her," Avery exined the purpose of her visit." I''ve been


    having nightmares recently and I dreamt that Ivy begged me to save her. I feel like I need toe


    here and address that or else it''ll be a pain to have nightmares all the time." "How strange." Nick


    lost his appetite immediately. "Ivy never entered your dreams three years ago, so why now? Maybe


    she died recently."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that Ivy was never found?"


    "That''s right. Ivy was taken away by the Goulds¡¯ driver and he managed to escape. But he was a


    gambler, so he sold Ivy after rescuing her..." Nick told her what Ivy went through. "Elliot still couldn''t


    locate her even after getting those clues and destroying the criminal gang."


    Avery¡¯s body ran cold and her hand was trembling uncontrobly as she held the cutlery.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Ivy had been sold off!


    Her daughter was sold off!


    She felt much more heartbroken to hear thatpared to if she was told that her daughter was


    dead.


    Avery began to wonder whom Ivy was sold to after being born, but then realized that the girl would


    almost certainly suffer regardless of who the buyer was. It was something she could not ept!


    Nick was very puzzled when she saw tears rolling down like a string of broken beads.


    "Why are you crying? Isn¡¯t it good that the child is gone? You and Elliot divorced because of her!"


    Avery was acting as if Ivy was someone very important to her, and Nick remembered that even


    Elliot never cried in front of any outsiders because of Ivy.


    "Good? I didn''t divorce Elliot because of the child. The child is innocent," Avery said between sobs.


    She then asked, "Didn''t anyone find out where she was sold too? Whether it''s in Ylore or another


    country?"


    "I feel that she might have been sold to another country because we were unable to find her when


    we sent people to search for her in Ylore. That means she either died or was brought to another


    country," Nick exined. He began to sense that Avery''s reaction was a little too odd. "Why are you


    so sad? Does Elliot know that you came looking for me?"


    "He doesn''t. I haven''t contacted him in a long time," Avery replied. "Don''t tell him that I came to


    you."


    "Oh..." Nick narrowed his eagle eyes. "I have a feeling you''re hiding something from me, Avery. Ivy


    isn''t your child, and you could''ve just ignored it if she came to you in a dream. Why take it so


    seriously?"


    "Because Ivy looks simr to my daughter La. You¡¯ve seen La and Ivy before, so you should


    know that they looked a little simr," Avery justified.


    Nick had a sudden realization. "I see! The two girls do look the same, but I can''t remember what Ivy


    looks like. It''s been too long, and even if Ivy is still alive. I''m afraid


    When Nick said this, he seemed unable to bear what he was about to say and did not continue any


    further.


    Avery''s eyes were wet she held back her tears. "You''re afraid of what?" "Avery, I heard that your


    parents divorced when you were very young, and your stepmother got married to your dad pretty


    soon. I''m guessing you had a hard time when you were little?" Nick tried to hold in a wince. "At least


    you had a father.


    Regardless of where Ivy was sold to, I don''t think Ivy lived a life that was half as good as yours."


    Avery''s heart sank bit by bit.


    "Where do these criminal gangs usually sell their children?"


    "Why are you asking in such detail?" Nick was puzzled. "Do you intend to find her child?"


    "Did Elliot continue to look for her?" she asked instead of answering her question. " She is his


    daughter. Did he stop looking for her?!"


    Her eyes were sharp and her tone was stern, almost as if she was about to m the table the next


    second.


    Nick lost his appetitepletely and put down the cutlery.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I didn¡¯t ask him after he returned to the country. After all, it''s highly unlikely that she¡¯ll be found.


    Asking him would only break his heart, don''t you think? Besides, he''ll tell me something if he finds


    the child!


    When Nick finished speaking, Avery got up abruptly from the chair.


    "You haven''t told me where those criminal gangs usually sell children to!" Her voice was cold and


    she seemed very determined.


    Nick picked up the ss and took a sip of water. "They''re usually sold to bigger neighboring


    countries because they sell for a higher price in ces with a good economy. Aryadelle is one such


    country, and it''s rtively close to us too."


    "Thank you." Avery took a deep breath and prepared to leave.


    "You came here just to ask me that?" Nick also stood up from his chair. "You don''t think Ivy is your


    daughter, do you?"


    Avery stopped but did not look back. "I''d have to do a maternity test if I wanted to know whether or


    not she is my daughter. But I''ve never met her, so there''s no way I can know if she is my daughter."


    "I see. You''re determined to find her because you want to do a maternity test."

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    "How has your health been recently?" Avery did not want to continue talking about something so


    depressing and decided to change the topic.


    "Not well, but not terrible either. At the moment, the doctors in Ylore are still able to meet my


    medical needs," Nickughed." I heard that you''ve been studying for the past two years... Do you


    have a doctorate now?"


    "Yes."


    "Would you like to spend a few more days here? I''ll show you around," Nick said." You¡¯re not going


    to leave after you¡¯ve just arrived, right?"


    "Sure, if it''s not too troublesome for you." Avery then asked, "I''d like to visit the Gould residence."


    "What''s so interesting about them? That house has been vacant for three years after the incident."


    "Then take me to visit the criminal gang''s den. Are any of their people still alive?"


    "You seem to be quite determined to find Ivy." Nick narrowed his shrewd eyes and said, "The felons


    in that gang are all dead, while those whomitted less severe crimes are locked up in prison.


    But don''t expect those who are locked up to know anything. You won''t get anything out of them


    even if you asked them."


    "Then please take me to the prison. I''ll return the favor in the future."


    It was seven in the morning at Aryadelle.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Elliot was woken up by the phone ringing.


    Before he could reach for his phone, Robert picked it up after crawling from the bed to the bedside


    table.


    La had not been at home recently, so Robert became very attached to Elliot and went to bed with


    his father every night.


    Elliot would never refuse his son''s request, of course.


    Since Robert slept with him in recent days, both father and son were getting closer to each other.


    "Hand me the phone, Robert," Elliot demanded in a hoarse voice.


    Robert immediately held up the phone and handed it to Elliot.


    "Is it La?"


    Elliot took the phone, nced at the screen, and replied. "No. It''s an uncle you''ve never


    met." "What''s an ''uncle''?" Roberty in his father''s arms with a curious expression on his face.


    "A man who''s older than you."


    Elliot put his arms around his son


    "Have you woken up yet, Elliot?" Nick had just eaten dinner. He was lying in a reclining chair with a


    birdcage in his hand. He was ying with the birds while talking on the phone.


    "It''s only seven in the morning. What''s so urgent that you need to call me at this time? " Elliot got


    out of bed with Robert and nned to leave him with Mrs. Cooper.


    "I was thinking about calling you a littleter, but I couldn''t wait any longer!


    Something huge happened, and I bet you can¡¯t guess what it is! Haha!" Nick deliberately kept Elliot


    in suspense.


    Elliot frowned and he started to let his imagination run wild. "Did Garye back from the dead?"


    "Pfft! That¡¯s a bold guess!" Nick took the birdcage and got up from the reclining chair. "This is a hell


    of a lot more interesting than Gary bing the next Lazarus. Keep guessing."


    "No. I''ll hang up if you don¡¯t exin yourself." Elliot was feeling a little dizzy because he had just


    woken up.


    "You''re no fun," Nickined. "Avery reminded me at least two times not to tell you about it."

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Nick became friends with Avery through Elliot, so it was only natural for Nick not to prioritize what


    Avery told him.


    If he listened to Avery rather than telling Elliot about her visit to Ylore, someone else would


    eventually tell Elliot about it.


    Nick did not want Elliot to know about it from anyone else!


    "You went to Bridgedale?" Elliot carried Robert downstairs.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately took Robert when she heard Elliot''s voice.


    Elliot went upstairs again with his cell phone.


    "Do you think I''d have the energy to go to Bridgedale? I just came back from a business trip, and


    Avery came before I even managed to get a day of rest!" Nickughed. "I honestly thought I was


    dreaming when I woke up this morning and saw her at my house!¡±


    Nick deliberately exaggerated how shocked he was at the incident but did not mention a single


    detail of Avery''s purpose foring to him.


    Elliot could sense that it was a bit strange, so he lowered his ego and asked in a deep voice, "Why


    did shee looking for you?"


    "You might not believe me if I say it, but... she came to me to ask about Ivy." Nick narrowed his


    foxlike eyes and asked, "Did you continue to look for Ivy after you returned to the country? Were


    you able to find any clues?"


    "She went to you to ask about Ivy?" Elliot asked, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down in his


    throat. He began to feel even weirded out and prodded further, "What for?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Answer mine and I''ll answer yours." Nick was in no rush.


    "I haven''t found Ivy." After hesitating for a few seconds, Elliot asked again, "What exactly does


    Avery n on doing?"


    Nick stopped going around in circles and said, "She told me that she has been having nightmares


    recently. She dreamt that Ivy asked her for help, so she came over and wanted to find Ivy. Can that


    story be trusted?"


    Elliot replied without hesitation, "No."


    Avery had such a strong hatred for Ruby and Ivy that their divorce would not have happened if not


    for them.


    There was no reason for her to ask about Ivy just because of a nightmare, =b(=SLV: it seemed


    more likely that she came to Ivy for another purpose.


    "I haven''t been in contact with her for nearly three years. She might''ve changed," Elliot corrected


    himself after a brief silence


    "I don''t feel that way, though. She seems the same as before, to me. But..." Nick paused.


    Elliot had just reached the door of the master bedroom but stopped when there was a pause in


    Nick''s sentence.


    He tried to figure out the reason for Avery''s actions.


    "When we were talking about Ivy this morning, she couldn''t help herself from crying," Nick


    recounted that unusual moment from earlier. "She seemed extremely sad, more so than you were


    even though you''re Ivy''s biological father."


    Elliot frowned. "Are you telling the truth?"


    It was outrageous to think that Avery would cry for Ivy!


    "Why would I lie to you about that? I asked her why, and she said that Ivy and La look so alike


    that she suspects Ivy to be her daughter. She wants to find Ivy and do a maternity test," Nick


    exined.


    "But Ivy can''t be found," Elliot strode into the master bedroom. "Why would she suspect that right


    now? Why didn''t she suspect it in the past?"


    "I don''t know, but maybe Ivy really did haunt her dreams. I tried putting myself in her shoes and


    realized that it''s quite horrifying to have the same nightmare every day."

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Inside one of Ylore''s five-star hotels, Avery had just entered the lobby after parting ways with Nick


    when she saw Mike sitting on the lobby sofa.


    Mike saw her and immediately got up.


    "Didn¡¯t you see the message I sent you?" Mike waited for her in the lobby for three whole hours.


    "Let''s get something to eat. I¡¯m starving!"


    "I was at the prison. The signal was terrible there." When Avery saw that Mike was still holding his


    luggage, she asked, "You haven''t checked in?"


    "Not yet. You didn''t tell me your room number. I want to get a room that''s next to yours," Mike said.


    "Or we could share a presidential suite."


    Avery took him to the front desk and booked a suite for him and the bodyguard.


    "You two can stay together. I''ll stay in my current one."


    "Are our rooms on the same floor?"


    "Yes."


    After Mike checked in, he took the luggage to the room and put it there before going to the hotel


    restaurant for dinner.


    "Why did you go to the prison? I don''t think Ivy''s in prison, is she?" Mike chatted casually. "I asked


    Chad about it and he told me that Elliot never found Ivy."


    "Yeah." Avery¡¯s mood was much calmer than the previous day.


    "You cried, didn''t you? Your eyes are swollen." Mike took a deep breath beforeforting her.


    "Don¡¯t be sad. Finding Ivy


    is the best-case scenario. It''s not your fault if you can''t find her. It''s already been three years. That''s


    a very long time."


    "We''ll never aplish anything if wee up with reasons and excuses before we even start


    doing it." Avery did not have much of an appetite when she nced at the menu, so she handed it


    over to Mike.


    "You''re not going to stay here forever, right? " Mike took the menu and nced at her," You should


    set a deadline for yourself. If you can''t find her within that time frame, you should forget about it."


    "I won¡¯t stay here too long." Avery picked up the kettle and poured herself a ss of water. "I don''t


    think Ivy''s still here."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Oh? Do you know where she is?" Mike pushed his empty ss to her so she could pour some


    water for him too.


    "I don''t know. All I can do is search all of our neighboring countries," Avery exined her ns. "I


    don''t know how long it''ll take to find her, but we''ll reassess that strategy again if I''m too exhausted!"


    "Fine. You don¡¯t have much to do now anyway. Then again, we can always send someone to look


    for her. That way, you don''t need to go there by yourself," Mike suggested. "Lots of people will want


    to work for us as long as we''re able to pay them. We can even request the help of more


    experienced detectives."


    "We''ll use whatever method we can," Avery said. "Our priority is to find out whether or not she''s still


    alive." "Okay. And by the way, you haven''t told me why you went to the prison." Mike picked up the


    water ss took a sip. "When that incident happened at the Goulds'' residence, their driver took Ivy


    away. That means Ivy didn''t die in that shooting. But the driver was a gambler, and he sold Ivy to a


    criminal gang. I visited the prison today because I wanted to meet those people from the criminal


    gang."


    "Oh... Did you manage to get anything useful?" Mike pressed on.


    Avery shook her head. "The main yers are all dead. It''s only those insignificant lower-level


    people from the gang that are still alive in prison. When I went there, I saw some old people,


    middle-aged women who were in charge of cooking, and young teens..."


    Mike chuckled when he listened to her words. "You''re too naive, Avery. Who told you they were


    insignificant? The guards in the prison?"


    "Yeah, and so did Nick."


    "What does he know? He''s a chameleon-the kind of person who tailors their statements to suit the


    audience. You''d be better off trusting those fortune tellers on the street!" Mike gulped down the


    water in his ss and put it down. "Do you know what a person needs to do to join a criminal


    gang?"

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Avery could not answer that question because she had never been a member of a criminal gang.


    "You need to show sincerity if you want to join a gang, and by sincerity, I mean doing bad things and


    proving that you''re a bad person." Mike then lowered his voice," Those old people and women that


    you see in prison are far from insignificant.


    Besides, do you genuinely think the goings-on within the gang are kept secret from some people?"


    Avery could see the logic in his reasoning but seemed a little puzzled. "Why did Nick lie to me,


    then?"


    "I wouldn''t know." "Going by your logic, I would think that Elliot would share the same thoughts too.


    After all, they were the ones who destroyed the gang," Avery continued to raise her doubts.


    "It''s possible that these people are more tight-lipped and refuse to confess!" Mike then summarized,


    "From my experience, gangs don''t keep secrets amongst themselves.¡±


    "You say that as if you''ve been in that kind of gang before." Avery noticed that he had finished his


    water, so she picked up the jug and poured some more for him.


    "Did you forget what my job is? As the world''s top hacker, I''m privy to a lot of secrets in this world,"


    Mike said proudly." What you usually see on the inte is probably less than five percent of what''s


    in existence. Ny-five percent of the content is hidden from ordinaryizens." Avery asked,


    "Why can''t we ordinary people see the remaining ny-five percent?"


    "Because they''re stuff that thew doesn¡¯t allow ordinary people to see," Mike exined curtly.


    "I get it now. You''re talking about the dark web.¡±


    "You can put it that way."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Can you find Ivy on the dark web?" Avery wanted to use every avable method to locate Ivy''s


    whereabouts.


    "I''ll give it a tryter," Mike replied. "I didn''t tell Hayden about Ivy yet, so I''ll leave that to you!"


    "Okay."


    Back at Aryadelle, it was Lilith''s first day of work after returning to the country.


    Ben drove her to thepany.


    Howie Griffith, who was Lilith''s agent in the country, happened to be Jasmine''s friend. Jasmine had


    already briefed Howie over the phone about Lilith¡¯s situation, =c*; XIX: Howie said that he would try


    his best to raise Lilith.


    When the car stopped at the entrance of thepany, Lilith got off and saw Howie standing in the


    lobby.


    They had seen each other''s pictures before, so they recognized each other at a nce.


    "Hello, Howie. I''m Lilith," Lilith greeted warmly.


    Howie nced at Lilith and was quite satisfied with her appearance, figure, and temperament. "Nice


    to meet you. You''ll follow me from now on, and I''ll arrange any job that''s deemed suitable for you.


    Feel free to reach out to me if you need anything. I''ve been friends with Jaz for decades, so please


    don''t be awkward with me," Howie said. He then looked at Ben, who had arrived there with Lilith.


    "And this is?"


    "Hello. This is my business card," Ben handed his business card and introduced himself. "I''m Lilith''s


    boyfriend."


    Howie scrutinized the business card that was handed over and immediately had a panicked look


    when he read ''Chief Financial Officer of the Sterling Group¡¯.


    Jasmine never told him that Lilith had such a formidable boyfriend, so he began to wonder if


    Jasmine knew about it.


    "Is it a serious rtionship?" Howie pulled Lilith aside and asked in a low voice. "Jaz never said


    anything about him to me." "Because we haven¡¯t settled things between ourselves yet," Lilith


    exined awkwardly.


    Ben could hear their conversation.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    "Oh, he must be quite old, right? Is he married? Single? Do you have a future with him? You''re still


    young. This is the time to give your all for your career and¡ª"


    "I''m single, Mr. Griffith," Ben interrupted and walked over. "Lilith and I are in a serious rtionship.


    We¡¯re going to get married."


    Howie looked at Lilith in disbelief when Ben said that.


    "You should get to work! I''ll go home by myselfter and you don''t have to pick me up!" Lilith sent


    Ben away.


    After Ben left, Lilith walked up to Howie and said, "Howie..." "Stop! I don¡¯t want to hear it!" Howie did


    not look pleased. "Your boyfriend is rich, so does that mean you''re working just to pass the time?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No. I''m in a rtionship with him, but I''m not sure if we''ll get married in the future! I don''t know


    what¡¯s going to happen in the future, so I think it''d be better to depend on myself rather than relying


    on a man. If you get any jobs are that suitable for me, please just go ahead and arrange them for


    me. I''m not afraid of tiredness or putting in the effort," Lilith assured.


    Howie breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll hand you over to someone else if you''re only doing this for fun


    because I don''t have time to y with you."


    "I assure you that I''ll never treat work lightly."


    Ben drove to the Sterling Group.


    He initially asked for a week off, but Lilith could no longer enjoy herself after three days and insisted


    on reporting for work at her newpany.


    As a result, he had no choice but to cut his leave short and go back to thepany.


    He went straight to Elliot''s office when he arrived.


    "I have a question for you and I want to ask for your advice." He entered the office and was stunned


    to see the vice president there. Even so, he still went to take a seat on the sofa. "Don''t mind me. My


    question isn''t that urgent."


    The vice president smiled and said, "We just finished talking. I''ll be heading out now."


    After the vice president went out, Ben immediately walked to the chair opposite


    Elliot and sat down.


    "Lilith''s at work now. I did a check on her newpany, >d#;XJR? it''s pretty decent even though it''s


    not a hugepany." Ben then asked, "Do you think I should invest in thepany so it''s easier to


    take care of Lilith?"


    Elliot nced at him. "Why don''t you just give the money to her and tell her to stop working?"


    "She refused! She used me of insulting her using money," Ben looked helpless. "I just don''t want


    her to work so hard, but she thinks that I have ulterior motives and says that I''m out to destroy her."


    "Are you sure it¡¯s that serious?"


    "She told me that her line of business is profitable only for younger people, and if she doesn''t seize


    the opportunity now, there''s even less of a chance for her to seed once she''s older," Ben


    exined." She has a point. All I can do is just let her work."


    "If you respect her that much, you should just ask her if she wants you to be her boss, " Elliot


    suggested.


    "Oh... It''s definitely a no from her."


    "Then why bother asking me if you already know the result?" Elliot picked up the coffee cup and


    took a sip.


    "It''s quite early for a cup of coffee. Did you have trouble sleepingst night?" Ben leaned back in his


    chair and looked at him. "I asked Lilith about Avery. Would you like to hear it?"


    Elliot savored his coffee and turned a deaf ear to Ben''s words.


    "There''s no one here right now. I''ll tell you as long as you give me the green light..." Ben teased.


    "Avery''s in Ylore now." Elliot put down the coffee cup and looked at him. "I don''t think Lilith knows


    about that."


    The smirk on Ben''s face disappeared. "Why is Avery at Ylore? Lilith only told me that Avery was


    very rich and doesn''t need to work for the rest of her life. She doesn''t know how or where Avery got


    that money though."


    "Rich?" Elliot scoffed. "Do you think Lilith''s concept of ''rich'' is the same as ours?"

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Ben erupted inughter and could not resist pping the table.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I took her word for it and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with it. I even thought to myself that I was let


    in on a huge secret, but now that you mention that, I realize that I was a little stupid. How rich is


    ''rich'' for Lilith? A hundred and fifty thousand is probably an astronomical sum of money for her."


    Elliot could sense that Ben was in a good mood from thetter''s self-deprecatingugh.


    "You just said that Avery went to Ylore, right? What for? Do tell!" Ben remembered what he wanted


    to ask and sat upright. " Why did she go to Ylore for no good reason? I don''t remember her having


    any rtives or friends in Ylore!" "She wants to find Ivy." Elliot rubbed his eyebrows. "She suspects


    that Ivy is her child and she wants to do a maternity test."


    "But..." Ben had a look of disbelief on his face. "Ivy''s been missing for three years! Why would she


    decide to look for Ivy and do a maternity test after so long? To be honest, when I saw Ivy''s photo


    back then, I did notice that she looked a little like


    Avery. I just didn''t dare to bring it up. After all, children''s appearances change as they grow. They


    might look like their father at a certain stage and resemble their mother at another."


    "Where did she get that idea all of a sudden?" Elliot murmured. "She''s seen


    Ivy''s photo before, so there''s no reason for her to have doubts now, if indeed she does have them."


    "Exactly! It''s been three years and I almost forgot what Ivy looks like. Was she looking at Ivy''s


    photos all day or something?" Ben wondered. "Who told you that she went to Ylore to look for Ivy?


    Was it Nick?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Would you like to pay him a visit, then?" Ben cocked his eyebrow and asked. "We failed to find Ivy


    at the beginning, right? I don''t think you''ve given up on your daughter either, and since Avery is also


    looking for her, you can both look for her together! And if Ivy really is the daughter to you and


    Avery..." Ben paused there.


    Everything was so thrilling because there was no telling what would happen to how Elliot ;b!=SJQ=


    Avery''s rtionship would end up if Ivy was in fact their daughter.


    After all, it was Ivy who led to their divorce in the first ce.


    "Do you honestly think that''s possible?" Elliot was appalled by his assumptions.


    "Haven''t you heard of the saying that'' nothing is impossible''? Ivy looks so much like La, and


    La is practically Avery''s spitting image. If you go by this reasoning, then there is no reason for Ivy


    not to be Avery''s child?" Ben became more animated. "Besides, Avery isn¡¯t going to just bring up


    Ivy''s condition for no reason. Does she know something that we don¡¯t?"


    Elliot''s eyes sharpened and his brain was running at full speed.


    "You should go to Ylore and have a look! It doesn''t matter whether Ivy is Ruby''s daughter or Avery''s


    daughter. What¡¯s certain is that you''re her father," Ben said. "I can''t leave Robert alone." Elliot


    thought about how lonely and miserable Robert would be if left all alone.


    "You can. He''s three years old now. He can talk and walk. If you think he¡¯s too lonely, you can ask


    Shea to bring her child to keep himpany! If that¡¯s still not enough, I''ll help you take care of him


    also. "


    "You? Helping me take care of a child?" Elliot scoffed at his offer. "You can¡¯t even handle a woman.


    How do you think you can handle a child?"


    "Your son is much easier to deal withpared to your sister! I guarantee that Robert will like me if


    I feed him and bring him to y. If I treat Lilith nicely, she thinks I have some reason for doing so."


    Ben shrugged helplessly. "I know your heart has been moved. You should go and see if you can


    figure out why Avery is suddenly paying so much attention to Ivy."


    Over at Ylore. The sun started to rise and sunlight shone into the hotel room through the translucent


    curtains.


    Avery was woken up from a nightmare, and she stared nkly at the unfamiliar room while beads of


    sweat fell from her forehead.


    It did not take long before the doorbell rang.


    She walked to the door and opened it.


    "Did your room have a power outage too?" Mike was sweating profusely. He flicked the light switch


    in her room but the light did not turn on. "This hotel is the worst! I can''t believe they had a power


    outage! Man, this heat is killing me!"


    Mike had just finishedining when firefighter sirens were hearding from downstairs.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    "There''s a fire,¡± Avery said, immediately running outside with Mike.


    Other guests on the same floor also came out of their rooms.


    Due to the power outage, the elevator was unavable, and everyone had to leave through the


    emergency ess.


    Fortunately, there was no crowding.


    When everyone descended to the first floor in an orderly manner, they smelled a burning smell.


    "It''s a fire on the first floor." Avery took Mike out of the hotel, and after breathing in the fresh air, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It started in the restaurant we ate inst night." Mike sighed and coughed a few times, "Fortunately,


    it didn¡¯t happen during our mealst night. That would''ve been scary!"


    Avery said, "If the cause of the fire wasn''t arson, the fire safety protocols of the hotel would need to


    be questioned."


    "I was sleepy at first, but now I ampletely awake." Mike said and looked at Avery, "Aren¡¯t these


    the clothes you worest night? Didn''t you take a bathst night?


    Avery blushed. "I was so sleepyst night; I was nning on getting up early to bathe."


    "Should we change to another hotel?" Mike wanted to switch to another hotel to make up for his


    sleep.


    "Our luggage is still inside. Let''s go and take out our luggage when the fire is out!" "Okay! Let''s have


    breakfast first!" Mike dragged her away from the hotel door.


    Now there were crowds of watchers and guests who escaped from the hotel at the entrance of the


    hotel.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was very crowded.


    They found a breakfast shop near the hotel and sat inside.


    Avery felt hot and stuffy and was worried about the fire in the hotel, so she had no appetite.


    Mike brought her a bowl of porridge and put it in front of her.


    "Many people came here for breakfast today, so there''s nothing left in the store." Mike was enjoying


    himself, "We''re not thetest ones; at least we still have some mushroom soup. The people who


    arriveter will have nothing to eat."


    Avery responded and lowered her head to drink her soup.


    At the next table, someone was chatting about the hotel fire.


    "I heard rumors that the hotel wanted to fire an employee in the restaurant, but the employee didn''t


    want to leave. They didn''t arrive at an agreement, so the employee deliberately set fire to the hotel."


    "Why would she do such a thing? She could just leave in peace. Maybe it''s because she has no


    ce to go if she got fired?"


    "That¡¯s right! She entered the restaurant due to her looks. She looks pretty, =b*=QNR - had an affair


    with the chef, so the chef took her in."


    "Why does she have to work in the hotel if she looks pretty? There are so many jobs she could do!"


    "That''s because she has a criminal record. She was the only one left after the police wiped out her


    criminal gang."


    "Damn! No wonder the hotel fired her! I would believe it if you told me she was the one who set the


    hotel on fire!"


    When Avery heard this, she jumped up from her chair.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    She dashed towards the hotel.


    Mike gave chase, but he couldn''t catch up with her.


    She was too fast!


    When Mike ran to the hotel door, he saw Avery getting into an ambnce!


    The bodyguard stood behind Mike and asked, "Should we go after her?"


    "I don''t think we can. The ambnce is faster than us." Mike turned around and walked towards the


    breakfast shop, "There are doctors and policemen inside the ambnce, she will be fine. When she


    is done, she wille back."


    "She is starting to get precocious." The bodyguard said, "She hasn''t even had her breakfast but still


    ran like the wind."


    "She thinks Ivy is still alive. So she wants to find this child quickly." Mike said, "Do you think this


    child is still alive?"


    "Of course not!" the bodyguard said firmly," Well, then again, maybe she is alive. If I am that


    omniscient, I won''t be working as a bodyguard here. I''d be the president."


    Mike said, "Actually, I hope this child is still alive. If this child is still alive, she must look like La.


    Then there will be four children, two each so that it will be fair."


    The bodyguardughed. "Splitting custody is not simple. I''ll tell you what''s fair.


    Whoever raised the child should be given the child. Our boss should raise La.


    Elliot is a bully!"


    Mike looked at him. "Why don''t you go tell that to Elliot''s face?"


    The bodyguard confessed. "I dare not."


    After Avery followed the ambnce into the emergency room in the hospital, she quickly learned


    from the police who the arsonist was.


    After saving her from the fire, the arsonist was sent to the ward.


    About two hourster, the arsonist woke up.


    Avery entered the ward with the attending doctor.


    "Miss Tate, if you have anything to ask, ask quickly. Otherwise, it won''t be easy when the police


    come inter." The attending doctor said to Avery.


    "Thank you." Avery said thanks, walked to the hospital bed, and looked at the woman with gauze on


    her face, "Hello, my name is Avery. I am a doctor and a mother. About three years ago, the Gould


    family was destroyed, but Ruby''s daughter was taken away by the driver =a%


    The driverter sold the child to a group of criminals... That child is not Ruby''s daughter. She is my


    daughter."


    The woman on the hospital bed listened to her words. Her eyes had always been void of emotion,


    but the expression in the woman''s eyes changed slightly when she said thest sentence.


    "I only recently learned that the child is actually mine. I missed that child for three years, and now


    the child may be long gone, but as a mother, I have to find her, just in case she is still alive." When


    Avery said this, her eyes were wet, and she choked, " Can you tell me where she is now?" "I know


    the answer to the question. If I tell you, what benefits can I get?" In a weak voice, the woman on the


    hospital bed was negotiating terms with her.


    "What benefits do you want?" Avery''s eyes lit up instantly when she heard that the woman knew her


    daughter''s whereabouts," As long as it is within my capabilities, I will do anything for you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Come closer."


    Avery immediately put her head closer to her.


    The attending doctor watched them beside them, curious about what they were saying.


    He couldn''t hear what they were saying, as hard as he tried.


    He guessed that this arsonist must have asked Avery for money or to find a way to bail her out and


    send her away from Ylore.


    After listening to the woman''s request, Avery looked embarrassed.


    She was desperate to know Ivy''s whereabouts; she nodded after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    "I will bring it to you before nightfall." She promised to give her what she wanted, "But now you must


    tell me where my daughter Ivy is. It would be better if you gave me more detailed information."


    "I don''t know much." The woman answered quickly, "I just heard them talk about it, saying that this


    child was Elliot''s


    daughter... It should be the child you mentioned."


    "Yes, I think so." Avery came to her side and asked, "Where was she sold to?"


    The attending doctor saw that the arsonist on the hospital bed opened her lips and gave Avery an


    answer.


    Avery seemed relieved after getting the answer.


    She turned around and walked toward the attending doctor.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The two came out of the ward.


    Without waiting for the doctor in charge to ask, Avery asked, "Is euthanasia legal in the country?"


    The attending doctor was stunned for a moment. "Why do you ask this all of a sudden? Does she


    want to be euthanized?"


    Avery nodded. "She doesn''t want to go to jail and just wants to die without pain. In our country,


    euthanasia is illegal. I don''t know about your country..."


    "It is not. Only specific types of patients can apply for euthanasia. This arsonist does not meet the


    application requirements." The attending doctor said," If she has told you the answer you want to


    know, then you can leave her alone."


    Avery didn''t know what to do.


    Since it was illegal, she had to give up.


    "Inject her with a small dose of sleeping pills and let her get a good night''s sleep!" She quickly


    decided, "Thank you very much for helping me. If you go to Bridgedale in the future, I will invite you


    to dinner."


    "Are you ready to go?"


    Avery nodded. "I hope you can keep my visit to the hospital a secret. I don''t want too many people


    to know about it until the child is found."


    "Okay. See you next time."


    After seeing Avery leave, the attending doctor went to prepare some sleeping pills.


    Avery came out of the hospital and took a taxi to the hotel.


    She came out in a hurry in the morning and did not bring her mobile phone.


    Mike ;a"=QKW> the bodyguard were waiting for her in the lobby on the hotel''s first floor.


    Seeing the two of them, she immediately grabbed her phone from Mike and went to pay for the taxi.


    "Are you done? What happened? Did you find any news?" Mike followed behind her and asked.


    "Well, that person told me the child might have been sold to Aryadelle." Avery paid the bill and


    looked at Mike, "Let''s go back to Aryadelle now."


    Mike reacted and immediately went to the lobby to get his luggage.


    "I''ve packed your luggage for you. I don''t know if I missed anything. Would you like to go back to the


    room to have a look?"


    "No need for that. Only the mobile phone and documents are important." Avery checked her


    documents, and they were all there, so she went to check out immediately.


    "Why is everything so easy? Avery, you are just too good!" Mike was beside her, praising her


    efficiency in obtaining the information she wanted, "I thought Elliot was the best at everything! Now


    that I see you, I''m starting to have second thoughts! He had no intention of looking for Ivy at all!


    "Don''t worry about others. Just mind your own business." Avery whispered, "I also think it''s a little


    too easy. It feels rather suspicious." "That''s right! Everything is going really well! We just came here


    and found out Ivy''s whereabouts.¡± Mike said proudly but doubtfully, "Hey, if Ivy is in Aryadelle, then


    our actions will not be concealed from Elliot."

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    "Mike, even if anyone brings Ivy to me safely, the custody must still be given to Elliot. I won''t


    comin about that." Avery''s main concern was Ivy, not about her custody.


    "Since you said that, we can join forces with Elliot to find her! The more, the merrier.¡± Mike put


    forward his own suggestion, "After all, Aryadelle is Elliot''s territory."


    "I think he should have looked for her in Aryadelle before. He cares about this child very much."


    Avery put the change in her purse, turned, and walked towards the hotel door, "Let''s go back to


    Aryadelle first. We can find him if we need any help in the future." In the hospital, at Avery''s request,


    the doctor injected a small dose of sleeping pills into the arsonist.


    The arsonist quickly fell asleep.


    In the evening, she woke up and was stunned by what she saw!


    Wasn''t she supposed to be dead? Why was she alive?


    She wanted to move, but the burns on her body hurt severely.


    She was not dreaming! She really didn''t die!


    Avery lied to her!


    After a while, the nurse came in to check her temperature and blood pressure. When she saw the


    nurse, she screamed, "Where is Avery?! Tell her toe here!"


    "Don''t scream; the police are outside!" The


    nurse''s voice said, and the policeman guarding the ward door came in.


    The arsonist immediately pursed her lips and did not dare to call out again.


    "Miss Tate is not a doctor in our hospital. She has long since left." The nurse answered her question


    when she saw that she went quiet.


    "Where''s the doctor who came to see me at noon? Is she still in the hospital?" The arsonist


    wondered why she didn''t die.


    She was now desperate for death!


    The fire left her devastated. When she gets discharged from the hospital, she will not only be


    disfigured but also face life in prison. She would rather die than face such a result.


    "I''m going to see if the doctor is here. Don''t shout again!" said the nurse and went out.


    About five minutester, the attending doctor entered the ward.


    When the arsonist saw the attending doctor, her eyes red. "You lied to me together with Avery! I


    wanted to die; why didn''t you let me die?!"


    "We don''t have the right to kill you. If we do, then we''re breaking thew. I hope you can underst;b*


    "Hahaha! I knew I could trust no one!" The arsonistughed desperately, "Fortunately, I''m not


    stupid! I never believed her


    nonsense! I was just using her as a pawn!" She failed to die in the end, though.


    She didn''t know where Ivy was sold to. She told Avery that Ivy was sold to Aryadelle, but it was a


    lie.


    She lied to Avery so that she could die!


    "What are you talking about?¡± The attending doctor felt suspicious.


    "Nothing... don''t talk to me anymore! I don''t believe anyone!" The arsonist gave the doctor a


    disgusted look and then closed her mouth.


    In Aryadelle, when Elliot came home from work, Robert hugged him warmly.


    He stuck to Elliot more because Elliot spent more time with him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Robert, did you have a good time at home today?"


    "Of course! I''m even happier when dades home!" Robert put his arms around his dad¡¯s neck


    and kissed his cheek.


    Elliot¡¯s heart was about to melt.


    Robert and Hayden were both his sons, but Robert and Hayden have very different personalities.


    Robert was lively and warm. Since he started to talk more, he often asked for kisses and hugs from


    his father, who would also say nice things to him.


    This was also an important reason Elliot couldn''t bear leaving his son to go to Ylore.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Among all his children, only Robert really liked him and wanted to be with him.


    Before the winter and summer vacations, La wanted to take Robert to find Avery in Bridgedale,


    but Robert was unwilling to go.


    He preferred to stay at home and be by his father''s side.


    "Robert, dad is thrilled to see you every day. " Elliot hugged his son and sat down on the couch.


    "Dad will be away from home for a few days, though. Dad is going to a distant ce..."


    "Don''t!" Robert didn¡¯t even think about it. He frowned and got angry, "I won''t let Dad go!"


    Elliot knew that his son would react this way, so he took out the gift he had brought.


    "Look at this robot; it''s missing a leg!"


    Robert¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted to the robot.


    "Dad is going to a faraway ce to help the robot get the other leg back. When Dad gets the robot''s


    leg, Dad wille home, okay?" Elliot coaxed patiently.


    Robert nodded.


    With his son''s permission, Elliot booked his flight ticket.


    Robert started ying with the robot that was missing a leg.


    Mrs. Cooper came over and asked, "Sir, where are you going? How many days are you going to


    spend away?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ll be back as soon as possible." Elliot booked a flight ticket for tonight and returned to


    his room to pack his luggage. "I''m going to Ylore.¡±


    "Oh... okay, take care of yourself. Don''t worry about Robert. I''ll take good care of him."


    "Sure."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Elliot quickly packed his luggage and entered the main bedroom with a small suitcase.


    The driver was already waiting in the yard, ready to go.


    Before going out, Elliot exined to his son the reason for going out once more and assured him


    that he would return soon.


    His car drove in the direction of the airport.


    At the same time, Avery was in the airport hall of the capital of Ylore, waiting for the ticket check.


    "I won''te to this crappy ce again." Mike stood beside her, chewing gum in his mouth, feeling


    dissatisfied, "Why don''t they let us enter the VIP waiting room? There is no one in it! Couldn¡¯t they


    bend the rules for us?"


    Mike¡¯s credit card allowed him to enter the VIP lounge in Ylore, but not Avery.


    So the waiter wouldn''t let Avery enter.


    Mike didn''t want to be alone in the VIP waiting room, so he apanied Avery outside.


    "I didn''t ask for you toe here; you were the one who insisted on apanying me. " Avery


    whispered, "If something happens in the future, >a"?XIS< I didn''t tell you about it, it means it''s not a


    big deal."


    "I probably wouldn''t follow you if you went to another country. I don''t like this ce." Mike exined,


    "The Gould family has such a powerful presence here. They can wipe out anything in the blink of an


    eye. This ce is too messy."


    "That''s why I told you to keep a low profile," Avery said. "Our tickets are about to be checked. Spit


    out your gum."


    "I thought chewing gum was fine on the ne." Mike was stunned for a moment.


    "I don''t like hearing you chewing on it." Avery exined, "I''m a little sleepy and I am probably going


    to sleep on the ne. You can eat it when I fall asleep."


    Mike immediately walked to the trash can and spat out the chewing gum.


    After a long flight, the flight from Aryadelle to Ylorended at the capital airport of


    Ylore.


    Elliot and his bodyguard came out of the airport and went directly to Nick''s house.


    When Nick saw him, he was shocked, just like he was when he saw Avery that morning!


    "Elliot, why are you here?" Nick swallowed, "Avery has left!"

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Nick didn¡¯t receive the news that Elliot wasing over, so he didn''t tell him that Avery had left in


    advance.


    Elliot wanted to look nonchnt as if he didn''te to Ylore to look for Avery, but he couldn''t hide


    his expression.


    "Didn¡¯t shee here to look for Ivy? "


    "I don''t know! She didn''t tell me when she left. I wanted to invite her to dinner, but I couldn''t get to


    her, so I suspected she might have left. I called the airport to check and found that she had left."


    Nick didn''t know if Avery was still looking for Ivy or not.


    "Since you''re here, take some days off and stay with me for a few days!" Nick enthusiastically pulled


    Elliot to sit down on the couch, "Did youe here for Avery or to ask me about Ivy?"


    "I want to know why Avery suddenly suspects that Ivy is her daughter." Elliot looked calm, "She saw


    Ivy''s photo three years ago. It wasn¡¯t anything new to her."


    "Oh...then she probably didn''t tell me the truth! After all, I''m not that familiar with her. She didn''t


    want you to know that she was looking for Ivy. She told me several times not to tell you... I''m afraid


    she won''t tell you anything either."


    "Of course, I won''t ask her directly." Elliot knew Avery wouldn''t tell him anything.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since Avery blocked him more than two years ago and refused to have anymunication with


    him, he knew that the two of them wereplete strangers by now.


    "Then what are you doing here? What if Avery didn''t leave? Wouldn''t the two of you have met?"


    Nick narrowed his eyes, "Since you''re here, it means you''re ready to meet Avery. In that case, when


    you return home, you can go look for her."


    "Has she returned to Aryadelle?" Elliot asked.


    "Yeah! She has returned to Aryadelle. I suspect she may have gotten the news somewhere that Ivy


    is in Aryadelle. Hence, she flew to Aryadelle immediately." Nick pondered, "Didn¡¯t you look for Ivy in


    Aryadelle?"


    "I didn''t." Elliot was saddened, "If Ivy is still alive now, she is only two years old. If the people who


    raised her kept her at home, I can''t find her no matter what I do." "Yeah. You can ask the people


    around Avery to see what inspired Avery to insist on looking for Ivy. I think she looks very


    determined."


    "Let''s talk when I get back to Aryadelle!"


    In Aryadelle, after Avery l:c,


    The home had been vacant for three years but looked as clean and tidy as when she left.


    She put her luggage down and looked at Mike.


    "Did you ask someone to clean up every time you returned to Aryadelle?" She wiped the coffee


    table with her fingers, but there was no dust.


    Mike shook his head. "No! Whenever I go back to Aryadelle, I hang out with Chad, but I don''te


    here. Maybe Mrs. Cooperes to clean from time to time. After all,


    Mrs. Cooper has the keys to the doors."


    Avery dragged her luggage into the bedroom.


    "I''m going to take a nap and discuss it after some rest."


    "Aren''t you going to eat something?" Mike asked.


    "I''ll eat on the ne. I''m not hungry now."


    "Right, go to sleep then!" Mike had slept on the ne, so he was in good spirits now.


    Avery went back to the room. After closing the door, Mike leaned on the sofa and sent a message to


    Chad: [We are back home! Would you like toe out for a drink?] Chad: [We? Who are you with?]

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Mike: [Have a guess.]


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chad was toozy to guess, so he made a phone call.


    Mike felt that Chad''s patience was lower than before.


    "You came back with Hayden?" After Mike answered the phone, Chad''s voice sounded.


    "Hayden is still in school! How could hee back with me?"


    "Oh... 1 thought Avery was nevering back to Aryadelle? Why did shee back all of a


    sudden?" Chad pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Since when did she say she would never return to Aryadelle?" Mike took the phone and went back


    to his room. "You haven''t gone to work, have you? You could ask for leave today." "No. I really can''t


    ask for a leave today. My boss told me he won''te to the


    behavior has something to do with Avery¡¯s return to Aryadelle?"


    "How would I know? We returned to Aryadelle quite abruptly and didn''t tell anyone."


    "Oh, that might be a coincidence! By the way, how many days is Avery in Aryadelle for this time?


    Why did she decide toe back?" Chad nced at the time, "Is it convenient for you to go out


    now? I''ll treat you to breakfast."


    The time now in Aryadelle was earlier than seven in the morning.


    "She went to catch up on sleep. I can go out, but I''m a little tired. Come over and treat me to


    breakfast!" "Sure."


    About half an hourter, Chad came to the breakfast shop near the Starry River Vi.


    Mike had already ordered breakfast.


    "On the way here, I asked Elliot, and he said he was no longer in the country." Chad said, "If Avery


    wants to see Robert, today is a good opportunity!"


    "Chad, you are a good spy!¡± Mike couldn''t helpughing. "You used to be loyal to your boss. Why


    did you change? If your boss knew about it, he would fire you."


    Chad scratched his head. "Avery and I are good friends! Avery must have returned to Aryadelle this


    time to see the children. It''s a good time for Avery to see the child. Otherwise, if my boss is here,


    she may not be able to see the child."


    "Your boss has no right to deny Avery''s right to see her children."


    "I know, but the rtionship between them is very messy."


    "I''ll go back =e-?RLU> tell herter. You''ll be responsible for bringing Robert out." Mike arranged.


    "I''m going to work; that''s not possible. Let Ben bring him!"


    "Then tell Ben. I''m not close with him."


    "You could tell Lilith! Ben listens to everything Lilith says." Chadughed, "Ben thinks repairing his


    rtionship with Lilith is a sunken cost, so he''ll do whatever it takes to marry her, or he¡¯ll be in


    deficit." "Nah. Didn''t he use more effort on Chelsea a long time ago? I don''t see him trying to marry


    her, though."


    "No." Chad said, "He didn¡¯t think he was worthy of Chelsea, so he didn''t pursue Chelsea. But his


    condition was different from Lilith''s. The day before Lilith returned to Aryadelle, he took a week off


    and nned to apany her. Now Lilith is going to work, and he drives to pick her up daily. If he


    has a daughter in the future, he will do the same for his daughter."


    "Lilith is treating him like a ve. He can''t provide emotional value, so why doesn¡¯t she look for a


    young and handsome guy who is at least eye-catching?" Mike said and immediately took out his


    mobile phone to find Lilith''s number.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    "Don¡¯t say that! Ben is quite handsome. Besides, Ben is really nice."


    "Yeah, ording to you, your boss is also a nice person." Mike teased and dialed Lilith''s number,


    "Don''t talk; I''m calling Lilith."


    In the Starry River Vi, Avery had slept for about three hours and was woken up by the sound


    outside.


    When she slept, she had forgotten to close the curtains.


    The golden sunlight shone in through the window.


    She opened her eyes and didn''t get up immediately.


    A child''s voice rang in her ears.


    "Robert, don''t tell your father that I brought you to see your mother today." Ben hugged Robert and


    came to Avery''s house, feeling uneasy.


    Robert knew Ben very well because he often visited him.


    So when they proposed to bring Robert out to y, Robert obediently followed him.


    After Robert heard the word ''mother'', an unnaturally timid expression suddenly appeared on his


    little face.


    He usually talked with his mother on video.


    Sometimes, when La video called Avery, she would bring Robert along.


    However, Robert didn''t dare to call his mother, and he didn''t dare speak to Avery face-to-face.


    After all, they hadn''t gotten along in reality, and it felt very strange to Robert.


    "I want to go home." Robert looked at Ben and said, "Uncle Ben, I want to go home!"


    "We just came out! Can we go backter? I''ll get you something delicious!" Ben said and took out a


    bag of snacks from the pack Mrs. Cooper brought him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Robert saw the snacks, he stoppedining.


    Avery came out of the main bedroom and saw Robert, who had grown a lot taller, and was stunned.


    She didn''t expect Robert to appear here.


    "Robert!" Unable to restrain herself, she strode towards Robert.


    Ben and Robert looked at her one after another.


    Ben immediately crouched down and exined to Robert. "Look, Robert, this is your mother. Your


    mother is as beautiful as your sister, isn''t she?"


    Robert was so frightened that he immediately hid behind Ben, only showing a pair of curious eyes,


    looking at Avery.


    Avery stopped when she realized that her son of scared of her.


    "Ben, why did you bring Robert here? Does Elliot know?" She sat on the sofa opposite Robert, =f)?


    RMX; although she was asking Ben, she kept looking at Robert gently.


    Robert held snacks in his hand, watching her, while eating.


    Robert looked like a miniature version of Elliot but was not as serious as Elliot. Like other children of


    his age, he was simply adorable.


    "It''s a long story. First, Mike went to Chad and said you were back. Then Chad told Mike that Elliot


    had gone abroad and now is a good time for you to see Robert, so Mike asked Lilith to ask me to


    bring Robert to you." Avery felt very grateful to Ben.


    "Thank you! I really haven''t seen Robert in a long time. I''m grateful to be able to see him in person."


    Avery didn''t expect to see her son so quickly, so she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    She wanted to hug Robert and say sorry to him.


    She knew that this would only scare Robert more, though.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    "Don''t me Robert. Robert is a child and is close to whoever takes care of him." Ben saw the


    sadness in her eyes, so heforted her. "Robert and Elliot have a special rtionship, just like


    La and Hayden have with you "


    "How could I me Robert? I''m not the one taking care of him. To him, I am only a stranger."


    "Well, how long do you n to stay in Aryadelle this time? If you stay for a long time, I can bring


    Robert over the next time." Ben said, "Even if Elliot finds out, I''ll take the me."


    "I think I will stay for a long time." Avery said, "When Elliot returns, I will talk to him about the child''s


    visitation rights. I never denied him his right to visit Hayden, so he can¡¯t refuse my request to visit


    Robert."


    "If you want to talk, you must talk calmly. Don''t start arguing again."


    Avery retorted. "You should tell him instead. As long as he doesn''t start a quarrel with me, I will not


    quarrel with him.


    "Oh, good." Ben then picked Robert up from behind and put him on hisp, letting Avery take a


    good look at him, "Robert, this is your mother! What are you afraid of? If your sister sees her mother


    returning, she will jump up in happiness!"


    "I''m afraid." Robert''s voice was slow and soft.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Benughed and patted his head. "You are a man, be brave." "I''m afraid." Robert lowered his head


    and focused on the snacks in his hand, not daring to face Avery.


    Avery felt that her son''s reaction was genuine. That probably meant he was perhaps overprotected


    in his daily life.


    "Robert, do you want to watch the videos of your sister when she was a child?" Avery thought of a


    way to get closer to Robert.


    She turned on her phone, found the video of La''s childhood, and clicked on it.


    La''s voice came from the phone, and Robert was immediately attracted to it.


    Ben carried him to Avery''s side and watched La''s video together.


    After about ten minutes, Ben walked away from Robert, and Robert stood beside Avery, not as


    scared as before.


    He wouldugh with La in the video when he gets excited.


    "Robert, do you like your father very much? " Avery found a topic to chat about with her son.


    "Yeah!" Robert nodded without thinking," Do you like my dad?"


    Avery was stunned.


    She didn''t expect the little guy to ask her back.


    "I liked him before."


    "Oh..." Robert got the answer >a!


    At his age, he still didn''t understand the difference between ''before'' and ''now''.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, Mrs. Cooper called Ben and asked Ben to send Robert back.


    Avery was busy in the kitchen. She wanted to cook dinner for Robert herself. Still, after Ben


    answered the phone, he immediately brought Robert to the kitchen to say goodbye to Avery.


    "Avery, Mrs. Cooper called and asked me to send Robert back now." Ben looked at Avery wearing


    an apron and knew she would be very disappointed to do so. Still, Mrs. Cooper''s attitude was firm,


    "Mrs.


    Cooper knows that I brought the child to you. She is afraid that Elliot will be angry if he finds out. If


    there is another chance, I will bring Robert here again."


    Avery didn''t want to give Mrs. Cooper and Ben any problems, so she quickly took off her apron and


    sent them out.


    "When Elliotes back, tell me!" "Okay." Ben carried Robert into the car and apologized, "I¡¯m


    sorry, I''m afraid that next time Mrs. Cooper won''t let me take Robert out so easily. After all, Robert is


    usually with her, and Robert listens to her very much.¡±


    "I understand. Thank you very much for bringing Robert here today. It''s normal for Robert to be


    afraid of me. I had already expected the oue when I was determined to divorce Elliot."


    "Do you regret it? " Ben asked Avery after putting Robert in the child seat.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    "I didn''t understand why the elderly people always told divorced couples to try to make their


    marriage hold for the sake of their children. Until I saw you and Elliot''s children, I finally


    understood." Elliot didn''t wait for Avery to answer.


    "I know my decision to divorce will hurt my children, but if I don''t get divorced, I will live a miserable


    life. If I were in pain every day, I would not be able to give my children a warm and loving life."


    Avery exined.


    Her exnation answered the previous question.


    She didn''t regret her divorce from Elliot.


    After Ben left, Avery returned home.


    She went straight to the kitchen and prepared the dishes,


    She covered it with a film and put it in the refrigerator.


    If she went to dinner alone, she didn''t need to start cooking.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, she returned to the living room andy on the sofa.


    After a busy afternoon, her lower back felt a little sore.


    She wasn''t sleepy, though.


    Before Robert was one year old, she had been by Robert''s side, and Robert liked her very much


    then.


    After not seeing him for more than two years, Robert had forgotten their past.


    She must find Ivy quickly and let Ivy return to her, or Elliot.


    Seeing Robert today and seeing that Robert was well taken care of, her resentment towards Elliot


    decreased slightly.


    Ben sent Robert home and then went to pick Lilith up from work.


    After Lilith knew that Avery wasing this morning, she agreed to see Avery tonight.


    In the evening, Mike brought Chad over as well.


    Everyone gathered at the Starry River Vi, drinking and chatting together.


    At Elliot''s mansion, a ck Rolls Roice slowly drove into the vi.


    Elliot had flown to Ylorest night, but he heard that Avery had returned to Aryadelle, so he rejected


    Nick''s invitation and returned to Aryadelle.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Elliot came home, it was dinner time.


    Mrs. Cooper didn''t expect him to return so quickly. She did some quick maths and concluded that


    he had returned from Ylore immediately aftering.


    Mrs. Cooper breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she had asked Ben to send Robert back early in the afternoon.


    Otherwise, if Robert hadn''te back by this time, there was nothing she could do to help.


    "Dad!" Robert jumped into his arms excitedly when he saw his father, "Dad, I miss you so much!"


    His words were as sweet as honey, >b*? YKX: Elliot''s fatigue from the long journey was swept


    away.


    "Dad missed you too. Do you want to sleep with daddy tonight?"


    "Of course, I''m going to sleep with dad." Robert said, extending his little hand to his dad, "Dad,


    where are the legs of my robot?"


    Elliot didn''t expect his son to remember the robot still.


    "In dad''s bag. Dad will get it for you."


    He bought the robot in a store, and he had asked the shopowner to remove one of the robot''s legs.


    Children were rtively simple-minded, and some simple tricks could make them happy.


    Elliot put his son on the ground. Robert followed his father happily.


    "Dad, I went out to y today." Robert suddenly reported his schedule to his father.


    "Who took you out? Isn''t it hot outside?" Elliot touched his son''s head.


    "Uncle Ben took me out," Robert said, and without waiting for Mrs. Cooper to stop him, he told Elliot


    everything, "Uncle Ben took me to my mother''s house."


    Elliot stopped in his tracks.


    "Mom showed me my sister." Robert didn''t notice his father¡¯s reaction and continued to speak,


    "Dad, I like you, and so does my mother."

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Robert looked at his father with an adorable face and said what he saw and heard from his mother


    today.


    Avery said that he liked his father before, but Robert''s words made it seem like she still wanted him.


    Those words sent Elliot into an emotional rollercoaster.


    His son did not seem to be lying.


    "Robert, who said this to you?" Mrs. Cooper asked Robert immediately when she saw Elliot¡¯s body


    freeze.


    Robert raised her head, looked at Mrs. Cooper, and replied, "That''s what my mother said!"


    Mrs. Cooper didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Why would your mother tell you such things?"


    "Mom did say that." Robert was afraid that everyone would think he was lying, so he repeatedly


    emphasized that he was speaking the truth.


    Mrs. Cooper noticed that the atmosphere had be really awkward, so she took out the other leg


    of the robot from the suitcase that Elliot opened.


    "Let''s go and fix the robot''s legs." Mrs. Cooper led Robert away.


    Elliot closed the suitcase and carried it back to the main bedroom.


    Did Avery say those things against her intentions to get closer to her son?


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be like this.


    After closing the main bedroom door, he paced back and forth in his room, but his heart could not


    calm down.


    Ben took his son to Avery without his knowledge!


    He turned on the phone but did not see Ben''s messages or missed calls.


    In a fit of anger, he dialed Ben.


    In the Starry River Vi, Ben''s cell phone rang, and seeing that it was Elliot calling, he immediately


    winked at everyone.


    "Everyone, be quiet! I need to take a call." Ben had expected Elliot would know sooner orter, and


    he was about to get his ass whipped.


    Lilith was curious and turned on the speaker on his phone, wanting to hear how Elliot would tell him


    off.


    Ben looked embarrassed. "Lilith, do you always have to embarrass me?"


    Lilith said, "None of that. If he scolds you, I will retort and tell him off in return."


    With Lilith''s words, Ben breathed a sigh of relief.


    After picking up the phone, Elliot''s voice rang. "Did you take Robert to see Avery today? Robert is


    my son; you are not allowed to do this without my consent."


    Ben cleared his throat. "Actually... I took Robert to y outside today,


    Elliot smirked. "A coincidence?"


    Ben said, "Yes! It¡¯s a coincidence! Why would I bring Robert to Avery''s house on purpose? I


    wouldn''t do that."


    Ben was lying to Elliot in front of everyone in the room.


    Lilith didn''t expect him to be so cowardly in front of Elliot and was suddenly disillusioned.


    When Avery saw that he was lying because he was afraid of Elliot, she felt that it was her fault he


    had to endure Elliot''s telling off.


    "Give me the phone." Avery stretched out her hand towards Ben.


    Her voice fell clearly onto Elliot''s ears on the other side of the call.


    Elliot held the phone tightly with his fingers.


    Ben was beside Avery.


    "Uh... Elliot... I''m at Avery''s house now... She wants to talk to you on the phone...¡± Ben said


    hesitantly, and seeing that Elliot didn''t respond, he said, "Since you don''t object, then I will give her


    the phone... have a good chat, you two."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After Ben finished speaking, he directly handed the phone to Avery without allowing Elliot to react.


    After Avery got the mobile phone, she turned off the speakers and then walked out with the mobile


    phone.


    Avery exited the vi and said, "I asked Ben to bring Robert to my house. Robert is my son, and I


    have the right to see him."


    Elliot said coldly, listening to her harsh words, "If you want to see your son, don''t you need my


    consent?! You still ignore me, as you always did!"

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    "Are they quarreling?" Mike kept paying attention to Avery''s figure outside the door.


    He saw Avery clench her fists.


    "Probably! Elliot doesn''t like other people doing stuff without his knowledge." Ben said, "I brought


    Robert out today and didn''t tell him."


    "He can''t take his anger out on Avery!" Mike said, put down his ss, and wanted to go out and


    speak in Avery''s defense.


    Chad immediately dragged him back.


    "What do you think you are doing? They''re in the middle of a quarrel! I don''t think Avery will lose.


    My boss is not good at quarreling." Chad didn''t want to let Mike get in trouble because of his own


    foolishness. "The two of them haven''t discussed their visitation rights before, so now is a good


    chance for them to figure it out."


    Hearing that, Mike sat back and said," Aren''t you afraid Avery might lose to Elliot?


    "You''re not of much help anyway!" Chad teased, "You''re more of a hindrance than a help."


    Mike red at him. "I don''t like to hear you say that."


    "Whether you like it or not, it''s the truth. As long as Avery doesn''t ask you to help, you can leave


    them alone." Chad red back at him, "Full of righteousness, aren''t you?"


    "Why are the two of you quarreling?" Lilith asked and stopped them, "Stop quarreling; I have


    something to say."


    Mike and Chad immediately shut up.


    Ben felt that Lilith was going to target him first.


    "Ben, you lied just now and didn''t even blink your eyes. Now I suspect you didn''t have a word of


    truth in your mouth." Lilith was really targeting Ben.


    Ben was ashamed. "I can''t tell the truth to Elliot, can I? Do you want me to tell him that Robert was


    brought to Avery''s house on purpose? What would he think? Would he still treat me as a friend if I


    told him the truth? If he doesn''t treat me as a friend, I won''t have a chance to bring Robert out to


    y in the future. Lilith, the world is not set in ck and white; we look at problems and need to


    analyze many things."


    Lilith didn''t expect him to speak out to her.


    "I just can''t stand your cowardice." "Cowardice? I''m telling a white lie for the greater good." Ben


    said, "Lilith, I know you must be doubting what I said to you...I can swear that what I say to you is


    the truth!¡±


    Ben raised his h=e%=QKX> and swore to the heavens in front of everyone.


    Chad was stunned.


    Mike thought: This old man is ying tricks again!


    Suddenly, there was a sh of lightning in the sky! Immediately afterward, with a loud ''boom'',


    thunder began.


    Lilith heard the thunder and saw the lightning, and her face distorted in fright.


    "Did you have to swear in the middle of our meal? Look what you''ve done. You''ve summoned Thor!"


    Mike wasughing. "I would advise you against leaving tonight.


    I''m afraid you might get struck by lightning!"


    Ben angrily withdrew his hand and exined with a red face. "Today''s weather forecast said there


    was going to be a thunderstorm! I didn¡¯t bring the thunder!"


    "Never try to prove what nobody doubts." Mike picked up the ss and poured him a drink, "I''d


    advise you to drink some more beer. I think Lilith will believe everything you say after you take a few


    shots. Hahaha!"


    Ben picked up the wine ss and took a sip.


    Avery walked in and returned the phone to Ben.


    "It''s raining outside." She said calmly and sat down in her seat.


    "How was your chat with Elliot?" Lilith asked, "Did you quarrel? How was it? Did


    you win?"


    Avery''s face was calm. "It''s not a quarrel. I said I wanted to see Robert in the future, but he couldn''t


    stop me. He just wants me to tell him in advance."


    "Did it go so well?" Mike couldn''t believe his ears.


    Avery nodded, picked up the water ss in front of her, and took a sip.


    It didn''t go well.


    Elliot felt she wasn''t taking him seriously by seeing Robert without permission.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He argued that if he were the one who went to Bridgedale to visit Hayden without her knowledge,


    she would be furious as well.


    Since she had decided to take the me for Ben, she could only admit her mistake to him.


    She apologized to him.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    He probably didn''t expect her to apologize, so he was speechless for a long time.


    When the lightning and thunder were roaring just now, he said that she would need his consent to


    see Robert in the future.


    She agreed.


    In Elliot''s mansion,


    After Elliot finished talking, he took the phone and walked toward the bathroom.


    He hadn''t done anything productive that whole day.


    Because of Avery, a day was wasted. Of course, Avery wasn''t to be med for this. It was his fault


    he was upset and had to go to Ylore.


    He wanted to ask her about Ivy just now. Still, he reminded himself rationally that if he asked her on


    the phone, he would not get any results.


    He would meet her in person when she wanted to see Robert next time.


    After taking a shower, he came out of the main bedroom.


    Unexpectedly, Robert was standing at the door of his bedroom.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Robert had already finished dinner, holding the fixed robot in his hand and showing it to him.


    "Robert, are you happy to see your mother today?" Elliot took his son''s hand and walked


    downstairs.


    Robert pouted, thinking about how to answer this question.


    "What did mom tell you?" Elliot continued to ask him.


    Robert couldn''t remember what his mother said to him.


    "There were a lot of sisters on my mother¡¯s phone..." Robert raised his head, wanting to express


    that many videos of his sister were on his mother''s phone.


    "Did mom show you anything else besides your sister''s videos?"


    Robert thought for a while, then shook his head.


    "Do you like your mother?" Today was the first time Robert saw his mother ever since he grew up.


    Elliot wanted to know what his son felt.


    Robert blushed shyly and decided to ignore this question.


    He held up the robot and made a squeaking sound, pretending to be fighting.


    Elliot saw his son avoid this question, so he thought of something else. "Do you like Natalie?"


    Natalie woulde to see Robert every one or two months.


    Every time she visited, she brought a lot of new toys for Robert from abroad.


    Robert liked Natalie very much.


    "I like her!" Robert answered the question without hesitation.


    "Then, do you like your mother?" Elliot asked again.


    Robert nodded shyly.


    Although Robert was a little afraid of his mother, Robert felt that his sister liked her mother, so he


    should also like his mother.


    After getting his son''s answer, Elliot was a little bit worried.


    Robert¡¯s personality was a lot like Avery''s; he was gentle :h!>RKX= well-behaved and liked whoever


    treated him well.


    Unlike Hayden and La, who were fierce and had apparent preferences for who they hated or


    loved.


    Robert expressed his anger by crying.


    "Dad, do you like Mom?" Robert raised his head suddenly and asked this question seriously.


    Elliot was speechless.


    Just hearing the question made his heart flutter. He couldn''t answer his son''s question at all.


    "Dad, let''s invite mom over to our house!" Robert''s eyes lit up, "Sister will definitely be very happy


    with that!"

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Elliotughed when he saw his son''s silly appearance.


    Robert was La¡¯s little follower.


    There was a significant age gap between them, so Robert was always worried that his sister would


    not y with him and would usually tter his sister in various ways.


    "Then, the next time you see your mother, invite her!" Elliot said to his son.


    He knew that Avery would refuse.


    "Okay!" Robert happily followed his father downstairs and began to look forward to seeing his


    mother next time, "Dad, when will my sistere back?" "Let''s video call her!" Elliot hadn''t called


    his daughter for two days, and now he missed her very much.


    He carried Robert to the living room sofa, sat down, took out his mobile phone, and dialed La''s


    number.


    No one answered.


    It was past seven o¡¯clock in the evening, so she should have finished her work.


    He had asked Eric for La¡¯s shooting schedule before and confirmed that La''s shootings were


    all arranged during the daytime.


    Thinking of this, he found Eric''s number and dialed it.


    It was Eric¡¯s agent who answered the phone.


    "Mr. Foster, how can I help you?"


    "Where is my daughter? Why can¡¯t she be reached on the phone? Let my daughter answer her


    phone." Elliot said.


    The agent looked embarrassed and said," Mr. Foster, La is crying. I''m afraid she can''t answer


    your call.¡±


    When Elliot heard this, the blood in his body boiled.


    He put Robert aside, took the phone, and quickly walked towards the door.


    "What happened to La? What happened?!


    Robert didn''t even think about it and dashed behind his father.


    "Robert, it''s raining outside, don''t go outside!" Mrs. Cooper saw this and immediately chased after


    him and hugged Robert.


    Elliot turned around, looked at his son anxiously, wanting to follow him out, and immediately


    exined to his son in a low voice, "Dad is going to pick up your sister. You stay at home


    obediently."


    With his father¡¯s words, Robert felt at ease.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately handed Elliot an umbre.


    Elliot took the umbre, opened it, ;h-


    On the other side of the phone, Eric''s agent told Elliot what happened in the afternoon. "I already


    knew that La liked her mother, but I didn''t expect that La would not be able to separate real life


    from her acting. In the movie, she was supposed to act as a woman who had betrayed her husband


    and daughter. Her lines required her to say she hated her mother, but she couldn¡¯t and had many


    retakes." "Initially, the director didn''t me her, nor did the actors acting with her... La overheard


    the lead cast Finley telling other people she wasn''t fit for the job and got the job because she had


    an inside track." The agent sighed, "La was crying very sadly. Although Eric hadforted her


    for a long time, she is still crying!"


    After hearing that, Elliot''s face was gloomy and terrifying.


    With a ''bang'', he mmed the door shut!


    The car sped away quickly.


    On set, the director and Eric, including Finley, the lead role, whoined about La''s poor


    acting skills, surrounded La, trying tofort her.


    Eric wanted to take La back to the hotel, but La hugged her knees with both hands and buried


    her head in her knees, unwilling to speak or get up.


    Only her sad cries could be heard.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    All this time, La had lived under the apuse and praise of the people around her.

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    She was very smart and could learn everything at once, so she had not suffered many setbacks.


    As for acting, many people often said that she had talent.


    This was not her first time acting. She did try crying scenes in other movies, and she performed


    well, but this time, she couldn''t express her hatred and resentment for the ¡¯ mother'', even though


    she knew it was not real.


    She had never encountered such a setback in the past few years.


    She felt that she might not be able toplete the job because the person she loved the most was


    her mother. She couldn¡¯t do it even if she knew it was just


    acting.


    Thinking that if she gave up halfway, she would disappoint Eric and make othersugh, she felt


    even more ufortable.


    "La, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn''t mean it. I didn¡¯t mean to say that you''re bad at acting ...Well, I


    probably did say something like that, but I said something elseter... I was also a star since


    childhood, and my acting skills were far worse than yours are now." Finley didn¡¯t expect that


    something she identally said would make La burst into tears.


    She was worried about the progress of her work. La was upset, and Eric had been


    apanying La all the time, so they couldn''t continue filming their scenes.


    At the same time, she was also worried that Elliot would know about it.


    La was the apple of Elliot''s eye, and everyone knew that.


    If it weren''t for this, she would have publicly told La off for being unprofessional and having poor


    acting skills instead of privatelyining.


    "Go away!" Eric turned his head and said to Finley.


    Finley looked embarrassed and was taken away by her agent.


    Not long after, Elliot arrived.


    He pulled Eric away, who was squatting beside La and then said to La, "La, dad is here.


    Dad will take you home."


    La immediately looked up when she heard her father''s voice.


    Her crying and swollen eyes caught Elliot''s attention.


    Elliot was very distressed.


    He never wanted La to enter the entertainment industry where people of all sorts were. Avery


    said he should respect the child''s wishes, so he let La follow Eric until now.


    If he could choose again, he would never let La enter the entertainment industry.


    "I want mom." La choked ?c%;SNU< said, "I don¡¯t want you."


    Elliot''s swallowed, feeling a little ufortable.


    Being a nice dad, he could only follow his daughter''s request and contacted Avery.


    "La, I''ve already called your mother! She said she''ll be here soon!" Eric''s agent immediately


    spoke to La when he heard La''s request.


    Hearing this, Elliot stood up immediately. "Which one is Finley?" he asked the agent.


    Eric¡¯s manager coughed awkwardly, pretending he hadn''t made a snitch.


    He couldn¡¯t just point her out.


    Seeing all eyes on her, Finley could only walk in front of Elliot and sincerely admit her mistake. "Mr.


    Foster, I¡¯m sorry, I talked about your daughter behind her back, which made her sad... I¡¯ve already


    apologized to La. I can apologize to her again."


    "Since apologizing isn¡¯t working, try something else." Elliot¡¯s voice was indifferent, "If my daughter


    can''t calm down before tonight, you won¡¯t be working in the entertainment industry in the future!


    Finley turned pale with fright, and with a ¡¯ smack¡¯, she pped herself hard!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I was wrong! I knew I was wrong!" She said, raising her hand again and pping her face on the


    other side of her face, ¡± La! I¡¯m sorry! I''ll never talk behind your back again! I am really sorry!"


    When Avery came, the scene was chaotic.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    She saw a well-known actress sitting in a chair crying, and under the light, she could see the tears


    in the eyes of the actress.


    A doctor was applying ointment to the actress''s face.


    Elliot and La were on the other side.


    La wasn''t crying, but she looked sullen.


    Avery strode up to her daughter and held her daughter''s hands.


    "La, your eyes are swollen from crying." Avery said in pain, "Why didn''t you call mom earlier?


    After I returned to Aryadelle, I told Eric immediately. Didn''t Uncle Eric tell you?"


    "Mom, hug me." La threw herself into her mother''s arms. "Mom, I can''t y that


    scene well... I tried many times and couldn''t do it."


    "It''s not that you are bad at acting. You must be using the wrong method.¡± Avery encouraged.


    Elliot''s eyes looked at Avery for a moment.


    After an absence of nearly three years, she looked more mature than before.


    It might be because she had long hair, and the ends of her hair were wavy.


    "Take La home first." Elliot saw that she seemed to be teaching La how to act the role, so he


    said, "You want La to continue filming?"


    "Why not?" Hearing his voice, she looked up, "My daughter didn''t say she wanted to give up."


    Their eyes met, and the air seemed to sizzle with electricity.


    There were people all around, so the two didn''t speak very loudly and wouldn''t quarrel in front of


    their daughter either.


    "Our daughter can''t act in that scene.


    Didn''t you see that she is on the verge of copse?" Elliot had a chat with the director just now, and


    the director told him that if La really couldn''t act, the screenwriter could change the script for


    La.


    For the sake of his daughter, Elliot could ask the director to do that. But he didn''t think it was


    necessary.


    He didn''t want La to take this path in the future. He thought his daughter might not be suitable for


    this kind of work.


    "I said, maybe she is using the wrong method." Avery argued with him, "The decision to continue or


    not lies with our daughter, not you."


    If La wanted to go, she would have left.


    Since La was still here, it meant that La wanted to keep going.


    "La, tell mom, do you want to give up filming? You can answer your mother after you have made


    up your mind." Avery asked, looking at her daughter''s little face.


    "Mom, I don''t want to give up...but I don''t know how to do it well..." La murmured," That person


    said I wasn''t good at acting, but I want to act well..."


    "Well, mom knows that you definitely want to act well." Avery already knew the main reason for


    La''s copse on the phone," Tell mom, who do you hate the most?"


    La lowered her eyes >h%?TJT> hesitated for a few seconds, "I...I hate dad the most right now..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although Elliot was present, La bravely said the answer.


    She med her father for the departure of her mother and brother.


    "Then imagine the mother''s role as your father." Avery bit the bullet and tried to figure out a way.


    "Your uncle Eric is marrying other women in the movie and having children with them, but that does


    not mean he does that in real life. Your bad rtionship with your mother in the movie will not affect


    your good rtionship with your mother in reality."


    "La, your mother is right. You can imagine the role of mother in the movie as your father." Eric


    echoed, "I believe you can y it well."


    Elliot stood beside them like a walking corpse.


    First, he was attacked by his daughter, then by Avery, and now even Eric! How ridiculous!


    "Then I¡¯ll try again!" La took a deep breath and stood up from her chair.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    The staff immediately took La to reapply her makeup.


    The ce suddenly became busy.


    Avery was going to see La act with Eric.


    Elliot''s sturdy body stood in her way.


    She looked at his gloomy and cold face and said, "I didn''t tell my daughter to hate you. I came up


    with that method just now so my daughter could finish filming this scene smoothly.¡±


    He didn''t respond but said, "I went to Ylore to meet Nick."


    Avery immediately understood what he was talking about.


    She looked at Eric and said, "You go ahead!''


    Eric nodded and strode away.


    "Why did you suddenly start to look for Ivy? " Elliot asked Avery in a low voice, looking at the back


    of Eric, who was leaving.


    "I can look for anyone I want; what does that have to do with you?"


    "Ivy is my daughter. Of course it has something to do with me." Elliot put his hands in his pockets,


    and his eyes fell on her face, "Why do you suspect that she is your daughter? Just because Ivy


    looks like you?"


    "What answer do you want from me?" Avery looked straight at him calmly, "You find Ivy, and I''ll tell


    you why."


    "If I could find Ivy, I would have found her long ago. She might not even be alive." "If you lose hope


    and think like that, she might as well be dead." Avery''s eyes were sullen and disappointed with him.


    "I haven''t stopped looking for her. I still send people worldwide to look for her up until now."


    "Have you ever looked for her in Aryadelle?¡±


    "Why not?" Elliot asked back, "She was just born when she disappeared. You know how small and


    fragile a newborn child is. Looking for her is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "Even if it''s difficult, you still have to find her!" Avery''s eyes were slightly red, her chest heaved


    sharply, and her voice trembled, "What if she is still alive?"


    Looking at Avery¡¯s irrational reaction, he understood what Nick had said.


    She may have already decided in her heart that Ivy was her daughter.


    "Avery, if Ivy were our daughter, we would not have quarreled, let alone divorced." He thought this


    was very ironic, so he made this assumption.


    "You still don''t know the real reason for the divorce between the two of us." Avery raised a bitter arc


    at the corner of her mouth, "It has nothing to do with Ivy."


    "What was the reason then?" Elliot asked," Just because I chose to go to Ivy instead of visiting you


    when you had problems with your cornea? Avery, no one..." told me about your corneas, he was


    about to say.


    Before he could continue, she cut him off.


    Because of his intense emotions, his voice was getting louder ;b->TMR> louder.


    Avery was afraid that he would affect the shooting.


    "What? Elliot, if you think you''re right, then so be it. I didn¡¯t me you for this; stop mentioning the


    past!"


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly, and his mind went nk.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''m fine now. Judging from your appearance, you''re living a good life as well. Besides, you are


    taking good care of Robert, so I''ll assume you are a good father. " Avery quickly adjusted her mood


    and boldly looked at him. "I like the way we treat each other as exes."


    "I didn''t say I wanted to remarry you; why are you in such a hurry to distance yourself from me? "


    Elliot frowned.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    "I''m making it clear now, to avoid unnecessary disputes in the future." Avery said calmly, "It''s very


    late; why don''t you go back first? I''ll apany her when La finishes her filming."


    Elliot originally wanted to wait for his daughter to finish filming before taking her home.


    His mood was somewhat dented by the fact that her daughter said that the person she hated the


    most was himself.


    He didn''t want his daughter to hate him.


    "How is Hayden?" He asked before leaving.


    "He¡¯s fine." Avery replied, "He''s in good health, and his academic performance is good. If you want


    to see him, you can go to


    Bridgedale to see him anytime. You should know about his new school, right?"


    Avery was feeling generous, which made Elliot especially helpless.


    Elliot wanted to find Hayden, and Avery would not stop him, but Hayden would not see him.


    The rtionship between father and son had eased previously when they were back in Ylore. At


    other times, Hayden was not on good terms with his father.


    "When you go back to Bridgedale, let me know. I¡¯ll go with you." Elliot thought about it for a while


    and made his own request," Without you, he won''t see me."


    "I have no ns to go back to Bridgedale for the time being." Avery understood his mood. "As long


    as you let me visit La and Robert, I will help you to visit Hayden.¡± Elliot pondered for a moment


    and epted it.


    He didn''t hate her as much as he did when they first got divorced.


    He didn''t hate her so much after knowing the divorce was partially due to her illness.


    It¡¯s just that they couldn''t go back to where they were now.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After talking about the children, the two of them fell into silence.


    This made the atmosphere extremely awkward.


    "You go first!" Avery felt ufortable.


    "I want to talk to her after she finishes filming." Elliot said, "She will be filming tomorrow, so she


    won¡¯t be able to go home with you tonight."


    "I didn¡¯t say I was going to take her back to my home. I just wanted to spend more time with her."


    "Is there a party at your house tonight?" Elliot recalled that Ben said he was at Avery''s house when


    Elliot called him.


    There must have been other friends besides Elliot >c!;YLW; Lilith.


    Before the two divorced, everyone liked to go to her house for parties.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with that?" She asked softly.


    "Nothing. Just asking." Elliot realized he was not qualified to ask about her private affairs, so he


    could only put aside his curiosity.


    Avery watched his Adam''s apple bob up and down as if he had something to swallow, so she


    asked, "Before I returned to Aryadelle, I took a look at the Tate industries branch you built in


    Bridgedale."


    Elliot was stunned.


    "I heard Tate Industries made much money in the past two years." Avery raised the corners of her


    mouth, looked at him with a smile in her eyes, and continued, "The person in charge you found


    really knows her job. The person in charge is called Natalie, isn''t she?"


    "Yes." Elliot looked at the smile on her face. He didn''t know where she was going with this.


    If the two of them hadn''t divorced, Elliot wouldn''t dare to change the head of Tate Industries that


    easily.


    He thought she would be angry and question him, but the smile on her face clearly meant she didn''t


    seem to care too much about it.


    "If you want to find a stepmother for La and Robert, I have no problems with that," Avery


    changed the conversation, which caught Elliot by surprise, "As long as your new love can get along


    with the child, it''s fine."


    La needed a mother who was nice to her.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    If La were wronged at Elliot''s house, La would run away from home.


    And if Elliot remarried another woman, he would have another child. If he had a child with his new


    wife, he would be unable to care for La and Robert. Avery needed to find a way to get back


    custody of the two children.


    Even if that''s not possible, as long as the two children can live with her, that''s fine.


    She had these wishful thoughts in her heart, but Elliot looked at her coldly.


    "Why do you care so much about my life?"


    "My main concern is my kids," she said softly.


    "You want me to give you La and Robert


    after I remarry!" Elliot saw through her inner thoughts at a nce, "Avery, dream on. Even if I meet


    a woman I like in the future, I want to marry her and have children. Nor will I give you La and


    Robert."


    The expression on Avery''s face froze.


    At this time, La sessfully finished filming and ran toward them.


    "Mom! I''m done filming!" La grabbed Avery''s hand and took her to the director to watch the


    rey, "The director said I did a good job, mom, go take a look."


    "Okay."


    The mother and daughter quickly walked away from Elliot.


    Eric stood in front of Elliot. "What did you two talk about just now? You saw Avery and became


    thirsty, didn''t you?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What does it have to do with you? You''re just an outsider." Elliot refuted, "I think you''re the one who


    has always been immoral, not me."


    "I''ve long epted the fact that I''m not worthy of her." Eric saw Avery look back at them not far


    away, so he lowered his voice, "Elliot, I advise you to ept this fact as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, you will sufferter."


    Elliot couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Eric''s words.


    "You can go back first! La will be filming tomorrow morning, and she can only stay in a hotel


    tonight." Eric said. "You don''t have to worry if Avery is with her."


    Elliot knew he was not needed, so he turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Also, if you¡¯re going to scold someone next time, could you not do that in front of La? " Eric


    remembered Finley''s p in the face, "Aren''t you afraid that La has nightmares at night?"


    Elliot was in a fit of rage at the time :e!=SIR > was not feeling very thoughtful.


    "Okay."


    After Elliot left, Avery took La to the hotel to rest.


    "Mom, sleep with me tonight!"


    "Okay." Seeing her daughter''s obedient appearance, Avery couldn''t bear to refuse," La, next time


    you encounter any difficulties, you should call your mother first. Don''t cry alone."


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me today, but I''m much better now!" La smiled, "Is my dad


    gone?"


    "Yes." "Mom, I wasn''t being nice when I said I hated him the most in front of so many people." La


    sniffed, "Actually, I don''t hate him that much. I''m just mad at him."


    "La, regarding my divorce from your father, don''t put all the me on him." Avery didn''t want to


    intensify the conflict between the father and daughter, "I talked to him just now, and he agreed not to


    stop me from visiting you and your brother. He is not as mean as I thought he was."


    "Because he can''t control me! " La shrugged. "I can go wherever I want and see whoever I want.


    It''s just that brother is not very obedient."


    "What''s the matter with your brother?" Avery asked.


    "Every time I want to bring my brother to find you, he doesn''t want to." Lained.


    Avery was startled. "I thought your father was stopping your brother froming to me."

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    La shook her head. "No! Dad never told me to bring my brother to find you. My brother didn''t


    want toe with me to visit you. My brother is a little shy."


    After receiving La¡¯s answer, Avery had mixed feelings.


    Before returning to Aryadelle, she always thought it was Elliot who prevented Robert froming to


    Bridgedale to find her, but she didn''t expect the main reason to be Robert.


    "Mom, although Dad is very annoying, he listens to me often." La didn¡¯t mean to speak for her


    Dad, but the meaning of her words was evident.


    Avery knew that Elliot was very fond of children.


    No matter how their rtionship changed, the child was his. How could he not love the child?


    "La, since you don''t hate your father so much, why did you say that in front of him just now?"


    Avery remembered the sadness on Elliot''s face when La said that she hated her father the most.


    "I just wanted to piss him off." La frowned and breathed, "Mom, maybe my rebellious teenage


    years are here."


    "La, don¡¯t make him angry!" Avery said.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Why? Are you afraid he will be bad to my brother and me?"


    "No." Avery blushed slightly, "Your father is quite old... It would be bad if he gets angry."


    La was stunned.


    In La''s mind, Dad had always been the same. He stood tall and straight, as majestic as a


    mountain. La would never have thought about Dad¡¯s age if Mom hadn¡¯t reminded her that dad


    was quite old.


    She knew that people would grow old but never thought that her parents would grow old.


    "Honey, what''s the matter?" Avery immediatelyforted her when she saw her daughter¡¯s sudden


    depression, "Did what I say scare you?"


    La''s eyes were slightly red. "Mom, I don''t want you to grow old.¡±


    "Everyone gets old." Avery led her daughter into the hotel room.


    La and Eric lived in the presidential suite because she feared living alone.


    "You will stay with La, and I¡¯ll book another room, ¡± Eric said after sending them into the room.


    "Eric, did La have dinner tonight?"


    "No. I''ll order now >c$=PMR: have it delivered."


    "Okay, I''ll take her to have a bath first." Avery led La into the bedroom.


    After the room door was closed, Avery went to find her pajamas.


    La followed behind her. "Mom, is it impossible for you and my dad to be together again?"


    Avery tightened her fingers on the clothes. "Do you want me to be with your father again?"


    "I thought about it a little, but I didn''t think much... I want to go back to how it was before you


    divorced. We lived together as a family. How happy we were!" La always reminisced about her


    happy life back when they hadn''t divorced. "I know that''s my wishful thinking. You''ve both been


    divorced for so long; I hope you find a better man than daddy..."


    "La, mom has a lot of things to do. Finding a man is not on my schedule." Avery put her pajamas


    on the bed and then took her daughter to remove her makeup.


    "I know, I know! Uncle Eric said that no one is worthy of you. I''m afraid you might get lonely


    sometimes.¡± La sat obediently in front of the dressing mirror and asked her mother to remove her


    makeup.


    Avery wiped off the makeup on her daughter''s face slowly.


    Seeing her daughter without makeup, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of Ivy.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    "La, do you want a sister?"


    La asked, "What''s the matter? Are you going to give me a sister? Or is dad going to give me a


    sister?"


    "If you had a sister who looks a lot like you, would you like her?" Avery continued to ask.


    "Oh, are you talking about Ivy?" La had seen Ivy''s photo.


    If someone put Ivy''s photo beside her newborn photo, they probably wouldn''t be able to tell them


    apart.


    "La, Ivy is your sister." Avery told her daughter the truth after hesitating, "Mom came back to


    Aryadelle this time to find her."


    "Mom!" La turned her head and looked at Avery in shock, "Isn¡¯t she the child of my dad and


    Ruby? I won''t acknowledge the existence of this sister!"


    "La, if Ivy was Ruby''s daughter, do you think Ivy would look the same as you?" Avery said softly,


    "She is your father''s and my child. There were some misunderstandings. She is not Ruby''s


    daughter."


    "Ahhh! Ivy is yours and father¡¯s child?!" La jumped out of her chair and shouted excitedly in the


    room, "She''s my sister? She''s my sister!"


    "Yes. La, she''s your sister." Avery brought her daughter back into the chair and sat her down,


    brushing her hair, "I haven''t told your brother yet. He''s swamped these days." "Oh, tell him when


    you video call him!" La looked excited and fidgety. "Mom, does dad know about this? Since Ivy is


    not the child of that vicious woman Ruby, then you and dad..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''m divorced from your father, and there are other factors to consider." Avery tied her daughter''s


    hair into a bun, then took her to the bathroom, "My main mission now is to find Ivy. I can''t give up


    that easily whether I can find her or not.¡±


    "Let dad and brother look for her together!" La pouted, "My sister looks just like me, so if she


    sees me on TV in the future, will she find out that I am her sister?!"


    Avery didn''t expect her daughter to think of that.


    "I''m going to be a big star in the future! My sister will be able to see me!" La¡¯s eyes sparkled as


    she said this.


    La got out of the shower and climbed onto the bed,


    Hayden quickly answered the phone.


    "Brother! Do you still remember Ivy?! Ivy is a child born by our mother and our father! Not by that


    bad woman Ruby!" La was very excited, "We wrongly med our father!"


    Hayden asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Mom just told me! Mom was with me today!" La didn¡¯t hate her father that much at first, but now


    that she heard Ivy was the child of her father and her mother, and her dad wasn''t as messy with his


    rtionships as she thought he was, she liked him even more.


    "Didn''t Ivy disappear three years ago?"


    "Yeah! Mom is back here looking for her." La sighed, "I don''t know if Mom can find my sister. I


    want to ask Mom and Dad to look for her together!"


    "La, calm down." Hayden''s voice sounded calm, "Even if we wrongly used him about Ivy, your


    mother''spany was sold because of him."


    La suddenly calmed down.


    "Mom has already quit Tate Industries, but he still uses the brand name, Tate. His behavior is


    disgusting! I won''t forgive him!" Hayden would never forget the grievances his mother suffered.


    "Brother, I know."


    The next day, Avery apanied her daughter to the set. Avery left because her daughter''s


    condition had returned entirely to normal.


    In Sterling Group, after Elliot got to the office, even though he had drunk a cup of ck coffee, he


    still had a severe headache. He lost sleepst night.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Ivy was his and Avery''s daughter.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He deduced that from Avery''s reactionst night.


    If he knew the truth back then, he and Avery would never have reached the point of divorce.


    His heart, which hadn''t hurt for a long time, had hurt all night because of this misunderstanding.


    When Chad came in to report his work, he nced at the coffee cup on his table and looked at his


    complexion.


    "Boss, did you restst night?" Chad saw his eyes were bloodshot and said, "I could take you back


    to rest!" "I don''t want to go back." He muttered.


    As long as he went back, he would start to reminisce about the time he used to be with Avery.


    It was like mental torture to him.


    "Chad, Ivy is mine and Avery''s daughter." He exined the reason that had bothered him all night,


    "Avery returned to Aryadelle this time to look for Ivy."


    Chad was so shocked that his speech was almost incoherent. "How could this be?


    Mike didn''t tell me... I thought Avery returned to Aryadelle because she graduated with a doctorate,


    so she came back to see her children..."


    "I saw herst night." Elliot pursed his thin lips and rubbed his brows with his long fingers, "If it


    wasn¡¯t for Ivy, she probably wouldn¡¯t have returned to Aryadelle.¡± "I asked Mike, and Mike said that


    Avery never promised to not return to Aryadelle." Chad paused and said, "Boss, what do you feel


    when you see her again?"


    "How do you think I should feel?" Elliot asked.


    "Maybe you could say she has be more beautiful or something of the sort... I feel that she is


    bing more and more charming." Chad praised.


    "That''s because she permed her hair."


    "Oh..." Chad scratched his head, "Since it is clear that Ivy is actually your child, then the two of


    you..."


    "She has made it clear that she wants to maintain our rtionship as ex-wife and ex -husband."


    "Do you talk to each other so directly?" Chad smiled awkwardly, "Then do you want to look for Ivy


    with her?" "We¡¯ll both be looking for her, but we will do so separately." Elliot looked gloomy, ¡±1 can¡¯t


    work with her anymore!¡±


    Chad was speechless.


    "Boss, I can actually give you an idea." Chad sat down in the chair opposite him," When the Gould


    family had an ident, you ?g*:UIQ> Ben went to Ylore to find Ivy, and by coincidence, Avery


    happened to have something wrong with her eyes. From your standpoint, it must have been more


    important for you to find Ivy. Still, from Avery''s standpoint, she didn''t know that Ivy was her


    biological daughter at the time. Hence, she was naturally angry that you


    went to look for Ivy..."


    "I never knew she had a problem with her eyes." Elliot retorted, "If she had told me on the phone


    that she had lost her eyesight, I would definitely not have gone to Ylore." "Are you sure you didn''t


    know about her illness?" Chad didn¡¯t think Elliot would lie, but he still had to make sure.


    "If I knew, did you think I would leave her and go to Ylore?" Elliot frowned, "If she told you that I


    knew, there must have been a misunderstanding. I checked the recording of our call at the time,


    and she did not mention her sickness. That''s why I insisted on going to Ylore."


    Chad did not expect the boss to investigate Avery in private.


    "Could you show me the recording?" Chad wanted to listen to the recording, not to satisfy his


    curiosity but to have something to tell Mike if he ever talked about the incident.


    When Avery lost sight, Elliot didn''te back to take care of her immediately but


    instead went to Ylore to find Ivy. Mike had called Elliot a scumbag more than once.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Even Chad once thought his boss was a scumbag.


    But for more than two years, the boss had been taking care of children in addition to work and did


    not look like one, so Chad was starting to doubt himself.


    "Why would you want to listen to my recordings?" Elliot didn''t want to share such private things with


    him.


    "I want to know, I have always believed in you, and my intuition has always been correct." Chad


    knew it would be difficult for him to hand over such private things. Still, the words had already been


    said, and there was no way to take them back, "I don¡¯t believe that you betrayed Avery." "But Avery


    thinks I''m that kind of a person.


    " Whenever Elliot thought of Avery''s cold expression on the day of the divorce, he felt sad. "Even


    you can trust me. Why can¡¯t she?


    "Maybe she did tell you that she had an ident with her eyes... She wouldn¡¯t deliberately use


    you of something you didn¡¯t do. After all, she gave up custody of La and Robert, and she must be


    heartbroken." Chad never believed that Elliot was a ruthless scumbag, and Avery was certainly less


    so.


    Elliot opened the drawer, took out a USB sh drive, and handed it to Chad.


    "The recording is in it. You can return it to me after you listen.¡±


    Chad was ttered and immediately picked up the USB sh drive, "Okay. I promise not to tell


    anyone."


    Chad took the USB sh drive and went back to his office.


    After closing the office door, he connected the USB sh drive to theptop and opened the USB


    sh drive. There was only one audio file of the recording.


    Chad put on his headphones and clicked the y button.


    The scene at the airport three years ago came alive in Chad''s mind.


    After a while, Chad returned the USB sh drive to Elliot.


    "Boss, I''ve finished listening. Why can''t I hear Avery''s voice near the end of the recording?" Chad


    raised his doubts, "I could hear her crying at first, but then there was no sound anymore."


    Elliot also thought about this issue at the time.


    He had specifically asked people from themunicationpany what was going on in this


    situation.


    The person from themunicationpany replied that the recording was the full versiona*;QLV> was not damaged. The sudden absence of sound may be because the other party had put


    the phone aside and stopped listening to the call.


    "Maybe she was too sad, so she walked away." Elliot guessed, "I don''t know exactly what


    happened, but this recording is fine."


    "Boss, why didn''t you ask her about the matter?" Chad felt that since there was a misunderstanding


    in this matter, he should have exined it clearly to Avery." She had been wrongly ming you."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Elliot rubbed his brows, "When I retrieved this recording, I had already fired Vice President Locklyn,


    hired Natalie, and established a newpany in Bridgedale. The previous matter might have been


    a misunderstanding, but I intentionally saw through thetter myself. She would never forgive me no


    matter what."


    Chad said, "It''s not that you dismissed Mr. Locklyn, but that Mr. Locklyn himself was unable to do


    the job and voluntarily resigned. Moreover, theoretically speaking, it is not wrong for you to expand


    Tate Industries. Besides, the Tate Industries will be passed on to La and Robert anyways."


    "Chad, leave and give me a moment." Elliot didn''t want to continue talking about this topic.


    For more than two years, he had forced himself not to think about what was right and wrong


    because everything was so confusing.


    Chad walked out of the president''s office and took out his mobile phone.


    He secretly copied a copy of the recording in the USB sh drive to his mobile phone.


    He promised Elliot he would not tell anyone about it. Still, if he used it to persuade Mike that Elliot


    was innocent, he could be forgiven, couldn''t he?

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    At night, Chad passed by the winery and bought a bottle of expensive wine to go home.


    When he got home, he called Mike and told him toe back early for a drink.


    Mike was addicted to alcohol, and as long as he invited him to drink, he would never refuse.


    Half an hourter, Mike came to Chad''s house.


    "What''s the matter today? Why the invitation?" Mike was in high spirits.


    Usually, he was the one who always took the initiative to call Chad to drink, but Chad hardly ever


    volunteered.


    "I''m having a good day, but the same


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    cannot be said for you." Chad sat him down and went straight to the point. "Didn''t you always say


    that my boss was a scumbag? I was almost persuaded by you, and I thought the same. But today,


    my boss showed me proof!"


    "What proof?" The smile on Mike''s face disappeared. He looked at him solemnly and reached out to


    him. "Show me."


    "Let''s do some quick revision." Chad sat down in the dining chair and poured him a ss of wine,


    "Didn''t you tell me before that when my boss went to Ylore to find Ivy, Avery called him and said she


    had lost her sight?"


    Mike took the ss and took a sip. "Yes."


    "Ivy is the daughter of my boss and Avery. You should have known about this a long time ago,


    right?" Chad''s expression


    instantly turned cold, "Why didn''t you tell me about this?!" "This is the evidence you wanted to give


    me?" Mike put down the ss, "What kind of evidence is this? Avery only recently found out that Ivy


    is her own daughter!"


    "No!" Chad also put down his ss heavily, "You bastard, every time I know something, I will tell


    you the first time I know about it, and yet you deliberately hide such an important thing from me!"


    "You''re not the one having a daughter with Avery. Why would this be important to you? " Mike was


    puzzled. "Besides, even if I didn''t tell you, didn''t you get the news fairly quickly, regardless? Who


    told you? Do you mean that Elliot knows about this too?"


    Chad red at him. "My boss told me!"


    "Oh, how did he know?" Mike raised his ss ;d#>UMS> took a sip. "This guy is really well-


    informed! But no matter how well-informed he is, he''s not good enough. Otherwise, why didn''t he


    know that Ivy was his child three years ago?"


    "Why exactly is Ivy Avery''s child?" Chad asked him, "Do you know the details?"


    "It''s Jed''s fault." Mike said, "I used to think that Jed''s death was innocent and pitiful. Now that I


    know the truth, he clearly took it on himself. He was too naive!"


    "Jed?"


    "This is a chain reaction." Mike squinted his eyes and said, "When Avery was in Ylore, she found a


    tumor in her brain. She couldn''t trust the doctor in Ylore, so she came to Jed. When Jed examined


    her, he noticed that she was pregnant. Jed did not want to force her to abort the child, so he chose


    to transfer the embryo. He chose to transfer it into Ruby''s body! No wonder he


    got murdered!"


    Chad was greatly shocked. "Jed really was too impulsive! How could you not tell Avery about that? I


    really don¡¯t know what he was thinking."


    "He did tell Avery. He just didn''t dare to say it to her face, so he told her by email." Mike raised his


    ss and toasted with Chad," Not long ago, Netimail announced that it was terminating its services,


    and the scheduled email was sent out in advance. If that hadn''t happened, Avery would have to wait


    countless years to know the truth."


    Chad was shocked!


    "Didn''t you say you had evidence to show me? Where''s the evidence?" Mike tapped his fingers on


    the table. "If he has hard evidence, why only show it now?" "The evidence can only prove that the


    day my boss went to find Ivy, he didn''t know that Avery had problems with her eyes. He told me


    today that if he knew Avery had problems with her eyes at the time, he would not have insisted on


    going to Ylore. I take my boss¡¯s word for it."


    "Show me the evidence." Mike didn''t want to hear Chad praise Elliot any further.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    He knew that Chad had a tendency to praise Elliot even if he didn''t deserve it.


    Chad turned on his phone and turned on the recording.


    "Why is there no sound from Avery at the end?" Mike finished listening to the recording and asked


    questions.


    "I felt strange when I listened to this recording. I asked my boss, and he said that Avery might not


    have been listening to her mobile phone at the time."


    "You can''t just believe what he says. You send me the recording, I''ll show it to Averyter, and I''ll


    ask her if the recording has been revised." Mike said.


    Chad hesitated. "I secretly copied the


    recording. My boss doesn''t want people to hear this recording."


    Mike teased him, "If the recording is fine, why is he feeling guilty? Suppose the recording is


    genuine, and he didn''t manually delete what Avery saidter. In that case, Avery couldn''t possibly


    hate him so much."


    Mike''s words made Chad indignant.


    He sent the recording to Mike.


    "You take it to Avery when you feel like it. I believe my boss will not lie."


    "I think your boss must have lied. Avery has no voice at all at the end of the recording. It''s not


    normal at all!" Mike retorted.


    "My boss said the call was like this at the time!" "Do you have to repeat every word your boss


    says?" Mike frowned. "Could you have some of your own opinions?"


    "I¡¯m not arguing with you." Chad ate some food that was served. "Just ask Avery. Let''s see what


    Avery has to say."


    "Sure."


    "By the way, are you returning to Aryadelle specifically to find Ivy? No other arrangements?" Chad


    asked, "You don''t need to travel far and wide yourselves to find children. You just need to pay


    someone to search for them."


    "I know! We''re going to do that as well."


    "What are your ns after that?" Chad asked because Natalie had taken over Tate


    Industries.


    After Natalie took over Tate Industries, Tate Industries developed into the No. 1 drone brand in


    Aryadelle. They were one of the fewpanies with an oligopoly over the global drone market.


    Elliot had no reason to let Natalie leave Tate Industries.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Furthermore, Natalie''s outst=h*=QIS>ing ability was well known in the industry. In the past two


    years, many investors andpanies wanted to hire her, but she did not choose to leave.


    "Do nothing, I suppose! The money from selling thepany was enough for us to spend our whole


    life anyways." Mike said.


    "You can do nothing. Avery can¡¯t stay still, can she?" Chad mainly wanted to know Avery''s n,


    "She is quite self-motivated. She can''t be like you." "If you''re curious about her next n, why don''t


    you ask her?"


    "If I asked her, would she tell me the truth?" Chad sarcastically said, "I''m concerned about both of


    you. After all, Starry River Vi and Tate Industries are not far away. I''m afraid it might stir up some


    of her emotions."

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    "Hahaha! I amughing so hard!" Mike sincerely thought it was funny, so he pped the table and


    wiped his nose. "Tate Industries'' new building in Bridgedale is just across the street from where


    Alpha Technologies previously was!"


    Chad sweated a little. "I know. Natalie chose three buildings, and finally everyone voted for the


    current building. That ce had the best location."


    "That''s enough trouble for Avery. Instead of worrying about her, you might as well worry about your


    boss." Mike teased.


    "What do I have to worry about?" Chad couldn''t understand Mike, but he remembered that when he


    saw Averyst night, Avery looked peaceful and content.


    and it seemed that she was not affected by the divorce," Avery''s mental state looks pretty good."


    "That''s right! So instead of worrying about her, it would be better to worry about your boss." Mike


    took a sip of his wine and started to get into the mood.


    "Let''s not talk about my boss. Let''s talk about you!" Chad said, "You don''t n to work next?"


    "Yes!" Mike''s light blue eyes lit up. "Why, are you looking for a job for me?"


    Chad took a deep breath and said, "You could cook for me every day, help me with housework, and


    I will pay you a monthly sry."


    Mike almost spit out the wine in his mouth.


    "I''m making fun of you. Did you take it seriously?" Chad couldn''t helpughing at his reaction.


    Mike wiped his mouth with a tissue. "I was joking with you just now as well."


    "What?"


    "I was joking when I said I was going to do nothing."


    "Oh, then what are you going to do?" Chad asked, "What have you been busy with for the past two


    years? Every time I ask you, you don''t say anything. Are you back to your old job again?"


    Mike said, "You''re good at guessing. You''re almost correct. Avery has no source of ie, and she


    needs Hayden to study. Do you know how expensive that is? You don''t have kids in school, so you


    probably don''t know. I can starve, but I can''t starve them!"


    Chad was very moved when he heard it, but he had some doubts.


    "You said just now that the money you got from selling thepany would give you peace of mind."


    "I was talking nonsense just now. I have never seen the money. Avery saved the money for


    Hayden''s bride-dowry! Hayden is eleven years old this year. In Bridgedale, at the age of 18, you can


    get a marriage license, which means Hayden could be married in seven years!"


    Chad was stunned.


    Hayden was about to marry a wife... Time flew indeed!


    In Starry River Vi, Avery spent the whole day at home today writing down information rted to


    Ivy.


    If she wanted to find Ivy, she had to do some work. She only had a photo of Ivy when she was born,


    but that was too little for her to work on.


    Ivy should already be three years old, so she found the photo of La when she was three put it in


    Ivy''s folder.


    As long as she could find girls who looked simr to La and then identify them one by one, she


    might be able to find Ivy.


    As Elliot said, looking for Ivy was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    After she wrote down every piece of information she could think of, she nced at the time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was already past seven o''clock in the evening.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    She hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet, so it was no wonder there was a cramp in her stomach.


    She came out of the room clutching her stomach when she heard the doorbell ring.


    She walked to the door and opened it.


    Tammy had brought her baby daughter Tiffany to visit her. Robert was here too!


    "Avery, I immediately brought the two children to see you once I heard you were back!" After Tammy


    brought the two children into the house, she looked at Avery. "How do you manage to keep your


    slim figure? I envy your physique! Is your hair color the one I rmended to youst time?" "It''s


    not quite the same hair color you


    rmended, but it¡¯s not very different." Avery was happy, and the pain in her stomach was


    relieved.


    "Your hair color is more beautiful,¡± Tammy said, and then she remembered the two children. "Mrs.


    Cooper knew I was going to bring Robert to your ce, but she didn''t say anything."


    "I met Elliotst night." Avery looked at Robert and Tiffany with a gentle smile, "If I knew you were


    coming, I would have prepared a big meal for you."


    "We¡¯ve had dinner! We are here to see you now." Tammy said, "You haven''t told me why you


    suddenly wanted to dye your hair!"


    Tammy often changed her hair color and had dyed all kinds of colors, but Avery was different.


    Avery didn''t like dyeing her hair. She has always had ck hair.


    "Mike found out that I had started to grow gray hair." Avery said, "I thought I should try dyeing my


    hair before the gray hairs grow."


    "Long gray hair has little to do with age. I used to have a ssmate who had a lot of gray hair when


    he was young. It was very cool! Stress can also lead to gray hair." Tammyforted her, "Jun also


    has gray hair, and I like to pull them out, but he won''t let me. He said that the more I pull, the more it


    grows."


    "It was a bit stressful in the past. It''s much better now." Avery said rxedly, "The two children often


    y together. They have a perfect rtionship."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Robert was one year older than Tiffany, and the two children were squatting on the ground, trying to


    open the gift that Tammy had bought.


    "They didn''t y together often. Robert remembers this little girl here, though."


    "Did we set them up for a marriage long ago?" Avery couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth


    when she remembered this.


    "Yeah! But Robert is with Elliot now. Elliot will not allow that." Tammy said helplessly, "Is Robert a


    little afraid of you? He held my leg tight when I took him out of the car =d+?UJW= wouldn''t let go."


    "Well. Ben brought him here yesterday, and he was quite afraid of me. He seems better today."


    Avery said, walking towards Robert, "Robert, do you remember me? I''m your mother."


    Robert immediately moved behind Tiffany to avoid his mother.


    Embarrassment shed in Avery''s eyes, but she smiled and said to Tiffany, "Tiffany, you are so


    cute! I like you so much!"


    "Tiffany also likes you!" She was adorable,


    Tammy often video called Avery. Every time they did that, Tammy would hug her daughter and show


    her to Avery, letting her see that her daughter was bing more adorable, so Tiffany was not


    unfamiliar with Avery.


    Tiffany¡¯s words amused Avery.


    "Will you give me a hug?" Avery asked permission from Tammy and then hugged Tiffany after


    Tammy said yes.


    Beside her, Robert''s brows wrinkled, and he pouted.


    Although Robert was a little afraid of his mother, Robert knew that this was his own mother, not


    someone else''s.


    How could she hug another child besides him?

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    "Mom..." Robert immediately walked in front of Avery, raised his head, and red at Tiffany with his


    big ck, shiny eyes," This is my mother, not yours!"


    "When your mother talked to you just now, you hid behind Tiffany!" Tammy came over andughed,


    "Since you won''t let your mother hug Tiffany, you can''t hide behind her."


    Tammy was afraid of making Robert cry, so she took her daughter from Avery''s arms.


    Avery didn''t expect Robert to be so jealous.


    It was evident that he didn''t seem to want her to hug someone else.


    "Robert, can mother hug you?" Avery squatted in front of her son and looked at


    him tenderly, "Mom wants to hug you. Just like how Tiffany¡¯s mother hugged her."


    Robert didn''t know what to do. He finally looked up at Avery and stretched out his little arms.


    Seeing this, Avery immediately picked up her son.


    At this moment, Avery felt as if she owned the whole world.


    Today was the second time the mother and son had met since she returned to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Aryadelle. Unexpectedly, Robert was willing to let her hug him.


    This was great!


    "Avery, if you miss Robert in the future, I''ll bring Robert to visit you." Tammy put her daughter down


    and picked up the bag on the ground, "I remember you saying you won¡¯t be leaving soon, so I


    brought you some chicken stock."


    Avery watched Tammy take it out of the bag.


    "If you think boiling soup is too troublesome, you can hire a chef who specializes in cooking."


    Tammy said, "Hey, what about Mike? Didn''t you twoe back together? Did he leave?"


    "Not yet. He went to Chad''s for a drink."


    "Oh, have you eaten yet?" Tammy said, walking towards the kitchen.


    There was no sign of any cooking.


    "I haven''t eaten yet..." Avery hugged Robert and followed Tammy, "I had something to do today, so I


    didn''t cook by myself."


    "Hurry up and hire a chef! Otherwise, you might get stomach problems if you don''t have three meals


    a day on time." Tammy said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll order you some takeout." "I''m not a picky


    eater. You can order whatever you want!" Avery hugged Robert :e %=XNS> didn''t want to let go.


    "Okay, if I knew you hadn''t eaten, I would have brought you dinner." Tammy sighed," I wanted to


    surprise you."


    "This was quite a pleasant surprise." Avery was very moved, "I didn''t tell you that I returned to


    Aryadelle this time. In the end, you still knew that I was back."


    She even thought that she would not be able to see Robert so quickly, but Ben brought Robert to


    her ce yesterday.


    She used to think that Elliot and the people around him were just in bad.


    Now it seemed that although she and Elliot divorced, everyone treated her with the same kindness


    they once did.


    "When you got your doctorate, I had a hunch that you would return to Aryadelle." Tammy ordered


    some food for takeout and put her mobile phone on the table, "Stay for a while longer! At least you


    will get to know Robert better."


    Avery nodded.


    At this moment, Robert struggled in her arms as if he wanted to go to the ground.


    Avery released him immediately.


    Suddenly, the little guy grabbed her hand." Mom, there is food in my house!"


    Avery didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Tammy was also stunned.


    What was he trying to say?


    "Robert, do you want to invite your mother to your father''s house for dinner?" Tammy looked at


    Robert''s adorable face and asked with a smile.


    "Mmmm!" Robert grabbed Avery''s hand and didn¡¯t let go.


    It seemed that he was waiting for Avery to nod and agree.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    "What if your father doesn''t wee your mother to your house for dinner?¡± Tammy burst into


    laughter, "You are not afraid of your father spanking you for this, are you?"


    "No!" Robert''s face wrinkled, and his voice was clear. "Dad won¡¯t hit me!"


    "But your father doesn''t want you to take your mother home for dinner."


    "Dad does!" Robert felt that he knew exactly what his father wanted. He talked to his father


    yesterday, and his father had already allowed his mother to go to their house to sleep. Eating a


    meal there was out of question.


    Tammy turned back and forth with a smile and looked at Avery. "Avery, do you want to ept your


    son''s invitation to go to your ex


    -husband''s house for dinner? If you want to go, I can cancel the takeout."


    Avery shook her head gently without thinking.


    "Robert, thank you very much for inviting your mother to dinner at your house, but Tammy has


    already helped me to buy food. " She exined to Robert patiently.


    Robert lowered his eyes, thought for a while, and then discussed it with her." When my sister


    returns, you can go to our house then!"


    Tammy didn¡¯t expect that Robert would go from being afraid of his mother to now wanting to eat


    together with her in just half an hour.


    "Robert, who taught you to tell your mother that? Did your father teach you that?" Tammy asked.


    "No!" "Oh, I see. You want to give your sister a chance to see your mom!" Tammy understood.


    Everyone knew that Robert adored La.


    As long as La was at home, Robert would leave Mrs. Cooper and Elliot alone.


    In the whole family, his favorite member was his sister.


    Robert''s face turned red when they saw through his intentions.


    Avery looked at her son¡¯s cute and shy appearance and said to him, "When your sisteres back,


    your sister will bring you to my ce. I saw your sister this morning! I slept with herst night."


    Robert looked envious. "Did sister say when she will return? I miss her so much."


    "She will be back in about half a month."


    Robert was vague about the concept of half a month, but he still pretended to underst


    At about eight o''clock in the evening, the Foster family''s bodyguards took Robert away.


    "Avery, you said you had a busy day today. What were you doing?" Tammy nned to stay


    for a while.


    When Avery was about to reply to Tammy, she received a text message.


    She had unblocked Elliot not long ago.


    Elliot did the same.


    The text message was sent to her by Elliot.


    He said he sent someone to take Robert back.


    Avery nced at the text message and put down the phone.


    She couldn¡¯t remember what Tammy had asked just now.


    "What did you just ask me?"


    "I asked you what you were busy with today. Didn''t you just return to Aryadelle? Why not


    rest for a few days?" Tammy asked.


    Avery was going to tell her about Ivy, but she received another text message at this moment.


    It was still from Elliot.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, the text message left Avery dumbfounded.


    He asked her how much she wanted for child support. Did she want a one-time payment or a


    monthly payment?


    Elliot was talking about her alimony?!


    After being divorced for so long, why did he suddenly consider paying her?!

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    "Who is it?" Tammy saw that Avery was looking at her phone, so she immediately leaned in front of


    her and nced at her phone screen.


    After seeing the words ¡¯Elliot¡¯, Tammy sighed. "Didn''t you two cut off contact with each other? Did


    you start contacting each other again after you returned to Aryadelle?


    "To be exact, I contacted him just now."


    "Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect to be caught up in the scene. Could you show me what he sent you?"


    Tammy didn¡¯t consider herself an outsider.


    Avery didn¡¯t treat her as an outsider either.


    Tammy took her mobile phone and was


    stunned when she saw the two text messages sent by Elliot.


    "Why does he suddenly want to pay you alimony? Did you two meet yesterday to discuss this?"


    Avery shook her head. "No. We met yesterday because La had a little problem with her work.


    Apart from that, we didn¡¯t talk about anything else."


    "Was he suddenly feeling kind? Or does he think you look shabby?" Tammy looked at Avery.


    Avery wore home clothes and had her stylish curly hair tied behind her head. Fortunately, her skin


    was wless, so she still seemed gorgeous even if she didn''t wear makeup.


    However, Tammy knew that Elliot might not think of Avery as she did.


    Avery couldn''t help but doubt herself and looked at her clothes.


    "Even if I look shabby, he doesn¡¯t need to use the money to insult me." Avery took a deep breath,


    thinking about it.


    "Since he wants to give you money, just ept it! If you don''t want to ept it, you can give him an


    amount he can''t possibly give you!" Tammy gave her an idea, "You can ask him for 100 billion and


    order him to pay you all at once. He will be pissed off."


    Avery felt that her current fragile rtionship with Elliot could not afford such jokes.


    "If it''s such a serious matter, why don''t you talk about it face to face with him? Why did he send you


    a text message? Or is he just trying to find an excuse to talk to you?" Tammy saw Avery looking


    troubled, so she tried to provide answers from different perspectives.


    Elliot''s motives were straightforward.


    About half an hour ago, Chad had sent him a message saying that Avery was having a hard time


    now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Chad told him that Hayden would be eligible to marry in seven years. Avery had saved all the


    money from selling thepany for Hayden''s marriage.


    Now Avery had nopany, no investments,


    If Chad hadn''t been drinking, he wouldn''t have given Elliot this kind of news without thinking.


    After all, it wasn''t Avery who told him she was in financial difficulties and needed Elliot''s help.


    And when Elliot received the news from Chad, he took it seriously!


    From Chad''s wording, he assumed that the mother and son were so poor they were suffering from


    hunger and cold and were begging in the streets.


    So after thinking for half an hour, he sent Avery the message.


    "I think you''re right." Avery took the mobile phone and agreed, "If he sincerely wanted to pay for my


    child support, why didn''t he tell mest night? He could have called me to tell me about it instead of


    sending me a message. How did he know that I unblocked him? If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t have seen the


    messages he sent me."


    Tammy couldn''t helpughing and said, "I used to quarrel with Jun, and when I got angry, I blocked


    him. He said 1 was childish, and that mature people like you and Elliot would not block each other


    during a quarrel."


    Avery said, "I don''t know if Elliot blocked me, but I''m not as mature as Jun thinks I am."


    "I was pissed off at the time and didn''t care about that."


    Tammy suggested, "If you don''t know how to reply, just pretend you didn''t see it!"


    "Okay." Avery put the phone on the table. " It''s veryte. Shouldn''t it be time for


    Tiffany to go to bed? Why don''t you take her back first ande over another day."


    "Okay! Then I''ll go back first."


    After sending Tammy away, Avery returned to the living room.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    The takeaway that Tammy ordered for her had arrived, but she hadn''t had time to eat because of


    everything that had happened.


    She was starving.


    She walked to the dining room with the takeaway and ate it happily.


    She knew that when she was too hungry, she could not eat too hastily, otherwise it would hurt her


    stomach. She still did anyway.


    She was probably too hungry, and her head was dizzy, so she gulped down several mouthfuls of


    food in rapid session. If it weren''t for the difort in her stomach, she would have gone on.


    She put a hand on her stomach and got


    some water to drink.


    After a while, her phone rang.


    She returned to the dining room, put down her water ss, and picked up her phone.


    The call was from Tammy.


    "Avery, Jun sent me a picture just now. It''s about Elliot. Look! I think it would be horrible if he did


    this!" Tammy was excited as if Elliot had done some nasty stuff.


    After hanging up, Avery clicked on the picture sent by Tammy.


    The picture was a screenshot of a short video clip. The news was that Tate Industries was about to


    separate from Sterling Group and go public independently.


    It also said that Natalie would be Tate Industries''s president and no longer be under Elliot''s


    control.


    The news itself was rather sensational, and what was even more shocking was that a user named


    Elliot had liked the clip.


    After seeing this short clip, Jun immediately sent a screenshot to Tammy, thinking it was funny.


    Tammy didn''t think it was funny at all.


    She already felt that Elliot was wrong to take Tate Industries away from Avery, but seeing that he


    would leave thepany to La and Robert in the future, Avery would not be left with nothing, so


    she didn''t feel so angry.


    But now, Elliot wanted topletely hand over Tate Industries to Natalie, which meant that Avery


    would have absolutely nothing to do with thepany any more


    Elliot called her when Avery was about to reply to Tammy''s message.


    Avery watched his name shing on the screen and was a little lost for a moment.


    Did he call to talk about the alimony?


    After all, they had nothing else to talk about now.


    As for the fact that he wants to h=f&:UJV; over Tate Industries to Natalie, he didn''t need to report to


    her at all and didn''t need to consider her feelings.


    Avery wanted to hang up the phone, but she lost control of her fingers and pressed the answer


    button.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Looking at the connected call, she took a deep breath and brought the phone to her ear.


    "I thought you didn''t see the message I sent. " Heughed, "When did you unblock me?" Avery


    listened to his weird tone and retorted, "Since you knew 1 blocked you, why did you call me?¡±


    "Chad told me that you are having a hard time right now. I didn''t want you to starve to death."


    Avery was dumbfounded.


    Having a hard time?!


    Why would Chad say that?


    Was it because of Mike?

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    The two of them were drinking together tonight. Did Mike tell Chad something after he got drunk?


    Why would Mike do that?


    Avery was puzzled!


    She didn''t want to expose Chad and me him for telling a white lie.


    "I had a sum of money from selling thepany before..." Avery took a deep breath and nned to


    retort.


    Even if Elliot had given some thought to it, he would have known that it was nearly impossible for


    Avery to go broke. She was once the head of apany, and she was unlikely to go broke with the


    money she got from selling herpany.


    She could go to work to make money if her life was tough. She didn''t need to rely on his alimony to


    live.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Didn''t you say the money was saved for Hayden''s marriage in a few years?" Elliot asked tightly,


    "Did Hayden fall in love early?"


    Based on the words ''marrying a wife'' and ''a huge expense'' in the text message sent by Chad, Elliot


    judged that Hayden might have fallen in love early.


    If he hadn''t fallen in love early, how could it cost so much?


    He knew that his divorce from Avery would definitely have an impact on the children. La was not


    as cheerful as she used to be, and her academic performance dropped significantly.


    He thought that their divorce would have an impact on Hayden.


    Avery was shocked by his words and choked.


    Hayden didn''t like to socialize. If he could fall in love early, Avery would be able to rx for a while.


    "Did Chad tell you that?" Avery didn''t me Chad. It was Mike''s fault.


    He shouldn''t have made up stories.


    It was outrageous.


    "It was just a guess." Elliot said, "Has he changed a lot?"


    "Yes, he''s changed a lot." Avery said bluntly, "I don''t know if it counts, but I heard from the teacher


    that many female students invited him out to y."


    Elliot concluded that Hayden was in love! "What do you think?" Elliot disliked the idea of being in a


    rtionship at such a young age. He would have no time for his studies.


    Although he was not the kind of parent who only cared about his children''s academics, he felt that it


    was a pity that Hayden¡¯s original talent went to waste.


    "I don¡¯t overthink. Even if he falls in love early, that¡¯s his decision.¡±


    "How could you?!" Elliot growled, "He¡¯s only eleven years old, ?f.


    "What are you thinking? Even if he falls in love early, he wouldn''t..."


    "How do you know he wouldn''t? No matter what country, it''s too early to get married and have


    children at eleven!" Elliot even imagined that he was about to get a grandson.


    Avery took a deep breath. "Hees home every night."


    "It takes less than one night to make out!" Elliot retorted.


    "My son is not like that!"


    "He shouldn''t fall in love so early at his age!


    "I didn''t say he was in love!" Avery''s face was red with arguing with him.


    She felt that she and Elliot were from two countries... no, two differents!


    "Didn''t you just say you''re not sure? Since you''re not sure, how do you know he''s not in one?" Elliot


    could not wait to fly to Bridgedale immediately to talk to Hayden.


    Avery felt there was no way for her to continue this phone call.


    "Since you''re so worried about his love life, talk to him!" Avery wanted to end the call quickly.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    After saying this, she worried that he would really go to Bridgedale to find Hayden.


    Hayden would definitely annoy him even more.


    "I was joking with you! Hayden isn''t in love, I''m sure." She immediately reassured him," I don''t need


    your alimony for the time being."


    "The alimony is not for you, but for Hayden. " Elliot corrected her.


    "Hayden doesn¡¯t need it either!" Avery was annoyed by him, "As long as I''m still alive, I don''t need


    you to pay Hayden alimony!"


    He frowned at her angry voice.


    He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her.


    He wanted tomunicate with her about her and Hayden''s current living situation. If their life was


    not good, he was willing to help them.


    His thoughts changed when he reached Avery.


    She had strong self-esteem, and even if her life was not very good, she would still not receive his


    help.


    Avery quickly calmed down after listening to his breathing on the phone.


    She was so annoyed just now.


    There was no need to be angry.


    "If you have nothing else to tell me, you can hang up." She said calmly.


    "Avery, since you don''t have any money, leave it to me to find Ivy." He was worried that she would


    spend too much to find Ivy, and it would be a burden to her.


    Avery¡¯s mood, which had already calmed down, was stirred up again because of his words.


    She took a few deep breaths and hung up.


    She looked at his number on the screen and wanted to block him again!


    She thought of Ivy and restrained herself from doing so.


    What if Elliot found Ivy someday?


    Even if she couldn''t get Ivy''s custody, she would do her best to make up for Ivy.


    In the meantime, Tammy had sent Avery many messagesining about Elliot, but Avery did


    not reply.


    Tammy supposed Avery was in a terrible mood after talking to Elliot.


    Back home, Tammy ensured her daughter was taken care of by her mother and then went to the


    master bedroom to find Jun.


    Jun had just finished taking a shower.


    Before he had time to blow dry his hair, Tammy cornered him in the bedroom.


    "Was the user named ''Elliot'' really him?" Tammy was a little suspicious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Elliot was not such a high-profile person.


    Would he use his real name even if he registered as a user?


    "I don''t know! I don''t think so, but maybe." Jun wiped his hair with a towel, "I don''t think this is


    important... I asked Ben,


    "Ben didn''t explicitly say that it was fake. He said that the future development of Tate Industries was


    a secret, and he couldn¡¯t tell me too much." Jun said, "So it is a possibility. After all, Natalie is


    competent!"


    "But Tate Industries belongs to Avery!" Tammyined.


    "The Tate Industries has nothing to do with her anymore." Jun said, "Avery has already left the


    company, so don''t worry about it."


    The following day, Avery was still sleeping, but the door was pushed open from the outside.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    She opened her eyes and saw Mike''s face. What happenedst night suddenly came to mind.


    "Avery, it''s almost nine o''clock. Why are you still sleeping?" Mike walked to the window and opened


    the curtains, "I bought you breakfast."


    "How could you walk into my room without knocking on the door?" Avery got out of bed immediately


    and walked toward the closet.


    "I was afraid that something had happened to you because you are usually not thiste. " Mike sat


    by the window, and his eyes fell on her. "Actually, I didn''t want to disturb you, but Chad wanted me


    to find out what was going on."


    Avery went to the bathroom to change her


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    clothes, washed her face, and came out.


    "How much alcohol did you drinkst night?" She looked at him coldly.


    "I didn''t drink much, just... a bottle!" Mike felt guilty when she looked at him. "What''s the matter? Do


    I still smell of alcohol? I took a shower."


    He smelled his clothes, muttering, "I don''t smell anything!"


    "Did you tell Chadst night that I was poor? Elliot sent me a messagest night and wanted to pay


    me alimony!" Avery exhaled. "Why did you say that?"


    Mike was stunned for a moment. "Did I? Let me think about it! " After a pause, he pped his head


    sharply, "I remember now. I didn''t mean to say that on purpose. It was Chad who was particrly


    concerned about your career development.


    I was annoyed by him, so I made it up." "Why does he pay so much attention to me? " Avery didn''t


    feel so annoyed now.


    "That''s how he is. He likes to worry about everything. He said that he feared you would feel


    ufortable if you saw the building of Tate Industries." Mike asked her, "Do you?"


    "Yes.¡± Avery replied, "I don''t care how they are developing in Bridgedale, but when I returned to


    Aryadelle and saw the familiar headquarters building of Tate Industries, I felt bad."


    Mike was speechless.


    Unexpectedly, Chad was right.


    "I know why Chad was worried about me," Avery recalled the news that Tammy showed herst


    night. "I saw the newsst night that Tate Industries was going to be independent."


    "Independent?" Mike jumped. "How?"


    "They n to separate from Sterling Group : c):UIS= then go public independently. The news is that


    Elliot will hand over Tate


    Industries to Natalie."


    When she went to bedst night, she fell asleepte because she was thinking about this.


    She didn''t know how her father would feel if he knew hispany would be handed to an outsider


    someday.


    If Elliot and Natalie changed the name of Tate Industries, they wouldn''t be so upset.


    "How could Elliot give it to Natalie for nothing? He must have made a lot of money." Mike frowned.


    "Chad told mest night that Elliot admired Natalie very much because Natalie was very capable." "I


    can see that. When Tate Industries was in our hands, we did not aplish so many


    breakthroughs." Avery said calmly," She is indeed brilliant."


    "Avery, we came back to find Ivy. Let''s not think about other things." Mike didn''t know how to


    comfort her, so he could only distract her.


    "Yeah." Avery turned around and entered the bathroom. "You said just now that Chad wanted you to


    ask me something. Why do you have to ask me in the morning?"


    "Oh,st night Chad listened to a recording from Elliot. It was the one of you calling Elliot when you


    were blind. Elliot said he didn''t know about your blindness. He also told Chad that if he knew you


    were blind, he wouldn''t have gone to Ylore." Mike took the phone and walked to the bathroom door,


    "I''ve listened to the recording. The first half is normal, but your voice fades in the second half."


    Avery stopped squeezing her toothpaste.


    "Did Elliot give him the recording?"


    "Yes! He wanted to prove that he was innocent... Chad asked me to bring the recording to you to


    check if the recording was real " Mike tapped on the recording and pressed y.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Avery stared at herself in the mirror and shed back to when she lost her sight.


    Her eyes suddenly became blind then, and her mood had fallen to rock bottom.


    Nervousness, fear, and unease filled every nerve in her body. She thought that if she finally called


    Elliot, he would definitelye and take her to the hospital.


    After listening to the recording, Mike pressed pause.


    "Avery, why are you crying?" Mike saw that her eyes were wet and immediately put the phone aside


    and brought her a tissue.


    "You asked why I was silent in the second half, didn''t you?" Avery''s body was tense, and her hand


    holding the toothbrush


    couldn''t stop shaking.


    "Yeah! Chad said he asked Elliot, and Elliot said you probably didn''t listen to your phone at the


    time."


    "He lied!" Avery threw the toothbrush in her hand to the ground and cried out, "My voice was


    silenced! I told him that I couldn''t see! I begged him toe to me! How could he? How could he?"


    Mike''s chest rose and fell rapidly.


    He didn''t expect that Elliot could be so shameless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He took a deep breath, bent down, picked up her toothbrush, and threw it in the trash.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll buy you a new toothbrush."


    After Mike left, Avery turned on the faucet. The sound of water rushing drowned out her crying.


    She thought she had forgotten the pain Elliot gave her, but when she heard the recording,


    everything returned.


    Mike came out of the vi with confusion in his mind.


    At this moment, Chad sent a message to inquire about the result.


    Mike dialed the phone, suppressed his anger, and asked, "Chad! I''ve never seen her cry in more


    than two years! You told me to use the recording to ask her, and she cried after listening to it! She


    said that Elliot had silenced her voice! Thest half of the recording had been altered!"


    Chad was speechless.


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, you cane to Avery''s house now, she is still crying!"


    Chad was exhausted and felt very ufortable. "Forget it. There is no need for that. Since the


    two of them don''t agree, one of them must be lying. I thought that there must have been a


    misunderst?e.;QJV> ing between the two of them. It seems that I was wrong."


    "Don''t mention that bastard in front of me in the future!"


    "Okay."


    In the afternoon.


    Avery made an appointment with a famous private detective in Aryadelle at home.


    She handed the information she had prepared to the detective.


    "Ivy is my daughter. After she was born, she was sold from Ylore to Aryadelle. You are a famous


    detective in Aryadelle, and I believe in your abilities. I wonder if you can help me find my daughter. If


    you can, I can give you a lot of money."


    To her surprise, the detective shook his head after seeing the photo she provided.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    Avery''s gaze darkened.


    "Are you afraid I can''t pay you?" she asked.


    "Miss Tate, I''ll take the file, but you don''t have to pay me," The detective exined." Mr. Foster has


    come to me. He has given me Ivy''s photo but because I have too little information, there was no


    progress all this while. Now that we have your additional information, I''ll look for her properly, but my


    team and I won''t be looking for her in Aryadelle."


    "Why not?" Avery asked.


    "From the information, Mr. Foster gave me. The child might have been sold to the surrounding small


    countries around Ylore and not a ce so far away like Aryadelle."


    "But the lead I have gotten is that the child has been sold to someone in Aryadelle."


    "Can you trust the authenticity of your lead? " The detective asked.


    "How can I be sure?" Avery furrowed her brows. "Try looking in Aryadelle! I can match Elliot''s price."


    The detective smiled. "Miss Tate, do you know how much he is paying me?"


    "I don''t know, but I saw his worth from the list of billionairesst year. The price he can offer, I


    can offer it, too, " Avery said determinedly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The detective''s gaze darkened a little." Since you''re so confident. I''ll do my best."


    "Thank you!" Avery said. "Ivy looks a lot like my daughter when she was younger. I¡¯m sure that she


    hasn''t changed all that much now that she is grown up. Take my daughter''s photo and look for her.


    I''m sure you won''t get it wrong."


    "Okay."


    After the two of them finished talking, the detective left Avery''s ce.


    In the car, the detective called Elliot.


    "Miss Tate looked for me."


    "I knew she would." Everything was as Elliot had expected. "Did you tell her about it?"


    "I did, but she said the child might be in Aryadelle. She wants me to look around in Aryadelle," The


    detective said. "Mr. Foster, she said that she saw your worth on the list of billionairesst year.


    She said that no matter how much you are paying me, she can offer the same. Is she that rich?


    "Aren''t you the detective? Can''t you just secretly investigate to see whether she has the money or


    not?" Elliot retorted.


    The detective said awkwardly, "I have never heard that Miss Tate has so much money, but from


    what I saw, she didn''t look like she was joking."


    "From the news I got, she is having a hard time making ends meet."


    "Oh... I see!"


    "Since she asked you to look around in Aryadelle, go look in Aryadelle. Put the fee on my tab," Elliot


    said. "What else did she say to you?"


    "She said to look for the child using La''s photo." "Do what she says."


    When Elliot finished the call, he heard a knock on his office door.


    Chad entered.


    He had drunk the night before ?d#


    He had just reached the office, but he felt he needed to let Elliot know.


    "Are you feeling better?" Elliot immediately asked when he saw Chad.


    Chad heard his boss'' concern, and he felt conflicted. Why did he do such a despicable thing?


    Faking the recording! He never thought that Avery would hear it.


    "What are you gawking about?" Elliot saw him in a daze. He raised his voice a little." Last night,


    after you sent me the message, I contacted Avery. I nned to pay her alimony, but she refused."


    "Oh..." Chad was not surprised.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    "What''s funnier is that the detective I hired told me that Avery met up with him and offered him a


    high price to look for Ivy." Elliot could not understand Avery''s


    actions. "How could she use all her assets to look for Ivy?"


    Chad could hear that Elliot was still worried for Avery. Otherwise, he would not worry or mention


    Avery using up all her resources to find Ivy.


    "Mr. Foster, although Avery is not as rich as you, she is trying her best."


    "I told her that I have been getting people to look for Ivy, but she doesn''t believe me. She insists on


    doing it herself."


    "Mr. Foster, you shouldn''t be bothered by what she does. After all, you two are


    already divorced. You will live your lives without crossing each other," Chad said calmly.


    Elliot''s expressions changed when he heard what Chad said. Previously, whenever he brought up


    their rtionship, Chad would always find ways to set them up. His go-to excuse was that they


    should put up with each other for the sake of the children.


    However, at that moment, Chad was asking them to not disturb each other.


    "You''ve changed." Elliot''s eyes darkened. He measured Chad up. "What did Mike tell youst


    night?"


    Chad felt exposed. He said sheepishly, "N-Nothing. I sent you a message about whatever he told


    me. Later, we got drunk." "So who told you to tell me that Avery and I should live our separate


    lives?" "I said it myself ... Did I say something wrong?" Chad pretended to look innocent and asked,


    "Do you have any other thoughts or ns?"


    Elliot said, "Get out."


    Chad quickly left as if he was pardoned.


    In the evening, everyone was gathering at Avery''s.


    The gatheringprised of Jun, Tammy, Ben, Lilith, Wesley, Shea, and all their children.


    Avery was meeting Shea''s daughter for the first time. She was extremely happy.


    Shea¡¯s daughter, Kiara, was two years old. She looked a lot like Wesley. Even her character was


    like his. She was extremely quiet and demure.


    Tammy told her that Kiara was not one to cry often, so Avery immediately carried Kiara.


    Sure enough, she did not cry. Although she was furrowing her brows, not wanting to be carried, she


    looked at Avery strongly. Her expression seemed to be saying, "I don¡¯t want you to carry me. If you


    don¡¯t let go of me, I might consider crying."


    "Avery, I initially wanted to bring Robert over, but he wasn''t home," Tammy said. " Mrs. Cooper said


    that Elliot took him out."


    Shea suddenly thought of something upon hearing what Tammy said. She was just about to say


    something when Wesley patted her on the shoulder, took his phone, >g#;WJT< headed outside.


    Shea immediately understood what he meant. "Shea, who usually takes care of Kiara? She''s


    adorable! She''s so good and obedient too." Avery liked Kiara a lot.


    "I like her a lot too. Didn''t they say that some babies are extremely good, like angels? Kiara is


    definitely an angel," Tammy chimed in.


    Shea was extremely delighted that they praised Kiara. "My mother-inw mainly looks after Kiara. If


    I were to look after her, they would worry to death," Shea said self-deprecatingly.


    "What is there to be worried about? You did well carrying her just now!" Avery said. " But caring for


    children is tough. Your mother-inw is willing to care for Kiara, you should just watch by the side,


    but why don''t you all hire a nanny?"


    "We have hired a nanny previously, but


    Kiara was such a great kid, my mother-inw thinks she can handle it on her own, so we no longer


    needed the nanny," Shea exined. "My mother-inw is looking after Kiara well. She often makes


    me soup too-"


    "Hahaha! So many of us are looking at you. If anyone in Wesley''s family doesn''t treat you well, we''ll


    stand up for you," Ben interrupted with a smile.


    Shea blushed a little and turned to look at Wesley.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wesley was standing outside talking on the phone, but he was facing indoors. After he met Shea¡¯s


    gaze, he quickly ended the call.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    After Wesley entered, he said apologetically to Avery, "Avery, Elliot ising over."


    Everyone was stunned.


    "This afternoon Kiara wanted to y with Robert, so I called Big Brother to get him to take Robert


    over to our ce, but I forgot about it," Shea exined.


    "I called him just now to tell him not to take Robert over, but he learned from my mother that we


    were here, and he said that he was almost here," Wesley said.


    "No wonder when I went to pick Robert up, Mrs. Cooper said that Elliot had taken him out," Tammy


    said. "It''s good that he is here. Robert will stay. He leaves."


    "Tammy, that isn''t good, right?" Jun looked at the feast on the table. "If Elliot is here, it''s just another


    set of cutleries. Also, he might not stay anyway. Let''s show him that we are not inhospitable!"


    Jun finished his sentence when a ck Rolls-Roice stopped outside the mansion.


    Soon, the bodyguard carried Robert out of the car.


    Wesley and Shea stood outside the door to wee them. Elliot entered the living area with them.


    When Kiara saw Robert, she immediately yelled delightedly, "Robert, Robert!"


    They could see that Kiara liked Robert a lot.


    Robert was holding a small gift in his hands. It was for Kiara. Every time Robert went to see Kiara,


    Elliot would prepare a small gift for Robert to give to Kiara, which was why Kiara liked to y with


    Robert.


    "Tiffany, go y with them!" Tammy took her daughter over.


    The three children knew each other, but they had never yed with each other before. Since they


    knew each other, they soon started ying together.


    "Elliot, have you had dinner?" Ben asked Elliot. "We just prepared some food. Do you want to eat


    together?"


    Chad saw Avery''s ashen expression. He immediately said, "Ben, that''s not good, right? Mr. Foster


    surely has food at home. Forcing him to stay here will only make him feel awkward!"


    Ben was baffled.


    Elliot looked at Chad coldly. Even if Chad denied being brainwashed by Mike, it was clear that Mike


    had brainwashed him.


    Chad sheepishly cleared his throat >f#;UNQ = pretended to look for some water to drink.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shea thought that since Elliot did not refuse them, that meant he had not eaten yet.


    "Big Brother, stay and have some food?"


    Shea knew that he and Avery were divorced, but she also felt that since so many friends were


    there, including the children, it should not cross the line if Elliot stayed.


    After all, Elliot was the one who had brought Robert over. He had to take Robert back home, too,


    right?


    Elliot looked at Avery. Since the moment he entered, Avery had never once looked at him.


    "Shea, we''re in Avery''s home. We should see what she says," Wesley said when he noticed that


    Avery''s mood was off.


    Mike had been silent all this while. When he heard what Wesley said, he could not help but say,


    "Wesley, no wonder Avery has always treated you like her big brother.


    You really understand her."


    Mike was praising Wesley, but he was saying it for Elliot.


    How could Elliot not understand what Mike meant? He just wanted him to leave, right?


    Just when he was about to get up and leave, Avery got up from her chair. She said nothing to


    anybody, and neither did she stop. She strode to her bedroom.


    "What''s going on with Avery?" muttered Tammy in shock. Tammy did not know what had happened.


    Was it because Elliot had decided to hand Tate Industries over to Natalie?


    If it was not because of this matter, she felt that Avery did not need to make things difficult for Elliot


    in front of so many of their friends and their children.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Lilith said, "What else could it be! Someone she doesn¡¯t like has just arrived!" Although Elliot was


    her brother, she still disliked him. Ever since Elliot and Avery got divorced, Lilith had firmly chosen to


    stand by Avery''s side.


    Shea blushed awkwardly. "I¡¯ll go check up on Avery.¡±


    "Don''t go," Wesley held her back. "Let Tammy do it."


    Shea was in an awkward position. She was close to Elliot, and she did not understand the grudges


    Avery and Elliot had been holding against each other for all these years.


    If she were to talk to Avery, it would not help one bit no matter how she tried.


    "Mike, you go!" Tammy said to Mike. "I have something to ask Elliot."


    Mike wanted to stay behind to see the scene unfold, but he also did not want Avery to sulk alone in


    her room, so he walked over to the three adorable children and took them to Avery''s room.


    With the children there, even if Avery was unhappy, she would not dare to show it on her face.


    Seeing the smile on Avery''s face, Mike came out of the master bedroom.


    In the dining hall, Elliot had been asked to take a seat. Ben took some cutleries and poured Elliot


    some wine.


    Jun had given Tammy many hints with his eyes, asking her to not make things any worse than it


    already was, but she ignored him.


    Mike returned to the dining hall. When he saw the scene, he fanned the mes." Tammy, didn''t you


    say you have something to say? Have you said it already?


    Tammy immediately pushed Jun away and walked to Elliot.


    "Elliot, look at this photo," Tammy had pulled up the photo fromst night and showed it to Elliot.


    She asked, "Is the Elliot in this photo you?"


    Elliot looked at the photo and said without thinking, "No. Please stop asking meme questions like


    this."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He had never signed up for an ount for short videos. Even if he did, he would not use his real


    name!


    "Tammy''s asking you about the video.


    ording to the video, Tate Industries is going to be listed as an independent, and Natalie Jennings


    is going to be the big boss of Tate Industries, is this true?" asked Jun.


    Tammy said, "Yes! Avery is so angry. It must be because of this!"


    Jun pulled Tammy back to her seat. They have already asked the questions they wanted to ask. It


    was up to Elliot whether he would answer or not."


    "I don¡¯t need to exin or rify the important decisions made within mypany. If Avery is angry


    at me because of this, that can only mean that she''s narrow-minded. If she can''t let go of Tate


    Industries, why pretend that she''s cool about it?" said Elliot, taking a jab.


    Chad took a sip of wine. He mustered his courage. "She''s not¡ª"


    The moment he opened his mouth, everyone looked at him. His words were instantly stuck in his


    throat.


    "She''s not what?" Elliot looked at Chad, pressuring him with his gaze. "Tell us!"


    Chad took a deep breath. He held his ss tightly. "Mike knows about it! Mike, you tell!


    Mike was bewildered. What on earth was going on? If he was going to be such a coward, then he


    should not have stood up in the first ce!


    Mike looked at Elliot condescendingly. "Of course, Avery wouldn''t be angry over such a small


    matter! If you want to know why she''s angry, go ?g%=TMQ? ask her yourself! I won''t tell you!"


    The atmosphere in the dining hall was extremely tense. Everyone''s gaze fell on Elliot.


    "Whether or why Avery is angry, I don''t care! If Robert didn''t insist on looking for Kiara, I wouldn''t


    havee!" Elliot said coldly. He got up from the chair and turned around!


    His gaze immediately met with Avery, who had juste out not long ago.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    The three children wanted water, so Avery hade over to pour them some water.


    Who would have thought the moment she came she would overhear what Elliot said?


    The moment Elliot saw her, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes, but it was soon reced with


    calm.


    "I''ll take Robert and leave," Elliot said coldly.


    "You can leave on by yourself," Avery said without any regard for him. "Get the bodyguard to send


    Robert backter."


    Elliot, Robert, and the bodyguard came in one car. Avery got Elliot to leave first. Was she asking


    him to take a cab back? If he drove off with the car, how was Robert


    going to go backter?


    Elliot was emitting coldness. He pursed his lips and strode away without saying anything.


    Robert would not be returning home any time soon. After he reached home, he would get the driver


    toe and pick Robert up.


    After Elliot left, the atmosphere in the mansion resumed its liveliness.


    "Avery,e here!" Tammy waved at her." If you''re not angry at him because of Tate Industries,


    why are you angry?"


    Avery did not want to tell them the reason. It was nothing glorious.


    "The children want some water. I''m bringing them water." She took a jug with a few cups in her


    hands.


    "Kiara wants water? I brought her a water bottle." Wesley immediately walked to the living area and


    took a water bottle out of his bag.


    "Tiffany has a bottle too." Tammy went to get Tiffany''s bottle.


    As for Robert, Elliot brought nothing. Since Robert was slightly older, he could drink with a cup.


    Avery took the two water bottles, and a cup of water and returned to her bedroom.


    "Mike, Chad said that you know why Avery is angry. Tell us!" Tammy poured Mike some wine and


    said, "She looked really angry just now. Ever since Elliot entered her house, her face had be


    so dark."


    Mike would not speak about Avery''s private matters without getting her permission.


    "Tammy, you''re so close with her. Why don''t you just ask her directly? Why make it difficult for me?


    You''re afraid of her, I''m afraid of her too! Furthermore, she''s angry at Elliot. This doesn''t affect us.


    We don''t have to mind their business. I''m leaving in two days. Treat tonight as my farewell dinner!"


    Mike raised his ss to everyone.


    "You''re returning to Bridgedale? What about Avery?" Wesley asked.


    "She''s staying here," said Mike. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll arrange for a bodyguard to stay here, protecting her


    twenty-four hours a day."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the master bedroom, Kiara >e";RJU< Tiffany were drinking from their bottle. Avery was helping


    Robert hold his cup.


    Suddenly, the phone on her bed rang. She picked it up and saw it was a video call from Hayden.


    She answered without thinking about it.


    "Hayden, Robert is here with me. Do you want to see him?" While she asked Hayden her question,


    she bent down and angled the camera so that it included Robert. "Robert, look at your brother. It''s


    Hayden!"


    When Robert saw Hayden¡¯s stern face. He was so nervous he clenched his clothes tightly.


    "Robert, say hello," Hayden''s stern voice had a tone ofmand in it.


    Robert pursed his lips, turned around, and burrowed himself in Avery''s arms. He was initially not


    that close to Avery, but because he was not familiar with Hayden, he was afraid of him. Avery was


    the best protection he could get at that moment.


    Avery hugged Robert in her arms and


    smiled joyfully.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    Tiffany held Kiara''s hand and walked over to the camera, looking at Hayden on the screen.


    When Hayden saw the two girls suddenly appear, he could not help but soften his expression.


    "Tiffany, Kiara, say hello." Although Hayden had never met them before, he had seen their photos,


    so he recognized them.


    Tiffany was more outgoing, so she obediently said, "Hello Hayden!"


    "Kiara, do you know how to talk already? If you do, say hello to me, the next time I return, I''ll buy


    you a gift!" coaxed Hayden.


    Tiffany pouted her lips. "I said hello to you, do I get a gift?"


    "Of course! Anyone who says hello to me gets a gift," Hayden said. Robert, who was in Avery''s


    arms, wanted a gift too.


    Although he was in Avery''s arms, his eyes were fixed on Hayden.


    "Hello, Hayden," Kiara said shyly and nervously.


    Although it was not loud, Hayden heard it.


    "Kiara, you''re great. I''ll surely buy you a big gift!" Hayden promised and looked at Robert in Avery''s


    arm. His expressions suddenly turned stern. "Robert, you coward! Even Kiara and Tiffany who are


    younger than you dare to say hello, but you don''t! You surely are Elliot''s son through and through!"


    Hayden had never expected that Robert would be so timid. He was not like him or La.


    When Robert was yelled at, his face flushed red. He yelled back at Hayden, "You''re the coward!


    You¡¯re a bad brother! I don''t want your gifts! I''ll ask Daddy to buy some for me!"


    "Then, go look for you stupid Daddy! Don¡¯t hide in my Mommy''s arms!" Hayden mocked.


    Robert was so furious his eyes turned wet. He crawled out of Avery''s arms, nning to go look for


    Elliot.


    Avery did not care about the others. She immediately chased after Robert.


    "Robert, your Daddy has gone home."


    "Woo, woo, woo! I want Daddy! I want to go home! I don''t like bad Hayden! He''s fierce! Woo, woo!"


    Robert was crying badly. He was terribly upset.


    Avery saw him crying, and she was heartbroken. She picked Robert up and headed outside. She


    nned to send Robert back.


    She had raised Hayden and La. She knew that if she did not get Robert to calm down ;a*>TLT;


    he continued fussing, he would soon start hyperventting.


    When everyone heard Robert crying, they immediately came to check on them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Robert and Hayden fought. I¡¯ll send Robert back. Don¡¯t worry about me, go eat!" Avery said before


    carrying Robert out.


    When Elliot''s bodyguard saw Avery carrying Robert out, he immediately came over.


    "Go inside and ask Mike for my car keys," Avery said to the bodyguard when she saw the ck


    Rolls-Roice was gone.


    After the bodyguard entered the house, Avery hugged Robert and gently said," Robert, I know that


    you''re not a coward. You were ying so well with the two other girls! That''s because Hayden


    hasn¡¯t returned to see you yet, so he doesn¡¯t know how good you are..."


    Avery patiently coaxed Robert and soon after Robert stopped crying.


    On the way back, Robert fell asleep in Avery''s arms.


    A whileter, the car stopped at the entrance of Elliot''s mansion.


    Avery passed Robert to Mrs. Cooper and took the keys from the bodyguard before driving off.


    Elliot came downstairs to see his son''s tears-stricken face. His brows creased. "Sigh! Avery said


    that Robert and Hayden fought. I''m sure that the brothers must have fought. They haven''t seen


    each other for three years, so they aren''t close," Mrs. Cooper exined, "Hayden is noting


    back, but you could take Robert to Bridgedale to see Hayden. Master Elliot, I''m sure you miss


    Hayden, right?"


    Elliot hesitated for a while before responding. He should head to Bridgedale to see Hayden already!


    Three days passed, and it was time for the jewelry auction.


    When she entered the auction venue, Avery was wearing a white casual fisherman''s hat and a long


    lc purple dress.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Not long after it was Hayden and La''s birthday. Avery saw the promotion of the jewelry auction


    online.


    This auction has a set of extremely pretty jewelry for children. Avery fell for it the moment she saw


    it.


    She thought that La would like it, so she wanted to bid on it and give it to her daughter.


    "Next up, we have a set of jewelry for children. This set was personally designed in thest century


    by the Queen of Kengo for her daughter. This set was made by the best craftsmen of that period. It


    has one hundred and eight diamonds in it. Whether you are bidding for your daughter or to modify


    it, it will be a great choice," The


    auctioneer introduced the set of jewelry and announced the starting price.


    The bidding started.


    Just when Avery was about to bid on it, the man sitting next to her raised his paddle." Eight million."


    Avery took a deep breath. It looked like the man was determined to get it because the starting price


    was five million dors. He immediately added three more million.


    Avery looked at the picture of the jewelry once more. She liked it a lot. She was sure that La


    would like it even more.


    At that thought, she raised her paddle. A single raise of paddle meant tacitly adding five hundred


    thousand.


    "Number nine is offering eight and a half million," The auctioneer immediately said," Is anything


    going to follow her?"


    "My price is ten million," Avery corrected him.


    The auctioneer was stunned. He immediately corrected himself, "Number nine is offering ten million.


    Does anyone follow?"


    Number ten, who was sitting next to Avery, panicked. He nced at Avery. Avery lowered her hat.


    She did not want to be seen by the public.


    "Hold up, let me make a call." Number ten did not see Avery''s face clearly. He did not dare to bid


    further, but he also did not want to give up, so he requested a pause.


    The auction was paused for a while. Number ten went to make a call.


    "Miss Jennings, the woman next to me wants to bid for the set of jewelry too. I bid eight million, but


    she immediately


    followed with ten million. She''s wearing a hat. I can''t see her face clearly. I don''t know who she is. I


    also don¡¯t know how much she is willing to bid. I want to know your call."


    Natalie''s final price was ten million. She wanted to bid on the jewelry =e.:YIV: also give them to


    La.


    Of course, she would not give the entire set. It was too expensive of a gift. She was afraid that Elliot


    would not allow La to ept it.


    She could give her the ne first, then the bracelet the next time. Natalie had already made


    ns, and she did not want them to be messed up. However, she did not find the jewels to be worth


    more than ten million.


    The set of jewelry might be precious and pretty, but at most, it was worth ten


    million. Any more than that was just stupidity.


    "Miss Jennings, the organizer of this auction is friends with Mr. Foster. Do you want to call him to


    help talk to the organizer?"


    Natalie hesitated for a while before saying," I''ll call him and speak to him."


    A momentter, number ten finished the call and returned to the auction venue.


    Avery saw a smile of victory on his face from the corner of her eyes. It was as if he had everything


    under control.


    "You should just give up on this set of jewelry!¡±


    Avery said, "Give me a reason to do so."


    "My boss is going to get it. Also, we''re not going to add more money. We''ll use ten


    million to buy this set of jewelry." Number ten crossed his arms across his chest. He smiled smugly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A staff member of the auction in uniform entered and called for the auctioneer to go off stage. They


    privately spoke.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Immediately after the staff member left, the auctioneer went up on stage.


    "I''m very sorry. This set has been booked by a very important customer. It has been pulled out of


    the auction," said the auctioneer. The rted images on the screen behind him were taken down,


    and pictures of the next auction item appeared on the screen.


    "My boss is the important customer that the auctioneer mentioned. Even if you don¡¯t want to give


    up, you have to." Number ten had finished his mission, so he was rxed. "No matter how rich you


    are, you cannotpete with my boss'' connections.


    "Oh? Who is your boss?" Avery was a little


    resentful, but since the organizer had already said that they were not auctioning it off, she could do


    nothing about it.


    Except, she wanted to know who the person who bought the jewelry was.


    "I''m sure you''re familiar with Tate Industries, right?" number ten said proudly. "My boss is the boss


    of Tate Industries."


    "Natalie Jennings?" Avery asked.


    "See, I knew my boss is famous! Even if you are rich, are you as rich as her?


    Furthermore, my boss doesn''t care if you are rich or not, because her connections can take her


    anywhere!"


    "Anywhere?" Avery was stunned. "Are you talking about Elliot Foster?" "It looks like you know quite


    a lot!" Number ten was surprised. It was only a pity that her hat was too low, and he could only see


    her lips.


    "Elliot helped your boss to acquire this set of jewelry?" Avery asked.


    "Yes! If you¡¯re unhappy about it, take it up with the organizers! Furthermore, since you''re so rich, go


    get a designer to custommake a set of jewelry. Why fight with my boss?" said number ten smugly as


    he got up, and left.


    Avery also left the venue. She had gone there specifically for that set of jewelry. It was a pity that


    Natalie had snatched it through improper means.


    It was an auction. That meant that whoever bid the highest could own it. Natalie and Elliot had


    vited the principles of the auction.


    In Bridgedale, after Elliot had his call with Natalie, he looked at the time. It was 11 at night already.


    Robert was next to him, sleeping soundly. He had gone to Bridgedale to see Hayden, but he had


    not contacted Hayden, :g">XJR= so, Hayden did not know he was there.


    He did not know how to contact Hayden. If he were to call Hayden, Hayden would surely not want to


    meet him.


    The best way was to call Avery and get her to speak with Hayden.


    At that thought, he sent Avery a message, [I took Robert to Bridgedale. I want the brothers to meet.


    Can you help me tell Hayden?]


    When Avery saw his message, she was furious. She rejected him without thinking, [No.]


    Elliot saw her message and thought about it. Did she have to get so angry over Tate Industries?


    Elliot flipped the covers over and got out of bed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He entered the bathroom and shut the door. He called Avery.


    Avery picked it up immediately. She was in a terrible mood at that moment. It was as if she was a


    walking explosive. When Elliot called her, they were fated to quarrel intensely.


    "Don¡¯t you have connections that can take you anywhere?" said Avery the moment she answered


    the call. She mocked him before he could say anything. "If you want to see Hayden, go see him


    yourself! I won''t help you!"


    "Avery, what''s the matter with you!" Elliot furrowed his brows. He was infuriated too."


    As for Tate Industries going to be listed independently-¡±


    "Don''t talk to me about it! I don¡¯t care!" shouted Avery. She was much more furious than him. "Elliot,


    I have never seen someone as dirty and shameless as you! I really curse you to death!"


    Elliot gripped his phone tightly. His gaze was distorted


    "How am I dirty and shameless?" He yelled. "Avery, I have long warned you about what would


    happen if you divorced me! You want me to die now? I''m not going to do it!"

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    Elliot''s yells woke Robert, who had been sleeping soundly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Robert woke up, he started crying. Elliot immediately hung up and came out of the bathroom.


    When Avery heard her son cry, she quickly calmed down. She was indeed too impulsive!


    Elliot had said that he wanted Robert to meet Hayden. Even if she did not want to help Elliot, letting


    Robert and Hayden meet was necessary.


    At that thought, she sent Hayden a message and told him that Elliot and Robert were in Bridgedale


    looking for him, and she told him that she hoped he could find time to meet them.


    The next morning, when Elliot and Robert were having breakfast, Elliot received a call from Hayden.


    Hayden asked him where he was. After he told Hayden where he was, he asked, "Did Avery tell you


    about this?"


    "Who else?" Hayden said coldly. "I''ll go look for you two now."


    Elliot looked at his phone in a daze. It felt like a dream. The night before, he quarreled terribly with


    Avery. He thought that she would not help him. He did not expect that she only had a sharp tongue


    and did not mean what she said. Which meant that her cursing him to death was fake too.


    About half an hourter, Hayden arrived at the hotel to see Elliot and Robert.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Elliot passed the menu to Hayden. He looked at his eldest son


    fixedly.


    Hayden had grown quite a bit. His gaze was determined. His expression was cold like an adult''s.


    "No," Hayden refused.


    Hayden''s gaze fell on Robert.


    Robert was so scared he did not move one bit. He still remembered clearly how fierce Hayden was.


    Hayden had called him a coward.


    "Say hello to your brother," Hayden ordered Robert.


    Elliot lowered his gaze and looked at Robert, and he said softly, "Robert, this is your brother,


    Hayden. Say hello."


    Robert pursed his lips and told on Hayden," He called me a coward. I''m not going to say hello!"


    Elliot replied, "If you say hello to him, he won''t call you a coward anymore.¡±


    Robert hesitated.


    At that moment, Hayden took a ck gift box out of his bag.


    "Greet me, =a''=YKQ? you''ll get this." Hayden tempted him with the gift.


    Robert looked at the gift and said, "Hello, Hayden."


    "That¡¯s the way!" Hayden passed Robert the gift box, "Open it up."


    Robert held the gift with both hands. He carefully opened the box. It was an adorable goat.


    Robert''s sign was an Aries, which was why Hayden had picked this gift.


    "Robert, say thank you," Elliot reminded his son.


    Robert shyly said, "Thank you, Hayden."


    "Can you be braver in the future, like La? Hmm?" Hayden might find Robert cowardly, but he was


    obedient, so maybe he was not a lost cause after all.


    "Okay!" Robert closed the box and hugged it. He liked the gift a lot.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Then, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    "Hayden, if you have time, you shoulde back to Aryadelle more often to see La and Robert,"


    Elliot said. "When your Mommy returned to Aryadelle, I talked to her. Our attitude toward you three


    children is the same. We hope that you will grow up happy and not be affected by us."


    Hayden listened to him patiently. He said," I am here because of Mommy and Robert. It¡¯s best you


    don''t talk. I don''t want to hear it."


    Elliot picked up a ss of water and took a sip. Then, he took a card out and passed it to Hayden.


    "Take this card. The pin is your birthday. I will wire some money to you every month.


    Tell me if you are short of cash. Your Mommy does not have a job right now. I''m worried she might


    be stressed."


    Hayden looked at the card Elliot gave him and could not help but smile. He took the card, but he did


    not want to remain there any longer.


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll make a move."


    Elliot did not expect Hayden to ept the card. Neither did he think that Hayden would smile, nor


    that he would leave after taking the card.


    "Don''t you want to spend more time with your brother?" Elliot tried to make him stay. He wanted to


    spend more time with Hayden. He wanted to talk to Hayden, to find out about his life and education


    over the past two years. Although, he knew that it was wishful thinking.


    "I¡¯m busy. Once he grows up, there will be a lot of opportunities for us to see each other, " Hayden


    said and looked at Robert before leaving the hospital.


    Seeing Hayden leaving, Elliot was disappointed.


    "Daddy." Robert looked up at Elliot." Hayden left."


    "Yes," Elliot responded.


    "I don''t think he likes me."


    "No. He doesn''t like me," Elliot exined. " He gave you a gift, but he didn''t give me one."


    "That''s because I called him ''brother''. If you had greeted him, he would have given you a gift too."


    Robert did not seem to think much of that.


    Elliot smiled bitterly, "He is my son, how could I call him ''brother''?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "He said that he will give anyone who greets him a gift." Robert still did not think anything was


    wrong with his logic.


    Hayden came out of the hotel ;a-=XNW; threw the card Elliot had given him into the bin by the side


    of the road. He had never needed to rely on Elliot in the past. He was not going to rely on him then


    either!


    The next day, the person in charge of the Tate Industries'' Bridgedale branch treated Elliot to a meal.


    The person in charge also invited all the other managers to apany Elliot.


    "Do you know about Dream Maker, thepany?" Someone asked, making conversation.


    "It¡¯s thatpany that makes self-driving cars, right? Thispany has been very


    popr recently! They have only been around for two years, but they have gained quite some


    momentum! I heard that the cars they are building will be making traditional cars obsolete! It¡¯s hard


    to imagine!"


    "That''s a little bit of an exaggeration, right? Their selling point is the self-driving safety system, but


    men can''t fully trust robots, so they still have to drive! Their greatest thing is their OTA Technology!


    A traditional car is just a car, but a car made by the Dream Maker is an almost sentient Al robot,


    more like the smartphones that we are using."


    "I don''t think they have released the cars that they made, right?" Elliot had heard of them. Although


    Elliot had no interest in cars, he paid attention to the conversation because of Jack Tate. The man


    had been trying to invent self-driving cars all throughout his life, but not once did he


    seed. Therefore, whenever Elliot saw the news about self-driving cars, he paid them a little more


    attention.


    "They have been inviting a small number of people to test-drive, like me." The person who said this


    was the one who had a great impression of Dream Maker¡¯s cars. ¡±1 dare say that their cars are the


    mostfortable and most high-tech cars of all the luxurious cars that I have ever sat in. Their cars


    are about to hit the market. Once it''s on the market, I will surely buy them!"


    "Who is the boss of thispany?" Elliot asked.


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "We have tried to find it out privately, but there is no news about it. We only heard that the boss is a


    Roburgian. The boss is a very mysterious and extremely capable person, but he doesn''t seem to


    want to show his face."


    "Roburg?" The origins of the mysterious entrepreneur drew Elliot¡¯s attention, as Roburg was a very


    small country, and yet, this mysterious individual was able to set up apany in Bridgedale.


    "Yes! Although the country is poor, they have many wealthy billionaires, too." The person in charge


    looked at Elliot and asked, "Mr. Foster, I have an extra slot to test-drive the new car, do you want to


    try it out?"

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    Elliot thought for a while before nodding.


    After lunch, the person in charge brought Elliot to the Dream Maker car factory.


    "Mr. Foster, how long are you nning to stay here this time?" The person in charge asked.


    "I¡¯ll be here for about two days before returning to Aryadelle." Elliot nned to take Robert around


    the next day before leaving.


    "You''re here this time for personal affairs, right?" The person in charge hesitated a while before


    saying, "If there aren''t any urgent matters back in Aryadelle, do you want to stay here for a few


    more days? I don''t know whether Miss Jennings told you or not, but we really want to work with


    Dream Maker. We are currently trying to contact their management. If you''re here, the possibility of


    a deal might be even higher."


    Elliot raised his eyebrow. "What are we working with them on?"


    "Miss Jennings has a good feeling about the Dream Maker. She wants to invest in thepany,"


    the person in charge said." Because we haven''te to an agreement with them yet, Miss


    Jennings hasn''t told you about it."


    "Why does she have a good feeling about Dream Maker?" Elliot asked.


    "You''ll know once you try out their cars. Although they have only been around for two years, if you


    look at it closely, thispany is no ordinarypany. I''m sure the founder set everything up long


    ago. The manufacturing department of thispanyprises of a team from an old automotive


    brand. Their technology development department brings together the world''s top programmers,


    which is why even though thispany has been only around for two years, they are an extremely


    mature team. They know what type of product they are making."


    Elliot listened to the person in charge exining Dream Maker to him. He was even more interested


    in the founder of thepany.


    An hourter, the car stopped at the Dream Maker''s main headquarters.


    The person in charge showed his test-drive badge before a staff member brought them to the


    center.


    "I heard that your cars are already avable for preorder. Is that true?" the person in charge asked


    the staff member. "Yes, you can test drive it first. Then, you can decide whether you want to order it


    after," the staff answered confidently.


    "Okay.¡±


    Soon, Elliot saw the Dream Maker car.


    On the outside, it looked like any ordinary car on the market. He could not discern the differences.


    The staff member took a sensor card >c)? WKU? unlocked the car.


    Elliot was stunned. The difference between a Dream Maker car and a traditional car became


    extremely obvious.


    The person in charge opened the car doors and got Elliot to enter the driver''s seat.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Once Elliot was seated in the driver''s seat, the staff member exined the instructions to him.


    Compared to a traditional car, the Dream Maker car was much easier to use.


    Just like what the person said, during the meal, the Dream Maker car was like a huge smartphone.


    "Mr. Foster, what do you think?"


    Elliot said nothing because he had not driven the car yet. He pressed the power button and the car


    slowly began to move.


    "Mr. Foster, why don''t we try the selfdriving system?" The person in charge looked at the self-driving


    button. He yearned to press the button.


    Elliot wanted to try it too, so he pressed the button.


    Then, the huge screen on the dashboard lit up with a 360-degree view of the surroundings outside


    the car.


    Elliot looked at the screen. He did not feel like he was driving at all at that moment. The car drove


    away from the car center and entered the main road.


    Elliot had set a destination and the selfdriving system took him to the destination sessfully.


    When the car passed through a traffic light, it even stopped to let pedestrians move. The car was


    even more sensitive than humans.


    "Mr. Foster, how do you feel about this?" The person in charge was a little excited. " Miss Jennings


    hasn''t tried driving the car yet, but her friends have tried it. Which is why she had asked me toe


    to try it no matter what..."

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    "Do you think Dream Maker will ept outside investment?" Elliot said. "I don''t think so."


    "It''s hard to say. Although they have already made the car, who knows what will happen to


    maintenance and safetyter on? If you stay for a few days, we''ll arrange for a meeting with their


    managers. With you there, they would surely give face to you."


    Elliot thought about it for a while before agreeing to it.


    He drove the car back. He wanted to fully feel the difference between that car and an ordinary car.


    Driving the car wasparable to driving an ordinary car, but Elliot found that it was an easier


    driving experience. It would be easier to learn how to drive this carpared to the average cars


    on the road today.


    No wonder they had said the Dream Maker was going to make an ordinary car obsolete.


    However, since Dream Maker cars were mainly targeting the middle to upper range of the market,


    they would notpete with the lower-end-range ordinary cars.


    After the test drive, the person in charge pre-ordered a car.


    Elliot looked at the promotional brochure of the first batch of cars. He decided to order one for


    Avery. He picked a red one for her.


    Although she had given up on Tate Industries, she surely had not forgotten herte father''s wishes.


    Someone hadpleted what Jack Tate could not do.


    Elliot thought back to when other people talked about Jack, and how they had said he was an


    impractical man and a daydreamer, and how he was doomed to failure.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jack had indeed failed, but his failure was not because of him being impractical or because he was


    a daydreamer, but because he had passed away due to his illness.


    If he had not passed away, he might have sessfully built a self-driving car before Dream Maker.


    After they ordered the cars, they came out of the Dream Maker building.


    "Mr. Foster, don¡¯t return to Aryadelle so quickly. I''ll head back to contact their management. If they


    are willing to meet us,


    I''ll inform you immediately," the person in charge said excitedly. "I believe that the boss of the


    Dream Maker is not a fool. Coborating with you is a win-win situation!"


    Elliot did not respond to that.


    In Aryadelle, La had a day off that day, so Avery went to pick La up early in the morning.


    "When are Daddy =a,=PLT? Roberting back? See this, I n to give this to Robert." La took


    out a small battery-operated handheld fan from her back.


    Avery could not help but smile. "Is this your gift to Robert?"


    "Yes! He will surely like it. He has never seen one before. I''m sure he''ll be amazed by this!" La


    kept the fan back in her bag. "Ady on the set gave it to me. I have been on set every day. I


    couldn¡¯t find the time to go shopping, so I can only give him this as a gift."


    "I''m sure Robert will love it."


    "Mommy, when are theying back? Is Haydening back?"


    "I don''t know when they areing back. You can call Daddy and ask him." Avery had only heard


    from Hayden that they had met. Avery did not question him on the matter, as Hayden did not


    volunteer any information. It was an indication that the meeting had not gone well.


    "Forget about it! I don''t really care about them! Once my work ends, I''ll head to Bridgedale to look


    for Hayden." La looked at Avery. "Mommy, you shoulde with me then." "La, when your


    work ends, it will almost be your birthday,¡± Avery said. "Did your Daddy say that he will throw you a


    party?"


    "No!" La grumbled softly. "I don''t want a birthday party unless I get to spend it with Hayden."


    "Then, we''ll celebrate at home. What do you want for your birthday gift? I''ll buy it for you," Avery


    said dotingly.


    La had almost everything, so she started pondering troublingly.


    At that moment, Avery''s phone rang.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    Avery took her phone out from her back. When she saw it was a foreign number, she hesitated for a


    while before answering the call.


    "Hello, Miss Tate, I am the person in charge of Crystal''s Auction House. I just checked our data and


    noticed that you were here at our auction yesterday, trying to bid for the set of jewelry for children,


    but due to some reason, the set of jewelry was taken off the auction. I want to exin the reason to


    you.


    Avery was Elliot''s ex-wife, and the person in charge of the auction house did not want to offend her.


    "I know the reason," Avery said. "Natalie Jennings wants that set. but she didn¡¯t


    dare bid with me, so she got Elliot to step in for her to get that set."


    When the person in charge heard what Avery said, he felt extremely awkward. "It was indeed as


    you described. My boss is an acquaintance of Mr. Foster¡¯s. Also, Mr.


    Foster personally called my boss, and my boss has to give in out of respect. But does Mr. Foster


    not know that you also want that set?"


    "I don''t want it anymore," Avery said. "You don''t have to tell him about it."


    "Alright, alright. I am calling you to apologize for this. I''m very sorry."


    "It''s fine. I don''t me you."


    After the call, Avery met La''s prying gaze.


    "Mommy, what jewelry?" Avery told La about what happened the day before. After La heard


    Avery''s recount of the events, she blew the fringe off her forehead.


    "Daddy is an idiot! How could he help other women bully you? I really want to call him and scold


    him!"


    "He doesn''t know I went to the auction. He also doesn''t know that I wanted the set of jewelry." Avery


    had already argued with Elliot about this, and she did not want to get angry about that again.


    "Mommy, how could you just leave it at that! I want to get the set of jewelry back!" La could


    ept what had happened; what she could not ept was that it had been Elliot who had done it.


    "What does the set of jewelry look like? Do you have a picture of it?"


    Avery found the picture on her phone." La, I wanted to buy this set of jewelry to give to you as a


    birthday gift."


    "If that''s the case, I''m even angrier!" La took Avery''s phone over to look at the picture of the


    jewelry. "This set is gorgeous! It should be mine! Dirtbag Daddy!"


    "La, I''ll buy you an even more gorgeous one," said Avery, consoling her daughter." But if you tell


    your Daddy, it will only make things difficult for him. He can¡¯t just go ;e!> PIW> get it from Natalie.


    Natalie is not only his employee, but they are also important working partners."


    La harrumphed coldly. "I don''t care what rtionship they have! In my heart, you are the most


    important one! I don''t want to ept this! I cannot let you feel such grievances!" "La, I have


    already fought with him yesterday. I don''t want to quarrel with him again."


    La saw how cold Avery looked. She did not want to make Avery angry, so she gave up.


    In Bridgedale, Elliot had taken Robert out to y for the entire day. Natalie flew over from Aryadelle.


    At night, Natalie went to the hotel to look for Elliot to have dinner with father and son.


    "Elliot, I''ve looked into the Dream Maker situation. Their boss is from Roburg. This person is


    extremely mysterious. I don''t know if the boss is a man or woman..." Natalie exined what she


    knew to Elliot.


    "Have you spoken with their staff?" Elliot thought that the upper management should know a thing


    or two about their boss.


    "Yes, I''ve asked before," Natalie said. "A senior colleague of mine works there. I asked him out


    drinking once and while he was drunk, I asked him about the


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "Then, who hired the managers?"


    "There are three people in charge of thepany. The three of them look after different


    departments. They are all the small shareholders of thepany. I heard that the three of them had


    never seen the boss before, too. I do not have further details on this, but I can be sure that their


    boss is not any ordinary person," Natalie said and looked at Robert. "Robert, you''re listening


    intently. Do you understand what we are talking about?"


    Robert shook his head adorably.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    "Robert, are you tired?" Elliot looked at Robert. He seemed a little groggy. "If you''re sleepy, I''ll get


    the bodyguard to send you


    back to the room."


    Robert was not tired, but he also did not want to continue listening to them chat, so he reached into


    Elliot''s pocket.


    Elliot knew what he was looking for, so he took his phone out and passed it to Robert.


    When Robert got his father''s phone, he obediently followed the bodyguard back to the room.


    Natalie said with a smile, "He is so young, yet you gave him your phone to y with, that''s not


    good, right?" "He''s calling his sister," Elliot replied. After the bodyguard brought Robert back to the


    room, Robert skillfully unlocked Elliot''s phone and found La''s contact. He called her.


    La soon picked up.


    "La! What are you doing?" said Robert in his crisp voice.


    When La heard Robert''s voice, she instantly said, "Why are you not on a video call? Did you call


    me on your own?"


    "Yes!" Robert obediently answered. "Daddy is still outside. He is eating with Aunt Natalie. I missed


    you, so I came back to call you."


    "Daddy is having a meal with Aunt Natalie? " La raised her voice. She knew about Natalie


    snatching the jewelry that Avery wanted to buy for her a moment ago, so she was angry at Natalie


    at that moment.


    "Hmm. They are talking. I don''t understand anything.¡± Robert sounded aggrieved. "I want to go


    home, but Daddy doesn''t want to.


    When La heard about it, she was so furious she turned to Avery. "Mommy! Daddy is having a


    date with Natalie Jennings right now! He is not caring for Robert! Robert wants to go home, but he


    refuses to take Robert home because he is having a date with Natalie! I want to go pick Robert up!"


    When Avery heard what La said, she immediately stretched her hand out and got La to pass


    her phone to her.


    La passed her phone to Avery.


    Avery picked the phone up and put it next to her ear.


    Elliot''s bodyguard¡¯s voice came through. " La, it''s not what you think it is! Your Daddy is not on a


    date with Natalie! They are talking about work! Your Daddy intended to go back with Robert


    tomorrow, but something came up, >c-:PLT= they had to dy their trip back. You have to trust your


    Daddy."


    Avery heard the bodyguard''s exnation and asked, "How is Robert now?"


    "M-Miss Tate?" When the bodyguard heard Avery''s voice, he was instantly so nervous he stuttered,


    "R-Robert... is next to me, 1-looking at me!"


    "Oh. Are you sure Robert does not feel aggrieved?"


    "I¡¯m sure! If not, Mr. Foster would have never given Robert his phone." The bodyguard was afraid


    that Avery would misunderstand Elliot''s actions, and he said, "Miss Tate, you had lived in


    Bridgedale, and I''m sure you know about the Dream Maker. Natalie is talking to Mr. Foster about it.


    They are not on a date.


    They n to meet the people from Dream Maker to discuss a deal!"


    Avery never thought that the bodyguard would give her so much information.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to La."


    Then, Avery returned La''s phone to her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "La, don''t be angry. If your Daddy wants to marry Natalie, he will marry her sooner orter."


    "Daddy told me that he would never marry Natalie. I don''t know if he was lying to me or not!" La


    suddenly remembered the promise Elliot had made her.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    "La, when your Daddy and I were in love, he had made many promises to me before, but they all


    became the butt of a joketer on." Avery did not want to upset La, but she also did not want her


    daughter to trust other people''s words so easily and get disappointed.


    "If therees a time when he does lie to me, I will not let him go!" La puffed her cheeks up and


    said, "If he doesn¡¯t stick to his promise, I won''t want him anymore!"


    Avery caressed La''s head. "Don''t think so much about this. Let¡¯s go out and have some fun."


    "Hmm."


    In Bridgedale, Elliot and Natalie arrived at the Dream Maker building to meet up with the managers


    of Dream Maker to discuss the coboration.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They were invited into the guest room and told to take a seat. The secretary poured them some


    water.


    "Mr. Foster, Miss Jennings, I never thought that you would be so punctual. We initially wanted to tell


    you beforehand, but after thinking about it, we thought it would be better to tell you in person." The


    manager smiled and informed them of their decision, "Last night, we told our boss your proposal,


    and he refused to coborate."


    Elliot was not surprised by this oue, but Natalie did not want to give up just like that. "I want to


    know the reason why your boss has rejected us. Could your boss be so rich that he doesn''t need


    any money? With our investment, Dream Maker could be bigger."


    "Our boss didn¡¯t tell us the reason. We don''t know what he is thinking, too," the manager said. "You


    should have heard that our boss is a little special. His thoughts are usually quite different from other


    people''s."


    "That means, your boss is so rich that he doesn''t need investors." Natalie gave uppletely.


    "Not necessarily so," the manager said honestly. "Thepany has been going on for two years.


    We have conducted several fundraisers during the first year. If our boss doesn''t need money, we


    would not have done so, but we are indeed in a position where we don¡¯tck money. Many investors


    havee to us on their own. We have many choices."


    "Oh? Have you never met your boss before? " "Never. We only contact him through his assistant or


    emails or phone calls."


    Elliot could not help but ask, "What is your boss'' name?"


    "Mr. Foster, truth be told, I don''t know our boss'' real name. He signs his emails off with Billy. We call


    him Billy."


    The name sounded like a code name.


    "If that''s so, then we won''t disturb you any further." Elliot got up from the sofa. He no longer wanted


    to waste time.


    Last night, the bodyguard had told Elliot that Robert had told La about his meeting with Natalie,


    which caused La to get very mad. Elliot wanted to return to Aryadelle to speak to La.


    The manager sent them off


    The manager mocked him and said, "Not only that, but our boss told us to tell him to f *ck off. How


    could I tell that to them? I''m guessing that our boss has a grudge against Elliot."


    The assistant was speechless.


    A weekter, La had finished all her film work. The bodyguard sent her home.


    La did not expect Natalie to be home.


    "Aunt Natalie, are you moving in with us?" La looked at her, on guard.


    Natalie noticed La''s hostility. She immediately said, "No, no. I only heard that you''reing


    home today, so I came over. Your birthday is almost here. I prepared a birthday gift for you."


    Natalie picked up a gift bag from the table and passed it to La.


    La epted the gift bag and took out a pink box from it. She opened it.


    The ne was in the box.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    The ne looked very familiar. It was the ne from the set of jewelry that Avery had


    nned to buy for her, but Natalie snatched it away.


    "Only the ne?" said La, looking at Natalie. "Aunt Natalie, why are you hiding the bracelet?


    Or have you given it to some other child?"


    Natalie''s face flushed red. How did La know about the matching bracelet? Did she guess?


    Elliot saw how impolite La was, and he immediately said, "La, you¡ª"


    "Elliot Foster, shut your mouth up!" La furrowed her brows and yelled at Elliot.


    Natalie was shocked. Even Mrs. Cooper


    was shocked.


    La calling Elliot by his name was already very rude. How dare she lose her temper at him!


    This was the first time that Elliot had been yelled at by his daughter in front of someone else. He


    was in a daze.


    "La, you shouldn¡¯t talk to your Daddy like that. I do indeed have the bracelet. I wanted to give it to


    you next time. Since you like it, I''ll go get it for you right now." Natalie wanted to pacify La¡¯s


    anger, so she quickly left and returned to get the bracelet.


    After Natalie left, Elliot walked over to La and grabbed her wrist.


    La shook him off without even thinking! At the same time, she threw the ne on the floor!


    "If you let Nataliee here again in the future, I''ll move out!"


    Mrs. Cooper noticed how the situation was escting, and she immediately went forward and


    wedged herself between father and daughter.


    "La, why are you so angry? Natalie came over here specifically to give you a birthday gift. She


    usually doesn''te over. Have you misunderstood something?" Mrs. Cooper held La''s hand,


    hoping that she would calm down.


    "No! Natalie is not a good person, and neither is Elliot Foster!"


    "How could you say that about your Daddy? La, what happened? There is no one else at home


    but us, you can talk to us." Mrs. Cooper had a feeling that La was so angry because it had


    something to do with


    Avery.


    Before Avery return to Aryadelle, La had often lost her temper at Elliot, but they had never fought


    so terribly before.


    "That ne is part of a set, =h+?PNU; Mommy was about to get it for me! But they snatched it


    away!" shouted La in anger and frustration while pointing at the ne. She then turned to


    Elliot and pointed her finger at him, "Mommy divorced you, and it is all your fault! You made her feel


    aggrieved back then! Even now you still make her feel aggrieved!"


    Elliot was stunned. Natalie had bought the set of jewelry from an auction.


    Back then, Elliot was in Bridgedale. Natalie called him to get him to call the boss of the auction


    house to reserve the set.


    Could Avery have also wanted to buy that set?


    After Mrs. Cooper understood why La was so angry, she immediately turned to look at Elliot.


    "Master Elliot, exin the situation to La! I''m sure you didn¡¯t know that Avery also wanted to buy


    this set, right? If not, how could you have helped Natalie?"


    Elliot pursed his lips. He swallowed and returned to his room with a darkened expression.


    "He has a guilty conscience!" La looked at Elliot leaving and huffed, "Mrs. Cooper, if Natalie ever


    comes to our house again, don''t let her in!"


    Mrs. Cooper pulled La over to the sofa and sat down. "La, your Daddy surely did not know


    your Mommy wanted to buy the same set of jewelry. If not, he would not have helped an outsider.


    Your Daddy and Mommy are both hot-headed people, and they quarrel easily. As their daughter,


    you should help mediate the misunderstandings between them, not make the matter bigger."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Elliot returned to his room and closed the door. He took his phone out and found Avery''s contact.


    He called her.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    La said that he made Avery feel aggrieved.


    If what La said was true, then Avery truly did resent him, despite him not knowing that she had


    wanted to purchase the set.


    She answered the call in a matter of seconds.


    "Hello," said Avery in a calm voice.


    "A week ago, you cursed me to death, was it because I helped Natalie buy the set of jewelry that


    you wanted?" Elliot asked. " La told me everything just now."


    Avery was stunned. She had already told La not to tell him. She had not expected La to tell


    him anyways.


    "Yes, are you going tough at me for being childish?" Avery retorted.


    "I''m sorry," he said after hearing her answer. "I didn''t know that you wanted the same set of jewelry.


    Natalie didn¡¯t tell me about it."


    "Don¡¯t me Natalie. She wasn''t there that time. She didn''t know that I was the one bidding against


    her assistant."


    Elliot wanted to exin to her that Natalie rarely asked him for help, which was why he helped her


    that time. However, he felt that even if he exined it to Avery, Avery would not want to listen to it.


    "La is very angry, could youe over?" Elliot used La as an excuse. "I want to apologize to


    her, but she gets angry at me every time she sees me."


    Avery felt a little troubled. She did not want


    to go to his ce, but at the thought of La being angry, she wanted to speak to her, too.


    At Elliot''s mansion, Mrs. Cooper was trying to talk sense into La.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I know that you like your Daddy a little. If you don''t like him at all, you could have gone looking for


    your Mommy or Hayden, but you didn''t. For the past two years, you have been staying next to your


    Daddy. You can see clearly what he is like as a person. He has never gotten together with any other


    women. Every day, after work, hees home to spend time with you and Robert. If he divorced


    your Mommy because he had an affair, how could he treat you and Robert so well? How is it


    possible that he has never found any women for the past two years?"


    La pouted and lowered her head. She


    was fuming inside, not saying anything.


    She had yelled Elliot''s name out loud a moment ago :a(=ULQ> scolded him, yet he had not said


    anything. He had admitted to it tacitly. She was satisfied with his reaction.


    If Elliot were to quarrel with her, she would surely run away from home.


    "From what I see, the misunderstanding between your Mommy and Daddy has not been resolved.


    They surely still have each other in their hearts," Mrs. Cooper continued when she saw that La


    was most likely taking in what she said. "If your Daddy and Mommy reconciled, you, Robert, and


    Hayden wouldn''t have to be apart. Why don''t you try to help them get back together?"


    La pouted and said, "Mommy doesn''t like him anymore. I have asked her before.¡± "Don''t listen to


    whatever she says. They are divorced, and your Mommy is such a proud person. How could she


    admit to still having feelings for your Daddy?" Mrs. Cooper said. "Your Mommy''s eyes when she


    looks at your Daddy never lies."


    About half an hourter, Avery arrived.


    Elliot saw Avery''s car entering the courtyard, and he immediately went downstairs.


    "Mommy!" La saw Avery arriving from the living area. She immediately ran out.


    Avery pushed the car door open and got out of the car with a cake in her hands.


    "Mommy, are you here to celebrate my birthday?" La looked at the cake and asked.


    "Natalie came over to give you a birthday gift today. Is your Daddy nning to celebrate your


    birthday?" Avery asked in return.


    "He never told me. The moment I came home and saw Natalie, I was furious." La held Avery''s


    arm and said softly, "I fought with Daddy."


    "Your Daddy called me and told me that you were very angry."


    "Oh... he asked you toe over?" La immediately thought about what Mrs.


    Cooper said, so she asked, "You came over just because he asked you to?"

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Avery blushed. "Mommy was worried about you! But I see that you¡¯re happy now." "Because I have


    chased away the person I hate! She will nevere to our house again!" La pulled Avery into


    the living area.


    Elliot stood in the living area, looking at mother and daughter.


    La smiled as if the unpleasantness had not happened. He had already called Natalie and told her


    not toe in the future, and he got the driver to return the ne to her.


    Natalie had apologized to him and told him that she had not known that Avery was there at the


    auction.


    Elliot believed that she was not lying, but he was feeling sorry for La and Avery.


    "Avery, you even bought a cake?" Mrs.


    Cooper saw Avery and said passionately," Why don''t you stay for dinner? Treat it as a pre-birthday


    celebration for La!"


    "Mommy, if you have nothing to do today, stay and spend time with me!" La said coquettishly.


    "We''ll go fetch Robertter."


    "Where did Robert go?" Avery asked.


    "He went to Aunt Shea''s. Later, we''ll invite Aunt Shea over to eat with us, too," La suggested.


    "Consider it an early birthday celebration for me!"


    How could Avery refuse?


    "I''ll go prepare the food," Mrs. Cooper smiled and let out a sigh of relief. She immediately headed to


    the kitchen, leaving Avery, Elliot, and La in the living area.


    The family of three should be in harmony, but at that moment, the atmosphere was rather awkward.


    If La had not fought so badly with Elliot, she would not have felt that awkward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "La, I was wrong," Elliot apologized to La.


    "What were you wrong about? Tell me," La noticed how good Elliot was being, so she demanded


    more of him.


    Avery noticed how aggressive La was being, so she tugged at her.


    "La, talk nicely."


    "I can''t! I don''t think he knows where he went wrong." Although La wasining, she


    sounded a lot calmer. "If he could asionally watch some dramas, then he would not have been


    so despised."


    Avery looked at how serious and adult-like La was being. She secretly sighed XLY<mented


    that her daughter had truly grown up!


    Avery decided not to interfere and let La teach Elliot a lesson.


    "Daddy, sit down. We''ll have a proper chat." La looked at Elliot sternly.


    When he heard what La said, he felt helpless as humiliation coursed through him.


    He sat opposite Avery and epted his daughter¡¯s judgment.


    "Tell me, do you like Natalie? Are you going to get married to her?" La asked.


    "I don''t like her. No, I''m not marrying her," Elliot replied.


    "If that''s the case, why did you help her? Previously, in Bridgedale, you even had dinner with her¡ª


    alone. That''s not right!" asked La. She still sounded hostile.


    Elliot sighed in his heart. "I didn''t eat alone with her. Robert was there too. Halfway through he was


    tired, so I got him to return to the room. As for helping her, your Uncle Chad would asionally ask


    me for help. I will help if it is within my means¡ª"


    "How could youpare Natalie to Uncle Chad? You¡¯re not only wrong, but you don''t even know


    what mistake you made!"


    Elliot was speechless.


    He saw Avery smiling. Was she having fun watching this?

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    "La, I''ll change. I won''t eat alone with Aunt Natalie anymore. I won''t let here over to our


    house, too." Elliot promised La. "In the future, if she asks for my help, I won''t help her."


    "That''s more like it!" La liked Elliot a little bit more.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, I also hope that in the future, if there is anything, you will tell me about it first," said Elliot


    after he was satisfied with his progress with La. So, he turned his attention to Avery, who was on


    her phone." For example, a week ago, you knew that I was the one who had helped Natalie buy the


    set of jewelry that you wanted. You could have told me about it first. No matter how you yell at me,


    as long as you tell me what happened, I will thank you." Avery never thought that he would


    suddenly talk to her. He even had a look that demanded justice.


    "You were helping Natalie to buy something, why should I contact you?" She asked in return.


    "If you don''t tell me, how would I know that I have helped someone take away something that you


    wanted? Do you think, I feel better after finding out the truth?" He looked at her with darkened eyes.


    "Avery, Natalie and I are just colleagues, I won''t deliberately make you and the children angry


    because of her."


    He had clearly exined his rtionship with Natalie. Now it was Avery''s problem if she wanted to


    continue using that as an excuse.


    "Does Natalie know that you''re so eagerly rifying your rtionship with her in front of us?" Avery


    could not help but tease him.


    "I don''t know or care if she knows or not, but you seem to care a lot about my private life," he


    teased her in return.


    Avery''s expressions instantly changed. " You''re full of yourself."


    "Avery, I heard that you got a doctoral degree." Elliot went with the flow and chatted with her. "Did


    you also look for a young boyfriend?"


    "You''re nosy."


    "Looking at you, I think you didn''t find one, " Elliot said. "If you had found one, you wouldn''t have


    cared about me and Natalie." "Shut up!" Avery red at him. "If you really want to think that I care


    for you, then know that I only care about the state of your luck?" "Why do you only care about that?"


    Elliot asked sincerely.


    "When your luck goes south, then I can have custody over the two children," Avery replied honestly.


    "I haven''t forgotten how you treated me previously, so don¡¯t be so full of yourself."


    "How did I treat you?" Elliot murmured. " You were the one who gave up Tate Industries. Just


    because you gave it up, doesn''t mean I can''t make it great."


    "You can always find a good reason for everything you do." Avery looked at him calmly ;c!:WJQ>


    said sarcastically, "This includes the divorce and the things you have done after. You told La you


    were wrong, but that didn''te from the bottom of your heart. How could you be wrong? You¡¯re


    Elliot Foster. The high and mighty Elliot Foster."


    Elliot''s expression instantly darkened.


    La looked at Elliot, then at Avery.


    She knew that they were quarreling again, but they quarreled without any swearing or yelling.


    This made La extremely ufortable. She did not know what to say or do to make them stop.


    "La! I made your favorite soup. Come and have a taste!" Mrs. Cooper yelled out from the kitchen.


    La immediately got up from the sofa.


    "Mommy, if he bullies you, call me," La told Avery before heading to the kitchen.


    After La left, Elliot got up from the sofa, too.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    Avery thought that Elliot was leaving. Instead, he walked to where she was sitting and took a seat


    next to her.


    She barely gave it a thought and moved aside a little.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at the familiar face so close to her, she could not read his mind.


    "Why did you say that my apology to La was not sincere?" His tone was lower than before. "This


    is when I''m around. When I''m not around, what do you tell La about me?"


    "I tell her whatever you suspect I tell her. You really are confident if you think I tell the children only


    good things about you." Avery smiled. "If you want me to praise you, sure. Hand over the custody of


    the children to me, and I''ll praise you all you want."


    The calmness on his face was no longer there.


    "Avery, you said that no matter what I did, I would find an excuse for myself. Since when have I


    found excuses for myself? No matter what I do, I do it with a good conscience."


    "Conscience? You want to talk to me about conscience? You dare say you feel no guilt for what you


    did to me?" Avery said coldly.


    "Ivy is our daughter. She was in danger back then. Why was I going to look for her so wrong? You


    told everyone that you had problems with your sight, but I didn¡¯t know about it. Avery, I believe that


    you won''t hold a grudge against me for no reason, so I went and got a recording of our


    conversation."


    Avery looked at him in the eyes, wanting to see if he had a guilty conscience or not.


    "I have the recording on my phone. Do you want to hear it?" He took the phone out. " This was the


    last phone call we had before our divorce. I really didn¡¯t know that you had problems with your eyes,


    and I was very angry at you for asking for a divorce."


    "I have listened to it," Avery nced at his phone. "Elliot, are you sure the recording doesn¡¯t have


    any problems?"


    "I got the telmunicationpany people to retrieve it. It was is exactly what I said to you." He


    held his phone tightly. " Back then, while we were speaking, there came a point when I could no


    longer hear you. The recording proves that you spoke only two lines ?g!:PIV< nothing more." "Are


    you sure?" Avery creased her brows." Are you sure you didn''t hear what I said back then? Are you


    sure the recording is real?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "If I lied to you, and if the recording is fake, I''ll die on the spot whenever you curse me to death!" He


    swore to her.


    Seeing the determination in his gaze, Avery''s heart was beating wildly.


    Was he telling the truth? He did not look like he was lying.


    "Avery, do you loathe me so much because you told me over the phone that your eyes were having


    problems?" Elliot had thought about it countless times. The reason that their rtionship


    deteriorated was most likely because of this. "I don''t know whether your phone has problems, or it


    was my phone, but I really didn''t hear what you said." "I heard the recording. In the recording, it was


    only your voice, my voice couldn''t be heard." Avery gasped. "If it was a phone problem, then it must


    have been my phone''s problem."


    Seeing how this misunderstanding was finally resolved, Elliot''s heart felt as if he had been stabbed


    multiple times.


    Thinking back to how she had called him, telling him that she could not see, and how he had left her


    caused him to reflect on how helpless and heartbroken she must have felt.


    "But... my phone is fine!" She picked her phone up and said sufferingly, "I have been using this


    phone since before. I''m still


    using it! For the past two years, this phone has had no problems."


    Avery said that to prove that her phone most likely had no problems back then.


    If Elliot truly had not heard her back then, then that left only two possibilities: He was lying or there


    must be some other exnation to be found.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    Just then, a blue car stopped outside the yard, and shortly after, the bodyguard entered the living


    room to inform Elliot about it. "Mr. Foster, Ms. Jennings is here. She says she is here to look for


    Avery."


    Avery immediately nced outside the door.


    She had not officially met Natalie, and it was unexpected that she would look for Avery at Elliot''s


    house.


    Without a word, Elliot strode outside and Avery followed closely behind, wanting to know why


    Natalie wanted to speak to her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie held a jewelry box in her hand, and the moment Avery spotted the box, she came to realize


    why Natalie hade.


    "Elliot, Miss Tate." Natalie watched as the two stepped out of the house together and was filled with


    envy at howpatible they looked.


    "Natalie, I thought I''d been clear with you on the phone." Elliot scowled. He sounded annoyed.


    "Don''te to my ce again. We have nothing else to talk about apart from work."


    Elliot''s tone was hardly polite, and if those words were directed at Avery, she would have turned


    heels and left without hesitation, but Natalie did not.


    Natalie remained, unwavering; a sign of how strong she was under pressure. "Elliot, I''m not here for


    you, and I don''t intend on going inside your house," she said before turning to look at Avery. "Miss


    Tate, I am very sorry. I didn''t know that you wanted this set of jewelry. Now that I do, you should


    have it as it belongs to you. I do think that it would match La perfectly, so you can purchase it


    from me for her.


    This is the receipt I got when I bought it. I know that you won''t ept this for free, so you just need


    to pay me the amount written on it."


    Elliot acted before Avery could respond and snatched the receipt from Natalie''s hand.


    "If that''s the case, thank you foring all the way here," he said, before proceeding to take the


    jewelry box from her as well.


    Avery had wanted to buy the jewelry for La, so Elliot did not doubt that it would look


    sophisticated, and he wanted to please his daughter. It was best that Natalie was willing to give it


    up.


    "I will transfer the money to youter." He shoved the box into Avery''s h;h+=RIY>s and continued in


    a distant tone. "You can go now!"


    Natalie nodded and turned to get into her car, before driving off without feeling sorry for herself.


    Avery was surprised by how powerful Natalie''s mentality was. She had heard tales about Natalie


    and whenever people mentioned her, they all would say how much Natalie liked Elliot. However, it


    was hard to tell that she liked Elliot from her attitude and Elliot did not seem to harbor any special


    feelings for her.


    Avery and Elliot walked back into the living room and spotted La staring outside to observe the


    situation.


    "Natalie has sent the jewelry back," Avery exined. "She¡¯s gone now."


    "Oh. What does she mean by that?" La stared at the box in Avery''s hand and said coldly, "I don''t


    want her gift!"

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    "She wants to sell me the jewelry." Avery set the box onto the coffee table and extended her hand


    toward Elliot. "Give me the receipt."


    Elliot nced at the receipt and saw that the jewelry was worth ten million. It was not a small


    amount.


    "I will pay herter..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "She sold it to me, not you." Avery stepped toward him and snatched the receipt from his hand. "Ten


    million... It''s generous of her to spend so much as a gift for La. Does she always spend so much


    on La?"


    Elliot shook his head. "No. She gave La a dressst year, and I saw the price of it. It was just fifty


    thousand or so!" "Fifty thousand?! Do you consider that as cheap? It''s a wonder that you are willing


    to ept such an expensive gift for your children!" Avery red at him.


    He pursed his lips, not knowing how to respond. La was the one who had epted the gift, not


    him, and he only went to check on the price after La had epted the gift.


    "Mommy, I was the one who epted the birthday present she got mest year. The dress was


    really pretty and I didn''t think it was expensive..." La was not aware that the dress had cost fifty


    thousand.


    "It''s okay. It''s done, and I''m sure your dad sent her a return gift." Avery sucked in a breath and


    walked toward La with the receipt. "La, take a look at the jewelry. If you like it, then I will pay


    Natalieter." La opened the box for a nce. She had thought that the jewelry looked beautiful


    in the photo and though that remained true in reality, La was no longer as fond of it.


    "Mommy, it''s too expensive... I don''t want it. " La did not want Avery to spend so much money on


    her and closed the box after taking one look.


    "Darling, it''s fine. So long as you like it, I can afford it." Avery opened the box again." Let me put this


    on for you. Try it on."


    "It''s ten million! That''s so much money and that''s enough to buy a lot more jewelry," La said and


    turned to her father. "Daddy, you pay."


    Elliot hummed in agreement and immediately made a transaction of ten million to Natalie.


    "Elliot Foster, I said I can afford it. Who are you trying to undermine?" Avery spoke sarcastically at


    his action. "I will pay you backter. This is my gift to my daughter, > a"?RLU? I am going to pay for


    it myself."


    Elliot stilled. "Didn''t we talk everything out?


    "Have I epted your exnation?" she retorted. "Even if you are not lying, and I''ve indeed


    misunderstood you, we are still divorced. Even family members have to set boundaries, and we are


    not a family anymore. We are not rted in any way."


    Seeing that she was insistent, he said, "Pay me back then."


    "Yeah." Avery helped La with putting the jewelry on and brought her toward the mirror. "Darling,


    you look amazing with this. I earn money to spend it, so don¡¯t worry about the price. I can afford it."


    "But you don''t have a job right now. What if I end up spending all your money?¡± La muttered.


    "I know my limits," Avery said and nced at the door, before lowering her voice. "I have money.


    Don¡¯t tell your dad, though, it''s my secret."


    La gaped in awe. "Okay, Mommy. I won''t tell him."


    "Okay. Now, tell me again, do you like this piece of jewelry?"


    "I like it!" La beamed. "But Mommy, Daddy said that you two have talked everything out. Did you


    really? Have you misunderstood Daddy?"


    "Your dad came clean, but I don''t know if what he said was true. If I ept his exnation,


    something just doesn¡¯t feel right within me. I don''t want to blindly believe what he said, but I don''t


    resent him as much now." Avery did not want her conflict with Elliot to affect the children." La, if


    you think that he''s a good father, then don''t hate him just because of me."


    "That depends on his performance!" La said. "I think he is trying to pursue you again."

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    "How can you tell? Why haven''t I noticed?" Avery did not notice that Elliot was pursuing her. After


    all, all they had talked about since she had arrived was an important matter that needed to be


    resolved.


    "He keeps staring at you. Why would he do that if he doesn''t like you? He doesn''t really stare at


    Aunt Natalie when shees to our ce," La said confidently.


    "La, there¡¯s more to liking a person than that. I was confronting him just now so, of course, we


    are staring at each other," Avery said. "I was looking at him, too, does that mean that I like him?"


    "Oh... Mommy, you don''t like him anymore? " Confused, La asked, "Daddy is still quite


    handsome, right?"


    Avery could not help but chuckle. "He''s alright! But whether I like him or not has nothing to do with


    looks. If a couple keeps fighting, they will only grow tired of each other no matter how good-looking


    they are.


    "But you two weren''t fighting just now."


    "I don''t want to fight with him anymore," Avery said. "All the leverage he thought he could use to


    threaten me didn''t work."


    "Mommy, do you want to teach him a lesson?" La asked while studying Avery¡¯s expression. "Just


    tell me if there¡¯s something I can do to help. I am definitely on your side!"


    "La, your dad and I are both adults. Even if I want to teach him a lesson, I can do it myself. I


    won''t need your help for that,¡± Avery said while stepping out of the bathroom along with La.


    La headed to the kitchen to show Mrs. Cooper her new jewelry while Avery went back to the


    living to pay Elliot.


    "Why are you buying La such an expensive gift?" Elliot asked as he provided her with his


    ount number, "This was on an auction. If Natalie was bidding against you, how much were you


    intending to spend?"


    As far as he could remember, Avery had never quite enjoyed spending her money. Not only did she


    refrain from overspending, but she disliked it when he spent too much as well. Whereas now, she


    was willing to spend over a million on a birthday gift.


    "People change," she said after making the transaction. "I was just an innocent girl when I first met


    you. Elliot, don¡¯t try to see the new me through the memory of the past." "The new you?" Elliot


    studied her familiar features, unable to process her change. " And who are you now?"


    "Exactly who you see right now.¡± Avery avoided looking him in the eyes, feeling that she could be


    sucked into the bottomless swirl of emotions in them.


    She grabbed an apple from the fruit basket


    "You didn''t wash that, did you?" He took out a knife from under the drawer and handed it to her.


    Avery awkwardly swallowed the apple in her mouth and began peeling the skin off the apple in her


    hand. "You went to see Hayden. How was it?"


    "You didn''t ask him?" "He didn''t mention anything, so I didn''t ask.


    "He has grown a lot taller and looked more like an adult, but his temper is still..."


    Avery gave him a sidelong nce as she got a feeling that he was not about to say anything nice.


    Elliot immediately stopped and changed his words. "He still hates me, but he treats Robert well. He


    bought Robert a gift and was willing to talk to him."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Of course, Robert is his brother and he has no reason to resent him." Avery carried on with her


    task of peeling the apple.


    "Does he have reason to resent me? Even La can forgive me so why can''t he?"


    Elliot was more than willing to spoil La


    and Hayden, but Hayden would not give him the chance to do so.


    "You probably think that I have been badmouthing you to him, don''t you?" she asked sarcastically.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    "No. Whether or not you''ve been badmouthing me to Hayden, he is still going to resent me." Elliot


    knew this by heart. "You couldn''t get him to forgive me even before we got divorced. He has his own


    stance and won''t budge under the pressure of the world."


    "You are wrong. He wasn''t born resenting you. He simply deemed you unreliable after watching you


    break my heart over and over again," she said, correcting him." You don''t have to be sad about it,


    though, since Robert likes you so much. You should be content with that."


    "You sure are good at consoling people. Hayden is still my son so how can I not care about him? I


    gave him a credit card and he epted it, but when I checked, he hadn''t spent a penny."


    Avery stared at him silently.


    Avery froze and Elliot asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why are you giving him money? Did he say that he needed money?" Avery had a feeling that


    Hayden had been offended.


    "Chad told me that his living expenses are quite high, and I was worried that he wouldn''t ask you for


    money, even if he needed it," Elliot said. "What''s that look on your face? You don''t approve? You


    won''t ept my money, and he is my son. It''s normal that I give him money."


    "How touching." Avery set the knife down and took a bite of the apple. "You are such a good father.


    La said so when she was in the bathroom just now." "Really?" "Why would I lie to you?" Avery


    gave him a look. "She even said that you must want to pursue me again because you keep staring


    at me."


    Elliot did not say anything when he heard that.


    Avery''s mood lightened as she observed the stricken look on his face. "I feel like people our age


    should live freely," she said. "We should let go of all the drama in the past if we can and enjoy the


    moment. Who knows what tomorrow will bring?"


    Elliot understood what she meant to say.


    She meant that she would not ept his advances as she wanted to be free.


    In the afternoon, Wesley and Shea brought the children to Elliot''s mansion, and when Robert


    spotted his sister, he immediately clung to her.


    "Robert! Little Kiara isn''t being carried! She willugh at you!" La held onto Robert for a while


    :e&=XKV> forcefully set him down when she grew tired.


    "Call Tammy along, too!" Avery wanted more people around. "Lilith, too."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''ll call Chad. You call Lilith," Elliot instructed.


    "Alright."


    The two went off to make calls.


    La noticed Wesley staring at Avery''s back and said mischievously, "Mommy and Daddy talked


    today, and Mommy said she doesn''t hate Daddy so much anymore.¡±


    "That''s great." Wesley sighed a breath of relief. "If your parents make up, the three of you would be


    able to reunite again." "They didn''t make up, though! They just talked it out, but they are staying


    separated.


    Wesley froze.


    "Mommy doesn''t like Daddy anymore," La leaned toward his ear and whispered pitifully.


    At night, everyone gathered in Elliot''s mansion for an early celebration of La''s birthday.


    "If only La celebrates her birthday every day," Chad sighed when he saw the rare smile on Elliot''s


    face.


    "You just want toe over for free meals every day, don''t you?" Ben teased.


    "Ben, if I want free meals, I will be going to your ce," Chad said, before whispering into Ben''s


    ears, "I saw those two looking at each other just now, and there isn''t as much resentment in their


    stares."

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Ben had not paid them any mind and snapped around to look at them after what Chad had said.


    "Did you two make up?"


    "Yes."


    "No."


    Both responded at the same time but with different answers.


    Instantly, the previously cheerful mood was reced by silent awkwardness, as neither Elliot nor


    Avery expected the other to respond differently.


    "When did we make up?" she asked.


    "Haven¡¯t we talked it out?"


    "We did, but that doesn''t mean that we made up."


    "What exactly does ''making up'' mean to you? To me, it means that we are no longer fighting over


    past events," Elliot said.


    "Oh," she said. "If that¡¯s the case, then we have made up."


    Everyone let out a breath of relief that they had finally reached a consensus.


    "What does ''making up'' mean to you?" Elliot asked. "That we are getting back together?"


    Chills ran down her spine at the words and she felt stressed. "To me, it just means that we are on


    good terms, and it has nothing to do with us getting back together." She looked directly at him and


    drawled, "We are eating now, and if you''d like to discuss this, we can do so in private."


    All eyes were on them and though he did not seem affected, Avery could not bear the


    embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Elliot looked away from her and helped put some food on Robert''s te.


    "Mommy," said Robert as his head snapped up.


    Avery''s heart melted at the sound of her son''s voice and immediately looked over. " Darling, what is


    it? "


    Robert batted his eyes and said, "Are you going to sleep in our house tonight?"


    Avery was stunned by the question.


    "Robert, why are you asking Mommy that?" La sat between Robert and Avery and poked at his


    cheek for asking such a question.


    "La, you like Mommy so we should get Mommy to sleep in our house!" Robert said and looked at


    his father. "Okay, Daddy?" Robert was a sweet boy who loved his father and would discuss


    everything with Elliot.


    "Elliot, did you teach Robert to say that?" Tammy felt that it was far too smart a trick.


    Avery loved La and Robert dearly, and she could hardly refuse any request Robert made. She


    regretted not seeing him for three years.


    Elliot shook his head. "I didn''t teach Robert to say that."


    "Dad promised me." Robert remembered something


    Elliot flushed.


    He did promise Robert that Avery could spend the night, but he had not expected him to remember


    it.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Avery desperately wanted to hide away, because she knew that Elliot had not taught Robert to say


    such a thing. Robert kept mentioning how much his sister liked Avery, and it was obvious that he


    was inviting Avery to stay the night for La''s sake.


    "Robert, we can invite Mom toe and y during the day, but at night, she will need to go home


    to sleep." Elliot patted Robert on the head. "Everyone has their own house and needs to go back to


    their own house to sleep."


    Robert looked slightly confused, but said," Kitties need to go back to kitties'' house; doggies need to


    go back to doggies'' house; so Mommy needs to go back to Mommy''s house.¡±


    Everyone''s jaw dropped at thement.


    Avery could not decide if she wanted to chuckle or cry. "Robert, why don''t youe to Mommy''s


    ce to y next time?"


    "I will go if La goes."


    "You are such a good boy, Robert." Avery was d that La and Robert were getting along so


    well.


    After a while, the children who finished their meals and the women who weren''t drinking left the


    table. Tammy dragged Avery outside the mansion for a stroll and asked, "Avery, have you two really


    made up?"


    "I suppose! He exined everything in the past to me but I don''t know if I want to believe that."


    Avery inhaled the fresh air and continued, "I''ve lost my mind over him once before, and I don''t want


    to make the same mistake again, so I am maintaining a level head this time."


    "It doesn¡¯t really matter if you two get back together, actually. It''s good enough that you managed to


    eat at the same table. After all, your divorce was rough, and we all thought that you would never


    speak to one another again... You are just too understanding and forgiving. If I were you, I would


    never forgive Elliot."


    "Why not?"


    "The fact that he forced you into selling yourpany is too much for me to ept. " Tammy''s


    features stiffened. "Elliot is too hot-tempered, and he should only ever date women who are


    senselessly in love with him, but that''s the type he feels least interested in."


    Avery chuckled. "Tammy, selling thepany was my decision, >f*:ULP: it has nothing much to do


    with Elliot." "I thought that you sold yourpany because Tate Industries opened a branch in


    Bridgedale to go up against Alpha Technologies." Confused, Tammy said, " That¡¯s the version I''ve


    been hearing."


    Avery shook her head. "It''s not entirely because of that. I just grew tired of it all and wanted the cash


    flow. That''s why I sold it."


    "Alright! Guess I¡¯ve misunderstood him."


    "Tammy, he said that he didn''t hear what I said when I called him before. Do you think that¡¯s


    possible?" Avery asked suspiciously. "My phone works just fine, and it''s been working for all these


    years."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "He said he couldn''t hear you?"


    "Yeah! He even found the recording of the conversation at the time, and my voice faded away


    toward the end of the phone call. He said he didn''t tamper with the recording."


    Tammy scratched her head. "I don''t know much about that. Why haven¡¯t you two talked about it till


    now? If only you talked about it earlier on, it would have been much easier to look into this."


    Avery, too, seemed frustrated. "I was really depressed with what happened to my eyes and acted


    rashly because of it. After that, I could not touch my phone for months because of the surgery I


    had."


    "It''s not your fault, Avery. Whatever happened, it''s not your fault."


    "But if he really wasn''t aware of my condition at the time, I can''t really me him. In the end, I


    guess we''ve both been too proud. We would rather go our separate ways than simply sit down and


    talk about it. It''s almost like we were worried that we would embarrass ourselves for saying a few


    words." Avery reflected on her own action.


    "Then don''t me one another anymore and just carry on with your lives and raise the three


    children you have. That¡¯s the best ending for everyone.


    "Yeah. He cut ties with Natalie in front of La and I earlier today," Avery said shyly.


    "It was so awkward even though I knew that he didn''t do it for me."


    "How would you know that? What if it was all for you? He knows that you are still single, and he


    might want you back," Tammy guessed.


    "La said the same thing."


    "What do you think?" Tammy questioned.


    "Nothing. I just want to find Ivy, " Avery said. "I won''t be up to talk about anything else until I find


    her."


    "If Elliot manages to find Ivy, would you overlook his mistakes because of that?


    Since you will have four children together at that point! Four! My god, I can''t even begin to imagine!"

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    Avery could not quite imagine it herself and felt as though she was dreaming every time she tried.


    It was fortunate that both La and Hayden had grown up and did not require much of her


    attention; otherwise, she would not be able to handle it if all four of her children were in trouble.


    "Avery, we celebrated La''s birthday today. When are we celebrating Hayden''s?" Tammy asked.


    "It''s been so long since he came back to Aryadelle. Why don¡¯t you ask him toe back so that we


    can hold a celebration for him?"


    Avery had not discussed this with Hayden as he had spent all his birthdays at home in recent years.


    They would simply buy a cake andy out a feast for celebration. "He might not be willing toe


    back." "Why not?" Tammy asked in confusion. " Just because of Elliot? We can just exclude him


    from the party, right? I really miss Hayden. I didn''t get to see him thest time I went to Bridgedale.


    What exactly has him so caught uptely? Is school really that hectic?"


    Avery took a deep breath and exined," The content he is learning right now is the same


    curriculum used in high school and college even."


    Tammy was speechless.


    "When it gets hectic, he would head out really early ande homete. I''ve told him plenty of


    times not to exhaust himself, but he won''t listen. He''s all grown up now and doesn''t listen to me as


    much." "How are ordinary people supposed to survive when geniuses work that hard?" Tammy


    sighed. "I heard from Chad that Hayden''s target is to surpass Elliot, so I guess he is working toward


    that goal."


    Avery nodded. "His personality is quite simr to Elliot''s. They are both extremely prideful and


    ambitious."


    "It''s a good thing! Once your son seeds, you can justy back and rx," Tammy said longingly.


    "Even La is capable enough now, isn''t she? She gave all the money she earned during holidays


    to you, right?"


    "I put it into a savings ount. I won¡¯t use her money." "I know you won¡¯t, but I''m just so jealous


    that your daughter is so capable >c.:RMW> is willing to give all her money to you! My Tiffany is


    probably going to grow up to be someone like me: a princess with no ambition, dependent on her


    parents." "Tammy, it''s most important that our children live healthily and honestly. We don''t have to


    worry too much about what they are going to aplish in the future."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Yeah. It''s only natural that Hayden and La love you so much since you have been the one


    raising them. Robert grew up by Elliot''s side and is closer to him. When you find Ivy, you better keep


    her by your side."


    "It''s too early to discuss this. I just wish that she''s still alive," Avery said worriedly.


    At the airport, Natalie was getting ready to board a flight towards Bridgedale.


    She had been traveling between Aryadelle and Bridgedale for the past two years and had grown


    ustomed to flying. However, she was traveling to Bridgedale this time not only for work but also


    because she was upset.


    La had been horribly rude to her earlier that day, and Natalie knew that it was caused by Avery.


    She assumed that Avery had returned to Aryadelle for the sole purpose of getting back together


    with Elliot, but it was Elliot''s attitude that was most upsetting for Natalie.


    Before Avery had returned, Elliot had been respectful and polite to her. Following Avery''s return, the


    peace between them was shatteredpletely.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Natalie did not wish to remain delusional. Since Elliot had forbidden her from ever visiting his home


    again, there was no hope of bing his lover unless Avery disappeared or died. However,


    committing a crime or acting against thew was beneath Natalie. She refused to destroy her future


    for anyone.


    She despised women like Chelsea and Zoe, as it was far too foolish to sacrifice themselves for a


    man.


    Natalie believed that she was smarter and more capable than them. Even if she could not find a


    man as brilliant as Elliot in the future, she would do well on her own.


    "Ms. Jennings, you might as well switch your target!" Her assistant noticed the frown on her face


    and consoled her."


    Instead of going for older guys like Elliot, I think that a younger man like the boss of Dream Maker is


    a better match for you."


    "Don''t you think I know that?" Natalie shot an icy re and said, "Do you know who the boss of


    Dream Maker is? Do you know where he lives? Do you know where how to meet him? I might be


    able to secure a position by Elliot''s side with just hard work, but the owner of Dream Maker is a


    shadow in the dark. How can I get hold of him if I can''t even see him?"


    "We can try to figure it out! The more mysterious he is, the better! Ms. Jennings, think about it. If we


    can''t find him, it


    means that the other women targeting him won''t be able to find him as well, right? If you manage to


    find a way to reach him, you are going to stand out from all his pursuers.


    The assistant''s words brought forth a brand -new perspective.


    "Ms. Jennings, me and a few friends have guessed that someone as mysterious, wealthy, and


    capable as the owner of Dream Maker is probably an innocent, introverted IT guy. These guys


    aren''t romantic and could be boring, but it doesn''t matter as long as they are good at earning


    money."


    Natalie nodded. "I also think that he is probably an IT guy who''s a bit introverted or with some sort


    of mental issues."


    "Mental issues might be too much."


    "I don¡¯t mean anything too severe."


    "Alright. Don¡¯t be upset, Ms. Jennings.


    Focus on your new target =g(


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    smile.


    "Well, aren''t you sweet?"


    "I just feel frustrated for you. You''ve been acting carefully since you joined Tate Industries, giving it


    the glory that it has to this day, but Elliot doesn''t treasure you at all."


    "That''s why I proposed for Tate Industries to beunched as an individualpany of its own. If


    Elliot isn''t willing to be mine, then I am certainly not willing to work for him any longer." Natalie''s lips


    curled into a faint smile. "He probably knows what I''m thinking as well. That''s why he brought up the


    agreement."


    Elliot had agreed for Tate Industries to be independent, but Natalie would have to increase Tate


    Industries'' benefit to the target set by Elliot within three years. If she managed to do so, he would


    hand his share over to Natalie, and if she could not, Tate Industries would continue to be under


    Sterling Group¡¯s control.


    In Bridgedale, Natalie''s flightnded and she returned to her apartment.


    She had spent a long time thinking about her n and decided to take her chance. She had to find


    a way to meet the owner of Dream Maker, Billy. The sooner she managed to beat the other women


    to him, the higher the chance she had to seed. From what she had seen, Dream Maker would


    be extremely sessful in the future because the first series of cars it hadunched sold out


    instantly.


    Countlesspliments emerged from the inte, and the realistic feedback from customers was


    far more convincing than hiring a celebrity to speak for the brand.


    Natalie spent the entire night perfecting an email, before sending it to Billy, the owner of Dream


    Maker.


    She had to beg to get the email address from a senior of hers by promising that she would never


    email Billy over unnecessary matters.


    However, now that she had the email address, no one could control what she sent.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    In Aryadelle, Avery said goodbye to Robert and La after dinner.


    "It''ste, Mommy, so be careful on your way back. Robert and I will visit you once I''m done with my


    summer assignments," La whispered into Avery¡¯s ear.


    "Sure. You can also bring your assignments to my ce, and we can work on them together." Avery


    didn''t want to part with her children.


    "I will see you once I''m done with them so that we can go and y!" La had a n, but she was


    keeping it a secret for the time being. She nned on taking Robert to Avery so that Avery could


    take them to Bridgedale and they could all celebrate Hayden''s birthday together.


    Avery got into her car and was about to leave when Elliot came out of the house.


    The men were about to start drinking, so Avery had only said goodbye to the children but not Elliot.


    To her surprise, Elliot strode toward her when she was about to leave, and she was left with no


    option but to roll down the window.


    "You didn''t bring your bodyguard?" he asked as he stood next to her car.


    "I didn''t." She could smell the scent of alcohol from him and stared pointedly at his flushed cheeks.


    "You should go back to rest if you''ve had too much to drink. I will call La when I am home."


    "Why don''t I ask my driver to send you home?" "I didn''t drink, so I don''t need someone to drive for


    me." She rejected his offer and said, "Go back inside! Everyone is watching! They might think that


    we are getting back together."


    With that, she rolled up the window and Elliot stepped back to watch her drive away.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Elliot, I''ve drunk too much so I can''t drive. Let me stay here for the night or ask your driver to send


    me home," said Ben, negotiating with Elliot.


    "Didn¡¯t youe here with Lilith? Ask her to drive," Elliot said.


    "Hey, we don''t live together. Who is going to see her home if she sends me home?


    You didn''t want Avery to drive home alone, but you would allow your own sister to travel alone?"


    Elliot''s head began to pound at Ben''s nagging and waved the bodyguard over to send the two


    home, >h#:QMW; the driver was tasked with sending Wesley and Shea home.


    During dinner, Wesley had not wanted to drink, but under Ben¡¯s persistent persuasion, he had a few


    sses.


    In the end, Jun got into the car with his daughter and Tammy stepped toward Elliot. "Thanks for the


    invitation. You seemed reluctant to let Avery go just now, are you trying to get back together with


    her?¡±

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    "Are you trying to trick me into telling you my intentions?" Elliot had a few sses of wine, but he


    was not drunk.


    "Why are you so on guard? I''m not going tough at you even if I know what you are really thinking.


    I might just help you out for the sake of your four children?" Tammy retorted. "I did enjoy scolding


    you before, but it¡¯s just because you''ve been absolutely ipetent!"


    "I don''t need your help," he said proudly." Avery and I will settle whatever is between us."


    "Tsk! Whatever, then!" Tammy red at him and turned to leave.


    Under the influence of the alcohol, Elliot hesitantly called out to her, "What did you and Avery talk


    about?" "I thought you didn''t need my help?" Tammy smirked smugly. "Here I thought you are so


    capable that you would manage to get her back on your own! Avery told me that, at the moment, the


    one thing that worries her most is the whereabouts of Ivy. If you can find Ivy, there is hope of getting


    Avery back. After all, she couldn''t possibly let go of all four of her children."


    "I''ve been searching for Ivy," Elliot muttered gloomily, "but I haven''t had much luck."


    "Don¡¯t be too pessimistic. If Ivy is truly gone, you will have to rely on yourself and take the initiative!


    Hasn''t she started being friendlier after you exin yourself and resolved all the past


    misunderstandings?" Tammy teased. "Avery is the most understanding woman I know. If I was a


    man, I would be able to get her to fall in love with me easily."


    Elliot fell silent at her boast.


    Tammy got into the car and the car exited the yard of Elliot''s mansion.


    Jun massaged his temples and asked," What did you say to Elliot? He seems so serious. Did you


    say something that enraged him?"


    "Jun Hertz, I''m just a brainless swine to you, aren''t I?" Tammy stared daggers at him. "No matter


    what I do, you always think that I''m out there causing trouble."


    Jun sobered and said, "You''ve misunderstood me, babe. I wouldn''t suspect you of that. It''s just that


    you are always fighting with Elliot ;d"=PKX? I¡ª"


    "Avery talked to him today, so why would I argue with him? I''m encouraging him to go


    after Avery again!" Tammy said. "They love each other and would not have separated had it not


    been the misunderstanding in the past. Besides, they have so many kids together. So, of course, I


    want them to make up!"


    "Babe, you''ve changed." Jun studied Tammy lovingly. "You''ve be gentler and more


    understanding ever since you gave birth to our daughter."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Quit being so touchy-feely! I am doing this for Avery, not for Elliot."


    "I know that. What''s beneficial to Avery is beneficial to Elliot and the children. We won''t actually be


    happy until they are," Jun said when he was suddenly reminded of something else. "Tammy, have


    you heard of the car seriesunched by Dream Maker? It¡¯s a shame that they are only sold in


    Bridgedale because I really want one." "I know about that! I saw it in the news. I heard that the auto-


    pilot mode is great. If you really want one, we can buy one when we go to Bridgedale." Tammy, too,


    was curious, and she wanted to test the functions of the Dream Maker car.


    "My friend in Bridgedale bought one and said that it is wonderful. I caught rumors of it even before it


    wasunched and wanted to wait for a bit, only to realize that it was sold out right away." Jun


    sighed. "I don''t know how long it is going to take for them to release the second batch."


    "Rx! If the first batch is that popr, I''m sure that they will be expanding their product line now


    that they are getting orders from everywhere. They would be fools to reject the money that is


    practically being shoved down their throats. You will get one in about a month," Tammy said


    confidently. "Thatpany really is something. Did you know that Avery''s dad used to want to work


    on auto-pilot programs?"


    "Of course, I remember. It''s a shame that her dad wasn''t in good health and passed away at an


    early age, otherwise, he would have seeded, and we wouldn¡¯t have to buy a car like that in


    Bridgedale.''''


    "Well, it''s fate! Sessful people need a brilliant brain and a healthy body," Tammy said firmly. "One


    needs to hurry on the road to fame. Geniuses like Hayden are chosen by gods. Do you know that


    he has already started studying a college-level curriculum? Who knows how talented he will grow


    up to be?"


    "Forget it. We should just focus on raising our daughter." Jun narrowed his eyes and continued in a


    rxed tone, "No matter how talented Hayden is, he will eventually marry. Maybe he will get


    wrapped between some woman''s fingers, just like his dad."


    "Even if that''s the case, that woman wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. Look at Avery. Is she even remotely


    ordinary? A hundred Natalies wouldn''t hold a candle to one Avery Tate."

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    Avery returned home and called La to let her know that she got home safely. She then headed to


    the bathroom to run hot water for a bath.


    She had been tense the entire day while she was in Elliot''s house, and she felt like he was


    monitoring her every move.


    She set her phone down on the nightstand and went over to the closet to get her pajamas while


    reying all the events of the past.


    It was a pleasant day.


    After spending the day with La and Robert, she finally felt that she was making up for the lost


    past two years. Her mind wandered to the scene where Robert called her ''Mommy'' and asked her


    to stay the night in Elliot¡¯s mansion.


    She was tempted to agree, longing to sleep with her children and chat with them. Every second


    spent in her children¡¯s presence brought her great joy that oozed from deep within her.


    Apart from the fact that they had not heard anything about Ivy, everything seemed to be running


    smoothly.


    Avery wondered if this was what people meant when they said, "It''s always darkest before dawn."


    Meanwhile, the bodyguard sent Ben and Lilith back to Ben¡¯s house.


    Ben had quite a few drinks, but he had a rather strong tolerance. Despite how much he drank, he


    was not overly drunk.


    However, he reached out to grab Lilith by the arm as he got out of the car and pretended like he


    could not walk.


    "Lilith, my... my head feels so dizzy..." Ben cast the bodyguard a look once Lilith pulled him out of


    the car.


    The bodyguard took the hint and immediately took his leave.


    "I want to puke..." Ben mumbled as Lilith helped him inside the house and then into the bathroom.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I am thirsty, Lilith... Can you pour me a ss of water?" Ben was not actually going to vomit, so he


    stood by the bathroom door and asked weakly.


    Lilith studied his flushed face and did not have a doubt that he was actually drunk." You are earning


    quite a lot so why don''t you hire a nanny or a bodyguard?" She let go of him and went to pour a


    ss of water. "You might not want to hear this, but no one will know when something happens to


    you at home one day. I saw on the newsst time that someone died in their rented apartment


    >a.;WKP> no one even noticed until the corpse started rotting."


    Ben stepped inside the bathroom and turned on the tap to wash his face.


    "Lilith, thank you for caring so much for me. I didn''t hire a nanny or bodyguard before because I


    prefer to be alone and didn''t like having another person in my house, but I intend on listening to


    your advice to hire a nanny and a bodyguard," he said whileing out of the bathroom.


    "You don¡¯t have to if you prefer to be alone.¡± Lilith handed him the ss. "You can wait until you are


    sixty."


    Ben epted the ss and downed it. "I don''t like being alone as much and seem to grow more


    and more fond of the crowd.


    Maybe I''m really growing old!"


    He handed her the empty ss and she epted it while studying the dazed look on his face. "Can


    you stop staring at me? I know you want me to stay and be your nanny for free..."

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    "I can pay you, but you are just going to say that I''m trying to insult you." Ben stumbled towards the


    couch. "Lilith, I''ve been really happy tonight, that''s why I drank so much."


    "What for?" Lilith set the ss down and went to sit down next to him. "Because my brother and


    Avery have resolved the misunderstanding between them?"


    "Yeah! Isn''t that something to be happy over?" He leaned back against the couch and tilted his head


    up, breathing heavily. " Once your brother settles down, we should settle down as well, right?" He


    said, before turning to look at Lilith.


    "My career isn''t steady yet!" Lilith felt troubled every time Ben tried to talk her into getting married


    whenever she returned to Aryadelle. She had developed feelings for him through the years she


    knew him, but it simply was not enough to give her the determination to marry him.


    "Lilith, I''ve worked for most of my life, so let me tell you, there will never be an end to work. We can


    get married first, and you can continue to work after that. There''s no conflict between the two!" Ben


    said. "Most people settle down and form a family, before moving on to build on their career."


    "But your parents will definitely rush me into getting pregnant if we get married,¡± Lilith said in


    distress. "I will have to stop working if I get pregnant."


    "That''s not necessarily true!"


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that your parents won''t ask me to get pregnant? " Lilith blinked


    nkly. "If that''s the case-" "My parents will definitely ask you to give birth to a child." Ben put a stop


    to her imagination. "I mean to say that you can continue working even if you get pregnant. I won''t


    stop you and you are free to work until the day you give birth."


    Lilith stared at him nkly.


    Ben pulled out a magazine from the bottom of his coffee table. "Look. The model on the cover page


    is a world-famous supermodel, and this photoshoot was taken when she was pregnant. I read her


    interview, and she said that she continued working even after getting pregnant. Pregnant women


    aren''t as fragile as we think they are."


    Lilith took the magazine :a+;WKR; nced at it, turning her attention back to Ben. " You sure are


    prepared to trap me."


    "I was prepared, but this isn''t exactly a trap. Lilith, I¡ª" "You just feel lonely because you are growing


    old, so you want to find someone to give you a child." Lilith tensed. "Howie said that I am not a


    worthy match for you and keeps trying to make me realize reality every single day. He said that with


    how much you are earning, you can have any woman you want..."


    "How can he say such a thing?!" Ben straightened his back. "You know about Chelsea, right? I was


    after her for years and she never even bothered to look me in the eyes. If I really can have any


    woman I want, I wouldn''t be single up until now."


    Lilith was instantly filled with jealousy when Ben mentioned how long he had been pursuing


    Chelsea. She instantly stood from the couch and grabbed her purse to leave.


    "Lilith! Don''t leave! I... Crap! I said the wrong thing!" Ben realized that he had mentioned someone


    he should not have and ran after her in frustration.


    "Don''te after me! I don¡¯t want your exnation! You drank too much so just stay home and cool


    down!" Lilith said, before swiftly disappearing into the night.


    The next morning, Avery was woken by the ringing of her phone. She rubbed her eyes and grabbed


    her phone.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When she noticed that it was from an unknown number, she immediately set it back down and


    closed her eyes, reluctant to answer it. However, the ringing would not stop, sending pounding pain


    to her head and heart.


    She took a deep breath and answered the call.


    "Hello, am I speaking to Miss Avery Tate?" said a polite man. "My name is Joe, and I''m a manager


    in Phoenix Custom Broker."


    Avery was stunned and asked, "Is there something you need?"

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    She sobered right away and got out of bed with her phone in hand. She stepped over to the window


    and opened it.


    The day was bright and breezy but slightly dry.


    Once Joe exined the reason for calling, he said, "Are you at home right now? I can send


    someone to drive the cars over to you now, or should I arrange for itter?¡±


    Slightly confused, Avery responded regardless, "I''m home right now, so please send them over


    now."


    "Of course."


    After the phone call, Avery set her phone down and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Joe had informed her that she had two cars waiting for custom''s approval before they could send


    them to her. Since there were two cars and Avery could not drive them home on her own, they


    intended on sending the cars to her doorsteps.


    After washing up, she went back into the bedroom and put on a dress she grabbed out of the closet,


    before stepping out of the master bedroom.


    She poured herself a ss of water and went to take a seat on the couch while calling Mike. "Mike,


    you mentioned that you reserved a car for me. There''s only one, right?"


    "Yeah! It¡¯s here? Doesn''t it look great?


    Hayden said you like pink, but I think pink is too childish-looking, so we went for a silvery-pink color.


    It looks more silver in the distance and turns pinkish when you get closer. It''s both elegant and cute;


    both mysterious and cheeky..." "I''m getting goosebumps now."


    "That''s what the designer told me! He said that any woman would fall in love with that color," Mike


    said confidently. "I saw the car with my own eyes. It really isn¡¯t bad at all. I wanted to surprise you


    so I didn''t send you the photo. Besides, the photos don''t do it justice.¡±


    "Oh. But why do customs say that there are two cars?" Avery asked. "Who else bought me a car?"


    Mike, too, was taken by surprise. "I don''t know! We only reserved one for you."


    Avery''s brain went into overdrive, and she started to think.


    "Have the cars arrived? Just take a look at what model is the other car. If it''s also a car


    manufactured by Dream Maker, I can get someone to check the order."


    "Sure. I will let you know when the cars arrive." Avery hung up =h''


    Someone had bought her a car but did not tell her about it.


    When the cars arrived at Starry River Vi, Elliot received a notification that the order was


    completed and knew that the car he had bought Avery had arrived at her house.


    He stared at his phone and contemted if he should call Avery.


    "Doesn''t Avery feel confused as to who bought her the car?" he thought. "I wonder who she thinks it


    is who bought her the car.


    "Mr. Foster, everyone is inside the meeting room now." Chad knocked at Elliot¡¯s office door and


    walked in to find him staring nkly at his phone. "If you are busy with something, I can tell them to


    start first."


    Elliot hadpletely forgotten about the morning meeting.


    "I bought Avery a car and it''s at her ce now. Should I call her and tell her about it?" Elliot asked.


    Chad hesitated for a moment, before asking, "What kind of car? Weren''t you worried that she would


    reject it if you told her about it?"


    "She already signed for it," Elliot said. "Thest time I went to Bridgedale to visit Hayden, I took a


    detour to the Dream Maker''s factory and ordered a car for her. I thought she would like it since


    that¡¯s the exact type of car her father had dreamed of creating."


    Coming to realize the situation, Chad said," Dream Maker cars are hard toe by! Since you''ve


    bought it for her, she will surely like it. If I were you, I would definitely call her, otherwise, it would be


    a waste if she thought that someone else bought it for her."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elliot had wanted to call Avery before, and Chad''s words had only given him more courage to do so.


    "Mr. Foster, since Avery is home right now, why don''t you head over to have a look? You can teach


    her how to drive the new car if she doesn''t know how to! " Chad could tell that Elliot still loved Avery,


    and he made the bold suggestion.


    Elliot immediately epted the idea and said, "I''ll get going, then. Get the vice president to run the


    meeting and call me if somethinges up."


    "Don''t worry! Nothing is going to happen to thepany." Chad watched him leave the office with a


    smile.


    In Starry River Vi, Avery stared thoughtfully at the cars she received from the customs broker.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    One of the two cars was the custom-made car that Mike and Hayden had ordered. It was the only


    one of its kind. Not only was the color unique, but they had spent a fortune on the interior as well,


    which was jewel-toned.


    Avery fell in love with the car as soon as sheid eyes on it. No matter how old she was, she could


    not resist the charm of pink.


    However, the red car parked next to the silvery-pink car confused her. The red car was one of the


    variations of the first batch of cars Dream Maker had released into the market.


    She took a photo of it and sent it to Mike, asking him to check the order to see who bought it for her.


    In truth, she already had


    the answer in mind as she messaged Mike.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot had taken Robert to Bridgedale at the time the Dream Maker cars wereunched, so she had


    a feeling that Elliot was the one who had bought her the car.


    Avery wrestled with her theory. If Elliot did not call her and admit to having bought the car, she


    would prefer to pretend that she did not know about it. Otherwise, she would not know whether to


    ept it or not if the truth came out.


    She could not simply ept such an expensive gift, and if she epted it, it meant that she would


    perhaps need to buy him something in return.


    It was far too troublesome for her liking, but she was also worried that refusing the car would hurt


    Elliot¡¯s pride, as she had no idea why Elliot had bought her the car to begin with.


    In approximately ten minutes, Mike called.


    "Avery, I got it. That red car was bought by Elliot." There was a hint of teasing in his voice. "Why is


    he buying you a car in secret?"


    Avery refused to listen to Mike''s taunt and hung up.


    The bodyguard bought breakfast and she took it. She sat in the yard, enjoying her breakfast while


    staring at her two new cars. She was troubled.


    She only had two parking spaces in her mansion: one for her older car and the other for Mike''s car.


    There was no space for the Dream Maker cars she now owned and parking them out in the yard


    would affect the view.


    After finishing her breakfast, she was about to go back inside for a ss of water when Elliot''s ck


    Rolls-Roice appeared at her gate.


    She watched as he got out of the car, her expression ;a"


    "What is Elliot doing here?" she thought, "Is he here to tell me in person that he was the one who


    bought me this car?"


    Once Elliot was out, he stood in the yard and felt as though he was going blind from the sparkling


    silvery-pink car.


    He noticed Dream Maker''s logo on the brand-new car. The car reminded him of a proud princess,


    and the red car he had bought for Avery instantly appeared far less attractive.


    He had never heard or seen Dream Maker cars in such color and suspected that it was a limited


    edition, but most importantly, he desperately needed to know who had bought it for Avery.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    Avery saw Elliot staring at the silvery-pink car and felt stricken.


    The bodyguard spotted him and asked right away, "Miss Tate, should I go open the door for him?"


    "... Yeah," Avery forced a hoarse voice from the depths of her throat. "Open the door for him. I will


    go get a ss of water."


    With that, she turned and headed back into the mansion.


    Elliot noticed that she was going inside and felt that she was avoiding him out of guilt.


    The bodyguard headed to the door and let Elliot in.


    "Who got your boss that pink car?" Elliot asked.


    The bodyguard decided to pretend that he did not know a thing. "I don''t know! Maybe she bought it


    herself? She doesn''t really need to sit around, waiting for someone to buy her something she


    wants."


    The bodyguard''s word enlightened Elliot.


    Avery took a sip of water, failing to regain herposure.


    Elliot changed into slippers at the porch, all while staring intently at Avery''s back.


    "Did you buy that pink car?" he asked.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Elliot, were you the one who bought me the red car?" she asked. "Why did you buy me a car?"


    "How would you know that I''m the one who bought it?" Elliot''s brows shot up as he stepped toward


    her. "Why are you avoiding my question?" "If you weren''t the one who bought it, why are you here?"


    Avery responded. "As for who got me the pink car, that is none of your business."


    "Your bodyguard said that you bought it yourself, and I want to know how.¡± Elliot calmly voiced his


    confusion, "I have gone to Dream Maker¡¯s headquarters and asked them about ordering a car. The


    staff there told me that I can¡¯t have one custom-made and could only order from the colors that were


    launched. So, how did you get this pink one?"


    "It''s silvery-pink, not pink," the bodyguard corrected him.


    Avery gave the bodyguard a sidelong nce for running his mouth and the bodyguard immediately


    left.


    "Do you like my new car so much that you are trying to buy one for yourself?" Avery asked in


    response to his relentless questioning.


    Elliot realized that she was not going to answer his question =h"


    "Oh... It''s simple. Just call them and tell them that you need to customize a car, no matter the price,


    and they will surely fulfill your request," Avery proposed.


    He noticed that she was brushing him off and said, "I already asked the staff, and they said they


    can¡¯t customize the car. How exactly did you manage it? Or did someone give this to you?"


    Avery''s head spun at his questions. "Just tell me why you bought me a car? What are you trying to


    do? "


    "Your dad''s dream was to create a car equipped with an auto-pilot function, just like the ones Dream


    Maker has designed. I thought that you didn¡¯t know about it, so I ordered one for you to try."


    Avery felt slightly bashful when she learned the reason. She was surprised that Elliot had bought


    her the car because of that.


    Naturally, she had not forgotten about her father''s wish, but the fact that Elliot remembered it had


    moved her.


    "How''s your mother?" she asked.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    "I built her a house back in her hometown and gave her an allowance every month."


    "Okay." Avery could not help but nce at him. "Elliot, I lived in Bridgedale before, so of course, I


    know about Dream Maker and their products. I can buy whatever I want myself, but thank you for


    the car."


    "Can you tell me how you got that silvery-pink car now?" Elliot had already guessed from what she


    said that she was not the one who purchased the car.


    "You already know the answer to that question, don''t you?" she said. "Someone else got it for me.


    Do you want to know who it was?"


    The look in Elliot''s eyes grew colder, but he refrained from asking, knowing that Avery would not tell


    him even if he did.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''ve done something unnecessary, then." Sensing the irony in all of it, he said, "You don''t have


    enough parking space here, do you?"


    "Why, do you want your car back?" Her heart sank at the defeated look on his face. She had not


    expected to receive two cars at her doorstep at the same time. It almost felt as though she had


    been caught cheating when that wasn''t even close to the truth.


    "I don''t take back my gifts.¡± He clenched his fists, anger filling his expression.


    He gave it some thought and realized that whoever bought Avery the custom-made car was no


    ordinary man. The staff had declined to fulfill Elliot''s request. Therefore the person who had bought


    Avery the car must be someone in thepany, or someone more powerful than Elliot.


    Everyone knew that Avery had finished her doctorate in the past two years, but it seemed as though


    they had all underestimated her.


    Avery watched as he stormed off and scowled.


    She noticed that he was furious because someone else had bought her a custom-made car, but


    why?


    They were no longer a couple, and even if there was another man pursuing her, it was her choice if


    she decided to ept it, and Elliot had no right to feel hurt.


    She was once again reminded of the dark expression on his face right before he left, and it filled her


    heart with frustration.


    Her bodyguard walked in excitedly after Elliot was gone. "Miss Tate, where should I park those two


    cars? Should we move the cars in the garage out ?d":YIQ: park the new ones in for now?"


    Avery had not thought of what to do with them.


    "You can buy two parking spaces in the underground parking lot," the bodyguard advised in


    response to her thoughtful look. "It''s easier that way."


    "We''ll discuss thister," she said. "Leave me alone for now."


    Elliot stalked out of Avery¡¯s house and drove back to the office. The meeting had already ended by


    then and Chad was confused at how upset Elliot appeared to be.


    "Mr. Foster, did Avery refuse the car you bought her?" Chad guessed gingerly.


    "No." Feeling the rage burning hot within him, Elliot said, "Some other guy bought her a Dream


    Maker car as well. It was a custom-made version in silvery pink. They have onlyunched ck,


    white, gray, and red colored ones so far."


    "Silvery-pink... Maybe she got it for modified?"


    "No. She wouldn''t get it so soon if she sent it for modification. I took a look, and the interior was


    custom-made as well." Elliot sat down in his chair, his long fingers rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    "She''s already admitted that it was a gift from someone else. "


    "Oh... So you think that someone is pursuing Avery, and she intends to ept that person, as she


    wouldn''t have epted the car otherwise," Chad said regretfully. "I guess the guy going after her


    has to be really brilliant for her to say yes."

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Elliot¡¯s expression darkened further at Chad''s words.


    "Mr. Foster, I''ll call Miketer and ask him who Avery''s pursuer is. Don¡¯t be too upset. If Avery¡¯s


    really determined to start a new rtionship, you might as well ept it! After all, you won¡¯t change


    her mind even if you lose your temper."


    "She told me before that she wouldn''t date another." Elliot swallowed in discontent.


    "Is that why you haven¡¯t married again?" Chad felt like he had discovered the truth of a well-hidden


    secret.


    "You have been watching far too many romantic films, haven''t you? There is more to life than


    romance," Elliot said. Had he not fallen for Avery, he would have never gotten married and be


    a father to so many children.


    Chad lowered his head guiltily. "I''ll go now, Mr. Foster."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chad walked out of Elliot''s office and into his own, before calling Mike right away.


    Mike picked up in no time.


    "Mike, tell me the truth, is Avery dating someone new?" Chad lowered his voice, his heart racing


    with anticipation. "My boss went to see her and was so jealous when he saw that someone else had


    bought Avery a Dream Maker car!"


    Amused, Mike thought to himself, "Elliot Foster is jealous! Hahaha! Good! Let him stew!"


    "Well..." he said, "you know Avery. She is young, pretty, talented, and well-educated. She has never


    been short of pursuers, and she was extremely popr here in Bridgedale! People ranging from


    ordinary college students to wealthy, sessful bachelors fell heads over heels for her, so I don''t


    really know who got her that car.¡±


    Chad was disappointed by Mike''s answer." I thought that for someone as close to Avery as you are,


    you would know something we don''t!" he teased. "If Avery is epting an expensive car as a gift,


    does it mean that she is agreeing to date another guy? This is important, so why aren¡¯t you paying


    more attention to it?"


    "I am not with her right now! I haven''t a clue about what''s going on with her at the moment, and now


    that you¡¯ve mentioned this, I will call her and ask," Mike said while sniggering. "Your boss sure is


    interesting! Isn''t it normal for Avery to date someone else? Women need love most when they are


    around thirty, >h#=YKW> we should be congratting her for getting a new boyfriend!" "Why are


    you mocking my boss? It¡¯s not like he was the one who wanted the divorce and he hasn''t found


    another woman throughout the past two years. Who knew Avery would just move on?!" Chad said.


    "Just call Avery already! Let me know once you find something."


    "Alright." Mike hung up but did not call Avery, since he knew her life like the back of his hand.


    He went to pour himself a ss of water and thought about things. Avery had only received a car


    and Elliot was already driven insane by jealousy. If Elliot was told that she had a boyfriend, Mike felt


    that Elliot would explode.


    After a while, he called Chad back and said, "I''ve asked her about it. Don''t tell this to your boss,


    though. Avery likes to keep a low profile and would prefer that no one knows she is dating someone


    unless she decides to marry that person."


    "Crap! So she is really dating someone?! Who is it?" Chad adjusted his spectacles in surprise. The


    sudden turn of events was simply far too shocking.


    "Why can''t she date another guy?" Mike asked. "She is young and her kids are all grown up. Robert


    might still be young, but Elliot won¡¯t let her raise him, so life is far too boring if she doesn''t get back


    in the game!" "Mr. Foster said that Avery told him she would never marry again, though."


    "She''s not getting married. It''s just dating!"

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    "Oh... I see! I''m just shocked, though. She doesn''t seem like the type to y around."


    "Chad, that''s called being prejudiced! She doesn''t have to act in ordance with what you think of


    her."


    "Fine, I''m prejudiced! Just tell me who Avery''s new boyfriend is!" Chad was overwhelmed by


    curiosity. "Mr. Foster said that Dream Maker doesn''t ept custom orders, so how did Avery''s new


    boyfriend manage it? Is he working in the upper management?"


    "Yeah. Her new boyfriend is the owner of Dream Maker. I''m only telling you this, so do not tell


    anyone else." Mike knew that Chad would not be able to stay quiet and had purposefully told him


    just so that he could tell Elliot about things.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I get it," Chad said gloomily. "Let''s end the call here. It''ste for you now, so go to sleep!"


    "When are youing to see me in Bridgedale? I bought you a Dream Maker car, too, " Mike


    teased, "It¡¯s customized in a way."


    "I thought that''s not allowed?"


    "Bridgedale is my territory. Is it that strange that I can manage things that Elliot isn''t capable of? "


    Mike said smugly.


    "Alright! I''ll go visit you next time during the holidays." After the call, Chad sighed and wondered


    how he was going to tell his boss about this. He knew that Elliot would lose sleep over the matter.


    In Bridgedale, a day after Natalie had sent Billy, the owner of Dream Maker, an email, she received


    a reply. She paced around in excitement after seeing the email notification.


    Dream Maker was the center of every discussion among entrepreneurs. It had ignored the limits of


    the traditional automotive industry and opened up a brand -new path on its own. Because of that,


    there was no doubt that it would be one of the biggest enterprises in the future, despite only


    starting not long ago.


    Before reading the reply, Natalie went through her email to Billy first.


    She had been far too excited at the time and had sent her email without a second thought. She had


    attached one of her bestlooking photos and resume, along with her opinions on Dream Maker along


    with the ways she thought it could be improved.


    It was a long, sincere email, =b%;WIP? it had sessfully moved Billy.


    She sipped on a ss of ice water and opened Billy''s reply, which was brief and included nothing


    but an address.


    Natalie was both shocked and in awe.


    "Is he asking me out?" she thought, "Why else would he send me an address?"


    Desperate to show off, she captured her screen with Billy''s response and sent it to her senior.


    [Hey, is Billy asking me to go and meet him? Do you know where this address leads to?]


    Her senior immediately called her after receiving the message. "Natalie, I thought you promised not


    to send my boss random emails? What did you send him to get him to reply to you?" He was both


    curious and stunned.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    "It wasn¡¯t a random email. I sent an email to express my wishes for a coboration," Natalie retorted


    firmly. "He gave me an address in response, so that means he is asking me out, right?¡±


    "Yeah. This address is not far away from our office. If you don¡¯t know where this is, I can give you a


    lift." Her senior was obviously excited. "I can go meet him with you."


    "Your boss doesn''t like showing his face to others, right? I don''t want him to refuse to see me just


    because I brought along someone else." Natalie could not afford to destroy her chance. There had


    to be countless people trying to reach Billy in the hope of a partnership, but he was only willing to


    meet with her. Natalie was convinced that her photo had captured Billy''s attention.


    "Alright! No one in ourpany has ever seen our boss so far! Good for you, Natalie! I''m really


    curious about what you sent him. Can you forward me the email you sent?" he requested.


    Naturally, Natalie did not intend on showing him her email.


    "I will tell you what happens with your boss after I meet with him. I won''t tell anyone but you,"


    Natalie promised.


    Satisfied, he said, "Alright, I look forward to hearing from you."


    After the call, Natalie immediately replied to Billy''s email to schedule a meeting. A little over an hour


    passed before Billy emailed her the detailed time.


    He had requested to meet with her the next morning.


    She stared at the two emails she had received from him and felt as though she was stepping on


    clouds.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She had wasted so much time and effort on Elliot over the past two years, and she was rewarded


    with nothing; but now, everything seemed toe so easily.


    What did that mean?


    It simply meant that Elliot was the wrong person, and Billy was the one for her.


    She shut herptop down and took her purse before getting ready to head out.


    She needed to purchase a proper gown and go to a spa. She needed Billy to see her at her best so


    that he would fall for her at first sight.


    She called her assistant as she stepped outside the office asked him to wait for her at the mall.


    By the time she arrived at the mall, her assistant was already there.


    "Ms. Jennings, did something good happen? You seem to be in a good mood today!" The assistant


    sensed that something had happened from Natalie''s tone on the phone earlier.


    "Billy has asked me out." Natalie tugged a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Billy?"


    "The owner of Dream Maker!" Natalie lowered her voice and continued, "I sent him an email the day


    before yesterday, and today, he replied, asking to meet!"


    "Wow! Ms. Terming, you are awesome! Don''t they say that even the managers in Dream Maker had


    not seen their boss in


    real life before? A lot of them even think that he could be an alien! So hrious!


    Those people are so ignorant. As expected of you, Ms. Jennings. You get him to meet him the


    moment you act on it!" The assistant fawned over her.


    Natalie stepped inside the mall with the assistant. "If only you hadn''t reminded me of it, I wouldn¡¯t


    have thought of emailing Billy. The more I think about it, the more I feel like Elliot and I aren''t for one


    another. Why should a brilliant woman like myself have to fawn over him? Not only is he divorced,


    but he also has a lot of children. Even if I manage to get together with him, how much money does


    he have left for me? " A sheepish smile appeared on Natalie''s face. "Billy is different, though. Even


    if he is divorced with kids, foreigners share different valuespared to people born in Aryadelle.


    So long as I marry him, I will gain ess to half of everything he owns."


    Her assistant felt happy for her. "Ms.


    Jennings, you need to look exceptionally beautiful tomorrow so that Billy falls for you right away. If


    the two of you join hands, you will form a powerful alliance so formidable that Elliot wouldn''t even be


    considered apetition!"


    Natalie held her chin high. "Yeah, that''s what I thought as well. Elliot doesn''t see how hard I''ve been


    working for Tate Industries in the past two years, and I don''t want to keep working for "Tate"


    Industries! Just how many people out there still think that it belongs to the Tate Family?!"

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    "You¡¯re right! If you start dating Billy, you are fully capable of rising through the ranks to be a


    member of the upper management at Dream Maker."


    "Let''s see how tomorrow goes!" Natalie narrowed her eyes. "I am going to enve him!"


    Tammy was visiting Avery at Starry River Vi. "Avery, I heard that someone bought you two Dream


    Maker cars! Where are they? " She hade for the sole purpose of seeing the cars.


    "Who told you that?" Avery asked.


    "My husband." Tammy looked at her teasingly. "Those guys have their own chat group, and when


    one of them knows something, everyone will know. Hurry, show me your new cars! Jun was just


    telling me how much he wanted a Dream Maker carst night when we were heading home! It''s a


    shame that the new ones are all gone and there are only second -hand ones at the moment. Do you


    know how expensive second-hand Dream Maker cars have be? The price increased three


    folds!" Tammy added.


    Avery immediately took Tammy to the garage. She had taken the bodyguard''s advice and bought


    two parking spaces in the underground car park of the residential area and the two older cars were


    parked there instead.


    "Avery, you probably won''t need two new cars, right? Why don''t you sell me one?" bargained


    Tammy before seeing the cars. "I heard that Elliot got you one of those cars. How about you sell me


    that one?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Avery heard something else between the words. "What else have you heard?"


    Tammy burst outughing. "They said that you got a new boyfriend, and your boyfriend is the one


    who got you the other car."


    Avery stared at Tammy in shock.


    The door to the garage opened, and when Tammy saw the cars, she ran straight toward the silvery-


    pink car without hesitation.


    "Avery! This car is so pretty! This color is so nice! Is this the one your boyfriend got you? My god!


    He is so romantic!" Tammy reached out to touch the car. "Boo-hoo! I want a specially-made car like


    this as well! Can you ask your boyfriend to make one for me? I can pay!"


    Avery massaged her temple.


    "That b*st*rd, Elliot! How dare he spread rumors about me! I never said anything about getting a car


    from my boyfriend!"


    "Tammy, I¡ª" Avery wanted to exin that she did not have a boyfriend.


    "I know! Your boyfriend is Dream Maker''s owner, right? They all know, >e";RIR: they even told me


    not to mention it to you! They said that you would be mad if I do, but I think this is good news!"


    Tammy stared at her enviously. "Avery, seriously, I approve this marriage! The owner of Dream


    Maker is definitely going to be really sessful! I think that Dream Maker is going to surpass


    Sterling Group in the future!"


    Avery was rendered silent. Avery thought to herself, "What does she mean? Approve the marriage?!


    The owner of Dream Maker is my boyfriend? How dare Elliot make up stories like that behind my


    back!"


    Her expression darkened as she darted out of the garage to retrieve her phone from the living room


    so that she could shout at Elliot.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    "Avery! Are you angry? Don''t get angry!" Tammy saw Avery leaving the garage and immediately


    chased after her. "I just thought it was okay to tell you the truth because we are so close!"


    "Tammy, I''m not angry at you. Let me make a call." Avery was truly not angry at


    Tammy. After all, Tammy did wish her well from the bottom of her heart.


    "Who are you calling?" Tammy felt as if Avery was about to re up.


    Avery found her phone, unlocked it, and saw the message from Mike.


    She immediately tapped open the message.


    [Avery, Chad called me today saying that Elliot got jealous when he saw that someone had given


    you a car. I thought I could have some fun, so I told Chad that you had a boyfriend, who is the boss


    of Dream Maker. Don''t expose me!]


    After seeing the message, Avery was instantly in a mess!


    It was not Elliot who was spreading lies behind her back, it was Mike, that jerk, who was spreading


    rumors!


    If Mike had already said that Chad, the others would definitely believe him! No wonder Tammy


    would say something along the lines of agreeing to the marriage!


    Sometimes, this was how absurd rumors were created. Mike could have only told Chad that she


    had a boyfriend, however, knowing Chad he would have told everyone else that she was deeply in


    love with her boyfriend and that they were in the midst of nning their wedding. "Avery, who are


    you calling?" Tammy walked over to her and nced at her phone.


    Avery''s phone had already returned to the home screen. Tammy saw nothing.


    Avery walked over to the sofa and sat down. "I''m not calling anyone anymore. Tammy, what did Jun


    say when he told you about my boyfriend?¡±


    "He just said that you''re together with the boss of Dream Maker! Jun and I were praising you for


    how amazing you are!" Tammy saw how Avery was not that angry anymore, so she sat down next


    to Avery. " On the way here, I was thinking how I do understand why you would be together with the


    boss of Dream Maker."


    Avery was curious, so she asked, "Why?"


    "Because your father had wanted to invent self-driving cars. He had wanted to build something like


    the Dream Maker. If your father were still alive


    Avery was on an emotional rollercoaster ride. Her mind was a mess.


    If Tammy was not in her house, she would immediately call Mike and lecture him. He had created


    such an absurd joke. He was happy about it, but how was she going to face everyone''s gaze and


    comments?


    She was not worried about how other people talked about her, but Tammy was her best friend. If


    she was really in love, how could she hide it from Tammy?


    Furthermore, it had offended Elliot. She guessed that seeing Robert in the future would be quite


    troublesome.


    Who knew whether Elliot would secretly or openlye at her or not?


    "Avery, I feel that it is safe to tell you that Elliot still has feelings for you," Tammy said nonchntly,


    as if this was a small matter. "Chad has told this to everyone, except Elliot. Chad said that if Elliot


    knew about this, he would surely explode."


    Avery was a little stunned. At the same time, she thought about Mike''s message.


    Mike only said that she had a boyfriend to provoke Elliot. Since the lie had been spread, then... she


    was going to just let it be!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Avery wanted to see Elliot''s reaction as well.


    "Avery, who is the boss of Dream Maker? How old is he? What does he look like? I''m sure he must


    be handsome right? If he isn''t handsome, how could you fall for him?" Tammy went in closer to


    Avery and asked her a series of questions.


    Avery blushed a little. She smiled sweetly as if she was deeply in love.


    "Uh... he is quite handsome.¡±


    Tammy could not help but squeal at her reply!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Avery! You¡¯ve grown up! How dare you secretly be in a rtionship but not tell me?! How did you


    manage to hold back and not tell me? What were you thinking?" Tammy reached her arm out and


    hugged Avery around her shoulders.


    Avery took a deep breath. She picked up the ss of water on the coffee table. She drank some


    water to make herself calm down.


    "This happened... quite suddenly,¡± Avery replied.


    "Oh, I get it!" Tammy pped herp. "You two have just gotten together, right?"


    Avery was speechless.


    "Avery, you''re amazing! I knew you splitting up with Elliot was not your loss! You''re so great. No


    matter where you go, you''ll do well! Elliot has long peaked. There is nowhere to go but downhill.


    Hmph!" Tammy felt extremely pleasant. "Let me drive the car he gave you!"


    Avery was a little troubled. "La said that she and Robert will visit me in the next few days. If I lend


    you the car he gave me, I think, with his temper, he will surely be angry. Why don¡¯t you drive the


    pink one?"


    Tammy was stunned.


    "What? Are you insisting on driving the red one?" Avery looked at Tammy and asked in confusion.


    Tammy shook her head. "No, no! I like the pink one better! But your boyfriend gave you the car.


    How could I dare to ask you for it?!"


    "I see! Drive the pink one! I''ll keep the red one." Avery went to take the car keys.


    "I thought the car doesn''t need a car key?" Tammy followed closely behind her.


    "You can make them. I still prefer to use car keys," Avery said. "If you like it, you can drive it home.


    I''ll use my old car," Avery said generously.


    "Avery, are you serious? Can I take it home? " Tammy was so excited she was about to cry. "But


    your boyfriend gave you this! How could I take it home? I¡ª"


    "If you want to take it home, just do it!


    You''re my best friend. You don''t have to be so polite," Avery said. "You said just now that you


    wanted to order one. Tell meter what color


    Tammy''s eyes widened at her.


    "I''ll let my boyfriend know!" Avery almost let the secret slip. Luckily, she corrected herself in time.


    "Avery, thank you! Lord knows how much I want a new Dream Maker! Even if it isn''t custom-made, I


    will be very happy!" Tammy hugged Avery around her neck. She asked, "Later when I drive, can I


    take photos? Can I post it on social media?"


    Avery could not help but smile. "Of course! You can take whatever photos you want and post them


    however you like."


    "Woo, woo! Avery, I feel so happy I''m about to pass out! The men were still talking about you behind


    your back, saying how you were so low profile because your new lover is not as good as Elliot,


    which is why you were hiding it! Once I head back, I''ll help your boyfriend clear his name!"


    Avery was speechless.


    "Right, by the way, what is your boyfriend''s name?" Tammy took the car key. She eagerly wanted to


    drive home to share this piece of juicy gossip with Jun!

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Every time Avery lied, her heart would beat faster.


    Fortunately, Tammy left happily after asking that question. Avery raised her hand to wipe away the


    sweat on her forehead. Then, she found Mike''s contact and called him.


    Mike immediately answered with a flirtatious tone, "Avery, you saw the message?"


    "How dare you make such a joke!" Avery took a deep breath and yelled, "The joke is not on you, so


    you must be happy seeing it, right?"


    "What could I see? I''m in Bridgedale, I can''t even see Elliot''s reaction!" Mike chuckled." Since I


    already put the word out, just don''t expose me. Let them continue to misunderstand. It Elliot truly


    wants to pursue you, even if you marry another man, he will still find a way to take you back! If he


    isn''t determined about this, that proves that he doesn''t love you that much."


    Avery sneered. "I think I can introduce Chad to some better people. Perhaps he might find someone


    who is better suited to him."


    Mike''s expression instantly changed." Avery! There''s no need to be like this! I''m doing this for you!


    Elliot secretly bought you a car. That means that he wants to reconcile with you, but how could we


    let him go that easily? Have you forgotten all the grievances that you have suffered? I''m only


    helping you to test him, yet you feel for him already. If you''re so worried for him, why don''t you call


    him directly and expose my lies!"


    "Why are you the one feeling aggrieved now?" Avery raised her eyebrow. "I''m angry because not


    only did you joke at my expense, but you also did it before telling me! Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with


    me before?"


    "If I were to discuss it with you, this matter won¡¯t seed. You would surely not agree to it!" Mike


    said, "Just rx! Even if Elliot gets jealous and angry, he could only take it alone. He won''t dare to


    cause you any trouble."


    "I''m afraid that he won''t let me see the children if he gets angry."


    "How dare he!" Mike was not worried at all. "La doesn''t listen to him. Don''t worry! No one would


    be on his side illogically."


    Avery calmed down a little.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "By the way, there is something funny I haven''t told you yet." Mike bawled outughing. "Natalie


    sent an email to Billy with an assortment of flirtatious =f">WNW: seductive photos..."


    "Who''s being seductive?" Avery was stunned.


    "Natalie! She sent photos of herself. She even wrote flirty messages. She must have excelled in


    languages when she was in school," Mike teased. "Hayden initially wanted to ignore her, but I was


    thinking, how could we let her down?"


    When Avery heard what Mike said, she knew that Mike was up to something no good again.


    "Mike, how are you filled with so many terrible ideas?" "I''m very sad that you think that way of me, "


    Mike said pitifully. "I didn''t offend them on purpose. They were the ones that came at us, right?"


    Avery reminded him. "Be careful. Don''t overdo it."


    "Don''t worry. We¡¯re just teasing her," Mike said and yawned. "I haven''t slept for the entire night. I


    was just waiting for your call! Yet you only call me now."


    "Can''t you just call me yourself?"


    "I''m afraid that you might be angry, " Mike chuckled and said. "Now I''m relieved. I think you want to


    see how things unfold too."


    "Go sleep! I''m going to have dinner."


    "Hmm. Call me if anything happens. If Elliot causes you any trouble, call me immediately. I''ll return


    to help you deal with him!"


    Avery took a deep breath. She did not dare to think about what would happen the next time she saw


    Elliot.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Tammy drove the custom-made Dream Maker back to the Lynch mansion.


    After she parked her car, Mary came out with her granddaughter in her hand.


    "Tammy! Whose care are you driving? It''s such a gorgeous car!" Mary yelled. Jun came out of the


    living room when he heard themotion.


    "It''s Avery''s! Her boyfriend gave it to her! It''s gorgeous, right!" Tammy got out of the car and took her


    phone out. She said to Jun, "Hubby,e take photos for me!"


    Jun swore and walked over to Tammy.


    "Is this the luxury car that Avery''s boyfriend gave her? That''s so cool!" "Yes! Avery let me have it for


    however long I want." Tammy looked smug. "Avery told me that she has just gotten together with


    the boss of Dream Maker, which was why she didn''t tell me about it. It''s not because he isn¡¯t great!


    He is very good-looking!"


    Mary looked at the metallic pink car. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. "You guys are


    just nosy without looking into the matter properly! How bad could Avery''s taste be? The boss of


    Dream Maker must be a great person! He would surely be no worse than Elliot!"


    "Mom, you sure know how to talk. My thoughts are the same as yours. I knew that the boss of


    Dream Maker was not an ordinary person. If not, how could Avery forget about Elliot so quickly?"


    Tammy smiled and passed her phone to Jun." Hubby, make me look prettier. I want to post it on


    social mediater."


    Tammy stood by the car and took a few photos before getting her daughter in the shot, too. She


    entered the car and took more photos.


    After that, Tammy ced her daughter on the ground and took her phone back to look at the


    photos.


    "Hubby, I''m sure you want to try it, right? Take it for a spin!" Tammy took her phone and edited the


    photos with concentration." You can also think about what model you would like. Avery said she


    could talk to her boyfriend to custom-make one for us."


    Jun''s eyes instantly brightened. "Avery''s boyfriend sure is great! It''s all thanks to her! When can we


    meet her boyfriend? I heard her boyfriend is extremely mysterious. No one has ever seen him


    before!"


    "Avery has only just gotten together with him. The next time I see Avery, I''ll ask her. Don''t worry. As


    long as Avery is with him, she will surely arrange a time for us to meet!" Tammy said to Jun as he


    took the pink car for a spin.


    Tammy edited nine photos before posting them on her social media. Her caption wrote, [I''m


    extremely happy today! All thanks to Avery! I want a custom-made metallic pink Dream Maker!]


    After Tammy posted the photos on her social media, she received countless likes : a!;PMW<


    comments.


    [Wow! I never heard that the Dream Maker released a metallic pink model! Is this a limited-edition


    model? How much is it? How do I buy it?]


    [The Avery that you mentioned, is it, Avery Tate? Is this her car? How did she buy it?


    She''s amazing!] [How do I get a custom-made one?! I love this color so much! Help!]


    After dinner, Elliot took his phone and saw Ben''s message. [Look at Tammy''s social media!]


    Everyone around him already knew that Avery had gotten together with the boss of Dream Maker,


    only he did not know about it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    They wanted to tell him, but they were afraid that he could not take it.


    After all, the intention of him secretly giving Avery a car was too obvious.


    Elliot did not want to look at Tammy''s social media, but his fingers did not obey him. He involuntarily


    tapped into Tammy''s social media.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Seeing the nine photos that Tammy posted, as well as the captions, Elliot¡¯s heart sank.


    Did Tammy mean that Avery could help her order a custom-made car, too?


    Thinking about that, Elliot found Jun''s number and called him.


    Jun stopped the car by the side of the road to answer Elliot''s call.


    "Elliot."


    "Did Avery promise to help you order a car?


    " he asked.


    "Uh... how did you know?" Jun asked him in confusion.


    "I saw Tammy''s social media and I guessed.


    " Elliot continued, "How could Avery help you? Jun, tell me everything you know."


    Jun looked troubled. He took a deep breath and said, "Elliot, do you really want to hear it?"


    "What rtionship does Avery have with Dream Maker''s boss?" Elliot sounded impatient.


    Jun cleared his throat and said, "She and the boss of Dream Maker... are together." He paused for a


    while before adding, "Chad was the one who told us. Chad heard it from Mike, so I doubt the news


    is fake."


    Elliot''s breathing turned heavy.


    "Elliot, Tammy went to see Avery today. Avery told her that she is seeing the boss of Dream Maker. I


    think you should just forget her and start a new life!" Jun panicked when he heard nothing but


    silence.


    He was worried that Elliot would do something reckless after being provoked.


    Elliot hung up after hearing what Jun had to say.


    "Daddy! I''m going out to y with La! Come with us!" Before Robert left with La, he grabbed


    Elliot''s hand, wanting


    him toe along.


    Elliot was being pulled along like a puppet, following Robert.


    La pouted and grumbled softly, "Stupid Robert. We''re going to y, why did you bring Daddy


    along?¡±


    Robert looked aggrieved. "I want Daddy to y with us too!"


    "I''m teaching you to y with a drone. Why do you need Daddy?" La, with the drone and remote


    in her hands, red at Robert and Elliot.


    Robert fawningly tugged on La''s clothes. "Daddy will watch us y! Hehe! La, teach me!"


    La noted Elliot''s silence, and she treated him as if he were nothing more than air. She taught


    Robert how to use the drone.


    A whileter, once Robert could fly the drone on his own, Elliot swallowed >d+> QJQ> said, "La,


    did you know anything about your Mommy having a new boyfriend?"


    La was baffled. "What did you say?"


    "Your Mommy has a new boyfriend." Elliot looked at his daughter. "She has gotten together with the


    boss of Dream Maker. She has already told Aunt Tammy about it. Didn''t she tell you?"


    La''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Avery had never told her anything about a new boyfriend. Why was there suddenly a new


    boyfriend?


    "I don''t believe it! I''ll go call Mommy now!" La angrily ran into the mansion.


    Elliot saw La running away. He looked bewildered.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What was Avery thinking? How could she hide such a thing from La? Was she worried that La


    would not approve of her new lover?


    Looking at La''s expression when she heard the news, she must be against it!


    Elliot''s tensed expression lightened a little.


    After La entered the mansion, she took her phone and called Avery.


    "Mommy! Daddy said you found a new boyfriend!" La huffed. "Is Daddy lying, or have you really


    found a new boyfriend?"


    Avery had just finished her meal. She was lying on the sofa resting.


    "Is your Daddy by your side?"

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    "He¡¯s not around! He and Robert are outside ying with the drone," said La, sounding


    aggrieved. "Did you really find a new boyfriend? Who is he? Is he handsome? How old is he?


    Where is he staying?"


    Hearing La''s voice, Avery missed her a lot. She wanted to talk to her daughter, face to face.


    "Get the driver to send you over. I''ll tell you in person."


    "Oh... okay." La hung up and immediately went to look for the driver.


    A momentter, the driver took La out.


    Mrs. Cooper walked over to Elliot.


    "Master Elliot, La insists on going to look for Avery, so I got the driver to send her over. Don''t


    worry. I''ll get the driver to pick her upter."


    "Okay." Elliot looked at the gate.


    He did not know how Avery was going to handle La. However, Avery''s new boyfriend must have


    passed Hayden.


    As long as Hayden approved, Avery was not afraid for Robert and La.


    About an hourter, the driver sent La home.


    Elliot noticed that La looked much more rxed. It looked like Avery had persuaded her.


    "What did Mommy say to you?" Elliot pretended to ask distractedly.


    La was stunned for a while before walking over to Elliot and sitting down next to him.


    "Daddy, Mommy has told me everything." La smiled brightly. "Mommy said that Uncle Billy is


    young and handsome. He is not only a genius, but he is also handsome and rich. More importantly,


    he loves Mommy a lot. Not only will he give Mommy the money that he earns, but he also listens to


    Mommy."


    Elliot''s face fluctuated between turning red and darkening!


    Was Billy really doing so? Had they already gotten to this state in their rtionship?


    Did they not just get together? Avery was already spending Billy''s money!


    Hold up. What about that jewelry that Avery had wanted to bid on at the auction?


    One and a half million dors was the starting price. If Natalie were topete with her back then,


    the price would surely have been higher.


    Avery had been spending her money generously. Could she have been spending Billy''s money?


    At that thought, Elliot¡¯s heart hurt!


    Back when he had been in a rtionship with Avery, he had been considered to be quite generous


    when it came to her. He had given Avery his card, but she had never spent his money.


    He felt that he had never treated her badly in terms of money.


    "Daddy, did you hear me?" La was afraid that her words did not get to Elliot, so she increased


    her volume, "Uncle Billy listens to Mommy. He is not like you, who always makes Mommy mad.


    Uncle Billy has never made Mommy mad!" "Did Mommy tell you this?" Elliot''s expressions


    darkened. His voice trembled a little. He clenched his fists tightly.


    If the person he was facing at that moment was not his daughter, he would have long red up.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes! The reason why Mommy never said anything was because she wanted to get to know Uncle


    Billy first before saying anything to me. Now since I already know, she told me everything." La


    blinked her eyes at Elliot. "Daddy, you look angry! Are you jealous?"


    Elliot¡¯s lips pursed tightly. His body stiffened.


    "Who told you to make Mommy mad? Now you regret it, right? If you regret your actions, you can


    still try getting Mommy back before she marries Uncle Billy. If not...


    " La sighed. "If not, Mommy >c''=VMX> Uncle Billy will surely have a lot of children."


    Elliot was bewildered.


    "When they have many children, Mommy will not want us anymore." La leaned her head against


    Elliot''s shoulder and sighed.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    "But," said, La before Elliot could get a word in, "If Mommy really wants to marry Uncle Billy, I''ll


    be down with it too.


    Mommy said that Uncle Billy will treat me and my siblings well. I really look forward to meeting


    Uncle Billy. Maybe he might even listen to me more than you."


    Elliot''s fury was at its peak.


    "La, do you really want that man to be your stepfather?" His voice was trembling.


    La could feel Elliot''s anger, but she decided to brace it and finished whatever she wanted to say.


    "As long as Mommy is happy, of course, I would acknowledge that man as my stepfather."


    Hearing La''s answer, Elliot was extremely heartbroken.


    He got up from the sofa and headed upstairs.


    Looking at Elliot heading upstairs without saying anything, she panicked.


    Did she provoke Elliot so much that it backfired?


    At that thought, La anxiously went to look for Mrs. Cooper.


    "I made Daddy angry just now." La looked at Robert, who was sleeping soundly in bed, and


    puffed her cheeks.


    Mrs. Cooper pulled La out of the room.


    "I heard some of it. You said that your Mommy has found a new boyfriend." Mrs. Cooper sighed. "Is


    it true?"


    La lowered her head. She thought for a few seconds and said, "If Mommy has truly found a


    boyfriend, what do you think Daddy will do?"


    Mrs. Cooper shook her head. "I don''t know. It depends on what type of boyfriend your Mommy has


    found If he is a good person, perhaps, your Daddy won''t interfere. If he isn''t a good person, your


    Daddy wouldn''t want to see your Mommy being dragged down by a bad man."


    "The boyfriend my Mommy found would surely be a good person!"


    "Oh, I don¡¯t know what your Daddy would do, but I''m sure that he would be very sad." Mrs. Cooper


    could not help but feel for Elliot. "He has known your Mommy for many years, and ever since he


    met her, not once has he gone for another woman. Even after the divorce with your Mommy, he has


    kept himself clean. La, when you grow up, you will find out hard it is toe by a man like your


    Daddy."


    After hearing what Mrs. Cooper said, La felt more guilty.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I hoped that Daddy will try >a&?XLR: get Mommy back, but I can''t tell him that, so I made him


    angry. I exaggerated the qualities of Mommy¡¯s boyfriend," said La, exining her earlier


    behavior.


    Mrs. Cooper patted her on the shoulder." No one is going to get angry. Put yourself in your Daddy''s


    shoes. If you were him, what would you do? Your Daddy has been doing his best in caring for you


    and Robert. There isn''t a single w in that. If you want them to reconcile, why don''t you praise your


    Daddy in front of your Mommy?¡± "If my words have any use, they will not have divorced." La


    sighed. "I¡¯ll head back to my room and take a shower."


    La said that she was returning to her room to take a shower, but when she went upstairs, she


    headed directly for Elliot''s study.


    She was worried for Elliot. What if he was crying in his study?


    Fifteen minutester, La took her homework and pushed open the door to Elliot''s study, without


    knocking.


    Elliot was caught off guard. He panicked. He had not heard La''s footsteps.


    The door was opened just like that. He could not wipe away the tears in his eyes in time!


    La quickly walked over to Elliot. Seeing the tears in his eyes, she was moved. She pursed her


    lips.


    "La, I-¡±


    "Daddy, I''m sorry." La took a few pieces of tissue from the desk and passed them to Elliot. "I


    made you angry on purpose just now."

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Elliot heard La apologizing. He immediately epted the tissues she passed him and wiped


    away the tears.


    "It must be because I didn''t do well enough, so you would deliberately make me mad." He looked at


    La, hoping to hear more of what was on her mind.


    Ever since he had divorced Avery, La had been staying with him, but she had never said a kind


    word to him.


    At that moment, she came to him on her own initiative. He was exceptionally moved.


    La ced her homework on the desk. She hesitated for a while before looking up at Elliot.


    "Daddy, I''m angry with you because not once did you try to win Mommy back. I have filmed quite a


    few drama series.


    Although I y the younger version of the female lead, I know how the people in the series act. No


    matter how badly the male and female lead quarrel, in the end, the male lead would still coax the


    female lead back. Why can''t you coax Mommy back?" La grumbled.


    "Do you think I have never tried to make your Mommy stay?" Elliot asked when he saw La''s


    disappointed face.


    "You have never! At least, I have never seen it!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have called your Mommy and sent her messages. I have even gone to Bridgedale to look for her.


    I have used all the methods I could think of. I don''t want you three siblings to be apart. I don¡¯t want


    you three to have an iplete family, but no matter what I do, your Mommy won''t forgive me. I


    really don''t know what I should do to win her back."


    When Elliot revealed all the things he had done to try and win Avery back, his eyes grew red, and


    tears began to course down his face.


    "La, I''m not a heartless person. I also want you and Robert to be with your Mommy and Hayden


    forever because I hope that we can be a family again. But just because I want something it doesn''t


    mean I''m going to get it."


    Hearing what Elliot said, tears fell from La''s eyes.


    She had misunderstood her dad for years. Not only did she misunderstand him, but she had also


    lost her temper with him many times.


    Not only had Elliot not med her, but he had not once said anything about how smug she was


    over his suffering.


    "Daddy, I won''t make you mad on purpose anymore.¡± La reached her h;b&;TLY> out to wipe her


    tears away.


    Elliot hugged La in his arms and passed tissues to her to wipe away her tears.


    "La, I have never med you. You don''t have to apologize to me."


    "But I still want you to win Mommy back." La looked up at her Daddy''s handsome face. She said


    aggrievedly, "I don¡¯t want a stepfather or stepmother. I only want my Daddy and Mommy to be


    together. Daddy, try to win Mommy back, please?"


    This was the first time La had pleaded with him so sincerely.


    He agreed to her request without giving it any thought.


    For La, he was willing to put his pride and dignity aside.


    No matter what the result was, at least he showed La that he had fought hard.


    When La came out of Elliot''s study, it was already nine at night.


    She returned to her bedroom. She did not immediately take a shower. She found her phone and


    called Avery.


    Avery picked up immediately.


    "Mommy, Daddy cried." La sniffled. Her voice was a little hoarse.


    Avery was stunned. "You''re the one that cried, right? You sound like you just cried." "I cried too


    because I saw Daddy secretly crying, so I''m upset too." At that, La''s voice grew even hoarser.


    "Daddy heard that you found a new boyfriend. He secretly hid in his study room to cry. Mommy, I


    really want to tell him the truth!"


    Avery hesitated for a while before saying," If you want to tell him, go ahead! This is your Uncle


    Mike''s doing. He wanted to test your Daddy''s feelings for me."

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    When La heard what Avery said, she calmed down a little.


    "Then, I''ll still listen to Uncle Mike! He must be doing this for you," La muttered.


    "La, did your Daddy really cry?" Avery could not believe it. She had always thought Elliot to be


    strong.


    "It''s true!" La replied loudly. "Mommy, why would I lie to you? I saw it myself."


    "Oh..." Avery still found it hard to believe. " La, could your Daddy be crying about something


    else?"


    "What?" La was stunned for a while. "I-I don¡¯t know either, but there is nothing for him to cry


    about in our family! Robert has been good today. He yed for a while outside before going to bed.


    Only I made him angry." "La, don''t be sad. Your Daddy will know the truth one day," said Avery,


    consoling La. "It''ste. Have you showered?"


    "Not yet..."


    "Then, go shower and go to bed. When you finish your homework, take Robert to see me. By then,


    if there is anything, I will tell you two in person," Avery said in a rxed tone, trying to calm her


    daughter down.


    "Mommy, if Daddy tries to pursue you once more, will you give him a chance?" La wanted to


    know if Elliot had a chance or not. "I like Daddy. Robert likes Daddy too. If we were to stay with him


    any longer, we would surely miss him, and we won''t be able to abandon him."


    La made her stance clear.


    Avery understood La''s change of feelings. Two years was not too long nor too short. Elliot could


    make the children like him, which meant that he had spent a lot of time and effort on them.


    "If your Daddy can find Ivy, perhaps I will reconsider my rtionship with him," said, Avery giving


    La an answer.


    "Oh." La sounded satisfied. "Mommy, I''m going to take a shower. Bye."


    "Good night, babe."


    After the call, Avery''s heart was beating hard. La said that Elliot had cried. She furrowed her


    brows and unlocked her phone. She found her chat with Elliot. She wanted to send him a message


    but did not know what to say.


    Avery felt more embarrassed calling him if Elliot had cried because he had found out that she had


    gotten a boyfriend.


    Her mind was a mess.


    Shey in bed pulled the sheets over her head.


    What should she do?


    After La had left his study room, Elliot started to think.


    Since he had promised La to win Avery back, at that moment, his biggest hurdle was Avery¡¯s


    boyfriend, Billy.


    Who was he?


    Only by understanding who he was could Elliot judge how big his chances of winning were.


    After thinking for about half an hour, he made a call to his subordinates and gave them some


    instructions.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In Bridgedale, it was ten in the morning.


    Mike was in loungewear, having his breakfast by the dining table.


    He had been living with Hayden, but their schedules werepletely different.


    Hayden still woke up early and went to bed early. Mike rarely got to talk to him during the day.


    Halfway through breakfast, Mike saw a piece of sensational news.


    The news amused him.


    He immediately found Hayden''s contact and called him. "Big H! Your dad did something huge!"


    Hayden pondered for a while before understanding who he meant by his dad. Hayden always had a


    goal. The goal was to surpass Elliot.


    At that moment, he was getting closer to his goal, but he rarely paid any attention to Elliot. He


    seemed to not care about Elliot so much anymore.

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    "What did he do?" Hayden asked indifferently.


    "He has issued a 15 million dor reward for detailed information and photos of Billy. " Mike could


    not help but chuckle. "This is such an easy fifteen million dors! I really want to earn this."


    Hayden merely said, "What a loser." Then, he hung up.


    Mike was still delighted. He merely said it. He could not possibly earn that 15 million.


    However, if he did not take those 15 million dors, Natalie would be able to capitalize on it.


    After all, Natalie was about to meet "Billy" in person.


    Natalie wore a dark red body-tight dress, showing off her figure. She put on some light make-up and


    tied her hair back. It was simple yet elegant.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She drove to the address that Billy had given her.


    The club she was directed to was a high-end club, closest to Dream Maker headquarters.


    ording to her senior colleague, the upper management of Dream Maker had their team building


    there before. However, Billy did not attend the team-building event.


    Billy had asked to meet there that day. She wondered what exciting things would happen.


    She drove to the entrance of the club and got the valet to help her park her car.


    Entering the lobby, she told the staff that she had a meeting with Billy. The staff immediately led her


    to the private room where Billy was.


    Natalie¡¯s heart started pounding wildly. She was about to see Billy. She did not know what Billy


    looked like or how old he was. She had lost sleep the night before thinking about it.


    She could ept if Billy was ugly. After all, Billy kept a very low profile. He never had shown himself


    in public, clearly because he was embarrassed.


    A true handsome man or beautifuldy would not be embarrassed to meet anyone or show


    themselves in public.


    She did not care if Billy was ugly, so long as he was not too old or had a bad character she would


    be fine.


    Maybe even if Billy was very old, she could still ept it. This meant that she did not need to serve


    Billy for too many years before getting his money.


    She was only afraid that Billy was both ugly ?e.:UKR= strange.


    A momentter, the staff stood in front of a room and knocked on the door. Then, the staff said


    politely, "Mr. Billy, Miss Jennings is here."


    The bodyguard opened the door from the inside with a squeak.


    "Miss Jennings, please enter!" The staff said to Natalie before leaving.


    Natalie took a deep breath and strode into the room.


    The moment she entered the room she noticed the wheelchair. It was faced away from her.


    Was Billy in a wheelchair? Was he disabled?


    When Natalie entered the room, the bodyguard shut the door.


    "Miss Jennings," A foreign man''s voice rang from the wheelchair.


    Then, the wheelchair turned around to face Natalie.


    Natalie looked at the man in the wheelchair with widened eyes. She was shocked! She was


    bewildered!


    At that moment, her mind wentpletely nk, and it stopped functioning.


    She had lost sleep the night before, thinking of the countless things that could have happened, but


    reality was nothing like what she had thought up.


    Billy was indeed ugly. His nose and eyes protruded from his face. They looked like they would pop


    out, especially when he talked.


    Also, his voice did not sound nice at all. It was as rough as a duck''s. It was piercing to the ears.


    His age... was not that easy to guess. He did not look too old, but he might be quite old.


    Natalie could not determine his age because he was the first man Natalie had seen with dwarfism.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Natalie was 1.65 meters tall. With high heels, she was at least 1.7 meters.


    The man in the wheelchair looked like he was barely a meter tall!


    Natalie truly could not take such a blow. Even if it was just talking business with him, she could not


    face that man with a normal gaze.


    "Miss Jennings, why are you looking at me with that gaze?" The so-called Billy looked at Natalie. He


    said in a rather stiff tone, "Is it because I''m disabled and ugly?"


    Natalie immediately came to her senses. She shook her head. "No. I''m only very shocked. I''m


    shocked at your unyielding spirit to start a business.¡±


    "Oh, a cripple with determination, is that it? " Billy smiled an ugly smile.


    "Mr. Billy, I am definitely notughing at your disability. Also, I don''t consider you disabled," said


    Natalie immediately. "I don''t know much about your condition, so I can''tment on it, but I''m not


    looking down on you."


    The so-called Billy saw how her attitude was still quite sincere, so he jumped down from the


    wheelchair.


    Standing on the floor, the disparity in their heights was finally obvious.


    Natalie had guessed that he was almost a meter tall. When she lowered her head to look at him, it


    was close to what she guessed.


    She would not marry such a man.


    However, she wondered if patients with dwarfism would have a shorter lifepared to ordinary


    people.


    If that was the case, she coulde to terms with it.


    At the Bridgedale''s TV Tower, a ck sedan stopped at the entrance.


    The car door opened, and Wanda came out of the car in pearly jewels.


    For the past few years, Wanda had been living in Bridgedale. Bridgedale was a huge country, and


    Wanda and Avery had never met.


    Wanda had transferred a huge amount of assets from Aryadelle. She had wanted to rebuild her


    company, but Tate Industries under Natalie¡¯s leadership had been growing at an outstanding pace,


    and Wanda wanted to see what changes it would make.


    She had never expected Dream Maker to appear out of nowhere.


    Dream Maker''s appearance made Wanda think about her dead husb:a&?TJV;.


    Wanda knew better than anyone else what Jack''s dreams were when he was alive. Like everyone


    else, Wanda had thought that Jack had an unrealistic dream. She had even fought with him multiple


    times over the fact that Jack wanted to invest money into the development of the selfdriving chip.


    Wanda had never thought that not only would someone sessfully develop such a thing but that it


    would also be used in manufacturing cars.


    Before Dream Maker officially started hitting the markets, Wanda had already pre -ordered a car.


    Once she got it, she immediately took it for a spin. She had never thought that her experience


    would be much better than she what she imagined.


    The technology was extremely mature. She wondered how long the team behind the car had been


    developing the technology.


    She was extremely interested in the boss of Dream Maker, so she had mustered up the courage to


    get someone to contact Billy. However, the upper management replied that they could not help her


    contact their boss.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wanda did not give up. She spent huge amounts of money to get someone to secretly investigate


    Billy''s identity.


    That day, she had epted an invitation from a friend to be on a tv program about entrepreneurs.


    Although she had not been working for the past two years, she had wide connections in Bridgedale,


    so her life was still very interesting and fulfilling.


    At one in the afternoon, Wanda finished the recording of the program. She came out of the TV


    Tower.


    At another ce, Natalie was helped out by the staff of the club. Her face was blue. The staff


    member helped her call a taxi to send her home.


    When she returned home, she immediately entered the bathroom and turned on the shower. With


    her clothes on, she started showering.

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Water trickled down Natalie''s head, mixing with her tears.


    Her phone rang. Her senior was curious about her meeting with Billy, so he called her.


    Her phone was in her bag, but she had thrown her bag on the floor.


    Half an hourter, she came out of the shower and wrapped herself tightly with the towel.


    Her face was still pale, and her gaze was out of focus. She seemed to have been in shock.


    She walked to the living area and picked her bag up.


    She was extremely afraid. She wantedpany, but she did not know who to call.


    She took her phone out of her bag and unlocked it. She immediately noticed the missed call from


    her senior.


    While hesitating, her senior called her once more. Her fingers trembled, and she identally


    answered the call.


    "Natalie, you have finished the meeting with my boss, right? How was it? What does my boss look


    like? Is he nice? What did you two talk about?"


    Natalie''s teeth chattered. After a while, she forced a few words out of her mouth. "H-He''s a...


    pervert!"


    Her senior was baffled. "Did he bully you? Was it because you were too pretty? We usually


    communicated through emails. He feels quite normal!" "Don''t mention him! Never mention him in


    front of me again!" Natalie yelled out hysterically as if she were about to go mad.


    The entire apartment echoed with her screams. It was like a scene from a horror movie.


    "0-oh. Okay. Where are you? I''m a little worried about you. Do you want somepany?" her


    senior said. "Right, by the way, Elliot Foster has put out a bounty.


    Fifteen million dors for information on my boss and a photo of him."


    When Natalie heard him mention Elliot, she came to her senses.


    Before meeting Billy that day, she had disregarded Elliot. When she hadpared Elliot to Billy,


    she had found Elliotcking in all ways.


    At that moment, she found her previous assessmentical! Elliot was like a god inparison to


    Billy!


    Even if he had ten Averys in his heart, he was still much better than that pervert, Billy!


    After hanging up, she found Elliot''s contact QKX: called him without hesitation.


    When the call connected, she heard Elliot¡¯s cold snap, "What is it? "


    Hearing his cold and angry voice, she realized that it was midnight in Aryadelle.


    "I-I heard that you''re giving out fifteen million dors for information on Billy..." she stuttered.


    "Do you know anything about him?" Elliot rubbed his throbbing temples.


    "I..." Natalie wanted to say that she knew him, but if she were to say that Elliot would want to know


    how she met him.


    How was she going to exin herself then? Billy only saw her but no one else. No matter how she


    tried she would not be able to exin it without giving herself away.


    "I heard about it..." For safety reasons, she decided to make what she knew vague. " My friend said


    that she had seen Billy."


    "What friend? How did your friend get to meet Billy?¡±


    "She didn''t tell me the details. She only told me that Billy is short and ugly. She said he might have


    dwarfism." Natalie¡¯s voice shook. "Not only that, but he also has special kinks."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Elliot sprang up from his bed.


    Was Natalie lying? Was she deliberately defaming Billy?


    How could Avery have such a boyfriend?


    Had she gone mad? Even if she was provoked, she would not do such a thing to herself!

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    "Natalie, this is only what you have heard. Unless your friend can provide a clear photo and detailed


    information, you won''t get the money."


    Elliot¡¯s reply woke Natalie up. "Elliot, you''re mistaken. I''m not using this to get your money. I only


    saw how you wanted to know about him, so I told you what I know."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What you know might not be urate. I want urate information." Elliot rubbed the middle of his


    brows. "If there is nothing else, I''m hanging up. It''s midnight over here. The next time you call me,


    can you please consider the time difference."


    "I''m so-" Before Natalie could finish her apology, Elliot hung up.


    Natalie forced back the tears in her eyes.


    She deserved it! She deserved it! If she had not tried to seduce Billy, she would never have been so


    humiliated.


    She held her phone tightly, walked over to the bar, and took a bottle of red wine.


    She would not be defeated just like that. Since she could not ept Billy''s perverted demands, she


    was going to continue to stay in Tate Industries and work ording to her original n.


    After Elliot hung up, he could not fall asleep. He turned on the bedsidemp and got out of bed.


    He went to the bathroom to wash his face. He returned to the bed and picked up his phone to look


    at the time.


    It was almost two in the morning. It was too early to get out of bed. However, Natalie¡¯s words kept


    ringing in his mind.


    Was Billy a dwarf? He truly wanted to ask Avery about it.


    Avery had never publicized her new rtionship. Could it be because Billy was disabled?


    Avery was not one to judge a book by its cover. If she had, she would have ended up with Eric or


    Mike. Eric''s looks needed no further boration, and Mike looked great, too.


    Usually, everyone would have a biased judgment of sessful people. At that moment, Billy was a


    famous business giant. Everyone would surely be more epting of his looks.


    However, Natalie said that Billy was very ugly. He must be extremely ugly for her to say that.


    If Avery truly epted such an ugly man, did that mean she was attracted by his talents?


    Elliot felt as if someone had stabbed his heart with a knife. It hurt to breathe.


    How did Avery find such a man? Although he was not sure if what Natalie said was true, Nataliea&?VNT= her friend were surely not ordinary people. They would not crack a joke on Billy, which


    was why their description would most likely be urate.


    At the crack of dawn, Elliot left his house. He could not sleep the entire night. He had to force


    himself to sleep, but even then, he could not go to sleep.


    Lying down was not any better than being up. He would rather go look for Avery to rify things. If


    not, this matter would fester in his heart, making him anxious.


    At Starry River Vi, Avery was still in her dreams when her bodyguard frantically knocked on her


    door.


    "Miss Tate, wake up!"


    The bodyguard stayed at her ce 24 hours a day. The doorbell just rang, and the bodyguard


    immediately went to have a look.


    When he saw that it was Elliot, the bodyguard did not dare to dy.


    After Avery woke up, she walked to her door. Her hair was a mess when she opened the door.


    "Miss Tate, Elliot is here! Have you two gotten back together already? Going on a date so early in


    the morning?" The bodyguard thought that they had reconciled. If not, Elliot would not have


    Avery was stunned before she strode out of her room.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    Avery quickly walked to the gate. Seeing Elliot''s weary and sleep-deprived face, she furrowed her


    brows.


    "Elliot, what on earth is wrong with you? It''s only six. The sun isn''t even up yet..." Avery felt a little


    lightheaded. She felt as if she had run out of breath.


    "Open the gate." Elliot looked at the locked gate.


    "Tell me why are you here first." Avery looked at his reddened eyes. She suddenly thought about


    La''s call the night before.


    At that thought, before he could answer, she opened the gate and let him in.


    "Do you know why I''m here?" He looked at the opened gate. He took a jab at Avery. "


    Avery, don''t you feel guilty?" "Guilty of what? I have nevermitted any crimes or betrayed my


    loved ones." Avery was so furious she was trembling. She strode inside.


    Elliot followed her and entered as well.


    "Miss Tate, since you¡¯re up, I''ll go get you some breakfast?" The bodyguard could sense the


    oppressing aura around them. " What do you want to eat?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was too early at that moment. Avery did not have an appetite. "I don¡¯t want anything. You go get


    some for yourself!"


    The bodyguard responded and was about to head out.


    "Get me a bowl of gran, a croissant, and a cappino. If there are bacon pancakes, get them for


    me too," Elliot said.


    The bodyguard was stunned. Did Elliot eat that much for breakfast every day?


    Avery was stunned too. "If you want breakfast, go get it yourself. Why are you ordering my


    bodyguard to do it?"


    After she said that, Elliot immediately took cash out from his wallet and passed it to the bodyguard.


    "Thank you."


    The bodyguard did not hesitate. He epted the cash and said gratefully, "I''ll go get it right now.


    Please wait for a while."


    After the bodyguard left, Avery looked at Elliot coldly.


    "Say what you want to say. After that, I''m going back to sleep.¡±


    Elliot looked at her. "Someone told me that your boyfriend is short and ugly. Show me his photo."


    Avery was stunned by the words short and ugly.


    "Who told you my boyfriend is short and ugly?"


    "I put out a bounty for fifteen million dors for information on your boyfriend. Naturally, people will


    tell me about it." Elliot did not mind telling her what he had done.


    "Fifteen million dors?" Avery could not help but cough. "If you really want to know, just ask me!"


    "Aren¡¯t I here asking you now?"


    "Have you given away your fifteen million? " Avery blinked. She thought that he was extremely


    foolish!


    "Not yet. I need to confirm the matter with you first. Only you can tell me if it is true or not." "Oh..."


    Avery let out a sigh of relief. She patted her chest. "Why do you want to know about my boyfriend?


    Elliot, I have never pried into your personal affairs, right? You''re invading my privacy."


    "La came to talk to mest night. She cried terribly." Elliot saw how defensive she was, so he told


    her the truth.


    Avery did not think he would bring it up.


    "I know. La told me that you were hiding in your study secretly crying." At that, she lowered her


    gaze. She did not dare to look at him. "Elliot, what do you want me to do? You¡¯re making things


    awkward. I¡ª"


    "The detective I hired called mest night. He said that a group of human traffickers have been


    captured. After the arrest, a burial pit was found. There were many baby bones in the burial pit. Our


    daughter, Ivy, might have died in that pit."


    Elliot exined why he had been crying the night before. He had not told La the truth because


    La, in her misunderst=a"? SNT?ing, had opened up to him.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Avery heard his exnation, and she instantly lost it.


    "Where is the burial pit!" She choked up and stood up from the sofa.


    Elliot stood up too. He walked over and pushed her back down on the sofa.


    "I have already sent someone to check it." He sat down next to her and looked at her from a close


    distance. "Avery, other than Ivy''s matter, I''m most worried about you. I have thought about it the


    entire night. Why is your boyfriend like a shadow? Since you two are already together, why won''t


    you introduce him to us?"


    "Elliot, are you my parents? Why should I get him to meet you?" said Avery, quickly recollecting her


    emotions.


    "Even if we¡¯re not family, we are considered friends, right? Are you not going to let your friends meet


    him?" said Elliot,promising. "Even if you can¡¯t let us meet him, let me see his photo! ¡±


    "No,¡± Avery said. "I don''t like photos."


    "Is he a dwarf?"


    "Elliot, this is his privacy. Why do you insist on knowing?" Avery took a deep breath. "I don''t pick my


    boyfriends based on looks, body, or disability. As long as he is mature and can get along with me, I''ll


    be fine."


    Avery''s answer sort of confirmed Elliot''s suspicion.


    Billy was how Natalie described him to be!


    "You''re doing it because of his money, right?" Elliot''s eyes reddened. He spoke nastily, "If not, I truly


    can''t understand why you would find such a man! I heard that not only is he ugly and disabled, but


    he even has some perverted kink! We have been together for so many years. How could I have not


    known that you have such a kink?


    Avery was speechless.


    "Are you doing it for the money, the thrill, or just to provoke me?" Elliot''s fury enveloped him.


    She looked at his darkened expression and listened to his aggressive tone. She lost all her senses.


    "Elliot! No matter what type of man I look for, it has nothing to do with you! If you¡¯re here to quarrel


    with me, just leave!" Averymanded. "I don¡¯t need anyonementing on my life!"


    Her words infuriated him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot angrily got up and left.


    After he left, the bodyguard came back with a big bag full of food.


    "Where is Mr. Foster?" The bodyguard ced the food on the coffee table


    "He left." Avery looked at the food. Elliot did not eat this much food. The only reason he had ordered


    this much food was


    because he had ordered some for her too."


    "Oh. What a pity. I bought so much food. Miss Tate, why don''t you have some? They taste great.¡±


    The bodyguard took the bacon pancake, gran, and croissant out. "Eat them while they are hot."


    Perhaps quarreling with Elliot took up so much of her energy, and Avery was a little hungry at that


    moment.


    She picked up the bacon pancake without any hesitation. She took a whiff. "Smells great."


    "Miss Tate, did you quarrel with Elliot?"


    "How did you know?"


    "It''s not hard to guess. He wanted to stay for breakfast."


    "He has crossed the line. I wondered where he had heard that Billy is ugly, disabled, and even has


    a kink. I wonder who had spread those rumors! How absurd!" The more she spoke the angrier she


    got. It did not affect her ability to finish her breakfast.


    "Oh. No wonder he came to look for you so early in the morning. His eyes were bloodshot. He


    surely did not sleepst night." The bodyguard was having the bowl of gran while chatting with


    Avery. "But, that means that he still cares for you. If my ex-girlfriend found a dirtbag as her current


    boyfriend, I would be so happy I could die."

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Avery was baffled. She quickly finished her breakfast and returned to her room to catch up on some


    sleep.


    However, she tossed around in bed and could not sleep.


    She thought about how Mike said that Natalie was about to meet with the so-called Billy. She


    wondered how it went.


    She found her phone and called Mike.


    "Mike, who did you have meet Natalie? Didn''t you say that she wanted to meet Billy?" Avery asked.


    "Yes. They have already met. I''m sure she will be having a nightmare tonight.


    Hahaha!" Mikeughed. He stopped and said, "You don''t know how fun it was! Do you want to see


    the surveince?"


    "You even recorded it!" "Of course. If Natalie were to do anything dishonest in the future, I will


    release the tape and ruin her reputation." Mike sneered. "Don''t forget that Tate Industries is still in


    her hands," Mike said.


    "We gave up Tate Industries out of our own volition. No matter what Tate Industries bes in the


    future, it has nothing to do with us." Avery thought about how she did not want Eliot meddling in her


    affairs. Tate Industries belonged to Elliot at that moment, so she would not meddle in his affairs


    either.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m only saying that it would do no harm to have something on her. Don''t worry. As long as she isn''t


    up to no good, I won''t release the video. Do you want to see it or not? If you want to¡ª" "No. I''m not


    watching it." She was afraid that it would harm her eyes. "Just tell me what happened."


    "I found a man with dwarfism...¡±


    The moment he mentioned dwarfism, Avery was shocked as if electricity ran through her entire


    body!


    Everything made sense!


    Elliot told her that someone had told him that her boyfriend was someone with dwarfism. She had


    never expected that the person that he was referring to was Natalie!


    He did not believe Natalie''s words, if not he would not have lost sleep over it ande to look for


    her early in the morning.


    At that thought, she took a breath.


    "I got that man to scare Natalie. I never thought that Natalie would be so brave.


    Even if that old man had dwarfism, even if he was ugly, Natalie did not mind at all! This woman


    would stop at nothing to climb up thedder. Amazing!" Mike praised Natalie.


    Avery had only met Natalie once. Natalie seemed very sensible to her, so she was not surprised at


    what Mike said.


    "So, I got someone to send some lizards, pythons,


    She had once been intimidated with a python by Elliot''s men, so she hated people using this to


    scare others!


    "Mike, stop doing that!"


    "She won''te again." Mike realized that Avery was angry, so he stoppedughing." She brought


    it on herself. If she did not try to seduce¡ª"


    "I know, but don''t do that to others anymore!" Avery sat up in her bed. "Is Hayden home yet?"


    "Not yet! Are you looking for him?"


    "No. I''m just worried about his body."


    "Oh, don''t worry. I will remind him. Avery, just wait for Hayden to surpass Elliot!" Mike said


    confidently. "By the way, how did Elliot react when he heard you were in a rtionship?"

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    "Thanks to you, he now thinks I have a boyfriend with dwarfism. He came to quarrel with me early in


    the morning. He just left," Avery said and she got angry once more.


    Other than being angry at Elliot, she was angry at Mike too. Mike was too presumptuous this time. If


    he were to continue that way, soon Elliot would find out the true identity of the boss of Dream Maker.


    Hayden wanted topletely surpass Elliot''s Sterling Group before revealing his identity to Elliot.


    "No. What sort of boyfriend you look for has nothing to do with you. What is he getting so worked up


    about." Mikeughed. "I wondered if Natalie used the fake Billy information in exchange for Elliot''s


    fifteen million. Naha!" "Mike, you have to stop it already. Stop doing such strange things. Even if


    Nataliees looking for you all in the future, just ignore her," Avery said. "I''m back in Aryadelle


    this time to look for Ivy, yet you created so much trouble for me. My head hurts."


    Mike said, "You won''t be able to avoid facing Elliot when you return. If your head hurts, his head will


    hurt more. If we don¡¯t give him a push, he will not act on it."


    "All he does is pick fights. If I get Chad to quarrel with you every day, let''s see if you will still say


    such things."


    "Would that be possible? The problem between you two is too huge," said Mike, exining his


    theory. "I know you want to run away from it but running away is shameful. Elliot clearly still wants to


    get back together with you. You, on the other hand, might seem heartless, but you''re a softie. I''m


    just spurring him on to act quickly. This is just to help you two. Of course, if he doesn''t go for it, you


    two can go chase after your own happiness."


    Avery sneered. "Just worry about yourself! Even if I don¡¯t get back together with him, I could still live


    my life."


    "I''m not worried for you two. I''m just lending you a hand¡ª"


    "If you lend me a hand again, I''m going to chop off that hand."


    Mike was speechless.


    After the call, Averyy in bed, looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    Elliot¡¯s angry expression >a''?TJP< the words he said appeared on her mind.


    The bodyguard told her that a normal person would not wish that their exes would do well.


    If one hoped for their exes to do well, either they were doing better than their exes or they still had


    hopes of getting back with their exes.


    The bodyguard thought that Elliot belonged to thetter group.


    However, what Elliot said was extremely infuriating. Furthermore, the fact that he believed what


    Natalie said made her extremely anxious.


    Elliot drove home. Mrs. Cooper immediately walked to him. "Master Elliot, why did you leave so


    early today? Have you had your breakfast? I just prepared your breakfast."


    Elliot was filled with anger thanks to Avery. However, when he saw Robert sitting in a baby chair


    obediently eating his breakfast, the unhappiness in his heart was instantly suppressed.


    He walked over to Robert and patted his head. Then, he sat down.


    Mrs. Cooper served him breakfast. Seeing how he looked unwell, she asked, "You didn''t rest well


    last night, right? Was it because of Avery''s new boyfriend?"


    "Yes." Elliot picked up the ss of milk and took a sip. "Someone told me that not only is Avery''s


    boyfriend ugly, but he is also a dwarf. I don''t know why she would find a man like that. If she is with


    him for money, then why did she not ask me for money when we were together?"


    Mrs. Cooper was stunned. "How could


    Avery find a boyfriend like that?


    Impossible! Impossible!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just went to ask her. She did not deny it." Elliot''s mood was just like Mrs. Cooper''s before he went


    to ask Avery.


    However, the facts were right before his eyes.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    "H-How could that be? If she were to find such a boyfriend, she should just get back together with


    you!" Mrs. Cooper identally let slip what was on her mind. "Avery is such a great person. Even if


    he is rich, his looks should match hers. La really likes beautiful things, so how will she ept


    such a stepfather?"


    "What if she doesn''t marry?¡±


    "Then, it will be even more unbelievable. If she is only in for the rtionship, then why not find


    someone more handsome?" Mrs. Cooper said. "Master Elliot, there must be something behind this!


    You can''t just let Avery fall into this trap!"


    Elliot was speechless. He was embarrassed to say that he was kicked out of Avery''s ce this


    morning.


    He did want to help her, but she was not buying it.


    At noon, Tammy returned Avery''s beloved pink car back to her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, when are you going to let us meet your boyfriend?" Tammy came over specifically to ask her


    this. "Won''t your boyfriend miss you while you are in Aryadelle? I know that he is busy, but no


    matter how busy, he can''t forget about his girlfriend!"


    Avery said, "Tammy, Elliot came to look for me because of this matter this morning."


    Tammy said, "What? I thought I''m already active enough. I never thought Elliot would beat me here.


    Was he jealous, which is why he came crying to you, hoping that you would have a change of heart


    and give him another chance?"


    Avery was speechless. Tammy''s mind worked in a baffling way.


    It was not as if they barely knew Elliot. Did Tammy not know what type of person Elliot was?


    "Natalie told him that my boyfriend is short, ugly, and disabled, so he came over to lecture me about


    it."


    "What is on with this Natalie? Is she just unhappy that you''re doing well? Why must she defame


    your boyfriend? Is Elliot an idiot? Why did he believe Natalie?"


    Avery suddenly wanted to know what Tammy¡¯s reaction would be. "Tammy, what if Natalie was


    telling the truth?"


    Tammy was shocked. She quickly stood up from the sofa, went to get a cup of water, drank some


    water, :d#?XJU; patted her chest. She calmed down a little before rushing over to Avery.


    "Short, ugly, and disabled?" Tammy looked at Avery and asked loudly, "I don''t agree! Even if you


    two are just in a rtionship and not getting married!"


    Avery pushed her lips and said nothing.


    "Avery, what is your point in looking for such a boyfriend? If you''re lonely, you should look for Elliot!


    After all, you''re just using him, not getting married!"


    "... I''m not lonely."


    "Then, is it because this boyfriend listens to you?" Tammy wanted to know what Avery was thinking.


    "Then, you should just get a dog! My aunt''sbrador is as obedient as ever! Not only obedient but


    also adorable! Do you want a dog? I''ll go get one for you! "


    "... Tammy, thank you. I''ve thought it through."


    "What?"


    "That I should get a dog rather than a man. When I was with Elliot, I still had to pay attention to his


    moods. If I had a dog, would the dog lose its temper at me?"


    Tammy chuckled. "That depends on how you bring it up. If you spoil it, it will surely do that."


    Tammy walked over to Avery and urged her, saying, "Show me photos of your boyfriend. I want to


    see how ugly he is."


    Avery took a deep breath. She took her phone and opened her photo album.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    "Where is it?" Tammy looked at Avery''s phone, not daring to blink. "It¡¯s just all photos of Hayden! By


    the way, Hayden is all grown up. He looks so tall and handsome."


    "Yes. He is constantly growing. He is almost as tall as me," Avery said. "He is starting to look a lot


    like his father."


    "Haha, I can see. But I think Hayden is even more handsome than Elliot. He has the best of Elliot


    and you."


    "Hayden is quite handsome, but he is a lone wolf. He doesn''t mix with his ssmates. I¡¯m afraid


    that he might not have friends when he grows up. Look at Elliot, although he doesn''t have a great


    character, he has friends who are quite close to him," Avery voiced her concerns.


    "It''s nothing great to have many friends. When Hayden is sessful and famous, many would want


    to be his friend. This is nothing. I thought that you were worried about him finding a wife in the


    future!"


    "It''s too early to worry about this." Avery picked up the jug of water and poured herself some water.


    "Why didn''t you bring Tiffany here?"


    "My mom took her out to look at some kindergartens," Tammy said. "I thought of letting Tiffany go to


    the same kindergarten as Robert. They could care for each other! But my mom thinks that Robert''s


    kindergarten is quite far away from our ce, so she wants to look at a few more kindergartens."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your mom''s worries are normal. Even if Robert and Tiffany are in the same kindergarten, they won''t


    be in the same ss. It would be better to ce Tiffany in a kindergarten nearer to home. It would


    be much easier to pick her up. If anything happens to her, you could head to the kindergarten


    immediately to deal with it too," Avery suggested.


    "Hmm, my mom said the same. When Tiffany goes to elementary school in the future, I''ll send her


    to the same school as Robert. Although they are not in the same ss, at least they can still care


    for each other. I won''t be so worried as well." Tammy only had one daughter, so she was quite


    worried about her.


    Avery could understand her. The only photos that were there were photos of Hayden, Mike,


    :b.:WNR? Avery herself.


    There was no stranger in them.


    "Didn''t you say you want to show me your boyfriend''s photo?" Tammy asked.


    "What boyfriend?" Avery took her phone back. "It''s one thing for those lies to fool other people, but


    how did you fall for them?


    Tammy was speechless.


    "I have been studying for the past two years. Where would I find the time to enter into a


    rtionship? If Elliot had a brain, he would not have been tricked by Mike."


    "My, my, I''m brainless too because I believed it too. Why is Mike like that? Why did he lie to Chad


    too! " Tammy did not think that everything was a lie. "Why is Mike doing this? Could it be that he


    wants to¡ª"


    "He wants to provoke Elliot," Avery said.


    "Oh! Oh! Hahaha! Mike. I like him! He has done something I would not dare do! This idea is


    amazing!" Tammy gave her a thumbs up. "Avery, don''t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about your ns.


    Let Elliot suffer! Hahaha!"


    Avery said, "This is Mike''s n. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Since he already has such a n, just y along with it! See if Elliot does anything or not. Just


    pretend you''re the audience watching a show," said Tammy,forting her.


    "Watching my own show?"


    "Anyway, you don''t need to do anything. Just sit tight and watch. Unless you n on going to Elliot


    and revealing that this is all a joke that Mike created? He is probably still fuming!"


    Avery was silent.


    Indeed, Elliot was still fuming. However, she was not calm at that moment too. She was nning to


    wait for a while before making any decisions.


    Lilith was in a high-end neighborhood that afternoon, participating in a photoshoot. She was


    shooting a promotional advertisement for a lingeriepany with another famous model.


    The other famous model that she was working with was Aryadelle''s Coco.


    Howie had previously reminded Lilith to be nice to Coco because this coboration could help boost


    Lilith¡¯s fame in Aryadelle.

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    Lilith rushed to the scene of the photoshoot after lunch.


    After being styled and made up, Lilith rested while she waited in the simple dressing room. After a


    while, Lilith heard someone on a phone outside.


    "Coco is not feeling well? How could she fall ill so suddenly? Can she still make it for the shoot?


    The shoot won''t take long. At most two hours. Lilith got here an hour ago, and she has been waiting


    for all this time."


    "No, I''m not saying that Coco is unprofessional, but if she''s unwell, of course, I won''t force her to


    work, but this also puts us in a difficult position! Since we have already booked the time, we can''t


    change it that easily. We have many staff members waiting here." "Lilith... Lilith came from abroad.


    She has won awards and is quite famous abroad! Because we n to market our lingerie abroad,


    we hired her. We did not hire her because we wanted to please someone. We would never higher


    an unknown model to work alongside Coco."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilith heard the staff member''s phone call, and she roughly knew what had happened. Coco disliked


    her for herck of poprity. She was too unimportant, which was why Coco was not willing to work


    with her.


    However, if that was the case, why would Coco sign the contract? She had already signed the


    contract and received her deposit. How could she reject it?


    At least, Lilith would not do such a thing.


    Lilith was feeling terrible at that moment. She did not know if the shoot in the afternoon would still


    go on smoothly. It was hot and stuffy inside the room. It only exacerbated her negative feelings.


    She unlocked her phone and wanted to find someone to talk to when she suddenly saw a message


    from Ben.


    After theirst fight, she had been ignoring Ben. However, Ben would still send her a few messages


    daily, asking her if she was eating on time, how her work went, or if she was resting...


    Sometimes, she did feel like replying to his messages, but she was too proud to do so. She wanted


    to test his patience.


    Just when she was about to reply to Ben, a staff member entered.


    "Lilith, Coco will be arriving in about an hour. Let''s take a few of your solo shots first!"


    Lilith immediately ced her phone down: e)?RNU< quickly got into working mode.


    An hour and a halfter, Coco arrived. She waste, but she was styled.


    The staff member passed Coco the clothes they needed her to wear. When she epted the


    clothes, her gaze fell on Lilith.


    "You''re Lilith White, right? I checked up on yourpetition abroad. It''s just a smallpetition, yet


    you dare to boast your results? There sure are many thick-skinned people all around."


    Lilith felt aggrieved, but she did not dare to say anything because thepetition she took part in


    abroad was indeed small.


    It was apetition that Hayden had spent money on organizing to help her make her debut.


    "Coco, although she isn''t famous, her sugar daddy is quite famous. I heard that her sugar daddy is


    one of the managers of Sterling Group!"

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    "I hate this kind of social-climbing woman most!" Coco spat in contempt.


    Lilith flushed. "You can put me down for not being experienced, but you can¡¯t call me a social


    climber! I did not depend on my boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend? Are you sure you are not referring to your sugar daddy?" Coco asked sarcastically. "If


    he is a manager in Sterling Group, he has to be quite old now, right? Probably with a family? Just


    admit that you are a mistress and quit talking like you are someone''s official girlfriend!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilith felt that she could not see eye to eye with her and there was no point in arguing with her. Apart


    from that, they were not familiar with one another, and Lilith did not deem it necessary to fight with


    Coco since they might not see each other again once she was done with this job.


    She strode off and arrived at the spot where the filming would take ce.


    Shortly after. Coco finished changing and the photoshoot began.


    Despite her contempt toward Lilith, Coco did not pick on her again once she began working.


    The photoshootsted for approximately one hour, and once it was over, the person in charge


    invited both Lilith and Coco to dinner.


    Coco wanted to refuse but Lilith beat her to it and blurted out, "I am busy tonight, so I''ll pass."


    Coco shot Lilith a nasty re for daring to undermine her.


    "If Lilith isn''t going, then I guess I can join! " she said before heading back to the van with her


    assistant.


    As soon as Coco left, the person in charge immediately grabbed Lilith by the arm and said, "Lilith,


    don''t take what Coco said personally. She might say horrible things, but she stillpleted the


    shoot with you professionally, didn''t she? Our boss definitely did not choose you because of your


    involvement with Mr. Schaffer. She doesn''t know that and probably misunderstood. I will exin to


    herter during dinner."


    "The shoot is over now, so you don''t need to exin anything to her. I don''t feel the need to exin


    myself to her either," Lilith said.


    "That''s true. It''s your private life, after all.


    Thank you for your hard work today!


    You''ve been here since noon, so I can''t possibly let you go without buying you dinner," the person in


    charge said earnestly.


    Unable to refuse, Lilith agreed to go for dinner with resignation.


    In a high-ss restaurant located in the city center, the group entered a private room ;d.=PLT> sat


    in ordance to their positions.


    Coco sat at the center while the person in charge sat next to her. The person in charge had wanted


    Lilith to sit on his other side, but Lilith politely refused and went to sit down on the side, before


    asking the waiter for a bottle of water.


    "Lilith, what¡¯s your sugar daddy''s position in Sterling Group? I only know Elliot Foster from Sterling


    Group," Coco asked while rolling her eyes.


    "And who is your sugar daddy?" Furious, Lilith fired back without hesitation. There were at least


    twenty people in the room, so it was obvious that Coco had confronted her on purpose to humiliate


    her.


    Coco''s face instantly turned into an rming shade of red.


    Anyone who knew Coco''s past knew that she had seeded with nothing but her hard work.


    She was tall, and her unique demeanor had won her global awards. She was proud and tended to


    run her mouth whenever she disliked something but that had not affected her influence in the


    modeling industry.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    "Lilith White! You are being ridiculous! My sugar daddy? You tell me who my sugar daddy is!" Coco


    had never been questioned in such a manner before and was unable to think of a way to argue.


    "How would I know who your sugar daddy is? I wouldn¡¯t have asked you if you hadn¡¯t made such


    rash usations. I''m not interested in you at all." Lilith picked up her ss and took a sip of water.


    "Haha! I''m not interested in you either I''m just curious about that so-called boyfriend of yours


    because I think you are bluffing in a pathetic attempt to raise your status! What kind of a manager


    would be interested in you?!" Coco rolled her eyes. " Do you know Elliot Foster? I dined with him


    before and men like that wouldn''t even spare ordinary girls a second nce!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Isn''t it normal that Elliot isn''t interested in you? He loves Avery, so don¡¯t waste your time!" Lilith


    retorted.


    "Hahaha! Since when have I said anything about liking Elliot? You probably think that he is one of a


    kind, don''t you? I am not even interested!¡± Coco said with pride.


    "Hm..." Lilith studied her flushed cheeks, not motivated to further expose Coco''s lies.


    "What do you mean by hm ? Huh?! I hate it when people hm...'' in front of me!" Coco''s eyebrows


    shot up in rage. "Anyone who marries a man as selfish and petty as Elliot Foster will be doomed for


    life! Avery divorced him and not only was she not given anything at all, she even lost her own wealth


    to him! It''s the first time I''ve seen a man so horrible! Whoever enjoys sucking up to him can do so,


    but I honestly don''t care for it!"


    Lilith had not expected to find someone who had misunderstood Elliot to such arge extent, and


    not only did Coco misunderstand him, but she had also spoken loudly about him in public.


    "Don''t talk about him like that!" Lilith roared.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Before Lilith¡¯s outburst, she had always appeared quiet and gentle as she did not lose her temper


    even when Coco had insulted her earlier that morning, yet she exploded as soon as Coco talked


    about Elliot.


    "What are you yelling for?!" Coco mmed her palms onto the table >d&;XIR> stood. " You want to


    fight? I am talking about Elliot, not you. Why are you getting all worked up? Is Elliot Foster your


    sugar daddy?!¡±


    Rage burning herst strand of sense, Lilith grabbed her ss and sshed water onto Coco¡¯s


    face.


    "Did you just throw a ss of water at me?! How dare you?! I''m going to kill you!" Coco shoved the


    chair away and stormed up to Lilith.


    A dozen staff members immediately hurried over to pull them apart, while the person in charge


    rushed to the side to call Ben.


    In about half an hour, Ben hurried over to find delicious-looking, yet fully untouched food on the


    table.


    The person in charge was talking to both Coco and Lilith to the point that his mouth felt numb and


    dry.


    When he spotted Ben, he immediately pushed Ben toward Lilith and said, "Mr. Schaffer, it''s really


    getting out of hand."


    Ben grabbed onto Lilith''s wrist and red at Coco.


    "So you are Lilith''s sugar daddy?" Coco''s tone weakened the instant she saw Ben.


    Ben had a sophisticated presence, and, with the expansive watch around his wrist, it took her one


    look to know that he was rich.


    "I know Lilith. She wouldn''t argue with anyone, let alone fight with another person. Well? What did


    you do to piss her off?" Ben''s tone seemed neutral, but his eyes shone with an icy glint.


    Frustrated, Coco said, "All... all I did was talk about Elliot... Who knows why she lost her temper?!


    Something is wrong with her!" "Haha! Elliot Foster is her older brother.


    Who gave you the courage to talk about him in front of Lilith?!"

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Silence fell over the room.


    Lilith had not expected Ben to tell everyone about Elliot.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The others were not aware of her identity and thought that she was fully dependent on her


    boyfriend''s connections for work. If they found out that she was Elliot''s sister, would they think that


    she was relying on Elliot''s status even when that was not the truth? She had never relied on Ben or


    Elliot.


    Lilith stormed out of the room in a rage.


    Ben had wanted to teach Coco a lesson, but he immediately went after Lilith when she left.


    "Lilith is Elliot''s sister?" Coco turned to look at the person in charge of the


    photoshoot.


    The person in charge scowled in surprise." I don''t know! I only know that she is dating Mr. Schaffer,


    but I''ve never heard that Elliot Foster has a sister, nor did Lilith''s assistant mention anything to us!"


    "Maybe Schaffer was lying?" Coco suggested weakly, knowing that Ben had no reason to lie to


    them.


    "Mr. Schaffer is Elliot Foster''s right-hand man, so he has no reason to lie to us about something like


    that. Lilith might very well be Elliot''s sister from a different mother. Didn''t the news report say that


    Elliot''s biological father was someone named... um... something White..."


    Everyone gasped when the name ''White'' was mentioned because White was Lilith''sst name as


    well, which was enough proof that she was indeed Elliot''s sister.


    "Coco, your attitude today is going to affect your reputation. All those things you said about Elliot... If


    Lilith goes home and tells Elliot about what happened, your life is over." The person in charge gave


    her a stern look. "Hurry and apologize to Lilith, or ourmercial might not even air if the situation


    esctes."


    Coco paled, not because she had offended Lilith, but because she had been talking about Elliot


    behind his back.


    "Lilith is gone now. How am I supposed to apologize to her?!" Losing her appetite, Coco grabbed


    her bag to leave.


    "Call Lilith... or her manager..."


    "I don''t have their numbers." "I will give them to you." Ben caught up to Lilith ?h"


    Lilith shot him an annoyed re. "Who gave you permission to tell them about me and Elliot? Are


    you purposely trying to make it hard for me to work?"


    "Lilith, having someone to back you is always better no matter where you work. Hayden supported


    you when you were in Bridgedale and that''s why everything went smoothly. I don''t want you to settle


    for less here in Aryadelle."


    "So, you are simply saying that I''ve been relying on people no matter where I work!" Lilith pouted,


    but she could not get upset with him as she knew he was telling the truth.


    "Do you think that Coco girl doesn''t have someone backing her?" Ben asked as he got into the car


    and drove. "Both your brother and I will refrain from actually helping you in any way. So long as you


    don''t seek help, you are still on your own with your career. You don''t have to prove yourself to


    anyone when you know you are doing the right thing, so there''s no reason to get upset over this."


    "You annoy me when you talk. I like you better when you don''t speak." Lilith stared daggers at him.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "You haven''t eaten, right? Let''s go grab a bite."


    "I lost my appetite."


    "You still need to eat. By the way, my parents decide toe back to Aryadelle for a while." Ben


    risked a gingerly nce at her. "I told them that we are dating, and they want to meet you."

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Lilith blushed. "I thought they weren''t back yet?"


    "They will be back the day after tomorrow. I''m just informing you ahead of time so that you won''t


    schedule work on that day."


    "Oh..." Lilith took her phone out to inform her manager, only to find numerous messages from


    Howie.


    [You are Elliot Foster''s sister?! You sure hid it well! So you are just modeling for fun?}


    [Lilith, I didn''t say anything mean to you before, right? If I did, I didn''t mean to. I just expected a lot


    from you because I see greatness in you.] [Coco called me in tears, saying that she wants to


    apologize to you. Call me when


    you see this... Or just message me... Or just reply tomorrow.]


    Lilith''s finger slid across the screen as she typed her reply.


    [I have something to do the day after tomorrow and I need a day off.]


    Howie replied right away.


    [Sure! Do you need a day off tomorrow as well? If not,e over to the office tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk.]


    [Alright.]


    Elliot had been sleeping the entire day and woke up at dawn.


    He went downstairs and the first floor was quiet and there was no one in sight. He headed out to the


    yard and asked his bodyguard, "Where''re Mrs. Cooper and the kids?"


    "There''s an event in a water park nearby, La and Robert both wanted to go so Mrs. Cooper took


    them there."


    Elliot returned to his mansion. His heart was filled with sorrow as he stared at the empty house. His


    head throbbed with pain as he thought back to the argument he had had with Avery earlier in the


    morning and felt the sudden urge to drink.


    Half an hourter, Chad hurried over. "Mr. Foster, I know that you are in a foul mood but drinking


    isn''t good for you so don''t drink too much."


    Elliot had called Chad over for a drink, and he had picked up the wine bottle and poured himself a


    ss.


    "Chad, I''ve already promised La I would get Avery back, so I can''t give up." Elliot had already


    drunk two sses of wine before Chad arrived and was already slightly tipsy.


    "Mr. Foster, you probably would not give up even if you had not promised La that." Chad noticed


    that Elliot''s ss was empty = f(?YNR; filled it with wine.


    "Natalie told me that something is really wrong with Avery''s boyfriend..."


    "I think you shouldn''t put too much weight on what Natalie says. If Billy is indeed someone


    problematic, do you really think that Avery wouldn¡¯t know or care?" Chad said. "Besides, they are


    just dating, not getting married. Maybe they will eventually just break up when they realize they are


    not meant to be."


    "Chad, I think I need to act." Elliot''s eyes gleamed with determination. "I told her to bring her


    boyfriend back to meet me and she refused. It''s been some time since she came back to Aryadelle


    and that guy has not followed her here. If they aren''t physically together right now, I am taking Avery


    away from him."


    Chad set the ss down in surprise, not knowing the extent of Elliot''s n.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How?" He swallowed hard. "By kidnapping her? Mr. Foster, if you do that, Avery is going to be


    really pissed off! Calm down and think of another way when you sober up."


    Elliot shot Chad an icy look. "You think I''m drunk? I''m not."


    "Oh..." Chad doubted that people who were drunk would actually admit that they were.


    "That Billy guy keeps trying to y the mysterious card, so I want to know if he would show up if I


    take Avery away." Elliot narrowed his eyes coldly.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Chad agreed with Elliot''s idea, but judging from the look on his face, Chad could not help but feel


    like Elliot would mess it up. Elliot looked as though he was about to go and beat Avery or Billy up


    and whichever he ended up doing would still enrage Avery.


    "Mr. Foster, eat something." Chad scooped a spoonful of food and ced it on his te. "Why didn''t


    you call Ben along?"


    Elliot knew that Chad did not have a high tolerance for alcohol, and his head was already beginning


    to spin after drinking merely one ss.


    "He is with Lilith."


    "Oh... How are things moving along between them?" Chad asked. "Thest time I talked to him, he


    was still saying how he


    had been renderedpletely helpless!"


    "Lilith has given up her job in Bridgedale and hase back to Aryadelle to further her career, so I


    don''t think their rtionship would change."


    "I guess! Lilith has always been quite clear with what she wants. I''m happy for Ben." Chad noticed


    the dark look on Elliot''s face and his smile immediately faded. "Mr.


    Foster, how are you nning to take Avery away?"


    "I have my ways." Elliot had a detailed n in mind.


    "La and Robert haven¡¯t started school yet, and if you take Avery away against her will..."


    "Do I look that stupid to you?" Naturally, Elliot did not n on kidnapping Avery, and he had never


    treated her recklessly, past or present.


    "It''s not that, Mr. Foster... You just look like you''ve had a bit too much to drink..."


    "I''m not drunk!" Elliot¡¯s eyes red with rage. "Just go! I don¡¯t want to drink anymore."


    Chad gulped down the wine in his ss guiltily. "I''ll drink with you for a while longer, Mr. Foster. Why


    isn''t there anyone in your house? Where are the kids?" Chad looked around him.


    "They went out."


    "Why didn''t they bring you along?" Chad felt sorry that Elliot was left to drink alone at home. "La


    can''t be that insensitive, right?"


    If Elliot had been slightly drunk earlier, he definitely sobered at Chad''s words.


    "They went to a water park. Why would they bring me along?"


    "Oh," Chad muttered awkwardly. "So when are you going to act? Do you need my help?"


    "The biggest help you can offer is to not try =e):TMU; talk me out of it."


    "Mr. Foster, I do want you to get back together with Avery. If I were Cupid, I would fire all my arrows


    and the both of you so that you were bonded for life. No one else would be able to tear you apart."


    Elliot said nothing about Chad''s statement.


    Elliot''s urge to drink emerged again at Chad''s words.


    An hourter, Mrs. Cooper brought La and Robert home and caught the scent of alcohol in the


    air as soon as they stepped into the living room.


    La hurried toward the dining room and noticed her father drinking, while Chad leaned his head


    against the table, seemingly asleep.


    "Dad! What are you doing?" La walked toward Elliot and scowled while staring at his flushed


    cheeks. "Why are you drinking?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Elliot had not drunk much. Chad fell asleep three sses into the bottle they opened, and Elliot had


    decided to simply finish the bottle. He went out to make a call and took another call, so it took him


    some time to finish the wine.


    "I..." Elliot struggled toe up with an excuse. "Uncle Chad came over for dinner so I had a few


    drinks with him."


    The frown on La''s face eased. "I see! Did something good happen? Uncle Chad


    passed out."


    "Yeah. He is going on a holiday."

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    "Oh... Is he going to visit Uncle Mike during his holidays?" La beamed because she had been


    nning on taking Robert to Bridgedale to visit Hayden. If Chad was traveling to Bridgedale, they


    could all travel together.


    "I didn¡¯t ask him." Elliot got up and took her hand. "Did you have fun at the water park?"


    "Robert had more fun. I think it''s a bit childish." La was wrapped in a towel, and her hair still


    dripping wet. "Daddy, I will go shower now. Go check on Uncle Chad!"


    "Sure!" Elliot watched as La walked back into her room, before approaching Robert, who was


    soaking wet.


    Robert looked up at Elliot with his doe-like eyes and pouted. "Daddy stinks.¡±


    It was the first time Elliot had drank so much at home since Robert was born.


    "You can sleep with Mrs. Cooper tonight, then. Go shower!" Elliot said and Mrs.


    Cooper carried Robert into the bathroom.


    Elliot returned to the dining room to find Chad rubbing his face.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you sobered up?" Elliot teased. "Your alcohol tolerance is getting lower."


    Chad scratched his head. "I''m just too sleepy. I didn''t sleep wellst night and didn¡¯t get to rest


    earlier in the afternoon today.¡±


    "I will get my driver to send you home." Elliot called the driver over.


    "Mr. Foster, could it be that maybe my tolerance didn''t get lower, but yours got higher?" Chad


    struggled to salvage his pride. "I remember that you used to get drunk with just two sses-¡¯¡¯


    "You wouldn''t have copsed after just three sses in the past."


    "I was just too sleepy and fell asleep. We can keep drinking if you don''t believe me."


    "I''m tired so you should go," Elliot said before heading upstairs to his room. The driver hade to


    send Chad back.


    After taking an hour''s nap, Chad felt extremely alert and called Mike.


    "Mr. Foster called me over to drink and I passed out after three sses. He mocked me for not


    being able to hold my liquor." Chadined to Mike pathetically.


    "I will drink him to death the next time Ie back!" Mike said before saying, "You passed out after


    three sses? That''s rubbish." "I fell asleep because I was tired. I wasn''t drunk."


    "Oh. Were you off stealing or somethingst night for you to be this tired?"


    "As if! I am busy because I am going on holiday soon, =a-;QIX< there¡¯s a lot of work pending that I


    need toplete before that! " Chad adjusted his spectacles. "Mr. Foster told me tonight that he is


    going to get Avery back for La''s sake."


    "Did he mention how?" Mike asked.


    "He doesn''t really seem to trust me. He probably thinks that I would tell you if he said anything to


    me," Chad said gloomily." He wasn''t like this before. He used to trust me." "It''s okay, you still have


    me." "I can''t depend on you either! You only listen to Avery and wouldn''t tell me most of what''s


    happening. Now, I''m hardly on anyone''s side!"


    "Sigh... It will get better once you get used to it." Mike wanted to console him, but in the end, he


    decided it was best for Chad to stay strong on his own.


    Two days passed in a sh and Ben''s parents returned to Aryadelle. Ben went to the airport to pick


    them up before taking them to the restaurant he had reserved.


    He had called Elliot two days ago, asking him to join them for a meal as Lilith''s brother and senior.


    Ben wanted him to meet his parents.


    Inside the restaurant, Lilith and Elliot sat by the table.


    They were the only ones inside the room and Lilith felt as though she would suffocate from


    awkwardness.


    "I should have gone with Ben to the airport, " she thought.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    "I thought you said you would prioritize work and wouldn¡¯t consider marriage for now? Why did you


    change your mind?" Elliot asked after taking a sip of water.


    "We are just having a meal together. Don''t read too much into it," Lilith said.


    "Both families are meeting now, so you are not that far away from getting married," Elliot said


    calmly. "You should really think about whether you want to marry Ben or not. There''s still time to


    reconsider."


    "Can''t I change my mind after this meal?" Lilith asked.


    "You can change your mind at any point, or even get a divorce from him after marrying him. It''s just


    that I have a unique


    friendship with Ben, and I want you to act carefully." Elliot tightened his grip around the ss. "Ben


    isn¡¯t young anymore and he truly wants to settle down..."


    "And how would you know that he wouldn''t cheat after we get married?" Lilith retorted. "You think


    that he is a good man just because you are close to him."


    "It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m close to him that I know he wouldn''t mistreat you out of respect for me."


    Elliot felt that, as her senior, he had the responsibility to warn Lilith.


    "Should I be thanking you, then?" Lilith did not care for his warning. "Even if he mistreats me in the


    future, I wouldn''t beg for him to stop. I won''t give up on my career, and I can support myself. Ever


    since your marriage with Avery blew up, I realize how untrustworthy men are.¡±


    Provoked, Elliot said, "Lilith White! I am your brother! If you think that Avery treats you better, you


    are wee to invite her here to act as your family instead!"


    "Avery does treat me better than you do!" Lilith shivered in response to his wrath, but she stood her


    ground despite the fear." She never yells at me or looks down on me. And you? Before I had a


    proper job, you didn''t even want to acknowledge me as your sister. Now that I''ve found a job and a


    boyfriend, this is when you start acting like you are my brother!"


    Elliot¡¯s heart sank at her usation.


    Though he had not cared for Lilith the way Avery did, he had never looked down on her.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened >b(< RLT? Ben walked in with his parents. He nced at


    the looks on Lilith''s and Elliot¡¯s faces and instantly noticed the tension between them.


    Ben smiled. "There''s been a bit of traffic on the road so we were a bitte. Are you hungry?" He


    turned around and said to the waiter, "You can serve food now."


    He then led his parents to their seats.


    Lilith immediately stood as soon as he took his seat and went to sit next to him.


    Though Ben appreciated Lilith taking the initiative to sit next to him, he was overwhelmed by the


    awkwardness of seeing how rude Lilith was to her brother.


    At the moment, Ben, his parents, and Lilith were all seated next to one another, and Elliot was


    sitting on his own on the other side of the table. This made it appear as though they were here to


    interrogate Elliot instead of dining.


    "Lilith, did you fight with your brother?" Ben lowered his voice and asked.


    "He told me not to marry you."


    Ben and both of his parents gasped.


    Elliot froze at the sudden usation.


    "Th- That can''t be possible, hahaha!" Benughed dramatically to conceal his panicked state. He


    saw Elliot as his brother and did not believe that he would stab him in the back.


    "I just told her to think it through and not to make a decision rashly, before regretting it again,¡± Elliot


    exined to Ben and his parents.


    Ben sighed a breath of relief. "I knew you wouldn''t stop me from being together with Lilith." "Who


    didn''t get married in the heat of the moment? The more you asked me to think about it, the more


    likely I''m going to regret it," Lilith said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Um... Lilith, what you say makes sense as well," Helen said with a smile. "Even if you are marrying


    Ben in the heat of the moment, I don''t think it''s an issue. You can get married and have a child


    together. If youe to grow tired of one anotherter in life, it''s alright if you want to get divorced...


    We will be sure to set you free."

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    It had be clear that Helen had only wanted Lilith to give birth to a child for the Schaffer family.


    Elliot¡¯s expression darkened and Ben immediately shot a look at his mother.


    "Of course, that is if the worst scenario happens. Naturally, I want Lilith and Ben to cherish one


    another and grow old together. Ben, if Lilith agrees to marry you, you have to treat her well. If you


    dare to mistreat her, your father and I will beat some sense into you even if Elliot doesn¡¯t say


    anything!"


    "I know," Ben said before looking over at Lilith. "Lilith, I know that you are way out of my league, but


    I promise to care for you with all I have once we get married. The reason that I''ve called Elliot along


    today is that I want him to stand witness to my promise as well. If I mistreat you or upset you in the


    future, you can punish me however you want."


    Lilith blushed.


    Despite his age, Ben was not shy to make romantic promises, and Lilith''s heart leaped in joy over


    his words. The frustration she felt after arguing with Elliot instantly faded.


    Noticing the sheepish look on her face, Ben immediately pulled out the ring he had prepared and


    presented it to her while getting on one knee. "Lilith, marry me!"


    Lilith stared at the blinding, enormous diamond on the ring that symbolized Ben''s determination.


    She kept a leveled head earlier when she mentioned that people get married in the heat of a


    moment, and now, she felt herself wavering.


    There was not a woman on earth who was capable of resisting such a temptation.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, she finally said, "Okay."


    Ben immediately took the ring out of the box and put it on Lilith¡¯s middle finger.


    "Do you like it? I asked my colleagues'' help to pick this out. You might not like the style of it so we


    can pick our wedding ringter on ourselves." Ben sat back down on his chair and whispered to


    Lilith.


    "Oh... I like this kind of ring better. Moresting."


    "Whatever you like."


    After lunch, Elliot drove away. His heart wavered at the sight of Ben :c&:ULY; Lilith fawning over one


    another earlier.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He kept thinking back to the sweet moments he had shared with Avery. During the times when they


    were deeply in love with one another, they were even more affectionate than Ben and Lilith.


    In Starry River Vi, Avery went to pick flowers from the garden and ced them in a vase after


    lunch.


    The screen on her phone lit up, and she took off her gloves to pick up her phone. She saw a photo


    of Lilith''s hand with an enormous diamond ring on it.


    Avery immediately replied.


    [Ben proposed to you?]


    [Yep. He said he invited both my family and his to meet for lunch. I thought it was really just a meal,


    but he proposed to me.


    [Congrattions! It''s a beautiful diamond ring!]


    [I argued with Elliot today. He told me to think it through so that I won''t regret it. His words provoked


    me and I ended up epting Ben''s proposal.]

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Avery could not help but chuckle.


    [You would have still epted Ben''s proposal even if Elliot hadn''t said a word to you!]


    [Probably not this soon though. I enjoy being pursued. What happens if he puts less effort into our


    rtionship once I agree to marry him?]


    [Hahaha . ]


    [The way youugh is really unsettling, Avery.]


    [Life wouldn''t always be thrilling. Peace and stability are the best things that you can ask for. Just


    think about how other married couples fight. Isn''t that more terrifying?] [True. I just want to continue


    working even after I marry him. Otherwise, I would lose my mind from staying at home every single


    day and start picking fights with him]


    [Just enjoy the moment and don''t overthink it.]


    [Yeah!]


    Elliot was on his way to Avery¡¯s house when he received a call from Natalie. He put on his bluetooth


    earphones and answered the call.


    "Elliot, I heard that Avery is dating the owner of Dream Maker, is that true?" Natalie asked.


    "Why are you asking?"


    Natalie hesitated for a moment and said,"


    The friend I told you about doesn''t exist."


    Elliot scowled. "Do you know what you are talking about, Natalie?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Of course, I do. Where are you right now? Let''s meet and talk!" Natalie knew she had made a fool


    of herself, but someone might use what happened against her even if she kept quiet about it. If that


    was the case, she decided it was best to face the situation with honesty.


    Elliot turned his car around and drove toward Tate Industries to find Natalie waiting outside the


    building entrance.


    Elliot stopped the car before her and she went to open the door to the passenger seat before


    getting in.


    "Buy me a cup of coffee," she said calmly.


    "When did youe back?" Elliot started driving.


    "Yesterday," she said. "I''m in quite a bit of a shock after meeting Billy so I came back. I don''t want to


    go to Bridgedale again anytime soon."


    "I thought he doesn¡¯t meet with people? How did you manage to ask him out?" Elliot was curious as


    to what she had done.


    "I will show you the emails between me =h): VJT> himter. I asked a few friends and they all had


    nothing but praise for Dream Maker. I didn''t want to give up, so I tried a few tricks. Thinking back, I


    realize how stupid I had been. Billy probably agreed to meet with me simply because he was


    impressed by how foolish I was," she said.


    Elliot stopped the car before a cafe nearby.


    The two headed inside to order, and Natalie opened the mailbox in her phone and handed it over to


    Elliot, before saying awkwardly, "don''tugh at me, Elliot."


    He epted her phone and nced through her email with Billy. After a short while, he returned it


    to her.


    He did not read the first email Natalie had sent Billy in detail as he was not interested in Natalie¡¯s


    efforts of "seducing" Billy. He merely wanted to confirm if the email address indeed belonged to


    Billy.


    "Dwarf. Ugly-looking. Are these all true?" Elliot asked in a low voice. "Does he not have any


    redeeming quality?"


    "Probably just his talent for business, but apart from that, he is the worst. I''ve never seen a man that


    hideous before. Elliot, if someone refuses to show his face, it''s an easy guess that he only does so


    because he is disabled and ugly. There can''t be another exnation to it."


    Elliot¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Which is why when I came home and heard that Avery was dating him, I was so shocked that Iy


    awake all night," Natalie continued.


    "Why does it matter to you who Avery dates?" Elliot asked mercilessly.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    "I don''t care about what kind of man Avery dates, but I''m worried about you," Natalie said. "Since I


    mentioned Billy to you before, I worried that this might make you feel miserable. If I had not said


    anything, I wouldn''t have to worry."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You only mentioned that he was horrendous-looking and short, right?" Elliot said casually. "I


    wouldn''t be in misery over something like that."


    "That''s not the worst part. Billy is a psychopath." Natalie''s features twisted in pain. "People who are


    talented but disabled like him tend to be sick in the mind. He has all these horrible pets like snakes,


    lizards, mice, and spiders... Just thinking back to it gives me chills... He told me that if I want to be


    with him, I will need to ept his pets."


    Elliot fell dead silent when he heard that.


    "Maybe it''s because Avery is a doctor, so she probably won''t be scared of those animals... But I


    don¡¯t think that''s the end of his insanity," Natalie continued, "I don¡¯t understand Avery''s tastes. Why


    would she date such a man?"


    Unable to stand another word, Elliot clenched his fists and stood up abruptly. " Avery might not be


    aware of his perverted ways! You don''t have to speak as though they belong together! Avery is not


    married to him yet!" he said, before storming out of the cafe.


    In Starry River Vi, Avery''s brow kept twitching after messaging Lilith, almost like a sign that


    something terrible was about to happen.


    Shey awake on her bed. Unable to fall asleep, she got up and walked toward the window to open


    the curtains.


    The sky had somehow changed into a different shade without her knowing. It had been sunny at


    noon, but rain clouds had gathered swiftly after that.


    La called her the night before saying that she would only need another day toplete her


    assignments. La had decided to take Robert with her to Bridgedale to meet with Hayden.


    La had not mentioned her n to Elliot, and she had only nned to tell him of her ns once


    she was in Bridgedale.


    Therefore, she had asked that Avery keep it a secret as well.


    Avery knew that Elliot would me her for taking the children to Bridgedale in secret, so she was at


    a crossroads with whether she should talk to Elliot about it.


    As it started raining, a ck Rolls-Roice appeared outside her door.


    She immediately ran downstairs, >c&


    Avery ignored it and headed to the porch to grab an umbre before stepping into the rain.


    "If he is here now," she thought, "maybe it''s God''s will that I tell him."


    She hurried to the yard and opened the gate, holding the umbre as high as possible in an attempt


    to shield him from the rain.


    He studied her awkward gesture for a moment, before grabbing the umbre without hesitation.


    "There''s something I need to talk to you about," she said. She walked beside him as rain pelted the


    umbre.


    "Same." He slowed down so she would not have to struggle to catch up.


    "Oh... Let me go first!" Avery was concerned that they would argue if he went first. Once they


    started arguing, she might forget what she wanted to say in the first ce.


    "Let''s go inside first."


    The rain grew heavier and by the time they got into the house, their shoes were soaking wet.


    She went ahead and changed into slippers.


    "I n on taking La and Robert to Bridgedale in a few days¡¯ time," she said while staring at the


    back of his head.


    He changed into slippers as well and turned around, before responding with an emotionless voice,


    "No."

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Rage burned within her at his rejection. She should not have brought him an umbre and should


    have left him to walk through the rain without it. She should not have opened the door for him. Had


    he returned without seeing her, she would not be this enraged.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Avery finally realized why La had decided not to tell Elliot before they arrived in Bridgedale. It


    was because La knew exactly what Elliot was like. However, it was toote for Avery to regret it


    since she had already let him in.


    Regardless, she was not going to simply tolerate him.


    "I only informed you because I didn¡¯t want to fight. I am taking the kids to Bridgedale even if you say


    no!" Avery retorted. "This was La¡¯s n. So if you still want to maintain a good rtionship with


    your daughter, you better leave us alone."


    Elliot studied her flushed cheeks and ignored her as he entered the living room.


    "There¡¯s no point in running away from this conversation." Avery followed him. "I have the right to


    see them and I can take them wherever I want to so long as they return home to you in the end..."


    "Do you not care about Ivy?" Elliot sat on the couch and looked at her casually. "Pour me a ss of


    water. I''m thirsty."


    Avery stilled and thought, "Water? Ivy?"


    "What''s with Ivy? Did you manage to check that pit?" Avery immediately forgot that she was just


    shouting at him earlier and went to sit next to him.


    "I¡¯m thirsty," he repeated calmly while studying the anxious look on her face.


    "Go pour yourself a ss, then, if you are thirsty!" Unable to stand his high and mighty act, she


    said, "Do you not know where the sses and the kettle are? Do you think that you are a guest


    here?"


    "If I''m not a guest, am I the owner of this house?" he said before getting up. "If that¡¯s who you


    consider me to be, I can go pour my own ss of water."


    Defeated, she immediately pushed him down to the couch. "Be a guest, then!"


    She reluctantly went and returned shortly after with a ss of water.


    "Elliot, stop beating around the bushes >e(: PJX? tell me what''s going on with Ivy," demanded


    Avery, her heart sinking into her stomach. "Was she really in that pit?'' Elliot picked up the ss and


    sipped leisurely.


    "You seem too rxed, so I guess not. If that''s not the case, then what are you trying to say?" Avery


    felt the extreme urge to force his mouth open and pour the entire ss of water down his throat.


    Sensing that she was running out of patience, he set the ss down. "Don''t you want to see that pit


    for yourself?" he said." From what I heard the pit is soplicated that even the medical staff don''t


    have the skills to get all the bodies out in one piece."


    Avery straightened her back. "Where is that pit?"


    "In Ylore. The pit was used by the kidnappers that took Ivy to bury bodies. It wasn''t exposed until


    recently," he said. "I n on heading there, do you want toe with me?"


    "I do," Avery agreed without hesitation, choking slightly. "When are you departing?"


    "Tonight. Think it through. If you go, you will probably have to stay there for a while, so you won''t be


    able to take the kids to Bridgedale."


    Avery realized that that was the reason why he had refused to let her take the children to


    Bridgedale. It was because he was certain that she would follow him to Ylore to see the pit.


    "Elliot, can you get straight to the point in the future? If you had mentioned the pit at the very


    beginning, I wouldn''t have yelled at you." Avery flushed.


    "I told you I had something to tell you, and you were the one who wanted to go first,"


    Elliot said.


    Avery froze.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    "Do you need to speak to your boyfriend before going to Ylore with me?" he asked.


    "This is my decision. Why do I have to ask for someone else''s opinion? He is still just my boyfriend


    right now, and even if he bes my husband in the future, he has no right to interfere with my


    affairs."


    Elliot gritted his teeth.


    Avery''s response had revealed two things: her rtionship with Billy was real, and Billy had no


    control over her, which meant she was not unequal to him.


    "If that''s the case, go ahead and pack! If you are not telling your boyfriend, you should at least tell


    La," he said.


    "I know what I need to do; mind your own business!" Avery nced outside at the rainstorm. "The


    rain is getting heavier. Will tonight''s flight be canceled?"


    Elliot unlocked his phone to check the weather report. "The rain will stop at seven tonight."


    "Oh... Are you going now? You can take the umbre next to the door." Avery intended on heading


    back to her room to pack, and she no longer wanted to face him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure you are kicking me out in this rain?"


    "I am being nice by lending you the umbre and you say I''m kicking you out...


    Stay, if you want. I don''t have time for you." She strode back to her room.


    Elliot did not follow, nor did he leave.


    He called Mrs. Cooper and asked her to pack his belongings and have the driver deliver it to Avery''s


    house. He also took the opportunity to tell Mrs. Cooper that he was heading to Ylore.


    Mrs. Cooper seemed pleased. "Sir, if you are going with Avery this time, you have the seize the


    chance. Don''t fight with her anymore whether or not you find Ivy in the end. Avery might be


    understanding, but she still prefers sweet-talking, so don''t keep saying things that would frustrate


    her.


    "You think she''s understanding?" Elliot lowered his voice.


    "Of course. She is the most understanding woman I''ve ever seen."


    "Shouldn''t that be Shea?" In Elliot''s heart. Shea would always be the sweetest person he knew.


    Mrs. Cooper chuckled. "Shea wouldn''t bother to be reasonable when she is stubborn over


    something, but Avery isn''t like that-" "Why do I feel like Avery is always unreasonable in front of


    me?" Elliot could not help but feel like the Avery Mrs. Cooper was describing ?d$;TNU> the Avery


    he knew were two different people.


    "There is no reason for love. No matter how unreasonable she has been with you, you still couldn''t


    let go, right?" Mrs. Cooper said.


    "Tell La and Robert about my trip. I will call themter to exin as well."


    "Sure."


    In the bedroom, Avery sat by her bed and called La. "La, I don''t know when I will be able to


    come back, so I don''t think that I can take Robert and you to see Hayden," she exined


    apologetically.


    La gave it a quick thought and said, "I can ask Uncle Chad to take us. He is going to visit Uncle


    Mike in a few days."


    "Sure. But make sure you tell your dad."


    "Why would I? Isn''t he going to Ylroe with you? Once he¡¯s there, he won¡¯t be able to control Robert


    and me," La said, before changing the subject abruptly. "Mommy, you and Daddy are going


    together, just the two of you?"


    Avery hesitated for a moment. "Yeah, darling. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m curious... When you check into the hotel, are you staying in the same room or in separate


    rooms? Will you be sharing meals together every day? You two will talk a lot, then..." La was


    more concerned about whether they would get back together and started imagining things that


    could happen.


    Avery could not help but flush.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    "La, your dad and I aren''t enemies," she said awkwardly.


    "So you mean you are still good friends?" La interpreted.


    "Of course, not..." Avery was not sure how she would exin it to her daughter. "I can talk to him,


    but we will not sleep together. Do you understand?"


    "Okay," La muttered regretfully. "Hey, Mommy. Remember to protect yourself. You don''t want to


    sleep with him, but what if he wants to sleep with you? "


    Avery fell silent at that.


    Avery quietly slipped out of the master bedroom after the call with La to check on Elliot. La''s


    words triggered the insecurity within her, and she kept feeling like Elliot was doing something


    behind her back.


    To her bewilderment, he nced over as soon as she headed out, as he saw right through her.


    "You called La?" He noticed the way she was sneaking around but decided not to mention it.


    "Yeah. Did you tell her?"


    "Not yet. You did, so I don¡¯t have to."


    "I did talk to her about it, but you have to do it as well!" Avery scowled. "You are you, and I am


    myself. If you need me to fulfill your responsibility as a parent, then you might as well hand custody


    over to me!"


    Rendered speechless, he instantly called La while Avery watched.


    "Daddy, you don''t need to exin. Mommy told me everything," La said as soon as she picked


    up. "Take care of Mommy. If she gets bullied or hurt out there, I won''t help you get back together


    with her anymore."


    "Yeah, I know. You and Robert are to stay home. If you want to take him to


    Bridgedale to find Hayden, remember to take the bodyguard with you."


    La had not expected him to know about her n as she had never mentioned it to Elliot.


    "Oh... Of course, I will take the bodyguard. I can¡¯t carry Robert on my own!"


    "Remember to tell me first before you do anything. As long as it is reasonable, I won''t get mad at


    you," he reminded her endearingly.


    La blushed. "Alright." Avery watched as he hung up and teased," What a great father. Gentle and


    reasonable... I didn''t realize you have two faces until today."


    "You act differently with the kids


    "That¡¯s because you deserve it," she retorted. "It¡¯s no wonder that La and Robert like you so


    much. It seems like you are more than capable of letting go of your pride when you really want to


    win someone over."


    "They are my kids. I don''t have to let go of my pride to care for them."


    "Very well. Whatever you say." Avery turned around to head back into her room to pack.


    "What do you want for dinner?" he asked while staring at her. "I won''t be going back.


    The driver will deliver my luggage so let''s order food!"


    Deciding that she should not fight with him, seeing as they were about to travel together, she said,


    "I''m not picky. Just order whatever."


    "Alright. Go pack, then! Ignore that I''m here. " Elliot could sense that his presence unsettled her, but


    he did not want to leave.


    After she returned to her room, he strolled toward the window and watched the rain fall.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire sky had gone pitch dark. The raindrops fell in fine lines, blurring the sight of the scenery


    in the distance.


    Soon after, the driver arrived with his trunk and Avery had finished packing as well.


    "The flight takes off at seven, so we need to be there at six. With this rain, there''s definitely going to


    be traffic so we need to head out early." Avery checked the time and realized that it was already five


    in the afternoon.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    "I ordered takeaway. It should arrive soon." He nced at the screen on his phone.


    Concerned that they wouldn''t make it in time, she said, "Let''s take it to the airport and eat it there!"


    "We don''t have to rush. We can always change our tickets."


    "You will do no such thing unless the flight is canceled." She could not wait to go to Ylore. "Elliot, I


    need closure. Whether Ivy is alive or dead, I need to know."


    "I feel the same."


    Shortly after, the food they ordered arrived.


    The bodyguard carried their trunks into the car and the two followed closely behind. The


    atmosphere was awfully awkward as they sat in the cramped space of the back seat.


    "You are not taking your bodyguard?" she asked.


    "My bodyguard is already at the airport."


    "Oh. I thought you weren''t bringing him along!"


    "I can leave him behind if you don''t want me to bring him along."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you always have to read too much into my words? I was just mentioning it casually and


    you are reading far too much out of it," Avery said sarcastically.


    Elliot immediately quieted down.


    "You went to have lunch with Ben''s parents?" Remembering the photo of Lilith¡¯s ring, she asked,


    "How did things go?


    "More precisely, I was only there for lunch. " Elliot narrowed his eyes and respondedzily, "Their


    affairs are entirely up to them. Lilith isn''t a child and she doesn''t need me looking over her."


    "You are still her brother."


    "Why else would I go to a meeting if I''m not her brother?"


    He had never argued when others thought of him as someone cruel and ruthless. He did not need


    thebels the others imposed on him to know who he was.


    "Did they mention when they are getting married?" Avery asked curiously. "What about the details of


    the wedding?"


    "No," he simply said. "I was eating the whole time so I didn''t listen to what they were saying."


    "You really don''t care about the fact that she¡¯s getting married."


    "How am I supposed to care about their rtionship?" he said calmly. "She wouldn¡¯t let me even if I


    tried."


    Avery remained quiet.


    Worried that Avery would truly think that he did not n on doing anything as Lilith''s brother, he


    exined, "I n on preparing a dowry for her when she gets married."


    "Oh..."


    "I don''t want others to look down on her." Elliot blushed ever so slightly. He had not intended on


    talking to Lilith or talking about it at all, but he did not want Avery to misunderst?c+=RMV= him.


    "I wouldn''t say anything, whether or not you give Lilith money. You don''t have to act so nervous."


    She began feeling ufortable as well when she saw the blush on his face. "Besides, Lilith


    probably won''t ept your money, since her ie isn''t bad right now."


    "Her ie has nothing to do with me. She is my sister and I''m just doing what I should. How her


    life turns out in the future depends on her, and her alone."


    "Yeah."


    Once they arrived at the airport, the bodyguard took their luggage to get it checked in while Elliot


    and Avery had their dinner in the VIP waiting lounge.


    "I thought you ate a lot at noon? I would have thought that you won¡¯t be able to have dinner. Has


    your appetite grown that much?" Avery teased.


    "I was eating, but I couldn¡¯t even taste the food, so I''ve developed an appetite now," He stared into


    her eyes steadily. "Is it really going to be alright when your boyfriend finds out that we are going to


    Ylore together?"


    "Are you scared that he wille and beat you up?" she asked. "If so, you may choose to stay


    further away from me."

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    "I''m not scared. I''m just worried that you will be."


    "Why should I be scared? Did something inappropriate happen between us?" She batted her eyes.


    "Or are you nning on doing something that would scare me?"


    Elliot instantly flushed a crimson red.


    "You keep bringing my boyfriend up. Are you worried that I will forget about him?" She finished her


    food and set her fork down, before reaching for a tissue to wipe her mouth. "Your age doesn¡¯t make


    you any wiser."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You call me childish, but what about you, Avery?" "No matter how childish I am, I am still more


    mature than you. I''ve never tried to sneak around, trying to get information about your private life."


    "This has nothing to do with whether you are childish. It just means that you didn''t love me that


    much," he corrected her.


    She grabbed a bottle of water and took a sip. "How old are you, really? Don''t you feel embarrassed


    to talk about love?"


    "People of all ages have the right to look for love."


    Chills ran down her spine and all the retorts she had rolling on the tip of her tongue remained


    unspoken.


    Indeed, people of all ages had the right to seek love.


    The next morning at half past eight, La was still asleep.


    She usually would not oversleep and was struggling to wake up today because she burnt the


    midnight oil working on her assignments, which was why she did not notice her phone ringing.


    Robert had overheard the phone ringing and hurried into her room. He stood by the bed and saw


    that La was deeply asleep, so he reached over the nightstand to grab her phone and answered


    the call.


    "Hello~" he drawled, mimicking the adults he heard.


    The person who called was taken by surprise. "Are you La?"


    Robert pouted at the soothing voice of the woman and said, "I''m not La. La is sleeping!" "Oh...


    Are you her little brother?"


    "Yeah! Who are you?" Robert asked sweetly.


    "Hello. I am La''s ss teacher this year. I''ve called your dad earlier but he didn¡¯t pick up, so I got


    your sister''s number from another student >e''=QMV: tried calling her instead," the teacher


    exined. "I am supposed to be paying your family a visit today."


    Robert did not understand a word that she said. He hesitated for a moment, before saying dazedly,


    "Oh... um... Let me wake La, then. You can talk to her, right?"


    The teacher was amused. "If your sister is asleep, then let her sleep! Little boy, is there another


    adult at home right now?"


    "Yeah! Everyone else is an adult but me!"


    "Can you hand the phone to an adult, then? I will talk to them instead. I got lost, and I don''t know


    how to get to your house," the teacher admitted sheepishly.


    The teacher had been circling around the luxurious residential district. Every house was a bungalow


    on its own with a fair distance between them. There were nts as far as the eye could see.


    Though breathtaking, she was confused and could not quite tell where she was going.


    When Robert heard that the teacher had gotten lost, he immediately said heroically, "Alright, let me


    go and pick you up!"


    "Sure! Thank you! But make sure youe with an adult, too."


    "Alright!"


    Shortly after, Robert rode on his skateboard and went to see La¡¯s new ss teacher alongside


    the bodyguard.


    In approximately ten minutes time, they found the teacher at a pavilion.


    The teacher smiled gently at the sight of Robert approaching with his skateboard." Thank you for


    coming to pick me up, little boy!"


    Robert smiled shyly. "Come with me, Miss, I will take you to our house."

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    With that, Robert led the way with his skateboard.


    The teacher stepped out of the pavilion, limping.


    "You are a cripple?" The bodyguard was a straightforward man and questioned curiously.


    The teacher had never seen anyone so insensitive and was utterly shocked. However, since he was


    the bodyguard of the Foster family, she dared not lose her temper.


    "I just twisted my ankle. I''m not a cripple."


    "How professional. You are still working even though you twisted your ankle," the bodyguard


    eximed.


    She was not sure if she wanted to burst out crying orughing. "You''ve misunderstood. I twisted my


    ankle on my way here this morning.¡±


    "Oh..." Once he had learned what had happened, he grabbed the teacher''s arm and threw it across


    his shoulder so that her weight was mostly on him.


    She panicked and gaped. Her jaw dropped, but no words came out. Walking felt slightly


    ufortable after she had twisted her ankle, but she had expected the bodyguard would at least


    ask before actually touching her.


    "Doesn''t he know that a gentleman shouldn''t touch ady?" she thought.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? I thought you were a teacher. Don''t you have any manners?"


    He red at her. "Thest person who stared at me like that ended up a cripple."


    Her blood ran cold and she shivered as she turned away. "I- I can walk on my own... You don''t need


    to help me..." She could not stand the rough, brooding presence of the bodyguard.


    Seeing that she did not appreciate his kindness, he released her immediately.


    Robert took off on his skateboard and turned his head around to look at them in the distance. "Hurry


    up! Why are you so slow?" He pouted and urged as he desperately wanted to go ahead and check


    if his sister was awake.


    The bodyguard heard him and, without a moment of hesitation, lifted the teacher up and marched


    forward.


    The teacher froze, not daring to move at all. Though it was an awkward position that she was in,


    being carried was indeed far easier than walking herself.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They arrived at Elliot''s mansion >h.=SMT< the bodyguard immediately set the teacher down.


    "Can''t you mention that you twisted your ankle to Robert on the phone just now?" The bodyguard


    was sweating profusely as heined.


    The teacher blushed. "Was I supposed to demand that you pick me up with a car?


    How embarrassing would that be."


    "And it''s not embarrassing to be carried all the way here?"


    "I didn''t ask you to. I could have walked on my own."


    "But you were about as slow as a turtle," the bodyguard retorted. "The sun is shining blight. It¡¯s fine


    by me if you get a bit of the sun, but what if our little master gets a tan?"


    Mrs. Cooper came over with a ss of water and gave it to the teacher.


    "George, you ought to be more polite when you talk to a teacher. You seem pretty young. Miss,


    must have recently graduated, right?" Mrs. Cooper gestured for the teacher to take a seat.


    "Yes. I studied overseas and have just graduated and returned home earlier this year." The teacher


    epted the ss and took a sip. "I didn¡¯t expect this area to be so big. I¡¯ve been wandering


    around for half an hour and I still couldn¡¯t find my way."


    "You might not be familiar with Aryadelle since you''ve been away. This area is, indeed, quite big and


    it would be a hassle to navigate your way here without a car." "I see. Is La still asleep?" the


    teacher asked.


    "Let me go up and check."


    Mrs. Cooper went upstairs to La''s room and woke her up. "La, your ss teacher is here for a


    visit. I think she¡¯s a new teacher."


    La rubbed her eyes. "What visit? No one told me about it."


    "The new teacher says that she couldn''t get in touch with your dad. He has probably turned his


    phone off. Why don¡¯t you head downstairs first?"

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    "None of my teachers had evere to my house for a visit. Why now?" La mumbled, before


    getting out of bed swiftly. She went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Meanwhile, the teacher scanned the living room of Elliot''s mansion.


    The interior was simplistic yet elegant, and it was not messy at all even though children''s toys were


    seen at every corner.


    La came downstairs and beamed as soon as she saw her young, beautiful, new teacher.


    "Hello, La. I am your ss teacher for this term. My name is Leah Kennedy, you may call me Ms.


    Kennedy." Leah stepped toward La and introduced herself. "By the way, I will also be your


    French teacher.¡± "Oh... Ms. Kennedy, what happened to my previous ss teacher?" "She got


    promoted," Leah exined with a smile. "Have you finished all your assignments for the holidays?"


    La felt dizzy by the question but responded regardless, "Yeah. You want to check?"


    "I was just asking, but you are more than wee to show me your work if you want to." Leah


    beamed at her. "Are your parents home? I tried calling your dad but he didn''t answer his phone.¡±


    "My parents went away on a trip. Do you absolutely have to meet with them?" La asked warily as


    she had not a clue why the new teacher was paying her a visit.


    "I can just talk to you since they are away." Leah sat down on the couch and invited La to sit by


    her side. "I heard what happened to your family from yourst ss teacher. You used to have


    wonderful grades but ever since your parents got divorced, your grades have gone down


    significantly."


    A vacant expression took over La''s face as though she was still struggling to wake up while


    listening to Leah''s lecturing.


    Mrs. Cooper sighed quietly at La''s expression and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast for her.


    "La, you are studying for your own sake, not your parents¡¯ sake. You must take responsibility for


    your own performance. I know that youe from a wealthy family and wouldn''t have to worry


    about making ends meet even if you fail to achieve much as a student, but I still want you to grow


    up to be a contributing member of society, instead of azy, useless loser. By the way, I also heard


    that you take acting jobs during the summer holidays. It¡¯s a good thing that you have good looks,


    but that doesn''t guarantee you sess. See, your mom is pretty too, but wasn''t she a great student


    at school as well? Shouldn¡¯t you work toward bing someone like her?"


    La stared at the new teacher with aplicated look on her face.


    Her previous ss teacher had spoken to her on the matter before, but she had been extremely


    gentle ;b&


    She was still Elliot¡¯s daughter after all, and even if she was a zy, useless loser'', she would not


    tolerate being told so directly in person.


    "Ms. Kennedy, you misunderstood La. She is very hard-working and her job in the entertainment


    business has not affected that." Mrs. Cooper, too, felt that the teacher¡¯s words were too harsh and


    interfered.


    "Are you La''s grandma?" Leah asked.


    Mrs. Cooper flushed a crimson shade. "No, I¡¯m just a servant here."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh... I will talk to La''s parents once they are back. La will be taking her final exam soon. You


    might not know this, but students with high academic achievements will be given the right to


    participate in the interview for Ivy league schools..."


    "Even if La can''t get good results in the exam, Mr. Foster will still be able to send her to the best


    schools," Mrs. Cooper said.


    "That''s not the same! Don¡¯t you want La to get into the best school herself?" Leah asked.


    Mrs. Cooper was rendered speechless.


    Unable to stand it any longer, La spoke out, "Ms. Kennedy, even my dad hasn''t said anything to


    me. It''s unbing of you to stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong."

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Leah paused and noticed that Mrs. Cooper, the bodyguard, and even Robert were ring at her


    and she said sheepishly, " Maybe I was being too blunt, La, but I really want you to focus on your


    studies. I experienced the same thing as you did when I was little. My parents got divorced and I


    grew up with my father... Do you know Natalie Jennings?" Her words took an unexpected turn


    toward the end.


    The wariness on all their faces instantly turned into curiosity and shock the moment she mentioned


    Natalie.


    "I do!" La said. "Do you know her as well?


    Leah grinned shyly. "She is my cousin."


    The room fell into silence.


    After the visit, Leah called Natalie and went over to her house.


    "I told you not to work as a teacher but you won¡¯t listen." Natalie poured Leah a ss of water. "I


    forgot to tell you that I¡¯m not on good terms with Elliot and his family.


    Going to his house and mentioning my name was a stupid move."


    "I thought La would be more inclined to listen to me if I mentioned your name," Leah said with a


    vacant expression.


    "La thinks that I''m standing in the way of her parents getting back together, so she hates me.


    She would not even let me into the house," Natalie said in a cold voice. "I have treated that girl with


    extra care before to make a good impression, so I didn''t expect her to treat me like an enemy as


    soon as her mother came back. I''ve finally realized that one needs to be strong so that others don''t


    look down on them," Natalie added.


    "I see!" Leah had not been close to Natalie prior to this. The two had only gotten in contact with one


    another because Leah had returned to Aryadelle to work, and their parents had urged them to look


    after each other. "Natalie, for someone as brilliant as you are, you will surely be able to find a great


    man. Forget about guys like Elliot, who are divorced and have children!"


    "Yeah, I''ve thought it through. I am just going to rely on myself from now on." She studied Leah''s


    face. "You¡¯ve probably


    gotten in a lot of trouble today during your visit, haven''t you? La can be really rude."


    "Maybe it''s because shecks thepany of her parents! Her parents have gone overseas again."


    Natalie narrowed her eyes. "Overseas?


    Where to?" "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve tried calling Elliot but his phone is switched off," she said when


    suddenly, her phone started ringing.


    It was from Elliot.


    Leah immediately answered the call." Hello, Mr. Foster. I am La¡¯s ss teacher for this term. My


    name is Leah Kennedy."


    "I¡¯m sorry for missing your call. I just got off the ne," he said.


    Natalie snatched Leah¡¯s phone :e''


    "I was just at your house for a visit to have a chat with La. There''s something that I would like to


    discuss with you or La''s mother. May I know when you will be free? " Leah grabbed her phone


    back and said.


    Avery overheard her and whispered to


    Elliot, "La''s teacher? What did she say?"


    "She paid La a visit... She''s saying that she needs to talk to us," Elliot lowered his voice and


    exined.


    Their whispers were caught by both Natalie and Leah.


    "Hello, Ms. Kennedy. La''s mother and I are not in the country at the moment, and we won''t be


    returning any time soon. If there¡¯s something you need to talk to us about, you may do so on the


    phone."


    Natalie immediately walked away and began her plotting, now that she knew Elliot was gone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    In Ylore airport, it had been half an hour since Elliot had finished his call with Leah.


    Leah had expressed her wishes to help La adjust her attitude toward studying and would like for


    Elliot and Avery to support her.


    As parents, both of them naturally wished that their children would be motivated to learn and


    epted Leah''s proposal.


    Toward the end of the call, Leah informed them of her rtionship with Natalie and confessed that


    she was not close to Natalie.


    Elliot stiffened at the information, so Avery took over and assured Leah that it was alright.


    "There are surveince cameras


    everywhere at school, right? She said she could use her break time to help La with her


    homework and try to motivate her while she''s at it. Just ask the bodyguard to keep an eye on them,"


    Avery said to him." She sounds pretty sincere. Besides, even if she is Natalie''s cousin and is close


    to her, it doesn''t mean that she would actually hurt our daughter, right? Since you''ve already given


    Tate Industries to Natalie, why not give your daughter to her cousin, too?"


    Elliot could sense the sarcasm in her tone and said, "Work is work. How can that be the same as


    my daughter?"


    "Tate Industries is like my child as well." Avery felt like the two were the same thing.


    "So should I give it back to you?" "I thought you gave it to Natalie?"


    "I made a bet with her, and more precisely,


    she is still considering it, so she hasn''t signed the agreement, because I''ve set a target that''s nearly


    impossible to achieve. Even if Tate Industries doesn''t belong to you, it''s still mine. Do you really


    think I would just hand it over to some outsider like that?" Elliot said. "Don''t believe everything you


    hear on the news."


    Avery gave him a look, and just as Elliot thought that she was moved by his words and was about to


    say something, she yawned.


    "Let''s head to the hotel first! I''m so sleepy," she said as she strode out of the airport.


    She had not been able to sleep on the ne. She would usually be able to during long-haul flights,


    but this time, it simply felt wrong with Elliot by her side, ;e,;TNQ> she could not put herself to sleep.


    The group arrived at the five-star hotel in the city center and checked in.


    "Let''s stay in the same room!¡± Elliot suggested. "It''s safer."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery''s brows shot up. "It''s safer to stay with you? Do you think yourself stronger than my


    bodyguard? I might as well stay with my bodyguard."


    Avery''s bodyguard beamed. His spirits lifted at the fact that Avery trusted him and wanted to stay


    with him instead.


    Elliot''s expression darkened, and he shot a re at the bodyguard.


    The smugness on the bodyguard''s face instantly disappeared.


    "We will stay in the presidential suite." Elliot looked away from the bodyguard and turned his


    attention back to Avery. "It¡¯s easier for us to video-call our children. You can pick your room and I


    can choose mine." Avery could not refuse seeing how sincere he seemed to be.


    Usually, there were rooms in presidential suites and the distance between rooms could very well be


    further awaypared to the distance between normal hotel rooms.


    "How many rooms are there in your presidential suite?" she asked the receptionist.


    The receptionist checked theputer and said, "There¡¯s one with five rooms and another with


    nine. These are the only two presidential suites we have at the moment."


    Avery remained thoughtful for a moment before saying, "We will get the one with five rooms, then!


    All four of us will stay together."


    Elliot fell into silence.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    The two bodyguards too fell silent.


    "Well?" Avery asked. She did not feel safe staying with Elliot in the suite and having both of the


    bodyguards living with them was the most secure option.


    However, Elliot rejected her idea straight away. "I don''t like staying with so many people. We will


    take one room and the two of them can take another. End of story."


    "What does he mean, ''end of story''?!" she thought.


    Elliot¡¯s bodyguard took the hint and immediately handed his identification card along with Avery''s


    bodyguard''s to the receptionist as soon as Elliot finished his sentence. "A double room, please."


    The receptionist swiftly arranged the room and handed them the card to the double room. Elliot¡¯s


    bodyguard shot Avery''s bodyguard a fierce look and signaled for him to go with him.


    "Miss. Tate... I''ll go now, then... Call me if you need something!" The bodyguard said to Avery,


    before setting her trunk down and hurrying over to catch up to Elliot''s bodyguard.


    Once they left, Elliot looked at Avery and said, "Didn''t you say you were tired? Let''s go take a nap in


    the room and head to the pit tomorrow."


    Elliot wanted to prove to Avery that he only wished to stay with her so that they could take care of


    one another, and note onto her. Avery was too tired to argue, and she was struggling to keep


    her eyes open at that point, so she reluctantly agreed.


    Once the room was arranged, Elliot picked up her trunk, and the two headed to the elevator.


    Elliot had booked the president suite with five rooms, and once they entered the suite, she picked a


    room for herself, before proceeding to pick Elliot a room that was the furthest away from hers.


    "You have a problem with it?" she asked.


    He shook his head. "Avery, do you think of me as some pervert?"


    "If I do see you as a pervert, I would not be staying with you at all." She took her trunk and entered


    the room, before locking the door behind her.


    Shortly after, he came knocking on the door. "Do you want something to eat before going to sleep?"


    he asked.


    She had just taken a shower ;b&;RLR> was wearing lingerie, so she was not going to open the door


    for him. She stood before the door while drying her hair with a towel and shouted through the door,


    "I''m not hungry. You go on!"


    "Go to sleep then! I''m going out. I''ll bring you something on the way back," he said.


    Without a second thought, she immediately opened the door. "I thought you said that we are going


    there tomorrow? " Her eyes glittered with excitement. She wanted to follow him.


    "I''m not sleepy now, and it''s too boring to stay in my room, so I thought of dropping by," he said. His


    eyes wandered downward and scanned the gown she was wearing. " Your style did change."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her gown used to be in white or beige withces and ribbon on the cor or sleeves, and now, she


    was wearing a piece of red lingerie. There were no extra decorations and the style seemed


    extremely elegant and mature.


    "Focus on speaking and keep your eyes to yourself." She red at him and turned to walk toward


    her trunk to take her clothes." Give me a minute. I will go to the pit with you."


    He casually followed her in. "I thought you were sleepy? Just rest. I can take some photos for you. If


    your curiosity is really keeping you from falling asleep, I can video -call you from the pit."

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Whether it was a photo or video, it would be less clear than seeing it for herself.


    "How long does it take to get there from the hotel?" Avery turned and asked him.


    "At least an hour," Elliot replied.


    "Why did we not look for a hotel near the pit?" Avery thought that the traveling time was too long.


    Going there anding back took at least two hours.


    She was still dealing with the time difference. Her head was dizzy. If she had to sit for another two


    hours in the car, she was afraid her body would not be able to take it.


    "The bones from the pit will be taken to the hospital in the city center for tests." Elliot had checked


    up on it before arriving. "The hospital is near the hotel."


    Avery took her clothes and stood up. "I''ll stille with you to have a look!"


    Since she insisted, he could only give in to her.


    In Bridgedale, Chad brought La and Robert out from the airport.


    Mike was waiting to pick them up. Looking at the two children, Mike first gave La a huge hug


    before picking Robert up.


    "Your brother will only return at night. I''ll take you all for a nice meal first!" Mike brought the two


    children to the car before looking at Chad. "Thank you. I should be the one picking them up..."


    "What are you busy about? I''ve never seen you that busy before." Chad sat down next to the


    children and teased, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing something evil?"


    Mike harrumphed. "Are you saying only by doing evil I can earn money?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who asked you to be so shifty and mysterious about it!" Chad took a jab. "Will I affect your work


    being here?"


    "No! I can work from home."


    "If you could work from home, why do you need to stay in Bridgedale? Why can''t you work in


    Aryadelle?"


    "Hayden is here. He is all alone. I''m staying back to look after him!" Mike said sheepishly. He did not


    dare to look Chad in the eye.


    Everyone knew that Hayden did not need anyone to care for him. On the contrary, he could care for


    an entire family.


    "Whatever! If you''re not telling me, it is fine. I''ll see how long you can hold it." Chad took his phone


    out ;a!=YJU< found the chat with Avery, sending her a message that they had arrived safely.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be able to hold back much longer. I will surely tell you. Juste here to have


    fun."


    "Will I be able to have fun?" Chad nced at the children. "If Mr. Foster knows that I''m helping him


    with the children then he should be able to give me a few more days of leave, right?" After all,


    caring for children is not any easier than working.


    "Then, wait until they start school and head back with them."


    "I thought so too."


    "Then, just do it." Mike got in the driver''s seat. "From the way I see it, Elliot is just using Ivy as an


    excuse. He just wants to


    meet with Avery."


    Chad adjusted his sses. "Looking for Ivy is a serious matter, don''t joke about this." Mike


    immediately shut up.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    La leaned back in the chair. She pouted andined to Mike, "Uncle Mike, I have a new


    ss teacher. She is Natalie Jennings'' cousin. I don''t want her to be my teacher."


    "Natalie Jennings'' cousin is an elementary school teacher?" Mike was shocked. "If you don''t want


    her to be your teacher, let Elliot know! Get him to change your teacher."


    La harrumphed coldly. "Daddy has gone far away. I haven''t called him yet!"


    "If you don''t want to tell your Daddy, then let your Mommy know!" Mike suggested." They are now


    together. Telling your Mommy is the same thing as telling your Daddy.'' "I''ll let her knowter! I''m a


    little hungry." "Hmm. We''ll go have some food first."


    The car arrived at the restaurant. When they passed by the main hall of the restaurant, there was a


    huge screen in the main hall. The screen was ying a talk show.


    Chad walked past the screen and heard a familiar voice. He turned back and looked at the screen.


    Something exploded in his mind. Was that not Wanda Tate?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder it sounded so familiar. The holier-than-thou woman sitting on stage was that vile woman


    who had backed off from Wonder Technologies!


    This woman had med everything on Elliot''s biological mother. Wanda would not need to be


    hiding in Bridgedale right now if Elliot had not had any feelings for his


    mother, who had been so naive.


    He never thought that she would even dare to appear in public at that moment. She truly had no


    regard for Avery and Elliot.


    "Isn¡¯t this Wanda Tate?" Mike stood next to him, following the direction of his gaze. He noticed


    Wanda. "How is this old hag out and about?"


    "How would I know? Perhaps she thinks that everyone has forgotten about her?" Chad said


    sarcastically. "Maybe she thinks that Avery doesn''t have power or support, so she got bold."


    "Hehe!" Mike sneered before pulling Chad along, nning to head to the private room.


    "Let''s eat at the main hall! I want to hear what she has to say on that talk show."


    Chad sat down at the table closest to the screen. Mike could only go to inform the


    waiter to serve their food there.


    "As for the Dream Maker, I have tried doing some research, but their boss is too mysterious! I have


    gotten in contact with the upper management but none of them have seen their boss. Even the


    interviews were done through video calls or phone calls, ?c#=YJS; even then, he has never shown


    his face.


    "Initially, I was just a little curious. When I heard about that, my curiosity was piqued.


    I deliberately sent someone to Roburg to investigate this, hoping to be able to find out more


    information about their boss, Billy. If I do have any information, I will surely got on a show that would


    allow me to share it with everyone.


    "You all might not know this, but myte ex -husband''s wish was to invent a car like Dream Maker.


    But his health was poor, and


    he did not have the talents that the boss of Dream Maker has. Therefore, he passed away before


    he could find sess. This is why I''m so curious about Dream Maker.


    "I don''t know whether Billy, the Dream Maker''s boss, will watch this show or not. If he is watching


    this, then great! I want to let you know that I really respect and admire you. I don''t know if I would


    have the honor to see you. My contact...e to the TV Tower and you''ll find out! Hahaha!


    Although it''s a little fantasy, what if dreams doe true?"


    Wanda generously professed her admiration and respect for Billy on the talk show. Mike looked at


    her andughed coldly. He found it disgusting.


    "Did Wanda overdo her botox? Her smile looks so stiff," Chad took a sip of water andmented.


    "Look at her seductive ways. She looks like she wants to eat Billy whole. She even went to Roburg


    to investigate him. It''s one thing if she secretly did it, but she is even openly discussing it. Don''t you


    people in Bridgedale havews about invading the privacy of others? What difference is there


    between her and a perverted stalker!"


    "It''s fine to investigate others, but you can''t be a perverted stalker." Mike put on a bib for Robert and


    said, "Let her do it! If she can find any real information, I''ll cut my ear off for her."

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Chad rolled his eyes at Mike. "Can you not talk nonsense in front of the children?


    We''re about to eat. Who are you trying to upset?"


    Mike immediately shut his mouth.


    "Uncle Chad, Robert and I are no longer three-year-olds," said La, reminding Chad of how old


    she and Robert were. "This evil old hag killed my Grandma. Hayden said that he will get his


    revenge. I believe Hayden would be able to do so for Grandma.


    Mike said, "Don¡¯t worry, this old hag won''t live for much longer."


    Chad took a deep breath. "Do you think it''s suitable to talk like this in front of Robert? Aren''t you


    afraid that you might embed the seed of hatred in Robert¡¯s young mind?


    This isn''t great for his mental or physical growth...¡±


    Robert blinked his clear eyes. "Uncle Chad, don''t worry. I don''t understand what you all are talking


    about."


    Chad was speechless.


    Robert did not even know who Grandma was. After all, he had never seen her. Even if he had heard


    La mentioning her before, he had no recollection.


    In Ylore, Avery changed her clothes and followed Elliot to the hotel restaurant to have some food.


    "So little?" Elliot had a good appetite. He noticed that she was eating only a little bit of food. He was


    afraid that she might get hungryter.


    The pit was in a rural area. There would be no restaurants in that area.


    "I don''t have the appetite." She wiped her mouth with a napkin.


    Elliot got the bodyguard to pack up some sweet food for the road.


    Avery said, "I''m a little dizzy. I''m afraid that I might get carsickter, so I don''t dare to eat too much.


    You don''t have to pack food for me."


    "If you''re feeling unwell, let''s not go today,¡± Elliot replied. "I won''t go either. We''ll go tomorrow."


    "No..." Avery noticed that he had finished eating, so she got up from her chair. "Let''s go now. We


    can go now and return before it''s dark."


    "Why do you want to go now? You know you''re feeling unwell, why don''t you¡ª" "I just want to go,"


    Avery interrupted him." If I don''t go now, I won''t be able to sleep in the hotel anyway.¡±


    Elliot had wanted to say, "Even if you head to the pit :h%;TJQ; return, not only won''t you be able to


    sleep, but you will also get a headache."


    They came out of the hotel and got in the car heading to the outskirts.


    Avery leaned back. She nned to rest for a while. However, she only closed her eyes for a short


    while before she suddenly remembered something.


    "Wasn''t that crime organization brought down three years ago? Why would this pit suddenly


    appear?"


    Elliot said, "They were sentenced to death, but the police missed out on some of their members.


    One of the members revealed this pit in exchange for a lighter punishment."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery nodded. "Then, does this person know about Ivy?"


    "When we return from the pit, we can look for him!" Elliot looked at the time. "If we have time


    tonight, I''ll go find out where he is. If it''ste, we''ll look for this person tomorrow.¡±


    "Hmm." Avery looked out of the window with a heavy heart.


    "Don''t think so much. Close your eyes and rest for a while. I''ll call you when we reach. " Elliot''s


    voice has a hypnotizing effect.


    She shut her eyes and fell asleep soon after.


    Elliot looked at her sleeping peacefully how he hoped that time stopped at that moment.


    She did not have a boyfriend, and he was the only one by her side.


    She would not mock him or take a jab at him. Their rtionship was peaceful and beautiful.


    When the car arrived at the outskirts, Elliot had initially wanted to let her continue resting. However,


    she woke up shortly after the car hade to a stop.


    "Are we here already?" She rubbed her eyes.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    "Hmm, we''ve just reached." Elliot took a bottle of water, twisted the cap off, and passed it to Avery.


    Avery epted the bottle and drank some water.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Elliot took the desserts he brought over and passed them to her.


    "I''m afraid you might not be able to eat anything tonight.¡±


    Avery shook her head, pushed open the car door, and got out of the car.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting out of the car, she walked forward a little while before seeing the tape all around.


    Beyond the tape, there were many people busy at work.


    The pit was in the old cer of a dpidated brick house. The cer had originally been used to


    store food. No one had expected the crime organization to use it as a burial pit!


    The brick house was dpidated with tall weeds obscuring it. On the ground, there were many


    skeletons. Some wereplete and others were not.


    Avery stood by the cordon tape, looking at the scene in front of her. Her eyes could not help but turn


    wet.


    She thought of how Ivy would have died in there, surrounded by the bones of the dead. She did not


    know how much she must have suffered while she was still alive. Avery was extremely heartbroken!


    Elliot talked to the staff there for a while before walking to Avery. He held her hand and walked past


    the cordon tape.


    "Don''t cry. Our daughter might not be here. " He took a tissue and passed it to her.


    She epted the tissue and wiped her tears dry. She strode into the pit.


    After getting closer, the smell of rot and mold became stronger. It prated through her, making


    her dizzy.


    Elliot did not expect the smell would be so strong. He immediately took Avery and retreated.


    "You need to wear a mask." A staff member passed them a mask. "If you''re nning to head down


    to the pit, you have to wear protective gear too. It''s one thing being smelly. The most important thing


    is the number of bacteria and viruses down below


    Elliot passed the mask to Avery before quickly putting it on himself.


    Although the mask was on, the stink was still there.


    Avery walked over to the side of the pit ;a*< SLU: looked down. Insects were flying everywhere. She


    could vaguely see the bones tightly grouped together.


    She retched and immediately took off her mask. She vomited the water that she had drank a


    moment ago.


    When Elliot saw her. He immediately passed her a tissue. "It looks much worse than we thought it to


    be. I had asked you toe and retrieve the body, but-"


    "I''m fine." Avery took the tissue and wiped away the water stains on her mouth. She quickly put on


    her mask. "I didn''t bring any protective gear over today. Let''se back tomorrow." "Then, let''s


    head back!" Elliot looked at how pale she was and, she looked as if she could pass out at any


    moment.


    When Elliot helped Avery back to the car, she could not help but nce back at the pit.


    She did not know why, but she felt that Ivy was in that pit.


    When she returned to the hotel, her face was blue and darkened as if she fell terribly sick.


    Elliot helped her to the bed, wanting her to lie down, but she stiffly got to her feet.


    "Avery, calm down." Elliot bent down in front of her and looked into her eyes. "Our daughter might


    not be in that pit."


    "Even if our daughter isn''t there, those bones belonged to other people," Avery choked and said,


    "Even if our daughter is still alive, she might be tortured somewhere else..."


    "Stop thinking about it!" Elliot felt as if someone was cutting his heart open. His eyes darkened and


    grief appeared. "It''s all my fault! I couldn''t protect her well!"


    "Elliot, stop talking about it! I didn''t recognize my child. I can''t me anyone else either!" Tears fell


    from Avery''s eyes. She pushed him away, hard. "I want to be alone! Let me have some peace!"


    Elliot looked at the tears on her face. He pursed his lips tightly.


    He walked out of the room and gently closed the door. Then, he stood by the door, not leaving.


    Soon after, he heard her crying.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    During dinner, the bodyguard came to knock on the door


    Elliot opened the door.


    "Mr. Foster, do you want to have dinner now orter? Do you want to go to the restaurant to eat or


    order room service?" The bodyguard asked.


    "Why don''t you all go ahead and eat first!" Elliot said.


    Avery''s bodyguard stood by the door and looked inside. "Where is Miss Tate?"


    "She has locked herself in her room." Elliot had wanted to enter her room a few times to look for


    her, but he did not dare to do so.


    When her bodyguard heard that, he immediately entered the presidential suite.


    "How could she not eat! No one said that Ivy is dead! What is she doing!"


    The bodyguard entered and realized that the suite was like a maze. There were too many rooms.


    He did not know which room Avery was in.


    Elliot''s bodyguard had wanted to drag Avery''s bodyguard out of the room. He could not believe the


    man had entered the suit without Elliot''s permission.


    However, Elliot gave him a look, asking him to not move.


    At the same time, Elliot pointed to Avery''s bodyguard where Avery''s room was.


    The bodyguard walked over. He knocked on the door and entered without waiting for Avery''s


    permission.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Avery saw the bodyguarding in, she was stunned.


    "Miss Tate, what are you crying for?¡± Avery''s bodyguard saw Avery''s reddened eyes. He was also


    stunned for a few seconds. "The pit doesn''t have Ivy''s name, right? You can wait until you receive


    the confirmation of death before crying! It''s not toote then! In our vige, crying before someone


    has died is not good. Why aren''t you hoping that Ivy is doing well?"


    Avery was speechless.


    "You ate so little during lunch. Aren''t you hungry right now? I''m famished!" The bodyguard said and


    pulled her arm, walking out of the room. "Even if you don''t want to eat, the rest of us want to eat. If


    you''re not going to eat, do you think Elliot would eat? And if Eliot does not eat, then neither will his


    bodyguard. Are you going to make me eat all by myself? I won''t do that!" Avery took a deep breath.


    The moment she stepped out of her room, she quickly collected the emotions on her face.


    "Avery, your bodyguard is right. I know you''re sad for the other children in the pit, but things have


    already happened. The crime syndicate has been caught. The misery has ended. What we could do


    is quickly look for Ivy," said Elliot,forting her.


    Avery suppressed the grief in her heart. She nodded. "Let''s go eat, then!"


    In Aryadelle, Leah arrived outside Natalie''s apartment. She pressed the doorbell.


    When Natalie opened the door, she was holding her phone in her h;h!>YKT:. She was on a call.


    When she saw Leah, a hint of surprise shed across her eyes. She did not expect


    Leah toe over.


    Leah noticed the surprise and unweeness in her cousin''s eyes. She immediately said, "Natalie,


    you told me to get in touch with you when I was free. I thought you meant what you said. I didn''t


    want to c " Before she couldplete the word, Natalie stered on a smile.


    "Come in! Let me finish my call." Natalie passed Leah a pair of slippers, before taking her phone


    back to her room.


    Leah changed her shoes and scanned the living area before stopping right outside Natalie''s room.


    She was quite curious about her cousin.


    The Jennings had been poor, but Natalie had produced good results, and she insisted on pursuing


    her studies abroad. As her parents could not talk her out of it, they borrowed money and sent her


    abroad.


    Back then, the Jennings had even wanted to look for the Kennedys to borrow money for Natalie''s


    studies.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    The good thing that hade out of that was that their sacrifice had paid off.


    After Natalie graduated, every job she got was better than thest. Her sry had gradually


    increased from a normal person''s sry to an exorbitant one.


    Then, she became the executive of Tate Industries. On top of her sry, she even got a huge


    annual bonus.


    Leah''s father was in business. Their family had always done well. It was just too bad that Leah did


    not have a head for business. She had always wanted to be a teacher, but a teacher''s sry


    could notpete with that of an executive''s.


    Leah was not envious of Natalie earning more than her. She was just curious about


    Natalie''s capabilities.


    "I can get you out. It''s just about spending money," Natalie said. "I also spent quite some money


    contacting you. The main issue now is not about money. It is also not about whether I can get you


    out. Since I found a way of contacting you, I''m sure I can help you leave Ylore...¡±


    The voice on the other end of the line said," Are you sure? Avery lied to me before! She lied to me


    so badly!"


    "How can youpare Avery to me? My sess is all based on my abilities! Avery relied on her


    men! She used to rely on Elliot, butter, after she divorced Elliot, her true colors were exposed.


    She is nothing now!"


    "I don¡¯t know. I don''t know anything about it. I only know not to trust her anymore. Of course, she


    won''t look for me ever again either. But, it''s hard to say-"


    "We have never seen each other. If I say anything further, you will doubt me. This is up to you.


    Other than me, do you have a better option? If you don''t try, how would you know I can''t help you


    escape?" said Natalie persuasively.


    The other party was silent for a while.


    After about 20 minutes, Natalie finished her call and walked out of her bedroom.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah was sitting on the sofa in the living area not doing anything. She looked extremely bored.


    "I''m sorry. The call took a little longer than I thought it would," Natalie seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "I had breakfast beforeing over." "Oh, then let''s head out for lunch! I''ll treat you to a good


    meal." Natalie swept a strain of hair behind her ear. "You have started work, right? Are you used to


    it? If you aren''t interested in in teaching, you can join mypany¡ª"


    "Yourpany?" Leah asked. "Tate Industries is yours already?"


    Natalie chuckled lightly. "I signed a contract with Elliot. So long as I get his target within three years,


    I will own half of Tate Industries."


    Leah was stunned.


    "By then, Tate Industries will be considered mine." Natalie picked up the ss of water PKP: took a


    sip.


    "But what if you can¡¯t reach his target? He has given you such a huge reward. The target must be


    extremely high, right?" Leah asked.


    "It''s hard to say what will happen in three years. Furthermore, I don¡¯t fight battles I''m not sure of.


    When I entered Tate Industries, I told him that I would lead Tate Industries back to its former glory,


    and I have done it," Natalie said smugly. "Once I have decided to do something, no one can stop


    me."


    "Oh... Natalie, you¡¯re amazing!" Leah looked at her with admiration in her eyes. "Who were you


    talking to on the phone? It was quite loud. I heard a little..."


    The calmness on Natalie¡¯s face vanished. Her eyes visibly looked nervous.


    "Then, what did you hear? Are my doors'' soundproofing that bad?" Natalie smiled stiffly.


    "I only heard a little... nothing much..." Leah felt embarrassed seeing Natalie so nervous.


    "Oh... what did you hear?" Natalie asked


    once more.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Leah cleared her throat and said, "Natalie, I''m a little thirsty. Do you have any water here?"


    Natalie immediately went to get her some water.


    "I only drink bottled water." Natalie passed a bottle to her. "I usually boil it before drinking, but it¡¯s


    fine to drink it directly too.


    "Oh. Natalie, you''re so sophisticated." Leah looked at the brand of the water bottle. It was a high-


    end brand.


    "I just like the taste of this water better. My skincare products are cheap, but that''s also because I''m


    used to them, so I have never changed them," Natalie said pleasantly." Drink up."


    "Oh..." Leah twisted open the cap of the water bottle, drank some water, and calmed down a little.


    "Natalie, I only heard a little. When I took the sip of water, I forgot everything. Perhaps because


    what I heard was nothing worth remembering..."


    Natalie closely observed her cousin''s face, trying to determine the truth of her words.


    "Natalie, I''m a little scared of you looking at me like that. Were you on an important phone call just


    now?" Leah cleared her throat and closed the water bottle.


    Natalie smiled and shook her head. "Of course, not. It was a call from an old ssmate. He had


    always wanted to pursue me, but I''m used to being single-"


    "Oh, oh! Natalie, your parents had always hoped that you would start a family, but you''re so


    amazing. It will surely be easy for you to find a man." "Leah, you¡¯re still young. There are a lot of


    things that you don''t know yet. Getting a man is pointless. Especially a brilliant man. Those men


    don''t even treat women as humans. I don''t want to please men. I want to be queen and be


    worshipped by the man I like. That is the future I want." Natalie let out a sigh. "Right now, I am


    considered wealthy and powerful. I can look after you. If you have any problems or difficulties in the


    future, let me know."


    Leah nodded gratefully. "Hmm. I don''t have any difficulties at the moment."


    "But are you really not consideringing to my office to work? Being a teacher is so tiring. The


    pay is so-so too. It¡¯s because your parents spoil you >d)?VKP> let you go into this. If you were my


    daughter, I would surely not let you tire yourself out like that,


    " Natalie said in an elderly tone.


    "Natalie, I have just started. I don''t find it tiring! When I find it tiring and I can no longer hold on, I will


    surelye running to you."


    "Anytime.¡±


    In Ylore, after dinner, Avery did not want to return to her room.


    "I''ll take a walk with you." Elliot walked to her and grabbed her hand. "I have already gotten some


    information on where they are keeping one of the criminals. We''ll have a look at them in the


    morning."


    Avery nodded. The difference in temperature between day and night in Ylore is quite huge.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was almost 40 degrees during the day, and it could drop to around 20 degrees during the night.


    Coming out of the hotel, a cool breeze blew by, but it was not cold.


    Avery looked at the streetlights far away. She wandered aimlessly. She was extremely anxious, and


    she could not help but say, "You know why I chose to study medicine when I was in college?"


    "Everyone has their likes and dislikes. You like medicine."


    Avery shook her head. "It was tough. No one likes it tough. I haven''t told you about my


    grandparents, right?"

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    "Hmm. They seemed to have passed away when you were young." "My grandfather passed away


    when I was four. My grandmother was grief-stricken when my grandfather passed away. She was in


    so much pain and grief it caused all sorts of chronic diseases to re up in her body. She died


    painfully in the end." Avery''s eyes turned wet when she said that. "Before they died, they were still


    protecting our family, so we weren''t in such a tough spot. After they left, Wanda started getting


    brazen."


    "How did your grandfather die?" Elliot looked at Avery¡¯s eyes, heartbroken.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, his hand reached out reflexively.


    Avery pushed his hand away and wiped her tears. "My grandfather suddenly fell and hurt his brain.


    He could not be resuscitated. I remembered it clearly. Back then, my father brought me to the


    hospital to see my grandfather onest time. I wanted so badly to treat him and keep him with me


    so that he would look after me."


    "Avery, don''t be sad. Your grandparents are surely looking down from above, protecting you still."


    Elliot held her hand and continued walking forward. "There are surely bad things that are happening


    in the world, but look on the bright side. Many good things are happening, too. If our daughter is


    lucky, she is still alive and is being cared for by good people who have adopted her. Everything is


    possible." "You are just lying to yourself and numbing yourself," she said as she pulled her hand out


    of his. "I''m not cold. Why are you holding my hand?" "So, I can hold your hand when it¡¯s cold?" Elliot


    asked.


    "Stop trying so hard." Avery looked at him deeply. Staring at him, she said, "I have a boyfriend and


    you''re still doing this. Why do you insist on making me a cheater?"


    "You and your boyfriend are not married yet, right? If you are not married, thew doesn''t protect


    your rtionship." He was defending himself. "Many people are in rtionships, and when they are


    in different ces, they will keep their phones with them all day long. They will call each other,


    Avery never thought that he would be so observant. He had been secretly observing her so-called


    rtionship.


    "You should know that he is busy too. He isn''t like you, who abandons your work. If I remembered


    correctly, they used to say that you see nothing else when in love."


    Elliot smiled. "If that makes you happier, I won''t say anything to that."


    "Don''t speak as if you''re that generous. The only reason you are not saying anything is because


    you can''t." Avery raised her chin and said, "You''re blind when in love. Ben told me this before."


    "Can you take Ben''s words seriously?" Elliot blushed a little. He lowered his voice. "He even


    scolded me. Does that mean I should take those words seriously? I''m close to him. We often joke


    about it." "It¡¯s because you two are close that he knows you so well. Therefore, hisments are all


    the more urate." Avery made Elliot speechless with herment.


    "So, what if I''m blind when I''m in love?" Elliot could not say anything, and so he gave in to her.


    "Blind in love means 1 am an emotional person."


    "Oh." Avery thought that some of what he said made sense too.


    Elliot blushed even more. He could not help but want to hold her hand again.


    "Let''s head back!" Avery turned around and Elliot''s hand grabbed at nothing. "The wind outside is


    quite cold. I don''t know whether it''s the wind that is making my head hurt or I already have a


    headache. It''s better to head back to rest. If my condition is worse tomorrow, I can''t do anything


    then."


    "Hmm." They walked back and reached the hotel soon after.


    "Let''s give the children a video callter!" Elliot said when entering the lift.


    "They are at Bridgedale right now."


    "I know. Once the siblings have met up with each other, you can give them a video call. I''ll just


    watch from the side," Elliot said meekly. "Hayden still hasn''t spent the money I gave him."

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Avery was speechless. She almost choked on his words.


    "What?" He looked at her seriously. "Didn''t you say Hayden''s spending a lot now? How much


    pocket money do you give him every month? Why don''t I give you some money and you transfer it


    to him?"


    Avery shook her head. After pressing the button on her room floor, she secretly swallowed.


    "Elliot, you don''t have to worry about my life and Hayden''s."


    "I know you have money. You''re usually quite thrifty. The money you got from selling thepany


    should be enough to see you through your entire life. And you can take on some surgical cases and


    earn even more money." Then, Elliot changed the topic. "As for Hayden, as long as he wants to get


    money, he will be able to get it, but..."


    Avery looked up at him. She wanted to know what he wanted to say.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, you returned to Aryadelle to look for Ivy, leaving Hayden alone in Bridgedale, that isn''t


    goood. Hayden is at an age where he is going through a rebellious phase, like most teenagers.


    Without his parents by his side, he is sure to make plenty of mistakes. Although Hayden has always


    hated me, he will always be my son. I hope that he will properly finish his education so that when he


    enters society in the future, no matter what he does, as long as it''s legal, I''ll support him."


    Elliot told her what he was thinking. Avery could feel the hidden fatherly love in Elliot. Every time


    Elliot spoke to her properly and when he treated his children sincerely, her hatred for him would


    naturally lessen.


    "Since you know he can make a living, why do you still need to give him money? You humiliated him


    thest time you gave him money," said Avery, revealing Hayden''s feelings. "Perhaps he has


    already thrown away the card that you gave him. You better file a missing card when you return to


    Aryadelle! He would never spend a single cent of yours."


    "Even if I have suspected as much, hearing it from you still hurts."


    "What is there to be upset about? This is not the first time you saw him doing something like this.


    You know how he


    flees about you." The lift reached their floor.


    The lift doors slowly opened, ;c->XLR= they came out from the lift.


    "Are our bodyguards staying in the same room?" Avery suddenly thought about this.


    "It seems so. Why?"


    "Isn''t it a little inconvenient for them to stay together? After all, they don''t need to look after each


    other. Wouldn''t it be better to let them each have a room?" Although Avery did not exin why it


    would be better for them to live alone, Elliot thought about it himself.


    "This bodyguard has been with you for a few years already, right? You¡¯re so thoughtful when it


    comes to him. Also, he behaves boldly with you. When I wouldn''t dare disturb you, he rushed over


    and pulled you out of your room..."


    "Are you sure you want to be jealous of my bodyguard?" Avery looked at him in disbelief. Seeing


    how his lips moved but he said nothing, she said, "Unlock the door!"


    He mechanically took out the keycard and swiped the door open.


    "Can I stay in the room closest to you?" said Elliot once they entered the room.


    Avery furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?"


    "Our rooms are too far apart. I''m worried that something might happen to you, or me at night. At


    least we could look out for each other."


    "Then, let¡¯s get our bodyguards toe and stay with us! My bodyguard will stay on my side, and


    your bodyguard will stay at your side. This way, if anything happens to us at night, the bodyguards


    can care for us."


    Avery chuckled, ignoring the surprise on his face. She entered her room and closed the door.


    After entering the room, she ced her hand on the doorknob. She wondered whether she should


    lock the door or not.


    She felt him outside her door.


    If she locked her door, he would surely hear her locking the door.


    She hesitated for a while. In the end, she did not lock the door.


    Elliot should not be entering. Even if he had the urge to enter, he would surely knock on the door.


    If he were to barge in without knocking... She doubted that he would do such a thing.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    From Elliot¡¯s attitude toward her that day, Avery thought that her judgment was not wrong. However,


    it might not be right either.


    Just like how she had misjudged him in the past.


    If he dared to barge in without knocking, she would move out and stay next to her bodyguard the


    next day.


    About half an hourter, after her shower, she made a video call to Hayden.


    After Hayden epted the call, the three siblings'' faces appeared on her screen. Looking at the


    sweet scene of her three children together, Avery could not help but cry.


    This was the first time the three children had gotten together after a long time. She thought herself


    to be an ipetent mother. She should have allowed them to meet more often. Even if she had


    divorced Elliot, she should have found a way to get them together every year.


    "Robert, did you greet Hayden?" Averyughed and cried at the same time. Robert was a little


    helpless, not knowing what to do.


    "He did!" La answered for him." Mommy, don''t cry! We¡¯re happy!"


    "I''m happy! I can¡¯t help it..." Avery took her phone and walked to the door. She opened her door.


    "Mommy, are you at the hotel now?" La looked at the screen. "Mommy, your hotel is pretty! It''s


    golden and shiny like a pce. "Hmm, the decor here is just like this...¡± Avery said while swapping


    the front camera to the back camera to show her children the suite in which she was staying.


    Right at this moment, Elliot entered the frame. He had just finished his shower and was only


    wrapped in his towel.


    He was about to change into his pajamas when he heard Avery''s door opening, so he could not


    help but walk out.


    Who would have thought that Avery''s phone was aimed at him...


    "You..." When Avery saw Elliot only wrapped in a towel, she blushed! "Why did you appear without


    wearing any clothes!"


    Avery immediately covered the camera with her hand. She quickly walked over to Elliot and pushed


    him back to his room. " I''m on a video call with the children!"


    When Elliot realized what had happened, he immediately walked over to his luggage to look for his


    clothes.


    "Where are my pajamas?" He searched around in his luggage ?g+>RNY: found nothing.


    Avery took a deep breath. She walked over to the closet, took the hotel bathrobe, and threw it at


    him. "Just wear this!"


    "Okay..." He quickly put on the bathrobe.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Avery saw that he was dressed, she let go of the camera.


    She changed the camera back to the front camera, before awkwardly looking at La and Hayden,


    who looked equally awkward.


    Only Robert seemed delighted to see Elliot.


    "Mommy, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t stay in the same room as Daddy?" La looked at Avery


    and asked her. "You two are staying together, right?"


    Avery wanted to deny the statement, but she knew La would see through her lie.


    "This is a presidential suite. I''m not staying in the same room as him."


    "Daddy didn''t wear any clothes while walking out... You two staying in a suite is no different than


    you two staying in the same room," La said.


    From Elliot¡¯s attitude toward her that day, Avery thought that her judgment was not wrong. However,


    it might not be right either.


    Just like how she had misjudged him in the past.


    If he dared to barge in without knocking, she would move out and stay next to her bodyguard the


    next day.


    About half an hourter, after her shower, she made a video call to Hayden.


    After Hayden epted the call, the three siblings'' faces appeared on her screen. Looking at the


    sweet scene of her three children together, Avery could not help but cry.


    This was the first time the three children had gotten together after a long time. She thought herself


    to be an ipetent mother. She should have allowed them to meet more often. Even if she had


    divorced Elliot, she should have found a way to get them together every year.


    "Robert, did you greet Hayden?" Averyughed and cried at the same time. Robert was a little


    helpless, not knowing what to do.


    "He did!" La answered for him." Mommy, don''t cry! We¡¯re happy!"


    "I''m happy! I can¡¯t help it..." Avery took her phone and walked to the door. She opened her door.


    "Mommy, are you at the hotel now?" La looked at the screen. "Mommy, your hotel is pretty! It''s


    golden and shiny like a pce. "Hmm, the decor here is just like this..." Avery said while swapping


    the front camera to the back camera to show her children the suite in which she was staying.


    Right at this moment, Elliot entered the frame. He had just finished his shower and was only


    wrapped in his towel.


    He was about to change into his pajamas when he heard Avery''s door opening, so he could not


    help but walk out.


    Who would have thought that Avery''s phone was aimed at him...


    "You..." When Avery saw Elliot only wrapped in a towel, she blushed! "Why did you appear without


    wearing any clothes!"


    Avery immediately covered the camera with her hand. She quickly walked over to Elliot and pushed


    him back to his room. " I''m on a video call with the children!"


    When Elliot realized what had happened, he immediately walked over to his luggage to look for his


    clothes.


    "Where are my pajamas?" He searched around in his luggage ?g+>RNY: found nothing.


    Avery took a deep breath. She walked over to the closet, took the hotel bathrobe, and threw it at


    him. "Just wear this!"


    "Okay..." He quickly put on the bathrobe.


    Once Avery saw that he was dressed, she let go of the camera.


    She changed the camera back to the front camera, before awkwardly looking at La and Hayden,


    who looked equally awkward.


    Only Robert seemed delighted to see Elliot.


    "Mommy, didn''t you say that you wouldn¡¯t stay in the same room as Daddy?" La looked at Avery


    and asked her. "You two are staying together, right?"


    Avery wanted to deny the statement, but she knew La would see through her lie.


    "This is a presidential suite. I''m not staying in the same room as him."


    "Daddy didn¡¯t wear any clothes while walking out... You two staying in a suite is no different than


    you two staying in the same room," La said.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Avery sighed a little. She wanted to exin the situation to La, but Elliot spoke instead.


    "La, your Mommy doesn''t want to stay in the same room with me, but I insisted on her staying


    with me because the security isn¡¯t great here. I''m afraid that your Mommy might be in danger..."


    "I think you''re the biggest danger there.¡± La did not give Elliot any face.


    Elliot instantly blushed. He could sense the change in his daughter. When La was not with


    Hayden, she would not be so merciless.


    Avery could not help but smile. She walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    "What are you all doing?"


    "We''re just... having fun!¡± La took the phone and changed the camera to the back camera. Mike


    and Chad appeared on screen.


    They were sitting together at a side, talking amongst themselves.


    La had changed the camera to face them, but they still had not noticed.


    "Chad, thank you for taking Robert and La to Bridgedale. Did they cause you any trouble on the


    way there?" Avery said politely when she saw Chad.


    Chad jumped when he heard Avery talking to him. He suddenly looked at the camera and realized


    that La was aiming the phone at him. He smiled. "La, why didn''t you say a thing when you


    changed the camera?" Chad walked over to La and changed the camera back to the front


    camera.


    "Avery, hello! La and Robert were very good. Robert did not make a fuss at all on the flight. He


    caused me no trouble. La doesn¡¯t need me to worry about her at all."


    "That''s great. I should be the one to take them there.¡±


    "It''s fine. Are you all doing well over there?" Chad was more concerned for Elliot.


    Avery understood how he felt, so she faced the phone to Elliot. However, Elliot did not want to see


    his assistant. He wanted to see his children. However, he was worried that Hayden might not want


    to see him, and he stayed out of frame.


    "Talk to the children," Elliot said to Avery in a low voice.


    Chad had never thought that Elliot would be so heartless, so he left.


    After talking to the children, Avery was a little tired, so she took her phone ;e+=RMP< was about to


    head back to the room.


    "Avery, I''m really worried," Elliot suddenly said.


    Avery stopped and looked at him. "What are you worried about?"


    "It''s one thing for La and Hayden to not want to see me, but I have been waiting for Robert to call


    me. At least I can speak to him, but not once has he called me." Elliot was heartbroken. "I''m worried


    that after all I have done for Robert, he will be influenced by La and Hayden and will side with


    you."


    Avery was speechless.


    "I¡¯ll lose everything in the end..." Elliot sighed sadly.


    Avery thought that what he said might possiblye true, so she consoled him," If you can¡¯t


    change it, ept the fact. It''ste. Go and rest!"


    "Are you really not letting me sleep next to your room?" Elliot wanted to be closer to her.


    "Is there really a difference between you staying in the room next to mine and you remaining in your


    current room? They are all-"


    "Yes! Since if there is no difference, why don''t you let me stay next door?" Elliot said. Without


    waiting for her to react, he immediately walked over to the room next to hers.


    Avery was speechless.


    Forget about it! Seeing how he might lose everything, she let him stay next door!


    That night, Avery could not sleep.


    The scenes at the pit she saw that afternoon kept appearing in her mind.


    Even if she was so tired and fell asleep, she would soon dream about those scenes.


    That night, she lost count of how many times she woke up from the nightmares.


    At seven in the morning, she no longer could take the disturbance from the nightmares. She simply


    got up.


    Avery sighed a little. She wanted to exin the situation to La, but Elliot spoke instead.


    "La, your Mommy doesn''t want to stay in the same room with me, but I insisted on her staying


    with me because the security isn''t great here. I''m afraid that your Mommy might be in danger..."


    "I think you''re the biggest danger there." La did not give Elliot any face.


    Elliot instantly blushed. He could sense the change in his daughter. When La was not with


    Hayden, she would not be so merciless.


    Avery could not help but smile. She walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    "What are you all doing?"


    "We''re just... having fun!" La took the phone and changed the camera to the back camera. Mike


    and Chad appeared on screen.


    They were sitting together at a side, talking amongst themselves.


    La had changed the camera to face them, but they still had not noticed.


    "Chad, thank you for taking Robert and La to Bridgedale. Did they cause you any trouble on the


    way there?" Avery said politely when she saw Chad.


    Chad jumped when he heard Avery talking to him. He suddenly looked at the camera and realized


    that La was aiming the phone at him. He smiled. "La, why didn''t you say a thing when you


    changed the camera?¡± Chad walked over to La and changed the camera back to the front


    camera.


    "Avery, hello! La and Robert were very good. Robert did not make a fuss at all on the flight. He


    caused me no trouble. La doesn¡¯t need me to worry about her at all."


    "That''s great. I should be the one to take them there.¡±


    "It''s fine. Are you all doing well over there?" Chad was more concerned for Elliot.


    Avery understood how he felt, so she faced the phone to Elliot. However, Elliot did not want to see


    his assistant. He wanted to see his children. However, he was worried that Hayden might not wantOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    to see him, and he stayed out of frame.


    "Talk to the children," Elliot said to Avery in a low voice.


    Chad had never thought that Elliot would be so heartless, so he left.


    After talking to the children, Avery was a little tired, so she took her phone ;e+=RMP< was about to


    head back to the room.


    "Avery, I''m really worried," Elliot suddenly said.


    Avery stopped and looked at him. "What are you worried about?"


    "It''s one thing for La and Hayden to not want to see me, but I have been waiting for Robert to call


    me. At least I can speak to him, but not once has he called me." Elliot was heartbroken. "I''m worried


    that after all I have done for Robert, he will be influenced by La and Hayden and will side with


    you."


    Avery was speechless.


    "I''ll lose everything in the end..." Elliot sighed sadly.


    Avery thought that what he said might possiblye true, so she consoled him," If you can''t


    change it, ept the fact. It''ste. Go and rest!"


    "Are you really not letting me sleep next to your room?" Elliot wanted to be closer to her.


    "Is there really a difference between you staying in the room next to mine and you remaining in your


    current room? They are all-"


    "Yes! Since if there is no difference, why don''t you let me stay next door?" Elliot said. Without


    waiting for her to react, he immediately walked over to the room next to hers.


    Avery was speechless.


    Forget about it! Seeing how he might lose everything, she let him stay next door!


    That night, Avery could not sleep.


    The scenes at the pit she saw that afternoon kept appearing in her mind.


    Even if she was so tired and fell asleep, she would soon dream about those scenes.


    That night, she lost count of how many times she woke up from the nightmares.


    At seven in the morning, she no longer could take the disturbance from the nightmares. She simply


    got up.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    After washing up, Avery got out of her room.


    The next-door room door was closed tightly. Elliot should still be asleep.


    Avery decided to head down to have some breakfast. Just when she was by the door about to head


    out, Elliot''s room door opened. He was properly dressed, looking fresh. He walked over to her.


    "Why are you up so early?" Avery asked in surprise.


    "Aren¡¯t you up too?" He followed her out of the door. "Look at your eyebags. Did you not sleepst


    night?"


    "No, I slept, but I kept having nightmares," she said and covered her mouth to yawn."


    Let¡¯s go and see that person after breakfast!


    Elliot looked at her sleepy face. He said, "Do you want to try catching up on some sleep after


    breakfast? It might be easier for you to sleep during the day."


    "Is there a scientific basis to this?"


    "None," Elliot said. "Or take some medicine?


    "I don''t have trouble sleeping. I don''t need medicine." Avery rejected his offer. "Don¡¯t rely on


    medicine too much. They are part poison."


    "But a lot of chronic diseases need longterm medication."


    "If one has a chronic disease, they have no choice but to take medicine. Don''t simply eat medicine if


    you''re not sick," Avery said. "When faced with minor illnesses, it is best to just bear with it. It is the


    same for the children. Don''t you turn them into drug addicts," Avery warned.


    Elliot did not dare to say anything.


    Avery red at him, using her eyes to threaten him.


    "Robert gets sick with the change of every season. I won¡¯t go much into detail about how pitiful the


    children are when they fall sick. I will surely feed them medicine, if not they will cry," said Elliot,


    coming clean. "La is alright. She falls sick probably two to three times per year."


    Avery knew how pitiful the children were when they fell sick, so she did not me him.


    "When La''s with me, she only falls sick twice a year."


    "Twice or thrice, the difference isn''t that huge, right?" Elliot pondered for a few seconds. "I myself


    fall sick about three to four times per year."


    Avery said, "You seem to be proud of your weak body?"


    "What about you? Do you never fall sick?" he asked. "If you''re that great, why don''t I hire you to


    care for my children? You can name your price."


    Avery felt like she had set a trap for herself.


    After breakfast, at the thought that she was about to see the criminal that exposed the pit, she grew


    spirited. She was no longer sleepy.


    "I''ll call the bodyguards." Elliot took his phone out :e+


    Avery said, "It¡¯s still early. Since they are still resting, let them rest! We can go


    ourselves."


    Elliot raised his eyebrows. "Protecting us is their job. We head out, yet they are staying in the hotel.


    Are you sure about this?"


    Avery did not care about formalities like that. "Didn''t you say that he was locked up in a detention


    center in the city? We''re not going somewhere far. It''s fine to not bring bodyguards along."


    "It''s better to be safe than sorry."


    "If you''re so afraid, call them then!" Avery picked up her cup of milk and took a sip.


    Of course, Elliot would not be willing to admit that he was a coward.


    He kept his phone and followed her to the detention center.


    They took a taxi from the hotel to the detention center. When they reached, the police officer


    immediately took the criminal out.


    When Avery saw the middle-aged woman in handcuffs being led out, she was instantly shocked!


    W-Was she not the woman that she met thest time she came to Ylore?


    They had made a deal at the hospital. The woman wanted Avery to get her enough sleeping pills to


    kill herself. Avery pretended to agree with her. Then, this woman told her that Ivy had been sold to


    someone in Aryadelle.


    She had never thought that they would meet again so soon! She had also never thought that this


    woman would expose such a shocking piece of information.


    After washing up, Avery got out of her room.


    The next-door room door was closed tightly. Elliot should still be asleep.


    Avery decided to head down to have some breakfast. Just when she was by the door about to head


    out, Elliot''s room door opened. He was properly dressed, looking fresh. He walked over to her.


    "Why are you up so early?" Avery asked in surprise.


    "Aren''t you up too?" He followed her out of the door. "Look at your eyebags. Did you not sleepst


    night?"


    "No, I slept, but I kept having nightmares," she said and covered her mouth to yawn."


    Let''s go and see that person after breakfast!


    Elliot looked at her sleepy face. He said, "Do you want to try catching up on some sleep after


    breakfast? It might be easier for you to sleep during the day."


    "Is there a scientific basis to this?"


    "None,¡± Elliot said. "Or take some medicine?


    "I don''t have trouble sleeping. I don''t need medicine." Avery rejected his offer. "Don''t rely on


    medicine too much. They are part poison."


    "But a lot of chronic diseases need longterm medication."


    "If one has a chronic disease, they have no choice but to take medicine. Don''t simply eat medicine if


    you''re not sick," Avery said. "When faced with minor illnesses, it is best to just bear with it. It is the


    same for the children. Don''t you turn them into drug addicts," Avery warned.


    Elliot did not dare to say anything.


    Avery red at him, using her eyes to threaten him.


    "Robert gets sick with the change of every season. I won''t go much into detail about how pitiful the


    children are when they fall sick. I will surely feed them medicine, if not they will cry," said Elliot,


    coming clean. "La is alright. She falls sick probably two to three times per year."


    Avery knew how pitiful the children were when they fell sick, so she did not me him.


    "When La''s with me, she only falls sick twice a year." "Twice or thrice, the difference isn''t that


    huge, right?" Elliot pondered for a few seconds. "I myself fall sick about three to four times per


    year."


    Avery said, "You seem to be proud of your weak body?"


    "What about you? Do you never fall sick?" he asked. "If you''re that great, why don''t I hire you to


    care for my children? You can name your price."


    Avery felt like she had set a trap for herself.


    After breakfast, at the thought that she was about to see the criminal that exposed the pit, she grew


    spirited. She was no longer sleepy.


    "I''ll call the bodyguards." Elliot took his phone out :e+


    Avery said, "It''s still early. Since they are still resting, let them rest! We can go


    ourselves."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot raised his eyebrows. "Protecting us is their job. We head out, yet they are staying in the hotel.


    Are you sure about this?"


    Avery did not care about formalities like that. "Didn''t you say that he was locked up in a detention


    center in the city? We''re not going somewhere far. It''s fine to not bring bodyguards along."


    "It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry."


    "If you''re so afraid, call them then!" Avery picked up her cup of milk and took a sip.


    Of course, Elliot would not be willing to admit that he was a coward.


    He kept his phone and followed her to the detention center.


    They took a taxi from the hotel to the detention center. When they reached, the police officer


    immediately took the criminal out.


    When Avery saw the middle-aged woman in handcuffs being led out, she was instantly shocked!


    W-Was she not the woman that she met thest time she came to Ylore?


    They had made a deal at the hospital. The woman wanted Avery to get her enough sleeping pills to


    kill herself. Avery pretended to agree with her. Then, this woman told her that Ivy had been sold to


    someone in Aryadelle.


    She had never thought that they would meet again so soon! She had also never thought that this


    woman would expose such a shocking piece of information.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Avery pulled Elliot aside and said in a low voice, "I''ve met her before. Thest time I came to Ylore,


    she was the one who told me that Ivy had been sold to someone in Aryadelle."


    "There is no evidence that indicates that Ivy has been sold to someone in Aryadelle. She might


    have been lying to you," Elliot replied in a low voice.


    "Why would she lie to me? Since she knows about the pit, that means that she knows about a lot of


    other things..." At that, Avery suddenly said, "I think she noticed me. She told me about Ivy, and in


    exchange, I was supposed to give her pills that she could use to kill herself, but I didn''t do it in the


    end. She must hate me." Elliot looked at that woman. Sure enough, the woman was looking at


    Avery with a loathsome expression.


    "Why don''t you go out? I''ll talk to her," Elliot said to Avery.


    "Okay, see what you can do about it. If she is not willing to say anything, forget about it," Avery only


    said that because she thought that she had already gotten the answer that she wanted from that


    woman.


    Once the DNA test for the bones in the pit was done and Ivy''s bones were not found, she would


    continue looking for her in Aryadelle.


    Avery walked out and shut the room door.


    Elliot sat opposite the woman.


    "You two are together," the woman said cautiously. "She has lied to me. She''s embarrassed to talk


    to me, right?" "You had wanted her to give you a huge dose of sleeping pills. How had you expected


    her to give them to you?


    Euthanasia is illegal in Ylore," said Elliot, defending Avery.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Then why did she agree? She reneged on her promise, yet you''re still defending her! You two must


    be together!" The woman''s face flushed with agitation.


    "What are you two here for?"


    "We just want to ask you if you know where our daughter, Ivy, is. Thest time you told her that Ivy


    was possibly in Aryadelle," Elliot said and changed his tone," You were lying, right? When I got rid


    of your partners, I questioned every one of them! I even gave them a huge enticement, yet no one


    knew where my daughter is."


    The woman looked a little worried.


    "Since you lied to her, what right do you have to say that she lied to you?" Elliot got his answer from


    her look. "I''m asking you for thest time: do you know where Ivy is? If you know, as long as the


    lead you give me is solid, I''ll ensure that you will remain safe, :c+?UMT: you''ll even be rich. If you


    dare to lie to me, I''ll make sure you wish you were never born."


    When the woman heard what he said, she looked conflicted. If only she knew where Ivy was!


    However, she truly did not know who Ivy was. She had never seen Ivy before. How could she give


    Elliot any useful leads? She wanted to survive and leave Ylore. She wanted to live a peaceful and


    rich life, but she did not dare lie to Elliot.


    At that moment, she only had one path to choose. If she did not want to die, she could only make a


    desperate move.


    "Elliot Foster. You sure are amazing." The woman had a look of admiration. "I did lie to her."


    "Don¡¯t bring this up anymore. You only need to tell me whether you know where my daughter is-"


    "I do." The woman took a deep breath and lowered her voice. "If I tell you, will you help me


    escape?"


    Elliot¡¯s eyes narrowed. He looked at her doubtfully. "If you knew where my daughter was, why didn''t


    you say so?"


    "Elliot, not everyone knows who you are. Also, back then, I had already escaped.


    Why should I trust you?" The woman said in a low voice, "I me myself for being unlucky. I still got


    caught in the end." "Where is my daughter? Where is she?!" Elliot lost his cool. His voice could be


    heard from outside.


    Avery heard his voice and immediately pushed the door open and strode in.


    She walked over to Elliot and looked at the woman opposite him. Then, she looked at Elliot and


    asked, "What happened?"


    "Avery, you lied to me thest time. What you don¡¯t know is that I lied to you too." The woman


    looked at Avery and said," Your daughter is still in Ylore. I know where she is. I can take you there,


    but I have a request."


    "What request?" Elliot and Avery said in unison.


    Avery pulled Elliot aside and said in a low voice, "I''ve met her before. Thest time I came to Ylore,


    she was the one who told me that Ivy had been sold to someone in Aryadelle."


    "There is no evidence that indicates that Ivy has been sold to someone in Aryadelle. She might


    have been lying to you," Elliot replied in a low voice.


    "Why would she lie to me? Since she knows about the pit, that means that she knows about a lot of


    other things..." At that, Avery suddenly said, "I think she noticed me. She told me about Ivy, and in


    exchange, I was supposed to give her pills that she could use to kill herself, but I didn''t do it in the


    end. She must hate me." Elliot looked at that woman. Sure enough, the woman was looking at


    Avery with a loathsome expression.


    "Why don''t you go out? I''ll talk to her," Elliot said to Avery.


    "Okay, see what you can do about it. If she is not willing to say anything, forget about it," Avery only


    said that because she thought that she had already gotten the answer that she wanted from that


    woman.


    Once the DNA test for the bones in the pit was done and Ivy''s bones were not found, she would


    continue looking for her in Aryadelle.


    Avery walked out and shut the room door.


    Elliot sat opposite the woman.


    "You two are together," the woman said cautiously. "She has lied to me. She¡¯s embarrassed to talk


    to me, right?" "You had wanted her to give you a huge dose of sleeping pills. How had you expected


    her to give them to you?


    Euthanasia is illegal in Ylore," said Elliot, defending Avery.


    "Then why did she agree? She reneged on her promise, yet you''re still defending her! You two must


    be together!" The woman¡¯s face flushed with agitation.


    "What are you two here for?"


    "We just want to ask you if you know where our daughter, Ivy, is. Thest time you told her that Ivy


    was possibly in Aryadelle," Elliot said and changed his tone," You were lying, right? When I got rid


    of your partners, I questioned every one of them! I even gave them a huge enticement, yet no one


    knew where my daughter is."


    The woman looked a little worried.


    "Since you lied to her, what right do you have to say that she lied to you?" Elliot got his answer from


    her look. "I¡¯m asking you for thest time: do you know where Ivy is? If you know, as long as the


    lead you give me is solid. I''ll ensure that you will remain safe, :c+?UMT: you''ll even be rich. If you


    dare to lie to me, I''ll make sure you wish you were never born."


    When the woman heard what he said, she looked conflicted. If only she knew where Ivy was!


    However, she truly did not know who Ivy was. She had never seen Ivy before. How could she give


    Elliot any useful leads? She wanted to survive and leave Ylore. She wanted to live a peaceful and


    rich life, but she did not dare lie to Elliot.


    At that moment, she only had one path to choose. If she did not want to die, she could only make a


    desperate move.


    "Elliot Foster. You sure are amazing." The woman had a look of admiration. "I did lie to her."


    "Don''t bring this up anymore. You only need to tell me whether you know where my daughter is-¡±


    "I do." The woman took a deep breath and lowered her voice. "If I tell you, will you help me


    escape?"


    Elliot''s eyes narrowed. He looked at her doubtfully. "If you knew where my daughter was, why didn''t


    you say so?"


    "Elliot, not everyone knows who you are. Also, back then, I had already escaped.


    Why should I trust you?" The woman said in a low voice, "I me myself for being unlucky. I still got


    caught in the end." "Where is my daughter? Where is she?!" Elliot lost his cool. His voice could be


    heard from outside.


    Avery heard his voice and immediately pushed the door open and strode in.


    She walked over to Elliot and looked at the woman opposite him. Then, she looked at Elliot and


    asked, "What happened?"


    "Avery, you lied to me thest time. What you don''t know is that I lied to you too." The woman


    looked at Avery and said," Your daughter is still in Ylore. I know where she is. I can take you there,


    but I have a request."


    "What request?" Elliot and Avery said in unison.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    The woman pondered for a while before stating her request.


    Coming out of the detention center, Elliot received a call from his bodyguard.


    Avery walked to the side and took her phone out. She saw missed calls and messages from her


    bodyguard.


    Before arriving at the detention center that morning, she put her phone on silent mode.


    When she got out of the detention center, she put her phone back into normal mode and returned


    her bodyguard''s call.


    "Miss Tate! Where are you? You were not answering my calls or replying to my messages! I was


    worried sick!" The bodyguard was so worried he sweated profusely. He was pacing around the hotel


    lobby with Elliot''s bodyguard.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We just came out to do something," Avery exined to her bodyguard. "We got up


    earlier today, so we didn¡¯t call you two."


    "How could you two do that? Where are you right now? We''ll meet you there," the bodyguard said.


    Avery hesitated for a while before refusing his offer.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At the same time, Elliot had already refused his bodyguard¡¯s offer. "Just wait for me in the hotel.


    Once I''m done, I''ll call you if I need you to pick me up."


    The woman had wanted two things.


    She was going to take them to look for Ivy that afternoon, but they could not bring police officers or


    personal bodyguards. The three of them must go alone.


    Elliot and Avery agreed without any hesitation.


    The woman had information asrge as the pit, and that meant that she must know more of the


    organization''s secrets.


    Therefore, Elliot and Avery did not suspect a thing she said when she told them she knew where Ivy


    was.


    Furthermore, she was so thin. Even if Elliot was noting with her, Avery was not afraid of the


    woman.


    After the call, the bodyguards, in the hotel lobby, looked at each other.


    "What did your boss say?"


    "What did your boss say?"


    "My boss said that she still has something to deal with," Avery¡¯s bodyguard said."


    What was your boss'' reason?"


    "What? My boss, giving me a reason? Do you think my boss is Avery Tate?" Elliot''s bodyguard said


    loudly. "My boss will only give me orders. Does he need to give me any exnation? He is my boss.


    I am his subordinate. You must have been with Avery for such a long time that you must have gone


    mad!"


    Avery''s bodyguard sneered. "My boss is still better. There is only one boss like Miss Tate on this


    earth. Don¡¯t be envious.¡±


    "I''m not envious! I don''t need my boss to give me exnations! All he needs to do is pay me!"


    Elliot''s bodyguard said, "How much is Avery paying you yearly?"


    "How much is your boss paying you?" Avery''s bodyguard asked in response.


    "Look at you. Could it be so little that you''re


    embarrassed to reveal the pittance she pays you?" Elliot''s bodyguard said. He took his phone out.


    "Let''spare our pay!"


    "Let''s do it!" Avery''s bodyguard also took his phone out.


    At two in the afternoon, Elliot brought the woman out from the chief''s office.


    Avery was in the driver''s seat, watching theming out?c.;UNS:e woman pondered for a while


    before stating her request.


    Coming out of the detention center, Elliot received a call from his bodyguard.


    Avery walked to the side and took her phone out. She saw missed calls and messages from her


    bodyguard.


    Before arriving at the detention center that morning, she put her phone on silent mode. When she


    got out of the detention center, she put her phone back into normal mode and returned her


    bodyguard''s call.


    "Miss Tate! Where are you? You were not answering my calls or replying to my messages! I was


    worried sick!" The bodyguard was so worried he sweated profusely. He was pacing around the hotel


    lobby with Elliot''s bodyguard.


    "Don''t worry. We just came out to do something," Avery exined to her bodyguard. "We got up


    earlier today, so we didn''t call you two."


    "How could you two do that? Where are you right now? We''ll meet you there," the bodyguard said.


    Avery hesitated for a while before refusing his offer.


    At the same time, Elliot had already refused his bodyguard''s offer. "Just wait for me in the hotel.


    Once I''m done, I''ll call you if I need you to pick me up."


    The woman had wanted two things.


    She was going to take them to look for Ivy that afternoon, but they could not bring police officers or


    personal bodyguards. The three of them must go alone.


    Elliot and Avery agreed without any hesitation.


    The woman had information asrge as the pit, and that meant that she must know more of the


    organization''s secrets.


    Therefore, Elliot and Avery did not suspect a thing she said when she told them she knew where Ivy


    was.


    Furthermore, she was so thin. Even if Elliot was noting with her, Avery was not afraid of the


    woman.


    After the call, the bodyguards, in the hotel lobby, looked at each other.


    "What did your boss say?"


    "What did your boss say?"


    "My boss said that she still has something to deal with," Avery''s bodyguard said." What was your


    boss'' reason?"


    "What? My boss, giving me a reason? Do you think my boss is Avery Tate?" Elliot''s bodyguard said


    loudly. "My boss will only give me orders. Does he need to give me any exnation? He is my boss.


    I am his subordinate. You must have been with Avery for such a long time that you must have gone


    mad!"


    Avery''s bodyguard sneered. "My boss is still better. There is only one boss like Miss Tate on this


    earth. Don''t be envious." "I''m not envious! I don''t need my boss to give me exnations! All he


    needs to do is pay me! " Elliot''s bodyguard said, "How much is Avery paying you yearly?"


    "How much is your boss paying you?" Avery''s bodyguard asked in response.


    "Look at you. Could it be so little that you¡¯re embarrassed to reveal the pittance she pays you?"


    Elliot''s bodyguard said. He took his phone out. "Let''spare our pay!"


    "Let¡¯s do it!" Avery''s bodyguard also took his phone out.


    At two in the afternoon, Elliot brought the woman out from the chief''s office.


    Avery was in the driver''s seat, watching theming out.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Avery and Elliot had already discussed the matter that afternoon.


    To prevent the woman from taking any actions apart from their agreed n, Avery would drive while


    Elliot guarded the woman.


    The woman''s hands and legs were cuffed. It was unlikely that she would do anything beyond their


    control.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After they entered the car, Avery asked, " Now, can you tell us the address?"


    "Have you two been to the pit?" the woman asked.


    "Yes." Elliot''s face darkened. "Are you saying that Ivy''s in the pit? "


    Avery''s hands clutched the steering wheel tighter. Her ears perked up, waiting for the woman''s


    answer.


    "No. She''s on the other side," the woman replied with determination. "Drive over there. Once you''re


    nearby, I''ll guide you."


    Since the journey was long, Elliot said to Avery, "Why don''t I drive!"


    "No need. I can drive." Avery pulled up the GPS on her phone and started driving.


    The atmosphere in the car was eerily quiet.


    Avery felt a little suffocated as if someone was choking her. "Is my daughter alive or dead?"


    "If your daughter is still alive, do you think your sweeping detailed search would yield no results?"


    the woman asked in response. That was a huge blow to Elliot and Avery.


    Avery¡¯s tears instantly fell. She raised her hand to wipe away her tears.


    Elliot''s mood was extremely heavy too.


    "Avery, why don''t you stop the car."


    "It''s fine. Even if she¡¯s dead, I still want to take her body home." Avery took a deep breath and held


    back the tears in her eyes.


    Elliot looked at the woman next to him. He asked, "Is there more than one pit?"


    The woman hesitated for a while before responding with a rough and nasal, "Hmm."


    Avery''s tears fell once more!


    Elliot felt chills run down his spine. Due to extreme anger, his voice was trembling. " How many pits


    are there!"


    "Two." The woman noticed how terrifying Elliot looked. She immediately said, "The pit that I''m


    bringing you two won''t have that many bodies..."


    Elliot swallowed. He finally got confirmation of his daughter''s death.


    His eyes turned watery. He clenched his fists tightly.


    "Please don''t hate me... We were forced to join that gang. The women... they were all tricked into


    it." The woman tried hard to exin things to him as she was afraid that Elliot would take his anger


    out on her." They tried first luring us, but if that did not work then they would use coercion ;b.;QKX =


    intimidation. They told us that they would kill us if we didn''t join them."


    "Everyone is afraid of death!" The woman thought about how miserable her past was. "I only left


    home to find a job... Who would have thought that I would be tricked into joining a criminal


    organization? What could I do? I didn''t want to die, so I could only listen to them¡ª"


    "What is your name?" Elliot asked


    "Seven," the woman replied. "That was my name in the organization."


    "What is your real name? Where is your hometown?" Elliot did not know why he was asking her


    these questions. Perhaps, he did not want to listen to how miserable her encounters were.


    Ivy had passed away. He could no longer care about the troubles of other people.


    "My real name is Holly nche. I''m from Blenir City in Ylore.¡±


    "Blenir City? That¡¯s close to the borders of Ylore."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    "Why did youe so far to look for a job?¡± Elliot suppressed his grief. He was afraid that if he


    looked too sad, it would affect Avery.


    "My family forced me to marry an old man. I was not willing to do it... so I escaped.


    Back then, I was just thinking of running as far away as I could, so I came all the way here. It''s a


    bustling city. There are many job opportunities..." Holly did not continue further.


    Elliot¡¯s gaze no longer had murderous intent.


    Holly secretly let out a sigh. She considered herself safe for the time being. She did not want to


    reveal too much of her past to them. These were her wounds.


    Telling people meant that she was showing them their wounds.


    Avery listened to them chatting asionally. Her heart was empty, yet it was also painful.


    Actually, she had long prepared for the worst. Now, she had received the confirmation of the worst.


    An hourter, the car arrived at the first pit.


    "Continue ahead. There will be a fork, and you need to take the path to the right," said Holly, guiding


    Avery. "I don''t know if the car can manage. It''s a mud road, and it might be hard to drive. If the car


    can''t go, we need to walk."


    "How long do we have to walk?" Elliot asked cautiously.


    "About more than ten minutes! That ce is where we stay. No one has been staying there for a


    long time. I think the people abandoned it." Holly''s gaze was cold without any focus. "Elliot, don''t tell


    me you''re regretting it? I have told you where your daughter is. I''m not asking you for money. I only


    ask you that you let me go..."


    "Once we find her bones and confirm it with a DNA test then we''ll see." Elliot looked at her coldly.


    Holly started to secretly worry due to his gaze.


    "Holly, if my daughter were still alive, I would have surely let you live, but now that she is dead...


    Even if you were forced to do their bidding, you deserve to die, and all your friends deserve to be


    locked away forever. All of you will die!"


    Elliot''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. He did not bother hiding the decision he had arrived


    at.


    Holly paled. She had thought that if she had given Elliot a so-called lead, he would let her live! She


    had never thought that Elliot :g-=VKU= Avery were the same type of people. They say one thing


    and never keep their word!


    "Okay. I have long wanted to die! Thest time I asked Avery for sleeping pills to kill myself, I


    already wanted to die!" Holly said. "Can you euthanize me?"


    Elliot looked out the window without answering her question.


    Avery had already driven past the fork road. The road she took was filled with overgrown weeds.


    The road was rough and uneven too. The car only went on for two minutes before stopping.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s get out!" Avery looked at Elliot. "Why don''t the two of us go?"


    Holly immediately followed them. "You two don''t know where it is! I''ll take you along!"


    Holly''s legs were cuffed, and she was anxious to get out of the car, so she immediately jumped out


    of the car.


    Elliot and Avery followed her out of the car. They did not understand what she was saying.


    "Follow me." Holly was soon walking in front of them. "Do you think that the core members of the


    organization are normal people? They are desperate madmen! The houses are no ordinary


    houses."


    Elliot held Avery''s hand tightly.


    It was one thing that the path was not easy to walk on. They felt that from what Holly had said there


    was something dangerous hidden away.


    If it was not an ordinary house, what was it?


    After walking for about ten minutes, a row of broken-down houses appeared in front of them.


    There were a total of six to seven buildings.


    The houses were surrounded by weeds. There were no signs of people living there.


    "You said that these were not ordinary houses. What do you mean?" Elliot suspected that the


    houses were filled with setups and traps.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Holly turned back and smiled at Elliot and Avery.


    "Look at the row of houses. Don''t they look like a prison?"


    Elliot and Avery re-examined the houses. Since the rooms were surrounded by weeds, they had not


    looked at the houses closely.


    At that moment, when they got a closer look, they noticed that the houses were indeed not like


    ordinary houses.


    An ordinary house would have doors and windows, but the houses in front of them had no doors.


    "I¡¯ll take you two over. You will get lost otherwise." Holly quickly walked forward.


    Elliot and Avery followed her closely.


    There was a huge door on the ground." Holly took them around to the main entrance.


    The main entrance was at the side of the house. It was a door made of steel.


    Elliot grabbed the doorknob. He wanted to open the door but could not do it.


    It was locked. They needed a key.


    "Don''t worry. There is another entrance," Holly said calmly. "The other entrance is to enter from the


    ground."


    "An underground entrance?" Avery sounded stunned.


    "Yes, criminalsck a sense of security. We are afraid of the light and the police.


    Hiding in the dark makes us feel safe, so there is a huge underground cer here.


    It''s muchrger than the pit you saw previously."


    Elliot held Avery''s hand tightly and followed Holly to the underground entrance.


    They walked west for about two minutes before reaching a well.


    Holly got Elliot to open the cover of the well.


    "This is the entrance."


    Elliot uncovered the well to see a smooth board. He moved the board away and saw a huge ck


    hole in front of him.


    "The hole will lead you to the underground cer. Your daughter is in there. There are the bones of


    other children and adults too. After our members died we would throw them in there. If you''re not


    afraid, you can go down there, but I can''t really move, so I won''t go down with you."


    Since Holly''s hands and legs were cuffed, she indeed could not climb down.


    "There is no light down there. You must use a torch. The cer is in the southwest area. There is a


    door. Open the door, >b$< SIQ: follow the stairs up to the house above. There is nothing nice to


    see. If you find children''s bones down there that proves that I''m not lying. You can return from


    where you entered and get people to take the bones out, " Holly continued.


    Elliot looked at Avery. "You wait up here. I¡¯ll head down to have a look."


    Avery was worried about him going down alone. "I''ming with you."


    "No. What if it''s dangerous down there?" Elliot wanted to head down first, and if there was danger


    awaiting him and he did not return in half an hour, then Avery could get help.


    Holly sneered. "This ce has been shut for three years. Didn''t you see the notice on the door? It


    has long been sealed off by the police. They just don''t know about the underground cer. Right


    now, other than rats, cockroaches, and other bugs, the most dangerous thing should be ghosts. If


    you two are afraid, you could get someone toe, but you should not go back on what you


    promised me."


    Holly said that and looked up. "It''s too hot today. I''ll head to the car for some shade. Don''t make me


    wait too long."


    She said and headed back.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery saw Holly leave before looking at Elliot. "I''ming with you. It''s too dark. It will be quite


    scary going down alone. If we''re together, at least we can look after each other." If she were to head


    down alone, she would surely be afraid. The underground cer was apletely foreign


    environment to them. They did not know if it was like what Holly had described.


    Elliot was not afraid of the dark. Even if he went down alone, he would not be afraid.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Avery''s words moved him.


    She said that, if they were together, they could care for each other.


    Holly walked for a while. She could not help but turn around and look in the direction of Elliot and


    Avery.


    They seemed to have already gone down into the cer.


    Holly stopped in her tracks. She smiled an evil, triumphant smile.


    ''Elliot Foster and Avery Tate, your time hase!''


    "Who would have thought that the legendary business tycoon would die so easily in my hands!


    Hehehe!" Holly giggled to herself.


    A whileter, a helicopter appeared in the skies.


    On the ground, a group of men in ck appeared. The men ran straight to the well.


    Holly looked over delightedly. "Cover it up! That way they can''t escape!" Holly instructed the men in


    ck after walking over to them. "There is no water or food down there. They will starve to death in


    three days! Hahaha!"


    The men in ck were long ready.


    The well cover was welded shut in no time.


    The helicopter behind them slowly came to a halt. Holly''s cuffs were unlocked by the men in ck.


    She shook her limbs loose before getting into the helicopter.


    "Is there a phone? I want to talk to Natalie,"


    Holly said.


    The person who picked Holly up immediately dialed Natalie and passed the phone to Holly.


    Holly epted the phone and said," Natalie, from the looks of things, you¡¯re the more reliable one."


    "You have no other choice but to rely on me. " Natalie¡¯s tone was cold. "What¡¯s going on over there


    right now?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I saw Elliot and Avery go down into the cer. The only exit has been welded shut. They won''t be


    able toe out," Holly said. "But they brought their phones with them. I don''t know if there is a


    signal underground or not. I remember that the signal was terrible before, but I can''t guarantee


    anything now."


    Natalie was silent for a while before saying, "I''ll go get someone to set up a signal blocker." "Natalie,


    you¡¯re helping me so much. Do you have a grudge against Elliot?"


    "Not really! But he didn''t treat me well enough. Since I now have the opportunity to crawl over him,


    why not take it? Also, Elliot only has Avery in his heart. I''ll let them go to hell together


    Memories of her interactions with Elliot in the past surfaced in her mind. The more she thought


    about it, the more upset she grew.


    If Elliot had treated her slightly better, she would not have killed him.


    Elliot and Avery went down the hole and arrived in the underground cer. The torchlight from their


    phones immediately illuminated a bunch of white bones.


    The shocking scene and the smell of decay made Avery retch.


    "Avery, don''t be afraid." Elliot held on to her, patting her back.


    If he''d known earlier that he would be going underground, he would have brought a bottle of water.


    "... I''m fine." Avery quickly collected herself and looked to where the light was shining." Why is it all


    adult bodies? I don¡¯t see any children..." "Let¡¯s look carefully. The cer is quite huge."

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    At the hotel in the evening, the bodyguards could not reach their bosses. They were anxious,


    panicking in the hotel lobby.


    "It''s already sote, could it be that they are already back?" Avery''s bodyguard wondered aloud.


    "Just like how they left this morning without telling us? "


    Elliot''s bodyguard furrowed his brows and pondered this for a while before saying," Why don''t we


    head up to their suite to have a look?"


    "Okay."


    The bodyguards took the lift to the suite.


    Much to their surprise, the door to the suite had a ''Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign hanging on it.


    "Damn! I was correct!" Avery''s bodyguard eximed. "Both of them are back! I''m guessing they are


    resting."


    Elliot''s bodyguard looked at the sign and nodded. "Then, let''s go have dinner."


    "Okay! Since they didn¡¯t look for us, that means they don''t need us for the time being.¡±


    The bodyguards walked to the lift while chatting.


    "I wonder what they did today."


    "Who knows! They are being mysterious and not letting us follow them. I wonder if they''ve already


    found where Ivy is."


    "Actually, I want to head to the pit to have a look."


    "Me, too. I wonder if they went there today. The pit is quite far away. If my boss were to head over


    there, he would surely take me along," Elliot''s bodyguard said.


    Avery''s bodyguard sighed. "My boss is a little silly. Wherever she goes, if I don¡¯t follow her on my


    own, she won''t call on me. She has gotten so used to doing things alone. Although I am her


    bodyguard, most of the time I feel like I''m a security guard, instead. Just left to guard the house."


    "This is why your pay is lower than mine," Elliot''s bodyguard said. "But your pay is much higher than


    a security guard¡¯s. Avery treats you well."


    "I know. I''m grateful for her."


    "I''m grateful for Mr. Foster too. Although he is strict and seems unapproachable, he is good to the


    people around him."


    "Don''t tell anyone I asked you this, but did your boss even look for any other women these past two


    years?" Avery''s bodyguard asked nosily.


    Elliot''s bodyguard was on his guard. "That is a matter of his private affairs. How could I tell you?"


    "If that''s what you say, that means he has definitely found¡ª"


    "Nonsense! Didn¡¯t your boss find a boyfriend? My boss is still single."


    "Some people might have a boyfriend but are still clean. Others might be single but might be a


    yboy..." Avery''s bodyguard hinted. "Your boss is trying to pursue my boss right now. If you want


    me to help you, you¡¯d better be more polite to me. I¡¯ll consider talking up your boss in front of her."


    Elliot''s bodyguard said, "They are already staying in the same room. Do you think they need your


    help? We are all adults. Can you not be so childish? If your boss is truly not interested in my boss,


    would she have so many children with him? From how I see it, it¡¯s your boss who can''t leave my


    boss alone. My boss has always been in Aryadelle. If your boss hasn''t returned to Aryadelle, would


    they have met?"


    "You''re the one spewing nonsense! Miss Tate is back to look for Ivy. "


    "No matter what, they are already together! It''s not even dark, yet they have already put up a ''Do


    Not Disturb¡¯ sign. Guess what they are doing in the room."


    "They must be sleeping! Miss Tate said that she woke up early today.¡¯"


    "You idiot! They most likely couldn''t find Ivy yet, but they could use this trip as a reconciliation trip."


    Elliot''s bodyguard snickered. "Maybe they might be in the room for a few days!;a*=WLX; the hotel in


    the evening, the bodyguards could not reach their bosses. They were anxious, panicking in the


    hotel lobby.


    "It''s already sote, could it be that they are already back?" Avery''s bodyguard wondered aloud.


    "Just like how they left this morning without telling us? "


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s bodyguard furrowed his brows and pondered this for a while before saying, " Why don''t we


    head up to their suite to have a look?"


    "Okay."


    The bodyguards took the lift to the suite.


    Much to their surprise, the door to the suite had a ''Do Not Disturb'' sign hanging on it.


    "Damn! I was correct!" Avery''s bodyguard eximed. "Both of them are back! I''m guessing they are


    resting."


    Elliot¡¯s bodyguard looked at the sign and nodded. "Then, let''s go have dinner."


    "Okay! Since they didn''t look for us, that means they don''t need us for the time being.¡±


    The bodyguards walked to the lift while chatting.


    "I wonder what they did today."


    "Who knows! They are being mysterious and not letting us follow them. I wonder if they''ve already


    found where Ivy is."


    "Actually, I want to head to the pit to have a look."


    "Me, too. I wonder if they went there today. The pit is quite far away. If my boss were to head over


    there, he would surely take me along," Elliot''s bodyguard said.


    Avery''s bodyguard sighed. "My boss is a little silly. Wherever she goes, if I don''t follow her on my


    own, she won''t call on me. She has gotten so used to doing things alone. Although I am her


    bodyguard, most of the time I feel like I''m a security guard, instead. Just left to guard the house."


    "This is why your pay is lower than mine," Elliot''s bodyguard said. "But your pay is much higher than


    a security guard¡¯s. Avery treats you well."


    "I know. I''m grateful for her."


    "I''m grateful for Mr. Foster too. Although he is strict and seems unapproachable, he is good to the


    people around him."


    "Don''t tell anyone I asked you this, but did your boss even look for any other women these past two


    years?" Avery''s bodyguard asked nosily.


    Elliot''s bodyguard was on his guard. "That is a matter of his private affairs. How could


    I tell you?" "If that''s what you say, that means he has definitely found¡ª"


    "Nonsense! Didn''t your boss find a boyfriend? My boss is still single."


    "Some people might have a boyfriend but are still clean. Others might be single but might be a


    yboy..." Avery''s bodyguard hinted. "Your boss is trying to pursue my boss right now. If you want


    me to help you, you''d better be more polite to me. I¡¯ll consider talking up your boss in front of her."


    Elliot''s bodyguard said, "They are already staying in the same room. Do you think they need your


    help? We are all adults. Can you not be so childish? If your boss is truly not interested in my boss,


    would she have so many children with him? From how I see it, it¡¯s your boss who can''t leave my


    boss alone. My boss has always been in Aryadelle. If your boss hasn''t returned to Aryadelle, would


    they have met?"


    "You''re the one spewing nonsense! Miss Tate is back to look for Ivy "


    "No matter what, they are already together! It''s not even dark, yet they have already put up a ''Do


    Not Disturb'' sign. Guess what they are doing in the room."


    "They must be sleeping! Miss Tate said that she woke up early today."¡¯


    "You idiot! They most likely couldn''t find Ivy yet, but they could use this trip as a reconciliation trip."


    Elliot''s bodyguard snickered. "Maybe they might be in the room for a few days!"

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    In the underground cer on the outskirts of the city, upon realizing that the entrance they used had


    been sealed shut, Elliot and Avery had found another exit to the houses above.


    The only problem was that this door had been locked from the outside. They could not open it at all.


    When they realized that they could not leave, they immediately took their phones, nning to call


    for help.


    However, there could not get a signal.


    They knew what a tough situation they were in.


    "Why would Holly do this?" Avery leaned on Elliot''s shoulder and said in a low voice. "Just because


    I lied to her at the hospital?" "I don¡¯t think so. Someone must have helped her." Elliot''s tone turned


    cold." There are only two possibilities. That the crime organization was not wiped offpletely, so


    there are others aside from Holly who escaped and want to kill us to seek revenge for the rest of


    them who were ced on the death penalty; or that Holly has been bought off by someone."


    "I think thetter is a bigger possibility.¡± Avery was silent for a while before saying," Holly said that


    most of the people in the organization were forced into it. I don''t think they would be so united. Who


    would have bought Holly over? Elliot, when you came over this time, did you tell anyone about your


    schedule for your time in Ylore?¡±


    "No. Ever since Ivy¡¯s incident, I rarely contact the people here. ¡± Elliot was thinking quickly, trying to


    find a way to escape.


    The phone had no signal. The exit was sealed shut. It was damp and suffocating inside. He was


    already starting to feel hungry.


    "Avery, are you hungry?" He asked.


    "Hmm. You''re hungry too, right?" Avery asked.


    "A little." Elliot''s breathing turned heavy. "I never thought that we would be stuck here. Avery, I am


    trying to think of a solution, but, right now, we can only wait for people to rescue us. If our


    bodyguards are not in danger, they will find a way to help us."


    "Hmm." Avery had had little food that afternoon. She was so hungry, she did not have much


    strength left.


    "Avery, don''t be so pessimistic. Stay awake. Don''t fall asleep." "But talking takes up energy." Avery


    rubbed her stomach. "Actually, there is still a piece of good news."


    "Hmm?" Elliot did not know what she was talking about.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are no children''s bones here. Holly lied. Ivy might still be alive." At that thought, Avery felt


    much better.


    "I don¡¯t know if we''ll live to see this through." Elliot wanted to see Ivy himself.


    At the moment, he did not know whether Ivy was alive or dead. His ;g!


    "Don¡¯t think about it," Avery saidfortingly. "There is death in life. Death isn''t that scary."


    "Death is not scary. The scary thing is not being able to see the people that we love anymore. I miss


    our children." Elliot expressed his regrets. "Won''t you miss them?"


    "Of course, I will. We''re stuck in a ce without signal. Even if our bodyguards have realized that


    we are missing, they might not be able to find us here," Avery said sadly. "Elliot, let''s have a heart-


    to-heart!"


    "Haven''t we been having one this whole time?"


    "We''re almost dying, so whatever we say next has to be the truth, okay?" She looked up at him.


    His phone''s torch had been left on. From its weak light, she could see his eyes.


    "Okay." He pushed her head back onto his shoulder. "You go first." "Putting the children aside, do


    you still love me?" Avery asked.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    "I''ve never stopped loving you," he confessed without hesitation. "When we fight, and you refuse to


    listen to me, I might resent you for a time, but I''ll always forget about it in the end."


    A lump formed in Avery''s throat at his words. She wanted to say something but was not sure what


    to say.


    "Avery, I''m not pursuing you again simply because I want to give our children aplete home. It''s


    quite the opposite, actually."


    "Say no more, Elliot.¡± Her eyes glittered with unshed tears, and she suppressed her urge to sob.


    She had a lot of questions for him, but she realized that none of them mattered any longer.


    "Avery, there are a lot of things that I want to ask you, too," he said, hoping that he would die


    knowing all the answers he had been craving for.


    "I won''t ask you anything, so you shouldn''t ask me any questions, either," she said. "If you think


    that''s not fair, I can answer one question."


    "Sure." Elliot considered what question he wanted to ask.


    "Elliot, I love you, too." Avery did not give him time to think. "That¡¯s the only question I''m willing to


    answer.¡±


    Elliot smiled bitterly. "Avery, I wasn''t going to ask if you loved me. If you do, that''s naturally the best


    scenario I could hope for; if you don''t, I will still move forward with what I''ve always intended to do."


    "This is the only answer I am willing to give, so there''s no need to ask anything else." she sniffled.


    "That''s true. With that being said, nothing else matters." Elliot had been curious about Avery and


    Billy, but he realized that she was not going to answer any questions he had regarding the matter.


    "Elliot, do you feel cold?" Avery panted heavily. "I feel so cold."


    Noticing her panting, he pulled her into his arms. "It''s quite cold here. Stay strong, Avery. Once the


    rescue team gets here, we will get out."


    "I''m so hungry..." She leaned into his embrace and whispered, "I should have eaten more at noon."


    "It''s alright... Once we get out, I will buy you whatever you want to eat. Let''s not think about food for


    now, ;a)>YKR? think about our children instead... Will they be calling you tonight? They will


    probably freak out if you didn''t answer the call," he whispered into her ears.


    Avery breathed heavily. She had heard him but did not respond, as she needed to preserve her


    strength until the rescue team found them.


    "Avery, I saw this news on my phone earlier," Elliot continued. "There''s this ce that was hit by an


    earthquake, and the houses copsed. A little boy was buried in the rubble with no water or food.


    The rescue went on for seven days, and, just as everyone thought that there wouldn''t be any


    survivors, the boy was found alive...¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery hummed in response.


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale.


    Robert suddenly missed his father in the morning and demanded to call him.


    Unable to dissuade him, La helped him call Elliot.


    "Oh? Dad¡¯s phone is off?" La could not reach Elliot and tried to call Avery instead. Momentster,


    she scowled and wondered, "Why is Mom¡¯s phone off as well? They both turned their phones off?"


    rmed by La''s words, Hayden frowned.


    "Hayden, I can''t reach Mom or Dad. You try it." La set her phone down and looked over at her


    brother.


    Hayden went to grab his phone and dialed Avery''s number.


    "Sorry. The number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment. Please try againter."

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    "I can''t get Mom on the phone either.¡± Hayden did not proceed to try calling Elliot. If La could not


    reach him, there was no point in him trying.


    "What time is it in Ylore right now? Could they be sleeping?" La asked.


    Hayden checked the time and said," Probably not. It''s just eight at night in Ylore.


    "Oh... Let me call their bodyguards to ask." La searched for the bodyguard''s contact on her


    phone and called him. The bodyguard answered right away.


    "Uncle, Robert wants to call Dad but he''s not answering the call," La said.


    "Did you try calling your mom? They stay together." "I did, but she won''t answer her phone either."


    La nced at Robert. "Robert insists that he needs to video-call Dad.


    Why have they both turned off their phones?"


    The bodyguard blushed. "La, you want your parents to get back together, right? They are both


    resting in the same room right now... So I can''t disturb them."


    La was slightly taken aback. "Are they going to bed this early?"


    "They hung a te on the door that says '' Do Not Disturb,'' so it means they want to be alone for a


    while. Try to get your brother to settle down. They will call you after they''ve sorted things out," the


    bodyguard exined.


    "Oh, okay." La hung up and turned to


    Robert. "Mom and Dad are asleep now.


    They will call us back once they wake up." "Hmph! Bad Daddy! He doesn''t even call me, " Robert


    uttered in frustration.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Dad is trying to win Mom back! Once he seeds, Mom will stay by our sides," La lectured.


    "Don''t you want Mom to stay with us? Hayden, too... It would be nice if all five of us could stay


    together.¡±


    "La, if you are helping Elliot with pursuing Mom, then I am no longer your brother.¡±


    La flushed and denied it vehemently. " I''m not helping Dad! I am not!"


    "I''m just reminding you."


    "Don''t you trust me, Hayden?"


    "How am I supposed to trust you, considering what you just said?" Hayden didn¡¯t want to scare


    La by being overly stern and continued, "We still have a little sister called Ivy, so, even with Elliot


    out of the picture, we are still a family of five."


    La pouted. "I think Mom will ept Dad.


    "Don''t jinx it."


    "Fine. I just want them to find Ivy. That way, we will be four siblings. How great is that?!" La


    longed for the day that their family would be whole.


    In Ylore the next morning, the two bodyguards woke up :f">SNT; went to check on the presidential


    suite.


    The ''Do Not Disturb'' sign was still on the door, and the two gave each other an anxious look.


    "It''s nine already. Do you think they''ve had their breakfast?" Avery''s bodyguard asked.


    "How would I know? Even if they are hungry, they could order room service instead of going to the


    restaurant."


    "That''s true. If they stay another day in the room, we are going to be bored out of our minds!"


    Avery¡¯s bodyguard sighed. "Why don''t we go check that pit out?"


    "We need to let them know if we are going! What happens if they suddenly need us?" Elliot''s


    bodyguard rubbed his chin and suggested, "Try calling your boss and see if she answers."


    Avery¡¯s bodyguard immediately took out his phone to call Avery.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    As they had expected, Avery did not pick up.


    "Why don''t you try calling your boss?" Avery''s bodyguard suggested.


    Elliot''s bodyguard wanted to see the pit, as well, and called Elliot intending to ask for permission.


    "He''s not picking up either! Did they turn their phones off at the same time?"


    "Maybe. Let''s just go check that pit out! One look, and then we wille back. That way, it won''t


    take too long." Avery''s bodyguard was not scared of her, so he was more casual about the affair.


    Elliot''s bodyguard remained thoughtful for a few moments, before deciding, "Let me send Mr. Foster


    a message first."


    "I¡¯ll send my boss a message, too."


    The two left the hotel and drove toward the suburb after sending Avery and Elliot a message.


    The sky was gloomy, and it appeared as though it was about to rain. An ominous shade of grey


    loomed over the site as they approached the pit with face masks on.


    "Unrted individuals are not allowed toe in!" A staff member came over and reminded them.


    Avery''s bodyguard wanted to take a closer look at the pit and said, "We are Elliot Foster''s


    bodyguards. We were here the day before yesterday."


    Elliot¡¯s bodyguard was taken by surprise by how shameless his fellow bodyguard was and gaped at


    him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Avery''s bodyguard whispered, "It took an hour¡¯s drive for us to get here. It''s a shame if we don''t get


    a closer look."


    The staff did not hear what he was saying, but recognized the two, as they had been here when


    Elliot and Avery hade by two days ago.


    "Why isn''t Mr. Foster and Miss Tate with you?" The staff let them into the site.


    "They were tired, so they sent us instead," Avery''s bodyguard made up an excuse.


    "Oh. Go on, then! The work here is quite boring, actually. We are just moving the bodies up from


    below and checking them. Apart from that, there''s nothing else to do," the staff informed them.


    "Yeah. It¡¯s still quite shocking to see so many bodies at once," Avery''s bodyguard said.


    "Throughout the years I''ve worked, it''s my first time seeing something like this, as well... It''s no


    wonder that Miss Tate couldn''t take it. Has she fallen sick? I remember her saying that she wanted


    to help..." the staff said.


    "Didn''t theye here yesterday?" Elliot¡¯s bodyguard asked.


    The staff was taken by surprise for a moment. "No! Don¡¯t you two know their schedules?"


    "They headed out early yesterday :d-:SMW> didn''t let us follow them..." The bodyguard exined


    awkwardly. "I knew they didn''te here. They would have taken us with them if they were going


    somewhere this far."


    "Then they probably went to the hospital! The autopsies on the bodies have be quite


    overwhelming. It''s mostly just heavylifting over here, so we didn''t really need Miss Tate''s help with


    this." The staff scanned the bodyguards up and down. "Are you two here to take a look at the pit


    only?"


    They stilled.


    "To be honest with you, we are a bit short-handed." The staff sighed. "The weather isn''t all that great


    today, and it could start raining at any point. All these bodies on the ground need to be carried over


    to the truck ahead... but the trunk can''t get in... and all our staff are exhausted..."


    The two bodyguards gave each other a knowing look and said, "Let us help, then!"


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! I will grab the protective gear for you!"


    So, just like that, they started working as volunteers, despite their original intention only being to see


    the pit.


    They hurried back and forth in the pit throughout the day and returned to the hotel in the evening.


    They went into the hotel lobby and sat down in the lounging chairs.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    "My boss still hasn''t contacted me." Avery''s bodyguard nced at his phone and noticed that Avery


    had not responded to his message.


    Avery would always reply to his message without fail, prior to this.


    "Neither has my boss." Elliot''s bodyguard nced at his phone in despair. "It''s all your fault! Why


    did you suggest going to the pit? I''m exhausted!"


    "Is that my fault? They were short-staffed, so what if we helped them? Helping them is the same


    thing as helping our bosses. Miss Tate was just saying that she wanted to help in the pit two days


    ago!" Avery''s bodyguard did not regret spending the day at the pit. "Could she really be sick?" "Why


    would Mr. Foster turn his phone off if your boss is sick? If she was, he would have sent her to the


    hospital by now, instead of shutting himself up inside their room without contacting anyone,¡± Elliot''s


    bodyguard insisted. "They are definitely being all lovey-dovey in their room!"


    Avery¡¯s bodyguard scowled. "Miss Tate is here to look for Ivy. Unless she''s found out that Ivy is


    dead, in which case, she wouldn''t be in the mood to be all lovey-dovey with your boss!"


    "Ugh, you are so annoying! I am not going back to the pit tomorrow! You are wee to go on your


    own!" Elliot''s bodyguard said in annoyance. "I really want to knock on their door! Whatever they are


    doing, shouldn¡¯t they at least let us know! We are like two headless flies, flying around without


    knowing where to go right now!" "Then go knock on their door," Avery''s bodyguard said.


    "I despise you!" Elliot''s bodyguard got up and strode toward the elevator.


    "If you dare to ring their doorbell, I will refer to you as my older brother from now on!"


    "I don''t want a coward like you for a younger brother!" Elliot''s bodyguard said in contempt.


    The two went into the elevator and pressed the button to the floor that led to the presidential suite.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they arrived at the door, which still had the Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign hanging on it.


    Elliot''s bodyguard instantly cowered, so Avery''s bodyguard plucked up the courage to press the


    doorbell.


    Elliot''s bodyguard gaped at him. "Sh*t, I thought you said you didn''t dare to?"


    "Once they open the door, I''ll just tell them you were the one who did it," Avery''s bodyguard said


    confidently.


    Elliot''s bodyguard kicked him in the butt.


    As time ticked by, they breathed heavily, ?c. >SMX> the expressions on their faces grew wary.


    After five minutes, they looked at each other.


    "What do we do? They aren''t opening the door!"


    "How would I know? This is the first time I''ve ever been incapable of reaching my boss." A troubled


    look appeared on Elliot''s bodyguard¡¯s face.


    "Didn''t La call earlier this morning asking about them? Call La now, and ask her if her parents


    have called her back, " Avery¡¯s bodyguard said. "They might ignore us, but they wouldn''t ignore


    La!"


    Elliot''s bodyguard immediately grabbed his phone to call La.


    "You need someone, Uncle?" La''s voice came from the speaker of the phone.


    "La, did your parents call you back?"


    "Not yet! I''m still waiting for them to call me!"


    "Oh..." Elliot''s bodyguard started sweating profusely. "We haven''t been able to reach them sincest


    night. There''s still a ''Do Not Disturb'' sign on their door, and, when we ring their doorbell, they didn''t


    come to the door." "Huh?!" La eximed. "What has happened to them?! Why aren''t theying


    out of their room? Why aren''t they opening the door?" She could not understand why her parents


    would act in such a manner.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    "La, what happened?" Mike''s voice came through the speaker on the bodyguards'' end.


    "Uncle Mike, the bodyguard called me saying that they can''t get hold of my parents. They tried


    ringing the doorbell to their room, but no one came to open the door," La described the situation


    to Mike. "Did something happen to them?"


    Confused, Mike took La''s phone and asked, "What''s going on? "


    The bodyguard briefed Mike on what had happened. "Avery''s bodyguard and I haven''t been able to


    reach the two of them sincest night. We went over to the pit today, but the people there said that


    they weren''t there yesterday. They headed out early yesterday morning, and we were still in touch


    with them up until noon, but I have heard no news from them since yesterday evening. We don''t


    know where they went, and I doubt that they are even inside their room..."


    "There¡¯s a te on the door?"


    "Yeah! We would have freaked out long ago if it wasn''t for the te!¡±


    Mike remained thoughtful for a moment and said, "If they are inside the room, they must have


    ordered room service. Why don''t you check with the hotel manager to see if they ordered


    anything?"


    "Okay. What else?¡±


    "You can check the surveince footage to see if they returned to the room yesterday," Mike


    continued. "The easiest way is to get the hotel manager to open the door to check if they are


    inside."


    Mike''s heart sank as he instructed the bodyguards on what to do. After hanging up, he grabbed his


    phone and tried to call Avery, but the call didn''t go through, so he sent Avery a message instead.


    "Uncle Mike, did something happen to Mom and Dad?" La asked nervously. " Why don''t we go


    search for them?"


    "Even if we were to go search for them, you and your younger brother would have to stay. I''ve


    already told your dad''s bodyguard to look into it, so we should know what''s happened soon."


    La pouted and looked outside the window. "Why isn''t Hayden back yet?"


    "Don''t be afraid, La. Even if something has happened, your parents should be fine. Your dad has


    a lot of friends there, so they are in good h?b.=RKV


    The situation was far too bizarre. Avery had gone to Ylore to look for Ivy, so she would not possibly


    remain inside a room with Elliot without going out to search for Ivy.


    In Ylore, the bodyguards went to find the hotel manager in the hopes that they could open the door


    for them.


    The manager was at a crossroads. "Usually, if the guests hang the ''Do Not Disturb'' sign up, it


    means that they are inside, because the te can only be found in the room. Why would the sign


    be there if they aren''t inside the room?"


    The two did not know what to say in response. "But it''s true that we can''t get a hold of them. Can


    you at least check if they¡¯ve ordered any food? That wouldn¡¯t be considered invading their privacy


    now, would it?" Avery¡¯s bodyguard said.


    "This still constitutes as invading the privacy of our customers, but I can check with the Food and


    Drink Department since it''s that urgent. However, they might not have ordered from our restaurant,


    as there are plenty of restaurants outside the hotel that provide delivery services.¡±


    "Then forget it. Go check the surveince footage for proof that they have returned to their room!


    We want to know when they came back," Elliot''s bodyguard said. "We need to make sure that they


    are inside that room."


    "Alright, I will get my men to check on it."


    "Just take us to the security room and we will check for ourselves," Elliot''s


    bodyguard said. "You just need to show us the footage from the surveince camera outside their


    door."


    "Sure."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager took them to the security room and, in two hours'' time, La called the bodyguard


    once again.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    The bodyguards felt as though they were going blind from viewing all the footage when the phone


    rang, so they picked up right away.


    "Have you gotten anything?" Mike asked.


    "We asked the manager to open the door to their room, but he refused. We are now in the security


    room, checking if they returned to their room yesterday, but they still haven''t shown up in the two


    hours'' worth of footage we have gone through."


    Mike''s heart sank. "Your boss has a friend in Ylore, right? Why don''t you go find that person and ask


    them to liaise with the hotel to open the door?"


    The bodyguard did not have Nick''s number, but he knew where he lived,


    which was roughly an hour¡¯s round trip from the hotel.


    "Alright! Avery''s bodyguard will keepbing through the footage, and I will go look for Nick Felix."


    He hung up and set off to find Nick.


    Forty minutester, the bodyguard arrived at Nick''s mansion.


    Nick was surprised when he heard that Avery and Elliot were in Ylore.


    "They didn''t tell me they wereing.¡± Nick immediately followed the bodyguard outside. "How can


    two living human beings disappear just like that...? Still, it''s quite odd that they have both turned


    their phones off."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nick followed the bodyguard to the hotel they were staying in, and the hotel manager immediately


    opened the back door to the presidential suite.


    The room was pitch ck, and, when the bodyguard reached out to flick the light switch, there was


    no response, as the key card was not in the designated slot, which meant they were not inside the


    room.


    The manager panicked and immediately inserted his card into the slot. The lights inside the room lit


    up, but Elliot and Avery were nowhere to be seen in the spacious living room.


    The two bodyguards set out to check each room. They were pale and stricken-looking when they


    had finished checking all five rooms.


    "They are not inside their rooms! Where have they gone?!"


    Nick''s expression darkened and sharply asked, "You two were able to reach them yesterday, right?


    Did they mention where they were going?" "My boss said that they weren¡¯t going anywhere far, so


    they didn''t bring us along, " Avery¡¯s bodyguard said.


    "Mr. Foster didn''t tell me anything


    "Oh! I remember now!" Avery''s bodyguard mmed his palm against his own thigh and turned to


    Elliot''s bodyguard. "Do you remember them talking about going to see that person who is trying to


    expose the secret of the pitst night when we were heading back to the hotel?!"


    "Crap! I remember now! That''s right!"


    Nick instantly left the suite.


    "Mr. Felix, where are you going?!" Elliot''s bodyguard ran outside to catch up with him.


    "To the prison where that prisoner is kept to check if Elliot really was there yesterday. " He red at


    the bodyguards. "If you haven''t been able to reach them sincest night, why have you waited until


    tonight to do something?! This is negligence!"


    "It''s his fault!" Elliot''s bodyguard pointed at Avery''s bodyguard. "We went to take a look at the pit


    this morning, and he insisted on helping them move the bodies... So we spent the entire day


    there..."


    "How ridiculous!" Nick stared daggers at the two. "You two don''t seem to have any idea what a


    bodyguard''s duty is! If something happens to them, don''t expect to live!"

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    The two bodyguards shuddered in fear.


    They had thought that Elliot and Avery were enjoying their time together in the room and had not


    expected them to go missing. Had they known, they would have been in a panicked state and would


    not have gone to the pit, let alone volunteered to help with moving bodies the entire day.


    Shortly after that, Mike called again, and the bodyguard informed him that Elliot and Avery had gone


    missing.


    "We are going to look for them with Mr. Felix. I don''t think I have the courage toe back on my


    own without finding my boss and Avery first."


    Mike hung up with the knowledge that Avery had gone missing and thought to himself, "She has just


    arrived in Ylore and is already missing; not to mention Elliot, too! How ridiculous can this get?!"


    "What''s going on?" Chad noticed how pale Mike was and pulled him aside.


    "They have both gone missing, ording to Elliot¡¯s bodyguard!" Mike took a deep breath and


    continued, "I need to be there!"


    "Mr. Foster and Avery went missing together?!" Chad felt chills run down his spine. "What the f*ck is


    going on?! They''ve only been there for two days, right?"


    "Two and a half days," Mike said through gritted teeth. "I''m heading to Ylore right now. You stay


    here and watch the kids."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? You stay home to watch the kids, and I will go to Ylore," Chad argued.


    "The kids are more familiar with you, and I know Nick better." "Then go now." Considering how


    unexpected the sudden turn of events was, Mike was concerned that Elliot and Avery might be in


    danger.


    "Okay." Chad took out his phone to book his flight ticket.


    "We don''t have that many flights going to Ylore here! I will book a ne for you." Mike opened his


    contact list and dialed a certain number. After booking the ne, Mike went to send Chad off.


    Hayden had returned home by then, and both La and Robert had been staring at them the entire


    time; from the looks on Mike''s and Chad¡¯s faces, they had guessed what had happened.


    "Mom and Dad...¡± La''s eyes reddened as she choked on her voice.


    "We don''t know what''s happened yet. I will send Chad off to the airport, so don''t cry just yet. I think


    they are fine!" Mike said to the three children, before leaving with Chad.


    La threw herself into Hayden¡¯s arms,


    Hayden wrapped his arms around the two of them with a heavy heart but knew better than to panic


    before them. "Don¡¯t cry. Let me call Mom''s bodyguard to ask about this.


    "Oh... Okay." La let go of him and lifted Robert up instead.


    Hayden called Avery''s bodyguard. As soon as the bodyguard picked up, he exined guiltily, "I''m


    sorry, Hayden. I failed at protecting your mom. I can''t reach her now, and I haven''t a clue where she


    is." "Where was she before she went missing?


    Who did she see?" Hayden questioned sharply.


    "We are heading to the prison now. I suspect that she and Elliot had gone to see the person who


    exposed the secret of the pit! That''s what they said two days ago," the bodyguard said. "We have


    just arrived at the prison, and I will keep you posted as soon as we find something.¡±


    "Why didn''t you go with them when Mom went to see that prisoner yesterday?" Hayden''s


    expression darkened.


    "She woke up early yesterday morning, and, by the time I woke up, she and Elliot had already gone


    out. I tried asking her where she was going, but she wouldn''t tell me, nor did she let me go along


    with her."


    Hayden''s head throbbed at the bodyguard''s exnation.


    His mother had been missing for over a day, and he wished that they had realized it sooner.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    In time, Nick stepped out of the warden''s office with a dark expression.


    "Mr. Felix, what did the warden say?" The two bodyguards approached him and asked.


    "Elliot and Avery were here yesterday. They met with the female prisoner and took her with them in


    the afternoon," Nick informed them exactly what the warden had told him. "They haven''t been back


    since they took the prisoner, and the warden is struggling to get ahold of Elliot as well."


    "So all three of them disappeared at the same time?!" Elliot''s bodyguard widened his eyes in shock


    and gaped. "What on earth is going on?"


    "No one knows what happened after that. I¡¯ve already asked the warden to check the car te on


    the car they used yesterday, so let¡¯s just track that car down first! You two can head back to the


    hotel! I don''t need you here.¡±


    "There''s nothing we can do in the hotel... Mr. Felix, let us follow you!" Elliot''s bodyguard felt as


    though someone was stabbing him in the heart; he wouldn''t be able to rest or eat until he knew


    where


    Elliot was.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Go back to the hotel to wait for them! What happens if they go back? Just wait for them in the


    presidential suite!"


    "Oh! Okay!" The two left the prison, and, in half an hour''s time, Nick obtained the car te number


    of the car Avery and Elliot had driven the day before.


    The car they had driven was a rental provided by the hotel, so he immediately contacted the hotel


    with the information to check if Elliot and Avery were indeed the ones who had rented it.


    Shortly after, the hotel called him back and said, "Mr. Foster did rent this car, but he hasn''t returned


    it yet."


    "Is there a GPS device in the car? I can''t reach him and need to locate him by finding that car."


    "There is a GPS device in the car Mr. Foster rented. Let me get someone to track it down right


    away."


    "Call me back as soon as you get something!" Nick hung up and paced back and forth in front of the


    prison gate, trying to think of someone who would harm Elliot and Avery.


    Something must have happened for the two of them to disappear at the same time. However, they


    had no enemies in Ylore, so who would wish them harm?


    Nick did not have the foggiest idea.


    Sometimeter, his phone rang, ;a.>QLX? he picked up.


    "Mr. Felix, we have located the car Mr.


    Foster rented. It shows that it is currently parked near the train station, and we¡¯ve already sent


    someone over to look for it."


    Nick immediately traveled to the train station with his men, thinking to himself," Elliot and Avery took


    the prisoner to the train station? Why?"


    The situation seemed to have escted further, as though someone was pulling the strings in the


    dark to conceal the truth.


    The next day, Chad arrived at Ylore and went straight to find Nick.


    "Chad, the situation is a bitplicated now." Nick looked at him with bloodshot eyes from staying


    awake the entire night." The car Elliot and Avery rented was found near the train station, but I don''t


    think they were actually there."


    "Have you tried searching around the pit? That pit is the reason why they are here to begin with."

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    "Not yet. I only found out that they were in Ylorest night." Nick yawned. "The pit is located in the


    outskirts of the city, with people working constantly there to recover the bodies. Elliot and Avery''s


    bodyguards were there yesterday, but they didn''t see the two of them anywhere."


    "Mr. Felix, who do you think would harm them?" Chad asked gloomily.


    "I really can''t put my finger on it. I''ve stayed up all night thinking about it and, still, not a clue. I called


    Edward and Ted, and they were both shocked when I told them about this. I am the closest to Eliot


    amongst them, but he is quite close to those two as well. They aren''t in Ylore at the moment, but


    they said to let them know if we need help with finding Elliot." What Nick meant to tell Chad was


    that, if there was someone who dared harm Elliot in Ylore, it had to either be Edward or Ted, but


    they had no motivation to do so.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I heard that there¡¯s another prisoner who went missing with them. Has anyone found her yet?"


    Chad had received a detailed message from Mike as soon as he hadnded and could not help but


    feel like something was off.


    If it was someone other than Elliot or Avery who had gone missing, he would have concluded that


    this was a kidnapping case, but how had a prisoner kidnapped Elliot and Avery?


    "No. There''s someone pulling the strings, for sure," Nick said. "Elliot was with Avery, and that


    prisoner might be a pawn of another force. Why else would all three of them go missing at the same


    time? The car they rented was found near the train station, but the control panel inside the car was


    destroyed. Elliot and Avery couldn''t have done that, right? The situation isn''t looking that good."


    Chad paled at his words. Had he not been sitting on the couch, he would have copsed.


    After talking to Nick, Chad called Mike back, who had not slept, either.


    "Chad, what''s going on over there now?" If he did not have to look after La and Robert, Mike


    would have followed Chad to Ylore.


    "The control panel of the car they rented from the hotel was destroyed. There''s no sign of blood, but


    they were definitely kidnapped! The person who kidnapped them hasn''t contacted us, which means


    they didn''t do it for money... Nick suspects that they might have been killed." Chad choked on his


    voice. "I don''t know what to do! There''s no trace ?e*;XLX: no hope of finding them..."


    As soon as Mike answered the call, Hayden snatched his phone away; his expression darkened as


    he listened to Chad.


    He returned the phone to Mike. "Stay home to take care of my brother and sister. I am going to


    Ylore to look for Mom!" he said, before hurrying into his room to pack. He came out with his


    backpack shortly after.


    "Hayden, I remember you inserting a chip into your mom''s phone before," Mike suddenly


    remembered. "Have you tried locating her phone?"


    "There''s no signal in Ylore. I need to build a station over there to capture it," Hayden said, before


    leaving without any further dy.


    The only reason he had not followed Chad to Ylore the night before was that he had needed time to


    prepare everything. Now that he was fully prepared, it would take no more than three days for him


    to track his mother''s phone once he arrived in Ylore.


    Once he found Avery''s phone, he would be able to trace everywhere she had been in the past few


    days, and, even if Avery did not have her phone with her, they would be able to determine what had


    happened to her.


    Mike called Chad after Hayden left." Hayden is now going to Ylore."


    Chad scowled. "Why is heing here? Doesn''t he have school? He won¡¯t be of any help here.


    You can''t just let him do whatever he wants.¡± "Rx! No one can stop him once he''s set


    his mind on something," Mike said casually. "Besides, he''s not going to you once he arrives."

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    "Who else is he going to if not me? I need to find him even if he doesn''te to me! I can''t just let


    him act on his own... What are we supposed to do if something happens to him as well?" Chad''s


    head hurt at the thought.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You will know when you see him, " Mike said. "Just get some rest in the hotel!


    There''s no point for you to get all worked up if, even Nick is struggling to get information on this."


    "Like I can! I can''t sleep!"


    "Still, you need to sleep! I will call you when Hayden is there."


    "Fine!¡±


    Chad contacted Elliot''s bodyguard and arrived at the hotel they were staying in.


    He took one gloomy look at the presidential suite, as the bodyguard suggested. "Chad, why don''t


    you stay with us here? Mr. Felix said he would get to the bottom of this, so we just need to wait for


    the results here."


    Chad red at the bodyguard. "I don¡¯t want to say this, but how stupid can you two be?! Even a dog


    can do your job better than you!"


    The two bodyguards lowered their heads guiltily.


    "Chad, someone is behind all this!" Elliot¡¯s bodyguard remained silent for a while, before frustratedly


    exining, "We came to check on the door every single day, and the ''Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign was on it


    the entire time. They weren''t the ones who put it there.¡± "Did you check the surveince?" Chad


    roared.


    "We did. Someone dressed in a housekeeper''s uniform put it there. The hotel went through all their


    housekeepers, but no one hase forth yet. They were targeted the moment they arrived in


    Ylore."


    Chad''s heart sank at the bodyguard''s words. He went into thest room at the end of the corridor to


    rest. A few hourster, he was startled awake by the ringing of his phone.


    "Hayden is there," Mike said. "Call him!"


    "Alright." Chad''s head throbbed in pain, but he hung up and called Hayden, regardless.


    The call went through, but Hayden did not answer.


    Hayden was at Nick''s mansion.


    Nick scanned him up and down for over three minutes before finally recovering from the shock.


    "Are you this big now?!" Nick eximed. " You look like your father''s clone."


    "Uncle Nick, I want to build a station here in the city center. I''ll remove it once I find my mom,"


    Hayden requested.


    "What kind of station? Is it something we don''t have here in Ylore?"


    "Yeah. I''ve inserted a chip into my mom''s phone, ?c(>TIQ= I won''t be able to capture the signal of it


    unless I build a station here, " Hayden exined. "If I have to go through the official channels, via


    the government, it probably won''t be allowed."


    "So, you are here asking for me to do it for you?" "I want to find my mom." "I want to find them, too."


    Troubled, Nick asked, "Are you certain you will be able to find her once this station of yours is built?"


    "Yes," Hayden said confidently.


    Impressed, Nick said, "How are you going to build it? You are just a kid..."


    "I brought people with me, along with all the necessary equipment."

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Nick was shocked. "Take me to it!"


    "Promise me that I can build my station here." Hayden stood his ground.


    "You probably won''t be able to do it in the city center. It''s too obvious, and you might rm


    someone that even I can''t handle. I might have my connections, but I don''t get to do whatever I feel


    like doing either," Nick said. "How about ces in the suburbs?"


    "That''s fine as well," Hayden said and walked outside, with Nick following closely behind.


    Though Hayden was merely a teenager, Nick could not help but feel like he was working for


    Hayden.


    Nick led Hayden to his car to circle for an ideal spot...


    "Hayden, what kind of chip did you insert into your mom¡¯s phone?"


    "A GPS chip."


    "Oh. Did you buy it? Is it something invented in Bridgedale? I heard that phones have GPS function


    but would only be traceable once switched off." Nick was extremely interested in the chip Hayden


    was talking about.


    "I didn''t buy it. I can track the chip in my mom''s phone even if her phone is switched off, given that I


    have a station. There are stations like the one I need in Bridgedale, but not here."


    Nick felt both inspired and confused at the same time at his exnation. "So this GPS isn''t like the


    ones we are ustomed to." "Yeah." Hayden did not want to answer any more questions and took


    out his phone to call Chad.


    "Hayden! I''ve called you multiple times and you haven''t answered once! I was worried sick!" Chad


    sighed a breath of relief." Where are you right now? I''lle pick you up right away!"


    "I''m with Uncle Nick, so don''t worry," Hayden drawled.


    "I''m not saying that he is a bad person, but it''s best that you stay with me." Not only was Chad wary


    of Nick, but he felt as though there was nowhere safe. "Also, you should be calling him Mr. Felix,


    since he is much older than your dad."


    "Uncle Chad, I''m a bit upied right now, so I will contact you once I am done," said Hayden


    politely and hung up before Chad had the chance to respond.


    Nick chuckled and said, "Chad came to me as well."


    "I¡¯ll build the station first." Hayden kept his thoughts organized :a-;TIS> took out his iPad to open the


    map of Ylore''s capital. " I''ve picked out a few spots that can cover the entire city. Help me take a


    look and see which is the most feasible option."


    Nick took the iPad and briefly nced over the spots circled in red, before pointing at the certain


    spot. "This ce should be fine. It belongs to one of my friends so I just need to talk to him about


    this."


    "Alright. It''s settled, then." Hayden took his iPad back and informed his travelingpanions, who


    were waiting at the airport, the address of the ce they had selected.


    Nick was in awe at how decisive Hayden was. "You are so much like your dad. If he could see you


    right now, he would be really proud."


    "I¡¯m not as stupid as he is," Hayden retorted. "If it was me who came here with Mom, I would never


    let my mom go missing like that."


    Nick was silent when he heard that.


    "If something happened to Mom, I won''t ever forgive him," Hayden dered coldly as he clenched


    his fists.


    "If something happened to your mom, then your dad is probably in the same situation as her. So,


    you won''t actually have to think about whether you want to forgive him," Nick said. "I just wished


    that they were merely kidnapped. If the kidnapper only wants money, that will be the best situation.


    By the way, how long will it take for you to build that station? I need to inform my friend about it."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "About three days."


    "Okay. How about you stay the night at my ce? The security in my house is better than the


    hotels," Nick said. "Considering what happened to your parents, I''m concerned that someone might


    have their eyes on you as well. If you stay by my side, I can at least keep you safe."


    "I have my own bodyguard, Mr. Felix." Hayden nced at the rear-view mirror.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    There was a car closely following Nick''s car, and he turned around and spotted the ck car.


    "It''s rare for someone your age to be this organized," Nickplimented. "Let me know if there''s


    anything you need help with. I sent my men to the pit earlier today and the staff there said that they


    haven''t seen your parents in the past few days."


    "Okay."


    After sending Hayden to the spot where the station would be built, Nick stood on the side to watch


    for a while.


    Hayden had brought along arge group of people, who were moving equipment out of the car and


    were already starting to build the station.


    Everything went on smoothly in an organized fashion while Hayden stood to monitor the others.


    Noticing that he had underestimated Hayden, Nick could not pluck up the courage to talk to him.


    After all, he realized anything he had to say meant nothing to Hayden as Hayden was fully focused


    on building the station to find Avery.


    Sweating profusely under the unforgiving sun, Nick eventually returned to his car and told the driver


    to drive them home. On the way back, he could not help but call Chad.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mr. Felix, I called Hayden just now and he said he was with you... Sorry for the trouble..." Chad


    said apologetically. "I will go pick him up from youter." "What''s the point? He won''t go with you,"


    Nick said with a chuckle. "He brought quite a group with him. Do you know what he''s doing right


    now?"


    "Huh? A group?" Chad was absolutely clueless as Mike did not mention anything to him.


    "I will send you an address. You should go check it out yourself!" Nick hung up and sent the address


    of the station to Chad.


    Chad immediately headed over with the bodyguards once he received the address. He saw


    Hayden. He adjusted his spectacles, and instead of approaching Hayden, he took out his phone to


    capture the sight before him and sent it to Mike. He then called him before Mike could respond to


    his message. "Did you hide something from me?" Chad stared at the sight before him and had not


    the foggiest idea as to what Hayden was trying to do.


    Mike seemed drained as he had stayed awake all night. "Hayden is building a station! There¡¯s a


    GPS chip in Avery''s phone =h,:TKP= because there''s no station in Ylore, we can''t track it down.


    Once the station is up and running, we will be able to find Avery."


    "Oh... I see!" Chad sighed in relief. "It''s great that we can find out where they are once the station is


    ready. So... how long will it take?"


    "Probably around three days!"


    "That¡¯s quite long... If we hire a few more people and get them to work around the clock, would that


    speed up the process?"


    "That¡¯s already the minimum time needed if they work around the clock," Mike exined. "You are


    responsible for


    monitoring Hayden now. Make sure that he rests every day. We don¡¯t want him to copse from


    exhaustion before finding Avery."


    ¡±1 got it.¡±


    Chad started seeing hope after the call but still felt odd that Hayden was the one performing such


    an important task.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Tate Industries.


    Natalie had been keeping a close eye on Ylore news, but she had not seen what she had hoped to


    see.


    She did not mind, though.


    Elliot and Avery had been locked inside the basement of an abandoned house in the suburb. She


    had sent someone to ce a device that blocked all signals, which meant that there was no way


    they could call for help.


    One of the exits was locked and the other waspletely sealed, so their only fate was death.


    She counted the days and realized that the two had been locked inside the basement for four days.


    Whether they could survive or not depended on a variety of factors.


    Elliot was strong and might still be alive, but Avery seemed more fragile and must be dead by now.


    Natalie¡¯s heart leaped with joy at the thought that Avery was dead. Soon, Tate Industries¡¯ name


    would be changed, and Natalie already had a new name in mind: Jennings Industries.


    "Ms. Jennings, why are you smiling like that?" Her assistant walked in and mirrored Natalie''s smile.


    "The vice president of Sterling Group was nearby so he''s here to deliver you the contract."


    Natalie immediately stood. "Invite him in!"


    Dean Johanson, the vice president of Sterling Group, was standing by the door and stepped inside


    right away after hearing Natalie''s summons.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Natalie, I hope I didn''t interrupt anything bying here unannounced." Dean sat down across the


    table with the contract in his hand. "I happen to pass through here so I thought I would hand you


    this."


    "I will make time for you even if I''m busy." Natalie tugged a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Do


    you want coffee or tea, Dean? If you are not in a hurry, I''d love to have a chat with you."


    "Sure! My schedule is quite empty today," he said, before turning to Natalie''s assistant, "What kind


    of tea do you have here?"


    "We have all sorts of tea, but we have just imported green tea of the best quality."


    "Green tea it is, then!" Dean looked away and nced at the contract, before handing it to Natalie.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. It''s been over a month since I talked to Elliot about this." Natalie walked around the table.


    "Dean, let''s go over there to enjoy our tea."


    "Sure. Have you contacted Elliot in the past few days? I tried calling him but he wouldn''t answer. I''m


    guessing that he turned his phone off because he is enjoying his time alone with Avery, so I don''t


    really want to call him over ;c-=SJU> over again."


    "I tried calling him before, too, but he had not answered then as well. Maybe it''s the signal in Ylore,"


    Natalie said as she unlocked her phone. "I sent him a message a couple of days ago, and he hasn''t


    replied."


    "It''s alright. I am given full authority to represent him in terms of this contract since he had


    mentioned it to me before going to Ylore," Dead said, "I''ve already signed it.¡±


    "Why are you asking me if I am sure if you''ve already signed it?" Natalie chuckled as she picked the


    contract up and nced at it.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    "I was just asking, but I know what kind of a person you are. Once you set your mind to something,


    no one can change your mind," Dean said and continued after a pause, "Giving this a try isn''t that


    bad. Even if you fail, everything will simply remain the same. Elliot wouldn''t fire you "


    "Who knows? He only set this target for me so that I would give up. I am too stubborn, and I enjoy


    proving my worth, so I won''t regret it even if I fail in the end."


    "I do admire your perseverance, Natalie."


    "I admire you, too, Dean. I personally think that you are just as talented as Elliot."


    "Don¡¯t say that! I can''t hold a candle to him! " Dean gaped and nced around. "Natalie, you


    mustn''t say things like that!" "This is my office, Dean, you don''t have to worry. I only said so


    because I know word won''t get out," Natalie said just in time for the assistant to return with the tea.


    Natalie epted the tea and asked the assistant to leave.


    Dean looked over at Natalie after the door was closed.


    "Are you upset with Elliot because he is back together with Avery?"


    Natalie focused intently on the teapot in her hand and steeped the teazily.


    "You''ve underestimated me, Dead. I might be a bit sad that Elliot hasn''t fallen for me, but I''m not


    blind," she said calmly. "There are plenty of things in the world that offer more meaning than


    romance and marriage. If I can''t find the right person to marry, perhaps finding apatible ally


    wouldn''t be that bad as well." "Oh?"


    "Dean, I''m not sure if you have heard the rumors circling aroundtely." Natalie handed Dean his


    cup of tea.


    "What rumors?"


    "It''s about Elliot." She poured another cup and set it before him. "I heard that something happened


    to Elliot."


    Dean¡¯s hand jolted and the tea inside his cup spilled. His mood ruined, he set the cup down and


    said, "Natalie, this isn''t something you should be joking around with!"


    Natalie handed him a piece of tissue to wipe his hands.


    "My friend in Ylore told me about it. My friend happens to be staying in the same hotel as Elliot, he


    said that the police showed up," she exined. "It''s been a few days since I heard that and I''m


    getting a really bad feeling that I haven''t been able to reach Elliot up until now."


    Dean''s expression darkened as he stood abruptly. "Natalie, there''s something I need to do so I''ll be


    going now!" he said before storming out of her office.


    After he left, Natalie''s assistant hurried inside.


    "Ms. Jennings, why did Mr. Johanson leave? The look on his face was so scary. Did you two fight?"


    The assistant asked worriedly.


    Natalie sneered. "Seems like I''ve overestimated him! I thought that he would be happy to know that


    Elliot''s dead! He doesn''t know what I''m capable of yet, but if we join hands, we would do better than


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elliot."


    The assistant paled. "Ms. Jennings, did Elliot die?"


    "Yeah! Isn''t it strange?" Natalie went back to her desk with the contract. "I am


    shocked, too. But that''s how life works. The most impossible things can happen when you least


    expect it. Didn''t one of the most famous actors die on his private jet a month ago?"


    The assistant gasped. "How horrible! If Elliot is dead, what would happen to hispany?"


    "It''s going to be chaotic. Anyone with talent or ambition would have their eyes on hispany and


    try to take over. Elliot¡¯s children are too young to take over hispany, after all." "What about


    Avery?"


    Natalie''s lips curled into a smile. "Dead, too.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    The next day, Ben arrived in Ylore.


    Dean had informed him that Elliot might be in an ident and Ben could not simply sit still, so he


    decided to hurry over.


    Chad took Ben to where Hayden was building his station.


    Ben adjusted his spectacles as he stared at the iplete station in confusion. "GPS chip? And it


    requires a specific type of signal station?"


    "I''m confused too and asked Hayden about itst night. He said that it wasn''t your typical GPS chip


    but that it was something he created on his own."


    "I thought he has school right now?" "He should have his own free time outside of school, too! In


    any case, he says that the GPS chip he created was encrypted and required signal from a specific


    station. He mentioned that someone in Bridgedale has already started using the GPS system he


    created," said Chad. "He''s been working non -stop until twelve in the morning, and he only takes a


    break when I force him to. He thenes back here before dawn."


    Ben¡¯s expression darkened. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that something like this is happening?"


    "You are too busy dating, Ben; besides, we don''t know what''s happened to Avery and Mr. Foster


    yet. Telling you won''t do anything apart from causing you more worry," exined Chad. "I still don''t


    believe that they were killed. I still dream of him every night, telling me that he is only out having fun


    with Avery."


    Ben did not believe that something had happened to Elliot either when he heard Chad''s dream. His


    heart sank and his blood ran cold after hearing the way Chad described his dream.


    It was the third day of construction when it started drizzling.


    Nick hurried over after breakfast. He had heard that the station would bepleted today and


    wanted to see if Hayden could truly locate Avery.


    Ben and Chad, too, arrived there early. The two had been spending most of their time there for the


    past two days. Though they did not quite understand what was happening and were not able to


    provide any help, they would feel more anxious if they stayed in the hotel.


    "The rain is getting heavier. Let me go grab Hayden." Chad did not want Hayden to go under the


    rain.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ben stopped him. "Can¡¯t you see that he''s a bit upied now? Why would he waste his time if it''s


    not absolutely crucial that he does this himself? Didn''t you mention that he was the one who created


    that chip?


    Without him, the station will be useless."


    Chad stilled.


    Nick was shocked by Ben¡¯s words. "Is Hayden really that impressive?"


    "Hayden''s always been impressive. He has been a known genius since he started school in


    Aryadelle ;b*?RLT< every teacher who has ever taught him has nothing but praise to say about


    him." Ben was proud of Hayden. "It''s because he is this brilliant that he never quite respected Elliot."


    "I suppose. But I think this is the kind of person Elliot would want him to be instead of a loser."


    "You haven''t been able to find anything in the past few days?" Ben asked.


    "Nothing at all!" Nick scowled. "Edward and Ted sent a lot of men here to help, and we have left no


    rock unturned in the capital, but there isn''t even a hint of their whereabouts. We''ve checked all


    motels, hotels, hostels, airports, and bus stations. We even went to some of the more remote


    viges and still, no one has seen them."


    Ben swallowed hard in disbelief. "Can two living human beings just vanish like that?"


    "It''s exactly like they¡¯ve vanished.


    Wherever they are, the person who kidnapped them is surprisingly careful." Nick said so only


    because he had not been able to think of a single ce where they might be.


    "Who knows? There are so many forces at work here. Anyone with money can hire someone to


    kidnap them for him. That person might not be wealthier than Elliot."


    "Anything is possible, and I don''t have a clue at all. I stayed awake all night and hurried over here


    this morning to find out the truth." Nick stared at the tower before him with bloodshot eyes.


    At noon, Chad tried asking Hayden to join them for lunch, but Hayden refused. The station was


    almost ready, and he wanted to be here when it was.


    "Let''s go eat first! We can order something for himter," Nick said.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Ben and Chad followed Nick to a nearby restaurant to eat.


    At the restaurant, Nick sighed. "This is the sixth day since they went missing."


    Both Ben and Chadpletely lost their appetite at the remark.


    The longer they took, the less hope they had in finding them. No matter where Elliot and Avery


    were, they had to be in a horrible situation if the others could not reach them.


    At three in the afternoon, the station waspleted and Hayden hurried to the closest hotel from


    the station where he had been staying for the past two days.


    It was five hundred meters from the station and he could see the tower from the window of his


    room.


    He returned to the hotel and shrugged off the raincoat, while Chad helped remove the helmet he


    had been wearing.


    "Hayden, why don''t you eat something first?" Ben handed him a lunchbox.


    "It can wait until after I find Mommy!" Hayden was not feeling hungry at all, but his voice was


    already hoarse from dehydration.


    "Just take a sip of water, then!" Ben opened a bottle of water and passed it to him." Look at how thin


    you are. Your mom is going to be upset if she sees you like this."


    Hayden epted the bottle and gulped down the water as he went to sit down before hisptop.


    Everyone else gathered around him to watch while his fingers danced swiftly across the keyboard.


    A map appeared before their sights shortly after with a purple line across it. The purple line


    extended and twisted like a river on the map, before stopping after a while.


    Hayden stared intently at the point where the line stopped and when he realized that the line was


    not extending any further, he zoomed into the area where the line ended.


    "My mom is there!" he said, breaking the silence in the room.


    Nick leaned closer to check on the map, before eximing, "That''s the pit! That¡¯s where the pit is


    located."


    Chills ran down their spines and everyone held their breath.


    "F*ck! What''s going on?! I sent people over to the pit right from the very start! No one mentioned


    anything about seeing them!" Nick cursed ;c#


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Nick¡¯s assistant leaned closer to theputer as well to stare at the map. "Mr. Felix, I don''t think


    this is the pit..." The assistant zoomed into the map again. "It''s located near the pit, but not exactly


    at the same spot."


    Hayden immediately grabbed hisptop and headed toward the pit.


    He needed to find his mother.


    Everyone followed him and left the hotel to head toward where the signal was leading them to.


    The rain had stopped without anyone noticing, but the road leading to the pit was muddy and cars


    could not get through.


    "Stop the car!" Hayden shouted and opened


    the door to get out.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    The others followed him out of the car.


    Hayden had installed the system on his iPad and strode toward the red point marked on the map.


    Chad''s eyes reddened at how remote and deste the area was.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This whole area belonged to that criminal organization." Nick had been here before and said, "It''s


    deserted, so no onees here under normal circumstances."


    "I guess there are still survivors from that same organization and they are probably the culprits


    behind this kidnapping," Ben said.


    Chad could not help but shed tears at what Ben had said.


    "Chad, I''m just guessing. Don¡¯t cry." Ben did not want his theory to be true, as that would mean that


    there was no chance that Elliot and Avery were still alive.


    "Ben, I think what you said makes sense." Nick stepped on the muddy path alongside them. "Apart


    from the members of that organization who know about this ce, no one else would bothering


    here."


    Chad took off his sses to wipe his tears.


    "Alright, don''t cry." Ben tapped him on the shoulder. "Maybe there''s a miracle


    waiting? Have you forgotten how had been a vegetable from the car crush years ago? All those


    experts came and said that he wouldn''t survive, but he woke up in the end with sheer will."


    Remembering what had happened, Chad inhaled deeply. "Yeah. There could still be a miracle since


    we haven''t seen their bodies yet."


    They marched forward for half an hour and arrived at the hut that was half-buried in a field of wheat.


    "That''s it." Hayden scowled at the hut. "My mom is in there!"


    Nick immediately turned to look at the bodyguards he brought. "Search the ce!"


    The team of bodyguards circled the hut and found the only entrance: a chained iron gate.


    One of the bodyguards pulled out his gun, destroyed the chain, and kicked the gate open.


    Once the gate was open, a few bodyguards rushed in and after scanning the ce, the head of the


    bodyguards ran outside. "Mr. Felix, there''s no one in there."


    Everyone froze in shock.


    "My mom''s phone is in there!" Hayden said ;f+:QKY: stormed into the hut, while the others followed


    closely behind him.


    There were spider webs everywhere, and there was dust flying around in the air.


    Though it was light outside, the hut had no windows, and there was low visibility.


    They switched on their torchlights and began searching for Avery''s phone.


    "This ce is so creepy... There''s only one door." Ben walked around and returned to Chad,


    whispering, "It looks like a prison."


    "Yeah. It''s where criminals lived, after all! They probably lived here out of concern that someone


    might escape," Chad said. "I will not admit that Elliot and Avery are dead until I see the bodies."


    Ben rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Could there be a hidden room in here? We walked past an old


    house just now with arge pit in front of it, so can there be something like that here as well?"


    Nick overheard them and immediately leaned over. "Can''t you two speak louder? It''s not like there''s


    someone else we don''t know here."


    "Mr. Felix, I think that this ce might have its own pit... Didn''t you mention that this entire area


    belonged to that criminal organization?" Ben said to Nick.


    Nick nced around. "Did you see the tape outside? The police had been here before and probably


    didn''t find anything."


    "Neither did they find the pit until that prisoner came forth with the truth..." "That¡¯s true," Nick said,


    before raising his voice to shout at his bodyguards, "Have you all found Avery''s phone?"


    "Not yet, Mr. Felix!" the bodyguards shouted back.


    "Could it be possible that her phone is somewhere... underground?" Ben said.


    They could see the entire hut from where they were standing.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    There were no furniture or dividing walls. Only the kitchen and washroom were in separate rooms.


    "Baam!"


    In the kitchen, one of the bodyguards pushed a cab down.


    Since they could not find Avery''s phone despite the fact that there were merely a few pieces of


    furniture in the hut, they had resorted to shoving all the furniture down.


    To their bewilderment, a miracle unfolded before them once the cab was moved aside.


    "Mr. Felix, there¡¯s a door here!" The bodyguard shouted once he spotted the rusted door.


    Everyone else ran over in an instant.


    "Bring it down!" Nickmanded once he saw the door.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The bodyguard cleared his throat. "Boss, we can just open it." He then pulled the door open and an


    entrance appeared. It was dark.


    They gasped.


    Ben had not expected his theory to be right. Chad was overwhelmed with a premonition that Elliot


    was long gone.


    Just as the others stared dazedly at the entrance, Hayden went past them and darted into the


    darkness.


    "Hayden! Let the bodyguard go first!" shouted Nick immediately, trying to stop him.


    Nick was a cautious man and would never be the first to run headfirst into dangerous situations like


    this. His bodyguard heard him and immediately reached out to grab Hayden by the arm.


    "We will lead the way. You are going to stay behind us!" The bodyguard grabbed onto the torchlight


    with one hand and his gun with another and headed in.


    It was a cement stairway that led to the basement, which was far easier to walk on. They slowly


    descended, and soon, the light on the bodyguard''s torchlight illuminated a pile of bones at the side.


    "Crap! I was right! I knew there would be a pit here as well!" Ben covered his nose and scowled.


    Hayden shoved the bodyguards ahead of him and ran into the darkness. Shortly after, his panicked


    shout echoed throughout the basement.


    "Mommy!"


    Ben and Chad hurried after him at the realization that Hayden had found his mother.


    "Mommy! Mommy!" Hayden¡¯s voice trembled as he sobbed.


    Hayden had always been proud and selfcentered, he had never lost hisposure in front of


    others; however, when he saw the way his mother leaning against the wall, as pale as a ghost, it


    looked as though she had left him forever, and he could not control the sorrow that washed over


    him.


    He threw his iPad away and crouched to lift Avery from the ground, before hurrying outside toward


    the entrance. Tears rolled down his cheeks, blurring his vision, as he carried her in his arms.


    Avery''s body was cold.


    Though he had tried his best not to think about the worst oue, the thought lingered and all his


    senses crumbled


    On the other hand, the other remained frozen in ce as Hayden took Avery away.


    Confused, Chad questioned frantically, " Where''s my boss? Where''s Mr. Foster?!"


    Nick''s expression darkened; he arranged for one of his bodyguards to follow Hayden and said to the


    others, "Elliot is still missing! Keep looking!"

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    There were no dividing walls in the basement, and one could see the entire room clearly.


    "Mr. Felix, I don''t see Mr. Foster anywhere!" the bodyguard said.


    Ben and Chad paced around the basement as well and noticed that though there were no walls,


    there was another passage.


    "There''s a really small passage over here!" Chad shouted at Nick.


    Nick immediately sent his bodyguard over, who crawled inside and returned in twenty minutes.


    "Mr. Felix, the entrance is blocked and I can''t get past it!" "Go outside and circle back to see what''s


    going on with the exit!" Nick ordered.


    While the bodyguard went outside to search for the exit, Nick looked at Ben and Chad. "Let¡¯s go


    outside! I will get my men to search this whole ce all over again! If we still can''t find anything, we


    can always tear it all down and expose the basement so that we can search every corner..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ben scowled in confusion. "Not only is Elliot missing, but is the prisoner they took with them."


    "Yeah! That''s what I''m thinking as well! I wonder if Avery..." Nick paused hesitantly. He was not


    certain if Avery was still alive. Hayden had been swift, and as soon as he hadid eyes on Avery,


    Hayden had already taken her away. The others did not even have a chance to ask him anything,


    let alone check if she was still breathing.


    "She has to be alive," Chad mumbled. "It''s only been six days... It''s not like it''s been six months..."


    Nick and Ben could not bring themselves to respond to his murmur.


    Even if one could survive in such a dark and confined space without food or water, her mind would


    still be gued by paranoia.


    The three exited the basement.


    The bodyguard came over with two signal blockers. "Mr. Felix, we found a few signal blockers in the


    bushes nearby!"


    "Fuck!" Ben snatched the device and studied it. He mmed it onto the ground and crushed it


    beneath his boot. "It''s no wonder we couldn''t find them! Who was it?! Who locked them in that


    basement?! I''m going to kill those b*st*rds!¡±


    Nick frowned at the signal blocker that was in pieces on the ground. "It''s probably not someone


    from that organization. If it was, would they have used something like this?"


    "Who, then?!" Ben questioned.


    "I don''t know... But my instinct tells me that it''s not them! The organization disassembled long ago,a&,PKW? apart from that one woman who escaped, everyone else was sentenced to death!" Nick


    said. "If it was anyone from that organization that came across Elliot and Avery, they would have


    murdered them in the most brutal manner possible by now, but I don''t recall seeing any wound on


    Avery."


    A thought popped up in Chad''s mind as he listened to Nick. "Avery was wearing Mr. Foster''s shirt!"


    He eximed and turned to Ben. "Ben! Did you see that? The white shirt Avery was wearing


    belongs to Mr.


    Foster!"


    Ben was only looking at Avery''s face at the time and did not notice what she was wearing. "I only


    noticed that she was wearing white-"


    "That belongs to Mr. Foster because Avery does not own a shirt that big!" Chills ran down his spine


    and Chad''s eyes glittered with tears.


    At the same moment, a bodyguard ran over to Nick and said, "Mr. Felix, the other exit from the


    basement leads straight to the well on the ground, but the well is sealed!"


    All strength was instantly drained from Chad and he fell into Ben''s arms.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    "Chad! Don''t panic! We haven''t found his body yet! Maybe he escaped!" Ben said in hopes of


    consoling Chad.


    Chad took a deep breath and steadied himself. "The door that leads to the basement from the


    inside was locked from the outside, and the other exit was sealed. Mr. Foster... How exactly did he


    escape? He even gave Avery his shirt! That means they were both inside the basement! They must


    have been there for a while, or he wouldn''t have given his shirt to her. Why didn''t he contact us if he


    managed to get out? Why didn''t he help Avery?!" Chad was bing increasingly agitated as he


    spoke.


    "But his body wasn''t down there!" Ben adjusted his sses. "I don''t believe that he''s dead! I won¡¯t


    believe it!"


    Nick interfered before the two started fighting one another. "Stop it, the two of you! I will call the


    police here to investigate. My bodyguards will monitor the whole situation and inform you right away


    when they find Elliot. You two should head over to the hospital to check on Avery! I want to know if


    she''s alive. If she¡¯s still alive, she will be able to answer all the questions you have now."


    Ben nced at the hut behind them, which was surrounded by Nick¡¯s bodyguards. If Elliot was still


    inside, Nick''s men would surely find him.


    "Didn''t you say that Avery is alive? Let''s go to the hospital, then!" Ben grabbed hold of Chad''s arm


    and dragged him away. "Once she wakes up, we will know where Elliot is!"


    Chad''s tears dropped onto his sses so he shoved Ben aside to take them off. "Ben, I was just


    trying to lie to myself!¡± He did not move to wipe his sses or the tears on his face and simply stood


    still in the mud.


    "I know... Same here." Ben''s eyes reddened as he struggled to suppress his tears. "It wouldn''t have


    been this devastating if only Elliot was with Avery."


    There were no surveince cameras or people living nearby so they would not know where to start


    looking even if they wanted to unless Avery woke up. But would she wake up?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After an hour''s drive, Avery was rushed into the biggest hospital in Ylore.


    Hayden watched as she was rushed into the Emergency room ;h'';XNU; stared at the door as it


    closed. Sweat and tear rolled down his brooding features.


    His heart throbbed as his mind wentpletely nk.


    He had been dedicated to studying and earning more money, not only because he wanted to


    surpass Elliot, but also because he wanted to protect his mother from being bullied by anyone else.


    However, Elliot had now gone missing, and his mother was barely alive. He seemed to have lost all


    his strength and motivation to go on in life.


    When Ben and Chad arrived, Hayden was still frozen, standing outside the Emergency room stiffly


    like a statue.


    "He''s been standing there for almost two hours now." The bodyguard yawned. "He won''t even talk


    to us."


    Ben pulled Chad back to stop him from disturbing Hayden.


    "Just let him wait." Ben could understand the misery Hayden was in. "If Avery is in there that long,


    that means there''s still hope, right?"


    "What hope? Her body was already cold... I tried touching her just now."


    The bodyguard''s words were like a spell that snapped Hayden out of his dazed state. "My mom is


    not dead! She''s not dead!"

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    The bodyguard saw Hayden pouncing at him fiercely, and he immediately fled.


    Ben and Chad held Hayden back to get him to calm down.


    "Hayden, sit down. Your mother will be fine. She''s a doctor. She knows how to save herself in


    extreme conditions. We have to believe in her." Chad pulled Hayden over to the chair and made him


    sit down.


    Ben took out a piece of tissue and passed it to Hayden.


    "I''m with your Uncle Chad. Your mother will be fine. I don''t know about your father...


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I don''t care about him. I only want Mommy to wake up!" Hayden only had


    Avery in his heart.


    "But La and Robert care about him." Ben knew that Hayden did not like to hear that. "If they


    knew that something had happened to Elliot, they would surely be very sad. Now there''s only you


    supporting the family, you¡ª"


    "Ben, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s wait for Avery toe out first!" Chad thought that this topic


    was too cruel for someone Hayden''s age.


    Even if Elliot and Avery were to pass away, there was still Mike. Mike would surely look after them.


    At the thought of Mike, Mike called. It was as if they were telepathically connected.


    Chad took his phone and headed to the safety exit.


    He picked up the call. Mike''s voice rang out. "What is going on over your side right now? I tried


    calling Hayden, but he didn''t pick up. I sent you a message, but you didn''t reply either..."


    "Yes,¡± Chad held his forehead and said painfully, "Avery is being resuscitated in the emergency


    room"


    "That''s great! I knew that Hayden would surely be able to find them!" Mike sounded surprised and


    delighted.


    "There are no them." Chad choked up." Only Avery was found."


    Mike said, "What do you mean? Didn¡¯t they get lost together? Why were they not together?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what happened. They went missing with the female inmate, but only


    Avery has been found now. Mike, tell me where has Mr. Foster and that female inmate gone?"


    Chad¡¯s head hurt terribly.


    "How would I be able to guess it? Didn''t you say that Avery''s being resuscitated? Once she''s up,


    ask her ;d!>UMW: you''ll know," Mike said, "I really want toe over to have a look!"


    "We don''t know if Avery could be resuscitated or not. Nick''s bodyguard said that her body has


    already gone cold," Chad said with teary eyes. "We''re not willing to ept this result. It''s just like all


    facts have stated that Mr. Foster is clearly not alive anymore, but as long as I haven''t seen his body,


    I won''t ept the fact that he is dead."


    "F*ck! F*ck!" Mike cursed. His hands holding his phone were trembling.


    Although he had already imagined the worst-case scenario, hearing Chad saying it out loud, the


    pain in his heart was overwhelming.


    Chad recounted everything he saw in the underground cer.


    "I wondered who locked them up in the underground cer? Nick said that the MO is not that of the


    criminal organization, but he also could not guess who nned this whole thing," Chad said.


    "If Nick can''t guess it, neither can I! Have you checked into the female inmate? I think this has


    something to do with her! They were lured there by her!"


    Mike''s words reminded Chad of something.


    "I¡¯ll go look for Nick now to check up on that female inmate!"


    In a blink of an eye, four hours passed. The sky outside was gradually getting darker.


    Nightnded upon the city; it was dark and dreary.


    The door to the emergency room suddenly opened and the medical officers came out.


    "The patient is in critical condition and needs to be transferred to the intensive


    care unit," the doctor said and asked, "Who is her family? Come with me. I need you to sign a


    notification letter."


    Hayden immediately followed the doctor to his office.


    "Doctor, how is my mother doing?"

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    "I don''t dare to give any judgment now, we have to see how she recovers," the doctor said. "Her


    body is weak. If she could survive past the next week, then it shouldn''t be a problem."


    When Avery was pushed out, Chad saw the men''s shirt that was wrapped around her.


    He lost it once more. "That''s Mr. Foster''s shirt! Ben, look at the cuffs. That''s Mr.


    Foster''s!


    Ben saw it clearly. He instantly understood why Chad had lost it because he was losing it too.


    Elliot took off his clothes for Avery to wear. That meant that they were in the underground cer


    together.


    What happened after that? Why was Elliot gone? Who took him away?


    They hugged each other and sobbed.


    Next to them, Elliot''s bodyguard and Avery''s bodyguard leaned against each other and wept.


    "I me myself. I didn''t protect my boss well," Elliot''s bodyguard was extremely remorseful.


    "1 didn''t protect my boss well too. I hope that she wille around. When shees around,


    perhaps she can tell us where Elliot is."


    The next morning, Nick sent over detailed information about the criminal Holly


    nche.


    Chad had a look at it but found nothing special. The only special thing was perhaps that she was


    quite pretty when she was younger.


    Chad took photos of the documents and sent them to Mike.


    When Mike received the message, he called Chad, "I¡¯m going to take La and Robert back to


    Aryadelle. La''s teacher called me to tell me that school is reopening soon."


    Chad replied, "Take them home! Stay safe."


    Mike lowered his voice. "Has Averye around yet?"


    "No. After she had been transferred to the intensive care unit, we couldn''t visit her. If shees


    around, the doctor will surely tell us." Chad sighed. "I''ve asked the doctor. He said that the


    possibility of hering around is still high. She has not eaten anything or drunk anything for six


    days.


    Her energy was stretched to her limit.


    Thankfully, Hayden found her in time." "Hmm. Let me know when shees around. I''m about to


    board." Mike was worried. "After I send the children back to Aryadelle, I''lle >g)?VNU= see you."


    "Let''s see how then! Maybe Avery mighte around soon. Once she is up, perhaps Hayden will


    take her to Bridgedale to get treated. I saw Hayden contacting doctors at Bridgedale.''''


    "Let''s see how then!"


    "Mike, after this huge incident, I realized that Hayden is much braver and smarter than I imagined."


    "He was forced to be so. From the moment he decided to leave Avery for Bridgedale to study,


    he was no longer a child," Mike said. "I haven''t told La anything about this. I don''t know how to


    tell her." "Don''t let her know first. I''m afraid she can¡¯t take it."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Hmm."


    Three dayster, Avery woke up in the intensive care unit.


    When she woke up, the nurse immediately called the doctor over to check up on her.


    "Miss Tate, how are you feeling right now?" the doctor asked.


    Avery''s eyes were out of focus. She looked around the room for a while. She could not tell if she


    was dead or alive.


    "Miss Tate, can you hear me?" The doctor increased his volume. "You are in the hospital right now.


    Your son, Hayden, and your other friends are waiting for you outside."

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    The doctor thought that after he increased his volume, Avery would be able to hear him and reply to


    him.


    However, after what he said, Avery closed her eyes.


    A momentter, the doctor came out of the intensive care unit.


    "Doctor, how is my mother doing?" Hayden said.


    "Doctor, did she talk? Was she conscious? When can she be transferred to a normal ward?" Chad


    followed closely behind.


    The doctor smiled and replied, "She merely opened her eyes for a while before closing them again,


    but all readings show that she is no longer in any danger."


    "Then, why did she close her eyes again?" Chad was worried. "When will shee around again?"


    "She coulde around anytime," the doctor replied. "Only one or two of you should stay in the


    hospital. The others should head back and rest! When she wakes up, we should be able to transfer


    to the normal ward."


    At that, Ben let out a sigh of relief.


    "Hayden, why don''t you head back to the hotel to get some rest? The doctor said that your mother


    will be fine."


    This was the only good news in a trench of bad news.


    For the past few days, Nick had already sent men to raze the building to the ground. The


    underground cer was destroyed too. All the darkness was exposed to the sun.


    The police had scoured every inch of the ce. They could not find Elliot at all.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Avery had passed out. Holly and Elliot were missing. This case could not progress at all.


    "I''m staying." Hayden wanted to wait for Avery toe around. He wanted to see her be transferred


    into a normal ward. He needed to talk to her, only then could he rest.


    Chad looked at Ben. "Ben, why don''t you return to the hotel? Hayden and I will wait here."


    Ben said, "I''m not tired! I want to wait for Avery toe around and ask her where Elliot is."


    The bodyguards looked at them going back and forth, and one of them said, "Why don''t you all


    head back to the hotel and rest? We will guard her."


    Everyone looked at them.


    "If you two don''t speak, I could still hold back to not scold you two." Chad was furious. He released


    his anger. "If you all had not forgotten about your work, this would not have happened! If only you all


    realized earlier that something had happened to them, perhaps things might be better! You two


    deserve to die!"


    The bodyguards lowered their heads remorsefully.


    "Okay, Chad, stop scolding them. This is the hospital. It''s not good to be so noisy." Ben looked at


    others looking over at them, so he reminded Chad.


    "Chad, do you dare defy Elliot¡¯s orders?" Avery''s bodyguard was silent for a while before mustering


    up the courage to say, " We don''t want this to happen either. We also did not want to be bad at our


    jobs. The second morning when we arrived, we called them, ;c'';YNW> they told us in unison not to


    look for them. If it were you, what would you do?


    "Miss Tate ising around soon. If she mes me for not doing a good job, I''ll admit it. But if she


    doesn''t me me, you have no right to me me either. I have been with her for so many years. I,


    more than anyone else, hope that nothing happens to her. If I had a premonition capability and


    knew that she was in danger, I would surely be the first one to rush forward in front of her."


    Since Avery was not in any danger anymore, no one said anything. However, Elliot''s bodyguard


    was feeling different. Elliot was missing, and the chances of something happening to him were


    much higher. Even if no one pointed at him and scolded him, he was still ming himself so badly


    that he did not dare breathe.


    "Your boss is Avery. Of course, she won''t me you," Ben said, "But your job scope here and your


    job scope there are different. You are not in Aryadelle, you''re abroad. Even if your boss has


    requested no protection, as a responsible bodyguard, you should secretly follow them. Of course,


    it''s quitete talking about this now."


    At that, Ben looked at Elliot''s bodyguard," Let''s go back to the hotel."


    In the intensive care unit, Avery had a dream.


    After she had closed her eyes, she dreamed that she had returned to the underground cer.


    Due to hunger, she was feeling extremely


    cold.

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Even if Elliot was hugging her, she still felt uncontrobly cold. In the end, Elliot took off his shirt and


    put it on her.


    She sniffed his familiar scent and felt much better. Even with Elliot next to her, she still could not


    stop the fear and the despair.


    She was reluctant to die just like that. She finally could clear up the misunderstanding with Elliot.


    She wanted to return to the sun with Elliot. She wanted to live a good life with him and raise their


    children.


    In her dreams, she kept crying and calling out Elliot''s name However, in the end, she saw Elliot


    falling in front of her.


    Elliot gave her his clothes, so he froze to


    death.


    In Aryadelle, Natalie caught wind of the news of Avery being found.


    Although Natalie was not in Ylore, she had always been paying attention to the situation.


    She had not heard of Avery being found on the day itself. She only found out about it the day they


    razed the building.


    She heard that they had only found Avery in the underground cer but not Elliot. Natalie lost sleep


    because of that for two days.


    She got someone to trap Elliot and Avery together in the underground cer and even blocked their


    exit, so how did Elliot vanish?


    She could not understand what happened.


    She contacted her contacts that she had bribed in Ylore to find out what had happened.


    Her contacts told her that they had done everything that she had told them to do. The deed was


    done, and they were paid. They knew nothing of what had happened.


    Natalie believed that they were not lying, because other than her, no one dared kill Elliot.


    At that moment, Elliot was missing. She did not know who took him away. She wondered whether


    the person that had taken him away killed him or... saved him.


    At that moment, the people close to Elliot were looking for him. That meant that the people that had


    taken him away were most likely not trying to save him.


    Although Avery had been rescued from the underground cer, she had been starved for six days


    there...


    One could live without eating for six days, but could one live without water?


    Natalie asked the doctor, ;d#=YNS= the doctor told her that a normal person would usually die from


    dehydration if they did not consume any food or water.


    Natalie was satisfied with the doctor''s answer.


    Although Elliot was missing, Avery''s death was considered a happy matter.


    Even if Elliot returned after a while, it was not a huge issue to Natalie. At most, she had to continue


    fawning over and pleasing him.


    Without Avery, which other woman would be more suited for Elliot than herself?


    Her phone rang. Natalie picked up and saw that it was a call from Ylore. She immediately answered


    it.


    "Miss Jennings, Avery is up."


    When Natalie heard that, she was stunned. Her exquisite face froze and stiffened.


    "Miss Jennings, did you hear me? Avery came around today." The person on the other end of the


    line continued, "I initially thought that she won''t survive, but after staying in the intensive care unit


    for the past few days, she miraculously came around."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    Natalie was furious. She wanted to smash her phone to pieces, but she held back.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "How is Holly''s arrangement? She cannot appear in public in


    the future! Let alone in front of Elliot and Avery! If she gives me up, I''m finished!"


    "Miss Jennings, don''t worry. She promised me that she would never appear in front of anyone. If


    she does not hide away this time, she will surely be put to death."


    "Why is Avery so lucky?" Natalie gritted her teeth. "She has been starved for six days and yet she


    lives!"


    "I, too, did not think that she would be able to survive! Looking at how skinny she is, I thought she


    would not be able to survive long! I wonder where Elliot is... maybe Avery knows about it." "Pay


    close attention to Avery''s situation. See if you can bribe the medical staff in the hospital," Natalie


    instructed. "If you can find out where Elliot is, I will surely pay you handsomely!"


    At the hospital, when Avery woke up once more, the doctor immediately rushed over.


    "Miss Tate, how are you feeling? Can you try and speak?" The doctor said in a low voice, "Your son


    has stayed by your side day and night for four days. He has been waiting for you toe around."


    Avery''s unfocused gaze shifted to the doctor.


    "Miss Tate, can you let go of this shirt?" The doctor pointed to the men''s shirt in her hands.


    The nurse had changed her out of her soiled clothes, but she had clung onto that shirt, refusing to


    let it go.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot''s smell was still on it, so even if she was notpletely conscious, she still refused to let it go.


    "I don''t mean anything else by it. The shirt is quite dirty; I could get someone to wash it for you." The


    doctor saw that she was not responding and he chose that topic, hoping to get a response.


    Avery tried to move her arm. She raised her arm that was holding the shirt up When she saw Elliot''s


    shirt, her eyes lost focus. She said in a hoarse voice, "I''m... still alive?"


    "Of course, I heard that you have been trapped in an underground cer on the outskirts. It was


    your son that rescued you.


    Your son is amazing," the doctor praised." Not only is he capable, but he loves you, too. Miss Tate,


    you have to get well soon. You''ll get to enjoy endless love in the future."


    Avery stuttered


    "Six days," the doctor said, "Thankfully your son rescued you in time. If you had stayed there for


    another few days, even


    God would not have been able to save you."


    Avery''s eyes reddened. She was feeling grateful for being alive.


    "Where''s Elliot?" After she confirmed that she was still alive, the next person she worried about the


    most was him.


    The doctor¡¯s expressions were suddenly stiff and unnatural. Avery noticed his expression and the


    rm in her mind went off.


    "Doctor, what happened to him? Tell me..." Avery¡¯s face flushed due to agitation.


    She even thought of sitting up but because her body was too weak, she failed to do so.


    "Miss Tate, I¡¯ll let your friends tell you about this!" The doctor could not bear to tell her the truth. "It''s


    not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I really don¡¯t understand the matter regarding Mr. Foster."


    "What don''t you understand?" Avery''s eyes had tears in them. She said in confusion," Has he been


    assigned to another doctor?"


    "Sigh! Avery, only you were rescued. From what I know, they still haven''t found him!" The doctor did


    not dare to tell her more, because tears had already fallen from her eyes.


    "Miss Tate, I''ll transfer you to a normal ward. Your friends and family miss you a lot," the doctor said


    gently. "You are still very weak. You can''t be too sad."

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Avery did not heed the doctor''s advice. The only thing she heard was that they had only rescued


    her and that they had not found Elliot.


    How did this happen?


    Elliot was trapped together with her. How did they only rescue her but not Elliot?


    After she was transferred to the normal ward, Ben and Chad stood by the side of the bed, looking at


    her hopefully.


    Her bodyguard suddenly knelt by the side of the bed with a thud.


    "Miss Tate! I''m sorry! I didn''t protect you well! Almost letting you die!" The bodyguard started crying.


    Ben and Chad looked at the bodyguard in


    astonishment.


    Avery turned her attention to him.


    "Miss Tate! Thank goodness you¡¯re not dead! Thank goodness you survived! If not, I will die too!"


    The bodyguard wept and wiped away his tears.


    Chad nced at Avery before reprimanding the bodyguard, "She just came out from the intensive


    care unit. She¡¯s barely awake, and yet you¡¯re so noisy. Aren''t you afraid that you¡¯ll scare her until


    she passes out?"


    Ben''s head hurt. "Go out first. Don''te in without anyone telling you to enter.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The bodyguard immediately got up and said with a guilty expression to Avery," Miss Tate, I''ll be


    guarding outside. Call me if you need anything."


    The bodyguard left and closed the door behind him.


    Hayden had been called over by the doctor, so at that moment, it was only Chad and Ben in her


    ward looking at her.


    "The doctor said that you only rescued me. What happened?¡± Avery forcefully suppressed her grief


    and looked at them.


    "When we entered the underground cer, only you were there," Ben said. "There were two exits in


    the underground cer. The one at the well was welded shut. The other exit from above was locked.


    Avery, hearing what you said, you''re implying that before you passed out, you were trapped with


    Elliot underground, is that right?"


    Avery choked up. She said in a hoarse voice, "Yes. The woman who exposed the pit was called


    Holly Bnce. She tricked Elliot and me into the underground cer. She said that Ivy was in the


    underground cer, so the both of us went in. We realized that we were lied to after we were in the


    cer. When we wanted to leave, we found out that the exit had been blocked."


    At that, tears fell from her face.


    "Close to what I thought. Someone must have been helping Holly. They must have taken Elliot


    away." Ben gritted his teeth. " Avery, get well soon. We will try our best to look for Elliot."


    The light in Avery''s eyes dimmed a little.


    At that moment, she did not even know who was helping Holly. How could she imagine what Elliot


    was going through?


    At the thought of that, she could barely breathe. She felt as if someone was strangling her.


    After Hayden met with the doctor, he entered Avery''s ward. Seeing her sobbing. he immediately ran


    over to her bed.


    "Mommy, don¡¯t cry!"


    Hayden epted a tissue from Chad, wanting to help Avery wipe her tears, but Avery pushed his


    h;h''


    "I want to look for Elliot. I want to see him alive. If he is dead, I want to see his body..." She grabbed


    Elliot''s white shirt and buried her face in it, covering her sobs.


    Even if his shirt was dirty, his scent was still on it. This was the only thing he had left her before he


    vanished.


    "Mommy, Uncle Ben and Uncle Nick have already sent men to look for him." Hayden sat down by


    the bed. He pulled Avery''s hands, which were covering her face, away. While using the other hand


    to gently help her wipe her tears.


    "I''ve already booked a flight to return to


    Bridgedale today. I''ll take you home first."

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    "I''m not going home. I''m not going anywhere." Avery rejected Hayden''s arrangement without


    hesitation. "I''m going to look for your father. I''m going to get him back!"


    Avery''s voice was hoarse. She had lost control of her emotions.


    Ben patted Hayden on the shoulder." Hayden, go back to the hotel and rest. We''ll talk to Avery."


    Hayden did not want to leave Avery. He was afraid that he would lose her if he left her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Listen to me. Your mother must remain calm right now, but she has gotten all worked up after she


    found out that Elliot is missing. No matter what she says right now, we have to follow her." Ben


    pulled Hayden outside the ward and said in a low voice, "Go back with the bodyguard to the hotel


    and rest. Chad and I will surely convince her to get some rest."


    "I want to take Mommy back to Bridgedale to get treated," Hayden said, exining his own


    intentions.


    "Hayden, Aryadelle is Avery''s home. Even if you wanted to get Avery treated, you will have to go to


    Aryadelle. La and Robert have already returned to Aryadelle," Ben said. "I know you don''t want


    to be apart from your mother, but you have to respect her wishes."


    Hayden pursed his lips. He was silent for a while before turning around and leaving.


    He was not good at coaxing others. At that moment, Avery was extremely agitated. He did not know


    what to do about that.


    After Hayden left, Ben returned to the ward and closed the door.


    "Avery, we have already sent men to look for Mr. Foster. No matter what the results are, we will


    devote our utmost efforts to looking for him, so please rest well and leave the rest to us." Chad sat


    on the chair by the bed and consoled Avery. "It''s a great surprise that you¡¯ve turned around the


    corner. For the past few days, Hayden did not sleep well at all. Mike did not even dare to tell La


    and Robert about your ident.


    "Avery, Nick has already sent men to Holly''s hometown to look for her. We have sent other men to


    every city in Ylore to look for Elliot..." Ben looked at her and exhaled. "If we can¡¯t find Elliot, you


    won''t be able to find him either. Your children are still young. They need you. I told


    Hayden that once you feel better, we''ll send him back to Aryadelle. La ?c.:QMX< Robert have


    started school. They usually are used to Elliot by their side. Now that Elliot is not around, you¡¯ll need


    to return to be with them, right?"


    Avery shut her eyes. Tears kept falling. She could not listen to a single word that they said.


    She had been thinking back closely about what had happened before she passed out. Whether she


    had missed an important clue


    The more she thought the more her head hurt.


    She had been rather ill the first night that they had been stuck in the cer, and she had been


    unable to keep up her strength.


    She only remembered that she had been lying in Elliot¡¯s arms. Since she was afraid that she could


    not survive for too long, she had tried not to talk to save her strength.


    Even then, she had still passed out.


    She did not know which day she had passed out. By then, she did not have the strength to look for


    her phone. She had also never thought to look at her phone because after the second day trapped


    underground, her phone had barely had any battery anymore.


    "If he is dead, I won''t be able to live anymore..." Avery opened her eyes and tears fell. She muttered


    those words in despair.


    She kept thinking back about the conversation they had on the first day they were trapped in the


    underground cer.


    At that time, she deliberately did not tell him that her phone has a special tracking chip. As long as


    Hayden knew she was missing, he would surely be able to find her.


    She had not told Elliot because she wanted to test his feelings.


    At that time, he thought that their chances of survival were slim. She could see his grief and despair


    from his forced calm tone and sympathetic gaze.


    She asked him whether he still loved her, and he answered her without any hesitation. She would


    never forget his passionate gaze and determined tone.


    She has never been so sure about his feelings toward her, so she had only asked this question. The


    rest was not important anymore.


    At that moment, she only knew that his feelings for her were extremely real and


    sincere, but where was he?


    A huge wave of remorse overwhelmed her so badly she could not breathe.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Avery''s mind was filled with Elliot. She could barely think about anything else.


    "Avery, did you clear your misunderstandings between each other in the underground cer?" Ben


    looked at Elliot¡¯s shirt in her hand and asked.


    "He said that he has always loved me..." Tears fell once more. Her voice was trembling. "Me too.


    Me too!"


    Ben''s words were stuck in his throat. He wanted to say something else but felt it was unnecessary.


    At that moment, Elliot was nowhere to be found. No one knew if he was dead or alive. If he were to


    let her know that Elliot''s love for her has never once wavered, it would only make her suffer more.


    Avery sobbed for a while and passed out due to her body still being weak.


    Ben and Chad came out from the ward. They took deep breaths.


    "Ben, what should we do?" Chad was heartbroken. "If we can''t find Mr. Foster, I don¡¯t think Avery


    would be able to recover from this."


    "I don''t know what to do either," Ben''s head hurt terribly. "I think that Elliot is not in Ylore. So many


    days have since passed after this incident, yet no one has contacted us. That means that the


    person who took him away does not want us to find him."


    Chad took off his sses and wiped away his tears.


    Ben leaned against the wall by the corridor. He thought for a while before saying, "You take Avery


    back to Aryadelle. When she returns to her children, perhaps she will feel better." "What if she


    doesn''t want to?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Even if she doesn''t want to, she has to head back to Aryadelle! If not, in a few days, when she has


    recovered some of her strength, she will surely find a way to escape the hospital." Ben paused for a


    while before saying, "Didn''t Hayden book a private flight? If he did, send her back today!"


    Chad said, "Ben, let''s calm down first! She has suffered enough. If we force her to return to


    Aryadelle, she will do something extreme."


    "I know I''m not calm right now." Every time Ben closed his eyes, he would think about the dark


    underground cer and Avery sobbing in grief.


    "We''ll take her to the underground cer to have a look tomorrow! Even if we don''t take her back


    there, she will surely go ?d*?PJT< have a look too."


    "Okay! Let''s see how her condition is tomorrow."


    The next morning, Avery woke up and saw Hayden sitting by the side of the bed.


    "Mommy, do you want to have a look at the underground cer?" Hayden asked. "If you want to go,


    I can take you there."


    When Avery heard what Hayden said, she immediately nodded without any hesitation.


    "Then, why don''t you have breakfast first." Hayden brought oatmeal porridge out and fed her spoon


    by spoon.


    After breakfast, Hayden lifted her into the wheelchair and wheeled her out of the hospital.


    An hourter, the car stopped at the scene of the crime.


    The road and the building had been leveled.


    Avery looked at the ruins in front of her. She was shocked.


    "Mommy, I''ll take you to the underground to have a look." Hayden pushed the wheelchair forward a


    few meters.


    A huge pit appeared before their eyes.


    It was the cer in which Avery and Elliot were trapped.


    "Elliot is not here," Hayden said to Avery, looking at the pit.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Avery grabbed Hayden''s arm with one hand, trying to get up from the wheelchair.


    "Mommy, do you want to head down?" Hayden helped Avery up with both hands, carefully helping


    her up from the wheelchair. "The underground cer has been dug up. We can see the entire cer


    from here."


    Avery stretched her neck forward to look as far as she could.


    "Over here is the first entrance. The well is over there." Hayden pointed the directions to Avery.


    "Mommy, even before we found you, Elliot was not there."


    "Where did he go? When did he leave me? Who took him away?" Avery looked at Hayden and


    asked him a series of


    questions.


    "I don''t know, but the one thing I do know is that they must have taken him from the front entrance,


    as the well was still welded shut when we got here."


    "Have you found Holly nche yet?" Avery held her tears back. "That liar! If I see her again, I''ll kill


    her with my own hands!"


    "Mommy, she did not head back to her hometown. Perhaps, she might not even be in Ylore."


    Hayden helped Avery back to the wheelchair. "La called me asking me when you and he are


    going home. I said you¡¯ll go back soon."


    "Hayden, I don''t want to go back." Avery looked at the huge pit with teary eyes. Her sight was blurry.


    "Your father might still be suffering. He might still be waiting for us to look for him. I can''t give him


    up." "No one is giving him up." Hayden corrected Avery. "The building was razed to the ground. The


    underground cer was dug up. This shows how determined we are to find him.


    "Mommy, if you don''t go back, Mike won''t be able to lie to them any longer. If La and Robert were


    to find out that something has happened to you two. They would surely cry terribly," Hayden added.


    Avery lowered her head. She did not know what to tell her son.


    She did not want to leave that ce, but she also did not want to leave her children alone.


    She felt so conflicted. A part of her wanted to jump onto a ne and search the world for him, but


    she barely had any strength.


    Soon after, a rumble came from behind.


    A helicopter l?a$;RIT>ed behind them.


    "Mommy, let¡¯s return to Aryadelle!" Hayden patiently coaxed her, "If you care about Elliot that much,


    I will send men to look for him."


    Grief overwhelmed Avery as she heard what Hayden said. "Hayden, he is your father. He isn¡¯t our


    enemy. I initially thought that I could pretend not to care for him and lie to myself, but I realized I


    can''t! If he is alive, I won''t fight with him or deliberately infuriate him. I want to be with him forever!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hayden never thought that Avery would say such words to him.


    "Avery, since you love him so much, then you should head back to Aryadelle.


    Recuperate and get well soon. Take good care of your children." Nick walked over to them and


    looked at her wearied and sad face. "Once we find Elliot, we will surely send him back to you in one


    piece."


    Avery had no other choice.


    They had already said that Elliot was not in Ylore. It would be pointless for her to continue staying


    there.


    When she was sent to the helicopter, a thought suddenly shed across her mind.


    "Could Elliot have been taken away like this too?" she asked. "You said that you could not find him


    at the airport or bus station. Could he have been taken away by helicopter?"


    If Elliot could have left more clues in Ylore, at least they would be able to find him.


    "This can''t be ruled out." Chad said "Private flightsnding in Ylore will have a record. I''ll get


    someone to check on the flight records for the past few days in Ylore."


    After close to ten hours of flight, the helicopternded in Aryadelle.


    After Averynded, she saw an ambnce that hade to pick her up.


    "I''m not going to the hospital," she said apprehensively. "I''ll just be at home on an IV drip."


    "Okay." Mike got the ambnce to leave.


    Hearing her speak, although her voice was not as crisp and loud as before since she could speak,


    meant that her problem was not that serious anymore.

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    On the way back, Mike rubbed his palms together. After a moment of hesitation, he said to Avery, "I


    haven''t told La yet, but she has already guessed that something has happened to you. I wanted


    her toe and pick you up together with me, but she refused."


    Avery''s lips quivered, but she could not make a sound.


    Even if they were to hide this from the children, one day, they would surely hear this from someone


    else or see it on the


    news.


    At Elliot''s mansion, Mrs. Cooper had made a feast. She was waiting by the entrance.


    La and Robert were waiting in the living room. They did not y with their toys or eat anything.


    Robert wanted to head to the courtyard, but La held his hand, not letting him go. She was feeling


    terrible and wanted someone to stay with her.


    For the past few days, she had been secretly calling Avery and Elliot but neither of them had


    answered their phones.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She had asked Mike why she could not get through to them. Mike had been evasive and avoided


    talking about it.


    She was not a three-year-old anymore, nor an idiot. If she could not contact her parents for such a


    long time, it was surely because something had happened to them.


    However, Mike had told her the day before that Avery was returning. Despite being happy, she had


    asked Mike whether Elliot wasing home as well. Mike had told her that he only knew that Avery


    was coining home and he knew nothing about Elliot. He did not tell her that Elliot would not be


    returning.


    He could not tell her that Elliot would not be returning, nor could he tell her the reason why. He was


    afraid that she would not be able to ept the truth.


    A ck sedan appeared by the entrance, and the bodyguard opened the gates.


    The car slowly entered the courtyard.


    "Daddy!" Robert saw a caring and quickly ran to the courtyard.


    Robert thought that Avery and Elliot were returning together, so he was especially happy.


    "Stupid Robert! Daddy is noting back!" La ran out as well.


    The car door opened, and Hayden got out of the car. He made his way to the trunk ?b(> UKP?


    pulled out the wheelchair.


    Mike helped Avery out of the car.


    Robert saw the wheelchair and felt curious. He kept looking at the wheelchair with his huge eyes.


    "Mommy, why are you in a wheelchair?" La walked over to Avery and looked at her face closely.


    "Are you sick again?


    Where is Daddy?"


    Avery had already decided in the car that she was going to tell the children everything.


    "Your Daddy is missing." Avery took a deep breath. The moment she said that her voice broke. "I


    don''t know where he is right now. I don''t know if he is alive or not. La, I''m sorry. I lost your


    Daddy."


    "Avery, how could you say that? This has nothing to do with you." Chad was worried that La


    would misunderstand Avery, and he immediately said, "La, your Mommy and Daddy were led to


    an underground cer by a bad person. They were trapped there without food or water or any


    signal. When Hayden found your Mommy, we realized that your Daddy went missing."


    Tears gushed out when La heard the entire story.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    "La, what is it?" Robert saw La weeping. He immediately grabbed her hand and shook her.


    "Daddy is missing! He might be dead!" La sobbed and flung Robert¡¯s hand away, running inside.


    Robert wailed and cried, startled.


    Mike immediately picked Robert up and said to Hayden, "Go coax La.¡±


    Hayden strode into the house.


    Chad pushed Avery along, following them. When they entered the living area, the children had been


    consoled.


    Hayden told La that Avery had almost died, and she was rescued from the brink of death with


    much difficulty. He hoped that La would be more understanding and not cry in front of Avery.


    When La heard this, she kept herself from crying. When Robert saw that La had stopped


    crying, he too stopped crying.


    However, his mouth was still twitching. He looked extremely pitiful.


    Mrs. Cooper bore through the heartbreak and called everyone to the dining hall for dinner.


    Avery did not have an appetite, but she did not want to stop the others from having their dinner.


    "Avery, I specifically cooked some oatmeal porridge for you." Mrs. Cooper had heard about what


    had happened to Avery.


    Avery''s body, at that moment, could not absorb much food. She could only eat liquids, and it would


    take her a while to transition to solids. Once she was better only could she eat better foods.


    "Thank you." Avery picked up her spoon and lowered her head, eating the porridge spoon by spoon.


    "Mommy, can''t you eat meat?" La looked at Avery and realized that she had lost a lot of weight.


    She must have suffered a lot.


    "La, your Mommy can''t eat meat right now," Mike exined. "She can only have soft and light


    foods. She has to wait a while before she can have meat."


    When La heard that, two streams of tears fell down her face. She quickly reached her hand out


    and wipe away her tears.


    "La, I''m fine." Avery saw how heartbroken La was and she felt extremely depressed. "Once


    I''m better, I''ll go look for Daddy." "Mommy, Hayden told me that many people are looking for Daddy.


    Just stay at home, don''t go anywhere. I don''t want you to get hurt anymore." La choked up. Her


    chest rose >d.?RIT: fell rapidly. "I already don''t have a Daddy. I can''t lose you anymore."


    La''s cries made Avery put down her spoon.


    "Mommy, let me feed you!" Hayden said when he saw her putting down the spoon.


    "I''ll eat on my own." Avery looked at Hayden. "Hayden, I haven''t thanked you yet. If it were not for


    you, I wouldn''t be alive.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mommy, you don''t have to thank me. This is what a son should do, " Hayden said guiltily. "I arrived


    toote. If I were there earlier, maybe Elliot would still be there..."


    For the past few days, Hayden had seen how Avery grieved for Elliot. His attitude toward Elliot had


    changed a little too.


    He rather look for Elliot than see Avery suffer.


    It was better they fight than Avery lose the will to live.


    He believed that if Avery did not have her children she would surely follow Elliot to the grave.


    "Woo, woo, woo... I want Daddy! I want Daddy back!" Robert suddenly started crying when he


    heard them talking.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Mrs. Cooper immediately picked Robert up and left the dining hall.


    Avery ced the bowl down. She had finished her porridge. The moment she put down her utensils


    another servant came over.


    "Avery, let me send you back to your room!"


    Although Hayden was a good child, Avery had to be washed. It was inconvenient for Hayden to do


    it.


    A weekter, Leah came to Natalie''s ce for a meal. Natalie was the one who had taken the


    initiative to invite Leah over.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Leah had overheard her conversation thest time she hade over. Although


    Leah had imed that she had forgotten


    the conversation, Natalie still worried about it.


    "Leah, how are you feeling with school?" Natalie had ordered food to be sent to her ce earlier. At


    that moment, the table was filled with dishes, and it smelled amazing.


    "The first week is great. I''m still building rtions with the students." Leah looked at the feast on the


    table. She said, stunned, " Natalie, you have ordered so much food. We surely won''t be able to


    finish it."


    "Have more food. If we can''t finish it, we can just throw it away."


    "It''s such a waste." Leah picked up her utensils and started eating. "I initially thought that I wouldn''t


    be able to get along with La, I never thought that it would go much smoother than I thought.¡±


    Natalie raised her eyebrow and listened


    closely.


    "Weren''t her grades quite bad? I got her to stay back every day after ss for a little revision. Not


    only did she not refuse my suggestion, but she alsoes to my office every day after school for


    revision," Leah said. "But I don''t think she¡¯s quite happy. I asked her but she said nothing."


    "Something happened in her family," Natalie said casually. "Her father is missing. It has been half a


    month, but no one has found him yet."


    "What?" Leah was shocked. "Howe there is no news about such a huge incident?"


    "Her father went missing in Ylore." Natalie picked up her ss of red wine and took a sip. "Also, we


    only see what others want us to see. Even if this thing happened in Aryadelle, as long as Elliot''s


    people don''t want this to be known, the media would not dare to report it." "Oh... I see! No wonder


    their bodyguard is looking more ?h,


    "Eat more! Make yourself at home."


    "Natalie, will Elliot¡¯s incident affect you in one way or another?" Leah looked at how Natalie was


    pretending as if everything was fine, and she asked out of concern, " Will it affect your work? After


    all, it was Elliot who hired you-"


    "Elliot did indeed hire me, but everything I did after I came on board was my hard work. No one will


    dare to deny my sess, " Natalie said calmly. "Also, I have already signed the deal with Sterling


    Group. Even if Elliot is dead, the deal is still in effect." "Natalie, are you sad?" Leah twisted the cap


    off the bottle of water next to her. She took a sip "I heard your mother say that you like Elliot."


    "Whether I liked him or not in the past, he has never once liked me. A person like me will always cut


    off quickly once I see the truth. I cut off the illogical side of me. That way, I won''t be able to hurt


    myself," Natalie said slightly intoxicatedly. "You''re still young. You might not be as decisive as me.


    Wait until you get hurt a few times in rtionships, then you''ll see."


    "Natalie, I think you''re doing very well. Not only do you know your target, but you also live life to its


    fullest." Leah poured herself a ss of wine and clinked her sses with Natalie. "Natalie, I think


    you will be very very sessful in the future." "Even more so than Elliot?¡±


    Leah was stunned for a while before saying with an awkward expression. "Natalie, I don''t know how


    sessful Elliot is..."


    "How could you not know? Haven''t you seen his mansion? I can''t afford his mansion now, and I


    might not even be able to afford his toilet," Natalie said self-deprecatingly, "But I''m sure I''ll be able


    to afford it in the future."


    "Hmm, Natalie, I believe that you can do it."


    After lunch, Leah left. Natalie had some wine, so she was feeling rather dizzy.


    She leaned back on the sofa, with one hand supporting her head while the other held on to her


    phone. She called her assistant," Thest time I told you about my cousin. I realized she likes to


    pretend to be ignorant.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Natalie¡¯s assistant immediately said, "Miss Jennings, what do you mean?"


    "She previously eavesdropped on my call. She was clearly standing outside my room door


    eavesdropping, yet she said that she had overheard that conversation."


    After that incident, Natalie purposely yed music on her phone in her room. She could not hear


    the music when she walked into the hall. Only by standing outside her room door, she could hear a


    little.


    "Maybe, she''s just a curious young girl!" Her assistant said, "She is your cousin, not Avery''s. I


    believe that she is on your side."


    "You''re right. Although I''m ufortable with her pretending to be ignorant, she has


    a sweet mouth." Natalie thought that she was overthinking things. "I wasn''t close to her, but she and


    Avery aren''t close at all."


    "No matter what, you two are rtives.


    Both your parents were close to each other!"


    "Hmm."


    "Miss Jennings, could she have eavesdropped on something important?" Natalie¡¯s assistant asked.


    Natalie sobered up a little. She saidzily," It''s nothing important. I only care about my privacy."


    "Then it''s fine."


    "Yes." Natalie hung up and walked over to her room.


    There was no news from Elliot for such a long time. He was most likely dead.


    Although Avery was not dead, she was


    probably much more miserable alive than dead.


    At that thought, Natalie smiled smugly.


    In Elliot¡¯s mansion, after a week of recuperation, Avery no longer needed the wheelchair.


    Hayden saw how Avery had almost recovered, so he was preparing to head back to Bridgedale.


    "Mommy, rest well at home. I''ll head to the airport on my own." Hayden slung on his backpack and


    prepared to head out.


    "Let me send you to the airport!" Avery was reluctant to be apart from her son, but Hayden¡¯s


    education and Dream Maker were in Bridgedale. He had to head back.


    "Mommy, once I''m back in Bridgedale. I''ll send men to look around for Elliot," Hayden promised


    Avery.


    "Hmm." "Mommy, just stay at home, don''t go running about, please?" Hayden was afraid that Avery


    would start going everywhere looking for Elliot.


    She had just barely recovered. If something were to happen to her again, her body would surely not


    be able to take it.


    "Hayden, don¡¯t worry too much about me." Avery apanied her son to the car. "I will be more


    careful in the future. I won''t let bad people get the chance to take advantage of me."


    Hayden understood the subtext behind Avery''s words.


    After sending Hayden to the airport, Avery returned home.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Previously, when she returned from Ylore, Chad had said that he would send someone to check the


    private flights stopping in Ylore during the past few days.


    Chad sent her a table of all the flights. Not only had he found the fight number,


    Avery went through the table. One of the aircrafts belonged to someone in Bridgedale. That aircraft


    had stopped in Bridgedale for a few days when Avery and Elliot had been trapped in the cer.


    The private aircraft belonged to the boss of a pharmaceutical group in Bridgedale.


    Avery furrowed her brows.


    The pharmaceutical group was famous in Bridgedale. Avery had heard of them before. She knew


    people who were connected to thepany.


    She sat on her sofa and thought for a while. She slowly remembered that when she had been doing


    her master¡¯s, all of her ssmates called a certain ssmate ''Sir'' because his father was the boss


    of the pharmaceutical group.


    However, Avery no longer remembered what he looked like or what his name was. She did not even


    have his contact information.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Avery found her phone, searched for Wesley''s contact, and called him.


    Wesley soon answered her call.


    "Avery, I heard that Hayden is going back to Bridgedale today. Has he left?"


    "Yes, he just left," Avery said. "Wesley when I was doing my masters, was there a student whose


    family is from the MediLove Pharmaceutical?"


    Wesley thought for a while before saying," Yes, back then, Professor Hough had not wanted him as


    a student, but his father pestered the professor, and he even pestered Professor Hough''s family. In


    the end, Professor Hough took the boy in as a student because he could not stand the pestering."


    "Wesley, do you have his contact? I''m looking for him," Avery said urgently.


    "What are you looking for him for? If you really need to look for him, I¡¯ll get his contact for you,"


    Wesley said in confusion.


    Avery told him about her thoughts in full honesty.


    "I¡¯ll go try and get his contact." Wesley thought that her suspicions made sense.


    If Elliot had been taken away in a private aircraft, it would be hard to find a clue no matter how they


    tried.


    At Bridgedale, Wanda had been having a great time. Previously, she had been a guest on a local tv


    program. Due to her bold and direct way of talking, she gained quite some fame after the program


    was broadcasted.


    The program invited her back as a permanent guest. She was still thinking about it.


    Other than that, Avery and Elliot''s ident delighted her. It was as if she had been given a second


    lease on life.


    Elliot was dead. Avery no longer had any support. In the future, she could no longer go over her


    head.


    Wanda no longer needed to be apprehensive of anyone. In the future, she could do whatever she


    liked and say whatever she wanted to say.


    She even thought of returning to Aryadelle to start her business once more. It was not impossible.


    However, at the thought of how much energy and time she needed to restart her business, she


    decided to agree to the TV station''s invitation to be a permanent guest.


    She could do such things because she was not short of money, =h!;TMP? even if she did not work a


    single day in the future, she would be able to livevishly for the rest of her life.


    After she gave the TV station her response, she received a message. The investigator she had


    hired to investigate all the people named Billy in Roburg had gotten back to her. He had sent her a


    huge file containing all the people named Billy."


    The moment Wanda opened the file, she was dazzled.


    She was angry and made a call.


    "I spent so much money for you to look into it and this is what you give me?" "Madam Wanda, we


    don''t know which Billy is the boss of the Dream Maker! I got to the higher-ups in Roburg to get their


    internal data. I have sent you every single Billy in Roburg."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Hehe! I went through it roughly just now. There are a few hundred Billys. How am I supposed to


    find the right one?"


    "A few hundred is not a lot," the other person said. "Go through more than ten a day, and you''ll be


    able to finish it within a week. It''s not as if any Tom, Dick, or Harry, would be able to fit your


    conditions. I believe you''ll be able to find it quickly."


    Wanda took a deep breath. She wanted to scold him, but she also thought what he said made


    sense.


    "Also, there is another interesting thing." The other party suddenly smiled and said," When we were


    looking for Billy, we found that Roburg has virtual humans with identity cards."


    "A virtual human?" Wanda was surprised." What virtual human?"


    "A robot! The funny thing is this robot is also called Billy. Its full name is Billy Haddish."


    "Billy Haddish?" Suspicion rose in her heart.


    Billy Haddish was a virtual human, yet the government of Roburg gave him an identity card.


    Howical!


    However, upon closer thought, she found it creepy.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Only live human beings should be given identity cards! Why were they giving a virtual human an


    identity card?


    Who was the one who invented this virtual human? He must be quite important in Roburg. If not,


    how could he convince the government to give the virtual human an identity card?


    "Do you know what Billy Haddish means in the localnguage?" Since the other person was


    interested in this too, he investigated it.


    Wanda said, "I''m already very dissatisfied with your service. If you''re going to continue teasing me


    with this, I will never work with you again!" "Madam Wanda, I have gone through a lot of trouble to


    get things done for you. If I didn''t have my contacts in Roburg, I would not have been able to get


    you this list. Have you been a rich mistress in Bridgedale for too long that you don''t understand


    what is going on in the market?"


    Wanda was in the wrong, so she held back. "What does the name mean?"


    "There are two meanings. One is the sun is rising, the other is revenge."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Revenge?" Wanda was stunned. She felt as if someone wasing after her.


    "I heard it in Roburg. As for the detailed meaning, I don''t know either. I hear that the virtual human


    has everything a normal human has. They even have a special look. It looks like a man." "Oh, do


    you know who designed this virtual human? " Wanda was getting more and more interested in this.


    "How would I know? I didn''t look into it. You only got me to find out about people called Billy, you


    never asked me to investigate this virtual human!"


    "I''ll give you more money to investigate this virtual human." Wanda had a strong feeling about this.


    This virtual human might be the boss of Dream Maker!


    Of course, the virtual human was just a face for the true owner of thepany.


    The real big boss was the one who invented and controlled this virtual human


    "Madam Wanda, don''t tell me you''re suspecting that the boss of Dream Maker is a virtual human?


    Impossible, right? These two things are two separate things for me. I was just sharing this piece of


    funny news with you¡ª"


    "I don''t find it funny at all. Sometimes, the more impossible something is, the higher chances that it


    is the truth," W:a&>RJU?a said, "I''m getting curious as to who is behind this."


    "Okay. It''s the same price as before. I will help you get background information on this virtual


    human."


    "You sure ask for a lot!"


    "I''m still in Roburg. If you don¡¯t like the price, go look for someone else!"


    Wanda took a deep breath. "I''ll send over the deposit! Go investigate quickly and let me know."


    "When you send the money over is when I''ll start working."


    Wanda hung up and wired the deposit over. The phone call had foiled some of her good mood. She


    opened the file that the person had sent over and went through it once more.


    She wanted to see if her spections were urate or not. If no one else fitted the bill, the


    remaining result, no matter how baffling, would be the correct answer.


    In Aryadelle, Wesley managed to get the contact of the second heir of MediLove Pharmaceutical.


    He immediately sent the contact to Avery.


    When Avery received his contact, she thanked Wesley and asked, [What is his name?]


    [Sebastian Jennings. Back then, he only studied with Professor Hough for a year. It''s normal that


    you don''t remember him ]

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    [Thank you, Wesley.]


    Wesley: [ Don''t thank me. I really hope I could help you more. I don''t know how Shea heard about


    this incident. She hasn''t been eating or sleeping for the past two days. I don''t know how to talk to


    her.]


    Avery: [It will be alright once I find Elliot. I will surely find him ]


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Wesley: [Don''t put too much pressure on yourself.]


    Avery: [There is no pressure. Wesley, take good care of Shea. If I find out where Elliot is, I will


    surely tell you at first notice ]


    Wesley: [Hmm ]


    After texting Wesley, Avery saved Sebastian Jennings'' contact before sending him a message.


    She was afraid that he would not pick up if she were to call him all of a sudden, as it would be a


    number he was not familiar with.


    She had never thought that he would reply to her soon after her message.


    Sebastian: [Avery Tate! Of course, I remember you! You''re a legendary figure! Even if you left the


    hospital, you were still on everyone''s mind. All these years, I have been keeping an eye on you.]


    Avery looked at his strange message. She remembered the mischievous expression he often wore.


    He was not a bad person. He only liked to show off. She remembered that he had bought food and


    gifts for his ssmates a few times. Since she did not like the way he did things, she rejected him.


    He directly said that she was a boring and rude woman. Even if she had good results in medical


    school, no men would like her.


    Since she had a favor to ask from him, Avery had to swallow her pride. She was polite when she


    sent him her reply. [Are you free to talk? There is something I would like to ask you.]


    Sebastian saw her message and immediately called her.


    Seeing his call, Avery took a deep breath. She warned herself to not get worked up before


    answering the call.


    "Avery, the sun must be rising from the west. I''m sure that you had not saved my number. So, who


    did you get it from?" he said in a loud obnoxious voice.


    Hearing his arrogant tone, she knew that he must have led a good life.


    "Wesley got it for me."


    "Hahaha! Him! I thought that if you did not end up with Elliot, you would have surely ended up with


    him. After all, he had taken good care of you back then. Everyone secretly said that he was


    pursuing you..."


    "Sebastian, don''t spew nonsense. Wesley already has a wife >c# a child. This joke is not funny at


    all!" Avery said seriously. "Don''t bring up the past. I''m calling you today because I found out that


    your father''s private aircraft flew to Ylore ten days ago. Do you know anything about this?"


    "You''re so fierce. Even if I know anything, I won''t want to tell you." Sebastian felt aggrieved.


    "I... Am I fierce?" Avery reflected. She did not think that her attitude had a problem." Sebastian, if


    you can¡¯t talk properly. I''ll just head to Bridgedale to look for your father-"


    "Hey! My father is busy. He might not see you," Sebastian interrupted her. "My father has indeed


    flown to Ylore recently because we have business there. Why are you asking me this?"


    "Elliot is missing. I suspect that he was taken away on a private aircraft because we looked all over


    Ylore and couldn''t find him." Avery told him her suspicion.


    Sebastian said, "Oh."


    Facing his cool reply, Avery was confused." Sebastian, have you heard your father mention Elliot


    recently?"


    "Yes!" Sebastian replied, "I heard from him that Elliot was missing." "Anything else?" Avery asked.


    "Are you suspecting my father of kidnapping Elliot?" Sebastian asked, "We can''t be the only private


    aircraft that flew to Ylore recently, right?"

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    "Because I''m more familiar with Bridgedale. On top of that, I remember that you were once my


    ssmate, so I asked you first," Avery replied. "I''ll also ask the other aircraft."


    "I see! I thought you and Elliot are divorced. What does him going missing have anything to do with


    you? You''re so anxiously looking for him. Do you still like him?" Sebastian was like a machine that


    kept asking questions non-stop. "Since you still like him, why did you two get a divorce?"


    "Even if we are divorced, he is still my ex-husband and the father of my children! No matter what


    happens to him, even if I don''t like him anymore, I won''t just sit and do nothing!" Avery was a little


    agitated. She could not help but raise her voice.


    "You sure are a woman with a heart and soul. When are youing to Bridgedale? I''ll buy you a


    meal."


    "No need," Avery rejected him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Since he could not provide her with any useful information, there was no need to continue


    contacting each other.


    "I just praised you for having a heart and soul, yet you turned your back on me." Sebastian sighed.


    "My dad has connections. If you want to look for Elliot, perhaps I could help you?"


    "When you have any useful leads, I''ll thank you then."


    "Don''t be so realistic! We used to be old ssmates after all..." "I was in kindergarten for three


    years! I have only been your ssmate for a year." Avery took issue with how he addressed her. "If


    you really could provide any useful information, I will surely thank you sincerely."


    "Are you going to only thank me? If I have any other requests, will you satisfy me?" Sebastian


    asked curiously.


    Avery did not properly consider his question, because at that moment, as long as she could find


    Elliot, she was willing to do anything


    "Of course, if you could help me look for Elliot, you can name your price!" Avery promised.


    "Avery, you''re such a silly woman! Do you think it''s worth it to do that for a man?


    Don''t you know the power of promises? I have recorded your promise just now!"


    Sebastian stopped joking around. He said seriously, "If I really find Elliot, I''m going to see how much


    you''re going to regret it." "We''ll see what happens when you really start searching for him. I will


    never regret my promises." At that, she pondered for a while. "I remember you used to have an


    older brother. Your dad prefers him. I wonder if I remembered it correctly or not. If you help me find


    Elliot, by then, I can give you a lot of money."


    "Avery, how much money do you have? Hehe! My father indeed favors my brother more because


    my brother was from his wife. I''m only his illegitimate son. It was true that he did not want me to be


    seen in public, but that was in the past. Now, my father treats me well," Sebastian did not find it


    embarrassing to talk about that at all. "One can''t choose where they were born, but they could


    change their life." "Have you changed your life?" Avery listened to his arrogant words as if he was


    confident about his future life.


    "I won''t dare to say that I havepletely changed it..."


    "Since you haven''tpletely changed it, how can you not need money? Help me look for Elliot. If


    you find him, I will surely give you a lot of money!"


    Sebastian was speechless.


    "I have something else to do. I''m going to hang up." Avery hung up.


    Mrs. Cooper saw Avery putting her phone down. She immediately brought a bowl of chicken soup


    over.


    "Avery, drink some soup."


    "Hmm, where are La :a* Robert? Why are they so quiet?" At that, La pulled Robert over.


    "Mommy, who were you on the phone with? " La had been eavesdropping on Avery¡¯s call.


    "He''s a ssmate of mine. I got him to help me look for Daddy." Avery drank some


    soup and smiled at her two children. "The soup is delicious, have some."


    "Mommy, Robert and I had some already." La walked over to Avery. She hesitated before saying,


    "Mommy, I will study well in the future."

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    "Why are you suddenly saying this?" Avery looked at La.


    "Daddy always wanted me to study well, but I deliberately made him angry. I never study and


    always flunk my exams..." La''s eyes redden. "I initially thought that Daddy would always be with


    me. No matter how angry I made him, he will never leave me. I regret it so much."


    "La, don''t cry. Your Daddy always knew that you loved him. Whether it was you, Robert, or


    Hayden, he loves you all the same."


    "I know. He would never get angry at us. I really like Daddy. I used to be afraid that he would find


    out that I liked him, and I never told him that I liked him. Woo, woo, woo! Mommy, I miss Daddy very


    much." La buried her head in Avery''s arms. Tears kept falling.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery passed the bowl of soup to Mrs. Cooper. She reached out and patted La on the back.


    "La, I promise you that I will surely find him. Whether he is alive or dead, he will return to us."


    "I don''t want Daddy to die. I want him to return to us alive. I can''t live without Daddy. I haven''t told


    him that I really, really like him. He is a good Daddy. I have never praised him before. If he returns, I


    will properly praise him," said La, choking up.


    "Hmm, me too. When he returns, I will praise him too."


    Robert looked at Avery hugging La. He pouted. "I want hugs too."


    Avery immediately reached out her other arm and hugged Robert in her arms. "We all have to be


    strong because Daddy is also staying strong trying to ovee difficulties. He must be trying to


    return to us..."


    The weekend passed in a sh.


    On Monday morning, Avery sent Robert to kindergarten before sending La to school.


    Leah never expected that Avery would send La to school herself that day.


    When they met, Avery took the initiative to greet Leah. "Hello, Miss Kennedy. I am La''s mother,


    Avery Tate. We have spoken on the phone."


    "Miss Tate, hello. I heard that something has happened in your family¡ª"


    "Who told you that?" Avery interrupted her.


    "I... I heard it from my cousin." "How did you get your cousin to tell you about this?" Avery asked.


    Leah was a little intimidated by Avery''s sharp gaze. "I told my cousin that La seemed to be quite


    unhappy for the past few days, so she told me that La¡¯s father is missing..."


    "Hmm. Was your cousin sad?" Avery asked casually.


    She had only asked Leah this because she knew that Natalie had tried pursuing Elliot in the past.


    "Not really... My cousin is quite a sensible person. After you returned to Aryadelle, she knew that


    she no longer had any hope to be with Elliot," Leah said when the school bell rang. "Miss Tate, it''s


    time for ss. I''ll take La to ss. As for La¡¯s study problems. We can contact each other by


    phone."


    "Thank you." Avery saw Leah ;a#:RKT> La heading to the math building.


    Leah¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind.


    Elliot had gone missing. No one knew if he was dead or alive, but Natalie was not sad.


    Even a normal colleague would not be so heartless unless they held a grudge against each other.


    Could Natalie treat Elliot as an enemy just because she could not have him?

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    On the way back, Avery said to her bodyguard, "Every night when you pick La up, do you notice


    anything odd about Miss Kennedy?"


    The bodyguard said, "Yes, she has been strangely passionate about La. La''s results are poor,


    and we could spend money to hire a teacher for La at home, but she insists on giving La free


    lessons.


    Avery was deeply engrossed in her thoughts when she heard what the bodyguard said.


    From her conversation with Leah a moment ago, she felt Leah was an innocentdy. If she had bad


    intentions, she would not have replied to her questions that


    quickly. After all, Natalie was her cousin. No matter whether they were close before or not, she


    would not have just openly betrayed her cousin.


    "Next time, when she gives La extra sses, stay next to them and keep watch.


    Don''t let her have any chance to be with La alone," Avery instructed the bodyguard.


    "I know. When she is giving La extra lessons, I''m always by the side watching. Up until now, she


    has not shown her true colors. If she dares to treat La strangely, I''ll immediately..." The


    bodyguard made a slicing action.


    Avery looked at the bodyguard in surprise. Thus, she said, "Don''t make it too obvious. You''ll spook


    her. If Miss Kennedy is not a bad person, this would only discourage her good intentions.¡±


    The bodyguard did not seem to care. ¡±My job is to protect La. As long as I can protect La, I


    don''t mind offending everyone else."


    Avery had nothing to say. The bodyguard¡¯s words had no ws in them.


    In Bridgedale, Wanda attended the second recording of the tv program.


    This time, to make herself even more popr, she exposed much more information on the program.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Let me tell you something that none of you dare imagine. I already know who the boss of Dream


    Maker is." Wanda sat on stage and epted the attention of the audience. "I have spent a lot of


    effort to get this piece of information! But I don''t know if my guess is correct or not, so I can''t tell


    everyone yet. Once I have confirmed my suspicions, I will surely tell everyone.


    "Will I offend the boss of Dream Maker by saying this?¡± W:a,=UMP=a ced her palms together


    and gave what seemed to be an apologetic smile to the camera. "If the boss of Dream Maker is


    watching this. I hope that you won''t be angry. We are only interested in you mainly because we


    think you''re amazing. We want to learn from you. Also, I won''t reveal your real name...


    "By the way, I found someone to investigate the boss of Dream Maker in Roburg, and I identally


    found some interesting gossip I want to share with everyone." Wanda seemed to have changed the


    topic. "Do you know that virtual humans can get an identity card in Roburg?


    The other guest curiously said, "I have vaguely heard about this before, but I don''t know the


    details." "I heard that the virtual human is a robot. He has a face, a gender, and an age. Of course,


    this is determined by the person who programmed the robot. From how I see it, a robot is a robot.


    How could we treat it as a real human? Unless..." Wanda said, teasing the crowd, keeping them on


    their toes.


    "Unless what?" Someone asked.


    "Unless giving it an identity card would be a huge advantage. If not, who would use so much effort


    to register an identity card for a virtual human? Am I right?" Wanda smiled, exining herself.


    After the recording of the program.


    Someone leaked the video of the unedited footage.


    The employees of Dream Maker heard


    Wanda''s opinion. They started talking amongst themselves.


    "Wanda Tate. Isn''t she indirectly implying that our boss is a virtual human?¡±


    "I think she is doing that too. "


    "Even if our boss is a virtual human, it doesn¡¯t affect us. Our real boss is surely the engineer who


    built this virtual human! "


    "Who among you is going to send the video to our boss?"


    "I don¡¯t dare. I sent our boss an email the day before yesterday. He still hasn''t replied to my email


    yet."


    "I''ll send it then! Maybe Wanda, that old hag, might be able to flush our boss out!¡±

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    At night, before bed, Hayden saw Wanda''s video.


    He never thought that Wanda would have some tricks up her sleeves and that she would find them


    so quickly.


    However, she would not be cocky for much longer. He has never forgotten his Grandma''s death.


    It was almost time.


    The next morning, Wanda received a call from her informant. He had already found out who had


    invented Billy Haddish.


    "Madam Wanda. A Bridgedalean invented this robot. His name is Liszt. He is a professor at a


    university in Bridgedale. Go look up his name in Bridgedale, you''ll be able to find information about


    him."


    "Liszt?" Wanda sat up from her bed. "I''ll go meet him today."


    "As for the robot''s face, I''m still investigating it. I''ll send you the details of the robot by tonight."


    "Okay." Wanda let out a sigh of relief." You''re quick this time."


    "If you pay me quickly, I''ll work quickly. Do you still think that this robot is the boss of Dream


    Maker?"


    "How could a robot be the boss of the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Dream Maker? The boss of Dream Maker is the person behind his robot. This robot is just a face! I


    suspect that the person behind the robot does not want to be seen in public. If not, why use so


    much effort to get this robot to be the boss of thepany?" "Your suspicions make sense, but I


    can''t get any further information over here. I''ll advise you to stop poking around. What good would it


    bring to you if you offend people like that? Don''t get yourself killed," the other person warned.


    "I''ll be careful! Even if I know his secret, I won''t share it with others for free," Wanda said and hung


    up.


    After breakfast, Wanda dressed up and headed out to look for Liszt.


    They met in a cafe near the university.


    When Wanda saw Liszt, she was secretly stunned because Liszt looked old. He did not look like a


    person who has the energy to start a business, and that was why the boss of Dream Maker should


    be someone else.


    "Madam Wanda, I am the inventor of the robot, but I sold it to a rich businessman in Roburg,"


    "A rich businessman? Who was it?" W;e"? XJR:a asked.


    "I''m sorry, I signed a confidential agreement with them. I can''t let you know anything about them,"


    Liszt said politely." Madam Wanda, why are you suddenly interested in this robot?"


    "Because the robot is the titr owner of Dream Maker! Don¡¯t tell me that you don''t know this."


    "Madam Wanda, I don¡¯t care who the boss of Dream Maker is. I¡¯m about to retire. I don''t have the


    energy to care about other matters."


    "If that''s the case, we don''t have to have coffee anymore." Wanda got up and left the cafe.


    When she exited the cafe, her phone rang. Her insider sent her a photo of the robot. She opened


    the photo to have a look. When she saw what the robot looked like, she yelped in shock and then


    passed out!

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Liszt witnessed everything from inside the cafe but did not step out. Wanda was simply too barbaric


    for his liking.


    Shortly after, a passerby called an ambnce for her, and Wanda ended up regaining


    consciousness just as the ambnce arrived. She refused to get in the ambnce and strode


    toward the parking lot.


    Liszt watched as she drove off and took out his phone to call Hayden.


    "Wanda called me out just now to ask me about the robot."


    "Why did you bother meeting her?" Hayden said.


    "All I''ve heard is all the horrible things she had done, and I heard them from you. Now that I''ve seen


    her in person, I realized everything you said is true." Liszt finished his coffee and headed to the


    counter to pay


    "It will take many days and many nights to tell you all the things she has done. The only told you


    about my grandmother''s death because that is the most unforgivable thing she has done."


    "Yeah. When are you executing your revenge?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Soon."


    Meanwhile, in the elementary school in Aryadelle, the bodyguard hade to pick La up from


    school.


    Instead of waiting outside the gate, he headed to La''s ssroom.


    Leah saw the bodyguard stalking over and greeted him with a smile. "I told La''s mom today that I


    will be giving La an extra lesson for forty minutes every night from now on."


    "You really want to earn my boss''s money, huh? Helping La with her studies means you get a


    higher paypared to working as a tutor out there, right?" the bodyguard mocked. "It''s all great if


    all you are after is money, but if you are plotting something else, I advise that you remember your


    ce or you won''t know when you will get yourself killed."


    Leah choked in shock at his words.


    "I... I just wanted to help my student achieve better... I''ve never even thought about charging extra!"


    Leah defended herself. "You can ask La''s mom if you don''t believe me, but we''ve never even


    discussed payment."


    "That''s because you want to guilt-trip her into taking the initiative and pay you, right?!"


    "No! I won''t take her money even if she tried to pay me. Our school has policies that forbid teachers


    from epting presents or money from parents. You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I really just wanted to


    help raise La''s grades... Besides, my family isn''t here, >g#;YIQ> I''m renting a ce on my own,


    so it¡¯s quite boring after work... Having you guys with me for even just another hour makes my days


    more fulfilling."


    The bodyguard watched her in silence.


    "My family is quite rich," she confessed when she saw the disbelief on the bodyguard''s face. "My


    family has been running a business in Bridgedale for decades, and my dad gives me a six-digit


    allowance each month."


    The bodyguard still said nothing.


    "I only chose to be a teacher because I want to."


    "Weirdo.¡± The bodyguard simply concluded that she was either lying or insane.


    La stepped out of the ssroom with her backpack and saw her bodyguard standing next to her


    ss teacher. At that very moment, she realized howpatible the two looked.


    One was tall and one was short; one was tanned and the other was fair; one was stern and one was


    cheerful... Though they seemed to be theplete opposite of one another, they did not appear


    odd when they stood next to each other.


    "La, if you don''t want to be tutored in my office, I can take you to my ce instead. It''s just


    outside the school and a few minutes away by foot,¡± Leah proposed enthusiastically.


    "Ms. Kennedy, why are you so nice to me?" La asked awkwardly.


    She did not really want to keep being tutored by Leah. She had only stayed backst week because


    she had not wanted to go home, but ever since Avery had talked to her, she felt much better now.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Her grades had only gone down because she had purposely been flunking her papers. So long as


    she put her mind to it, she would be able to improve her grades.


    "She said her family is rich and that she gets a six-digit allowance every month. She said she is


    working as a teacher because it''s her passion, and she''s only offered to tutor you because she gets


    bored after work... La, do you believe this?" the bodyguard said.


    La was taken by surprise for a moment and said, "Ms. Kennedy does look rich."


    "Why didn''t I notice that?" The bodyguard¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he scanned Leah up and


    down.


    "I can sense it. Ms. Kennedy is quite elegant, unlike Natalie." La did not bother filtering her


    words. "Ms. Kennedy, you know that I hate your cousin, right?"


    Slightly embarrassed, Leah muttered," Yeah. I heard that from my cousin."


    "So why are you still willing to tutor me?" La had not expected Leah to respond honestly.


    "I don¡¯t spend as much time as I do with my cousin as I do with you." Leah brought them into her


    apartment. "I think it''s fate that I became your teacher, so I won''t let your conflict with my cousin


    affect the way I see you."


    "And how do you see me?"


    "You are smart and quick; pretty and rather polite. It''s hard to not love a girl like you."


    La grew shy at thepliment and said, "Ms. Kennedy, what do you think of my bodyguard,


    then?"


    Leah cleared her throat. "He¡¯s a bit rude; I understand that, but he''s required to act rough to keep


    the bad people away. He seems dutiful so he must be a good bodyguard."


    La risked a nce at the bodyguard and noticed him blushing.


    An hourter, the bodyguard sent La home.


    "Uncle George, are you still single?" La asked nosily. "What do you think of Ms. Kennedy?"


    "La, she''s Natalie Jennings'' cousin. I hate her just as much as I hate Natalie."


    "But I think Ms. Kennedy is a good person.¡±


    "You are still young, La. You don''t know howplicated human minds can be." "Sure, you know


    all about that, and that¡¯s why you don''t have a girlfriend," La said while ncing at the snacks in


    her h=b,: YNU


    "Why didn''t you just say no if you don''t like them?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Ms. Kennedy means well so I couldn¡¯t possibly refuse."


    "Fine, I''ll eat them! What if these are poisoned?" the bodyguard said.


    Back home, Avery took La''s backpack from her and checked on the content that she reviewed


    with Leah earlier that day.


    "La, I thought that Ms. Kennedy teachesnguages? Why is she helping you with math as well?"


    Avery walked into the dining room with the assignment.


    "I''m in elementary school, Mommy. It''s not that difficult for adults like you guys to help me with Math,


    right?"


    "Oh. That''s true." Avery flipped through her assignments. "Ms. Kennedy has been quite attentive


    with the remarks she left for you."


    "I think Ms. Kennedy likes Uncle George." Avery stared enquiringly at her daughter.


    "I saw her peeping at him. Mommy, that''s what people do when they like someone, right?"


    "Does George know about it?"


    "He says he doesn''t like Ms. Kennedy because she is Natalie''s cousin," La said, "but I think Ms.


    Kennedy is different from Natalie. Anyone can tell that Natalie is good at scheming, but Ms.


    Kennedy seems pretty naive..." Just then, Avery''s phone rang. She strode back to the living room


    and noticed that the call was from Wanda.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    She answered the call without hesitation.


    "Avery Tate, tell me what''s with that robot called Billy?! What''s going on with that?!" Wanda''s roar


    pierced through the air.


    Avery had to move her phone further away from her ear.


    "Avery Tate! Answer me! F*cking answer me! " Wanda seemed to have lost her mind when Avery


    did not respond in time.


    Worried that she would lose control of her emotions if she spoke to Wanda, Avery stepped outside


    with her phone and said," What are you talking about, Wanda? I don''t understand a word you say."


    "You don''t understand?! How dare you try to fool me?!" Wanda roared. "You must know Dream


    Maker! You must know someone on the inside! I''ve underestimated you, Avery Tate! Had I not seen


    your father¡¯s photo today, I would have thought that you''ve been having a tough time!"


    "You saw my father''s photo? Where?¡± Avery pretended to not know a thing.


    "I sent my men to Roburg to look into Billy! I found out that the robot Billy is very likely the boss of


    Dream Maker! The person I hired showed me a photo of the robot... and it looks exactly like your


    father when he was young! Billy''s real name means revenge. You want revenge? Against who?


    Me?!"


    Wanda lost consciousness out of shock because she saw that the robot looked exactly like Jack


    Tate.


    The person who created the robot must be someone who knew Jack. No one else would think of


    him or remember him so many years after his death. It could only be Avery or someone she knew.


    If the boss of Dream Make was indeed the robot Billy, then the true owner of thepany could


    very well be Avery or one of her associates.


    The thought of it left Wanda feeling as though she was being strangled.


    "Wanda, can you show me that photo? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a photo of him," Avery


    said casually. "Could it be that he''se back to life?"


    "What... What on earth are you talking about?! Your father is long gone! I watched them cremate


    him! You designed the robot to look exactly like your father. It was your father''s dying wish, ?


    g+=TMT> now alonges Dream Maker. That''s why you are using his face. This way he is


    fulfilling his dream! What a great daughter you are!"


    "Wanda, since you''ve already found out this much, I can only admit it," Avery said." Not only am I a


    great daughter to my dad, but also am one to my mom. Now that my dad''s dream has been fulfilled,


    now it''s time to avenge my mom."


    "Hahaha... So it was you! I didn''t know you had it in you! How are you going to avenge your mom?!


    By running me over with a car?


    "You can go ahead and guess," Avery said before hanging up. She wanted Wanda to suffer in fear


    and struggle as she awaited her fate.


    The next day, the bodyguard George went to pick La up and headed to Leah''s apartment for


    La''s tuition ss.


    La did not feel like the third wheel the day before, but today, both George and Leah were


    dressed in darker colors and it looked as though they were dressed in couple''s wear.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When they arrived at Leah¡¯s apartment, La proposed to do her homework first and Leah could


    review them afterward.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    "I will get nervous if you two are staring at me and I''ll make mistakes because of that," La said to


    the two of them.


    "Alright... George,e with me," Leah said to the bodyguard.


    "Who gave you permission to call me by my name?" George felt extremely ufortable.


    "I heard La calling you ''Uncle George¡¯. Is your name not George? How should I address you,


    then?" Leah led him out of the study room and into the living room. "I bought a lot of snacks that I


    can''t finish on my own. Why don''t you take some with youter? Think of it as doing me a favor."


    "Do you have too much money and nowhere to spend it? Why would you buy so much if you


    couldn¡¯t finish them?" George thought back to the snacks he had received from La. Though they


    were delicious, he still felt that it was weird for a grown man to eat snacks.


    "I would go out whenever I¡¯m bored, and it''s not like I can just walk around shops without buying


    anything... I''ve been buying snacks every day, and now, I barely have enough space for these," she


    exined as she took out two enormous bags of snacks and set them down before him. "Take


    these back!"


    He stared at the snacks in shocked silence.


    "By the way, has La''s dad been found yet? La seems to be in a better moodtely." Leah


    poured George a ss of water and took a seat on the couch.


    "Are you asking for your cousin?" He red at her.


    "... I''m just asking about the parents of my student. This has nothing to do with my cousin. I swear!"


    "Or maybe you are trying to seduce my boss as your cousin did?!"


    "... You are more my type."


    George fell silent; his eyes wide with shock.


    "Let me show you this drama I''ve been watching. It''s the love story between a high -borndy and


    her bodyguard."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    George immediately backed off, thinking that she had gone insane.


    "I will stop teasing you if you stop assuming the worst of me. " Leah put her phone away when she


    noticed that he was blushing. "I''m nobody''s pawn. Even if my cousin tries to use me, I won''t listen to


    her.


    I have my own pride, if I refuse to listen to my parents, I wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else. Besides, my


    cousin has given up on Elliot Foster long ago and is now focusing on her career. She doesn''t need


    me to do anything for her, however..."


    "However, what?" George stared at her warily.


    "If you tell me how your boss ran into the ident and when it happened, I might be able to ask my


    cousin about it," Leah said." My cousin invites me over for dinner every weekend."


    "You want to collect intel about my boss from Natalie? What makes you think that she knows more


    than we do?"


    "What makes you think she doesn¡¯t? Of course, I¡¯m not certain either, but I think my cousin is rather


    brilliant that way... She was the one who told me that something happened to your boss." George''s


    brain worked swiftly and concluded that a scheming woman like Natalie might know something.


    An hourter, he took La back to Elliot''s mansion.


    "Miss Tate, there''s something I need to talk to you about."


    Avery nced at the bodyguard and followed him into the yard.


    La set her backpack down and washed her hand, before walking to the dining room. She pouted


    when she saw the dishes on the table. "Mrs. Cooper, why are there only vegetables? I want to eat


    meat."


    "No meat today, La," Mrs. Cooper said while ncing outside.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    "Why not? We have meat every day before this!" Confused, La followed Mrs.


    Cooper''s motion and gazed outside as well.


    "Today is the death anniversary of your grandma. Your mom proposed to go vegetarian for just one


    day in her memory," Mrs. Cooper exined. "La, do you remember your grandma?"


    "I... Of course, I remember Grandma," La said when in truth, she could barely remember her


    grandmother''s face.


    It had been a long time since her death, and she had been rather young at the time. Though she


    had cried and mourned for Laura at the time, time had slowly taken away the pain.


    "There''s no meat on the menu, but I''ve added some sugar. Why don¡¯t you try it?" Mrs. Cooper said.


    "I''ll make you something nice tomorrow morning."


    "I''m not that crazy about meat," La said as she picked up the spoon. ¡±1 am fine with no meat."


    "Sure. What is George saying to your mom? He''s acting all mysterious," Mrs. Cooper whispered.


    "I don¡¯t know either. He didn''t say anything to me. I was working on my homework in Ms. Kennedy''s


    study room and he was with her in the living room. I heard them chatting for a long time but I don''t


    know what they were talking about." La took a bite of her food.


    "So George and Ms. Kennedy are getting along really well, then?" "Ms. Kennedy gave him two


    enormous bags of snacks today... Mrs. Cooper, does that mean Ms. Kennedy likes Uncle George?


    Mrs. Cooper blushed. "Maybe! George is rather handsome and tanned... Ms.


    Kennedy has great taste."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I think Uncle George is handsome, too, but he said he doesn''t like Ms. Kennedy because she is


    Natalie''s cousin. He hates her."


    "He¡¯s not entirely wrong. He should be more cautious. What would happen if Ms. Kennedy truly


    holds bad intentions?" Mrs. Cooper said. "La, nothing should have ever happened to your dad.


    We need to learn from this mistake and not trust anyone easily except for your family."


    In the yard, George told Avery everything Leah had said to him earlier that day.


    "Miss. Tate, I''m not sure if I should trust her, so I didn''t tell her anything about Mr. Foster.¡±


    "Leah said that?" Avery was surprised that Leah would offer to collect information from Natalie.


    "It''s true. She looks clueless but then she turns YMP? says something like that. I feel like she is


    trying to trick us." George instinctively concluded that Leah was the bait that Natalie was using.


    "Don''t write her off just yet, George.¡± Avery scowled. "Even if this was Natalie''s n, I want to see


    what she ns on doing as well.¡±


    "So you¡¯re saying that I should act along?"


    "Yes. If she talks about it again, try to y along and see what kind of information she can ''gather''


    from Natalie," Avery said.


    "Alright..."


    "George, you seem a little nervous." Avery''s tone took a more casual turn. "If Leah is really trying to


    help us, she''s probably doing it for you."


    "Don''t say that, Miss Tate."


    "She has been messaging me about La for the past two days and had plenty of chances to


    mention this to me, but she didn''t. She went to you because she wanted your appreciation."


    "Even if she means well and wants to help us find Mr. Foster, she might not be capable of helping,"


    George said calmly. " Miss Tate, we should ce too much confidence in her. Besides, who knows


    if Natalie is involved in what happened to Mr. Foster? What Leah said to me sounded like a trap."


    "If she is only setting up a trap for you to fall for her, then you can actually consider it. Don''t let


    anything else affect you. Leah could be on Natalie''s side, but maybe not. If you like her, you can get


    to know her better before making any decision," said Avery.


    "Miss Tate, are you that reckless when ites to entering a rtionship? I''ve only known her for a


    few days!"


    "I met your boss for the first time after being married to him."


    George stared at her in shock.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Wanda struggled to regain herposure or bring herself to settle down. She felt as though the sky


    was falling upon her.


    Even if Avery was not the true owner of Dream Maker, she must have a deep connection to the


    organization.


    Wanda had thought that Avery would struggle to survive once Elliot was gone, and she had not


    expected her to find yet another powerful force to back her up.


    What terrified Wanda most was that Avery had said she nned to avenge her mother.


    Wanda felt as though someone was pointing an invisible gun at her head. She nced around;


    nowhere seemed safe for her.


    She rushed to the windows and doors, closing and locking them. She sweated as she made sure


    everything was locked.


    She picked up a ss to pour herself some water, but it did not help the sweat on her back. She set


    the ss down and picked up the remote controller for the air conditioner instead, adjusting the


    temperature to its lowest setting. She then stepped into the bedroom and took out a set of clean


    pajamas from the closet, before stepping into the bathroom.


    An hourter, she finally managed to reel in her emotions and decided to set up her will.


    She had a lot of money, but her only daughter was dead, and she did not want her money to go to


    people she resented after her death, so she had to make arrangements for her assets while she


    was alive.


    Wanda stepped out of the bathroom and changed into a red dress before heading to the safe to


    take her handgun and headed out.


    She took the elevator to the underground garage.


    She had an ordinary luxury car and another new car made by Dream Maker. Now that she knew


    there was a connection between Avery and Dream Maker, she did not intend on using her new car


    ever again.


    All Dream Maker cars were connected to the samework and were monitored by Dream Maker


    itself. If the organization wanted her dead, they could simply drive her car into a river or into another


    car on the road.


    She got into her other car and drove out of the garage.


    She arrived at thew firm ?e&


    "You know Avery Tate, right? She is going to kill me." Wanda¡¯s fingers on her phone were trembling.


    "She has hooked up with the owner of Dream Maker, and she wants to avenge her mother by killing


    me."


    "Do you have any proof, Mrs. Tate?"


    "I do!" She mmed her phone onto the table frantically. "I recorded my call. She told me she wants


    revenge. I came to you in hopes that you can stand witness for me. If I die, Avery must be behind it.


    Even if she didn''t carry out the deed herself, she has to be behind it! I can pay you however much


    you want so long as you sue Avery for me once I die. Even if you can''t get the judge to sentence


    her to death, I need you to destroy her reputation so that everyone knows she was the one who


    killed me!"


    Wanda stayed inside thew firm for about two hours, and by the time she came out, the sky had


    already turned dark.


    She went back into her car and drove away.


    Five minutester, her phone started ringing.


    She narrowed her eyes and nced at the screen on her phone to find an unknown caller number:


    44444444This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Wanda stared at the number with bloodshot eyes.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Revenge..." she thought. "Avery is here to take revenge!"


    She wanted to call out for her bodyguard, but then she remembered that she only got her


    bodyguard to apany her to crowded events.


    She knew that she had to hang up, but her fingers moved towards the ''answer'' button. Once she


    pressed on it, it was toote for her to hang up because she heard Jack''s voice.


    "Laura, today''s the best day in our lives, and also the fifth anniversary since we fell in love. I am so


    happy! Do you feel the same?" Jack''s voice pierced through her ears, and Wanda stared at the


    screen dazedly.


    "Jack, I feel the same." Laura''s voice was overjoyed. "This is the first five years of our life together.


    We will have plenty more from now on."


    "Thank you, Laura! Thank you for staying by my side through thick and thin! You have always been


    there tofort me and take care of me at my lowest. Without you, I wouldn''t be the man that I am


    now. I swear in front of all our friends and families that I, Jack Tate, will never fail you! If I break my


    vow, may the gods punish me!"


    This was the wedding vow Laura and Jack made before everyone they knew.


    It was an ironic moment as Jack had cheated on Laura with Wanda shortly after the wedding. Their


    daughter had only been slightly younger than Avery.


    Perhaps Jack died when he had barely lived half his life as punishment from the gods.


    Listening to the audio, Wanda found memories of the past shing before her eyes.


    She recalled how she had seduced Jack and had gotten pregnant before marrying him; how she


    had forced Jack to divorce Laura and marry her instead. She had used her unborn child to coerce


    him into marrying her. She then remembered how she had chased Laura out of her house and how


    she had treated Avery poorly throughout the years...


    "Today is the death anniversary for Laura... and the death anniversary... of you too... Wanda Tate."


    A robotic voice echoed from the phone, startling Wanda into a panicked state.


    She stepped onto the elerator, wanting to avoid the gas truck but ran straight into it instead.


    "Baam!"


    The car bumped into the truck ;d,>UKW; was instantly sent flying through the air.


    All the cars on the road stopped and the passers-by gasped as they watched.


    By the time the ambnce arrived, the blooding out of the car had already painted the ground


    red.


    Wanda''s car was horribly deformed, and it took the police great effort to even get her out of the


    driver''s seat.


    Shortly after, Wanda was sent to the hospital by ambnce.


    Mike received a phone call and turned to look at Hayden. "Wanda has been rushed to the hospital."


    "She''s still alive?" Hayden scowled, clearly unsatisfied with the oue.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. Seeing how badly she crashed her car, she will be dead soon," Mike


    said. "It''s been so long since your grandma passed away, and Wanda has been having the best


    time until now. This time, even if she manages to survive, she will never be able to go back to living


    normally. She will spend the rest of her life in pain."


    "I''d rather she dies." Hayden pursed his lips.


    "Let''s just see if she survives the night! I will go check her out in the hospital after eating."


    Hayden took a few bites of his food and stopped.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    He had lost his appetite.


    "That''s all you are eating? Wanda is going to die so just rx..." Mike consoled him.


    "I miss my grandma," Hayden exined." If she was still alive, both me and my mom would be


    much happier these past few years.


    "You still remember your grandma? I thought you had forgotten¡ª¡±


    "Of course, I still remember my grandma. She was the person who cared most about me." Hayden


    remembered his childhood slightly better than La and could distinctly recall the unconditional love


    they had received from Laura.


    Avery was not home due to work most of


    the time, and it was Laura who had taken care of them.


    As Hayden and La were different from other children, they had not been sent off to kindergarten.


    Laura spent every day thinking about what she could cook them or how she could keep them


    entertained. Even when they were different, she had never seemed to have issues with that.


    "You are luckier than me. You had your mom and your grandma. As far as I can remember, all I had


    when I was young was this big dog... A stray..." Mike sighed. "I''ve lost my appetite as well."


    "My grandma used topliment me a lot."


    "That dog would always wiggle his tail happily whenever he saw me."


    "How can youpare my grandma to a dog?" Hayden red at Mike.


    "I''m notparing the two! Besides, life is a circle. We might be born human in this life, but we


    could very well be reborn as dogs in the next, so don¡¯t look down on dogs."


    Hayden merely stared at him in silence, contemting his words.


    Three hourster, the news of Wanda''s death leaked from the hospital, and Mike immediately called


    Avery to inform her about it.


    After the call, Avery told the bodyguard to drive her to the cemetery.


    She had waited so many years for this, and she needed to convey the message to her mother


    herself.


    One hourter, the car stopped in front of the cemetery and Avery got out of the car with a bouquet.


    She walked toward her mother''s grave and set the bouquet down.


    "Mom, I''m here to see you.¡± Avery stared at the photo of her mother on the gravestone, feeling as


    though Laura was st>a"?RKY


    Tears gathered in her eyes as she continued, "Mom, I probably should be happy that we avenged


    you, but I just feel so horrible! Elliot has been missing for over two weeks now, and we still can''t find


    him... Everyone says that he''s dead, but I don''t believe it! He said that he wants to take care of our


    children until they are all grown up. He can''t just leave us behind. How could he? Mom, please


    watch over him and make sure that he stays alive... If he dies, I don''t know how I''m going to survive


    the remaining years of my life."


    After staying in the cemetery for an hour, Avery returned to her car.


    Now that justice was served, she could finally focus on finding Elliot.


    Sebastian had invited her out, but she had not replied yet as she did not know what was


    Sebastian''s intention.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After thinking it through, she decided to meet with Sebastian.


    She investigated all the private nes that flew past or stopped in Ylore when she and Elliot had


    been kidnapped. One of them was used only for cargo, and there was another used to escort


    professional athletes topetition...


    Through the investigation, it seemed to her that the private jet used by MediLove Pharmaceutical


    was worth looking into.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    In Elliot''s mansion, a few cars were parked outside the yard.


    Once Avery got out of her car, Tammy and Shea stepped out of the house.


    Avery''s lips curled into a smile at the sight of them.


    She had been in a horrible mood the past few days and did not want to see anyone else, so the two


    had not visited.


    Sometimes, one''s friends might know one better than their lovers.


    "Avery, did you go see your mom?" Tammy approached her and beamed. "I heard that Wanda is


    dead. That''s great news."


    "Yeah. When did you arrive? Why didn''t you tell me?" Avery took Tammy''s hand in one of hers, and


    Shea''s hand in the other and strolled back into the house.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mike told us that Wanda is dead in the chat group so I thought you must be in a better mood now,


    so I asked Shea out toe and see you together." Tammy pulled Avery to the couch to take their


    seats.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately came over with a bowl of soup and handed it to Avery." Lunch will be


    ready shortly."


    "Do you two want soup? Mrs. Cooper makes the best soup..." Avery asked them while holding the


    bowl.


    "Mrs. Cooper already served us the soup when we arrived, so we are both full. You can go ahead!"


    Tammy said with a smile." Mike said that Wanda died in a car ident but I feel like... Hayden must


    have something to do with it. That woman should have gone to h*ll long ago!" "Wanda was too


    powerful before, and I was worried that acting too soon would bring consequences that are hard to


    deal with."


    "How so? You had Elliot to back you up before. So even if you had killed Wanda with your own


    hands, nothing would have happened to you," Tammy said, forgetting the fact that she should not


    be mentioning Elliot''s name.


    Avery''s expression darkened.


    Realizing that she had said the wrong thing, Tammy tried to apologize, but Avery beat her to it and


    said, "You are right. It''s my own issue. If only I was less stubborn with Elliot, stopped fighting him for


    a moment, and trusted him more, I could have asked him to take revenge for me." "Avery..." Tammy


    had not expected Avery to say such a thing.


    "I''ve finallye to realize that my love for him runs much deeper than I thought now that he is


    missing. Had I known that something would happen to him this year, I would have treasured every


    single day we had." A regretful expression appeared on Avery¡¯s face as she held the bowl up.


    "Avery, my brother is alive. He promised me that he won¡¯t die before me." Shea had slimmed down


    a lot due to loss of appetite : g.;WIU<ck of sleep for the past few days, but she still believed that


    Elliot was alive.


    "Yeah. I believe that he is still alive as well. I won''t ever stop looking for him," Avery said as she


    suppressed the sorrow she felt. "Let''s talk about something else!"


    "My Tiffany is now the boss in her school and all the boys are scared of her," Tammy said. "It''s only


    been a week since she started school and she has already brought three boys to tears by beating


    them. I was kind of worried that she would be bullied at school, but I guess I was overthinking it."


    "Why did she beat the boys?" Avery asked.


    "One of the boys was trying to sneak a peek at the girls in the bathroom; another refused to wash


    his hands after a meal and wiped them off someone else¡¯s clothes; and thest removed his pants


    during a nap and Tiffany found it appalling..." Tammy could not help but chuckle. "I did tell her not to


    beat people up, but when she reasoned with them and they had refused to listen, she resorted to


    beating them." "She''s so much like you."

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    "Avery, did you think that Jun was a great kid when he was little? ording to my mother-inw, he


    enjoyed fighting others when he was a kid. My parents said that I was a little princess when I was a


    kid..."


    Avery had not expected them to grow up into such different people.


    "My Tiffany is abination of me and Jun, I guess! She does reason with people, but she can be a


    bit impatient," Tammy said while she reached for a banana and peeled itzily. "Shea, your mother-


    inw fell and hurt her back, so I don''t think she can do chores anymore. You can totally send Kiara


    to a daycare near your ce."


    Shea nodded. "We already did, but she cries on the way to and from daycare every single day...


    The teacher mentioned that she''s not much of a crybaby in daycare, though."


    "Kids are all like that. She will get used to going there soon," Tammy consoled her.


    "Shea, when did your mother-inw hurt her back? Is it bad?" Avery did not have a clue that such a


    thing had happened.


    "That''s after you and Elliot went to Ylore. She was in the hospital for a whole week!" Tammy said.


    "Don''t worry though. She has been discharged so I think it''s not as bad now."


    Avery scowled. "Shea, I''ll follow you to your ceter to pay your mother-inw a visit."


    "Sure." "How''s Wesley''s work going? Smooth?"


    Avery realized that she had not been an attentive friend to them. She had always looked for Wesley


    only when she needed help from him.


    "I don''t know... He keeps telling me he''s fine whenever I ask if work has been tough. He never tells


    me bad news," Shea said. "I really want to work and earn money myself so that he won''t have to


    work so hard."


    Tammy patted her on the head. "You are so understanding with your husband. You can talk to him if


    you really don''t want him to work. Elliot gave you arge dowry when you got married, right?"


    Tammy knew that she should not mention Elliot''s name and was not doing so on purpose, but


    Elliot''s existence had prated into their lives so deeply that it was difficult to talk about their lives


    without mentioning his name.


    "My brother did give me money, but he told me not to give it to my inws or Wesley," Shea said


    truthfully. "I have the money with me, ?d%=QJW? I tried to get Wesley to manage it for me, but he


    refuses to."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You need to listen to your brother. You should keep it to yourself if that''s what he told you to do...


    Even if Wesley has been a loving husband to you, you can¡¯t just give him your money!" Tammy


    seemed slightly worried at what Shea had said. "I will buy a safe for you, and you can store all your


    valuables inside. You will just need to memorize the password."


    "But I trust him, just the way I trust my brother," Shea insisted. Her eyes filled with determination.


    "Tammy, every couple has a different rtionship dynamic. Love is supposed to be like that."


    "I''m just worried that Wesley might fail her in the future.¡± "If he dares to fail Shea, I will help her take


    back everything that''s hers. Since they are doing well right now, we don''t have to get ahead of


    ourselves."


    After lunch, the three went to Wesley''s house to visit his mother, who was still on bed rest but was


    capable of getting out of bed on her own.


    "Avery, I really appreciate youing to visit me despite what''s happening in your household," she


    said. "I''m fine now. I just really want Elliot to be found. Wesley told me that Shea has been crying all


    the time, and he is upset that she is in such a bad mood."


    Avery was about to say something when her phone in her purse started ringing.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    She took out her phone and saw a number from Bridgedale, so she immediately exited the room to


    answer the call.


    "Am I speaking to Miss Avery Tate?"


    "Yes. Who is this?"


    "I am Mrs. Wanda Tate''swyer. May I know where you are at the moment? Have you heard the


    news of Mrs. Tate''s death?"


    "I did. What about it?"


    "She mentioned before her death that if she dies, it had to be you pulling the strings. I wonder if you


    have something to say for yourself?"


    "How ridiculous. I don''t have to be awyer to know that an usation requires proof. She wanted


    to use me of murdering her, but does she have proof? Besides, she is in Bridgedale, and I''m in


    Aryadelle, how exactly am I supposed to kill her?"


    "Even if you are physically in Aryadelle, you can hire someone to kill her."


    "If you can''t provide proof that I have hired someone to kill her, then I can sue you for defamation.


    You have one week. If you can''t provide any supporting evidence, you will be hearing from my


    lawyer."


    "Miss Tate, I wouldn''t call you and say what I have said if I don''t have evidence... If I''m not mistaken,


    your kid is studying in Bridgedale, so you might want toe over as soon as possible, or this


    lawsuit could very well affect your children."


    Tammy stepped outside and saw the dark expression on Avery''s face. She immediately asked,


    "Who was it, Avery? Did Wandae back to life or something?


    Avery shook her head. "What''s dead stays dead. Peopleing back to life is something that would


    only appear on television shows.¡±


    "Good!" Tammy sighed a breath of relief. " Who called you, then?"


    "Wanda''swyer," Avery said as she anchored her emotions. "Wanda told herwyer that if she


    ever were to die, then I would be the person behind it. Herwyer is going to sue me on her behalf. I


    need to travel to Bridgedale to settle this."


    "Crap! That old hag! Avery, why don''t you just stay here in Aryadelle instead of traveling there?


    There''s no extradition treaty in ce between Aryadelle and Bridgedale and that''s why W:g+?VLP


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Tammy, I have notmitted any crimes so I do not need to run. Wanda can hire awyer to sue


    me, and I can hire one to defend myself." Avery had decided to travel to Bridgedale right away to


    resolve the matter, and she would also meet Sebastian while she was at it. "Herwyer said that


    they have proof that I did it, but they are just bluffing. I didn''t participate in this at all."


    "You didn''t, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Hayden and the others didn''t. If they find out that Hayden


    was behind it... wouldn''t that affect them?" Tammy was terrified that the situation would get out of


    hand.


    She would not worry about them if Elliot was still here, but without him, she could not help but feel


    as though theycked support.


    "If that''s the case, that''s all the more reason for me to travel to Bridgedale," Avery said. "Don''t worry,


    Tammy. Wanda has long lost her influence and power, and we are no longer the people we used to


    be either."


    "Alright, alright! I know you are going no matter what I say. Just go. We will watch over La and


    Robert. Don''t worry about them."


    Avery stepped out of Wesley''s house and went back to Elliot''s mansion to pack, before heading to


    the airport.


    ording to what Wanda''swyer said, they intended to cause a scene if she failed to settle this as


    soon as possible, otherwise, he would not mention that it would affect her children.


    In the evening, the bodyguard picked La up from school and told her that Avery had gone to


    Bridgedale.


    "Why is Mommy going to Bridgedale all of a sudden?¡± La scowled.


    "Wanda Tate is dead."


    "Huh?! Really? That old witch is dead?!"

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    "Yeah. Your mom headed over there to handle something. She will be back once she''s done."


    "Oh... She''s not in any danger, though, is she?" La asked.


    "Probably not. Your brother and Mike will be there in Bridgedale to take care of her once she arrives


    in Bridgedale."


    "Okay! Let''s go to Ms. Kennedy''s apartment to finish my homework, then! She told me that she has


    a meeting earlier this afternoon and will get off work a littleter. She handed me her keys and told


    me to go to her ce first."


    The two headed to Leah''s apartment, and the bodyguard opened the door to find someone sitting


    on the couch.


    It was someone they knew.


    Natalie''s aunt had asked her to visit Leah at her apartment to check in on her, and Natalie had not


    expected to see La and Elliot''s bodyguard there.


    La turned heels without hesitation, wanting to leave as soon as she spotted Natalie, but the


    bodyguard stopped her.


    They had not ruled out the possibility that Natalie might have something to do with Elliot''s


    disappearance, so she still could be involved.


    "What a coincidence, Ms. Jennings." The bodyguard took La''s hand and went inside, closing the


    door behind him.


    Natalie was clearly ufortable with their presence. She managed to force a smile after a few


    tries and said, "It''s been a while, La.¡±


    La pretended like she did not hear a thing and went into the study room to work on her


    homework.


    The look on Natalie''s face froze at how rude La was acting.


    "Ms. Jennings, La has been like that ever since the incident with my boss. You don''t need to


    mind her," the bodyguard said, bringing up the subject of Elliot''s disappearance.


    "Yeah, I can understand. I''m sad that something happened to Elliot, too. I wanted to visit, but I


    refrained from doing so because I know Avery and La hate me," she responded calmly. "By the


    way, why do you have the keys to my cousin''s apartment? Did she give them to you?"


    "Yes. She''s tutoring La every night. Don''t you know, Ms. Jennings?" "I do, but I thought she was


    doing that at school. I didn''t think she would be tutoring La in her own apartment." Natalie was


    both surprised


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Ms. Jennings, do you think that La and I are bad people that your cousin should be alert


    around?"


    "I didn''t say that." Natalie''s expression darkened as she grabbed her purse and strode toward the


    door.


    When she opened the door, she ran into Leah, who had just gotten home from work.


    "Leah, what''s wrong with you? You can tutor La, but why would you invite them to your


    apartment? Are you trying to gain some benefits by associating yourself with the Fosters?" Natalie


    shut the door, but her voice could still be heard inside the apartment. "The Fosters have lost their


    glory! Now that Elliot is dead, they have no one left to lead them, and here you are kissing their


    boots. Are you mad? Did you not listen to a word I said to you before?"


    "Cousin, I thought you said that Elliot Foster is just missing?" Leah flushed and said, "and now you


    are saying he''s dead. Is he dead?"


    Natalie took a deep breath and lowered her voice. "He is dead if I say he is! Go back inside and


    chase those two out!"


    Before she could finish, the door flew open...

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    La''s furious face appeared before the two of them. Her chest was heaving as she stared daggers


    at Natalie. "Your dad is dead! You keep saying that my dad is dead, so I''m saying the same thing to


    you, you witch! You are just like that old witch Wanda! Both of you are rotten to the core!"


    La decided to tell her father about how horrible a person Natalie was if he ever came home. He


    would then fire her and get her as far away from them as possible.


    Natalie had not imagined that La could be this vicious


    "Ms. Jennings, you seem pretty certain that my boss is dead. Do you know something that we


    don¡¯t?" The bodyguard did not give her a chance to argue and


    pressed on, "Or are you involved in his death?!" "Bullsh*t! I just want my cousin to keep her


    distance from you people and I said that to convince her! How would I know if Elliot is dead?! You


    are unreasonable and vicious beyond bounds! If I have the ability to murder someone like Elliot, I


    might as well stop working for someone else and open an assassination organization instead. I can


    work for the highest payer. Wouldn¡¯t I earn more that way?" She directed one final re at the


    bodyguard and left in a huff.


    Once she was gone, Leah looked over at the bodyguard and La awkwardly. "I''m sorry! I didn''t


    know my cousin wasing. She didn¡¯t tell me."


    "You were right. If your cousin is that certain that my boss is dead, she must know something."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "My dad isn''t dead! Mommy said so!" La howled.


    "Don''t get angry, La. I think what your mom said is true. My cousin probably knows something


    though," said Leah immediately when she saw the tears in La''s eyes.


    La walked out with her backpack. "Ms. Kennedy, I''m not doing my homework here today! I''m


    going home!" With that, she stormed off and the bodyguard caught up with her.


    Once she got into the car, La reached up to wipe away the tears on her face.


    Seeing how upset she was, the bodyguard apologized. "La, I''m sorry.¡±


    "Why are you apologizing? You didn''t do anything wrong," La said, as tears filled her eyes once


    again. "It''s been so long since Dad went missing, so I know that he could be dead. Mommy doesn¡¯t


    want to face it, neither do I. If Daddy is alive, he woulde back. Even if he can''t travel at the


    moment, he would have found a way to contact us."


    "La, alive or dead, we need to find your dad as soon as possible. I talked to your momst night,


    and she told me to work with Ms. Kennedy to see if we can get information as to whether Natalie is


    involved in this."


    "Oh..."


    "I wille back to talk to herter once I send you back."


    "Okay.."


    With La''s approval, the bodyguard sent her home and drove back to Leah''s apartment.


    Leah did not expect him toe back and was slightly taken by surprise, but she let him in


    regardless.


    "Why are you crying?¡± He stood by the door, contemting if he should step inside.


    Leah¡¯s eyes were swollen, and she appeared difited.


    "It''s nothing... My cousin just called my mom to tell on me." Leah went to sit down on the couch in


    the living room, and the bodyguard strode inside, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    "And?"


    "My mom told me to quit my job and go home." Leah stared straight ahead. "I have to listen to them


    no matter how old I am and I''m a bad daughter if I disobey them."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "So are you going to quit and go home?" The bodyguard was not interested in her family drama.


    "I don''t want to. If I do, they are going to force me to marry some man I don''t like..."


    "What year do they think this is? Is arranged marriage still a thing?" The bodyguard was shocked.


    "It will always be a thing no matter what year it is." Leah smiled bitterly. "My dad is old. My brother is


    young and of mediocre talent. If my dad wants to secure our family''s position, a marriage alliance is


    the only way."


    "Oh. I really don''t get rich families'' dramas.


    "My parents used to look down on my cousin''s family because they were poor. My cousin has


    proven herself more than capable and is earning a lot now by running a bigpany like Tate


    Industries. My parents'' views have drastically changed how they view her, and they now trust her


    more than they trust me." She sighed. "It''s not my cousin''s fault, though. It''s my own problem that


    I''m not as brilliant."


    "What''s wrong with your cousin? Why is she sticking her nose into your private matter? Which part


    of me and Laing into your apartment provoked her?


    " he said mockingly. "She was fawning all over my boss when she was pursuing him. She was so


    shameless. She was even polite to all the servants but they already knew what she was after."


    "It''s exactly because your boss rejected her that she ." Leah paused.


    "She, what?" the bodyguard asked. "If you don¡¯t want to go home and be married off to some guy


    by your parents, then you are left with only one choice."


    "What choice?" Leah looked up.


    "To side with us. If you give me useful information that leads me to my boss, then Avery will reward


    you. Natalie might be brilliant, but she can''tpare to Avery."


    "I... I''m still a little confused. Let me think about it! If I disobey them, they are going to cut all ties


    with me... I don''t have the courage to do that yet," she muttered in a troubled tone.


    "You are just scared that if they cut you off, you won''t receive the six-digit allowance from your


    parents every month anymore, right?" He teased. "If that''s the case, you might as well ept the


    arranged marriage!"


    Exposed, Leah was not sure how to argue with what he said :h%:YJU= went to the bedroom with


    reddened eyes, shutting the door behind her.


    In Elliot¡¯s mansion, La was still extremely upset after dinner.


    Avery was still on the ne and had not turned on her phone yet. Mike and Hayden were both too


    far from her to help her, so she called Chad after hesitating for a while.


    Chad answered right away. "Why are you calling me, La? Did something happen?" "Something


    did happen," La mumbled gloomily. "I ran into Natalie today and heard her say that my daddy is


    dead. I didn''t like her before and now I hate her. If my daddy was around, I would have told my


    daddy to fire her right away."


    Chad immediately understood what she was trying to say and asked, "Why would she say that your


    dad is dead?"


    "I overheard her speaking to her cousin, who''s my ss teacher now," La said angrily. "Even if


    my dad really is dead, I don''t want to hear it from her! Ugh!"


    La started sobbing as soon as she finished the sentence.


    "La, I''ll remember every word you say. Uncle Ben ising back soon and once he''s back, I''ll


    talk to him right away to see how we can deal with Natalie," said Chad consolingly. "Good girl,


    La. Don''t cry.¡±


    "... Has Uncle Ben found my daddy?" La asked in a muffled voice.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    "No. I don''t think your dad is still in Ylore,¡± Chad said. "If your dad is alive, we will definitely find


    him,¡±


    "But what if he''s dead? Will we not find him if he''s dead?" La asked.


    "La, if your dad is gone for good, you will need to stay strong because your mom is going to take


    it harder than anyone of you. Apart from your mom, you need to be there for your little brother as


    well." Chad did not want to say this, but words simply came flying out.


    Just as La had suggested, if they could not find Elliot after such a long search, it was possible


    that he was dead. They simply did not want to ept that.


    "I say this, but I still believe with all my heart that your dad is still alive. He is a brilliant and sharp


    man and can always ovee any situation no matter how hard they are. I''ve worked alongside


    him for years, and I''ve seen him encountering troubles all the time, but he has always been able to


    resolve them easily."


    Chad meant tofort La, but those words were said to himself as well.


    Once Averynded in Bridgedale, she immediately turned on her phone to call La.


    "La, I''ve traveled to Bridgedale. I didn¡¯t have enough time to tell you before I left."


    "Uncle George told me," La said. "Mom, I miss you already." "I know, but I''m here because


    there''s something I need to deal with. I wille home as soon as I''m done, okay?" Avery


    comforted her with a soft voice. "La, why don''t I ask Uncle Mike to go and keep you guys


    company, hm?"


    "It''s fine! You all have your own things to do and I have school every day, too."


    Though she was upset, La was never an unreasonable child. "Mommy, Natalie is a bad person.


    She said Daddy is dead so certainly that it sounded like she has seen his body with her own eyes! I


    think she got Daddy killed."


    Avery froze. "La, let''s not alert her in any way since we don¡¯t have proof of that at the moment."


    "But I already did," La mumbled. "I cursed at her earlier today and she was furious."


    "It''s okay... If she was behind all this, we will find proof, ?e¡¯>YIR< once we do, I will make her pay!"


    "Mommy, be careful. I''m worried that something might happen to you as well... If something


    happens to you, me, Hayden, and Robert are all going to be orphans." Sorrow overwhelmed La


    at the thought.


    "I won''t let you three be orphans. La, trust me."


    "Okay, Mommy. I trust you. "


    After the call with La, Avery spotted Mike at the airport.


    Once Mike saw Avery, he immediately said, "I''ve found you the bestwyer here in Bridgedale. Why


    don''t youe home to eat and get some rest? I will take you to thewyer tomorrow.¡±


    "Mike, do you think that there''s a possibility that Natalie Jennings is behind what happened to


    Elliot?" La''s words lingered in Avery''s mind.


    "That''s possible. Don''t underestimate Natalie," Mike said. "She has no family to support her and got


    to where she is with her own effort. Without a brilliant mind and willpower, she would not have


    be this sessful."


    "She said Elliot is dead. If she doesn''t know what happened, what would prompt her to say such a


    thing? She is being suspicious."


    "Natalie isn''t going anywhere. Let''s just handle the current situation first and circle back to


    investigating Natalie after this. You told me to look into MediLove


    Pharmaceutical and I''ve printed out all the information I found so that you can read through them as


    soon as we get home. But I would suggest that you prepare it after you get some rest. After all, the


    drama of that family is just... well, a lot to catch up with!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    "I printed out a big pile of documents. People who don''t know what I''m doing might think that I''m


    writing a book or something.¡±


    "That bad, huh? " Her eyebrow shot up.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It''s really that bad. I thought Elliot''s family background wasplicated enough and now that I''ve


    looked into the president of MediLove Pharmaceutical, I realized that the Fosters are nowhere near


    the Jennings. The person who started MediLove Pharmaceutical is called Dean Jennings. He''s an


    incredible man."


    "In terms of running a business, you mean?


    "In terms of his ability to reproduce." Avery instantly realized what Mike was trying to tell her. She


    had seen on the news before that wealthy families often preferred to have more offspring. So,


    women who married into these families were expected to give birth over and over again, and that


    included famous actresses who were turned into machines that gave birth continuously after


    marriage.


    "Dean is seventy-three this year, but still strong enough to work as the president of MediLove


    Pharmaceutical. He has had eleven wives... and dozens of kids... Isn''t that crazy?"


    Avery was in awe. "One of my ssmates from before was Dean Jennings¡¯ son. I only know that he


    has an older brother." "I only mentioned that he had dozens of kids, I never said that he still has all


    of the kids now," Mike lowered his voice and exined. "Once you see the information I¡¯ve


    gathered, you will understand how strange this family is.¡±


    Avery could not help the growing curiosity within her and she searched for information about Dean


    on her phone on the way home.


    The introduction about Dean on the inte did not mention that he had eleven wives or that he had


    dozens of children. There were only mentions of his eldest son, Bobby, his second eldest son


    Sebastian, and a few other daughters of his.


    The remaining information was all about his path to bing a sessful businessman.


    Avery nced through it and noticed that Dean had been making appearances at various events


    and projects ;a*:WJU= he had a hectic schedule. For someone in his seventies, he must be very


    careful with his health to be so strong.


    Upon arriving home, the nanny served the dishes.


    Avery did not have much of an appetite but her stomach started rumbling the moment she took in


    the incredible aroma of the food.


    "These are all your favorite dishes. Eat so you will have the strength to keep looking for Elliot." Mike


    pulled her toward the dining table and sat her down.


    "Can I still find him? It''s been almost a month," she mumbled as she reached for the spoon.


    "Of course! I don¡¯t think anyone would kidnap Elliot just to simply kill him," Mike said. "Elliot is


    globally known to be a genius and there have to be countless secrets hidden in that brain of his. If


    those people kidnapped him to kill him, we would have found his body long ago. So long as we


    don''t see a body, he could very well be alive."


    "I thought so, too, but what Natalie said caused me to doubt myself."


    "Natalie might be brilliant in her own way, but probably not as much as we think she is. If she was


    really that talented, why didn''t she gather investments to open up her own firm?" said Mike,


    consoling her.


    "Yeah..." Avery picked up the spoon and took a bite of the risotto. She chewed slowly as her brain


    went into overdrive.


    "Mike... Are... Natalie and Dean rted? I mean their family names are both Jennings."

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Mike was stunned. ording to his research, there was no rtion between Natalie and Dean, but


    it did seem to be a coincidence that they both shared the same family name.


    "Maybe I''m just overthinking it," Avery said. "There are a lot of people who have the surname


    Jennings. They can''t all be rted."


    "Forget it and eat up! Weren''t you the one who told me that thinking too much when you''re eating


    would cause digestive issues? " Mike said while studying the frown between her brows.


    "Yeah."


    After dinner, Avery returned to the room to wash up.


    She could not sleep at all on the ne no matter how hard she tried, so she was exhausted.


    After showering, shey on the bed and spotted the big pile of documents Mike had gathered


    before closing her eyes. She wanted to reach out for it but her arms refused to move. Shortly after,


    she drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, the sun shone bright and Mike went to knock on Avery''s door.


    She immediately opened the door.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I thought you were still sleeping!" Mike noticed that she was fully dressed and energized and


    realized that she had been awake for some time.


    "I fell asleep earlyst night so I woke up early." She stepped out of her room. "I was reading all the


    documents you gave me about the Jennings."


    "So dramatic, right? Even television shows won''t make up plots like this." Mike''s eyes lit up at the


    topic.


    "This is not public information. How did you find it?"


    "There are records inside the government system! All I needed to do was to hack into it..." "I see...


    Have you eaten?" she said. "You mentioned that we are going to meet thewyer today, right?¡±


    "I did. I thought you were still asleep so I didn''t ask you to join me. I made an appointment with the


    lawyer this morning, and I postponed it to noon."


    "I woke up at six this morning. I just stayed in my room because I didn''t want to wake you up."


    "Haha. Let me call thewyer to see if he¡¯s free now, then."


    "Sure." Avery headed to the dining room and the nanny immediately served her breakfast.


    Mike got off the phone shortly after." Avery, thewyer says he''s heading over here to talk. Is that


    alright?" "Yeah.¡± Thewyer arrived not long after Avery had finished her breakfast.

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    "Hello, Miss Tate," said thewyer, greeting Avery. "I''ve already met with Wanda Tate¡¯swyer


    yesterday and was told that the evidence they hold is a recording of the phone conversation you


    had with Wanda before her death. They said that you admitted to wanting to kill her at the time."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "How ridiculous. I know what I said. I did say that I was going to avenge my mother, but I did not say


    anything about revenge on Wanda unless she admitted to killing my mother!" She switched on her


    phone and said, "I recorded the conversation as well. You can listen to it."


    She found the recording and yed it.


    "What... What on earth are you talking about?! Your father is long gone! I watched them cremate


    him! You designed the robot to look exactly like your father. It was your father''s dying wish, and now


    alonges Dream Maker. That''s why you are using his face. This way he is fulfilling his dream!


    What a great daughter you are!¡±


    "Wanda, since you¡¯ve already found out this much, I can only admit it. Not only am I a great


    daughter to my dad, but also am one to my mom. Now that my dad''s dream has been fulfilled, now


    it''s time to avenge my mom.¡±


    "Hahaha... So it was you! I didn''t know you had it in you! How are you going to avenge your mom?!


    By running me over with a car?


    "You can go ahead and guess.¡±


    At the end of the recording, thewyer chuckled and said, "Indeed, Miss Tate, you did not mention


    seeking revenge on Mrs. Tate or that you are going to run her over with a car. Besides, you have an


    alibi at the time of the incident so you won''t even have to show up to court for this case. I will take it


    from here."


    "Thank you." Avery, too, did not want to waste her time on this. "Wanda wants to drag me along on


    her way to hell. I can understand the sentiment, but I really have nothing to do with this."


    "The police have carried out an investigation, and so far, the results show that she had illegally


    parked the car on the side of the road... From the road surveince footage, they saw her


    answering a call =h-=RIR> she seemed shaken after that. She crashed into another car after that."


    "Have they found out who called her?"


    "No. Whoever it was, she had broken thew so she is in the wrong here."


    "Good.¡±


    After speaking to thewyer, Avery saw him off.


    "It''s alright, Miss Tate. I will keep you posted on any progress."


    After thewyer was gone, she returned to the house. The sun was high in the sky.


    "I told you on the phone that you didn''t have toe here for this," Mike said casually. "Do you not


    trust us?"


    "I didn''te here just for Wanda." She nced at the time. "Dean''s second son, Sebastian, used


    to be my ssmate, and he has been asking me to meet with him. I came here to meet him."


    "Why does he want to meet?" rmed, Mike asked, "Is he trying to pursue you or something?"


    "Even if that''s the case, I will have to meet him in person," Avery drawled. "The research you did


    indicated that Dean has thirty-one children and only nine of them survived. Dean''s been rich for a


    long time now. Don''t you think it''s odd that his children are dropping like flies?"


    "Of course, I think it''s odd, but this isn''t my family. As odd as it may seem, I am not wasting my


    precious time on it," he said carelessly. "Wealthy families often bear loads of secrets. The Jennings


    aren''t the only ones-"


    "I don¡¯t want to poke my nose at others'' family drama either, but when Elliot and I were kidnapped,


    Dean''s private jet happened to be in Ylore, and it took off two days before I was found. We can¡¯t find


    Elliot no matter how hard we search... so I have reasons to suspect that Dean might be the one who


    has taken Elliot away."


    Mike nodded. "We don''t have any other leads now so I guess we can look into the Jennings, but I''m


    coming with you when you meet Sebastian."


    "It¡¯s fine. I will go with my bodyguard. You can go back to Aryadelle if you are free."


    "I am far from free! You might not believe this, but the orders we have received two years'' worth of


    orders... If we don''t expand the manufacturing line, we won¡¯t be able to meet the market''s demand."


    His head began hurting at the thought of it." Whatever. I''ll go to the office then!"


    Once Mike left, Avery got ready to head out as she had arranged to meet with Sebastianter for


    lunch.

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    In Aryadelle, Ben had returned but had not gone home to rest immediately. He saw Chad''s


    message as soon as he turned on his phone and called Chad right away.


    Once Chad exined the situation, Ben instantly told the driver to take him to Tate Industries.


    Natalie was slightly surprised when she saw Ben.


    "Mr. Schaffer, to what do I owe the pleasure?" She set her work aside and stepped out of her desk.


    "Do you want something to drink?"


    "Nothing." A cold smile appeared on his face. "Natalie, you should know why I''m here, right?"


    She watched as the smile faded from his face and realized that there was no point for her to fake


    ignorance.


    "I can guess." Natalie led him to the couch to sit. "This is aboutst night, right? I can exin."


    "Sure. Exin away." Ben sat down casually and stared at her.


    She lowered her gaze thoughtfully for a few moments and said, "My cousin came to Aryadelle to


    work after graduating. My aunt reminded me over and over again to look after her. I reminded her


    right away when she became La¡¯s ss teacher that La hates me and told her to not take the


    job. Not only did she not listen, but she has also taken the initiative to get closer to La by offering


    to tutor her."


    "You and your cousin are two independent individuals. So long as La doesn''t hate her the way


    she hates you, you shouldn''t have interfered." "Mr. Schaffer, you don''t understand. My cousin''s


    situation is slightly moreplicated than that. It''s fine that she wants to tutor La, but she


    brought La and Elliot''s bodyguard to her apartment. That''s hardly appropriate. My aunt has


    already arranged a match for my cousin, you see," she exined with resignation. " If I fail to


    control my cousin, my aunt will me me for it."


    "Oh, so you are concerned that your cousin will fall in love with the bodyguard, then?" He


    questioned.


    "... It doesn''t matter if there''s a possibility of that but allowing strange men into her apartment is


    ridiculous! My aunt''s side of the family has always been strict, ?c">VLQ = there would be


    consequences if she was here."


    "Natalie, is that the reason why you told your cousin that Elliot is dead?" Ben asked. "Where did you


    hear that he''s dead? Did you see it with your own eyes or have you heard it from someone else?"


    Natalie shook her head frantically. "That just came out the wrong way. I was too frustrated and


    used my cousin of trying to seduce Elliot by getting close to La-"


    "You think that of her because that''s what you did,¡± Ben said angrily. "Natalie, even if you were mad


    at the time, you shouldn''t have cursed Elliot the way you did! I am extremely disappointed in you,


    but since you''ve already signed the contract, we will follow the terms. If you fail to meet the target


    three years from now, you are leaving Tate Industries!"


    Natalie''s expression darkened, and her face flushed as she breathed heavily. Ben sat for a while


    and left when he realized Natalie was not going to say anything else.


    Rage took over her expression when the door closed.


    Natalie clenched her fists and thought, " This is all Leah''s fault. I wouldn''t have said the wrong thing


    if it wasn''t for her! Now Ben is suspecting me. One more mistake and they are going to work against


    me."


    Frustrated and annoyed, she immediately called her aunt.


    "Auntie, why don''t you make a trip to Aryadelle? I think Leah is in a rebellious stage now. She hasn''t


    replied to my message sincest night. I told her to stay away from Elliot''s bodyguard and it''s like


    she didn''t hear a word I said. If they really start dating, no man will be willing to marry her!"


    Natalie refused to let Leah enjoy her life while Natalie herself was suffering. She called her aunt to


    fan the fire so that her aunt coulde and take Leah back to Bridgedale.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    She did not want to look at the face of her moronic cousin again.


    Avery arrived at the restaurant and saw Sebastian, who she had not seen for a long while.


    They were not close in the past, so she had already forgotten what he looked like.


    Seeing him today gave her a feeling that they had never been ssmates before. She scowled at


    the unfamiliar feeling like they were strangers that had never met before.


    "What''s that look on your face? Do you think I''m ugly?" Sebastian took out his phone to check his


    face through the front camera. "I''m quite handsome, I think!" "I just feel like I¡¯ve never known you at


    all. I can''t even be sure if you were really my ssmate," Avery confessed.


    "Pfft!" Sebastian came close to spitting out his breakfast. "Avery Tate, that''s so rude! I am the


    second son of the famous Jennings family and you im to not know me?"


    "MediLove Pharmaceutical is run by your father and your two uncles, so I know what your father


    and uncles look like. When you finally have a business of your own, you won''t have to worry if


    others know you," she said calmly. "So what is it that you want to tell me?"


    Sebastian felt ashamed and would have been furious if those words were said by anyone other than


    Avery.


    "That hot temper of yours hasn''t changed one bit. You looked down on me in the past and you still


    look down on me to this day. Can''t I just invite an old ssmate out for a meal?"


    Avery immediately got up to leave. She was not close to him, and they did not have much to say to


    one another. If he had asked to meet with her only to make small talk, she preferred to go home and


    continue reading the dramas of the Jennings.


    "Hey, don''t go! I''m just joking!" he called out. "You are looking for Elliot Foster, right? Let''s talk!"


    Avery sat down again. "Have you heard something?"


    Sebastian shook his head. "I did try but I haven''te across much... This is too big and whoever


    kidnapped Elliot wouldn''t let words get out that easily." "Which means that you have nothing." "Not


    exactly..." Sebastian picked up the menu =c+;PIY: handed it to her. "Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let''s talk


    while we eat!"


    Avery ordered two dishes and handed the menu back to him.


    "How many kids does your father have?" she asked. "I heard that it¡¯s a big family so I''m a little


    curious."


    Sebastian gave her a look. "You will need to ask my dad about that. Even reporters struggle to keep


    up with his romantic life. My father himself is probably confused as to how many children he has out


    there as well."


    "Oh. How many siblings do you have, then?"


    "A few! We aren¡¯t close so I can''t recall them either." Sebastian finished ordering and handed the


    menu back to the waiter.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Once the waiter was gone, he narrowed his eyes and smiled at her. "You seem pretty interested in


    our family affairs?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t look into your family had Elliot not gone missing."


    "You might be looking in the wrong direction, then. My father prefers thepany of women, not


    men. Why would he kidnap Elliot Foster?"

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    "I have analyzed it seriously before." Sebastian was afraid that Avery would not believe him, so he


    said in a low and mysterious voice, "My father is seventy years old this year. When he found a new


    girlfriend, they would spend all day together. He only had eyes for her, and even when he went to


    Ylore he took her along."


    Avery listened attentively, not interrupting him.


    "My father is addicted to women. Although he was also quite ambitious, the foundation of MediLove


    Pharmaceutical was set by my two uncles. Perhaps because my father doesn''t work much, so his


    body is still in a good condition, whereas my two uncles'' health was ruined," Sebastian said. "I''m


    only telling you this. Don''t tell anyone else."


    Avery blinked. "All these things that you told me arepletely useless to me."


    "How is it useless? I''m trying to eliminate the possibilities. My father surely did not kidnap Elliot. He


    doesn¡¯t like men. He even hates them." Sebastian thought that the information that he provided was


    very important.


    Avery was confused by what he said. "Why does your father hate men? "


    "How would I know? Some people naturally hate women, some just hate men. There might not be a


    reason," Sebastian said.


    "Was this the reason why only you and your older brother survived?" Avery''s words stunned


    Sebastian.


    "Avery, how much did you look into my family''s private affairs?" Sebastian looked at her in surprise.


    Avery gestured with her thumb and index finger. "About this many documents. I only went through


    one-fifth of it."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Many indeed have died in our family." Sebastian picked up his cup and drank some water. "Some


    died of sickness, some of the idents, some were kidnapped and murdered, and others went


    missing.


    "Before I was eighteen, my father had never acknowledged me. By the time 1 reached adulthood,


    only my brother and I were alive. It was the reason why he took me back into the Jennings family."


    It was as if Avery was listening to a story.


    "My father used to like to go out with many women at the same time, so our family had a lot of sh*t


    going on." Sebastian was exining the source of his misery.


    Avery changed the topic. "Who is your father''s new lover?"


    La was at her elementary school in Aryadelle.


    La came out of the ssroom after school :b&;TIS; saw Leah, who was waiting nearby.


    La walked over to Leah and said, "Miss Kennedy, I no longer want to go to your house to do my


    homework."


    "La, I''m sorry aboutst night!" Leah apologized.


    "Miss Kennedy, I hate Natalie. It has nothing to do with you." La did not me her.


    Leah and Natalie werepletely different. One could feel whether another person treated you


    sincerely or not.


    "Go home and do your homework. If there is anything you don¡¯t know in the future, you can always


    ask me." Although Leah was friendly, the light in her eyes dimmed. It was clearly out of the ordinary.


    La could feel her unusual reaction, but she did not want to say much about it.


    After having a call with Avery, La repented. She felt that she should not have gotten Leah to help


    with her studies in the beginning. If not, nothing would have happened.


    "Goodbye, Miss Kennedy." La saw the bodyguarding over to her, so she waved goodbye to


    Leah.


    Leah smiled. "See you tomorrow.¡±


    Just when La almost reached the bodyguard, a gust of wind blew past her A middle-aged woman


    quickly walked up to Leah, and just when no one paid her any attention, she pped Leah in the


    face!


    p!


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    Some of the students yelled and escaped. The bolder ones stood by the side to watch it unfold.


    Leah¡¯s head snapped to the side from the force of the blow, and La saw all of this. She did not


    think and made to rush over.


    The bodyguard saw that La was about to go over, and he immediately stopped her and made his


    way to Leah.


    "Shut up and follow me!" Leah''s mother reprimanded her daughter in public. "I have had enough of


    you! If I let you continue to be so wild, you might not even know who you are anymore!"


    Leah clutched her burning cheek. She saw the children surrounding her from the corner of her eyes.


    As a schoolteacher, at that moment, she waspletely embarrassed.


    "What identity?" Leah looked at her mother with teary eyes. "I''m my own person."


    "Leah, what do you mean by this? Are you going up against me?" Mrs. Kennedy was disappointed


    when she noticed her daughter disobeying her. "Tell me now, in front of everyone. Tell me, are you


    going up against me!"


    Her yells attracted more people, growing the crowd.


    The bodyguard initially had not wanted to interfere in Leah''s family matters, but when he saw how


    Leah was almost at her breaking point, he could not bear to watch it.


    He walked to Mrs. Kennedy and shoved her. "This is a school. What difference is there between you


    and a lunatic?! Coming here yelling? If you want to lecture your daughter, you can do it at home!"


    The bodyguard reprimanded Leah''s mother.


    "Who are you? What right do you have to talk to me that way?" Mrs. Kennedy astutely sized the


    bodyguard up before reacting. "Oh, you''re the Fosters'' bodyguard, right? It¡¯s you! You''re trying to


    seduce my daughter! Who do you think you are? Don''t think that just because you''re working for the


    Fosters, you''re one of them. You''re nothing but theirpdog! You are not even worthy to carry my


    daughter''s shoes! How dare you try to reach for something out of your league!"


    The bodyguard could not imagine that such an elegantdy would say such terrible words.


    Whether or not she was Leah¡¯s mother, the bodyguard could no longer bear her arrogance.


    He walked over to her :c+>YJT; shoved her to the ground!


    He would have kicked her to the ground had he not remembered that she was an old, frail woman.


    After Mrs. Kennedy was shoved to the ground, she instantly wailed in pain.


    Leah saw how wretched her mother was, and she immediately ran over with tears in her eyes.


    "Mom, are you alright?"


    Mrs. Kennedy was furious. She pulled her daughter¡¯s arm and tried to get up. She looked at the


    bodyguard with viciousness.


    "How dare you touch me! You rude


    untrained dog!"


    The bodyguard was being yelled at once more. He clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to attack her


    again.


    Leah cried and pleaded, "George, please stop hitting my mother! She has high blood pressure!


    Please, I beg you to stop!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What did you call him? You shameless person! Your cousin was right! How dare you so quickly get


    together with him?" Mrs. Kennedy pushed Leah away furiously. "I don''t have such a shameless


    daughter like you! Don''t think about taking a single cent from the family in the future!"


    Then, Mrs. Kennedy stormed off.


    Leah looked at her mother, tears falling down her face.


    "Ms. Kennedy, don''t cry." La took tissues out of her bag and passed them to her." Your mother is


    a bad person. Not only did she scold you, but she also hit you. I wouldn''t want a mother like that."

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    "Your Ms. Kennedy is not missing her mother, she is missing her family''s money, " George said to


    La.


    Leah looked up and red at him before hurrying out of the school gates.


    "Uncle George, you¡¯ve crossed a line," La said and followed Leah. "Let¡¯s send Ms.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kennedy home!"


    "La, let''s not interfere. If we follow her, we might affect her ability to reconcile with her mother."


    George was angry at Mrs. Kennedy for what she had said about him a moment ago. "Her mother


    twists facts and has a dirty mouth. I''m afraid if I see her again, I will attack her."


    La replied, "Okay, then! I only feel bad for her. She looked so sad with how she was crying. If I


    was beaten by my mother-" "How could your mother possibly beat you? Don¡¯tpare your mother


    to her mother. They are different." George brought La out of school and sent her to the car.


    "Uncle George, after you send me home, go see Ms. Kennedy! If you don¡¯t want to go, why don''t


    you call her and ask her if she is alright?"


    George did not want to do that, so he said directly, "I would rather just ask you instead. You are her


    student. I''m not close to her."


    "But Ms. Kennedy likes you!"


    George blushed. "La, do you know what ispatibility? If what she told me about her six-figure


    monthly allowance is true, then we are definitely notpatible. Her mother called me a dog and


    told me that I was pursuing someone who is way out of my league..."


    "Uncle George, don''t mind what that old witch says," La boosted George''s confidence. "You''re


    handsome, you have a high sry, and you''re strong. If I was Ms. Kennedy, perhaps I could have


    liked you too."


    George was speechless. La''s praise flew him to cloud nine.


    "I''m only afraid that Ms. Kennedy would be taken away by her mother. If that''s the case, then we''ll


    no longer be able to see her anymore," La told him about her worries. "So,ter, go check up on


    her on my behalf."


    George could not oppose La. "Okay, then!


    In Bridgedale, after Sebastian told Avery about his father''s new girlfriend, they started eating.


    Although she did not gain much from the meeting, it went much smoother than she imagined.


    Sebastian seemed to be not as slick. After dinner, Avery decided to find out some information about


    him.


    "Are you working in your family¡¯spany right now?¡±


    "Yes. Initially, I didn''t want to take over the family''s business. Who would¡¯ve thought that my brother


    would have had an ident half a year ago? He was only discharged not long ago. Although he


    was discharged, his brain was affected.¡±


    Avery never thought that such a dramatic incident would happen.


    Dean Jennings'' remaining heir was


    Sebastian.


    What did that mean for Sebastian? A sure victory? If nothing happened to him.


    Coming out of the restaurant, Avery saw arge number of bodyguards nking Sebastian.


    Avery said, "You have to pay attention to your safety. If something were to happen to you too, your


    father would no longer have an heir."


    "Don¡¯t jinx it! I''m afraid that something might happen to me, too! Do you know how much I¡¯m risking


    coming out to meet you? If I had to put it harshly, I might even say that I think my family has been


    cursed,¡± Sebastian said in a low voice.


    "Aren¡¯t you jinxing it even more yourself? If what I said just now was cursing you, you have just


    directly cursed your entire family. " Avery looked at her bodyguard nearby before saying to


    Sebastian, "Let¡¯s call it a day today. If I have anything else in the future, I''ll contact you by phone."


    "Avery, I have something I forgot to say just now." Sebastian looked at her face =d#;WLQ < called


    out after her. "After not seeing you for so long, you''re still as young, beautiful, and energetic as


    before."


    Avery had chills. "I initially thought that you were somewhat different from the past. It looks like I


    was wrong."


    "I''m praising you. How could you say that about me?" Sebastian did not know what was wrong with


    what he said.


    "If others praise me, I would be happy; but if you praise me, it would only make me feel


    ufortable." It was her body''s instinctive reaction. She was helpless about it too. "If there is


    nothing else in the future, let¡¯s not meet."


    Avery got in the car and the bodyguard quickly drove off.


    Sebastian furrowed his brows, looking at her car vanishing from sight.


    "Mr. Jennings, this woman is too unappreciative! Since when have you ever had to deal with such a


    temper like hers? In the future, if you see her, don''t care about her anymore." Sebastian''s assistant


    was upset on Sebastian''s behalf.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    "Don''tpare Avery to other women! You don''t know how brilliant Avery is. I know her. She might


    even be able to cure my brother''s sickness." Sebastian got in the car and his assistant followed him


    closely.


    "Since Avery could cure your brother''s sickness, why didn''t Old Mr. Jennings hire her to cure him?


    Wasn''t your brother his favorite child?" Sebastian¡¯s assistant asked.


    Sebastian smiled but said nothing.


    When Avery returned home, she had initially nned to take a nap in her bedroom. However, the


    moment she entered her room and saw the stack of information on the Jennings by her bed, she


    was instantly spirited.


    She took the stack to the window, and she sat down in her chair and started reading through the


    stack with the sunlight streaming through the window.


    Her meeting with Sebastian that day had piqued her interest in the Jennings family.


    Sebastian had said that his father disliked men, implying that his father could not have been the one


    to have taken Elliot.


    Avery still wanted to go through the documents and ascertain the facts for herself before she


    decided whether to believe Sebastian or not.


    In the evening, Mike and Hayden returned home together. The nanny had already made dinner.


    "Where is Avery?" asked Mike as he did not see Avery.


    The nanny smiled and replied, "Ms. Tate has been in her room since she came back this afternoon.


    She has nevere out. I don''t know whether she is resting or doing something. I don''t dare


    disturb her."


    Mike immediately walked over to Avery''s room without thinking. He knocked on the door before


    opening the door.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Documents scattered the windowsill and it looked as if Avery had spent the entire afternoon reading


    those documents.


    "Avery, it''s time to eat!" Mike said and walked over to her.


    She was looking at herptop. He did not know what she was reading up on.


    "Oh... okay! Is Hayden back?" She closed herptop and stood up from her chair.


    "Mommy, I''m home," Hayden stood by the door and replied to Avery''s question.


    Avery smiled ?d*;UIY: strode over to


    Hayden.


    "I just saw the email Professor Liszt sent to me." Avery held Hayden''s arm and said delightedly, "He


    praised you a lot. He said that you can graduate at any moment."


    Hayden said, "That¡¯s because he wants to retire, and I''m his only student right now."


    Avery was speechless.


    Hayden said, "Mommy, let''s eat!"


    "Okay."


    The three of them sat in the dining chair.


    Mike asked Avery, "You met up with Sebastian. Did you get any leads?"


    Avery was just about to answer the question when the bodyguard quickly walked in.


    "Ms. Tate, there is an express mail for you." Avery looked at the envelope in the bodyguard¡¯s hand.


    Before he could pass it to Avery, Mike snatched the envelope and opened it.


    Avery saw him taking two photos out of the envelope...


    "Whose photo is that?" Avery said in rm.


    Mike looked at the photo and jumped up from his chair. He yelled, "Elliot!"

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    "Isn''t this Elliot?" Mike swallowed and passed the photos to Avery.


    Avery''s eyes reddened instantly.


    She took over the photos and immediately recognized the bedridden Elliot. His eyes were shut. His


    face was void of color, many tubes were sticking out of him, and there was a tline on the heart


    monitor.


    That meant that his heart had stopped beating. A non-beating heart meant that he was dead.


    Avery''s hands were trembling furiously. Her tears fell.


    She held on and looked at the second photo.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The second photo was... It was...


    Mike saw her shuddering and crying. He immediately snatched the photo.


    "Don''t look at it anymore!" Mike was afraid that if she were to continue crying, she would not be able


    to eat her dinner that night.


    "Give it to me! Give me the photo!" Her eyes reddened, glimmering with tears. She red at the


    photos in Mike''s hands and yelled.


    Mike was so frightened by her yells that he did not dare to breathe and immediately returned the


    photos to her.


    Once she got back the photos, she looked at them once more.


    The first photo showed that Elliot¡¯s heart had stopped beating, a medically pronounced death.


    The next photo was taken during the cremation. The photo was of a set of white bones after


    cremation.


    The two photos told Avery that Elliot was dead and that he had been cremated.


    They used to hear corny lines on the television where the romantic leads would say things like,


    "Even if you were burned to ashes, I would still be able to recognize you. " However, the truth was,


    if one had been truly reduced to ashes, no one would be able to recognize who the set of bones


    belonged to!


    Avery was clutching the photos so hard that her knuckles turned white. She felt as if something was


    pressing onto her. She could not breathe.


    She wanted to pick up the express mail envelope to see who the sender was, but before she could


    bend down, she felt dizzy...


    She fell onto the ground with a thud.


    "Avery!"


    "Mommy!"


    Mike picked her up from the floor and quickly brought her to her bedroom, putting her on the bed.


    She had passed out due to sadness. She woulde around after she had gotten some rest.


    Hayden took the photos to have a look. He was instantly filled with sadness.


    Had Elliot died just like that?


    Who moved him out of the underground cer? Why did they only take Elliot away but not Avery?


    Looking at the photo, Elliot seemed to have been taken to an emergency room. Since they had


    wanted to rescue Elliot, why did they not tell his friends ;h(>UMP= family about his condition?


    Furthermore, even if Elliot was dead, what right did that person, who was an outsider, have to


    cremate his body?


    No matter how he thought about it, the person who had taken Elliot away was clearly not a good


    person!


    They had tried rescuing Elliot. It was most likely not out of kindness.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    Mike headed over to the dining hall. He picked up the envelope from the floor and looked at the


    sender¡¯s details.


    "What is going on? This says that it has been mailed from the trash station."


    Hayden walked over to Mike and looked at the information on the envelope. "The person who sent


    this photo to Mommy does not want her to find out who they are."


    "But this could mean that the photos have been sent from Bridgedale. Your Daddy was most likely


    taken to Bridgedale." Mike¡¯s mind was spinning quickly. "Could things have yed out like your


    mother suspected? Could it have been done by the Jennings? But why would they want to take


    your dad away? And now that he is dead, they don''t want to take responsibility for his death. So,


    they broke the news to your mom via an anonymous letter."


    Hayden said, "I don''t know. I only know that it''s useless that they sent these photos to Mommy. If


    Elliot was really cremated, why did they not send his ashes over?"


    Mike nodded. "Your Mommy will not rest until she sees your Daddy''s ashes. Could we possibly


    identify a person with the ashes?"


    "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Let¡¯s eat!" Mike was a little hungry.


    Although he did not have much of an appetite, if he did not eat, how could he look for Elliot''s ashes?


    "Before finding your Daddy''s ashes, let''s not spread the news about this. The enemy is lurking in


    the dark while we are out in the open. We still do not know who the enemy is. Neither do we know


    what they want. Perhaps, these photos might even be fake."


    Hayden looked at the photos once more. Avery had gotten worked up because the photos did not


    look photoshopped.


    In Aryadelle, after George sent La home, he drove to Leah''s rented ce.


    When he got out of the car, he saw Natalie''s car. Thus, he returned to his car and drove it


    somewhere else to park.


    In Leah''s ce, Leah was sitting on one side of the sofa while Natalie and Mrs. Kennedy were on


    the other side.


    "Leah, why don''t you return with your mother!" Natalie saw how mother and daughter were not


    saying anything, so she broke the silence. "You''ve only been working for half a month, but you have


    lost so much weight. I''m sure you have had enough fun being a teacher..." "Natalie, you were the


    one who called my mother over, right?¡± Leah interrupted Natalie. "Did you even tell my mother that I


    had improper rtionships with the Fosters'' bodyguard? If not, why would she bring it up?"


    Natalie''s face blushed red, but she felt she was in the right, so she was not guilty about it.


    "How could you say that about your cousin? I have her to thank, otherwise, I would not know how


    wild you are bing! You insisted oning to Aryadelle, a ce far, far away from home so that


    you can go wild, right? Thankfully, you haven''t made a huge mistake yet.


    Come home with me at once. Once you are home, I''ll let your father teach you a lesson! " Mrs.


    Kennedy reprim>b.>YIR>ed through gritted teeth.


    Leah had already predicted what would happen if she returned home with her mother. She knew


    what the oue would be.


    Her father would surely sternly scold her. This was not the thing she found it hardest to ept.


    They would most likely marry her off quickly.


    "Mom, I want to be a little capricious for a while longer." Leah had already decided her path. "I don''t


    want to go back with you. If you want to cut me off, then do it! If you need me to cooperate with


    whatever procedure, I will do it anytime..."


    "Dream on!" Mrs. Kennedy yelled. "You unappreciative daughter! We brought you up with such


    difficulty! You finally graduated and could finally repay your family, yet you want to cut ties with us?


    No such thing will happen!"


    Leah was stunned. "Then, what do you want? I won¡¯t marry a man I don''t like. Even if you force me,


    I won''t marry the man you pick for me!"


    "Hehe, you want to marry that Fosters'' bodyguard? It won''t be too low for you?" Mrs. Kennedy was


    upset. She never thought that her daughter would be so disobedient.


    "Mom, George and I have nothing going on. I just don''t want you all to control my life."


    p!


    Mrs. Kennedy pped Leah''s face.


    "One and a half million dors! Not a single cent less," Mrs. Kennedy gritted her teeth and said,


    "Give me one and half million dors, and I will give you your freedom!"


    Leah knew that it was an astronomical amount, but she still agreed with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Mrs. Kennedy left in utter disappointment and anger.


    Natalie stood in front of Leah, looking down upon her. She said disappointedly," Leah, you''ll regret


    it. Your mother and father love you so much. The husband they find for you will surely not be from


    any ordinary family. You are their daughter. Why would they hurt you? You don''t understand their


    sacrifice¡ª"


    "Natalie, when your parents urged you to get married, not once have I persuaded you to listen to


    them. You don''t like other people interfering in your life, yet you want me to listen to my family and


    marry a man that I don''t like?" Leah retorted.


    Natalie''s lips moved a little before saying," Although it''s cheap talking about money, in this society,


    you can¡¯t do anything without money. If I were you, I would not go against my parents'' orders. If you


    don''t have the capability of earning much, then you should find a rich family where you can enjoy¡ª"


    "Natalie, I know I''m bad. I''m not as capable as you. I''m not cut out to earn big bucks, but I would


    rather live an ordinary life than marry a man that I don''t like at all," Leah waspletely


    disappointed at that point." Natalie, my mother just fell. Go look after her! I want to be alone.¡±


    Natalie picked her bag up and left Leah''s ce.


    After Mrs. Kennedy and Natalie left, George knocked on Leah¡¯s door.


    Leah opened her door. She thought that it would be her mother or Natalie. It was


    George.


    "You..." She looked behind him. She had thought that La hade along, too.


    "La got me toe," George immediately exined. "She wants to know whether you¡¯ll quit or


    not."


    Leah smiled. She had never thought that La would be concerned for her.


    "I won''t quit. I have cut off ties with my family."


    "You don''t want the pocket money anymore?" George was a little surprised.


    "Not only do I not have any more pocket money, but I also have to pay them back." Leah walked to


    the hall and poured George some water. "My mother told me to return the one and a half million


    dors they have spent on me. If I don''t return the money, I will have to marry a man I don''t love."


    "The man that they are forcing you to marry must be rich, right?" George epted the water from


    her :a*>SIQ= drank some.


    "Yes."


    "Then, you should just find yourself a rich man." George sincerely tried to find a solution for her.


    "Other than money, all aspects have to be a match too. It''s not that easy. Things of the heart are up


    to destiny. Since young, I have been in elite schools. The boys from my school are all rich. I can be


    friends with them, but I will never get them to be my husband."


    "Why is that so?"


    "Because women to them are just like pretty clothes. They think that people who take feelings and


    rtionships too seriously are stupid."


    "Poor men would think that way, too. You are looking for a fictional man. Someone loyal and rich.


    You might remain single for the rest of your life."


    "I know my standards are high, so I don''t wish for my future husband to be rich. As long as our


    values are the same, and we can get along with each other, it will be enough."


    George asked, "Do you have one and a half million to give to your parents?"


    Leah immediately shook her head in exasperation. "How do I have so much money? I might not


    even be able to earn one and a half million in this life."


    George said, "How terrible."


    "Can you earn it? If you can''t, what right do you have tough at me?"


    "Why can''t I?" George said nonchntly. "I might not be able to earn it within a year, but I could


    surely earn it in this life."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Leah was stunned by his arrogance. "Is your pay very high?"


    "What do you think?" George asked. "Before I was hired by Mr. Foster, I was an international


    fighting champion. The prize money I win every year is more than a hundred thousand. Do you think


    he would offer me a lower amount than that?"


    Leah was speechless.


    "Before La returned to Mr. Foster, I was his bodyguard," George continued. "As ofst year, I


    have served the Fodter for ten years. Mr. Foster gave me a bonus."

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    "What is it?"


    "Shares to the Sterling Group."


    Leah was speechless.


    "Although it is not much, it is enough for me to be financially independent for the rest of my life."


    George immediately regretted his actions, and he wondered why he had offered someone he barely


    knew the shares. Why did he spill his secrets to her?


    "Why are you not saying anything?"


    Leah blushed unnaturally, "George, I never thought that bodyguards like you earn so much. The rich


    friends around me might not be doing as well as you."


    The Sterling Group''s shares were very


    valuable.


    Apart from giving George somepany shares, Elliot also paid George a considerable sum and


    that meant that he trusted George. In the future, if George had any trouble, he will surely help him.


    "An ordinary bodyguard''s pay is so-so. My pay is high because Mr. Foster is rich. Also, he is a very


    sentimental person. He pays attention to who is loyal or disloyal to him. If someone treats him


    nicely, he will repay them tenfold." George was a little upset when he said this.


    He wondered where Elliot was at that moment and whether he was doing well or not.


    "I''m happy for you." Leah smiled. "By the way, has anyone found him yet?"


    George shook his head. "I have not contacted Miss Tate. If she found where Mr. Foster is, she


    would surely tell me."


    Leah nodded a small nod.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Ms. Kennedy, you must have broken ties with your cousin, right? I initially hoped for you to ask a


    thing or two from her. See if you could find out Mr. Foster''s whereabouts from her...¡± George said. "If


    you could help me find him and if he is alive. He would be able to pay you fifteen million if you want,


    let alone the one and a half million dors your parents are asking from you.¡±


    Leah was tempted by George''s words. Her head was burning at that moment. She knew she was


    being extremely insensible at the moment.


    "George, my mind is in a mess today. I want to take a shower and have some peace," she said.


    "Thank you foring to


    see me. Thank La for me too."


    "Okay." George got up WKP? left.


    After the doors were shut, Leah was the only one left. She sat on the sofa in a daze, hesitating.


    The first time she went to Natalie''s ce was the day before Elliot''s and Avery''s ident.


    Back then, she had overheard Natalie on the phone. She still remembered the contents of that call.


    She did not know who Natalie was talking to, but she was sure that the other person was in Ylore.


    Natalie had baited that person with the possibility of escape, but the other party had to first do some


    things for her.


    The thing that Natalie wanted the other person to do for her had something to do with Avery.


    Elliot and Avery were together when the ident happened, so their ident in Ylore most likely


    had something to do with Natalie.


    If she told George about that, Natalie would surely fall from grace.


    She was hesitant at that moment because even if she was not close to Natalie, their families were


    close.


    If anything were to happen to Natalie, her parents would surely suffer.


    On one side, her family was tugging at her, on the other side was sensibility.


    If Natalie dared tomit crimes, she should have considered the consequences of her crimes


    coming to light.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    While Leah was thinking about her next course of action Natalie was at her ce.


    Natalie brought Mrs. Kennedy to her ce to get her mother to talk to her.


    Mrs. Jennings held her younger sister''s hand and said, "Don''t be too sad. Natalie has never once


    listened to us when it came to marriage, too."


    "How could youpare them? Natalie is so great! If Leah is as great as Natalie, we would not be


    so worried about her. Even if she hadn''t told us that she wanted to remain single for the rest of her


    life, we would not have cared!" Mrs. Kennedy said aggrievedly. "There seems to be something


    going on between her and the Fosters'' bodyguard. You don''t know how rough he


    was! He knew who I was, yet he still shoved me to the ground in public. If Leah dares marry him, I...


    I won''t want to live anymore!


    "Aunt Betty, I''m not clear about the details of her rtionship with the bodyguard. It might not be as


    serious as we think." Natalie saw how sad her aunt was, so she consoled her, "I don''t think Leah''s


    taste is that bad, but I am also unsure why she wants to please Elliot Foster''s daughter that much


    either."


    "If you don''t know about it, we know even less! But no matter what, she is determined to not listen


    to us," Mrs. Kennedy said sadly, "I can''t deal with this, I''ll get her father to deal with it! " "How can he


    deal with it? You already asked Leah toe up with one and a half million dors. I''m only afraid


    that even if


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    he appears, Leah will not bow down. At that moment, both of you are still angry. Why not deal with


    thister?" Natalie suggested. "I''ll go see her in a few more days."


    "Natalie, thank you. I never thought that Leah, who was always obedient, would suddenly go wild


    after her graduation. Her obedience in the past must have been fake. Now that she can make her


    own money, she no longer has to deal with us. This child is too maniptive!" Tears fell from Mrs.


    Kennedy''s face.


    "No matter how terrible Leah is, she won''t really get together with a bodyguard. A bodyguard is


    such a cheap job!" Mrs.


    Jennings said.


    "She could go ;h":SNY:be a teacher, earning that minuscule amount. Do you really think that she is


    in any position to look down on the Fosters'' bodyguard?" Mrs. Kennedy took a jab. "If it weren''t for


    Elliot''s death, how would I dare to insult his bodyguard? A dog is only as powerful as its owner. Now


    that its owner is dead, the bodyguard''s glorious days are over."


    "Aunt Betty, how do you know Elliot is dead?" Natalie''s face paled a little. Worry shed across her


    eyes.


    Mrs. Kennedy was stunned for a while before looking at her sister sheepishly.


    "Natalie, I was the one who told your Aunt Betty about this." Mrs. Jennings was not worried at all.


    "We were just sharing gossip between ourselves. It''s fine. She won''t tell anyone about this."


    "Yes, I never even told your uncle about this," Mrs. Kennedy immediately chimed in.


    "Mom, Aunt Betty, this is a serious matter. Don''t let anyone know. Elliot''s confidantes are already


    suspecting me. I don¡¯t want to create more trouble." Natalie was annoyed, but she could not


    express it. "It''ste. Aunt Betty, let me send you back to the hotel to rest!"


    After sending Mrs. Kennedy back to the hotel nearby, Natalie and Mrs. Jennings walked back.


    "Mom, how could you tell another person about the things I told you?" Natalieined. "I told


    you not to tell anyone! I really regret it. I shouldn''t have told you."


    "Your aunt is one of us."


    "When we were poor, did she even treat us as one of them? Have you forgotten how much our


    family suffered back then?" Natalie asked her.


    Mrs. Jennings shook her head. "I have never forgotten. Back then, it was your uncle that looked


    down on us. Your aunt has never once mistreated us. Back then, when you wanted to go abroad, I


    borrowed money from your aunt. Your aunt is my sister. How is she an outsider?"


    Natalie exhaled and showed her fragile side. "Mom, do you know how much pressure I am under? If


    Avery had died alongside him, then I would not be this worried, but if she finds out that I''m the one


    behind everything then I will surely be dead! Mom, do you want to see me die?"


    "What are you talking about? You are my only daughter. Even if I die, I won''t let you die!" Mrs.


    Jennings held her daughter''s hand and made her suggestion. "Since you''re so afraid of Avery, try to


    get rid of her too " "Do you think I''m omnipotent? Thest time was luck. After that incident, no one


    could get close to Avery, let alone deal with her." Natalie vetoed her mother''s idea.


    "Natalie, don''t be afraid.¡± Mrs. Jennings looked calm. "If Avery dares to bully you, I have a solution.¡±

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    "What solution do you have?" Natalie raised her eyebrow. She was confused. " What is it, Mom?


    Are you hiding something from me?"


    Natalie was stunned because her mother was just an ordinary woman.


    After marrying her father, she had always been a housewife. She had never gone to work a single


    day in her life.


    Mrs. Jennings looked into the distance for a few seconds before nodding. "Natalie, I have indeed


    been hiding something from you. I only didn''t tell you because you don¡¯t need to know about this,


    but if you¡¯re really in danger..."


    Natalie stopped her pacing and waited for her mother to finish her sentence.


    "Natalie, have you heard of Dean Jennings before?" Mrs. Jennings was afraid that her daughter


    would not know who the man was, and she pushed on without waiting for a reply. "The owner of


    MediLove Pharmaceuticals."


    Natalie nodded and asked, "You know him? What is your rtionship with him? Or... do I have a


    rtionship with him?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Natalie, you''re so smart. You immediately guessed it. You''re Dean Jennings'' daughter.


    Natalie''s body stiffened. She stared at her mother as if she was an alien!


    "Back then, when you said you wanted to go abroad to study, I asked him for help. The reason you


    could get into such a good university was because of his help. He initially wanted to pay for your


    studies, but I refused. I was afraid that your father would suspect. Later, when you found a job in


    Bridgedale, he helped out too."


    When Natalie heard that, her entire faith in herself crumbled.


    All this while, she thought that her getting into a good university and a job offer from a huge


    company were all due to her hard work. She had never thought that it was due to Dean Jennings''


    connections!


    "If Dean Jennings treats me so well, why did he not acknowledge me as his daughter?" Natalie


    asked mockingly.


    "He favors sons over daughters. Also, the Jennings family isplicated. If I had allowed them to


    take you, I don''t know if you will be alive today or not," Mrs.


    Jennings said. "Now if you''re in danger, I''ll get him to help you. He will surely rescue you. No matter


    what, you are his daughter."


    In Bridgedale, Avery fell sick.


    After she passed out, she fell into a terrible nightmare. She found it hard to wake up from the


    nightmare.


    When Mike came in to see her, he reached his h:f.?VLW: out to touch her forehead and realized


    that she was having a fever.


    Mike immediately got the doctor toe to give her an injection. When the doctor gave her the


    injection, she felt it. She could even hear their conversation clearly, but she could not open her eyes


    or wake up.


    She also did not want to wake up.


    Elliot was dead. Her heart had died along with him.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    "She no longer has a fever, why is she still not awake yet?" Mike had been by her watching over her


    for more than an hour. He turned to the doctor, waiting for an answer.


    The doctor walked over to the side of the bed and lifted Avery''s eyelids.


    "Miss Tate is most probably... sleeping."


    Mike let out a sigh of relief. "Are you sure she isn''t in any danger?"


    The doctor replied, "I can''t guarantee it. Unless you get Miss Tate to do a detailed body checkup..."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery was probably frightened by the doctor''s words, so she opened her eyes.


    "Miss Tate, you''re up!" The doctor saw her waking up, and he immediately said, "I just gave you


    something for your fever. How are you feeling right now?"


    Avery looked at the doctor before looking at Mike.


    "You were having a fever. I don''t know why you were having a fever. The weather isn''t cold at all!"


    Mike grumbled.


    "Maybe it might be a bacterial or viral infection. It might not be due to the cold," the doctor said.


    "Hmm. Thank you foring. Let me send you off," Mike said.


    "No need. You take care of Miss Tate! If you have any problems, call me immediately," The doctor


    said politely before leaving.


    After the doctor left, Mike poured Avery a cup of warm water.


    "The doctor said you have to drink more water."


    Avery looked at the water Mike passed to her coldly. She did not move.


    "Do you want me to get a straw, that way you can drink while lying down," Mike amodated her


    in every way.


    "What time is it?" Avery said. Her voice was hoarse and her voice sounded like it belonged to


    another person.


    "It''s about nine-something I came to wake you up for breakfast this morning, but I found out you


    were having a fever." Mike ced the cup by the nightstand." Thankfully, your fever is gone, but


    you''re soaked in sweat. Why don''t you take a shower?"


    Avery''s memories slowly returned to her. "Where are the photos?" There was nothing in her hands.


    She remembered she was holding onto the photos.


    "It is in the living area. Why do you want to look at the photo? What happens if you pass out once


    more?" Mike did not want to get the photos for her. "Why do you think the photos are real? If Elliot is


    truly dead ;f): RNT; has been cremated, why did they not send his ashes over too? We could scan


    the DNA even with ashes, right?"


    Mike''s words brightened Avery''s dimmed eyes a little.


    "Avery, you''re a smart person, why would you be so easily fooled by two photos?


    Right now, we can be sure that the person that sent you the photos should be in Bridgedale, so


    whether Elliot is dead or alive, he should be in Bridgedale too. Your previous spections might be


    correct. You should go ording to your previous n and continue researching..."


    Avery obeyed him and immediately uncovered her sheets and sat up.


    "Drink some water first." Mike picked the cup up and passed it to her. "The express mail yesterday, I


    checked the sender''s information. The name was a fake one, and so was the number. The address


    was from a trash station. The trash station is going to be closed down by the end of this year. There


    are not that many workers there anymore."


    "Mike, you asked why I was so easily fooled by the photos because I care for him. The photos might


    be real, but they might also be fake. As long as there is a one percent chance that it is real, I won''t


    be able to take it," Avery exined herself and drank up the water. "But you reminded me that even


    if he is truly dead, I have to see his ashes for myself and personally do a test to see that the ashes


    belong to him, then only 1 can be sure that he is truly dead. Two photos can¡¯t pronounce a person


    dead!"


    Avery ced her cup on her desk before walking over to her closet and taking a set of clean clothes


    out.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    "After your shower,e out to have some oatmeal porridge. Then, go back to sleep after eating


    something," Mike said and headed for the door. "Don''t close your room door. I want to be able to


    hear you if you fall. If there is no sound when you hit the ground then at least I can hear the falling


    of other objects and other sounds."


    "I''m not an idiot. How could I not make a sound when I fall?"


    "When you passed outst night, there were no signs at all. Hayden was so frightened he wanted to


    send you to the hospital. I checked for breath, and it was still regr, which is only why we didn''t


    send you to the hospital." "I guess Hayden must be scared to death." "How could he not? This


    morning, he refused to go to school. I had to force him," Mike said. "If he isn''t going to school, the


    two of us will be watching over you by your bed. I think you''re not sick or dying, yet the two of us are


    acting like you''re not going to make it. It''s a little silly. "


    Avery took her clothes into the bathroom.


    She was still steeped inst night''s grief. She had thought that Elliot was dead, and she did not


    suspect that it could be a setup.


    In Aryadelle, Natalie followed her mother back to the apartment. Natalie was not staying with her


    parents. She bought a small ce for her parents in the city.


    That day, her Aunt Betty wasing over, which was why her mother came over to her ce.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    A moment ago, her father called to ask when her mother was returning home.


    Natalie saw that her mother was in a bad mood and told her father that her mother would not be


    returning today and that she would be spending the night with Natalie.


    After entering the house, Natalie walked over to the coffee table. She took ady¡¯s cigarette and


    lighter from the drawers.


    "Natalie, why are you smoking?" Mrs. Jennings saw how swift her daughter''s movements were in


    lighting a cigarette. She was stunned.


    "Mom, it¡¯s just a cigarette. Do you need to be so shocked?" Natalie let out a puff of smoke in front of


    her mother. "Isn¡¯t your matter with Dean Jennings even more shocking? Does Dad know that I''m not


    his daughter?"


    Mrs. Jennings¡¯ expression were full of conflict.


    Who had never made mistakes when they were young?


    Although in her youth she had been Dean''s mistress, after she realized the danger she was in, she


    was determined to leave the luxurious life she lead.


    "He doesn''t know." Mrs. Jennings lowered her gaze. She blushed a little. "But I think he should


    know it clearly in his heart. He has pursued me for many years. Even if I let him take over this, he


    would be willing to do it."


    "Hebe, Dad''sst name is also Jennings. Mom, were you missing Dean, which was why you


    deliberately found a man whosest name is also Jennings to marry? That way, you can let your


    child with Dean be a Jennings too." Natalie was trying to analyze her mother''s reason. "You can''t


    stay by Dean¡¯s side, yet you still want benefits from him, which is why you did what you did. This is


    the best solution you could think of."


    Mrs. Jennings¡¯ expression was rather ugly when her daughter hit the nail on the head.


    "Natalie, anyone but you can mock me. Everything I did was for you."


    "Mom! Stop talking! Stop trying to brainwash me. You should head back ;g&? YKQ>e clean


    with Dad! What if he can''t ept it?"


    "What do you mean by this? Your father and I are old. Are you nning to see us get a divorce?"


    Mrs. Jennings was extremely heartbroken.


    "So what if you two divorce? Will you die from it? How could you lie to Dad? You might not find it


    despicable, but I do! I only have one Dad, and he isn''t Dean Jennings!" "Hehe! Get off your high


    horse! Are you still going to be this arrogant when Avery kills you?"

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Of course, Natalie did not want to die. She only thought that Avery would not be able to find out


    about her so quickly.


    One was because Avery was going to Bridgedale to deal with Wanda at that moment. Also, after


    she tricked Avery and Elliot into the underground cer, someone interfered and kidnapped Elliot.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even if Avery was to investigate it, she would only investigate who kidnapped Elliot.


    After Natalie returned to her bedroom, Mrs. Jennings went to the guest room next door.


    She was distracted. She felt that the truth had created a bigger rift between her and her daughter.


    This was not what she had wanted.


    She could do without her husband, but she could not lose her daughter.


    Besides, Avery posed a danger to Natalie at that moment. She had to find a way to help Natalie.


    Just like before, when her daughter left to study abroad and found jobs after graduation. She had


    secretly helped her daughter.


    Only she understood the pain of her child.


    Although Dean Jennings lost a lot of children, all those remaining were living lives of wealth and


    comfort.


    Mrs. Jennings hoped that Natalie would not be any different than her other stepsiblings, so she


    would surely fight Dean to get the things she thought Natalie deserved.


    Mrs. Jennings thought about it and took a deep breath before calling Dean Jennings.


    It took a while for him to pick up the call.


    "Dean, it''s me. I''m calling you right now because our daughter is in a little trouble." Mrs. Jennings


    went straight to the point and said, "Natalie had tried to set up Elliot and Avery, and she thought that


    she would be able to kill the both of them off while they were in a different country. She never


    thought that someone would be able to rescue Avery."


    "What trouble is she in? Is Avery investigating her already?" Dean''s rich tone came through the


    phone.


    "Natalie said that a few of Elliot''s confidantes are suspecting her. It is only time before Avery gets to


    her," Mrs.


    Jennings said reluctantly. "Dean, Natalie is your child. You did a DNA test before. Natalie is like you.


    She has a business mind. As long as you ensure her safety, in three years she will win the


    agreement >h #?UNP: take over Tate Industries. Once she has Tate Industries, if you want to


    reconcile with her, I''m willing to let you two meet."


    Dean heard what she said and started hesitating.


    Although Natalie did rely on his connections tond a good job after graduation, jumping on board


    Tate Industries was all her hard work.


    Later, Tate Industries grew stronger in her hands. That proved her capabilities.


    Dean was a little tempted. If Natalie could really take over Tate Industries in the future, she was


    worth the risk of dealing with Avery.


    After the call, Mrs. Jennings let out a sigh of relief.


    She walked over to Natalie''s room. She knocked on the door before pushing the door open.


    "Natalie, I just made a call to Dean." She stood by the door, not entering. "He said he will help you


    deal with Avery. All you need to do is work in peace."


    Natalie sat by the side of the bed, looking at her mother in a daze.


    "Natalie, everyone''s way of achieving sess is different. I hope you seed. You want to


    seed too, right? Work well and take over Tate Industries. Once you do that, we won¡¯t have to be


    afraid of anything in the future," Mrs. Jennings said in a softer tone. "It¡¯ste. I won''t bother you. I''ll


    head home instead. I''m not used to staying here."


    When Natalie heard what her mother said, she immediately stood up.


    "I''ll send you back."


    Although she hated her mother''s way of doing things, she could feel that her mother loved her.


    "You don¡¯t need to send me back. Go shower and rest. I''ll get your father toe to pick me up,"


    Mrs. Jennings said and closed her room door.


    Dean was in MediLove Pharmaceuticals when he called Sebastian and told him toe to his


    office. Soon after, Sebastian appeared in his father''s office.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    "Dad, were you looking for me?" Sebastian closed the door behind him after he entered the office.


    Dean was sitting on the rotating leather chair. Looking at his son, he said," Sebastian, you met with


    Avery already.


    How was it?"


    "It''s just like old schoolmates meeting up. Nothing much, but I feel she still looks down on me just


    like before," Sebastianined. "This woman is direct. She never gives face to others while


    talking, but I do quite like her character."


    "Give me her contact. I want to let her have a look at your brother''s illness," said Dean, revealing his


    reason for contacting his son.


    The amusement in Sebastian''s eyes was instantly gone. "Dad, didn''t you say Aunt Ang would


    help treat him?"


    "Your Aunt Ang has other things to be busy about. She can''t cope with your brother''s illness for


    now," Dean said. "Give me Avery''s number. I''ll get my assistant to contact her."


    Dean was not discussing it with Sebastian. He was ordering his son.


    Sebastian did not dare to disobey his father. He immediately wrote Avery''s contact on a piece of


    paper.


    "Dad, Avery is a little arrogant. She doesn''t take on everyone''s cases. Should you let me talk to


    her?" Sebastian was worried that if his father were to contact Avery, they would end up in conflict


    because their tempers were alike.


    "I don''t need you to deal with your brother''s matters." Dean''s eyes grew colder. "Get out!"


    Sebastian nodded and left.


    Coming out of his father''s office, Sebastian immediately took his phone out. He wanted to call


    Avery, but he did not know whether he should tell her what his father intends or not, because his


    father made it clear that he should not interfere with his brother''s matters.


    His father had agreed that they would not get an outsider to treat his brother.


    Sebastian did not know what made his father change his mind. Could it be that something has gone


    wrong between his father and his new lover, Aunt Ang?


    Aunt Ang''s full name was Ang Hills. She was in her sixties, but because she took good care of


    herself, she looked younger than she was.


    Ang studied medicine. She was once at the top of her game in the medical industry, too. She


    said that she would help treat his brother, ?h)=SLX; his father agreed without even thinking about it.


    At that moment, his father suddenly changed his mind. Sebastian was stumped.


    At four in the afternoon, Avery woke up. She slept for quite a few hours. After her nap, she felt that


    she had regained most of her energy.


    She only had a bowl of oatmeal porridge that morning. She had nothing in the afternoon, which was


    why she was famished at that moment.


    After getting out of bed, she took her phone and left the room.


    When the nanny saw her, she immediately asked if she was hungry or not.


    "We made oatmeal porridge in the afternoon and also some ravioli. If you want some pasta, I can


    make some for you, " the nanny said with a smile.


    "No need. I can just have the oatmeal porridge and ravioli."


    "Okay, the porridge is done. I''ll go heat the ravioli," the nanny said while scooping her a bowl.


    She walked over to the dining table and sat down. She looked at her phone and saw two missed


    calls.


    She had set her phone to silent when she slept, so she did not notice the iing calls.


    The number was a foreign unknown number, but they called her twice, which meant they were


    looking for her.


    She returned the call without any hesitation.


    The other party picked the call up immediately.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Miss Tate, hello. I am Hank Smith, assistant to Dean Jennings of MediLove Pharmaceuticals. Mr.


    Jennings would like to meet you. I wonder whether you have the time?"


    Avery was confused. Why was Dean Jennings asking to meet her?

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Since it was already quitete that day, Hayden was about to return soon, so after giving it some


    thought, Avery said," Tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, then we¡¯ll meet tomorrow at ten in the morning. You can decide the location."


    Avery told him about a cafe near her neighborhood.


    After deciding on the time and ce, she hung up.


    The nanny brought the bowl of oatmeal porridge and a te of freshly cut berries and ced them


    before her.


    "Miss Tate, eat up. I''ll go cook the ravioli."


    "Where is Mike?" She remembered that Mike was with her that morning.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "He said that there''s something at the office, so he went to the office. He''ll be back once he is


    done," The nanny replied.


    "Hmm." Avery had two mouthfuls of porridge, suppressing the uneasiness in her stomach. Then,


    she picked up her phone and sent Mike a message.


    After receiving her message, Mike immediately called her back. "Dean Jennings is asking to see


    you? What for?"


    "His assistant called him. I didn''t ask."


    "Oh... then I''lle with you tomorrow," Mike said. "I''m just on the way back. Do you want


    anything? There''s a cake shop at the junction ahead. You said that their cakes were quite good the


    last time."


    "I don''t have an appetite. Don''t get it." "Okay, then! How are you feeling." "Much better. My throat


    hurts, so I can''t eat too much sweet stuff." "Then, I''ll get some fruits."


    Half an hourter, Mike returned home with a bag of fruits. Avery was already full, so she was much


    more energetic than when she just woke up.


    "I know why Dean Jennings is looking for me," Avery said to Mike. "I just asked Sebastian. He told


    me."


    "What is Dean Jennings looking for you for? " Mike walked over to her and touched her forehead.


    Her temperature was slightly low.


    "Sebastian has a half-brother, called Bobby Jennings. Half a year ago, Bobby had an ident and


    hurt his brain. Initially, half of the Jennings estate was managed by Bobby. Now, Bobby can¡¯t do any


    work anymore, so Dean wants me to help treat his son," Avery said to Mike.


    Mike touched his chin. "I don''t think Sebastian would be willing to let you cure his brother, right?


    Usually, half-siblings in wealthy families are never close to each other. They onlypete. They are


    the only heirs to the Jennings family, ;h*;QMQ: now, that something has happened to Bobby,


    Sebastion is the winner."


    "He didn''t tell me this."


    "Because, even if he told you this, it would be pointless. Whether you want to help him cure his


    brother or not is your matter. He can''t stop you."


    "Do you think I''ll agree to help cure Bobby?" Avery smiled.


    "Of course, this is a good chance for you to get closer to the Jennings." Mike looked at her. "How


    much are you nning to charge Dean Jennings?¡±


    "I haven''t named a price. Also, I might not be able to treat Bobby. I have to see him first."


    The next day at ten in the morning, Avery met Dean at the cafe. The information about the Jennings


    that Mikepiled for her has Dean''s photo in them.


    She had never thought that Dean would look much more spirited than he did in his photos.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    "Hello, Mr. Jennings," said Avery, greeting Dean.


    "Miss Tate, your reputation precedes you. I finally get to meet you." Dean sat opposite her. "I asked


    you out today because I have a favor to ask of you."


    "Do tell me."


    "My eldest son, Bobby, had a car crash half a year ago. He hurt his brain. I found many specialists,


    but no one could cure him.


    Someone rmended you to me. I had wanted to contact you, but by then, you had already


    returned to Aryadelle."


    At that, Avery nodded. "Did you bring your son''s medical records? I have to go through his records


    so I can answer your questions.


    I can''t cure all brain illnesses.¡±


    Dean never thought that Avery would be so friendly and amodating. He immediately got his


    assistant to pass Avery Bobby''s medical records.


    Avery epted the medical records and asked, "Is your son at home or in the hospital right now?"


    "At home. If he goes to the hospital, he will receive the most basic care at most."


    "Hmm." Avery took out Bobby''s brain scan from the envelope and had a look closely.


    Dean ordered a cup of coffee and started sizing Avery up.


    "Miss Tate, I heard about your feud with Wanda Tate a few days ago..."


    Avery''s eyes were still fixed on the brain scans. "Then have you heard about me and Elliot?" she


    said.


    Everything about Wanda was already settled. She did not want to waste her energy on that matter.


    Dean chuckled a little. "How could I not? Ever since Tate Industries opened up a branch in


    Bridgedale, I have heard about it. It''s only that my business is in a different industry than yours, so


    we have no interaction..."


    "Hmm. Thest time you took a private aircraft to Ylore, coincidentally, something happened to Elliot


    and I. Don¡¯t you think it''s such a coincidence?" Avery had finished looking at the scans. She shifted


    her gaze to Dean''s face. "If I were to have died in Ylore back then, I won''t be able to treat your son


    anymore."


    Dean did not know how to respond. Her words might seem harmless, but they were sharp and


    pointed.


    "Miss Tate, you are lucky. I''m sure nothing will happen to you," Dean said politely. " Miss Tate, can


    you cure my son?"


    "I can try," Avery agreed immediately." Before curing him, I won''t charge a fee."


    "No, how could this happen? The other specialists I hired, whether they could cure my son or not,


    would still charge me," Dean said honestly. "Miss Tate, name your price! I know you ?e->TLR: my


    second son, Sebastian, are ssmates. Even more, I can''t take advantage of you."


    "This is my rule,¡± Avery said. "Mr. Jennings, take me to see Bobbyter! I want to have a look at his


    condition."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Okay, I''ll take you there after coffee."


    Up till that point, everything was going smoothly.


    The waiter served Avery her coffee.


    Avery took a sip of coffee and said, "Mr. Jennings, I hear that you have recently gotten together with


    Madam Ang Hills. Why didn''t you ask her to help you cure your son?"


    Dean''s expression stiffened for a few seconds beforeughing, "Miss Tate, you are well-informed."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jennings. But my knowledge does note because I¡¯m well informed, but


    because, Madam Hills is quite famous. She isn''t a nobody. I am quite familiar with her." Avery


    looked at Dean with a deep gaze.


    Dean had never met a younger person who would dare look at him so boldly with such a gaze.


    "Miss Tate, hearing you say that has made me afraid. Maybe I don''t know her as well as you do."


    "How could that be possible? If you did not investigate her background, how could you possibly be


    in a rtionship with her?" Avery lowered her gaze and looked at the cup of coffee. She said


    distractedly," Madam Hills is my teacher, Professor Hough''s junior. He had praised her in front of


    me. He said that she is extremely talented, a rare medical genius."


    Dean listened attentively.


    "Madam Hills has a huge crush on my teacher, but my teacher is a married man, so he had always


    avoided her," Avery said and pointed at her left face. "Madam Hills has even pped me before."

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Dean was stunned.


    "Miss Tate, I had not heard about any of this. If you had never brought it up, I would have never


    known about it."


    "Hmm, it''s all small matters."


    "I don''t think this is considered a small matter, right? Why did she hit you?" Dean sounded as if the


    p had wronged him.


    The incident happened many years ago. When Avery thought back about it, she did not feel


    anything.


    "Back then, she had insisted on seeing Professor Hough, but he had refused to see her, so I helped


    him stop her. I wanted to persuade her to leave, but in the end, she called me a b*tch and pped


    me. I''m not sure if she still remembers me or not, but because of this, I still clearly remember her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When Dean mentioned Ang''s name, she immediately thought of that woman.


    "My son was like you. He has studied under Professor Hough before. Why doesn''t he know about


    this?" Dean was confused." When I brought Ang to see my children, they were all meeting her


    for the first time."


    "Your son''s focus back then was never on theb. I have only seen him a few times," Avery''s


    answer stabbed into Dean''s heart deeply.


    "I have long known Ang, actually, but we were only acquaintances. Ang has never mentioned


    you before. I think she was just taking her anger on Professor Hough out on you." Dean was trying


    to exin Ang''s potential motivations to Avery. " But I think what she did was still wrong. I


    apologize on her behalf."


    "No need. I never cared about this.


    Professor Hough has said that other than her temper, she was great in everything else. I believe


    that Professor Hough does not judge a person wrongly."


    "Yes. It¡¯s not that she has a bad temper. She just has a weird temper. You have to amodate


    and give in to her," said Dean, continuing to defend his girlfriend." We n to have a simple


    wedding. I wonder whether you would do the honor to attend."


    "Sure!" Avery immediately agreed to it.


    After the cup of coffee, Avery followed Dean back to the Jennings. To make it convenient for them to


    chat, Dean got Avery to get in his car.


    "Initially, Ang also wants to help treat Bobby, but she is old. She isn''t as energetic as you young


    people. Furthermore, we n to get married. Ang takes this wedding very seriously. She wants


    to do everything herself, so she isn''t free," Dean exined.


    "Hmm. Mr. Jennings, I hear that you''re still going to work regrly. I salute you for having such a


    healthy body."


    "Haha! Those are just rumors. I''m old. I only work for two to three hours a day. The main business


    of thepany has been h< d(?ULU=ed over to my children and professionals," Dean said


    honestly. "Miss Tate, what is going on with your ex-husband right now?"


    Avery never thought that Dean would ask this.


    "I received an anonymous mailst night.


    There were two photos inside that said my ex-husband is dead." "Oh, what a pity! Elliot is truly a


    trading genius. God took him away too early!" Dean sighed pitifully. "But I heard that your marriage


    with him previously was very unhappy."


    "Hmm, Mr. Jennings, I heard that you had a lot of marriages. When you ended things with your


    previous wives, was it a peaceful breakup?"


    Dean shook his head. "Most of it was peaceful because most women married me for my money. As


    long as I give them enough money, they would naturally have noints. Some women are


    more challenging... I have a huge w. I like the new and get bored of the old quickly.


    Sometimes, even if I know the woman was not after my money, once I stop loving her,


    I can¡¯t continue living with her."


    Avery did not say anything. They werepletely different people. She was afraid that she might


    offend him with her words.


    Before finding any clues about Elliot, she had to hold back.


    "You two have a few kids, right? Now that your ex-husband is gone, you have to raise the children,"


    Dean continued on the previous topic when he saw that Avery was not saying anything.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    "Yes! I don''t want to raise them alone, so I still need to continue looking for him. Even if he is dead, I


    have to find his remains.


    What if he is somewhere hiding, living the time of his life? I don''t want to tire myself to death, raising


    so many children on my own."


    "Haha! You joke. Miss Tate. Elliot is dead. Does that mean his inheritance is all in your hand? By


    then, you can hire as many nannies as you want. You take his money, and just enjoy your life."


    "Mr. Jennings, what you said makes sense. I never thought of this." Avery no longer wanted to chat


    with him, so she took her phone out and pretended to be busy on it.


    Once the car reached the Jennings, Avery got out of the car with the help of the bodyguard.


    "This is Bobby''s house! I''m not going in!" Dean stood next to Avery and said, "Bobby is my favorite


    son. He is smart and capable. I initially thought that he could take over my position. 1 never thought


    that something like that would happen to him. Every time I see him, my heart breaks, so I try not to


    see him."


    Avery did not understand how she could be so ipatible with Dean. She took issue with every


    word he said.


    Dean also did not care one bit about


    Avery''s feelings. After saying that, he got in the car under the protection of the bodyguard and left.


    A butler came out and invited Avery in.


    "Miss Tate, Master Bobby is in the room, please follow me."


    Avery immediately followed the butler and headed to the bedroom. The bodyguard followed closely


    behind Avery.


    The butler turned to look at the bodyguard as if he was not weing him.


    "What is it?" Avery asked the butler.


    "Ever since Master Bobby had the ident, he has been unwilling to see other people,¡± the butler


    exined.


    "No choice. Old Mr. Jennings hired me to help cure him," Avery replied.


    "Miss Tate, this isn''t what I mean. I''m saying, perhaps your bodyguard can wait outside," the butler


    said.


    Before Avery said anything, her bodyguard said, "I''m going where Miss Tate is going. If your master


    can''t meet strangers, but he still has to meet Miss Tate, seeing another stranger wouldn¡¯t kill him."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Since I have promised to cure your master''s illness, I surely won''t be able to treat it at home. Later,


    he still has to go to the hospital. I can''t guarantee that all the medical staff in the hospital will be


    someone your master is familiar with," Avery said.


    At that, the butler could no longer say anything else. He opened the door :d*? XMW; let Avery and


    the bodyguard go in.


    Bobby, who was lying in bed, saw Avery and her bodyguard entering. His expression darkened.


    "Mr. Jennings, I have seen your brain scans. You can already walk. It''s best if you don''t lie in bed


    too long." "The doctors told me to be in bed." "Being in bed will only lower your body''s abilities. It will


    do you no good. Either you¡¯re lying or your doctor is trying to harm you."


    Bobby¡¯s face emptied of color.


    "Mr. Jennings, I can cure you, but you need to give me the things I want. I''m not sure if you are


    willing to make a deal with me,¡± Avery walked over to the bed and said to Bobby in a low voice.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Avery was not charging Dean any money because she wanted to directly make a deal with Bobby.


    Bobby never expected that Avery would say that to him. He was stunned.


    "I heard your father say that you are his most precious son. Your family has such a huge business.


    He initially wanted you to take over because you are his smartest and most capable son. Looking at


    you now, he is extremely heartbroken. If you can recover, he would surely put you back in charge,"


    Averyy out his options in front of him, "You surely want to go back to your original life, right?"


    Bobby hesitated for a while and asked," What do you want? Do you think a cripple like me can


    satisfy your conditions?"


    "I''m going to take a bet. You are Dean''s most important son. If you can''t do it, no one else can."


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to know where Elliot Foster is."


    "Hah! I don''t know!" Bobby answered without even thinking. "I don''t know Elliot!


    I have never met him. I won''t even know where he is. What makes you think I know anything about


    his whereabouts?"


    "I never said that you would know where he is," said Avery, correcting his


    assumption. "But your father might know where he is."


    "Even if he knows, I won''t be able to help you gather such important pieces of information!" Bobby


    swallowed. His voice was hoarse. "You really don''t understand my father! Just because he said that


    I''m his most important son, you believed him?" "Why not? He is your father. You are his eldest son.


    Parents usually favor their eldest son," Avery said.


    "Howical!" Bobby looked at Avery condescendingly, as if he was looking at a fool. "Do you think


    that all parents in the world love their own children? You must have never met terrible people


    before, right? You naive and idiotic woman!"


    Avery blushed in the face of his anger. A wave of raging anger red up in her, but considering what


    happened to Bobby, she could understand the change in his temperament, so she did not fight with


    him.


    "Watch your mouth! Miss Tate is now your doctor. If you can agree to her conditions, just agree to


    them. If you can''t just say no! Don''t waste her precious time!" Avery''s bodyguard''s tone was rough


    QKU: domineering.


    Bobby red at her bodyguard. He was in his house! Not at Avery''s!


    "I''m talking to him. You don''t have to interrupt. If I''m really angry, I''ll scold him myself,¡¯¡¯ Avery said to


    her bodyguard softly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oh... so you''re not angry when he said that about you just now?" the bodyguard was confused as


    to why she was good-naturedly putting up with this.


    Previously, when she was with Elliot, sometimes with just a casual sentence by Elliot she would


    re up.


    "Go out. I want to talk to him alone," Avery said to her bodyguard.


    "No. I can''t go out. I swore that I will stay with you." After the lesson learned in Ylore, the bodyguard


    no longer dared to leave her alone.


    "Wait outside the room. If there is anything, I''ll call you. He is ill right now. He can''t do anything to


    me." Avery thought that the bodyguard there might make Bobby unable to speak openly.


    The bodyguard left reluctantly.


    It was only Avery and Bobby left in the bedroom.


    "You said that I never met any terrible people before. If I have really never met any terrible people


    before, I would not have almost lost my life in Ylore!" Avery said. "If your father doesn''t love you,


    why would he look for me to treat you?"


    "Then, do you know who hurt me and made me this way?" Bobby let out an eerie and creepy smile.


    It was daytime, yet Avery felt the darkness and maliciousness from his smile.


    "Who?" Avery asked.


    "Who the hell are you? Why should I tell you?" Bobby suddenly changed. He said in a hot-tempered


    manner, "Leave! Leave my room!"

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Avery saw him losing control of his emotions, and she immediately said," Consider my deal. As long


    as you help me find Elliot, I''ll promise to cure you."


    "Leave!" Bobby covered his ears, no longer wanting to hear her voice. As if he would die hearing


    her voice for a single second more.


    Avery was extremely surprised at his reactions, but she did not want to continue agitating him, so


    she quickly left the room.


    "Miss Tate, why are you out so quickly?" The bodyguard observed her closely to see if she was hurt


    or not.


    "We''ll talk once we''re outside."


    Avery quickly left the house. On the way


    back, Avery kept thinking back about everything that happened after meeting Bobby.


    The words that Bobby said were particrly strange. He seemed to be hinting at something, but it


    was not obvious.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His reaction waspletely different from her expectations. She really wanted to know why.


    Returning home, she took a cup of water and drank it all down.


    The nanny saw her return and immediately served the lunch that she made.


    Avery did not have much of an appetite, but she still walked over to the dining table.


    She unlocked her phone. She wanted to send Sebastian a message, but the instant she unlocked


    her phone, she saw missed calls and messages from Mike.


    She called him, and the call was picked up immediately.


    "Why did you not pick up your phone?" Mike asked anxiously. "Why were you out so long having


    coffee with Dean?"


    "No, we finished our coffee quite fast. I went to see Bobby Jennings, Dean''s eldest son." Avery told


    him her suspicions, "He was a little strange¡ª"


    "Strange? Are you talking about Dean or his son?"


    "Both. I seem to have trouble speaking to both of them." Avery furrowed her brows.


    Mike broke things down for her. "Dean is almost seventy-three this year. The generation gap


    between you two is extremely wide. It''s normal that you two don''t get along. Also, after his son''s


    ident, he must have some psychological issues. It''s also normal that you find it hard to talk to


    him. Don¡¯t doubt yourself. It''s their problem."


    "You sure know how tofort others, but I don''t think it''s like what you said." Avery felt hungry.


    "We''ll talk once you''re back. I''ll eat first."


    She had forgotten that she had wanted to send Sebastian a text after her call.


    She put her phone down :g+?SNV= quietly ate her lunch.


    Her sixth sense told her that Elliot was close to her. As long as she continued searching for him, she


    would surely be able to find him.


    The photos from the anonymous sender the night before were to try to get her to give up and stop


    searching for Elliot.


    The person behind it must know that she was looking for Elliot, so they got scared.


    After lunch, she took her phone back to her room. She thought of Sebastian and immediately


    wanted to confirm something with him, so she called him.


    Sebastian soon picked up. Before Avery could say anything, he teased her, "You met with my father


    and my brother. Now you''re calling me. What do you want to tell me?"


    "Your brother''s car crash was no ident. It was done by someone." Avery asked her question,


    "Sebastian, did you n his ident?"

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Sebastian gasped. "My brother said that to you?!" "No."


    "If that''s not the case, why do you think that I''m the one behind all this? Simply because with him


    gone, I will be the next in line to inherit my father''s wealth?" he asked.


    Avery did not respond.


    "Naha! Well, you won''t be the first to think that. I don''t care if the others think so because their


    narrow minds do not affect me, but I''m a bit hurt that you would say such a thing," heined


    sadly.


    After a moment of silence, Avery exined, "Your brother didn¡¯t say that you are behind it, but he


    mentioned that someone nned the "ident" to get him killed. I don''t know anyone else other


    than you in the Jennings family."


    "What do you mean, you don''t know anyone else?" Sebastian did not ept the exnation. "You


    should know Ang, right? I still remember how shocked you were when I mentioned her name. If


    you didn''t know her, you would have asked who she was and why she was with my father... but you


    didn''t ask a thing.¡±


    "I am confused, too. Ang went to our school to look for Professor Hough before, yet your dad


    says that he met Ang the first time at a party the Jennings family held. Have you really not seen


    her before at school?" Avery asked.


    "Avery, that''s not important¡ª" "I feel like nothing any of you said is true," she said. "Are you all wary


    of me because you don''t want me to find Elliot?" "I don''t know what my father and brother think. We


    might be a family, but we are not as united as you think we are. I was only introduced to the family


    after reaching adulthood... So trust me, what I tell you has a higher chance of being truepared


    to what my father is telling you."


    "So were you behind the car ident your brother was in, then?"


    "No," he answered without hesitation. "If it was me, my father wouldn''t hand my brother''s assets


    over to me. I would have been dead by now if I was behind it...


    Probably severely maimed, if not dead."


    Avery kept quiet when she heard this.


    Sebastian''s words had shaken her view on the entire situation.


    "My brother told him that someone is after him... Haha! Why would he tell you that? Avery Tate,


    what kind of sorcery are you working to convince even someone as timid as my brother to confess


    to you?" he asked in confusion.


    She remained stunned. "You said that what your brother said was true :g&=TIV> that you are not


    behind it, so who was it?"


    "Answer my question first, before I answer yours," he insisted, seemingly certain that Avery would


    answer his question in order to get answers to hers.


    "I told your brother that I can cure him, but he needs to find out where Elliot is," she said after


    remaining thoughtful for a few moments. "But he didn¡¯t take me up on my offer." "Haha! You are


    hrious, Avery! Did my brotherugh when you say that?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sebastian''s sarcasticugh pierced through her ears and she tightened her grip on the phone. "No.


    Not only did he notugh, but he was also livid."


    "Oh... Livid, huh? Of course, he was livid, because you... can¡¯t cure him," he said and started


    laughing again. Once he was done, he asked, "After all that I''ve said, you still haven''t figured out


    who got him into this state?"


    "Ang?" Avery guessed.


    "... I thought you were smart! I''m surprised that you are such a moron," he said, before hanging up.


    Avery stared at her phone in stunned silence.


    Avery was rather tired before the call, but now, not only was she no longer sleepy, her heart was


    filled with anger for being called a ''moron'' by a cob like Sebastian.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    She had suspected Ang because they had been talking about her, but if it was not Ang, the


    only person that was left was Dean Jennings.


    Chills ran down Avery''s spine at the thought, but she felt that she was closer to the truth the more


    she thought about the possibility.


    Normal parents would never despise their children after they had been severely injured to the point


    that they refused to see their children. If that were true, it means that Dean did not have any love for


    his supposedly favorite son.


    Sebastian mentioned that Avery would not be able to cure Bobby not because he doubted her


    ability, but because... someone would make sure that she failed.


    Feeling like she was being strangled, Avery panted heavily.


    Why would Dean work to disable his eldest son?


    If he had despised his son from the very beginning, why did he allow Bobby to manage his assets to


    begin with?


    Sebastian was too secretive for Avery to learn what had happened from him.


    The next morning, Avery arrived at Dean¡¯s house with her bodyguard.


    Dean lived in an area famously known as the ''rich people area'' in Bridgedale, and Avery managed


    to gain ess into the area, arriving at Dean''s house with ease, which confused the butler.


    "I have a friend who stays in this area, so I


    have no issuesing in," she exined as the butler led her inside.


    In truth, she had asked for Sebastian''s help to get in. She stayed up all night thinking that she had


    yet to meet with Ang, so she came to pay her a visit.


    "Doctor Tate, my master usually wakes up after ten, so you are here too early," the butler said.


    "I met with your master yesterday. I am here for Ms. Hills," she said, before stepping into the living


    room and taking a seat on the couch.


    The butler had never seen someone so shameless. "Ms. Hills usuallyes down with the master."


    "I''ll wait, then. I have time," she said when she spotted a womanly figure by the stairs.


    Ang was walking down the stairs in her


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    silk lingerie.


    "I was wondering who was causing all this noise! So it''s James'' favorite pet." Ang strolled toward


    Avery >a''


    "Hello, Ms. Hills. I thought you didn''t remember me and came to visit...¡±


    "Haha. I don''t remember you. Dean told me that he had hired you to treat Bobby, so I looked you


    up. That''s when I remembered you." Ang scanned Avery up and down, before taking her seat on


    the couchzily." You said you are here to see me. Why?"


    "There''s something I can''t seem to figure out," Avery said in confusion. "Professor Hough had


    mentioned multiple times how talented you are in surgery and medicine. Mr. Jennings said that you


    are busy with the wedding and do not have time to treat Bobby, but his condition isn¡¯t exactly an


    emergency. You can treat him after the wedding... so why did Mr. Jennings hire me?"

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    Avery saw the way Ang''s look darkened and how her eyes glittered viciously as though she was


    going to chase Avery out any second now.


    "Ms. Hills, I''m only asking because I went to see Bobby yesterday," Avery blurted out." He hated my


    guts from the moment he saw me and asked me to leave after a brief exchange."


    "Humans tend to experience drastic changes in personality after a traumatic experience like that. I


    heard from his father that Bobby used to be more mature than Sebastian. It''s a shame that he has


    turned out like this," Ang said. "I did consider treating him myself, but I''m afraid that I''m not


    capable of it."


    Avery gave her a confused look.


    "My hands... They started shaking uncontrobly two years ago... It started as a shiver from time to


    time and didn''t cause much damage. But maybe I''ve exhausted myselftely so the shaking has


    gotten worse. You are still young and probably won''t understand what it''s like for older people like


    us to wake up one day to find out yet another part of our bodies has issues." Ang lifted her arm


    and nced at it.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that something happened to your hands," Avery said ruefully. "I am here


    only to visit you. As for Bobby, I''ve already agreed to treat him and I won''t go back on my own


    words."


    "You are here to visit me? More like to confront me, right?" Ang''s eyebrows shot up. "Dean came


    home yesterday asking me if I had pped you... You sure hold a grudge! If you hadn''t mentioned


    it, I would have forgotten all about it."


    "Ms. Hills, if I hold a grudge against you over a p to the face, I would have sought revenge on


    you long ago, why should I wait until now?" Avery drawled calmly." Professor Hough had nothing


    but great things to say whenever he used to talk about you, so naturally, I won''t hold such a small


    grudge against you."


    Ang''s expression darkened further at the mention of ''Professor Hough''. "Stop mentioning his


    name over and over again in front of me!"


    "Professor Hough might be dead, but he still lives in my heart.¡±


    "He is nothing but a yboy! You respect him so much simply because you have no idea what he''s


    really like." Ang nced at the diamond ring on her right ring finger. "He epted my confession


    of love for him in the past


    Avery froze. "Are you serious?"


    "Why wouldn''t he see me, then? It''s because he didn''t dare to face me!" Ang grew increasingly


    agitated. "I''ve always been acting honorably and would never cling onto someone if they didn''t


    treasure mypanionship, but James... He owed me an exnation and refused to give me that


    until the end! It''s not horrible of me to call him a yboy now, is it?!"


    "If what you are saying is true, then Professor Hough must have had his reasons for doing so."


    Avery refused to believe her mentor to be a yboy. She had respected him since she first met him


    until the day he died.


    "Even if that¡¯s true, it doesn''t change the fact that he hurt me! All I wanted was an exnation, but


    he denied me that and refused to rify with the others as well. Everyone thought that I was


    stalking him! He might be the most righteous man anyone has ever known, but to me, he will


    forever be remembered as a yboy who toyed with my feelings!"


    "Ms. Hills, Professor Hough died from illness and maybe if his death wasn''t so unexpected, he


    would have exined things to you-"


    "Avery Tate, you are just as disgusting as your professor!" Ang¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic


    sneer. "I am willing to engage in small talk with you if you stop mentioning him, but say his name in


    front of me again and I will have the bodyguards throw you


    out of here!"


    Seeing how flushed and enraged Ang was, Avery stood from the couch and stormed off.


    Once Avery was gone, Dean came downstairs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Ang, what made you so angry this morning, hm?"


    Ang stood from the couch and said in a sweet voice, "Who else has the courage to be so rude to


    me but Avery Tate? We should have just killed her back in the basement. Who would have thought


    that she was lucky enough to get out of there?"


    Dean approached Ang and wrapped his arm around her waist. "She only survived because she


    is lucky enough to have such a brilliant son. I respect her for that." "Hayden Tate is brilliant, indeed,


    but he''s so mysterious that I don''t even know what he looks like."

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    "He''s a top-ranked hacker. If he doesn''t want his photos to be on the inte, we won''t be able to


    find any." Dean took her hand and walked toward the dining room." Let''s have breakfast!"


    "I don''t have much of an appetite... But I can eat with you!" Though still annoyed with Avery, Ang


    regained herposure at the reminder that she had leverage over Avery.


    Avery stepped out of the Jennings'' mansion and got into her car.


    "Where to, Miss Tate?" her bodyguard asked.


    She was not sure where to go as she had too much on her mind. "Wherever!" "Oh... Why don¡¯t we


    go to the Dream Maker factory, then?" The bodyguard was extremely interested in the Dream


    Maker factory and was dying for Avery to give him a tour.


    She was not paying attention to what the bodyguard was saying and did not respond.


    Taking her silence as a yes, he started driving towards Dream Maker.


    Avery took out her phone and found Professor Hough''s son''s contact. Worried that she might


    disturb him if she called out of the blue, she sent a message asking for Profession Hough''s wife''s


    number instead.


    When Professor Hough''s son saw her message, he forwarded his mother''s contact to Avery right


    away without asking any questions.


    Avery thanked him in a message and made the call.


    Someone answered right away. "Avery, are you looking for me?"


    "Mrs. Hough, I hope I''m not interrupting anything."


    "Of course, not! I''ve retired so I''m free every day. It''s a shame that I''m not in Bridgedale now or I


    would have invited you over."


    "I will be sure to pay you a visit when I have the chance, Mrs. Hough," Avery promised. "I''m calling


    you today because I met with Ang today and she told me that Professor Hough had failed her. I


    don''t believe that...¡±


    "Ang? How did youe across that woman?" "Ang is now dating the president of MediLove


    Pharmaceutical, Dean Jennings, and I''ve been looking into the Jennings family so I met with her


    earlier today," Avery exined. "Mrs. Hough, what Ang said has to be a lie, right? You TJP:


    Professor Hough had such a loving rtionship¡ª"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "She was telling the truth," Mrs. Hough interrupted her. "James and I got married because our


    parents told us to."


    The frustrated expression on Ang''s face from earlier immediately popped into Avery''s mind.


    "James was an obedient son and chose to marry me, but by doing so, he had indeed failed Ang,


    so he didn¡¯t know how to face her," Mrs. Hough continued, "For years after I married him, Ang


    would keep calling to insult me and I found it horribly disturbing. She is a horrifying woman.


    Avery, it''s best to stay out of her way."

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    In the Dream Maker factory, Avery stepped out of the car and stared dazedly at the building before


    her. "Why are we here?"


    The bodyguard stilled. "I thought you said we areing here?"


    "Did I say that?" She massaged her temples as she struggled to recall what she said.


    "You said to go wherever and I suggested that wee to Dream Maker. You didn''t say no to it!"


    the bodyguard exined.


    "Oh... I was on my phone at the time so I didn¡¯t hear that." It wasn''t Avery''s intention toe here,


    but she decided to


    check on Mike since they were already here.


    "Miss Tate, you are looking more and more depressed ever since you started seeing the Jennings.


    That family is toxic," the bodyguard said. "If you really think that they have Elliot, you can hire


    someone to kidnap Dean Jennings and request that he release Elliot."


    "I am only guessing that he has Elliot, but I don''t have proof for that, so I can''t act rashly at the


    moment. They are enemies in the dark so I have to be careful. I can feel that Elliot¡¯s still alive, or


    they wouldn''t have sent me those photos. What good will a dead man do them? If Elliot is really


    dead, they could have returned his body to me."


    "Miss Tate, I think what you say makes sense. If Elliot''s still alive, then why the long face?" The


    bodyguard was in a great mood. "What a majestic building! If I have to stop working for you in the


    future, can you get me a job here? I am willing to do anything, even guarding the door."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You need to stop daydreaming."


    The bodyguard scratched his head awkwardly. "I just think this ce looks really artistic."


    "Why don''t you start working as a guard here, then?"


    "No way! Miss Tate, I''m talking about the future when I am no longer strong enough to be your


    bodyguard..."


    "If you aren''t strong enough to be my bodyguard, you most certainly won''t be strong enough to be


    the guard here," Avery retorted. "Are you upset with me or something? You''d rather guard the door


    here than be my bodyguard?"


    "Miss Tate, that''s not what I mean! I am absolutely loyal to you! How can you doubt my loyalty like


    that?" The bodyguard flushed anxiously, desperate to prove his loyalty to Avery.


    "I''m just joking around. Do you want a Dream Maker car?"


    Happiness struck too fast =e&>TNS< he was not prepared for it. The bodyguard wanted to refuse


    as his carelessness had almost gotten Avery killed in Ylore, so he did not feel like he deserved such


    a gift; however, his desire for a Dream Maker car won and he epted it guiltily. "Thank you, Miss


    Tate.¡±


    Avery took out her phone to call Mike, telling him that she nned to buy a Dream Maker car for her


    bodyguard.


    Mike was confused. "But that bodyguard of yours... back in Ylore, he...¡±


    "I will pay for it. I won¡¯t take the car for free.


    "It''s not a matter of money. I''m talking about his attitude at work... You treated him with kindness, yet


    he left his post to have fun..."


    "He''s been following me all over the world for work. He neverined or said he¡¯s tired and has


    never backed away from danger.¡±


    "That''s the basic requirement of his job considering how much you pay him," Mike retorted.


    "If not for the money, why exactly should he choose to be with me, instead of his family in


    Aryadelle?"


    Convinced, Mike called the managers to send someone to serve Avery.


    Mike had wanted to see them himself, but Avery refused, as she did not want to cause a scene.


    Shortly after, a manager found Avery and her bodyguard and led them into the factory.


    "Miss Tate, what color do you want for your car?" the manager asked.


    She turned to look at her bodyguard. "What color does your wife like?"


    "My wife?" The bodyguard froze. "Why are you asking about my wife, Miss Tate?"

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    "I''m buying your wife a car! I realized that you are working for me most of the time and rarely have


    time to stay home with your family, so I want to buy your wife a car."


    The bodyguard¡¯s eyes reddened at her exnation. "I thank you on my wife''s behalf, Miss Tate!


    She''s always been supportive of my job and has been grateful for you."


    "What color does she like?"


    "White! It''s simple and elegant."


    The two chatted along the way as they followed the manager into the factory.


    Avery doubted her own eyes when she spotted Sebastian in the factory. She rubbed her eyes and


    gazed up again...


    "Isn''t that the second master of the Jennings family?" Her bodyguard spotted Sebastian as well and


    did not suspect if he had mistaken the person ahead for Sebastian. "Why is he here?"


    "Mr. Jennings ordered a car with us, so he is probably here to look at it," the manager exined.


    "Do you know each other?"


    Avery hummed in response.


    Sebastian heard them from a distance and turned to look at them. He beamed when he spotted


    Avery and immediately hurried over.


    "Avery! Why are you here?" Sebastian acted as though he was a close friend of Avery''s and the


    smile on his face was rather misleading.


    "Buying a car," she said. "You, too?" "Yeah! My father is marrying Ang, right? I am ordering a car


    for Ang as a wedding gift for them," he said. "What color do you want? I know someone at the


    management level..."


    "It''s fine. I¡¯ll just go ahead and get a normal white one. Thank you, though!" She appreciated his


    thought.


    "You went to my father''s ce this morning. How did the meeting with Ang go?" Sebastian


    received Avery''s call earlier that morning, asking for help to ess Dean''s house.


    Sebastian did not want to help, but Avery begged him and he did not have the heart to reject her


    request.


    "Ang says her hands shake from time to time so she can''t perform surgery anymore. Have you


    heard of that before?"


    Avery asked.


    Sebastian shook his head. "I only see her when I go over for dinner asionally, so I haven''t heard


    them mentioning it before."


    "... Have you eaten? Let me buy you lunch! Thank you for helping me out this morning, " Avery said.


    "Sure! I''m hungry," he agreed right away. He rolled his fox-like eyes =g >TMX: continued, "I heard


    the canteen here is nice, so let''s go there!"


    Avery was stunned for a moment but nodded immediately after.


    "Let''s go grab something to eat, then! I woke up early and had my breakfast far too early this


    morning, so I''m starving," Sebastian said as he reached to grab Avery''s arm.


    "You can see the cars with this manager. I will head over to the canteen with Sebastian. Come find


    me when you are done," Avery told her bodyguard.


    The bodyguard did not dare to let his guard down. "Miss Tate, just a white one will do. I don''t have


    to go see it. I will go to the canteen with you."


    Seeing that her bodyguard was following closely behind them, Sebastian teased, " What a dutiful


    bodyguard you have there. What, is he afraid that I would do something to you in broad daylight?"


    "Thest time something happened to my boss in Ylore, it happened during broad daylight," the


    bodyguard retorted.


    "Can''t argue with that. It''s better safe than sorry." Sebastian looked away.


    Once they arrived at the canteen, both Avery and Sebastian went to grab their trays to select their


    food.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why would your father hurt your brother? Can you tell me?" Avery whispered.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    "Avery, do you know why I asked you to buy me lunch at the canteen?" Sebastian asked.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Why?"


    "Because I knew you would ask sensitive questions like that." He studied her like he had already


    seen right through her. "My father''s spies are hidden amongst the bodyguards that are supposed to


    protect me."


    Avery fell silent, not knowing what to say.


    Avery had not thought that would be possible.


    "My father made an excuse of wanting me protected and sent his men to watch me. Do you still


    think that it''s strange for him to do something to my brother?" Sebastian lowered his voice as his


    lips curled into a smile like he did not have a care in the world for how abnormal his rtionship with


    his father was.


    "There has to be a reason that he''s doing this, right? I haven''t spoken to your father much, but he''s


    just a guy-"


    "If you stop considering him as just a guy'', then all the things that happened in the Jennings family


    will start to make sense to you," he said as he ced scoops of food onto his te.


    Avery moved her gaze away from his face and turned to look at the trays of food before her. Once


    they were done, the two went to sit down by the corner at the table that was mostly full, so that


    Sebastian''s bodyguards were left with no options but to sit somewhere else.


    "You said that your father is sick in the head, but how so? Like, is he mentally ill or something?


    Does Ang know?" Avery felt like a gossiping wench. She had started looking into the Jennings to


    find Elliot, but she had realized that the drama surrounding this family had surpassed her


    imagination. If Dean was not an ordinary man, then it only meant that Elliot was in a far more


    dangerous situation than she had originally thought.


    "It''s not that bad. I don''t think he''s mentally ill; he just became extremely self-absorbed after getting


    rich... thinking that he is invincible... Everyone around him fawns over him, too, so he just gets


    weirder and weirder."


    "If he''s not mentally ill, why would he hurt your brother? There has to be a reason for it, right?"


    Avery sighed a breath of relief, if Dean was not a psychopath, then Elliot might still be alive.


    "My brother fell in love with the wrong person..."


    "A woman?" Avery scowled.


    "Yeah. That woman dated my father in secret before :h%:YKT? my brother started seeing her half a


    year ago... My brother knew that Father would be furious once he finds out, so they had been


    sneaking around, but eventually, my father did find out."


    Avery was in awe of how strange the situation was. "A woman dated your father in secret, they


    broke up, and she started dating your brother instead... It''s a bit bizarre to me, but so long as they


    are okay with it...your father didn''t have to..."


    "Once he found out about this, he ordered his bodyguards to beat my brother up. I was there."


    Sebastian smiled bitterly." What do I have to do with all this? He had a point to call me over so that I


    could watch him beat my brother up... and that wasn''t enough for him. When the driver sent my


    brother to the hospital, Father sent his bodyguards to crash into my brother''s car."


    Chills ran down her spine and she began to sweat fearfully. "Your father is sick... He is a sick man! I


    used to think that Elliot is the devil himself, but he is not nearly half as ruthless as your father!"


    "Well, he let my brother live, so I guess he still cares for him, otherwise Bobby would have died!"


    Sebastian kept munching away, not at all disgusted by what had happened.


    Avery, on the other hand, hadpletely lost her appetite, so she opened a bottle of


    water and took a sip instead.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    "I don''t understand... If what you said is true, why did your father ask me to treat your brother?" she


    mumbled. "Has hee to regret his action?"


    "As if. The word ''regret'' does not exist in my father''s vocabry. I don¡¯t know why he''s asked you to


    treat Bobby, but it''s definitely not for the reason you think it is, " he said with confidence.


    Avery stared at Sebastian''s face dazedly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "My bodyguards will start to suspect that something is wrong if you keep staring at me instead of


    eating," he lowered his voice and reminded her. "If you want to keep looking into this, it¡¯s best that


    you learn to not show any emotions on your face."


    She snapped out of it right away and smiled at him, before grabbing her spoon to start eating.


    "After hearing what you have to say, I realize you don''t have it easy either! If you make a mistake,


    will your father treat you the way he treated your brother?"


    "He will."


    "Wouldn''t he be more cautious? You are hisst capable son, and if he destroys you, too, who''s


    going to inherit his assets? I thought you mentioned that he values sons over daughters?"


    "He isn''t the type of person who would worry about what happens after his death. He might very


    well spend all his money before dying." Sebastian shrugged. "He will leave me alone as long as I


    stay clear of trouble. He''s done so since I was introduced to the Jennings family, so he''s not bad of


    a father to me, at the very least." "That¡¯s good. When you get a girlfriend, remember to check if she


    had been involved with your father," Avery reminded him.


    "Hahaha... I''m not interested in women."


    Avery froze. "Y- You are interested in men?"


    "You are overthinking it. I don¡¯t like women or men. It''s already lucky that I''m not more cynical to be


    born into this family. I would have gone crazy if I didn¡¯t have a strong mentality," he said while


    finishing the food on his te.


    Feeling slightly awkward at the topic they were discussing, she changed the subject." You sure


    have a great appetite."


    "The food here isn''t bad, or maybe I''m just very hungry. Next time you need help, give me a heads


    up okay?" he said


    Avery found herself enjoying hispany more and more as time went by. It could be that she felt


    sorry for him the more she found out about his family or perhaps she had let her guard down simply


    because he imed that he was not interested in women.


    "Avery, I might not be interested in women, but my mom has been trying to make me marry


    someone, so eventually I will have toply. I think you are not too bad... You are not involved with


    my father for sure, so that saves me from a lot of trouble..."


    "Zip it!" Avery immediately lost her patience with him.


    "Hahaha! I''ll be going now!" He turned and left, his bodyguards following closely behind.


    She watched as they disappeared into the distance. An unsettling feeling filled her heart.


    "Miss. Tate, what were you talking about? I saw you smiling and frowning from time to time..."


    Avery''s bodyguard sat down on Sebastian''s seat.


    "Nothing much." Avery poked at her food with the fork subconsciously, wondering why Dean had


    asked for her help to treat Bobby and what he was nning.


    Shortly after that, her phone rang. It was a call from Dean.

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    Avery gave her bodyguard a look, signaling him to stay quiet.


    She stepped out of the canteen and answered the call.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Miss Tate, I told my men to send Bobby to the hospital today. I heard that he shouted at you


    yesterday, and I hope you don''t take it personally. He''s been mentally disturbed since the car crash.


    I''ve hired a psychiatrist to look at him but it''s not really working. I can only hope that you will be able


    to cure him."


    "Sure, I will go check on him at the hospitalter," she said calmly.


    "Yeah. I trust you with my son. Do let me know if you need anything else. If you can''t reach me, you


    can contact my assistant,"


    Dean offered kindly.


    "Sure. I apologize for showing up out of the blue to meet with Ms. Hills this morning."


    "Haha, Ang told me about it when I woke up this morning. She doesn''t me you for it. She


    simply resents Professor Hough," Dean said casually. "He is dead and the past is in the past. So


    long as you refrain from mentioning Professor Hough in front of her, it''s not that hard to get along


    with her."


    "Yeah. I was being rude today. I didn''t know what happened between them and I think I''ve upset Ms.


    Hills," Avery said, before changing the subject. "I went to buy a new car today and ran into your


    second eldest son."


    Avery said so because Sebastian had mentioned that Dean only had his men serve his son so that


    he could spy on him. Therefore, Dean must have already known that Sebastian had met with her.


    "What a coincidence."


    "Yeah! I had lunch with him, too." Avery wanted to talk to Dean so that she could have a better


    understanding of the man.


    "Haha, you are of the same age and were ssmates before. Most importantly, you are both single,


    right? You have my full support if you want to date Sebastian. He has high standards and wouldn''t


    settle for just any woman. He beams whenever he talks about you, though, so I think he probably


    likes you a lot."


    Avery remained silent for a moment and said, "I have to find my ex-husband first before I can start


    thinking about anything else. I think Sebastian is a nice guy, too. I had some misunderst


    "I have two children that are raised by Elliot, and unlike your case, my children like him so much that


    they can''t be separated from him..."


    "Haha, how''s that any different? I have kids that are raised by my ex-wives as well, and I give them


    allowance every month," he said. "Those two kids are not all you have, and if you want more, you


    are free to give birth to more. Why let your ex-husband get in the way of your future?" "What you


    are saying makes sense, Mr.


    Jennings, but I''ve found leads," Avery said on purpose to see how Dean would react.


    "Is that so? How impressive, Miss Tate,¡± he responded calmly. "So, where''s your ex-husband now?"


    "All I have are leads at the moment. I will tell you when I find him, if you are still interested in


    knowing by then, that is."


    "I see..." Dean did not say anything else and Avery felt like there was a gigantic rock resting on her


    chest.


    After the call ended, she saw a message she received from Mike, asking where she was.


    She called Mike back and informed him where she was, and he arrived shortly after.


    "Is Sebastian gone?" Mike wanted to join her for lunch but gave up when Avery told him that she


    was with Sebastian.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    "Yeah." Avery nced at the time. "I''m about to go home for a nap."


    "Hey, it¡¯s rare enough for you to drop by and you aren''t even going to spend some time with me?"


    Mike had two hours of lunch break.


    "I don''t want to disturb you while you are working. You keep saying how busy you are..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I still have the time to meet and chat with you." Mike dragged her to his office. "Have you bought


    the car?"


    "Not yet! We ran into Sebastian when we were looking through the options so it got dyed."


    "Leave it to me," Mike said, before turning to Avery''s bodyguard. "Give me your home address and


    the car will be delivered to your doorstep."


    "Thank you, Mr. Mike!"


    He turned back to stare at Avery. "What did you and Sebastian talk about?"


    "He told me that Dean was behind the car ident Bobby was in. Dean has to be sick in the head


    to do something like that," she mumbled. "All the kids that died in the Jennings family might be the


    work of that man."


    "Pfft!" Mike came close to spitting his food out.


    "Do you have anything to eat in your office? I was so shocked to hear this that I couldn''t eat it just


    now." Avery rubbed her belly as her stomach rumbled.


    "What do you want, Miss Tate? I will go buy it for you," her bodyguard asked. "I think the canteen is


    still open so I''ll head back there now."


    "Go ahead. I only have drinks in my office. No food," Mike said.


    The bodyguard strode off. Avery scanned Mike''s office and sat down on the couch.


    "What a chilling theory you have there. Have you asked Sebastian about that? What did he say?"


    "I didn¡¯t mention this to him... I don''t think he knows much because he said his father has been quite


    nice to him." Avery''s head was starting to hurt at the thought. "If Dean Jennings really is a


    psychopath, then Elliot''s chance of survival is minimal because I have no clue as to why Dean


    would kidnap him."


    "If he is a psychopath, he might not have a motive to begin with." Mike propped his hands on his


    hips and stood before her. " Nothing in my research indicated that he is that kind of person, though!"


    "Neither did your research indicate the fact that Dean was behind Bobby''s car crash. Things aren''t


    always what they seem :c): QNT= sometimes you can''t tell what''s wrong judging from the surface,"


    she said." I remember this news report about a serial killer who killed a lot of people a decade ago


    and the police failed to find him the entire time, do you know why?"


    "Because surveince cameras weren''t a thing a decade ago."


    Avery shot him an annoyed re. "It''s because everyone in the neighborhood knew him to be the


    humblest man in the area. No one could imagine that he was the killer." "But Dean Jennings isn''t


    exactly a known humble man." "It''s just an example. Something has to be wrong for so many


    children to die in the Jennings family. If this was any other family of high status, they would have


    strengthened the security if anyone was killed to make sure that the same thing doesn''t happen


    again, but not the Jennings. This means that Dean Jennings doesn''t care that his children are


    dying."


    "You are right, Avery. Something must be wrong with Dean Jennings." Mike had not thought of it


    that one, and instantly realized the truth after hearing what Avery had to say.


    "Which is why I have to get Elliot out as soon as possible. The Jennings family is a hellhole that''s


    scarier than even the basement we were locked in back in Ylore!" She felt a lump forming in her


    throat as she muttered.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    In Aryadelle, Natalie had been dazed and demotivated for the past few days. She had been


    doubting herself and her beliefs all along ever since her mother had told her that Dean Jennings


    was her biological father.


    Without Dean''s help, she would have never aplished what she had so far. Natalie thought back


    to the time when she had mocked Avery for depending on men for her sess, yet she hade


    to realize that she was no different than Avery.


    "Ms. Jennings, is something troubling you? " Her assistant asked gingerly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Natalie picked up her mug and took a sip of coffee.


    "If one day your mother tells you that you are not your father¡¯s child and that your real father is


    someone else, how would you react?" Natalie asked. "The father you''ve known has been caring


    and loving, and isn¡¯t aware that you are not his child."


    The assistant hesitated for a moment, before looking troubled. "That¡¯s insane! I''ve only ever seen


    something like that on television. Ms. Jennings, if something like that happens to me, I will definitely


    feel torn... because my father has cared for me all my life. I do think that blood is just one of the


    factors that define human rtionships and the most important factor of all is what you have


    actually been through with that other person."


    "What I described just now is exactly the situation I''m facing right now.¡± A bitter smile appeared on


    Natalie''s face. "It¡¯s okay if you want tough. I''ve also thought of my mother has not worked. The


    only time I remember her working is when she grew bored. My father has always been the family


    breadwinner.¡±


    "I won''tugh at you, Ms. Jennings. This sort of thing is out of your control, so you don''t have to be


    upset. If you don''t like your biological father, you can just ignore him."


    "What if my biological father is really rich? " Natalie pointed out her main concern. " One father has


    money and no lover for me, while another has no money, but all the love for me."


    "Just take both, then! It''s not an issue as long as the father who raised you doesn''t mind," the


    assistant suggested. "How rich is your biological father, Ms. Jennings? If he is willing to


    acknowledge you as his daughter, you can totally say yes. Why say no to the money, after all?" "He


    has loads of children ?d*


    The assistant gaped, before asking curiously, "Ms. Jennings, who exactly is your biological father? If


    you say he''s rich, he has to be as rich as kings..."


    "What¡¯s the point of you knowing his name if he doesn''t want me as his daughter?" Natalie propped


    her head with her hands with a troubled expression. "I am probably reaching for the stars to


    consider asking my father¡¯s help with aplishing the goal Elliot set for me so that I can take Tate


    Industries for myself."


    "Ms. Jennings, I think that''s a great n. Even if you don''t go to him as his daughter, you can still try


    considering a partnership with him. So long as he benefits from it, he will help you," the assistant


    said.


    "Don''t you think I have already thought of that? I just feel too humiliated... He knew I was his


    daughter all along, but all these years have passed, and not once has hee to see me. I''m


    disappointed in him."


    "Ms. Jennings, you mentioned that he has a lot of children, right? Children from wealthy families are


    meant to fight one another for their parents'' attention. You don''t have to feel ashamed. There''s no


    shame in doing what''s best for yourself. Once you excel and stand out amongst your siblings, your


    biological father will naturally see how worthy you are," the assistant consoled her and Natalie felt


    much better.


    In the afternoon, Natalie received a call from her uncle-inw.


    "Natalie, are you free this evening? Your aunt and I came to visit and we are at Leah''s ce right


    now. If you are not busy, let¡¯s go for dinner together!" Mr. Kennedy said.


    "Sure. I will reserve the restaurant. My treat tonight," she agreed enthusiastically.


    "Sigh. If only Leah is as sweet as you are."


    "Uncle, don''t be mad at her. Leah is not married to that bodyguard yet, so there''s still time! But the


    two of you need to stop being too harsh on Leah," Natalie said." She''s not a child anymore.


    Threatening her won''t work."


    "Whatever you say."


    In the evening at the elementary school, Leah remained in the office to organize the documents, not


    wanting to leave work.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    She saw a message from her father saying that he was waiting for her in her apartment with her


    mother.


    Leah had thought that her father would ignore her since she had argued with her mother. Leah¡¯s


    father had always been more attentive to her younger brother and had rarely made time to care for


    or educate her, so she did not know what to expect from him.


    Would he confront her and forcefully take her back to Bridgedale?


    Her head instantly started pounding at the thought, when suddenly, she heard La¡¯s voice from


    outside the office.


    "Ms. Kennedy.¡± Leah turned and saw La. She immediately walked over and asked," La, why


    are you here? Are you struggling with your homework?"


    La shook her head. "Ms. Kennedy, it''s Teacher''s Day tomorrow and I made a gift for youst


    night." She handed a card to Lead as she spoke.


    Leah epted it and opened it to have a look. "This is the most beautiful card I''ve ever received. I


    will keep it up."


    "You are a new teacher so this must be your first-time receiving gifts from a student, right?" George


    teased.


    "Some of the parents wished me happy Teacher''s Day a week ago. Some of them even told their


    kids to s to me, but I turned them down. I prefer hand-made gifts like this one from La."


    "Take a closer look. La signed on the card. Do you know how much her autograph costs now? If


    you sell it, you will get a handsome amount of money."


    Leah looked at them nkly.


    "Ms. Kennedy, don''t sell it yet. I will be more famous from now on so this card will be worth


    even more when I be more popr."


    Leah felt awkward, amused, and moved at the same time.


    Once La and George were gone, she received a phone call from her father and grabbed her


    purse to head back to her apartment.


    Both of her parents and Natalie were already waiting in her apartment.


    Leah''s heart raced, thinking that an intervention was awaiting her.


    Just then, her father took the initiative and said, "Leah, your mother had been too harsh on you. I


    already spoke to her about it. Let''s go eat ?d&>VNS< talk about this."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah followed them to the restaurant they had made a reservation at, and once they took their seats


    in the private room, the waiter swiftly started serving their food.


    "Leah, stop fighting your parents. They really love you. Your father wouldn''t have set aside his work


    toe see if he doesn''t care about you," said Natalie to ease the tension. "If you don''t want to


    follow them home, that''s fine; quit your current job ande to work for me. I will take care of you


    and your parents won''t force you to go home or get married."


    "You had it all figured out with my parents, huh, Cousin?"


    "Yes." Natalie had thought that Leah would be thankful, but to her bewilderment, Leah''s expression


    instantly darkened at her response.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    "Leah, what''s that look on your face? Your cousin knows that you want to stay in Aryadelle and told


    us not to be too harsh on you. It''s bad enough that you are not thanking her, what are you making


    that face for? Do you think we are forcing you to work for your cousin? She is just trying to help you!


    Do you really think that anyone can get to work for your cousin? If you weren''t our daughter,


    someone like you would never get a chance to work there!" Running out of patience, Mr. Kennedy


    barked.


    Mrs. Kennedy wanted to remain silent but was far too enraged by Leah''s attitude." Leah Kennedy, I


    don''t even know you anymore! Who turned you into such a person? That bodyguard?"


    "Mom, ever since you came to cause a scene at my school, La has asked to put a stop to the


    tutoring, and I haven''t spoken to her bodyguard since. Why are you dragging them into this mess?"


    Leah asked sharply.


    "Ha! Just listen to how pathetic you sound! You seem pretty proud of tutoring someone for free,


    huh? Since they don''t want your help, you might as well stop kissing up to them! Your mother and I


    can''t stand the dishonor you bring to our family any longer!" Mr. Kennedy''s pulse quickened in rage.


    If Natalie was not in the room with them, he would have lost his temper.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sensing the contempt her parents felt toward her, Leah felt hurt. "Mom, Dad, you say that about me,


    but do you think that the way you kiss up to my cousin is a pretty sight to witness?" "Leah, how can


    you talk to them in such a manner?" Natalie scowled. "They are your parents, not your enemy!"


    "I''m just telling the truth, Natalie. Do you have any idea how many times they have mentioned how


    much they wished I am half as talented as you are? They see no worth in my pride and find it


    convenient to put me down to fawn over you." Leah choked on her voice but continued, "I wish to


    god that I don''t have a heart, so I can just ept the allowance they give me happily, thinking that


    it¡¯s a gesture of love instead ofpensation for what they have been doing to me."


    Provoked, Natalie flushed. "You shouldn''t ept an allowance from your parents if you are that


    proud, then! You ept their money, all the while questioning their intentions, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s


    really ungrateful of you?" "I saved all the money they gave me..." Leah said, as she took out a cardd)>XKQ= ced it on the table. "Dad, this is the card you gave me. The ount was created with


    your passport and the password was created by you as well. You can check how much is in there


    anytime you want and now, I am giving this back."


    Mr. Kennedy had not expected Leah to talk about that in front of an outsider and instantly flushed.


    Even Natalie felt embarrassed.


    "Leah, are you really trying to cut all ties with your parents?" Natalie''s tone eased. " Even if they hurt


    your feelings you can''t just remember what they did. They do care for you."


    "It''s not me who wants to cut all ties. It''s my mom," Leah retorted decisively. "You alle at me


    like I''vemitted an unforgivable crime." "No one is saying that. Your job in school is tough, and


    your parents are just worried, which is normal. If youe to work for me, I won''t let you suffer at


    all, so why are you refusing my offer?" Natalie asked.


    "Natalie, I don''t want to get too close to you, " Leah said coldly.


    "Why?!" All three of them chorused.


    Leah stared intently at Natalie''s face and gritted out, "I overheard you on the phone the first time I


    went to your ce. You were the one behind what happened to Avery Tate and Elliot Foster in


    Ylore.


    Cousin, I will never be as sessful as you are, because I can never be as eager to fill my hands


    with blood as you are."


    Leah''s parents were stunned.


    Natalie gasped.


    Leah said her piece and grabbed her purse to leave without giving them time to respond.


    Shortly after, her parents chased after her from the private room all the way to her apartment.


    "Leah, you can¡¯t tell anyone about your cousin!" Mrs. Kennedy said in tears. "Your aunt only has


    one daughter, and you can''t let anything happen to her! Ever since Natalie had be sessful,


    she has been close with us. If she bes even more sessful in the future, she will definitely


    be of help to our family."


    Mr. Kennedy felt the same, as he saw no sense in wronging a family member for the sake of


    righteousness.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    "If you want to stay in Aryadelle to work as a teacher, then you are free to do so. Your father and I


    won''t push you to do anything you don¡¯t want, but do not take your marriage lightly," Mrs. Kennedy


    said." Leah, Avery Tate isn''t your family so you can¡¯t side with her! If you use your cousin, you


    will be disowned by our entire family!"


    "Go!" Tired of hearing their threats and curses, Leah said, "I am calling Avery right now if you refuse


    to leave!"


    Mrs. Kennedy immediately left with her husband.


    Avery arrived at the hospital at four in the afternoon to visit Bobby.


    Their eyes met when she stepped into his room.


    "Miss Tate, I need to speak with you, alone." Bobbyid on the bed and said calmly, "I''ve considered


    your offer."


    Avery nced at her bodyguard and silently ordered him to wait outside the door. The bodyguard


    immediately stepped outside and closed the door behind him.


    "Go on, Mr. Jennings!" Avery stood by the bed and waited for his response.


    He stared intently at her face and drawled," Miss. Tate, my back feels a little sore, can you please


    help to ce a pillow under my back?"


    It was a small request and Avery was happy to help, so she took a pillow from the bed and


    approached him to lift his body. However, as soon as her hands made contact with his body, she felt


    something sharp against her waist.


    She lowered her gaze in shock and saw a dagger in his hand. It was a clear threat. He was telling


    her that he would kill her if she dared move.


    Avery realized that she was not that surprised at the turn of events. Her heart raced but not entirely


    out of fear. "Bobby, I haven''t done anything to you..."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You crossed the wrong person, Avery Tate. " The dagger cut through the thin fabric of her clothes


    and pain shot up her body.


    "Who did I cross?" Avery already knew the answer to her question. If it was not Bobby himself who


    wanted her dead, it had to be Dean, and this proved that Dean had indeed captured Elliot.


    She told Dean that she had leads on Elliot''s whereabouts earlier that noon on purpose < g"?YNQ=


    immediately, Dean was already working to kill her.


    "You know better than anyone who you''ve crossed! Miss Tate, I am only doing this because I don''t


    have a choice. Do remember who¡¯s your true enemy when you decide to haunt someone!" Bobby


    said.


    "Wilson, help!" Avery shouted.


    Her bodyguard heard her from outside the room and kicked the door open, darting inside.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    The bodyguard saw the de in Bobby''s hand and he saw the de in Avery.


    Avery¡¯s clothes were instantly soaked in red, but thankfully, she was not stabbed in the heart.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He grabbed the vase on the table to throw it at Bobby, but Avery grabbed him by the arm and


    stopped him. "Take me to the emergency room to stop the bleeding."


    The dagger was still stuck in her flesh and Avery could feel that she was losing more and more


    blood.


    The bodyguard threw the vase away to lift Avery up, before turning to leave.


    "Miss Tate, are you okay?" the bodyguard asked worriedly.


    "It''s just a scratch... It¡¯s not a big deal." Avery was strangely calm, as though she was not the one


    who was stabbed.


    "Why are you so calm, Miss Tate? Why didn¡¯t you let me teach that b*st*rd a lesson? How dare he


    try to kill you? I could just kill him right now!" he gritted out.


    "He wouldn''t stab me in the abdomen if he really wanted to kill me," she lowered her voice and said.


    "Dean Jennings is the one who wants me dead, not Bobby."


    "Dean Jennings has outdone himself this time, Miss Tate. We can''t just let him do whatever he


    wants to us!" Every cell in the bodyguard''s body was screaming to gather a team and charge into


    Dean''s house to take revenge.


    "He has Elliot," she simply said. "I can''t face him off just yet. We need to get Elliot out first..." "Just


    ask Elliot¡¯s men to surround the Jennings'' mansion and force them into releasing him!"


    "I don''t have actual proof that they have Elliot, so I can''t do that either." Avery, too, was frustrated,


    but she knew better than to let it cloud her judgment. "If I act rashly and confront Dean Jennings


    right now, he won''t admit to it because once he does, it¡¯s all over for him; so long as he refuses to


    admit that he kidnapped Elliot, he could seek help from the police."


    "It''s so damn troublesome!" The bodyguard cursed as he carried Avery into the


    emergency room.


    The doctor helped to remove the dagger and swiftly stopped the bleeding before treating the


    wound.


    "Here''s some medicine you need to take home with you. You are on bed rest for the next few days.


    Be careful not to tear your wound," the doctor reminded.


    "Okay."


    The bodyguard epted the bill ;c,>RKV? went to collect the medicine, before helping Avery out of


    the hospital.


    By the time they stepped outside, the sky had turned dark but the blood stain on Avery''s clothes


    was still extremely visible. Not wanting to go home in her current state, she said, "Let¡¯s go to a shop


    to buy clothes for me to change into."


    "You can go lie down in the car, Miss Tate. I will buy them for you." The bodyguard helped her to the


    car and left for the nearest shops after asking for her measurements.


    He was furious, but it looked as though Avery was not going to tell Mike or Hayden about this, so he


    took out his phone to send a message to Mike, informing him of what had happened.


    In the Jennings mansion, Dean was informed of Bobby''s failed assassination shortly after the


    incident. Furious he shouted maliciously, "That useless scum! If he can¡¯t do such a simple thing, he


    shouldn''t live any longer!"


    Ang walked toward him and tapped him on the shoulder. "Avery has been on high alert ever


    since that incident in Ylore. You can''t really me him for not seeding."


    "Anyone who dares to betray me will suffer. " Dean sneered. "Even if I let him live, I will make it so


    that he wishes he were dead."

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    "Dean, don''t get frustrated over such small matters." Ang poured him a ss of water. "Who are


    you killing Avery for? I never said I wanted her dead."


    "I have a daughter called Natalie. She is the one behind what happened in Ylore. I want to kill Avery


    because I don¡¯t want her to find out that Natalie is behind it."


    Ang chuckled. "I thought you don¡¯t really care about your daughters?"


    "Natalie is different. She is now the person in charge of Tate Industries," said Dean proudly. "Her


    talent surpasses that of my two sons. I want to remove Avery from her path so that she can obtain


    Tate Industries.


    "I see. But how would you benefit from helping her? You haven''t acknowledged her as your


    daughter, right? If you help her out and in the end, she refuses to see you as her father, then all this


    effort will be wasted," Ang reminded him. "The consequences of killing Avery Tate can be quite


    heavy to bear!"


    "It''s not like I''ve seeded."


    "Are you going to try again?" Ang studied his side profile. "Do not get in the way of my n for


    the sake of your daughter. I won''t allow anyone from stopping him from me from executing my


    n."


    "Rx, Ang. Even if I were to kill Avery, I won''t leave any breadcrumbs for anyone to pick up."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time she returned home, it was already seven at night. It was not early norte for her to


    return.


    She spotted Mike''s car parked next to Hayden''s car in the yard and nced at her bodyguard.


    Wilson pretended not to notice her gaze and looked away. Avery immediately concluded that her


    bodyguard had informed Mike and Hayden about what had happened.


    Mike and Hayden heard the sound of a car engine going off from the yard and immediately stepped


    out of the living room.


    "Mom!" Hayden hurried over to Avery and studied her belly.


    "It''s just a small wound." She grinned at him. "It''ll be better in a few days."


    "You will brush it off as a small wound so long as it doesn''t kill you. You bled so much and even the


    doctor told you to be on bed rest for the next few days." "What''s wrong with you?" asked Mike as he


    red at the bodyguard. "I told you to protect her :f":RNT: you''ve let her get injured again!"


    "I..." Avery¡¯s bodyguard struggled to argue.


    "It''s not Wilson¡¯s fault. I was the one who told him to wait outside the room. Bobby wasn''t really


    trying to kill me and that''s why he didn¡¯t stab me in the heart," Avery said while walking into the


    living room. "If it¡¯s really that bad, the doctor would have insisted that I stay in the hospital. Don''t


    worry."


    "How can we not worry? Bobby might have failed to kill you, but Dean is definitely not going to stop


    here." Mike followed her into her room. "I''ve hired ten other bodyguards and starting tomorrow, they


    are going with you wherever you go."


    Avery stared at him in disbelief.


    "This is a decision Hayden and I made together after a discussion, so you don''t get a say. Dean


    wants to kill you and you have to keep looking into the Jennings family, so you can''t avoid contact


    with them altogether... One bodyguard is not enough to ensure your safety."


    Avery went to her closet and took out a set of pajamas. "Alright, go out! I want to rest." She felt


    extremely exhausted, probably due to the blood loss.


    "You can¡¯t be thinking of skipping dinner, can you? The nanny made you soup. At least have some


    soup." Mike was worried that she would be hungryter.


    "I will have it after shower." "Oh... Be careful not to get water on your wound when you shower."


    Mike simply did not feel assured. "Why don''t I call the nanny here to help you?"


    She sighed with resignation. "It¡¯s really a small wound. I wouldn''t be able to walk if it''s that bad."


    "Alright, then! Go ahead! I will put the soup into a bowl to let it cool down a bit," he said and left the


    room.

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    Mike walked out and ran into Hayden. The two headed to the dining room without a word.


    "Your mom said she''s fine, but her face is as pale as a ghost, so she must have lost quite a lot of


    blood," Mike whispered.


    "I won''t let that old twat live!" said Hayden through gritted teeth as his expression grew dark.


    "We will need to n it out carefully because he still has your father. We are in a passive position at


    the moment," Mike said. "Your dad is your mom''s main concern right now. We will need to find out


    where Elliot is and find a way to get him out. Once he is out, we are free to do whatever we want


    with Dean Jennings."


    In the bedroom, Avery wiped herself dry and changed into a set of loose pajamas, before stepping


    out of the bathroom.


    Her phone started ringing, so she went to the nightstand to pick up her phone, only to realize that


    Dean was calling.


    She took a deep breath and answered.


    "Miss Tate, are you okay? I heard that Bobby went mad and stabbed you. That beast! He¡¯s gone


    mad!" Dean cursed while apologizing to her. "I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Tate. Are you alright? Where are


    you now? Can Ie see you?"


    "I''m fine, Mr. Jennings. It''ste, so just stay home and rest!" Avery sat down by the bed calmly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will pay you a visit tomorrow. Where do you stay? Will it be okay for you to share the address with


    me? I do feel awful about this. Sebastian is extremely upset about it, too. He wanted to call you, but


    I figured that I should be the one to call to extend my apology to you," he said earnestly.


    Avery hung up after giving her address to Dean.


    She realized that Dean''s shamelessness might have been an importantponent of his sess.


    After taking some time to calm herself, she stepped out of her room and noticed that Hayden was


    on the phone with La.


    Mike spotted her and hurried over to help her. "We didn''t tell La about your injury," he whispered.


    "You don''t have to mention it to her," she said as she walked closer to Hayden. Her face popped on


    the screen as she asked," La, don''t you have school today?" "It¡¯s the weekend today, Mommy!"


    La beamed at the sight of her mother, but her expression darkened shortly after." Mommy, let me


    tell you something. Ms. Kennedy''s mom is so scary! She came to the school ;a$=ULQ< pped Ms.


    Kennedy on the face, forcing her to quit her job! Ms. Kennedy refused and Uncle George said she


    might have to cut all ties with her family; she might even have to pay her parents off."


    Avery was slightly taken by surprise. "It''s that bad?"


    "I want Ms. Kennedy to tutor me again. That way, she can earn extra," La suggested gently.


    "You have my full support if you want to help her, but do not spend time with her alone. Take Uncle


    George with you no matter where you go, okay?" Avery was scared that something might happen to


    La.


    "I know, Mommy." La could sense that Avery was on edge and instantly remembered what


    happened to Elliot." Mommy, are you close to finding Daddy?"


    "Soon," Avery said without hesitation. "I have a strong feeling that he is somewhere nearby."


    Dean had to be afraid if he could not wait to kill her.


    La beamed. "You are the best. Mommy! Everyone said that Daddy is dead, and you are the only


    one who said he isn''t. Daddy only listens to you and has stayed alive because you told him to."


    "Yeah."


    La was in a great mood after the call with her mother, so she proceeded to call


    Leah and invited her to meet.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Leah dly epted her invitation.


    "Ms. Kennedy, why don''t youe to my ce? We didn''t get to show you around thest time you


    came!"


    "Wouldn¡¯t that be inappropriate?"


    "Juste, Ms. Kennedy! Uncle George is on rest today so I can''t go outside. My mommy said that


    Uncle George has to be by my side if I want to go outside."


    "George is the only bodyguard in the house?


    "Of course, not! But I like him the most. Without him to protect me, I don''t like to go out."


    "Alright, then! I wille to find you." Leah felt honored that La had invited her.


    One hourter, she arrived at the residential area where Elliot''s mansion was located with a fruit


    basket, and George was waiting at the entrance to pick her up.


    She was stunned when she saw George. " La told me that you are off duty today."


    "Yeah. After she invited you, Robert dragged her out to y so she told me toe pick you up,"


    George said while taking the fruit basket off her hands.


    "Isn''t this too much trouble for you? If


    La is not free today, I can just go home."


    "Just stay for a while since you are already here!" George strode off, leading the way.


    Leah picked up the pace to catch up with him.


    "George, can you wait up?" Leah was starting to sweat.


    He stopped and turned around to look at her with a frown. "Should I... carry you?¡±


    She stared at him in shock.


    "Maybe you can wait here, and I cane back to pick you up with a car?" George was used to


    walking at a faster pace and hadpletely forgotten that Leah had low stamina.


    She shook her head frantically, blushing." Just slow down. It''s the weekend and it¡¯s not like we are


    in a hurry, so we don''t have to walk so fast."


    "La wants you to keep tutoring her. She will pay you so think of how much you want to charge


    first!" George slowed down." She wants to help you out, so you can name a higher price."


    Leah''sposure shattered at George''s words. Feeling a lump in her throat, tears instantly filled


    her eyes.


    "She knows that your parents are asking you for money =e";TIU? insists on helping you." George


    panicked slightly at the sight of her tears. "La has always been a gentle kid. You''re lucky that you


    know her."


    Leah turned around to wipe away her tears.


    "You don''t have to be so moved. Your parents want 1.5 million, and it''s not like La will be able to


    give you all of that." George felt a little shaken that Leah was sobbing.


    "George, I hate myself." Leah could not hold back her tears, so she turned around and faced


    George. "La has been nicer to me than my cousin and parents have ever been to me, yet I''ve


    been withholding important information from you..."


    The confusion on George''s face was instantly reced by a cold expression. He gritted his teeth


    and waited for her to continue.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened to Avery and Elliot in Ylore... I suspect that Natalie is behind it. I went to her ce


    before and she was talking to someone on the phone in her bedroom... I overheard her saying that


    she wanted help with extracting someone from Ylore, and she wasmanding that person to do


    her bidding... I wasn''t sure if it was her before, but the timing matches. After that, whenever my


    cousin talks about Elliot... she is really certain that Elliot is dead. She resents Elliot and Avery... so


    she is probably the one who did it."


    Leah felt relieved that she had finally confessed the truth.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Even if it meant being resented by her entire family, at least she did what she thought was right.


    George immediately took out his phone and called Avery.


    "Miss Tate, Leah just told me that Natalie Jennings is behind what happened to you and Mr. Foster


    in Ylore," George said. "Leah overheard Natalie on the phone with people in Ylore right before you


    were kidnapped."


    Averyy in bed, gripping her phone tightly. She had guessed that Natalie might have something to


    do with what happened but to have her theory proven correct still shot sharp pain through her chest.


    Elliot was the one who had given Natalie a chance to be the person in charge of Tate


    Industries, yet she wanted both of them dead.


    "How ironic and ridiculous! If Elliot finds out that Natalie did this, I wonder how he would feel," Avery


    thought.


    "Capture Natalie right away and find out where Elliot is!" Avery roared.


    "Yes!" George leaped into action and hurried toward Elliot''s mansion while calling Ben to inform him


    about this on the way.


    When Ben heard the news, he gritted out," I''ll go with you! I know where she lives!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I know where she lives, too. Her cousin is with me right now and she is taking me to Natalie."


    "Okay, you go ahead first. I will be there shortly!" "How dare she?!" Ben thought furiously. " How


    dare she do something like that? Does she really think that no one will find out about her perfect


    little n?"


    George took Leah to Elliot''s mansion and instead of heading inside, George got into a car right


    away and started driving towards Natalie''s ce. Leah was sitting next to him.


    "You just need to take me to the area. I will find her on my own," he said to Leah as the car darted


    forward. Since Leah had done enough by telling them about what Natalie did, he did not intend to


    expose her part in this. After all, Natalie was her cousin and Leah''s parents were close to Natalie''s


    parents.


    "Even if I''m not there, Natalie will know that it was me who had sold her out." Leah did not regret


    telling them the truth. "In any case, they already think that I''m on your side no matter what."


    "If you encounter any trouble after this, let me know. I will make sure that no one bullies you."


    "I''m fine..." Leah lowered her gaze gloomily, knowing that Natalie was doomed ;h&:TJY? that her


    family would resent her for this.


    In Bridgedale, Avery sat up after getting a call from George. She desperately wanted to be in


    Aryadelle right now so that she could confront Natalie in person.


    Sometimeter, George called again and she answered right away.


    "Miss Tate! Natalie isn''t home, and she¡¯s not answering her phone either! I think she might have


    made a run for it!" George blurted out.


    Avery felt like she was about to copse. They had finally caught a glimpse of the truth and now the


    culprit was missing.


    "Don''t panic... I have contacted the airport to see if Natalie has traveled out of the country... If she


    has left Aryadelle, we can hijack the flight so long as she hasn''tnded!" Ben''s voice came through.


    "Miss Tate, we will update you when we find anything else," George said.


    Leah stood by his side, eager to speak to Avery. George noticed her expression and handed the


    phone to her.


    "Miss Tate, I''m Leah. I''m so sorry. I overheard my cousin on the phone some time ago, but I didn''t


    inform you about it right away," she said regretfully. "Had I done so, my cousin might not have


    gotten the chance to run away."

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    "She is your cousin, after all. I can understand why you couldn¡¯t tell me right away. I wille to


    thank you in person when Ie back."


    "It''s okay. I hope that you find Mr. Foster soon. That way, I can at least feel a little better."


    "Yeah, we will find him."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A whileter, Ben received information on Natalie''s whereabouts and called Avery. " Avery, Natalie


    is heading to Bridgedale! She will bending in an hour. Gather some men and capture her at the


    airport."


    Avery stepped out of her room with her phone in hand.


    The nanny heard the sound of the door opening and came outside as well.


    "Miss Tate, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you injured?" The nanny asked in confusion when she saw


    Avery reaching for the car keys.


    Mike stepped out of his room and asked," Avery, you are heading out?"


    "I¡¯m going to the airport! Natalie will bending soon!"


    "Natalie? What do you want with her?" Mike grabbed her by the arm. "You are injured, or have you


    already forgotten about that? You can''t go out!"


    "I have to! Natalie is the reason why Elliot and I almost died in Ylore! Her cousin overheard her


    setting the trap up over the phone!" Avery went to the porch to change her shoes.


    Mike did the same and informed Avery of his discovery. "Natalie... is probably Dean''s daughter. I


    found out earlier tonight. I was going to tell you tomorrow."


    "Then it all makes sense..." Avery felt as if someone has grabbed her heart and was exerting


    enough pressure to shatter it to pieces. "That basement where they kept me and Elliot isn''t


    somewhere that ordinary people would be aware of unless it was someone who nned the


    kidnapping to begin with.


    "Avery, wait at home. I will take the bodyguards with me, and we will get her at the airport!" Mike


    was worried about her wound and grabbed her by the arm, hoping that she would remain home.


    "No way! I am capturing Natalie Jennings myself! I need to know where they hid Elliot! I am not


    waiting for another moment!


    " She withdrew her arm from Mike''s grip.


    Mike sighed. "Fine, let''s go together!"


    He helped her into the car ?h%?TJW= called the bodyguards while starting the car,manding


    them to stand by at the airport.


    One hourter, the ne that Natalie was onnded.


    She switched on her phone afternding and saw notifications of missed calls from Ben and Leah.


    The fact that the two of them were calling her at the same time was enough proof to Natalie that


    something had gone wrong.


    Natalie gritted her teeth. She knew that Leah disliked her and would definitely betray her. Luckily,


    she got away in time. If she had stayed in Aryadelle, they would have the power to do anything they


    wanted to her.


    Natalie stood still and called Dean.


    "Why isn''t Natalie out yet?" Mike looked at the time. "Her nended long ago.


    Maybe she realized that we are waiting here for her and is too scared toe out?"


    "Maybe she is reaching out to Dean for help, " Wilson said.


    "Dean has yet to acknowledge her as his daughter," Mike said with uncertainty.


    Though Dean had not publicly acknowledged Natalie as his daughter, he had helped her a few


    times throughout the years, which meant that he did care for his daughter. If Natalie was truly in


    danger, Dean might just help to protect her.


    Sometimeter, they finally spotted Natalie.


    She dragged a white bag behind her and shot a mysterious smile in their direction.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    "Miss Tate, what a coincidence. Are you here to pick someone up as well?" Dean was behind her.


    Everyone turned around to see Dean leading a huge team of bodyguards.


    "Mr. Jennings, you brought so many bodyguards here to the airport. Why? Are there criminals


    here?" Mike sneered.


    Dean said with a smile. "There are many people at the airport. I usually take along many


    bodyguards with me when I go to ces with many people." Then, he sized up their bodyguards.


    "You also brought quite some bodyguards with you."


    While they were talking, Natalie walked over to Dean and stood in front of him. She said in a low


    voice," Dad, thank you foring to pick me up."


    Dean nodded at his men, and they immediately took Natalie''s luggage from her.


    Dean held Natalie''s hand. "You are my daughter. It''s not a probleming to pick you up."


    Their words were like a knife stabbing into Avery''s heart! Natalie was about to leave with Dean just


    like that. She was unhappy about it!


    She lost it, rushed forward, and grabbed Natalie''s arm tightly.


    "Where is Elliot? Where is he?" Avery yelled hysterically, surprising everyone. She had a slender


    figure and had sustained injuries on her abdomen, but she had managed to pull Natalie from the


    ring of Dean''s bodyguards.


    The Jennings'' bodyguards immediately rushed over, wanting to rescue Natalie. However, Avery''s


    bodyguards blocked them.


    The two forces were in a standoff. The atmosphere there was extremely charged and tense.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Dean immediately yelled at his bodyguards, "What are you all doing? Ms. Tate surely must have


    misunderstood! This is the airport. She surely won''t do anything."


    Natalie saw the Jennings'' bodyguards returning to Dean from the corner of her eyes. She suddenly


    panicked.


    "Avery! I don''t know what you are talking about! I don''t know where Elliot is! If I were to know where


    he was, I would have long rescued him!" yelled Natalie, denying everything.


    "Natalie, here I thought that you would at least have the guts to admit to your own doing. I


    overestimated you!" Mike walked over to Avery ?g"?SKQ? Natalie. He looked at Natalie angrily and


    chided her, "You were the one that tricked Avery and Elliot into the underground cer at Ylore!" "It


    wasn''t me!" Natalie was terrified. She yelled, "Did Leah tell you all this? She hates me, so she is


    deliberately framing me. She had cut off ties with her family and she is ming all of this on me.


    You can''t just believe her!


    "Avery, you are in Bridgedale, you might not understand what is happening in Aryadelle. Your


    daughter''s teacher is my cousin. She currently hates me because I''m doing quite well, and her


    mother keptparing her to me..." Natalie''s exnation rang across the entire hall of the airport.


    Many looked over to their side.


    As for Natalie, the more people she attracted, the safer she would be.


    It did not matter that Avery knew about her involvement in Ylore. Avery did not have any proof, and


    she could not do anything to her.


    Furthermore, Dean was there. No matter what, Avery would not dare do anything reckless.

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    "I never said that your cousin told me about this!" Avery would not sell Leah out. "If I dare to stop


    you here, that meant I have received solid news. Natalie, you were trying to kill Elliot and I to make


    Tate Industries your own! It was a great n, but sadly, I''m not dead!"


    "If it wasn''t my cousin who told you, where did you get your news from? Avery, since you have


    proof, show us! If you can prove that it was me, I''ll let you do anything to me! If you don''t have


    proof, ordering your bodyguards to grab me is against thew!"


    Natalie shouted as loudly as she could to emphasize how thew was on her side.


    Avery heard how arrogant she sounded andpletely lost it!


    At the thought of how much she and Elliot had suffered in Ylore, and how Elliot was nowhere to be


    found while all she could do was wonder whether he was suffering or not, and how the mastermind


    was standing before her yet she was powerless to do anything made her lose it. She could no


    longer remain calm!


    "So, what if it''s against thew? Didn''t you do illegal things too? If you''re not afraid of it, why should


    I be afraid?" Avery choked Natalie with one hand. She choked her hard without any control of her


    strength!


    Natalie''s face instantly turned red. Her breathing was quicker too!


    Mike saw many people fishing out their phones to secretly record this scene. He was afraid that it


    would be hard to deal with this matter if things got big.


    They had no proof. If Avery were to really choke Natalie to death in public, it would surely cause


    controversy and awsuit. It was not worth it at all.


    Even if they wanted Natalie dead, they could go back and n it properly.


    "Avery, let her go first. If you really want to kill her, you shouldn''t do it yourself," Mike said lowly in


    Avery''s ears. "Aren''t you afraid you''ll get your hands dirty?"


    "Where is Elliot? Are you going to tell me or not?" Avery ignored Mike''s words. She looked at


    Natalie with reddened eyes. She did not appear to care for her surroundings. "If you''re not going to


    speak, you don''t have to at all. I''ll send you right to hell now!"


    "Avery, how dare you! I am... I am Dean Jennings'' daughter..." Natalie''s h;b&;YNU?s gripped


    Avery''s hands that were wrapped around her neck. She tried to pry her hand off. However, Avery''s


    hand was solidly attached to her neck. Natalie could not get rid of her no matter how she tried.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Avery, let her go!" Dean noticed that Avery seemed to have lost it, so he yelled out loud. "If you


    want to look for Elliot, I can help you find him! You''re at the airport!


    There are so many eyes looking at you. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be on the front-page news


    tomorrow? II


    After Dean yelled, Mike immediately pulled Avery''s hands back.


    "Now is not the time to take action yet. You know that Dean has Elliot, and we can''t confront him to


    get Elliot back." Mike held Avery''s stiffened fingers tightly. He said in a low voice, "It''ste. Let''s go


    home. Once we''re home, we can n again."


    "Miss Tate, you''re bleeding," Wilson stood next to Avery and saw that her clothes were wet with


    blood.


    Before Avery coulde to her senses, he immediately picked her up.


    Natalie quickly returned to Dean''s side, gasping for air.


    After Avery left, Dean brought Natalie home to the Jennings.


    Natalie''s neck was red from Avery''s tight grip. The suffocating feeling made her heart beat wildly.


    "Luckily you escaped quickly enough. If you were still in Aryadelle, you might have already been


    caught," Dean leaned back in his chair and saidzily.


    "Dad, thank you." Natalie did not want to acknowledge him so quickly, but she was forced to do so


    due to current circumstances. "I did not do things carefully enough. I can''t believe that I gave Leah


    the chance to eavesdrop on me..."


    "Natalie, you have now offended the Tate and the Foster families. If I hadn''t protected you, you


    would have died today," said Dean calmly. "So if you listen to me, I can ensure your safety. If not..."


    "Dad, I''ll listen to you," Natalie immediately professed her loyalty. "Tate Industries is a huge chunk of


    meat. If you want, we can work together."

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    "Not working together," Dean corrected her. "You''re working for me. If you do it well, I''ll reward you.


    If you mess it up, you will face whoever wants to kill you on your own."


    Natalie gulped. Her heart was beating wildly. She was at a loss for words. No wonder her mother


    left Dean back then. How would her mother not have weighed the pros and cons? The possibility of


    danger by being with Dean would surely be much higher than the advantages she received.


    "Why are you not talking?" Dean looked at her.


    Natalie''s fawning gaze vanished. At that moment, she looked extremely cold. He could not guess


    what she was thinking.


    "Dean, it is true that I tried to kill Elliot and Avery, but Avery is not dead. If you hadn''t removed Elliot


    from the underground cer, they would have managed to rescue both Elliot and Avery. If I were to


    tell her that you are the one who has Elliot, do you think I would be Avery''s only target?"


    Natalie could not find it in herself to call him Dad.


    "Are you threatening me?" Dean narrowed his eyes, trying to intimidate her.


    "Do you know about Dream Maker?" Natalie looked at his wrinkled face. She said, "Avery created


    Dream


    Maker. Don''t think that you''re more powerful than Avery in Bridgedale. Underestimating your


    opponents would only make you die quicker! Wanda Tate''s death was not an ident. She died at


    Avery''s hands. The day that Wanda died was the same as Avery''s mother''s death anniversary." 1


    Dean was not familiar with all of that, so he listened attentively.


    "Despite not knowing whether Elliot is dead or alive, I know that you have him and that you won''t


    return him to her. If Avery takes the day she lost him as the day he died, then you can venture a


    guess as to when next year you will die." Natalie tried to fluff up her threats.


    How could Dean not be afraid? He had always been searching for ways to stay young and live


    longer because he had not had enough of life yet!


    Also, he did not know that Avery was the boss of Dream Maker.


    "Are you sure that Avery is the boss of Dream Maker?" Dean asked in a low voice.


    "I''m sure."Natalie did not know that, but she did know that Avery was closely connected to the


    owner of Dream Maker. Even if she did not own Dream Maker, someone by her was surely the


    owner of thepany.


    They were so close that they were living together. Mike''s things were considered Avery''s too.


    Dean''s shrewdness vanished. He started to ponder on what his next step should be. If Avery was


    really the boss of Dream Maker, then killing her would be too much of a pity...


    Dean brought Natalie back to the Jennings. At that moment, Ang ;c!>PKU? Sebastian were


    sitting in the living area. Seeing them return, Sebastian immediately stood up from the sofa.


    "Dad, it''ste. I should head back to rest." Sebastian did not want to be there, but Dean had made


    him wait for Natalie. He wanted them to meet.


    Sebastian was not at all interested in an extra sister. Other than the fact that the Jennings siblings


    were always cold to each other, Sebastian also knew that Natalie and Avery were at odds with each


    other." 1R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "This is your older sister, Natalie Jennings. She will be in Bridgedale for some time," Dean


    introduced Natalie to Sebastian as if he had not heard what Sebastian had said.


    Sebastian looked at Natalie and said coldly, "Aren''t you tired? We will have plenty of time to meet in


    the future. If you want to meet, you can contact me anytime."


    Natalie nodded, she did not acknowledge her younger brother. All of the Jennings were trash.


    Natalie looked down at them.


    Avery returned home, cleaned her injuries, andy in bed looking at the ceiling in a daze.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    Perhaps it was because she had exerted too much strength at the airport a moment ago. Right now,


    she felt exhausted and dizzy.


    She wanted to quickly rescue Elliot, even if it meant sacrificing her life. However, without any proof,


    she did not know where Elliot was being hidden. It was difficult to make the next step.


    A long timeter, her phone suddenly rang, pulling her back to reality. She stiffly took her phone and


    picked up the call. 1


    "Avery, I heard that you were stabbed by my brother. Are you alright? My dad called me to his ce


    this evening. I have just reached home." Sebastian had wanted to call her sooner, but it was


    inconvenient to do so while was at his father''s ce.


    "Rather than say that it was your brother who stabbed me, you should say that your dad wants me


    dead," Avery''s tone was cold.


    "I know. Ang was chatting with me tonight. She teased me and told me to pay more attention to


    Natalie. She said that my dad likes her a lot. He praised her for being smart and capable. I don''t


    know how Natalie has managed to get into my Dad''s good books. You should know her better,


    right?" Sebastian asked.


    Avery was a little agitated. Her finger identally pressed the mute button. 4 "I do indeed know her


    better! She''s ambitious, sinister, and evil! Elliot had rejected her advances, and so shemitted


    her murder. She even wants me dead, so that she can take Tate Industries for herself. Elliot and I


    almost died in Ylore because of her!"


    At that, the pain came from her injuries once more. She used too much force in talking, identally


    pulling on her injuries. She gasped in pain.


    "Avery... why are you not talking? Am I interrupting your rest? It is quitete now. Why don''t I talk to


    you in person tomorrow?" Avery froze when he hears what he said. It was as if someone had cast a


    spell on her. She was quickly thinking things through.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What a familiar scenario! She was talking to Sebastian loudly, yet he did not hear her! She


    immediately looked at her phone to see the call. She noticed that the mute button was on. She had


    identally pressed the mute button.


    She gasped =g''


    Sebastian replied, "Avery, why are you suddenly so silent? Did I make you unhappy by bringing up


    Natalie? I''m not doing it on purpose. I know that you two don''t get along well. If you don''t want to


    talk about her, I won''t talk about her in front of you in the


    future.¡±


    Sebastian clearly did not hear her. Tears immediately fell, dripping on her phone! Her fingers


    trembled to unmute the call.


    Sebastian heard her crying.


    "Avery, what is it? Did I say something wrong? Don''t cry!" Sebastian was baffled and frantic.


    Avery hugged her phone. She could not stop crying. "I identally muted the call..."


    "Oh... no wonder I couldn''t hear your voice." Sebastian was confused. "Then, why are you crying?"


    "It''s my fault. I wrongfully med Elliot..." Avery was sobbing and gasping for air. She stuttered, "I-I


    misunderstood him. I hated him, I loathed him, I scolded him, I even broke up with him. I didn''t trust


    his exnation. I only trusted myself. I didn''t trust him..."


    "Avery, what are you talking about?" Sebastian was lost by her words.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    Avery most likely had heard what he said because he could clearly hear her crying, but she did not


    answer his question.


    Sebastian listened to her sobbing. Other than listening to her, he could not do anything else.


    After a while, Avery realized that the call was still connected. She quickly said, "It has nothing to do


    with you..."


    Then, she hung up.


    Sebastian looked at the disconnected call. His head hurt. From what Avery said a moment ago, it


    was not hard to guess that she had previously misunderstood Elliot and had med him for her


    misunderstanding. That night, she realized her mistake.


    If Elliot was by her side, she would surely apologize to him and try topensate him.


    However, at that moment, she could not find Elliot, so even if the misunderstanding had been


    cleared, it would only create more guilt for her.


    Mike stood outside Avery''s door for a while before walking over to Hayden''s room and knocking on


    his door. He felt heavy.


    When they left for the airport, Hayden came out of his room, but Hayden did not follow them to the


    airport.


    Mike knew that Hayden was not asleep yet. Opening his room door, sure enough, Hayden was not


    asleep.


    "Your mother is crying in her room," Mike walked over to Hayden and said helplessly, "I never


    thought that her feelings for Elliot would be so deep. I really didn''t notice it when Elliot was still


    around."


    When Elliot was still around, Avery''s attitude toward Elliot was mostly hard and cold.


    "I don''t understand." Hayden sounded stumped.


    "Of course, you don''t. You have never spoken to a girl before, right?" Mike sat down next to his bed


    and teased him, "Try to imagine, aren''t you afraid of your mother getting hurt and wanting to be with


    her forever? If you meet a woman that you like in the future, you will also want to protect her and be


    together with her forever."


    "That''s corny." Hayden''s fingers flew across the keyboard. His eyes not wandering away from the


    screen.


    He did not want to talk about such a strange topic.


    "Are you looking up on Dean Jennings?" Mike went over to theputer screen to have a look. "I


    have checked him up. I can send you some information on him."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "No." Hayden knew that Mike had investigated Dean Jennings before, so why would he do


    something futile? "I''m investigating his girlfriend."


    "Ang Hills?"


    "She would surely know Dean''s secret." Hayden wanted to start with Ang, seeing if he could


    catch hold of something on Dean. "The Jennings have lost so many of their family members. There


    surely must be something going on."


    "Do you think that by finding out the reason, you can threaten Dean?" Mike shook his head. "Even if


    those children of the Jennings were killed by Dean, do you think he will be afraid of your threats?


    He is already such a sick


    "How could we know if he is not afraid or not if we don''t try?"


    "I didn''t say that he wouldn''t be afraid. If he knew that you were the one who exposed his privacy.


    He might perhaps be furious or embarrassed. He will try to kill you."


    "I''m not afraid of that old man!" Hayden said condescendingly, "If it weren''t because we haven''t


    found Elliot yet, I would have directly killed him. How dare he try to assassinate Mommy? I will


    never let him go!"


    "This old man is indeed terrible! It would be such a pity to let him die just like that. Ruining his


    reputation then let him die. Now, that would be fun!" "Hmm. Go to bed! Don''t disturb me."


    Mike''s face flushed awkwardly. "I can''t sleep. Aren''t you curious about what your mother did at the


    airport today?"


    Hayden picked up his phone and said calmly, "I saw it. Some passersby secretly filmed it and


    posted it online.


    Mike was speechless. "These people are terrible!"

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    "If you can''t sleep, go online and take down all the videos. I don''t want Mommy to be on the front-


    page news tomorrow."


    "Okay. I''ll go handle it right now."


    When Natalie came out from the Jennings'', it was already one in the morning. Dean got her to stay


    but she refused. Dean was going to get married to Ang soon. Furthermore, Natalie hated Dean,


    but she needed his protection, so she could not express her hatred too obviously.


    If she were to stay under the same roof with him, she was afraid that she would be annoyed to


    death.


    She got Dean''s men to send her back to her house in Bridgedale.


    When she reached home, it was almost two in the morning. She did not have any urge to sleep. Her


    mother had sent her a few messages, asking her about her situation.


    She called her mother.


    "Mom, Dean only wants Tate Industries. He doesn''t care for me as his daughter," Natalie felt unfair.


    "In his eyes, I''m only a tool for him to gain benefits. He is already seventy-three. Why is he still so


    interested in profit but not family?"


    Natalie was stumped at that question. Dean, a 73-year-old man, already has one foot in the grave,


    yet she found no sincerity orpassion in him.


    "Natalie, I was with him thirty years ago. I never met him after that." Mrs. Jennings hesitated for a


    while before saying, "Dean is extremely lustful, but... but he has a condition. I previously read a


    science paper that says people like him are usually easily mentally unstable.


    "If you weren''t in a tough spot, I wouldn''t have asked you to look for him. I never thought that he did


    not be better even when he aged."


    "Mom, you said that he has a condition, but this didn''t affect him from having so many children. This


    meant that his condition isn''t serious. How could he be mentally unstable?" A chill ran down


    Natalie''s back.


    She was afraid that Dean was a mentally unstable pervert. If that were the case, she would not


    have relied on him.


    "Natalie, you haven''t been in a rtionship. You don''t understand. His condition is quite serious. If


    he was not willing to spend as much money on me, I would not have gotten together with him. He


    has many girlfriends wives, but I will dare venture that none of them have ever truly loved him. They


    were all there for his money. He is mentally unstable because he knows about this too, so he could


    easily give anyone up."


    "Hehe..." Other than sneering, Natalie had no words to say.


    "As for his many children. I don''t think they are all his, because he was weak sperm. I''m only telling


    you this, but don''t spread this out. If he finds out about this, he will surely kill us," Mrs. Jennings said


    in fear.


    "Who can I tell about such embarrassing matters!" Natalie yelled angrily. "I can''t rely on him! I have


    toe up with another solution!"


    "Natalie, don''t be so pessimistic. He is already seventyplus. He might just die one day. If you can


    get him to give you an inheritance, you can take your money and leave for good. Go to somece


    where no one could find you. By then, you don''t have to be afraid anymore. II


    Mrs. Jennings'' words calmed Natalie''s annoyance down a little. Patience is a virtue. Even


    Sebastian Jennings could bear with it, she should be able to go with the flow!


    The next day, at ten in the morning, Mike knocked and opened Avery''s room door.


    Avery was lying in bed. Her eyes were open, but there was no light in them. She looked as if she


    had lost her soul.


    Mike walked over to the bed, reached out, and touched her forehead.


    Avery pushed his hand away, wanting him to leave.


    "You son couldn''t sleep the entire night. He found an important clue!" Mike said to her with a smile.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Avery had not slept for the entire night either.


    She could not help but think back on all her memories with Elliot. The more she thought of it, the


    sadder she got. It was as if time had been paused. If Mike had not entered, she would have justin


    there dreaming with her eyes open.


    "Big H is still the best. I never thought of investigating Ang, but Hayden thought of it


    immediately." Mike sat down next to Avery''s bed and said excitedly, "Do you know how Dean and


    Ang got acquainted?"


    Avery said, "Dean said they knew each other a long time ago."


    "Dean invested in Ang''spany. Not only was thispany not earning any money, but he


    also had to put quite a lot of money into it every year. However, Dean seemed to willingly just give


    Ang that much money every year. Why? Dean is a very pragmatic person. He would not even


    treat his own son that well, why was he being so nice to a woman?"


    Avery listened attentively, not interrupting him.


    "Hayden found out about thispany. Thispany is mainly doing medical research."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Medical research? On what?" Avery asked when she saw Mike stop talking.


    Mike shook his head. "He could not find info on that.


    Thispany is quite secretive. They must have spent a huge amount on online security. Hayden


    couldn''t hack into it. Under normal circumstances, apany would not spend that much money,


    especially on their inte security, so something must be up with thispany."


    Avery nodded. "Dean respects Ang a lot. Even if it seems like Ang is spending Dean''s money,


    it is more like Dean needs Ang''s help. That means that something is up with Ang''spany!"


    "Yes, Big H, and I think so too," Mike said. "Dean only likes women. He dislikes men, so kidnapping


    Elliot might be just for the money. However, after he took Elliot away, he did not use Elliot to get a


    single cent. That meant that Elliot might not be in Dean''s hand." 1


    Avery''s line of thought suddenly changed direction and it became clear.


    "If Elliot is not in Dean''s h?h$


    "It is the best answer we could reason out." Mike reached his hand out to her. "Get up and have


    something to eat. If you don''t eat, how will your injuries heal? If your injuries don''t heal, how could


    you look for Elliot? Ang has Dean to help her. It would be harder for us to look into her."


    Avery uncovered the sheets.


    "Tsk... why are you bleeding again?" Mike looked at the dark blood stains on her pajamas. He


    furrowed his brows. "It doesn''t seem like you''re recuperating properly."


    Avery looked at the dried-up blood stain. She said calmly, "It doesn''t hurt that much anymore. You


    go first. I''lle after changing my clothes."


    "Forget about it. Just stay in your room. I''ll get the nanny to bring breakfast to you," Mike got up and


    was about to leave her room.


    "Mike, is Hayden at home?" Avery called out after him.


    "No, he went to school," Mike replied. "I got him to take the day off, but he said he isn''t tired. It''s


    good to be young. He could still go to school even after a night of not sleeping. I was like him when I


    was young. I can''t do it anymore now. I''ll go catch up on some sleep."


    "Mike, thank you." Avery got down from the bed and said gratefully, "If you and Hayden were not


    with me, I would have been long dead."


    She thought back about the incident at the airport the night before. She had lost all of her senses. If


    no one stopped her, she did not dare imagine what the consequences would be.


    "You don''t have to thank me! Don''t treat me like an outsider." Mike turned around and teased her,


    "Get well soon and don''t make us worry. That would be the best repayment."


    Avery said, "I didn''t do it on purposest night. Last night, Sebastian called me. I identally muted


    the call. He couldn''t hear what I was saying, but I would hear him. Three years ago, Elliot and I were


    like that. I told him I was blind, but he said that he did not hear me say that. I guess I must have


    identally muted the call, so he didn''t hear whatever I said."

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    Mike was baffled. "So, because of a muted call, you two have such a huge misunderstanding,


    causing you two to hate each other for three years! This isn''t the worst part. The worst part is that


    you gave up on Tate Industries and Elliot gave Tate Industries to Natalie! In the end, you two even


    almost died in her hands! What the hell! Who wouldn''t be done with you two when they hear the


    truth!"


    Mike finished saying and realized that he might be a little harsh, and he immediately said, "It''s all in


    the past. No need to cry about these matters. Even if your misunderstandings were not cleared, you


    two have already reconciled, right? What does this say about you two? This meant that no matter


    how big the challenge, you two will never stay apart."


    Avery did not say anything. She took clothes out of her closet and walked to the bathroom.


    Mike came out of her room and went to the living area. He saw a group of people standing outside


    the gate. Mike strode over.


    It was Sebastian.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the bodyguard stopped Sebastian at the gate, not letting him enter.


    "Let him in," Mike said, "but only him."


    The bodyguard opened the gate.


    Sebastian said to Mike, "Please take these gifts in. I can''t carry it all myself."


    "What are these for?" Mike looked at the gifts on the floor in disdain.


    "Didn''t my brother injure Avery yesterday? My dad got me to bring these gifts as an apology to


    Avery,"


    Sebastian said and entered the courtyard. "Where is Avery? Is she alright?"


    "She almost choked your sister, Natalie, to death at the airportst night. Didn''t you hear?" Mike


    replied to him coldly. "Avery is doing well. You can take the gifts back. We don''t need it."


    "That''s good to hear that she is fine, butst night I called her, and she was crying terribly. I didn''t


    sleep well at all," Sebastian said worriedly.


    "She was crying for Elliot. It has nothing to do with you, right? Don''t think too highly of yourself,"


    Mike said harshly.


    "Just because she''s crying for Elliot, can''t I care for her? I am her old ssmate after all..."


    "What old ssmate? Avery doesn''t know you at all. If your dad had not kidnapped Elliot, she would


    never want to see you. She has been in Bridgedale for so many years. Has she ever once


    contacted you?"


    Sebastian waspletely embarrassed. He did not want to talk to Mike anymore.


    "Avery, I''m here to see you! If you''re fine,e out!"


    Sebastian stretched his neck ?h,:UKR= yelled out loud.


    Mike was stunned by his actions. Just when Mike was about to cover his mouth and chase him out,


    Avery, dressed in fresh clothes, exited her room. 1


    "What are you two doing?" Avery strode to them." Mike, let him go."


    Mike reluctantly let Sebastian go. "I let you in because I have things to ask you. If you don''t answer


    them properly, I''ll immediately get the bodyguard to kick you out."


    Sebastian furrowed his brows and said in detest, "I''m talking to Avery, you go away."

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    "Mike, didn''t you say that you want to go catch up on sleep?" Avery realized that they did not get


    along well. She immediately got Mike to leave. "Go rest! I''ll be at home today. I won''t go out. You


    don''t have to worry."


    "Okay then. I am indeed tired," Mike said. He walked over to Wilson and gave him some


    instructions. "Stay in the hall. Don''t leave no matter who says what. As long as Sebastian is there,


    you''ll be there. Watch him."


    Wilson replied loudly, "Understood!"


    Mike returned to his room to catch up on some sleep. Wilson stayed in the living area, staring at


    Sebastian as if he was afraid Sebastian was going to escape.


    Sebastian was feeling uneasy, but he was not nning to leave just like that.


    He sat down on the sofa and the nanny asked him if he wanted to drink anything.


    "Water is just fine." Sebastian looked at Avery and said in confusion, "Did you not sleepst night?


    Your face is pale, your eyes are bloodshot. It is quite scary."


    Avery ignored his teasing.


    The nanny served Sebastian water before serving Avery her breakfast.


    Avery picked up her cup of milk and drank some.


    "Last night, you asked me about Natalie. Is your father nning to get you and her to take over the


    Jennings'' estate?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian shook his head. "Usually no one would be able to guess what he was thinking. But he


    went to the airport to pick Natalie up personally. His other children have never received such a


    treatment before."


    "The situationst night was rather special. If your father didn''t pick her up at the airport, she would


    have fallen into my hands," Avery ced the cup of milk down and took a piece of sandwich. She


    took a bite.


    "Oh..."


    "The trap Elliot and I fell into at Ylore was her setup."


    "I heard about it. She is quite like my father. ying dirty to get what she wants. I have heard about


    her on the news before, but it was all regarding her and Elliot.


    I never thought that she would try to kill Elliot." it was because he had heard things about her that


    he did not want to get close to her. He was now worried that she could assassinate him one day.


    Elliot was such a smart person, yet he fell into Natalie''s trap. Sebastian''s intelligence was not even


    one-millionth of Elliot''s.


    "Dean is protecting Natalie so much surely not because of their deep father-daughter ties," Avery


    said coldly. "Dean is most likely vying for Tate Industries."


    "Haha, my dad''s intentions are too obvious. If Natalie isn''t capable, my dad would not have


    protected her," Sebastian agreed with Avery. "No matter how it seems, you do look quite pitiful right


    now. You can''t find your man. Yourpany might be taken over by my dad ?f!=RMS: Natalie.


    What are you nning to do? II


    Avery saw how Sebastian was basking in her misfortune, she red at him. "Did your father send


    you here to spy on me?"


    "Hahaha! My father indeed hopes I do so, but I might not listen to him. After all, he might do to me


    what he did to my brother one day."


    "What happened to your brother?" Avery had finished her sandwich and wiped her mouth.


    "My dad initially wanted to kill him, but Ang stopped him." Sebastian was a little disappointed


    when he said this. "My brother is his biological son."


    "Aren''t all of the Jennings children his biological children? Why do you have to emphasize this?"


    Sebastian cleared his throat. "Avery, this isn''t important."


    "Are some of the children not Dean''s biological children? Did some of his children die because he


    found out that he isn''t their biological father, so they were killed?" Avery continued this topic,


    wanting to get to the bottom of it.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    Although this issue seemed to have nothing to do with Elliot''s abduction, Avery thought that she


    would be able to understand Dean better through this issue.


    "You''re half right. Those children that died for no reason were indeed not my father''s biological


    children, but how could this matter possibly be hidden from him? DNA tests are so convenient.


    Those that were not his biological children were allowed to be born. I''m guessing he allowed them


    to be born, it would be as if he was taking care of a pet!"


    Avery was silent.


    "What I am sure right now is that my brother and I are his biological children, Natalie too. If not, he


    would not have risked it for her." Sebastian continued, "My dad''s body isn''t as great as you think. If


    not, he would not have relied so much on Ang."


    Avery did not expect that Sebastian would bring Ang up by himself.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Your father has invested in Ang''spany. What is thispany doing?" Avery asked


    nervously," Sebastian, tell me what you know."


    "What do I get from telling you?" Sebastian was negotiating with her.


    Avery became quiet.


    "Avery, I don''t know much," Sebastian saw her thinking about things seriously. He said teasingly, "I


    don''t mind telling you."


    "Then, tell me!"


    "I''m afraid that if I tell you, you''ll go and cause trouble. " Sebastian was a little troubled. "You almost


    choked Natalie to death at the airportst night. You were too reckless! Also, the things that I''m


    telling you are just my guesses. I don''t have any proof. I''m not sure if it''s urate or not-"


    "Tell me! I promise I won''t be reckless!" Avery took a deep breath and tried her best to look calm.


    "Come closer." Sebastian nced at Wilson, before gesturing for Avery toe over. "This is a


    secret of the Jennings. I can''t just let your bodyguard hear this." 2


    Avery nced at Wilson before walking over to Sebastian.


    "Miss Tate, why won''t you learn to be careful?" Wilson quickly walked over and pulled Avery away.


    He pulled Sebastian up from the sofa with both hands. "Miss Tate, what if he has a knife hidden,


    Avery was speechless. What Wilson said seemed to make sense.


    Wilson started searching Sebastian.


    "Hey! I''m an heir of the Jennings. If you treat me this


    way, 1 11... I''ll..."


    "You''ll what? Tell me. Why are you stuttering?" Wilson searched him and found no sharp objects, so


    he let him go.


    "I''ll remember this!" Sebastian''s face flushed red. There was fury in his eyes.


    "How childish!" Wilson rolled his eyes at him and returned to his previous position.


    Avery walked to Sebastian and exined, "I''m sorry, because of yesterday''s incident, Mike med


    Wilson."


    "Forget about it. Let''s get to serious matters!" Sebastian went closer to Avery''s ears and said in a


    low voice, "My dad has always been seeking ways to extend his life and stay young. He invested in


    Ang''spany to especially research this. I''m not sure about thepany''s details, but from the


    way my dad treats Ang, I am sure that she must havee up with something."


    Avery also had the same thoughts, but when she heard Sebastian, she was still a little stunned.


    Getting old and sick was the naturalw of life. Dean wanted to break thisw. He was trying to y


    God!


    "I asked around. No matter what medical research is done, it requires clinical trials on animals or


    humans. I''m sure you can guess what I''m trying to say, right?" Sebastian said, picked up the cup of


    water on the table, and drank some water.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    Sebastian did not stay long at Avery''s. After drinking water, he left soon after.


    When he got in the car, he called and gave his report to Dean. "Dad, Avery is doing well."


    "Oh, did she say what she is nning to do next?" Dean asked.


    "I did ask her, but she seemed to be cautious of me. She asked whether you had sent me to spy on


    her," Sebastian said honestly. "Bobby assassinated her yesterday, which caused her bodyguard and


    her to not trust me. She rejected all the gifts I brought over today. " i


    "Hehe, did she mention Natalie?" Dean was not surprised at Sebastian''s reply.


    "She did," Sebastian replied monotonously. "She said Natalie was behind everything in Ylore. She


    even asked me if you were nning to make Natalie your heir."


    "Are you trying to spy on me by using Avery''s questions?" Dean could hear the intention behind it.


    "Dad, you''re worrying too much. She really asked me this. The reason she is concerned about this


    is that she feels that you called Natalie over because you want to join forces with her to acquire Tate


    Industries. Although Avery isn''t the boss of Tate Industries right now, she was the one who built it


    up." Sebastian continued, "Because I don''t know what you''re thinking, I told her I don''t know."


    "Does that mean if you know what I''m thinking, you would reveal that information to outsiders?"


    Dean asked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Of course, I won''t tell her. She treats the entire denning family as her enemy. If I were to stand by


    her side to bring down the Jennings, I would have nothing. " Sebastian made his stand. "Dad, Avery


    knows about your investment in Aunt Ang''spany. She asked me what herpany was


    doing, I told her that I don''t know."


    Dean suddenly furrowed his brow. "Why did she suddenly ask about this?"


    "I don''t know. She has always been investigating you. Maybe she is done investigating you because


    she did not find anything, but now, she is investigating Aunt Ang!" Sebastian pretended as if he


    did not know anything. "I heard that Aunt Ang was doing medical research, as for what, I don''t


    know. If there is a problem with herpany, you should quickly inform her. Don''t let Avery get


    anything on Aunt Ang." Sebastian''s tone was extremely sincere as if he was worried for Ang ?


    d%=TNW< the entire Jennings family.


    After all, Ang was tied to the Jennings family.


    "Okay!" Dean said and hung up.


    After the phone call, Sebastian sent Avery a message.


    Avery unlocked her phone and saw his message. It was only three words, [It is confirmed.]


    Although he did not explicitly exin it, Avery could immediately guess what he was referring to.


    Before he left, he said that Elliot might be in Ang''sb.


    When he told Avery that he had confirmed the matter, he meant that Elliot''s whereabouts were


    confirmed!


    Avery was extremely excited!


    She had dreamed of finding Elliot. She finally had a lead!


    She knew where Ang''s office was, but if she knew that she would not be able to barge into her


    office. They would not allow her to enter.


    At three in the afternoon, Avery called Ang.


    Ang had already heard from Dean that Avery had suspected her, so when she saw Avery''s call,


    she was extremely on guard.


    She hesitated for a while before picking up the call.


    "Madam Hills, your wedding is getting closer. Mr.


    Jennings has previously invited me to attend your wedding, so I have been pondering on what to


    get you for the past few days. I finally thought of a great gift for you." Avery''s tone was gentle, and


    she sounded delighted.


    Ang knew that it was a trap, but she went along with the act, "What gift?"


    "After Professor Hough''s death, Mrs. Hough gave me all of his books in his study," Avery said. "I


    found a notebook amongst them. It was his diary regarding his work and his life. He mentioned you


    in his diary. I wondered if you this notebook."


    Ang was speechless.


    "I have already gotten this notebook. If you want this gift, let''s meet! I want to hand this gift to you


    personally," said Avery. "I''m hurt, I can''t go too far.


    Why don''t we meet at the cafe near my ce? How about that?"

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    Ang was silent for a while before sneering. "Avery, Sebastian has told us about you. You think


    that I''m holding Elliot in mypany. Are you trying to investigate mypany because you can''t


    find anything on Dean? I wonder why you didn''t also learn that mypany has long shut down


    because of financial losses?"


    Avery was speechless.


    Shut down?


    Ang said, "Let''s meet and talk! Right at the cafe near your house! Remember to bring my gift. I''ll


    only talk to you once I see the gift."


    Then, she hung up.


    Avery was baffled.


    Ang''spany was shut down? Then, where was Elliot?


    Sebastian had already confirmed it, why would this suddenly change? Did Sebastian lie to her or


    were there some secrets behind this?


    Avery returned to her room, changed, and headed out with Wilson. Apart from Wilson, she brought


    along ten other bodyguards. She followed the advice that Mike had given her the night before.


    The ten bodyguards were in in clothes. They looked rxed as if they were going on an


    excursion with her.


    Avery and Wilson took one car. The other ten bodyguards took a van.


    Avery could not help but sigh.


    "Miss Tate, why are you sighing? With them protecting you, you''ll be safer," Wilson said. "Last night,


    Dean also brought himself a team of bodyguards."


    "I''m not sighing because of this." Avery looked out of the window distractedly.


    As the days went by the danger surrounding Elliot grew.


    She felt that she was very close to him, yet he was still somewhere out of reach.


    The car soon reached the cafe. Avery and Wilson sat down at the same table while the bodyguard


    sat at two different tables. 1


    About 20 minutester, Ang arrived at the cafe. She only brought one bodyguard with her.


    Once she entered, Wilson and her bodyguard knowingly sat at another table.


    "Where is the notebook that you mentioned?" Ang asked Avery even before sitting down.


    Avery reached into her back. She fished around for a bit before producing a silver handgun. She


    aimed it at


    Ang!


    "Take me to yourpany. Right, now!" Avery''s gaze turned fierce.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang looked at the gun in her h;a&=YMS=s. She sneered mockingly. "I told you clearly over the


    phone that thepany has been shut down already."


    "Since it''s shut down, then what are you afraid of?" Avery stood up.


    Once Ang''s bodyguard realized the situation was off, he immediately stood up from his chair.


    Soon, Avery''s eleven bodyguards stood up too, ring at him.


    Ang''s bodyguard saw how he was outnumbered, and he was instantly abashed.


    "How dare you bring so many bodyguards here, Avery! " Ang gritted her teeth before picking her


    bag up. She said through gritted teeth, "Keep your gun! I''ll take you there!"

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Avery looked at her bodyguards. She did indeed feel much safer. She put her gun back into her bag


    and followed Ang out of the cafe.


    "Avery, you mentioned James Hough''s diary. Is it fake? How could you lie to me?" Ang was


    furious that she had been lied to.


    "It''s not aplete lie." Avery took Ang to her car. They sat in the backseat while Wilson drove.


    "Professor Hough did indeed have a habit of writing in his diary. He has more than ten notebooks,


    but they are all with Mrs. Hough." Avery nced at Ang. "I only have a few of his lesson notes."


    "Avery, you''re despicable. I knew that he would never mention me. Not even on paper. It is


    impossible." Ang hadpletely given up.


    "Ang, Professor Hough had indeed mentioned you to us before." Avery took out a piece of


    yellowed paper from her back. "Have a look at yourself. I don''t know if you can recognize his


    handwriting."


    Ang took the paper and looked at the paper. Her name, Ang Hills, was clearly written on it.


    The handwriting was indeed James Hough''s.


    "W-Why... would he write my name?" Ang looked at her name and her eyes instantly reddened.


    "He wrote your name because he wanted me to look for your papers. I have told you before that he


    has praised you in front of us before. He said that you are a talented medical genius." Avery saw


    how excited Ang was, so she said, "I have no use for this paper. You can have it."


    Ang carefully folded the paper and ced it in her bag.


    "Ang, won''t you feel guilty?" Avery looked at her face and mocked her, "You got Dean to invest in


    thatpany of yours. Don''t you think others won''t be able to guess what you''re doing?" 1


    "Why should I feel guilty?" Ang said defiantly. "Any medical research is a good thing as long as it


    is beneficial to the continued development of humanity. Didn''t Professor Hough tell you this before?"


    "I don''t care what research you are doing. If you don''t affect my life, I won''t care about you. But if


    your research affects me... Ang, I don''t care what you are doing, I will uncover it all!"


    "Why are you so agitated? I told you already, mypany has long shut its doors. If you don''t


    believe me, I can''t do anything," Ang said before looking at the road ahead. "Turn left in front,


    then go straight, then right, :h$


    Wilson looked at Ang through the rearview mirror.'' James Hough is already dead and you still


    can''t let him go?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ang was furious.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I saw how you carefully folded the paper and ced it in your bag as if it was worth a lot of money!


    Isn''t it just his handwriting?" Wilson said.


    "Wilson, you don''t have to mock her. Many people adored Professor Hough because he was really


    charming," Avery said.


    "Oh, okay!"


    "Avery, from your tone, you adored him as well, right?" sneered Ang.


    "Professor Hough is my teacher. I only have respect for him. Madam Hills if you think that I had


    scious thoughts about him, then tell me why I even gave you that piece of paper. If I truly had


    such thoughts, then I would not have told you that he praised you, let alone give you a paper with


    his handwriting."


    Ang was at a loss for words.


    Soon after, the car stopped in front of Ang''spany.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    It was just as Ang had said. The office doors were shut tight.


    "Open your doors. I want to go in!" said Avery when they were both out of the car.


    "I don''t have the keys! I have to get others..." Ang''s mind was spinning.


    "Then, call and get someone toe over immediately. " Avery did not doubt Ang''s words.


    Wilson noticed Ang''s gaze. He said to Avery, "No need. I can open the doors!"


    Then, Wilson took his gun out and aimed it at the lock. He pulled the trigger!"


    With two loud bangs, the door opened!


    Ang was so frightened that she took a few steps back.


    Avery did not care about her. Once the door was opened, she entered the office.


    Wilson was holding onto Ang, following Avery.


    "When did yourpany shut down?" Avery looked inside. The office equipment was still there, but


    there was no one to be seen.


    "Quite some time ago! I can''t remember when. I haven''t been managing thispany for a very


    long time. You know how much money it takes to do research. Dean is not as wealthy as your ex-


    husband. He can''t take the losses that I incur every year. He has long wanted me to stop this


    company." Ang looked as if she had nothing to hide. "Since you''re already here. Go have a look


    around! Mypany has three floors. The fourth belongs to someone else."


    Avery immediately took her bodyguards to look around.


    Although she felt that Elliot was most probably not there anymore, what if there were signs of him


    being there?


    After Avery and the other bodyguards left, Ang found a chair to sit on.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wilson stood in front of her, staring at her tightly.


    "Ang, you were the one who hid Elliot, right?" Wilson was an impatient man. He wanted to pry


    Ang''s mouth and heart open to see what the truth was.


    "Why are you talking nonsense? Do you have proof? If you don''t have any proof, shut up!" Ang


    yelled." Don''t think that just because you''re pointing the gun at me I''ll be afraid. I am still an


    influential person in Bridgedale-"


    "Haha! Influential? Are you trying to say that Elliot is nothingpared to you? If you really want to


    Ang smiled a creepy smile. "Death might be a threat to others, but it is a gift and a release for


    me."


    Wilson was baffled. He did not understand what Ang was saying. He thought for a while before a


    chill ran down his back.


    "Aren''t you going to get married to Dean soon? Why does it feel like you''re seeking death?"


    "You''re the one seeking death! You''re the one who threatened me with death, so I went along with


    it! Since you know I''m about to marry Dean Jennings, how dare you still treat me like that?" Ang


    red at Wilson aggrievedly.


    "It''s rather useless you bring Dean Jennings up. It would be much better if you said you were


    Professor Hough''s junior!" Wilson said arrogantly. "Miss Tate might not have any evidence right


    now, but once she has..."


    "How dare you arrest people without any evidence?" Ang sneered. "How brazen! Aren''t you


    afraid that I might call the police once I leave?"


    Wilson was stunned for a moment. "Although Miss Tate doesn''t have any evidence, she knows that


    this has something to do with you! If you dare to call the police, do it! Once this matter blows up, it


    might even help us find Elliot!"

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    Ang sneered and said nothing else.


    "You don''t dare to say anything more because you''re afraid! Ang, just wait! Your wedding with


    Dean might only happen in hell!" Wilson continued intimidating her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile on Ang''s face vanished. She could not help but reach her hand into her bag.


    "What are you doing!" Wilson yelled roughly when he saw her actions.


    Ang shuddered. She furrowed her brows. "I''m looking at James Hough''s paper! I haven''t


    committed any crime or been arrested yet. How dare you treat me as a criminal!"


    "You''re not allowed to look at that paper!" Wilson grabbed her bag. "Before Miss Tate lets you go,


    you''re a criminal!"


    Ang gritted her teeth, but she could do nothing.


    The bodyguard she brought along had been secretly cowering by the side. He wanted to pretend


    that he did not exist.


    However, whatever one fears the most usually would happen.


    Ang soon noticed her useless bodyguard. "What are you hiding there for? Useless!"


    The bodyguard said timidly, "H-He has a gun... I don''t... II


    "Then, f*ck off! You are an eyesore!" Ang yelled.


    The bodyguard looked at Wilson before quickly making his way to the door.


    "Stop with your act!" Wilson aimed his gun at Ang''s bodyguard. "Are you nning to run out to


    report to Dean? Before Miss Tate says anything, don''t think of leaving!"


    Avery led the bodyguards and searched through every inch of every room! She did not find Elliot


    anywhere.


    In theb, the equipment was still there, but there were no drugs. Avery stood in theb and


    scanned her surroundings. Theb looked rather ordinary. It was not huge either.


    She stood studying theb for a while before exiting. She nned on looking at the other rooms.


    "Go check and see if there are any secret hidden spaces."


    "Miss Tate, even if Elliot was here, the building has been shut down. Surely, you don''t think they


    have left him here?" said a bodyguard.


    "Yes, Miss Tate! There is no one here. Elliot would surely not be here anymore," another bodyguard


    said."


    We have searched through the three floors ?c+?QKV> called his name out loud. If he is here and if


    he is still alive, he would surely reply."


    "What if he is trapped here? Or what if he has passed out so he can''t hear us? Let''s continue


    looking!" Avery did not want to give up just like that. She found this ce with such difficulty.


    Withoutbing through every single inch, she would not give up. i


    Soon after, Mike arrived.


    After Mike arrived, he pulled Avery to the side and made her sit in a chair.


    "You sure have forgotten that you''re still hurt! You should get me to handle these matters. Why do


    you have to do it yourself?" Mike furrowed his brows. He was angry that she had forgotten to care


    for herself.


    "My injuries don''t hurt anymore," Avery exined, sitting in the chair.


    "Whether it hurts or not, you know it best." Mike gave her a cold look. She lowered her head.


    Mike looked at the bodyguards. "How is it going?"


    "We haven''t found Elliot! Miss Tate is asking us to look for a secret hidden space. We... didn''t find it


    either," the leader of the bodyguard replied.


    "Hidden spaces?" Mike scanned the room. It looks newly renovated. Just directly ask thepany


    that did the renovation, and you''ll get it, right?"


    Ang wanted to quickly end this boring game, so she immediately told them the name of the


    company.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    "Go and ask quickly! I''m starving!"


    Mike red at Ang before walking to the side to contact the renovationpany.


    Half an hourter, the renovationpany sent over the blueprints and simtion of Ang''s


    company


    Mike had a look at it before handing his phone over to Avery.


    After looking at the blueprints, Avery got up from the chair with a pale face.


    "Avery, you have had your fun. Can my bodyguard and I leave already?" Ang yelled at Avery with


    a dark expression.


    Avery clenched her fists tightly. She turned around and looked at Ang coldly. "You can leave, but


    this isn''t finished."


    "Then, you continue looking! In the future, if you call me, see if I wille to meet you or not!"


    Ang had been cheated this time. She will not be cheated next time!


    Aftering out of the office, Ang thought about the thing that Avery gave her. Her anger


    dissipated a little.


    She had initially thought that James Hough was a heartless dirtbag. She had never thought him


    different from her imaginings. Of course, just her name in his handwriting would not be able to wipe


    away the hurt he caused her back then.


    "Madam Hills, I''m sorry! I didn''t protect you well today. " The bodyguard and Ang were hailing a


    taxi by the side of the road.


    Their car was still at the cafe.


    "What use would it do to me you? Avery had eleven men. Even if you could fight, you can''t face


    eleven men all at once!" Ang did not me her bodyguard.


    "When you yelled at me, I was almost scared half to death..."


    "I wanted you to leave to get help! Who knew that Avery''s stupid bodyguard would be so smart!"


    Ang cursed.


    The bodyguard hailed a taxi by the side of the road. Once they were in the taxi, Ang called Dean.


    "Dean. Guess what Avery did to me just now?"


    Dean said, "I have been calling you, but you never picked up. I guessed that something must have


    happened."


    "Avery has no evidence! Her bodyguard told me, so we don''t have to be afraid for now," Ang said


    with a smug smile. "She found my office, but she was so helpless ;e.;TMY? angry inside! Seeing


    her in so much pain and feeling so helpless, I feel much better! If James Hough was still alive and


    he saw me fooling his students, I wonder whether he would be heartbroken or not! Hahaha!"


    Deanughed along. "Ang, since she is suspecting you right now, you shouldy low for a while!"


    "Let''s talk when I return. I''m starving."


    After Mike sent Avery home, he immediately called the doctor so that he could drip Avery. She had


    been out and about for a few hours. Her injuries identally tore open again. 1


    Mike could no longer keep track of how many times her injuries had torn open.


    He was worried that if she continued this way, her injuries would get infected. It would make it more


    serious.


    "You have to rest at home for the next three days. Even if I don''t sleep or eat, I will watch you!" Mike


    stood by the door of her room and warned her.


    She ignored his warnings. It was as if she was in her own world. Mike knew that the world she was


    immersed in had Elliot in it.


    Half an hourter, the doctor rushed over.


    Mike exined Avery''s situation to the doctor and the doctor immediately took the medicine to


    Avery''s room.


    "Miss Tate, why are you doing this to yourself? You know you are injured, so you should rest well at


    home.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    " The doctor ced his medical kit by the side of the bed.


    Avery looked at his medical kit before seeing her luggage next to it by the side of the bed from the


    corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    Avery got down from the bed.


    The doctor saw her get down and said in surprise, '' Miss Tate, what are you doing?"


    "I want to grab something." She walked over to the luggage and bent down.


    "Miss Tate, your abdomen is hurt! Don''t bend down. What do you want, I''ll help you get it." The


    doctor quickly ced his medicine down and helped Avery up.


    Avery said, "Please help me open the bag. There is a white shirt inside. Please help me get it."


    The doctor immediately opened the bag. The man''s shirt was ced in a prominent ce. The


    doctor picked up the shirt and asked, "Is this the one?"


    "Yes." Avery took the shirt and returned to bed, sitting down.


    "Miss Tate, this shirt is a little dirty." The doctor looked at the shirt and said, "Can''t you wash off the


    dirt on it?"


    "I''m not washing it." Avery hugged the shirt with a serious expression.


    The doctor did not dare to say anything. He merely concocted the medicine, gave Avery an


    injection, and came out of the bedroom.


    "Miss Tate is hugging a dirty shirt," the doctor said to Mike when he came out of the bedroom.


    "That is Elliot''s shirt. He wore it when he was alive," said Mike.


    "No wonder she looks so sad."


    "You haven''t had your dinner yet, right? Have it here!" Mike invited the doctor to stay for dinner.


    "How many bottles of medicine does Avery need?"


    "Two bottles."


    "Come over and have some food!" Mike pulled the doctor over to the dining hall.


    "Miss Tate has not eaten yet, right?"


    "I''ll get the nanny to send the food to her." Mike guessed that Avery would surely have no appetite


    to eat.


    "Is Elliot really dead?" The doctor''s mind kept drifting back to Elliot and what Mike had said.


    "Not necessarily! We just don''t have any news of him yet. We initially thought that he was still alive,


    but after he went missing for such a long time, we''re even more unsure," Mike only dared to say


    that to an outsider. If he were to say that in front of Avery, she would surely be extremely agitated.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "By the way, do you know what Ang Hills''pany was doing?" Mike thought about that


    incident, so he chatted with the doctor.


    The doctor thought for a few seconds before saying, "I heard my colleagues mention it before. Her


    company is mainly servicing Dean Jennings, or more urately, servicing them both. They are


    quite old. One is sixty-plus while the other is above seventy, but they look much younger than


    people their age, right? That''s because Ang''s team has always been researching drugs to stay


    young."


    "Hehe, Avery told me about this. Dying :f.=QNR= getting sick are just the natural ways of life. No


    one can defy this. There is no such thing as staying young forever."


    "My thoughts are the same as Miss Tate''s, but Ang is quite amazing. Perhaps she has really


    found a way to slow down aging, if not, why would Dean still look so young?" said the doctor.


    Mike was silent for a while before asking, "This research won''t kill any humans, right?"


    "Theoretically speaking, it won''t. In any medical research, animal testing is used first. Only after


    animal testing is determined to be safe to be used in clinical trials." 1


    "If that''s the case, why did they kidnap Elliot? Also, from what you said, they should have long


    invented the drug to slow aging. They won''t need to capture Elliot to try it on him!"


    "They took Elliot?" "Most likely," Mike said in a low voice. "The lead that


    we got so far points to them."


    Mike picked up the wine bottle and poured some wine for the doctor.


    "I don''t drink. I have to drive backter," The doctor refused.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    "You can drink a little. I''ll get the bodyguard to send you backter." Mike poured the doctor some


    wine and pushed the wine ss to the doctor. "I won''t get you drunk. You still have to change


    Avery''s medication!"


    The doctor reluctantly epted the ss and took a sip.


    "I''m not familiar with Ang, but some of my friends admire her. They often bring her up. I heard


    that her biggest wish in this life is to win the Marshall''s


    Award. Do you know about that?" The doctor asked.


    Mike shook his head before nodding. "I have heard of it before, but I have never understood it. It


    seems like an amazing award."


    "The Marshall''s Award is the most prestigious award in the medical field. Thest winner of the


    Marshall''s Award was Professor James Hough. Ang likes Professor Hough. Everyone in the


    medical field knows about this, so naturally, she wants to win the Marshall''s Award too. Even if it


    was not topare with Professor Hough, it would also be to prove herself in the medical field."


    Mike said, "Avery did not even win this award. Can Ang win it? I don''t believe it." "Since Ang


    has boldly imed that she was going to win this award, she must have done some research, " the


    doctor said and picked up his phone. He looked at the calendar, "In another month or so, it will be


    time for the Marshall''s Award. It happens once every four years. I wonder what Ang would do


    this time."


    "Oh... if she has really invented drugs that could slow aging, could she be a judge of the award as


    well?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The doctor shook his head. "I don''t know about this.


    The judges are the most prestigious people in the medical field. They have their own set of


    standards to judge. If Ang wants to win for sure, this that you mention might be harder for her to


    win the award."


    "Oh..." Mike muttered. "Howplicated!"


    After the medication was administered, Avery hugged Elliot''s shirt and fell asleep. She had been


    running around for half of the day, and on top of that, she barely had anything to eat, and her body


    clearly could not take it.


    The remaining scent from Elliot''s shirt made it feel like she was hugging him.


    After she fell asleep, she had a beautiful dream.


    In her dreams, Elliot was lying next to her, hugging her tightly.


    She could feel his warm body RJS: unique scent. She could hear his low and hoarse voice. It was


    so clear and real.


    He told her that he was fine. He was only lost. He also told her that because of her and their


    children, he will not die.


    This dream temporarily made all her pain and suffering vanish.


    After a long while, she woke up from her dreams.


    Her face was cool. She reached out and touched it. It was covered in tears. She sat up and looked


    out of the window.


    The sun had risen.


    She threw off her sheets, hugged Elliot''s shirt, and exited the room.


    The nanny had just gotten up. She had not made breakfast yet. When she saw Averying out of


    the room, she immediately walked over.


    "Avery, why are you up so early? The doctor said you need rest."


    "I''m going to look for Mike." Avery strode to Mike''s room.


    An hourter, Mike and Avery appeared in front of Ang''spany. Other than the eleven


    bodyguards with them, there was even a police officer and a search rescue dog.


    The police officer let the dog sniff Elliot''s shirt, then he brought the dog into the office!


    Avery followed behind them.


    Whether Elliot was here before or not, they will soon have an answer!

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    "Avery, do you think this will work?" Mike asked Avery in a low voice as he walked over to her.


    "Why not?" Avery asked. "The search dog''s job is to do this."


    "I''m only afraid that Elliot was not here," Mike said. " This ce is so close to us. If Elliot was here


    previously that would be too crazy!"


    "Sometimes the most dangerous ce would be the safest ce."


    "Hmm. If Elliot is not here, you rest at home for a few days before nning the next step," said


    Mike, trying to discuss matters with her.


    "I know. I dreamt of him yesterday. He said that he is not dead yet. I believe that he isn''t dead."


    Avery was a little excited. "Mike, I have already thought it through. If he is really dead, I''ll go and be


    with him. I''ll leave my children to you."


    Mike was bewildered.


    "Miss Tate, how could you say such things!" Wilson said agitatedly. "Even if Elliot is dead, you can''t


    die! If not, how are you going to avenge him!"


    "I will surely avenge him. I will kill Dean and Ang, before looking for him." Avery had decided


    what to do.


    Mike red at Wilson.


    Wilson said in agitation once more, "Miss Tate! You can''t die! You still have three adorable children!


    No. Four! You haven''t found Ivy yet. How can you die?!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike agreed with him. "Yes, you haven''t found Ivy yet. What would happen to Ivy if you were dead?


    Avery, can you calm down a little?"


    "If Ivy is still alive, then it would be no problem for her to grow up. If Ivy is dead, no matter how I look


    for her, I won''t be able to find her," Avery said calmly. "The children will be blessed no matter what.


    If Elliot and I had epted this earlier, then Elliot would not have died."


    In the past, she had always ced her children first. No matter which child, they were in front of


    Elliot.


    However, all this while when Elliot was missing, she had been suffering every single moment.


    Once a person had lost their will and meaning to live, every single second was torture.


    This suffering was unspeakable. Even if she exined it, others would not underst


    She initially did not want to say such words, but the emotions in her heart had been building up to a


    breaking point. If she did not let this out, she would not be able to take in any more emotions.


    "Just give up on this! Hayden and I won''t let you die." Mike''s expression darkened. He said to her,


    "If I were to tell Hayden what you just said, even if he doesn''t sleep or eat, he will watch after you


    day and night,


    making sure you live. Time is the best medicine to cure pain. I''m sure you''ll be able toe out of it


    a few yearster. Even if a few years is not enough, how about a few decades? We will always be


    with you."


    Avery said nothing.


    She knew that time was the best medication. When her mother had been murdered, she had


    avenged her. Which was why it seemed like she came out from that grief.


    However, just because she had recovered from her grief once, it did not mean that she would be


    able to do it every single time.


    Mike and Avery waited downstairs.


    Mike sent a few bodyguards to follow the police upstairs.


    After a while, a bodyguard rushed downstairs in a hurry. "Miss Tate! The search dog found Elliot''s


    scent upstairs!"


    When Avery heard that, she rushed inside. Tears came falling out of her eyes. She said excitedly, "I


    knew it. I knew he isn''t dead. I knew that my guess is right. Ang had kidnapped him..."


    Mike quickly followed her. "Avery, go slower! Be careful of your injuries!"


    Although Mike was worried, he was not that anxious. God was fair after all. They finally found


    concrete evidence!

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    Mike was relieved. Avery could also breathe a sigh of relief.


    Avery ran upstairs. The bodyguard held onto her, helping her into the room in which the search


    rescue dog was at.


    "It should be this storage room."


    Avery entered the room. The police pointed at a foldable mattress the dog had sniffed out.


    "Mr. Foster has most likely been on this bed. There is his scent on it," the police officer said.


    Avery''s eyes reddened. She unfolded the mattress and took a sniff.


    Mike cleared his throat. "Avery, since the dog has already sniffed it out, you can stop sniffing. We


    can take this mattress away. This is evidence!"


    Avery choked up and said, "I''ll go look for Ang right now to demand an exnation!"


    "Avery, I don''t have Ang''s number. Why don''t you call her? But she said yesterday that she will


    no longer see you. I''m afraid that she might not answer your call, " Mike said. "Why don''t I send


    someone to Dean''s house to see if Ang is there or not?"


    "I''ll call her first!" Avery took her phone out of her bag. She called Ang with trembling fingers.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service. Please try againter."


    Ang had switched off her phone!


    Avery looked at her phone. Since Ang had switched off her phone, the call automatically


    disconnected.


    Avery took a deep breath before calling Dean.


    Turns out, she could not get through to Dean''s phone either.


    Mike saw what was happening. "I''ll send someone to the Jennings to have a look!"


    "Hmm," Avery responded before calling Sebastian.


    Sebastian picked up quickly. "Avery, you''re looking for me?" 1


    "Your dad and Ang are not answering my calls. Do you know where they are?"


    "They''re not answering your calls?" Sebastian''s mind was moving quickly. "Have they blocked your


    number? I heard that you kidnapped Ang yesterday 1


    "Since you don''t know, TH look for them myself." Avery suppressed the anger in her heart and said


    coldly, "I have already found evidence of Ang kidnapping Elliot! If Ang appears in front of me


    right now. It won''t be as simple as kidnapping her!"


    If she were to see Ang that day


    what reckless things she would do.


    "Oh... I''ll ask and see! Don''t get too worked up. I''ll ask around for you." Sebastian realized the


    severity of the situation. "By the way, how did you find the evidence?"


    "It''s right in Ang''s office!"


    "Oh, great! Since you have found evidence, they would surely return Elliot to you." Sebastian


    finished the call with Avery and immediately called his father''s assistant.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s my dad?" Sebastian asked. "I have something important to tell him."


    The assistant immediately said, "Please wait a moment, I''ll immediately pass the phone to him."


    Soon after, Dean took over the assistant''s phone and said, "What is it?"


    "Dad, Avery called me to say that she has already found evidence of you all kidnapping Elliot. She


    tried calling you and Aunt Ang, but the call did not go through, which was why she came looking


    for me." Sebastian wanted to hear his father''s response. Turns out, his father''s breathing only


    became heavier. He did not say anything.


    "Dad, I know that Aunt Ang must be the one who did it. You haven''t married her yet. You don''t


    need to go up against Avery and the Fosters just for her. This would do us no good, only harm."

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    "Are you telling me what to do?" Dean sneered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Dad, I''m just worried that this will affect our family. Avery said on the phone that she won''t let


    Ang live, and she has all the power Elliot had at her expense. Are you really going to go against


    them?" Sebastian said. "We won''t stand a chance. If we already know that we are going to lose,


    why are we still doing this?"


    "You''ve overestimated yourself, Sebastian. Your brother is better than you because he believed in


    me, but of course, that makes him more foolish than you are." Deanmented on his sons with


    contempt. "If what you foresee is the same thing as I expect, do you really think I would go up


    against them? I''m seventy-three this year, boy. I''ve been through more than you can imagine. Are


    you saying all this because you think I''ve lost my mind from old age?!"


    "That''s not it, Dad... I''m not doubting you. I''m just worried that our family would get dragged into


    unnecessary conflict," Sebastian said while trying to figure out what his father meant. "Dad, if you or


    Aunt Ang refuse to reply to Avery''s message, she is going to storm up to our gates."


    "I will replyter. I''m a bit upied now so I don''t have time for her."


    Dean seemed to be in a good mood, but Sebastian could not figure out what leverage his father


    held, or more precisely, what leverage Ang had. If Ang had only kidnapped Elliot, they should


    not be this confident. 1


    "Sebastian, you don''t have to worry about this anymore. I''m giving you a new mission," Dean said


    after a few thoughtful moments. "I''ve promised Natalie that I will help herplete the target Elliot


    set for her. Once she gets her hands on the shares for Tate Industries, she will transfer them to me."


    "Oh. If you two already have a deal, what do you want me to do?" Sebastian was slightly confused.


    "Keep an eye on her. She''s just like me when I was younger: proud, sensitive and reckless. She is


    way more talented than you and your brother. It''s a shame that she''s a woman. If she was a man,


    you ?f)>RIY> your brother would have no ce in this family!" Dean said with contempt.


    Sebastian knew that this was a trick that Dean used to keep his children from getting too close to


    one another. He did not wish for his children to get along, fearing that they would work together to


    challenge his authority in the household. Hence, he made it a habit to say things that were meant to


    turn his children against one another.


    Dean''s method was effective and the children who grew up in the Jennings family were practically


    strangers.


    After the call with his father, Sebastian called Avery right away. "My dad says he will call you back


    later, but I''m not sure when." He paused and looked around, before lowering his voice. "He''s in the


    office now. If you don''t want to wait, you can go confront him at the office. As for Ang, I don''t


    know where she is."


    "Thank you," Avery said, before hanging up. She turned to look at Mike and said, "We are going to


    MediLove Pharmaceutical."


    "Are you sure?" Mike was slightly hesitant. "We can''t just storm in there. That''s Dean Jennings''


    territory... Let me just gather some forces."


    "Sure." Avery was excited, butposed at the same time. She knew that it had alle down to


    this moment to determine if they could rescue Elliot.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Half an hourter, Mike had gathered a group of people and was getting ready to head to MediLove


    Pharmaceutical with Avery. Just then, Avery received a call from Dean.


    Avery answered the call right away.


    "Avery, I heard that you found evidence that proves we have Elliot Foster. Let''s hear it, then?"


    Dean''s casual tone provoked Avery and she immediately said, "You took Elliot from Ylore and


    brought him here to Bridgedale and kept him in Ang''s office. I found the foldable bed Elliot used


    in Ang''s office. Dean Jennings, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oh... And how would you know that the bed belonged to Elliot?" Dean was not sure how they got


    exposed.


    "The search dogs sniffed out Elliot''s scent from the bed. Ang isn''t answering her phone. Does


    she intend on having you handle everything?" Avery asked. "You have one day. If you don''t return


    Elliot to me before dark, I will kill you and Ang. I''ll do whatever it takes! You can try me if you


    aren''t afraid of dying!"


    Naturally, Dean feared death and he could sense the malicious rage in Avery''s tone. His voice


    softened as he said, "Let me just tell you the truth, Avery. I can''t reach Ang as well. The wedding


    dress just came in and she was supposed toe try it on, but she won''t answer her phone."


    "What are you saying?!"


    "I''m saying that she''s missing. She did kidnap Elliot Foster, but I have nothing to do with it." Dean


    immediately ced the me on Ang. "Back in Ylore, Ang was the one who snuck Elliot onto


    my private jet. I didn''t find out about it until wended in Bridgedale. She told me to stay out of it, or


    she would stop supplying me with my medication." 3


    Avery was slightly taken by surprise and scowled.


    "You probably already know that I''ve invested in Ang''spany. I invested in it in exchange for


    her cooperation. She creates medication that slows my aging." Dean yed the victim and


    completely excused his participation in the kidnapping. "Why would I kidnap Elliot? I don''t like men


    "Where is she?!" Avery''s head throbbed with pain. She had thought that she found the lead and


    would soon be able to rescue Elliot. She had not expected Ang to go missing, and without


    Ang, she had no hope in finding Elliot.


    "I told you already. I can''t reach her. We are about to get married and I''m panicking, too!" Dean


    blurted out.'' Go find Ang, Avery! If you manage to find her, let me know right away." "Dean


    Jennings! You old twat!" Avery cursed. "Tell me, how was Elliot when youst saw him?! Is he alive?


    What does Ang want with him? Has she hurt him? Is he doing okay?!"


    Avery desperately wanted to know the answers to these questions. Even if she could not see Elliot,


    she wanted to hear that he was alive at the very least.


    "You''ve met Ang in person, Avery. Do you really think that she''s the kind of person who would


    hurt him? I thought you said your professorplimented her before. Do you not believe what your


    professor said?" Dean asked sharply and sighed. "I have nothing else to say because I don''t really


    know what''s going on. All I can tell you is that once you find Ang, you might not resent her so


    much."

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    What Dean said revealed no information.


    "Is he saying that Ang wouldn''t hurt Elliot?" Avery thought to herself. "If that¡¯s the case, why


    would she kidnap him in the first ce?"


    "She took Elliot away against his will. No matter what motivated her to do so, I will never forgive her!


    Dean Jennings, you can try and talk your way out of this, but you better not let me find any evidence


    that points to your involvement! Otherwise, I swear I will make you pay!"


    "Avery, if I am telling you that I have nothing to do with this, I am not worried that you would look into


    it! Why would I want Elliot? Even you can''t exin it, can you? I''ve never questioned what Ang


    does in herb. She won''t tell me anything even if I were to ask her. You''ve overestimated my


    influence on her. She knows that I rely heavily on her, and she never has to worry about bills when


    shees asking for money. Of course, it''s not like she has my full, undivided support, and that''s


    why she has agreed to marry me," Dean confessed. "Do you still think I''m involved in this?


    Hahaha!"


    "You might not be involved, but you definitely know where Ang is!" Avery only wanted to find


    Ang and force her into releasing Elliot.


    "Stop pushing, Avery! I told you to go look for her yourself! Stop asking me about it! I have nothing


    more to say!" Dean said, before hanging up.


    The car stopped on the side of the road.


    "Avery, do you know about the Marshall''s Award?" Mike asked. "The winner will be announced in a


    month''s time. I heard that it has always been Ang''s dream to win it."


    "You think she might be participating in the contest?" Avery guessed. 1R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yeah. Let''s head back. I will do some research to find out if she''s nominated. If she''s indeed listed,


    it won''t be hard to track her down."


    Avery nodded.


    After the call with Avery, Dean''s assistant left the room and Dean used his own phone to call


    Ang.


    "Ang, Avery brought search dogs to your office and caught Elliot''s scent there," Dean said. "I


    didn''t see that oneing."


    "What else did she say?" Ang asked calmly.


    "Mostly death threats! She says if we refuse to h:f&; XMY= Elliot over, she will kill us." Dean wanted


    to smirk, but his lips were too tense to move. He had never underestimated Avery''s power. After all,


    not only did she have Dream Maker, but she also held all the power Elliot once wielded. If this had


    happened in Aryadelle, Dean would have been dealt with long ago.


    "Haha! Ignore her. Keep her on her toes. What she''s going through right now can hardlypare to


    all my suffering in the past years," Ang drawled. "Dean, don''t be afraid. She talks a big game, but


    she won''t do anything to you. If she''s really as powerful as she ims to be, she would have acted


    long ago. It''s not like she''s only started having doubts about us recently. II


    "Ang, how are you so calm?" Dean was clueless about what Ang was researching, and what


    she was thinking.


    "I have Elliot as a hostage, why should I be afraid?" Ang drawled. "Do you trust me, or do you


    trust her?" "You, of course."


    "It''s settled, then. I want some time alone."


    "Alright, I''ll leave you be.


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    Mike sent Avery home and the two had lunch before beginning their research on the nominees for


    the Marshall¡¯s Award.


    In the afternoon, Mike knocked on Avery''s bedroom door.


    Instead of resting, Avery was sitting by the window under the sun with a sorrowful expression.


    Mike stepped inside after knocking on the door.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "I can''t sleep." She turned to look at him. "You, too?"


    "Yeah. Typically, such a famous award should have its own official website, but I can''t find anything.


    I suspect that instead of using the inte, they might be using a traditional method of


    communication, maybe through paper."


    "That can be possible. One would need to present sufficient supporting documents if they want to


    apply for the award... Back when Professor Hough applied for it, he had boxes of documents ready,


    so themittee might be filtering applicants in the most traditional way possible."


    "If that''s the case, we can''t find out if Ang is in it."


    "She probably is," Avery said. "She must have kidnapped Elliot to run an experiment on him."


    "What''s wrong with her? There are so many people she could have chosen from, why pick Elliot? Is


    she not afraid that he would retaliate and kill her once he''s freed?" Mike felt chills running down his


    spine. If Avery had guessed correctly, no one could tell what had happened to Elliot.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Ang hates Professor Hough and because of that, she hates me, too... Elliot... got dragged into


    all these because of me," Avery said guiltily. "Ang has probably moved Elliot to a new spot after


    my arrival in Bridgedale."


    "If all this is a part of Ang''s scheme and her final goal is to win the Marshall¡¯s Award, then she is


    definitely going to put up a fight."


    Avery remained silent, trying to figure out what Ang could be doing to Elliot and failing.


    She managed to survive in that basement until help came, and if Elliot was taken by Ang before


    that, he was definitely alive. But what experiment was running on Elliot, and would it win her the


    Marshall''s Award?


    "I need to see if there''s anyone I know from themittee of the Marshall''s Award." Avery could not


    wait any longer.


    "You woke up too early this morning. Go get some rest. I will try to get the list of people that are in


    themittee. It shouldn''t be too hard. I will h=b$>YNY; it to you as soon as I get it." Mike ced a


    reassuring hand on her shoulder. "The truth will be out soon, which is exactly why you need to


    recover as soon as possible."


    "Go find the list, then." Her eyes were filled with anxiousness. "I feel like I am almost there. I can''t


    sleep... Every time I close my eyes, I can''t help but think of him..."


    "I know. Ben will be here soon. We will definitely get Elliot out."


    "Yeah."


    Shey down on the bed and stared out the window unblinkingly. After a while, her eyes started to


    hurt, and she closed her eyes, slowly drifting off to sleep.


    Mike waited until she fell asleep to leave the room.


    In the evening, he returned with the list of people that were included in the Marshall¡¯s Award


    committee and handed it to Avery.


    Avery beamed when she spotted a certain name on the list.


    "Do you know someone here?" Mike asked. "Most of them are just old professors."

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Avery nodded. "I''ve met with one of these professors before.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have his contact number?"


    Avery shook her head. "I met him when I was with Professor Hough. Professor Hough had his


    contact, but I don''t."


    "Let''s go find this guy, then!" Mike said. "Which professor are you talking about?"


    "Mike, I will contact him myself. I can do it." Avery put away the list and changed the subject. "I am


    done with my nap."


    "You haven''t slept for long and now you are done?" Mike nced at her. "You do look better,


    though. The doctor wille over to have a look at you. You are going to rest some more tonight.


    Even if you want to meet with this professor, you will have to wait until tomorrow."


    "Yeah. I will stay home tonight." Avery felt calmer after taking a nap. Regardless of the situation,


    they had found an important lead. Ang might be able to avoid them for now, but not for long. In a


    month, she would have to eventually show herself.


    After dinner, Avery made a video call to La and La answered right away.


    "Mommy, I had a dreamst night about Daddy!" La answered the call excitedly. "Daddy said that


    he ising home soon! He said that he is hiding on purpose so that we will know how important


    he is to us... If only that coulde true."


    "La, even if it''s not entirely true, I think your dream is getting rather close to reality."


    "Have you dreamt of Daddy?" La asked curiously.


    "Of course! I dream of your dad every night.


    Sometimes, he says he is lost but is trying his best to get back to us. Sometimes he tells me how


    much he misses us."


    "Huh? Why would Daddy be lost?" La frowned. "I want Daddy back."


    "I will take him home." Avery''s lips curled into a smile. "Has Robert woken up? I miss you two so


    much."


    "Mommy, Robert is sick and hasn''t gone to school for the past two days. He is probably still


    sleeping." La walked toward Robert''s room with her phone in hand. "It''s getting cold here so he


    caught a cold."


    "Is he running a fever? Has he taken any medicine?" Avery''s heart sank.


    "No fever, just a lot of sneezing >g);UIS; coughing." La arrived at Robert''s door and gingerly


    opened the door to take a peek inside.


    "Mommy, he is still sleeping!" La turned the camera around to show Avery the bed where Robert


    was sleeping on. "I will call you again when Ie home from schoolter. Don''t worry, Mommy. It''s


    just a cold. He will be better soon."


    "Sure. La, how is Ms. Kennedy doing?" Avery was concerned that Leah might have trouble with


    Natalie or her family for telling Avery the truth.


    "She''s fine! Why are you asking about her out of the blue, Mommy?" La paused thoughtfully,


    before grinning. "Uncle George has been really nice to Ms. Kennedytely!"


    "Yeah. Ms. Kennedy did us a great favor."


    "I see! I will need to thank her, then," La said, before asking in confusion, "What did she do,


    though?"


    "Didn''t George tell you? Ms. Kennedy informed us a few days ago that Natalie was the one behind


    what happened to me and your dad in Ylore," Avery said. " I''m close to finding your dad. If we really


    do find him, we will have to thank Ms. Kennedy properly."


    "Wow, how nice of her. I knew she was different from that witch, Natalie!"


    "La, judging from the current situation, Ms.


    Kennedy did help us, but I still want you to remember to never let your guard down. What happened


    to me and your dad in Ylore was a painful lesson," Avery reminded her. "Do not be alone at any


    time. You are different from other girls. There are countless eyes on you; some mean well, some


    don''t."

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    "I know, Mommy. One of my ssmates invited me to her birthday party a few days ago but I said


    no. I''ve been in a bad mood because both you and Daddy are gone, so I don''t feel like going out to


    y. Ie home right after school every day so I''m safe. Don''t worry about me," La said


    sweetly. She knew that Avery was exhausted from trying to find Elliot and she did not want to cause


    Avery any more worry.


    "I know you are a good girl. Your dad and I have put you through so much when you shouldn''t have


    to face something like this," Avery said sorrowfully. "Once I find your dad, I will try talking Hayden


    into moving back with us. After that, we are never going to part as a family ever again."


    "Yay! I''m so happy that you said that, Mommy."


    Avery started chuckling at the sight of the overjoyed expression on La''s face.


    After the call, she turned around and noticed that the doctor was standing behind her with his


    briefcase. She cleared her throat awkwardly and asked, "When did you arrive? I''m fine now... I can


    just take some anti -inmmatory drugs. I won''t be needing an IV."


    "Any bleeding from your wound today?" the doctor asked.


    "No. I''ve stayed home to rest today." Avery got up to pour the doctor a ss of water.


    "Miss. Tate, please sit down. I don''t need water," the doctor said with a smile. "If there''s no bleeding,


    you won''t need the IV. But do remember to take your medicine."


    "Yeah. I want to get better soon. Thank you foring all the way here. You must be the one who


    mentioned the Marshall¡¯s Award to Mike, right? Thank you for telling us such an important piece of


    information," Avery said.


    "You are too kind, Miss Tate. I''m surprised by how bold Ang is to kidnap someone as famous and


    powerful as Mr. Foster. Who knows what''s going on in her head? Does she think that she can do


    whatever she wants simply because she''s older and used to be Professor Hough''s junior?"


    Avery shook her head. "I talked to her before and she doesn''t seem that reckless. Quite the


    opposite, actually. She seems to know exactly what she''s doing < d">RNQ> appears to be really


    ambitious. She must be working towards something big in the dark."


    "You still haven''t found Ang?"


    "She went into hiding."


    "That''s not like her. If she has the courage to do such a thing, why won''t she face up to it? Does she


    think she can run forever?"


    "Not from this. I will definitely catch her and make her exin everything to me!"


    Meanwhile, Natalie had stayed home for the past two days and heard the news that Avery was


    targeting Ang.


    Other than calls from Dean, she had not answered calls from anyone else.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in despair as she had never imagined that she would be betrayed. Apart from that, she


    was also taking the time to think of a n.


    She did not wish to be Dean''s pawn, and neither did she want to be on the receiving end of Elliot


    and Avery''s wrath, so she had to find a way to escape.


    Natalie knew that it was Leah who had betrayed her and the more she thought about it, the more


    resentful she grew. Though they were cousins, Natalie did not intend on sparing Leah. Even if she


    was to die, she would make sure that Leah suffer the same fate.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    After making up her mind, she made a call to her mother.


    "Natalie, are you okay? You haven''t picked up your calls for the past two days, and I''m about to lose


    my mind!" Mrs. Jennings said anxiously. "I can''t reach you, so I could only call Dean. It''s only after


    he told me you are fine that I could finally get some sleep."


    "I''m just in a really bad mood, Mom! I hope you understand." Natalie picked up the ss in front of


    her and took a sip of liquor. "Have you called Auntie?"


    "Yeah. I told her what happened to you. She tried calling Leah but Leah hasn''t been answering her


    call." Mrs. Jennings sighed. "It could really be Leah who told Avery about you. How could she? How


    could she tell an outsider something so important? Does she not know that this could get you


    killed?!"


    "Why are you still speaking like you are on her side, Mom? She''s going to get me killed and you are


    still siding with her?! She''s not a child. She''s an adult in her twenties now! She knew what she was


    doing and knew what kind of danger I would face because of her action, but she still chose to betray


    me! She is no cousin of mine! I am cutting all ties with Auntie and everyone on her side of the


    family!" Natalie dered.


    Mrs. Jennings sobbed. "Natalie, what Leah did has nothing to do with your aunt. Your aunt didn''t


    mean to hurt you. You know that Leah is in a rebellious phase. Your aunt is on the brink of


    disowning her..."


    "Mom, I only get to live once. Avery is going to want to kill me. Do you really think I have the time to


    y nice with rtives? I''m not that forgiving. Whoever got me into this position, I will take my


    revenge! An eye for an eye. I am never one to suffer in silence! If I''m going to die anyway, I won''t let


    those who wronged me live!"


    "What do you want to do, then? Kill Leah? Don''t do this, Natalie... Don''t panic... Avery can''t kill you


    now. I''ve asked Dean and he said you are safe for now-"


    "I''m safe for now, not forever. Mom, whenever I close my eyes for the past two days, I would dream


    of Elliot > b.


    Mrs. Jennings sobbed, not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Even if I want to seek revenge on Leah, I won''t let Auntie notice that it''s me. I''m


    only telling you this because I''m in misery!"


    "Natalie, I know you are in pain. I don''t me you. Do whatever you want. I won''t try to talk you out


    of it!" Mrs. Jennings said. "No one is more important than my baby girl!"


    "Mom, if I die, don''t contact Dean Jennings ever again. He is not my father. My only father is your


    current husband!" Natalie said as though these were herst words. "I have some money saved up


    in the bank. I will give you the passwordter. If I die, take the money out and use it to enjoy the rest


    of your life."


    "You won''t die, Natalie. I will call Dean every day and if one day, he tells me that he won''t be able to


    protect you, you need to run... There has to be somewhere you can run to in this world! I don''t want


    money. I just want you to live!"


    "I can''t run from this, Mom." Tears rolled down her cheeks as she choked on her words. "I''ve never


    regretted anything in my life... I''m not about to start now."


    In Bridgedale, the sun brought forth a brand-new day.


    At eight in the morning, Avery heard the sounds of a car stopping outside the house and got out of


    bed to take a look from the balcony. She then swiftly went to her closet to grab a jacket, before


    heading into the bathroom to wash up.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she was presentable, she stepped out of the bedroom.


    Ben had just changed into slippers and smiled when he saw Avery stepping out.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    "Avery, how are you?"


    "Good. Why are you here all of a sudden?" Avery asked. "We are close, and soon, we will find


    Elliot."


    "You''ve done well. I came because you are certain that Elliot is here. Besides, Natalie could be


    hiding here as well. I feel disgusted whenever I think of what she''s done." Ben scowled. "She signed


    a contract with Elliot, so I can wait. Once Elliot walks free, he will deal with her!"


    Avery nodded. "When did you arrive?"


    "I arrived at two in the morning and went to the hotel to rest for a bit. I figured you would be awake


    around this time and came over." Ben looked her up and down. "I heard that you were injured. Are


    you okay?"


    "Much better now. I''m fine." Avery nced at the kitchen.


    The nanny was waiting inside and noticed Avery''s gaze. "Breakfast is ready."


    Avery turned to look at Ben. "Have you eaten?"


    "I did at the hotel, but I can eat more." Ben walked with her to the dining room. "Is Hayden at


    school? Mike''s still sleeping, huh?"


    "Probably. Mike hasn''t been able to get much sleep because I''ve been dragging him everywhere


    with me," Avery muttered guiltily. "Hayden, too. He''s been working really hard to dig into the


    Jennings family''s background."


    "Don''t me yourself, Avery. If something happens to you and Elliot is in your position, he would do


    everything he can to save you as well."


    "I know. I''ve misunderstood him. I kept forcing what I think love should be onto him and used


    him when his way of showing affection differed from mine..."


    "It''s fine now that you two have put all misunderstanding aside. Please just don''t break up again.


    You might not be lucky enough to get back together again the next time you split up." Ben sighed.


    "Love isn''t permanent. If one gets hurt too many times, there''s no going back to how it was in the


    past. Besides, who knows what tomorrow will bring?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How are things between you and Lilith?"


    Avery took Ben''s advice to heart. She had already made up her mind that she would give everything


    up to be with Elliot.


    "If only things with you =e,


    Avery bowed her head.


    "Forget about us. Right now, Elliot is our top priority." Ben nced at her. "Is there anything I can do


    to help? Should I look for Ang, or should I search Bridgedale for Elliot?" "Finding Ang will do.


    She has Elliot. Get your men to go undercover and start searching. Ang shouldn''t be far." Avery


    picked up the ss to sip on her milk and drawled, "I am going to meet with a certain professor


    today to see if I can find out what Ang wants from Elliot."


    Interested, Ben said, "I want to go with you."

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    After breakfast, Avery returned to her room to change, and by the time she came out, Mike had


    already woken up and was chatting with Ben.


    "Mike, Ben will be going out with me today. You can stay home and rest," she walked over and said


    to Mike.


    Mike scratched his head. "I restedst night."


    "If you don''t want to stay home, you can go to the office! I''ve promised Ben he cane," she said


    and turned to look at Ben. "Let''s go!"


    Mike saw them off. "Let me know first thing if there are any updates!"


    "Alright! You should stay home and rest. You look horrible!" Avery went into the car and nced at


    Mike before closing the door.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Do you know me at all? I have dark circles even after I sleep... Wait, these are more like eye bags."


    Mike closed the car door for her andmanded ten of the bodyguards to follow them.


    Once Ben and Avery left, he returned to the house and enjoyed his breakfast, before driving to the


    office.


    In the Dream Maker office, Mike parked his car in the underground parking lot and strode into the


    office.


    There was a private elevator on the first floor that required a specific ess card for ess; only


    Mike and Hayden were in possession of the said card.


    The elevator reached his office and Mike was surprised to find Hayden there.


    "Don''t you have ss today?" He hurried over to see what Hayden was doing.


    "No," Hayden simply said. He was still focused on the screen.


    "Who are you emailing?" Mike studied the screen and asked, "What''s in the attachment?"


    "It''s my present to Dean Jennings." Hayden had spent the past few days at school. He took some


    time asionally to check on the operation of his firm, but apart from that, he had spent all his free


    time gathering information about the Jennings family.


    Dean Jennings was a famous entrepreneur in Bridgedale and had made plenty of public


    contributions to generate public awareness for his contributions. His firm would send medical


    supplies to hospitals in remote areas and make donations to charity from time to time. Though he


    had a dramatic private life with countless wives


    "Show me the video," Mike urged curiously.


    "Later." Hayden added all the email addresses of known media firms in Bridgedale. Once he made


    sure everyone was included, he sent the email without a moment''s hesitation. Once the email was


    sent, Hayden opened the video and showed it to Mike.


    A mid-aged man with a strong build popped up on the screen. He faced the camera and began with


    a selfintroduction, before proceeding to provide documents to prove his identity.


    "This is the captain of Dean Jennings'' bodyguards?" "Former captain. He quit due to injuries two


    years ago." "Oh... how did you find him?"

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    Ben attempted to get close enough to eavesdrop, but Avery and Professor Greens were whispering


    to one another. Even when Avery appeared to be frustrated and miserable, her voice remained


    contained out of fear that she would disturb others in the bookstore.


    Failing terribly at eavesdropping, Ben returned to his original position and took out his phone to take


    a picture of Avery and Professor Greens, before sending it to Mike.


    [Guess I''m the third wheel here.]


    Mike replied. [Hahahaha!]


    [Judging from the look on Avery''s face, things are quite bad.]


    [Can Elliot be dead?]


    [You shut your mouth!]


    [You are the one who said it looks bad...]


    [She just seems a bit frustrated.]


    [You just haven''t spent enough time with hertely. She is always frustrated.]


    [Oh! I guess I am overthinking then.]


    [Something fun is about to happenter today.]


    [Fun? Where?]


    [You are so nosy! Focus on keeping Averypany instead of trying to have fun!]


    [???]


    [Let me know what Avery and that professor talked aboutter, and I will tell you what''sing up.]


    In the Jennings'' mansion''s master bedroom, Dean woke up and pressed the service bell next to his


    bed.


    Shortly after, the servants headed inside the bedroom to help Dean out of bed.


    Dean took his sses from the servant''s hands and put them on. Instantly, the world became clear


    before his eyes.


    "Where''s Ang?" He asked.


    "Ms. Hills is in the backyard, strolling," the servant said. "Master Sebastian is here, and he has been


    waiting for over an hour in the living room."


    Dean stood up right away. "Why is he here?"


    "He didn''t say, but it''s probably something important, or he wouldn''t be waiting for so long." The


    servant helped Dean to the door and Dean strode into the living room.


    Sebastian stood up from the couch when he saw his father. "Dad, have you seen the video?"


    "What video? I was taking a nap so I haven''t seen anything." Dean instantly realized that something


    was wrong when he saw the expression on Sebastian''s


    face.


    Sebastian took out his phone to show Dean the video,: e" at the same time, Dean switched on his


    phone and noticed a few missed calls.


    He scowled and called back one of the numbers. The call was answered right away and Dean paled


    when the person on the other side of the line said something.


    "Send me the video!"


    "Of course. I will send it to you right away," the person said. "By the way, as far as I was informed,


    other reporters have also received this video. We''ve been friends, so I decided to inform you about


    this in private. I won''t publish this, but the others will... Some of them already made announcements


    on social media that they have explosive news to be reported at eight tonight."


    "F*ck!" Dean roared. "Do me a favor and check who has the video. Give me their contact numbers


    and I''ll reach out to them to settle this!"


    "Sure. I''ll get to it right away."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Dean hung up furiously.


    "Dad, just take a look at the video!" Sebastian opened the video and handed his phone to Dean. "I


    received this from a friend who works in a media firm. He told me that a lot of people in the industry


    received this at the same time."

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    Dean narrowed his eyes and stared intently at the video.


    "I''ve worked beside Dean Jennings for fifteen years. I quit my job two years ago and returned home


    due to a severe injury. For the past year or so, I''ve been tormented, and every time I close my eyes,


    I''m haunted by countless spirits that died in vain because of him... Throughout the fifteen years, I''ve


    worked for him, I''ve killed a total of eighteen people, including his lovers and children. Of course,


    those children aren''t really his children. Dean Jennings tells the world that they were his children to


    cover up the fact that he had long lost the ability to make children!"


    "Baam!"


    Dean threw Sebastian''s phone onto the ground, but the video was still ying.


    "Eighteen lives, gone, simply because he wanted them gone. He had more bodyguards under his


    command killed... Even Dean Jennings himself must have lost track on how many women and


    children died because of him."


    "B*st*rd! Shut up! Shut up!" Dean barked and stomped ferociously on Sebastian''s phone until the


    voice stopped.


    Sebastian felt chills down his spine as he watched his father destroy his phone.


    "Dad... Calm down." Dean was beginning to sway so Sebastian hurriedly helped him to the couch.


    "The video hasn''t been published yet. We can buy it off their hands."


    Dean''s head sank into his hands as he panted." Sebastian... I''ll leave that to you! If you seed, I


    will leave you a big portion of the Jennings'' assets. If you fail... I will be left with no option but to find


    myself someone more capable..."


    "I''ll get at it right away, Dad," Sebastian said, before picking his phone off the ground and striding


    off.


    Once Sebastian left, Dean immediately called on his most trusted man.


    "Go find that traitor, Edward Brady! I paid him a lot of money when he quit, making sure he kept my


    secrets! How dare he do this to me?! He must have a death


    wish!" Dean wanted to have him killed. "Find him and kill him on sight!"


    "Yes!"


    "Hang on! Bring more men with you! He must have been bought over by someone else. And they


    must have offered him more money."


    "Rest assured. I will proceed with caution!"


    Two hourster, Sebastian returned with a list. On it was the media firms ;h'':SJV> the amount they


    were asking for the video.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Dean''s blood boiled the moment he saw the list. "F*ck! They are all asking for too much! Do they


    take me for a fool?!"


    "Dad, this thing can''t go public. If the police get involved-"


    "Who do you think you are talking about?! I''m friends with the top police forces! Besides, this is a


    family matter, who would dare say anything?" Dean roared arrogantly.


    Sebastian did not respond. If Dean truly did not care if the video was published, he would not be


    this furious.


    "Can''t they lower the price a little?" Dean asked after a moment of silence.


    "I''ve tried, Dad. You know that these people rely on scandals like this to make a living. The content


    of that video is too big... It''s not a surprise that they are asking for this much," Sebastian exined.


    "Fine! Very well! I will remember this! I will pay them, but let''s see if they are lucky to live long


    enough to spend it!"


    Sebastian understood what his father meant, but he knew that the scandal was the priority right


    now. It needed to be contained so that it does not spread.


    At six in the evening, Dean''s financial assistant called him to inform him that all the transactions had


    been made in ordance with the list.


    Dean''s heart ached from the loss and could barely take his dinner.


    "Dean, it''s just money. That''s not that big a deal," Ang consoled him. "Once I win the Marshall¡¯s


    Award, there will be plenty of ways that I can make more money."


    "Are you certain that you are going to win?" Dean asked.


    She nodded. "I received news today. It should be me."

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Dean''s mood instantly lightened. The money he spent was only meant to ward off bad luck, and he


    could always earn more again.


    Meanwhile, after chatting with Professor Greens, Avery stepped out of the bookstore wordlessly and


    locked herself inside her bedroom after arriving home.


    Ben tried a few times to ask what had happened, but he could not bring himself to actually ask the


    question. Once he got Avery home, he called Mike and told him to hurry home.


    When Mike hurried home, he went to knock on Avery''s door but did not dare to intrude when she


    did not respond.


    In the evening, Ben urged Mike to get Avery. "Go tell her toe out for dinner!"


    Mike shook his head. "I don''t dare to. I think Elliot might be dead. Why else would she stay quiet the


    whole time?"


    "You keep saying that! I''m really going to get upset!"


    "Then go ask her! What''s the point of shouting at me?" Mike shoved Ben toward Avery''s bedroom


    door. "You probably won''t be able to eat if you don''t ask her."


    Ben took a deep breath and blushed as he raised his arm hesitantly to knock on the door.


    A momentter, the door opened and Avery appeared before them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Avery, it''s dinner time!" Mike said to her while standing behind Ben.


    Avery hummed in response and stepped out of her room.


    "Avery, what did that professor say to you? You look so depressed, and I''ve been worried sick the


    whole time." Ben followed her into the dining room.


    Avery''s expression darkened as she exined in a trembling voice, "Professor Greens told me that


    Ang is working on a way to bring dead people back to live."


    Mike and Ben gasped.


    "Ang might be using Elliot for her experiment." Avery sat down on the chair, but she had


    completely lost her appetite despite all the delicious dishesid out before her.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that Elliot is dead and Ang is now bringing him back to


    life?!" Mike asked in confusion. 1


    "How can Elliot be dead? Avery was rescued after he was gone, and Avery was fine. How can he


    be dead?!" Ben could not bring himself to ept what Mike said. Even if Elliot was eventually


    brought back to life, he could not ept the fact that he was once dead.


    Mike was rendered speechless at the question, but ording to what Avery had said, this was what


    she


    meant.


    "I was confused about that as well until I spoke to Professor Greens today. He said that under those


    circumstances, the weaker ones actually survive longer because they do not require as much water


    :e,; WKW> food. On the contrary..."


    For stronger men like Elliot, he could starve to death after being deprived of food and water for


    three days.


    However, Professor Greens was not certain if Ang was experimenting on Elliot, but he promised


    Avery that he would help to find out.


    Though she did not have a confirmed answer, her heart was already filled with despair.


    Ben''s heart sank and struggled to breathe at Avery''s words. "Is it really possible to bring dead


    people back to life?" he asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    "I''ve never heard of that before," Mike said. "If something like that exists, Ang is ying God! No


    one would die anymore! If she''s really that skilled, she could have just used any corpse. She didn''t


    have to steal Elliot all the way from Ylore just to bring him back to life!"


    Ben nodded and turned to face Avery. "Avery, we don''t know the first thing about biology, but you


    do. Do you think this is true?"


    She took a deep breath and shook her head. "I don''t know. This goes beyond my knowledge. I don''t


    know anything about what Ang is capable of, so it could be true or fake."


    "You didn''t ask that professor?" Ben asked. "He must have gone through her research data...


    Marshall''s Award is not just some random award..."


    "Professor Greens said he hasn''t gone through her research data yet because there is too much


    data." She lowered her gaze.


    "So Elliot is still alive, then?" Ben asked. "I can''t eat until I know this."


    "Go back to your hotel if you can''t eat! Don''t stop us from eating," Mike said mercilessly. "Avery


    doesn''t know much at the moment and I''m sure she''s already told us everything she knows. The


    missing pieces of the puzzle are things she doesn''t know. You will only make her more depressed if


    you keep asking."


    "I heard that he is alive." Avery''s eyshes ttered as she set her spoon down. "But even if he''s


    alive, he''s not the same Elliot Foster. Ang must have done something to him." 1


    Ben hadpletely lost his appetite and paled in pain.


    "Are you alright?" Noticing that he was acting oddly, Mike said, "As long as he is alive, that''s already


    a better oue than we''ve imagined."


    "Elliot died... Didn''t you understand what Avery just said? The real Elliot Foster is dead. The Elliot


    now is just a clone Ang made."


    Overwhelmed by the devastating atmosphere, Mike, too, had lost his appetite.


    The three sat before the table gloomily; neither one of them moved to eat.


    A whileter, the gate in the yard opened and a ck car drove in.


    "Hayden is back," the nanny said.


    Mike recalled something ?a.:PMP= said to Avery," Hayden has sought revenge on Dean on your


    behalf."


    He had wanted to cheer Avery up, but she was only concerned for Hayden''s safety.


    "What?" she eximed. "Is he going to be in danger?" "Rx! Dean Jennings is no match for


    Hayden!" Mike unlocked his phone and showed Avery the screen. '' This is the Dream Maker


    Building. I''ve ordered my men to organize a live show outside the building tonight. The show is


    going to start at eight sharp!"


    "What''s the name of the channel? I want to check it out," Ben asked. "What kind of show is it? You


    said something fun is going to happen in the morning, and you just keep beating around the


    bushes."


    Just as Mike was about to answer the question, Hayden stepped inside.


    "Hayden, dinner is ready!" Ben said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Hi, Uncle Ben." Hayden set his backpack down and greeted Ben at the dining room, before turning


    to wash his hands at the sink.


    "Hayden, what did you do to Dean Jennings?" Avery asked.


    "I''m just letting everyone know what kind of a man he is," Hayden said calmly as he took his seat.


    "Let''s eat! I''m starving."


    Since Hayden was hungry, the others forced themselves to eat even though they did not have an


    appetite.


    At eight, the Dream Maker building lit up.


    The entire building had turned into a gigantic LED screen and the video of Dean''s former bodyguard


    using him of murdering countless women and children started showing on the screen.


    The rming news traveled fast and reached Dean''s ears.


    Dean switched his phone on and saw the live feed on the inte.


    On the wall of the Dream Maker building, the video was being yed on loop.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Dean''s blood pressure shot up. He had spent a fortune bribing the press and had thought that he


    could put this incident behind him, only to be surprised to find out that Dream Maker was in


    possession of the video as well.


    "Can Dream Maker be the one who actually sent the video to the press?" he thought.


    When Sebastian saw the video being yed on the Dream Maker building, he seemed to have


    realized something and called Avery.


    Avery picked up right away.


    "Avery, what exactly is your rtionship with Dream Maker? Sebastian was not frustrated at all


    because he didn''t care if Dean was doomed. He had no affection for his father, so he only cared


    about the future of the Jennings family because his fate was tied to that of the Jennings family.


    Though his life wouldn''t be over if his family copsed, it would definitely be less luxurious if he was


    no longer the second son of the Jennings family.


    Avery had just seen the video ying on the Dream Maker building. She had only seen half of the


    video when Sebastian called her. What Dean had done hadpletely exceeded her imagination.


    "Sebastian, did Dean ask you to call me?" she asked.


    "No. He''s probably throwing a fit at home right now. He had spent a lot of money to bribe the press


    into not publishing the video because every known media firm in Bridgedale received the same


    video. He had thought that it was resolved, and now, it turns out that Dream Maker has the video


    too... It''s ying on the building, and there''s a live feed on the inte as well... It''s clear as day


    that Dream Maker is determined to ruin my father''s reputation, and you are the only one who has


    the motivation to do so."


    "True. I''m the only one who has a grudge against your father at the moment."


    "I don''t me you, Avery. He started this," Sebastian said with resignation.


    "Sebastian, my targets are only your dad and Ang," she said. "Your dad hasmitted horrible


    crimes and hasn''t suffered the consequences up until now. Do you think it''s fair for the ones who


    died because of him?"


    "There''s no such thing as absolute fairness." Sebastian smiled bitterly. "Do you know what my life


    was like before Dean Jennings took me back to the Jennings family? Having a full meal was a


    luxury back then. Being called Master Sebastian'' is just ironic! You think I didn''t work hard on my


    studies, right? Do you really think I wanted that? Ha! I didn''t even underst;e% =WLX> what the


    teachers were saying... The education I received before and after I was epted into the Jennings


    family belongs to two different dimensions!"


    Shocked, Avery waspletely speechless.


    "So how are you rted to Dream Maker? Everyone keeps saying how mysterious the boss of


    Dream


    Maker is. Do you own Dream Maker?" Sebastian asked.


    "Do you know Alpha Technologies? That''s mypany from before. I sold it a couple of years ago


    and threw all the money into building Dream Maker."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Avery had never mentioned this to anyone, but she decided to make an exception because


    Sebastian had helped her.


    "Hahaha... Do you know what Natalie said, Avery?" Sebastian chuckled. "She said that you are


    dating the boss behind Dream Maker. She prefers to believe that someone else owns Dream


    Maker, and that you are just a scum that knows nothing but to rely on someone else. If she finds out


    about this, she would die of shock."


    "I only funded the creation of Dream Maker, so I''m not exactly the boss of Dream Maker."


    "Alright... Do whatever you want, Avery! Even if my father ends up being sentenced to death, he


    deserves it. I won''t shed a tear over it." Sebastian sighed in relief.

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    Avery wanted to say something, but she was not sure what the appropriate words were. No matter


    how much Sebastian hated Dean, Dean would always be his father; and Avery did not intend to let


    Dean go no matter what.


    She sighed after the call, but before she couldpletely regain herposure, Dean called.


    "Avery, are you toying with me?" he growled. "You know that we have Elliot Foster and still... Aren''t


    you afraid that I will kill him?"


    Avery felt nothing despite hearing his threats. "Elliot will be fine... at least until Ang gets the


    Marshall''s Award."


    "You-"


    "And I will get Elliot out before she gets the award. You, on the other hand, just wait for your karma!"


    she said, before hanging up.


    Professor Greens found a CD in the documents Ang had mailed to themittee. He ced the


    CD into theputer and Ang''s face instantly popped up on the screen.


    She started with a self-introduction, before beginning to introduce her experiment.


    Professor stared at the screen unblinkingly and jumped out of his chair when he saw Elliot''s face on


    the screen.


    "How absurd! How could she?!" He stopped ying the video and made a call to the leader of the


    committee.


    "Greens, I''ve already checked with Ang Hills about that," the leader said. "She said that she had


    Elliot''s consent before running experiments on him. He agreed to be revived right before dying."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Is there proof?" Professor Greens calmed down slightly.


    "No. She said that the circumstances were special and that things were happening too quickly, and


    she did not have time to record his consent. Ang Hills has no reason to lie. She has revived a


    dead person without charging anything. Who exactly benefits from this here?" the leader said


    calmly. "We''ve already decided that she is going to be the winner this year."


    "Ridiculous! Are you sure that her experiments are safe and effective? We haven''t even finished


    reading through all the data she sent and you have already decided that she will win the award?"


    Professor Greens '' face was flushed from frustration. "We haven''t seen Elliot Foster in person¡ª"


    "Don''t get all worked up, Greens. I''ve seen Elliot. He was indeed revived by Ang," the leader


    said. "The award must go to Ang because this will bring us great profits... If this award is to


    continue to exist, we will need funding, >h-;QLY: who''s going to do it?"


    "So you are doing this for money... Even if her experiments are fake, you are still going to let her win


    because it''s a big enough topic to draw attention, and it''s going to get you funding from the upper


    ss..." Professor Greens was absolutely disappointed. "If that''s the case, I am quitting the


    committee."


    "You are too self-righteous, Greens."


    "You don''t deserve to call yourselves doctors!"


    "I hope that faith of yours can keep you fed!"


    At eleven in thete night, Avery received a call from Professor Greens.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. I''m afraid I can''t be of much help to you." He sighed. "I''ve quitted the Marshall''s


    Award''smittee."

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    Avery was not as surprised as she thought she would be when she heard everything from Professor


    Greens.


    "You haven''t seen Elliot in person?"


    "No. Ang went past us and directly made an agreement with our leader. I supposed it''s confirmed


    that she will be winning the award."


    "How can I find Elliot?" Avery mumbled.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve told you everything I know. I haven''t a clue about the rest."


    "It''s fine... Thank you, anyway."


    After the call, she tilted her chin up so that her tears would not fall.


    Elliot was still alive, but she had no idea what he looked like in the present, or whether he


    remembered her and the children at all.


    Meanwhile, the inte was exploding withments. They were all reacting to the video on the


    Dream Maker building.


    [Oh, the drama! If what''s on that video is true, this is just shocking!] [Dream Maker and MediLove


    aren''t evenpetitors in the same industry! Why are they firing at each other? By the way, who is


    the owner of Dream Maker?


    I''ve never heard of him/her!]


    [The CEO of Dream Maker is really secretive. He/she has nevere out for interviews even after


    Dream Maker became a popr brand! But now, they are using their building to expose Dean


    Jennings! I think Dean Jennings shoulde out of hiding and expose some of Dream Maker''s


    secrets as well!]


    [This is so immoral, but I like it!]


    [Will Dean Jennings go to prison for this? His former bodyguard captain isn''t even using him


    anonymously! I can''t help but re-watch the video over and over again. Dean Jennings is such a


    horrible human being!]


    [I don''t think it''s all his fault. He wouldn''t have resorted to murder had those women not lied to him


    and said that those kids were his, right? Those women had iting! Of course, the children were


    innocent.]


    [In response to questions of whether Dean Jennings will serve a sentence for this: ording to the


    law in Bridgedale, he is over seventy so he has plenty of ways to avoid serving a sentence in prison


    even if he did break thew. However, if his crimes were too severe, he will be sentenced to death,


    [I think the family members of the victims should band together and go against Dean Jennings! It''s


    bad enough that someone like him gets to live until he''s seventy. If nothing happens to him, that''s


    just like saying that anyone with money can get away with anything!]


    In the Jennings'' mansion, Dean was driven mad by rage as he read through thements on the


    inte.


    Ang came and measured his blood pressure, before handing him the medicine.


    "Dean, stop reading those," she said. "Even if what''s on that video is true, it won''t affect you in any


    way."


    "Those brainless morons on the inte only know how to add fuel to the fire." Dean, too, did not


    want to worry, but the one he was up against was Dream Maker. He could not possibly be calm.


    "Ang, didn''t you say that you aren''t afraid of Avery because you have Elliot? Can you call her


    now and get her to stop ying that video?" Dean looked at Ang after taking his medicine.


    "Ang, I''ve treated you well, haven''t I? Think about how much I''ve spent on you throughout the


    years. Even if you don''t actually love me, you don''t want to see me die, do you?" 1


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dean, what are you talking about?" Ang took his hands and said, "I just don''t think she can hurt


    you."


    "She is backed by Dream Maker, so she can!" Dean''s eyes were filled with anxiety and frustration.


    He realized that Ang no longer needed him and his money.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    Ang was still staying in his house. If she refused to help him, could he simply call his bodyguards


    over to kill her, as he did with his previous girlfriends?


    He could not. Ang could not die now because she had not won the Marshall''s Award.


    "I will call Avery now. Don''t worry." She turned around and walked to the other side of the bed to


    grab her phone.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dean hurried over to sit beside Ang to watch her make the call to Avery.


    Pressured into obeying, she called Avery and Avery answered right away.


    "Avery, I have Elliot now. If you don''t want him to get hurt, you are going to stop going against


    Dean!"


    Worried that Dean would not be assured, she made a point by putting her phone on speaker.


    "Aren''t you in hiding now? I thought you would be too focused on winning to be bothered by


    anything else," Avery teased. "I heard that it''s your biggest dream to win the Marshall¡¯s Award. You


    are only engaged to Dean Jennings because you are using him! Once you get the award, you are


    definitely not going to marry him. You saw the video today as well. You couldn''t possibly be


    interested in a murderous old man like that."


    Ang''s hand on the phone trembled because every word Avery had said was true, but she could


    not afford to cross Dean at the moment because she knew that Dean would kill her if she took the


    risk.


    Not daring to look Dean in the eyes, Ang roared," Avery Tate! I am marrying Dean because I love


    him! Whether or not I win the Marshall''s Award, I am still going to marry him! Keep running your


    mouth and see if you see Elliot ever again?!"


    "Love? Why? Because he is ruthless, murderous, or because he is disabled? Ang Hills, you


    might be able to fool Dean Jennings by sweet-talking him, but why bother lying to me? Tryying a


    finger on Elliot and I will make sure that you won''t live long enough to leave Marshall''s building even


    if you win the award! II


    Provoked by Avery''s words, Dean immediately started coughing and Ang hurriedly hung up.


    Avery did not expect to hear Dean''s voice.


    Though she had only heard him coughing, her blood boiled the moment she recognized his voice.


    It waste at night, >h+;VJV= Ang was with Dean, which meant that she was staying at Dean''s


    house.


    Avery hurried out of bed and went to knock on Mike''s door to inform him about it.


    In the Jennings'' mansion, Dean coughed blood from a horrible bout of coughing.


    Terrified, the servant asked, "Ms. Hills, should we send him to the hospital?"


    Ang knew that Dean was merely too angry, and his health was not actually threatened.


    "Dean, do you want to go to the hospital?" Ang leaned toward Dean. "Avery only said those


    things to mess with me. She doesn''t know you, but I do. I really do want to marry you and spend the


    rest of our lives together."


    Dean studied Ang''s face as he tried to determine if she was telling the truth. "Let''s just get


    married after you win the award, then!" he decided. "That way, I will believe that you are marrying


    me because you love me, instead of trying to use me."

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    Ang cursed inwardly. Had it not been for what Avery said, Dean would never have doubted her.


    She should not have hidden in Dean''s mansion.


    Bridgedale was a big country, and she could have hidden anywhere to wait for the day when she


    won the Marshall''s Award.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ang''s head began to hurt. "Dean, I''m hurt that you don''t trust me."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Ang. You can''t be so greedy. I''ve supported your career


    unconditionally throughout the years, and even if I did so partially for my own benefit as well, you


    can''t abandon me once you are done with me! You are going to aplish your life-long dream


    soon, and if you really dump me after that, all my effort and investment would be for nothing!"


    Dean was thankful that Avery had reminded him of this. He had been overly trusting toward Ang


    because she supplied all the medicine he was taking daily. Subconsciously, it did not make sense


    for him to doubt her because she could easily poison him if she wanted to.


    However, he also knew that Ang had been acting like a loving partner simply because he was


    funding her research. Once she obtained the award, she might not want to continue her research,


    and even if she did, there would be plenty of people willing to invest in her once she became the


    winner of the Marshall''s Award.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll do as you say," Ang agreed and changed the subject. "Do you need to go


    to the hospital?"


    "It''s fine. I feel much better now that you epted my request." He held her hand in his and said,


    "The video that came out tonight, and what that bodyguard said, it''s not entirely true, Ang... I only


    killed those women and children because I was being lied to. They fooled me into paying and caring


    for them since they got pregnant and I truly believed that they were pregnant with my children. I


    didn''t realize how sly and shameless those women were until I divorced one of my ex-wives!" Dean


    proceeded toin about his past lovers.


    Ang was not interested in learning the details but she still nodded. "Dean, it''ste so you should


    rest! I still need to talk to my assistant. I wille inter once I''m done." She tugged him ing(=PJY= left the master bedroom.


    As soon as she was out of the door, Dean immediately grabbed his phone to call the bodyguard. He


    told him that Ang was not to leave the mansion without his permission from this point onward.


    He had to make sure that she stayed until they got married.


    Ang stepped out into the yard to call her assistant.


    She did not actually have anything to say to her assistant and was mainly trying to get some fresh


    air; but as soon as she stepped outside, a few bodyguards appeared at the gate. They were staring


    directly at her, not bothering to hide the fact that they were guarding her.


    "Is Dean trying to imprison me?!" she thought as she hung up furiously.


    Her life had been turned upside down because of Avery. Though she was going to be the winner of


    the Marshall''s Award, her mood waspletely ruined.


    Avery knew that she could not deal with Ang directly and turned to target Dean instead, knowing


    that Dean would make sure that Ang suffered as well.


    Forty minutester, a dozen of ck cars stopped outside the Jennings'' mansion.


    Dean''s bodyguards immediately went to report this to Dean, and he stumbled out of bed with the


    servants'' help, before ncing at the gate, thinking, "Who is that?!"

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    Ang did not follow Dean outside, but she already knew who was outside the gate.


    She stayed inside the master bedroom and observed the situation intently from behind the curtains.


    Once the cars stoppedpletely, the doors opened and countless men in ck stepped out of the


    car, surrounding the entrance to Jennings'' mansion.


    Shortly after, Ang spotted Avery''s face in the crowd.


    Her face, along with the resentment in her eyes, became visible under the streetlights, and at that


    moment, Ang realized that she would not be able to escape.


    Dean had coughed during her call earlier that night and that exposed her.


    "Avery Tate! Why are youing to my house with your men thiste during the night?! I was


    wondering if the police hade to take me! Haha!" Dean said sarcastically and shoved the


    servant who helped him away, desperately trying to appear stronger.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "The police will soone for you for what you''ve done." Avery nced at Dean expressionlessly.


    "Hand Ang Hills over, or I will tear your house down tonight!"


    The bodyguards standing behind Avery immediately drew their weapons at hermand.


    Dean''s eyes widened at the sight. Had he been younger, he would have fought Avery. Her


    bodyguards might have guns, but so did his.


    However, he was no longer as reckless as he was.


    "Ang Hills isn''t here! Do you not believe my words?! " Dean shouted, meaning to warn Ang so


    that she would hide. If he handed Ang over to Avery, he was not sure what Avery would do to


    her.


    "Dean, you don''t have to protect me." Ang strode outside with a jacket hanging on her shoulders


    and walked casually toward Avery.


    Dean walked over to her and whispered, "Why are youing out? Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Dean, I still have Elliot, why should I be afraid?


    Unless Avery doesn''t want to find Elliot any longer..." She said before smiling at him. "Just focus on


    nning our wedding. Don''t worry about the rest. I will get Avery to resolve your scandals as well."


    Dean stared at her suspiciously, but eventually, he decided to trust her, seeing how confident she


    was.


    "Avery, you want to see Elliot, right? I was going to let you two meet once I win the Marshall''s


    Award, but I didn''t expect you to be so impatient! Since the situation has already escted to this


    extent, I will take you to him right now," she said ?a(


    Avery''s nervous heart finally settled down when she saw Ang stepping outside.


    She could finally see Elliot, and she did not intend on stopping there, because she was determined


    to take Elliot back from Ang.


    Ang got into the backseat of Avery''s car, and Wilson sat beside her to keep watch.


    Avery sat in the passenger''s seat and stared at Ang through the rear-view mirror. "Where is he?"


    "There''s a blue building one block past the MediLove building. He is in there," Ang said. "Avery,


    you can''t exactly take Elliot with you if he doesn¡¯t want to leave with you, can you?" 1


    "Why won''t he want to leave with me?" she asked sharply and scowled. "Ang Hills, what have


    you done to him?!"

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    "What did I do to him?" Ang red at Avery. "If it weren''t for me, he would be nothing but rotten


    meat right now! I saved his life!"


    "Ang, if you''re really that kind and you really saved his life, why did you hide him and not inform


    me?" Avery did not believe Ang''s words at all.


    Ang seemed to have predicted her saying this, so she calmly responded, "This is the first time


    I''m experimenting on humans. Even if it''s a sess, I still have to continue observing his situation.


    If I were to tell you, you would surely take him away. I need to use him to apply for the Marshall''s


    Award."


    Avery said, "Aren''t you already sure that you are getting the award?"


    "How do you know about this?" Ang''s mood turned for the better talking about this.


    "I know Professor Greens."


    "Oh, that old man! I have previously met him before. He is a rather stubborn man. He doesn''t


    believe that I could revive a dead person. I can only say that he is very ignorant," Ang said


    arrogantly, "The world is constantly changing. The field of medicine is improving nonstop too..."


    "Since you could bring people back to life, why is Elliot the only sessful case? There are so


    many people dying every day in this world. Bring them all back to life!" Avery mocked, "Or you have


    used it on many dead people but only Elliot''s one was sessful?"


    "No. I have only tried on animals previously. Elliot is the first human experiment. Do you think the


    cost of bringing a person back to life is low?"


    "Are you asking me for payment for reviving him?


    Sure. Once I see him and make sure that he is fine, I''ll give you money no matter how much you


    ask!" Avery did not believe that Elliot was in perfect order, which was why she deliberately said that.


    If Ang was doing things correctly, why would she be afraid of her taking Elliot away? If Elliot was


    truly dead and Ang brought him back to life, Avery would be extremely grateful. Why would she


    go up against her?


    "All of myb''s expenses were paid by Dean, including the money I spent on Elliot. Avery, take that


    video down! If not, you''re just being ungrateful!"


    "I haven''t seen Elliot yet. Just by what you said, how could I be sure that you all have treated Elliot


    properly?" Avery said and looked at the road in front.


    Soon after, they were about to reach the MediLove Pharmaceutical Tower. There was indeed a blue


    building on the street behind the tower. Avery has seen the building before, but she never paid any


    attention to it.


    "Ang, has he forgotten the past?" The worry in Avery''s heart was so overwhelming she found it


    hard to breathe.


    "Truth be told, I don''t know what he is thinking about. I am only responsible for bringing them back


    to life. The others are not in my control," Ang said calmly.


    "But you said he might not be willing to leave with me. Why?" Avery asked the biggest question on


    her mind," How did you bring him back to life? What is the theory behind it?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I can''t exin it all with a few words. Let''s talk once you see Elliot!" Ang was calm. "When you


    see Elliot, see what reaction he has!"


    Avery also wanted to know what reaction Elliot has when he saw her.


    Mike sat in the driver''s seat and cast a nce at Avery.


    "No matter what, Elliot is still alive. This is a good thing. Stop with the long face. Not like he can be


    mutated. He is still human, right?" Mikeforted her.


    Ang could not help but chuckle.


    "What are youughing at? If we''re unhappy with the way you brought Elliot back to life, you won''t


    end up well too!" Mike red at Ang.


    The smile on Ang''s face instantly disappeared.


    Soon, the car stopped right in front of the blue building. Avery immediately pushed the car door


    open


    and was about to get out of the car.


    "Avery, hold up, let Ang get out first," Mike said with caution, "We have not been here before. We


    should be careful."


    Avery took a deep breath and looked at Ang. "Get out!"


    Wilson immediately pulled Ang out of the car, escorting her in front.


    "Avery, you will regret treating me so roughly," Ang sneered.


    "Shut your mouth! If Elliot is not here and if you''re up to something, I will make sure you go to hell


    tonight!" Mike threatened.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    Ang pursed her lips and walked toward the door. The others followed behind her and entered the


    blue building.


    When they entered the lift, Avery''s heart was beating furiously. All of her excitement turned into


    nervousness, worry, and fear.


    She had been so eager to see Elliot, yet at that moment, she was also afraid to see him. She was


    afraid that he would be different from her imagination. She was afraid that once she had seen him


    the situation would spiral out of control. For example, if Elliot insisted on being with Ang and not


    leaving with her. What should she do?


    With a ding, the lift arrived at the designated floor.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The lift doors slowly opened, and Ang walked out of the lift first. This floor seemed residential.


    Coming out of the lift, they came to another door. Ang pressed on the doorbell and soon


    someone opened the door.


    It was a young woman. She saw Ang and the others at the same time.


    "Mom, are you... alright?" The woman opening the door called Ang ''Mom''.


    Avery immediately guessed that this might probably be Ang''s house.


    "I''m fine. They are here to look for Elliot. Is he asleep?" Ang pushed the door open and entered.


    Avery and the others followed her in.


    "He just slept." The woman held onto Ang and asked in a low voice, "Mom, are they here to take


    Elliot away? They look fierce."


    "Don''t be afraid. They won''t dare to do anything to us," Angforted her. She turned around


    and looked at Avery. "Elliot is asleep. Why don''t youe again tomorrow morning?"


    "Which room is he in? I want to see him." Avery would not possibly leave just like that. She had


    found this ce with such difficulties. What if she left and Ang secretly hid Elliot again?


    Ang reached out and pointed at a room. "Go have a look!"


    Avery immediately rushed over without thinking. Mike and Wilson grabbed her arm each to pull her


    back.


    "Let Wilson go first," Mike said.


    Avery huffed and looked at Mike heading toward that room.


    "What are you afraid of?" Ang''s daughter quickly walked over to the room and pushed the door


    open. '' Other than him, there is no one else inside."


    The lights from the living area shone into the guest


    room.


    Avery looked at the huge bed in the guest room. Someone was lying on it.


    Even if he was lying down, Avery could recognize with just one nce that he was Elliot.


    Avery lost it. With tears in her eyes, she pushed Wilson away and rushed into the room.


    Perhaps Avery''s footsteps were too quick, she woke Elliot up.


    Elliot opened his eyes and looked at Avery.


    When Wilson saw Elliot open his eyes, he quickly turned on the lights in the room.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    The light was piercing. Elliot raised his hand reflexively to block the light in his eyes.


    Avery saw his face and his actions. Tears instantly fell.


    "Elliot, I have finally found you. Do you still remember me?" Avery stood next to the bed and looked


    at her. She choked up. "I''m Avery."


    Elliot moved his hand away. He looked at Avery calmly and quietly. There was no light in his eyes.


    They looked to be covered by a thinyer of fog. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    He seemed to be wandering beyond where humans can go. He seemed to be unable to feel


    sadness or happiness. He seemed like a... fake person!


    "Elliot! Don''t bloody tell me that you have forgotten everything?" Mike could not help but swear upon


    seeing the man before him. "You have been missing for two months. Do you know how Avery has


    been living? She has been crying every single day. She looked for you in Ylore and Aryadelle. After


    searching through both countries, she came to Bridgedale to look for you. She has been thinking of


    you all day and all night just to look for you. She almost went crazy, yet you''re just lying here happily


    enjoying the care of a young woman. You sure arefortable!"


    Avery furrowed her brows. She looked at Mike to get him to stop talking.


    Mike pursed his lips. His breathing was heavy. He had said so much to Elliot, yet Elliot did not react


    at all. Nothing would happen if he continued yelling at Elliot.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He clenched his fists and walked out of the room.


    Whileing out of the room, he bumped into Ang, who was standing by the door watching the


    scene unfold.


    He grabbed Ang by the neck and tightened his grip. He yelled angrily, "Why has he lost his


    memories? Did you do something to him!"


    "Let my mother go! Elliot did not lose his memories! He did not!" Ang''s daughter yelled out in


    shock.


    In the room, Avery heard what Ang''s daughter said. She was taken aback. Elliot did not lose his


    memories, yet why were his gaze and expression so strange?


    Avery quickly walked to the door, shut it, and locked it from inside!


    Outside, everyone who saw that gasped. They were locked in the room. What was going to


    happen? No one could guess.


    "Ang!" Mike directed his anger at her. He threw her to the sofa and trapped her. He questioned.


    "What is happening to Elliot right now? Since he did not lose his memories, why has he changed?"


    "I have told you clearly in the car just now. That Elliot is dead," Ang said calmly. "Right now, this


    Elliot has been revived by me with a special technique." "How did you make hime back to life?


    If you''re not going to exin it clearly, I''ll kill you right now! That way, no one will know that this Elliot


    is not the same Elliot!" Mike showed his murderous intent.


    Ang was rmed upon seeing Mike getting worked up. Mike was not Avery. If Avery were to


    threaten her that way, she might not be that afraid.


    However, she was not familiar with Mike. What if Mike was a person who did not know how to


    control himself? If she were to die by his hands, it was not worth it at all!


    "Let me go! Let me go! I''ll... I''ll tell you!" Ang grabbed Mike''s wrist with both hands, trying to push


    him away.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    Mike heard Ang and immediately let her go. "Tell me quickly! I''m not as nice as Avery!"


    "I have developed a technology that activates the nerves in the brain. This technique involves


    cing a special device in the brain stem. Through this device, I can stimte his brain stem and


    allow him to regain his normal bodily functions. I can control the device in his brain from afar. I can


    end his life at any moment, so you all better treat me well! If not, I will kill him at any time!"


    "Then, I''ll just kill you right now! At most, Elliot will just have the device in him..." Mike had


    murderous intentions once more.


    "If the device has problems. Who is going to fix it for him? If you kill me, you are indirectly killing


    him! This technology of mine is not mature yet! Problems could arise at any time!" Ang yelled.


    "He has not lost his memories! He only found it hard to ept after I brought him back to life and


    told him the truth! Right now, Avery is here. Perhaps she could help bring his spirits back to life!"


    Ang yelled out loud. She was afraid that Mike would kill her out of anger.


    In the room, Avery sat by the bed and held onto Elliot''s hand tightly.


    His hand was warm. Feeling his warmth, she was extremely grateful.


    "Elliot, they said that you did not lose your memories. Then, you should still remember that we went


    to Ylore to look for Ivy and ended up being set up by Holly nche. We were trapped in an


    underground cer. Do you still remember what you told me in the underground cer back then?"


    Avery held his hand with both her hands and ced them near her mouth.


    She wanted to cry, but she held back.


    "We made a deal that if we escaped the cer, we would never fight again in the future. We will live


    well and raise our children together. No matter what misunderstanding we have in the future, we


    must trust each other unconditionally. We made a promise. Have you forgotten?"


    Emotions gradually flowed into Elliot''s eyes. He looked at her teary eyes. The memories in his mind


    seemed to be activated.


    "Elliot. I''m here to take you home. Will youe with me, please? The children miss you a lot.


    La and Robert are waiting for you to return. Hayden doesn''t hate you that much anymore. He


    helped out a lot in trying to find you this time," Avery pleaded in a low voice. "Can you say


    something? Elliot, I beg you.


    Please talk to me. I haven''t heard your voice in a long time. I really miss you."


    Her tears fell onto his finger. He was burned by her hot tears. He wanted to pull his hands away, but


    his body did not move.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Avery, I am long dead." He swallowed and said hoarsely, "I am now just a useless body."


    "Nonsense!" Avery cried and interrupted him, "Your voice is still the same! Your scent has not


    changed either! You are a living person! If I say you are, you must be! Come with me. We won''t


    need to work in the future. I''ll be with you every day. We''ll stay at home. No one can tear us apart!"


    Avery pulled his arm, trying to get him out of bed, but he did not move.


    Just like Ang had said, he seemed to be unwilling to go with her.


    "Elliot, I brought a lot of bodyguards over today. If you''re not going toe with me, I''ll get them to


    take you!" Avery threatened him with reddened eyes.


    Elliot looked up at her. Her gaze told him that she was serious. She would do it.


    A few secondster, he pulled the thin nket aside and got out of bed.


    Avery held his hand tightly and took him out of the room.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    Seeing theming out of the room, they were all stunned.


    Then, when they saw them, both holding hands, they instantly understood Elliot''s choice. He had


    indeed not lost his memories, so he decided to go with Avery


    "Avery, you can take him away. I''m fine with that, after all, he has a conscience of his own, but I


    hope you remember that he is no longer the Elliot of the past. His life is in my hands. I decide


    whether he lives or dies, so you must treat me better next time!" Ang reminded Avery.


    Avery said, "Is that so? His life is in your hands?"


    She was in the room a moment ago, so she had not heard what Ang had said to Mike.


    Mike said, "Ang said that she has installed a device in Elliot''s brain that can excite the cells.


    Anyway, I don''t understand it, but she said it as if it was a miracle. She said she can control the


    device in Elliot''s brain from afar. It''s almost like she has installed a timebomb in Elliot''s brain, and


    the control is in her hands."


    Ang said, "Avery, your friend is right. It''s as he said, but his delivery is harsh. I revived Elliot so


    that I can win the prize. So long as you leave me alone, I will keep him alive."


    Avery found it hard to ept such a way of reviving a person, but she was even more unwilling to


    let Elliot die.


    "Ang, if you had told me about his situation right from the beginning, I would not have constantly


    provoked you! As for the situation, I''ll bring him back and check up on him before judging!" Avery


    said and left with Elliot.


    Their bodyguards also left quickly.


    The ce soon quieted down.


    Ang''s daughter looked at her mother, feeling the injustice of it all. "Mom, why did you let Elliot go


    so easily?"


    "It''s pointless for him to stay. I am sure that I will get the Marshall''s Award." Ang had gotten what


    she wanted. She leaned backzily on the sofa. "Mary, thank you for all this."


    "Mom, I will help you to do whatever you ask of me. It''s not a problem." Mary poured Ang a ss


    of water.


    Ang epted the ss and drank some water. She said in satisfaction, "Mary, once I win the


    Marshall''s Award, I will give all the prize money to you. You can take it to buy a house or a car."


    "Mom, why are you giving me so much money?"


    "It''s not arge amount, but I''m sure that it will be enough to buy you a house." Ang ced the


    ss


    down.


    "You need to rely on yourself for your future. Once I win the prize, I''ll retire. I won''t be able to help


    you much in the future."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll go find a job and make my own money."


    "You can find a man too."


    Mary shook her head. "Men are unreliable."


    "Hahaha! You must have been under my influence!" Ang chuckled. "There is still love in this


    world.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Look at Avery and Elliot."


    "That is because Avery is lucky, she met Elliot," Mary pouted and grumbled softly. "Whoever would


    be lucky to meet a man like Elliot."


    "Don''t tell me you have fallen for him?" Ang could see through her daughter. "You have never


    seen him in the past."


    "I have searched for his videos online. He was even more charming back then."


    "To most of the women, he is indeed charming. After all, he has status and wealth. I guess, in your


    eyes, he is a glowing prince. However, a proud man like him is not that easy to handle. Mary, give


    up on those fantasies. If you find another person, I hope that you find someone ordinary. As long as


    he treats you well. That''s enough."


    Mary nodded. "Mom, I know I''m not worthy to be with him. I''ll listen to you."


    "I''ll go with you to look for houses tomorrow!

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    "Mom, why do we have to buy a new house? Isn''t it good here? I''m used to it." Mary was confused.


    Ang chuckled loudly. "I want you to stay in a better ce. It''ste. Go sleep!"


    "Mom, are you nning to return to the Jennings? If you are, I can send you back."


    Ang shook her head. "It''ste. I don''t want to move. I''ll give Dean a callter."


    On the way back, Avery and Elliot sat in the back seat of the car while Mike drove, and Wilson sat in


    the front passenger seat.


    "I never thought that Ang had remarried a second time," Wilson said, breaking the silence in the


    car.


    "Ang is already sixty. Who knows if she has remarried for the second or third time? Maybe even


    the fourth time," Mike replied.


    "This should be her first marriage. I heard that she had never gotten married because of what she


    felt for Professor Hough. Plus, her daughter is old. If she had gotten married in the past, people


    would have surelymented on her daughter," said Avery. "The woman doesn''t look like Ang.


    She should be her adopted daughter."


    "What you say makes sense too. That woman doesn''t look one bit like Ang," Mike said before


    ncing at Elliot from the rearview mirror. "Elliot, what are you thinking right now? I''m very curious.


    It has been a long time since you had been revived. Why didn''t you contact us? If we hadn''t


    searched for you, had you nned on living out the rest of your life in that blue house?"


    Avery had been clutching Elliot''s hand tightly all this while. Upon Mike''s words, she felt his hand


    gently tremble a little.


    "Mike, head to the hospital." Avery was afraid of Elliot''s situation. She had to go to the hospital right


    at that moment to give him a brain checkup to see if it really is like how Ang put it.


    "Oh, sure!" Mike immediately replied.


    Elliot quickly withdrew his hand from Avery''s. The expressions on his face turned to nervousness


    and fear.


    Avery looked at the change in his expression.


    "Elliot, don''t be afraid. Whatever the situation is right now, I will be with you," Avery gentlyforted


    him.


    "Don''t go to the hospital." He furrowed his brows. Tears filled his eyes and he said with difficulty, "I


    don''t want to."


    "Then, we won''t go." Avery tried to understand the fear in his heart. She said, heartbroken, "Elliot,


    we''ll go home first. We''ll wait until you''re willing to go to the hospital, then only we''ll go."


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived home. Avery helped Elliot get out of the car. In the living area,


    Hayden walked out.


    The moment he saw Elliot, he had a strange feeling. He felt terrible. The man that was once


    unstoppable, proud, and arrogant seemed to have vanished. Elliot, at that moment, had be a


    completely different person.


    When Hayden was measuring Elliot up, Elliot saw him too.


    Their eyes met in the dark night. There was no sharpness nor sparks in their gaze.


    Avery was afraid that Hayden would express his emotions in front of Elliot or say harsh words, so


    she let go of Elliot''s hand and strode over to Hayden.


    She pulled Hayden to the side while secretly saying to him, "Hayden, your father''s situation is


    terrible. He didn''t want to follow me back. I was the one who forced him home. I''m begging you,


    please don''t say anything harsh to him."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    "What happened to him?" Hayden asked while ncing at Elliot from the corner of his eyes.


    "Ang said that he had passed away. The Elliot you are seeing now is the Elliot she brought back


    to life." Avery told her son the truth. "I wanted to take him to the hospital to get a check-up, but he is


    very against going to the hospital right now. He is such a proud man. He surely would not be able to


    ept his current situation."


    Hayden had mixed feelings. "Even if he had been dead, isn''t he alive right now?"


    "He has a device in his brain that is being controlled by Ang."


    Hayden''s lips moved. He wanted to say something but did not say it. This was too unbelievable. It


    was beyond the range Hayden could find eptable.


    If his life was being controlled by another person, he would rather die.


    Hayden''s mind was a mess.


    Elliot had be this. Of course, he would not go up against him. However, he also did not know


    how to face him. He turned around and entered the mansion. He quickly returned to his room and


    closed the door.


    Avery walked over to Elliot and held his hand once more. "Hayden needs to wake up early


    tomorrow, so he went back to his room to rest. He won''t hate you like before anymore. You''ll be with


    me in the future. I won''t let you leave me again. I won''t let you be sad either."


    Once they entered the house, Mike saw them heading for the master bedroom. Once their room


    door was closed, Mike let out a sigh of relief.


    It was as if he had been living a long nightmare. He had finally woken up from the nightmare.


    Mike returned to his room and looked at his phone. He tapped on Chad''s profile to chat with him.


    Mike: [Your boss has returned. Do you want to see his photo?]


    Chad saw his message and excitedly replied, [Yes! Send it over quickly! Is he alright? Isn''t this


    wonderful?


    Mike: [It''s pointless even if you want a photo. Avery has taken him back to her room ]


    Chad: [Then, why were you leading me on? Forget about it. I will let it go! Are you free for a call


    right now?]


    Mike: [I''m tired. I don''t want to talk.]


    Chad: [Isn''t typing more tiring than talking?]


    Mike: [Talking needs to use my entire chest while typing I only need to move my fingers. Of course,


    talking is more tiring.]


    Chad: [Oh. I think you''re just deliberately whetting my appetite. Let''s see how long you can hold


    back. I''ll go buy a ticket to Bridgedale immediately. I want to see Mr. Foster!]


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mike: [I''ll advise you not toe. He doesn''t want to see anyone at all.]


    Chad: [Why? What happened to him? Let''s go on a phone call. It hurts my fingers to type.]


    Chad sent that message and called Mike. Mike hung up without thinking before changing the call


    into a video call.


    Chad picked up immediately.


    It was 11 in the morning at Aryadelle. Chad was still at work.


    "What is going on? Why doesn''t Mr. Foster want to see other people? Has his face been ruined?"


    Chad wondered out loud.


    "No, his face has not been ruined. He is still handsome. " Mike leaned back on the bed and said,


    "I''m guessing he won''t be able to work in the future anymore. I heard Avery say that she won''t let


    him work in the future."


    "Why?" Chad wanted to fly to Bridgedale badly to discuss this.


    "Because he is no longer the Elliot Foster we know."

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    "What are you saying? Why do I not understand?" Chad suspected he was mishearing things, so he


    reached out and pped his face.


    Mike was baffled.


    "Why is Mr. Foster no longer the one we know? Mike, if you''re not going to exin it to me clearly,


    I''m really going to buy a ticket to Bridgedale." Chad''s face hurt. He was not dreaming.


    "Ang said that he had died. The Elliot we have right now is the Elliot that Ang brought back


    from the grave."


    "What!" Chad was stunned and bewildered.


    "Your boss right now is like a robot. The control is even in Ang¡¯s hands. Isn''t that scary?" Mike


    saidzily. "So, your boss is a little withdrawn right now. If I were him, I guess I won''t be any better


    than him."


    "That scary?" Chad was extremely upset. "Then, what should we do? This won''t work down the line.


    Mr.


    Foster hates being threatened. If he has to live under the control of another person every day, it


    must be torture. Is there anything Avery could do to help him?"


    "Avery has never heard about the technology Ang used. She said there was no way that one


    could bring a dead person back to life, so I don''t think she can help Elliot." Mike got him to give up


    fantasizing."


    Think on the bright side. At least, he is still alive. It''s much better than being dead. There would be


    nothing left if he was dead."


    "To us, it might be the case, but I doubt Mr. Foster will ever feel happy ever again." At that, Chad


    ced his phone down. He took his sses off and wiped away his tears.


    "Chad, it''s not that bad!" Mike stopped joking. "He is still alive. Although, I don''t know what they


    would call it from a medical standpoint. However, looking at him, apart from him looking mentally ill,


    he looks the same. H


    "It doesn''t mean that one is alive if one is breathing. Moreover, you have already said it. No one in


    the medical field could properly define his situation.


    What if the medical field doesn''t recognize as him being alive?" The more Chad spoke, the sadder


    he grew.


    "Don''t cry. I''m telling you so this you''ll feel relieved, not for you to grieve. Avery is much strong than


    you. She didn''t cry as you did."


    The sound of the shower filled the master bedroom.


    The water flowed down Avery''s head, washing away her tears.


    Elliot was lying in the bed, yet she was getting sadder at the thought of it.


    Elliot, at that moment, was disabled. Even if he looked like an ordinary person, he was no longer the


    Elliot she knew.


    She wanted to rewind time, but she knew that it was not possible. She was powerless!


    However, she also could not just let Elliot continue being depressed!


    Time ticked by, second by second. She had been in the shower for half an hour. She was afraid that


    he might get suspicious if she took too long. She quickly wiped her body dry, put on her pajamas,


    and walked out of the shower.


    She came out only to see the bedsheets in a mess. Elliot was clutching his head, grunting in pain.


    He was curled up in a ball in bed...


    "Elliot! What happened?" Avery quickly ran to the side of the bed. She grabbed his arm tightly. She


    was so anxious she cried, "Does your head hurt? Why did this happen? Does your head hurt every


    day?"


    His forehead was covered in sweat. Veins popped. He gritted his teeth tightly. Since he was


    breathing quickly, his chest was heaving quickly too.


    He was in too much pain that he could not even answer her question!


    "Elliot, don''t worry! I''ll contact Ang immediately! She will know what''s going on!" Avery


    immediately let go of his arm. She found her phone and opened it.


    There was a message.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ang: [Avery, I asked you to delete the videos. Why did you not listen to me? I can only let your


    man suffer a little.]


    Avery looked at Elliot with tears in her eyes.


    Before this, she did indeed not listen to Ang, because she did not think that Ang could really


    control Elliot!

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    Avery left her room and pushed Mike''s room door open.


    Mike was still chatting with Chad. When he saw her face full of tears, he hung up immediately.


    "What happened?" Mike jumped out of bed.


    "Ang can really control Elliot. She is asking us to take down the videos of Dean''s scandal."


    "Is he being controlled right now?" Mike looked serious. Then, he strode out of the room. He wanted


    to look at Elliot.


    "Don''t go." Avery pulled him back. "He surely doesn''t want anyone to see him this way. Quickly get


    people to take the videos down."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right now. Don''t panic." Mike''s voice was calm. Avery immediately called Ang to


    get her to stop torturing Elliot.


    Ang chuckled arrogantly. "Avery, now you believe that I''m not lying to you, right?"


    "Ang, I have no grudges against you. You have already gotten your Marshall''s Award. You have


    already fulfilled your dreams. Why are you still doing this to us?" Avery was afraid things like this


    would happen again in the future.


    "Avery, you tter yourself. How many times have I told you to take down the videos? I have told


    you at least twice. If you had listened to me, I would not have had to resort to this." Ang sneered.


    Hearing what Ang said, Avery lowered her voice. " Can we just go on living our lives without


    causing harm to the other party in the future?"


    "I''ve already said it. If you don''te at me, why would I cause you any trouble? Avery, I''m only


    interested in my award. I don''t care about other things. II


    "Ang, I hope you stick to your words!"


    "You''re just a junior. Don''t talk to me in such a tone! It''ste. I''m going to rest!" Ang said and


    hung up.


    Not long after she hung up, Dean''s call came.


    "Ang, they deleted the videos. You''re amazing." Dean sounded much calmer.


    As long as they spent some money to buy off the media to not get them to publish the news, they


    should be able to cover up the incident.


    "Dean, I said that I will help you. How could I go back on my words?" Ang said. "Now do you


    believe that I''m loyal to you?"


    "Hmm. It''ste. Rest well. I''ll go pick you up early in the morning tomorrow."


    "Dean, I''m nning to take Mary to go look at houses tomorrow. She has been helping me for so


    many years. I''m nning to give her the money from the


    Marshall''s Award so that she could buy a house. If you''re worried for me, you can send a bodyguard


    over tomorrow," Ang said calmly.


    "What type of house are you nning to buy for her? I''ll buy it for her," Dean said generously. "After


    you marry me, she is my daughter. I will care for her in the future."


    "Mary has always been introverted and stubborn. She has high self-esteem, too. I don''t want to


    trouble you. I told her tonight that after I marry you, she will have to live her life."


    "That''s fine, too. Ang, will Avery and Elliot have to listen to you in the future?"


    "You can say that! But I''m not in the mood to go up against them. As long as they don''te at me,


    I''d rather research in peace."


    "You''re right. With you by my side, I don''t have to worry about them targeting me anymore."


    "They won''t dare to. Don''t worry!"


    After Avery finished her call and returned to the bedroom, she saw that Elliot was no longer in pain.


    She quickly walked over to the side of the bed to see tears in his eyes, and she got in bed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    "Elliot, you will never have headaches like just now again in the future. Ang has promised me


    that she won''t do that again. Other than that, I will try and free you from her control." Avery hugged


    his head and suppressed her sadness. "I will surely find a solution. I want to grow old with you, so


    you have to live until then."


    Elliot''s eyes were open, but there was no spark in them. He pursed his lips and gritted his teeth.


    It was as if his soul had been taken away from him. He had note out from the pain a moment


    ago.


    Avery hugged him tightly. She had no intention of letting him go. She was afraid that if she let him


    go, he would go missing.


    The next morning, Ben rushed over. Seeing Mike in the hall, he immediately asked, "Didn''t you say


    that Elliot has returned? Where is he?"


    "He is not up yet!" Mike looked at the time. "It''s already nine. I''m guessing they didn''t sleepst


    night."


    "Chad told me that Elliot is under Ang''s control. Is that true?" Ben did not sleep much as well the


    night before. He only fell asleep at the crack of dawn. He initially had wanted toe over in the


    middle of the night, but he was afraid that he would disturb their rest.


    "Ang put a special device in his brain. If we take the device out, he will die."


    "What! How could this happen? I don''t believe it! I won''t ept such an oue! Avery had been


    in the underground cer for so many days, yet she hasn''t died yet. How could Elliot die? Ang


    must be lying!" Ben said angrily.


    "Will you dare to risk it? You might dare to risk it, but Avery doesn''t dare. If we recklessly take the


    device out of his head, and he dies, who will be held responsible? Ang is going to get the


    Marshall''s Award just for this technology. What if Ang doesn''t help revive Elliot in the future?"


    Mike did not sleep much as well the night before.


    He had nightmares about Elliot every time he slept. Thus, after he woke up from the nightmare in


    the morning, he did not go back to sleep.


    "We can''t just continue to be threatened by Ang, right? If it were me, I would surely want to kill


    her."


    "If you kill her and the device has problems, who is going to fix it?" Mike asked.


    "You can''t say that... as if Elliot is a robot..." Ben found it hard to ept what Mike said.


    "My words might be harsh, but it''s the truth. The only person who has mastered this technology is


    Ang. Ang was the one who told me thisst night." Then, Mike saw two figures nearby from


    the corner of his eyes. He looked over. Avery and Elliot havee out of their room.


    "Elliot!" Ben saw Elliot and walked over. "Elliot, are... are you alright? Don''t worry. I''ll find the best


    doctor in the world, and we''ll help you get out of Ang''s control."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Ben, don''t mention this in front of him." Avery''s gaze darkened. "I will find a solution."


    "Hmm, I''m just worried."


    "I know, but since things have already happened, it''s useless to be worried." Avery''s determined


    attitude made Ben relieved.


    They walked over to the dining hall, nning to have breakfast.


    "Avery, what is your next n? Are you nning to return to Aryadelle or stay here?" Ben asked.


    "I''m not going back." Avery''s mind was in a mess, but she was sure she could not possibly return to


    Aryadelle.


    If she could not get rid of the device in Elliot''s head, then she has to look into this technology. In the


    future, if Elliot has any problems, she need not have to ask for help from others.


    Furthermore, she wanted to find other ways to extend Elliot''s life.


    "Ben, since Avery is here, you don''t have to worry. You can start preparing for your wedding with


    Lilith. Also, Elliot can''t return to work, you might have to deal with thepany," Mike reminded


    Ben.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    "Elliot, are you really not nning to work?" This, without a doubt, was a huge blow to Ben.


    He felt that Elliot was no different from usual. Other than being slightly depressed, he could not see


    anything else out of the ordinary.


    He thought that Elliot could live a normal life and work. He was only under the control of another


    person.


    "He surely can''t work right now. We''ll talk about the future when the timees." Avery did not


    want to set any words in stone.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Elliot can work like in the past, his mental health was a huge problem. He might not even


    want to go back to work himself.


    "Hmm, no matter what, Elliot is still alive, and this is a great thing," Ben said. He suddenly felt like


    drinking." Is there wine at home?"


    "It''s early in the morning, who is going to drink with you?" Mike snapped at him. "I''m going to the


    officeter. I''ll drink with you tonight."


    "Okay, then! I''ll go and catch up on some sleep. I didn''t sleep wellst night. Without seeing Elliot, I


    was extremely worried. Now that I''ve seen him, I''m feeling a little better." Ben''s heart was no longer


    in suspense.


    Avery looked at Elliot. His gaze had been lowered from the beginning. He did not look at anyone nor


    talk to them.


    "Elliot, I''m going to go out a littleter," Avery hesitated for a while before saying, "You rest at home


    today. I''ll try to return in the afternoon."


    "Hmm," Elliot responded.


    Ben heard his familiar voice. He was so excited tears fell. "Elliot, I thought you can''t speak anymore!


    I never thought that you could speak! Also, your voice is the same as before!"


    Avery and Elliot were speechless.


    Mike looked at Ben condescendingly. "You don''t seem very smart."


    Ben said, "Hey, I''m just a little excited."


    "Chad was too. I called himst night. He was crying terribly like a fool," Mike teased, "You two


    really don''t look like men. Could you all try to be as strong as Avery?"


    Avery had no appetite. She merely took two bites and she was full.


    "Enjoy your meal. I''m full."


    "You only ate so little and you''re full?" Mike saw that she did not finish her food. He refused to


    believe that she was full. "Where are you going today? Do you need me toe with you?" "No,"


    Avery rejected him, "I''ll take the bodyguard with


    me."


    "Alright then! Don''t get too anxious about Elliot," Mike said.


    Avery looked at Elliot before saying to Mike and Ben. " No matter what Elliot bes, he is the


    man I loved the most in my entire life. No matter what he bes, he will not be a burden to me,


    nor to you all, so please watch what you say in front of him in the future."


    Ben and Mike were stunned by her words.


    After she left, Benined to Mike, "What you said was terrible just now. From how I see it,


    Elliot is no different than any ordinary person, yet you make it seem like he is sick. You should


    reflect on that. If you continue this way, Avery will no longer let you be this way."


    Mike said, "Previously if I were to scold Elliot, he wouldn''t take it to heart! Now, if I just say anything,


    he won''t be able to take it. How am I going to treat him like an ordinary person?"


    Ben said, "You''re in Avery''s house, right? Does that mean you have to listen to her? Why don''t you


    move out? It''s not like you don''t have the money to buy a house. You should just move out!"


    Mike replied, "You''ve crossed the line with this! Avery is not here often. When she''s not here, I stay


    here with Hayden. At least we can look out for each other!"


    Ben said, "Is Hayden nning to keep living in


    Bridgedale?"


    "I don''t know, but I think he wants to. After all, thepany is here..." Mike identally let slip.


    "Whatpany?" Ben''s hand holding the cup of milk trembled a little. "Hayden''spany?"

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    Mike cleared his throat and forcefully cough a few times before standing up from his chair. "I''m


    leaving..."


    "I remembered! You told Avery that you''re going to the office today. What office? A person like you


    can''t possibly work for other people." Ben stood up too and pushed Mike back down into the chair.


    "Tell me! If you''re not going to tell me, don''t think about going to the office today."


    Mike said, "Bloody hell! What are you doing? Just because Elliot is ignoring you, so you''re taking it


    out on me?"


    "You''re living with Avery. You two are as close as family. Now that Elliot is in Avery''s hands, of


    course, I''ll pay more attention to your situation!" Ben looked down at Mike from high up. "You better


    come clean. Don''t make me..."


    Mike had a condescending look. "Don''t make you do what?"


    "I''ll send a message to Chad right now to say that you''re the one who founded Dream Maker," Ben


    threatened.


    Mike let out a snicker. "Have you suspected it for a long time?"


    Ben raised his eyebrow. "Was it really founded by you? Bloody hell!"


    "No. Big H founded it." Mike immediately cleared it up. "I''m only helping him run errands."


    Ben found it hard to believe. Apany run by a child. A high-techpany with such mature


    technology!


    Ben instantly had no words.


    Elliot at Hayden''s age did not think of earning money. He remembered how Hayden''s goal was to


    surpass him. At that moment, from the way he saw it, Hayden had long surpassed him.


    He had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. He felt proud of Hayden but also sad for himself.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He subconsciously felt happy when he saw Avery and Hayden once more, but his body seemed to


    have lost the ability to feel happy.


    At Tate Industries'' Bridgedale branch, Natalie received a message from Dean the night before


    saying that Elliot and Avery no longer posed a threat to her. He told her that she could live and


    work, as usual, so she went to work that day.


    Not long after she arrived, Dean came over. When Dean arrived, she got him to sit on the sofa.


    "Dad, how did you handle Avery?" Natalie had slept well the night before. She felt as if her life was


    filled with light once more.


    "I didn''t handle her. It was Ang. If Elliot wants to live, he has to rely on Ang." Dean had pride


    on his face. "I''m about to marry Ang. Ang''s chips are my chips. Tate Industries will soon be


    mine."


    "Dad, I''m happy for you."


    "Hmm, your mother said that you''ve been in a bad moodtely. Look at how thin you''ve be.


    Your ability to bear stress is terrible. In the future, you report to my assistant about anything in Tate


    Industries. I''ll get him to guide you." Dean smiled arrogantly. "I''m here today to let you know about


    this. I''m sure you don''t have any opinions about this, right?"


    Natalie was unhappy, but she did not dare to express it. "My life is in your hands. How dare I have


    any opinions."


    At the same time, at the bookshop, Avery met Professor Greens again in front of the same shelf.


    "Professor, I asked you out today because I need a favor."


    "I don''t think I can help you much, right?" Professor Greens looked benevolent. He has a hint of


    regret in his tone. "Writings have been set in stone. I can''t change the results alone."


    "I''m not asking you to change the results," Avery said in a low voice, "I want something only you can


    help me get."

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    In Aryadelle, news of Elliot being found had spread home. The people in Elliot''s mansion were filled


    with delight as if they were celebrating New Year''s.


    Mrs. Cooper deliberately went to the market to shop. She nned to make a scrumptious feast that


    evening to celebrate Elliot being found.


    "George, get La''s teacher toe for dinnerter. Ms. Kennedy is a great person. She became


    enemies with her family just to help us. Any other person would not have done this," Mrs. Cooper


    said to George.


    George nodded. He looked at the time, and it was almost half past four in the afternoon.


    "I''ll go to school to pick La up."


    "Okay, be careful." Mrs. Cooper saw George leave.


    That day, Mrs. Cooper acted on her own initiative and called Mrs. Scarlet to get Mrs. Scarlet to bring


    Shea over for dinner.


    After Shea had given birth, Mrs. Scarlet went over to the Brooks to help care for Shea and the child.


    She had suffered terrible depression when she found out that Elliot had gone missing. She would


    often not eat and sleep. It was as if she had fallen sick.


    Even if Wesley had taken a long leave to be with her, she still did not get better.


    Mrs. Cooper knew that Shea loved Elliot a lot. Only by receiving news of Elliot will she get better.


    Thus, when she received news of Elliot, she immediately told this news to Mrs. Scarlet to get her to


    bring Shea over.


    Not long after George left, Wesley drove Shea and the child over.


    Shea looked much thinner than before, but she was in good spirits.


    "When will Big Brother be back?" Shea asked Mrs. Cooper immediately when she saw her.


    "I don''t know yet! Anyway, he will return sooner orter. You have to eat and rest well now. You can''t


    make us worry anymore," Mrs. Cooper held Shea''s hand and weed her in.


    Mrs. Scarlet was holding Kiara''s hand. She wanted to enter the mansion, but Kiara was unwilling.


    Kiara was attracted by the flowers in the courtyard. She wanted to pluck some flowers.


    "Kiara, which flower do you like, I''ll pluck one for you, alright?" Mrs. Scarlet bent down next to Kiara


    and asked her gently.


    Kiara pointed at the hibiscus. She said, "This one...''


    "Okay, then we''ll pluck this pink flower." Mrs. Scarlet plucked a pink hibiscus and passed it to Kiara.


    Kiara smiled widely.


    At the gate, a ck sedan slowly drove inside.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Scarlet immediately picked Kiara up. She asked with a smile. "Kiara, look. Is that Robert?"


    When Kiara heard what she said, she immediately ced the flower on her head. She wanted to


    wear the flower.


    Mrs. Scarlet saw how Kiara wanted to look pretty. She could not help but say delightedly, "Our Kiara


    knows how to look pretty. She is all grown up!"


    Kiara blushed and struggled in Mrs. Scarlet''s arms, wanting to get down.


    After the car stopped, the bodyguard carried Robert out of the car.


    "Robert!" Kiara saw Robert and immediately rushed to him.


    Robert saw Kiara. He was stunned for a while before passing his bag to the bodyguard.


    "Robert, I''ll give you a flower!" Kiara generously gave the flower in her hand to Robert.


    Robert saw the flower Kiara extended to him. He did not take it. "I have many flowers at home.


    Keep this for yourself!"


    "Oh... Robert, I took this flower from your home."


    "I know." Robert held Kiara''s hand. "Is your mommy and daddy here too?"


    "Yes! My mommy and daddy are here to... to see your daddy." Kiara told Robert what little she


    understood.


    On the way, she had heard her mommy and daddy talking to Mrs. Scarlet and she came to this


    conclusion.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    Robert was instantly surprised and delighted. "My daddy is back? Daddy! Daddy!"


    Robert pulled Kiara along and quickly ran inside.


    "Robert, your daddy is not back yet, but your mommy has found him. They are in Bridgedale right


    now." Wesley saw how excited Robert was, so he immediately said to him, "They will be back


    soon."


    Robertughed happily. "I want to give him a video call!"


    "We''ll wait for your sister to return before calling him. Your Daddy is still sleeping over there. It''s not


    daytime yet!" Wesley patted Robert on the head." Robert, go y with Kiara for a while. When La


    is back, we''ll eat."


    "Then, I''ll take Kiara out to y with the flowers!" Robert pulled Kiara out into the courtyard. He said


    that he took Kiara to y with the flowers, but in fact, he wanted to wait in the courtyard. That way,


    when La returned, he would be able to see her immediately.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At La''s elementary school, George arrived before La finished school, so he went to the


    teacher''s office first to see if Leah was there or not.


    When he was on the way to the school, he sent Leah a message saying Mrs. Cooper has invited


    her over for


    dinner.


    She replied to him that she epted Mrs. Cooper''s invitation.


    Another teacher saw George at the teacher''s office. She immediately waved at George.


    "Are you here to see Ms. Kennedy?"


    Thest time George helped Leah to lecture her mother, everyone started gossiping about Leah


    and George.


    Leah nodded and asked, "Is she not teaching in the afternoon?"


    "She said that she was heading out to buy something. She didn''t say where she went. It has been


    half an hour. I''m guessing she must have gone somewhere further." The teacher walked over to


    George and asked softly, "Are you dating Ms. Kennedy? I asked her and she said no, but looking at


    how shy she looked, something fishy is going on."


    George said, "Shy?"


    "Yes! She was just blushing just like you right now." The teacher teased and said, "School''s over


    soon. I''m guessing she won''t return to the office. Why don''t you call her and ask her where she is."


    "Thank you," George thanked her and walked over to the ssrooms.


    La''s school was almost over. He had to pick La up first. At ten past five, the school bell rang.


    La came out of the ssroom and looked around.


    Sometimes, George would wait outside the ssroom for her. However, that day, George was not


    there.


    La immediately followed her ssmates to the school gates. By the school gates, she did not


    see George either.


    George was 1.85 meters. He would stand out in a crowd. La looked at the crowd and did not see


    George. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    She immediately took her phone out of her bag and called George. The call connected, but it was a


    while before George picked up. "La, are you done with school? Something has happened, I can''t


    go and pick you up..."


    "Uncle George, what happened?" La could hear the anxiousness in his voice. She instantly


    furrowed her brows. She was extremely worried.


    "Something has happened to Ms. Kennedy! I found her phone on the floor. I think she has been


    kidnapped." George had called Leah''s phone a moment ago. It was answered by a stranger.


    Just when he asked him who they were, they switched off her phone.


    This was why George did not pick La up and ran to look for Leah instead.


    "La, stay in school. Don''t go running about! I''ll get another bodyguard toe to pick you up,"


    George said anxiously.


    "I''ll call home myself! Uncle George, you have to find Ms. Kennedy!" La, with the phone in her


    hand, retreated into the school building.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    About half an hourter, Wesley, Kiara, and Robert went to La''s school to pick her up.


    La was worried for Leah and George''s safety, and she looked extremely sad. She looked like she


    had just stopped crying. Tears stained her face.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "La!" Robert saw La from afar. He immediately called her and ran over to her.


    Kiara followed Robert, trying to chase after him.


    La was a little surprised that Robert and Kiara were there. In order to maintain her older sister


    image, she quickly collected her emotions.


    "Why are you two here?" La was given a huge hug by Robert before Kiara joined in.


    "La, they insisted oning to pick you up." Wesley took La''s bag and asked, "What


    happened to George?"


    "Uncle George said that my teacher has been kidnapped, so he went to rescue her." La was a


    little sad. "I wonder if he has found her."


    "Your teacher has been kidnapped? He could have chosen to call the police," Wesley said in a


    serious manner. "He left you alone at school. What if something were to happen to you? Does he


    know who is paying him his sry?"


    La did not expect Wesley to me George.


    "Uncle Wesley, I''m in school. I won''t be in any danger. Uncle George should go and save Ms.


    Kennedy because she has helped our family," La muttered. "I suspect that Ms. Kennedy''s


    kidnapper was Natalie hired. Natalie that evil woman. She must have known that Ms. Kennedy told


    us about the evil things she has done."


    "La, they are two different matters. If your daddy was here. He would me George, too."


    Wesley tried to exin things to her. "George''s main job is to protect you. He should be by your side


    ensuring your safety. He can''t be easily sidetracked by other things."


    "I surely won''t let Daddy me Uncle George. Uncle George should go and save Ms. Kennedy.


    Nothing will happen to me in school. Uncle George told me he couldn''te to pick me up, so I


    went back into the building. As long as I don''t go running about, I won''t be in danger." At that, La


    furrowed her brows." Daddy hasn''t been found. If something were to happen to Ms. Kennedy-"


    "Your Mommy has found your Daddy," Wesley said. " He should be back soon."


    La''s sadness was reced by surprise and delight." Daddy has been found?"


    "Yes. He is still alive. As for the details, we can ask them when we give them a video callter."


    Wesley opened the car door and got the three children inside.


    "I knew Daddy was still alive! Daddy has said that he would always look after me and Robert.


    Previously, when he split up with Mommy, I wanted to take Robert to live with Mommy. He said he


    would not let Robert and I leave him. He said that he would raise me and Robert. Robert is still so


    young. How could he die?"


    La was so excited that her eyes grew red. She choked up too.


    "La, don''t cry! We''ll go back and give Daddy a video call!" Robert, who was in a child''s safety


    seat, looked at La, who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    "Hmm!" La wiped away her tears. "I''ll call Uncle George to see if he found Ms. Kennedy yet."


    When Leah came out of the fruit shop, someone tapped on her shoulder. When she turned around,


    she was forcefully taken into a car next to her!


    Her fruits and bag fell to the ground. Her phone, wallet, and other valuable items were stolen by


    other passersby. When George picked up her bag, she had been long taken away.


    After Leah was taken into the car, she looked at the strange men in the car, and soon realized what


    had happened.


    She had only been working in Aryadelle for less than a month. Usually, other than her colleagues,


    the only other people she was in touch with were her students.


    She did not have any conflict with her colleagues. All of her colleagues were normal people. They


    would not hire someone to do this to her.


    Only her cousin, Natalie, hated her.


    "Are you all trying to kill me?" Leah thought about this and said to the perpetrator next to her calmly,


    "Natalie hired you all to look for me, right?"


    "Who is she? We don''t know Natalie! We only know that you have offended someone, and they


    want your life!" the perpetrator yelled out loud.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    "Natalie is my cousin. I was wrong to betray her. If you were to kill me, my parents would surely


    suspect that it was her. This would do no good to my cousin''s family, so I''ll kill myself. You don''t


    need to do it," said Leah. "If I were to die on my own, my family would think that I killed myself. This


    matter won¡¯t blow up. This would be good for you all too."


    The two perpetrators were stunned by her words.


    "How do you want to kill yourself?"


    "Isn¡¯t there a river by the second ring road? Send me there. I''ll jump down from the bridge." Leah''s


    face was calm as if she had already weed death. "Thest time I passed by, I had a look. One


    would surely die jumping from that height."


    The perpetrators looked at each other.


    There was indeed a river by the second ring road. There was also a bridge. Many chose to jump


    down that bridge yearly to end their lives.


    The people of Avonsville have seen a lot of news of people jumping into the river, so the


    perpetrators tacitly agreed to Leah''s suggestion.


    They drove toward the second ring road.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    George could not find Leah anywhere near the school, so he could only report it to the police. The


    police got the footage of the street outside the fruit shop.


    About half an hourter, Leah''s jump into the river was on breaking news.


    When George saw the news, he did not think that it was Leah who had jumped into the river. It was


    only when he reached the end of the article and saw the picture that he recognized the woman to


    be Leah.


    The news said that after the woman jumped into the river, she was rescued by people fishing


    nearby. She had been sent to the hospital for treatment.


    When George rushed to the hospital, he received La''s call.


    "She jumped into the river! But someone rescued her. She is at the hospital right now. I''m on my


    way to the hospital. Once I''m at the hospital and know more about her situation, I''ll update you,"


    George said to La.


    "Oh... I hope that she''s fine."


    "By the way, La, your daddy has been found. I initially wanted to tell you the good news when I


    picked you up. I never thought that such an incident would happen," George was much calmer than


    before.


    "Uncle Wesley told me when he picked me up. I''m very happy right now. If Ms.


    Kennedy is alright, that would be even better." La sighed.


    "Have you safely reached home?"


    "Not yet, but soon. Uncle George, drive safe. When you see Ms. Kennedy, call me."


    "Okay."


    At six in the morning at Bridgedale, Avery''s phone rang.


    Avery was a light sleeper. The moment her phone rang, she instantly woke up.


    She realized that Elliot was next to her. She answered the call without any hesitation and headed to


    the washroom.


    "Mommy! Have you found Daddy? Where is he? I want to see him!" The first thing La did when


    she got home was to call Avery.


    Avery saw that many people surrounded La.

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    "Your Daddy is still sleeping. It''s only six-something in the morning right here," Avery softly replied to


    La before greeting the others. "Wesley, Shea, Kiara, and Robert. I miss all of you! I want to go


    back to see you all."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, are you all alright?" Wesley asked, concerned.


    "Hmm. He has returned to me for an entire day," Avery''s gaze was gentle. Her tone was light too.


    "Don''t worry about him.


    Especially Shea..."


    "Mommy, I was also very worried for Daddy! " La grumbled a little.


    "I know you were worried for Daddy, but your Aunt Shea has lost a lot of weight because of your


    daddy''s incident. I feel terrible for her," Avery exined to La," Of course, no matter what


    happened to your daddy, I hope that this won''t affect your learning and your life."


    "It doesn''t affect me. I have been studying well every day. Mommy, go wake Daddy up! All of us


    want to see him. If you don¡¯t want to wake him up, let us see him. I''m sure that''s okay, right?" La


    tried to bargain with Avery.


    Avery naturally was not willing to wake Elliot up, so she agreed to let them see Elliot sleeping.


    She took her phone and gently walked out of the washroom.


    On the huge bed, Elliot''s eyes were closed. He was sleeping soundly. The curtains were shut, so it


    was quite dim inside.


    It might be even blurrier for the people seeing through the video. Avery went to the window to draw


    the curtains a little so that they could see clearer Elliot''s face.


    The light outside the window was not too bright at that moment, so Avery drew the curtains fully.


    "Mommy, where is Daddy? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to let us see Daddy?" La said


    worryingly when she did not see Elliot.


    La''s voice spread throughout the entire room.


    Avery looked at Elliot on the bed in shock. He was a perceptive and alert person, at least he used to


    be.


    If it were the past, he would surely be woken up. However, at that moment, his eyes were still


    closed as if that was not noisy for him.


    Avery fumbled and aimed the camera at the bed. On the other end of the video call, they finally got


    to see Elliot.


    "That is Daddy! That really is Daddy!" La recognized Elliot. She yelled out in surprise and delight.


    La''s excited emotions affected Robert, so Robert yelled even louder at the screen." Daddy!


    Daddy! Wake up quickly! Come back quickly and y with me!"


    Avery had never thought that her children would lose control of their emotions. She took the phone


    and ran to the washroom, closing the door behind her.


    "La, Robert, your daddy was still sleeping. Why did you yell out so loudly? You will wake him up."


    Robert pouted and muttered, "La yelled, so I yelled."


    La said proudly, "Daddy won''t be angry with me! He would surely want to see me and Robert


    Mommy, he has been back to you for an entire day. When he was awake, why didn''t you call us?"


    As for Elliot¡¯s true situation, Avery was nning to hide it from the children. She could not ept it,


    and she didn''t think that the children would be able to either.


    She wanted to deal with Elliot''s situation first to see if she could change it.


    "He was a little injured. He needs time to recover. Give him some time. Give me


    some time too." Avery could not bear to tell them the entire truth.


    "Oh. I knew it. If Daddy was healthy, he would surelye home immediately to see Robert and


    me." Although La was a little sad, she was still happy generally. " Mommy, the next time Daddy


    wakes up, we have another video call, okay?"


    "Okay," Avery agreed.


    After the call, Avery came out of the washroom. She looked at the bed. Elliot''s eyes were still shut.

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    Avery knew that he must be awake. La and Robert had yelled out for their Daddy so loudly, how


    could he have not heard?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He went to bed early the night before. No matter what time he fell asleep, lying for so long, he


    should have gotten a good sleep already.


    He wanted to run away. He did not know how to face his children.


    Avery could understand him. However, running away was not a solution.


    Her phone screen suddenly lit up. She took her phone to have a look. It was a message from


    Wesley.


    [Avery, what happened to Elliot?]


    Sure enough, nothing could escape Wesley''s eyes. She had asked them to give Elliot and her a


    little time. Wesley could sense her sadness when she said that sentence, so he suspected that


    Elliot might be in a more serious condition.


    Avery sat by the side of the bed and replied to Wesley''s message.


    Behind her, Elliot slowly opened his eyes. When La called him ''Daddy'' the first time, he was


    already awake.


    No. It should be the moment when Avery got out of bed to pick up the video call, he was already


    awake.


    There were opposing forces tugging in his heart. No one knew how much he wanted to take Avery¡¯s


    phone to see his children. However, the thought that his life was in the hands of another person,


    that someone could just end his life on a whim, was torturing for him.


    He even doubted himself. Could he be called an ordinary person at that moment? More often than


    not, he felt just like an experiment of Ang''s. He was just an experiment that would make Ang


    famous and not the indomitable man he used to be in the past.


    He felt that this was much sadderpared to him losing his reputation or losing everything. Losing


    his reputation and losing everything is based on what happens when he is still a normal member of


    society. What was he at that moment?


    Allowing Avery and himself to be threatened by Ang and allowing Avery to feel aggrieved, too.


    What was that?


    He opened his eyes daily to try to find the meaning of life. However, no matter how he looked for it,


    he could not find an answer that would support him in continuing his life.


    He could not protect anyone at that moment. Neither could he give anyone a sense of security or


    any happiness. Thus, his existence was pointless.


    Avery did not know that he had already opened his eyes. She told Wesley Elliot''s condition and then


    she told him her n.


    When Wesley received her reply, he could not calm down for a long time.


    He replied, [Do you need me to head over to help you? I''m not sure if I am of any help, but I don''t


    want you to suffer alone.]


    Avery told him that she nned to go through all of Ang''s research. If Ang had truly used her


    research on Elliot, then she would acquire this technology so that she did not need to ask others for


    help in the future.


    However, Ang''s project had a mature team behind her. This team had spent more than ten years


    on the project. If Avery wanted to learn and research this skill only by herself, he wondered how


    long it would take her.


    Without mentioning whether she had the energy to do so or not, could Elliot wait that long?


    Looking at Wesley''s message, Avery pondered for a while before replying, [No need. If I need help,


    I¡¯ll get someone to help me. You should stay in Aryadelle to care for Shea and Kiara."


    After sending this message, the bed suddenly moved.


    Elliot turned around.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Avery immediately turned around to look at Elliot. His back was facing her, as if there was a line


    drawn between their two worlds.


    Avery was lost in thought as she looked at his strong and broad back. As she stared at him silently,


    she felt an inexplicable surge of courage and motivation.


    She gentlyid down next to him and hugged him around his chest.


    "Elliot, just stay next to me just like yesterday and I¡¯m happy," She leaned against his back and


    gently muttered.


    He said nothing, but she knew that he heard her. She did not need a reply. She knew how miserable


    he was feeling. She only asked that he give her a little time to find a way to solve this.


    In Aryadelle, George drove to the hospital to ask the medical staff about the girl who jumped into the


    river.


    "Are you a member of her family?" the nurse asked.


    George was stunned for a while before nodding. "I''m her friend. How is she doing right now?"


    "She''s still being resuscitated. Are you going to help her pay for her medical fees? Or are you going


    to contact her family to get them to make a trip here?"


    George said without any hesitation, "I''ll pay.


    George paid a sum of the medical fee for Leah, then the nurse led him to the emergency


    department.


    "It''s hard to say what your friend''s condition is right now. Once the emergency doors open, you ask


    the doctor," the nurse said and left.


    George sat down on a chair outside the emergency room.


    In less than ten minutes, the door to the emergency room opened. Leah was pushed out.


    George looked at Leah and saw her pale face and her eyes closed as if she was...


    "Doctor, is she dead?" George eximed.


    The doctor was stunned for a while. On the stretchers, Leah heard George''s unlucky words. She


    was so furious she opened her eyes.


    "Are you the patient''s family?" the doctor asked. "She''s not dead, but she needs to stay in the


    hospital."


    George responded with "Oh." When he saw Leah open her eyes, he let out a sigh of relief. "It''s


    good that she''s not dead. Let her stay in the hospital!"


    "I''ll go write a bill. Go and deal with her checking-in procedure," the doctor said before walking to


    the consultation room by the side.


    George looked at Leah once more. "How are you feeling?"


    "Alright. I don''t think I''ll die." Leah smiled, half serious, half mocking. "Why are you here?"


    "I called your phone, but a stranger answered. I came out from school, and I saw your bag by the


    fruit shop."


    Leah was a little stunned. "You remembered what my bag looks like?" "You have a little bear charm


    hanging on your bag. The bear is extremely ugly. It''s hard not to remember," George teased her


    before asking, "Why did you jump? Did someone force you?"


    The smile on Leah''s face vanished. Since she did not answer, George said angrily, "It must be


    Natalie, right? I don''t need to think to know that it''s her."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "We don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore in the future." Leah saw how tense George was. She


    reached out and tugged on his hand. "I learned how to swim when I was very young. I even trained


    with the national team. I deliberately chose to jump into the river because I was confident that I


    would survive.¡±


    "Swimming and jumping into the river are two different matters. Also, jumping from such a high


    ce. Even if you know how to swim, you could still die." George pushed her hand away. "Don''t say


    that you don''t owe each other anything. This matter can''t be cleared just like that."


    "What else can I do? My parents are already cutting ties with me because of her, " Leah said


    bitterly, holding back the tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    "I''m not asking you to rely on your parents. They are old, and it is kind enough of them not to hurt


    you," said George. "I previously said that I will protect you. I broke my promise today."


    "What does this have to do with you?


    George, Natalie won''t cause me any more trouble in the future. I will be fine in the future. You take


    care of La..."


    "I will make arrangements for the future. Don''t worry," George said sternly.


    The doctor brought the bill over and passed it to George. "Go help her check in! Also, she has


    suffered a little concussion. Don''t talk to her too much. Let her rest."


    George awkwardly nodded before pushing her into the inpatient unit.


    After checking her in, George found a caretaker to care for Leah. After settling all that, George


    drove back to Elliot''s mansion.


    After telling La about Leah''s condition, La got him to go to the hospital to care for Leah until


    Leah was discharged.


    "La, Ms. Kennedy is a gooddy. I''m clumsy. I don¡¯t know how to care for her. The caretaker will


    care for her." George blushed a little.


    "You''re right, but you have to go visit her too! If not, she will be lonely in the hospital.


    "The doctor says that she has a concussion and she needs to rest."


    "Oh... was it done by that evil woman Natalie? When Daddy returns, I''m going to get him to fire her!


    Then, I''m going to get him to throw her into the sea to feed the sharks!" La said through gritted


    teeth.


    George said, "Have you had a video call with your daddy? When is he returning?"


    "I did see him, but he was sleeping. I didn¡¯t talk to him. Mommy said that he is sick. He can only


    return when he gets better," La said sadly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Your mommy will surely treat him."


    The next morning, George went to visit Leah at the hospital with the breakfast Mrs. Cooper made.


    Who would have thought that the moment he pushed open the door, he saw two unwanted guests?


    "Dad, Mom, I won''t be as great as Natalie in this life. I won''t marry a guy I don''t like just for the


    Kennedys¡¯ business. I know that you are very disappointed in me. I also don''t want to disappoint


    you-" "You silly child, did you jump into the river because of this? I was the one who gave birth to


    you. How could you die without my permission?" Mrs. Kennedy cried.


    The day before, the Kennedys rushed over by ne the moment they received news of Leah''s


    incident.


    "Mom, why do you assume I wanted to die? I was being forced by someone to jump." Leah did not


    mention Natalie''s name. She had no proof that it was Natalie''s doing. If she were to just say her


    name, her parents might think that she was deliberately trying to nder Natalie.


    "Who would be so bold to..." Mrs. Kennedy eximed.


    Leah bit her lips and tears fell from her face. She had no words.


    Just when George was about to enter her ward, Mr. Kennedy sighed heavily, "Who else but Natalie


    would want Leah dead?"


    "Impossible! Natalie would not do such a thing. Natalie is such a good child..." Mrs. Kennedy


    slumped into her husband''s arms.


    "Then, tell me, who else other than Natalie? Don¡¯t tell me it''s that Fosters'' bodyguard?" Mr. Kennedy


    asked while holding onto his wife.


    "Yes! It''s that bodyguard! It must be him! He couldn''t get Leah''s love, so¡ª"


    "Mom!" Leah heard her mother''s absurd spections. She cried and yelled, "Get out! I never want


    to see you all again! I don''t care whether I die or live in the future, I never want to see you all again!"


    Leah''s parents looked at Leah losing her temper in shock. They did not know what to do.


    George pushed the door open and strode into the ward. After cing breakfast down, he escorted


    them out.


    In Bridgedale, a grey sedan parked by the gates of Avery''s mansion.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Then, two people got out of the car. They were carrying a huge box each. They walked to the gate


    and pressed the doorbell.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Wilson stepped out and saw the strange men standing outside the gate, so he shouted, "Who are


    you? Why are you here?"


    One of the men said, "Hi, is this Miss Avery Tate''s house? We are Professor Greens¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Avery ran outside the house in her slippers and hurried to the yard to open


    the gate. "Thank you for delivering these to me. Come in and have a ss of water!" Avery let them


    in and reached for one of the boxes in their hands.


    "Miss Tate, these are quite heavy. We will carry them inside for you!"


    The two men swiftly carried the boxes inside.


    "You don¡¯t have to take off your shoes. Just


    walk straight in.¡± Avery followed closely behind them.


    "Miss Tate, what are they carrying?" Wilson walked next to Avery and asked, "Is it from that old


    man?"


    "Yeah. Professor Greens is a respectable professor. Even if you can''t remember his name, you


    shouldn''t refer to him as ''that old man''," she corrected.


    "Oh... Okay!" Wilson responded sheepishly.


    Once the boxes were inside the house, Avery immediately went to pour water for the two assistants


    Professor Greens sent.


    "It¡¯s fine, Miss Tate. We have water in the car."


    The two turned to leave and she set the sses down to walk them out.


    As she sent the two assistants off, Elliot


    stepped out of his room and spotted the two gigantic boxes.


    Seeing that he seemed interested, Wilson said, "These are from Professor Greens. Do you know


    him?"


    Elliot shook his head.


    "Professor Greens is... Well, I don''t know much about him either... but he must be brilliant for Miss


    Tate to respect him so much. Do you know about the Marshall¡¯s Award?"


    Elliot knew about the award because Ang waspeting for it, and winning, with the experiment


    she had done on him.


    "That old man is on themittee of the Marshall''s Award. I don''t think there''s anything valuable in


    these boxes. Do you want to look inside them?" Wilson himself wanted to see what was inside the


    boxes and asked Elliot for permission. Seeing that Elliot did not refuse, he immediately took out a


    box opener and opened the sealing on the boxes.


    As expected, there was nothing valuable inside the boxes, only piles of documents, and Wilson


    hated nothing more than papers filled with words.


    After seeing the assistants off, Avery walked back to the door.


    Sensing her presence, Wilson immediately took out two pieces of paper from the box and shoved


    them into Elliot''s hands.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mr. Foster, just tell her that you were the one who wanted to see these, or Miss Tate is going to be


    mad at me," Wilson said, hiding behind Elliot.


    Elliot lowered his gaze at the paper Wilson shoved into his hands. The titleprised a lot of


    medical jargon, but he could make out that involved the viability of using an artificial brain to extend


    life.


    He couldprehend what an artificial brain meant, it should work exactly like artificial hearts,


    which would rece the original heart when it stopped working.

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    Research into artificial hearts wasmon knowledge, but no one had ever heard of an artificial


    brain. That was probably because it was harder to control whenpared to hearts. There was no


    known patient who survived long with an artificial heart and the artificial brain in Elliot''s head would


    notst. He could die at any moment.


    Avery returned to the house and saw the two boxes opened and Elliot was holding two pieces of


    paper. She recovered immediately from the initial shock and smiled as she said, "This is the data


    Ang submitted to themittee for the Marshall''s Award... well, a copy of them, anyway. I asked


    Professor Greens to help me with it." "Miss Tate, I thought Professor Greens quitted the


    committee?" Wilson asked in confusion.


    Professor Greens had dered that he would resign from themittee after his argument with the


    leader, but he had forced himself to return to themittee at Avery''s request.


    Professor Greens had been in the Marshall''s Awardmittee for far longer than the current leader


    had, so the leader did not oppose him when he said he wished to return.


    It took Professor Greens three days to copy all the data, and there was plenty more toe after


    this.


    Had themittee not awarded Ang the award because they wanted money, Professor Greens


    would not have done this as it went deeply against his ethics.


    Though Avery would not allow the data to be leaked, Professor Greens'' reputation would be left in


    ruins if what he did came to light.


    "He could go back whenever he wants,¡± Avery said casually. "This is confidential, so we are all


    going to take this to the grave with us."


    Wilson mmed his hand on his mouth and nodded frantically.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Elliot, I will study everything about Ang¡¯s research. I don''t want to rely on her, and anything she


    can do, I should be able to do as well." She looked at his expressionless face with eyes full of hope.


    Avery was like a blinding ray of light that shone through the darkness in his heart. He had barely


    spoken to her at all in the past few days, but Avery spent a lot of time speaking to him. Whenever


    she asked him something, he would hum, shake his head or simply remain quiet, but she did not


    give up.


    She took the paper from his hands and put it back into the box, before dragging him to the kitchen.


    "The nanny made soup. Let''s go have some!"


    "Avery," he said.


    Avery was surprised to hear his voice.


    She knew that he was not a robot or an emotionless log of wood; so long as she treated him as the


    Elliot she had always known, he would soon realize that she was still the same Avery who loved


    him.


    "What is it, Elliot?" She turned around and took his hand with both of her hands.


    "I don''t want you to sacrifice so much for me," he said, "because what you give might not give you


    what you want." "How would you know that? How would we know that I won''t seed unless I try?¡±


    she said gently with determination. "Just trust me. I will find a way."


    Elliot swallowed hard and remained quiet.


    "I like this sort of challenge, anyway. Don''t just think of it as me doing this entirely for you. I''m doing


    this to satisfy my curiosity as well."


    "I am worried that someone will use me to threaten you."


    Elliot could tell which part of her words were true. Back in the basement, Avery mentioned that they


    should stop working and retire if they ever made it out alive. Avery was only looking into Ang''s


    project for his sake, not because she was


    curious.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    Avery felt moved by his words.


    He had spent the past few days in silence, and she had thought that he would never open up to her


    ever again. She had not expected that he was worried about putting her in danger.


    "I''ve talked to Ang and she said she''s only interested in the award and promised that she won''t


    come after us, so don''t worry. No one hase looking for trouble since youe back." She


    wrapped her arms around his waist. "Elliot, we don''t have to worry about things that haven''t


    happened yet..."


    "Ang will marry Dean Jennings," he said.


    "I know. Are you worried that Dean wille after us?" Avery looked up. "They will be getting


    married in half a month so at least for another two weeks, Dean will have no time to deal with us."


    The two chatted quietly as the nanny poured two bowls of soup and brought them to the dining


    room.


    Avery immediately took Elliot''s hand and led him into the dining room.


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight. I want you to recover." Avery sat him down on a chair. " Elliot, do you


    want to see La and Robert? They miss you."


    Elliot picked up the spoon and took a sip of his soup wordlessly.


    "If you don''t know how to face them just yet, we don''t have to video-call them now," she said. "We


    can contact them whenever you are ready."


    "When will you go back?" he asked.


    "I''m waiting for you to readjust." Avery leisurely sipped on her soup. "If you go back, you will need to


    face La, Robert, Shea, and a lot of your friends. There''s no need to hurry. We can wait. "


    She was right that he had not readjusted himself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Elliot finished his soup and set the spoon down.


    "Do you want another serving?" Avery asked.


    He shook his head and took a piece of tissue paper to wipe his mouth.


    "Elliot, apart from worrying that someone would use you to ckmail me, what else are you afraid


    of? I really want to know what you are thinking." She set her bowl down and propped her chin on


    her hands." I feel really calm now because I''m satisfied as long as I''m with you. I couldn''t find you


    anywhere in the past two months so I kept your shirt from that basement with me all the time. If you


    dare to leave me or die simply because you are afraid of bing a burden, I will never forgive


    you."


    She did not mean to threaten him, but what Elliot had said earlier unsettled her.


    "I can promise you that, but in return, you will also need to promise me that if someone tries to


    ckmail you, you will tell me right away," he said. "If you can''t do that, I won''t have to listen to


    you."


    Seeing how determined he was, Avery nodded reluctantly.


    "Elliot, it''s been so long since I saw you smile. Can you smile for me?" She requested, hoping to


    ease the tension.


    "Ask for something else." He could not bring himself to smile.


    "Can you let me take you to the hospital for a full body check, then?" she said. "Your mental state


    aside, I feel like you are physically in good shape, so I really want to take you to the hospital to learn


    more."


    "And if I say no?"


    "You said ''if, which means you aren''t that inclined to say no." She knew every detail about him,


    down to the look in his eyes and his tone. "Elliot, I told you this already: don''t worry. No matter what


    you be, you will always be the man I love most. I won''t see you as a freak or a monster. I am


    going to marry you again when we go home."


    "No," he said coldly without hesitation. "I might die at any moment now. I don''t even have the


    courage to see the kids, let alone give you any promises.¡±

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    She remained silent when she heard his answer. All her pretenses and strength she had summoned


    up copsed when she realized that Elliot could not face the children or bring himself to go outside


    because he felt like he could die at any moment.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You won''t die." She found her courage again after a brief moment of silence." Elliot, let''s go take a


    nap! We will go to the hospital when we wake up."


    She was not asking. She had allowed him a few days to rest, and they could not dy the visit to


    the hospital any longer.


    Leah''s parents arrived at Bridgedale after she had asked them to leave Aryadelle because Natalie


    was in Bridgedale.


    When Natalie was in a meeting, her assistant came to tell her that her aunt and uncle-inw were


    here. She knew why they were here and did not see them right away, but instead, she returned to


    her office after a little over an hour.


    "Natalie, your uncle and I went to Aryadelle to visit Leah, and she is severely injured. She''s now in


    the hospital," Mrs. Kennedy said.


    Natalia picked up the ss on her desk to take a sip of water, before asking, "If that''s the case, why


    aren''t you taking care of her in Aryadelle?"


    "She said she was forced into jumping into the river. Natalie, you can''t possibly have anything to do


    with this, can you?" Mrs. Kennedy asked in misery. "I know that Leah has wronged you. Your mom


    told me that Leah has told Avery what you did, but you are alright now, right? Why would you try to


    kill Leah? She''s my only daughter!"


    "Do you have proof that I did it. Auntie?" Natalie set the ss down and stared at her with cold


    eyes. "Just like how I have no proof that Leah was the one who betrayed me, I''ve nevere to


    you, crying and feeling sorry for myself."


    "Don¡¯t bother lying, Natalie. Leah has no enemy in Aryadelle, and no one would want to hurt her


    except for you..."


    "If you insist I did it, then I did it!" Natalie admitted. "I''m still alive now because my father, Dean


    Jennings, is powerful, and not because I got lucky! Elliot and Avery haven''t sought revenge now, but


    it doesn''t mean they won''t someday! I am walking on thin ice every single day, and your sorry


    excuse of a daughter gets to live a peaceful life. Why?!" "Natalie Jennings! You vicious b*tch! I


    didn¡¯t want to believe that it was you, and you are now admitting to it?! I must have been mad to


    lend your family money so that you can go to college! How dare you try to kill my daughter?! I will


    kill you! I''m going to kill you!" Mrs. Kennedy hysterically grabbed onto whatever she could find on


    the desk and threw it at Natalie.


    Natalie clenched her fists and stood still.


    The woman before her was her aunt and she could not bring herself to fight with her senior.


    "Baam!"


    The ss Mrs. Kennedy threw hit Natalie in the head and blood came rolling down her forehead.


    Instantly, Natalie''s world turned into a crimson shade of red.


    "Are you done?! Leave, or I''m calling security!" she roared ferociously.


    Mr. Kennedy immediately pulled his wife away and left.


    Once they were gone, Natalie took some tissue paper to wipe the blood off, before taking her purse


    to leave the office and driving towards the hospital.


    When she reached, she spotted two familiar figures ahead that looked like Avery and Elliot.


    Thinking that she was hallucinating, she reached up to pinch herself on the arm.

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    A sharp pain shot up her arm and she realized she was not hallucinating.


    Natalie did not want to face them and immediately turned around, deciding to queue up after they


    were gone. To her surprise, Avery suddenly turned around to talk to Elliot and spotted Natalie from


    the corner of her eyes.


    Elliot noticed that Avery was staring at someone and turned his head in the same direction.


    When he saw Natalie, her face felt unfamiliar to him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Natalie had thought that the two woulde over to confront her, but they simply stared at her.


    Neither one of them did anything, and Avery only red at her. Natalie ignored Avery''s re. She


    had Dean to protect her, so she had nothing to fear. After a few moments of hesitation, she strode


    toward them.


    Avery immediately grabbed Elliot''s hand tightly when she saw Natalie approaching.


    Natalie was soon before them, and she stopped before Avery''s bodyguard could stop her from


    going forward.


    "What a coincidence to run into you two in a hospital." Natalie studied Elliot''s face and said, "It''s


    been a while, Elliot I heard that you were revived by Ang Hills. How lucky you are to escape


    death. You look just like a real person. Technology really hase a long way."


    Avery studied the wound on Natalie''s forehead and said coldly and sarcastically," Natalie, I have not


    forgotten what you did to me and Elliot. You should remember that karma alwayses for those


    who deserve it."


    "You don''t have to remind me, because this is only going to tell me how helpless you are. It''s not


    very wise to expose your weakness to the enemy." Natalie was relieved that Avery could not do


    anything to her at the moment.


    "What did she do to us?" Elliot was not aware of the situation.


    Before Avery could respond, Natalie beat her to it and said, "You two were locked inside a


    basement in Ylore, and Avery used me of being the culprit. Elliot, do you really think I''m capable


    of that? I won''t get Sterling Group even if I kill you. Even with you dead, I will still have to fulfill my


    end of the contract... so why exactly would I try to kill you?"


    "How dare you try to talk your way out of this?!" Avery didn''t expect Natalie to be this shameless.


    "You think that Elliot isn''t the same man any longer, so you figured that he would listen to you? Save


    it! He is still the man he was!"


    "You say that he is still the same man, but why aren''t you back to Aryadelle if that¡¯s true? Why are


    you two in a hospital instead? Is he getting a body check, or is something wrong with you? You


    seem normal to me, so it¡¯s probably Elliot, right?¡± Natalie grinned smugly. "If you want to use me


    of trying to kill you in Ylore, you will need some sort of proof instead of just making nk


    usations. Even a child knows that, so you ought to understand, right?"


    Seeing that Natalie was about to leave, Avery immediately said, "What''s with the wound on your


    forehead? Did you trip or did someone hit you? You probably bled quite a bit, didn''t you? I can still


    see the blood stain on the corner of your lips...


    Does it hurt?"


    "Mind your own business!" Natalie snapped.


    "Just want to remind you that your suffering won''t end here," Avery said coldly, before taking Elliot''s


    hand and leaving.


    Natalie gritted her teeth as she watched them leave, her chest heaving.


    When the nurse was tending to her wound, she took out her phone to message Dean''s assistant.


    [I ran into Avery and Elliot just now. Avery told me that she won''t let us have Tate Industries. She


    said that she was going to take revenge once she settles what is going on with Elliot. You should


    remind my dad so he can n ahead ]


    When the assistant saw her message, he replied right away. [How is she nning to settle what''s


    going on with Elliot?]


    [She brought Elliot to the hospital. I think she is trying her best to get Elliot out of Aunt Ang''s


    control.]


    [I figured as much. What''s on your mind?]


    [Dad is marrying Aunt Ang soon, right? If Aunt Ang can control Elliot now, why not just ask for


    what we want directly? If Dad wants Tate Industries, just ask Elliot to deliver it to his hands.]


    [Your dad wants more than just Tate Industries.] [Tate Industries is a rather big fish, right?


    He wants it!]

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    The assistant replied. [If we can obtain Dream Maker, why bother with Tate Industries?]


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    [...] Natalie had not expected Dean to be this ambitious.


    [Natalie, I know that you are proud and have your own point of view, but speaking from experience,


    it''s best that you just listen to your father. That''s the only way you can be more sessful.]


    [I''m really curious about how much he is paying you each year to get you to be so obedient.]


    [... You said you ran into Avery and Elliot in the hospital. Why were you at the hospital?] [I''ve been


    hit.]


    [...By who? Can we talk on the phone now?]


    [My aunt. I¡¯ve stopped considering her my aunt, though, from the moment she hit me ]


    [I was wondering who had the guts to hit you. Are you free tonight? I will buy you dinner.]


    Natalie hesitated.


    Dean''s assistant was a divorced man in his forties, he looked awfully greasy but had a brilliant way


    with his job so Dean trusted him.


    Natalie had enemies in all directions at the present. Avery and Elliot could decide to seek revenge


    at any time. Dean looked down on her and was purposely suppressing her, so she could not do


    what she did best. She was at a point where she felt like she needed permission to breathe. She


    recognized that she had to find a way to escape the current situation.


    Avery took Elliot to get a brain CT scan.


    "No need to be afraid, Elliot. It will be done in a sh." Avery sent him into the CT


    room, but Elliot was not at all concerned about the scan itself.


    "Was Natalie Jennings really behind what happened to us in Ylore?" he asked.


    "Natalie''s cousin, La''s ss teacher, told us that she did it. She overheard Natalie on the phone."


    Avery looked at him. "We''ll talk about thister. Let''s forget about her for now."


    Elliot knew that the device in his head was Avery¡¯s top priority at the moment because it was a


    ticking time bomb that could explode at any moment.


    Five minutes after the scan, his results came out.


    The doctor took a nce at the results and was instantly shocked.


    Avery took the scan from the doctor and left the radiology department with Elliot.


    "I thought there''s another scan report?" Elliot asked.


    "That one won''t be out until an hourter. The doctor already has the image of your brain in the


    computer," Avery said as she nced at the CT scan.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    The CT scan showed that there was a metal object inside his head.


    Avery''s eyes glittered with disappointment. She had hoped that Ang was lying about bringing the


    dead back to life, but with the results of the CT scan, herst hope was destroyed.


    "What''s wrong?" Elliot studied her expression and asked, "Is it bad? "


    She shook her head. "No. The report just suggests that there''s a foreign object in your brain. Let''s


    go take some other tests. Once everything is done, your finalized report should be ready." She


    paused, before continuing, "Elliot, don''t be too pessimistic. Professor Greens used to say that I''m


    better than Ang. If she can do this, I will soon understand her research." "I''m so worried that you


    would exhaust yourself."


    "I''m not tired. Not at all. I will only be tired if you aren''t with me. Without you, eating, sleeping, and


    breathing all feel tiring. With you by my side now, I feel motivated." She wrapped her arms around


    his and grabbed his hand and squeezed them. "You are warm and smell exactly like you did before.


    You are still the Elliot I know.


    Natalie only said that you merely look like a real person to get to us. Don''t bother with what she


    said."


    "I don''t even remember what she said if you don''t bring it up." Elliot followed her. " You are the one


    who cares."


    "Is that so? It¡¯s fine as long as you aren''t bothered." She forced a smile and said, " Let''s get cakes


    on our way backter! It''s been a while and I''m suddenly in the mood for cake." "Sure."


    In the evening at the Jennings'' mansion, Dean was in a good mood and called


    Sebastian that afternoon to invite him back for dinner.


    Sebastian arrived at half past five and Dean reached home after Sebastian had finished his tea.


    "Dad, did you call me here today because you need to talk to me about something?" Sebastian took


    Dean''s arm and helped him into the house.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Can I not ask you to drop by for dinner if I don''t have anything specific to talk to you about?" Dean


    released his hand. "You are my only son now, Sebastian. I have high hopes for you. Don''t let me


    down!" "I am a Jennings, Dad. Of course, I am here for this family and for you." Sebastian followed


    his father into the dining room." Where''s Aunt Ang?"


    "She has been going apartment hunting with her daughter these past two days. She thinks her


    daughter''s house is too old and wants to buy her a new one," Dean said. " You haven''t met her


    daughter yet, have you?"


    "Not yet. Aunt Ang has never brought her daughter here."


    "Neither have I met her daughter." Dean scowled. "She said her daughter is quite introverted and


    doesn¡¯t like socializing. She didn¡¯t give birth to her, though. Ang adopted her, so it doesn''t really


    matter if we ever meet her." "Aunt Ang cares quite a lot for her adopted daughter, huh?" "Ang


    is, well, different from others. If she is determined to run from me, she is fully capable of doing so.


    After all, it''s certain that she will be winning the Marshall''s Award. There are countless wealthy men


    out there who would kill to get to know her, but she is still staying by my side willingly. She even


    helped eradicate that scandal about me. I am grateful for her."


    "Maybe she really does love you," Sebastian said. "You are a very charming man, Dad."


    "Ha! No need to suck up to me. You are my only son now, and you are smart enough to not repeat


    the mistakes of your older brother¡ª"


    "I''m not sucking up to you, Dad." Sebastian interrupted him. "Not everyone can be sessful.


    There are people who said that you killed your siblings to get your hands on MediLove, but I think


    that''s bullsh*t. If you aren''t capable enough, how did you manage to expand MediLove to this


    extent?


    Dean¡¯s grin froze.


    "Dad, let''s have a drink together!" Sebastian said and turned to the servant. "Bring us a bottle of


    champagne."

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    "Sebastian, are you saying these things because you think I was wrong before? You think that I


    killed those women and children because of an inferiorityplex?


    "Dad, what happened is in the past. I am only saying what I said out of hope that you will live a


    wonderful, loving life with Aunt Ang."


    "Hahaha! So long as she doesn''t betray me, of course, I won''t kill her. I called you here today to


    discuss the rest of your life, actually." The smile returned to Dean''s face. "Sebastian, you are old


    enough now to start a family. I am looking forward to bing a grandfather." "Why do you want


    grandchildren out of the blue, Dad?" Sebastian asked warily.


    "Why won''t I want that? Isn''t it normal to want grandchildren? Do you intend on staying single


    forever? That''s not going to work." Dean grabbed his fork to take a piece of broli. "Do you have


    someone you like?"


    "No."


    "That''s a lie." Dean red at him. "You like Avery Tate, don''t you? I can tell."


    Sebastian froze. "Dad, Avery and Elliot are together. They have loads of kids."


    "Elliot is dead, and the Elliot right now is merely a puppet on strings. Once Ang marries me, I can


    utilize her control over Elliot to make Avery marry you," Dean said. "Sebastian, I was just saying


    how you are smarter than your brother. You aren''t about to prove me wrong, now, are you?"


    Sebastian pursed his lips and remained silent.


    He was slightly confused. Indeed, he liked Avery. Who would not like a young, beautiful, and


    capable woman like Avery? Even though she had been married before and had children, he would


    be happy to be together with her. The only problem was that Avery had no interest in him.


    "Dad, didn''t you say Aunt Ang isn''t like anyone else? If she wanted to ckmail Avery with Elliot,


    she would have done so long ago," he said in confusion. "Can you really convince her to side with


    you on this?"


    "You said that she loved me, didn''t you? You even said I am charming." Dean saw no w in his


    n. Once Ang married him, she would have to obey him whether or not she loved him.


    The servant returned with the bottle of champagne.


    Sebastian reached for it and poured a ss for Dean.


    Two hourster, Sebastian returned home after having dinner with his father. Feeling uneasy, he


    decided to send Avery a message.


    Avery took Elliot back home once they had all the tests done and started going through all the


    reports, especially the scans for his brain.


    At half past eight in the evening, Elliot went into the study to remind her to take a shower.


    She immediately set her task aside and followed him back to the master bedroom.


    Avery grabbed her pajamas and headed into the bathroom when the screen on her phone lit up.


    Elliot nced at it and saw the message Sebastian sent Avery.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    [Avery, my dad wants us to get married. I''m guessing that he''s going after Dream Maker. He


    probably thinks that if I marry you, he can get his hands on Dream Maker.]


    [He said that he will implement this n once he marries Ang. If you don''t want to marry me,


    think of something soon because I can''t disobey my dad!]


    Sebastian had sent over two messages, and Elliot saw both of them.


    Elliot stared at the screen for a few more moments, wondering if there would be more messages


    from Sebastian, but the screen went ck and did not light up again.


    Shortly after, Avery came out of the shower. "Help me get a phone," said Elliot while holding a book


    that she had purchased for him and leaning against the bedhead.


    "Sure. Same brand as the one you had before? Do you want to use your old number or a new


    one?" Avery strolled toward the bed, all while studying his face.


    Elliot was asking for a phone, which meant that he wished to contact someone else apart from her


    and that was a good thing. Soon, he would be able to ovee his trauma. Avery did not expect


    him to immediately transform back into the proud man he used to be, but she was overjoyed that he


    was no longer locking himself in.


    "A new number!" he said after giving it some thought.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s go buy a phone together tomorrow!" She wanted to go out with him.


    Every moment they spent together for the earlier half of the day in the hospital had been fulfilling for


    her. She could sense his presence, blood, and flesh, and he was not any different than the Elliot


    she knew.


    "I don¡¯t want to go out today. I''m a bit tired.¡± He refused her suggestion. "If you want to go out, take


    the bodyguard with you."


    "I''m being inconsiderate. It''s been so long since you went outside, so today must have been


    exhausting for you. Get some rest, then! I will head back to the study room. I can''t sleep this early,"


    she said gently with a smile.


    Elliot nodded. "Don¡¯t stay up toote."


    "I will go to sleep before twelve. Don¡¯t worry, " she whispered and nted a kiss on his cheek


    The unexpected kiss made Elliot feel as though he had been struck by lightning.


    "Elliot, I''m going to be busy from now on, so I might not be able to spend much time with you. If you


    need anything or want to talk to me, you need to take the initiative to tell me, or I won''t notice," she


    muttered while pressing her forehead against his.


    She could sense that his temperature was rising and felt amused at the idea that someone would


    think he was not a real person.


    "Yeah. Go on. Don''t worry about me." Unable to get used to the proximity, his breath quickened and


    he moved to push her away.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Avery did not feel upset and simply looked at him gently. "Sleep! I will buy you a new phone


    tomorrow morning so you can start using it first thing tomorrow."


    "Okay." He set his book down on the nightstand. "Take your phone to the study room with you in


    case someone calls you."


    "Oh, alright." She picked up her phone and turned off the lights before exiting the bedroom and


    heading to the study room.


    She was shocked when she found Mike in it.

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    "Why are you in my study?" Avery strode up to him.


    Mike had Elliot''s bodycheck results in his hands and was reading through them with such attention


    that Avery knew he was reading Elliot''s results and not his own. He would not read his own results


    with such intensity.


    "I''m reading the medical reports! You haven''t told me anything..."


    "He was there during dinner. Who would ask about someone''s medical reports right in front of them


    like you did?" Avery snatched the reports away from him and ced them on the desk. "There was,


    indeed, a special device imnted in his brain. Apart from that, there is no abnormality in his


    physical condition. I don''t fully understand the thing inside his brain, but everything else about him is


    normal."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Mike seemed slightly surprised at the oue. "Is Ang really that


    capable of miracles?


    That device literally brought the dead back to life."


    "What, "dead"? Mike, stop saying things like that in front of me!"


    This was the second time Avery had heard something like this today, with Natalie being the first


    person to mention it. It did not matter if it was meant to be sarcastic or merely a joke, but she simply


    felt disturbed by it.


    "I didn''t mean it... I just mean that since he isn''t any different from an ordinary person, you should


    tell him to stop pulling a long face." Mike ced his hand on her shoulder. "Isn''t it tough to have to


    look at that cold, expressionless face every day?"


    "He isn''t cold to me in private." She shoved his hand away. "Go away. I''m busy."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''ll go, but when are you going to sleep? It''s nine."


    "None of your business. I''m not a child.¡± She red at him. If Mike refused to go, she intended to


    push him out the door herself.


    "Have you noticed that Hayden has been in a bad moodtely?¡± Mike was about to step outside but


    stopped halfway. "Ever since Elliot got back, Hayden doesn''t really talk to us anymore."


    "How could I not notice? I know my son. He probably can''t ept how Elliot has changed. He might


    have resented Elliot before, but Elliot is still his father and has tended to Hayden''s every need ever


    since he found out that Hayden is his son.


    Hayden can''t possibly be immune to what happened."


    "True. Big H looks cold on the outside, but he is actually a caring kid."


    "He hates it when people refer to him as a kid."


    "Um... I will have a heart-to-heart with him. Don''t stay up toote. I wille check the study again


    at twelve," Mike said, before leaving.


    Avery sighed and sat down in the chair. She moved to set her phone down, and out of force of


    habit, she nced at it before doing so and noticed the messages from Sebastian.


    She had not contacted Sebastian ever since she brought Elliot back as there was not much to say.


    She paled when she saw the messages and panicked. She dialed Sebastian''s number with


    trembling hands, and he picked up right away.


    "Have you seen the messages I sent you?" He asked.


    "I did! Is your dad really nning to do that?!" Avery felt as though the world was spinning before


    her, and all she could do was support her head on her hand. "Ang promised me that she won''t


    come after me and Elliot...¡¯¡¯


    "What I told you were only my dad¡¯s thoughts. Ang is not with my dad these past two days


    because she is busy with apartment hunting for her daughter. She probably has no clue about my


    dad''s n!" Sebastian gasped and warned her, "Avery, if you really end up marrying me for Elliot''s


    sake, please don''t me me for it."


    Avery wanted to tell him that she would never marry him, but couldn''t bring herself to say the words.


    If it was for Elliot''s sake, she would do anything.


    "I am calling Ang!" Her eyes reddened and she immediately hung up.

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Just as she was about to call Ang, she received a message from Sebastian.


    [Calm down, will you?! If you go to Ang now, you are going to expose me!]


    Sebastian had informed her about Dean''s n right away, and if Dean found out that Avery knew,


    he would surely doubt Sebastian''s loyalty toward him because he had not told Ang about this. If


    Avery confronted Ang about this, Ang would definitely ask Dean about it.


    Avery slowly regained herposure while staring at the message.


    No one could stop Dean''s ambition; not Sebastian, and not even Ang.


    Dean was plotting to take over Dream Maker because he was certain that Avery would be under


    Ang''s control. The only way for Avery to escape the hold they had over her was to find a solution


    as soon as possible. If she failed to find a way before Dean made the threats, she would have no


    option but to obey.


    Her blood ran cold at the thought.


    If Dean intended to execute his n after marrying Ang, Avery would not be able to resolve


    Elliot''s issue no matter how hard she tried.


    She sighed, feeling as though there was a gigantic rock resting against her chest.


    Elliot could not learn about this because he would be upset if he did. The one thing he worried most


    about was that someone would ckmail Avery by using him as a hostage. She had promised him


    that Ang would note after them at the


    time, not expecting that even though Ang intended on keeping her promise, Dean was not going


    to let them go.


    Ang had agreed to marry Dean, which meant that she saw eye to eye with him and with most of


    the things he did.


    Avery realized she had to be prepared for the worst.


    Meanwhile, after spending three days in the hospital, Leah felt that she had recovered and wished


    to be discharged. She had told George about it the night before, and he came to visit first thing the


    next morning. However, he was not alone. He had brought a strange man with him.


    Leah stared at the man in surprise but managed to smile politely. "George, is this your... brother?"


    "No," he said, "This is the bodyguard I hired for you. He will keep you safe from now on."


    Leah was speechless.


    "Hello, Ms. Kennedy. My name is Fred Mosby. You can just call me Fred, Mosby, or Freddie.


    Whatever you like." Fred introduced himself to Leah.


    Leah found it difficult to ept that she had now acquired a bodyguard out of the blue. She


    dragged George outside the room to talk to him in private and said, "George, why did you hire me a


    bodyguard? I told you that my parents went to my cousin, and now my family haspletely cut all


    ties with my cousin''s side of the family. My cousin won''t being after me anymore."


    Leah was shocked when she found out that her parents had gone to confront Natalie and had even


    cut ties with their family after that. Her mother offered toe and take care of her afterward, but


    she refused as it was too awkward to see her parents after fighting with them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Don''t try to apply your mindset to Natalie. Just ept the bodyguard I hired for you. It''s not like you


    are paying," George said expressionlessly. "Don''t argue with me about this."


    Leah blushed. "I can''t just let you pay to hire a bodyguard for me. It probably costs you more than


    my sry."


    "That¡¯s for sure. "


    "... Then I might as well just stay home and quit my job."


    "That''s fine, too. Quit your job, then!" He said.


    "I''m still young. It¡¯s boring to not work so I still need a job..." "Then let Fred protect you when you


    travel


    to and from work."

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    "You win.¡± Leah admitted defeat. "You are so good to me, George. Sometimes, I don''t even know


    what to do about that."


    George cleared his throat in embarrassment and changed the subject." Have you made up with


    your parents?"


    "I guess! They''ve made a lot of changes for my sake, which means that they care about me after all.


    Besides, they promised that they won''t make me marry someone I don''t like."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Leah had leaped into the river because she had been forced to do so, but she had benefited from it


    in the end. Had that not happened, her broken rtionship with her parents would never have


    healed so quickly.


    "So are you just going to work here for a while and go back to your parents?" George asked.


    Leah could not help but chuckle. "Why are you asking? You don''t want me to leave?"


    George blushed and said, "No. That''s not it. You can go if you want to..."


    "Are you lying? Look at how flushed you are. It''s not embarrassing that you like me."


    George had not expected her to be so forward and turned to leave.


    Leah burst outughing as she watched him leave. It was amusing to see such a strong man get


    embarrassed by a few words she said.


    After that, she gave it some thought. She did think about going back to her parents after she made


    peace with them, but she did not want to leave La and George, so she had decided to continue


    working in Aryadelle. As for whether she was going to stay permanently, that depended on George.


    Lightning struck across the sky, its light piercing through the window, lighting up the bedroom. The


    thunder that followed woke Elliot.


    He opened his eyes and looked outside the window.


    The clouds had gathered along with the storm and the rain was washing through the window.


    "Snap!"


    Avery turned on the lights.


    "The weather today is horrible." She rubbed her eyes and checked the time. "It''s eight in the


    morning. Are you hungry?"


    Elliot gazed outside the window dazedly.


    She got out of bed and walked toward the window to open the curtains so that they could see


    outside.


    "Elliot, I''ll go outter to get you a new phone once the rain stops. I didn¡¯t check the weather report


    yesterday and wasn''t expecting a rainstorm," she mumbled.


    "Just stay home." He got out of bed as well." I''m a little hungry now. Let''s go have breakfast!"


    "Sure. I will check the weather report. The rain can''tst the whole day." She went back to the


    nightstand and grabbed her phone to check for the weather report, which indicated that the rain


    would stop at ten in the morning.


    As expected, the rain stopped at around nine.


    Avery and her bodyguard went out to buy a new phone for Elliot, and shortly after, Ben came over to


    visit Elliot.


    He had beening over to check on Elliot every day and did not care if Elliot did not speak to him


    at all.


    "Where¡¯s Avery?"


    "She is out to buy a new phone for Mr. Foster," the nanny said.


    "You wanted a new phone, Elliot? You should have told me. I can buy one for you!" he said in


    excitement. "I went past an electronics store on my way here."


    "How can I tell you to get a phone for me when I didn''t have a phone to contact you with?"


    "Haha! You could always contact me using Avery''s phone!" Ben had not expected Elliot to talk to


    him. "I was nning to go back if you won''t talk to me¡ª¡±


    "You should go back,¡± Elliot interrupted him and said.

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    Ben hesitated. "I¡¯m just worried about you."


    "What exactly are you worried about?" Elliot asked. "That I have nothing to eat or that I will catch a


    cold? Or are you worried that you won''t get to see me onest time if I drop dead?"


    Ben was renderedpletely speechless." Elliot, that''s not what I mean... I am just worried about


    you because it''s been so long since I saw you, and I just wanted to talk to you more often..."


    "You are just worried that we won''t have time to talk again in the future!" Elliot said.


    "Of course, not! I''m confident in Avery," Ben said sincerely. "Since you are getting a new phone


    today, I will go back tomorrow."


    "You knew about Natalie, didn''t you?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You mean how she bribed Holly nche into tricking and trapping you two in Ylore? " Ben asked.


    "That woman is pure evil! One really wouldn''t be able to tell that she''s such a person from her


    appearance. She used to fawn over you, and I just thought of her as one of many women who


    pursued you. Who would have thought that she would try to destroy you simply because she


    couldn¡¯t have you?"


    "She has Dean to back her up now, and Dean is marrying Ang soon, so we can''t do anything to


    her just yet, but I am not handing Tate Industries over to her and Dean Jennings."


    Elliot had not been able to let go of the fact that Tate Industries belonged to Avery.


    "Elliot, are you trying to say that you want to destroy the contract you signed with Natalie and kick


    her out of the game entirely?" Ben asked. "We will have to pay her arge sum of money. It''s not


    worth it."


    "Do you have a better way?" Elliot questioned.


    "Let me think about it... If there really isn''t another way, we will do as you say and break the


    contract. Even if we were to kick Natalie out, she wouldn¡¯t exactly suffer. She''s Dean Jennings¡¯


    daughter and is rather capable, so Dean is surely going to keep her around so she can work for


    him."


    Elliot did not respond. If only Ang was not controlling his brain at the moment. He wanted to do


    far worse than simply kick Natalie out of Tate Industries.


    Ben knew what he was thinking and said after a moment of silence, "Once Avery fullyprehends


    all of Ang''s research, we will deal with Dean and Natalie together!"


    Half an hourter, Avery returned with a new phone.


    She smiled when she spotted Ben. "You are here, Ben! Stay and have lunch with us!"


    "Sure!" He noticed the phone she was holding and reached for it. "Is that the new phone you got


    Elliot? That''s the newest model, right?"


    "Yeah. I registered a new number for him, too. You should save it." Avery handed the phone over to


    Ben.


    "Why a new number, though? He had been using the same number for so long. You could have just


    applied for a new sim card." Ben used the phone to call his own number so that he could save


    Elliot''s new contact.


    "I was the one who asked for a new number.


    " Elliot took his new phone back from Ben.


    "It''s not bad. He won''t be disturbed by too many people that way." Avery smiled gently and said,


    "Ben, why don''t you two chat for a while? I have something to do."


    "Yeah, go on! Don''t worry about us."


    Once Avery left, Elliot opened his contact list and found that there were already a few saved


    contacts in his phone which included Avery, Shea, La, Hayden, Ben, and Chad.

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    "Avery has be so gentletely. It''s a bit hard for me to adjust to it," Ben said. "If only she was


    like this back then, you two wouldn''t be fighting so much."


    "I''d rather she act as she did before. At least that would mean that I''m still the same man I was."


    Elliot set the phone down.


    "Elliot, what''s happening to you now is just temporary. Just think of this as taking a break." Ben


    could understand why Elliot was having a hard time adjusting. "It''s always darkest before dawn."


    "Ben, are you really that optimistic?" Elliot looked at him and drawled, "Both you and Avery are just


    lying."


    Ben felt ufortable under Elliot''s stare. "Would you rather I sit here and discuss your funeral


    with you instead? Elliot, I wasn''t lying when I said I believe in Avery. It''s not to calm you down or


    because I''m in denial. If Avery fails, no one else will be capable of saving you."


    "If she has to pay a high price to do so, I''d rather she doesn''t try."


    "Don''t overthink this and just let her try," Ben pleaded. "Are you bored staying home all day? Do you


    want to go somewhere else? I can take you to wherever you want to go. Avery is going to be busy


    but I have time to keep youpany."


    Elliot shook his head. "I don''t want to go anywhere."


    "You still want to stay with Avery, huh?" Ben grinned. "Even if I want to take you out, Avery probably


    wouldn''t let me. I dare say that she hasn''t been this careful even with her kids."


    Elliot remained quiet.


    Meanwhile, in the Jennings'' mansion, Ang had stayed home because of the weather.


    Dean ordered his bodyguards to send her to his mansion early in the morning because the designer


    hadpleted their wedding attire and had sent them over for a fitting.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ang and Dean had chosen the style they wanted together, so it was a surprise to the designer


    when Ang was unsatisfied with her wedding dress when she saw it.


    "Red is just too old-fashioned." Ang lifted an eyebrow at her dress. "Everyone either goes for red


    or white during their weddings. I don''t want to be like everyone else."


    "What color do you want then?" Dean smiled. "Pink? Purple? Or..."


    "I like the color ck," she said confidently. "I looked it up and ck signifies mystery and elegance,


    which is just exactly like me, so I want a ck dress. Dean, what do you think?"


    Dean did not like the color ck because he thought that it was an ominous color. He felt that if he


    was dressed in ck on his wedding day, it would take away the joy of the wedding itself.


    "Ang, are you sure you want a ck dress? Why didn''t you say so before? The dress is already


    made now and we might not have enough time to change the color now." Dean was not willing to


    compromise. "How about this, let''s just get married in this dress. If you like ck clothing, I will have


    the designer design ck clothes for you. As many as you want." "I am only getting married once in


    my life. If I can''t even decide the color of my dress, I will feel as if I''m not treasured." She lowered


    her gaze sadly. "I''ve always liked ck. You never asked me what color I like so I didn''t bother


    mentioning it. Now that we are about to be married, I don''t think I''m reaching for the stars here,


    right?"


    Dean was slightly irritated that she was talking down to him from a moral high ground, but he


    decided to tolerate her since he still had something important that he needed Ang to do for him.


    "If you want ck, then you will get a ck dress!" he promised, before turning to the designer.


    "Make sure that the dress is ready before the wedding!"

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    The designer noted the request and took the dress away.


    Once the designer was gone, Dean and Ang went to sit down on the couch, hand in hand.


    "Natalie, you should have mentioned this thest time so that the designer won''t have to redo the


    dress. It''s not that I care about the money, but this is wasting time," Dean said gently.


    "I''m sorry, Dean! It''s my fault. I didn''t think too much of it when we were picking out the patterns,


    and now that the wedding is getting closer, I am feeling a little nervous... " she exined. "I''ve been


    single and free for most of my life and after marrying you, I will be living my life with a different


    identity. I''m just nervous!" "Don''t get nervous, Ang. I won''t let you down. I''ve been ying around


    for most of my life, and I''m sick of that. I only wish to settle down now, and you are the best person


    for me." He held her hand and consoled her. "I don''t like ck, but I''m willing to change for your


    sake. You are the only woman who can make mepromise."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This was the most moving speech Dean could think of, and Ang beamed at him in response.


    "Are you done with apartment hunting?¡± Dean asked. "If there''s an apartment you like, let me know,


    and I can see if there''s a better floor in the same building."


    "It''s not for us. Let Mary choose her own apartment. I don''t have the award money yet, so it''s ot like


    I can buy it now." Ang saw no point in rushing. "Apartment hunting is so exhausting. I''m just


    going to stay home and rest until our wedding."


    "Haha! You mean until you win the Marshall''s Award!" Their wedding was to take ce the day after


    the Marshall''s award, and Dean could not help but fantasize about the day. "I''m going to go see you


    win that thing. Your name will be known in all of the medical field and in society."


    Ang, too, was looking forward to that day. It was what she wanted most in life.


    "Ang, have you decided on the dress you will be wearing for the ceremony?" Dean asked


    curiously. "Make sure you look great in it." "I picked it out long ago. It''s that white dress that I bought


    thest time we went shopping." Ang pulled Dean up from the couch. "I''ll take you to see it. I''ve


    picked out the jewelry as well. I have a set of sapphire jewels, and it''s going to look ssy with the


    white dress."


    "Ang, if you like white as well, why would you choose to wear a ck dress at our wedding? Blue


    would have been nice as well." Dean was still slightly ufortable about thepromise he


    made and was confused since Ang clearly liked the colors blue and white as well.


    "I like ck better. It''s mysterious and that''s something that the colors blue and white don''t


    represent," Ang insisted. " Dean, I saw this ck dress online that looked stunning. I¡¯ll show you


    the phototer."


    "Sure."


    Three dayster, Avery finally received all the copies of documents on Ang''s study of reviving the


    dead from Professor Greens.


    She could not possibly finish reading all the documents on her own, so she had invited a few friends


    and seniors in the medical field to help.


    As soon as they arrived, she invited everyone into her study room, and when she exined Elliot''s


    condition to them, everyone seemed troubled.


    "Toprehend this technique as soon as possible, the only way is to take the device out of Elliot


    Foster''s brain and disassemble it to study how it can bring the dead back to life," one of them


    suggested.


    "And what if Elliot Foster dies without the device? That¡¯s too risky!"


    "Yeah! Avery knows that already! She obviously wouldn''t want to take that risk!"


    The group fell into a heated discussion and


    one of Avery''s seniors had been staring at Elliot''s brain scan intently the entire time.

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    "It''s just a small, yet powerful device. How does it even work?"


    Avery went over and handed her a few documents.


    "These are the documents that exin the theory, but I am having a hard time understanding them.


    Without conducting experiments myself, these just look like fantasy stories."


    "The design of it looks like an electronic board. Have you seen one before? It''s like she had


    connected every single nerve inside the brain onto that board. It sounds absurd, but Ang made a


    bold move to try it, and it worked."


    This was far beyond Avery''s medical knowledge, and it was a concept that she would not have even


    dared imagine, even in her wildest dreams.


    "Elly was right just now. To understand the device as soon as possible, the only way is to take it out


    so that you can better understand how it works."


    Avery immediately shook her head. "No way. Elliot is barely surviving using this device. What if he


    dies when we take the device out?"


    "Yeah. We are just saying that this is the fastest way to understand how the device works. We aren''t


    actually suggesting that you really take it out from Elliot''s brain." Her senior set the documents


    down."


    Avery, this task is far too demanding. You don''t even know how long it took Ang toe up with


    this..."


    "But I have all her research data here," Avery argued.


    "These are just descriptive reports, not the core data of her work," her senior said. "She wouldn''t


    possibly just show that to anyone."


    "Avery, I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you with this. I have work and a kid to look after. I don''t


    have that much time left to help." One of them decided to give up.


    "Me neither... It might take a lifetime to recreate the exact same device as the one inside Elliot¡¯s


    head. I have other research going on."


    "Ang is definitely going to apply for a patent for her work, and even if you somehow manage to


    make the exact same device, you won''t be able to sell it. Of course, we know that you are not doing


    this for profit but to save your lover."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Shortly after, everyone walked out of Avery''s study. After seeing them off, Avery went to the living


    room to grab a ss of water.


    "Why are they all leaving? I thought they were staying for dinner?" Mike was at home because it


    was the weekend.


    "They think it''s too difficult, and even if we somehow manage toprehend the mechanism, it''s


    not like we can sell the technique." Avery stood by the couch and sighed. Without any help, it would


    take her extremely long to make a breakthrough.


    "Don''t get disheartened. Everything starts off feeling unreachable. Elliot is the man you love, and


    the father of your children. We are definitely going to save him," Mike said. "I will go find the top


    neurosurgeons and ask one by one to see if anyone is willing to join your team. It''s just a matter of


    money, right? We have money, so don''t worry."


    Avery felt moved by Mike''s words.


    "Thank you, Mike. Every time I''m in trouble, you are always there to help me. I''m grateful to have


    you around."


    Elliot stepped out of the bedroom just in time to overhear what Avery said. He felt horrible because


    not only could he not help her, he was the cause of the "trouble" she was encountering.

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    Mike was about to say something when he spotted Elliot from the corner of his eyes, so he winked


    at Avery.


    Avery turned around and saw Elliot walking toward them. She grinned and said, "Elliot, have you


    slept well?"


    "Yeah."


    In truth, Elliot had not slept at all. He had been spending all day either eating or sleeping and he


    could not possibly be asleep for that long. He used to go to the gym every day before, but now, he


    did not even dare to mention the idea of exercising. Seeing how fragile his body was at the moment,


    surviving alone was a luxury, so he did not bother considering exercising.


    "Do you want to go outside for some fresh air? Let''s go take a stroll!" she said, before ncing


    outside. "The sun has just gone down so the temperature is just right."


    He studied her face for a while, before agreeing.


    "The temperature is dropping, so make sure you two grab your jackets!" Mike yelled.


    When Elliot was fine, Mike had never bothered worrying about him, but since Elliot, at the moment,


    could not be viewed as a normal person, Mike could not help but worry for him. Avery would suffer if


    something were to happen to Elliot.


    "I''ll go get the jackets." Avery let go of Elliot''s hand and hurried back to the master bedroom to get


    their jackets.


    Once she was gone, Elliot turned his attention to Mike, and Mike met his gaze.


    The two stared at one another and the air crackled with tension.


    Mike was slightly confused as to why Elliot was staring at him after he had been considerate and


    had reminded him to wear a jacket out of concern that he would catch a cold. Mike touched his face


    and did not notice anything unusual; Mike decided he was just as handsome as his normal self and


    asked, "Why are you staring at me?"


    "I''m not staring," Elliot said. "It''s nice that you live here."


    "Oh, I see. You think I''m being the third wheel here and want to get rid of me, right? " Mike scowled.


    "That''s not it," Elliot said, but before he could finish, Avery had returned from the master bedroom


    with the jackets.


    "Wear this, Elliot! I bought this for youst time, and you haven''t tried it on! I don''t know if it fits."


    Avery brought Elliot the jacket and helped him put it on.


    She had bought it in ordance with his measurements in the past.


    He put on the jacket and thought it was slightly bigger than his current size, it was not visually


    displeasing as it was meant to be a casual look.


    "You look great in it. You have a good figure, and I have good sense," Averyplimented.


    Elliot stared dazedly at the smile on her face.


    She would always smile in front of him and he knew that that is not at all what she was like when


    she was out of his sight. She had saved all her smiles for him and had only spoken to Mike and the


    others about what was troubling her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That was not what a normal rtionship should be like.


    The two stepped out of the mansion after putting on their jackets.


    "Elliot, does your head hurt from time to time?" Avery took his hand and led him outside of the yard.


    A breeze went by and she immediately stilled and turned to zip his jacket up.


    "No." He paused to think about it for a few moments. "If I try not to think about it, I won''t even feel


    like something is controlling me."


    "Maybe you are already used to having that device in your brain." She took his hand again. "That


    device isn''t exactly a small one. Logically speaking, you should be


    sensing some sort of difort to have something of that size inside your body."

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    "I have a high threshold for pain. There might be some difort, but I haven''t sensed anything."


    "Haha! Maybe. You aren''t really afraid of pain." It''s been a while since Avery had heard him joking


    and felt relieved that he did.


    "I''m not afraid of dying, either,¡± he said, taking advantage of the rxing atmosphere. "Avery, you


    might be a genius, but you won''t be able to recreate a device exactly like the one inside my head in


    such a short period of time."


    The smile on Avery''s face froze as she was confused by why Elliot had brought up such a heavy


    subject.


    "Elliot, have you seen me bringing people inside the house and saw them leave?" She tried to


    comprehend what he had meant by what he said.


    "I did hear them," he admitted. However, he did not say what he had done earlier because of that,


    but because he had seen the messages Sebastian sent Avery the night before.


    He had been waiting for Avery to mention this to him sincest night, but she had remained quiet


    about it. Judging from her behavior, he realized that she had no intention of informing him about this


    development.


    He could not believe that she was not going to talk to him about something so important, despite the


    fact that she had agreed not to hide this sort of thing from him. Clearly, she did not intend on


    keeping her promise, but she would not have been able to keep it a secret for much longer.


    Soon, Ang would marry Dean and once the deed was done. Dean would use Ang to execute


    his n. Elliot would eventually find out about it no matter if Avery decided to obey Dean or not.


    Had he not seen the message the night before, he would be thest person to know and he felt


    frustrated about it.


    "Elliot, I know that you think what I''m about to do is hard, and everyone else thinks the same, which


    is why I n on hiring more people. I stand by my point: What Ang can do, I can do better," she


    said confidently.


    "And how long will it take?" he asked sharply.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed. She did not know how long it would take her, and even if she wanted to lie,


    she could not possibly make up a date.


    "I can''t wait for long," he said in response to her silence. "Soon, something will go wrong with the


    device in my head."


    "Don''t worry. If I can''t resolve it, I will take you to Ang," she consoled him.


    "I don¡¯t like to be at someone''s mercy. I won¡¯t go to Ang," he said. "Neither should you."


    Avery had not expected him to say such a thing and was rendered speechless.


    Noticing the expression on her face, he added, "I know you can''t do that, though. You won''t listen to


    me."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Elliot, it''s not that I don''t want to listen to you, but if something happens to you and I can''t solve it, I


    will definitely go to Ang for help. It took me so much effort to finally get you back. I can¡¯t let


    anything happen to you again." She took his hand and tried to calm him down. "Ang isn''t really


    that bad of a person."


    Elliot pulled his hand away, and just then, they heard honking and turned around.


    A ck car stopped beside them and as the car window rolled down, Hayden¡¯s face appeared


    behind it.


    Hayden had just arrived home from school.


    "You are back, Hayden!" She smiled at her son while silently grabbing Elliot''s hand once again.


    "Why don¡¯t you head in first? We are about to go inside as well!"


    Hayden noticed that the two were in an argument because he saw Elliot pulling away from Avery¡¯s


    touch.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Once the car took off, Avery swiftly reeled in her emotions and turned to look at Elliot. "Don''t be too


    pessimistic, Elliot. We can''t give up unless there''s no other option."


    Elliot saw Hayden just now and noticed how Hayden was looking more and more like him. Elliot


    knew that he was an introverted child because he grew up in a suffocating family, but what about


    Hayden?


    If Elliot truly died at such a young age, he would surely fail as a father. He would never have time to


    make up for what he owed his children.


    "Elliot, I thought about it, and instead of just staying home doing nothing, why don''t you find


    something to do?" Avery reflected on how cynical Elliot had been acting and said, "Maybe you won¡¯t


    be overthinking if you have something to do." "Yeah," he muttered.


    "I¡¯ll buy you aptop tomorrow. You can use it to work or just do anything you want."


    "Sure.¡±


    "Can we just forget about the fight we had just now?" She looked straight into his eyes. "Elliot, you


    can''t begin to imagine how important you are to me. I really can''t sit around and watch as you drift


    away from me. So long as there''s a way, I''m going to save you."


    Elliot knew how Avery felt, and that was the precise reason why he felt as though he was


    suffocating. He could not stand idly by as she married someone she did not like for his sake.


    At night, Avery stayed in the study to read through the research data of Ang''s experiment, trying


    to summarize the bullet points of all documents. She would need to figure out the mechanism of the


    technique, and everything else woulde easily after that.


    After a while, the screen on her phone lit up. She grabbed it and saw a message from Tammy.


    [Avery, how are you and Elliot doing? I went to see La and Robert yesterday, and they were


    waiting for you guys toe home! I miss you, too ]


    Avery replied, [We won''t be able to go back anytime soon.]


    [I heard. Is Elliot not doing so well?]


    [Yeah]


    [I want to go see you. I''m just so worried. It''s been so long since you went off to


    Bridgedale and still, we have no idea when you will be back.] [I''m kind of busy and Elliot is in a bad


    mood]


    [I know. Anyone facing the same situation as he would be in a bad mood. Hang in there, Avery!]


    [I will.]


    [I heard from Mrs. Cooper yesterday that George and Natalie''s cousin, Leah... they are kind of


    seeing one another. I heard that the Kennedy family is quite wealthy, so they probably won''t


    approve of George. I am just telling you this because I feel like most couples struggle to be


    together. Only the minority gets to be together and spend the rest of their lives together in peace.]


    [Don''t overthink it and don¡¯t let this get to you. You and Jun have been through a lot


    to be together as well, so be sure to treasure what you have.] [Of course, Avery. Make sure you let


    me know if something is bothering you. I might not be able to help, but I can listen. Don''t bottle up


    your feelings and suffer in silence. It''s too tiring ]


    Avery felt a lump forming in her throat as she read through Tammy''s message. Her fingers moved


    across the screen swiftly and typed, [I am fine. I''m just worried that he won¡¯t make it ]


    [Encourage him to. You are the only one who can get him to open up.]


    [Yeah.]


    Time flew by in a blink of an eye.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    Wesley called Avery and asked her about the Marshall''s Award. She went to look at the calendar


    and realized that the ceremony was right around the corner.


    "I heard that Ang is going to be the winner of the award," Wesley said. "Are you going to the


    ceremony?"


    Avery had been locking herself inside the study to work for the past few days. She wanted to take a


    break and was curious about what would happen during the ceremony as well, so she said, "Um... I


    guess so!"


    "I wanted to go, too, but I can''t leave Shea and our daughter, just like how you can''te back


    because of Elliot. Avery, if you see Ang during the ceremony, you can try to liaise with her to see


    if she can exin the mechanism of the device to you..."


    "It''s not that easy. Ang cannot be persuaded by money." Avery massaged her temples. "If only


    it''s that simple, I would have paid her as much as she wanted.¡±


    "If you don¡¯t talk to her, you will never know. We only know Ang through the words of others,"


    said Wesley, hoping to encourage her. "I don''t want you to spread yourself too thin."


    Avery chuckled. "I''ll find a chance to talk to her tomorrow, then."


    "If it''s really not working, you can try bringing up Professor Hough to create some sort of emotional


    bond with her," he said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "No! I don¡¯t want to use Professor Hough like that. Besides, Ang and Dean are getting married


    the day after tomorrow, so she has probably let go of any feelings she had toward Professor Hough.


    If I bring him up again, it would just upset her."


    "Up to you, then. Just see how things go."


    "Okay."


    Suddenly, she heard a knock on her door and immediately hung up, before walking over to open the


    door.


    Elliot stood outside the door in formal wear, clearly about to head outside.


    "Chad is here. I am going out to grab a coffee with him," he said coldly.


    Avery was surprised. "When did he arrive? I''ll tag along!"


    "It''s fine. You should go to sleep." He took onest nce at the eye bags under her eyes and


    turned to leave.


    Avery wanted to say something, but Elliot had already strode off. She realized that perhaps he was


    angry at her for being too busy to talk to him.


    She went back into the study room to grab her phone and called Mike.


    "Mike, is Chad in Bridgedale?"


    Mike paused for a moment. "Who said that?


    "Elliot! He said Chad is here and that they are going out for coffee."


    "He didn''t tell me!" Mike eximed. "That jerk-"


    "Don''t get angry at Chad just yet. Go ask him and see if he''s really in Bridgedale. I think Elliot is


    mad at me. He didn''t look too pleased, and when I offered to go with him, he refused," Avery said


    anxiously.


    She panicked at the feeling like something was spinning out of control. Elliot was only going out for


    a cup of coffee with Chad, so why was she this nervous?


    Mike hung up and called Chad right away.


    Chad picked up right away. "What''s up?¡±


    "Can''t I call you when nothing is up?" Mike asked sharply.


    "Are you looking for a fight? I''m busy." Chad did not intend to tolerate Mike''s temper.


    Mike realized that what Avery said was true.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you areing to Bridgedale? I heard you are out with Elliot for coffee,


    how rxing!" Mike said sarcastically. "Did Elliot call you here or are you here on your own will?"


    "I''m here because of work, which I can''t discuss with you," Chad retorted. "You didn''t tell me


    anything when you and Avery created Dream Maker either, did you?


    With that, he hung up.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    After Mike thought about it for a while, he called Avery back.


    "He said he is here for business."


    "Business? Does the Sterling Group have a branch office in Bridgedale? They don¡¯t, do they?"


    Avery said while feeling puzzled.


    "It seems like they don''t... I''m not sure either, but I haven''t heard of them opening an office here.


    However, isn''t Tate


    Industries under the Sterling Group? If Tate Industries has a branch office in Bridgedale, that means


    their...¡± Mike exined, "Maybe he is here to handle the matters of Tate Industries?"


    "Isn''t Tate Industries fully under Natalie''s management now?" Avery was even more confused.


    "Could it be that they intend to go against Natalie?"


    Mike said, "I don''t know. Chad is pissed at me. He said that we didn''t tell him anything when we


    started Dream Maker, so now, he won''t tell us anything either.¡±


    Avery could not help butugh. "If Chad truly came over to handle business matters, then he indeed


    could not tell you."


    "Hmph. He is deliberately saying this. He has shared plenty of juicy gossip about Elliot with me in


    the past, hasn''t he? Other people may not be clear about his role as a spy, but are you not clear


    about it? Elliot might also know it well." Mike made fun of him. "I''ll go to himter, and I promise to


    make him spill everything."


    "Mm-hmm."


    After Elliot came out of Avery''s house, he got into Chad''s car.


    Elliot was the one who had asked Chad toe to Bridgedale.


    Elliot did not tell him over the phone why he had asked him toe. He did not ask Elliot either.


    After they left Avery''s house, Chad drove Elliot to a cafe.


    Elliot indeed was there for coffee, but he did not have it with Chad.


    Elliot had an appointment with someone to discuss something there.


    After Chad brought him over, he sat at another table and ordered a cup of coffee.


    About ten minutester, a woman wearing a baseball cap and a ck face mask walked into the


    cafe.


    Chad saw her enter and carefully scan her surroundings, finally walking toward Elliot.


    Chad did not expect that his boss had actually invited a woman over for coffee.


    However, when the woman walked past Chad, he saw that she had wrinkles in the corner of her


    eyes.


    The woman''s dress style was more casual and gender-neutral. He could not tell her age, but he


    could tell from the deep wrinkles at the corner of her eyes that she was not young.


    "Did Avery say anything when you came out?" After the woman sat across from Elliot, she took off


    her mask. "She cares a lot about you."


    "If I insist oning out, she certainly won¡¯t stop me.¡± Elliot picked up his cup and took a sip.


    You didn''t tell her that we''re meeting each other, right?" The woman ordered a cup of coffee. After


    the waiter left, the woman continued, "She is actually quite respectful toward me. She always


    addresses me respectfully as I''m her senior."


    "I know. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have invited you to her house a few days ago." The person that


    Elliot was meeting was Avery''s senior, Amelia Cooper.


    Amelia was one of the students from Professor Hough''s earliest batch, so she was much older than


    Avery.


    "We had tried to persuade her back then, but she just wouldn''t listen. She insisted on starting from


    zero to develop the exact same device in your head. Without any exaggerations at all, she might not


    develop anything at all in this life," Amelia said very firmly. "She and Ang are geniuses, but


    Ang has more experience than her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She is still too arrogant and conceited."

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    "I didn''t ask you out for the sake of discussing when she would seed," Elliot said very seriously.


    "After Dean and Ang are married, help me take this special device out of my brain."


    Amelia was stunned.


    After a moment, she asked, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I do."


    "Does Avery know?"


    "This is my business. There''s no need for me to discuss it with her." Elliot had already made up his


    mind.


    He would rather die than let anyone use him to threaten Avery.


    "Did both of you get into a fight or did something happen? Why did you make such a decision?"


    Amelia wrecked her brains but she still could not figure it out. Elliot was such an outstanding


    businessman. Should he not be thinking about how to continue living? Why did he want tomit


    suicide?


    "There''s no need for me to tell you the reason. Name your price. I can pay you right now." Elliot''s


    voice was cool and calm. "You can¡¯t tell Avery about this."


    "I don''t want money. It''s fine as long as you give me the device after it has been taken out."


    "Give Avery the device after it has been taken out." Elliot looked at her. "I believe she definitely will


    make a greater contribution to the entire society in the future."


    Amelia''s face reddened. "Mr. Foster, I can tell that you havee to a decision to have the device


    removed because you don''t want to cause Avery any suffering. However, why are you choosing to


    only have this done after Ang''s marriage to Dean?"


    "Miss Cooper, let''s talk about something else! If there''s nothing to talk about¡ª"


    "Sure, I won''t ask about your motivation for doing this anymore. Let''s talk about something else!"


    Amelia has other topics to discuss with Elliot. "I have long learned of your great name. I''m living and


    working in Bridgedale, but I''ve heard plenty about you and Avery and also you and Zoe."


    Elliot was not surprised at all that Amelia knew Zoe.


    They were all Professor Hough''s students. Even if they had never met before, they certainly would


    have heard of each other.


    Whether it was Amelia, Zoe, or Avery, they were all outstanding students under Professor Hough.


    "I am closer to Zoe than to Avery. When Zoe passed away, I thought it was such a pity. However, I


    have long known that is how she would end up." Amelia said very emotionally, "Zoe has low self-


    esteem.


    Once somebody touches a raw nerve of a person with low-esteem like her, she might do something


    that''s crazy. I''ve not spoken to Avery much, but from the short interactions I had with her, as well as


    thements that my other friends have made about her, I could tell that she and Zoe are pr


    opposites. She is a very confident and determined person. She won''t be influenced by external


    forces easily." "Zoe truly had overestimated herself. She actually imagined fighting Avery for a man,


    " Amelia added.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Elliot waited for her to stop talking before he moved his lips and changed the topic," Miss Cooper,


    do you know Sebastian?"


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, and then she nodded. "I do know him, but I''m not close to him.


    He is the second son of the Jennings family. He also studied medicine, but he didn''t achieve much


    from his studies. He was forced to study under Professor Hough by his father. Later, he could not


    hold on anymore, so he left early.¡±


    None of the information was vital information.


    "How is he as a person?" Elliot continued to ask.


    Amelia was curious why Elliot would be interested in Sebastian, but she was afraid that even if she


    asked, Elliot would not tell her the reason.


    "The Jennings family is a rather fascinating family. Out of the entire family, Dean is the only one


    that''s more famous. All the others are overshadowed by Dean. Before something happened to the


    eldest son of the Jennings family, the second son, Sebastian, was actually considered family. That''s


    because everyone had guessed that the eldest son would be the heir. In the end, something


    happened to him, so Sebastian became the heir.


    "Sebastian probably isn''t very capable at work," Amelia told him everything she knew. "As for his


    private life, I have never heard of any scandals about him. He''s probably different from his father.


    He does not like to toy with women."


    Chad, who was sitting not far away, had been surveying them.

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Chad looked at them chatting fervently with each other. He did not know what they were talking


    about.


    If it were not for Elliot telling Mike not to say anything to anyone, especially to Mike or Avery, Chad


    would have taken a snapshot and sent it to Mike to see if he could identify the woman or not.


    About 20 minutester, Amelia picked up a call and ended the meeting with Elliot.


    After Amelia left, Chad immediately brought his cup of coffee over to Elliot''s table.


    "Mr. Foster, who is she?"


    Elliot said, "Chad if Mike ever asks you what you were doing, you know what you can say and what


    you can''t say, right?"


    Chad was stunned by Elliot''s gaze. He immediately nodded. "Mr. Foster, I won''t say anything to


    Mike. I told him I wasing over for work. As for thedy you met just now, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Hmm, stay in Bridgedale for a while!" Elliot said distractedly. "Head back to Aryadelle after a while."


    "Okay, I really wanted to see you, and Ben is here, too. But after some consideration, I decided to


    stay back and work. Now that you¡¯ve called me over, I''m quite happy." Chad smiled in delight.


    "Chad, you know my condition. I might die anytime," Chad said in a low voice as if he was nning


    his funeral. "If I identally die, help mywyer to deal with my will. As for my funeral, I want it


    simple."


    The smile on Chad''s face vanished.


    "Mr. Foster, why are you suddenly saying such things? Haven''t you survived this ordeal?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I could die at any time." Elliot''s gaze was calm. His tone was even calmer. "There is a metal device


    in my brain. It could break down at any moment. Once it breaks down, I will die, so I have to n


    my funeral while I''m still conscious."


    Chad was heartbroken by the word funeral.


    "Isn''t Ang nning to use this technique to get a Marshall''s Award? Since she is getting a


    Marshall''s Award, that means that this technology is quite mature. Even if Avery can''t save your life


    in a short time, Ang could," Chad choked up and said, ''As long as you stay in Bridgedale, even if


    the device breaks down,


    as long as you look for Ang in time, you won''t die.''"


    "Chad, I''m just nning for the worst-case scenario. I''m not saying that I''m dying now. " Elliot


    passed Chad a box of tissues.


    Chad took off his sses and wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes before putting his


    sses back on. "Let me send you back! If not, Avery is going to worry."


    Elliot did not want to go back home so quickly, but looking at Chad''s sad face, he felt worse.


    He pressed the service bell to pay the bill.


    Half an hourter, Chad sent Elliot back to Avery''s mansion.


    They did not expect Avery to not be at home. Elliot was a little surprised. Ever since he returned to


    her, she was home almost every day. She would either spend


    time with him to pass the time or research Ang''s results in the study room.


    "I heard her say something on the phone. I think she went to pick someone up. She never told me


    much, she only said that she will be back soon," The nanny said to Elliot, "You could try to call her


    and ask. She has only left about half an hour ago."


    "No need," Elliot replied.


    Since she has only left half an hour ago, that meant that she has not finished whatever she was


    doing.


    On the way to the airport, Avery could not help but think of what would happen next. Actually, she


    has been thinking about it for the past few days.


    Dean and Ang were about to get married. She was going to soon face the scenario where she


    was forced by Dean to marry Sebastian.


    She had no other choice but to marry Sebastian first.

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    Only by agreeing will she have enough time to solve Ang''s technology.


    As long as she could solve it, Elliot and she will not be threatened by anyone else anymore!


    However, Avery had not thought about how she was going to break the news to Elliot.


    Thetest she had was Ang and Dean''s wedding, and she had toe clean to Elliot by then.


    She had already thought about whether Elliot would agree with her doing that or not, she had to do


    it.


    Arriving at the airport, she met Mike.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mike had previously told her that he would help her find the best neurologists around the world to


    help her. Since the price Mike offered was tempting enough, he soon found five neurologists to help


    her.


    They have all arrived.


    Mike had located the four neurologists in the mansion he bought for them. At that moment, they


    were picking up the fifth neurologist. This neurologist was the most influential specialist among the


    five of them.


    After picking that neurologist up, Avery would head to the mansion to meet the other four.


    Since they came from all over the world and needed time to adjust to the time difference, Avery


    gave them two days to rest.


    "You didn¡¯t have toe to the airport,¡± Mike said to Avery once he saw her. "You can meet them


    after they have rested for two days and started working. That way, you won''t have to waste your


    time."


    "Elliot went out. I''m a little worried," Avery replied, "Mike, there is something I haven''t told you all


    yet."


    "What is it? " Mike saw her expressions and realized that the matter might be serious.


    At that moment, the fifth neurologist walked over. He saw the name que on Mike''s hand before


    saying to them, "Hello. I am Peter Abbott. Miss Tate, a pleasure to meet you!"


    Avery looked at Peter. He had a beard. He looked scruffy and filled with facial hair.


    However, his eyes were spirited and blue. It was extremely charming.


    Avery looked at his stretched-out hand and immediately shook his hand. "Hello, Mr.


    Abbott. Wee to Bridgedale. Thank you for working with me. I''m sure we will have a pleasant


    cooperation."


    "When do we start working? I am eager to see the challenge that I''m about to face," Peter said


    excitedly. "Honestly, I don''t believe that there would evere a day when there will be technology


    capable of bringing people back from the dead. This sounds absurd. If my teacher was still alive, he


    would surely feel that Ang is a liar."


    Mike heard what Peter said and could not help but smile.


    Avery could not smile at all. "I looked for you, hoping that you would help me prove that this


    technology works. I do not want you to dismantle it because the love of my life needs it to continue


    living."


    Peter shrugged. "I know. If this technology exists, I would shut my mouth and kneel before Ang."


    After sending Peter to the mansion for him to meet with the other four neurologists, Avery looked at


    the time.


    She should head back home. Mike followed her.


    "Just now at the airport, you said you have something you didn''t tell us. What was it?" After Mike got


    in the car, he asked her, " Avery, I have always never held anything back from you. Why do you


    always like to hide things in your heart when something happens?"


    "After Dean and Ang get married, they will force me to marry Sebastian. Dean is trying to get me


    to marry into the Jennings family to get the Dream Maker.¡±


    Avery leaned back in the chair and said without any expression, "I''m going to marry Sebastian."


    Mike was speechless.


    "I have until the day after tomorrow, and I have to tell Elliot this." At that, Avery shut her eyes.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    "Bloody hell! Ang did not use this to threaten you all. How dare Dean, that old scum, do that?!"


    Mike scolded.


    "I¡¯ll attend the Marshall''s Award tomorrow. If I can meet Ang, I would properly talk to her." Avery


    opened her eyes. "This is myst chance."


    "Avery, I don''t want you to suffer like that! That idiot Sebastian is not good enough for you! Even if


    it''s a fake marriage, his name is not worthy to be put next to yours!" Mike was so furious he was


    dizzy. "I''m going to find someone to kill Dean!"


    Avery saw how Mike was so furious his face was flushed and his veins protruding, she immediately


    stopped him. "I also want Dean to die! But whether or not the assassination seeds or fails,


    Ang could tie us to Dean''s death. I can''t bet on this." "What the hell does Ang see in Dean? I


    don''t understand at all! We have already exposed Dean''s scandalous videos. Did she not see it?"


    Mike huffed.


    "It''s hard to say when ites to feelings. Ang has mentioned to me that as long as we don¡¯t


    offend her, she won''t make things difficult for me, so we can''t touch Dean," Avery muttered. "I''ll talk


    to Ang tomorrow, then we''ll see."


    "If you can''t manage to get to her, are you nning to marry Sebastian?" Mike looked at her, his


    eyes were sore. "Avery, do you think Elliot would be able to ept this? Even if he bears it to


    survive, do you think Hayden will be able to ept Sebastian as his stepdad? Could La?"


    Avery had thought about this question before. However, nothing was more important than Elliot''s


    life.


    "I know that you''re doing whatever you can to rescue Elliot, but you underestimate him, but you also


    underestimate your children. If Elliot were a man and if he knew that you were forced to marry


    Sebastian because of him, he would probably show you what it means to die on the spot."


    Avery was so frightened by what Mike said she did not dare to let out a single breath.


    "Then, I won''t dare to tell him anything anymore," Avery said stiffly. "By then, I will send him to a


    ce where there won''t be any signal..."


    "Have you mistaken him for Adrian?" Mike said. "Elliot went out for coffee with Chad, do you think


    he will let you imprison him?


    What are you thinking?" "Then, what should I do, Mike? Tell me!


    What should I do? I don''t have any other choice!" At that moment, she released all the emotions


    that she had been keeping in check.


    Mike stopped the car by the side of the road. He took a few pieces of tissue paper and passed them


    to her.


    "I also don''t know what you should do, but I think you can''t marry Sebastian. If you marry Sebastian,


    it would surely be a mess.


    Avery pushed away the tissues he passed to her.


    Her eyes reddened. Her gaze was strangely determined. "If Elliot dares to threaten me with death, I


    will die together with him!" Chad stayed in Avery¡¯s house for two hours before Avery returned.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before Avery entered the neighbourhood, she had already collected her emotions, so when she saw


    Chad, she immediately let out a gentle smile. "Chad, stay for dinner!"


    "No need, I''m not hungry." Chad''s gaze was cold. His tone was colder. "I have


    something else to do. I''ll make a move first.


    Avery never expected his attitude to be so cold.


    Mike and Elliot did not expect that as well.


    "Chad, stay and have dinner," Elliot said to make him stay.


    Usually, he would surely obey whatever Elliot said.


    However, that day, he was in an extremely terrible mood. He could not stay to have a meal with


    them.


    "Mr. Foster, I''m still getting used to the time difference. My head is a little dizzy. I''ll head back to the


    hotel to rest for a while. If I''m hungry, I''ll eat at the hotel," Chad said stiffly before heading out of the


    door, and walking away.

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Mike did not even think about it. He immediately chased after Chad.


    "Chad, what the hell are you doing? Why are you defying your boss?" Mike had known Chad for a


    long time. He had never seen him react so out of the ordinary before.


    "F*ck off! I want to be alone! Don''t bother me!" Chad did not dare to lose his temper at Elliot or


    Avery. He only dared to release the unhappiness in his heart in front of Mike.


    "Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed?" Mike let go of his arm and looked at him confused.


    "Who wronged you?" "No one! I just didn''t sleep well. I''m just in a bad mood. That''s all!" Chad


    finished and strode away.


    Avery looked at Chad leaving. She turned around and asked Elliot, "What happened to Chad? What


    did you two talk about when you were having coffee?"


    "He was very normal in front of me." Elliot med it on Mike. "Ask Mike what happened."


    "Oh, they were fighting. We can''t interfere," Avery said and smiled at Elliot, "Elliot, I found some


    people to join the team. That way, we can work faster. From tomorrow onward, I''m going to work.


    Because the house is quite small, it''s not convenient to do any experiments..." Avery exined.


    "Go get busy. You don''t have to worry about me," Elliot had no objections to her decision.


    "Are you unhappy because I didn''t spend time with you for the past few days? I feel like you''re


    angry." Avery took him to the bedroom to speak to him alone.


    "Elliot, once I have a breakthrough, I won''t be that busy anymore. Please give me some time-"


    "I''m not angry," Elliot interrupted her speech. "I called Chad over so that he could help me get back


    into work. You don¡¯t have to worry about me thinking terrible things already. With Chad helping me, IN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    will be busy."


    "That''s good, but Chad seemed to be very angry just now. I''ll get Mike to coax him properly," Avery


    said in a low voice.


    "Hmm."


    Chad returned to the hotel and closed the door, then he started pacing about, trying to think of a


    way to stop his boss from dying.


    He could not just sit and watch his boss be so passive. He had to find a way to share his boss'' pain.


    He cannot watch his boss die.


    Ang was the main person in this matter. If he wanted Elliot to be fine, he had to control Ang.


    Ang was about to marry Dean. He could not let her go through with it!


    As long as he kidnapped her and made her stay by Elliot''s side to constantly ensure his safety, Elliot


    would be able to live like a normal person.


    At that thought, he grew excited.


    However, kidnapping Ang was not an easy thing. No matter how hard it was, he had to try. What


    if it worked?


    He took a deep breath and opened his phone. He called Elliot''s bodyguard.


    He took Elliot''s bodyguard along with him. However, Elliot was staying in Avery''s ce at that


    moment. He basically did not leave the house. He did not need a bodyguard.


    "I''m going to give you an opportunity to redeem yourself," Chad said to the bodyguard once the call


    connected. "From tomorrow onward, go and stalk Ang Hills. Once you find a proper chance,


    kidnap her!"

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    It was early in the morning the next day.


    The trees in the courtyard were enveloped by a thick fog so they seemed like they were floating in


    the air.


    Avery opened the window and saw the white mist squeeze in as if it was filled with vitality.


    She lifted her head and looked toward the sky. A faint golden ray was subtly visible.


    After a while, the sun came out, and all the thick fog went away.


    The ceremony for the Marshall''s Award was going to be held that day. Avery had a lot on her mind,


    so she woke up very early.


    She was afraid that Elliot would be woken up by her, so she waited until the sun came up before


    she got out of bed.


    At the same time, at the Jennings'', Ang sat in front of the mirror and was looking at her own


    reflection.


    She would absolutely be the main character of the day. To her, this day would be the highlight of the


    past 16 years of her life.


    She has not started putting on her makeup, but she felt her reflection in the mirror was already


    dazzling. She was exuding a faintyer of light all over.


    Dean got out of bed with Ang.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After he got up and got fully dressed, he came to Ang and watched her put on her makeup.


    "Ang, it''s so tiring to do your own makeup! You should have gotten a makeup artist to do your


    makeup for you, then you don''t have to be so tired,¡± Dean said to Ang as he sat next to her and


    surveyed her.


    "I only need to put on light makeup today, so there''s no need for the makeup artist toe over."


    Ang was done putting on foundation and was looking for her setting powder on the table. "Dean,


    go have breakfast! You don''t have to wait for me. It''ll take me quite a while before I''m done!"


    "Alright. I''ll first go have breakfast then. Hurry up ande out. You¡¯re not getting married today, so


    you don''t have to do it so intricately," Dean said to her after he got up from the chair.


    "Hmm," Ang responded. After that, she watched Dean walk out of the room through the mirror.


    After Dean left, Ang looked at herself in the mirror and a bright but strange smile appeared on


    her face.


    The smile was free and easygoing. It was the smile of a person who had just been released.


    She finished up her makeup quickly and then got up to get changed.


    When Dean was having breakfast, he received a call from a friend.


    His friend was congratting him on the phone because Ang was going to be receiving an


    award soon.


    "Dean, you''re really amazing! You actually could marry such an outstanding woman. The Marshall''s


    Award is only given out once every four years, and because there were no suitable candidates four


    years ago, they did not hold the ceremony at all. That means that your new bride is the only genius


    discovered in the past eight years!"


    Deanughed heartily. "I''ve long noticed that Ang had the potential. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have


    invested in her. You don¡¯t know this, but she was the one who took the initiative to ask me to invest


    in her.


    She also went to people other than me, but the others did not trust her that much. I was the only


    one with a keen eye. After I heard her proposal, I immediately decided to invest in her."


    "That''s right! I heard it before. Dean, you''ve always had a keen eye for investments. You''ve really


    bet on the right horse this time. After your wife receives the award, do you guys n on seeking


    investors for this technology of yours? I am very interested in investing in you guys! No matter how


    much money you want, I''m willing to invest "Stanley, to be honest with you. I''m receiving a few


    dozen calls from investors every day now. I still haven¡¯t talked to Ang about this because we''re


    going to be married soon. I was thinking of only discussing the following development issues with


    her after we get married and go for our honeymoon."


    Dean smiled and said, "But don''t worry. If we need investments by then. I''ll certainly consider you.


    We go way back, after all. I know you through and through. Also, I''m very clear about your


    abilities..."


    "That''s what I wanted to hear. Your wedding is tomorrow and I''ll prepare a big gift for both of you!


    Let¡¯s talk when we meet tomorrow." "Alright.¡±


    After Dean hung up the phone, he put his phone on the table.


    Ang walked over and said while smiling, "Who was that on the phone? You wereughing so


    loudly."

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    In fact, Ang had already heard everything Dean had said on the phone earlier.


    When Ang was looking for investors back then, she had looked for several people.


    Dean was not the only one who was willing to invest in her. Other people were willing to invest in


    her as well. However, they were not as wealthy as Dean. That was why she had selected Dean in


    the end.


    However, the picture Dean painted had made it look like no one had valued her in the past.


    In order to praise himself, this man had belittled all of her efforts, as if they were dirt.


    It was as if she was only able to seed because of him.


    "Stanley. I''ve mentioned him to you before. He is doing better in his career than me, and his son is


    quite amazing as well, so he has always been ignoring me. Now that I have you, he is dying from


    envy. He wants to ride on my coattails now. Haha...¡± Dean was thinking of a n in his mind.


    That was a person who once looked down on him, so he certainly would not let that person make


    more money than him.


    "Then you¡¯d better n properly. Doing business is not my forte." Ang sat across from him. "I can


    do as you wish if you need me to cooperate with you in the future.


    However, I can¡¯t help you when ites to investing and managing thepany." "Hahahaha!


    Ang, we''re a match made in heaven. When the timees, you''ll be in charge of the technology


    and I''ll be in charge of everything else. I''m confident that we''ll certainly be the top ten


    wealthiest people in the entire world," Dean said with strong confidence.


    Ang nodded. "Dean, I believe in you."


    After breakfast, they both left home. They first went to the hotel to check out the banquet hall that


    they had booked.


    After the award ceremony that afternoon, Dean would be treating all the judges on the panel and all


    of the guests who were present that day to dinner.


    The award ceremony officially started at two in the afternoon.


    After Avery had lunch at home, she was driven to the venue of the award ceremony by her


    bodyguard.


    She arrived at the venue at around one in the afternoon. It usually would not take half an hour for


    her to get to the hotel from her house. However, the traffic on the way to the hotel that day was


    extra heavy, which led to her spending twice as much time on the roadpared to usual.


    Avery entered the venue after showing her invitation.


    The venue was already packed with people.


    Because there were no suitable candidates four years ago, so no award was given away.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As a result, the general public had been paying extra attention to the Marshall''s Award that year.


    When Avery found her own seat, someone tapped her shoulder out of the blue.


    "There are seats avable in front. Go sit in front!" It was Sebastian''s voice.


    Avery looked toward Sebastian and asked in doubt, "There are extra seats in the front? Why would


    there be any extra seats?"


    This was not a concert. Could people spend more money to buy a few more seats?


    "Your seat is too far back." Sebastian pulled her hand and brought her to the front. "My father has


    saved you a seat in the front row.


    Avery instantly felt a chill when she heard that.


    "Sebastian, you''re not thinking that I really would marry you, right?" She pulled her arm away from


    Sebastian''s hand.


    "If you don''t will you watch Elliot die?" Sebastian looked very convinced and said calmly, "Don''t


    worry. Even if you''re married to me, I won''t touch you. Unless you really fell in love with me.


    Otherwise, I won''t force you."


    "It''s useless even if you force me." Avery red at him and then followed him to the seat in front. "I


    want to meet Ang in privateter.¡±


    "My father is also here today, so the chances of you meeting Ang in private are slim."


    "I know. I don''t need a long time with her. Just a few minutes will do." Avery had already thought


    everything through. "I''ll stop her in the washroomter. When Ang goes to the washroom, help


    stop your father for me."

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    "We''re not married yet but look at the way you''re ordering me. You''re already doing it with ease."


    Sebastian poked fun at her.


    Avery red at him once again. "If you¡¯re willing to help, then do it. If you''re not willing, then forget


    it. I don¡¯t believe that Dean could follow Ang into the washroom."


    Sebastian said, "Who can tell? My father has hired a few bodyguards to protect Ang. She might


    have a female bodyguard following her when she goes to the washroom."


    Avery''s expression instantly stiffened.


    "After Ang received the award, her worth would shoot up like a rocket. If I were my father, I


    would be this cautious as well," Sebastian said. While he was saying that both of them arrived at the


    seat in the second row.


    Avery saw immediately that Dean was standing in the first row and was chatting with the few judges


    very enthusiastically.


    "Avery, sit here!" Sebastian showed her the seat by pointing at it.


    "Where is your father''s seat?" she asked.


    Sebastian pointed at the seat that was on his other side.


    She took in a deep breath and sat next to Sebastian.


    "Where''s Ang? Why don''t I see her?" Avery started to look around after she sat down.


    "She came over with my father," Sebastian replied. "I saw her standing together with my father just


    now."


    As soon as Sebastian said that, he saw Ang walk in from the side door.


    "She may have gone to the washroom," Sebastian could not help but ridicule Avery. "Your n has


    already failed before you started executing it. What a pity."


    Avery stared at Ang and said softly," Even if this method doesn''t work, I still have other ways."


    "Other ways?" Sebastian asked.


    "I can send her a text," Avery said. "If she is willing to meet me, she would certainly think of a way to


    meet me alone."


    "Since you have her number, why didn¡¯t you just contact her?" Sebastian was confused. "You even


    thought of such a stupid method like stopping her in the washroom." "I''ve texted her in the past, but


    she didn''t reply." If Avery had not felt this powerless, she would not have resorted to stopping


    someone in the washroom.


    "Since she did not reply to you, that means she doesn''t want to meet you. Avery, just give up! I don''t


    know if she and my father truly love each other, but they get along quite well on the surface. After


    she receives the award and gets married to my father, they certainly will use this chance to make


    loads of money... Even if it was only partnering up for the sake of making money, both of them could


    also stay together harmoniously."


    It was not that Avery had not thought of what Sebastian had said.


    After Ang walked to Dean and chatted with him for a while, she walked toward Avery.


    Ang was also sitting in the second row. Her seat was next to Dean¡¯s.


    That meant that Avery and Ang''s seats were separated by Dean and Sebastian.


    "Sebastian, let¡¯s change our seat." Before Ang walked over, Avery got up and pulled Sebastian


    up to change their seats.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After they were done changing their seats, Ang walked over. She went past Avery, left one empty


    seat in between them, and sat down next to that seat.


    "Madam Hills, congrattions on receiving the Marshall''s Award," said Avery, taking the initiative to


    talk to Ang.


    "Avery, there are too many people congratting me, yours doesn''t make a difference to me." "You


    said you won¡¯t put Elliot and me in a


    difficult situation. Do you still hold true to these words? I''ve never offended you," Avery said humbly.


    "You said that as long as I don''t offend you¡ª"


    "Why are you talking about?" Ang frowned and looked like she was confused.


    "If Dean wanted to make you threaten Elliot and me, would you do as he says?" Avery asked.


    "You''re going to marry Dean tomorrow. I keep having nightmares these past few days."


    "Hahaha! I thought it was something significant! Is that all the courage you have?" Ang burst out


    laughing. After that, she stared at Avery and Sebastian. "I got it... It''s no wonder Dean wants you to


    sit next to Sebastian! Dean wouldn''t be thinking of matching both of you up, would he?"


    Avery did not say anything.


    Sebastian also did not say anything.


    Seeing them both admitting it tacitly, Angughed even more happily.

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    It was as if seeing Avery at a loss for words could bring great joy to her.


    Dean was curious about what they were talking about, so he quickly walked over and sat in


    between the two of them.


    "What are you guys talking about?" said Dean as he looked toward Ang. "I saw that you were


    laughing so happily."


    Ang chuckled. "I was thinking that Avery and Sebastian are quite the match."


    "Haha! We have a simr sense. Also, Sebastian and Avery were ssmates." Dean looked toward


    Avery. "Avery, how''s Elliot doing nowadays? Why should you stay together with a useless man? If


    you''re together with Sebastian, Jennings and MediLove Pharmaceutical could absolutely be more


    outstanding than your Dream Maker in the future!


    "Of course, if you were to marry Sebastian, there¡¯s no difference between what''s yours and what''s


    mine anymore. We''ll be a family," Dean added. "I''m marrying Ang tomorrow. If you were to marry


    Sebastian, then Ang would be your mother-inw in the future. If you want to keep Elliot alive,


    Ang certainly would help you without any hesitation!"


    Dean had started threatening her.


    Also, he was threatening her quite obviously.


    Ang smiled and watched everything from the side as if she was watching a good drama.


    "Avery, stay behind for the celebration banquet tonight and celebrate together with us," said Dean,


    inviting her.


    Avery said, "My son will be finishing his sses very early this evening. If I were to returnte, he


    would worry."


    "Your son is already a teenager, isn''t he? He is already a grown-up. You don''t have to care about


    him anymore."


    "Hmm. I don''t quite meddle with his business, but he likes to meddle with my business." Avery


    simply found an excuse." I''m going to the washroom."


    Upon saying that, Avery got up and went to the washroom.


    From the conversation with Dean and Ang earlier, Avery already understood their intentions.


    Dean was not hiding it at all. Ang, on the other hand, was already behaving as if it had nothing to


    do with her at all.


    Once both of them got married, Ang would thoroughly obey Dean. When the time came, she


    could even shift the me onto Dean, saying that it was his idea and she had nothing to do with it


    at all.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Half an hourter, Avery still did not return to her seat.


    The award ceremony was about to begin soon.


    Sebastian then gave Avery a call.


    "Why aren''t you back yet?"


    "I''ve already left," Avery replied, "You''ve already seen Ang¡¯s attitude. She ispletely on the


    same page with your father. Even if I were to beg her, she absolutely won''t cave. Therefore, there''s


    no need for me to meet her in private anymore.


    "Hmm, Go back and have a good rest then. You will being to my father''s wedding tomorrow,


    right?" Sebastian asked.


    "I most probably would!"


    Upon hanging up the phone, Sebastian told his father, "She has left."


    When Ang, who was sitting next to Dean, heard that, the smile on her face faded a little.


    When Avery came out of the hotel, she did not go home.


    She wanted to confess things to Elliot, but she did not have the courage to do so.


    She needed alcohol to boost her own courage.


    "Wilson, have a few drinks with me!" she said to her bodyguard.


    Wilson was stunned. "Miss Tate, do you want to drink?"


    "Hmm."


    "I can''t drink with you. I have to be alert at all times. If I were to drink, Mike absolutely would give


    me an earful." Wilson rejected her without thinking at all. "Why don''t you look for someone else? If


    you can''t find anybody else, you can video call your best friend and let her watch you drink on the


    video call."


    Avery was speechless.

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    At the hotel, the award ceremony of the Marshall''s Award.


    When the guest announced Ang¡¯s name on stage, the spotlight was instantly on her.


    Under everyone¡¯s enthusiastic apuse, she got up and walked up on stage.


    "I am finally up on this stage. I finally get the award that I have been dreaming of at the age of sixty-


    three. I initially thought that I would never win this award in this life because the effort required and


    the reward obtained may not be proportional to getting this award," Ang held the microphone in


    one hand while holding the award in the other hand. She smiled excitedly, "But I''ve managed to wait


    for it."


    Below the stage, rapturous apuse rang out.


    After the apuse, Ang took a deep breath and said once more, "Here, I want to first thank my


    alma mater and my teacher for nurturing me. Next, I want to thank another person. That person is


    my fiance, Mr. Dean Jennings.


    Dean''s smile was shown on the huge screen on stage.


    "All the years of working, he had constantly invested in me. Without his support, I might not be able


    to hold on until now, so, I have to especially thank him.¡± Ang looked at Dean gratefully. "Next, my


    research team members who had been secretly working hard. When they entered my team, they


    signed a non-disclosure agreement. They can''t tell anyone about the research. Now that we have


    seeded, no one knows their names. They should be standing here on the stage with me. Out of


    protecting them, I stand here today, epting this award on their behalf. I¡¯m really happy today,


    which is why I have a lot of things to say. I hope that you all don''t mind."


    The host chuckled and chimed in, "Miss Hills, we can understand your happiness. We are happy for


    you too. I heard that your alma mater hase out with three other Marshall¡¯s Award winners. Do


    you know them?"


    The host was only trying to chat with Ang. The host did not do much background research, so


    they did not know about the grudge between Ang and James.


    After this question was asked, the smile on Ang''s face stiffened.


    Below the stage, Sebastian also saw the smile on his father''s face vanish instantly.


    "The past two Marshall''s Award winners have already passed away. I don''t know the first one


    because our age gap is quite huge. As for the second person, I''m quite close with him." When


    Ang said that she remained smiling politely.


    Avery was sitting by the window at a restaurant. The wine she ordered was not there yet, so she


    took her phone to view the live broadcast of the Marshall''s Award.


    She did not want to see it, but she kept receiving notifications about it, so she tapped into it.


    Once she tapped into the video, she saw the host ask Ang that question.


    Thest time when she mentioned Professor Hough in front of Ang, Ang was furious. She


    thought that Ang


    would lose her temper as well this time, but not only did Ang not get angry, but she also smiled to


    reply to the question.


    "James Hough is my senior, but he has passed away for a long time. I almost forgot what he looks


    like, but I will never forget his influence on me. Back then when he got the Marshall''s Award, I


    secretly swore that I will try my best to win this award too, " Ang said and let out a sigh. "Now


    that I have done it, it''s a pity he will never know."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The waiter brought a bottle of wine to Avery¡¯s table. A momentter, the dishes she ordered were


    served too.


    Wilson sat opposite her, looking at the wine and dishes on the table.


    "Miss Tate, are you sure you want to drink? " Wilson was a little worried. "Will Mike get angry if he


    finds out?"


    "Wilson, I have never once interfered in him drinking. If he dares toe to bother me, I¡¯ll scold


    him." Avery had not even started drinking, but her gaze and tone seemed a little intoxicated already.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    "Okay then, drink! I''ll apany you drinking, but with water," Wilson picked up the kettle and


    poured himself a cup of water.


    Avery picked up the wine bottle and poured the wine into a ss.


    After they clinked sses, they downed their sses.


    Wilson looked at Avery drinking so generously, he was afraid that she was soon going to get drunk.


    "Miss Tate, I know why you want to drink. It must be because of Elliot, right?" Wilson picked up the


    wine bottle and poured her a little wine.


    From how full she filled her ss she would be out cold in less than three refills.


    "What does this have to do with Elliot? All my pain was never because of him." Avery clutched the


    wine ss. She said croakily," Only when I''m with him will I feel happy. My pain is because people


    are trying to break us apart."


    "It''s Dean Jennings, right? That scum looks sly and hard to deal with." Wilson poured himself a cup


    of water, and continue drinking with her. "Miss Tate, I can''t give you any good advice, after all,


    Elliot''s life is still in their hands. If you want to get out of their control, you can only rely on yourself to


    come up with a way to extend Elliot''s life.


    "Hmm. Look at how clear-minded you are!" Avery smiled and clinked sses with the bodyguard.


    "What use is there being clear-minded? I can''t help you much anyway." "I''m already very happy that


    you are drinking with me. I wanted to give Tammy a video call just now, but right now, I think about


    it, I don''t want to disturb her. If she were to see me drinking, she would surely be worried to death."


    "Miss Tate, drink up! Once you''re drunk, you won''t think that much anymore."


    Wilson did not know how to console her. He only knew how to drink with her.


    Two hourster, Wilson carried the drunk Avery home.


    When the nanny saw Avery in such a state, she panicked. "Wilson, why did Avery drink until such a


    state? Who made her this way?"


    Wilson blushed. "Who else? She was drinking on her own."


    The nanny was baffled.


    "Is Elliot at home?" Wilson helped Avery toward the bedroom.


    "He is home, in his room," The nanny said and opened the bedroom door.


    The instant Elliot opened the door, he immediately could smell the alcohol reeking from Avery.


    Wilson carried Avery past him and strode into the room.


    After cing Avery in bed, Wilson exhaled and walked toward Elliot. "Mr. Foster, Miss Tate has


    drunk too much. I don''t think you would be able to wake her up. She might lose her temper when


    she wakes up. Watch out!"


    Avery has never drunk herself until such a state before. Wilson also did not know how well her


    alcohol tolerance was.


    "Who was she drinking with?" Elliot''s gaze darkened and asked in a low voice.


    "Uh.she was drinking alone. I did not even have one bit." Wilson immediately cleared his name.


    "Did she say why was she drinking?" Elliot understood why she was drinking, but he still could not


    help but ask.


    Wilson scratched his head. He thought for a while before deciding to be kinder. "I think she might be


    jealous seeing Ang Hills receiving the Marshall''s Award!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mr. Foster, don''t overthink this. Stay at home and rest. Miss Tate will surely be able to help you


    solve your problems," Wilson said, thinking he was smart to say that, and left.

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    Elliot entered the bedroom and closed the door. The room smelled of alcohol, and it wasing


    from Avery.


    He walked over to the side of the bed and took her shoes off.


    She was lying in bed without moving, unaware of everything.


    He knew that she had bad alcohol tolerance, but this was the first time he had seen her dead drunk,


    after so many years of knowing her.


    How sad must she have been to drink so much wine?


    He sat by the side of the bed, looking at the flushed cheeks. His eyes slowly turned wet.


    The thing he did not want most was to be a burden for her, but at that moment, he was


    suffocating her.


    Seeing her in so much pain, his pain exceeded hers. If Ang had not brought him back to life, if he


    had died, then maybe she would have gotten out of her grief and not experience this torment.


    Not long after, the nanny made some sobering drink and knocked on the door.


    Elliot opened the room door.


    "Mr. Foster, should we wake Avery up to get her to drink some of this? I''m afraid she has alcohol


    poisoning," the nanny said worriedly. "Dinner is ready. Why don''t you go and eat? I''ll wake her up."


    Elliot could not bear to wake her up, so he walked out of the room.


    He sat down by the dining table and looked at his phone. He had a few notifications regarding the


    news rted to the Marshall''s Award that day.


    He casually tapped into one of them and saw Ang in the white dress holding the award, standing


    on stage, dazzling.


    Her smile and gaze were glimmering with victory. Since Ang had gotten famous, the media had


    also interviewed her fiance, Dean Jennings.


    Dean responded to the previous scandal of his that appeared on the Dream Maker Tower¡¯s LED


    screen.


    He said that it was his ex-bodyguard that had tried to defame him. He had never done such things.


    He would not do such a thing either.


    He said that the only reason his scandalous video appeared on the Dream Maker Tower''s LED


    screen was not that he had a grudge against the boss of Dream Maker, but because that night,


    someone had hacked into the Dream Maker''s inte system.


    He also said that he was quite close with Dream Maker''s boss. They even might have a surprise


    coboration in the future.


    After seeing the news, Elliot felt like drinking too.


    Everything seemed like it was fantasy.


    From the moment he opened his eyes after being rescued, everything was out of his control. He


    had be a puppet. He could only sit and watch his loved ones get sad because of his condition,


    yet he could not do anything about it.


    Although he was still alive, it was no different than being dead.


    The nanny fed Avery a few mouthfuls of the sobering drink, but Avery refused to drink anymore


    because her head hurt.


    The nanny took the bowl and came out of the bedroom. Elliot had already finished dinner.


    "Mr. Foster, are you only eating so little?" The nanny saw the food on the table was barely touched.


    "Are you worried about Avery? She had only taken two mouthfuls of the sobering drink. Once she


    sleeps and wakes up, she will be much more conscious.¡±


    "Hmm." Elliot headed to the bedroom. He entered the bedroom and closed the door.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    On the bed, Avery furrowed her brows. She ced her arms above her head. Her breathing was


    extremely heavy. She was most probably not sleeping well.


    He walked over to the side of the bed and sat down. Looking at her face, he thought back about


    every single memory that had to do with her.


    A long timeter, she suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    When she saw his face, she thought that she was hallucinating. She reached her hand out and


    touched his face.


    "You¡¯re up?" Elliot said hoarsely.


    Hearing his voice, she was scared out of her wits.


    "My... my head hurts. Elliot, my head hurts! " Avery pped her own head, trying to relieve herself


    of the pain.


    Elliot immediately held her hand so that she stopped hitting herself.


    "Elliot, when your head hurt, was it like that?" Avery gasped and furrowed her brows tightly.


    "Why did you drink so much when you can''t drink?" Elliot sighed helplessly. "Next time don''t drink."


    "But I see other people drinking and I want to drink..." Avery rubbed her temples. She paused in


    every sentence. "Elliot, I think I have something to say to you... Let me think ... I suddenly forgot..."


    Elliot looked at her drunk and suffering, and his heart broke.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Slowly think, don''t worry." He gripped her hand and patiently waited for her.


    "Elliot, what did I want to say..." Avery gasped. The more she tried to remember, the more she could


    not. "I had something very important to say to you... It''s true. I really have something important to


    say to you... but I suddenly can''t remember..."


    Avery kept muttering. The more she spoke, the more panicked she grew. In the end, she started


    sobbing. She sobbed uncontrobly.


    If she still had any sense of reason in her, she would be able to control herself so that she did not


    show Elliot her grief.


    She had held on so long. She could have continued holding on. However, at that moment, the


    alcohol had controlled her consciousness, and she lost control of her words and actions.


    Elliot saw her sobbing. His tears fell in disappointment too. He wanted to say something tofort


    her, but he could not say a single word.


    Through her blurry sight, she saw that he seemed to be crying too. Thus, she pulled his arm and


    struggled to sit up.


    "Elliot, don''t cry. Seeing you cry, my heart is breaking into pieces." Avery seemed to sober up a little.


    She buried herself in his arms and wiped away her tears on his shirt. "I was crying because I was


    angry at myself for drinking too much until I can''t remember what I wanted to say, so I panicked... It


    has nothing to do with you. It really has nothing to do with you..."


    She was drunk, yet she was still worried he would realize that she was so sad because of him.


    "Elliot, I''ll be better after getting some sleep. Once I wake up, I would surely remember what I


    wanted to tell you..." She leaned against his chest, smelling his familiar scent. Her heart slowly


    calmed down. "Elliot, hug me. I want you to hug me. I''m really tired..."


    He obeyed and hugged her.


    She was instantly satisfied and closed her eyes, falling soundly asleep in his arms.


    Two hourster, Mike and Hayden returned home.


    Chad and Elliot were sitting in the hall. It looked like they were waiting for them.


    "Chad, why are you here? Since when did youe over? Why didn''t you say something?" Mike


    comined, "Where is Avery? Is she not back yet? I saw Wilson smoking outside!"


    Chad said, "Avery is drunk. She is sleeping in her room. I came over to pick Mr. Foster up."


    "Drunk?" Mike raised his eyebrow. "Why is she drunk? Also, where are you taking Elliot to?"


    "I''m taking him to a social function. We''ll be back in about two days," Chad said without any


    expressions on his face. "If Avery is up, just tell her that." "Oh, why so sudden?" Mike scratched his


    head and looked at Elliot. "Can''t you wait for her to wake up before telling her?"


    "She has to attend Dean''s wedding tomorrow. She doesn''t have the time to apany me," Elliot


    replied.


    His reply was wless.


    "I see!" Mike epted his exnation but was a little worried. "But, why are you suddenly attending


    a social function? With your body, can you do it?"


    Elliot''s gazended on Hayden. He was not listening to Mike at all.


    He waited until that moment just to see his son onest time.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    Hayden could feel that Elliot''s gaze was bold and direct. It made him feel uneasy. His gaze was


    usually much more reserved,


    "My mom will not agree to you going out for a social function." Hayden looked at him directly, trying


    to stop him from going out.


    If his mother woke up and saw that Elliot was not home, she would surely worry.


    "Your mother supports my work." Elliot had not expected him to say anything. He was rather


    surprised, but he was not going to change his mind. "Hayden, your mother has rarely called Robert


    and La, so you have to call them often."


    "Elliot, what are you doing? Why are you asking Hayden to do it? Can¡¯t you do it?


    Don''t you have a phone now?" Mike found his words strange. "Did you fight with Avery? If not, why


    is Avery drunk? She doesn''t like to drink."


    "Mike, go with her to the wedding tomorrow!" Elliot looked at Mike and said,"


    It would be safer with another person there with her."


    Mike was speechless.


    "I have already eaten, you two should go and eat!" Elliot had already said the things he needed to


    say, so he was about to leave.


    He was afraid if he still did not leave, some changes would happen.


    He looked at Chad and Chad immediately received his hint.


    "We''re leaving," Chad said to Mike before leaving with Elliot.


    Mike saw them leaving. He turned around and looked at Hayden. "Did you notice that? I can''t


    exactly pinpoint it but he is acting a little strangely."


    Hayden did not know what to say. He too felt that Elliot was being strange.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Especially, his gaze. It was a little scary.


    "I think he must have surely fought with your mother," Mike said firmly.


    At that moment, Wilson walked in.


    "No, they did not fight," Wilson said. "How could Miss Tate fight with Mr. Foster? Mr. Foster is her


    precious at that moment. She could not care for him enough! Even if Mr. Foster picks a fight with


    her, she would only bear it. She would never fight with him." "Did you say that Elliot picked a fight


    with her?" A hint of frost arose in Mike''s eyes. "No! No!" Wilson noticed Mike had construed his


    meaning. His face flushed anxiously. "Mr. Foster has been resting at home all this while. If he


    wanted to pick a fight with Miss Tate, you all would have long heard about it. You don''t need to wait


    for me toe and tell you."


    "Oh, see, I knew it. He is relying on Avery to care for him. How would he dare to fight with Avery?"


    Mike let out a sigh of relief. A few secondster, he furrowed his brows." You have been with Avery


    all the time. Do you know why she went drinking?"


    "Uh..."


    "If you don''t know, you can just quit! How could you not know such an important thing!" Mike hissed.


    Wilson said, "What else but Elliot''s issue?


    Once she is up, go and asked her! She wouldn''te to me if she has anything bothering her, but I


    can guess it immediately."


    Elliot and Chad went to the hotel.


    "Mr. Foster, are you not returning tonight?" Chad asked cautiously, breaking the silence. "Avery is


    drunk. Are you not going to care for her? What if she wakes up at night and sees that you''re not


    there? She would surely be worried."


    "I want to drink." Elliot''s deep and dark gaze looked out of the window. "Why don''t you drink with


    me!"


    "Sure, but you can''t drink too much. I''m afraid your body won''t be able to take it." They went to a


    restaurant close to the hotel.

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    Elliot ordered two bottles of red wine. He and Chad each took a bottle.


    From what Chad knew about Elliot, he would surely be unable to finish an entire bottle of red wine.


    If he downed the entire bottle, he would surely pass out cold like Avery.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Chad drank a ss of wine down. With the help of alcohol, he was emboldened.


    "Mr. Foster, when you came out of Avery''s house tonight, you looked at Hayden for quite a bit. Your


    gaze was especially direct, " Chad said what was on his mind. "It was as if you wanted to eat him


    whole. No wonder Hayden said something to you." "I would never dare to look at his face this way


    usually. I have never seen his face so clearly and in such detail before." Elliot lowered his gaze,


    looking at the red liquid in his ss. "But I saw it clearly today. He is starting to look a lot like me."


    "Yes! Hayden is just like a clone of you. Not only does he look like you, but his temper is also quite


    like yours. Don¡¯t think that he looks icy. He has a burning fire in his heart. He keeps track of who


    treats him well." Chad picked up his ss and clinked sses with Elliot.


    "Mr. Foster, can you try not giving up?" Although Elliot had not said anything to Chad, Chad could


    feel that Elliot was about to give up on life.


    "Chad, I thought that you understood me." "Mr. Foster, I know that you''re in much suffering right


    now, but I beg you, at least on the children''s behalf to hold on a little longer." Chad''s fingers


    wrapped tighter around the ss. His heart constricted tighter too.


    He wanted to say that he would try to find a way to kidnap Ang. That way, he did not need to


    worry about being threatened by her anymore.


    However, things have not been achieved yet, so he did not say anything.


    "Let''s drink!" Elliot pursed his lips and swallowed his bitterness down.


    "Mr. Foster, Ben hasn''t gotten married to Lilith yet, at least wait for that... Ben is like a brother to


    you. How could you be absent from his wedding?" Chad tried to find ways to get Elliot to miss the


    world a little more. Even if he lived for another day. That would be good too.


    "Chad, stop trying to talk me out of it and don''t tell anyone about this too. After drinking this wine, I


    want to sleep properly. " Elliot downed the wine. Then, he picked up the bottle of wine and refilled


    his ss.


    Chad swallowed his tears back down.


    After drinking, Elliot directlyy on the table.


    Chad''s wine was almost gone, but he did not seem a little bit drunk. He finished his wine and got


    the people from the hotel to help Elliot back to the hotel room.


    He checked Elliot into a presidential suite.


    After sending Elliot back to his room to lie down, he came out of the bedroom and stood in the living


    room to call the bodyguard on the phone.


    "How is it going?" Chad asked.


    "Ang is at a hotel attending a celebration banquet. I can¡¯t go in, so I can only wait outside at the


    hotel entrance," The bodyguard replied. "Chad, don''t worry. I will watch her closely. As long as there


    is a chance, I will strike immediately.¡±


    "I''ll send a few more men to help you! This has to seed." Chad wiped his face and said hoarsely,


    "If this doesn''t seed tonight, it has to seed before her wedding tomorrow. I don''t care what


    methods you use. Just capture her!"


    The bodyguard was confused by Chad''s huge reaction. "Chad, did something happen?"


    "I can''t tell you, but things are worse than what you imagine them to be!"


    The bodyguard was silent for a few seconds and said, "I understand. If I screw this up, I''ll quit on my


    own ord." "It¡¯s not about you quitting. If this doesn¡¯t go well, even if you don¡¯t quit, you won¡¯t


    have a job anymore." Chad did not want to be this blunt, but reality was a sharp spear piercing his


    heat.

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    At the banquet hall, Ang and Dean raised their sses to the guests. Dean was extremely happy


    and in good spirits that day.


    However, even if he was in good spirits, after a few rounds of alcohol, his body could not take it in


    the end.


    Ang helped him to the side and looked at the time.


    "Dean, it''s almost eleven at night. Get the bodyguard to send you back to rest. We have our


    wedding tomorrow. You have to conserve your energy," Ang gently advised. "I''ll be here with the


    guests a little bit longer. I''ll be backtest by midnight."


    Dean thought of the wedding the next day. How he wished to be younger, then he would be able to


    stay up all night drinking, but like everyone else, he too sumbed to age.


    "Okay! Thank you. It''s already sote yet you still have to stay here to host guests..."


    "Dean, I''m very happy today. Much happier than you can imagine." Ang''s gaze was spirited. "I


    promise it won''t affect the wedding tomorrow."


    Dean saw her insistence and could only let her continue staying there. "Alright then! I''ll head back to


    rest first. I''ll let the bodyguard know to pick you up at midnight."


    "Hmm." Ang sent Dean off. After Dean left, Ang returned to the banquet hall and chatted with


    a few old friends before leaving.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Elliot''s


    bodyguard saw Dean leave. Dean was usually escorted by a group of bodyguards.


    Elliot''s bodyguard even deliberately scanned the room to see if Ang was there or not. She was in


    a white gown that day. It was easier to spot her.


    After making sure that there was nody in white in Dean''s group, he retreated back to a dark


    corner, and continue smoking.


    Dean had left. He predicted that Elliot would have to leave soon as well.


    Their wedding was the next day. Ang would surely not stay up toote.


    At the mansion, Avery was sleeping when her tummy suddenly began to hurt. She reached her


    hand out to rub her eyes before struggling to get up from the bed.


    The lights by the side of her bed were on, so she got up and could see that Elliot was not by her


    side.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She sobered up a little. She picked her phone up and looked at the time. It was almost midnight.


    Why was Elliot not in the room?


    She quickly headed to the toilet to relieve herself. After that, she turned on the tap and sshed


    some water on her face before returning to the room to turn on the lights.


    She was the only one in the room.


    On Elliot''s side of the bed, it was still tidy. That meant that he had notin down at all that night.


    She immediately came out of the room. Considering howte it was, the nanny was already asleep,


    so she knocked on Mike''s door.


    "Where is Elliot?" she asked quickly, questioning Mike. "It''s already sote. Why is he not at home?


    Where did he go to?"


    Mike saw how anxious she was. He immediately held her arm. "Come in and sit."


    "I''m not sitting! Tell me where he has gone to!" Avery grabbed Mike''s arm tightly in return, her nails


    digging into his flesh.


    "Chad said that he wanted to attend a social function. By then, Chad will go with him. They said it


    would take about two days or so," Mike exined to her honestly. "Aren''t you going to attend


    Dean¡¯s and Ang''s wedding tomorrow? You don''t have time to apany him, so he found


    something to do. He said that you supported him working, so I didn''t stop him and let him leave."

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    "Mainly because Chad is with him, so I didn''t worry that much," Mike added.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "A social function?" Avery muttered. She was still worried, so she asked, "What social function?


    Where is it?"


    "I don''t know. I wanted to ask, too, but Chad won''t tell me. After all, this is their work. How could


    they tell me." Mike shrugged. " Why don''t you call Elliot and ask him?"


    Mike reminded her. She immediately headed back to her room.


    "Avery, are you sober? Does your head hurt? Do you want to drink something? The nanny has


    made a sobering drink for you. It''s in the thermos. I''ll go get it for you!" Mike chased after her and


    said this before heading to the kitchen to get it for her.


    Avery quickly returned to her room and picked up her phone. She found Elliot''s contact and called


    him.


    At the presidential suite of the hotel, Chad was in the living room when he heard Elliot''s phone ring.


    He immediately went to the bedroom and picked Elliot¡¯s phone up.


    When he saw that it was a call from Avery, he answered the call without any hesitation.


    "Elliot!"


    "Avery, it''s me," Chad said, "Mr. Foster is asleep."


    "Where is he right now? Where is this social function? You clearly know his condition. How could


    you let him attend?" Avery was anxious. "Chad, tell me where he is right now. I''ll go get him."


    "Avery, calm down. I won''t let him drink. I won''t let him stay upte either. The social function is just


    a business meeting.


    Nothing to do with alcohol," Chad consoled her. "We''re still in Bridgedale, not very far away. He is


    only staying out because he wanted a breather."


    "A breather?" Avery asked.


    "Yes, you watch him too tightly. He has been very depressed. Let him have some air outside!" Chad


    took his sses off, feeling extremely absurd at the lie he hade up with.


    Since he said that, Avery would surely not insist that Elliote back, but he knew that such a lie


    would hurt her.


    "Oh... don''t let him drink. Don''t let him get too tired too. Actually, I''m not against him staying outside


    for a couple of days. If you exin it to me, I can understand." Avery rxed a little. "Chad, thank


    you for taking care of him for the next two days."


    "Don''t mention it. I heard that you got drunk. Are you alright?" Chad was a little awkward. "Avery,


    what I said was my guess. Mr. Foster didn''t tell me about it."


    "I''m fine. I was indeed watching him a little too tightly. I''m afraid that something will happen to him."


    "I understand. I don''t me you at all. On the contrary, I thank you a lot. I thank you for not giving


    him up." Chad looked at the time. "It''ste. You still have to attend Ang¡¯s wedding tomorrow. Rest


    well!"


    "Hmm."


    Avery hung up, leaned her head back, and took a deep breath.


    Mike was carrying the sobering drink into her room. Seeing her dejected look, his heart constricted


    tightly. He sighed." Avery, what are you thinking about?"


    "I must have made him angry by getting drunk tonight." Avery ced her phone down. She


    epted the drink from Mike. " He doesn''t like me getting drunk."


    "Then, why did you do it?"


    "I initially nned to tell him that I was nning to get married to Sebastian tonight, but I cked


    out. I didn''t tell him anything."


    "It''s not until that step yet! When Dean has truly threatened you, you can tell Elliot." Mike waited for


    her to finish the drink before taking the empty bowl. "Sleep early! We can deal with it tomorrow."


    "Hmm."


    At two in the morning, Chad''s phone rang. He answered the call. On the other end of the line was


    the bodyguard anxiously saying, "Chad, Ang has gone missing! I had been standing outside the


    hotel entrance waiting for her. I swear I did not fall asleep at all. I didn''t see here out of the


    hotel, but she isn''t there anymore!"

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    Elliot''s bodyguard waited until two in the morning, yet he still did not see Ange out. He felt


    that something was strange.


    After all, Ang was about sixtysomething years old. How could a person at that age stay up so


    late at night?


    Moreover, she had her wedding the next day. It was impossible for her to stay upte.


    Thus, Elliot''s bodyguard went into the hotel to ask and see if Ang''s celebration banquet had


    ended.


    The hotel staff told him that it had ended at midnight. It had been two hours since the banquet


    ended.


    Elliot''s bodyguard did not know what went wrong. He was bewildered.


    Chad believed that the bodyguard did not fall asleep, but something must have gone wrong


    somewhere.


    "She is either still in the hotel or she must have left from another exit," Chad calmly analyzed. "Her


    wedding is tomorrow. She must have returned to the Jennings."


    "Then I''ll go there and keep an eye on her."


    "I¡¯m afraid you don''t have a good opportunity to kidnap her already," Chad was a little pessimistic.


    "Dean must have increased security at their wedding. I''m asking you to kidnap Ang, but I''m not


    asking you to sacrifice your life."


    "Chad, I will not give up until thest moment. At most, I''ll pretend to be a servant and sneak into


    the Jennings." Elliot''s bodyguard insisted on kidnapping Ang to redeem himself.


    "Head back to the hotel and rest first. We''ll wait for tomorrow, then we talk. "


    "Hmm."


    In the master bedroom of the mansion, Avery left the light on at her nightstand. Her eyes opened.


    She could not sleep no matter what.


    Chad said that she was watching Elliot too tightly, which made him want to head out to take a


    breather.


    She wondered whether she had ced a little too much pressure on him and that made him want to


    leave for a breather.


    However, no matter what she thought, she felt that if this were to happen again, she was afraid she


    might not find another way to do it better.


    She was lost. When Elliot returned after two days, how was she going to ensure that she did not put


    too much pressure on him?


    She had no clue. Her temples were throbbing.


    Shey in bed until four in the morning. The longer shey down, the more awake she was. At the


    thought that it would be dawn soon, she got out of bed and went to take a shower.


    At six in the morning, the servants of the Jennings family got up and started to get busy.


    That day was Dean and Ang''s big day.


    Dean paid a lot of attention to the wedding this time. Not only did he hire a team of photographers to


    come over early in the


    morning to start shooting, but he even hired the best makeup artists in Bridgedale to service them.


    At the same time, Dean rented the entire six -star hotel by the beach and invited all the guests to


    head over there for a two-day party.


    The servants who worked for the Jennings for many years had the fortune of attending a few of


    Dean''s past weddings.


    Dean had never sshed out on such a grand wedding in the past because the women he had


    married were not as great as Ang.


    Half an hourter, Dean got up.


    The first thing he did when he got up was to call Ang, asking her to return quickly to get dressed


    up.


    At half past eleven the night before, Ang


    called him saying that she could not return to the Jennings because her daughter did not want her


    to get married and was crying alone at home, so she had to spend thest night with her daughter.


    Dean caved in listening to how moved she sounded.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Who would have thought that when he called her at that moment, the call would not connect?


    She had turned off her phone. Was she still sleeping?


    Dean took a deep breath. He called the bodyguard that had been always following Ang.


    The bodyguard epted the phone call and said, "Last night, after I sent her home, she got me to


    go home. She said to pick her up in the morning, so I left after sending her backst night. I''m going


    to pick her up right now."

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    Dean hung up. With the help of the servants, he washed up.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Sir, Ma''am might not be up yet," the servant consoled Dean.


    "I guess so too. She usually sleeps quite a lot." Dean felt much better thinking that.


    After washing up, the servants sent breakfast to Dean''s room.


    Dean was having breakfast while epting phone calls from his friends wishing him well.


    After breakfast, the bodyguard called him.


    "Mr. Jennings, I''m outside Ang''s house now. I pressed the doorbell a few times, but no one


    opened the door. I can''t get through her phone, too. What should I do now?" The bodyguard was a


    little worried.


    "No one opened the door?" Dean gasped and said without thinking, "Kick the door down! It''s her


    wedding day! She might have overslept!"


    Dean did not allow anything to go wrong on the wedding that day, not even beingte


    Dean did not hang up, so he heard the bodyguard fire his gun. After the door had been kicked


    down, the bodyguard quickly entered.


    "Ma''am!" the bodyguard yelled. "Ma''am! It''s time to get up! Mr. Jennings has gotten me toe and


    pick you up!"


    No one responded.


    The bodyguard opened the bedroom door


    The door opened into an empty bedroom. There was no one to be seen.


    "Mr. Jennings, Ang is not here! There is no one around!" The bodyguard panicked." I sent her


    backst night. I saw her enter. But right now, there is no one at all!"


    Dean was furious. He felt that something had gone wrong!


    How could a living person just vanish? Did Ang run away or had she been kidnapped?


    "Send men to look for her! I don''t care what you do. You must look for her before the wedding today!


    If not, I''ll feed you to the dogs!" Dean yelled. He hung up the call with his trembling fingers.


    "Sir, something bad has happened! We''re missing one of Ma''am''s gowns!" A servant nervously ran


    over to report it to Dean." Ma''am¡¯s gown was ced together with your suit. Your suit is still there,


    but one of her gowns is missing!" "Which one?" Dean yelled and questioned.


    "The ck one... the ck gown! That is the gown for the ceremony, which is also the first gown


    she will be wearing today!" The servant realized that Ang¡¯s ck gown was missing when she


    wanted to take Dean''s suit for him.


    Initially, Dean suspected that Ang had been kidnapped. However, at that moment, from the looks


    of it, she had not been kidnapped! If not, how could she have disappeared together with the gown?


    The only possibility was that Ang had deliberately taken the ck gown and left!


    It was their big wedding day. Amongst all his weddings, this was the grandest. The entire country of


    Bridgedale knew of their wedding. If Ang had really run away, he would bepletely humiliated!


    How could he possibly let Ang go for embarrassing him? Did Ang not think of that?


    Was Ang not afraid of death?


    "Look for her. Go and look for her!" Dean''s eyes widened as if it was about to pop out. His eyes


    reddened. His body trembled and he looked like he was going to fall over anytime.


    "If you can''t find her, all of you will die!"


    At his orders, every servant in the household fearfully ran to look for Ang.


    Elliot''s bodyguard who infiltrated the Jennings as a servant saw the mess. He immediately pulled


    someone over to ask about the situation.


    Once he knew that Ang was missing, he immediately reported it to Chad.


    "Could there be someone else who also wants to kidnap Ang?¡± Elliot''s bodyguard said.


    Chad was baffled.


    Other than them, who else would want to attack Ang?

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    "I don''t think the wedding is happening anytime soon," the bodyguard mocked as he watched the


    entire Jennings family erupt into chaos. "I suppose there''s no point for me to stay here any longer."


    "Don''t be so sure yet," Chad immediately said. "Dean must have his men searching for Ang


    already. He is more powerful than us here in Bridgedale, so you should stay here and see if they


    find her in the end. It''s still better than going to search for


    Ang on your own."


    "You have a point, Chad," the bodyguard said, before hanging up.


    Chad checked the time and noticed that it was only seven in the morning.


    Elliot was probably still asleep.


    He went toward the master bedroom and opened the door slightly to look inside; as expected, Elliot


    was still asleep.


    Elliot had drunk too much the night before and Chad did not think that he would be able to wake up


    until noon.


    Chad, too, had finished a whole bottle of red wine on his own, but he felt no other difort apart


    from the mild headache.


    He distinctly knew that he was not drunk, but he would have been having drunk this much in the


    past. Perhaps his tolerance had improved, or maybe he was simply too worried about the fact that


    Ang was missing and was not rxed enough to be drunk.


    He desperately wanted to brag to Mike and tell him that he had remained sober after drinking a


    whole bottle of wine, but he knew that Mike would not believe him.


    Chad stood outside the door dazedly for a while, before closing the door and returning to the living


    room.


    After breakfast, Amelia tried calling Elliot but the call was not answered.


    Elliot had made an appointment with her the day before to take the device inside his head out, and


    Amelia had not been able to sleep since he contacted her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Performing the surgery itself meant that she would be murdering none other than Elliot. Though he


    had consented to it, she still felt stressed and could not help but panic when she failed to reach


    Elliot.


    "Did something happen to Elliot?" she thought, "Did Avery find out? Will the surgery today carry on


    as scheduled?" Meanwhile, Avery was sitting in the dining room with her breakfast when Sebastian


    called and told her that Ang was missing.


    She froze. She had thought of all the different possibilities of what could happen once Dean married


    Ang, but she had not expected Ang to go missing.


    "Maybe she was kidnapped?" Avery guessed.


    "Probably not. I''ll let you in on a secret: her wedding dress is gone as well. She probably snuck


    away on her own," Sebastian whispered. "She is such a strange woman. She was literally flirting


    with my dad in public yesterday, and today, she has run away from the wedding. My dad''s blood


    pressure has gone up again, and the doctors are tending to him now." When Ang went upstage


    the day before to receive the award, she made a point to thank Dean and publicly dered her love


    for him.


    No one would have imagined that she had no intention of marrying Dean after all.


    Avery could not help but think back to herst encounter with Ang.

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    Ang was beaming at her at the time. Avery had thought that Ang was mocking her, but based


    on what had happened, she realized that that might not be the case.


    "Avery, why aren''t you saying anything?" Sebastian asked. "This is probably a good thing, right?


    With her gone, she won''t be marrying my dad and so my dad¡¯s n has gone down the gutter."


    Avery hummed in response. "It''s good news, but where is she? Where do you think she is? Has she


    been living with your dad all these years?"


    "Yeah, it''s been quite long. She moved in at first to take care of my dad, and then the two said they


    were getting married. She isn''t in that blue building she owns as well. My dad has sent out all his


    men to look for her, but no one knows where she is."


    "Why would she just disappear? If she really doesn''t want to marry your dad, she could have


    refused him. Why would she agree to marry him, only to run from the wedding? It¡¯s like it¡¯s all just a


    game for her, " Avery said dazedly.


    "She''s kind of creepy. Take her wedding dress as an example; she ordered a red dress at the


    beginning and suddenly changed her mind a few days ago, saying that she doesn''t like red and


    wants a ck dress instead. My dad hates the color ck the most, but he still went with it and told


    the designer to remake the dress," Sebastian said. "Is there really anyone out there who likes a


    ck wedding dress?


    That¡¯s the color of bad luck."


    Avery had a bad feeling about the situation after hearing what Sebastian said.


    "Could she..."


    "Could she, what?" Judging from Avery''s tone before she paused, Sebastian eximed, "You can''t


    possibly think that she has killed herself, can you?"


    Avery pursed her lips in silence.


    "She has just won the Marshall''s award. A bright future awaits her, so why would she abandon a


    perfectly nice life and kill herself?" Sebastian had not considered this possibility.


    "Sebastian, don¡¯t try to apply ordinary standards to Ang Hills." Avery still suspected that Ang


    hadmitted suicide. "She had told many people that it was her lifelong dream to win the


    Marshall''s Award, and now, that she has, she had no regrets." "So she killed herself because she


    has no regrets? What kind of logic is that?"


    "She has not married or given birth her entire life. That''s something ordinary people won¡¯t be able to


    understand as well. Not everyone goes by the same standards and paths in life," Avery said while


    standing up. "Sebastian, let me know if you get any updates on Ang."


    Avery could not stand staying at home and wanted to go out to search for Ang. She had no clue


    where to start but remaining home simply felt suffocating.


    After ending the call, she grabbed her jacket and headed out of the house.


    Wilson helped to open the car door for her." Miss Tate, are we going to the hotel where Dean is


    hosting his wedding?" he asked. " It''s a bit early for that." "Ang has gone missing, so I don''t think


    there will be a wedding," she said coldly. "I have a bad feeling, and I think she might have


    committed suicide."


    "Huh?!"


    "She ordered a ck wedding dress and vanished with the dress."


    "Damn! That''s bizarre!" Chills ran down Wilson''s spine. "So where do you want to go?"


    "I don¡¯t know either." Avery''s heart throbbed. "I don''t want her to die. What will


    happen to Elliot if she dies? I haven''t figured out how her device works."


    "Let''s go find Elliot first, then!"


    "I don¡¯t know where he is either," she said, before taking out her phone to call Elliot, only to find that


    she had received a new message from Amelia.


    [Are you with Elliot now?]


    Unable to reach Elliot, Amelia was left with no option but to try contacting Avery.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Avery misunderstood the meaning of the message and thought that by ''together'', Amelia meant if


    they were still a couple.


    She replied right away. [Yes. We will not be apart from one another anymore.]


    Amelia immediately called Avery once the message was sent.


    "Avery, you won¡¯t me me, right? I didn''t want to keep it from you, but he begged me not to say


    anything so I kept my mouth shut. I know that you two love each other and as your seniors, I wish


    you two nothing but the best-"


    "What are you talking about?" Confused, Avery asked. "I don''t understand what you''re saying."

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    Amelia quieted down.


    "What aren''t you two telling me?" Avery questioned. "Do you two know each other? How? Tell me!"


    Amelia was confused. "Didn''t you say you are together? I thought you already knew."


    "We didn''t break up, but he''s not home right now. He went outst night and said he will be back in


    two days," Avery exined.


    Amelia was not anticipating this. Elliot would be furious if he found out that she had identally let


    their secret slip to Avery and would definitely not ask for her help with the surgery.


    "Since there''s no point hiding now, I will just tell you! He asked me to perform surgery on him today


    to take that device out of his brain," Amelia exined after readjusting herself. "Avery, I didn''t


    contact him. He was the one who approached me."


    "Is he trying to die?"


    "Of course, not! He just doesn''t want to live under someone else¡¯s control any longer, nor does he


    want to watch while you suffer, " she said. "Now that you know, you should go and talk to him!"


    Avery wiped away her tears after ending the call and called Chad.


    "Avery, have you heard that Ang has gone missing?" Chad asked after answering the phone.


    "Where''s Elliot? Where is he? Are you two together?" Unable to control herself, she roared fiercely,


    "Do you know about his n to take the device out of his head?! Chad, I trusted you and you lied to


    me? It''s bad enough that he lied to me, but you, too? Do you want to watch him die?!"


    Chad gaped. "Avery, I didn''t know that he nned to take the device out! I really don''t! He didn¡¯t tell


    me anything!"


    Avery exhaled and said, "So he didn''t even tell you... Where is he? Tell me where he is now!"


    "We are in a hotel. He drank a whole bottle of red wine by himselfst night, and he''s still sleeping,"


    Chad said. "Avery, I really didn¡¯t know that he wanted to take the device out... I can sense that he


    has been pessimistic, so I''m just trying to turn things around. I don''t want him to die," Chad argued.


    Avery regained herposure at his sincere tone and said, "Keep an eye on him, Chad. Don''t let


    him go anywhere. Send me the location and I''ll be there right away."


    "Okay."


    Chad sent their location to Avery and immediately rushed into the master bedroom to open the


    curtains. Avery would be arriving soon, and he could imagine that it would be quite the


    confrontation.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Elliot woke up when the light shone into the room.


    "Mr. Foster, wake up! Avery ising over. She found out about your n and she''s furious," Chad


    said while standing beside Elliot''s bed. "I don''t know how she found out, but she said you n to


    remove the device inside your brain. Is that true?"


    Elliot instantly sobered and sat up to look for his phone. "Where''s my phone?"


    Chad immediately handed Elliot his phone.


    "You were sleeping so I turned your phone off."


    Elliot grabbed the phone and switched it on. Notifications of missed calls and messages from


    Amelia instantly came into sight.


    Amelia had sent him two messages.


    [Why aren''t you picking up? Are we still going through with the surgery? Please reply as soon as


    you see this.]


    After a while, another message came. [I''m sorry, but I identally let it slip to Avery. She knows


    everything now. I''m really sorry.


    ]


    After reading the messages, Elliot''s expression darkened.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    "Mr. Foster, go wash up. I will order breakfast for you," Chad said before swiftly stepping out of the


    bedroom.


    After ordering food, Chas messaged Mike to exin the current situation.


    [Damn! I''m not really surprised that Elliot would do such a thing, but I still admire his courage!] Mike


    replied.


    [Avery is furious.]


    [Is she wrong to be furious? She''s been spending every waking and sleeping moment thinking of


    ways to save him, and he decides to die. I would be mad, too, if I was her ]


    [But it''s not really Mr. Foster''s fault. He doesn¡¯t want to cause her any trouble.]


    [I know that! I don''t me your boss for doing what he did, but if he wanted to die, he should have


    gotten on with it. Now that she found out, it¡¯s only going to upset her.]


    [F*ck off!]


    [I just woke up and I''ll be heading to Dean and Ang''s weddingter.]


    [You just woke up? Ang has gone missing. There''s no wedding today.]


    [Sh*t! How did she go missing?]


    Just then, Chad received a phone call from Elliot''s bodyguard and he immediately answered.


    "Sh*t! Chad! Ang is dead! They found her body!" The bodyguard called Chad as he was stepping


    out of the Jennings'' mansion.


    Chad''s blood ran cold at the news.


    "Ang is dead... How can she be dead?" he thought. "If she''s dead, who''s going to help Mr.


    Foster?!"


    Tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Chad, I''m already out of the Jennings'' mansion. I think Ang''s body is now at the hospital. The


    hospital just called and said she¡¯s dead, and Dean was so angry that he himself needed to be


    rushed to the hospital. I really didn''t see thating. Who knows what Ang was thinking when


    she killed herself."


    Avery was on the way to the hotel where Elliot was staying when she received another call from


    Sebastian.


    "Ang is a horrible woman! She hid her true self well!" Sebastian said. "She wore the ck


    wedding dress she asked for and killed herself in front of Professor Hough''s grave with the trophy


    she won yesterday.


    Avery sat in silence, too shocked to say anything.


    "She had never truly given up on Professor Hough. Never! She had agreed to marry my dad only


    because he would give her money. Now that she won the fame that she had dreamed of, my dad


    holds no value for her, so she was finally free to follow Professor Hough to the afterlife." Sebastian


    was deeply shocked by what Ang had done.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery''s brain went into overdrive as she realized that with Ang dead, she would no longer be


    able to rely on Ang if anything happened to Elliot.


    "Do you know where Ang kept all her research data?" she asked. "Are they in the Jennings''


    mansion?"


    "I don¡¯t know, and I''m guessing my dad doesn''t know either. Ang was just saying that she wanted


    to marry my dad right up to the moment she died. My dad isn''t aware of what was going on. She


    never loved him, so why would she leave something that valuable in our mansion?"


    "Her daughter! That''s right! She had a daughter! Her daughter must know something!" Avery


    realized where the documents might be. "Do you know where her daughter is? Is she still living in


    that blue building?"


    "Avery, Ang must have nned carefully before taking her own life. If she was determined to


    hide the data from you, you won''t find them anywhere," he said in a troubled tone.

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    "Besides, my dad will be looking for Mary as well. He won''t stop," Sebastian said." Come to think of


    it, Ang had it all nned out right from the beginning! She has been weaving this gigantic web


    this whole time! She had known my dad for years, and still, she had never allowed us to meet


    Mary."


    Avery listened to him seriously while trying to figure out a way to find Mary.


    "None of us know what she looks like, so it''s difficult to find her. My dad has never paid much


    attention to Mary because she was adopted. Judging from the current situation, I think Ang had


    handed everything she had over to Mary." Sebastian came to a sudden realization." My dad thought


    he outsmarted everyone, but he had lost to Ang right from the start." "Sebastian, let me know


    right away if your dad finds Mary." Avery paused for a moment, before continuing, "I didn''t expect


    Ang to end her life like that. She didn''t give anyone a chance to react."


    "You are panicking, aren¡¯t you? Now that Ang is dead, Elliot is screwed."


    "I will figure something out."


    "Good luck."


    The car stopped before the hotel and Avery hung up after ncing outside the window.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    By the time Avery rang the doorbell of Elliot''s suite, he was having his breakfast.


    He did not have much of an appetite, and his head felt as though it was splitting in half from the


    hangover.


    When Chad heard the doorbell, he went to open the door without hesitation, and Avery strode in.


    "Chad, leave us."


    "Okay..." Chad cast Elliot a nervous look, before stepping out of the room.


    She locked the door and strolled toward Elliot, before staring him down.


    Elliot blushed and set his spoon down.


    "Fancy dying?" she whispered as she sat down across from him.


    "Was I supposed to just let you marry Sebastian Jennings, then?" He looked up and stared at her


    coldly. "I told you to let me know if someone was going to ckmail you using me as leverage. Did


    you keep your end of the deal?"


    Rendered speechless, she simply stared at him. After a while, she asked, "When did you find out?"


    "When Sebastian messaged you. I saw the messages before you did." He picked up his ss and


    sipped on the milk. "I''ve been waiting for you to tell me about it, but you had no intentions of doing


    so."


    "Elliot, I-"


    "You don''t have to exin. Ang is dead now, and no one can ckmail you into doing anything.¡±


    Elliot felt relieved. "So, I don''t have to rush to my own death.¡±


    Avery was overwhelmed with sorrow in his words.


    "Chad said you drank a whole bottle of winest night. I guess you really do have a death wish."


    She could smell the scent of alcohol on him, but it might very well being off her own body as


    well. "I was drinkingst night so that I can summon the courage to tell you about Sebastian."


    "Forget it." Elliot did not want to know anything about Sebastian.


    "Okay. Are you done with breakfast? Let''s go home!"


    "Avery, I don''t want to keep living like a puppet. I will do whatever I want to do, so you should just


    leave me alone." Elliot stared darkly at her, his tone distant. "I thought you were busy? You should


    go back to what you have been doing."


    "What are you trying to say?" Avery felt like he was trying to end their rtionship.

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    "I¡¯ll go home at night." He did not want to end their rtionship; he simply did not want to spend all


    day under her supervision as though he would not survive without her protection. It felt horrible, and


    he would rather die on the streets than live like this.


    "Alright... As long as you are willing toe home. But no more drinking or getting drunk," Avery


    said. "I won''t drink again as well."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Go!" Elliot set the ss of milk down. "I want to rest."


    Avery hesitated for a moment, before turning to leave.


    Chad was surprised to see Averying out this quickly. "Avery, Mr. Foster..." "He said he wants to


    rest." She looked at Chad and said, "He''s mad at me. I can''t me him because I did break our


    promise. Chad, keep an eye on him. He said he wille home at night, so please help send him


    back."


    Chad nodded. "I don''t know what happened between you two, but make sure you talk it out."


    "Ang is dead, and it''s over now." Avery did not want to discuss this any further. " I''ll be going


    now."


    "Alright."


    After she was gone, Chad returned to the room. "Mr. Foster, Avery left."


    "Why would Ang kill herself?" Elliot muttered dazedly. No matter how hard he tried, he was


    unable toprehend Ang''s act.


    "I am guessing that she wanted to follow Hough''s footsteps?" Chad said.


    Elliot shook his head. "Ang and Hough had never truly been together. Even if she had loved him


    to the point of wanting to die with him, why did she not kill herself when he died? Why did she do it


    only after she won the Marshall''s Award? The award was more important to her than Hough."


    "No one will ever know what Ang was really thinking. Her mind is twisted and it does not matter if


    it was for the Marshall''s Award or for Hough, she was obsessive," Chad said.


    "If you win an award that you have been dreaming of winning your entire life, will youmit


    suicide right away?" Elliot asked.


    "I wouldn''t, and neither would anyone else. It took so much effort for her to finally achieve her goal.


    Her life was about to be filled with glory and endless wealth, who would want to die at such a time?"


    "Ang wanted the award for fame and respect, right? If all she wanted was to contribute to society,


    she wouldn¡¯t care if she won the award.¡±


    Elliot did not think that Ang was asplex as Chad thought she was. If she could live with


    Dean and agree to marry him for money, it meant that she was merely an ordinary person. People


    like her would never kill themselves just when they were about to experience the best part of their


    lives unless something had happened.


    "You are right, Mr. Foster, but why would she be in such a hurry to die, then? She didn''t even enjoy


    her victory for a day before killing herself." The more they talked about it, the more Chad realized


    that there was more to the truth.


    "This has something to do with either Dean Jennings or the Marshall''s Award," Elliot said. "Find


    someone to keep an eye on both ends."


    "Okay." Chad hesitated for a moment, before adding, "I don¡¯t think Dean has much to do with this.


    He was so enraged by Ang¡¯s death that he had been rushed to the hospital. If he wanted to kill


    her, he wouldn''t have held the wedding, nor would he be this angry."


    "Even if he didn''t kill Ang, he must at least know something."


    Dean slowly regained consciousness after being on IV infusion. He was furious when he came to


    and yelled, "Find Ang''s daughter! Ang lied to me! She might be dead, but I can still make sure


    her reputation goes down the gutter!"

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    Sebastian stared at the trembling wrinkles on Dean''s face and asked, "Dad, did Aunt Ang really


    not say anything to you before she died?"


    "Nothing at all! Do you really think I would let the wedding go on if she had told me about this? I


    can''t take the humiliation!" Dean''s blood pressure was about to rise again.


    "Don''t get mad, Dad. Ang is already dead. You need to take care of yourself," Sebastian said.


    "Just stay in the hospital until you recover. I''ve sent someone over to the wedding venue to take


    care of things. We will just treat it as your birthday celebration for this year." "Sebastian, are you


    laughing at me?" Dean forcefully suppressed his anger. He had always been proud, and he knew


    just how difited he looked more than anyone. He did not want anyone to see him like this.


    "Why would Iugh at you, Dad? I am a member of the Jennings family, and I wish for nothing more


    but for our family to grow more powerful, just like you."


    "Hahaha! Ang had a sweet tongue, too, while doing the exact opposite behind my back. She had


    me wrapped around her fingers!" Feeling betrayed, Dean was reluctant to trust anyone again.


    "Don¡¯t think too much, Dad. I will send someone to look for Mary. Whatever happened, Ang owes


    you an exnation, and I can''t just stand by while someone humiliates you," Sebastian said


    earnestly. "Rest well. I won''t disturb you any longer."


    After Sebastian left, Dean called on his most trusted man.


    "Ang bought Mary a ce before she died. Check the real estate records. That should lead you


    to Mary!" Dean said. "It''s not that horrible that Ang is dead, but I need the data of the technique


    to bring the dead back to life! Once I have that, I will be able to control Elliot and Avery; apart from


    that, I will have endless wealth at my disposal! By then, I would be globally known as the richest


    man on earth even without Avery and Elliot!"


    "Yes! I will check right away!" His subordinate immediately left the room.


    Dean sighed andy down on the bed to stare at the ceiling while muttering," Ang Hills, did you


    think that I wouldn''t be able to realize my ambition without you? You''ve underestimated me!" Avery


    went to the hospital where Ang''s body was stored for the time being. She had only wanted to


    have a quick look but was told by the nurses that no one had taken Ang''s body away.


    It was not that no one was willing to do so, as Ang had plenty of friends who were willing to


    organize her funeral, seeing that she was the winner of the Marshall''s Award. However, Dean had


    ced his guards in the hospital to guard Ang''s body. No one was toy a finger on Ang''s


    body except for her daughter Mary.


    He was trying to lure Mary out using Ang¡¯s body.


    "Miss Tate, do you have the contact number of Ms. Hills'' daughter by any chance?" the nurse asked


    Avery. "She can never rest in peace if we just keep her body here in the hospital." "I''m looking for


    her daughter as well."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Oh. Apart from Ms. Hills'' body, we also need her family members to take her belongings. We have


    the trophy for the Marshall¡¯s Award here with us as well," the nurse continued. "Her daughter


    couldn¡¯t possibly have missed all the news, right? Why isn''t she here yet?"


    "I guess Ang might have already told her not toe before dying."


    "Maybe! I really don''t understand why Ms. Hills would end her life like that. If I was her, I would want


    to live as long as I can."


    They arrived at the morgue and were instantly overwhelmed by the ominous atmosphere there.


    The nurse led the way and pulled out Ang''s body to show Avery.


    "The trophy is quite valuable so we are keeping it safe for now. She died from injecting poison into


    herself. The kind of poison she used was extremely lethal and would kill within an instant. She


    wouldn''t have chosen that kind of poison unless she was really determined to die," the nurse


    exined. "I heard that the ck dress she was wearing was her wedding dress. It''s such a shame.


    She was supposed to be the bride today."


    Avery stared at Ang''s pale face; there seemed to be a faint smile on Ang''s face, almost as


    though she was mocking those she had toyed with.


    When Avery came out of the hospital, the sky was so dark that it appeared as though it was falling


    upon her.

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    After Avery got into the car, Wilson did not bother asking where she wanted to go and sent her


    home straight away.


    "Miss Tate, you look so tired. You should rest at home!"


    Avery touched her face and mumbled, "It''s all happening too fast. I''ve never expected things to turn


    out this way. It''s just strange, but I can''t seem to put my finger on which part of it didn''t make


    sense."


    "It is strange. I have been checking the news and all theizens have gone crazy over this."


    Wilson nced at the clock and said, "You should go take a nap. You said that Elliot will be home at


    night, right?


    When hees home, you two will have to have a long talk and you can''t talk to him if you are


    exhausted." "Do you think I was wrong, Wilson?" she asked.


    "No, you are not, Miss Tate, but neither is Elliot. Fate just loves to torture people is all, " Wilson


    consoled her. "If I know that you are at fault here, Elliot should know that as well."


    Avery felt the urge to chuckle at the clumsy constion.


    If Elliot was still willing toe home, it meant that at the very least, he did not resent her. Hence,


    she didn''t have to be overly stressed about it.


    She went back to her room for a nap, and by the time she woke up, the sky had turned dark.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She found her phone to check on the time and realized that it was half past six.


    "No wonder I feel kind of hungry," she thought.


    She got out of bed and stepped outside the room to find that all the lights in the living room were


    turned on.


    There were a few people sitting on the couch, including Elliot, Chad, Mike, and Hayden. The four of


    them sat in different directions facing one another as though they were having a meeting.


    When the nanny spotted her, she immediately approached Avery. "Avery, we were waiting for you to


    start dinner."


    "They haven''t eaten?" Avery gasped.


    "Hayden wanted to wait for you, and so did Mike. Mr. Foster and Mr. Rayner there didn¡¯t say a thing.


    They haven''t said a word since they arrived." The nanny was too intimidated by the silence to speak


    to them.


    Avery hurried over and scanned through the four of them, before smiling. "Let''s have dinner!" "Mr.


    Foster and I have already eaten." Chad stood up from the couch. "If this is all, I''ll be taking my leave


    now."


    With that, Chad turned to leave and Avery immediately cast Mike a look.


    Mike hastily went after Chad.


    Avery wanted to know how Elliot felt, and what he nned to do now. Chad was the only one who


    would know his ns, so she needed Mike to be close with Chad.


    After Mike and Chad left, the three of them were the only ones left in the spacious living room.


    "Hayden, let''s go eat!" Avery went to Hayden and took his hand.


    Hayden pulled away and stared at Elliot sternly. "If you want to die, just get on with it already. Stop


    messing our lives up!"

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    "Hayden! How could you say something like that to your dad?!" Avery''s blood ran cold, stricken by


    the shock that her son would say such a thing to Elliot.


    "I don''t want someone like this to be my father!" Hayden shouted. "You''ve never given up on him, so


    what gave him the right to give up? What else can he do apart from causing you trouble?! He''s a


    good-for-nothing!"


    p!


    Unable to contain her rage, Avery pped Hayden on the face.


    It was the first time she had ever hit her children. Her palm felt numb, and her heart twitched with


    pain.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she saw the look of disbelief on Hayden¡¯s face.


    She wanted to apologize right away, but Hayden beat her to it and turned to run away.


    "Hayden!" Avery wanted to go after her, but the nanny came and stopped her.


    "Avery, you''ve just pped him. He probably hates you for it right now. Just let the bodyguard go


    after him," the nanny said. "Hayden is your son. He won''t be mad at you for long. It''ll be fine once


    he figures it out. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and have your dinner first?"


    Avery wiped away her tears and realized that she hadpletely lost her appetite.


    She went back into the master bedroom, while Elliot went to the dining room.


    Shortly after, Elliot came into the bedroom with food.


    Avery was sitting by the bed and immediately wiped away her tears when she saw him.


    "Eat something!" He set the tray down by the bed and sat down next to her. "I''m fine with whatever


    Hayden says about me. You didn''t need to get mad."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery was not only upset about what Hayden had said, but she was also upset because she had


    lost control and hit him.


    Elliot nced down and noticed that she was grabbing onto her right hand, and the palm of her right


    hand had reddened, which meant she had struck Hayden hard.


    "Is this your first time hitting him?" he asked.


    "He¡¯s always been a great kid," she responded in a hoarse voice. "I''ve never seen a kid like him."


    And yet, she had hit such an amazing child.


    "Once he has calmed down, you should apologize to him. He will forgive you," Elliot suggested.


    "Eat! It won''t taste as good if the food gets cold.¡±


    "Have you really eaten today?" She readjusted herself and looked at him." What have you been


    doing today?"


    "My head hurt so I slept through the day in the hotel. I had my dinner beforeing here."


    She felt slightly reassured by his answer and proceeded to pick up the spoon to eat.


    "Hayden isn''t just mad because I didn''t give up on you, but because he hasn''t given up on you


    either," she exined after taking a bite of her food. "Back when you disappeared from that


    basement in Ylore, Hayden and I had looked everywhere for you. He must have been trying to find


    a way to bypass Ang''s control as well. He never tells anyone what he is doing, and we only find


    out about itter. Do you know who bribed Dean''s former bodyguard into outing his scandal? That


    was Hayden."


    Elliot felt guilty after listening to what she had to say.


    "I''m not saying this to tell you that you were wrong. I understand how much you are suffering, Elliot.


    It¡¯s not that I don''t understand; it''s just that we have to keep living no matter how hard it is. That¡¯s


    the only way for there to be any hope at all," Avery confessed.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    "You don''t understand me enough I can bear with the suffering, but I can¡¯t let you marry some other


    guy for my sake. Never," he said in a determined tone. "If something like that happens again, I will


    still do something that disappoints you two."


    "I get it. I won''t do it again."


    "Eat! We can talk after you finish your dinner."


    Avery had no appetite, but because Elliot was staring at her, she had to force the food down.


    She came to realize how Elliot must have felt from her forcing her will on him recently after finishing


    her dinner.


    "Let''s go out for a walk!" she suggested.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    "It''s a bit cold outside. I''ll go grab the jacket. " She nced at the sky outside, before going to take


    two thick jackets.


    She handed Elliot his jacket and put on her own.


    The two stepped out of the house and strolled toward the center of the residential area.


    "I went to the hospital to look at Ang¡¯s body earlier today." She grabbed onto his hand and felt


    how hot his palm was." Dean¡¯s men were guarding the ce to keep anyone from taking Ang''s


    body away. Anyone but Mary. She was the one who took care of you back when you were in the


    blue building, right?¡± "Yeah. She cooked for me every day." "Just cooking? Nothing else?" Avery


    was intrigued by his time in that building but had kept her questions to herself so far, knowing that it


    was not a pleasant experience for Elliot.


    "Ever since I regained consciousness, I was already like this," he said, "of course, the pain inside


    my head was worse then, but it didn¡¯t really affect me much."


    "Oh... Have you two talked? What kind of a person do you think she is?" Avery asked." Has she


    ever given you her contact number? I have to find her. Dean is looking for her as well and it''s best


    that we find her because he does.¡±


    "I haven''t spoken to her before so 1 don¡¯t know what she''s like." "You¡¯ve never talked? She seemed


    quite nervous for you when I went to pick you up. "She talked to me before, but I mostly ignored


    her." Elliot remembered all the details distinctly. "It''s probably a misunderstanding that you think she


    was nervous for my sake. She was probably worrying for her own safety at the time. After all, you


    were ferocious and looked as though you were going to tear the whole ce down."


    Avery blushed. "How can you call me ferocious?"


    "You said she looked nervous. I am just analyzing her thoughts at the time by trying to stand in her


    shoes."


    "Why don''t you think of a way to contact her instead?" Avery squeezed his hand. " All of Ang''s


    research data has to be with her. That¡¯s Ang''s legacy. Dean won''t be the only one after it. A lot of


    people will be hunting her down, and she''s in a dangerous spot." "I can''t reach her." Elliot wanted


    Avery to give up. "You shouldn''t waste your time trying to find her either. There''s no need to be


    frightened no matter who obtains the data. Every day I get to live now is a bonus, so we should just


    rx."


    "It''s nice that you can be this rxed. At least that means you won''t be troubled, but you won''t


    convince me to think like you. You are my ex-husband, but I won''t settle for that. I am going to turn


    you back into a normal person and marry you again."


    Under the street lights, Avery¡¯s eyes glittered with hope.


    The next day, Elliot arrived at the Bridgedale branch of Tate Industries with Chad by his side.


    Chad was oozing the scent of alcohol and Elliot scowled. "How much did you drinkst night?"


    "I drank a bottle with you the day before and did not get drunk, so I tried against night and puked


    my guts out," Chad said gloomily. Embarrassed, he decided to change the subject. "Mr. Foster, you


    are here to look for Natalie, right? I don''t know if she''s in the office. Should I call her?"

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    "If you call her now, she might just run away," Elliot joked.


    Chad could not help but chuckle. "You know her well."


    "If I still don''t know her despite everything that has happened, I would be a fool."


    "What are you going to do, Mr. Foster? Dean has lost Ang and poses no threat to you, so we


    don''t have to hold back."


    "I won''t go easy on him, of course." The look in Elliot''s eyes darkened. "Even if he is still a threat to


    me, I''m not afraid of him. I''d rather handle all these people before I die instead of just surviving."


    Chad frowned; his heart dropped from the word ''die''. "I thought Avery talked to youst night." "I


    talked to her, and she promised to not do anything that will enrage me again," Elliot said casually. "I


    will give her another chance."


    Chad had thought that Avery would lecture Elliot so that he would not throw away his life, but to his


    surprise, it was Avery who was lectured.


    In the mansion, Avery was supposed to meet with the five experts she had hired before officially


    beginning the research on the device, but she had been up all night after hitting Hayden.


    She got out of bed early in the morning, wanting to apologize to Hayden. He, however, did not want


    to hear her apology.


    Hayden remained inside his room even after Elliot had gone outside, so Avery could only wait


    patiently in the living room.


    At nine in the morning, Peter called and asked her when she would be meeting them and that was


    when she summoned the courage to knock on Hayden''s door.


    She pushed the door open and nced inside. She had thought that she would see Hayden


    sleeping on his bed but was surprised to find him sitting in front of his desk, ying video games.


    She immediately walked over to him.


    "Hayden, are you hungry? I brought you your breakfast." She set a ss of milk and a te of


    sandwiches on his desk. "I''m sorry, Hayden. I was wrong. No matter how mad I was, I shouldn¡¯t


    have hit you. I shouldn''t have done that," she said while ncing at Hayden''s left cheek, the side


    that she had hit.


    Wilson followed Hayden outside the night before and helped buy some ointment from the drugstore


    for his cheek. Thanks to the ointment, his cheek was only slightly bruised.


    "I''m still mad at you, Mom. Don''t talk to me just yet." Hayden pouted.


    Knowing how her son must feel, she did not intend on forcing the matter on him." Remember to eat


    your breakfast, then. I will go out to work now. I''ming home in the evening. Call me or Mike if


    you need anything," she reminded him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Alright."


    Hayden was still sensible even when he was angry and Avery felt horrible.


    As she stepped out of Hayden''s room, she went to the nanny and said, "If Hayden remains in his


    room until noon, remember


    to bring him lunch.¡±

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    "Alright. Go to work!"


    "Yeah." Avery grabbed her purse and jacket and headed out.


    The temperature in Bridgedale had dropped drastically as though they had skipped autumn and


    went straight into winter.


    She went into the car and gave Wilson the address of her destination.


    "Miss Tate, have you made peace with Hayden?"


    "Not yet. I was out of line and if I was him, I would still be mad as well," Avery said casually. "He


    likes chestnuts so let''s buy some on our way back in the evening." "Yeah. Last night, he was the


    one who said he wanted to go to the drug store," Wilson said. "I didn''t realize itst night but after


    thinking about it, I realized that he went to the drug store not because his cheek hurt, but because


    he didn''t want you to feel overly guilty if it gets swollen."


    Avery felt even worse when Wilson said.


    "Miss Tate, I know you didn¡¯t mean to hit him. It''s just too hard for you to be stuck between Elliot and


    Hayden. No one on earth can handle their career and family affairs perfectly, so don''t feel too guilty


    about it," Wilson consoled.


    "You are getting better at consoling people. " Avery shot him a look.


    Wilson flushed. "That''s because my wife is overjoyed after she got the car you bought her. She told


    me to serve you well."


    Avery could not help but chuckle. "Let me know if your wife wants anything else. I¡¯ll buy her


    anything she wants." "Don''t do that, Miss Tate. Aren''t you worried that people will talk? You might as


    well just give me the money you want to use for buying gifts. My wife would be even happier if I


    simply gave her the money."


    "Hahaha. Alright.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Bridgedale branch of Tate Industries, Natalie was caught by surprise when she


    saw Elliot and Chad.


    The entire Jennings family was shaken from Ang''s suicide the day before, and Natalie''s n had


    completely shattered into pieces.


    She had originally nned to utilize Dean and Ang''s marriage to obtain Tate Industries, all while


    trying to escape Dean''s control. To her bewilderment, with Ang dead, Dean was barely holding it


    all together.


    "Surprised, Natalie?" Chad broke the silence and said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Natalie¡¯s mouth twitched as her expression shifted from one to another.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing? I am quite surprised," she said with a forced smile.


    "Is there something you need? By the way, how are you feeling, Mr. Foster?"


    "You wanted to see me dead, right? So that you can find a way to make Tate Industries yours?¡±


    Elliot instantly exposed her pretenses.


    "We don''t trust one another anymore, so I don''t care even if you try to humiliate me with the most


    vicious words. I can try to exin myself, but you just insist that I''m the culprit behind everything


    bad that has ever happened even when you have no proof to support that im. Does that really


    mean that I did it?" Natalie protested.


    "Natalie, how re your parents doing overseas?" Elliot changed the subject.


    Natalie paused for a moment, before realizing that something might have happened. She hurried to


    the corner of the office to call her mother.


    "Sorry. The number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment. Please try againter."


    "What did you do to my mom?!" Natalie screamed.


    "As you said, we don''t trust one another anymore. I can try to exin myself, but you would still


    suspect me even when you have no proof to support that im." Elliot used her words against her.


    "Why don''t you try calling your step-father?"


    "There''s no need! You must have kidnapped the two of them!" Natalie grabbed onto her phone


    tightly and hissed, "Elliot Foster, you should have punished me and only me for what I did! What


    kind of a man are you to kidnap my parents?!"


    "You''ve finally admitted that you did it." Elliot stared at her steadily. "A vicious woman like you


    doesn''t get to ask me what kind of a man I am."


    "Elliot, let my parents go! Let them go!" Natalie broke down in tears. "I admit defeat. I failed. I will


    dly ept death, but my parents are innocent!"


    "You deserve to die, but before that, I will need you to do one thing for me," Elliot said coldly.

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    "Elliot, you have my parents. One thing, or ten, or even a hundred things, so long as I''m capable of


    doing them, I will do anything for you. All I ask is that you let me live after I''m done. My mom has


    diabetes and my stepfather has an old injury on his back, so he can''t work anymore. They are both


    living off of the money I make. If I die, they won''t survive either." Natalie lowered her head and tears


    rolled down her cheeks.


    Chad watched her from a distance and felt nothing but the irony in the situation. He felt no


    sympathy for Natalie, and her tears just looked like crocodile tears to him. If they took pity on her


    and let her live, she would definitely seek revenge on Elliot in the future whenever she had the


    chance. "I have ordered mywyer to draft up a contract. Sign it first, and I will consider if I''m going


    to let you live," he looked at her while sitting in the office chair.


    "What kind of contract?" Natalie asked nervously.


    Elliot took out his phone to check the time, but he did not respond to her question.


    Curious, Chad leaned over and whispered into Elliot¡¯s ear, "Mr. Foster, are you nning to overwrite


    the original contract you signed with her?"


    "Yeah," Elliot said.


    The two had not been loud, but Natalie was able to hear them. She was prey, and they had


    cornered her. They had no intention of telling her anything and she would find out when thewyer


    came to deliver the contract.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I can sign to overwrite our previous contract. I wouldn''t be able to fulfill the target you set without


    Dean Jennings'' help anyway." Natalie knew she had no other choice. Even if she was not willing to


    do so, Elliot would force her to sign the contract because it was clear that Elliot wanted nothing to


    do with her, and neither did he want her to be associated with Tate Industries any longer.


    The mansion Mike bought for the five experts was about half an hour''s drive from where Avery


    lived. It was in a rather remote area, and because it was a bungalow, there was more than enough


    space for them to run their experiments.


    When Avery arrived, she noticed that there was no one on the first floor and when she reached the


    second floor, she heard people debating the mechanism behind the device inside Elliot''s head.


    "That''s just unbelievable! If the device is controlled by someone on the outside, why is Elliot still


    breathing when Ang died yesterday?"


    "She might be dead, but there are other people in her team as well! Someone else must hold the


    secret to this technique as well. If Elliot wasn''t controlled remotely, how are you going to exin


    how the device works?"


    "A brain is fundamentally different from a heart!"


    "I never said they were the same. Didn''t Avery gather Ang''s research data? I read through them


    all, and the device Ang created has pretty much restructured the neurons inside Elliot''s head..."


    "I read the same data! The ''neurons'' that Ang created is just a machine! That''s why I am


    proposing that someone is controlling the device remotely!"


    They were absorbed in the discussion and after listening to them from outside the door, Avery


    knocked and interrupted the debate.


    "Avery, you arrived at a good time! How''s Elliot doing today?" Peter sat Avery down. " Chubby here


    thinks that Elliot is a robot that''s being remotely controlled by someone else. Everything he says


    and does..."

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    "Hey! Who are you calling Chubby?" The expert who was referred to as ''Chubby'' asked angrily.


    "You, of course! You are the chubbiest among the five of us! Your real name is too long for any of us


    to remember! We are just going to call you Chubby from now on!" Peter said.


    "Fine. Chubby it is, then. My name is quite difficult to remember," Chubby said in defeat.


    "Avery, you live with Elliot so you should know if he''s a robot," Peter continued." Have there been


    any abnormalities in the way he talks or acts?"


    "I can assure you all that he is no different from the person he used to be," Avery said without


    hesitation. "He has his own way of thinking, and even his subconscious habits remain exactly the


    same. He is not being controlled, so we can cross that theory out."


    Three of the researchers including Chubby appeared to be disappointed.


    "Peter, have you read through Ang''s research data? What do you think?" Avery asked.


    "If that device is keeping Elliot alive, and Elliot¡¯s mind belongs to him, don''t you think it''s odd? You


    mentioned that Ang can control him, right? But how? Using aputer or a specific remote


    device?" Peter asked. "With Ang dead, you should be looking for whatever gave her the power to


    control Elliot." "Yeah, I agree with Peter. With the controller, we will be able to find out how the


    device inside Elliot''s brain works!"


    Someone agreed.


    Avery, too, wanted to find the controller, but she was nowhere near finding Mary, so how could she


    locate the controller?


    "Avery, let¡¯s talk in private." Peter dragged Avery out of the room.


    "Is there something you can''t discuss inside the meeting room?"


    "The others are of no help to me." Peter dragged Avery downstairs. "I want to see the device inside


    Elliot''s head. Will you let me?"


    "I sent his CT scan here, didn''t I? Haven''t you seen them?" Avery asked in confusion.


    "I distinctly remember putting those into the box."


    "No, I don''t mean the CT scan." Peter leaned over and whispered into her ears," We are going to


    crack his head open and look at the device! We can capture it with a camera and study it. Ang


    and the controller won''t matter! The best hint is Elliot!¡±


    Avery had to admit that Peter had a quick mind because she had not thought of such a method


    before. The reason why she had not considered this was because Elliot had just undergone surgery


    and with the wound inside his head, his brain would not be able to withstand yet another surgery.


    "Not now," Avery said. "His body won''t be able to take it. I can¡¯t let him take risks that are out of my


    control."


    "Alright! I know this isn''t the perfect time. We can wait until his wounds are all healed. If we still can''t


    find anything solid by then, let¡¯s try it my way! I think he will agree to it. After all, we are doing this to


    save him."


    "Let''s not talk about it now. Let''s try to find another way."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At five in the afternoon, Avery left the secret research base formed by the six of them and headed to


    the market to buy Hayden his favorite chestnuts.


    Along the way, she sent Elliot a message, asking what he was doing.


    He replied right away. [I''m at home.]


    Avery stilled when she saw the message and replied. [What about Hayden?]


    He replied in an instant. [At home as well.]


    Avery felt as though she was suffocating as she was overwhelmed by concern that those two would


    start fighting again.

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    "Wilson, let''s head home," Avery said.


    "Aren''t we going to buy chestnuts?¡± Wilson asked. "What happened?"


    "Both Elliot and Hayden are at home. I''m worried that they will fight." Avery''s heart sank. "Hayden is


    still mad at me, so he has to be mad at Elliot as well!"


    "Those two didn''t fightst night when you were inside the room! Hayden only got mad after you


    came out," Wilson said.


    Avery''s head started pounding. "I''m still worried."


    "Let''s hurry back, then."


    In the mansion, the nanny served Elliot a bowl of soup, before she went up with Hayden''s bowl.


    Setting the bowl before him, she told Hayden that Elliot was home.


    Hayden immediately stepped out of his room with the bowl of soup in hand.


    This was his and his mother''s house, and Elliot, Avery''s former husband, was an outsider. Hayden


    did not intend on hiding in his room.


    The nanny was surprised to see Hayden out and about, but she was still relieved. She went into the


    living room, and when she remembered that Elliot was home as well, she gasped, wondering if the


    two would fight like they did the night before.


    "Hayden, why don''t we go out for a walk? You haven''te out the whole day..." The nanny made


    an attempt to lure Hayden away.


    Hayden stared intently at Elliot, and Elliot''s heart raced. "Go back to your chores! I''ll talk to Hayden,"


    he said after a while.


    "Oh... Okay!" The nanny hurried back to the kitchen, leaving the two alone in the living room.


    Elliot sat down on the couch and took a sip of his soup.


    Hayden, too, went to take his seat on the couch and followed Elliot''s motions.


    "Hayden, you can be mad at me, but don''t get mad at your mom. She felt so guiltyst night that


    she couldn''t sleep." Elliot broke the silence between them. "You can hate me or resent me, that''s


    fine. I''m okay if you want to shout at me as well, but don''t get mad at your mother over this."


    "Stop trying to fan the fire. You won''t be able to divide me and my mom!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You know that I''m not trying to do that." Elliot finished his soup and set the empty bowl onto the


    coffee table while looking at his son peacefully. "I don''t want you to hate me, but I know I can''t


    change your mind. All I can tell you is that I never meant to cause you any trouble. Quite the


    opposite, actually. It''s exactly because I didn''t want to cause you any trouble that I made that


    choice."


    "Only cowards would choose death to run away from troubles!" Hayden said in contempt.


    "You are right. You are better than me on that front." Elliot was willing to admit that he was wrong. "I


    found out that Dean had nned on using me to ckmail your mom into marrying his son,


    Sebastian. I can''t just watch that happen. It would be worse than dying. Hayden, what would you do


    if you were me?"


    Elliot asked for Hayden''s view not only because he wished to learn about his son but also to get


    closer to him.


    "I will make those who ckmail me pay! If I''m going to die, they won''t get to live either!" Hayden


    said without hesitation.


    Elliot studied his face endearingly. "I won''t have to worry if someone would bully your mom or your


    siblings even if I''m gone. I''m d that they have you to look out for them, Hayden."


    Elliot''s eyes were gentle and his tone was endearing.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    Hayden instantly blushed.


    "You are getting old. It''s foolish tomit suicide simply because an old man ckmailed you!"


    Hayden¡¯s stern tone eased slightly.


    "People change when they grow older.


    When I first met your mom, I wronged her in many ways; but then again, I was quite frustrated as


    well, because my so-called mother liked Avery."


    Hayden did not know much about Elliot and Avery''s past, so his interest was piqued, and did not


    interrupt Elliot.


    By the time Avery hurried back, the atmosphere in the living room was unexpectedly peaceful.


    The nanny approached her with a smile and whispered, "They didn''t fight. Mr.


    Foster has been extremely tolerant with Hayden, so Hayden couldn''t quite find the opportunity to


    get mad at him. "


    Avery sighed a silent breath of relief.


    "Miss Tate, should I go buy some chestnuts? " Wilson asked.


    "Yeah,¡± she said, before going to sit next to Hayden. "Hayden, let me see your face."


    "It''s fine now." Hayden did not want her to see the bruise on his face.


    Avery grabbed onto Hayden''s hands hesitantly and said, "Hayden, I thought that we shouldn''t look


    at your dad as an ordinary person. When people are sick, their mental states can be fragile, and


    your dad is like someone who''s terminally ill, only his case is worse. I''ve been tip-toeing around him,


    worried that I would provoke him, but the reality is that my actions were only reminders to him that


    he isn''t the same Elliot Foster as he was before. From now on, we will just interact with him like we


    would a normal person."


    Elliot stood awkwardly from the couch. " Let''s eat!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mom, I just had some soup so I don''t feel like eating now. You two go ahead!"


    Hayden pulled his hand away from Avery''s hold and started walking outside.


    "It''s cold out there, Hayden. You need to wear a jacket!" Concerned, Avery hurried into Hayden''s


    room to retrieve his jacket.


    Hayden stood by the door and waited for Avery toe back with his jacket, while Elliot stood


    inside the living room and studied Hayden from afar.


    Hayden noticed that Elliot was staring at him from the corner of his eyes and felt uneasy, so he


    lowered his head and kicked his feet at an imaginary rock on the ground.


    Shortly after, Avery returned with Hayden''s jacket and put it on for him.


    "Wear your mask." She took a face mask out of the drawer in the shoe cab and handed it to him.


    "Don''t go far. Come back to eat after a short stroll."


    Hayden put the mask on and headed out.


    Avery waited until Hayden was gone before walking back toward Elliot.


    "What did you talk to him about?"


    "About our past. I didn''t realize it''s been that long until I started talking about it."


    "And he enjoyed it?"


    "You don''t mention our past much to them, do you?" Elliot asked. "He was actually paying


    attention."


    "What''s there to talk about?" Her face flushed as she recalled all the things that had happened in


    the past. "Are you embarrassed to talk about that in front of the kids?"


    "Why should I be? He''s around the age where he will be interested in the opposite sex. Maybe


    some girl wille along to boss him around someday," Elliot said as though he could already look


    into the future. "Hayden is just like me, just it has to be a sweet girl to be able to boss him around.¡±


    "Are you trying to say that I''m sweet?" Avery lifted an eyebrow.


    "You used to be." He thought back and concluded, "Now, you are more dominating.

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    The smile on Avery''s face instantly froze.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I like it that you are dominating," he added. "Back then, I used to consider protecting you and the


    kids as my responsibility, but now that I can''t and need you to protect me instead... It''s a hard pill to


    swallow, so I was quite upset for a while.¡±


    "And now you are okay?" Avery could sense that he was more rxed from his tone.


    "Hayden taught me a lesson today." He shrugged. "I feel like maybe I''ve really aged.


    "Don''t think like that. Everyone ages, and like an old machine, anyone would experience


    difficulties." She served a piece of steak onto his te. "Eat well and drink well. There''s always


    hope." "You went to meet with those experts today, right? Do you think you can rely on them?" Elliot


    couldn''t help but feel hesitant about the people Mike had gathered.


    Avery bit down on a piece of vegetable and chewed slowly. "I don''t know them enough to say


    anything just yet, but Peter is famous. I didn''t think he woulde to our aid."


    "Maybe he is interested in the idea of bringing the dead back to life!"


    "Yeah. Like me, he is having a hard time believing that this is real. It''s just too unbelievable for the


    dead toe back to live," Avery said. "Maybe our mindsets are just limited and cannot process


    things that are out of what we already know. What about you? You went to Tate Industries today,


    right? Did you meet with Natalie?"


    "I did." His expression was rxed. "Avery, Tate Industries is yours. Forever. I won''t take it away


    from you."


    "I know. I''ve doubted you once before, but I decided to trust my gut in the end."


    "When you have time, we are transferring thepany ownership back to you," he said. "Let''s do it


    tomorrow!"


    "That soon?" She nced at him. "I don''t think that''s necessary. It can still be under your name. You


    wrote your will, right? Just give Tate Industries to La."


    "Sure."


    Meanwhile, Natalie had arrived at the hospital to visit Dean.


    She set the flowers on the table and asked," Dad, how are you doing today?¡± "What are you doing


    here?" Dean asked with a dark expression.


    "My mom told me toe and check on you," Natalie said calmly. "Also, I have good news for you."


    Dean beamed. "What kind of good news? Have you found Mary? Finding Mary is the only good


    news I need now!"


    "I don''t know where she is. I''m sorry." Natalie lowered her head shamefully.


    "Haha, I knew you were good-for-nothing! Even Sebastian is struggling to find Mary, so why would


    you know anything?" Dean red at her in contempt. "Go on, what do you want to tell me?"


    "Dad, are you still interested in Tate Industries?" Natalie asked sincerely. "I gambled and tried to


    discuss with the Sterling Group management about reaching the target ahead of time to see if I can


    get what was promised to me ording to the contract early, and they said yes without even asking


    Elliot... I got the contract that states that I will get the share for Tate Industries once I fulfill my end of


    the bargain."


    Natalie opened her purse and took out the contract to show Dean. "I''ve read through the contract.


    Everything adds up to the one I sighed before."


    Dean nced at his nanny and the nanny immediately helped to adjust the recline of his bed so that


    he could sit upright.


    "Dad, this basically means that you are purchasing the share for Tate Industries," Natalie exined.


    "I personally think that Tate Industries has a lot of potential. You definitely won''t lose anything from


    buying it."


    "How much will it cost?" Dean put on his sses and asked as he read.


    "2.1 billion."

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    Dean scowled. "Natalie, do you really think I should spend that much money to get my hands on the


    shares of Tate Industries?¡±


    "Dad, anyone else who has that much money would take this opportunity," Natalie argued. "Elliot is


    busy trying to survive, and Avery is caught up with looking into his condition. Neither of them has


    time to monitor Tate Industries, and that''s why there¡¯s a chance. If you let this opportunity go, what


    would happen if Avery actually manages to save Elliot?"


    Dean could barely focus on the words in the contract from Natalie¡¯s bbering.


    "Natalie, are you sure what you said is true? " Dean had been busy arranging his wedding with


    Ang and nning to take over a bigger enterprise, so he had not paid much attention to Tate


    Industries.


    "I''m certain. I wouldn''t bring this up if I''m not." Worried that Dean would not believe her, she


    continued, "I¡¯m quite close to the vice-president of Sterling Group. Had Elliot not ordered him to


    work against me, he would have never stood in my way.


    Besides, everything I proposed is in line with my contract with Elliot, so even if he wants to do


    something in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have any reason to do so."


    Dean stared at Natalie thoughtfully for a while, before deciding to take the chance because Tate


    Industries had far more potentialpared to MediLove; he needed to secure Tate Industries even


    if it cost him MediLove. After all, his n could very well be hopeless with Ang dead. His only


    option was to see if Tate Industries could seed.


    "Very well. I''m leaving this to you. Do it well and you will get to manage Tate Industries in the


    future."


    "Thank you, Dad, I won''t let you down. Rest well. I will get to it first thing tomorrow. I wille and


    visit again once it¡¯s done."


    "You are going to report to me every day!" Dean reminded her sternly. "You do know what would


    happen to you if you make a mistake, right?"


    "I do."


    Aftering out of the hospital, Natalie went into her car and unlocked her phone to start searching


    for flight tickets back to Aryadelle.


    It was a wide world out there, but she felt like she did not belong anywhere at all. She regretted


    being overly ambitious when she did not have the ability and talent to support her ambition.


    The next morning, she received 2.1 billion in her ount from Dean. Since she was the one who


    had signed the initial contract with Elliot, she had to be the one toplete the bet by transferring


    the money to Tate Industries.


    In truth, she had signed another contract to cancel her initial contract with Elliot the day before, and


    she had fooled Dean into paying her because Elliot had asked her to do so.


    Elliot knew that Dean was obsessed with money, and Elliot was determined to make him pay.


    Natalie was at a crossroads as she stared at the 2.1 billion inside her ount.


    She could simply take the money and run. If she wanted to remain hidden from Dean, she was


    confident that she could hide very well. Dean was over seventy years old and would die sooner or


    later, once he was dead, she would not have to hide.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, the thought of Elliot killing her parents, and her having to live the rest of her life alone in


    hiding made her skin crawl.


    Natalie took a deep breath and soon made up her mind.

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    In the Bridgedale branch of Tate Industries, the president''s secretary notified all management level


    employees to gather in the meeting room as soon as the office opened.


    Most of the employees in the branch were hired by Natalie, and she was the most powerful figure


    they had ever been in contact with, which was why everyone was shocked when Chad informed


    them that Natalie had resigned.


    "Why would Ms. Jennings resign?"


    "She was just fine two days ago. We even discussed the sales in the fourth quarter... This is so out


    of the blue."


    Chad listened to everyone quietly, before proceeding to exin, "Due to personal reasons, Natalie


    Jennings has left Tate Industries. As for her future ns, you are wee to ask her about it in


    private.


    From now on, she has nothing to do with Tate Industries."


    "Chad, that''s not the real reason, right? You don''t need to make excuses. If you won''t tell us why


    she really left, she definitely won''t dare to tell us anything."


    "You fired Natalie, didn''t you?"


    The managers were not fools. Natalie had been doing great in Tate Industries before Elliot arrived,


    so she couldn¡¯t have possibly resigned.


    "She was fired. Do you want to meet the same fate?" Chad''s expression darkened as he raised his


    voice. "The main objective for this meeting today is to inform you about her resignation, and that


    there will be a major shift in human resources. Once the new human resource manager is in, he will


    come and talk to each and every one of you in person!"


    Most of the employees were loyal to Natalie, and they had to be eradicated.


    No one else dared to raise any questions after what Chad said. They all knew that Natalie was fired,


    and they could very well be the next.


    Once the meeting was over, the others left the meeting room in order, while Elliot sat on his chair,


    unmoving.


    Noticing that Elliot had been staring at him, Chad asked sheepishly, "Why do you keep staring at


    me, Mr Foster?" "You''ve done well today. Very intimidating, ¡ö Elliotplimented.


    "Back in Sterling Group, everyone gets along well, and you were there to give orders, so I didn''t


    have to worry about much and could simply follow your lead..."


    "I''ll leave the Bridgedale branch to you," Elliot said.


    "Okay. Rest assured! Rest at home and focus on spending more time with Avery." Chad gathered


    all the documents on the desk, before leaning back against the desk.


    "She''s busy. I don''t want to disturb her."


    "So what are you thinking? Do you want to go back to see La and Robert? Maybe we can get


    someone to send them here instead... That''s probably the best. Avery wouldn''t want you to go back


    to Aryadelle on your own."


    I''m thinking the same." Elliot missed his children. "The kids need to go to school. It''s best that I go


    home instead." "The curriculums in elementary school and kindergarten aren''t that hard to catch up


    on."


    "La will be in secondary school soon. She''s already falling behind because of what had


    happened to me and Avery." Elliot did not want to further negatively impact his children¡¯s education.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mr. Foster, grades aren''t really that important. There''s no point in thinking about it on your own.


    Why don''t you go home and discuss it with Avery tonight and see what she says? You can just


    leave it to her to decide."


    Just then, they heard a knock on the door.


    Chad immediately went over to open the door and found the receptionist standing outside.


    "Chad, there''s a woman out there iming that she¡¯s Mr. Foster''s rtive and wants to see him."


    Chad scowled. "Rtive? I''ll go check it out.


    After Chad left with the receptionist, Elliot unlocked his phone to check for messages. If one of his


    rtives had indeede to visit, they would surely inform him ahead of time. However, he had


    received no messages on his phone.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    This meant that this so-called rtive was not someone they knew.


    Shortly after, Chad strode back in and informed Elliot, "Mr. Foster, this woman ims to be Peter


    White''s wife. Do you remember Peter? He''s your half-brother."


    Elliot¡¯s expression instantly darkened at the mention of that name.


    He knew that Peter had been in Bridgedale the entire time. Peter was hardly a capable man, yet he


    was more ambitious than anyone he knew.


    "Why would his wifee looking for me?" Elliot didn''t want to meet with the woman.


    "To ask for money," Chad said. "She said that Peter had tried running a business and failed, and he


    is now in enormous debt. He is missing and the loan shark hase for her. She can''t pay the


    debt, so she hase to ask you for help."


    "How much does she want?" Elliot stood up.


    "I didn''t ask. Should I go and ask her?"


    "Bring her here. I''ll ask her myself."


    "Okay." Chad left the meeting room and brought Peter''s wife back, before leaving the room


    immediately after.


    Peter''s wife was crying her heart out to the point that she was struggling to breathe. " Elliot, I really


    don''t have any other options...


    "When did you marry Peter?" Elliot had not heard any news of Peter getting married.


    "We got married officially two years ago and had our weddingst year. I am five months pregnant


    now and he has gone missing," she sobbed. "Had the loan shark note to our door, I didn''t even


    know that he''s in such an enormous debt. It''s nine hundred thousand! Where am I supposed to get


    that much money?"


    The woman was in distress and Elliot could not help but sympathize with her when he nced at


    her belly.


    "Give me the contact of the loan shark." He could not be certain who this woman truly was and


    whether she was telling the truth. After all, he had not been invited to Peter''s wedding.


    Peter''s wife immediately took out her phone from her purse and showed him a number.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Dean''s


    assistant rushed into Dean''s room while he was having his infusion.


    Startled, Dean''s expression darkened.


    "Mr. Jennings! We found Mary!" The assistant would never dare to intrude if it was not something


    important.


    Dean''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    He grabbed onto the handle by the bed and struggled to get up. The assistant and nanny


    immediately went to help.


    "Through the hint you provided me, I tried searching for the purchase records in real estate in this


    city, but there was no sign of Mary purchasing any property so I sent our men to the neighboring city


    and found her! Ang sure is smart! She treated her daughter well, too! The new ce Mary is


    currently staying in is a big mansion!"


    Dean''s face flushed from excitement."


    Bring her here! I want to question her on my own!"


    "Yes! Our men have already secured her, and they are on the way here as we speak. There''s quite


    a distance so it will probably be another hour of driving."


    "You''ve done well this time! Once I get out of the hospital, expect a great reward for your service!"


    Dean looked at his assistant with appreciation. "Sebastian isn''t even half as useful as you are!"


    "You are too kind, Mr. Jennings."


    Two hourster, an old man stepped into Tate Industries and asked to speak to Elliot.


    The receptionist scanned the old man up and down, suspecting that he was mentally ill. Why would


    someone like Elliot know someone this insignificant?


    "If you refuse to go, I''m calling security!" The receptionist threatened.


    "I am only here because someone asked me toe here. I didn''t want toe this far either..."


    the old man said with resignation. "Can you just take a message for Elliot Foster, then? This young


    lady asked me to tell him that everything is fake.

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    "What are you talking about? What daughter?" Since the old man had an ent, the receptionist


    was even more impatient.


    At that moment, a guard walked over to check on the situation.


    "I think he is most likely here to ask for ckmail money! He said that his daughter got him toe


    and look for Mr. Foster. How could our boss know such a person like him? He doesn''t even know


    how to lie properly. I''m guessing he wants to kiss up to our boss!" The receptionist was in a bad


    mood. "This morning, there was also anotherdy that ims to be Mr. Foster''s rtive, so I already


    informed them about her. Turns out, thatdy wanted to ask Mr. Foster for money!" The receptionist


    said with a sigh, "My manager privately gave me an earful! He said to not simply report anything in


    the future. If someone were to be truly Mr.


    Foster''s rtive, how could they not have his phone number?"


    The guard thought that what she said made sense. It was better to not create trouble. They were


    ordinary people, working life was tough for them. They had asked for nothing but a job.


    "Mister, you should not be here! Please leave!"


    The old man retreated a few steps backward, fearfully, before turning around and leaving.


    He was not close to Mary Hills. He was only a janitor working in Mary''s neighborhood. Before Mary


    had been taken away, he was coincidentally cleaning around her house.


    Mary called him through her window, begging him to head to Tate Industries to look for Elliot, telling


    him to bring Elliot a message from her.


    After Mary had told him to tell Elliot that everything was a lie, a few rough thugs barged into her


    home.


    The janitor had been scared half to death. He immediately went to look for the guard, but the guard


    said that it was not his matter to deal with. The property management would not interfere with that.


    The janitor felt guilty every time he thought of Mary''s desperate pleas and how scared she looked.


    So, he took a longdistance bus to the city and found Tate Industries.


    He never thought that he would be kicked out. He also did not know if the receptionist would pass


    on his message to Elliot. However, he had already done all he could. His conscience was clear.


    Half an hourter, Chad returned to the office after his meal.


    Elliot had already gone home. The changes in staff in the Bridgedale branch of Tate Industries will


    be dealt with by Chad.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    All Chad needed to do was fire Natalie''s confidantes and hire a new group of people. Once the


    company was on track, he would be able to let it go.


    After entering the office, the receptionist hesitated for a while before speaking to Chad. She


    blushed.


    "Chad, someone came over just now to look for Mr. Foster."


    Chad asked in rm, "Who was it?" "A middle-aged man who dressed very ordinarily. He looked


    like he was in his fifties," the receptionist exined. "I don''t think he is a local. He has a strong


    ent. He said that his daughter has something to say to Mr. Foster."


    Chad quickly digested what the receptionist told him.


    A foreign old man said that his daughter was looking for Elliot...


    "Where is he?" Chad scanned his surroundings.


    "I felt that he was lying, so I made him leave. I was a little worried. I''m not sure if what I did was right


    or wrong. What if that old man really knows Mr. Foster?" The receptionist might say that, but she


    was very sure that Elliot would definitely not know the old man.


    She only wanted to use this small incident to chat with Chad.


    Chad thought for a while before saying, "I''ll go check the security footage."

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    "Okay." The receptionist did not expect Chad to be so meticulous.


    Chad went to the surveince room to check on the footage. He took a photo with his phone and


    sent it to Elliot.


    The old man looked extremely foreign to Chad. They most probably had not met each other before.


    Elliot received Chad''s photo. After looking at it for a while. He replied with a question mark.


    Chad: [Mr. Foster, do you know this man? He came looking for you at the office just now.]


    Elliot tapped into the photo and zoomed in once more. Seeing the man''s face, he replied, [I don''t


    know him. Why is he looking for me?]


    Chad: [The receptionist said that he has a strong ent. He should be a foreigner. He said that his


    daughter has something to say to you.]


    Elliot: [I don''t know him. I don''t know his daughter either. I have no female friends in Bridgedale.]


    Chad: [Alright. I''ll just ignore him.]


    At the hospital, Dean felt more alive after the drip. He got out of bed and paced around for a little


    while.


    Perhaps he was anxious, but after pacing around for a while, he felt a little dizzy, so he returned to


    bed and rested.


    Not long after, Mary was brought to his ward.


    When Dean saw Mary''s tied hands, he immediately red at his men. "What the hell are you


    doing? Mary is considered my half-daughter. You bunch of useless beings! How dare you treat herN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    this way! Let her go!"


    One of his men went closer to Dean and exined in a soft voice, "Miss Hills wanted to run. We tied


    her only out of desperation."


    When Dean heard his exnation, he immediately smiled at Mary widely.


    "Leave us alone. I want to talk to Mary alone."


    Dean''s men immediately left the ward, leaving only Dean, his assistant, and Mary alone in the room.


    Mary looked at Dean with a helpless expression. "Uncle Dean, I have no grudges against you. Why


    did you kidnap me?"


    "Aren''t you Ang''s daughter? Answer me. Are you?"


    "I am, but I have never met you before. I am not your half-daughter.¡± Mary immediately dissociated


    herself from him.


    "Do you know how much money Ang has taken from me all these years? Mary, don''t y dumb.


    If you and your mother don''t have a guilty conscience, why did you buy a house in another city? I


    don''t care if you are an adopted or biological daughter. I will not just let go of whatever she owes


    me. " Dean sat up and looked at Mary maliciously.


    Mary lowered her head. "I don''t know much about your issue with my mother. She never spoke to


    me about this." "I was already nning to get married to her. We have shared interests. Now that


    she is dead, my profits are gone too!" Dean exined their rtionship to Mary. "Lady, I am not


    trying to make things difficult for you. Your mother nned her suicide. If she could prepare a house


    for you before she died, what about her will? I''m talking about everything that has to do with the


    resurrection treatment!"


    Mary shook her head furiously. "I don''t know. Mom has never talked to me about this. She only


    bought me a house and told me to fend for myself in the future."


    "Impossible!¡± Dean could not ept her reply. "Didn''t she ever tell you about her research and her


    way to control Elliot?"


    Mary shook her head. "Uncle Dean, I do not know anything about medicine. Even if she had told


    me, I wouldn''t understand. Maybe because she knows I don''t understand, so


    she didn''t tell me anything


    "Mary, I''ll advise you to think properly once more. If you''re not going to tell me


    anything, I surely won''t let you go. You are still young. You haven''t gotten married and have


    children. Are you nning to sacrifice your bright future for Ang?


    Don¡¯t answer me! Think properly before speaking!"


    "Uncle Dean, why won''t you believe me? Your men have already searched my house. If I have


    anything left by my mom, they would have long since found it," Mary said with reddened eyes.


    "Uncle Dean, even if you kill me, I won''t be able to give you the things that you want!"

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    Dean¡¯s face darkened sinisterly!


    "Mary, previously, a shocking scandal about my family was released. You must have heard of it,


    right?" Dean intimidated her. "Do you really think that I don''t dare to kill you?"


    Mary had just finished university. She had not witnessed the dangerous part of society before. How


    could she bear Dean''s cruel tactics?


    It would be a lie to say that she was not afraid.


    However, she was not afraid of what Dean would do to her. She was afraid of death. She was, after


    all, different from Ang.


    Ang had lived for a long time. She had seen everything she had wanted to see. However, Mary¡¯s


    life was just beginning, yet it had to end already.


    "Uncle Dean, before my mom died, she talked to me for a while." Mary was silent for a while before


    saying, "She said she had already achieved what she wanted to achieve. She had no regrets in this


    life. The importance of life is not in its length, but in how well you live it. She felt that if she were to


    continue living, nothing couldpare to the greatness of the day she had received the Marshall''s


    Award."


    "Did she really say that?" Dean was a little taken aback. He felt that Ang and he were on the


    same boat, yet reality just gave him a huge p on the face. No matter what happened, he would


    not kill himself as Ang had.


    "Uncle Dean. I do not need to lie to you.


    This is what she said." Mary fished around in her pocket and retrieved a small white medicine bottle.


    "This is what she gave me.


    Dean immediately looked at it. There was no writing on the bottle. He did not know what drug was in


    it.


    "What is this?"


    "I asked this from her," Mary slowly said and opened the bottle. She took out a small white pill from


    it. "Uncle Dean, do you know why my mom adopted me?"


    Dean wanted to say, "I don''t care."


    Before he could say anything, Mary continued, "I was born color blind. When I was one, I was


    dumped in a garbage bin by my biological mother."


    Dean was speechless. "My world is colorless. There is only darkness and light. I liked the darkness


    as it was the only ce I felt safe," Mary said with a smile. "Although I¡¯m not considered disabled,


    I''m not a normal person either. I won''t have a bright future. I am more than satisfied living up till


    now."


    Then, Mary quickly swallowed the white pill.


    Dean realized what it was. He immediately said to his assistant. "Get the pill out of her! It must be


    poison!"


    While Dean was saying that, Mary tried hard to swallow the pill down her throat.


    She smiled in satisfaction. "My mom died swallowing this pill. Even if you force the poison out of


    me, I won''t survive, because... this poison is lethal. Just a bit can kill a person."


    Then, she slowly walked to the chair and sat down. She leaned back, waiting for death to arrive.


    Dean looked in shock and fear.


    The assistant stood in front of Mary, not knowing what to do.


    "Mr. Jennings, uh..."


    Dean clenched his fists tightly. His lips quivered. This was different from what he expected!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He thought that if Mary was not going toe clean, she would surely break down and confess


    everything once he tortured her for a day or two.


    Who would have thought that she came prepared?


    In the silent room, death loomed over her. Suddenly, the ringing of the phone broke the eerie


    atmosphere.


    "Mr. Jennings, your phone is ringing." The assistant walked over to the cab, picked up Dean''s


    phone, and passed it to him.

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    Dean looked at his phone and saw that it was a call from hiswyer. He red at Mary, who was


    still sitting in the chair.


    Mary''s eyes were already closed He did not know if she had died yet or not.


    However, she was already dead to him.


    "Take her away! How unlucky!" Dean said through gritted teeth to his assistant.


    "Okay! I''ll get people to take her away!" The assistant left the ward and called two bodyguards over


    to take Mary out.


    Dean sat on the bed and answered the call." Has Natalie gotten the contract?"


    "Mr. Jennings, I can''t contact Natalie," thewyer said. "She had told me this morning that once we


    send the money over, she will be able to get the transfer agreement for Tate Industries by this


    afternoon, but after we gave her the money, she began to ignore us."


    This was a blow to Dean. He became dizzy and fell onto the bed.


    "W-Where is she?" Dean clutched his forehead while panting.


    "She said that she went to Tate Industries to deal with something. I just got off the phone with Tate


    Industries. Their receptionist told me that Natalie had resigned from Tate Industries today." The


    lawyer was confused. "Right now, I don''t know if Natalie transferred the money to Tate Industries or


    not because I can¡¯t meet the upper management. I also can''t contact Natalie, so I called you to let


    you know."


    The door of the ward opened and Dean''s assistant returned.


    Dean saw the assistant and was instantly furious!


    "Natalie has run away! Aren''t you close to her? She has conned me out of 2 billion dors. Did you


    gang up with her!"


    The assistant was frightened. "Mr. Jennings, what are you saying? Natalie took your money?


    Impossible! She didn''t tell me about this!"


    Crash!


    Dean threw his teacup at the assistant.


    "Then, what did she tell you? Don''t think I don''t know about you being in cahoots with her! If you


    don''t find Natalie, I''ll kill you and your entire family! I''ll show you that I''m not someone to offend!"


    The assistant knelt with a thud.


    "Mr. Jennings, I was indeed charmed by her beauty, but I have never thought of betraying you. I


    have always been conscious. Women are only ytoys, only by following you I can have a bright


    future! If Natalie and I were together, I would have surely run away with her and not spend time


    looking for Mary." The assistant immediately professed his allegiance to Dean.


    "What use is there saying this!" Dean yelled. "Find her back! Get my money back! Go! Quickly!"


    The assistant stood up and immediately left the ward.


    Dean was feeling extremely dizzy. His medications had just controlled his blood pressure, yet it


    increased suddenly again.


    He pressed the emergency button with trembling fingers.


    Soon, the nurse rushed over and fed him medicine to lower his blood pressure.


    Just now, Dean felt the threat of death. If the nurse were toe a littleter, he would have died.


    He suddenly wanted to see Sebastian.


    Sebastian was his biological son. Outsiders were outsiders after all. If something had happened, he


    still had to rely on his son.


    At the research base, Avery received Sebastian''s call.


    "Avery, something happened at home." Sebastian had just seen his father. At that moment, Dean


    passed out due to tiredness.


    "What happened?" Avery said in confusion, "... Is your father dead?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pfft! Have you been wishing that my father dies even in your dreams?"


    Sebastian could not help butugh. "Sorry to disappoint you, but he hasn''t died yet, but he is surely


    very upset. It seems like death to him. Natalie has conned him of two-point-one billion dors.


    Natalie has run away. No one knows where she is hiding."


    Avery was speechless.


    "Right, also, Mary Hills is dead," Sebastian continued, "Everything seems to be out of my father''s


    control. It seems like an unknown force has been helping you all."

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    Avery said, "There is no such force. If there is any force, it will be from ourselves."


    She paused for a while before saying," Mary Hills is dead?"


    "Yes, she poisoned herself," Sebastian replied. "She consumed the same poison as Ang. Mother


    and daughter have long expected this oue, so they prepared beforehand."


    Avery''s heart constricted a little.


    Why did things turn out this way? Dean only wanted Ang''s resurrection treatment. If he got what


    he wanted, logically speaking, he would not have killed Mary. Why did Mary kill herself too?


    "Sebastian, before Mary killed herself, did she give your father Ang''s things?" Avery asked.


    "I don''t think so. I was not there. When I arrived, Mary was already dead." Sebastian stood outside


    the ward. His expressions were serious. "I don''t think my father has two-point-one billion dors with


    him. He must have surely borrowed money. If he can''t get this money back, I think his blood


    pressure won''t evere down."


    "Are you worried that if your father dies, his debt will be your debt?" Avery was in a bad mood,


    but she felt that Sebastian''s mood was nowhere better than hers. "As long as you don''t inherit your


    father''s estate, you won''t need to repay his debt for him."


    "I''m not thinking that far," Sebastian replied. "You know about my rtionship with my father. He has


    no feelings for me and vice versa. I am only interested in the status and wealth that the Jennings


    family gave me. I like to be the heir. I also like to hear other people fawning at me. Do you think I¡¯m


    a hypocrite?"


    "I understand your feelings, but Sebastian, it¡¯s better to rely on yourself. It would be much better


    relying on yourself rather than relying on your parents or loved ones," Avery seemed to be advising


    him, but she was actually advising herself.


    Mary was already dead. She could no longer rely on Ang''s research.


    That way, she could only rely on herself and her team. The progress would be much slower, but


    there was also an advantage. That was, she no longer needed to worry about being threatened by


    others.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Thank you forforting me," Sebastian felt much better. "I never thought that Natalie would be so


    bold. This woman would always surprise me. I''m her halfsibling, but I don''t have the drive that she


    has."


    "Why do you need the drive to do bad things?"


    "Her work capabilities are also much better than mine. My father admires her, but too bad she¡¯s a


    woman," Sebastian knew about theck of his abilities, but he also knew his advantages too.


    Dean had a deep-rooted patriarchal ideology. Now that his elder brother was invalidated, he was the


    only heir to the Jennings.


    Avery could not understand the situation." Why would Natalie suddenly think of conning your


    father''s money?" "Maybe it might not be a sudden n. She could seed the first time, perhaps


    she has nned for a long time. With such a huge amount of money, it is enough for her to live


    freely for the rest of her life.


    After the call, Avery could not help but tell this to Elliot.


    "I don¡¯t know where Natalie is hiding. We haven''t sought revenge on her yet!" Avery was a little


    unhappy.


    "Who told you about this?" Elliot asked.


    "Sebastian told me. He also told me that Mary is dead. What a pity. That girl looks young," Avery


    said pitifully. "Did Ang really not leave anything behind? Perhaps, Ang and Dean did not have


    a good rtionship. She would rather give it to other people than Dean?"


    Elliot said, "Natalie has gone to Aryadelle."


    Avery was stunned at his firm tone. "Elliot, how do you know about this? Didn''t she cheat Dean of


    his money and escape?"


    "No. The money Natalie cheated from Dean, she has given it to me," Elliot said calmly." How could I


    let go of people who hurt us?"


    Avery suddenly came to a realization. This was Elliot''s setup!


    For the past few days, Elliot had been going to the office daily, not to work, but to design how to get


    revenge on Natalie.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    "Now we no longer need to deal with Natalie. Dean hates Natalie a lot right now. As long as Dean


    found Natalie, she would surely be tortured," Elliot analyzed the situation for Avery.


    "Elliot, why didn''t you tell me this earlier?"


    "Because I''m not sure if Natalie would take the bait or not," Elliot exined. "She only transferred


    the money to me this morning. I nned to tell you when we met at night."


    "Hmm. How did you get her to take the bait?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "When you told me that she was the one behind the incident in Ylore, I got someone to look for her


    parents. Even if Ang did not die, I would still seek revenge on Natalie," Elliot said slowly. "But she


    did not take the bait notpletely because of her parents in Aryadelle. From the moment she


    failed to get rid of us, she had nowhere to run anymore."


    "Where are you right now?" Avery listened to Elliot''s methodical tone, and she felt as if Elliot from


    the past had returned. The familiar sense of security made her let out a sigh of relief.


    "I''m at home resting. Avery, I want to go back to see the children." He had woken up, so he just


    directly flipped the covers away and got down from bed. "I have not seen them in a very long time. I


    have to go back to see them."


    This was not him discussing it with her. He was informing her.


    "Elliot, I know that you miss the children. I could get the bodyguard to send them here." "They have


    to go to school, and they only have two days on the weekend," Elliot told her his considerations. "If


    something were to happen to me back at Aryadelle, it would happen to me here sooner orter. I


    can''t stay trapped here just because I''m afraid."


    She was silent for a while. She could not say anything to refute his statement.


    "Then, I''ll go with you."


    "You hired a team to work with you. Won''t it be bad if you leave?" He pondered for a while. "I''ll only


    return for a few days.


    Nothing will happen."


    "Okay, La and Robert would surely be very happy seeing you. Also, Shea. You should go and


    see them." Avery thought it through. "Leave tomorrow." "Hmm." After the call, Avery looked at her


    phone and hesitated.


    Should she tell Sebastian about the 2.1 billion dors Natalie got from Dean that has fallen in Elliot''s


    hands at that moment?


    Usually, no matter what happened to the Jennings family, Sebastian would tell her. In all fairness,


    Sebastian treated her well.


    After a short moment of hesitation, she sent Sebastian a message and told him the truth.


    Things were already set. Even if she told the Jennings family the truth, Dean could not change


    anything at all.


    When Sebastian saw her message, he felt extremely helpless. At the same time, the confusion in


    his heart cleared up. He was still wondering how Natalie would be so bold as to trick Dean. Turns


    out, it was


    Elliot behind it.


    In the afternoon, Dean woke up. Seeing Sebastian standing by the side of his bed, Dean red at


    him with reddened eyes. " Have you found Natalie? What are you standing here for? Go look for


    her!"


    "Dad, it''s pointless looking for Natalie," Sebastian told him the truth. "Natalie has transferred your


    money to Elliot. The one who set you up was not Natalie. It''s Elliot. Of course, for Elliot, this isn''t a


    setup. It¡¯s... revenge."

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    Perhaps it was because he had received plenty of bad news that day, but Dean''s ability to bear the


    news had increased.


    When he heard what Sebastian said, he did not get angry which would worsen his condition.


    He looked straight ahead at the white wall in front of him. He froze. It was as if someone had cast a


    spell over him.


    Sebastian looked at his father in a daze, as if he saw his father suddenly aging ten years in front of


    him.


    Dean had never looked this depressed.


    "Dad, I don¡¯t think we can get this money back. You should just ept it!" Sebastian said once


    more, consoling his father, "How much did you borrow? We''ll slowly pay it back."


    Dean snickered condescendingly," Sebastian, I''m not dead yet! Even if Ang and Mary have died,


    it can¡¯t change the fact that Elliot is a dead man walking! I have never been afraid of anyone in my


    entire life! So, what if he is richer than me? I''ll just fight with him!"


    "Dad, you should recuperate. Your health is more important," Sebastian said quietly.


    "You¡¯re a useless being! You can''t even help me alleviate my worries! Other than putting a funeral


    for me once I''m dead, what else can you do?" Dean¡¯s blood pressure had stabilized. He felt that he


    was not going to die anytime soon, so his temper red up.


    "Then, I''ll just leave.¡± Sebastian did not want to stay there being an eyesore, nor did he want to just


    take it from his father.


    Dean saw his son about to leave, and he was feeling a little reluctant. He realized that his words


    were a little too harsh.


    "Sebastian!" Dean called out, "Go check and see if Mary is really dead or not. If she is dead, go and


    n hers and Ang''s funeral!"


    Sebastian replied, "How do you want me to do it? More formal or simpler?¡±


    Dean thought for a while before saying, "Of course, do it more formally. Ang is the winner of the


    Marshall''s Award this year. I will send you the guest list, by then, go and inform them."


    "Okay."


    "Sebastian, I''m letting you handle this. You have to do it well," Dean said seriously, " You''re my son.


    There is nothing to hide from you. From the two-point-one billion dors, I borrowed half of it from


    the bank. Not only do I have to return the money in full, but I also have to pay the interest."


    Dean felt a huge burden on him. His heart sunk even more.


    "Dad, you asked me to do it well, but it¡¯s only a funeral. Why would it matter?"


    "Hehe, the funeral is just a cover. Do you really think I would hold a funeral for them if I did not want


    to turn things around? I''m so angry I want to skin Ang alive right now so that she would regret it!"


    At that, Dean''s face flushed red. However, he was still in a good mood. "Go and deal with the


    funeral. I''ll get someone else to deal with others. Whether the Jennings family can turn the tables


    around, it all depends on this!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sebastian could not understand the meaning behind his father¡¯s words, but seeing how confident


    his father was, perhaps he already had an idea.


    In the end, his father still did not trust him enough.


    For the past few years, the person his father trusted the most was Ang. It was a pity that Ang


    was only polite and pretended to be lovey-dovey with him on the surface, but she secretly had other


    ns.


    She finally achieved her ns and heartlessly abandoned Dean.


    Sebastian felt that his father was actually quite pitiful. Other than releasing his anger on other


    people, he could not do anything else.


    In the evening, Avery returned home and showed Elliot the little gifts that she had


    bought.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    "Bring it back to the children, say it was from you." Avery was thoughtful. She exined, "You have


    been missing for so long. The two children have been equally worried and sad, so you bringing


    them gifts will make them happy."


    Elliot had a look at the gifts that she bought.


    Avery bought La a pretty hair clip.


    "La''s liking hasn''t changed in so many years." Elliot gently chuckled.


    "She likes to be pretty. She likes jewelry. She is still young. Things like nes and bracelets are


    not suitable for her, so a hairclip is better."


    "Hmm." He ced the hair clip down and picked up the toy ne she bought for Robert. "There are


    a lot of these types of toys back in Aryadelle. I can buy it for him when I get back."


    "It doesn''t take up space. ce it into your luggage," Avery said and headed to the master


    bedroom. "Have you booked your flight tickets?"


    "Yes. The flight is tomorrow at eleven in the morning."


    "Okay. Once you''re back home. If you don''t feelfortable, you have to immediately go to the


    hospital," Avery said in a serious way, "Elliot, I really think getting the children toe over is not a


    problem.¡±


    "Avery, I have already bought my tickets. I have also already spoken to La on the phone." Elliot


    knew that she would find it hard to let him go, so heforted her, "I will be fine. I know my body. I


    feel no different than before."


    Avery said, "That''s because you''re at home right now, you are not traveling long distances. The


    flight is more than ten hours. Also, the G-force when you take off andnd. I''m afraid you might not


    be able to take it."


    "Avery, if that¡¯s the case, I won''t be able to go anywhere but stay here," Elliot said patiently. "If I


    have to live in such a fragile state, it would be meaningless."


    "You can''t only think about yourself. You have to consider mine and the children''s feelings."


    They entered the bedroom. Avery took out a small suitcase and helped him pack.


    "I¡¯m surely not as fragile as you think." Elliot followed behind her, watching her pack. "You don''t


    need to pack. I have everything back in Aryadelle." "Then, let''s go buy more gifts! Fill it up with gifts


    then." Avery packed a new set of toiletries as well as an extra set of clothes for him. There was still


    a lot of space.


    "Hmm, let¡¯s go out after eating." Elliot thought about how he was about to see his two adorable


    children. He could not help but smile. "You should have the money we got from Dean!"


    Avery''s face flushed. She turned around and look at him. "Why are you giving it to me?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You hired people to research the device in my head. I''m sure you''ve spent quite a lot of money on


    that, right?" Elliot casually found an excuse. "I''m already very worried that you have to suffer


    because of me, and yet you are still spending money..." "Don''t be like this. I''ll take the money then!


    " Avery had goosebumps. "You should just talk to me properly like before."


    He smiled and took out a bank card from his pocket. He passed it to her. "Dean owes a great deal


    of debt right now. I wonder if he could pay it back before he dies."


    Avery said, "He deserved it. If he did not offend us, we would not have conned him.¡±


    "Hmm."


    After dinner, they went out to buy gifts for the children.


    At the same time, Sebastian received the guest list for the funeral from his father. He swept a


    nce at the list and saw Avery''s name in the list.


    He was unsure whether Avery would attend Ang and Mary''s funeral, so he called her on the


    phone.

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    "Avery, three dayster, we will be holding a funeral for Ang and Mary. Will you be attending?"


    Sebastian asked. "It''s fine if you don¡¯t have the time."


    "Your father is holding a funeral for them?" Avery asked. "He should be loathing Ang to death.


    Why is he helping her with a funeral?"


    "I don''t know." Sebastian indeed did not know the reason. Besides, he no longer wanted to reveal


    Dean''s ns to Avery. At that moment, the Jennings were more than one billion dors in debt. He


    did not dare to imagine this number."


    He could not just go up against his father and help Avery and Elliot.


    "Oh... we''ll see about it three dayster!" Avery thought for a while. "Is your father still alright?" "Not


    great. He borrowed more than one billion from the bank."


    "Sebastian, look on the bright side. That is his debt. That isn''t your debt. You don''t have to help him


    pay it back." Other thanforting him, Avery did not know what else to say, because she would


    not possibly return the money to Dean.


    Elliot told her that when Natalie had transferred the money to him, she had followed all the


    instructions on the note and the transfer was recorded as a purchase. Therefore, even if Dean


    brought up this matter to the courts, he would not be able to take it back.


    Dean could only go look for Natalie. Natalie, on the other hand, did not have so much money to


    return to Dean, so Dean was forced to suffer this loss.


    Elliot thought about how Dean has been conned off his life''s work, he had huge pleasure in exacting


    the revenge. Avery shared the same feelings as him.


    They could not be softhearted or give in to evil people like Dean.


    "Avery, although my father owes a lot of money, we could still repay the debt. You don''t have to be


    pretentious and console me."


    "Since you think I''m pretentious, why did you all invite me to Ang''s funeral?" Avery retorted. "I


    wasn''t close to Ang or you. If I have time to be pretentious to you, I would rather spend the time


    lying in bed sleeping."


    "I''m inviting you ording to the guest list my father gave me. If you want to attend.e. If not,


    just don''te." Sebastian was in a bad mood, so his words were more direct.


    "Okay, got it." Avery hung up.


    Elliot saw her angrily hanging up the call. He walked to her and ruffled her head." Sebastian?¡±


    "Hmm. He is angry at us." Avery ced her phone in the bag and said, "After all, he is part of the


    Jennings. Now their family''s pockets are almost empty. His life has changed. He and I were never


    people from the same world. The incident today has only made it clearer for us.¡±


    "I heard you talk about a funeral. Ang''s funeral?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes! Dean is nning to hold a funeral for Ang and Mary. He invited me over." Avery saw Elliot''s


    expression change as if the danger was upon them. She immediately said, "I won''t go. We have


    fully uncovered the facade with Dean. Dean is surely inviting me out of ill intentions."


    "It''s good that you''re cautious." Elliot let out a sigh of relief.


    "I''m not an idiot." Avery held his hand and walked forward. "Right now, I only want to remove the


    device in your brain. I don''t even have time to head back to see the children. Where would I have


    the time to see Ang."


    "Hmm."


    Two dayster, at Aryadelle, Elliot came out from the airport and immediately saw Ben and Lilith.


    "Elliot!!" Lilith yelled excitedly when she saw Elliot.

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    Previously, Lilith had never called out to Elliot this affectionately.


    Back then, she had always felt that Elliot was invincible. After this incident, she realized that he was


    just a normal person of flesh and blood.


    Elliot never thought that she would call out to him this affectionately. He was not used to it.


    Elliot walked over to them. Before he could say anything, Ben called him in the same affectionate


    manner.


    Elliot was speechless.


    "He is my brother! Not yours!" Lilith red at Ben. "I haven¡¯t married you yet!" "Lilith, you have


    already agreed to my marriage proposal, you will marry me sooner orter." Ben was a little


    reluctant." You said that after you found Elliot, you will marry me. Now that he is back. When are we


    going to have the wedding?"


    Elliot asked, "Are the preparations in order?


    "Yes! My parents organized it," Ben exined. "I should be the one preparing the wedding, but after


    your incident, I really didn''t have the mood to do it."


    "Since it''s already prepared, just get married quickly!" Elliot wanted them to get married while he


    was still fine, and he would get to witness their marriage.


    Ben did not understand the subtext behind his words.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not in a rush. We can wait until Avery solves your problem..."


    "Her senior said that she might not be able to solve my problem in this life." Elliot wanted Ben to


    think about more practical issues. "You''re not young anymore. Settle down so your parents won''t


    worry."


    "Elliot, why are you not asking me about my opinion? Why are you siding with the outsider?" Lilith


    tugged on Elliot''s arm. "I''m your sister!"


    Elliot was not used to Lilith being so affectionate to him, so he pushed her hand away. "Ben is the


    best person you could find right now."


    "He is just richer than me, but I''m younger than him..." Lilith muttered softly.


    "I know him very well. His advantages are not only in wealth.¡± Elliot analyzed it for her. "He won''t


    treat you badly. If you were to find another man, can you guarantee that he will always treat you


    kindly?"


    "How could you guarantee that Ben would always treat me well?" Lilith retorted." Unless you don''t


    die and always be his boss."


    "You''re wrong,¡± Elliot corrected her. "I''m not his boss. We''re partners."


    Lilith was speechless.


    Ben saw the siblings going back and forth. He found itical. "Let''s get in the car first! Elliot, Lilith


    has already decided to marry me, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can tell you for sure that I


    won her over with my charm. It has nothing to do with my money."


    Lilith immediately exposed him. "Why don''t you try going bankrupt right now and see?"


    Ben''s smile stiffened.


    Once they got in the car, they drove to Elliot''s mansion.


    "I thought Avery would return with you!" Lilith asked. "Elliot, how long are you back for?"


    "A week or so!" Elliot replied. "She''s busy."


    "Is the progress in the research?" Ben asked concernedly.


    Elliot said, "Ang passed away without leaving anything behind."


    "Ang is evil! You had no grudges against them. Why did she torture you like this? It''s fine that


    she wanted to die, but why didn''t she exin to you about the device in your head!" Ben furrowed


    his brows. He found the problem extremely tricky. "How is it on Dean¡¯s side?" "Ang didn''t leave


    him any clues, so I got Natalie to con him. He is facing a huge debt right now."


    "It feels good just listening about it. I hope that you can maintain this until Avery finds a solution,"


    Ben said hopefully.

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    "You guys should never say such a thing in front of Avery." Lilith felt that Avery was under a lot of


    pressure. "She didn''t even return together with Elliot, so she certainly must be more anxious about


    this than anybody else."


    "I haven''t been in contact with her since I returned to the country. I know that she''s busy, so I didn¡¯t


    dare to disturb her," said Ben, then he looked at Elliot. "Elliot, I feel that you''re having quite a good


    mental state now. Inparison to a while ago, you look like you have put on a little weight as well.


    Avery has been taking quite good care of you!"


    Lilith said, "Did he put on a little weight? I feel that he is much thinner than before." "That¡¯s because


    you haven''t seen how he looked when Avery had just brought him back. He was extremely thin at


    that time and just looked a little scary," Ben exaggerated, "I didn''t dare to tell you back then as I was


    afraid that you''ll be heartbroken."


    Lilith felt a lump in her throat.


    "Alright. Elliot is back now. Don''t be sad," said Ben, then he reminded Elliot, "Shea has heard that


    you''re returning today, so she has already brought the children over to your cest night to stay


    over."


    When Elliot heard Shea''s name, the expression on his face instantly became much gentler.


    Not long after, the car arrived at Elliot¡¯s mansion.


    The car slowed down and gradually drove into the courtyard.


    Shea, Wesley, La, Robert, Jun, Tammy, Kiara, and Tiffany were all there in the courtyard. One by


    one, all of them walked out of the mansion.


    When Elliot got out of the car, they all walked toward him.


    The mansion was so lively. It was as if it was New Year''s Day.


    "Why are all of you here?" He was not used to being surrounded by so many people. " La, why


    aren''t you guys in school?"


    "Dad, you''ve already died once and you almost couldn''te back. If I still went to school as usual,


    won''t you be sad?"


    La looked at her father¡¯s face and said miserably, "Fortunately, you''re back.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a father anymore." While La said that, tears started to well up in her


    eyes.


    Elliot immediately pulled his daughter into his arms. "La, I should¡¯vee back earlier to see all


    of you."


    "Dad! Hug me, Dad!" Robert shouted as he instantly got jealous when he saw his father hugging his


    sister.


    When Elliot heard his son shouting, he immediately let go of his daughter and looked at his son.


    It had only been a few short months since he hadst seen him, but Robert was already slightly


    taller. His little face used to be chubby, but it was not as chubby as before.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you and your brother getting jealous of each other?¡± Tammy teased them. "La, don''t


    fight with your younger brother." "Hmph! Silly brother! I''m not going to let him have his way!" La


    hugged her father''s body tightly with both hands and did not let go.


    Tammy said, "La, I''m not biased toward your younger brother. I''m scared that your father can''t


    take it."


    La immediately let go of her father when she heard that.


    Robert saw the opportunity and immediately hugged his father''s legs.


    Elliot picked up his son with one arm, held La''s hand with his other hand, and walked toward the


    mansion.


    "I brought plenty of presents for all of you. Since Kiara and Tiffany are also here, all four of you, little


    children, share them together, alright?" Elliot was discussing it with La.


    "Dad, the three of them are little children. I''m not a little child!" said La. "I''m already going to


    middle school soon. I''m already a grown-up!"


    "Alright. Alright. La is our big child.¡±


    "A grown-up! Not a big child! Dad, you¡¯re not allowed to say that I''m a child!" La said seriously. "I


    don¡¯t want to be a child!"


    "La, you''ll forever be a child in my heart because I want you to be the apple of my eye forever."


    Elliot looked at La¡¯s little face that resembled Avery so much and he could not help but get all


    mushy.


    Everyone else either sighed or blushed because of the mushiness.


    "Elliot, are you so mushy to Avery as well? Howe I heard from Avery that you don''t have


    anything nice to say? Howe you''re such a sweet talker as if your mouth has been coated with


    honey when ites to your daughter?" Tammy poked fun at him.

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    "Tammy, there''s no need for you to poke fun at Elliot. He has escaped death by a hair''s breadth, so


    his mindset certainly has changed. Also, I feel the reason Elliot didn''t sweet talk Avery certainly is


    that he does more."


    Everyone looked toward him.


    "Oh... I mean Elliot is a man of action. He must have taken good care of Avery.


    Otherwise, could Avery be so devoted to him?" said Jun. He then picked up his daughter, Tiffany, as


    he wanted to bring her to the kitchen to have some food.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tiffany huffed and pushed him away.


    "I don¡¯t want to y with you! I want to y with La, Robert, and Kiara!"


    Jun was a little saddened after his daughter rejected him.


    At that moment, Elliot''s bodyguard walked in while carrying Elliot''s luggage.


    Elliot took the bag from his bodyguard and opened it up.


    It was filled with presents.


    The four children immediately surrounded the bag.


    "Hmph! I think you just want to get some presents!" Jun could not help butugh when he saw his


    daughter putting both her little hands inside the bag to fight for the presents.


    Mrs. Cooper put the dishes on the table and called out to let them know that food was served.


    "How is your body feeling now?" Wesley walked over to Elliot and asked, "Are you feeling


    ufortable anywhere? If you''re feeling any difort, you have to tell me immediately. Avery


    has texted me and asked me to ask you about your body''s condition every day."


    "She''s truly very worried about meing back to the country, but I''m not as weak as she thinks.


    I''m feeling very good now. I''m very happy," Elliot said and then he looked toward Shea, who was


    beside Wesley." Shea, even if I die, you have to live your life well. If I die before you, that''s very


    normal as well."


    Shea was originally in a happy mood. When she heard him saying that, she instantly frowned, "I


    don''t want you to die."


    "Everybody will die."


    "I don¡¯t want you to die before me." "This is not something that''s within our control." Elliot wanted


    her to learn how to ept reality.


    He had protected her too well in the past which led to her having an extremely low endurance in


    adversity.


    "Elliot, it''s better that you don''t talk to her about this. You''re back now. Everybody is happy. Let''s not


    talk about such a heavy topic today." Wesley saw that Shea had clenched her fists, so he


    immediately cut the topic short.


    When they were eating together, Avery video-called Elliot.


    It was midnight at Bridgedale at that moment.


    Elliot answered the video call and saw that she was wearing her pajamas, but she was still very


    spirited.


    "You''re not asleep yet?" he asked, "Didn''t I say that you don''t have to stay upte to wait for me to


    tell you that I''ve arrived safely?"


    "You didn''t even tell me that you''ve arrived safely," Averyined. "It''s already been one and a


    half hours since you arrived, yet I don¡¯t see any texts from you. Have you forgotten about me as


    soon as you go back?"


    Elliot was embarrassed. After that, he flipped the camera to engage the back camera and showed


    her everyone in the dining room.


    Her expression instantly stiffened when she saw so many people in the house.


    "Hahaha! Avery, it''s not his fault. Ben and I went to pick him up at the airport. After we picked him


    up, we kept talking to him along the way, so he did not have the time to take out his phone. When


    he got home, he was surrounded by a bunch of people to the point that he didn''t even get to take a


    sip of water at all, " Lilith exined on Elliot''s behalf.


    Avery said, "Did all of you take the day off? It''s not the weekend today!"


    "That''s right! We''ve all taken the day off! It''s such a shame that you and Hayden didn''te back. If


    both of you were here, then it¡¯s even better!" Lilith desperately wanted to take Elliot''s phone over to


    talk to her.


    Elliot felt that the room was too noisy, so he took his phone and left the dining room.


    "Avery, tomorrow''s Ang and Mary''s funeral. You absolutely mustn''t go," he reminded her. "I heard


    that Dean has been discharged from the hospital."

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    Avery said, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t have the time to take your phone out since younded?


    How did you hear that Dean has been discharged?"


    Elliot said, "When you video-called me, the text from Chad happened to pop up. I happened to see


    that sentence."


    "Is it so coincidental?"


    "Mm-hmm. It''s really a coincidence. Could you be thinking that I didn''t contact you after I got off the


    ne but I contacted someone else?" Elliot could already sense her jealousy through the phone.


    "Alright. I''ll believe you then," Avery said while leaning against the headboard. "I won''t attend


    Ang''s funeral. Don''t worry." "Mm-hmm. La and Robert have grown up a little." "Our children


    are not the only ones who have grown up, I saw that Tiffany and


    Kiara have grown up as well." Avery smiled "We''ve also grown older!"


    "As long as we''re still young at heart, we won''t be old." Elliot did not want to admit that he has


    gotten older, much less admit that Avery has gotten older.


    Just like how no matter how old La got, in his eyes, La would forever be a child.


    In his eyes, Avery would forever be that confident and dazzling woman.


    "I see that you''re glowing, so you must be in a very good mood!" Avery looked at his spirited face,


    and she became as happy as him. "If I had known better, I would have returned together with you."


    "All of them are looking forward to you and Hayden''s return as well.¡±


    "There''s a possibility for me to return. As for Hayden, just forget it. He certainly would want to finish


    his studies here before he would consider returning and settling down." Averyy down in bed. "It


    looks like he likes it more here in Bridgedale. If he chooses to settle down in Bridgedale, I wouldn''t


    be against it."


    "Mm-hmm. He can stay wherever he wants. It''s very convenient to travel now anyway, so it''s


    convenient to go anywhere."


    Avery yawned. When she reached out her hand to rub her eye, her grip on the phone loosened for


    a moment, and then with a thud, her phone crashed into the bridge of her nose.


    She was in so much pain that she


    screamed.


    "Avery! Are you alright?" Elliot heard her screaming through the phone and his heart almost


    stopped.


    La, who was in the dining room, heard her father''s voice, so she was the first to run over.


    "What happened to my mom?!"


    Immediately after, one by one, all the others ran toward Elliot.


    On the other end of the video call, Avery heard themotion on Elliot¡¯s end and was so


    embarrassed that she wanted to hide under the covers.


    "La, I''m fine..." Avery covered her nose, which was in pain, and looked at the camera with


    embarrassment.


    Before she finished her sentence, everyone¡¯s faces were fighting to appear on the screen at the


    other end of the video call.


    "I''m really fine... I was lying in bed while talking just now and my phone identally fell on my face."


    Avery was feeling so awkward that she did not know if she shouldugh or cry.


    "Avery, is your nose alright?" Tammy asked with concern as she saw that she kept covering her


    nose.


    "It''s fine. It''s alright. It''s just a little painful. It''s nothing serious." She moved her hand that was


    covering her nose away to show everybody.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Indeed, it looked alright in the video call.


    However, Avery reckoned that her nose would be bruised the next day.


    "Go to bed earlier then! Don''t hold your phone while lying in bed in the future.


    What happens if it falls and hits your eye?"


    "Mm-hmm. I''m already going to sleep. All of you just go and have your dinner then!" Avery said


    awkwardly.


    After she ended the video call, Avery got out of bed to take a look at her nose in front of the mirror.


    Her nose looked red but it was not bruised.


    She was toozy to go and get the first aid kit, so she simplyy down in bed and slept.


    When she woke up the following day and took a look, a patch on her nose was indeed bruised.


    She first washed her face and then she got a piece of ster to cover up the bruised part of her


    nose.


    When she was having breakfast, she looked at her phone and a notification for a piece of news


    popped up.


    Ang''s funeral and memorial service would be starting at nine in the morning sharp that day.


    Ang was a recipient of the Marshall''s Award, so many people from the medical field would


    certainly attend her funeral.


    Avery was actually very tempted to go to the venue to have a look, but she also knew that it would


    be potentially dangerous if she were to go.

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    It was unexpected that Dean was discharged from the hospital so soon after Dean was cheated out


    of 2.1 billion.


    Logically speaking, he should have been so pissed that he became dizzy and his blood pressure


    skyrocketed.


    Avery felt that the development of this matter was not quite right


    After she nced at the news, she opened the messaging app and saw that Elliot had sent a few


    photos to her.


    There were photos that Elliot had taken together with their two children.


    Their smiles were radiant and wonderful. The corner of Avery''s lips subconsciously turned into a


    smile when she looked at the photos.


    How she wished to return to their side immediately and spend her life together with them.


    "Mom, what are you looking at?" Hayden walked over to have breakfast and saw that his mother


    was smiling, so he just asked in passing.


    Avery immediately showed Hayden the photos on her phone. "Your father has arrived home. These


    are the photos that he had sent over."


    Hayden nced at the photos, and when he saw that his siblings were smiling so happily, he also


    smiled happily.


    "Hayden, what is your n after you graduate?" Avery wanted to know what her son had in mind.


    "Mom, it''s still too early before my graduation!" Hayden has not thought of this matter for the time


    being.


    Nothing in life would be set in stone. Even if he had nned for his future, when the day finally


    came, everything might have already changed.


    "That¡¯s true. After I''ve resolved your father¡¯s problem, I would return to Aryadelle. When I thought of


    separating from you, I just felt reluctant"


    "Mom, is your research going to be ending soon?" Hayden saw that his mother was saddened, so


    this question popped up in his mind.


    Avery kept shaking her head. "There¡¯s still no progress. Hayden, would you feel that I¡¯m very


    useless?"


    "No! If you don''t have a solution, then nobody will have it." Hayden encouraged his mother. "Even if


    you can¡¯t resolve this matter, Elliot wouldn''t me you. If he dares to me you, we just abandon


    him."


    "Hayden, your father won''t me me. On the contrary, he kept feeling afraid of getting me in


    trouble. Everything that I''m doing now, I''m doing it willingly." Avery smiled at her son.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mom, what happened to your nose?" Hayden stared at the ster on Avery''s nose.


    "I was ying with my phone while lying in bedst night and my phone identally fell on my


    nose," Avery said calmly. "It''s not painful, but it''s a little bruised. It''ll be fine after a couple of days."


    "Be more careful in the future." "Hmm." It was nine in the morning, and the memorial service started


    on time.


    Dean was dressed in full ck and was standing at the side to mourn with the guests who came to


    attend the memorial service.


    After a while, a bodyguard walked toward Dean with big strides and whispered something to him.


    Dean immediately left the venue while being supported by the bodyguard.


    Sebastian has been standing by Dean''s side the whole morning. However, the volume of the


    bodyguard''s voice when speaking to his father earlier was truly too soft, so he heard nothing at all.


    After his father walked away, he watched his father''s figure vanish from his line of sight very quickly.


    Where was his father going?


    Ever since the preparation of the funeral, he simply could not wrap his head around what his father


    had in mind.


    Perhaps his father was right for scolding him in the past. He was indeed rather stupid.


    Dean''s bodyguard helped him get to the outside of the hotel.


    He saw the person he wanted to meet in front of an ordinary car.


    Ang¡¯s research findings were not achieved by just her alone.


    Ang had a team of ten people. Everyone on the team was an elite in the medical field.


    However, after Ang had sessfully developed the resurrection treatment, she


    disbanded the team.

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Dean used Ang''s funeral to send invitations to the people in her team through the media in


    hopes that they woulde and bid a final farewell to Ang.


    Actually, he was emotionally ckmailing them.


    However, it was fine by him as long as his final objective was achieved.


    "Mr. Jennings, I''m sorry for beingte," said the man in the car.


    "Liam, right? The funeral is going to end soon. You''re here, which shows your sincerity, and that''s


    enough. Let''s just have a chat in private!" Dean said to Liam happily.


    "Mr. Jennings, I¡¯m not here on my own." Liam took out a big flower basket from the side. "This is the


    flower basket that all the other members of our research team had asked me to buy."


    "Good, good, good! I''ll ask my bodyguard to bring it in," said Dean. He epted the flower basket


    from Liam and handed it to his bodyguard. "Liam, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk!"


    Liam gave it a thought and then he got out of the car.


    After the memorial service, Ang and Mary''s remains were sent for cremation.


    The media did a live broadcast throughout the entire process.


    After Ang''s remains were cremated, everyone followed along as Ang''s ashes were brought to


    the cemetery to be buried. After the entire process was properly carried out, the guests then went to


    the hotel to have lunch.


    As Dean was not there, Sebastian was in charge of entertaining the guests.


    Other than people from the medical field, there were also people from the business field at the


    venue.


    "Sebastian, I heard that your father has taken out a huge loan from the bank for investment. Is it


    true?" someone said to Sebastian without getting straight to the point. "Your father promised me


    earlier that he would let me gain profits along with him. I''ve already gotten the money prepared and


    was prepared to buy the shares at any time. However, your father went to get a loan from the bank


    in the end. Well, is the Jennings family not nning to let others have fun with you?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Of course, Sebastian would not reveal the true circumstances of the Jennings family. Therefore, he


    politely replied, "Uncle Stanley, I don''t know much about all these things that you''ve mentioned."


    "Your father didn''t tell you about it?"


    "Hmm."


    "Didn''t your father get hospitalized a few days ago because of high blood pressure? Why was


    Ang''s death such a huge blow to him? It''s not a big deal that Ang has died as long as her


    research findings were left behind, right? Could it be that your father has developed true feelings for


    her? Otherwise, why would his blood pressure rise?" The man named Stanley stared at Sebastian''s


    face and wanted to pry some information out of him.


    Sebastian was questioned so much that he almost could not take it anymore.


    His father has warned him that mistakes would be made if he said too much.


    "Sebastian! Look at you. Of all these questions that I''ve asked you, you hardly know the answer to


    any of them. How are you going to take over your father''s business in the future? You should pay


    more attention to your father. Hey, where is your father? I was prepared to ask him about his


    health!"


    "I''m not sure where my father has gone. The way I get along with my father has always been like


    that. There are plenty of things that he doesn''t tell me. It''s fine as long as Iplete the matters


    that he has tasked me with."


    "Sebastian, you''re too passive like that. If you want to do something great, you have to have your


    own ns and ideas. You can''t keep relying on your father and only taking a move when he tells


    you to do so. If you keep doing this, even if you were to inherit the Jennings family''s business in the


    future, you''ll be targeted very easily."


    "Uncle Stanley, there''s no need for you to be worried about me. My father has already been


    discharged from the hospital. His health is very good now. I''ll convey your concern to him when he


    comes overter," said Sebastian, and then he went to entertain other guests.


    At that moment, Dean entered the banquet hall while beaming with satisfaction.


    If people did not know better, they would have thought that it was a celebration that day.


    "Stanley, I saw you chatting with Sebastian when I was at the door just now. What were you talking


    about?" Dean came to Stanley but he was looking at Sebastian." Sebastian,e over."


    Sebastian saw that his father had arrived, so he immediately walked over to his father''s side.


    "Dad, Uncle Stanley has asked just not where have you gone to. He heard that you were


    hospitalized for high blood pressure and was more worried about your health."


    "Hahaha, Stanley, look, how am I looking today? Not bad, right? High blood pressure is nothing


    serious. I forgot to take my medication that day, so my condition rpsed." Dean said casually, and


    then he invited Stanley to grab some food. "Let''s sit down and chat while eating."


    "Let''s talk about the important matterster in private instead! Let¡¯s first have lunch, and we can talk


    later."


    "Sure! You had previously given me a call and asked me to keep you in mind for good things. I


    haven''t forgotten about it!"

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    "I was just telling Sebastian about this earlier! I thought you were nning to have fun on your own


    and not take me with you. It looks like my thinking was too narrow! I¡¯ll down three drinkster as my


    punishment!¡±


    As Sebastian watched his father sit at a table harmoniously next to Stanley, he started thinking


    quickly.


    His father looked like he was really happy.


    What exactly had he gone to do just now?


    What had happened? Could it be that he had gotten another bargaining chip?


    Sebastian quickly walked over and sat down next to his father.


    Since there were too many people around them at the banquet, they did not talk shop.


    After the banquet ended, his father and Stanley went into a private room to have a chat. Sebastian


    could not follow them, so he had no choice but to look for his father''s bodyguard to inquire about the


    situation.


    "What did you do with my father just now? Did you guys meet someone?"


    If his father had not gone into a private room with Stanley, he would have asked his father directly.


    The bodyguard felt that it was fine to tell Sebastian about this matter, so he replied truthfully.


    "Ang has died, but there are still other people on her research team. Mr. Jennings found the rest


    of her research team today."


    Sebastian¡¯s mind was instantly broadened. He had not thought of this issue before, but his father


    had thought of it.


    Not only had his father thought of it, but he had even sessfully found the rest of Ang''s team.


    Ang''s team members have always been a secret to outsiders. Nobody from the outside knew


    who the core members of her team were, so everybody¡¯s focus had been on Ang alone.


    Sebastian had never expected that his father could find a solution in such a hopeless and sticky


    situation.


    He reckoned that Avery and Elliot had not expected it either.


    Sebastian instantly grew hopeful.


    The Jennings family would be saved.


    However, considering his father''s character, aside from using this technology to make money, he


    would certainly use it to seek revenge on Elliot.


    Sebastian could not help but want to contact Avery.


    He had lost his temper with Avery three days ago because he had thought that the Jennings family


    was going to be ruined and that the culprit who had caused his family¡¯s demise was Elliot.


    Therefore, he had taken out his anger on Avery.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, the Jennings family would be making aeback, so his attitude toward Avery had


    returned to its original state.


    He hesitated for a while. He still did not have the courage to call Avery.


    As though reading his mind, Avery took the initiative to call him a whileter.


    "Can I help you?" Sebastian asked indifferently, putting on airs.


    "I watched a rey of the live broadcast of the funeral just now. I saw that your father left the venue


    not long after the memorial service started. After that, he did not appear anymore." Avery had used


    her lunchtime to watch a rey of the live broadcast of Ang''s funeral.


    She was mainly curious about who the guests that attended the memorial service that day were.


    "Avery, you''re truly shrewd. You even noticed such a small detail," Sebastian teased her while


    smiling. There was no ill intent in his tone.


    "Your father''s not hospitalized again, is he? " Avery guessed.


    "I had just praised you for being shrewd, but you guessed the opposite instead. Not only is my


    father not hospitalized, but he even found a way to deal with you guys." Sebastian could not hold it


    in, and identally blurted out his family''s secret.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    Avery was in a daze, and her chest tightened. "What way?"


    "Guess it yourself." Sebastian kept her guessing. "Avery, I won''t tell you everything about the


    Jennings family anymore. You should understand that my fate is inextricably linked with my family''s.


    "Hmm. You''re the second son of the Jennings family, after all. I understand that you''re on your


    father¡¯s side."


    "I feel like you''re mocking me."


    "Sebastian, don''t overthink this. I''m not thinking that. Even if you say that you''re indifferent toward


    your father, blood is thicker than water, after all. You¡¯re also your family¡¯s only heir. Most people


    would make the same decision you are," said Avery very calmly, while secretly thinking about what


    bargaining chip Dean had obtained now.


    "I also want to rely on myself to live just like you and Elliot, but reality is just too bleak. If I were to


    leave the Jennings family, I don''t know how I would live."


    "Hmm... Sebastian, you''re not the same as your father. If you''re the person to take over the


    Jennings family in the future, I believe you won¡¯t be like your father..."


    "My father is not going to die just yet." Sebastian understood what she was implying.


    She was hoping that the bargaining chip possessed by the Jennings family was one that would not


    harm her or Elliot.


    If Sebastian was the one in control of the Jennings family, he would naturally not hurt them.


    However, at the moment, Dean was the head of the house.


    "How did he find Ang''s research findings? Since Ang doesn¡¯t love him, she probably wouldn''t


    have left her things behind for him." Avery told him what she had guessed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It wasn''t left behind by Ang. Aren''t you overlooking one issue? That technology was not


    developed by Ang alone. She had a team back then. Now, my father has found the members of


    that team." Initially, Sebastian was not nning on making this clear to her. However, as he spoke


    with her, he subconsciously opened himself up to her.


    "I see." Avery had indeed overlooked that issue.


    She had forgotten that the people on the team had more or less known about this technology.


    Ang''sboratory had been funded by Dean back then, so, of course, it was easy for him to find


    the other members of the team.


    "Avery, I can''t help you this time." Sebastian noticed that she did not hang up the phone nor did she


    say anything, so he knew that she must have been feeling down. "You''ve taken 2.1 billion away


    from my family. If my father hadn''t thought of this method, our family would most probably be


    bankrupt. Even if my father has done some shameful things, whatever you guys did was nothing to


    be proud of either."


    "Sebastian, the grudge between your family and us did not start when we cheated your father out of


    his money. It started when your father wanted to take away Tate Industries and Dream Maker. It''s


    not an exaggeration to say that your father might have even wanted to take away Sterling Group. I


    believe you know about your father''s wild ambitions. If your father was not such a bully, why would


    we seek revenge on him?"


    "I know... I know that it''s my father who first provoked you. However, I still can¡¯t watch the Jennings


    family go bankrupt. I won''t be sad if my father dies, but I can''t ept it if the Jennings family goes


    bankrupt."


    "Sebastian, I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything for me. I''m already very thankful that you told me about


    his information in advance," said Avery, and then another call came in.


    She looked at her phone and saw a familiar name.


    It was Eric who was calling.


    Eric has gotten increasingly popr in the past couple of years, so his schedule was getting more


    and more packed. He would look for her asionally, but it would just be for a quick meet-up or


    lunch before he left. He had made aeback after he had had his surgery a few years ago. The


    work that he had epted after making hiseback had been more rxed and easy than


    before, out of consideration for his health.


    Later, when his health was somewhat better, the intensity of his work increased as well.


    She had chatted with him once, and he had said that his body had already recovered to a normal


    state, so he did not want to give up what he loved so deeply while he still had the passion for it.

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    Hanging up on Sebastian, Avery picked up Eric¡¯s call.


    "Avery, you''re in Bridgedale now, right? Have you eaten? I''ll buy you a meal." Eric was currently


    standing barefoot on a soft wool rug by the floor-to-ceiling window, talking to her.


    He had reached Bridgedale a short while ago. The moment he had free time, he thought of asking


    her out.


    "I''ve already eaten. Are you here for work or on a holiday?" Avery asked.


    "Holiday. I could use up to two years'' worth of holidays. I could have at least two months off." Eric


    chuckled happily. "I initially did not want toe over, but, since you''re here, I did."


    "But I''m busy," Avery said truthfully. "I''m sure you¡¯ve heard about Elliot¡¯s incident?"


    "Hmm... I''ve heard about it. I even asked doctors that I''m close to about it. They told me that Elliot''s


    incident is absurd. It''s so absurd, they could hire ywrights to write it into a film."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Avery could not help but smile. "It is indeed quite absurd, but that special device is indeed in Elliot¡¯s


    head. It could cause him unbearable pain."


    "Can¡¯t you take it out?" Eric asked suspiciously. "If it was me, I would surely not ept being


    controlled by others like that."


    "Eric, don''t say this in front of Elliot. His thoughts are the same as yours. I was the one who begged


    him to hold on."


    I won''t say this in front of him. I wouldn''t dare lose my temper at him in the future. What if something


    were to happen if he got angry at me? You would surely not forgive me."


    "Not only would I not forgive you, but La wouldn''t either. But you and Elliot don''t have much


    chance of meeting each other. He is back in Aryadelle." Avery looked at the bright sun outside.


    However, thinking of what Sebastian had said, her brows subconsciously furrowed tightly.


    "He will still return to Bridgedale, right? You would surely be worried if you two are apart for too


    long." Eric understood the rtionship between Avery and Elliot all too well. "Actually, I''m here in


    Bridgedale this time because I''m being forced to get married."


    "What? By your parents?" "They have introduced a girl to me. This incident is as absurd as the


    device in Elliot''s head. They got to know this girl from some new friend that they¡¯ve barely known for


    a month. Their friend said that he had a rtive who was extremely obedient and great. He even


    showed my parents her photo. My parents saw the photo and they felt that she fits their illusion of a


    great daughter-inw, so they''re forcing me to go on a date with her."


    Avery was stunned.


    "That person is in Bridgedale?"


    "Yes!" Eric was feeling troubled. "I won''t go and see her!"


    "I think, since your parents like that girl, that means that she must be quite pretty. Go and meet her!


    What if you two are a match?" Avery advised. "Or maybe you two could find a different way of


    contacting each other. Chat online first. Once you two get along online, you could meet each other.


    "I''ve added her on social media. You wouldn''t guess that the person my parents introduced me to is


    a buff man with eightpack abs."


    "What happened? Why did your parents...?"


    "My parents thought that he was a girl because the person that introduced the girl to them said that


    he was a girl. I told my parents that he was a guy, but they refused to believe me." Eric was troubled


    by the absurdity of this issue.


    "How do you know that this person is a guy? You two haven¡¯t met yet, right?" Avery was confused.


    "His profile picture is a guy with eightpack abs. His name is a guy''s name too."


    Avery said, "Eric, a profile picture doesn''t mean that it''s the person''s true identity! Since the person


    who introduced her to your parents said that she''s a girl, I don''t think there''s a mistake."

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    "But I have a strong feeling that he is a man." Eric told Avery his feelings. He did not have any close


    friends he could talk to, so he had been keeping his worries bottled up this whole time.


    "Why?" Avery felt that his parents would not have lied to him.


    "I''ve gotten that impression from chatting with him."


    "If you two are chatting, then just ask her directly the next time. It''s such an important issue, you


    should get to the bottom of it," Avery suggested. Then, she asked, "Does she know your identity?"


    Eric hesitated for a while before replying, "I don''t think so. My parents introduced me as a rather


    unknown broadcaster." "Your parents sure are cautious!" Avery chuckled and said, "They only have


    you as a son. I''m sure they wouldn''t introduce a man to you."


    "My parents can be sensible at times, but sometimes also illogical. Do you know how they


    introduced this girl to me?" Eric turned to the small bar by his side and picked up a ss of water.


    He drank some water. "They felt that I would like you so much because you¡¯re a doctor. The girl


    they introduced to me studied medicine, too. She is even from a family of doctors.


    Apparently, her grandparents and parents studied medicine. So, my parents feel that the girl is a


    match made in heaven for me."


    Avery was speechless.


    "Now it¡¯s like they are being possessed.


    They insist on me going to meet the girl."


    "How old is she?" "I think she''s twenty-one. She¡¯s a junior in college."


    "Eric, since your parents have such a good feeling about this girl, if the girl doesn''t mind meeting


    you, you could just meet and chat with her."


    "I don¡¯t even know her gender right now. Even if we chat asionally, it¡¯s really awkward. Especially


    when I see the buff guy in her profile picture. I will doubt myself..." Eric sucked a breath in through


    his teeth.


    "Calm down. Wait and see what happens."


    "Hmm? Am I troubling you? Compared to Elliot''s matter, mine is nothing," Eric said.


    "No, you''re not! I''m not busy all the time. If I were you, I would be troubled, too. After all, our parents


    are getting old. We can''t just ignore their feelings." "This is the first time that they''ve forced me to do


    anything." Eric was suffering because of that. "Actually, they''re not forcing me to marry this person,


    but they are insisting on me meeting them and spending some time with her."


    "What is the girl¡¯s attitude toward you?" Avery asked.


    "Neither hot nor cold. When she thinks of it, she will asionally send me a message. She is in the


    same situation as me: being forced by her parents."


    "If she isn''t interested in you, you don''t have to be so anxious." Avery was stunned for a while. "But


    if she were to find out that you¡¯re Eric Santos, she would surely fall in love with you."


    "I won''t let her know my true identity. Before this weird feeling for her goes, I won''t reveal my true


    identity."


    "Hmm... It''s better to be careful. After all, the person that introduced the girl has only known your


    parents for a month."


    "This is the most absurd thing. They would rather believe in an outsider than me."


    "Send me a picture of the girl. I want to see why your parents like the girl so much after only seeing


    her photo," Avery said, curious.


    "The person who introduced the girl sent a heavily edited photo to my parents. I don''t know how


    manyyers of filters this photo has," Eric said. "Why don''t I also send her profile photo of the buff


    guy to you as well?" "Hahaha! Send them together!" After hanging up, Eric sent the girl¡¯s photo to


    Avery.


    Avery tapped open the photo and was instantly besotted.


    She understood why Eric''s parents liked this girl so much.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    The girl stood in the sunlight, wearing a bright smile. She had sses on, but her features were


    pleasant to look at. Her smile was extremely friendly. She gave off a very docile feeling.


    Avery looked at the photo and liked her a lot, too.


    Then, Eric sent her the profile picture from the girl''s social media. The girl''s profile picture was a


    photo of a buff man taken at a gym. Side by side, the two photos strongly juxtaposed each other.


    Avery could not help but smile. No wonder Eric was starting to doubt everything in life. If she were


    him, she would have doubted her life too.


    At three in the afternoon, Dean finished his chat with Stanley and came out of the room.


    Sebastian immediately went forward and held onto his father''s arm.


    "Sebastian, don''t take the things I told you just now to heart. I was just worried that you did not care


    about anything and would not help your father." Stanley looked like he was in a good mood, so his


    attitude toward Sebastian was extremely warm and friendly.


    "Uncle Sebastian, don''t worry. I did not take it to heart," Sebastian replied. "Are you going to y


    cards or rest? Why don''t I apany you?" "No need. Send your father back to rest. Don''t worry


    about me. I''ll find other people to y with," Stanley said with a smile


    before nodding at Dean and striding away.


    Sebastian sent his father back home to rest.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It''s too noisy here. Send me home," Dean said to Sebastian. "You must surely be curious about


    what I talked to him about.


    I''ll tell you on the way back."


    "Okay."


    They left the hotel, got in the car, and left.


    On the way home, Dean told Sebastian about his n to earn money.


    "In the future, I could earn even more than 2.1 billion." Dean has already roped Stanley in. Stanley


    was rich.


    He would first get Stanley to give him some money to start a project. Then, he would use the


    resurrection treatment to earn more money.


    By then, the investments would have


    begun to roll in. No matter how the project actually performed, it would not fail.


    That was because, no matter the rich or poor, everyone feared death. Everyone hoped to extend


    their lives. Thus, those who could afford it would surely buy into this.


    After all, this treatment was invented by Marshall''s Award-winning Ang Hills. Who would question


    its authenticity?


    Stanley was not an idiot. If there was no profit to be made, he would not so happily and generously


    give Dean the money.


    "Dad, could Ang''s team really replicate this technology? I''ve always felt that Ang would surely


    not let anyone know about the core of this technology." Sebastian voiced out his opinion. "Dad,


    don¡¯t be conned by those people.¡± "Sebastian, you''re still too young. What Stanley''s said to you,


    you should reflect on it." Dean''s smile faded a little. He looked into the distance. "I will surely die. I


    wouldn''t possibly be able to live up to two hundred years old. Once I die, how are you going to


    defend the empire that I have built?"


    "Dad, don''t you believe in the resurrection treatment?" Sebastian truly wanted to know the truth


    behind the technology.


    "Even if it''s real, it has its limits. For example, it might work on a strong person like Elliot, but it might


    not work on an old person like me."

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    "Sebastian, sometimes the mere concept of something is enough to earn you a fortune. I don''t


    actually need them to replicate Ang''s reachpletely. As long as they manage to recreate a


    close-enough shell of what it actually is, we can sell it." Dean smiled triumphantly.


    "So how did the meeting go with Ang''s team, then? What did they say?" Sebastian''s heart sank.


    If the team hadprehended Ang''s research fully, Dean would have the power to ckmail


    Avery and Elliot; but if they weren''t fully familiarized with how the device worked, Dean would not be


    able to control the two.


    "Only one of them came today and I just had a brief talk with him." Dean leaned back in the chair


    and closed his eyes. "He said that Ang had only exposed each of them to different parts of the


    whole research so we won''t seed unless we get everyone in that team on board."


    "I knew Ang would not let anyone near the core information of her research." Sebastian quietly


    sighed a breath of relief, knowing that for now, his father would not be able to do anything to Elliot


    and Avery.


    No matter who would win in this tug of war, Sebastian would hate to see them going against one


    another.


    "Sebastian, you won¡¯t be telling Avery this, right?" Dean¡¯s eyes snapped open as he stared at


    Sebastian hysterically. "If you dare to tell anyone what I said just now, don''t doubt for a moment that


    I will kill you!


    Terrified, Sebastian shook his head frantically. "Dad, I''ve cut all ties with Avery. Ever since they


    scammed our family of 2.1 billion, I came to realize that Avery and I are not on the same side."


    "If you didn''t realize that after what happened, you aren''t worthy enough to be my heir!" Dean said


    sternly. "Sebastian, everything you have right now is yours because of me! I cast your brother aside,N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    but don''t overestimate how important you are to me because of that! If you dare to work against me,


    I would rather not have an heir! I''ve worked all my life to prove myself and I didn''t umte my


    wealth to build a legacy or anything! Frankly, 1 don''t care if you all live or die! I don''t care about


    what happened to the Jennings family after my death. All I am going to do is to enjoy my life in the


    present!"


    Dean had a different mindsetpared to most parents. Sebastian had known from the very


    beginning that though he was the only heir in the Jennings family, the definition of an heir for him


    was different from others'' thoughts because Dean didn''t treat him any differently.


    "Dad, I''m not that foolish," Sebastian responded in all seriousness. "I don¡¯t want to go back to living


    in poverty anymore."


    "As long as you know your ce. Without me and the Jennings family, you are nothing!"


    "Yes.¡±


    "We are on the same boat here and you need to start learning how to make money from me." After


    being rushed to the hospital, Dean had a slight change of mind. Back when he had Ang by his


    side, she would feed him medicine that kept him energetic every single day, so he was absorbed in


    the illusion that he could live forever. Since the day Ang died, he could distinctly feel how his


    health had declined.


    "Okay. I will work hard to not bring shame to your name," Sebastian said and was suddenly


    reminded of Natalie as he spoke." Did you send anyone to look for Natalie?"


    "She ran back to Arydalle." Naturally, Dean did not intend to let Natalie live. No matter where she


    ran to, he vowed to bring her back and make her pay for scamming him.


    "If she can''t survive in Bridgedale, her situation won''t be any better in Aryadelle." Sebastian couldn¡¯t


    figure out what Natalie''s next step would be.

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    If he was Natalie, he would be so devastated that he would wish to disappear from the world.


    "I don''t care if she is having a hard time. I am bringing her back here!" Dean narrowed his eyes


    dangerously. "If there''s something I hate most in my life, it is to be duped! Natalie is afraid of Elliot,


    so she helped him trick me. She probably thinks that I won''t kill her because I''m her father! Naha!"


    Based on what Dean had said, Sebastian already knew that once Natalie was caught, she would


    not live.


    In the evening, Oliver Raven was on the phone in the living room of his apartment.


    Oliver Raven was one of the members of Ang''s research team. When the research was


    concluded, Ang paid each of the members a handsome amount of money before dismissing the


    team. Every member had signed a contract prior to entering the research, which stated that they


    were not to work in the same field within three years after the project had ended.


    One of the members, Liam West had attended Ang''s funeral and had contacted Oliver afterward.


    Liam informed Oliver about all the promises Dean made to him and tried to convince Oliver to join


    Dean''s research team.


    After the call, Oliver said to his wife, who had been eavesdropping all along, "Liam went to see


    Dean today. Dean wants to pay us ten times the price to recreate Ang¡¯s research. He even


    promised us shares for hispany."


    "Is Dean Jennings that generous? Why are you hesitating if the pay is that high? Say yes!" Oliver''s


    wife said without hesitation.


    Oliver shook his head. "Dean Jennings isn''t an honorable man. If I ept his money but fail to


    deliver results, he will definitely make us pay."


    "It''s not like you are the only one in it. What''s there to be afraid of? "


    "You don''t understand... That device that Ang created cannot be replicated even if we all work


    together. We just ran errands for her... Besides, I have doubts about it. I know very well that Ang


    practically bought the Marshall''s Award instead of winning it." "Oliver, Ang''s dead. What''s the


    point of talking about this? Dean ising to you guys because he believes in you..."


    "But we can¡¯t!"


    "Then just tell him you can''t and see what he says. I''m sure Liam told Dean the truth today."


    "He did, but Dean asked us to try. Just to put it to the test first without worrying if it would seed.


    He promised to pay upfront after we signed the contract. His offer is too generous and it unsettles


    me." Oliver signed.


    "Only a fool would turn down money! Our son will be getting married in two years'' time and that


    would cost us a fortune. If you let this chance escape, you might not have another opportunity to


    earn this much."


    m!


    One of the doors in the apartment opened and a feminine figure appeared behind it.


    "Dad, you should stand your ground. Don''t listen to Mom. Dean Jennings isn¡¯t a good man. You


    might end up losing more than what you gain." Oliver''s daughter stepped outside and said.


    "What do you know?! Money is the most important thing when you need to survive in this world!"


    "If you love money this much, you should go earn it! Why are you forcing Dad to do it? " Nadia said


    and swiftly ran away with her backpack in hand, knowing that her mother would get angry.


    After running away from mom, Nadia sat down in a cafe and took out her phone to message the


    man her rtive had introduced to her. The man referred to himself as ''E''.


    [I heard you are in Bridgedale. Are you here for me?] She wrote.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    A message notification popped up on Eric''s phone.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [A message received from ''Big N¡¯.]


    Eric came out of the shower and heard the notification while he was drying his hair. He reached out


    for his phone and his lips twitched when he saw the word ''Big N''.


    What kind of person would name themselves Big N'' when they were being set up by rtives?


    His fingers glided on the screen of his phone and typed. [No ]


    [No, what? You are not in Bridgedale?] She replied.


    [I''m in Bridgedale, but not for you.] [Oh, why then? Work? Travel? What do you usually film on your


    vlog? What''s your ount name? I want to check it out. * Drooling*]


    When Eric saw the drooling emoji in the message, he immediately imagined a greasy old man


    before him. He took a deep breath and turned to pour himself a ss of water to calm down.


    He thought back to what Avery had said to him earlier that day and summoned up the courage to


    reply. [Are you a man or a woman? My parents said you are a girl, but I don''t really feel like you are


    a girl.]


    Nadia burst outughing when she received his message.


    Her aunt had introduced a rather amusing person to her.


    Nadia''s aunt told her that E''s mother was a beauty and that E looked extremely handsome; her aunt


    insisted on introducing him to Nadia and mentioned that even though his line of work wasn''t"


    proper", Nadia could always be the breadwinner if they decided to get married.


    Nadia was stricken when she heard what her aunt had to say. She hadn¡¯t even met this man yet


    and her aunt had already begun nning their future together.


    Nadia did see E¡¯s photo once. It was a photo provided by E''s mother when she was rendered


    speechless at how edited the photo was.


    The photo was tampered with to the point where Nadia could hardly make out what this person


    actually looked like. Though the photo was edited, Nadia could tell that the person who did it was


    not too smart about it, because they edited the photo in a way that made E look like a certain idol.


    Though he only looked somewhat simr to the idol in the edited photo, anyone could tell that E


    was imitating the idol.


    Nadia gave it some thought afterward and realized that perhaps this vlogger imitated the idol as a


    career. After all, that was a way to survive in thepetitive environment of show business.


    After that, she found it easier to talk to him.


    [About my gender, that''s a bit of aplicated matter. I don''t think I can exin through messages.


    If you like women, then you can treat me like a woman; if you like men, you can treat me like a man,


    too. So long as two people are in love, gender should matter, right? Even humans and animals can


    share a bond ]


    Eric felt like he had been struck by


    lightning when he saw her reply, but at the same time, she was not logically wrong.


    Just then, Nadia sent him yet another message.


    [You are in Bridgedale, right? Let''s meet up! Buy me dinner and I will treat you to a spa trip! I can


    show you my big muscles!]

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    When Eric saw the words big muscles¡¯, it became increasingly difficult to view the person he was


    talking to as a woman. He captured the screen of their conversation and sent it to Avery, so that she


    could get a feeling of what their interaction was like.


    Avery finally understood Eric''s confusion after seeing the screenshot and sent him a message.


    [Maybe she is a girl, but subconsciously feels like she¡¯s a boy ]


    [Do women have ''big muscles''?] Eric replied.


    [They do! Go search online. People who go to the gym often have them ]


    [Alright! She is asking me out. Should I meet with her?] [Depends on you. But it''s probably going to


    be quite difficult to exin it to your parents if you refuse to meet her, right?]


    Eric fell into silence thoughtfully and realized that he had to meet with this woman, or his life could


    never be normal again, so he immediately sent Nadia a message.


    [When are you free?]


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nadia went through her schedule and replied after a while. [Afternoon. The day after tomorrow. Is


    that okay?]


    [Sure. You decide where. Just send me the location]


    [Okay.]


    The next day, Dean met with Ang''s research team in the living room of his mansion.


    A total of six people hade, and they were the most important member of the research apart


    from Ang herself.


    Liam introduced every one of his colleagues to Dean and said, "I didn''t contact the others because


    they aren''t as important. That ought to save you the money as well."


    "Hahaha! Liam, not only are you smart, but you are a really capable young man. I appreciate that


    you managed to invite this many people here, and I won¡¯t disappoint you all if you manage to


    complete the task I entrust you with. By then, you will all be my heroes!" Dean scanned through


    everyone to memorize their faces and continued, "It''s the best-case scenario if you all can perfectly


    recreate Ang''s research, but even if you can''t, half of what it truly is already enough to fool those


    who aren''t experts in the field. Do you think you can do that?" "We are confident to recreate fifty


    percent of the true thing. If we want to recreate a perfect replica, that would take time."


    Liam thought about it and continued, "You mentioned payment yesterday. Can you repeat your offer


    to my colleagues here?"


    "Of course! I will pay you ten times what you were paid. You will get paid the moment you sign the


    contract. From now on, you work for me and I will ensure your safety, so I will assign each of you


    your own bodyguard to protect you," Dean said." Don''t take it the wrong way! This is not to keep an


    eye on you, but because a lot of people out there are targeting you guys. As soon as your identities


    be public knowledge, you are in danger. Having bodyguards to protect you also ensures


    that my business will run smoothly. So long as I am making a profit, I will make sure you do, too!"


    Dean was confident and sincere, so it was hard to reject him.


    Liam met the eyes of a few colleagues and said, "You guys can consider the deal if you are still


    unsure. I will be signing the contract today."


    "How about this? Let me show you the contracts first. You can voice out any concerns after reading


    it and you can sign it if you have no issues with it." Dean had already prepared the contracts and


    told Sebastian to hand them out to the others.


    "Oliver, I didn''t lie to you, right? Mr.


    Jennings is really sincere about this." Liam nced at the contract and said to Oliver," We only


    need to recreate half of the original results and he won''t be upset with


    US."


    "Hahaha! You have all been working with Ang for years. Why would I ever be upset with any of


    you? Even if you can''t achieve anything in the end, I won''te after you or anything. I would only


    ask for the money I paid you back."


    Dean''s words reassured everyone in the room and eventually, all six of them signed the contract


    and went into the new experiment room under Sebastian''s lead.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Elliot had rested for the whole night and sent both Robert and La off to


    school the next morning.


    When he arrived at La''s school, he ran into Leah, who gasped when she saw him.


    Leah knew that Elliot was back but had thought that he was too weak to go outside, which was why


    she was surprised to see him out and about like a normal person.


    "Mr. Foster, how are you doing? You look great," Leah said.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yeah. I feel alright so far," Elliot said, before changing the subject. "I heard that you were the one


    who told George that your cousin was behind what happened in Ylore. I haven''t had the chance to


    thank you."


    "You are too kind, Mr. Foster. Even if it wasn''t you but someone else who had fallen victim to such a


    trap, I would have told the truth as well. I didn''t do it so you will thank me. I only did it because my


    conscience told me to, so you and Miss. Tate should really stop thanking me. She''s already thanked


    me on messages multiple times," Leah said sheepishly.


    "Natalie is back in Aryadelle now, so be careful when you go out. If she contacts you in private, let


    George know. Do not meet with her in person," Elliot reminded.


    Leah chuckled and said, "Mr. Foster, I''ve deleted her contact a long time ago. If she calls me, I will


    hang up as soon as I hear her voice. I don''t want anything to do with her." "Alright. I''ll let you get


    back to work! Once Avery gets back, we will buy you dinner.¡±


    With that, Leah took La with her to the ssroom.


    Elliot watched as La disappeared into the distance and left the school with George.


    "George, how far have you gotten with Leah?" Elliot asked after getting into the car.


    George instantly blushed as he wondered why Elliot would ask such a sensitive question. He had


    never cared to ask about George''s private life before. Eventually, George came to the conclusion


    that he must be concerned for Leah but didn''t think it appropriate to ask her directly.


    "We... n to go hiking this weekend... We booked a hostel near the mountain and will be spending


    the night there..." George said while flushing.


    Elliot nced at him, curious as to why he was that shy about it. "That''s good. Take the chance."


    "Um... She was the one who asked me to go hiking with her. I don''t really know much about going


    on dates. It''s too troublesome. On my rest days, I usually sleep or go to the gym." George put on his


    seatbelt and asked, "Where do you want to go, Mr. Foster?"


    "To the office."


    "Okay. I wanted to ask her out to the gym this weekend, but she didn''t like the gym. She prefers


    outdoor activities," George said as he started driving.


    "Are you going somewhere far to hike?"


    "Not really. It''s within the city," George said sheepishly. "We coulde back on the same day, but


    she wanted to see the sunrise, so we booked the hostel. I preferred the hotel, but she preferred the


    hostel."


    Elliot could tell that George was more than willing topromise for what Leah wanted.


    "Maybe she wants to test you," Elliot said, remembering something that he had once read.


    "Someone said that traveling together can give you an idea as to whether two people are


    compatible or not."


    George immediately came to a realization." I see! I thought she only wanted to go hiking with me!"


    "You don¡¯t want to force yourself topromise with her every request. If you are meant to be, it will


    happen," Elliot said." If you are not, you could still get a divorce even if you get married."

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    "I think you and Miss Tate are a perfect match. Even though you are divorced; it doesn''t really feel


    like you were ever separated." George didn''t have much experience in rtionships, but he could


    still tell how much Elliot and Avery cared about each other.


    It wasn''t hard for one to tell if two people loved one another.


    "Avery and I are the minority. Most people cut all ties as soon as they get a divorce," Elliot reminded


    him. "Take this opportunity to observe her and see if she''s the wife you are looking for."


    "Yes, Mr. Foster. I will do so."


    "Don''t need to be too nervous. Just follow your feelings," Elliot added.


    "Okay."


    Shortly after, the car stopped in front of Sterling Group.


    Elliot opened the car door and stepped outside.


    It had only been a few months since he wasst here, but it felt as though it had been years. He felt


    both relieved and burdened at the strange yet familiar feeling.


    As soon as he stepped into the office, all the managers rushed into Elliot''s office.


    "You are finally back, Mr. Foster! We''ve all missed you when you were gone."


    "Everyone out there keeps saying that you are gone, but we never believed them.


    We''ve always believed that you would return one day, and here you are!" "Are you feeling okay


    now? You look great, much better than thest time we saw you!"


    Everyone there had known Elliot for a long time so they were rather straightforward.


    "I''m doing fine. You''ve all done well for thest few months. I will start working again starting today.


    Even if I can¡¯t be in the office, I will be working remotely," Elliot said to the others. "If you have


    issues getting in touch with me, you can reach out to Avery. You all have her number, right?"


    Everyone except Ben shook their heads.


    "Just get it from Ben," Elliot said.


    "I will add Miss Tate''s contact number to my contact list, then!" One of the managers said. "I have


    her business card, but I''ve never reached out to her before."


    "I have her number, too, but I don''t dare to disturb her.


    Simultaneously, everyone opened their phones to send their greetings to Avery.


    It was ten at night in Bridgedale and Avery was on the phone with Peter.


    Peter had called her three times in a row when she was in the shower. She would have thought that


    something bad had happened if she didn''t know what an impatient person he was.


    "Avery, I''ve been studying this for days and nights and the more I think about it, the more this feels


    like a scheme to me!" Peter suggested boldly. "Why do you think Ang killed herself? Why did she


    kill herself immediately after winning the Marshall''s Award? Don''t tell me it''s for Professor Hough''s


    sake. It just doesn''t make any sense to me!" "Why not? You don''t know them, Peter." "I might not


    know much about their past, but I did some research after I arrived in Bridgedale. Ang and


    Hough had lost touch for years since he had died a long time ago. Besides, based on the


    personality traits she disyed in her past interviews, she didn''t seem like the type to die for a


    man."


    Peter was so sure of himself that it sounded as though he had proof to support his stance, even


    though he didn''t.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Just what do you mean by ''scheme''?'''' Avery did not rush to reject his theory.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    "This brings us back to the question we discuss on the very first day: whether reviving the dead is


    really possible." Peter was extremely excited when he talked about this. "Ang might have won


    the Marshall''s Award and she seemed to have had it all, but there was only one sessful case for


    her research and that is Elliot."


    Avery already knew what he was about to say.


    "Avery, don''t you think it''s too much of a coincidence? All the past winners of Marshall''s Award had


    countless sessful cases for the medicine or medical methods they had invented. The high


    sess rate is precisely what proved that they made great contributions to society, hence leading


    them to the Marshall¡¯s Award. Don''t you think it''s odd that Ang won the award when her


    experiment had only ever seeded once?"


    Avery did not respond.


    She was rendered speechless, but at the same time, she had already learned that Ang won the


    award through unofficial means through Professor Greens.


    "Marshall¡¯s Award is the most respected award in the medical field. Isn''t it too casual that they are


    just giving it out to Ang? Do they think that everyone else are fools who can''t tell right from


    wrong? If Ang''s research is real, why is there only one sessful case so far? It''s just weird that


    she dismissed her team as soon as they "revived" Elliot!"


    Avery, too, was suspicious of what Peter was questioning.


    "After reviving Elliot, Ang immediately went to contact themittee for the Marshall''s Award.


    Once she confirmed that she would be the winner, she didn''t have any ns for what she was going


    to do after that," Avery said, "It is strange."


    "That''s because there''s never been a way to revive the dead! Elliot is not alive because of the


    device she put into his brain! Avery, how about we bet on it? I can bet you anything that Elliot


    doesn''t even need that device! Let''s take it out! If he''s not affected without it..."


    "I thought about what you said as well, Peter. I wished that he had never died, either. I wish that he


    is normal and that he isn''t controlled by others more than


    anyone else, but I don''t have the courage to take that device out. What if something happens to him


    once we take it out? I don''t want whatever you bet on this." She could never forget the night when


    Elliot had a severe headache under Ang''s control." There''s a remote controller to that device."


    "I know that! So long as we take the device out, he will no longer be controlled!" Peter insisted.


    "Avery, you just refuse to believe me."


    "There''s no point in arguing about this. You would understand what I feel if you have someone you


    love dearly," Avery said calmly. "I do really hope that you are right, though."


    "I am right! You just won''t believe me. It''s a shame that the device isn''t inside my brain, or I would


    take it out right now to show you that I''m right." Peter sighed." Whatever, there''s no point in arguing


    with you about this." "Do not tell Elliot that! If you tell him this. he''s definitely going toply! No


    one really knows why Ang killed herself! We are not here, so everything we say is nothing but


    theories. Besides, Dean had found the members of Ang''s research team and they are about to


    start the research again! We will soon know if this invention is real or not," Avery said.


    "They are obviously starting the research again for money," Peter said. "They can tell lies and hire


    people to fake countless " sessful cases". I bet they are going to do it."


    "Peter, it''ste now. Let''s not talk about this now. We can continue this topic tomorrow when we


    meet." Avery''s head started to hurt.


    She naturally hoped that Peter''s theory was right, that everything was merely an illusion created by


    Ang.


    The technique she imed to bring the dead back to life was nothing but a lie she told to win the


    Marshall''s Award.


    Avery desperately wished that she could take the device out of Elliot''s brain so that he could not be


    tortured by it. Every time Peter suggested it, she would waver, but eventually, the fear of losing him


    would always win.


    She hung up and saw notifications of messages, so she opened them, only to find messages from


    all the managers working in Sterling Group.


    For a moment, she suspected her own eyes and wondered if their phones had all been hacked.


    She stared at her screen dazedly for a few moments, before epting their request to chat.


    She randomly picked out one of the managers to find out what happened, but before she could say


    anything, the manager beat her to it and typed. [Hello, Avery. Mr. Foster told us to message you. *


    Smiling*]


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Confused, she replied. [Why would he tell you to do that?]


    Elliot had not informed her about this.


    [He said to contact you if we can''t get in touch with him next time. ¡®Smiling*]

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    [Oh? He was in the office today?] Avery typed.


    [Yeah! *Smiling*] The manager responded.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Avery stared at the smiling emoji after every message the manager had sent and felt slightly


    embarrassed.


    [Okay. ¡®Smiling*]


    [I won''t keep you from resting, then. * Smiling*]


    [Sure. *Smiling*]


    After talking to the manager, a few others came and sent her messages. She took a deep breath


    and tapped on his contact. [ You just can''t wait to start working, huh? * Smiling*] Elliot looked at the


    emoji at the end of her message and felt chills down his spine.


    [I just went back to take a look ] He immediately replied.


    [Oh. I''m asking that you stop working. Just be careful not to exhaust yourself. Have you bought the


    ticket back to Bridgedale?]


    [Not yet. I want to stay with the kids for a few more days. I will go back after this weekend]


    [Sure]


    [Why aren''t you asleep? It''s not bad for you to stay up thiste every night ]


    [I''m about to go to sleep. By the way, Eric is here in Bridgedale. He is on holiday this time so he will


    be staying for a while.]


    She waited patiently for Elliot''s response and she sent the message. If it was in the


    past, Elliot would hurry back to her side once he saw the message, but he did not respond.


    She sighed and sent another message. [He is in Bridgedale to meet with a girl his parents


    introduced to him. I want to see youtest by next Tuesday ]


    [Okay.] He wrote.


    She sighed a breath of relief at his response. She didn''t want to push him.


    Elliot thought that he was alright, and it was normal that he wanted to stay home for a while longer.


    Had Dean not hired Ang¡¯s research team, Avery would not be this insecure.


    Dean had not made any move against them yet, which meant that the research team had yet to


    come up with any results but that could happen at any moment.


    Avery was terrified that Dean would do something to Elliot, so she had to make sure that Elliot


    returned to her as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    The next morning, in the Raven family''s apartment, Nadia looked at the feast on the table


    suspiciously and asked in confusion," Mom, is today a special asion? Our breakfast has never


    been this hearty even during the new year!"


    Mrs. Raven chuckled. "Your dad has agreed to work for Dean. They already signed the contract


    today, and he paid your dad this morning."


    Nadia gaped at her father, surprised that her parents hadn''t mentioned anything to her.


    "Nadia, do you know how much Dean paid your dad? It''s beyond your imagination. It''s ten times


    more than what he got from Ang!" Mrs. Raven said joyously. "I made an appointment with a real


    estate agent to go house huntingter. We are going to move to a bigger house!"


    "Dad, why would you work for Dean? Dean is a sick man. Didn''t you say so yourself thest time his


    scandals came out? Have you forgotten about it?" Nadia was concerned that her father might have


    gotten himself involved with the wrong person, so she did not want him to work for Dean.


    "Nadia, I told your dad to do so. Money is money. Your dad isn''t the only one working for Dean


    Jennings! Your dad''s former colleagues have all signed contracts with him..." Mrs. Raven raised her


    voice.


    "Mom, what others are doing has nothing to do with us. Haven''t you thought about what would


    happen if Dad fails to fulfill Dean''s request? If my dad and his colleagues actually manage to


    recreate the device that brings the dead back to life, why bother working for Dean? Why not just


    take this deal to the wealthiest man on earth?"


    Nadia''s words had rendered Oliver speechless.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nadia, you are right, but I''ve already signed the contract and epted Dean''s payment, so there''s


    no going back. He said that if we fail to fulfill our duty, all we need to do is return the money he paid


    us."


    "If that''s the case, give me your bank card. Do not spend a single penny inside it. If we use the


    money to buy a house right now, how are you supposed to pay him back in the future if he wants it


    back?" Nadia extended her hand toward her father.


    Mrs. Raven hit Nadia''s palm with her spoon. "Who are you to ask for your dad¡¯s bank card? He has


    already given it to me! I trust your dad. He must have the confidence that he can do it to sign the


    contract." Mrs. Raven did not intend on handing the money to anyone else or to return it to Dean.


    "Don''t worry, Nadia. I''ve considered it. There shouldn''t be any issue. There are things that are


    confidential, so I can¡¯t exactly discuss it in detail with you," Oliver consoled her. "Your mom has


    been wanting to move to a bigger house for a long time now, so just let her be! If you have the time,


    you should go with her."


    "I''m not going." Nadia took a bite of her bread and changed the subject. "Auntie introduced a guy to


    me, remember? That guy is here in Bridgedale."


    Mrs. Raven clicked her tongue. "That old bag must have lost her mind! She must look down on us


    to introduce you to a man who doesn''t even have a proper job. Didn''t I tell you to ignore them? You


    are going to be a doctor in the future. How can you associate yourself with some strange guy?"


    "Don''t get so worked up, my dear. She told me that this guy she introduced to Nadia is exceptionally


    good-looking. His parentse from a proper background as well with a considerable amount of


    retirement pension. Since Nadia is already in contact with this young man, it means that at least he


    isn''t that bad of a person. They are just going on dates. It''s not like they are getting married. Let¡¯s


    leave them be."


    Oliver had always been rather forgiving with his daughter.


    Nadia looked like a typical good girl and usually, women who looked like her would likely be more


    passive, but Nadia was different.


    She had a strong opinion and her parents had never had to worry about her since she was young.


    "Don''t worry about me. Even if that guy turns out to be horrible, he can''t be worse than Dean


    Jennings," Nadia said, before swiftly finishing her bread. She took a sip of water, grabbed her bag,


    and strode toward the door to change her shoes.


    "Nadia, if you are meeting with that guy, make sure you meet with him during the daytime. It''s not


    safe to meet at night! You better get your brother to go with you, too," Oliver shouted.

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    "Rx, dad! I''ll be careful," Nadia said, before leaving.


    Mrs. Raven stared at the closed door and mumbled, "Just look at her. The boy is just a vlogger and


    she is an excellent student in medical school, how could she act so desperate? Oliver, aren''t you


    ashamed?"


    "My dear, vlogger is a rathermon profession these days. Do you really think it''s that easy to


    be one? You are wrong. They have to be good-looking and charismatic¡ª"


    "Alright, alright. Stop nagging. I am still not supporting it."


    "It¡¯s fine if you don''t support it, just don''t be against it. At least not now. What happens if she gets


    more motivated to see this boy simply because you tell her not to do it?"


    Mrs. Raven scowled. "That''s quite possible. I will keep my opinion to myself for the time being,


    then!"


    This was the day when Eric and Nadia had promised to meet with one another.


    Eric asked his assistant Fred to go in his ce to see whether ''Big N'' was a man or a woman. On


    the other hand, Nadia told her brother, Nico to go in her ce.


    The reason she asked for her brother''s help was because she had used her brother''s photo for her


    profile on social media.


    Inside the cafe, when Fred and Nico saw each other, their eyes widened in disbelief and their jaws


    dropped. Both men simultaneously unlocked their phones to look at the photos they received from


    Nadia and Eric.


    "Holy crap! Your photo is practically a lie!!" Nico raised his phone andpared Eric''s photo to


    Fred''s face. No matter how hard he tried, Fred''s face didn''t have a single simrity to the handsome


    man in the photo.


    "If mine is a lie, yours is a scam! Aren''t you a girl? Is that an Adam''s apple I see there? What the


    h*ll?!" Fred nced at the photo of Nadia on his phone. Though the man before him looked rather


    simr to the woman in the photo, the two had different builds, not to mention different sex.


    "Yours a scam! My aunt said you are really good-looking, like seriously? You aren''t even close to


    being good-looking, more like average-looking.¡±


    "Watch your mouth! I might not be handsome, but at least I look normal, alright?" Offended, Fred


    flushed. "I thought you were a nice, sweet girl! I''m so disappointed." "I''m disappointed, too! Guys


    that look like you have no chance in pursuing my sis-me!" Nico came close to letting it slip and


    immediately went to take a sip of water.


    "I never said anything about pursuing you! My bos¡ª I don¡¯t like guys!" Fred, too, almost said the


    wrong thing and followed Nico''s motion to sip off his ss of water.


    "Whatever. Let¡¯s just eat! I''m hungry." Nico picked up the menu and started to order.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine, little boy. After this meal, please do your job and exin everything to the rtives. This is


    really affecting my life."


    "Rx. We are never seeing each other again after this meal,¡± Nico said confidently.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    Three hourster, Fred returned to see Eric.


    "It¡¯s a shame that he''s really a guy! No kidding. You can''t fake that Adam''s Apple,¡± Fred said


    regretfully.


    "Why did you spend so much time with him when you already know that he is a guy?" Eric nced


    at the time. "Did you two really go for a spa treatment after grabbing food?"


    Fred shook his head. "No. I did get to see his muscles, though. He got hot while we were eating and


    he took off his jacket, so I saw everything..."


    "And? What did you two do?" Eric asked in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Nico showed his sister the screen of his phone.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "He was ying games with me and helped me get past the difficult levels! He isn''t all that good-


    looking and is a bit chubby, but he is kind of nice. He didn''t even swear when our teammates


    screwed up. I can tell that he is a decent guy," Nico said.


    Nadia shoved his hand aside. "So? Did you two n your next gaming session before saying


    goodbye?"


    "Yeah! I asked him to help me out!" Nico hit his sister with his puppy eyes. "Don''t break contact with


    him just yet! Even if you can''t be lovers, you can be friends! If you are just friends, looks won''t


    matter, right? He bought me lunch today! He ordered so much food and I ate to my heart''s content!"


    Nadia was rendered speechless at how easily impressed Nico was.


    "I thought that you need to keep in shape? Why are you binge eating?"


    "It''s fine to indulge every once in a while." He wrapped his arm around her shoulder." Sis, I really


    think you should be friends with him! Why don''t youe along the next time I meet with him?"


    "Didn''t you mention that he looks nothing like his photo? You even said he is chubby.


    I really can''t ept chubby guys..." She didn''t intend on meeting this man at all.


    "Just to be friends!"


    "I don''t need him to be my buddy for video games. You can keep him!" She said, before turning to


    get onto her motorcycle and put on her helmet. "I have sses tonight so I won''t go home for


    dinner. Also, don¡¯t mention anything to Mom and Dad." "Why not?'' "Since they won''t tell me what


    they are doing, I won''t have to do it either." Nadia was still upset that her father had epted to


    work for Dean. She did some research about Dean earlier today and found out that Dean had made


    a massive loan of over billions.


    To her, Dean was a bottomless pit and she didn¡¯t think it was smart for her parents to be involved


    with such a man for money.


    After hearing everything about ''Big N'' from his assistant, Eric felt disgusted especially when he was


    told that ''Big N'' was an energetic and innocent college student; he couldn''t believe that he had been


    matched to such a person.


    "I already told him to exin everything to his family, Mr. Santos. You don''t have to worry about this


    ever again," Fred said. "He asked me to keep hanging out with him and I said yes."


    "You seem to like him, huh?" Eric shot his assistant a look.

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    "Hahaha! He is a nice kid with big, puppy eyes. He kept calling me Big Brother and it felt good. I


    have a younger brother who is nothing like him," Fred exined awkwardly. "Mr. Santos, you won''t


    feel that appalled as long as you stop considering him as someone they tried to set you up with."


    "I''m not disgusted by him, but by the person who introduced him to me." Eric picked up his ss to


    pour himself some cold water. "My parents definitely told her about my sexual orientation and she


    still introduced me to a man. The worst thing is that she even tried to fool me with a woman¡¯s


    photo." Eric paused for a moment and turned to look at Fred. "You said he looked exactly like the


    girl in the photo?" "Not exactly the same, since he is still a guy, but they have really simr


    features!" Fred said in excitement. "Hepared me to your photo when he first saw me and was


    literally screaming. Hahaha!"


    Eric hadpletely lost his interest in this person now that he knew it was a man.


    "Mr. Santos, I think it¡¯s fate that we met. Why don''t we stay in Bridgedale for a while longer? You


    should take the opportunity to meet with him in person next time."


    "Next time? You are the one who wants to meet with him, right?" Eric said.


    "It¡¯s not that... We lied to him, after all, so I kind of feel guilty," Fred said as scratched his head. "He


    kept calling me Big Brother E and I would much prefer to hear him call me by my name."


    Dean''s new experimentb was immediately opened and to reassure his investors, he called


    Stanley Palmer to give him a tour around theboratory.


    Stanley went inside alongside Dean and Sebastian.


    "These six people here used to belong to Ang''s research team. They were all the core members


    of the team. The others are elites in the medical field that I''ve hired as their assistants," Dean


    introduced." Stanley, don''t worry about a thing. I''ve already set up a proposal for the sales and


    marketing that follow. Once it''s finalized, I will have the proposal sent to you."


    "Sure, Dean. We can''t afford to fail this time. Ang is dead and the technique to revive the dead


    isn''t officially ours just yet. Even if such a thing doesn''t exist, we will make the world believe that it


    does! That''s


    the only way we can benefit from this!" Stanley had invested 700 million in Dean''s project and had


    made a one-off payment to show Dean how devoted he was.


    "I wouldn''t have built a team in such a short period of time if I''m not determined. Stanley, I want this


    to work too, " Dean said confidently. "Ang was the winner of the Marshall''s Award and I was her


    fiance.


    Everyone knows this and even if they don''t believe me, they would believe in the Marshall''s Award."


    "Haha, this is exactly why I am working with you, Dean."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The two chatted as they looked around theboratory.


    "Liam, this is our investor, Stanley Palmer," Dean introduced him to Liam.


    Liam hurried over and greeted the two politely. "Hello, Mr. Jennings, Mr. Palmer."


    "Liam, why don''t you brief Stanley through the workflow around here?" Dean sat down at one of the


    chairs nearby.


    Liam immediately started to report every progress of the project so far. In the end, he added in a


    mysterious tone, "We might have found the way to control the device inside Elliot''s brain.¡±


    Dean immediately stood up from his chair.


    "Test it, then! Let''s see if it works!"


    Dean had been having nightmares about Elliot and he resented no one more than Elliot at the


    moment.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    "Elliot is in Aryadelle right now. We won¡¯t know even if it actually works," Sebastian said despite


    remaining silent the entire time.


    "Haha. If it works, Elliot would be in horrible pain. Don''t you think Elliot''s men would inform Avery?


    Once Avery finds out that something is wrong with Elliot, she will naturally try to figure something


    out. Hahaha!" Dean was overjoyed at the idea.


    Stanley was shocked. "Dean, we should just focus on earning money. There''s no need for us to


    make Elliot Foster our enemy, right?"


    Stanley did not know about the fact that Elliot had scammed 2.1 billion out of Dean, and Dean


    wasn''t going to admit to being


    fooled, so he could only make up an excuse.


    "Elliot and I have a past. Avery and Elliot were the ones who released that scandal about me," Dean


    said with a dark look." Stanley, you can''t be that timid, can you? If we can control Elliot, both Elliot


    and Avery are at ourmand. Their money and connection are all ours to do as we please. When


    we are richer than any one of them, we won''t need to worry about what they might do."


    Stanley seemed hesitant. "I have no grudge against the man, so I don''t want any part in this."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything too recklessly. I just want to try it out and see if we can really


    control Elliot. If not, I won''t do anything to him just yet. I have limited time now, so I''d much prefer to


    focus on making more money," Dean said. "I won''t


    overdo it even if I can control him. After all, we have our own n now.¡± "So long as you know when


    to stop. I don''t want you to underestimate Elliot. He didn''t be sessful on his own, but also


    because he had a team of talented individuals. The Sterling Group doesn''t belong to Elliot alone, so


    don¡¯t even dream of taking over the Sterling Group.


    Otherwise, you are going to lose everything, " Stanley reminded him.


    Dean was more sensible inparison to the past. "Don''t worry. All my focus is on this project right


    now." He then turned to look at Liam. "Take me to see how you can control Elliot."


    Liam led the way, and Sebastian followed his father. He had not expected the one thing that he


    worried about most to happen so soon. If Dean obtained the means to control Elliot, he would


    torture and ckmail Elliot and Avery with it. At the very least, he would try to get the 2.1 billion


    back.


    However, Elliot wasn''t the kind of man who would submit to his threats, so there was bound to be a


    war.


    "Here. The photo on the screen is the design of the device inside Elliot¡¯s head. I can trigger it with


    theputer," Liam exined. "These buttons are meant to contract, rx or stimte his brain...


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if it won''t kill him, this could cause severe headaches."


    Stanley scowled at the exnation. For a device that imed to bring the dead back to life, its


    functions were oddly limited.


    "Good! Hahaha! Liam, test it out now!" Dean burst outughing. "Stimte his brain. Do not stop


    until Averyes to me."


    Liam hesitated for a moment, before saying, "Okay, I will try. I can''t guarantee anything though."


    "I trust you, Liam. You won''t disappoint me! " Dean said as he took a seat next to Liam.


    It was ten at night in Aryadelle and Elliot was stepping out of his study room to head into the


    shower, before going to sleep.


    As soon as he took a step out of the study room, a sharp pain pierced through his skull. He ced a


    hand over his hand and propped one arm against the wall to remain standing.


    He was familiar with the pain. Back when Ang was controlling him, she had caused him the


    same pain in an attempt to ckmail Avery.


    "Ang is dead now, so who can this be?" he thought. He paled at the pain and


    started sweating profusely in misery.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    He clenched his jaw to keep himself from screaming in pain.


    The children were already asleep and the mansion was surrounded by silence.


    There was no point in seeking the help of a medical professional in his condition, so he could only


    wait for the pain to pass.


    Elliot had thought that it would eventually fade with time... but half an hourter, it was still as


    excruciating.


    He fell to his knees and leaned against the wall. His mind began to stray and his body shivered like


    a leaf, yet still, he gritted his teeth and managed to not make a sound.


    He didn''t care if he died; at least Avery would be free, then.


    "Mr. Jennings, if we keep stimting his brain, his life might be threatened if this goes on too long."


    Liam had been keeping an eye on the time and reminded Dean once it had been half an hour.


    Dean nced at his phone. He had yet to receive any call from Avery.


    "Dad, why don''t I call Avery and ask her about this?" Concerned that they might identally kill


    Elliot, Sebastian whispered into Dean''s ear, "Elliot is not with Avery right now. Even if he is dying


    from the pain, he might just try to keep it from Avery. I will call Avery now and ask her to check on


    him..."


    Dean, too, did not want Elliot to die, or he might never get his 2.1 billion back.


    "Go," Dean said, and Sebastian immediately stepped out of theboratory with his phone.


    He went to a quiet corner and made a call to Avery.


    "Avery, call Elliot or anyone at his house right now to see what''s going on with him," Sebastian said


    hastily. "The members of Ang¡¯s team said that they found a way to control Elliot and they''ve been


    running experiments for the past half an hour. I don''t know if it worked."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery instantly lost herposure. She hung up and instantly tried to call Elliot.


    Elliot''s phone rang, but he couldn''t answer because he had already lost consciousness from the


    pain.


    The call automatically dropped after a while and an ominous feeling had taken over Avery.


    She knew that Elliot would definitelye to his phone if he was alright.


    Terrified, tears welled up in her eyes as she searched for Mrs. Cooper''s number and called her


    instead.


    "Mrs. Cooper, is Elliot home?"


    The tone of Avery''s voice had caused Mrs. Cooper to leap out of bed. "He is at home! He came


    home for dinner and stayed home after that!"


    "Go find him now! He didn¡¯t answer his phone and I think something happened to him!" Avery said


    with a lump in her throat.


    "Okay, Avery. Don''t panic just yet. Maybe he had fallen asleep. It''ste now," Mrs. Cooper consoled


    her despite how frightened she felt as well.


    She ran all the way to the second floor and immediately spotted Elliot, who had passed out in the


    corridor.


    "Sir!" Mrs. Cooper screamed as she ran over,pletely forgetting that she was still on the phone


    with Avery.


    When Avery heard Mrs. Cooper''s scream, she already knew that something had happened to Elliot.

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    Mrs. Cooper hurried over to try and help Elliot up, but he was too heavy for her to carry on her own,


    so she ran downstairs to get the bodyguard to help her.


    "Why did Mr. Foster pass out? Did he fall sick? Have you called an ambnce?" The bodyguard


    hurried upstairs.


    Suddenly remembering that she was still on the phone, Mrs. Cooper nced down at the screen on


    her phone and said, "Avery, Mr. Foster passed out! I need to call an ambnce first! I will call you


    backter!"


    Mrs. Cooper hung up and immediately called the emergency line.


    Shortly after, Elliot was rushed to the hospital.


    Avery was not in Aryadelle so she couldn''t do anything other than worry about him.


    She called Wesley and asked him to go check on Elliot at the hospital, before calling Sebastian


    back.


    "You all have crossed the line!" She trembled in rage. "Sebastian, if something happens to Elliot, I


    will kill you all! I mean it!"


    "What happened?" Sebastian could sense from her tone that something went wrong.


    "He passed out! He is now being sent to the hospital!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "My dad doesn''t want him dead, either. Avery, you don¡¯t want Elliot to keep suffering, do you? My


    dad thought it through and so long as you pay him back the 2.1 billion you took from him, I can try to


    talk my dad out of hurting Elliot," Sebastian offered. "If you agree to this, I will talk to my dad now."


    Avery had no other option and after a few thoughtful moments, she agreed to Sebastian''s terms.


    If paying Dean back put an end to the torture, it was money well spent; at least they wouldn''t have


    to walk on thin ice from now on.


    After the call, Sebastian returned to theboratory and strode toward his father.


    "Well? Did it work?" Dean asked.


    Sebastian nodded. "Elliot passed out and is being rushed to the hospital."


    "Awesome! This is awesome! Who knew it would be this effective?" Satisfied, Dean turned to look


    at Liam. "You did not let me down, Liam! Do your job well and I will make sure you are rewarded!"


    After the tour ended, Stanley left.


    Dean and Sebastian returned to their car and Dean questioned darkly, "So what did Avery say?"


    "She said she is willing to pay you back the 2.1 billion. Dad, let''s not ckmail them with this once


    she pays you back. It¡¯s not that I''m afraid of them, but I don''t want the trouble. We have this project


    with great potential and as long as we focus on it, we will be earning far more than the two of them


    combined."


    "I''m sick of all the fighting, too. It''s so mentally draining." Dean leaned back against the seat


    thoughtfully, and said," Tell Avery that apart from the 2.1 billion they took from me, they need to


    compensate me. Do that, and I will stop messing with them."


    Sebastian knew from the beginning that it would take more for his father to give up.


    "How much do you want. Dad?"


    Without skipping a beat, Dean said, "Not much, 900 million. With the 2.1 billion they took from me.


    They can settle this by paying me a total of 3 billion."


    Sebastian gaped at his father''s greed.


    Even if Elliot and Avery had the money, they would definitely be reluctant to give Dean this much


    money.


    "Sebastian, that''s exactly what you are going to tell Avery. If she refuses, she can just watch Elliot


    suffer!"


    Seeing how determined his father was, Sebastian knew that there was no way he could talk Dean


    out of this.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    After sending his father home, Sebastian went to see Avery.


    Avery had already received a call from Wesley, where he informed her that Elliot had regained


    consciousness.


    She did not wish for the same thing to happen again, which was why she presented a card to


    Sebastian as soon as she saw him.


    "There are 2.1 billion in there. You can go to the bank to check," she said with a dark expression.


    He epted the card with pursed lips and felt like he was at a crossroads.


    "What''s wrong?" Sensing that something was wrong, Sebastian asked, "Did your dad ask for


    something else?"


    Avery knew that Dean would not give up so easily. "Does he want ourpanies or..."


    "He wanted money." Sebastian gazed up and met her eyes. "He wants 3 billion."


    She gasped and paled in an instant. "Where am I going to get that much money? Did he really think


    that Elliot would agree to such nonsense?! He must be daydreaming or something!"


    "I know Elliot wouldn''t, but I can''t talk my dad out of this either. If I ask him to lower the price, he


    would think that I''m siding with you..."


    "I can''t pull that much money out of thin air, Sebastian. Take this money back to your dad for now


    and tell him to leave


    Elliot alone for the time being. I will figure something out about the extra he asked for.


    That was the only option Avery was left with.


    "Alright," he said, before asking curiously," How''s your team research going?"


    "It''s going nowhere." She frowned. "They weren''t a part of the research before after all."


    "Hm... Hey, buy me a cup of coffee!" he blurted out.


    She stared at him in confusion. "Do you really think I''m in the mood for coffee?"


    "Maybe I can slip you a little hint," he offered generously. "I don''t really want to see you go to war


    with my dad."


    "Alright. My treat, then."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two sat down at a cafe nearby.


    Sebastian ordered a cup of coffee and sipped leisurely, while Avery nced at him with her phone


    in hand.


    "Is Elliot going to be alright?"


    "He¡¯s not in any critical danger at the moment." Avery set her phone down and whispered, "I thought


    you were going to give me a hint. What is it?"


    "Can''t you at least wait until I finish my coffee? If I tell you now, you are definitely going to turn heels


    and leave," he said bitterly. "I feel used."


    "ying the victim card, are we?" she mocked. "If it wasn''t for your dad, our lives wouldn''t be in


    such a mess."


    "It''s entirely my dad''s fault. Ang was the one who picked Elliot." "Your dad knew about it the


    entire time.


    They were partners in crime!"


    "Sigh. That¡¯s true."


    "So? What''s the hint? Sebastian, you know that I¡¯m in a hurry. I can buy you coffee after everything


    settles down." Worried about Elliot, Avery struggled to remain calm.


    "There¡¯s this guy, Oliver Raven, in the team. He didn¡¯t really want to join, but my dad¡¯s offer was too


    tempting. Look for him when you have the time and see if you can find an angle through him!"


    Avery memorized the name and started asking her friends about Oliver as soon as she exited the


    cafe.

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    "I know that person. He used to work at one of the hospitals in Ark Ville. There was some issue with


    the hospital management and he quit after that," a contact told Avery.


    "Do you know his number?" she asked.


    "No. I don''t know him in person but we have a mutual friend. I can try to see if I can ask about it.


    What do you want with him, though?"


    "There''s something I need his help with. Please help me check with that mutual friend of yours."


    "Sure. I''ll keep you posted."


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Elliot had regained consciousness and stared dazed at the ceiling. All his


    memories came rushing back to him from the moment he opened his eyes.


    Life seemed to have resumed to normal in the past days, giving him an illusion that everything was


    going to be alright; but the headachest night had burst his bubble.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that Dean was behind it. He had scammed a fortune out of Dean and so Dean had been


    doing everything he could to gain control over Elliot.


    Elliot did not doubt that Avery must have been ckmailedst night following his headache.


    "Big Brother," a pleasant voice called out, pulling him back to reality.


    He nced over and was confused when he saw Shea. "Shea? Why are you here?"


    He looked outside the window past Shea and noticed that it was dawn.


    "Why is she here this early?" he thought." Or has she been here sincest night?"


    "I came with Wesley." She grabbed onto his hand with both of her hands and observed his


    expression with worry. "I told him to get some rest. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I stayed behind."


    Elliot was suddenly overwhelmed by the urge to cry when he thought back to the past.


    Back then. Shea was frail and dependent on him, who would have thought that he would have to


    rely on her after all those years?


    "Shea, does Wesley listen to you?" He wanted to tell her that he was alright, but the words changed


    at the tip of his tongue.


    She considered it for a moment, before nodding. "He has been great to me. He might treat me even


    better than he treats Kiara."


    "I see... Shea, there''s something I need your help with." Elliot grabbed onto her hand. " Help me out,


    will you?"


    Shea''s heart sank. She didn''t know what he was about to say but was instinctively terrified because


    of the despair in Elliot''s eyes.


    She lowered her gaze to stare at Elliot¡¯s hand on hers and felt trapped.


    "What is it, Big Brother?" She asked hesitantly and lifted her chin to meet his eyes.


    "When Wesleyes backter, ask him to help take the device inside my head out," he said


    slowly, afraid that she might not understand him.


    Her eyes widened slightly as she felt a lump in her throat. "And then what? Don''t lie to me. If it''s


    okay to take that thing out, Wesley wouldn¡¯t refuse to help."

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    Seeing the tears that fell from her eyes, he lifted a hand to wipe away her tears.


    "I will be in unimaginable pain if we don''t take it out. Shea, you wouldn''t leave me in pain, would


    you?"


    She nodded frantically.


    "I would definitely keep trying if there was another way, but there isn''t. I don''t want to drag Avery


    down with me. She''s had enough and because of me, she has been working day and night without


    rest. Shea, you would be sad too if you were me, right?"


    She nodded again.


    "Robert was ill when he was born and you gave him your blood without letting


    anyone know, even if it meant you would die. You weren¡¯t afraid, then, so why should


    I be?"


    Her tears rolled down her cheeks at his words.


    An hourter, Wesley returned with breakfast for them and Shea immediately dragged him out of


    the room.


    "Shea, why are your eyes all red? Have you been crying? What''s wrong? Your brother is awake


    now?" Wesley nced at her reddened eye and patted her on the head.


    "Help my brother take that thing out of his head," she demanded with her head bowed.


    The gentle expression instantly faded from his face. "Elliot told you to say that?"


    "He said he is in pain and he wants it to stop." Shea leaned her head against Wesley''s shoulder and


    sobbed. "I don''t want to see him in so much pain. He''s not begged me for anything... This is the first


    time he has ever asked for my help.


    Wesley, I don''t know how I can refuse him... If I do, he would be devastated."


    Tears welled up in Wesley¡¯s eyes. If he listened to Shea and helped to remove the device from


    Elliot''s head, Avery would resent him if Elliot died from the surgery; however, ording to what he


    knew about Shea, she would be livid if he refused her request.


    He had not once dared to enrage her since the day he knew her, so the two had had a harmonious


    rtionship thus far. He couldn''t imagine what Shea might do if he refused her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Wesley entered the room alone to talk to Elliot.


    Elliot had already finished his breakfast and was leaning on his bed to rest. As soon as he heard


    footsteps, he opened his eyes.


    "Elliot, why would you say something like that to Shea? Do you really have a death wish?" Wesley


    stood by the bed and looked down at him.


    "I thought it through." Elliot''s expression remained calm.


    "Thought what through?! You are trying to die without Avery here to stop you! How upset would she


    be when she finds out?!"


    "Stop using her against me. Wesley, it hurts me more to be her burden, to watch her getting


    ckmailed because of me! I should have died back in Ylore and the past few days have all been a


    bonus to me. I don¡¯t regret anything." Elliot was determined. "I hope you remember that you are


    Shea''s husband, not Avery¡¯s. You should know who you should listen to, right?"


    Wesley was overwhelmed by sorrow when he realized he couldn¡¯t convince Elliot otherwise. "This


    kind of surgery is tooplicated. I can''t do it."


    "Then find someone who can," Elliot said." You are not the one in pain, so you can get on that high


    horse and ask me to live my life the way you think I should, but Wesley, have you ever considered


    how I feel? Avery will survive without me, and so will the kids. The world wouldn¡¯t stop spinning just


    because one person dies. You can''t ask me to live in misery simply because they would be sad for


    a while when I''m gone. None of you know my pain."


    Wesley came to a decision and agreed in tears, "You are right. You have the right to decide when


    you want to end your life. I respect that. I will contact a doctor for you. " "Thank you." Elliot''s


    expression darkened


    as he added, "Don''t tell Avery about this. If she calls to look for me, make up some kind of excuse


    for me. I don''t want to hear her voice anymore."

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    He didn''t want his determination to waver if he heard her voice.


    "Let''s settle this as soon as possible!" He looked at Wesley. "Also, don''t tell my kids about this."


    Wesley exited the room in despair.


    His head was pounding in pain because no matter what he did, he would either wrong Elliot or


    Avery in the process.


    "Why do I have to be the bad guy here?" he thought to himself.


    "Wesley, what did my brother say?" Shea walked up to him and asked.


    "He still insists on doing it." He scowled." Shea, you do know that if we do as he says, Avery will no


    longer be our friend when she finds out."


    Shea''s expression darkened. "But what else can I do? If only I could take all the pain in my brother¡¯s


    ce."


    "Don''t say that, Shea!" Wesley¡¯s heart ached at the agony in her expression. "You need to live even


    if he dies. You have Kiara and me. He doesn''t actually want to die, you know? He''s just in too much


    pain and there''s no other option..."


    "I know, Wesley. He told me," she said, before pulling away from Wesley''s hand. " I¡¯ll go inside to


    keep himpany."


    She wiped her tears away and stepped back into the room.


    Wesley watched as the door closed gloomily as he imagined the misery on Avery¡¯s face when she


    eventually found out about this.


    "Mr. Brook."


    Wesley turned towards the sound and saw Elliot''s bodyguard walking over to him.


    Feeling miserable, Wesley asked, "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    "I do, but do you even smoke? I couldn''t tell. " The bodyguard took out his cigarette but did not hand


    it to Wesley. "You can''t smoke in here."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I will go downstairs." Wesley took the cigarette and asked, "And the lighter?"


    The bodyguard took out a lighter from his pocket and handed it to him. "I''ll go with you. You look like


    the world is ending or something."


    The bodyguard had seen Wesley on a frequent basis and Wesley would always lookposed, as


    though nothing would shock him. It was the first time he had ever seen Wesley in so much pain.


    "You''ve been with Elliot long enough to know what happened, right?" Wesley strode into the


    elevator.


    The bodyguard followed him inside. "What happened to Mr. Fosterst night was not an ident."


    "Yeah. He is determined to take the device inside his brain out," Wesley said. "He told me not to tell


    Avery and the kids until after the surgery."


    The bodyguard had already guessed it but was still having a hard time epting it when Wesley


    mentioned it.


    "Mr. Brook, are you really going to hide this from Avery?"


    "Yeah." Wesley sighed a long breath. "Elliot begged for Shea''s help and Shea came to me. If I tell


    Avery about this, I will be betraying Shea. Shea is not like Avery, she can''t take it."


    "And you think Avery can?" The bodyguard asked, before realizing that he was being far too


    demanding. "Forget what I said. I would be as troubled if I was in your position. No one can change


    Mr. Foster''s mind once he is determined to do something. Even if you refuse to help him, he will find


    someone else."


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, after contacting a few people, Avery finally obtained Oliver''s contact


    number.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    She called and Oliver answered after a few moments.


    "Hello, Mr. Raven. I am Avery Tate." She cut to the chase and said, "May I know when you will be


    free? I would love to meet you in person."


    He was taken by surprise for a moment. " Miss Tate, how did you get my number? I don''t think we


    have any mutual friends."


    "We don''t, but it¡¯s not that hard to find out. The medical field is a small circle and the friends of my


    friends might very well be your acquaintances."


    "Oh... Miss Tate, is there something you need?" Oliver already knew what she wanted but did not


    point it out.


    "I need to talk to you about something important, and I think it''s best that we meet in person. Are


    you free this afternoon? " She wanted to meet with him as soon as possible.


    "I''m busy this noon and this evening... Miss Tate, I won''t be free this weekend either." Oliver thought


    about the bodyguard that Dean had assigned to him. Dean said that it was to protect him, but he


    knew that the bodyguard was there to supervise his every move. Oliver might have agreed to meet


    with Avery without the bodyguard following him, but he did not have the courage to do so since he


    was being watched.


    "Are you scared to meet with me?" Avery sensed that something was wrong. "Is Dean stopping you


    from doing so?" "Miss Tate, I suppose you already know who I am currently working for. You are


    right. I''m working for Dean Jennings, so stop bothering me."


    "How much did he pay you, Mr. Raven? I am willing to pay double! If that''s not enough, I can pay


    you ten times the amount he paid you!"


    "What..." Oliver was shocked by her offer. He knew that his work was not worth the price she was


    offering, and even if Avery insisted on paying him, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it.


    "Mr. Raven, I know that you''ve signed a contract with Dean Jennings, but I can pay for the penalty


    of breaking the contract so long as you agree to help me..."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tate, but if I do that, I fear that I might face Dean''s wraith. Please don''t put me in


    that position. I''m just an ordinary man who wants to make a few extra bucks to make my family''s


    lives easier. I''m not trying to be rich or anything. Thank you for believing in my ability in the matter,


    but I really can''t help you," he said sincerely and hung up before Avery could respond.


    "Who was it, Oliver?" Mrs. Raven came out and set a ss of warm milk down before him.


    "Avery Tate."


    "Why did she call?" Mrs. Raven asked in confusion. "Is she trying to get you to work for her?"


    "Yeah." He picked up the ss and took a sip. "All this drama... I wonder who told her that I''m


    working for Dean right now."


    "It''s a small world..." "She said something simr. All six of us signed the same contract, so why did


    she contact me?" "How would you know that she has only contacted you?" Mrs. Raven chuckled.


    "She might have contacted the others as well!"


    "That''s true. I feel less burdened now. Do you know how much she''s offering me? She said she


    would pay me ten times the amount Dean gave me."


    "Dear lord!" Mrs. Raven eximed. "Is Avery that rich?"


    "She is Elliot''s wife, and she owns a fewpanies herself. She is definitely way richer than normal


    doctors like us."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ten times, huh? Aren''t you tempted, Oliver?"


    He shook his head. "She begged for my help. If I ept her money, I am dering war against


    Dean. Avery is a virtuous


    person and Dean is an evil man. I can turn her down, but I can''t afford to turn Dean down. Do you


    get it?"


    "I shouldn''t have told you to sign that contract with Dean! We would be getting ten times more if only


    we waited a little while longer! Sigh!"


    "Stop yammering about money. I don''t want to hear it!" Oliver set his ss of milk down and got up.


    "I''m going to work now. If Averyes here, do not take her money, or I will be in a really difficult


    situation."

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    After Oliver left, Nadia came out of her room.


    "Mom, what are you quarreling with Dad about?"


    "Do you know Avery Tate? She offered ten times your father''s pay to get him to work for her. I feel


    your father is glowing with money right now!" Mrs. Raven sighed.


    "I told you not to force Dad to sign the contract with Dean Jennings! Now we can only watch this


    good opportunity pass us by." Although Nadia had never met Avery, she had done an inte


    search on her.


    Avery was not only pretty, but she was also exceptional. She was generally known in the medical


    field as a person with brains and beauty.


    If Nadia could pick one, she would surely hope that her father would be on Avery''s side.


    "You¡¯re just saying this after this has happened. Who would have predicted previously that Avery


    would look for your father today? Also, if your father didn''t sign the contract with Dean, perhaps,


    Avery would not even look for him!" Mrs. Raven snapped.


    "By the way, your aunt called your father early this morning to talk about your blind date." Mrs.


    Raven sat by the side of the dining table and looked at her daughter seriously, "Your aunt said that


    your blind date''s family is very wealthy."


    Nadia was stunned. "Why did she suddenly mention this?" "Your aunt said that your blind date''s


    parents liked you a lot. They were afraid that you would not meet their son, so they mentioned that


    they were rich." Mrs.


    Raven initially looked down on the blind date, after all, he was just a lowly host. He had unstable


    work. Even if he asionally earned a lot, it was not an attractive attribute.


    However, if his family was rich, that was a different matter.


    "How rich?" Nadia pretended to be curious and asked casually.


    Mrs. Raver said, "Apparently if you two get married, you get to pick your houses in Aryadelle and


    Bridgedale. They¡¯ll buy them for you."


    Nadia was a little shocked. "That rich?"


    "From your aunt''s tone, they should be wealthy. More importantly, his parents like you. If you marry


    him, there would surely be no problems with your inws." Mrs. Raven wanted to marry Nadia away


    immediately. "You''ve met him, right? What feeling did he give you? Why don''t you tell me."


    "Mom, I''ve not graduated yet. Marriage is a huge issue. Let''s deal with it after I graduate. I will call


    aunt and tell her to reject E''s parents."


    "Oh, I guess you''ve met him, and you don''t like him," Mrs. Raven said pitifully, "You don''t have the


    same wavelength and can''t get along with him!"


    "No, it''s mainly about his looks¡ª"


    "You can''t just base it on a man''s look. You have to see his capabilities too." Mrs.


    Raven decided to meet this person, seeing how wealthy they were.


    "Mom, just torture Dad. Why do you want to interfere with my affairs?" Nadia would surely not allow


    her mother to see E. She would only give herself and her brother away.


    "What torture? Your father doesn''t think I''m torturing him! I¡¯m doing this for the family!" Mrs. Raven


    was furious. "Your aunt rarely introduces you to such a wealthy candidate. If you don''t seize the


    opportunity, you might not be able to meet such a great partner in the future."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You were just saying how she is old and confused yesterday..."


    "You terrible girl! Don''t tell other people about this!"


    "Mom, I have sses today. I''m not free to take you to see him. Also, I came clean with him


    yesterday. Stop thinking about his wealth already," Nadia said, picked up a piece of bread, and


    quickly left the dining hall.


    After Nadia left, Mrs. Raven had goosebumps. Her daughter was so pretty. If she were to treat E a


    little better, he would surely fall head over heels for her.


    At that thought, Mrs. Raven called Nadia''s aunt to get E''s contact.

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    "I do not have E''s number, but I can ask his mother. You have no idea how much E''s mother likes


    Nadia. She even wanted to head over to Bridgedale to see her in person! I told her not to frighten


    Nadia, only then did she give up on it," Nadia''s aunt chuckled and said, "Wait for me. I''ll go ask for


    E''s number right now."


    Five minutester, Nadia''s aunt sent Eric¡¯s number to Mrs. Raven.


    After Mrs. Raven received his number, she went to first take a cup of water. While drinking water,


    she saved his number in her contacts.


    After she saved it, she called him.


    When Eric saw that it was a foreign number, he ignored it without thinking. Mrs. Raven''s enthusiasm


    was crushed. She hesitated whether to continue calling or wait for a while more calling dialing


    again.


    At that moment, Eric''s phone rang again. This time, it was his mother.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When he saw his mother''s call, he immediately answered it.


    "Eric, Nadia''s mother asked for your phone number. She might be calling you..."


    "Mom, how could you just simply give away my phone number?" Eric thought of the call from the


    foreign phone number a moment ago. His temples throbbed. "What is she looking for me for? Mom,


    what on earth are you ying at?"


    "Eric, why are you so nervous? Nadia''s mother is probably just wanting to help Nadia have a look.


    After all, Nadia has not graduated¡ª"


    "I met Nadia yesterday. He had promised me that he will clear things up with you all. I never


    expected that he hadn''t done it yet." Eric was a little furious. "He is a guy. A real guy."


    "What? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Mom, why do you not believe me?" Eric''s temples hurt.


    "Nadia''s aunt said that Nadia is a pretty girl! That old woman looked kind and benevolent. She won''t


    lie to me about this." At that, Eric''s mother said, "When Nadia''s momes looking for you, speak


    to her about this. I think maybe Nadia just dresses up like a guy, but she''s a girl."


    "Mom..." "There must be a misunderstanding! Eric, if you don''t get to the bottom of this, I will be


    worried. I don¡¯t believe that old woman would lie to me. Of course, I also don''t believe that you


    would lie to me! I¡¯m very conflicted! Why don''t you meet Nadia''s mom and ask her about this face-


    to-face?"


    At that moment, Mrs. Raven called once more.


    Eric maintained his call with his mother but epted Mrs. Raven''s call.


    "Hello, are you E? I called you just now, but you didn''t pick up. Hehe. I''m Nadia''s mother. I''m calling


    you to talk about our Nadia. I heard that you''re having a vacation in Bridgedale. Are you free now?


    I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "I''ve already had breakfast. It''s still a long time before lunch," Eric said with restraint.


    Mrs. Raven heard his charming voice and could already sense that he was a handsome man.


    "Then, why don''t I buy you a cup of coffee? I heard that you''re very handsome. I really want to meet


    you!" Mrs. Raven offered affectionately.


    Eric said, "Mrs. Raven, who told you I''m handsome?"


    "Nadia''s aunt! She was the one who introduced the two of you. She had always told me that you''re


    handsome. I was worried that our Nadia doesn''t have good taste, which is why I want to see you for


    myself."


    Before waiting for a reply, Mrs. Raven continued, "Okay, so it''s set! I''ll dress up and head out. Once


    I find a ce, I''ll send you the location."

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    After her ramble, Mrs. Raven hung the phone up.


    Eric had a look of disbelief stered on his face. That woman was too aggressive. She did not even


    hear his opinion and forced him to meet up with her. Was that wise?


    Since Mrs. Raven hung up, the call with his mother resumed.


    "Eric, why are you not talking?"


    "Mom, a call came in just now," Eric exined.


    "Oh, was it Nadia¡¯s mother?" His mother guessed it immediately. She was rather excited, "What did


    she say to you? Did she ask to meet with you? Eric, if she wants to meet you, go get dressed and


    meet with her. "Mom, aren''t you afraid that this blind date fails, and someone exposes me on the


    inte?" Eric did not want his personal life to be the hot topic of the inte.


    "If this blind date fails and this matter gets exposed, you won''t lose out. Your fans will surely think


    that Nadia is at fault. They will surely protect you!"


    "Okay, Mom, stop talking. I''ll go, but only this one time. This is thest time. In the future, don''t


    arrange any blind dates for me anymore. You forced me to do things, this only works once. It won''t


    work the second time," Eric said to his mother directly.


    "Eric, calm down and think. In the past, when I saw pretty girls, did I ever force them on you? No girl


    on this Earth will make me like her just because she is pretty.


    Eric wanted to say, "But he is a man," but at the thought that his mother would not believe him, he


    gave up.


    After the call, Eric called his assistant.


    "Fred, what should I do?"


    Fred said, "Mr. Santos, I can''t help you this time. After all, she is elderly and she saw your photo.


    Women at this age are not easily fooled."


    Eric raised his eyebrows. "Are you asking me to go there?"


    "If you don''t, when Mrs. Raven sees you and realizes that you are not the same person in the


    photo, don''t you think she will call your mother immediately? What if she takes a photo of me and


    sends it to your mother? Guess what would her reaction be?" At that, Eric''s face turned blue.


    "Mr. Santos, be a little more open-minded. You''re going to see that boy''s mother, not that boy. Once


    you see his mother, just tell her that you can''t be with her son. Get their family to give up on you.


    That way, you won''t need to see them again," Fred suggested to Eric.


    Eric nodded. "I have to clear this up today. This matter has been affecting my life. I''m unhappy even


    when I''m on holiday."


    "Hmm! Mr. Santos, if you don''t want Mrs. Raven to recognize you, I could get the makeup artist to


    give you a little makeover."


    "How so?"


    Fred touched his chin and smiled mischievously, "If you don''t want them to like you, I''ll make you


    look a little ugly, just to be safe."


    At ten in the morning, Mrs. Raven found a


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cafe in the city and sat down while waiting for Eric to arrive.


    At that moment, she only knew that Eric was called E and that he had a rich and charming voice


    that was easily recognizable.


    She seemed to have heard his voice somewhere before.


    At that moment, a melody rang out in the cafe, then, that rich, charming, and an easily recognizable


    voice rang in her ears.


    It was as if an electric current coursed through her body. Mrs. Raven was a little stunned.


    No wonder when she heard E''s voice, she immediately judged in her heart that he must be a good-


    looking person. Turns out, it was because his voice was simr to this well-known celebrity!


    An hourter, Eric came to the cafe.


    He was in a ck baseball tee with faded jeans and a pair of dirty sneakers. He had a baseball cap


    covering half of his face, with a facial mask over his mouth.


    No one could see what he looked like at first nce.


    The moment he entered the cafe, he saw Mrs. Raven sitting by the window. The only reason he


    could recognize her easily was that Mrs. Raven was the only person at the cafe at that moment.


    He walked over to her and said, "Hello, are you Nadia''s mother?"

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    Mrs. Raven looked at Eric and measured him up from head to toe.


    Eric wanted her to see his dirty sneakers. His assistant told him that every time he wore dirty


    sneakers in front of his mother, his mother would be furious and ask him to change his shoes, so his


    assistant had specially bought this pair of dirty sneakers for him.


    Who would have thought that after Mrs. Raven measured him up, she smiled at him pleasantly?


    "Not bad! Your body is not bad!" Then, Mrs. Raven reached out and patted his leg. "You have long


    legs!"


    Eric was speechless. He had not expected his assistant¡¯s suggestions not to work. To prevent Mrs.


    Raven from touching him any further, he immediately walked over to the sofa opposite her and sat


    down.


    "E! Just now they were ying a song in the cafe. The singer''s voice sounds so much like yours!"


    Mrs. Raven said while calling the waiter over to order.


    Eric immediately pinched his throat and cleared his throat a few times.


    "I¡¯ll take atte without ice," Mrs. Raven said and looked at Eric, "E, what will you be drinking?"


    "A mocha."


    After the waiter left, Mrs. Raven looked at Eric''s face once more.


    "E, you''ve covered everything up. I can''t even see your face!" Mrs. Raven said and immediately


    reached her hands out, wanting to take off his cap and mask. "You don''t have to be shy with me.


    Just by seeing your body, I know you will be handsome!"


    Eric retreated backward, avoiding her hands that were reaching for his hat and mask.


    "Mrs. Raven, why don''t we talk about something serious!" Eric cleared his throat and said, "I don''t


    have any ns to get married to your son, and I-"


    "My son?" Mrs. Raven''s smile stiffened. " Did my son cause you trouble again?"


    Eric gritted his teeth. She admitted to it! Mrs. Raven admitted so quickly that her child was a boy!


    "Wait a moment, you met my son?" Mrs. Raven soon realized that something was not right. "My son


    has been going to school these past two days. I have his schedule. When did you meet him?"


    Eric came to his senses. Fred was right. Women her age were not easily fooled.


    "Mrs. Raven, it''s not your son¡¯s problem. It''s my problem. I really am not nning to get married."


    Eric could already see how precious Mrs. Raven''s son was to her.


    If he were to express his dislike for her son, she might get furious, so he could onlye up with a


    reason about himself to refuse her.


    "You don''t like our Nadia, right? Did Nadia say something that made you unhappy? Our Nadia used


    to be obedient when she was younger. In the past two years, she has started to be a little


    rebellious." Mrs. Raven furrowed her brows with a pitiful expression. There were pleas in her tone


    too. "Mrs. Raven, you can stop. I am really not thinking about marriage right now."


    "Okay, I can see that you really don''t like our Nadia,¡± Mrs. Raven sighed and stood up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Eric thought that she was about to leave.


    He did not expect her to turn around, walk over to him, and take off his cap!


    Eric was stunned!


    While he stared at her in shock, Mrs. Raven quickly took off his mask.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Thankfully, Fred was smart. He got the makeup artist to put on a thickeryer of makeup on Eric.


    The makeup was to deliberately make Eric ugly. Thus, when Eric''s face was exposed, he only


    panicked for a few seconds, because when the waiter came over with their coffees, the waiter


    nced at him and did not recognize him.


    Eric let out a sigh of relief.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nadia''s aunt was right. You are handsome. " Mrs. Raven looked at Eric¡¯s uglified face and smiled in


    satisfaction.


    Eric felt as if he had been shot! He had already made himself so ugly, why did Mrs. Raven still


    praise him and call him handsome?


    He took a deep breath. He had mixed feelings about the entire thing.


    "Mrs. Raven, your coffee is here." Eric looked at her coffee. "Drink up."


    Mrs. Raven responded with, "Oh," before returning to her seat.


    "E, not only does your voice sounds like that male celebrity. You even look a little like him!" Mrs.


    Raven furrowed her brows and pped her head. "What is he called... I forgot his name."


    Eric lowered his head, picked his cup of coffee up, and drank some coffee.


    "E, you''re so handsome, yet polite. I''m sure a lot of people like you, right? Why are you still single?"


    Mrs. Raven looked at Eric in confusion.


    "Mrs. Raven, I¡¯m actually not that old, " Eric said awkwardly.


    Mrs. Raven''s eyes brightened. "That¡¯s great! Our Nadia isn''t that old either!"


    Mrs. Raven, I thought I made myself quite clear."


    "I know what you mean, but I think you and our Nadia have had a misunderstanding. Why don''t I


    take her to see you next time."


    "Mrs. Raven, there is no need." Eric thought that the entire meeting had been a waste of his efforts.


    He did not drink his coffee but stood up and said, "Mrs. Raven, I still have other things to do. The


    coffee is my treat. Enjoy.¡±


    Eric quickly put on his cap and mask to head to the counter to pay.


    Mrs. Raven looked at his tall figure getting further away from her. She sighed inside her heart.


    She initially had thought that he would be no match for her daughter. She had never thought that


    after meeting him, she would think that her daughter would not be worthy of him instead.


    His elegant and regal aura clearly meant that he had received a great education. Naturally, his


    tastes would be superior.


    Mrs. Raven did not want to give up just like that!


    Even if he did not like Nadia, his mother liked Nadia. As long as she made his mother like Nadia,


    she did not believe that this would be herst chance to match them up!


    At four in the afternoon, Mrs. Raven called Nadia and told her to quicklye back from ss.


    "Mom, I have ss at night." "Take a leave of absence! Go and ask your teacher for it right now!


    Say that you don''t feel well, or say that I don''t feel well," Mrs. Raven said aggressively.


    "Mom, what is going on? Why are you feeling unwell?" Nadia asked worriedly, "I really have ss at


    night. Why don''t you see if Nico has the time¡ª"


    "Nadia, I''ve already said that I''m not feeling well, yet you''re noting back to see me. You''ve


    changed. You were not like this in the past. Previously, with just a simple headache you would worry


    about me immensely..." Mrs. Raven said with a sigh.


    "Mom, are you really feeling unwell? What happened?"


    "I''m feeling unwell everywhere! I suspect I have a huge illness. Why don¡¯t you return before seven


    tonight, okay?" Mrs. Raven suddenly remembered that there was a time difference between


    Bridgedale and Aryadelle, which was why she changed what she said.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    "I finish ss at eight. Mom, if you''re really not feeling well, I''ll call you an ambnce, alright?"


    Nadia did not want to miss out on theb experiment that night.


    "Sigh, forget about it. Pretend I didn''t call you! Next time, if anything happens to me, I won''t need


    you and your brother to care for me. I''ll just call your father instead!" Mrs. Raven said scornfully and


    hung up.


    At half past seven in the evening, Nadia rushed home.


    Mrs. Raven was munching on nuts while watching television.


    "Didn''t you say that you finish ss at eight? Why are you back so early?" "Didn¡¯t you say you


    weren''t feeling well? I was a little worried, so I told my teacher and left." Nadia ced her bag down


    and looked at her mother. "You look well!"


    "Nadia, your mother is well. Thank you for your concern. See, your brother didn''t rush back at all,"


    Oliver said. "Having a daughter is still better. At least they know how to worry for another person."


    "Nadia, I have something to tell you. Let''s go to your room and talk." Mrs. Raven turned off the


    television and pulled her daughter to her room


    "Nadia, your mother went to meet your blind date today!" Oliver said, giving his daughter a warning.


    "What? Mom! Did you go to meet E? Why didn''t you tell me?" Nadia quickly followed her mother


    into the room.


    After shutting the door, Mrs. Raven took her phone out and said calmly, "You said that you don''t like


    him, so I''m curious as to what is so bad about him, so I asked him out. Nadia, it''s not that you don''t


    like him, it''s him that doesn¡¯t like you, right?"


    "Mom, did he tell you that?" Nadia furrowed her brows. She did not expect E to be such a person.


    "No! This is what I observed. E did not say anything. He looks good." Mrs. Raven sized her


    daughter up. "E is tall, handsome, and wealthy. He surely won''t like you!"


    "Tall and handsome? Mom, are you sure?"


    "Of course, I''m sure! Not only is he tall and handsome, but his voice sounds great too! If I were your


    age, I would surely pursue him!"


    Nadia was speechless. She turned around and headed to the washroom.


    Five minutester, she came out of the washroom to see her mother on a video call.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, who are you talking with?" Nadia walked directly to her closet. She was grabbing her


    pajamas, intending to take a shower. "Why don''t you head out to talk? I''m going to take a shower."


    "Nadia,e over and say hello," Mrs.


    Raven said to her daughter. "I''m talking to E''s mother. Look how pretty she is! No wonder she gave


    birth to such a handsome son like him."


    Nadia was stunned and remained in the same spot.


    She had already settled the matter with E. She had told him that she was not going to contact him.


    Why did their mothers suddenly start chatting with each other? Mrs. Raven aimed the camera at


    Nadia. Nadia gave a reflex smile out of politeness.


    "Hello, Mrs. Santos."


    "Mrs. Santos, this is my daughter, Nadia. She is in her junior year at college. She graduates next


    year. She is already of legal age. She can get married right now. Of course, this is not important.


    The more important thing is my daughter is prettier in person than in the photos. She does not have


    any makeup on right now. She''s adorable, right?¡± Mrs. Raven praised her daughter like she was


    selling a product.


    Nadia''s smile stiffened. Her mother had no principles when it came to other people''s money!


    She had not been like that in the past. Why was she getting greedier as she grew older?


    "Nadia, you''re adorable! You look like a girl


    no matter how I see it." Mrs. Santos sighed.


    Mrs. Raven was stunned. "Mrs. Santos, our Nadia is a girl! Does she look like a boy?"


    "Hahaha! I''m sorry, of course, I believe that Nadia is a girl, but I don¡¯t know who my son listened to


    and said that Nadia is a boy.

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    "What? Who said that? That''s terrible! My daughter is a girl through and through!¡± Mrs. Raven


    blushed in agitation. To prove that her daughter is a girl, she immediately raised Nadia''s chin. "Mrs.


    Santos, look, my daughter doesn''t have Adam''s apple."


    "Hmm! I see that. Nadia is really a pretty girl, just like her photo."


    "Sigh! This is a huge misunderstanding! No wonder E looked so aloof when I met him today. Turns


    out, he mistook our Nadia''s gender!"


    "Mrs. Raven, don''t worry. I''ll call my sonter to clear this misunderstanding up."


    "Please do! But I feel it would be much better for them to meet! Once they meet, they can truly clear


    up the misunderstanding," Mrs. Raven said.


    "This is a good suggestion! I''ll tell my son thatter. I¡¯ll get them to set a time to meet up."


    "Please let E know about this. I await your answer," Mrs. Raven said politely.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll send you a message once I let E know."


    "Hmm!"


    After they finished chatting, Mrs. Raven hung up the call.


    "Mom!" Nadia''s skull went numb. "If you want to see E, go meet him yourself... or let me talk to him


    alone. Can all of you parents stop interfering? If not, even if you beat me to death, I won''t want to


    meet him!"


    Mrs. Raven''s expression changed instantly. "Since when did you be so disobedient!" "Mom,


    I''m your daughter. Not your toy. I will decide who I will date. I''m not a product. What right do you


    have to stop me from keeping in touch with him when you thought he was poor, now that you


    realized he is rich, you immediately fawn over them? Don''t you find it embarrassing?"


    Nadia said what was on her mind with reddened eyes.


    "If you''re not my daughter, do you think I''ll care about who you marry? I''m just hoping you marry


    well and have a better life in the future. You don''t understand my hard


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    work, yet you still think I''m embarrassing! I ... I..." At that, Mrs. Raven suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Mom, what happened?" Nadia noticed that her mother''s facial color was off, and she immediately


    held her mother.


    At that moment, the room door opened, and Oliver strode in. He immediately grabbed hold of his


    wife.


    "Nadia, don''t be afraid. Your mother¡¯s high blood pressure red up," Oliver said before helping his


    wife out of the room and giving her her medicine.


    "Dad, when did Mom have high blood pressure? How did I not know about this?" Nadia was so


    frightened her bad temper vanished.


    "The year when you started high school, your mother told you that she had gone to stay with her


    family for a while, but actually, she had gotten admitted to a hospital because of her high blood


    pressure. She was afraid that you would worry, so she did not tell you about it. I got her to resign


    because of her illness. She can''t tire herself with this condition." Nadia immediately lowered her


    eyes. She thought back about the words she had said to her mother just now. She had indeed been


    too impulsive.


    "Nadia, it''s not that I don''t respect you. I only just feel that money is getting more and more


    important. You need money to eat and to cure your illnesses. As long as you head out, you need to


    spend money. I just don''t want you to live a tough life in the future." Mrs. Raven calmed down quite


    a bit after her medication.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t make you angry anymore, but the issue between E and me, let us deal with


    it! I''ll try to chat with himter. If we can''t get along, you can''t really force us to."


    "I''m not forcing you. If you two really can''t get along, forcing you two would be pointless. I just think


    that you¡¯re not taking this seriously. I''m afraid you might lose out on such a good partner," Mrs.


    Raven said.


    On the other end, Mrs. Santos was talking on the phone with her son.


    "Eric, Nadia is truly a girl! I just had a video call with her and her mother. I saw it clearly for myself..."


    "Mom, how did you see it clearly?" Eric asked. "I have seen him in person. He is a guy. He only


    looks a little feminine."


    "I saw her throat. She doesn¡¯t have an Adam''s apple."


    Eric did not meet Nadia, but Fred did. Fred said that Nadia''s Adam''s apple was bulgier than his.


    How did she not have an Adam¡¯s apple when his mom saw her?


    Did this person have an Adam''s apple or not?


    "Eric, I''ve agreed with Mrs. Raven. You have to meet Nadia and clear up this misunderstanding.


    You''re a man. Don''t be so petty. You''re not losing out on anything. " Mrs. Santos thought back about


    Nadia''s pretty and adorable face. She was in a good mood. "She is really adorable! Even if you


    don''t end up with her, being friends with her is not bad either!"

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    After Nadia returned to her room, she sent E a message. She was feeling rather depressed. [I


    heard you met my mother today. She kept praising your looks. Please forgive me for my aesthetics,


    but I really don''t know how good-looking you are ]


    Eric heard the message notification, so he hung up the video call.


    When he saw it was a message from Big N. He sneered and quickly typed on the screen. He


    replied to her, [My mother just told me that she had a video call with you and said that you are a true


    lady. Her proof was that you don''t have an Adam''s apple. Do you know magic? Thest time we


    met, your Adam''s apple wasrger than an egg!]


    Big N: [If I don''t have an Adam¡¯s apple, you''ll want to be with me?]


    E: [You''re overthinking this!]


    Big N: [Then, that''s settled! Don¡¯t think about whether I have an Adam''s apple or not. Quickly tell


    your mother to forget about me. I''m still young. I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship or get married.]


    E: [If I could control my mother, do you think I''ll be on a blind date with you? If you''re that great, why


    don''t you exin things to your mother? Your mother was the one who asked me out and called my


    mother. Aren''t you guys the ones with all the initiative?]


    Big N: [My mother has high blood pressure!]


    E: [My mother has depression!]


    Big N: [???]


    E: [???]


    Big N: [Does your mother really have depression?]


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    E: [Do you think I''ll curse my mother?]


    His mother had depression when he was terribly sick.


    Big N: [Okay then! Seeing how pretty she is and how nice she looks when she smiles, I really won''t


    know that your mother has depression]


    E: [Your mother is a truly spirited person too. I didn''t notice that she has high blood pressure as


    well.]


    Big N: [Bro, it''s pointless arguing. Can we find a way to settle this problem?]


    Eric was silent for a while before replying, [ Let¡¯s meet one more time! I''m going to take a picture of


    your Adam''s apple and send it to my mother!]


    That way, his mother would give up. He believed that his mother would not force him to look for


    another man.


    When Nadia saw his message, she was also silent and then typed, [Even if I don''t have an Adam''s


    apple, you still have to find a way to make your mother give up on me!]


    E: [Let''s y it by ear once we meet!]


    Big N: [When are we meeting?]


    E: [The day after tomorrow. By then, we''ll settle this problem once and for all!]


    Big N: [You better keep your promise!]


    At Aryadelle, it was eight in the morning. Wesley brought the doctor over to meet Elliot.


    The doctor looked at Elliot with a darkened expression.


    "Mr. Foster, have you really made up your mind?¡±


    Elliot said, "Hmm! Let''s do the surgery today!¡±


    "I don''t have any problems on my side. I''m only afraid that...¡± The doctor was quite troubled.


    If he were to operate on Elliot and Elliot died, would Avery and Elliot''s men treat him as a murderer?


    "I''ve already written my final will.


    Everything was done of my own volition. It has nothing to do with you." Elliot noticed the doctor''s


    hesitation, so he said that to dispel his concerns.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    "Yes, but there is still a huge risk." The doctor frowned. "If it weren¡¯t for Wesleying to me, I


    would be unwilling to do such a thing. Miss Tate could have done this for you."


    When Elliot heard Avery''s name, the calmness on his face vanished.


    "Since you have promised Wesley, the risk will naturally be borne by him," Elliot said and looked at


    Wesley. "Once I die, I''ll have to rely on you to stay by Avery''s side.


    Thank you."


    Wesley was already in a bad mood, but when he heard what Elliot said, his mood became worse.


    "I''ll bear all the responsibility after this. Don''t worry," Wesley assured the doctor. "Sigh! Wesley, why


    are you doing this? This is a huge loss for you! If your father hears about this, he will surely-"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop talking. I don''t have any choice either. " Who would understand what he was going through?


    Shea was just outside the ward. If he did not obey her, the days would be tough.


    "I know. Sigh! Let''s do the surgery today then! We¡¯ll put it under a CT scan to have a look!" The


    doctor said with a heavy expression. "I hope that he survives the surgery."


    Upon the doctor''s words, Elliot got out of bed cooperatively.


    The doctor looked at Elliot''s swift movements and he was stunned. "Mr. Elliot, you look well. Why is


    it so bad to live?


    Elliot said without any changes of expression, "Let''s do a CT scan!"


    The doctor said, "Alright! But I suggest that you consider it again before the surgery..."


    Elliot said, "If I had not considered it carefully, I wouldn''t have gotten Wesley to find someone to


    operate on me."


    "Okay then! Mr. Foster, you sure are not afraid of death!"


    "To a healthy person, living is a luxury. To a person like me, living only brings me suffering."


    "Sigh, I won''t persuade you against it anymore. You''re such a smart person. Why would you need


    anyone to help you make a decision?"


    After Elliot left with the doctor, Wesley walked over to Shea. Shea was very depressed. Although


    she was not crying or making a fuss, she had lost all her spirits.


    "Shea, sit down for a while!" Wesley took her hand and walked over to the bench to sit down. "This


    is your brother''s decision. He won''t suffer anymore. This is a relief for him."


    "La and the others won''t have a father anymore. Avery won''t have a husband as well," Shea


    lowered her head and said sadly, "I won''t have a brother either."


    "Did you think about all of this when you had given your blood to save Robert? You almost died, and


    they too would have lost you forever? They were in as much pain as you are right now, but they


    continued living their lives. Shea, you could be like them too." "Wesley." Shea looked up at his face.


    "If Big Brother dies, I won¡¯t be happy anymore. If I am no longer happy in life, I would rather die..."


    "If you die, what will happen to Kiara and me?" Wesley choked up. "Shea, our daughter is almost


    three years old. Look at how adorable she is! Don''t you love her?"


    "I love her." Shea''s tone was determined. "I love you too, but I also love Big Brother."


    "Don''t think so much into this. Elliot might not die. Don''t be sad, alright?" Wesley pulled her into a


    hug. "Avery called mest night to ask me about Elliot. I said that he was prepared to get admitted


    into the hospital and he epted a checkup from the hospital. Do you know how happy she was?


    "She chatted with me for a while. She said that the people on her team did not believe that Elliot


    would die without the device. The people on Avery''s team are all great people. We ced bets. I


    bet that their assumption was correct."


    Shea processed Wesley¡¯s words for a while before nodding.


    At Bridgedale, Avery had been doing research on Oliver Raven for the past two days. She had


    found that he hade from a family of doctors. His father, grandfather, and great-grandfather


    were all doctors.


    Also, his great-grandfather had quite a big achievement. After checking up on his background,


    Avery thought of looking for him again.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    After breakfast, Avery initially had nned to visit Mrs. Raven. The information that she had gotten


    stated that Mrs. Raven resigned from the hospital a few years ago and had stopped working ever


    since.


    Just when she was about to head out, her phone rang.


    "Eric," Avery picked up the call. "What happened to your blind date?"


    "Are you free right now? I want to meet you and talk to you."


    Avery looked at the time. Even if she was going to visit Mrs. Raven, it was still too early at that


    moment.


    "Okay! Have you had your breakfast?"


    "I drank some coffee. I''m already full." "Don''t drink coffee on an empty stomach next time. Your


    stomach might not be able to take it. Let''s meet outside. I''ll treat you to breakfast," Avery said.


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, they met at a cafe. After ordering their food, the waiter left.


    Eric took his mask off. He picked up his cup of water and drank a huge gulp of water.


    "Eric, you seem unhappy." Avery looked at him. "Have you met your blind date already?"


    "Hmm. This person is a man. No. He is suddenly a man and suddenly a woman. I''m not even sure


    as to whether the person is male or female anymore."


    Ericined to Avery. "I asked to meet the person tomorrow. My mother was the one who forced


    me into it, but I regret it now. I don¡¯t want to see that person. I still want to get Fred to go on my


    behalf."


    "Thest time you went to meet the person, you got your assistant to do it?" Avery asked in


    surprise.


    "Hmm, I truly did not feel like showing up."


    "I understand your feelings. Right now, you have not even shown your face yet and this is already


    so tough to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that once you show your face, it would be much harder," Avery


    analyzed.


    "I think so too, but my mother said to me that even if I don''t be lovers with that person, I could


    be friends. I am notcking any friends." "Then, what do you n to do tomorrow? Are you really


    going to get your assistant to go? You can actually go over and secretly observe the scene." "I


    thought of doing that, and that is why I told them that I will meet them at an outdoor music festival.


    There would be a lot of people there, and I can hide in the crowd and observe the situation." At that,


    Eric took a ticket out. "Do you want toe along? We could go and listen to music."


    Avery took the ticket over and had a look.


    Suddenly, an idea came to her. "Eric, do you have an extra ticket?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Yes! How many tickets do you want? I can get you as many as you want," Eric said.


    "I just need one."


    Eric immediately took another ticket out of his pocket.


    "Who are you nning to give it to?


    Hayden?" "No. For the past few days, I have been trying to meet a person, but he is being


    controlled by Dean Jennings. He doesn''t dare meet with me. If I were to ask him out to a music


    festival where there is a huge crowd, Dean would find it hard to keep an eye on him." Avery''s eyes


    suddenly sparkled. "Eric, thank you for giving me such a good method."


    Eric was speechless. He wanted to ask her to go listen to music together, yet she was thinking of


    other things.


    Forget about it! Before Elliot''s matter was solved, she would not be in the mood to listen to music.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    "Eric, you should pay more attention to your blind date tomorrow!" Avery said. "After all, your mother


    takes this so seriously. Observe the person closely tomorrow when you see them."


    "Hmm, Elliot has returned to Aryadelle for quite a few days already, right? How is he doing?"


    "He is in the hospital right now. I''m actually more relieved that he is in the hospital. If anything were


    to happen to him, the doctor would be able to tend to him in time," Avery sounded relieved. "I have


    to quickly get Ang Hill''s original team members. I need to understand how the device works."


    "Am I taking up your time?" Eric felt that this matter was very important to her.


    "It''s fine. I''ll go get busy after having breakfast with you."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Go! I''ll get Fred toe to apany me," Eric said. "We can talk after you finish this."


    "Okay, then. Thank you for your ticket!" Avery kept the ticket in her back. "If it goes well tomorrow,


    I''m going to treat you to a big meal."


    "Then, I await good news," Eric said sincerely before seeing her off.


    When Avery came out of the cafe, she drove to the neighborhood in which Oliver Raven stayed.


    At ten in the morning, she took some fruits to where Oliver was staying. Avery rang the doorbell,


    and it did not take long for someone to open the door.


    Mrs. Raven was standing inside, looking at Avery''s face. She was stunned for a few seconds.


    "Y-You''re Avery Tate, right?" Mrs. Raven had seen photos of Avery on the news. However, Avery


    was more vibrant in real life.


    "Mrs. Raven, hello. I am Avery Tate. I hope I''m not causing you any trouble by intruding," Avery said


    politely.


    "Miss Tate, you''re too polite! I have long heard of your name. It''s an honor for you to be our guest!


    Please,e in." Mrs. Raven opened the door and invited her into the house. "Miss Tate, you don''t


    have to change your shoes. You can juste in. I''m usually home alone, so it gets quite lonely."


    "Mrs. Raven, do you have a shoe cover? Your house is too clean. I don''t feelfortable entering


    just like that."


    "Nothing to worry about! No one usuallyes to our house, so we don''t usually prepare shoe


    coverings," Mrs. Raven said and immediately pulled Avery into the living area.


    "Why did you bring so many fruits as well? It must be quite heavy, right?"


    Mrs. Raven epted the fruits and ced them on the coffee table.


    "Actually, the thing where you called my husband, I already knew about it two days ago. If you were


    to call him earlier, I would surely get him to work for you."


    Avery said, "Mrs. Raven, why can''t he do that now? I''ll pay for the breach of contract."


    "My husband is quite a cautious person. I''m sure you know very well what type of person Dean


    Jennings is. We are just an ordinary family. We have no connections. If Dean wanted to seek


    revenge on us, we are defenseless," Mrs. Raven exined, "So I hope that you understand the


    difficult spot we''re in, Miss Tate."


    "Now that you exined it to me, I understand. I can provide protection for your entire family," Avery


    said sincerely, sitting on the sofa.


    "Miss Tate, I can feel your sincerity, but my two children are in two different schools. My husband''s


    parents are still around, living in their own ce. Our family is scattered everywhere. If you want to


    protect our family, how many people do you have to hire? This is too troublesome," Mrs. Raven


    poured Avery a cup of water.


    Avery epted the cup of water and finished it all before putting the cup down.


    "Mrs. Raven, if there is a chance for your husband to help me without letting Dean find out about


    this, could you help me persuade him?" At that, Avery took a bank card from her bag. She passed it


    to Mrs. Raven, "There are seven hundred and eighty thousand dors inside. Take it."


    Mrs. Raven was shocked.


    A momentter, she immediately pushed the card back to Avery, "Miss Tate, what are you doing?


    How could I take that much money?"

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    "You don''t have to return it to me so anxiously." Avery took a ticket to the music festival out of her


    bag. "Tomorrow night, I''m going to this music festival. By then, there will be a lot of people there. If


    your husband can go over there, this money will be fee for the information I get."


    "Uh¡­" Mrs. Raven looked at the bank card and at the ticket. She said honestly, "Miss Tate, even if


    my husband could help you a little bit, it''s not worth that much."


    "It is to me. As long as I have a little bit of useful information, it could save Elliot''s life. Elliot is very


    important to me. He is the father of my children. He will be my husband too. Which is why these


    seven hundred and eighty thousand dors is not much."


    Mrs. Raven was moved by her words, as well as by the amount of money. Thus, she no longer


    hesitated and epted the money and ticket.


    "Miss Tate, don''t worry. When my husband returns, I will persuade him to help you. If he can''t see


    you tomorrow. I''ll return this card to you," Mrs. Raven promised. "But don''t worry, my husband


    listens to me. As long as you can guarantee that Dean''s men won''t know about this, there should be


    no problem."


    "Don''t worry. I will bring my bodyguards tomorrow. When there is a crowd, we will divert their


    attention."


    "Okay."


    In the evening, when Oliver returned home, Mrs. Raven immediately pulled him into the bedroom.


    "Oliver, Avery Tate came to our house today to look for me." Mrs. Raven recounted the incident that


    afternoon to her husband. "Avery is a good person. We have to help her. Tell her everything you


    know! Tomorrow, at the music festival, she will try to find a way to look for you. Dean''s men won''t


    find out about this."


    Oliver looked at his wife''s face and measured her up close. "Honey, did she give you something


    good?"


    "Uh¡­"


    "How much?" Oliver pressed on.


    Mrs. Raven showed her fingers.


    "Seventy-eight thousand dors?" Oliver was stunned by the number.


    Mrs. Raven shook her head. "Hubby, it''s not about the money. Even if she did not give us that much


    money, I think you should help her. However, the money she gave us made me forget about the risk


    of this incident. After all, she promised that Dean would not find out about it."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not seventy-eight thousand dors?" Oliver''s skull turned numb. He guessed the number,


    "Honey, how do you dare to take such a huge amount of money? Give it to me. I''ll return it to her


    tomorrow."


    Mrs. Raven said timidly, "I don''t want to take so much money either, but she insisted. What could I


    do about it? She said that this isn''t much to her. She has already put it that way, what else could I


    say to refuse her?"


    "Give me the money." Oliver reached his hand out. His attitude was firm. "This is not how we earn


    money. Since she said that she could do it without letting Dean''s men notice, I''ll go and meet her."


    "Okay, I don''t care too much about the money. I was quite sad when Nadia said that about me


    yesterday. If you were to look at me that way too, I would be sad."


    "Honey, I know that you''re doing this for our family. I don''t judge you that way." Oliver epted the


    card from his wife. "We should earn the money that we can earn and not take money that we don''t


    deserve."


    In the hospital in Aryadelle, Elliot''s surgery was over. After the surgery, Elliot was immediately sent


    to the ICU. He did not die immediately after the surgery. The doctor and Wesley were relieved.


    They could only hope for a miracle next! If not, they did not know how they were going to exin


    this to Avery.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    "Wesley, I don''t think we need to be so pessimistic." The doctor went back to sleep after the


    surgery. When he woke up, he immediately came over to the hospital. Seeing Wesley keep watch


    outside the ICU, the doctorforted him.


    "Oh, I''m not as pessimistic as before. Before the surgery, I thought the world was going to end."


    Wesley has barely slept in the past 24 hours.


    Ever since Elliot''s surgery began, he could not sleep.


    "Hahaha, although I slept, I had a long nightmare. I dreamt that Elliot had died, then Avery came at


    us seeking revenge. We just kept running. It was wretched and nervous. In the end, we fell off a


    cliff, and I woke up."


    Wesley said, "Your dream is indeed a little scary."


    "I have never had such a scary dream in my entire life. It''s not the first time dying in my dreams, nor


    is it the first time being chased after and killed by someone, but I feel being chased after by Avery is


    extraordinarily scary."


    Wesley was just about to say something when his phone rang. He took his phone out and saw


    Avery''s name.


    "Go answer it! I''ll go check on Elliot," The doctor said and left.


    Wesley picked up the call and he heard Avery speak.


    "Wesley, how is Elliot today? Can I have a video call with him?" Avery had not contacted Elliot for a


    few days. She missed him a lot.


    Wesley said that Elliot had left his phone at home. He did not bring it to the hospital, so Avery could


    only find out about news from Wesley.


    Avery trusted Wesley, so she did not doubt that there was anything odd about Elliot''s situation.


    "Avery, I¡­" Wesley wanted toe clean to Avery because Elliot had already finished his surgery.


    The device in his brain had already been taken out. It had also been cleaned, packed, and sent to


    Bridgedale.


    Elliot said that after the device had been taken out, they had to send it to Avery for her to research


    it.


    It was an international express mail, and the parcel had not reached Avery yet, but looking at the


    time, he guessed that it was almost there.


    At that thought, Wesley''s words stuck in his throat.


    "Wesley, are you alright?" Avery noticed how hesitant he was, so she asked, "Is Elliot fine? He left


    his phone at home. Why didn''t he get the driver or bodyguard to send it to him? Don''t tell me he


    can''t use his phone right now?"


    "No, of course, he can. He only wants to meditate and recuperate. The previous incident was a


    huge blow to him. I hope that you can understand."


    Wesley changed the subject, "Avery, how is your research going on?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No progress, because they have never oncee across such a device, but I have already


    contacted someone who used to be in Ang''s team. I will be able to see him tomorrow. Wesley,


    please take good care of Elliot. I have a feeling that I will soon be able to find out more about the


    secret of this device."


    Wesley''s nose turned sore.


    At thetest, the day after tomorrow, the device would be in Avery''s hand.


    Even if Avery did not look for anyone, by then, she would know the secrets of the device too.


    "Hmm," Wesley responded.


    "Wesley, is Shea alright?" Avery asked in concern.


    "She''s fine. Don''t worry about her."


    "Okay." Avery was relieved. "You really can''t let me see Elliot?"


    "I''ll send you some photoster," Wesley said.


    "Okay! Seeing photos is not bad either," Avery said in satisfaction.


    Before the surgery, Wesley had taken a few photos of Elliot.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    He had taken them to send them to Avery at such a moment.


    Soon after, Avery received the photos of Elliot from Wesley.


    Avery zoomed in to see Elliot''s face. He was lying in bed with a thick book in his hand, reading with


    concentration.


    Avery looked at the photo and could not help but smile. She was worried. Elliot is recuperating in


    the hospital and that was the most ideal thing for him.


    "Avery, I''m going to the music festival with Chad tomorrow. Do you want toe along?" Mike


    knocked and opened her room door. He had the tickets in his hand. "I bought tickets for you and


    Hayden. Why don''t you take Hayden along to take things off your mind?"


    Mike was unsure whether Avery would go or not.


    After Elliot''s incident, Avery had given up all her rest time and entertainment. She was so tightly


    wrapped up in researching how to rescue Elliot.


    Mike wanted her to rx a little.


    "What a coincidence. I''m going there tomorrow night, too. I already have a ticket, but I can''t take


    Hayden along." Avery was in a good mood. "I''ll take Hayden with me next time."


    "Oh¡­ who did you ask? Eric?" Mike guessed.


    "No, but Eric will be going there tomorrow, too. Perhaps we might bump into each other!" At that,


    Avery was afraid that Mike would spoil her ns by being stunned tomorrow, so she warned him


    beforehand, "Tomorrow night, if you see me and I don''t say hello to you, don''te and greet me.


    I''m going to see a person that used to be in Ang''s team."


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t ruin your ns. By then, if you need help, all you need to do is


    yell my name. I will surely go help you immediately," Mike said.


    "I won''t call you. I''ll take the bodyguard with me tomorrow," Avery thought for a while before saying,


    "Did you ask whether Hayden wants to go or not? If he wants to go, why don''t you take him along


    tomorrow!"


    "Doesn''t he always see if you go or not before deciding? If you want to go, he''ll go with you. If you''re


    not going, he won''t go as well." Mike had already asked Hayden and that was his answer.


    "Oh¡­ then you two take him along! If all things go well, I should be able to finish talking with him


    soon. By then, I''ll go look for you," Avery said after a few moments of pondering.


    "Okay."


    The next day, Avery got up early because she was looking forward to the music festival that night.


    After waking up, she unlocked her phone and looked at Elliot''s photo. She was instantly filled with


    energy.


    At that moment, La and Robert had just finished school, so she called La. She wanted to have


    a video call with her.


    Soon, La answered the call.


    "Mommy!" La''s crisp voice came through. "Mommy, did you talk to Daddy? I haven''t seen him for


    a few days. Uncle Wesley won''t let us go to the hospital to see Daddy! It''s infuriating!"


    "La, your Daddy is recuperating in the hospital right now. Don''t worry. It shouldn''t be long. Your


    Daddy is fine," Avery said. "I''ll go see you all in a few days, alright?"


    "Okay! Mommy! I''ve missed you! If you''re still noting back to see us, I would have flown to


    Bridgedale to see you! I know that Uncle Eric is in Bridgedale too."


    "Hmm, don''t be anxious. Go to school. I''ll surelye back to see you all."


    Afterforting her daughter, Avery put down her phone, picked up the hair tie from the nightstand,


    and tied her long hair up before getting out of bed.


    At seven thirty in the morning, she headed out after breakfast.


    At nine in the morning, a mailman sent a package to the entrance of the mansion.


    The nanny epted the package and returned to the living area.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    Mike heard movements, so he came out of his room. Seeing the parcel in the nanny''s hands, he


    immediately asked, "What is that?"


    "It¡¯s a parcel for Avery." The nanny ced the parcel on the cab by the door.


    "Oh, I don''t think she has had the time to do online shopping for the past few days." Mike was


    curious, so he walked over and picked the parcel up. "What? This is sent from Aryadelle."


    The nanny noticed how Mike was going to open the parcel, so she said, "This is Avery''s parcel. Let


    her open it herself once she returns."


    The nanny was a Bridgedalean, and they paid more attention to privacy, so despite knowing that


    Avery and Mike were close, she still felt it was wrong for Mike to open her parcel.


    Mike awkwardly ced the parcel down. "Okay. I won''t look at it. Before getting her permission, I


    won''t open it."


    "Hmm. If someone opens your parcel without you knowing, you would be unhappy about it too," the


    nanny said.


    Mike chuckled. "It depends on who. If Avery and her children open my parcel, I won''t be unhappy!


    They can do whatever they want."


    The nanny''s expression stiffened a little. She was silent for a while before saying, "But Avery is not


    you."


    "You sure can be harsh." Mike scratched his head.


    "I''m saying the truth."


    "Okay, if you say so! Is there still breakfast?" Mike patted his stomach. He was famished. "I do eat


    quite a lot at night. Why am I woken up by hunger every morning?"


    The nanny went to the kitchen to get him breakfast. "One usually will have a bigger appetite in


    winterpared to summer."


    "I thought that it was because your cooking is getting better!" Mike joked with the nanny.


    The nanny blushed. "It''s just a coincidence that Avery doesn''t have much of an appetite recently.


    We have to throw away quite a lot of food every day. You should eat more next time to prevent it


    from going to waste."


    The nanny served him a huge bowl of oatmeal. Mike looked at the sandwich, milk, avocados, eggs,


    and the bowl of oatmeal in front of him. The smile on his face stiffened.


    "I really can''t eat that much, but I can take it to go." Mike pushed the sandwich, eggs, and avocado


    to the side. "Help me pack this to go."


    "Who are you going to take this for?" The nanny went to get a lunch box.


    "My friend. He is here in Bridgedale recently for a business trip."


    "Oh, Chad, is it?"


    "Yes! You even remember his name! Not bad."


    "Chad is handsome and polite. I like him a lot." Because of that, the nanny gave Chad an extra egg.


    At nine forty in the morning, Mike brought breakfast to the Bridgedale branch of Tate Industries.


    Chad was having his breakfast that morning when he received Mike''s call. Mike told him to stop


    eating as he had brought breakfast.


    Thus, Chad stopped eating halfway and waited for Mike to bring breakfast over.


    "Are you nuts? I might not waste your food, but I''m wasting my portion!" Chad opened the lunch box


    and saw it was filled to the brim. He looked at the time. "If I''m going to finish eating this, I won''t need


    to eat lunch anymore."


    "Then, don''t eat lunch! We''ll go have a huge dinner! Treat it as your farewell!" Mike knew that Chad


    was almost done with his work at Tate Industries.


    "What farewell? I can''t even get through to Mr. Foster. He isn''t replying to my messages too. I want


    to return to Aryadelle, but without his orders, I won''t dare to return." Chad cracked the egg, peeled


    off its shell, and stuffed the egg into his mouth.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t choke." Mike took a bottle of water, twisted the cap open, and ced it in front of Chad. "I''ve


    spoken to Avery. Elliot is in the hospital recuperating. He did not even take his phone with him. You


    have to call Wesley to get in touch with him."


    "I don''t believe that he doesn''t use his phone at all. Even if he doesn''t use his phone, won''t he use


    theputer? Didn''t he say that he is doing alright, and he is fine?" Chad prides himself in knowing


    Elliot well.


    Elliot was not a person who could sit and do nothing. If his body was fine, he would surely work.


    "He is different from before. You can''t use your previous mentality to judge him. His life is now in


    other people''s hands. You shouldn''t ask him about work. Go and ask Ben or the other executives."


    "I don''t like what you say." Chad red at him. "If you don''t know how to speak properly, don''t


    speak at all."


    "You''re not that young anymore. Why are you still running away from reality?"

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    "Shut up."


    "Okay! I''ll stop talking about him. Let''s take Hayden to the music festival tonight."


    "Sure! A ce like that would be more fun if there were more people."


    ¡­


    At five in the afternoon, Avery returned home to change her clothes.


    "Avery, you have a parcel," The nanny immediately told her when she saw her return.


    Avery nodded but she did not take the parcel. She had to quickly change her clothes and rush to


    the music festival.


    "It''s a parcel from Aryadelle." The nanny noticed that Avery avoided looking at the parcel, and she


    added, "This morning, Mike wanted to open it, but I stopped him."


    Avery smiled. "Thank you! He likes to open my parcels."


    "I think this isn''t good."


    "Hmm, such a habit isn''t good, but I''m quite close to him, so even if he opens my parcels, I won''t be


    angry." Avery walked toward the bedroom.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The nanny said, "I stopped him from opening your parcel, you won''t be angry, right?"


    "Of course, not," Avery said, "You did well."


    "That''s good." The nanny said, "I made some soup, do you want a bowl?"


    "No, thank you. I''m changing my clothes and heading out. Mike and Hayden should not be at home


    for dinner, too. You can have dinner and rest."


    "Okay."


    After Avery changed her clothes, she headed out with her bodyguard.


    At the same time, Eric and his assistant got into the car and rushed to the music festival.


    Nadia was on her electric bike, and she was picking Nico up. Then they made their way to the


    music festival.


    Oliver came out of the house and changed his shoes while his wife was reminding him to be careful


    and not let Dean''s men catch him in the act.


    Mike and Chad went to Hayden''s school. After picking Hayden up, they headed to the music


    festival.


    ¡­


    Five groups of people rushed to the same venue.


    The music festival was crowded. It was a cacophony of music and chatter.


    People who were used to the quiet would feel their eardrums throbbing if they were there.


    Avery was not used to the overly lively atmosphere there, so after she and her bodyguard arrived,


    they immediately started looking for Oliver in the crowd.


    The bodyguard looked around. While looking for Oliver, he was also looking for Dean''s bodyguard.


    It was a pity that they had never met. They only had their photos, so it was hard to look for them.


    "Let''s split up!" Avery said, "Once we find them, we''ll contact each other by phone."


    At the same time, Eric and his assistant, and Nadia and Nico were split apart by the crowd.


    Oliver started to feel dizzy the moment he arrived. He noticed that the bodyguard Dean had sent to


    keep an eye on him was watching the stage in front, so he immediately snuck off to the side to call


    Avery.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    "Dad!" Nadia suddenly noticed her father, so she quickly made her way over to him.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Nadia was surprised. "If I knew you wereing over, I would havee


    with you!"


    Oliver looked around before saying in a soft voice, "Nadia, be quiet. I''m hiding from Dean Jennings''


    bodyguard."


    "Why are you hiding?" Nadia''s voice decreased in volume as well.


    "I''m here to see Avery. She gave your mother a bank card. I''m here to return it to her." Oliver pulled


    his daughter and headed to the side.


    "Dad, why don''t you give me the card? I''ll return it to her, so you don''t have to keep hiding. How


    tiring!"


    "Sigh, I still have other things to talk to her about." Oliver asked, "Why are you here? Are you here


    to see your blind date? I remember that you don''t like to be in crowded ces."


    "Yes! He asked to meet here. Perhaps, he likes it here! I already said I''m notpatible with him,


    but Mom insists Ie to meet him once more, so I''m here! But this is thest time," Nadia said in


    frustration. "There are so many people here. How am I going to find him!"


    "Why don''t you call him!" Oliver offered a suggestion, "Why don''t I apany you to meet your


    blind date? Your mother sang his praises and I want to see whether he is really that handsome."


    "Mom actually told you this in private?"


    "Yes! That night after she met your blind date, she kept rambling on and on about him that I almost


    went deaf. If you didn''t dislike that person, I would have wanted to see him a long time ago. Since


    it''s such a coincidence tonight, I''ll go have a look together with you."


    Nadia looked a little awkward. "Dad, maybe let''s not! I got Nico to apany me. You don''t have to


    do it."


    "Where''s Nico? I don''t see him." Oliver turned his head around to look.


    While looking over, he vaguely saw a woman who was also looking around. He has never seen


    Avery in person before, but he sensed that the woman might be Avery.


    "There are too many people there. They split Nico and me up," Nadia said and took her phone out,


    wanting to call her brother.


    "Nadia, I think I spotted Avery Tate." Oliver wanted to go settle his things first.


    Nadia immediately looked in the direction her father was looking.


    At the same time, Avery saw them too.


    "Dad, I''ll go with you to meet Avery!" Nadia was suddenly nervous. "I want to go say hello to her."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver agreed to it.


    Avery''s and Oliver''s eyes met. Once they realized that they were the person that they were looking


    for, Avery immediately called her bodyguard and told him where she and Oliver was. She asked the


    bodyguard to pay attention and see if there was anyone suspicious nearby.


    After Avery walked toward Oliver and Nadia, she locked her gaze on Nadia. Avery was more


    familiar with Nadia''s face than Oliver''s. Eric had sent her a photo of Big N a few days ago, and she


    recognized Nadia because of that.


    Big N''s photo perfectly matched the girl she saw in front of her.


    Avery was stunned. She asked, "You are¡­"


    "Hello, Miss Tate. I am my father''s daughter. Call me Nadia," Nadia introduced herself. "I came over


    to say hello to you because I admire you a lot."


    Avery asked, "Nadia? As in Nadia Raven?"


    "Yes, my daughter''s name is Nadia Raven. I have a son called Nico Raven. Before they were born, I


    discussed with my wife that our children''s names will start with an N, so if it''s a boy, Nico. If it''s a


    girl, Nadia," Oliver said before Nadia could reply.


    "That''s great! The name is beautiful. Your daughter is pretty too." Avery could guess what had


    happened, so she asked Nadia, "Nadia, are you here to see the music festival? Who are you here


    with?"


    "Uh¡­ I''m here with my father." She was embarrassed to say that she was meeting her blind date


    here.


    "Oh¡­" Avery said and took her phone out, "Why don''t we add each other on social media? I think


    we will meet each other again in the future."

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Nadia was a little bewildered. She did not expect Avery to be so affectionate and proactive.


    She took her phone out and opened her social media app. Avery gave her the QR code for her to


    scan.


    Soon, they added each other on social media.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Avery saw that she had added Big N as a friend, she almostughed out loud.


    "Nadia, the good-looking hunk in your profile picture has a good body! Is he your boyfriend?" Avery


    did not expect that she would meet Eric''s blind date more quickly than he would.


    Also, ording to Avery''s observation, Nadia was definitely a girl.


    "No. This is my younger brother. He likes going to the gym," Nadia blushed and said.


    "Miss Tate, my brother and I have split up. I''ll go look for him first," Nadia said and quickly left. She


    called her brother''s phone. The call went through, but no one picked up. She called twice but her


    brother did not pick up.


    She was suddenly a little panicked.


    At that moment, E sent a message to her, [Are you here?]


    She was busy looking for Nico, so she was a little impatient. [I have been here a long time. I looked


    around the crowd, and I didn''t see you. Also, I don''t like such rowdy ces. We really are


    ipatible, so we don''t have to see each other again. Later, when you talk to your mother, tell her


    that you have someone that you like. That way, she won''t force you to go on a blind date anymore.]


    Eric saw her reply and was instantly infuriated, [Why don''t you say you have someone that you like?


    If I were to say so, my mother would surely ask me to bring her back to see her.]


    Nadia: [Bro, I haven''t graduated yet.]


    Eric: [This doesn''t affect your mother forcing you to go on a blind date. If so, even if you say that


    you have a person that you already like, your mother wouldn''t me you either.]


    Nadia: [You''re right!]


    Eric let out a sigh of relief. Finally, he no longer needed to deal with her! Even if it was just online, it


    was enough to make his head hurt. After Eric chatted with Nadia, he went to look for his assistant.


    Nadia went to look for her brother.


    They were both wearing masks, so when they walked past each other, they did not realize that they


    were each other''s blind date.


    ¡­


    Avery and Oliver left the scene of the music festival. It was by the beach, the night breeze was


    indeed a little cold, but Avery''s heart was feeling warm.


    "Avery, please take the card back. I don''t want it." Oliver returned the card to Avery. "As for the


    device in Elliot''s head, actually, I don''t know much about it, I can tell you all I know."


    "If that''s the case, you should ept the card even more. If not, I feel like I owe you a favor."


    "Miss Tate, I really don''t want it. I''m not short of money." Oliver was firm. "I don''t know much about


    the device, I only know that Ang could control it from far, but as to how it brought Elliot back to


    life, only Ang knew about it."


    Avery was stunned.


    "Miss Tate, I''m prone to believe that this technology doesn''t exist," Oliver told her his judgment, "Of


    course, I''m not sure if my spections are correct or not."

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    When Avery heard that, she had inexplicably mixed feelings.


    "Miss Tate, Ang wanted to get the award, and Dean wanted to cheat people out of money. Their


    goal was never to help anyone," Oliver said, basically summarizing what he wanted to say.


    "Mr. Raven, since you know that Dean is doing it to cheat people of money, why did you still join his


    team?" Avery found it pitiful.


    Oliver blushed. "We''re not rich. After my wife resigned, I''m the only breadwinner. My son and


    daughter are still in school. I still have to pay for my parents every month¡­"


    "Take the money." Avery forced the card back to Oliver. "I suggest that you find a way to leave Dean


    Jennings, or you just do nothing and just wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    "Wait for his retribution."


    Oliver understood. "Miss Tate, I''ll make a move. If there is anything, we''ll contact each other by


    phone."


    "Okay."


    After Oliver left, Avery took her phone out. She initially wanted to call Hayden, but she changed her


    mind and called Eric first.


    Eric soon picked up.


    "Avery, are you done? I''m together with Mike and Hayden right now. We''re in the front row," Eric


    said.


    "Aren''t you meeting your blind date tonight? I just met her." Avery could not help but smile. "Eric, I


    can tell you for sure that Big N is a girl. She is also very pretty. Even prettier than her photo."


    Eric was baffled.


    "Not only is she pretty, but she also looks gentle and quiet. Also, her profile picture is that of her


    brother. Her biological brother."


    Avery told Eric everything that she knew. "Eric, you haven''t met her yet, right? She said that her


    brother is there too. She lost her brother in the crowd. She said she went to look for her brother."


    "I have told her clearly that we don''t need to meet in the future anymore." Eric was unmoved.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, forget about it. I even added her on social media just to see if it was her or


    not. Turns out, it really is her," Avery said. "She has a special aura. No wonder your mother likes her


    so much."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Avery, stop talking about her. Where are you right now? Come to look for us!" As long as Eric was


    not talking about her blind date, his tone turned livelier.


    "Okay." In fact, Avery did not want to head over. She wanted to return to Aryadelle, but everyone


    was gathered there. She did not want to be a party pooper.


    After hearing what Oliver had told her, she wanted to take the gamble. However, she was not in the


    rush to do it that night. Even if she were to return to Aryadelle, she had to wait until the next day.


    She went to the venue of the music festival and walked forward. Soon, she found Mike and the


    others in the front row.


    She walked over and sat next to Hayden.


    "Where''s Eric? He just called me to say he was with you all."


    Mike replied, "A singer friend of his pulled him away, saying that he wanted him to sing on stage


    later."


    Avery nodded.


    "How did your talk with the other person go?" Mike went in closer to her ears and asked, "You don''t


    look too happy. Did you not get any leads?"


    "No. I have to return to Aryadelle tomorrow. I''ll leave Hayden to you," Avery said to Mike.


    "Oh¡­ sure! Just go back! We''re doing well here. You don''t have to worry," Mike agreed.


    After Avery talked to Mike, she turned to look at Hayden. "Hayden, I''m going back to Aryadelle


    tomorrow. Do you want toe with me? Of course, if your school is more important, you can wait


    until the holidays."


    "Mommy, why are you going back?"


    "To see your father."


    "Then, you should go." Hayden did not want to return to Aryadelle at the moment. He could not do


    anything to help even if he returned.


    Chad heard them chatting, and he said, "Avery, I''ll return with you! My work here is almost done,


    and I was nning to return anyway."

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    "Okay! Then you should rest early tonight. I n to book the flight for tomorrow afternoon."


    "Okay."


    At that moment, a st of music rang out from the speakers. Everyone was instantly attracted by it.


    ¡­


    Fred bumped into Nico after he got split up with Eric.


    At that time, Nico had split up with his sister too.


    Perhaps due to some special destiny, they soon bumped into each other. After they met, Nico pulled


    Fred along to y some games.


    Fred was initially reluctant, but Nico was too affectionate. Fred thought that Eric did not want to


    meet him, so he reluctantly yed some games with him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed, minute by minute. Suddenly, a familiar song rang out from behind!


    "Damn! My boss!" Fred immediately looked toward the stage.


    On stage, Eric was holding the microphone and singing! It was really his boss!


    "What is going on?" Fred immediately ran toward the stage.


    Nico also saw the dazzling man on stage. The music festival did not state that Eric was performing!


    "Nico, you idiot! Where did you go? I looked for you everywhere! I almost called the police!" Nadia


    noticed her brother and immediately walked toward him and pulled his ears.


    "Nadia, don''t embarrass me! We''re in public!" Nico pushed his sister''s hand away and covered his


    ears. "I just met with E. He dragged me along to y some games!"


    "E? He has been ying games with you?" Nadia furrowed her brows. "You two have been ying


    games all this while?"


    "Yes! For almost half an hour. Too bad once Eric Santos'' song started, E got distracted!" Nico


    looked over to the stage.


    "Eric Santos. Eric. E¡­" Nadia mumbled to herself and looked toward the stage.


    "E must be a fan of Eric," Nico said with certainty. "His background photo on his phone is also of


    Eric Santos."


    "Oh¡­ I am no longer in contact with E. Nico, don''t trouble him in the future."


    "Just because you two have split up, it won''t affect me ying games with him, right?" Nico was


    unhappy about it. "It''s not like I y games every day. Nadia, you don''t have to control me so


    strictly, right?"


    "Let''s go back! Dad is waiting for us outside," Nadia said and pulled Nico away.


    At that moment, her phone rang. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a video call from her


    mother. She answered the call. Her mother''s voice immediately rang out.


    "Nadia, have you met E?"


    "No¡­"


    "Oh! I think I heard Eric Santos'' voice. Is he singing live?" Mrs. Raven yelled.


    "Yes! Mom, since when did you like him?" Nadia said while aiming the camera at the stage.


    Since everyone in the crowd had their phones up in the air capturing the stage, even if Nadia raised


    her phone, it would not capture the stage clearly.


    Nico chuckled. He took the phone from Nadia and raised it higher to show their mother the stage.


    "Ah! Isn''t that E! Ah! That''s E!" Mrs. Raven saw that the clothes and cap Eric was wearing were the


    same ones as she first met him.

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    Nadia was shaken by her mother''s words.


    "Which one is E?" Nico looked around the stage, but he did not find Fred anywhere.


    "On stage! The one singing right now... That''s E!" Mrs. Raven shouted, desperately hoping that she


    could be at the concert.


    "Mom, E isn''t on stage! That''s Eric Santos!"


    "E is Eric Santos! Oh my god! I was wondering why he looked so familiar thest time I met him! So


    he''s the big star, Eric Santos!" Mrs. Raven said, her blood pressure rising as she thought about it. "I


    can''t do it! I feel so dizzy... I need to go lie down..."


    She hung up and the siblings turned to look at each other in bewilderment.


    "Sis, what''s going on?!"


    "How would I know?! Weren''t you the one who met E?"


    "Yeah! The E I met with was a slightly chubby guy and I was just ying games with him! He''s not


    Eric Santos! I would know if it''s Eric Santos!" Nico said.


    Just then, the music on stage stopped and another singer walked onto stage after Eric''s song to


    throw his arm around Eric''s shoulder.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have just found out that my bestie Eric is here, so I''ve invited him up on the stage to sing you all a


    song! You all enjoyed it?" The singer faced the stage with his microphone held high in the air.


    "Yea!" The crowd screamed.


    "Eric, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? Who did youe with?" The singer asked casually


    in front of everyone.


    "Um... I''m here with my assistant," Eric said sheepishly. "But there are too many people here and


    we got separated."


    "Mr. Santos, I''m right here!" Fred waved his arm frantically below the stage.


    Not far from him, Nico gasped at the realization that the E he knew was Eric''s assistant.


    "Sis, the E I met with is Eric''s assistant!" He tugged at her arm and said in excitement.


    Nadia''s phone started ringing once again. Her mother had called her back, and she answered it


    right away.


    "Nadia, I just got off the phone with E''s mother and asked for E''s full name... She confirmed that E


    is Eric! Ahhh! Nadia! I feel like I''m going crazy!"


    Her mother''s scream made Nadia realize how ridiculous the situation was. She had told her brother


    to go to the meeting she had set with Eric and Eric had told his assistant to go in his ce, so


    neither of them actually knew what the other one looked like.


    "Sis, they set you up with Eric Santos?!" Hearing what his mother had said, Nico burst outughing.


    "If I tell anyone this, they are probably going to think that I''ve gone insane. Why would we ever be


    associated with a big star like him?"


    "It would have never worked between me and him, Nico."


    "I know. No matter how great he is, it''s no use if you don''t like him."


    "That¡¯s not it... He won''t like me." Nadia patted her brother on the head awkwardly. "How can I not


    like Eric Santos? I don''t think there''s a living person on earth that doesn''t like him. Let''s go home!


    I''m not into daydreaming!"


    "Sis! Are you doubting yourself?" He studied the wary expression on Nadia''s face and said, "I''ve


    never seen you doubting yourself!"


    "You brat! Leave me alone! Won''t you doubt yourself as well if I set you up with Angelina Joline?"


    "I... I won''t! If you really do, I will be overjoyed!"

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    "Let''s go home and sleep! You will have whatever you want in your dreams."


    ¡­


    Eric stepped down from the stage and Fred hastily left with him.


    "How can you act so wilfully, Mr. Santos? We didn''t take the bodyguards here with us!" Fred was


    terrified to death.


    "There are security guards around."


    "It''s still not safe enough! I saw Big N¡ª"


    "The one you met with is a fake. Avery met with the true Big N and I heard that she''s a gentle young


    woman who looked exactly like her photo. She has a younger brother and used his photo for her


    profile picture on social media," Eric exined. "The person you saw was probably her younger


    brother. She was set up by her family, too, and she''s a victim just like me."


    "Victim? She''s been set up with you! I would be so happy I could die if I was her." Fred drove them


    out of the oceanside area.


    "Fred, not everyone wants the same thing."


    "I don''t really understand, but I guess there''s no need for me to understand. You won''t cross paths


    with her again."


    "Yeah."


    Shortly after Eric left, Avery and the others left the music festival as well.


    Mike desperately wanted to stay behind, but Avery and Hayden were leaving, and Chad could not


    stay with Mike because he had to return to Aryadelle with Avery the next day. With Chad leaving as


    well, Mike found no point in staying on his own and left with the others.


    "Avery, are you going home alone? What are you going to do next?" Mike asked on their way back


    as he tried to understand Avery''s n for the future.


    "That person told me that Ang might have been lying all along," she said. "So I want to try and


    take that device out of Elliot''s brain."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Oh... A lie, huh? If that really is the case, it would be hrious!" Mike was both amused and angry


    at the same time. "So it''s all just a big scam! She fooled everyone else! Marshall''s Award... and


    Dean Jennings included..."


    "How would you know that they aren''t in on it as well?" she asked. "We might be the only ones who


    were fooled along with the general public."


    Mike gritted his teeth at her words. "Go back and take that thing out of Elliot''s head, then! If he


    survives it, I''m not letting Dean Jennings escape this time!"


    "If Elliot is fine, you won''t even get the chance to do anything because he wille back and kick


    Dean''s butt."


    "Avery, it might be good news if it''s all just a scam. We might have been fooled, but at least they


    won''t be able to threaten us with this anymore. That''s great news!" Chad said with a smile.


    "Seriously, hearing that was the happiest moment I''ve had in the past weeks."


    "Yeah. I feel the same. If only Aryadelle wasn''t that far away, I would have gone home right now."


    "We could have bought the flight tickets for tonight." Chad, too, was eager to go back.


    She shook her head. "There''s no hurry. I talked to Wesley and Elliot is now safe in the hospital. We


    can leave once we are rested and ready."


    "Sure. Whatever you say," Chad said cheerfully.


    By the time they arrived home, it was already ten at night and the nanny had been waiting for them


    at home.


    When Avery was changing into her slippers, the nanny said, "Avery, the package on the counter is


    for you."


    Avery put on her slippers and nced at the counter.

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    The package was small and light when she picked it up. She nced at the details stated on the


    box and found out that it was from Aryadelle and the sender was ''W''.


    Realizing that it was from Wesley, she immediately tensed as she was overwhelmed by curiosity.


    She found a pocket knife and opened the package.


    "What is it?" Mike stood next to her and tried to look inside the box, while Hayden stood on the


    other side, trying to do the same.


    There was a blue box inside and Mike immediately snatched it away out of Avery''s hands. "Judging


    from the look on your face, you don''t seem to know what it is. I will open it, just in case it''s


    dangerous!" Mike said, before proceeding to open the blue box.


    He froze as soon as the box was open because he could not tell what it was and whether it was


    dangerous.


    "Let me see." Concerned, Hayden took it from Mike before Avery could reach for it.


    Avery scowled as she watched Hayden take the item, and she could not help but feel a wave of


    familiarity wash over her.


    Soon, she was ovee by an ominous feeling, and she immediately took out her phone to call


    Wesley, who had been waiting for her to call all along.


    He picked up right away. "Avery, have you received the package I sent you?"


    "Yeah. What is it?" She struggled to remain calm, even though she already knew the answer to that


    question.


    "It''s the device inside Elliot''s brain. Three days ago, I hired a doctor to take it out," Wesley


    confessed. "I''m sorry, Avery. I didn''t dare to tell you about it because I promised Elliot that I won''t


    say anything to you until after the surgery. And after that..."


    "What happened after that? It''s been three days since the surgery! How is he doing?!" She shouted


    hysterically.


    Mike and Hayden immediately leaned closer to her to listen to the conversation.


    Wesley was still at the hospital. "He''s not dead, Avery. He''s still alive, but he hasn''t regained


    consciousness, either. I''ve found a few known neurosurgeons here and they said that he''s still not


    awake because he had two major surgeries in his brain within a rather short period of time, so the


    damage is quite considerable, and he''s kind of weak because of that. The doctors said he is not in


    critical danger, but that is if he can wake up."


    Avery''s chest tightened before she rxed again.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. Elliot was determined and he would rather die than be at someone''s mercy. He


    didn''t want you to be threatened into doing something you don''t want, so he made the call," he


    apologized sincerely.


    "How could you listen to him?" She felt slightly betrayed. She had trusted Wesley to keep an eye on


    Elliot, yet Wesley had hidden such important information from her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "He asked Shea for help and she came to me," he said with resignation. "You know that Shea would


    obey anything he says."


    "I get it." She wiped away her tears. "It''s good that you did it. I was going to take it out myself once I


    returned to Aryadelle. I met with Oliver Raven tonight and he told me that there''s a chance that the


    device is just a scam."


    "Elliot would have gotten to know about that if only he got the surgery a few dayster." Wesley


    started to regret what they had done. "We should have waited and we wouldn''t have been this


    terrified."

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    Avery''s blood ran cold and she started to shiver, unable to make a sound. In the end, she decided


    that she needed to head back in this instant. "I''ming back now."


    "Alright. I''ll wait for you," Wesley said.


    As soon as the call ended, Mike helped her over to the couch.


    "You want to go back to Aryadelle now, right? I''ll book the tickets for you. Just sit down and calm


    yourself. You are as pale as a ghost," Mike said.


    "I''ll book the ticket!" Hayden said. "If there are no flights tonight, we will book a private jet."


    "Okay." Mike knew that Avery wanted to go back to Elliot no matter the cost.


    Twelve hourster, they all arrived at Aryadelle and the bodyguard picked them up from the airport,


    before driving them to the hospital right away.


    It was after midnight in Aryadelle and both Wesley and Shea were still at the hospital.


    "Avery, he''s stabilized for the moment," Wesley said to Avery.


    Avery could not bring herself to believe Wesley. She simply needed to see Elliot herself.


    "Take Shea home with you and rest! I know that you had no chance but to keep this from me, so I


    don''t me you." She knew that Wesley must have been in a very difficult position. "Even if he dies


    because of this, I won''t me you."


    "I''m sorry, Avery." Wesley knew that Avery was devastated, not just because he had lied to her, but


    also because Elliot had made such a choice.


    "Wesley, I''m the one who wronged Avery." Shea grabbed Wesley''s hand, not wanting him to


    apologize for what he didn''t do. "I was the one who begged Wesley to help Big Brother. Big Brother


    was in so much pain."


    "Shea, I don''t me anyone of you. Both you and Wesley are the kindest people I know. If I want to


    me someone, I would only me your brother." Avery had slightly calmed down. "Wesley hasn''t


    been resting much, has he? Shea, take him home! I will watch over Elliot, so don''t worry."


    "Thank you for not ming us, Avery, but can you not me my brother as well?" Shea took


    Avery''s hand and said, "He was just in so much pain. If you are angry with him, when he wakes up,


    he will be heartbroken!"


    "Don''t worry, Shea. Even if I am angry at him, I will never part with him again."


    "You are going to marry Big Brother again once he wakes up, right?" Shea asked in anticipation.


    "Yes. I will marry him again."


    "Can you not get divorced again?"


    "Never again. Only death will do us part," Averys said, her eyes reddening and tears rolling down


    her cheeks.


    She regretted their lost youth. She regretted their immature behavior that had separated them, and


    she regretted for Elliot, who was currently lying in ICU.


    Shea had said that Elliot had been in pain multiple times, and Avery knew to ce Elliot''s pain


    above her feelings. When Avery ignored his feelings in Ylore, she ced his life before his feelings.


    Avery knew that Elliot must have wished for her to be more like Shea; to respect his wishes instead


    of forcing him to live in pain.


    "Don''t cry, Avery." Shea wrapped her arms around Avery and whispered, "My brother is going to


    wake up. The doctors said that he is just tired, so he is still asleep. Once he has enough rest, he''s


    going to wake up."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." Avery wanted to hold back her tears, but they simply kept falling. Perhaps it had been too


    hard to act strong and she had finally felt okay to let her guard down to cry.


    "Wesley, take Shea home for now!" Mike said.


    Avery let go of Shea and said to Mike, "Mike, you and Hayden should head back. I will stay here."

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    "Okay... I will send you some clothes and living necessities once I get home!" Mike said. "Send me


    a list of what you need."


    "Sure. Just get the bodyguard to send them over."


    "Okay. We will get going now!" Mike knew he would not be of much help here and decided to stay


    out of Avery''s way.


    Once they left, Avery went for a full-body sanitization and put on the istion gown to prepare to


    enter the ICU.


    The doctor who performed the surgery on Elliot went inside with her.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tate. We predict that Mr. Foster will be regaining consciousness in a few days''


    time," he consoled her.


    "How many days, exactly?" she asked. She did not know about Elliot''s current condition and the


    doctor who performed the surgery knew it best.


    "I would say within three days!" the doctor said. "It might be a concern if he doesn''t wake up until


    then, though."


    Avery tensed.


    "Miss Tate, I said that he would wake up in a few days because all his vitals are improving, so


    there''s hope," the doctor continued. "The device that Ang imed to bring the dead back to life is


    a scam! It''s a lie she told using the fear people have toward death!"


    Avery did not dare to agree with the doctor because Elliot was still unconscious at the moment. As


    long as he did not wake up, she would continue to doubt the doctor''s words.


    "I''ve been talking to Wesley for thest couple of days, and I think that the reason Ang chose to


    commit suicide immediately after she won the Marshall''s Award is because she never should have


    gotten the award in the first ce! Once she was exposed for her lies, the award and the glory she


    received would all be taken away from her," the doctor said confidently. "She chose to kill herself to


    hold onto that glory. That way, even if the award was revoked, she wouldn''t know because she is


    dead. Not only was she good at lying to others, but she was also just as good at lying to herself. "


    "Your hypothesis sounds reasonable. I hope that Elliot will really wake up within three days as you


    said." Avery did not care about Ang and only cared if Elliot would wake up.


    The two headed into the ICU and Avery immediately saw Elliot on the bed.


    He was pale and unmoving on the bed, looking almost dead. If he was not hooked up to a pulse


    monitoring machine, Avery would have gone crazy.


    Because the doctor was still here, Avery could only try her best to reel in her emotions.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Tate, look at his data. He''s stabilized right now. You have just returned from Bridgedale, so


    you are probably jegged, right? I am on shift tonight, so just go home and sleep. He might just


    wake up tomorrow," the doctor said. "You don''t understand how important you are. Wesley was


    scared to death before you came back and stayed in the hospital the entire time, not daring to go


    home. He was terrified that something bad would happen to Elliot and he would never be able to


    face you again. You have three children, don''t you? Why don''t you go home to check on them?"


    The doctor''s words had helped ease the pressure she had been feeling; apart from that, seeing


    Elliot and realizing that he was not in critical condition made her feel much better.


    "Thank you."


    "It will be worth all the hard work as long as Mr. Foster recovers." The doctor sent Avery to the ICU.


    In Elliot''s mansion, all the lights in the mansion were lit up.


    Mike and Hayden came back, but they did not intend to wake anyone at home. However, Mrs.


    Cooper was simply too excited to see them and shouted.


    Awoken by the noises, La stepped out of her room in her sleeping gown.


    She felt as though she had been stricken by lightning the moment she met her brother''s eyes and


    beamed.


    "Hayden!" she eximed, her sharp scream woke Robert up as well.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    Concerned that Robert would start crying, Mrs. Cooper immediately hurried to Robert''s room to


    check on him.


    Shortly after, she walked out with Robert in her arms.


    Robert pouted as soon as he saw La holding onto Hayden.


    "La, you shouted so loudly that I think you woke all the living." Mike poured himself a ss of


    water.


    "Boohoo... Why didn''t you tell us that you wereing home? No one told me anything before I


    went to sleep!" La wrapped her arms around her brother tightly andined to Mike.


    "We came home in a hurry." Mike set his ss down and checked the time. "It''s almost two in the


    morning. Don''t you two have school tomorrow?"


    "I''m taking leave tomorrow! It''s been so long since Hayden came home. I''m not going to school!"


    La decided without hesitation.


    "Are you catching up on your studies?" Mike teased.


    "I can whenever I want to!" La puffed her cheeks in frustration.


    "Go to sleep, La. I''ll send you off to school tomorrow." Hayden let go of La. "I won''t leave until


    after this weekend."


    "Oh... Fine! I want to introduce you to all my friends when you send me off to school tomorrow!"


    La was overjoyed when she thought of gloating about her brother in front of her ssmates.


    "It''ste, Hayden. Let''s go to bed together!" La took Hayden''s hand and tried to pull him into her


    room.


    He pulled away and said, "La, we aren''t kids anymore. We can''t sleep in the same room."


    "What do you mean? Are you dating someone?" La still felt like a child and did not see any issue


    with sleeping in the same room with her brother.


    "La, why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? You aren''t a little girl anymore." Mike


    chuckled. "Take a look at your brother. I don''t really think he will ever be in a rtionship, but he''s


    about as tall as your mom now. If people find out that he is still sleeping in the same room as his


    younger sister, they are going tough at him."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmph! I hate growing up!" La brooded, before turning her heels and heading back upstairs.


    "La!" Robert called out, but she ignored him.


    Robert turned to re at his older brother after being neglected by his sister.


    "Robert, you can totally sleep with your brother if you want to! Hayden won''t reject you," Mike


    teased.


    "I don''t want to go to bed with him! He made La mad! Hmph!" Robert snorted as he tightened his


    arms around Mrs. Cooper.


    Suddenly, a white sh of light shone into the mansion through the windows.


    Mike immediately hurried to the door and nced outside the yard in surprise. "Your mom is back."


    He had thought that she would remain in the hospital with Elliot until he woke up.


    "Mommy!" La spotted her mother from the second floor and hurried down frantically.


    Robert, too, eximed, "Mommy!"


    Mike shook his head, feeling as though his ears were ringing from all the noises.


    "I suppose Elliot is alright, then." Mike stepped toward Hayden and whispered, "I''m about to pass


    out so I''ll get going now."


    "Go ahead!" Hayden said coolly.


    "Oh, by the way, don''t you feel ufortable staying at your dad''s mansion?" Mike teased. "You


    saw how much your mom cares for him. Of course, he cares for her just as much. It''s about time


    that you let go of the past!"

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Avery held Robert with one arm and held La''s hand with another as she stepped into the


    mansion with a gentle smile.


    "Judging from how rxed you look, I am guessing that everything with Elliot is alright?" Mike said


    with a smile.


    "He''s doing fine," she said. "Are you leaving? Drive safe."


    "You don''t even bother asking me to stay," he pouted.


    "It''ste now so stop being such a drama queen," Avery said with amusement, before handing


    Robert to Mrs. Cooper and heading to Hayden''s room to tidy it up.


    "Avery, we kept Hayden''s room exactly the way it was before he left, and we clean it every week, so


    he can use it as long as we change the sheets," Mrs. Cooper said with Robert in her arms. "You


    should have told me that you areing home."


    "We decided in the heat of the moment so it was quite rushed."


    "Yeah, it''s alright. Why don''t you take Hayden to his room? I will take Robert back to bed," Mrs.


    Cooper said, before turning to look at La. "La..."


    "I want to go to see Hayden''s room. I''m not sleepy at all right now!" Without hesitation, La


    followed her mother and brother into Hayden''s room.


    "Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight!" La clung to Avery''s arm.


    "Sure!" Avery had missed her daughter as well. "Let me go change Hayden''s sheets for him first."


    "I can help, Mommy!"


    "Of course!" Avery pulled out clean sheets from the closet and said to Hayden, "Hayden, go wash


    up."


    Hayden set his backpack down and took out his pajamas from his luggage, before heading into the


    bathroom.


    As soon as the bathroom door closed, La immediatelyined to Avery, "Mommy, am I


    grown up now? I feel like I''m still a little kid!"


    "La, did you try sleeping with Hayden?" Avery couldn''t help but chuckle. "You will always be a


    little girl to me, but you and Hayden are both grown up now."


    "I don''t want to grow up, Mommy. I want to be your little baby forever."


    "And you always will be."


    "I''m also Daddy''s little baby." La held onto the nket on Hayden''s bed.


    "Of course."


    "Mommy, is Daddy sick again? You never tell me anything, but I figured it out. Why else would Dad


    stay in the hospital?"


    "Yeah." Averyid the sheets out and confessed, "Your dad is in the ICU right now and he hasn''t


    regained consciousness. He will be fine if he wakes up, though. I went to the hospital to see him


    just now, and I think he''s going to wake up soon."


    La had not thought that her father''s condition would be severe enough for him to be admitted to


    the ICU and tears instantly gathered in her eyes.


    "La, go to my room to wait for me. I need to talk to your brother alone." After changing the


    sheets, Avery took the old ones from La''s hands.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright!"


    Once La was out of the room, Avery went to ce the old sheets into theundry basket, and


    shortly after, Hayden stepped out of the bathroom.


    Avery knew that it waste and didn''t want to take too much of Hayden''s time. "Hayden, I need to


    talk to you about something."


    Before she began, Hayden already knew what she was about to say. "I know what you want to say,


    Mom. Uncle Mike talked to me just now."


    Surprised, she asked, "And what do you think?"


    "What''s between you and Elliot is up to the two of you." Hayden had matured as he grew older. "As


    long as you are happy."

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    I''m d that you feel that way, Hayden. I can feel how you''ve grown, and though I''m happy for you,


    I feel kind of sad as well because I know I won''t be able to shield you from everything from now on.


    At some point, you will leave me and fly off."


    "Mom, no matter where I am, I will alwayse back to you when you need me."


    "I don''t need you to worry about me. Just be happy, do what you love most and meet people who


    share your dream... Just like how you are deciding to not interfere with my life decisions, I will do


    the same."


    Avery returned to her room with relief after talking to Hayden and found La lying on her bed with


    her doll, looking at her with a drowsy smile.


    "Mommy, have you talked to Hayden?"


    "Yeah." Avery walked toward the bed and looked at La with a gentle smile. "Your brother hasn''t


    been able to make peace with your dad throughout the years, and I wanted them to stop acting like


    they were strangers or enemies."


    "And what did Hayden say?" La batted her eyes curiously.


    "I felt it when your brother helped to look for Elliot, but I think your brother has slowly let his guard


    down. Even though he doesn''t let it show that he cares, at least he is not treating your dad like an


    enemy." Avery patted her daughter on the head. "You still need to go to school tomorrow, right? Go


    to sleep. I will go take a shower first. Don''t wait up."


    "Okay."


    Avery took her pajamas and phone into the bathroom.


    She should have been exhausted as she had not slept at all on the ne, but she felt excited after


    seeing Elliot and her children, so not only was she not sleepy at all, she was filled with energy and


    even felt like drinking.


    She filled the bathtub with hot water and took off her clothes. The moment she soaked herself, any


    exhaustion she felt faded.


    She nced at the phone and looked at the time.


    It was three in the morning, and it would be daytime soon in a few hours time.


    Reminded of something, she unlocked her phone and searched for Sebastian''s contact to view their


    past conversation. Back then, she did not have much of an impression of Sebastian, but after all


    that had happened, Sebastian was no longer a stranger to her. He had helped her multiple times,


    and if it wasn''t for him, she would have never managed to find Elliot so quickly.


    She sent him a message. [I''m back in Aryadelle.]


    It was during the day in Bridgedale, so Sebastian saw her message almost right away. [I heard.]


    [From who?]


    [My dad.]


    [Oh, did your dad send someone to watch me while I''m in Bridgedale?]


    [Not really. You have too many bodyguards, so if he tries to do that, your bodyguards will find out.


    My dad is a shareholder of Time Travel Airlines, so as soon as you board a flight operated by them,


    he will find out.]


    [Your dad has been investing in all sorts of things.]


    [Same goes with Elliot, right? It''s too risky to put all your eggs in one basket.]


    [What else did he say to you?]


    [Nothing much. His focus has shifted away from you and Elliot because he realized he is no match


    for the two of you. Right now, he is focusing on his new project and finding Natalie. He already got


    his 2.1 billion back, but he still hates her guts.]


    [Sebastian, your dad''s project is not going to seed.]


    Sebastian stared at the message, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to reply.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    Avery sent him a photo. [Your dad can no longer control me and Elliot.]


    Sebastian opened the photo and instantly realized what it was. [How''s Elliot?]


    [He''s alive.]


    [So this whole thing was a lie?]


    [Yeah.]


    [I knew it, and I think deep down, my dad knew it as well. He just wants to make money through his


    technology, and he does not want the truth to get out.]


    [I know. I won''t let him make money out of this.]


    [Do as you please. I don''t care.]


    Avery had only texted him to keep him posted and didn''t care what he intend to do in the future.


    Neither of them owed the other one anymore.


    Avery stepped out of the bathroom and La was already asleep. She walked to the bed and


    touched La on the forehead. Her daughter seemed to have grown up to be a young woman


    without her noticing it.


    Avery wished that she could just hit the pause button so that she could have more time with her


    children.


    It would be daylight soon, and Mrs. Cooper woke La up for school.


    La leaped from bed after rubbing her eyes and hastily went to wash up, before changing into her


    uniform.


    Avery followed her and helpedb her hair once she had changed.


    "Mommy, go wake Hayden up. He promised that he will send me off to school today," La


    pleaded. "He''s definitely still asleep! He has to send me to school first."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "La, do you really have the heart to wake your brother up?" Avery chuckled.


    "Of course. He can go back to sleep once he sends me off to school!" La snatched theb


    from Avery''s hand. "Mommy, hurry up and wake him!"


    Avery headed out and arrived at Hayden''s room, only to realize that he was already awake and had


    made his bed.


    "Hayden, La said you promised to send her off to school today."


    "Yeah. I''m good to go." Hayden had just washed up. He put on his watch to check the time and


    realized that there was still plenty of time left.


    "You can send her off to school, and I will go to the hospital," Avery said. "Hayden, why don''t you go


    to the hospital to see your dad?"


    "He hasn''t woken up, has he? I''ll go when he wakes up!" Hayden was not against visiting Elliot, but


    he didn''t think it was appropriate to see Elliot when he was still in the ICU.


    "Sure." Avery was just testing her son and felt relieved by his answer.


    After seeing Hayden and La off, Avery sent Robert to kindergarten.


    "Mommy, can you not leave again?" Robert asked earnestly.


    "Well... Even if I need to, I promise that I won''t be gone for long, okay?"


    He pouted and sighed. "La was the one who took me to sports dayst time! I''m not her baby!


    I''m your baby!"


    Tears welled up in Avery''s eyes as she studied her son''s face with an odd mixture of bitterness and


    amusement.


    "I don''t even know where Daddy went!" Robertined.


    "Robert, your daddy is sick, so he''s in the hospital. He wille home once he gets better."


    "Oh... I see! I shouldn''t be mad at him, then, should I?" Robert asked.


    "Yeah! You shouldn''t."


    "Mommy, are you sick as well?"

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    "I''m not sick, Robert," Avery muttered awkwardly. "But please don''t be mad at me, because I was


    looking for a way to cure your dad."


    "Fine... I will just be a little mad."


    "Yeah! You are just a good boy!" Avery held him up and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    Robert''s kindergarten was located in the business area outside their house, which was merely a five


    minutes drive away.


    After sending him off to school, Avery told the driver to take her to the hospital.


    Elliot''s doctor mentioned that he would inform her right away as soon as Elliot regained


    consciousness, and she had been waiting with anticipation for her phone to ring.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    In the outskirts, on the second floor of anded property, there were a few bottles of Mtonin on a


    nightstand.


    Natalie had not slept at all the night before, and the mtonin was no longer effective.


    She leaned against the window with a cigarette between her fingers. The ashes fell onto the ground


    and all over her sleeping gown as well.


    Ever since Elliot returned to Aryadelle, she had been keeping a close eye on Elliot''s every move.


    She waited with bated breath for updates from the hospital.


    Unfortunately, she had not received any updates about Elliot ever since he had gone into surgery.


    At the same time, she was also paying attention to news about Dean.


    She knew that Dean resented her and she would die if he found her.


    Not wanting to die, she sent her parents abroad the moment she returned to Aryadelle, so that


    Dean would not be able to use them against her.


    Dean had no power in Aryadelle, and so long as she remained discreet, she would be able to


    remain hidden for a while.


    She longed for the day when Dean would die, or that Elliot would wake up and kill Dean. So long as


    Dean was dead, she would finally be able to live a normal life.


    However, life never went as nned and what one feared most could happen at any moment.


    There was a knock on her door, and the door was opened shortly after.


    "Natalie, I''m afraid you are going to have to find a different ce to live," the owner, her aunt''s


    friend, said. "Dean has already sent someone to your aunt''s house. Did she call you? I heard that


    they tore the whole ce down and I''m just terrified... Why don''t you move somewhere else to


    hide?"


    Natalie had paid the owner arge sum of money to stay here, but she could also understand that


    he preferred to stay out of trouble.


    "Do you have anywhere else that you would rmend I go?" She took out a pile of cash and


    handed it to the owner. "I won''t keep hiding. Once Dean Jennings is dead, I will rise again. I will


    remember that you''ve helped me."


    "I''m afraid he is not dying anytime soon. I heard that he obtained the technique to revive the dead or


    something..." The owner epted the money and said, "You should figure something out. If you


    keep hiding, you are bound to go crazy."


    "I''m trying... I wille up with something." Natalie had already thought of an idea, but it would be


    hard for her to execute the n while Elliot was not yet awake.


    In order to face Dean, she would either need leverage to cover up what she had done to Dean in


    the past, or leverage that could convince Elliot to deal with Dean for her.


    She thought it through, and Dean was a ruthless and paranoid man, so he would never trust her


    again. Even if she did have something Dean wanted, he would kill her after obtaining it without


    hesitation, which was why she had to bet on Elliot because that was her only way out.


    Though this might lead to her demise as well, she had no other choice.

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    In Bridgedale, Sebastian told his father what Avery told him.


    He did not like his father, and just like Natalie, he was also desperately hoping for the day his father


    would die.


    All things aside, he was in the same boat as his father and he could not stand idly by or let anything


    happen to the Jennings family.


    Dean''s expression darkened when he heard what Sebastian had to say. He did not care if Elliot


    survived, but he cared about his project running smoothly. If Avery was determined to stop him,


    there was nothing he could do.


    Though Avery had not won the Marshall''s Award in the past, she still had a lot of influence in the


    medical field.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s stop, Dad!" Sebastian studied the ferocious look on his father''s face and said, "Even if we


    give up on this new project, we can still earn money with our previous properties and investment.


    The new project is not going to end well."


    "Sebastian, what exactly is your rtionship with Avery? Why does she tell you everything?" Dean


    lit up a cigarette and inhaled deeply as he shot a sidelong nce at his son. "Didn''t you say you two


    are strangers? If that''s the case, why would she tell you all that? She could have waited until I''ve


    put all my money into the project, before hitting me hard so that I can''t recover."


    Sebastian flushed as he knew that he could not let his father know that he had given tips to Avery in


    the past. "She came to me asking for my help to bring you down, but I refused," he said calmly.


    "Dad, I never mentioned this to you because I know that it''s my responsibility to stand by my family.


    Now that she and Elliot arepletely out of your control, she can''t help but gloat."


    "Is that right?" Dean observed Sebastian in an attempt to determine if he was telling the truth.


    "Yes, Dad. If I sold you out, Avery wouldn''t be under your control," Sebastian exined. "I heard


    that Elliot went back to Aryadelle and did the surgery without Avery knowing. Before she found out


    about it, she was still trying to figure out the mechanism of the device in his brain. Elliot is a force to


    reckon with. If he doesn¡¯t even fear death, it makes sense that he''s that sessful."


    "That''s enough! Stop!" Dean did not want to hear about what a great man Elliot was.


    However, Elliot had indeed made a gamble and won. If he was trying to survive because of the


    device in his head, he would have been dead by now.


    To Dean, only fools would throw away their lives.


    There were endless possibilities when one was alive and when they were dead, they would lose


    everything.


    "Dad, let''s just return Uncle Stanley''s money to him before it''s toote," Sebastian continued. "I


    know that you don''t want to, and neither do I, but we might as well stop it before it costs us more


    money."


    "Sebastian, do you know how hard Stanley would beughing at us if we do this?" With a quiver in


    his voice, Dean''s expression darkened. "I can''t afford to be humiliated like that..."


    "Let me do it, then, Dad. You can stay home and rest or go outside for a vacation. If we insist on


    going through with this, we are going to lose far more when Avery inevitablyes out and proves


    us wrong. By then, we will be theughing of Bridgedale."


    "Avery Tate... Oh, how I wish I could kill her!" Dean gritted his teeth. "Sebastian, do you know how


    to kill her? If you can kill her right now, I will state in my will that you will inherit all that I own when I


    die!"


    Sebastian''s palms started sweating. "Dad, Avery is in Aryadelle right now and that''s Elliot''s territory.


    Even though he is still in the hospital, his influence remains. We won''t stand a chance," Sebastian


    said, hoping that his father would give up.


    "You useless scum! You get cold feet if I send you to kill Avery, and what about Natalie? How is it


    that you haven''t found her after all this time? Is she a threat to you, too?!" Dean vented all his anger


    on his son.

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    Sebastian lowered his head. "Dad, the one thing we can be sure is that Natalie is in Aryadelle?"


    "Why aren''t you capturing her when you know that she''s in Aryadelle? Don''t tell me because it''s a


    huge ce... If Natalie is in your ce, I''m certain that Natalie would have caught you long ago!"


    Dean said in contempt. "Sebastian, if you really want me to trust you with my wealth, you need to


    deliver results! Don''t just assume that I will hand everything to you simply because you are my son


    by blood. Stop daydreaming!"


    Sebastian''s chest heaved. "Dad, why don''t I head over to Aryadelle and see if I can find her."


    "Didn''t you say you are going to clean up this mess? Who is going to do that if you run off to


    Aryadelle?!" Dean had already decided to put a pause on the new project, but he was still reluctant


    to do so. "Hang on a minute. Elliot isn''t awake yet, right? What if he ends up dying? If he dies, we


    can just tell the public that he died because he took the device out! That would emphasize how


    effective the device is!"


    Dean was excited once again at the thought.


    "Okay, we will wait, then," Sebastian said. "I will head to Aryadelle first and poke around to see if I


    can find out about anything on Elliot''s side."


    "Okay. Go now. Sebastian, if you still fail to achieve anything this time, I will donate all my money


    rather than pass it down to you!" Dean threatened.


    It was evening in Aryadelle, and Hayden went to pick La up from school, and she spotted his tall,


    lean frame from afar.


    "Hayden!" La shouted, causing all the students and parents around her to stare at her.


    Instead of running toward Hayden right away, she said to her friends, "That''s my older brother.


    Didn''t you say you didn''t get a clear look at him this morning? Can you see him now? Isn''t he


    gorgeous? Not only is he good-looking, but he''s really intelligent as well!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The other girls looked over at Hayden with admiration.


    "La, why is your brother studying abroad?"


    "I thought you and your brother were twins, La. You two should be the same age, right? How


    come you are still in elementary school, while he''s already in college?"


    "La, your brother must be really smart!"


    ...


    La felt slightly annoyed by her friends'' rapid-fired questions.


    "My brother isn''t in college! The secondary school he is going to is in a university." She blushed


    awkwardly but then realized that there was no shame in admitting that her brother was smarter than


    her.


    La walked toward her brother alongside her friends.


    "Hayden, these are my good friends," said La.


    "Hayden, can I have your number?" One of the girls reached her wrist to show him her pink


    smartwatch.


    Soon, the other girls followed suit.


    Hayden was not sure how to respond to their request.


    Elliot finally woke up after being stuck in aa for days.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    Everything before him instantly seemed clearer as soon as he woke up.


    Wondering where he was, he frowned and struggled to breathe. He tried to move his fingers and


    was relieved that he could still feel them; he then tried to move his arm but it felt so heavy that he


    could barely lift it, let alone get out of bed.


    Elliot did not dare close his eyes because memories wereing back to him, reminding him of


    what had happened.


    He had surgery to take the device inside his head out. He should have been dead, but he had not


    felt alive until this very moment when he could no longer feel the throbbing in his head.


    He heard the sound of the machines running and smelt the sharp scent of sanitizer in the air. Of all


    this was proof that he was alive.


    It felt so good to be alive, and even though he could not move, there was hope as long as he was


    alive.


    He had hoped to recover, to see Avery, his children, and his friends again...


    When the nurse found out that he was awake, she immediately went to inform Avery.


    Avery burst into tears of joy and the nurse said, "Miss Tate, Mr. Foster is awake now. Go inside and


    see him!"


    Snapping out of the initial shock, Avery hurried into the ICU ward alongside the nurse.


    In Elliot''s mansion, Hayden went home with La, and Robert immediately grabbed La''s hand to


    pull her closer, so that the two of them would sit on the opposite side of Hayden. Robert did not


    know much about his older brother, and because Hayden was naturally distant, Robert felt as


    though he needed to win his sister''s attention.


    "Robert, have you said hello to Hayden?" La lifted Robert up and handed him to Hayden. "Call


    him Big Brother, or you won''t get any gifts."


    Without hesitation, he obeyed at the mention of gifts. "Big Brother!"


    Hayden''s mouth twitched and he said, "I didn''t buy you any gifts."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They had been in too much of a hurry to buy anyone any gifts, and though Hayden had time during


    the day, he had spent that time sleeping at home.


    Once Robert realized he had been fooled, he started sobbing.


    "Why are you crying? We can get Hayden to buy us gifts after dinnerter!" La was used to


    handling Robert''s tantrums. "Just go over there to think about what you want!"


    Just like that, La got rid of her little brother.


    "Hayden, you can ignore my friends if you don''t want to talk to them. There''s no need to interact


    with them just because they are my friends." La knew that her friends could be far too childish.


    Her friends had tried to get Hayden''s contact, and when he imed that he didn''t have his phone


    with him, they took out pens and paper from their school bags and requested that he write the


    number on the paper instead.


    Though they all used smart watches at school, they had their own phones at home.


    "La, you are going to be in secondary school soon, so focus on your studies and stop thinking


    about pointless things." Hayden did not pay La''s friends any mind at all. Even if they texted him,


    it wouldn''t be long before their enthusiasm wore off.


    "You all keep telling me that. Even if I study well and get into the best college, what difference will it


    make when I graduate? I would either run my own business or find a job that I like. Even if I don''t go


    to school, I can still do that when I''m of age!"


    "It''s exactly because you refuse to study that you are this empty-headed and would say something


    like that. Studying doesn''t just guarantee you a job when you graduate, it broadens your views and


    widens your horizons," Hayden said.

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    La did not want to continue the subject because her head had started to hurt.


    "Hayden, take me and Robert out shopping after dinner," she requested.


    "Sure. Think about what you want, and tell Robert to do the same. I''m going to eat." Hayden


    brushed her off just as she had done with Robert.


    In the hospital, Avery finally saw Elliot.


    It was not until he saw Avery''s eyes behind the protective goggles that he felt that he was truly alive.


    "Elliot, you are finally awake. I''m so d that you woke up!" she sobbed. "Do you know how upset I


    was to find out that you did such a thing behind my back?"


    "Miss Tate, Mr. Foster has just woken up. Try not to scare him into aa," the nurse reminded her.


    Avery bit her tongue at the nurse''s reminder.


    "Can we move Mr. Foster to the normal room?" the nurse asked.


    Avery checked on all the data and nodded.


    Elliot had been in ICU for almost a week, and his wounds from the surgery had been during the time


    he was unconscious. Though he was still frail, his life was in no danger.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he was transferred to the normal ward, Avery called both Wesley and Elliot''s doctor and told


    them the good news. She called Mrs. Cooper as well.


    Mrs. Cooper burst into tears. "I knew that Mr. Foster would be alright! Have you told Hayden and


    La? The three of them went out after dinner."


    "What are they doing out thiste at night?" Avery had thought that the children were at home.


    "Hayden didn''t buy any gifts for La and Robert this time. The two wanted gifts so they dragged


    Hayden out shopping," Mrs. Cooper exined. "Don''t worry. The bodyguard is with them so they


    will be fine."


    "Yeah. It''s just kind of cold outside." Avery was concerned that they would catch a cold, especially


    Robert. Though Robert seemed healthy, he fell ill frequently. Perhaps it was because he had been


    born prematurely. Even when they raised him with caution, Robert was still frailer than others his


    age.


    "I didn''t want him to go outside either, but he insisted on going out with his siblings. I wanted to go


    with them, but he didn''t want me to." Mrs. Cooper chuckled with resignation. "He was kind of wary


    about Hayden at first, and he''s now clinging to his big brother."


    Avery could imagine the sight. "They are siblings, after all. They are bonded by blood. If they are


    already out, let them have fun!"


    After the call, Avery did not call Hayden.


    Elliot was still quite frail and had closed his eyes to rest without saying a word after waking up.


    By the time Wesley and Elliot''s doctor arrived, he had fallen asleep again.


    "He stared at me for half an hour and just closed his eyes right before you came," Avery said.


    "Did he mention feeling any difort?" the doctor asked.


    "He didn''t say anything. I think he''s still dazed, but he probably remembers everything. He just


    stayed quiet because he didn''t want me to yell at him."


    "Hahaha! Miss Tate, now that he''s woken up, let''s refrain from yelling at him. Had he not risked


    everything, we wouldn''t know that everything Ang said was a lie."

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    "Yeah, Avery. There shouldn''t be any issue now that he''s awake," Wesley said.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery nced at Elliot, before asking Wesley to step outside for a word, and Wesley immediately


    knew that she was about to lecture him about the choice he made.


    "Is Shea alright?" Avery asked as soon as they were outside the room.


    "She''s fine. She did not manage to get any sleep until I told her that Elliot is going to live," Wesley


    said nervously. "Avery, this is my fault. me me if you want to!"


    "I told you that I don''t me you, Wesley. I stand by my words. I didn''t call you out here to yell at


    you. I just want you to think up another way to deal with this if something like this happens in the


    future."


    Wesley adjusted his sses. "What better way is there than this? I tried to think of one and came


    up with nothing."


    "You could have told me. If I had known that he would rather die than keep the device in his head,


    do you think I would have really stopped him?" Avery said calmly.


    Wesley swallowed nervously. "Avery, do you even know yourself? If you found out about this, you


    would have fought Elliot and done everything in your power to stop him from dying."


    Avery stared at Wesley in shocked silence.


    Wesley cleared his throat awkwardly. "I might not know you well enough, but Elliot knows you,


    doesn''t he? If he knew that you would have allowed him to proceed with the surgery, why would he


    bother lying to you about it? He must have thought it through and knew that telling you wouldn''t


    work, before deciding to keep this from you."


    "Wesley, am I really that much of a dictator?"


    "It''s not that, but you love him, so you can''t keep a leveled head when ites to him," Wesley said


    empathetically.


    Avery gave him a bitter smile.


    "Avery, be sure to not trust anyone when you head outside from now on. You cannot afford to get


    tricked again like you did." Wesley was still terrified whenever he thought back to what had


    happened. "You two got lucky, and you have a brilliant son, otherwise, you would have never seen


    one another again."


    "I will be careful," she said. "We were desperate to find Ivy, and after what has happened, I''ve given


    up. I think Elliot has given up as well. If we can''t find her no matter what, I guess it means that she''s


    no longer alive. Even if she is, she would be over three years old now, and for someone to raise her


    up to that age, they must have already developed a bond..."


    "You should have thought like that a long time ago. It''s not like you weren''t searching for that kid.


    You had sent your men to search for her, and it would have been for the best had you found her, but


    you shouldn''t havepromised your lives in the process of finding her." Wesley consoled her.


    "You haven''t eaten, right? Let''s go outside to eat. Consider that my apology."


    Avery rubbed at her belly and suddenly realized that she was hungry.


    ...


    A nended at the airport and Sebastian stepped outside along with his bodyguard.


    He hade to Aryadelle this time to find out more about Elliot''s condition and to locate Natalie.


    As soon as he stepped out of the airport, he turned on his phone and an update about Elliot


    instantly popped into sight.


    It was a message from Avery. [Elliot is awake.]


    Sebastian''s blood instantly ran cold, because, with Elliot awake, Dean''s life was only going to go


    downhill from there, which meant that Sebastian himself would suffer as well.


    The bodyguard caught a taxi and the two headed toward the five-star hotel they had booked.


    Sebastian replied to Avery. [Congrattions.]


    Avery did not reply, because there was nothing left to say. She did not need his help any longer and


    there was no need for the two of them to stay in touch from now on.


    After a while, Sebastian could not help but send her another message. [I''m in Aryadelle. My dad


    sent me here to look for Natalie.]

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    After dinner, Avery unlocked her phone while she sipped on her ss of water and saw Sebastian''s


    message.


    [Do you know where she is?] she replied.


    [We only know that she is in Aryadelle. Not sure exactly where she is. Do you know anything?]


    [No. What will you do when you find her?]


    [Based on what I know about my dad, he will kill her.]


    [I would expect that of your dad. Has he stopped his new project?]


    [He''s waiting for updates on Elliot. He is still fantasizing about Elliot dying, so he can carry on with


    the new project.]


    [Is he that much of a bitter loser?]


    [He has never lost in his life, and he''s not the only one afraid of losing. I feel the same.]


    [Just because you are afraid to lose, doesn''t mean you won''t lose.]


    [I know. My dad is not giving me a penny of his fortune if I fail to find Natalie this time. He said so


    himself.]


    [I can help you out if you are worried about making ends meet.]


    [It''s fine. I still have all my limbs so I won''t starve to death.]


    Sebastian took a deep breath and deleted his chat history with Avery after sending that message.


    He found Natalie''s number in his contact list and tried to call her. As expected, it did not go through.


    He only had her number and was not friends with her on any of the social media tforms.


    He tried to send her a message. [I''m in Aryadelle. If you want to live, let''s meet! If you don''t trust


    me, we can talk on the phone.]


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie had blocked all contacts apart from the ones of her parents, but she could still receive text


    messages.


    She felt hopeful when she saw Sebastian''s message, but her hope went down shortly after.


    Just like Dean, she was paranoid by nature, and she did not trust Sebastian. She was his sister


    from a different mother, and they were nothing butpetition to one another.


    After a while, Sebastian sent her another message with the address of his hotel.


    [Dad has gotten back the 2.1 billion Elliot took from him, and he sent me here to look for you. He


    won''t me me if I tell him that you are dead. Do you prefer to stay hidden for the rest of your life,


    or do you actually want to resolve this?]


    Natalie read through the message over and over again, before submitting to temptation and replying


    to him. [I can''t give you anything in return. Why would you help me?]


    [Let''s discuss this on the phone!] He replied.


    After a moment of hesitation, Natalie agreed and the two started talking on the phone.


    "Natalie, I can help to fake your death so you can dodge this bullet, but you need to do something


    for me. You can agree if you think it''s a good deal, or refuse if you don''t think it''s worth it."


    "What is it?" Natalie realized that it was not going to be a simple favor.


    After a few moments of silence, he said, "kill Dean Jennings."


    Natalie fell silent.


    "You definitely won''t be able to do that by yourself, so I will send someone to help you. Think about


    it, Natalie. You will never be free until Dean dies."


    Natalie burst intoughter. "Don''t talk like you are doing this for my sake. You won''t be able to get


    your hands on the Jennings family''s fortune unless Dean is dead! You are only going to remain a


    pawn while he is alive!"

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    Natalie''sugh stung his pride.


    Sebastian knew that he was merely a pawn to Dean, and a useless one as well because Dean had


    never bothered to hide his contempt.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dean felt that Sebastian owed everything he owned to him, and if he wished to take it back one day,


    he could do so anytime he wanted.


    Sebastian felt as though there was a leash around his neck and Dean was the one holding it on the


    other end.


    "If you don''t want to take the deal, forget it," he said calmly, seemingly unaffected by her insults.


    "I didn''t say no!" She stoppedughing and calmed down to consider his offer. "If I miss my chance,


    he will find out that I''m not dead. By then, not only will he kill me, but he will also find out that you


    have been lying to him."


    "How can it be my fault that you came back to life? Elliot died and came back to life, too, didn''t he?"


    Sebastian said. "Besides, I won''t let you do it unless I''m sure you will seed. There''s no point in


    me risking my own hide if I simply wanted you dead. Dean is paranoid as it is and I will raise


    suspicion if I so much as look in the wrong way."


    "Good thing that you are self-aware. Dean Jennings is ourmon enemy and that makes us


    friends." Natalie desperately needed someone to side with her and Sebastian was not a bad choice.


    Though he could not protect her, he was the only one who would be able to get close to Dean.


    "We are not friends, and we never will be. Once this is over, we will go our separate ways,"


    Sebastian said coldly.


    "Sure, so long as you don''t leave me in the cold once you get what you wanted! Let me tell you this:


    I am not interested in the Jennings family''s money."


    "Yeah. Where are you now? Now, that I''ve decided to fake your death, I will have to monitor you or it


    will end badly for me if Dean finds out that you are still alive," he said.


    Natalie knew he was right, but her instincts stopped her from cing her trust in him, at least for the


    moment.


    She could work with Sebastian to murder Dean, but she did not want to be Sebastian''s prisoner


    until everything was settled. She could not tell if Sebastian was simply trying to sell her out to Dean.


    "Let me think about it! You should think about how you want to kill him. I will believe it if you have a


    detailed n," she said.


    "Natalie, you are the one who needs my help, so this isn''t a negotiation. You have three days at


    most, and if you don''t make up your mind by then, this deal is off," Sebastian said, before hanging


    up.


    Natalie stared ahead dazedly, feeling lost.


    She had moved out of her aunt''s friend''s house and to a more remote area. He happened to have


    an abandoned hut in the mountain, so she paid arge sum of money to her aunt''s friend to gain


    ess to the hut.


    There were only two other families in the area who had moved away, leaving behind their torn huts.


    Her aunt''s friend had agreed to visit her every few days to bring her food and necessities.


    She had no other option than to agree.


    Natalie had been feeling ufortable ever since she arrived at the hut, but even so, she did not


    have the courage to agree to Sebastian''s terms so easily.


    She did not trust anyone else apart from her parents and though she believed that Sebastian hated


    Dean as much as she did, she did not see Sebastian as an assertive man.


    Everything that he had said could very well be bait that was meant to lure her out so that he could


    deliver her to Dean.


    Just then, lightning struck and split the night sky in half. Startled, she jumped and when she went to


    check if the doors were closed, she was stunned by the sound of the thunder that followed.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    She stood frozen in ce and clenched her fists as tears rolled down her face.


    She would never forget how difited she had be, and if there was another chance for her


    to be sessful again, she would never forget the humiliation she had experienced.


    It started raining shortly after, pulling Natalie''s mind back to reality.


    Since the hut had been abandoned for a long time, there were leaks. The roof leaked.


    With the fading light of the sun, she checked the entire hut and found over ten spots that leaked.


    Natalie hastily found buckets and pots to catch the rainwater.


    Just then, the screen of her phone lit up. She received a message.


    Meanwhile, in one of the stores in the city center, Hayden and his siblings stared at the rain.


    "Woah! It''s a rainstorm! Hayden, did we bring umbres with us?" La tugged at Hayden''s jacket


    as she stared at the rain.


    "There''s an umbre in the car, but there''s only one. I will find a way to carry Robert to the car first


    ande back for you," the bodyguard said before taking off his jacket to wrap it around Robert.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Robert was wrapped in a cocoon made of the bodyguard''s jacket. Only his eyes were


    exposed. Before he could protest, the bodyguard darted toward the parking lot with Robert in his


    arms.


    "Hayden, let''s run over as well!" La wanted to run through the rain. She had her older brother


    with her, and she wanted to take the opportunity to do something crazy with him; that way, Avery


    would not get angry at her even if they got wet.


    Just as Hayden considered her request, La grabbed his hand and dragged him into the rain.


    "Hayden! I''m so happy! This is so fun! It''s even more fun because you are here!" La shouted in


    excitement.


    Hayden was both frustrated and defeated. "Don''te crying to me if you catch a cold!"


    "What''s there to cry about over a cold? I can just take medicine! You still think of me as a little kid


    when I''m all grown up!" La said casually.


    Over at the parking lot, the bodyguard set Robert down and was relieved to find that the rain had


    not gotten to him when he heard La''s shout.


    The bodyguard grabbed the umbre and turned around; he instantly stiffened when he saw La


    and Hayden running in the rain.


    The two got to the car and Hayden immediately helped La into the car.


    "For the love of god! Didn''t I tell you to wait for me?" The bodyguard felt helpless at how drenched


    they were. "Hayden, La might not know how to control herself, but how can you y along? You


    two are going to get a scolding when you get back."


    La grabbed a box of tissue to wipe her face, before handing it to Hayden.


    "Mommy isn''t home, and she might not evene back tonight!" La said with a big smile on her


    face. "I was the one who dragged Hayden into the rain. If Mom finds out, do not tell her that Hayden


    started it."


    Rendered speechless, the bodyguard muttered, "We will see! At least now I know who to carry into


    the car first the next time this happens."


    La pouted. "It''s just a run in the rain. It''s not like I do it every day. I''m sure I won''t catch a co¡ª


    Achoo!"


    The bodyguard immediately set the heater up.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at Elliot''s mansion and La spotted Avery inside the house


    before she even opened the car door.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    "It''s over! Mommy is home!" La whined.


    Seeing how afraid she was, the bodyguard chuckled. "What are you so scared for? Just me it on


    your brother."


    "No way!" She scowled. "Besides, even if I tell her that Hayden pulled me out into the rain, do you


    really think Mommy is going to believe me?"


    "Then you are getting scolded." The bodyguard felt amused but did not dare to let it show. "Don''t


    worry, I''ll probably get a scolding, too."


    La took a deep breath and got out of the car.


    The rain had turned milder at this point. Avery and Mrs. Cooper came outside with an umbre to


    take them in, and Robert instantly burst into tears the moment he saw them.


    "Mommy, it''s hot... I''m dying!" Robert''s face was flushed as he cried.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery immediately ran toward the car at the sound of Robert''s cry and Hayden unbuckled the


    seatbelt of Robert''s child seat, before carrying Robert to Avery.


    The bodyguard instantly realized that he had turned the heat up to the maximum out of fear that


    La and Hayden would catch a cold, but he had forgotten to remove Robert''s jacket.


    Robert was wearing a thick-down jacket and must have been on the brink of getting heatstroke.


    Avery felt as though she was holding a fireball when she held her son. Not having enough time to


    check on La and Hayden, she took Robert inside the house.


    "Darling, why are you so hot?" Avery did not know what had happened. "Are youing down with


    a fever?"


    She immediately took off his down jacket as soon as they were inside the house and noticed that


    his inneryer of clothes was drenched with sweat.


    Avery tensed and took the clothes off, before grabbing a nket from the couch to cover Robert.


    "It was hot inside¡­ inside the car! Boohoo!" Robert sobbed pathetically.


    Just then, the bodyguard, Hayden, and La went into the house.


    When Avery saw that both La and Hayden were soaking wet, she immediately realized what had


    happened.


    "Miss Tate, here''s what happened." The bodyguard was about to exin everything to Avery when


    La hurried over to Avery and petted Robert on the head. "Don''t cry. We didn''t do it on purpose.


    I''m sorry."


    Robert pouted and hesitated. He did not know whether to forgive La or not.


    "La, what happened?" Avery looked at La.


    Seeing how they had started talking, Mrs. Cooper came and took Robert into the bathroom.


    "I dragged Hayden into the rain and we got soaking wet... Uncle didn''t want us to catch a cold and


    turned the heater up. We forgot that Robert wasn''t in the rain and was wearing a thick jacket," La


    confessed. "Mommy, it''s my fault! This has nothing to do with Hayden and the bodyguard."


    "Don''t me La." Worried, Hayden felt that he should be protecting his younger sister. "I was the


    one who took them out shopping. I didn''t check the weather report and didn''t know it was going to


    rain, so we didn''t bring an umbre."


    "I''m going to lecture her, but I won''t me anything on her," Avery said. "Go shower! I will take


    La to shower."


    La had long hair and she usually washed it herself or had her maid at home help her with it.


    Reassured, Hayden turned to return to his room.


    "By the way, Hayden, your dad is awake now," Avery added.


    "Ohh!" La eximed, "Daddy is alive?! He''s not dying?!"

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    "La, quiet down. Your dad is fine so far, but he''s still weak so I can''t take you to the hospital to


    see him. I will take you to him tomorrow."


    "But I want to go see him now!" La yelled as she dragged Avery into her room. "I want to go


    shower now..."


    "La, your dad is sleeping now, so we are not going there tonight."


    "Can I go see him tomorrow, then?" La desperately wanted to see her father.


    "Sure. You will need to go to sleep early tonight, then." Avery took La back to her room. "Also,


    don''t run into the rain like that again. I wouldn''t be this worried if it''s summertime, but you could


    easily catch a cold during winter."


    "I''m not cold, Mommy. My clothes are almost dry." The thin t-shirt La was wearing had mostly


    dried while she was in the car.


    "Maybe you and Hayden are okay, but Robert isn''t." Avery sighed. "Didn''t Robert mention that he


    was hot in the car?"


    "He didn''t say anything! If he had, we wouldn''t ignore him."


    "Maybe he didn''t mention it because he was worried about you two," Avery guessed.


    La had a different theory in mind. "I think Robert fell asleep and only woke up when we arrived


    home."


    Avery felt very sorry for Robert, but she could not me La and Hayden because they did not do


    it on purpose.


    After washing La and drying her, Avery went to check on Robert.


    Robert had alreadye out of the shower and had changed into new pajamas. He had seemingly


    recovered, except that the skin on his neck was still red.


    "Mommy, look!" Robert had already forgotten about the unpleasant experience earlier. He had slept


    for a while inside the car and felt extremely energetic. He held the toy robot that Hayden had bought


    him and showed it to Avery.


    "Hayden bought this for me. This robot can transform! It''s super cool!" Robert said as he took out


    the remote controller to control the robot.


    "Robert, you know that your dad was sick, right? He''s going to get better soon. I will take you to the


    hospital to pay him a visit tomorrow, okay?" Avery crouched before Robert and said.


    "Sure!" Robert looked up and beamed. "Hayden bought me other things as well. I want to give them


    to Daddy!"


    He went to the shopping bags on the coffee table and pulled out a toy that resembled a shlight.


    "Look, Mommy!" He turned it on and shed it on the floor. Instantly, a cartoon photo was projected


    onto the ground.


    It was Robert''s favorite cartoon character.


    He pressed the switch and another pattern appeared on the ground.


    It was a mini projector, and Avery could tell that Robert really liked the toy.


    "Robert, you should keep your toys because I don''t think your dad has the energy to y with


    them."


    "Oh, okay! I feel bad for Dad."


    "Darling, he is alright. Let''s go see him tomorrow. He is definitely going to be overjoyed." Avery


    could already imagine the sight of the children reuniting with Elliot.


    "So we don''t have to go to school?!" Robert pped his hands in excitement.


    Avery chuckled. "Darling, do you hate going to school that much?"


    He thought about it for a moment and nodded. "It''s more fun to stay at home!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "But there are no kids around here to y with you!"


    "I have all these toys to keep mepany. I don''t need other kids!" He pouted and said.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    Avery reflected on the time when Hayden and La were Robert''s age. They were also not very


    sociable. They were not willing to y with the other children in kindergarten.


    Back then, she had been extremely worried about their mental health, especially Hayden''s. He did


    not speak much.


    Mrs. Cooper could see what Avery was worried about, so she smiled andforted her. "Robert


    has good mental health for someone his age. It''s not that hepletely doesn''t y with the other


    children at the kindergarten. He has good friends there, but he prefers to y more at home.


    Sometimes, I take him to the neighborhood and I meet with other children''s parents. When I talk to


    them, they tell me that there are children who hate going to school more than Robert does."


    "I''m just overly concerned. Robert does seem livelier and healthierpared to others, in every


    aspect."


    "Yes!" At that, Mrs. Cooper suddenly thought of Elliot. "Is Master Elliot out of danger already? There


    should be no more idents in the future, right?"


    "I think so." Avery did not dare hope for certainty when it came to the future. "Let''s wait for a few


    days and let him recuperate. We''ll do a detailed check on him then."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm, Avery. Please don''t let anything happen to you two again in the future. Let''s not even think


    about whether the children will be able to bear the shock yet. I worry for you two. I was so scared


    that I was going to have a heart attack," Mrs. Cooper said.


    "We will surely be much more careful in the future. After all, we''ve learned such a valuable lesson. It


    should be ingrained in our brains."


    "Hmm. Go shower and rest earlier. I''ll take Robert to bed," Mrs. Cooper said.


    "Okay."


    The next morning, Avery brought the three children to the hospital to visit Elliot.


    She did not expect Ben and Chad to be in the ward.


    "Why are you all here so early?" Avery said, greeting them. "It''s only about seven plus in the


    morning."


    "Ben was herest night. He kept watch over Elliot through the night," Chad said. "I just arrived."


    "Oh." Averynced at the man in bed."


    "Uh¡­ Ben, since Avery is here, why don''t I send you back to rest?" Chad pulled Ben along and


    quickly left the ward.


    "You don''t have to leave so quickly!" Avery was a little awkward. She was not alone. She had


    brought her three children along. They did not need to avoid her.


    "Uh, why don''t you leave first then Ben! You have dark bags under your eyes, you surely didn''t


    sleepst night, right?" Chad found the room a little too crowded.


    "Get the bodyguard to send you back. I''ll stay here for a while before heading to the office to work."


    "Okay, then. I''lle at night." Ben left the room happily.


    After Ben left, La and Robert immediately went over to the bed and looked at their father.


    Elliot was in a great mood when he saw his children.


    "Don''t you all have school today?" Elliot''s mind was nk. There were many things he wanted to


    say, but he did not know what to say to his children at that moment.


    "Daddy, it''s only about seven right now. We''ll go to schoolter." La held her father''s huge hand


    and looked at the needle inserted into the back of his hand. She looked heartbroken. "Daddy, does


    your hand hurt? When can you get discharged? Once you''re discharged, take us out to y! I


    haven''t gone out with you in a long time."


    "Okay, once I''m discharged, I''ll take you wherever you want to go." Elliot always gave in to his


    daughter''s requests.


    Avery, listening by the side, could not help but interrupt, "After you get discharged, you have to


    recuperate for at least half a year. Wait until your body ispletely back to normal, then only talk


    about going out!"


    When Elliot heard this, he instantly furrowed his brows.


    Avery noticed his reluctance. She was about to say something when La said, "Daddy, you have


    to listen to Mommy. Mommy is a doctor. What she said is surely right."


    "Your daughter understands, yet you don''t," Avery said.


    "Avery, I''ll listen to you in the future." Elliot''s expression was gentle, and he said patiently, "As long


    as you don''t get angry with me."

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    "Don''t talk about this in front of the children. We''ll talk about our matters in private." Avery nned


    to properly talk to him after sending the children to school.


    Elliot had thought that he could escape the lecture, but looking at Avery, he knew he was going to


    receive a lectureter.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hayden, stay and have fun for a few more days!" Elliot looked at his son benevolently.


    Hayden looked at the sickly Elliot. He found it hard topete head-to-head with him.


    "Don''t think about me! Just look after yourself!" Hayden did not know how to talk to him properly.


    Although his words were harsh, it was not as cold and harsh as before.


    "Hmm. I will indeed have to care for myself in the future. I cannot be a burden to you all," Elliot said


    self-reproachingly.


    "Hayden''s not ming you." Avery was afraid that Elliot would misunderstand Hayden. "He came


    back to see you. Naturally, he does not hate you as he had in the past."


    Robert heard everything Avery said. He was confused. He looked up at Hayden. "Hayden, why do


    you hate my Daddy?"


    Hayden was speechless.


    Avery awkwardly picked Robert up and said, "Hayden doesn''t hate Daddy."


    "Mommy, you said it yourself just now. You said that Hayden hates Daddy." Robert blinked his huge


    eyes. He was sure he had not misheard her.


    "Hayden did indeed hate Daddy a little in the past, but that''s in the past," Avery said, but Robert did


    not understand.


    Robert red at Hayden.


    "Okay, now you''ve seen Daddy, you can go to school! I''ll send you to kindergarten." Hayden took


    Robert from Avery''s arms, forcefully taking him out of the ward.


    Robert wailed.


    Avery was worried, and she wanted to follow them.


    "Mommy, you take care of Daddy! I''ll pacify Robert! Once I cheer him up, I''ll head to school." La


    looked at Elliot. "Daddy, be good and listen to Mommy. I''lle by after school to spend time with


    you!"


    "Okay." Elliot looked at La walking out of the room. He could not help but grow nervous.


    Avery walked to the door. After seeing her three children leave, she closed the door.


    She walked to the side of the bed and sat down on the chair next to him. She looked at the man in


    bed calmly.


    Elliot''s heart was beating faster the longer she stared at him. His body temperature rose.


    "What did you and Ben talk about?" She was in no hurry to lecture him. She was casually chatting


    with him.


    "We were chatting about his and Lilith''s wedding. He said that I have to get better before they can


    hold the wedding." Elliot said to Avery, "I should be better, more or less, by Christmas, right? Why


    don''t we tell them to hold on Christmas day? I feel bad that they have to dy their wedding


    because of me."


    "What is there to feel bad about? If they really wanted to get married, they can get married


    whenever they want to. Elliot, don''tpromise yourself for anyone ever again."


    Avery used that topic to talk to him seriously. "We should put an end to Ivy''s matter!"


    Elliot wanted to discuss this with her after he woke up too.


    "Avery, I won''t stop sending people to look for her."


    "Of course, there would be no problem sending people, but we should not fall into other people''s


    traps because of this. Many people know about Ivy. Many of them want to secretly use Ivy to set us


    up," Avery said, putting the situation into perspective.

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Of course, Elliot understood this, but he was not as nervous as Avery.


    Ivy was his daughter. He would not regret sacrificing his life for her.


    However, he would not say such a thing out loud. If he were to say it, Avery would surely be angry.


    "Too bad." Elliot swallowed. He said, "We''ve suffered for so long, but we still haven''t heard any


    news about Ivy."


    "I refused to believe it, but now, we just have to ept that we won''t find her¡­ no matter how hard


    we try. We have to ept this fact."


    Elliot listened quietly without saying anything.


    "Elliot, let''s puty this matter to rest! We still have to continue living." Avery looked at him. She


    knew what he was thinking.


    All this while, he had been able to get anything he wanted. He had never suffered defeat. It was


    natural that he would not easily give up his search for Ivy.


    "Hmm." Elliot agreed because he did not want her to worry. He did not want her to be tormented by


    Ivy.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Avery had brought him breakfast.


    Mrs. Cooper had gotten up at three in the morning that day to make soup so that Avery could bring


    it over for Elliot.


    "Mrs. Cooper had initially wanted toe and visit you, but she didn''t sleep muchst night


    because she was making soup for you. She said that the soup would taste better if she simmered it


    over fire. I thought that she worked too hard, so I got her to rest." Avery opened the thermos and a


    delicious scent filled the room.


    Elliot suddenly felt hungry.


    Avery pressed the incline button so that Elliot would be in an upright position.


    About 20 minutester, Lilith, Tammy, and Jun came over to visit Elliot. When they saw Chad


    standing outside the door, they were a little confused.


    "Avery is inside." Chad scratched his head. "I don''t want to disturb them."


    "But, I haven''t seen Elliot since he woke up." Lilith could not help but push open the door.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the ward, Elliot was leaning in bed, and Avery was holding a razor, shaving his beard.


    Lilith was curious. In two steps, she was standing beside Elliot''s bed, staring at his arms. "Elliot,


    can''t you move your arms?"


    Elliot raised his arms to prove to her that his arms were still functioning.


    "You gave me a scare! I thought something had happened to your arms!" Lilith let out a sigh of


    relief.


    "Hahaha. Lilith, you''re about to get married. Can''t you see that they are just being affectionate with


    one another?" Tammy chuckled and teased. "I smell chicken soup. Avery, did you bring chicken


    soup for Elliot?"


    Avery blushed a little and quickly shaved Elliot''s beard before taking a towel and wiping his face


    clean.


    "Hmm, I brought quite a lot. Do you all want to have some?" said Avery politely.


    "Haha, if the three of us were to have some, your husband won''t have anything left to drink." Tammy


    sat down in the chair. "Elliot seems well! Not bad! He should be discharged in a few days, right?"


    "If he recovers well, he should be able to return home to rest after a few days." Avery took the basin


    and towel to the bathroom.


    Jun walked over to the other side of the bed. He looked at Elliot''s face and measured him up. "Elliot,


    thank goodness you''re fine. I was worried sick."

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    "Everyone''s time wille, you don''t have to worry," Elliot said very softly.


    "You sure are nonchnt. Do you know how worried Avery was and how much she effort she put


    into trying to save you?" growled Tammy, rebuking him. "You''re much more worrisome than your


    children. Look at how good La is, look at how obedient Robert is! I don''t need to mention


    Hayden. He has never once made anyone worry about him."


    "Tammy, enough." Jun gave his wife a look. "Elliot had been set up. It was not as if he wanted to get


    abducted. Let the past stay in the past."


    Avery came out of the bathroom and opened the thermos. She poured some of the soup into a


    bowl.


    She took the bowl to the side of the bed and sat down. She nned to feed Elliot.


    "Actually, when I first heard that he had secretly taken the device out of his head, I was furious. I


    was already thinking of what I was going to say when I saw him, but I also knew that yelling at him


    would not soothe my anger. I was sure I was going to hit him." Avery used the calmest voice to say


    the harshest words. "But the miracle is, when I saw him, I was not angry anymore."


    Chills ran down Elliot''s back. He thought that she was going to scold and beat him up in front of


    them.


    "As long as he is alive, nothing matters." Avery brought a spoonful of soup to his mouth.


    He immediately opened his mouth and drank the soup. The soup was extremely fresh. It did not


    taste oily at all.


    "Avery, you''re right. If Elliot were dead, you can hate him and scold him, and I''ll give him a scolding


    too. But, he is not dead and is doing well. Isn''t this a good thing? We don''t need to be angry," Jun


    chimed in.


    "Jun, if he is dead, who is going to hear my scolding?" Avery could not help but smile.


    "Avery, you might not bear scolding him now, but once he gets discharged, I''m sure you will have no


    problems scolding him," said Tammy. "He looks too weak right now. If I were you, I wouldn''t be able


    to lecture him too."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jun''s mouth twitched. His wife was so tactless!


    "Tammy, don''t you need to work today? I''ll send you to the office!" Jun pulled his wife away, heading


    for the door.


    After seeing Elliot, Jun felt relieved.


    "I''ve asked Lilith out shopping. If you need to work, go on your own!" Tammy pushed Jun away and


    walked over to Lilith.


    "Avery, we won''t disturb you two anymore." Lilith was ted by the sight before her. She liked


    seeing them in love.


    "Hmm! Go have fun! By the way, Lilith, about your wedding, just decide on a date and let us know.


    Even if Elliot can''t make it, the children and I will be there," Avery said.


    "Okay. His parents have nned a Christmas wedding for us, but I think New Year''s will give us


    more time to prepare. Also, I have quite a lot of work during Christmas."


    "Then, you should discuss it properly with Ben."


    "Hmm."


    Lilith and Tammy came out of the hospital.


    "Lilith, you should get Avery and Elliot to get married on Christmas instead!" squealed Tammy. An


    idea had just popped into her mind and she was extremely excited to share it with Lilith. "Ever since


    they had known each other, they had never had a good wedding."


    Elliot''s father had turned theirst wedding into a scandal.


    Lilith did not need to think about the suggestion, too much, and she quickly agreed. "Sure! I never


    wanted a Christmas wedding anyway, but looking at Elliot, do you think he will be fit enough by


    Christmas?"


    "He seems well! And if he is still weak, he can attend the ceremony in a wheelchair." Tammy got


    more excited the more she thought about it. "Consider it our gift of rebirth to them. What do you


    think?"


    Lilith nodded excitedly, but she soon furrowed her brows. "But they might not agree to it."


    "We''ll just not tell them. Their previous wedding had been toovish, and that was how the evil


    people got the opportunity to cause trouble. This time, we''ll wait until Christmas, and we''ll send


    them to the wedding venue that day." Tammy raised her eyebrows. "This will catch them off guard!"

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    Lilith thought that Tammy''s suggestion was great, but it might be challenging to execute.


    At that moment, only the two of them knew the n. They had to rope people in to help them.


    "I''ll talk to Ben tonight. Let''s see if he agrees to it or not."


    "Lilith, do you really need to know whether he will agree to it or not? You aren''t even married yet!


    You have to make him obey you." As someone who had been through it all, Tammy gave Lilith some


    advice. "You have to be tough on men. Avery and Elliot are the best examples. Your brother used to


    be extremely arrogant. Look at him now, Avery firmly holds the reigns."


    Lilithughed. "It''s Avery who is spoiling him, right? Not only did she help him shave, but she also


    fed him soup. If Ben was lying in bed, I wouldn''t have that much patience! It''s not as if his arms


    were broken and he can''t move."


    "Cough! Cough! What if Ben doesn''t help us?" Tammy was afraid that the n would fail.


    "I don''t think he will refuse, right? We are helping Avery and Elliot. After all their previous wedding


    was a disaster, and ended in failure. If I were Avery, I would surely have regrets. If we could make


    up for the regrets, then she has nothing left to worry about, and she would surely be happy!" Lilith


    tried putting herself in Avery''s shoes as she thought on the matter. She thought that Tammy''s idea


    was doable.


    "I would surely be happy if this was done well. It''s another matter if we ruin this. This is another


    reason why I think we can''t do it alone. When you return home tonight, you go discuss it with Ben,


    and I''ll discuss it with my husband."


    Lilith said, "Tammy, do you still need to discuss things with your husband? I thought you call the


    shots in your family?"


    Tammy blushed. She puffed her chest and said, "Of course, I call the shots. I''m heading back to


    give Jun some work to do."


    "Hahaha! Actually, everyone can see that your husband listens to you a lot. But I think this is mainly


    because he does not look to be the type of person who has much of an opinion, and you look highly


    opinionated and smart."


    "Lilith, you sure have a good eye for judging people, but my husband still has opinions on some


    things." Although Tammy liked tomand Jun, her love for him had never once changed. "Back


    then, I encountered some terrible things. His parents forbade us from being together. If he had not


    fought for us, we would have long split up."


    "I see! I''m impressed with Jun!"


    "Haha! By the way, once you and Ben get married, does that mean he has to refer to you as Mrs.


    Schaffer?" Tammy suddenly saw herself as being lower than Lilith. "Ben is Jun''s senior."


    "Well, Elliot is his senior, too, but you don''t refer to Avery as your Mrs. Foster, right?" Lilith said. "I


    have never once referred to Avery as Mrs. Foster. I think that makes her old. Even if I get married to


    Ben, you can still call me Lilith! Calling me by name makes it sound so much more affectionate!"


    "Hmm."


    At the hospital, after Avery fed Elliot soup, she wiped his body down before helping him change into


    clean clothes. She had brought him a change of clothes from home.


    After cleaning him up, she finally sat down to rest. She took out her thermos and phone from her


    bag.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    While drinking water, she looked at her phone.


    Last night, she had sent a message to the Marshall''s Awardmittee leader. She told him about


    Elliot, hoping they could quickly give the public an exnation.


    She had not received a reply when she had left the house. She had not received a reply untilter


    that morning.


    She had sent them the message the day before, making sure it was daytime in Bridgedale when


    she sent it. Clearly, they were trying to avoid this.


    Avery''s expression turned stern. She ced her thermos on the table and sent another message to


    him. "If you don''t give me a reply by today, I will expose this absurd lie to the public!"


    About five minutester, Avery''s phone rang.


    She immediately got up from her chair and said to Elliot, "I''m going to take this call."


    Elliot nodded and watched her walk out of the ward.


    Avery took her phone and left the ward. She headed to the corridor nearby. She answered the call,


    and she heard the voice of the Marshall''s Awardmittee leader.


    "Avery, I''m sorry. I had dropped my phone during the day, and I went to get the screen changed. I


    just got it back from the repair shop." Themittee leader had found the perfect excuse, and


    Avery had to force her emotions back down. "I saw the message you sent me. I¡¯m shocked. This is


    unbelievable."


    "I find it unbelievable too. I thought I would have to n Elliot''s funeral. But, he is awake now."


    Avery sounded calm, but her voice carried a hint of derision. "Not only is he awake, but he is in


    good spirits, too. He can eat and sleep well. He will be discharged in a few days."


    "This is something worth celebrating," gushed themittee leader pretentiously. "Send my


    regards to your husband."


    "No need. Even without your regards, he will be well." Avery could hear theck of sincerity behind


    his words. "What are you going to do with the award that you gave to Ang?"


    "Avery, this is not something I can decide on my own. The Marshall''s Award has a history of more


    than a hundred years. If we were to rescind Ang''s award and tell everyone that this was a


    mistake, how would they view the Marshall''s Award? Would they still believe in the award in the


    future? There is much to consider, and I won''t be able to give you an answer immediately."


    "I thought this is what you would say. You are themittee leader and you have the most


    authority. If this is the approach that you are going to take, I think that you won''t be able to give me


    a favorable answer in the future." Avery was very disappointed in them.


    She could understand the Marshall''s Award wanting to protect its hundred-year-old reputation, but


    when they had been checking the documents that Ang had sent over, and when they had


    decided to award her the Marshall''s Award, had they even stopped to consider the intent behind the


    Marshall''s Award?"


    "Avery, are you trying to ruin the Marshall''s Award?" Themittee leader sounded heartbroken.


    "Your teacher was a past Marshall''s Award winner! If you ruin the Marshall''s Award, that means,


    you''re ruining the honor he received too."


    "You have it the other way around! In my heart, my teacher''s achievements are much more than the


    Marshall''s Award! Even if the Marshall''s Award has vanished, his achievements will never vanish!"


    said Avery, her voice hard and cold. "If you think that you could use my teacher to threaten me,


    you''re wrong! If he were still alive, he would surely reject this false honor!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Miss Tate, I know that you''re a woman of justice. I was once like you. Don''t misunderstand me. I''m


    not saying that I don''t have a sense of justice. It''s just that I must weigh the many things that are


    involved. The capital Mr. Marshall raised for this award has been long gone, and we did rush to


    ept Ang Hill''s offer, for that I apologize." Then, themittee leader changed the topic. "Miss


    Tate, I''m sure that you don''t want the public to find out that Mr. Foster had been used as a test


    subject, right?"

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    Avery hesitated.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Elliot was a prideful man. If the public were to know about this, he would surely be the topic of


    conversation and rumors.


    He usually kept a low profile. He would not want something like this to be public.


    "Miss Tate, I implore you to reconsider. I''ll talk to the others on themittee about this matter.


    We''ll see if there is a better solution. Can you give us a little time, please?" Themittee leader


    noticed her hesitation. He immediately offered her a way out.


    "Okay, I hope that all of you will consider this carefully." Avery only had a short moment of


    hesitation, but she did not change her stance. "If you don''t change your answer by then, no matter


    what threat you use, be it my teacher''s reputation or Elliot''s, I will not be threatened."


    "Okay. I understand."


    After the call, Avery returned to the ward, only to find that Elliot had vanished.


    "Elliot!" Avery yelled out in shock.


    Her yells attracted the bodyguard who was outside the ward.


    "Miss Tate, what happened?" the bodyguard asked nervously.


    "Where is he?"


    "He didn''t leave the ward!" The bodyguard had been guarding the door. He did not see Elliot leave.


    Just as worry began to fill Avery, the bathroom door opened, and Elliot walked out.


    Avery and the bodyguard stared at him in shock.


    Although a week had passed since his surgery, Elliot had onlye out ofa two days ago.


    Everyone had thought that he could not get out of bed. No one had thought that he could get out of


    bed to use the bathroom¡­


    From how easily he walked, it seemed that he could be discharged already.


    "Avery, who were you talking to on the phone?" Elliot asked.


    If Avery had not been on the phone for such a long time, Elliot would not have thought to get out of


    bed. Before Avery had brought the children over that morning, he had felt rather weak and tired. His


    head had hurt too.


    After drinking the soup that she fed him and being cleaned up by her, he felt as if he had been


    injected with energy.


    His head did not hurt that much anymore, too, and he felt a little more energetic than he had felt that


    morning.


    Once he recovered his strength, he could no longer lie in bed.


    "Why did you get out of bed? Do you feel dizzy?" Avery immediately helped him to bed and sat


    down. "If you wanted to go to the bathroom, why didn''t you call out for help? If you didn''t want to


    yell, you could have pressed the button and gotten the nurse to help you!"


    Elliot said, "I''m fine. I''m not dizzy. I just wanted to try to see if I could get out of bed."


    "Of course, you could get out of bed, but it''s best if you do it under supervision. What if you had


    fallen head first on the ground?" Avery said. "I hope more than anyone that you get discharged


    earlier."


    "Why?"


    "Are youfortable staying here?" Avery asked. "Don''t miss home? Don''t you wish to be able to


    see your adorable children when you open your eyes every day? Hayden said that he is leaving this


    weekend. I hope that they will discharge you before the weekend."


    "I can get discharged right now." Elliot looked at her seriously. "I''m not dizzy. My head only hurts a


    little."


    "Get up." Avery pulled his arm. "I''ll help you walk around again. See if your body can take it or not."


    "Okay. Wasn''t I in ICU for a few days? I guess that when I was in the ICU, my brain recovered quite


    a bit. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore." Elliot walked out of the ward with Avery''s help. "Avery, did


    you talk to Hayden again? I think he treats me much better."


    "Hmm. Other than having a heart-to-heart talk, he has matured quite a bit too," Avery said. "He now


    knows the boundaries. He knows that my life is mine, and his life is his."

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Elliot heard what Avery said. He looked at her with his deep-set eyes. "You are disappointed, aren''t


    you?"


    Avery smiled. "Only a little. I know that our children will eventually leave us."


    "You don''t have to view this matter so pessimistically. They are not leaving us. They are finishing


    what they are meant to do on this earth."


    "When La leaves us, I hope that you will be this open-minded as well." Hearing what Avery said,


    the calm immediately vanished from Elliot''s face.


    That evening, Lilith brought what she had purchased back to Ben''s luxurious mansion.


    Lilith was staying at his ce at the moment. Initially, she had been a little embarrassed about


    moving in, butter, when Ben left for Bridgedale, Ben''s parents called Lilith over to stay with them,


    so that they could look out for each other. Lilith could not convince them otherwise, so she officially


    moved in.


    To Lilith, the only issue with marrying Ben was the children she had to bear him. She did not have


    trouble with her inws, as they had always been polite and they loved her very much.


    First, she was Elliot''s sister. Second, her career was taking off at the moment. Even if she did not


    rely on Ben, she could still live well.


    One could say that Ben would never meet another young and pretty wife that suited him if he


    missed his chance with her.


    Ben''s parents were extremely satisfied with Lilith.


    "Lilith, why didn''t you get Ben to go shopping with you? You''re carrying so many things. I''m sure you


    must be exhausted, right?" Helen immediately went over to help Lilith with her bags.


    "I went shopping with Tammy today. Tammy didn''t take her husband along, so I was a little shy


    talking Ben along." Lilith took the things she bought for Ben''s parents out. "Is Ben back yet?"


    "He is! He''s upstairs! At first, I thought of waiting for you so that we might have dinner together, but


    Ben said you were eating out, so we didn''t wait for you."


    "I had dinner with Tammy. Aunt Helen, I''ll go up and see him." Lilith wanted to tell Ben about the


    n that Tammy and her hade up with.


    When she went upstairs, she saw Bening out of his study. They bumped into each other.


    Ben looked at her and quickly ended the call.


    "Lilith, both of you were outte shopping, so what did you buy?"


    "Clothes, shoes, and bags!" Lilith casually brushed hisment off. She pulled Ben into his study.


    "Ben, I want to talk to you!"


    "What is it? Why are you being so secretive?" Ben noticed how guarded she looked, and his


    curiosity was roused.


    Lilith was young. She could not keep anything in her heart. She was normally direct and would blurt


    out anything that was on her mind. She could no longer stand the suspense of keeping the secret to


    herself.


    "The wedding that your parents had nned for us, why don''t we have Elliot and Avery get married


    instead? Thest time they got married, my father ruined it for them. They did not ever get married


    properly, and Avery must surely regret not being able to have a proper wedding," said Lilith.


    Ben was stunned.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was alright to throw Elliot and Avery a wedding, Ben felt that Elliot might look down on


    the wedding his parents nned.


    "I know you would surely agree to it, but your parents¡ª"


    "Lilith, are you thinking straight?" Ben adjusted his sses. "Tammy came up with this idea, right?"


    Lilith nodded.


    "This Tammy! How bold of her to think of this!" Ben chuckled.


    "We won''t tell Elliot and Avery about it. We will only tell them about it on the day of the wedding ."


    Lilith measured Ben''s expression.


    "If that is the case, it would be quite fun," Ben said and nodded. "I have no objections."

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    "I knew that you wouldn''t mind, but you''ll have to talk to your parents!" said Lilith.


    know that you won''t mind, but you have to talk to your parents!" Lilith urged, "And as for how we are


    going to execute it, you''ll have to help. Tammy and I only came up with the idea. You''re not


    expecting us to do everything, right?"


    Ben looked at how excited she was. He asked, "What about our wedding? Do you have any ns


    for it?"


    Lilith took out her phone and looked at the calendar. After scrolling through her calendar, she


    casually pointed at a day on the calendar. "Why not do it on this day? Before New Year''s. After the


    wedding, we can go on our honeymoon and still be back in time for New Year''s. What do you


    think?"


    Ben furrowed his brows. "We will only have a few days for the honeymoon? Lilith, you''re being


    perfunctory. I remembered that Elliot and Avery''s honeymoon was half a month."


    "Why are youparing us to them? I remembered their wedding clearly. It was unprecedented in


    its grandiosity. If you areparing us to them, then why not have a wedding that is just as grand


    as theirs? You handed the organization of our wedding to your parents, right? Back then, Elliot was


    the one handling his wedding."


    Lilith''s legs were feeling a little sore, so she sat down in the office chair.


    "I did want to n our wedding, but you kept regretting it, and you couldn''t set a date, right? My


    parents helped us because they saw us dragging our feet¡­"


    "I''m not ming your parents. My point is don''tpare yourself to Elliot. A week for a honeymoon


    is not short. Why do you want half a month? Won''t you get exhausted having fun for half a month?"


    Lilith had to run around a lot for work, so she only wanted to stay home during the holidays.


    "Why would our honeymoon be exhausting? I haven''t had a break in a long time. I want to take this


    time to rest."


    "Yes, we can rest better at home. But then, we''ll just stay home and rest," Lilith said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ben had a look of disbelief stered on his face. "My parents are leaving after New Year''s. If we


    were to spend our honeymoon at home, do you think they''ll agree to it? I told my mom that I have


    already booked a luxurious package for our honeymoon abroad."


    "If we''re giving the Christmas wedding to Elliot, you have to give them the honeymoon, too!"


    Ben was speechless.


    "If you''re afraid of your parents, we''ll find a hotel and we can rest there." Lilith did not want to cause


    him trouble.


    "Okay! No matter what, we can''t stay home. Have you seen any couples staying home for their


    honeymoon? Lilith, you''re too unambitious! This is my first wedding. How can you brush me off like


    that?"


    "You say that as if this is my second wedding or something." Lilith changed her line of thought. She


    had asked Ben to give their wedding to Elliot, and that had been a little too much to ask from Ben.


    "I''ll go along with your ns for our honeymoon, okay?"


    "That''s more like it. My parents should have almostpleted nning for the Christmas wedding.


    I''ll go ask them about it." At that, Ben got a little worried. He wondered if his parents would be angry


    or not.


    "Lilith, why don''t youe with me! If my parents start scolding me, you can help me out," Ben


    asked meekly.


    "You''re an adult, yet you''re still afraid of your parents scolding you?" Lilith did not dare toe with


    him, so she cheered him on. "Don''t worry, your parents love you a lot. They surely won''t scold you."


    "My parents haven''t scolded me before," Ben said but he still felt conflicted. "Since young¡ª"


    "This was not what you told me when you were pursuing me. You said that your parents almost


    broke it off with you because they wanted you to get married. They surely must have scolded you


    before and more than once at that."


    "Fine, I''ll go." Ben took a deep breath and walked out of the study.


    Lilith secretly followed him, but she did not dare to head downstairs.


    About twenty minutester, Ben took a stack of documents upstairs.


    Twenty minutes had passed, and for ten of those minutes, there was absolute silence. Lilith


    guessed that his parents must have agreed to give the wedding to Elliot.


    Ben took the documents to the study room and closed the door shut.


    "This is everything about the Christmas wedding."

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    Lilith furrowed her brows and epted the documents. She opened them.


    "Why is this so troublesome? Is it this troublesome when other people get married, too?" Lilith


    through the documents and had a look. "What the hell? Do we have to perform an act? What kind of


    terrible interests do your parents have? Do you think Elliot would perform in public for all of you?"


    Ben said, "This is the wedding my parents prepared for us."


    "I know¡­ but don''t you find it embarrassing that they asked you to perform?"


    "No! What is there to be embarrassed about? It''s just singing, dancing, and acting, right? I''m a fun


    person."


    Lilith stared at him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I got further than you did, and there is also a bride singing a love song." Ben took a deep breath,


    "Not only that, but the groom also makes an appearance in a cartoon dinosaur costume. The bride


    must kiss it for it to transform into the groom¡­"


    "Bloody hell! Who designed this? This is so childish!"


    "My mother came up with it."


    "I never would have thought that your mother was into this. It''s just a wedding! Why does she have


    to make it resemble a y?!" Lilith gave the wedding booklet back to Ben. "The wedding for Elliot


    and Avery cannot follow your mother''s n."


    "And it''s all booked. The lights, music, and staff for the wedding have all been booked." Ben tried to


    calm her, "Elliot has seen all kinds of things. This would not be a challenge for him."


    ¡­


    Elliot and Avery arrived home.


    She had gotten Elliot to walk around the hospital lobby, and not only did he not tire, but he grew


    more energetic.


    She conducted his checkup that afternoon.


    Just like he said, he had made quite a bit of progress in his recovery while he was in ICU. After


    thinking about it for a while, she allowed him to get discharged.


    The two children returned home from school to see their father home. They danced happily.


    "Your Daddy can only rest at home now. He still can''t take you out to y," said Avery, warning the


    children. "During the weekend, you can get Hayden to take you all out to y."


    "As long as Daddy is healthy, I''m happy!" La said understandingly. "Even if Daddy can only stay


    at home every day, I''m happy."


    Elliot said, "Baby, you should pray that I can get about sooner! I want to take you all out to y."


    "More like you want to go out to y on your own, right?" said Avery, chiming in. "You have to


    recuperate. What happens if there are after-effects?"


    "Avery is right. Brain injuries are harder to heal frompared to other injuries," Mrs. Cooper said.


    "Also, it''s almost Christmas. After Christmas, it''s New Year''s. Master Elliot, I think you can wait until


    after New Year''s to return to work. It won''t be toote."


    "Mrs. Cooper is right." Avery agreed with Mrs. Cooper''s suggestion.


    Elliot looked at them. "I had stayed home for half a year before. Do you know what the people in the


    office called me?"


    "Do people in the office dare talk about you?"


    "They won''t do it in my face, but they secretly gossip behind my back," Elliot said helplessly. "They


    said that one doesn''t stay home that long even after giving birth."

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    Avery chuckled. "This piece of gossip is absurd. When I gave birth to Robert, I took at least half a


    year off."


    "You still left the house."


    "I never said you couldn''t leave the house for half a year. Let''s see how well you recover!" Avery


    helped him to the dining table. "After a while, you can probably start working from home. As long as


    your head doesn''t hurt, I won''t just let you do nothing."


    "Will you still be going to Bridgedale?" Elliot asked. "Didn''t you hire a team of experts in Bridgedale?


    Do you need to deal with it?"


    "I can go, or I can not go. The people in my team never believed in resurrection treatment. Their


    advice has always been that I perform a craniotomy on you and have a look at your device.


    However, you had just undergone surgery, and I was worried that doing it would kill you¡­"


    "Avery, sometimes, you need to believe in yourself," Elliot said.


    "It''s pointless telling me this. If you weren''t the person in danger, I would surely be more sensible.


    As long as I have to make a decision regarding you, I will be dominated by fear."


    "I will never let myself get into such dangerous situations in the future."


    "Next time when we head out, we cannot let other people lead us by the nose."


    "Yes."


    "Hey, you two can stop being corny!" La looked at them looking at each other affectionately. She


    had goosebumps. "The next time you two head out, just bring more bodyguards."


    "La, this isn''t a bodyguard problem." Although Avery wanted to forget the matter, she thought that


    it was worthwhile to review the matter first. "Your daddy and I had only fallen into the trap because


    we missed your sister Ivy so much."


    "Mommy, so you haven''t found her yet?" La remembered this. Her expression was a little


    sunken.


    Robert''s eyes brightened. He asked in a bright voice "La, I have a younger sister?"


    "Yes! She is only a little younger than you. She has been taken away by bad people. Daddy and


    Mommy left us because of her." La simplified the issue for Robert.


    Robert pouted when he heard what La said. "Why did the bad people take away my sister? Was


    it because she was disobedient?"


    "When Ivy was taken away, she was still a little baby. How could she have been disobedient? The


    bad people are evil, and that was why they took Ivy away," La said angrily. "If I were to catch the


    bad people, I would beat them to death!"


    "La, I''ll beat the bad people to death with you!" Robert yelled.


    Avery looked at how excited the children were. She had mixed feelings. The Gould family was dead,


    and they could not even find out who the murderers were.


    When Gary Gould was still alive, he had made many enemies. On top of that, it was legal to carry a


    gun in Ylore, so gun homicides were not rare. However, the Gould had tight security, yet the


    perpetrator could break through their defenses, meaning that they had been nning in secret for a


    long time, and they also had nted a mole inside the family.


    "La, Robert, I just want to tell you that Ivy might not be alive." Avery was afraid that the children


    might miss her, so she said, "For the past few years, your Daddy has been sending people to look


    for her, but we found no news of her. This could only mean that she might not be alive."


    "That only proves that Elliot is not capable enough," Hayden, who had always been silent, suddenly


    said.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Hayden, your Daddy has tried his best." Avery sensed tension.


    "I know that he has tried his best, which is why I said that he is not capable enough." Hayden had


    never hidden his doubts when it came to Elliot''s abilities. "From the news that I have gathered, Ivy


    should still be alive."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Avery and Elliot were instantly stunned.


    "Hayden, you found Ivy?" La yelled in shock.


    "No, but I have found some news." Hayden had not wanted to divulge what he had found yet, but


    when Avery informed her children that Ivy might be dead, he could no longer remain silent.


    "Hayden, what news did you find?" Avery''s heart was about to pop out. Her breath quickened.


    Elliot''s gaze burned into Hayden. His voice trembled a little, "Hayden, where is Ivy right now?"


    "I don''t know where she is. The only thing I know is that they have not killed her. The crime


    syndicate knew that she was your daughter, and they did not toss her with the other children in the


    pit." Hayden told them everything he knew. "The person only knew that Ivy had been sold to


    someone rich. That person had bought Ivy at a high price, so surely he would not kill her."


    This topic was clearly beyond Robert''s understanding. He did not understand what was going on,


    but he could understand the word kill. He was so afraid he quickly hid in La''s arms.


    "Hayden, stop talking! You''re scaring Robert." La hugged Robert. Her voice was a little croaky.


    She was frightened as well.


    Selling and killing children, these words made her shudder. It was almost as if she was hearing a


    horror story.


    "Hayden, let''s talk somewhere else." Avery got up from the dining chair and walked over to Hayden.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden stood up and followed Avery out of the dining room out of pressure.


    Elliot thought about what he heard for a few seconds, and then, he, too, stood up and followed


    them. He wanted to hear what Hayden had found.


    "Daddy, don''t go! I''m afraid!" La looked at Elliot with a pitiful expression. "Robert is afraid too!"


    Elliot looked at the two children shivering with fear. He caved in.


    He walked to the children and spoke to them gently, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t let bad people get


    close to you. Ivy was taken away by bad people because Daddy and Mommy were not with her."


    "Daddy, I''m worried for Ivy." La was afraid. "The people who took her away must be very evil. I


    don''t want you and Mommy to be hurt by bad people anymore. I don''t want you to look for Ivy, but I


    also hope that she returns¡­" La cried, feeling conflicted.


    "La, don''t worry. If there is news of your sister, we will surely rescue her. Your mommy and I won''t


    go there ourselves. We''ll send others there. That way, you won''t need to be worried about us." Elliot


    had just gotten discharged from the hospital. Even if they found Ivy, Avery would surely forbid him to


    go himself.


    "Daddy, I don''t want you to leave me ever again. I don''t want Mommy to leave me, too. Can you two


    always be by my side?" La blinked her huge, wet eyes, pleading with him. "The bodyguard


    spends more time with me that you two."


    "La, I promise you¡ª"


    "You have to promise me not to leave. Can you watch as Robert bes like Hayden and I?"


    La pouted. Tears quickly fell from the corner of her eyes.


    In the study upstairs, Avery looked at Hayden and asked, "Who did you speak to, to get such news


    of Ivy? Why didn''t you tell me immediately? You said that Ivy was sold to a wealthy person, who


    was she sold to?"

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    "Mommy, I''m sure you know Holly nche, right?" Hayden asked, looking into Avery''s eyes.


    Avery stiffened. Hatred made her grimace. "Of course! She was the one who tricked your daddy and


    me into the underground cer!"


    "Natalie was the one who paid her to do such things. I thought that she might know where Ivy is, so


    I sent someone to look for her," said Hayden,ing clean. "Holly is a very smart woman. She got


    a huge sum of money from Natalie. After she escaped from Ylore, she bought herself a new


    identity."


    "You found Holly?" Avery''s heart was beating wildly.


    Hayden shook his head. "I found her boyfriend. She got together with him by using her fake


    identity."


    "Hayden, you''re amazing. How did you find Holly? She used a fake identity, yet you could still find


    her." Avery waspletely amazed by her son''s abilities.


    No wonder Hayden had said that Elliot was not capable enough.


    Avery did not think that Elliot was not capable, but Hayden''s mind was clearly more agile. He


    thought a little wider.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I looked for her using her appearance. After she escaped Ylore, she got herself a job selling


    alcohol in a bar in Creolia. Before the person I hired could get to her, she escaped into the night.


    Her reflexes are superb, and it''s hard to catch her.


    "She has been in a syndicate. Her mental fortitude and reflexes must be stronger than that of an


    ordinary person''s. I have met her before. I think she''s aplicated person. I feel that she might


    not know where Ivy is. If she knew, she would have told me."


    "Mom, you can''t trust anything a person like her says." Hayden was cold. "No matter what they do


    or say, it''s only so that they can survive."


    "But, Holly had asked me to euthanize her."


    "If one truly wanted to die, there are many ways to do it. Why did she want to be euthanized? She


    must be afraid of pain!" Hayden mocked.


    Avery did not know how to respond to Hayden''sment.


    "Her boyfriend told you that Ivy had been sold to a wealthy family. Are there any more clues?" Avery


    was not feeling that hopeless anymore.


    If Ivy had been sold to a rich family, she was most probably still alive.


    Hayden shook his head. "Her boyfriend doesn''t know much. Ivy only told him this in passing. As for


    who the wealthy person is or what nationality they are, he doesn''t know. I didn''t want to say


    anything yet, because I do not have much information."


    "Hayden, thank you for secretly doing so much. When your Daddy had the ident, you helped a


    lot too." Avery hugged Hayden.


    Hayden was not used to his mother hugging him like that.


    "Mom, I said I would look for Ivy. I will surely do something about it." Hayden let go of Avery and


    said, "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go eat!"


    "Hmm. Hayden, in the future, if there is any news about Ivy, you must tell me. I really want to find


    her. Previously, your Daddy and I paid a painful price which made me a little apprehensive about


    finding her."


    "Mom, don''t be afraid. Just be careful," Hayden said. "If there is anything in the future, you can tell


    me, too. That way, when you''re in danger, I will be able to locate you immediately."


    "Okay."


    Sebastian was at a hotel. He was waiting for Natalie. He had been waiting for her for the past three


    days. He was a little disappointed. The n he told Natalie was something that he truly wanted to


    do.


    He could no longer stand Dean, that old man! However, just relying on himself, he did not dare take


    action. If Natalie were to join in, he would have more confidence.


    It was only that Natalie still did not trust him, just like how Dean had never once looked at him


    properly.


    In their eyes, he was just an incapable and unreliable piece of useless trash.


    Sebastian took a swig of red wine before calling Natalie.

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    Sebastion did not think that the call would connect, but no one picked up.


    "Sir, we can contact the police to pinpoint the location of her phone," the bodyguard suggested.


    "Hmm, I thought so too."


    Natalie was his sister. The police would surely help him to look for her, but he had never thought


    that locating her would be such a simple matter.


    He only had to provide his identity card and proof of Natalie and Dean''s rtionship, and the police


    immediately helped him locate the position of Natalie''s phone.


    The location showed that Natalie''s phone was in a rural and remote area surrounded by hills.


    Once he got the exact position, Sebastian and his bodyguard went there looking for Natalie.


    "She would dare to escape to such a remote area. She sure is bold!" the bodyguard mocked.


    "I guess using to Aryadelle to look for her must have scared her." Sebastian leaned back in his


    chair and closed his eyes, resting. "But her phone is on. I suspect something must have happened


    to her. If not, she would not have left her phone on and exposed her position. She is much smarter


    than me. Dad told me that if Natalie was a boy, he would like her better."


    "Sir, your father is just saying that to provoke you. Natalie is ady. No matter how exceptional she


    is, your father won''t give her the family fortune. Don''t worry!"


    Sebastian nodded.


    After four hours of running about, Sebastian finally arrived at the bottom of the hill where Natalie


    was staying.


    "Sir, why don''t you stay here and wait? We''ll go up and look?" The bodyguard was afraid that


    Sebastian could not climb the hill.


    Sebastian wanted to arrest Natalie himself, so after a short moment of hesitation, he went forward.


    He had Natalie''s position on his phone. If he went to search for her, he should be able to locate


    Natalie''s position quickly.


    "Sir, be careful! It''s quite steep! It''s clearly wild without any man-made paths!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Natalie climbed up this hill herself, and she even stays here. What is there for me to be afraid of?"


    said Sebastian, encouraging himself.


    About half an hourter, they were halfway up the hill. They found Natalie''s broken hut.


    The door to the hut was hidden.


    Two bodyguards stood outside the door and called out a few times. No one responded.


    Sebastian gave them a look, ordering them to go in.


    m!


    The bodyguard kicked the door down!


    There was no one inside the wooden hut.


    "Natalie doesn''t seem to be inside!" The bodyguard looked around and said to Sebastian, "Sir, there


    are some daily amenities inside. I think Natalie must have used them!"


    Sebastian strode into the hut. He searched the bed and found Natalie''s phone under the pillow.


    "Why did Natalie not take her phone? Has she been kidnapped?" The bodyguard picked the phone


    up and looked at it. There was nothing strange on it, so he passed it to Sebastian.


    Sebastian held Natalie''s phone. His expression darkened. "This is Natalie''s phone. She might have


    been in an ident."


    "What should we do? Should we continue looking for her?" the bodyguard asked.


    "Sir, you can look through her phone and see if there are any important messages," another


    bodyguard said.


    Sebastian pressed the switch button to unlock the phone. He scrolled through her messages and


    saw a message to Holly nche.

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    Sebastian was not familiar with Holly, but from their messages, he saw a name that made his eyes


    brighten¡ª Ivy.


    Ivy was Elliot''s and Avery''s long-lost daughter.


    They had been in Ylore, looking for her, and that was how Natalie had set them up. They had


    almost died in the suburbs of a foreign country!


    After going through Natalie and Holly''s messages, Sebastian could roughly guess Holly''s identity.


    He was overjoyed. He felt as if he had just won a jackpot.


    The first thing he thought of doing was calling his father and giving him the news. His father would


    surely be very happy.


    After this thought appeared, he felt sad! He clearly hated his father and wanted to kill him. That way,


    no one could call him useless anymore. No one would use the Jennings family fortune to force him


    into obedience.


    However, why did the first thought he have was one which involved pleasing his father? He had just


    gotten a very important lead.


    He could have told Avery. If he wanted a reward, Avery would surely generously reward him.


    "Sir, are there any important messages on the phone?" The bodyguard noticed his tense


    expression. "Do we go back immediately, or do we continue looking for Natalie?"


    The other bodyguard said, "Sir, why don''t we head back? We won''t be able to do much here. You


    should hand over Natalie''s phone to your father, and then it will be done, right?"


    "Yes! You''re the only heir. Even if he thought you didn''t do well, he would surely not me you. Why


    do you have to continue suffering outside?"


    The bodyguard''sments helped Sebastiane to a decision. If he wanted to inherit Dean''s


    fortune, he would have to be in the same boat as Dean. Even if he helped Avery, Avery would at


    most reward him. However, how could this rewardpare to the Jennings'' family fortune?


    At that thought, he led the bodyguards down the hill.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Where could Natalie go? Could someone have located her before us and taken her away?" On the


    way down, they chatted. " I think Old Mr. Jennings would prefer to see Natalie''s body more than her


    phone."


    "But Natalie has vanished. We can''t find her. Think about it. Elliot Foster has been looking for his


    daughter for years, and yet, he has still yet to find her, right?" It''s a lot easier trying to locate a living


    person than a dead one. The dead are much harder to find."


    "Hmm." The bodyguard responded to his colleague before looking at Sebastian, "Sir, are we


    heading back to Bridgedale today or tomorrow? If we''re returning today¡­"


    "Tomorrow then! When we reach the hotel, it''ll already be dark anyway." Sebastian had been


    running about the entire day. He was exhausted. Other than that, he wanted to calm down and


    properly think about his next step.


    At seven in the evening, Sebastian arrived at the hotel. After having dinner at the restaurant on the


    third floor, he and his bodyguards returned to their respective rooms.


    He closed the door and unlocked Natalie''s phone. He read through the messages once more.


    This phone was the phone that Natalie had used for everything, and she would not have voluntarily


    left this phone behind. Something must have happened to her.


    That was good too. It saved him and his father the trouble of killing her themselves.


    After lying in bed, resting for a while, Sebastian picked his phone up, searched for Avery''s contact,


    and called her.


    He had to return to Bridgedale tomorrow. Before returning, he wanted to meet Avery.


    The call connected, and it took Avery a few seconds to answer it.


    "Sebastian, can I help you with anything?" Avery was washing Elliot''s hair.


    For the past week, not once had Elliot''s head touched water. In fact, his head had never touched


    water since he got injured.

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    To make matters worse, Elliot was particr about cleanliness, so he kept grumbling, wanting to


    wash his hair.


    Avery had to find a way to wash his hair.


    Her phone rang, but she was in the bathroom, so she did not hear it. It was Robert who had brought


    her phone to her.


    If Robert had not given her, her phone, she would not have heard it ringing nor would she have


    answered the call.


    "I''m returning to Bridgedale tomorrow," Sebastian said, waiting for Avery to understand what he was


    trying to say.


    Avery ced the call on loudspeaker mode and put it to the side. She continued washing Elliot''s


    hair. "Have you found Natalie?"


    "No," Sebastian said lightheartedly. "Are you free tomorrow? Why don''t you treat me to a meal?


    Aryadelle is your territory."


    Avery noticed Elliot tensing and she rejected Sebastion without a moment''s hesitation. "I''m not free


    tomorrow. Elliot has just gotten discharged. I have to be with him. I can treat you to a meal when I''m


    in Bridgedale next time."


    A sense of disappointment rose within Sebastian''s heart.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He only wanted to have a meal with her. Even if she had to care for Elliot, could she not spare two


    hours of her time?


    In the end, Avery had never treated him as a friend. Back then, in Bridgedale, when Avery needed


    him to gather information for her, she was not that cold and heartless.


    "Okay! I know I am no longer of use to you. I won''t disturb you again in the future," Sebastian said


    self-deprecatingly.


    "Sebastian, why do you have to say such things? If you only want me to treat you to a meal, I could


    do it next time. Right now, Elliot has just gotten discharged. I really can''t leave."


    "Will he die if he doesn''t see you for a while? Such crude lies work on children, but why do you have


    to use them on me? Forget about it. I have nothing more to say to you. Goodbye," Sebastian said


    and waited for two seconds, wanting to hear if she would offer an exnation, but she did not.


    She merely said goodbye.


    Sebastian''s world was suddenly clear. He no longer had any more worries or hesitation. He knew


    what he needed to do next.


    She hung up. She was almost done washing Elliot''s hair.


    "Sebastian asked you out for dinner, why are you not going? I''m not that petty to not let you go have


    a meal with your friends." Elliot knew that Sebastian had helped Avery, so he did not hate Sebastian


    that much.


    "I don''t know why he suddenly asked me out for a meal. Two days ago, I sent him a message telling


    him how the problem has been solved. I no longer need to keep in contact with him."


    "Avery, don''t you think saying that to him is a little too direct?"


    "It''s not that I want to be that direct. It''s just that we are at war with Dean, and he can''t possibly


    distance himself from Dean, so it''s better to draw a line," said Avery to Elliot seriously. "You have


    not recovered from your injuries. Don''t overthink this. I''ll blow dry your hair."


    "Avery, are you really nning on staying home to care for me?" Elliot felt as if it was a little unreal.


    "If not? You need rest, I need rest, too!" While caring for him, she could rx a little, too.


    Their past was dark.


    "Hmm, with you by my side, I''m very happy. I feel as if the sickness is not that tough to bear."


    "You''ve already been discharged. Your injury will get better day by day." She switched on the


    hairdryer, and they stopped talking.


    A few minutester, Elliot''s hair was dry. Avery ced the hairdryer back into the drawer.


    "Elliot, when your injuries have gotten better, let''s get remarried!" Avery helped Elliot out of the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    Avery sounded calm as if they were discussing an inconsequential matter.


    "Have you thought this through?"


    "Does this need thinking about?" Avery asked in return.


    Elliot shook his head.


    "Don''t shake your head. Have you forgotten that you have head injuries?" Avery sighed.


    She understood how Elliot felt. After going through so many incidents together, it was easy to


    understand the other person''s heart.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about next Monday? Hayden said that he is leaving on the weekend. We''ll head to the Civil


    Registry Office on Monday. We''ll get Hayden toe along." Avery was reluctant to be apart from


    her son.


    "If you want Hayden to stay with you for a few more days, we can go to the registrar next Monday,


    instead of this Friday." Elliot understood what she was trying to do, so he made that suggestion.


    "I can''t force Hayden to stay with me just because he listens to me. This will affect his studies. Do


    you know how tired Hayden usually is? The things he learns in a year is something students his age


    will take a couple of years or maybe longer to learn. I can''t affect his ns," Avery said.


    "What ns does he have?" Elliot did not know much about Hayden''s life.


    "He surely has his own education nned out. Although I have never spoken to him about it, I


    believe that he is a person with ns," Avery said determinedly. "Hayden is very much like you, so


    whatever he wants to do, I''ll allow it."


    "Hmm."


    Two dayster, Sebastian returned to Bridgedale. After a night of rest, he adjusted to the time


    difference.


    At eight in the morning, he arrived at Dean''s mansion.


    "Natalie has disappeared?" Dean was not satisfied with Sebastian''s trip to Aryadelle. He had an


    ugly scowl stered on his face. His voiceyered with disapproval. "Tell me how she disappeared.


    She is a living human being! If she is alive, I want to see her! If she is dead, I want to see her body!"


    "Dad, I found her phone in her room." Sebastian took Natalie''s phone and passed it to his father.


    "Do you remember this phone? I''ve seen her use it before."


    "I''ve never noticed small issues like that. Why are you giving me her phone? Is there anything


    inside?" Dean took the phone and unlocked it.


    "Dad, do you know Holly nche? She was the criminal that Natalie hired back in Ylore. Natalie got


    her to trick Elliot and Avery into the underground cer, where she trapped them," said Sebastian,


    exining it to his father. "The criminal who did all this was Holly nche. She and Natalie were


    recently in contact."


    Dean''s expression instantly changed.


    "Why is Natalie contacting this criminal?" Dean asked while tapping the messages on the screen.


    "Natalie has nowhere else to go. She has forever lost Elliot''s trust. Now that she has betrayed you,


    she is desperate," Sebastian said sardonically. "She is trying to get to Ivy so that she can get back


    into Elliot''s good graces."


    "Sebastian, how did you manage to find her phone? Why was her phone at home?" Dean asked.


    "I don''t know, too. She had been hiding on a hill. There was no one living on that hill. It took us


    plenty of effort to get up there." Sebastian knew that his father would be suspicious, so he had


    taken a video of the hike up the hill.


    After Dean saw the video, he was no longer suspicious.


    "I''m guessing that there are wild beasts on the hill. Perhaps Natalie had been attacked," Sebastian


    said. "I think the possibility of her being captured is lower. It is not easy to hike up that hill."


    "Then, we don''t need to care about her anymore." Now that Dean had Natalie''s phone and there


    were important messages on her phone, Dean no longer cared whether Natalie was dead or alive.


    "Who would have thought that Holly nche had been hiding in Bridgedale."

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    "I never thought that she was living under our very noses, but if she does not know anything about


    Ivy and her whereabouts, she is no use to us either." Sebastian thought back to how Avery viewed


    him, and he grew upset. "Who would have thought that Holly nche knew everything."


    "This person is no ordinary person. She even survived Elliot and Avery without giving in to their


    demands¡­" Dean looked at Natalie''s phone and narrowed his sly eyes. "Natalie could easily get


    her over to her side. Should I say that Natalie has some good tricks up her sleeves or that Holly has


    no vision? If I were her, I would surely pick Elliot."


    "Dad, maybe Holly feels Natalie to be more trustworthy," Sebastian said. "Right now, the most


    important thing is to contact Holly."


    "Sebastian, handle this. Take Natalie''s phone and meet up with Holly. Whatever Natalie is paying


    her, we can double it. We have to get her on our side." Dean was excited when he said that. "If we


    can locate Ivy and get to her before Elliot, we won''t have to abort our new project! This is our final


    bet!"


    Sebastian had a different opinion.


    "Dad, actually, we should be a little more reserved. We don''t have to be too radical to provoke


    Elliot¡­"


    "Sebastian, you are too much like your dumb mother! You really did not inherit any of my drive and


    wisdom." If Dean had not been in such a good mood, he would have long yelled at his son. "Small


    sesses can be achieved with a little luck. Larger sesses need exceptional vision and


    courage.


    "There is no other project as attractive as the resurrection treatment. As long as this project can be


    done, we will surely earn a fortune!"


    To get Sebastian to obey his orders, Dean tried enticing him with money. "Once I have seeded,


    your worth will surpass Elliot''s in the future. It is only a matter of time."


    "Dad," Sebastian''s chest was heaving. After a short moment of hesitation, he said in resignation, "I''ll


    do as you say!"


    Dean had obviously noticed the changes in his son.


    For the first time, Dean soundedforting, "I''m relieved to see you grow. If you do this well, I''ll


    give you whatever you want in the future! Provided¡­ you are exceptional!"


    "Dad, I''ll try my best."


    Dean passed Natalie''s phone to Sebastian.


    "Use Natalie''s phone to ask Holly out."


    "Okay."


    Early Monday morning, Avery and Elliot went to the Civil Registry Office. They stood at the entrance


    of the building.


    Hayden followed them with a camera.


    Avery had asked Hayden to record their ceremony.


    Hayden was initially reluctant to ept the task. After all, he was not a professional photographer.


    However, his mother had gotten up very early in the morning, and it was too early for him to hire a


    photographer at thest minute. So, Hayden reluctantly epted his mother''s request.


    Standing behind his parents, he captured the process of them filling up the form.


    When Avery received the marriage certificate, she smiled brightly.


    "No matter what happens in the future, I won''t divorce you," Avery said.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Me too," Elliot agreed.


    Avery spotted Hayden from the corner of her eye. An idea suddenly sprang into her mind.


    She took both marriage certificates and passed them to Hayden. "Hayden, getting a divorce


    requires both marriage certificates. So, you will be keeping them for us. I''m willing to bet that your


    dad won''t dare ask them from you."

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    Hayden was a little baffled about having to keep the marriage certificates.


    Other children handed things to their parents for safekeeping; why was it the other way around in


    his family?


    Hayden was a minimalist. He carried all his important belongings with him in his bag.


    His bag only had hisptop and mouse.


    If his parents gave him their marriage certificates for safekeeping, he had no choice but to ce


    them in his bag.


    He would have to deal with the emotions that would stem from taking their marriage certificates to


    school, daily.


    "Hayden, have you bought your tickets?" Elliot was in a good mood, so he mustered up the courage


    to chat with his son.


    "I bought a ticket for tonight." Hayden ced their marriage certificates into his bag before passing


    the camera to his mother. "The photos I took might not be good."


    Avery epted the camera and casually browsed through a few photos. She praised him and said,


    "As long as you took it, it will look great."


    "No matter who takes the photos it all looks great because you look great," said Elliot, fawning over


    Avery.


    "Did you take honey today? Why are you such a sweet talker?" Avery chuckled and ced the


    camera in her bag. "Are you feeling dizzy? Do you want to head home?"


    "The weather is great. I don''t feel like returning home." Elliot had not been so rxed in a very, very


    long time.


    "I''m asking you if you''re dizzy or not¡­"


    "A little," Elliot said honestly, "But not because of sickness, but happiness."


    Avery and Hayden were speechless.


    "It''s too early for a celebratory meal! Why don''t we go shopping? See if you need to get anything, or


    we can walk and shop at the same time." Elliot was excited.


    Avery and Hayden looked at him with confusion.


    He had just had surgery ten days ago, yet he wanted to go shopping. They did not know whether he


    was brave or whether he was making good progress.


    "I know that you want to shop with your son and chat with him, but let''s not do it! I''m afraid your


    body can''t take it. We can go to a bookstore or a cafe and sit down there," Avery suggested.


    Elliot thought that Hayden would not like such boring ces, like the bookstore or cafe. "Why don''t


    we see if there are any tech exhibitions or other interesting exhibitions!"


    Of course, Avery understood what he was thinking about.


    "Elliot, you can''t go to crowded ces right now," Avery said patiently. "You will have a lot of time to


    go to interesting ces with Haydenter. Let''s find a quieter ce to go to today."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hayden noticed that Elliot was about to argue, so he coldly said, "Didn''t you promise La that


    you''ll listen to Mommy? If you were to pass out, are you asking us to apany you to the


    hospital?"


    "Okay, then! I''m just afraid that you''ll be bored," said Elliot, exining himself to Hayden. "Hayden,


    where do you want to go? You decide!"


    Hayden said without thinking, "Home."


    "Let me decide then!" Avery said strongly. "Let''s go to a cafe. We can have some tea and pastries.


    We can read books and listen to music. We can stay there for a while before having our celebratory


    meal. We''ll head home after that."


    Elliot and Hayden agreed to it in unison.


    Soon after, the family of three arrived at a cozy cafe. Avery was selecting tea while Elliot picked the


    pastries.


    "Hayden, what do you feel like eating?" Elliot took the menu and sat down next to Hayden on the


    sofa.


    Avery noticed father and son sitting together. She could not help but chuckle. "Elliot, you''ll scare


    Hayden."


    Elliot had an awkward expression. "I don''t think so, right? Hayden is already so big."


    Hayden blushed.


    They heard a beautiful melody fill the air.

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    After Avery selected the tea, she turned to Elliot, "Elliot, do you know whatnguage this is? It


    seems like it''s in Italian."


    "You''re right. It is Italian."


    Avery heard the certainty behind his answer and said, "You understand Italian?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve learned a little in the past, but I haven''t used it for many years. I have forgotten most of it


    already." Elliot ced the menu in front of Hayden so that he might choose what he wanted.


    "Why did you learn Italian? I thought you majored in architecture?" Avery was shocked to find out


    that he knew Italian.


    She had seen his bookshelf, and there were many foreign books in their originalnguages, but she


    had thought that he had bought those books just toplete his collection and for superficial


    reasons. She did not think he understood what they meant.


    "Back then, it was because I liked an Italian architect, so I bought her book. Since I didn''t want to


    read a tranted version of the book, I had to learn Italian," Elliot said.


    Hayden was looking at the menu, but ever since Elliot started talking, Hayden could not help but


    listen in.


    "As long as it''s tranted by a proper publisher, there should not be much of a difference between


    the original and the trantion, and yet, you learned an entirenguage just to read one book. I


    think you just like thenguage, right?" Avery guessed.


    Elliot blushed a little. "I think confessing one''s love in Italian is very romantic."


    Avery was confused.


    Hayden was so stunned he looked directly at him.


    "Why have I never seen you speaking to me in Italian before? Who did you confess your love in


    Italian to?" Avery noticed how a bright red flush spread across Elliot''s face, but she did not n to


    let him go that easily.


    Although it was a long time ago, recounting it at that moment could kill the boredom, as well as


    increase her understanding of him.


    "I only thought about it. I have never confessed my love to anyone in thenguage." Elliot noticed


    his son looking at him from the corner of his eyes, so he said seriously, "Just view it as me not being


    in a rtionship before this one. I fantasized about it, but I had never acted on it."


    Avery epted his exnation.


    "Then, try confessing your love to me in Italian." Avery looked at him hopefully.


    Elliot''s mind went nk. This¡­ was extremely embarrassing!


    He had not spoken Italian in a very long time, and he was rusty.


    Although he could still speak a few simple sentences, asking him to confess his love to her in front


    of their son, was a different matter altogether.


    "It''s embarrassing to say it in front of our son," said Elliot, pleading with Avery using his eyes.


    Avery looked calm. "Our son doesn''t understand Italian anyway." Then, she looked at Hayden and


    said, "Hayden, I don''t think you understand thenguage, right? I remembered that you never


    learned thenguage."


    Hayden nodded.


    "See, he doesn''t understand. You can say whatever corny things you want. You don''t need to feel


    embarrassed," Avery encouraged him and said, "You can say it to me! I''m ready!"


    ¡­


    Hayden selected a few desserts from the menu and returned the menu to the waiter.


    After the waiter left, he took his phone out and pretended to use it.


    The atmosphere was extremely strange. His parents were on a sweet date, yet he was there as the


    third wheel.


    Elliot took a deep breath, trying to get into the mood. Then, he looked at Avery and said words of


    love to her.


    With the romantic Italian song ying in the background, he said a series of Italian sentences to


    Avery.


    When he finished, Avery nodded in satisfaction.


    "Avery, I haven''t spoken it in a long time. My grammar might not be correct¡­" Elliot said shyly.


    Avery did not seem to care. She said, "It''s fine. I didn''t understand a single word anyway."

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    Elliot had thought that Avery insisted that he profess his love to her in Italian because she


    understood thenguage.


    "What''s the point if you don''t understand what I said?" he said sheepishly.


    "Of course, there''s a point. I can tell how sincere you are from your tone and your eyes. Besides,


    Italian sounds elegant. It sounds even better when you say it. It''s pleasant to hear even if I don''t


    understand what you are saying."


    Avery had given him her full attention, and his embarrassment dissolved when he realized that.


    "Mom, do you want to know what he said?" Hayden asked.


    She was stunned for a moment, before asking in surprise. "Do you know what he said? I thought


    you said you don''t understand Italian?"


    "I don''t, but my phone has a trantion function and I recorded him as he spoke." Hayden clicked


    on the application and instantly tranted what Elliot said into theirnguage.


    "Avery, I''m d that I met you. I look forward to every day that I get to spend with you. I love you


    very, very much."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery was still slightly stunned. "That''s it? He said a lot of words just now."


    Elliot blushed. "It''s much shorter in ournguage."


    "That''s enough. As long as you said you love me," said Avery, reassuring him.


    Hayden turned away to look at the scenery as he had had enough of his parents'' public disy of


    emotions.


    At noon, Avery nced through all the photos she had taken, selected a few that she liked, and


    posted them on social media with the caption [Wonderful sun, fragrant tea, and delicious desserts.]


    There were photos of the tea, the desserts, and Elliot and Hayden.


    The others instantly responded to her post.


    Ben: [Wow! That''s the first time I''ve seen them in the same photo! Have they made peace?!]


    Chad: [Hayden finally doesn''t look resentful. He''s finally letting go of the past! I''m so moved!]


    [Can you stop being so dramatic? Resentful... You make it sound so scary.] typed Mike in response


    to Chad''sment.


    Chad typed, [Ignore my first sentence and focus on thest one, then.]


    Mike: [Why are you moved by that? Avery must have asked them to sit together. Hayden has


    listened to Avery since he was a toddler, and now, Elliot doesn''t dare to disobey her... He will pretty


    much do anything she asks him to.]


    Ben: [How exactly did you manage to describe something so wonderful in such tasteless, boring


    words?]


    Mike: [*Poke tongue out*]


    Ben: [*p*]


    Mike then sent a message to Chad. [ Chad, help me! Ben is hitting me!]


    Chad: [*p*]


    ...


    Avery took a sip of water after posting the photos and saw theirments when she unlocked her


    phone again.


    Feeling dizzy from reading all thements they wrote, she set her phone down and rubbed her


    temples, before looking back at Elliot and Hayden. She was at peace.

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    "Hayden, I have to admit that you are better than me." Using milk as a recement for wine, Elliot


    clinked his ss against Hayden¡¯s.


    Avery knew that Hayden was weak topliments. If Elliot were to act submissive and shower


    Hayden withpliments, Hayden would not be able to react defensively.


    "You are you, and I am me. We don''t have topete with one another." Hayden used to be fixated


    on who was the better out of the two of them, but now that he had his own dreams and goals, he no


    longer cared.


    "You are right, Hayden. It doesn''t matter who is better. I''m proud of the two of you," Avery said and


    reached for her ss of milk when her phone started to ring.


    It was a call from Mike, and she could already guess what he wanted to say.


    Being bullied by Chad and Ben on social media, he was definitely calling Avery to have her side


    with him.


    Avery took a sip of milk and answered the call.


    "Avery, did Hayden and Elliot make peace?" Mike asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah. Do you want to see it for yourself?"


    "Do you think I would doubt your words? It''s good that they have made peace! You won''t have to


    worry about it anymore," Mike said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you sound a little upset?" Avery teased.


    "Why would I be upset? Do I look like the kind of man who would be jealous when I see a family


    living in peace?" he said bitterly. "Fine, I confess. I am a little upset. I knew for sure that I was


    Hayden''s favorite, but now that he has made peace with Elliot, I think it won''t be long till Elliot


    reces me."


    "How could you think like that, Mike? No one can ever take your ce in Hayden''s heart, just like


    how Elliot will never be able to rece the ce you have in mine," said Avery, reassuring him.


    Mike felt relieved at Avery''s words.


    "Mike, you and Chad... Why don''t you stay in Aryadelle? Hayden doesn''t need you to look after him


    anymore, and I trust that he can take care of himself." Avery started to think about Mike''s future.


    "Why can''t you ask Chad to stay in Bridgedale with me instead? I am from Bridgedale."


    "Chad doesn¡¯t listen to me. You are the one who needs to talk to him."


    "Chad doesn¡¯t listen to you, but Elliot does! Just ask Elliot to let Chad go," Mike said, before


    remembering the n to get Avery and Elliot married on Christmas. "Just stay out of our business


    for now. I wille to you if I need help. If I''m not seeking help, it means it''s not that big of a deal."


    "Sure. Hayden is flying back to Bridgedale tonight. What about you?"


    "Maybe in a few days! I haven''t had enough fun!" Mike said. "You guys have fun. I''ll stay out of your


    way."


    Bridgedale was in the midst of a terrible winter. Sebastian had finally managed to arrange a meeting


    with Holly using Natalie''s phone.


    Holly had decided to meet at a crowded park. It wasmon for that park to be filled with people.


    The trees were covered in thickyers of snow, and everything looked white.


    Wearing a thick jacket, Sebastian got out of the car. He instantly felt the cold winter bite.


    Not far away, a figure in a ck down jacket turned around and met his eyes.


    Sebastian rubbed his hands together and strode toward the woman. "Are you Ms. Holly nche? I


    am Sebastian, Natalie''s brother. My sister fell ill, so I am here to meet with you instead." He


    extended his hand toward her.

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    The woman in ck stared at him with contempt. "I feel like you are here to scam me."


    "Ms. nche, why don''t we sit down and talk? It''s so cold out here." Sebastian was shivering.


    "I''m not cold. If you want to talk, we will talk here." The woman in ck could tell that he was


    freezing, but she did not care.


    "Fine!" Sebastian turned around to face his bodyguard and shouted, "Go buy me a down jacket right


    now!"


    The bodyguard immediately ran off.


    "What''s going on with Natalie? If she isn''t feeling well, why would she ask to meet with me?"


    grumbled the woman in ck.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ms. nche, I''m not trying to fool you. Something has happened to my sister. We are searching for


    her, but we haven''t found her yet. All we found was her phone," Sebastian said. "My sister might be


    gone, but, all the same, we want to work with you."


    "Work with me? Do you even know the nature of the deal that your sister and I have?"


    "We don''t, but you can tell me. Whatever my sister offered you, we can offer you double," Sebastian


    said. "We only want Ivy, and if you can help us find her, whatever you want, we will give."


    The woman in ck narrowed her eyes slyly as she studied Sebastian''s face. It looked like she was


    considering his offer.


    "If I remember correctly, you have no say in the Jennings family!" the woman mocked. "Get your


    father to talk to me, or there will be no deal."


    Sebastian had not expected her to be this arrogant. Thest thing he had expected was for


    everyone to know that he had no power in the Jennings family.


    The people around him fawned over him, calling him ''Second Master.'' He was shocked at how he


    had allowed himself to forget his actual status.


    "Holly, if you know that I have no say, you should also know that it was my dad who had sent me.


    Me being here and my dading here are the same thing." Sebastian did not want to have to go


    home only to tell his father that he had failed to resolve the matter on his own. Sebastian wanted his


    father''s praise.


    "It''s obviously not the same thing. You can promise me the world, but if your dad refuses to deliver, I


    will get nothing out of this," said the woman, rejecting him right away. "Go home and tell your dad


    what I said. If he really wants to make a deal with me, he wille here himself. Otherwise, this


    ends here! I will take this secret to the grave. I don''t care if I live or die!"


    When she noticed that Sebastian was stunned, she continued, "I didn''t even want to remember any


    of it, and I would have left it had Natalie not been persistent."


    "Calm down, Ms. nche. I will go back and talk to my dad. The reason he isn''t here is because he


    is old and not as strong as he used to be, not because he doesn''t care; otherwise, he would have


    come here to talk to you himself," said Sebastian.


    "Your dad has been taking medication that can keep him young, right? Is that just a rumor?" the


    woman mocked. "Or is there no one else who can manufacture the medication now that Ang is


    dead?"


    The hostility in her voice rendered Sebastian speechless.


    "Ms. nche, you don''t actually know my dad, right?" He studied her closely, sensing that she


    resented his father.


    The woman chuckled. "A nobody like me obviously wouldn''t know someone that high and mighty.


    But ever since I came to Bridgedale, I have heard plenty of scandals and rumors about him."


    "What others say isn''t always true. Besides, my dad''s private life shouldn''t get in the way of our


    coboration. He has always been a sincere partner to the people he works with. As you will find


    out, once you get to know him." Sebastian tried his best to salvage his father''s image.


    "Sure! It depends on whether or not he wants to meet me in person, then," she said, before pulling


    out a box of cigarettes. "Want one?"

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    Sebastian shook his head without hesitation.


    "Is my cigarette too cheap for the likes of you?" The woman pulled out a cigarette and reached into


    her pocket, searching for her lighter.


    Once she found it, Sebastian leaned in with his own cigarette, and the woman lit it for him right


    away.


    "I told you we are meeting at a park and you showed up wearing a trench coat. You had iting."


    The woman felt no sympathy for him, and lit her own cigarette, before pulling her mask and scarf


    down to smoke.


    That was when Sebastian finally had a clear look at her face.


    He had studied Holly''s photo beforeing. His father had found a photo of Holly. It had been


    taken when she had been serving her sentence in Ylore Prison. It had been a clear photo, and


    Sebastian was certain that the woman before him did not look anything like the woman in the photo.


    "Are you really Holly nche?" he asked in shock as he took out his phone to find the photo of


    Holly. Once he found it, he stared at the photo and studied the woman before him.


    "I''m surprised that you have my photo... I guess I''ve underestimated you!" The woman was


    surprised, but she did not look shocked or startled. "I had stic surgery."


    Sebastian did not expect her answer and gasped.


    "Natalie paid me, and I almost got Elliot and Avery killed. How could I keep on living looking the way


    I did? You would be terrified too if you were in my ce." The woman exhaled a lungful of smoke. "I


    was losing sleep and terrified when I first got out of Ylore. I didn''t feel calm till I got my new face. It


    was only after I got rid of my old face could I start a new life."


    "It hasn''t been that long! Is it that easy to change your face?" Sebastian studied her face. "Isn''t


    there a recovery period?"


    "It has been half a year, and that''s more than long enough," she said, before shooting him a re.


    "Stop staring at me. Why bothering here to see me if you don''t believe I''m Holly?!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s not what I meant. I''m impressed by how much technology has improved, allowing someone


    to changepletely change their face."


    "And my doctor isn''t even top-grade! Do you want stic surgery? Should I refer you to my doctor?"


    Sebastian shook his head frantically. "No need. Thank you." He paused, before asking, "Can I take


    a photo of you?"


    "No!" she roared. "It''s no wonder that your father refuses to hand the Jennings family over to you!


    You are just too dense! I''m a fugitive from Ylore; Elliot and Avery hate my guts... I''m terrified that


    someone will find out my true identity, and you want to take a photo of me and show that to


    someone else!"


    "Ms. nche, I''m not showing it to just anybody. I just want to show it to my dad."


    "Whatever! If your father wants to see my face, he cane and see it for himself." Enraged, the


    woman tossed her cigarette to the ground and stomped on it. "Next time, get your father to speak to


    me directly. I don''t want to see your stupid face again!"

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    The woman pulled her mask and scarf up, before turning to leave.


    Sebastian clenched his fists as he watched her leave. If even a fugitive had such a low opinion of


    him, he could only imagine what others thought of him.


    He sat on the bench in the park alone, smoking.


    After a while, the bodyguard brought him a down jacket and said, "Sir, where''s Holly nche?"


    "She left. She said she didn''t want to talk to me. She wants to talk to my dad." Sebastian was


    burning with rage, and he no longer felt the cold.


    The bodyguard sat down next to Sebastian and consoled him. "Don''t get angry, Mr. Jennings. If


    she''s not afraid of Elliot and Avery, it''s normal that she isn''t afraid of you. There''s no need to take


    her seriously."


    "If Elliot were to find himself in my position, he would have found a way to deal with her, unlike me.


    All I can do is run back to my dad."


    "If Elliot is that great, Ang wouldn''t have been able to toy with him as she had. I think you are


    overestimating him," the bodyguard said. "If Holly insists on talking to your father, just go home and


    tell him about it. He probably won''t be upset. After all, this is beneficial for the Jennings family!"


    Sebastian regained hisposure after he finished his cigarette. He realized that there was no


    point in taking what a fugitive said personally.


    Sebastian returned home and found Dean on the phone. He did not know who Dean was talking to,


    but judging from the look on his face, Dean was in a great mood.


    "Don''t be afraid of Avery! The next time shees to you, tell her to call me and I promise that I will


    shut her up!" Dean grinned smugly. "My project will carry on smoothly, and you will benefit from it,


    too! Just send her to me! Hahaha!"


    Dean spotted Sebastian as he spoke and the smile on his face faded. Sebastian looked morose.


    After ending the call, Dean walked toward his son.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Holly doesn''t believe me and only wants to talk to you," Sebastian immediately said.


    "Oh... Here I thought you had let her escape! Scared me for a moment there!" Dean sat down on


    the couch. "Did she say anything else apart from wanting to talk to me?"


    "Nothing else. Oh, she got stic surgery," he added. "The photo you gave me and the way she


    looks now are totally different. She pretty much got a brand new face to escape Elliot and Avery."


    Dean was slightly taken by surprise, but he recovered almost immediately. "What does she look like


    now?"


    "I wanted to take a photo of her, but she wouldn''t let me."


    "Haha! Sebastian, are you dense? If you wanted to take a photo of her, you should have done so in


    secret! Did you ask her to her face if you could take a photo of her?" Dean burst outughing. "It''s


    no wonder she doesn''t want to talk to you."


    "Dad, she already said that before I tried to take a photo of her."


    "Fine! Ask her for a time and ce." Dean wanted to settle this as soon as possible. His n would


    be ruined if Avery and Elliot managed to find Holly first. "Ask her if she''s free tomorrow! If she is, I


    will see her tomorrow."


    "Dad, who were you on the phone with? I heard you mentioning Avery''s name," Sebastian said.


    "Avery wanted the Marshall''s Awardmittee to remove Ang from the list of winners, and for


    them to make an announcement to the public that there was never a way to revive the dead. She


    has them cornered, and they are about to admit defeat, so they called me to inform me about it."


    Dean narrowed his eyes arrogantly. "Sebastian, our family''s future depends on this..."


    "Dad, if I were nning on rying the information to Avery, I would have done that a long time


    ago. I am your son, and our family will alwayse first." Sebastian pledged his loyalty to his


    father.


    "At least you are not aplete fool! Avery only has eyes for Elliot, and even if you get down on


    your knees, she won''t be interested in you. Listen to me and inherit my wealth. That way, you will


    have any woman you want," Dean promised.

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    "Dad, I will go arrange that meeting with Holly right away." Sebastian took out his phone to call


    Holly.


    It was past midnight in Aryadelle, and the friends who hade to visit Elliot had stayed until nine,


    so Avery was exhausted.


    After a shower, she unlocked her phone and saw a message from the leader of the Marshall''s


    Awardmittee.


    The leader had informed her that after a few days of consideration and discussion, they had


    decided that they would withdraw Ang''s name, but they could not tell the public that Ang had


    faked the technology. Most people would think that Ang had done something wrong for the


    committee to announce that she was no longer the winner, and so long as the public did not


    question the credibility of the Marshall''s Award, everything would be fine, and they could just have


    Ang take the me.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Avery gasped at the message in shock. To make sure that she had read it correctly, she went back


    into the bathroom to wash her face, and when she realized she had read every single word


    correctly, she called themittee leader.


    They got into a heated argument, mostly with Avery condemning their behaviors and the leader


    exining how his hands were tied.


    In the end, the leader requested that she give him a few more days to see if there was another


    solution. After the call, the leader went and called Dean. He sent Avery a message containing


    Dean''s exact words and his phone number. She had to talk to Dean.


    Avery woke up at eleven that night. She rubbed her eyes when she saw Dean''s name and number


    in the message.


    Not only had themittee refused to resolve the issue, but they had also asked her to contact


    Dean.


    "So Dean gets to make the decision for the Marshall''s Awardmittee?" she thought. She was


    unable to go back to sleep.


    Shey awake for some time. Finally, she quietly left her bed and exited the bedroom.


    Elliot was a light sleeper, and he might wake up if she were to talk on the phone inside the master


    bedroom.


    Once she was outside, she called Dean, and he answered right away.


    "Avery, it''s been a while," Dean said with a smile. "Are you calling to talk about Ang''s technology


    that is used to revive the dead?"


    "That sentence itself is incorrect, Dean. There is no technology that can revive the dead! Ang


    wouldn''t have killed herself if there was." Avery did not want to waste any time with Dean. "If you


    made me call you to just chit-chat, you can stop already."


    "Are you still looking for Ivy?"


    Her pulse sped up and her emotions spun out of control. "You found her? Dean Jennings, did you


    find Ivy?!"


    She knew that he would not dare to mention Ivy''s name if he had not found her.

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    "No." Dean did not dare to lie. If he imed to have found Ivy, he knew that Avery would rush over


    to Bridgedale and pound on his door till he handed Ivy over.


    "But I have leads as to where she is," Dean said. "Avery, Ang is dead now, so why can''t you just


    let them think that there is a piece of technology which can revive the dead? Do you really have to


    stop me from profiting from it? If someone finds your daughter and refuses to hand her back to you,


    how would you feel?"


    "Dean Jennings, how can you evenpare those two things?" she said sharply.


    "How are these two matters that different? You must really care for your daughter, am I right?


    Money, to me, is worth more than the lives of my children!" Dean snarled. "Avery, I don''t want to


    waste any more time on you or Elliot, so I won''t do anything to your daughter so long as you stay


    out of my way!"


    "Dean, have you, or have you not found my daughter?!" Avery could not tell whether Dean was lying


    to her or not.


    "No, but I am close, so leave me alone!" Dean said impatiently. "When I find your daughter, I will


    take good care of her and return her to you once my business takes off!"


    Avery did not respond right away, so he hung up, believing that Avery would prioritize Ivy''s life.


    "Dad, what did she say?" Sebastian asked.


    "What else can she say? We will continue with our project! To be able to survive one crisis after


    another, I''m convinced that I''ve been blessed by the gods!" Dean said smugly. "The gods are on my


    side! I''ve never relied on anyone before, and Ang was merely my pawn! I will seed with or


    without her!"


    Sebastian saw the determination and ambition that was required for someone to seed on his


    father''s face. At the same time, he realized the biggest difference between him and his father was


    that he was not as desperate to seed.


    ...


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Avery stepped back into the master bedroom. She gripped her phone in shock. She sat down on the


    edge of the bed but could not bring herself to settle down, as her brain had gone into overdrive


    trying to think of ways to save her daughter.


    She was the one who had told Elliot to leave finding Ivy to their men and that they should not go


    after Ivy themselves, even if they had any leads. Avery did not want to put themselves in danger to


    find Ivy and Elliot had agreed.


    However, she had lost all control over herself as soon as she heard about Ivy.


    Avery took a few deep breaths to adjust herself and regained herposure after a short while.


    Shey down in bed.


    Elliot could not travel far and had to stay home to rest; she had to remain home as well because he


    would definitely follow her if she tried to go to Bridgedale.


    In order to avoid repeating the same mistake, Avery knew that she had to stay home with Elliot. As


    for Ivy, she would have to ask for someone else''s help to monitor Dean. As soon as there was a


    sign of Ivy, they could figure out a way to rescue her.


    Avery sent Hayden a message with a summary of what Dean had said and asked him to keep an


    eye on Dean.


    Hayden replied right away with an ''Okay'' sign.


    Avery closed her eyes to sleep, but Dean''s words echoed within her, and her anxiety grew like a


    weed, and it soon took control of her.

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    She could not help but think of Sebastian.


    If Dean had obtained information on Ivy''s whereabouts, Sebastian would know as well.


    She remembered how she had refused Sebastian''s invitation for a meal, and how upset he had


    been. Avery knew that he was upset, but she did not bother to exin herself.


    She wanted to contact Sebastian because she was desperate to know more about Ivy, but she was


    not sure if Sebastian would talk to her.


    Dean would never provide her with any information, so she had to try her luck with Sebastian. So,


    she sent him a message.


    [I will buy you dinner the next time youe to Aryadelle.]


    It was daytime in Bridgedale, and Sebastian sent her a reply shortly after receiving her message. [I


    was right beside my dad when you called him.]


    No exnations were needed to understand the contempt he felt for her. He understood why she


    had contacted him.


    As she had anticipated, another message from Sebastian followed. [You are so calctive, Avery.


    You are only willing to talk to me when you can use me, and when I am no longer of value to you,


    you ignore me and treat me as you would a stranger. Your hypocrisy is disgusting.]


    Avery''s cheeks red as she read his message, and she did not know if Sebastian was right, but


    she did know that that was how things must have looked from his perspective.


    After a few thoughtful moments, she replied. [I am thankful for your help, and I am willing to help


    you when you are in trouble. Your father is the reason I do not want to get too close to you. You


    know exactly why I''m keeping my distance, so why pretend like you are unaware of it? Your father is


    about to scam people out of their money by using a technology that doesn''t even exist. Not only are


    you not stopping him, but you are sitting around waiting to benefit from it as well. I don''t approve of


    such behavior.]


    [If you don''t approve of my behavior, why bother messaging me?]


    [Your dad said he knows where Ivy is. Is that true? I feel like he might be lying to me.]


    [If you texted me to only find out if what he said was the truth, then let me assure you that it is.


    There''s no point in him lying to you about something this important.]


    Avery took a deep breath and replied. [How did you find her? Is she in Bridgedale?]


    [I''m afraid I can''t tell you. I am waiting for my dad to seed so I can ''benefit from it''. I might ruin


    his n if I tell you this.]


    [I''m sorry, Sebastian. I didn''t intend to mock you.]


    [Why bother apologizing? I am exactly who you think I am. I wouldn''t be tolerating Dean''s daily


    lectures if I was not after his money.]


    Avery stared at his message and was not sure how to reply.


    Sebastian had made himself clear: he was waiting for his turn to inherit the Jennings family''s wealth


    and the more Dean earned, the more he would gain, so Sebastian was not about to tell her anything


    about Ivy.


    She set her phone down next to her pillow and decided to go back to sleep.


    Two minutes after she closed her eyes, the screen on her phone lit up, and she immediately


    unlocked her phone.


    It was a message from Sebastian.


    [We found Holly nche. You remember her, right? She was the one who sent you and Elliot down


    that basement in Ylore.]


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Avery''s fingers tightened around the phone.


    Another message came in.


    [Holly knows where Ivy is. I guess it''s okay to tell you this much. After all, my dad is meeting her


    tomorrow.]

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    Holly answered his call and promised to meet with Dean the next day. They would get a lead on


    Ivy''s whereabouts in a day''s time.


    Avery immediately texted Hayden. [Holly nche is in Bridgedale! Dean is meeting her tomorrow. If


    you follow him, you will find Holly!]


    Hayden replied right away. [I know what to do, Mom. Go to sleep. It''ste.]


    [Send others to track Dean down. Don''t go on your own.]


    [I know.]


    She nced at the time and realized that it was almost one in the morning, but she did not feel like


    sleeping at all.


    Elliot turned around and she held her breath. She was concerned that she might wake him.


    Suddenly, he spoke, "Avery, are you still awake?"


    "I didn''t even move!" she muttered. "How do you know?"


    He reached out to her and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her to him. "You are stiff. That


    wouldn''t happen if you are asleep."


    "Oh... When did you wake up?" She turned around to face him. "Did you wake up when I got out of


    bed?"


    "Yeah. When you got out of bed, I thought you were going to the bathroom, but you went out of the


    bedroom."


    "Why didn''t you tell you that you were awake?" She blushed awkwardly. "I didn''t even notice that


    you were pretending to be asleep."


    He chuckled. "I didn''t want you to feel ufortable. I wanted to wait till you went back to sleep,


    but you stayed awake. Who were you texting? What happened?"


    Avery held onto Elliot and buried her face into his neck, before whispering, "Dean is meeting Holly


    tomorrow, and he said she knows where Ivy is."


    "Did he threaten you again?" Realizing that it was a bigger issue than he had imagined, Elliot


    switched on the lights. "Avery, if Holly ising out of hiding, we can''t just do nothing."


    He sat up and Avery felt as though Elliot was going to rush to Bridgedale as fast as he could.


    "Elliot, I''ve already texted Hayden, and he will send someone to watch Dean." Avery sat up as well


    and held his hand. "Dean didn''t threaten me. He said he is tired of having to deal with us and wants


    to focus on his new project. He is asking me to back off from the Marshall''s Awardmittee


    because he needs to use Ang''s title as the winner of the Marshall''s Award to make money."


    "That''s still a threat." Elliot scowled. "If Dean wants to make money out of this, he can do it in his


    dreams!"


    "Don''t get upset, Elliot. His new project has just started, and we don''t know what product he is going


    toe up with yet! He won''t be able tounch anything within half a year, so let''s wait and see if


    Hayden''s men can find a chance to kidnap Holly." Avery was determined to remain in Aryadelle with


    Elliot, and she was not about to let Elliot run off to Bridgedale.


    "Yeah. I trust Hayden." The frown on his face eased. "Let''s see what happens tomorrow!"


    Relieved, she said, "I thought you would fly to Bridgedale right away or send someone you trust to


    keep an eye on Dean."


    "That reminds me..." Elliot reached over to the nightstand to grab his phone and contact someone


    for help.


    "Elliot, just stay out of it. Hayden will find the right people for the job because he has the money to


    do so."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Elliot stilled.


    "Dream Maker belongs to Hayden and Mike," she said. "All I did was invest in it, and I''ve stayed out


    of it the entire time. It proves how capable he is. I am sure that he won''t let Dean get what he


    wants."

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    "I am in awe every time we talk about this." He set his phone down and looked at her. "Did you


    request for Billy to look the way it does?"


    Avery shook her head. "No. Hayden preferred to keep a low profile, so he created the robot, Billy.


    More precisely, Billy was created by Hayden''s teacher, and he probably designed the robot to look


    like my father."


    Elliot felt a lump form in his throat.


    Hayden had never met Jack, but he had fulfilled his grandfather''s dying wish regardless. Hayden


    was definitely a kind-hearted person to have done something like that, and Elliot believed that Jack


    would be pleased with what Hayden had done for him.


    "What are you thinking about, Elliot?" Seeing how silent he was, Avery leaned toward him and


    looked at him. Her gaze was gentle. "Are you jealous? He has only seen his grandfather in pictures,


    so I think Hayden did what he did simply because he was interested in the technology himself, not


    because he wanted to fulfill my father''s dying wish."


    "I''m not jealous. I just feel like our son is better than I, both in terms of controlling his emotions and


    in terms of his abilities." Elliot started to doubt himself.


    "He is your son, and you should be happy that he is that brilliant," said Avery, "You should not see


    him aspetition." Avery couldn''t help but chuckle. "La is talented too, on stage. I can''t


    compare with her, and I won''t try topare myself to her."


    "I''m reflecting on it," Elliot said.


    "Well, don''t do that in the middle of the night. Go back to sleep!" Avery could barely keep her eyes


    open. "y with your phone if you can''t sleep!"


    "Alright. Go back to sleep!" Elliot had just woken up and couldn''t go back to sleep at the moment.


    After turning the lights off, Avery turned around to get some sleep.


    Elliot grabbed his phone and found the contact of one of his friends in Bridgedale. He wanted his


    friend to help keep an eye on Dean, but his friend had immediately responded to his greeting and


    Elliot forgot what he had wanted to say.


    [How''s Dream Maker doing in Bridgedale?] Elliot asked.


    [That... You''ve asked the right person! Are you free to talk? Let''s talk!] His friend typed.


    [My wife is asleep, so text only.]


    [Ohh! Alright! Your wife means Avery, right?]


    [Yeah. We got married again.]


    [Will there be another ceremony? I didn''t have much fun thest time you got married.]


    [Probably not. She didn''t say.]


    [If she hasn''t said anything, you can bring it up! What if she wants to have another ceremony?]


    [Our kids will be old enough to get married now, so I don''t think she wants a wedding.]


    [Hahaha! I have forgotten how old your kids are.]


    [So how''s Dream Maker doing?]


    [That enterprise has caught the attention of the higher-ups in Bridgedale, and some of the heads of


    majorpanies visited the office a few days ago. If I''m not mistaken, the government has offeredOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    quite a few benefits to Dream Maker. They have even awarded thepany a few discounts and


    some funds¡­]


    Elliot simply replied with a smiling emoji.


    [There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you. I heard that your wife is the true owner of Dream


    Maker, is that true?]


    [Precisely speaking, that would be my son.]

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    [...]


    [I feel like I can just retire now.]


    [How is your son this talented, for crying out loud! My son is almost ten now and all he does is


    chase after little girls.]


    [Congrattions, then. You might get a grandchild in another ten years'' time.]


    [Is there enough time for me to have a daughter so that she can get married to your son?]


    [Of course. My youngest son just turned four this year.]


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    [But I want your eldest to be my son-inw! I truly admire him!]


    [And how do you know that my youngest wouldn''t be more sessful?]


    Elliot''s friend widened his eyes in excitement and typed, [I am going to get me a daughter right


    away!]


    [Good luck.]


    [If I were you, I would just retire, Elliot. Your son is so capable that you can simply hand over your


    company to him.]


    [He doesn''t want it.]


    [So you are passing it down to your daughter and your youngest son?]


    [My daughter probably doesn''t want it either. She wants to be a star.]


    [Oh! That leaves you with your youngest son, then.]


    [He is going to be just as sessful as his siblings.]


    [Ohhh! Doesn''t that mean you won''t have a sessor?!]


    [I have another daughter. Once I get her back, I will raise her to be my sessor.]


    [... We are the same age, right? I only have one son, and you have four! It''s bad enough that you


    beat me in the career department, and now you are beating me when ites to kids too! My god!]


    [It''s my wife''s achievement. I have nothing to do with it.]


    [Ah! I feel even more jealous now that we are on the topic of wives! Are you staying up just so you


    can rub it in my face? I''m going to tell everyone that your son owns Dream Maker!]


    [Do you think the others would believe it?]


    [Fine! So did you really contact me to gloat?]


    Elliot had wanted his friend''s help, but he had given up after chatting with him. Hayden was more


    than capable ofpleting the mission he was entrusted with, so Elliot did not need to take action.


    [Yes.] He replied.


    [I''m so jealous that I could die right now, but I''m happy for you. Remember to buy me dinner


    whenever you drop by Bridgedale!] His friend replied.


    [Sure. I will pay you a visit next time.]


    [Remember to bring Hayden with you. He''s the one I want to meet.]


    [...]


    Meanwhile, Chad and Mike were chatting in excitement while drinking.


    "You should go back to Bridgedale to keep an eye on Hayden! He''s over there on his own and I''m


    worried about him," Chad said. "Mr. Foster might not look like he cares about Hayden, but he


    cares!"


    "I''m not their nanny," Mike said. "I can go back to Bridgedale, but you will have to put in a transfer


    request with Elliot. Tate Industries has a branch there, so you can totally work in Bridgedale!"


    Chad had intended to put in a transfer request, but with Elliot and Avery''s wedding around the


    corner, he wanted to put it in the request after their wedding.


    "The wedding that Ben nned definitely won''t do." Chad set his ss down and pinched the


    bridge of his nose. "There are too many things that need fixing."


    "You just worry too much. The wedding they nned is alright. A wedding is just a celebration. Ben


    got married the same way and he seems fine with it. Why would your boss not like it?" Mike thought


    nothing about the wedding required amending.


    "You obviously think it''s fine because they are not asking Avery to perform in front of everyone. If I


    show Mr. Foster the wedding n we have now, he is probably going to fire me," Chad insisted.


    "Ben told me to send him the amended version once I''m done."

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    "Isn''t that a good thing? You can rest for a while."


    "Stop messing around! I''m still young! My mom would be worried sick if I didn''t have a job," Chad


    said without hesitation. "And I would be bored as well."


    "I''m just kidding! I know you can''t stand not having a job, just like your boss. If Avery wasn''t home to


    keep an eye on Elliot, he would probably be working right now," Mike teased.


    "Yeah. Avery needs some rest as well, so you should go back to Bridgedale. You can bring Hayden


    over for their wedding. Don''t tell Hayden about this just yet. It''s a surprise and we will wait till


    Christmas eve."


    "Alright, I get it. I''ll leave tomorrow."


    ...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, Dean had agreed to meet with Holly that morning. Excited, he woke up at


    five and headed out at six.


    The sky was still dark, and the headlights of his car split the darkness in half.


    The people who had been waiting near Dean''s house spotted his car and immediately took out their


    walkie-talkies. They sent their colleagues, who were on the highway, a message about his


    departure.


    Dean''s car moved past the high-end residential area and drove toward the highway.


    The car that was stationed by the highway waited until Dean''s car had driven a little farther before it


    began following him from a distance. There weren''t many cars on the road at this time, and if their


    car was too close to Dean''s, it would raise suspicion.


    Dean had his eyes closed, resting. Suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    Panic filled him, and he regretted how he had told Avery that he was close to finding Ivy. He knew


    that she would definitely act on the information he had given her.


    He nced at the rear-viewing mirror, and, as he had expected, he saw a ck car following them.


    "Drive slower," Dean said to the driver.


    The driver immediately slowed down the car, and the ck car behind them overtook them shortly


    after.


    Feeling relieved, Dean said, "Keep going."


    Several more cars appeared ahead of them as the driver continued driving. About halfway through,


    a taxi began following them. The driver had wanted to tell Dean about it, but when he nced at the


    rearview mirror, he saw that Dean had once again closed his eyes. The driver decided not to disturb


    him.


    At eight in the morning, Dean arrived at the club where he was supposed to meet Holly.


    The club usually opened at night and closed during the day.


    Dean called Holly after getting out of the car, and, shortly after, the club doors were thrown open


    and Dean and his bodyguards entered the club.


    The entire street was filled with clubs targeted at people with lower ies, which meant that it


    catered to a mixed crowd. People with a higher status would visit this area, thus making it the


    perfect hideout for criminals.


    When Holly had asked to meet with Dean here, he had agreed without hesitation.


    "Dean is inside. What do we do next?" The person that was sent to follow Dean called his superior


    to get further instructions.


    "There''s no hurry. Go inside after Deanes out. Remember, if you spot Holly, capture her alive."

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    Dean met Holly inside the club.


    As he studied the woman''s face, he realized that she did not look anything like what he had


    imagined.


    Dean had dated countless women in his life, and he prided himself on his expertise in women, so


    he was not a stranger to stic surgery. There were even times when he would apany the


    women he dated to their appointments for stic surgery.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A person''s natural face determined the limits of stic surgery. No matter how far they took it, the


    procedure was only meant to make modifications to the foundation of one''s face.


    Dean knew what Holly had looked like before. He had found her photos from the time Natalie had


    paid her to trap Elliot and Avery.


    Last night, he had spent a decent amount of time staring at Holly''s photo.


    Sebastian had informed him that Holly had undergone stic surgery, so he was not wholly


    unprepared, but Holly''s new face was beyond anything he could have conceived.


    He stared at the woman before him and could not reconcile her face with that of Holly''s original.


    "Are you really Holly nche?" Dean sat down on the couch anxiously, as he could not help but


    wonder if this had all been faked.


    "Mr. Jennings, you are a sessful businessman, so you should know better than anyone that


    identities are merely something dictated by society. Whether a deed is truly good or evil is easily


    manipted. As for whether or not I am Holly nche... As long as I don''t admit to it, no one can


    im that I am her. If I insist on saying that I am her, then you have no proof to suggest otherwise.


    Haha! I stopped being Holly nche the moment I left Ylore!" The woman said evasively.


    Dean rxed at her words. "It''s a miracle that your face has changed this much. You look


    completely different from the way you did before. Who''s the doctor that did the surgery? I''ve never


    seen a more transformative case," he said.


    "Mr. Jennings, are you here to discuss our deal or to inquire about stic surgery?" Holly mocked.


    "If that''s all you want to know, you didn''t have toe all the way here yourself. I could have told


    your son yesterday."


    Her mocking tone erased thest shred of doubt Dean had regarding her identity. He said, "Of


    course, I am here to discuss how we may work together. Avery is already aware that I am meeting


    you, Holly. If you don''t want to die, tell me where Ivy is, and I can pay you arge sum of money


    before sending you off to another ce. You can run to a different country and live your life as


    someone else. Avery has no idea that you have a new face now, so she wouldn''t be able to


    recognize you even if you were standing right in front of her."


    Holly listened in silence


    "But, if I inform her that you''ve undergone stic surgery, you would be in danger. Of course, I don''t


    intend to do that. Strike a deal with me today, and I assure you that you will be able to leave


    unharmed."


    "Name a price, then, Dean Jennings. How much can you offer me?" she asked coolly.


    "Hahaha! How much did Natalie offer you?"


    "Her...? She is just a pawn working for someone else, so she''s not as wealthy as you are. If you


    intend to pay me a small amount, the deal is off," she said.


    "How much has she offered? I will increase it tenfold." Dean said.


    "..."

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    "Holly, I have never been a stingy man. Help me find Ivy, and I can pay you ten or even a hundred


    times more. Once I have Ivy in my grasp, I can proceed with my new project. Do you know anything


    about mytest project? Once it seeds, I will be richer than Elliot and Averybined!"


    "Good! I love working with straightforward people like you! Your daughter Natalie was the same."


    "Don''t bring her up! She''s a traitor!"


    "Okay, I won''t. So long as you pay me, I guarantee you will find Ivy," Holly said before unlocking her


    phone album to show him a photo of a little girl. "Look. This is Ivy."


    Dean adjusted his sses to better focus on the screen.


    The girl in the photo was beautiful in a way that would win the hearts of many at first sight. He tried


    to take a closer look to see if the girl looked more like Elliot or Avery, but Holly drew her phone back


    toward her.


    "This is Elliot and Avery''s daughter, Ivy. She was sold off to a wealthy family which had had three


    sons and was desperate for a daughter. Elliot sent his men on a global hunt for Ivy, and, out of fear


    that they would get into trouble, the family sold Ivy off again!"


    Dean listened attentively.


    Holly paused for a moment before continuing, "Ivy is with me right now."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dean''s eyes lit up as his pulse sped. "Where is she? How did you find her? Bring me to her now!"


    "I can hand her over to you, but you need to make a transaction to my bank ount first." She


    handed him a piece of paper with her bank details written on it. "Dean, I know that you are a careful


    man, so you can just pay me thirty percent first. I will take you to her as soon as I receive it."


    Dean was entranced. He had not thought that everything would go so smoothly. He had thought


    that Holly merely had leads on where Ivy was, but it turned out that she had had Ivy with her all


    along.


    "Okay! Tell me how much Natalie paid you."


    "Three hundred thousand," she said. "You said ten times more, so you are paying me three million."


    "Haha! And here I wonder how much she had paid you! So it was just three hundred thousand! If


    anyone finds out that you tried to kill Avery and Elliot for so little a sum, you will be the joke of the


    town!"


    "Dean, it wasn''t all about the money," she said, cold and expressionless. "Whatever. I don''t want to


    talk to you about that. We won''t see each other again after this deal is done, anyway."


    "Sure! Three million isn''t an issue! I will pay you fifty percent right off the bat, which is 1.5 million,"


    he said as he took the piece of paper from her and made a call to his ountant to make the


    transaction.


    After the call, he took a sip of water. "My ountant said the money should be inside your ount


    within an hour."


    She unlocked her phone to check the time. "Alright. I''m waiting."


    Dean continued to sip on his water leisurely as he studied Holly.


    Nervous, Holly picked up her cup and pretended to drink as well.


    "Holly, why do I feel like I''ve seen you before?" He frowned as he scanned her face.


    "You had my photo, right? I''m guessing you''ve looked at it countless times?" she mocked.


    "Naturally, you would feel like you''ve seen me before."


    "No... but you lookpletely different from the way you did before. I mean your face right now


    looks familiar," he said suspiciously.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    Holly burst outughing as though she had heard the funniest thing. "Hahaha! Mr. Jennings,


    everyone here in Bridgedale knows how fulfilling your love life is! My guess is that maybe one of


    your ex-girlfriends or ex-wives looks like me."


    "Yeah! That''s what I mean to say." Dean started chuckling as well. "Why did youe to


    Bridgedale, Holly? Do you know someone here?"


    "I don''t know anyone here." She set her cup down and continued coldly, "Don''t try to look into my


    background, Dean. I''m not interested in you."


    Dean kept silent. Though the woman before him was by no means ugly, she was not his type either.


    He preferred younger women, and it was obvious that Holly wasn''t young anymore. "I just admire


    you for your ability and am confused about your actions." He nced at her casually. "You said that


    you have Ivy, so why not just hand her over to Elliot? If you return Ivy to him, not only will he not


    retaliate, he will pay you handsomely."


    "Mr. Jennings, are you Elliot Foster? How can you be so sure he would do that? Besides, I only


    found Ivy recently," she said impatiently, unlocking her phone to check if she had received the


    payment.


    "How did you find Ivy with such ease, when Elliot and Avery have failed to do so despite how hard


    they''ve tried?" he asked.


    Anyone would be suspicious about how Holly managed to aplish such a thing and wonder if


    she was merely a pawn of someone more powerful.


    "Do you want to know?" she teased. "I can tell you but not for free."


    Dean waited for her to continue.


    "Pay me another three million, and I can tell you exactly how I tracked her down. How''s that?" she


    asked sarcastically. "I''ve heard about how generous you are, and, so far, you''ve exceeded all


    expectations."


    "Forget it! I''m just asking. If you don''t want to say it, I don''t really care! Just hand Ivy over to me."


    "I will, once I get the money."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I can only give you 1.5 million, for now, Holly. I will have to verify her identity before I can pay you


    the rest," he said. "I am definitely not going to waste my money on a fake. Should she be an


    imposter, I will take back everything I have paid you as well."


    Ivy raised an eyebrow. "And how will you verify her identity? How will you even get close to Avery


    and Elliot?"


    "I will find a way. It''s not your ce to worry about that! Besides, their daughter must at least look


    somewhat like them, right?"


    "Of course. She looks like Avery. Didn''t I just show you the photo?"


    "Can you show it to me again? I didn''t get a close enough look."


    Holly leaned back against the couch and unlocked her phone as she contemted whether she


    wanted to show the photo to Dean again.


    Just then, she received a message from the bank, notifying her that the transaction was sessful.


    "Mr. Jennings, what''s the point of staring at a photo when you can see her in person?" Overjoyed at


    receiving the payment, Holly stood up from the couch.


    Dean sneered. "So you got the money, right? I always keep my word, so don''t you dare try to trick


    me. Bridgedale is my territory, and you can''t win against me."


    Holly walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his. "What are you talking about, Mr.


    Jennings? I would never dare to make such a deal with you if I didn''t have her. 1.5 million isn''t a


    small amount, and I don''t have the courage to scam so much out of you!"


    "Where is Ivy? Is she here?"


    "You must be joking! Of course, she isn''t here. This is a nightclub. It would be inappropriate for me


    to keep a toddler here."


    "Where, then?" Dean followed Holly out through another exit.


    "You will know once you are there. It''s a remote area, so you probably haven''t heard of it. Besides,


    you have your bodyguards, and a woman like me surely can''t beat them. You couldn''t possibly be


    concerned that I am trying to harm you, could you?" Holly led Dean out the back door, where


    Hayden''s men spotted them from afar.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    "Dean Jennings has shown up!" The man with the binocrs had a clear view of Dean''s face.


    "Is the person with him Holly nche?" the other man asked.


    "I can''t see... I don''t think so! Look!" The first man handed the binocrs to his teammate. "That''s


    odd. I thought Dean and Holly were supposed toe out together."


    His teammate took the binocrs and saw Dean getting into his car with a woman. He managed to


    catch sight of her face.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Huh? That''s not Holly nche. Is she still inside the club?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t think so! They are driving off now. Should we follow them?"


    "Aren''t we looking for Holly nche? Let''s go inside the club first! We can locate Dean Jennings


    easily."


    "Okay!"


    The two set the binocrs down and exited the car to head toward the club.


    The back door to the club was left open, so they entered through there.


    Half an hourter, they exited the club. One of them called their employer to report the situation.


    "Sir, we didn''t find Holly. We followed Dean to a club, and he stayed there for about forty minutes


    before leaving by car with another woman. We went inside after they left to look for Holly, but there


    was only a janitor there. He said he knew no woman by the name of Holly nche! We showed


    Holly''s photo to him, and he said he hadn''t seen her! We even pointed our guns at that old man,


    and he was terrified, so I don''t think he''s lying!"


    "Where''s Dean Jennings?" Hayden asked.


    "We went into the club to search for Holly, so we didn''t go after Dean. We just figured that we could


    find him anytime we wanted..."


    "Go after him right now!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Holly had taken Dean to a small, outskirt town.


    As soon as they arrived, Dean asked, "Is Ivy here?"


    "Yeah. I¡¯ve been keeping her here."


    Dean was ovee by excitement at the thought that he was going to meet Ivy soon. Once he


    brought Ivy home, he would no longer have to fear Avery and Elliot.


    The car stopped by the road shortly after and Holly got out.


    Dean got out of the car as well and she pointed at one of the houses ahead. "See that house with


    an Osmanthus tree in front? Ivy is inside that house."


    Dean picked up his pace at her words and Holly led them to the house, before reaching into her


    pocket for the key and opening the door.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Dean''s bodyguards nced inside the house.


    It had a simplistic interior with just a few pieces of furniture which made the house appear extremely


    empty.


    Listening carefully, they heard the faint sounds of a little girl crying.


    "Is that Ivy crying?" Dean asked. "Why is she crying?"


    "If I captured you and locked you inside a room, you would cry, too," Holly said calmly.


    Dean''s expression darkened. "Why did you lock her up? Can''t you just raise her like you would a


    normal child?"


    "That''s funny. When have you be so charitable, Mr. Jennings? Both Elliot and Avery have


    been searching for her, and this little girl... Well, she is not easy to manage, and she keeps trying to


    escape. She would have run off if I didn''t lock her up."


    Dean fell silent when he heard Holly''s exnation.


    "You guys can go upstairs! She''s in a room on the second floor," Holly said as she walked toward


    the kitchen. "I''m thirsty so I''m going to pour myself a ss of water! You guys want anything to


    drink?"


    "No," Dean said.


    The sounds of the little girl''s struggles and her cries grew louder. "Let me go¡­ Let me go... You are


    all bad people..."


    Dean''s heart was moved by her cries, and he desperately wanted to see what the little girl looked


    like before he took her away. He would not be able to rest until Ivy was in his hands.


    "Come. Let''s go upstairs!"manded Dean as he watched Holly go into the kitchen.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The two bodyguards went ahead and Dean followed them closely.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, the little girl''s cries and shouts grew softer until they could no


    longer hear her.


    The bodyguards inspected the floor before turning their attention to the room with the closed door.


    All the other doors were open, enabling them to enter the rooms, and they had seen no sign of the


    little girl, which meant that she could only be inside the room with the closed door.


    Dean shot his bodyguards a look, and they turned the doorknob and opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Dean spotted the girl sitting on the floor. Her wrists and ankles


    were shackled. Tears covered her face. She looked helpless, and the sight was enough to move


    any person who saw her.


    Dean had not noticed that his bodyguards had stopped moving after stepping into the room.


    "Ivy, don''t cry! I am here to rescue you!" Dean hurried toward the little girl and helped her up. "Curse


    these bad people! How could they lock you up in here like you are some beast... Don''t be afraid. No


    one will ever dare to bully you ever again!"


    Dean helped the girl up and proceeded to wipe the tears off her face.


    The girl lifted her chin and batted her eyes at Dean, before asking innocently, "Grandpa, do you


    want to see a magic trick?"


    Dean froze in surprise as he had not expected the girl to say such a thing, and he hadpletely


    forgotten to check if the girl before him looked anything like Elliot or Avery.


    The little girl unlocked the chains on her wrists with ease, before bending down to unlock the chains


    around her ankles.


    "This is such a fun game!" The little girl chuckled cheerfully.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    Before Dean could respond, the little girl said again, "Grandpa, look at them..."


    She pointed at Dean''s bodyguard and said, "They look like puppets!"


    Dean turned around to find his bodyguard being held at gunpoint, and another gun was pointed


    directly at him.


    Terrified, Dean instinctively raised his arms. "What... What are you doing... I paid... I paid Holly


    nche 1.5 million... Is that not enough? How much do you want? Just... name your price... I will


    pay you right away!" he stuttered.


    He did not want to die. He was going to make a lot more money and be the richest man in the


    world. He would surpass Avery, Elliot, and all of his friends.


    Everyone who spoke his name would refer to him as a legend.


    "Dean Jennings, did you ever stop and think that I''m not after money?" said a woman who was


    standing at the door.


    ''Holly'' stood outside the door wearing a cold smile.


    Dean sobered at the sight of her face.


    It was no wonder she looked familiar, he had seen that face before and he held a grudge against


    her.


    "I was quite concerned when you began to suspect that I wasn''t Holly nche, but I bet you don''t


    even remember me! In any case, I made up some excuse to distract you, and you just fell for it. I''m


    both happy and upset at the same time¡­ We had been in love once, how could you not remember


    my face and my voice?" The woman walked into the room and stopped in front of Dean.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Dean''s lips quivered as he studied the woman''s face, but he did not make a sound.


    "Who am I? Do you still not remember?" she sneered.


    "You¡ª You..." Dean''s head began to hurt as he tapped his hand on his forehead. "It''sing back


    to me... We dated for a while..."


    "Yeah! You were so caring in the beginning, but then you turned around and abandoned me a few


    days after you found out that I had been pregnant with your child. I went to you with joy, but you


    pped me and told me to scram!" she growled. Her eyes glittered with unshed tears. She did not


    let her tears fall, because she was overjoyed that she can finally have her revenge.


    "I wanted to prove to you that it''s your child, but you forced medicine down my throat to kill the baby.


    You didn''t let me go till you saw the blood oozing out of my body with your own eyes¡­ Dean


    Jennings, I wished I could tear you into pieces for the humiliation you put me through and for the


    loss of my unborn child!"


    Dean had done countless unspeakable things in his life and could barely remember what the


    woman used him of, as he had poisoned and harmed far more people than he could count.


    "I''m sorry! I apologize! I can give you money... Don''t kill me... I can''t die..." He was shaking like a


    leaf as he grabbed hold of the woman''s arm and pleaded with her.


    "You must die!" she roared with bloodshot eyes. "I''m going to kill you even if it costs me my own


    life!"


    Dean paled in misery. "You are not Holly... Where is the real Holly... What''s your rtionship with


    her? Let me at least die after knowing the truth!"


    "I don''t know Holly..." She shoved him aside and red at him in contempt. "I only know your


    daughter, Natalie. I wouldn''t have gotten the chance to get closer to you if she didn''t help plot your


    murder. Hahaha! You didn''t expect this, did you? The person who wants you dead is your own


    daughter!"

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    "You didn''t know? Dean Jennings, that''s karma for you! Hahaha!" The woman burst intoughter.


    "It''s so unfair that you get to live this long!"


    "So it''s Natalie... It''s her..." he hissed. A bitter smile split his face. He would not be in such misery if


    he had died at the hands of anyone else.


    "That traitor!" he thought. He had yet to find her and kill her, and in the end, he ended up in her trap.


    ...


    At nine in the morning, Sebastian arrived at the Jennings'' mansion.


    Sebastian had told his father the night before that he had wanted to apany him when he went


    to meet Holly, but Dean had rejected his son''s suggestion, as he thought that Sebastian would only


    get in his way.


    Sebastian had no choice but to give up.


    Wanting to know how the negotiations went, he waited for his father to return. Though he knew that


    Dean would not bring Ivy to his own mansion once he found her, seeing a photo of Ivy would be


    good enough.


    Sebastian did not know if Ivy looked more like Elliot or Avery, nor did he know where Dean would


    hide Ivy; he also did not know if his father would grow overconfident in his abilities and wind up


    committing even more heinous crimes.


    Unable to sleep the night before, Sebastian was pessimistic about the oue of the meeting.


    Even if Dean had managed to find Ivy, everything would end the way he expected.


    Elliot and Avery were powerful and would not let the Jennings family live after they learned of what


    Dean had done.


    Elliot was the type of man who would rather die than have his authority challenged in such a way.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Your father woke up at five this morning." The servant who looked after Dean made Sebastian a


    cup of tea. "He would usually sleep until nine or ten! He seemed quite energetic this morning,


    though!"


    "What time did he leave?" Sebastian asked.


    "A little past six," the servant said. "The sky wasn''t even bright yet, and we hadn''t even cleared the


    snow out of the driveway! I don''t know why he left that early. I don''t think anyone would want to


    meet with him that early!"


    "He must have his own ns. Maybe the meeting spot is quite far away!" Sebastian sat down and


    sipped on his tea. "By the way, did you spot any suspicious vehicles or people around the


    property?"


    The servant shook his head. "It''s so cold out there, so I didn''t pay much attention to what''s going on


    outside. The bodyguards stationed outside didn''t say anything, so I suppose there was no one


    there? Why are you asking, Mr. Jennings?"


    "My dad went to look for Elliot and Avery''s lost daughter, and they know about it, so they are


    definitely going to have someone keep an eye on us," he said, worrycing his voice. "If there are


    people around, my dad should probably move."


    "Where to? Your father can''t sit still and has to work every single day. The only way he can hide


    from Elliot is for him to stop working and stay away from everyone he knows." The servant sighed.


    "Sebastian, a man your father''s age should have retired long ago, but he just insists on working."


    "It''s my fault. If I had the ability to strengthen the family, he wouldn''t have to exhaust himself like


    this," Sebastian said bitterly.


    "Don''t say that, Sebastian. You are capable. It''s just¡­ your father wants to do more than preserve


    the family legacy," said the servant. "He might not be kind to you, but don''t take it personally. He is


    old now..."


    The servant did not finish his sentence, but what he meant was clear.


    "Has my dad''s condition worsened that much after Ang''s death?" Sebastian asked.


    The servant nced around to make sure there was no one around before whispering, "Yes. All the


    medicine Ang left for your father is gone. I don''t know what she had been feeding him, but ever


    since he stopped taking the medicine, he is not as energetic as before, and he can no longer sleep


    through the night."


    "He looks the same to me," Sebastian said.


    "It''s different. He is less short-tempered when Ang was around."


    "Yeah." He finished his tea and set the cup aside, before staring into the distance.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    It was snowing that day and the temperature had dropped.


    Sebastian stood on the porch, put on his jacket, and stepped out onto the snow.


    "Mr. Jennings, where are you going?"


    "I''m going outside to have a look around. I''ll be back soon," Sebastian said as he walked out.


    His bodyguard followed him closely. "Mr. Jennings, wouldn''t it be easier for you to just call your


    father? What''s the point of waiting here?" he asked in confusion while standing in the raging wind.


    "I tried. He didn''t pick up." Sebastian had tried calling his father right before he headed out, and


    though the call itself went through, Dean did not answer.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ording to what the servant said, his father headed out early so he must have already met with


    Holly.


    "I''m worried that something might have happened to him," Sebastian said.


    "He must have his bodyguards with him..." the bodyguard said. "Should I call my brother and ask?"


    The bodyguard''s brother worked as Dean''s bodyguard.


    "Go on!" Sebastian remained standing in the snow and waited for his bodyguard to make the call.


    The bodyguard called his brother, but again, it went through, but the call was not answered.


    "He didn''t answer." The bodyguard nced at Sebastian. "Did something happen to them? If


    anything happens, Elliot and Avery are definitely behind it!"


    "Stop shouting!" Sebastian nced around the porch and saw no one in the snow apart from them.


    Insecurity grew like a weed within him. Sebastian felt that his father was in danger.


    After calming himself by standing in the snow for half an hour, he gave Avery a call, knowing that


    she would not lie.


    It was in the middle of the night in Aryadelle, but Avery came to the phone almost right away.


    "You can''t reach your dad?" Avery eximed. "I don''t know what happened to him. I''m in Aryadelle."


    "It has to be Elliot... If something happens to my dad, Elliot must be behind it!" Sebastian said


    hysterically.


    "Sebastian, don''t just make assumptions. Whatever happens to your dad has nothing to do with


    Elliot," she said. "Let me make a few calls. I will let you know if I find anything."


    She hung up with a scowl and proceeded to call Hayden, who picked up immediately.


    "Hayden, did something happen to Dean?" Avery asked.


    Next to her, Elliot turned on the lights and sat up to look at her. To make sure that Elliot could hear


    Hayden as well, Avery put her phone on speaker.


    "Maybe! I''m not sure," Hayden said. "He headed out early and went to this club. He exited the club


    with a woman, and they went to a different ce. My men, who saw her, told me that she is not


    Holly. I haven''t gotten any word about where they are at the moment."


    "Alright, I get it," Avery mumbled. "He went with a woman... Who is that woman? I thought that


    Dean was meeting with Holly. Why is he with someone else?"

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    "Mom, once I find Dean Jennings, I''ll call you. It''ste. I won''t call you tonight," Hayden said. "Sleep


    early. Don''t stay up for someone like him. Even if he is dead, he deserved it."


    "Hmm. I''m not worried about him. His son just told me that he couldn''t find him. I thought there


    might be some progress on the case." Avery only wanted to know if there was any news about Ivy.


    She was slightly more nervous because of Ivy.


    "If there is any news about Ivy, I will immediately tell you," Hayden said.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Avery looked at Elliot. "Dean had arranged to meet with Holly today, but he left the


    premise with another woman. I find this all too strange."


    Elliot found it strange too. "Could the woman be someone Holly sent?"


    "Now that you mentioned it, it might be, but even if Dean is meeting with Holly, he should still be


    able to answer his phone, right?" Avery asked another question, "No matter how you see it, Dean


    should hold all the power. Holly is just a fugitive from Ylore. How would she be capable of


    controlling Dean?"


    "Without knowing what happened, it is hard to make a guess," Elliot said.


    "Hmm. I''ll return Sebastian''s call." Avery called Sebastian.


    Sebastian had calmed down a little.


    "Sebastian, I''ve asked around, and we don''t know where your father is. At this point, we only know


    that your father has left with an unknown woman from a club." Avery said to him, "Didn''t he go and


    meet Holly? Why did he leave with another woman."


    "That person is Holly," Sebastian said. "Holly had stic surgery."


    Avery was confused.


    "I''ve seen her. She said she was Holly. She had stic surgery to evade you," Sebastian said.


    Avery found the entire situation unbelievable. "I know there are advanced stic surgery techniques


    that would allow you to change a person''s face, but Holly had just escaped from Ylore not too long


    ago! How could she have altered her face in such a short period of time?"


    Sebastian was stunned. "How long does it take to alter your face?"


    "I''m not exactly sure about how long it would take, but from what I know about Holly''s escape, it


    surely would take longer than that to change one''s face!" Avery remembered what Hayden had told


    her about Holly. "The person you met is not Holly. Holly has not had any stic surgery."


    Hayden''s men had found Holly based on a picture he had given them. Although Holly had managed


    to escape, she would not have been able to change her face in such a short period of time.


    Hearing what Avery said, Sebastian grew bewildered.


    "H-How do you know that she has not had stic surgery?" Sebastian had deliberately withheld


    information from Avery the night before, as he had suspected that she knew more than she was


    letting on.


    "Sebastian, they told me that she had not done any stic surgery, but it''s up to you to choose


    whether to believe me or to believe your senses. The woman imed to be Holly and to have


    undergone stic surgery, but did she have any proof?" Avery asked.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. He said disappointedly, "No. Could my father and I have been


    conned?"


    "How did you get in touch with the woman who ims to be Holly?" Avery asked, confused.


    "We found her through Natalie''s phone. She had left it behind in Aryadelle." When Sebastian


    mentioned Natalie''s name, he suddenly realized something. "Could this be a setup?!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Go look for your father! If you really can''t find him, go find Natalie," said Avery.


    Sebastian hung up. He strode back indoors from the courtyard.


    He took Natalie''s phone out. He found Holly''s contact and called her.


    "I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter."


    Staring at the luxurious living area in a daze, Sebastian sat on the sofa with a darkened expression.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    This ce contained everything that Dean held precious.


    It would not be a bad thing if Dean was dead. If he could sessfully inherit Dean''s fortune, he


    would do it, and he would not have to put in any work in order to inherit it either. However,


    Sebastian did not believe that he would be that lucky. Perhaps, Natalie would fight him for the


    inheritance!


    If his guess was right, then Natalie would contact him.


    "Sir, should we look for Old Mr. Jennings?" The bodyguard was a little worried.


    Sebastian said, "Where are we going to start our search? Bridgedale is huge. He left at six in the


    morning; who knows where he will be right now? I just called Avery. She said that Dad wasn''t taken


    by her people."


    "Then, why can''t we contact him?"


    "Avery said that he left with a woman," Sebastian said calmly. "Let''s wait here! If we can''t contact


    him after 24 hours, we will make a police report and leave it to the police."


    The bodyguard lowered his head. He did not dare disagree.


    If they could not contact Dean Jennings within 24 hours, something had most likely happened to


    him.


    When the servants of the mansion heard what Sebastian said, they discreetly went to the kitchen to


    talk among themselves.


    "I saw how Master Sebastian can''t help but smile. I''m guessing Old Mr. Jennings is noting back


    this time!"


    "We can''t me Master Sebastian. Old Mr. Jennings had just scolded him yesterday. After what


    happened to Master Bobby, Master Sebastian has been scolded daily. I''m guessing Old Mr.


    Jennings regretted it too. He shouldn''t have treated Master Bobby so heartlessly."


    "What use is there regretting now? Also, I think people like Old Mr. Jennings don''t regret it. But the


    incident this time surely has nothing to do with Master Sebastian, right? Master Sebastian is quite


    cautious and timid."


    "I don''t know if Master Sebastian was the one who had done it, but he would surely not rescue Old


    Mr. Jennings."


    "The Jennings family will have a new head! I look forward to Master Sebastian moving in."


    "He might not like it here. When Master Sebastian inherits the family fortune. He can afford any


    mansion he likes. If I was Master Sebastian, I wouldn''t stay here!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "You''re right. Staying here will remind him of Old Mr. Jennings all day long. Just the thought of it is


    ufortable."


    In a blink of an eye, night fell.


    A servant walked over to Sebastian and carefully said, "Master Sebastian, are you spending the


    night here? If you are, I''ll go tidy up the room."


    "No need." Sebastian looked at his phone. "I''ll leave in another half an hour or so."


    "Master Sebastian, there is no news of Old Mr. Jennings. Could he have¡­" the servant asked


    tentatively.


    "I don''t know what has happened to my father. I can''t get him on the phone. I can''t contact his


    bodyguard either. I''ve tried calling Holly''s phone, but no one picked up." Sebastian wasposed.


    He sounded calm too. "Don''t worry. If anything were to happen to my father, I will give you arge


    severance package, enough for you to livefortably in your old age."


    "Thank you, Master Sebastian!"


    ¡­


    An hourter, Sebastian returned to his own ce.


    Before he could take a sip of hot water, he received a call from his older half-sister.


    He did not know who had told her that something had happened to Dean, but she and his other


    older sisters had found out about it.


    "Sebastian, Dad should have long drafted his will, right? If he is dead, you have to let us know. After


    all, we are his children."

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    Sebastian politely said, "Hey sis, I haven''t received any concrete news of Dad''s death yet. When or


    if I receive any news, I''ll surely let everyone in the family group know"


    Sebastian''s sister said, "That''s great. We''re all sad about Dad''s demise."


    "Who told you that something has happened to Dad?" Sebastian asked.


    "The old mansion told us that Dad could not be contacted. Sebastian, I was waiting for you to


    contact all of us, but you did not¡ª"


    "I''m not trying to hide it, but we haven''t been able to contact Dad for only a day. I''m not sure what


    has happened to him. How could I just simply say that something has happened to him? What if he


    returns?" Sebastian said. "If he returns and sees us thinking he was dead, he would only be


    furious."


    "Okay, then. I thought you would have some concrete news!"


    "I don''t."


    "Alright. Sebastian, I''m just prying now. Do you know the contents of Dad''s will?" His sisters knew


    that Sebastian was Dean''s heir, and they envied him for it. They also knew that even if Dean had


    died, Sebastian would inherit most of his wealth.


    They could only hope for a small slice of the fortune.


    As his children, their father would surely leave them a house, right?


    "You have to ask Dad''swyer about this," Sebastian said. "Dad has always used the inheritance to


    make me obey him. Things happened so suddenly this time, and I''m not sure whether he even had


    the time to draw up his will."


    "Oh, Sebastian, you don''t have to worry. Dad favors boys over girls. With your older brother out of


    the way, surely, Dad has left everything to you. I envy you!"


    "It''s too early to say that. With Dad''s temper, he might be willing to donate the fortune and not leave


    anything for his children," Sebastian said mockingly.


    "Impossible! Sebastian, Dad isn''t like that. He often praised you. You did not make him angry as


    your brother did. How could he not leave the fortune to you?"


    "He praised me?" Sebastian had never heard his father praise him before.


    "Yes! He said that although you''re not as capable as your brother, you''re much more obedient.


    Between you and your brother, he prefers you more." Sebastian''s sister paused for a while before


    continuing, "Right, he also said that amongst all his children, you look the most like him."


    Sebastian never knew that his father had said that about him in private.


    "Sebastian, if you inherit the Jennings family fortune, please allow me to continue working for the


    family," said his sister suddenly.


    "If you''re going to continue along with your current job, there should not be a problem."


    "Hmm! Then, I won''t disturb you anymore. If you have any news about Dad, remember to let


    everyone know."


    "Okay."


    In Aryadelle, Lilith brought two huge shopping bags to Elliot''s mansion early in the morning.


    When she arrived, La had yet to leave for school. She opened the bag that Lilith had brought and


    had a look inside.


    "Aunt Lilith, what''s in the bag? A dress?"


    Lilith smiled and took a dressing gown out for La to see. "It''s a dressing gown. This is for your


    mother."


    "Oh¡­ a dressing gown!" La was stunned before asking. "What is a dressing gown? Isn''t it just


    pajamas?"


    "Haha! These are not pajamas. It''s a dressing gown, but you can call it pajamas." At that moment,


    the bodyguard came and told La that it was time to leave.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Aunt Lilith, why are you giving this to Mommy? She doesn''t like wearing this. She only likes to wear


    the things that she buys for herself," La said while walking toward the door.

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    "Haha! I''ll have a way of getting your Mommy to ept this. Don''t worry and just go to school!"


    After La left, Robert finished his milk and walked over. He also looked into the bag.


    "Robert, baby, are you going to school too? I really want to spend more time with you." Lilith picked


    Robert up. She was reluctant to let him go.


    Robert smiled innocently. "Then, I won''t go to school! I''ll y with Aunt Lilith! I''ll get Daddy to tell my


    teacher that I''m not going to school today!"


    Lilith could not help but snort and chuckle.


    "I can y with you on the weekends! If you don''t go to school, I''m afraid your Mommy will me


    me! Your Mommy did very well in school; she was the school genius!" Lilith carried Robert outside.


    "Why don''t I send you to school? I haven''t sent you to kindergarten before!"


    "Okay! I''ll tell you how to get there, and you can have a look around!" Robert looked proud and Lilith


    took him out.


    Not long after they left, Avery, done with her shower, went downstairs.


    Seeing two huge white bags in the living room, she grew a little curious.


    Mrs. Cooper said, "Lilith brought them here. She said it''s a dressing gown and told me that it is for


    you."


    "Oh, why is she giving me this?" Avery took the dressing gown out of the bag. It was a man''s


    dressing gown. It was extremely long.


    "I think this is for Elliot, right?" She held the dressing gown against herself, measuring its size. The


    hem touched the floor.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Judging from the length, it is for men," Mrs. Cooper said while pulling out the other gown from the


    bag. The length of that gown suited Avery.


    "Why would Lilith suddenly want to give us these?" Avery took thedies'' dressing gown in her hand


    and felt the material. It did feel quitefortable, but¡­ she did not like this type of clothing.


    She had loungewear at home, but she preferred to wear casual wear. That way, if something


    happened and she had to leave home, she did not need to return to her room to change her


    clothes.


    "Maybe she doesn''t know that you don''t like this!" Mrs. Cooper said with a smile, "But Master Elliot


    likes this."


    "Hmm. He can wear both of them," Avery joked. "Mine is quite huge too."


    "Master Elliot has lost quite some weight, he might probably fit into yours too."


    They chatted for a while and soon Lilith returned from kindergarten.


    "Avery," Lilith entered and changed her shoes. When she saw that they hadin the gowns out on


    the sofa, she made her way over to them. "I bought these dressing gowns for you and Elliot. What


    do you think? Do they look nice?"


    "Lilith, why did you suddenly buy these for us?" Avery held her breakfast in her hand. She walked


    over from the dining hall to the living room. "The style is quite nice. I like it very much."


    "It''s good that you like it! I bought one for myself, and I liked it very much, so I bought each of you


    one, too." Lilith hade up with that exnation a long time ago. "A dressing gown is worn on the


    morning of one''s wedding. I n to wear mine on the morning of my wedding."


    "Oh, that''s nice! The material is shiny too! It''s much softer than silk. It would surely look good in


    photographs," Avery said,plimenting Lilith''s choice.


    "Hmm! Avery, I have already dry-cleaned the dressing gowns. You can hang it in your closet. You


    don''t have to wear it. You can wait till Christmas to wear it," Lilith said.


    Avery was stunned. "Why can''t we wear it now? You know your brother likes dressing gowns."


    Right at that moment, Elliot came downstairs.

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    Elliot walked over to Avery. He noticed the dressing gown on the sofa and immediately picked it up


    to have a look.


    He slid his arms through the sleeves, trying it out for size.


    "It looks good on you." Avery straightened the dressing gown and tied the belt around his waist.


    Lilith secretly sighed. There was nothing she could do about them.


    "Just wear it! Anyway, even if you start wearing it now, it''ll still be finee Christmas," Lilith said


    with a smile.


    "Lilith, you overestimate your brother. He has never worn out his clothes." Avery did not catch


    Lilith''s Christmasment.


    After all, clothes were meant to be worn.


    "I know Elliot has a lot of clothes," Lilith said. "Ben has a lot of clothes too. I asked him why does he


    have this many clothes, and he told me that the amount of clothes he has is nothing when


    compared to the amount of clothes Elliot has."


    "Hmm, Elliot likes to dress up more," Avery teased before asking, "Lilith, you came over so early.


    You surely haven''t had breakfast yet, right?"


    "When I left the house, I wasn''t hungry, but now I''m quite famished," Lilith said before heading to the


    dining room. "Avery, can I show you my wedding gown? I need your opinion."


    "Okay! Let''s have breakfast first! We can have a look after breakfast!" Avery did not realize what


    Lilith was secretly doing.


    "Hmm! And, shoes and makeup. I need you to help me with those, too." Lilith''s mission was to lock


    in the bridal outfit.


    After all, Christmas was fast approaching.


    "I''m sure you''re much better than me at this, right? After all, you usually wear pretty clothes and


    makeup for work." Avery was afraid that her taste would not be as refined as Lilith''s. "Also, I think


    you''ll look beautiful no matter what you wear. You''re a life-size clothes rack. Even if you wear a


    piece of white cloth, people will still find you elegant."


    Lilith could not help but smile.


    Avery saw Ellioting over. She immediately said, "Elliot, am I right?"


    "Hmm." Elliot agreed with Avery and sat down next to her. "But it would be a good thing if she has


    your help as well, you have a pretty good eye for all of this, too."


    Lilith chuckled. "Elliot, you''re only saying she has good taste because she chose to marry you,


    right?"


    "Smart." Elliot was in a good mood. "Have you decided on your wedding date yet? Is it on


    Christmas or New Year''s?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Should be New Year''s!" Lilith was a little sheepish. "We''ll send you all the invitations soon."


    "You came here this early just to send us the dressing gown?" Elliot could see the sparkle in her


    eyes.


    "I couldn''t sleep very well, so I came to y with Avery!" Lilith looked into Elliot''s eyes without fear.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take her out. We''ll stay home."


    "If you want to take her out, I won''t stop you." Elliot felt that Avery must be quite bored being with


    him at home every day.


    If she wanted to head out to have some fun, he would happily send her off.


    "It''s too cold outside. There is nothing fun to y," Lilith muttered, "I went out with Tammy two days


    ago. My legs hurt from all the walking, but Tammy was not tired at all. I feel Tammy is more suitable


    to be in the modeling industry than me. It''s too bad that her family is wealthy."


    "Tammy does indeed like to go shopping. Even if she does not need to get anything, she could still


    shop for hours." Avery thought back about the past. "When we were in college, she gave me many


    clothes and bags."


    "Tammy is great. Not only does she have a sweet name, but her personality is also very sweet."


    "Why don''t you call her over and you two could say that to her face?" Elliot had goosebumps


    hearing what they said.


    "Tammy isn''t free. I asked her yesterday," and Lilith replied, "She said that she has been quite busy


    with work recently."

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    "Hmm," Avery said and looked at Elliot, "You should be quite busy with yourpany too, right?


    You can now use theputer, but you have to manage your time properly. You have to rest once


    you feel dizzy."


    Receiving Avery''s permission, Elliot nodded in relief.


    After breakfast, Elliot headed to the study room.


    Lilith pulled Avery to the living room to look at wedding gowns, makeup, and shoes.


    Avery looked at them seriously. She was more serious about inspecting the items before her than


    she had been looking at her own wedding items.


    "Lilith, I think this white dress looks nice. You can wear it to greet the guests. I think the longer


    version of this dress is nicer. You''re tall. You''ll look angelic wearing a long gown! A person of


    ordinary height like me has to get a custom-made gown if I want it long." Avery looked at the two


    sets of gowns in the picture and chose the long gown without hesitation.


    Lilith did not dare to tell her the truth that the dress and essories she had chosen today will be


    what she will wear for her Christmas wedding.


    "But I think the short one looks nice too. It''s bubbly." Lilith was afraid that Avery would not be able to


    manage the long gown.


    "Hmm, the short one is not bad, too. You''ll look good no matter what you wear. If you like the short


    version then take that one. The most important thing for your wedding is that you''re happy," Avery


    agreed with Lilith.


    "What about makeup? Do you think this is too much?" Lilith scrolled through the pictures, showing


    each picture to Avery.


    Lilith had only asked because Avery''s makeup for herst wedding had been simple and elegant.


    The style she showed Avery was very different from the style Avery had chosen.


    The makeup in the picture was modern. There were tiny diamonds on the model''s face, shimmering


    beneath the spotlights.


    "It looks good!" Avery looked at the picture and looked at Lilith''s face. "Lilith, if you like it, you can try


    it."


    Lilith had initially wanted to try it, but the Christmas wedding was for Avery and not her, so she had


    not tried out the look.


    "Uh¡­ my skin has been very sensitivetely, and I have been having allergic reactions to


    everything, so I won''t try it out. Also, I have tried out a simr look before. I think it''s not bad!" Lilith


    replied with a smile.


    "Hmm. As long as you like it, it''s fine. Actually, all the looks that you have shown me will look good


    on you."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "What about the shoes?" Lilith immediately began showing Avery pictures of shoes. She wanted to


    show Avery everything while Avery''s patiencested.


    Avery carefully scrolled through the pictures and said seriously, "I think they all look great. Looks


    like you have already chosen a few, and it must be because you had already looked through all


    these pictures once. The things you like all look good."


    "Hahaha! Avery, you''re like Ben. I asked him the same question and he said the same thing as you


    did."


    "That''s because everything looks good," Avery said firmly.


    Lilith thought about it for a few seconds before saying, "Then, do you think Elliot would like these?"


    Avery said, "It is your wedding. You don''t have to care if he likes it or not."


    "I just want to know!" It was Avery and Elliot''s wedding after all. Lilith hoped that they will both be


    satisfied.


    "¡­ His tastes are quite different from ours. He likes things to be simple and elegant, like our


    previous wedding. He had chosen my gown and nned everything down to the tiniest detail."


    Avery was not the type who would worry about things like this. She was also not worried about


    Elliot.


    "Okay then!" Lilith could already picture everything. She knew that Elliot would not be happy with


    anything they had nned.


    However, she could not care if he liked it or not. She was happy as long as Avery liked it.


    "Lilith, you don''t have to concern yourself with what he thinks. As long as you are happy that is all


    that matters." Avery looked at Lilith furrowing her brows, so she said gently, "You are marrying


    someone you like. The other trivial matters are not important."

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    Lilith felt relieved after hearing what Avery had to say.


    "Avery, you and Elliotplement each other. Elliot looks like a hard-to-deal-with person, yet you


    are nice and amodating," Lilith said, fawningly.


    "That''s because you don''t understand him. Take his servants for example. They have worked there


    for many years¡­"


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean that Elliot is nice to be with! This only proves that he treats


    everyone well and that is why they put up with him." Lilith had her own opinions about him. "I''m just


    praising you, and if I were a man, I would like a woman like you. You are able to care for your family


    and your career at the same time."


    "Lilith, you''re being a sweet talker. Are you trying to ask me for a favor?" Avery blushed from the


    praises. "We''re not outsiders. You don''t have to tter me."


    "Now, even if I have any troubles, Ben can help me solve them. I''m about to marry him. Of course, if


    there are any problems, I''ll turn to him," Lilith said cheekily. "And I realized that as long as I don''t


    argue with him, he isn''t that annoying."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Haha! Ben is quite nice. At least, every time I see him, he is always smiling. His temper is definitely


    much better than Elliot''s."


    "He is quite nice. He just likes to meddle in my affairs. I think this is a drawback of our age gap."


    "I understand you. Elliot and I were like this previously. We get along well now, but that is after a


    long time of staying together."


    "Now that you two are home every day, what do you do?" Lilith was quite curious. "The only thing


    there is for Elliot to do is to return to work after New Year''s, right?"


    Avery thought on it for a while before saying, "We find little things to do every day. For example, we


    were practicing calligraphy yesterday. The day before yesterday, we did some art and craft. Before


    that, we tidied up the children''s closet. The day before that, we hired a personal coach toe to


    our house¡­"


    "Oh, that does sound quite fulfilling. During the weekend, you two could spend time with the


    children."


    "Yes! Actually, we only have the mornings to ourselves. Once Robert returns from school in the


    afternoon we have to y with him," said Avery. "Are you and Ben nning to have children after


    you get married?"


    "Avery, do you think I should have them immediately?" Lilith was a little indecisive. Sometimes she


    wanted to have children, and other times, she did not want to have them. She did not want kids


    mainly because she knew her responsibilities and the pressure she would be under would increase


    once she had them.


    "My advice is that you should be mentally prepared. Only have children when you really want them,"


    Avery said.


    "I don''t know whether I want children or not."


    "Then, I don''t think you want them."


    "But when I see La and Robert, I like them very much. I feel like I do like children."


    "You might like children, but you don''t like the painful process of having children!"


    "Hahaha! Yes!" Lilith felt like Avery had hit the nail right on the head.


    "Tammy was like that before, too," Avery said. "You can talk to her. Actually, everyone''s pain


    tolerance is different. I didn''t find having children scary, and I didn''t feel much pain."


    "That''s because you''re a doctor." Lilith looked envious.


    "Lilith, doctors are afraid of pain, too. Don''t think about this for now. After your wedding, you can


    slowly consider whether you want to have children or not. Once you truly desire children, you will


    ovee the fear of pain."


    "I feel much better talking to you."


    "That''s because this isn''t a huge problem." Avery chuckled gently. She had not wanted children,


    initially, and when she was about to ask Lilith whether she had any other fears, her phone rang.


    Since she had been thinking about the things that were happening in Bridgedale, she took out her


    phone and had a look at the screen.


    It was a message from Sebastian.


    [My father is dead.]


    Avery''s expression froze when she read the message. She did not know if this was a result of the


    grudge between Natalie and Dean or whether other people had been involved.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    "Avery, what is it?" Lilith noticed that Avery looked disturbed, and she immediately said, "If


    something is going on, I won''t disturb you. I came here today because I had nothing to do."


    Avery got up from the sofa. "Did you drive here?"


    "Yes! I came by myself." Lilith immediately stood up from the sofa. "I''ll see myself out. You don''t


    have to send me off."


    "I''ll see you out." Avery ced her phone down and walked Lilith to the door. "Come with Tammy


    the next time."


    "Okay, we''ll let you know before wee over."


    "Hmm."


    After sending Lilith off, Avery quickly returned to the living room. She picked up her phone and


    dialed Sebastian.


    He soon picked up.


    "Avery, my Dad is dead."


    "I saw the message. How did he die? Where is Natalie? Have you managed to contact her? Does


    this thing have anything to do with Holly or not?" asked Avery.


    "I don''t know. I only know that he is dead. Someone had sent me a photo of him, and they had put a


    bullet through him." Sebastian was feeling cold all over at that moment. Although he had always


    fantasized about his father''s death, now that his father was dead, Sebastian felt helpless and


    directionless.


    Everyone in the Jennings family was watching him at that moment.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As they saw him as the inheritor of most of the family fortune, everyone hated him, and with Dean


    dead, he had sessfully ascended the throne.


    Everyone had not expected Dean to die so quickly.


    Apart from the members of the Jennings family, the public, too, had started to spread rumors about


    the Jennings family. Once rumors had been spread, it would be hard to retract them.


    Many friends had called Sebastian and asked him whether Dean was dead and whether he was


    going to inherit the family business.


    Right at that moment, Sebastian was extremely anxious and nervous. He only now realized, with his


    father''s death, that his father had been right to call him useless.


    He had sent a message to Avery in order to get somefort, but Avery did not understand him


    and what he was after. She only wanted to know where Holly was.


    "Sebastian, your father is dead. Are you going to take over MediLove Pharmaceutical?" Avery could


    hear the worry in his voice. "Have they unveiled his will?"


    "No. I only found out that my Dad is dead. I haven''t told anyone yet, but they suspect his death."


    Sebastian tightened his grip on his phone. "Everyone is watching the Jennings family right now¡­"


    "Don''t be scared. Contact your father''swyer first and then tell your father''s siblings about his


    death. Once his will is made public, you will have to continue living with the consequences." Avery


    changed the subject after that. "Sebastian, I hope that once you take over MediLove


    Pharmaceutical, you will immediately stop the new project your father had been working on while he


    was alive."


    "He might not leave thepany to me."


    "Then, contact hiswyer. Ask him to read you the contents of his will," Avery said calmly. "Have


    you contacted Natalie?"


    "No. Natalie is surely behind this. I''m waiting for her to contact me."


    When Avery heard what he said, a thought shed across her mind. "Natalie is also Dean''s


    daughter, right?"


    Sebastian instantly understood what Avery was about to say.

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    "Do you think that Natalie will fight me for the family fortune?" Sebastian asked.


    For a few moments, Avery thought about what he said in silence before saying, "From what I know


    about Natalie, I think that she will try to find ways to gain control of Dean''s fortune. She could have


    been the one who killed Dean, and this means that she has tactics that are greater than anything


    you could have ever imagined."


    Sebastian was already nervous and panicky. After hearing what Avery said, his heart beat even


    faster.


    "Sebastian, are you worried that you are no match for Natalie?" Avery asked. "Don''t be afraid. If you


    are sure that your father is dead, go and quickly contact your father''swyer. At the same time,


    increase your security."


    "Hmm. How is your husband?" asked Sebastian as he suppressed his worries.


    "He is recovering quite well. He could start working from home."


    "It looks like Ang''s resurrection treatment is really a scam," Sebastian sneered.


    "If it had truly existed then why would I want to disprove it? If it was truly real then even if I had


    found a way to disprove it, it would not disappear. Sebastian don''t be your father. Don''t do


    everything for money. You won''t go far that way," Avery said.


    "We''ll take it one step at a time!" Sebastian''s head hurt at the thought of the mess his father had left


    behind.


    "Hmm. If you need help in the future, you can contact me anytime. I''ll try my best to help you,"


    Avery said. "As long as you don''t be like your father, we''re still friends."


    "If my father did not leave me any money, are we still friends?" Sebastian asked mockingly.


    "Do you think I''m friends with you because of how much you are worth? As I have told you before, I


    still remember all the help you gave me."


    "I know." Sebastian hung up.


    He looked at his phone. People were chatting in the family group chat.


    [Sebastian, is there still no news from the police? Dad has been missing for two days. I''m afraid the


    worst has happened!]


    [Sebastian, did Dad''swyer contact you? Or do you have to contact him for him to reveal the


    contents of Dad''s will?]


    [@Bobby Bobby, Dad has been missing for two days. Something must have happened to him. You


    don''t have to be afraid of him anymore!]


    [Sisters, have you all returned to the country? I''m still abroad? I bought a ticket back, but the


    weather is terrible, so the flight has been canceled! If thewyer is announcing the will, you must


    video call me! I don''t believe that Dad wouldn''t leave anything for us sisters.]


    Sebastian looked at their chat. After thinking for a while, he sent a message, [When are you all


    free? Let''s meet!]


    They usually never meet in person. They only see each other at family dinners during holidays.


    At that moment, the reason for their pretense was dead, and they no longer had to keep up


    appearances.


    [I''m free anytime.]


    [I''ll arrive in the afternoon. How about tonight?]


    [I can''t do it tonight! I can only reach there tomorrow. Let''s do it tomorrow!]


    Sebastian replied, [Then, we''ll do it tomorrow!]


    Bobby, who had been lurking in the group chat, finally appeared. [Is Dean Jennings really dead?]


    [Bobby! You''re finally here! He is most likely dead. You can still use your phone. Does that mean


    that you aren''t actually dumb? I miss working with you!]


    [Even if Bobby is fine, Dad surely did not leave anything for Bobby, right? After all, he made Dad so


    angry when Dad was still alive.]


    [You really make me curious about the contents of Dad''s will.]


    ¡­


    Sebastian nced at the messages before exiting the group chat. He was just as curious as his


    other siblings. He, too, wanted to know the contents of his father''s will.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Sebastian soon found the contact of his father''swyer. He called him.


    Thewyer soon answered the call.


    After Sebastian exined the situation, thewyer said, "I also haven''t been able to contact your


    father for the past two days. Usually, we contact each other every day."


    "He has been murdered, but I don''t know where his body is. I have already reported it to the police


    yesterday. They are searching for him, but I don''t know if they can find his body," said Sebastian. "If


    I still can''t find him today, I''m going to increase the number of people searching for him."


    "Sebastian, you have my condolences. Your father died so suddenly, but¡­ forgive me for speaking


    out of line. Don''t be too sad, your time hase." Thewyer''s hints were very obvious. "When are


    you free? Let''s have tea!"


    "Okay." Sebastian understood what thewyer meant. "I''m free right now. I''ll meet up with you, and


    we can have some tea. My treat."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    ¡­


    Natalie was in one of the high-end luxury hotels. She was dressed in a silk dressing gown and was


    seated in front of a mirror, dabbing on some makeup.


    After Dean''s death, Natalie slept in the presidential suite for two days.


    She had not had a good night''s sleep ever since going on the run. At that moment, Dean was dead.


    No one woulde after her again.


    She had enough sleep and food. After putting on her makeup, she decided to head out for some air


    and start on the next step of her n.


    After checking her makeup, she put on her coat, took her bag and phone, put on her shoes, and


    headed out.


    As she walked out, she turned on her phone. She had gotten a new phone and number.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She only had a few contacts on her phone.


    Although only a few people had her number, she had still kept her phone off for the past two days.


    She had been resting.


    The instant she turned on her phone, a string of missed calls and messages began to flood her


    phone. They were all from her mother.


    Natalie instantly called her mother. "Mom, didn''t I tell you I was going to be resting for the past two


    days? Why did you call me?"


    Her motherughed. "Your father and I wanted to see you. You''ve been having quite a hard time,


    and we were worried about you."


    "Don''te looking for me yet! Things are not done yet! But, you two can return to Aryadelle,"


    Natalie said. "Dean must surely have left everything to Sebastian. I''ve met him. He''s only a spoiled


    brat. He isn''t capable! How can I let him have all the riches for himself?"


    "Natalie, don''t underestimate your opponents! We finally can have a safe and peaceful life. Although


    we don''t have money, we don''t have to be worried about being killed. Why don''t you just let it be!"


    Natalie''s mother advised.


    "Mom, I''m unhappy. I''ve already killed Dean Jennings. All I need to do now is deal with his measly


    son, Sebastian. I will be fine." Natalie was confident. "Also, I won''t do it alone. I''ll find someone


    else¡­ just like I did with Dean this time. It will have nothing to do with me."


    "Hmm! You have to be careful."


    "Mom, thank you for helping me this time," said Natalie, thanking her mother.


    Her mother had told her of the existence of the woman who had stabbed Dean Jennings.


    All the women Dean had dumped had gotten together and formed a group. All of them loathed


    Dean. The woman who had killed Dean was the woman who hated him the most.


    Her mother had introduced her to that woman, and she had exined her n to her. The woman


    had immediately agreed and joined forces with Natalie.


    "Natalie, why are you thanking me? I know you don''t want to be mediocre. Go do what you want to


    do!" Natalie''s mother said.


    "Right, have you met with Holly nche?"

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    Natalie''s eyes sparkled a little. She said, "No. She''s very suspicious. She doesn''t trust me much."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Before executing her n to murder Dean, Natalie had called Holly many times and had sent her


    countless text messages. She had even wired a huge sum of money to Holly''s bank ount. Holly


    had given Natalie the number of that bank ount before she had cut contact with her.


    Maybe it was the money that had finally moved Holly, as Holly contacted her a few days after the


    money had been wired into the ount. Holly had told Natalie toe up with a way to kill Dean.


    The Holly''s number on the phone Sebastian had found was a decoy.


    No one had known what Holly''s true number was, and that was why Dean had no way of verifying


    whether the number was truly Holly''s. It was because of this that the n had worked wlessly.


    Dean had still lost in the end despite all the constant scheming.


    This gave Natalie arge boost of confidence.


    "She said that if I could get part of the Jennings'' family fortune, she would consider meeting me,"


    Natalie said. "I don''t have Tate Industries anymore. I don''t have a decent job, so she thinks I''m not


    worth her time. She''s a very realistic person. She''s also very cautious. Even more so when


    compared to Dean. Dean is arrogant, but Holly isn''t."


    "After all, Holly doesn''t have power or money," Mrs. Jennings said. "Does she know where Ivy is or


    not?"


    "She''s not willing to tell me. She only told me to contact her after I get Dean''s inheritance."


    "Natalie, you don''t have to look for Ivy. Didn''t you help Elliot? He is the reason for Dean''s hunt. You


    only survived because you were lucky. You should have nothing to do with Elliot anymore. You


    should not look for his daughter!" Mrs. Jennings did not want Natalie to get involved with Elliot. "A


    part of Dean''s inheritance will more than allow you to live the rest of your lifefortably."


    Natalie had her own considerations. "I''m looking for Ivy, not because of Elliot. I''m doing it for myself.


    Mom, many years ago Elliot had issued a reward for anyone who could give him information about


    his sister. He was willing to pay 160 million dors. And although they deleted the offerter, it does


    not mean that he could not afford it. After all, he did make a public announcement."


    Mrs. Jennings instantly understood her daughter.


    Natalie wanted to get to Ivy before Elliot did so that she could strike a deal with him.


    "I''m going to say the same thing again. Be careful." Mrs. Jennings warned Natalie. "Money is


    important, but your life is even more important. For people like us without any support, getting rich is


    a risky business."


    "I know. I will let you know once there is progress on my side," Natalie said and hung up the phone.


    ¡­


    Sebastian had met up with his father''swyer. They were in a tea room drinking tea.

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    After thewyer sat down, he smiled at Sebastian, "I guess I should call you President in the future."


    Thewyer usually addressed Sebastian by name or Mr. Jennings like the other people.


    Sebastian did not expect thewyer to be so direct.


    "Mr. Lycett, did my father really leave me an inheritance?" Sebastian found had found it hard to


    believe that his father would leave him anything, so he said, "My father has always said I was


    incapable, and he would rather donate his fortune instead of leaving it for his children¡­"


    "Haha! He only said that when he was angry. If he had not said that, you would not be motivated to


    do a good job." Mr. Lycett did not immediately tell Sebastian the contents of the will. "Your father


    has a strange temper. I''m sure you agree with me deeply on this, right?"


    "Hmm. My father has never once praised me, but my elder sister had said that he had showered me


    with praise," Sebastian said helplessly while brewing his tea. "To be honest, I don''t think I''m that


    useless. But all because of my father and him constantly calling me useless, I doubt myself."


    "I understand how you feel, which is why I said that it was your time on the phone. In the future, no


    one will ever dare criticize you that way. It''s time to show off your skills," Mr. Lycett said. "When your


    father was still alive, he hesitated when it came to dividing his fortune. He would change his mind


    daily."


    "I can imagine how conflicted he must have been. He often said that he wanted to donate his entire


    fortune. But the more he said it, the more unwilling he grew," Sebastian said. "He also did not feel


    much for his children. We are no longer his pawns."


    "Your father has told you that he wanted to donate his entire fortune, but he has never once said


    that to me. He is notpletely cold-hearted. He earns so much money and unts his power; he


    would not want his descendants to live in poverty."


    "You have spoken too well of my father. Maybe he treated outsiders differently to how he treats his


    children." Sebastian would not give fakepliments just because his father had left him his


    fortune.


    Mr. Lycett said, "Perhaps! Your fatheres off as suspicious to me, but he is no different than any


    other wealthy person. Most wealthy people are suspicious by nature."


    "Hmm."


    "You might not be too familiar with how suspicious your father can be." Mr. Lycett smiled and said,


    "Your father contacted me every day."


    "You did say this just now, but I thought nothing of it." Sebastian looked at him. "Why would he


    contact you daily?"


    Mr. Lycett said in a suppressed tone, "Because he changed his will every day."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    "I''m not exaggerating. It''s true. Every day he would devote some time to talking about you and your


    siblings," Mr. Lycett said. "Before your brother made that huge mistake, he favored him the most


    because your brother is good at his job. He had made your father a lot of money. But after his


    mistake, your father hadpletely removed him from the list of heirs, so your brother won''t get a


    single cent."


    Sebastian was not surprised at all about that.


    "Let''s talk about your elder sister. Your father had thought of leaving some of his fortune to her, as


    she too is quite good at her job, but because of her messy personal life, especially with her affairs


    with younger men, and finally, her divorce, he had decided not to award her anything. He felt that


    her open rtionship with a younger man had embarrassed the familypletely."


    Sebastian was shocked to hear that.


    "She was only in a rtionship with a man younger than her. She did not do anything wrong. How


    many girlfriends did my father have? How can my sisterpare to his love life?" Although


    Sebastian was not close to his sister, he felt that it was absurd his father did not leave her anything.


    "All of you are his children. He can ask you to do anything, but you can''t ask the same of him. That


    is how he thought." Mr. Lycett told Sebastian what Dean had felt.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "But if my elder brother and sister won''t get a single cent, the others are even more unqualified,


    right?" Sebastian logically analyzed the situation. "Only they were working for the Jennings family.


    The others have never once done anything for the family."

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    "You can''t think that way. After all, you all are not your father''s subordinates. You are his children.


    As long as your other siblings had not made any major mistakes, he would not leave them with


    nothing. If your elder brother and sister truly did work for the Jennings family, then perhaps, they too


    might be able to get something!" Mr. Lycett said.


    Sebastian found it ironic.


    His father''s whole life seemed like a farce.


    "Sebastian, you''re lucky." Mr. Lycett changed the subject. His eyes looked old and wise. "Your father


    has left almost all of the family fortune to you. I said you were lucky because you returned home


    and gave him Natalie''s phone at the right time. You had contacted Holly and that made him very


    happy. So thest time he edited his will, he left almost everything for you. Initially, he had not


    nned to leave you much."


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Hearing the revtions, Sebastian felt as though he was on a rollercoaster. It was exciting. If what


    Mr. Lycett said was true, then he was indeed lucky.


    If his father had edited his will for thest time after Sebastian had made him angry then Sebastian


    would not have gotten anything at all.


    This was such an unbelievable and unpredictable thing. After all, who knew that Dean Jennings had


    been editing his will daily?


    This was even more exciting than ying with stocks!


    "You can''t have imagined this, but your father had actually thought of leaving Natalie something. He


    said that Natalie was the most like him amongst all his children," Mr. Lycett shared a piece of gossipThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    with Sebastian. "Your father likes Natalie a lot. He might not show it in front of all of you, but he


    privately told me so."


    "Actually, it was quite obvious," Sebastian said. "At least, I could see it. How he spoke to her and


    looked at her waspletely different whenpared to how he looked at and treated others. It''s a


    pity that Natalie offended Elliot Foster back then. If she hadn''t offended him ande to look for my


    father because she needed his protection, the oue might have been different."


    "This is life. You have the best life amongst all his other children," Mr. Lycett said firmly. "Have you


    decided when you would like the will to be announced?"


    "I''ll talk to my siblings tomorrow. Let''s not rush the announcement of the will. Let''s wait until we find


    my father''s body!" Sebastian was a little excited at that moment. He needed to calm down.


    At the same time, he had to prepare for his next step.


    Dean has left most of the fortune to him. He had to secure his fortune and not let Natalie and the


    others take it away.


    After meeting Mr. Lycett, Sebastian returned to his ce under the protection of a bodyguard.


    When he returned home, he paced around excitedly in the living area.


    He could not hide the joy on his face. He found it hard to control the urge to share the news.


    His friends consisted mainly of the people he drank with, and he found it inappropriate to tell them


    about such an important matter.


    In his mind, Avery''s face appeared.


    Avery said that she treated him as a friend. He wanted to share this happy matter with her at that


    moment.


    However, it waste at night in Aryadelle. It was inappropriate to disturb her.


    In the evening, Natalie met up with the Dean''s eldest daughter, Violet Jennings.


    Violet initially did not want to meet up with Natalie. After all, Natalie had helped Elliot con her father


    out of a huge sum of money recently.


    Violet felt as if she could not afford to offend someone like Natalie, a person who has ulterior


    motives and dared to take action.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    Even if Dean was dead, Violet still did not dare have any contact with Natalie.


    Natalie had told her over the phone that she wanted to talk with her about the division of the


    inheritance. Violet could not help but go meet her.


    In Aryadelle at Elliot''s mansion, Avery and Elliot were sitting at the dining table having their


    breakfast.


    Avery looked at her phone, seeing a news notification about Christmas pop up.


    She had been staying at Elliot''s mansion for the past few days. She did not know what day it was


    anymore.


    She had initially thought that Christmas was still a long way away, but the news notification that


    popped up informed her that Christmas was only a half month away.


    "Elliot, it''s almost Christmas." Avery ced her phone down and said to Elliot, "Do you feel that the


    days where we don''t have to work pass by quicker?"


    Elliot wanted to agree with her, but he did not want to lie. "I''ve been working every day, so I don''t


    feel it that much."


    Ever since Avery had allowed him to use theputer, he had been working daily.


    "Okay. It looks like I have to arrange some work for myself, too." Avery was a little envious that he


    had adjusted back to his ordinary life so quickly. "Does your head really not hurt?"


    Elliot thought about the question for a while and said honestly, "When I just got discharged from the


    hospital, the injury would hurt asionally, but I don''t feel dizzy."


    "You have a great body. If it were any other person being operated on, their mental situation would


    not be as good as yours." Avery was still envious.


    "The only reason I had such a great recovery was that you took such great care of me." Elliot did


    not forget to praise her, "If you had not spent time with me at home every day, I surely would not


    have recovered that well."


    "Your recovery has nothing to do with me," Avery said. "You have a great body, so you recovered


    quickly. I can''t help much anyway."


    "If you had not stayed home with me, I would have long gone to work. Going out to work every day


    would surely have affected my recovery. I would not have recovered as well, unlike right now," said


    Elliot, exining it from a different perspective.


    Avery looked at him, stunned. "Elliot, if I truly had not been here, would you have really gone back


    to work despite your condition?"


    "Hmm. Although I have never had a craniotomy, I had been in a terrible ident before. Back then,


    I was a vegetable and I had almost died in bed. Have you forgotten about that already?" said Elliot.


    The manner in which he recounted his past made it sound as if he had been out adventuring rather


    than being on the brink of death.


    "Are you proud of yourself? When you had been in that ident, you had note around


    immediately?" said Avery, smiling.


    "What I mean is that I had not died then and that I why I''m blessed with such a good life now," Elliot


    said. "It''s only a craniotomy. Compared to my previous injuries, this is nothing."


    Avery never would have thought she would hear Elliot say that.


    "I''m guessing a lot of evil people think that too."


    "Think positively." He picked up his cup of milk and drank some milk. "If I feel unwell, I would surely


    rest at home. I''m not an idiot."


    Avery could not help but smile. "I just saw the news saying that many people are going to the


    church for New Year''s. I think I have done a lot of things this year, but at the same time, it feels like I


    haven''t done much. This year passed by just like that."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Elliot understood what she was trying to say. "Do you want to go to the church to pray? I''lle


    with you!"


    Avery shook her head without hesitation. "We can''t drive to that church. We have to hike up. And


    just because of this, I think you shouldn''t go. Secondly, there are too many people on that hill. It''s


    inappropriate for you to go."


    "Then, I''ll apany you to the foot of the hill. You can go up yourself. I''ll wait for you at the bottom


    of the hill. How about that?" Elliot wanted to go out with her. Even if it was just looking at the


    scenery, it was much better than staying at home all day.


    Avery hesitated for a while. In the end, she could not resist the urge to go, so she nodded.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    In Bridgedale, Natalie waited in the restaurant for almost half an hour before Violet appeared.


    Violet did not mean to bete.


    "The traffic was terrible! I forgot to tell you that the restaurant you picked is just so-so. It might look


    like it''s popr, but that''s only because it has a good location. Even if you opened a street food stall


    here, business will be great," Violet said as she took her seat.


    "I lived nearby, so I picked this restaurant," said Natalie with a smile. "Violet, Dean is dead. Has


    Sebastian contacted you yet?"


    Violet''s expression froze. "Who told you that he is dead? I thought that they hadn''t found his body


    yet. Sebastian has not asked for me. After all, Dad''s body hasn''t been found yet¡­"


    "Hahaha! Sebastian knows that Dean is dead, and he has known it for a long time," said Natalie,


    howling withughter. "Looks like he did not tell you anything."


    Violet''s expression instantly changed. Anger rose in her. "How do you know that Dad is dead? Also,


    how do you know that Sebastian knows about it?"


    "It''s actually quite pointless for me to tell you this, but from how Dean treated you while he was


    alive, I''m guessing that he won''t leave you much." Natalie''s words to Violet were a hard blow. "Don''t


    tell me you''re still hoping for something?"


    "Natalie, you asked me out only to humiliate me?" Violet''s face was turning blue.


    Natalie looked at Violet. She was in a good mood. "Sis, I''m only telling you a part of the truth, yet


    you can''t take even take this? If it had been a real blow, then you wouldn''t you have surely gone


    mad?"


    Violet''s chest was heaving quickly. Her breathing turned hot. "Natalie, stop calling me sis. You


    disgust me!"


    "So you don''t feel disgusted if Sebastian calls you sis? Dean is dead. Sebastian is the biggest


    beneficiary. Don''t you think that Dean would have left everything to Sebastian? Dean favors boys.


    Everyone knows this. Don''t tell me you don''t know this?" Natalie picked up the jug from the table


    and poured Violet some water. "Drink some water and calm down."


    How could Violet not know about her father''s favoritism for boys? Of course, she also knew that her


    father disliked her and might not have left her any inheritance.


    She only did not want to think of him as that heartless of a person!


    After she graduated from college, she worked for the Jennings family. Her previous marriage had


    been arranged by her father too. She married a man that she did not like.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Even if she found a new boyfriend that her father did not like, her father would not be so cruel as to


    not leave her a single cent, right?


    "Natalie, you said Dad has died. Where did you get the news from?" Violet drank some water and


    calmed down.


    "Because I know where Dean''s body is. I can reveal it to the public at any moment, whenever I want


    to." Natalie smiled smugly. "Me appearing in public today is the best proof."


    Violet was so shocked her face paled. "You killed Dad!"


    "If he didn''t die, I''ll have to die. Violet, it''s just that simple. Don''t you understand?" Natalie said while


    pouring herself some water. "He is not only your father but mine too. If he did not want me dead,


    why would I have killed him?"


    Violet was gasping for air, epting this horrible truth.


    "Violet, do you want to verify what I just said?" Natalie said calmly. "Dean must have left all of his


    fortunes to Sebastian. Also, Sebastian has most likely seen Dean''swyer. Sebastian surely knows


    everything right now, but he did not tell anyone. I''m guessing he is thinking of how to secure the


    inheritance."


    Violet asked, "How do I verify it? If Sebastian doesn''t want to tell, am I going to pry his mouth open


    until he tells me?"


    "If I were to reveal Dean''s body, won''t you be able to speak to Dean''swyer?"


    Violet came to a realization. "Where is Dad''s body?"


    "Violet, do you really think I asked you out just to have some food and tea?" Natalie chuckled lightly.


    "If Dean didn''t leave anything to you, are you nning to just ept this ore with me and try to


    get what is ours from Sebastian?"

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    Violet barely hesitated. "If you could find a way to get some of the inheritance from Sebastian, I will


    surely be on your side."


    "Let me be clear, I''m not helping you because I have nothing to do. I could help you fight for more of


    the inheritance, but the inheritance we get, we split in half."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You''re also Dean''s daughter, I''m sure you can fight for some of the inheritance, too, right?" Violet


    asked her question.


    "Yes, but I would surely not get much. After all, I didn''t live close to Dean."


    "I understand. If that''s the case, I can appeal on my own. I don''t need your help¡­"


    "Hahaha! Do you think Sebastian is a rookie? You could hire yourwyer, but won''t he also hire his?


    Sebastian has inherited a huge fortune. He could hire the bestwyer in the world. Are you sure that


    by relying on your brain you can win thewsuit? If you''re that great, would you really have spent all


    that time under Sebastian?" said Natalie, mocking her heartlessly. "If you want to fight alone, be my


    guest! I could still find other people. Dean has so many other children. Surely one of them would be


    willing to cooperate with me."


    Violet had lost all her confidence from that blow.


    Natalie looked at Violet, taking in her sadness. She continued, "If you don''t believe me, then pretend


    I never said anything. You can wait for Sebastian to contact you! See when he will do so."


    Violet said, "Natalie, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but you really surprised me. I didn''t think you


    had killed Dean. You are the most capable among us siblings. I believe that if you fight for the


    inheritance, you''ll get it. Let me consider this for a while! I want to see the contents of the will."


    "Sure! You''ll know the answer by tomorrow." Natalie smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡­


    In Aryadelle, after breakfast, Avery walked to the door to look at the weather outside.


    The weather that day was not that great. There was a thinyer of fog outside. Looking at the white


    fog in front of her, Avery was a little hesitant.


    They could have chosen a better day to head out.


    "The fog will be gone by the afternoon. Once we drive to the foot of the hill, there might not be any


    fog anymore." Elliot put a scarf around her.


    "Let''s go!"


    "You should put on a scarf too!"


    "I''m not climbing up the hill with you, right?" Elliot said. "If you were to allow me to go¡­"


    "Of course, I won''t allow you to climb up the hill." Avery held his arm and headed out with him.


    "There are many shops by the foot of the hill. You can just wait for me in a restaurant. It''s quite cold


    outside. Don''t stay out in the cold."


    "Hmm."


    They left.


    After about an hour of driving, the car stopped at the foot of the hill. The parking lot was filled with


    cars.


    Looking into the distance the entire ce was filled with people climbing up the hill to pray.


    "Why don''t we go to a different church? It''s the same as praying anywhere." Elliot did not want


    Avery to squeeze in with the crowd. He was afraid of idents. "There seems to be another less


    famous church nearby. There should be fewer people."

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    "Where? I only know about this church." Avery was shocked by the crowd in front of her.


    "I looked at the map before we left. The other church is about ten kilometers away from here. It''ll be


    quick by car," said Elliot, discussing the matter with her. "Why don''t we go to the other church to


    have a look!"


    "Hmm! There are too many people here. I¡¯m guessing there will be more up the hill." Avery re-


    buckled her seatbelt and asked, "What is the name of the church you mentioned? I want to look it


    up on the phone."


    "It''s called Hightide Church."


    "I think I''ve heard of this church before." Avery unlocked her phone and entered the church''s name


    in her browser.


    Elliot said, "I think it''s a nunnery."


    He had checked up on the church before. The Hightide Church has a history of more than a


    hundred years. In the beginning, the church was as famous as the one on the hill, but it slowly fell


    out of favor and got converted into a nunnery.


    Also, the Hightide Church only weed female guests, which was why not many people went


    there to pray.


    "Hmm, the Hightide Church used to be a huge church. Later, they changed the staff, and now, only


    its name remains. They have gone through such a drastic change." Avery was curious after she


    looked up the church. "This way, I won''t have to worry about you secretly following me up the hill."


    Elliot said, "How did you know I was nning to secretly follow you?"


    "You insisted oning out because you wanted to have fun, right?" Avery red at him. "After the


    church, if it''s still early, we could still go for a walk."


    "Let''s see if you still have some energy aftering down the hill! Hiking is not easy."


    "Okay! We can also go out another day when the weather is better."


    "Do you not see me as an ordinary person?" Elliot asked seriously.


    "I''m only afraid that you''ll get suffocated. After all, staying at home all day is indeed quite boring. If


    the weather this weekend is great, we can take the children shopping for New Year''s."


    Elliot said, "Isn''t it too early to shop for New Year''s?"


    "If not, why else should we shop? We don''tck anything at home." Avery was a little conflicted.


    "We''ll do what you want! The children should like buying things for New Year''s too."


    ¡­


    About twenty minutester, the car stopped at the foot of another hill.


    After getting out of the car, Avery first found a restaurant where Elliot could rest.


    "Wait for me here. After I''m done, we can have a meal here before leaving."


    "Hmm. The fog has dissipated quite a bit." Elliot looked at the scenery outside and said, "Go! Go


    quickly and return quickly. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Okay." Avery and the bodyguard left the restaurant.


    Elliot saw them leaving before looking away.


    "Mr. Foster, you want to go with them too, right?" Elliot''s bodyguard remained in the restaurant to


    guard Elliot.


    "What do you think?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''ll carry you up the hill." The bodyguard''s gaze was firm, and he sounded more determined than he


    looked.


    Elliot was speechless.


    "Although I can''t carry you up the hill in one go, I''ll rest for a bit at the halfway point before


    continuing up the hill. I will surely take you uphill." The bodyguard continued describing the potential


    journey.


    Elliot said, "I would rather you find two persons to carry me uphill. It would be much safer that way."


    "Okay! I''ll go get someone else!" the bodyguard said and was about to leave when Elliot stopped


    him.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    Elliot pulled him back. "I was mocking you just now. I didn''t say I wanted to go up the hill."


    His bodyguard sat down looking embarrassed. "I thought that you really wanted to go with them."


    "I do, but the church doesn''t wee male visitors, so even if I went up the hill, I can''t follow Avery.


    I would rather wait here," Elliot said calmly. "Even if I could enter the church, if Avery saw me there,


    she would surely be angry. I finally get to get out of the house; I don''t want to make her mad."


    The bodyguard said, "Mr. Foster, why are you afraid of her? She''s only a woman¡ª"


    "Do you not want to work anymore?" Elliot gave his bodyguard a sharp look. "You have been


    working for me for a long time."


    "Mr. Foster, I¡­ I want to work! I was wrong! You have to listen to Miss Tate! She is doing this all for


    your own good!" The bodyguard immediately repented.


    "Is she Miss Tate?" Elliot used a gentle yet stern look.


    "M-Mrs. Foster!" The bodyguard corrected himself.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "In the future, not only do you have to obey what I say but you also have to obey her."


    "Yes, Mr. Foster! I''ll remember! If she doesn''t want you to go out, but you want to go out. Should I


    listen to her or you?" The bodyguard posed a challenging question.


    Elliot was stumped.


    After some hesitation, he said with difficulty, "You should listen to her! Everything is done with her


    happiness in mind. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! You have to remember what you say, too, don''t me me if I help herter on¡­" The


    bodyguard warned him beforehand.


    Elliot picked up his cup and drank some water. He did not reply. He had already said what he said,


    so how could he retract it?


    Avery had sessfully reached Hightide Church. The bodyguard waited by the side of the entrance


    while Avery entered the church alone.


    It was much quieter up the hill. There were not many visitors.


    Avery went there that day mainly to pray for her family''s health and safety, to be free from diseases


    and catastrophes, and for everything to go smoothly in life.


    After lighting a candle, Avery asked the staff if she could walk around in the yard.


    Since the church''s architecture was magnificent, the entire church looked huge. The scenery up the


    hill was prettier too, and, since she was already there, Avery wanted to see if she could have a look


    around.


    The staff told her that she could have a look, but she could not take photos.


    After getting permission, she walked around the yard. There were other visitors touring the yard.


    There was a guide giving them a tour, too.


    Avery followed behind them, listening to the staff''s exnation.


    "Our church is funded by charitable organizations. Their donations keep the church running.


    Therefore, we do not have an entrance fee. The candles are free, too. If you want to give a


    donation, I have to ask our Abbess." The staff said to the visitors, "The girls we adopted eat and


    stay together with us. They are funded by charitable organizations too. So far, I don''t think they


    need help from society. If you really want to help these girls, you can donate goods too."


    Avery could not help but ask, "You adopt girls too?"


    The staff looked at Avery and replied, "Yes. These girls are left at our church doors, and most of


    them have congenital diseases. There are a few healthy children too."


    Avery could not help but ask, "How many children have you adopted? If you need supplies, I can


    donate."


    "We have about thirty-two girls in our church so far."


    "I never thought that the Hightide Church would have done such a touching act of kindness. I have


    never seen it on the news before," said Avery. "Could you take me to see these girls? I want to try


    my best to see if I can help them."

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    The staff hesitated for a while.


    At that moment, the other visitors also said, "Sister, take us to see the children! They might


    wee our presence! We want to help them, too. They surely won''t hate us."


    "Alright! I''ll take you to see them."


    The nun took them to a building behind the church.


    Once they were near, they could hear the voices of little girls ying.


    "A portion of the girls have gone down the hill to go to school. Right now, the ones remaining in the


    church are either not healthy enough or they haven''t reached the schooling age." The nun led the


    group and introduced them to the girls.


    "The children have to go down the hill on their own to get to school every day?" Avery asked.


    "Yes. We would take turns sending them down, but they need to hike up and down the hill. They


    have it tougher than the kids who live down the hill. It''s winter now, and they have to get up before


    the sun rises to go down the hill," the nun exined.


    Avery had only hiked up the hill and already she found it a little tiring. She found it hard to imagine


    that the children had to do it every day.


    "Why doesn''t the church have the children of schooling age stay at the orphanage down the hill?"


    "The orphanage can''t ept that many children at once. Furthermore, the children are used to


    staying in the church. They''re not willing to leave this ce," the nun exined. "Previously, a


    visitor had wanted to adopt a child from us. The child did not want to, so we won''t didn''t force her to


    leave."


    Avery was touched. "It must be because you sisters have treated these children extremely well and


    that is why they are reluctant to leave this ce."


    While chatting, they arrived at the children''s lodging and y area.


    There were about more than a dozen children ying under the supervision of the staff. Some were


    ying games, some were ying with toys, and others were lying on the ground, looking at the


    ants between the bricks.


    A visitor that was with them immediately walked over to a girl.


    "You must be Rose, right? You''re adorable and brave! I''ve brought you a toy¡­"


    Avery looked at Rose, and she was stunned.


    The child''s hair was white. Her skin was strangely fair too¡­


    "Sister, does Rose have albinism?" Avery immediately asked.


    "Yes, her sickness can''t be cured. Previously, a visitor came and took Rose''s photo and posted it on


    the inte, which is why often many peoplee to see her," the nun exined. "She''s already


    four years old. She should have started going to school, but we were worried about her going down


    the hill. She was reluctant as well, so we let her stay in the church, and we teach her some basic


    knowledge in the meantime."


    Avery looked at the angelic girl and she was moved.


    There was indeed no effective cure for albinism. The care for albino patients is also very important.


    A little carelessness can cause major problems for the patient.


    "Sister, can I take her down the hill to the hospital and have a look at her? Even if I can''t cure her


    sickness, I will try my best to keep her healthy. I will hire someone to look after her so that she might


    have a proper education. There are so many peopleing to see her right now because of her


    sickness, I don''t think it''s a good thing."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Avery wanted this child to have a better environment. She wanted this child to have a normal life.


    The nun felt a little conflicted. "Many want to adopt her because of her rare disease."


    "Sister, I understand your concerns. I will talk to Rose. If she is willing to let me help her, I''ll take her


    away. If not, I won''t force her toe."


    The nun said, "Other than Rose''s agreement, we have to get our Abbess''s permission. But let''s see


    whether you get Rose''s agreement first! Rose might not want to leave with you."


    ¡­


    A cool breeze blew by, and the leaves fell with the wind.


    A little girl stood by the door outside. She stared into the room with huge, dark eyes. Inside the


    room was her good friend Rose, and with her, was a woman, gently talking to her.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    She wanted to go in and listen, but her grandmother pulled her back, forbidding her to enter.


    "Grandma, what is thatdy saying to Rose?" The girl was called Irene.


    She was older than three, but she, too, did not go to kindergarten.


    "I can''t hear them. Just ask Rose about itter." The old woman was in her sixties. Her hair was


    white, but she was still spritely and spirited.


    "Thatdy wants to take Rose down the hill. She wants to adopt Rose," said a visitor who was


    standing next to them. The visitor had followed Avery.


    Irene was filled with sadness when she heard that. She did not want Rose to leave this ce.


    If Rose left, she would no longer have such a good ymate. Other than missing Rose, Irene was a


    little envious of her, too.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Thedy talking to Rose in the room looked very gentle. If Rose were to leave with her, she would


    surely treat Rose well, right?


    At that thought, Irene''s eyes grew wet. She reached out and rubbed her eyes.


    "Little girl, what''s your name? You are very pretty, too, and I''m sure someone will adopt you." The


    visitor noticed Irene crying and began to console her. The visitor took a guess as to what Irene


    could be worried about and consoled her ording to her guess.


    The old woman immediately picked Irene up and red at the visitor coldly. "She''s my precious girl.


    Don''t you dare!"


    The old woman immediately took Irene away.


    Irene was reluctant to see Rose leave, so she got the old woman to take her to see the nun.


    The nun patted Irene on the head. "Irene, thatdy is not going to adopt Rose. She only wants to


    take Rose to get treated. You also hope that Rose gets treated, right?"


    Irene suppressed her tears and muttered softly, "Can thatdy really treat Rose?"


    "I don''t know, but thatdy is a famous doctor. I just chatted with the Abbess. She agreed to let


    Rose go with thatdy."


    "Woo woo¡­ If Rose is going with thedy, does that mean I won''t be able to see Rose anymore?"


    Irene cried, shrugging her shoulders. She was extremely sad. "Do you know thatdy''s name? If I


    want to see Rose in the future then I can at least look for her, if I have thatdy''s name."


    "Thatdy is called Avery Tate. You don''t have to go looking for Rose. Avery will surely bring her


    back here often." The old woman at the door looked stunned.


    To put it more urately, the old woman was shocked after she heard Avery''s name.


    She picked Irene up once more and quickly left.


    On the other side, after Avery finished chatting with Rose, Rose agreed to follow her down the hill.


    If Rose could not adapt to life down the hill, Avery would send her back to the Hightide Church.


    "Then, let''s go now!" Avery held Rose''s hand and said with a smile.


    Rose hesitated for a while before looking up. "I want to go tell Irene about this. If not, she will be


    worried if she can''t find me."


    Avery asked, "Who is Irene?"


    "She''s my best friend. We y together every day," Rose said and released Avery''s hand. She ran


    out of the room to look for Irene.


    Avery followed Rose out. She heard Rose calling out for Irene loudly, but no one responded.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    "Maybe Irene isn''t here?" Avery felt sorry for Rose when she saw how hard she was yelling. "Maybe


    she has gone somewhere else."


    Rose pouted in confusion. "We only ever y here. We don''t go anywhere."


    "Maybe she''s taking a nap?" Avery said.


    "I don''t know..." Rose tugged at her clothes anxiously and headed toward the dorm. "I need to tell


    her before I leave, or she''s going to cry if she can''t find me."


    "Yeah, I will go with you." Avery followed Rose patiently and arrived at the girl''s dorm.


    It was a spacious room with plenty of beds.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Avery nced inside and noticed that the beds looked clean and organized. There was no one


    sleeping inside the room, and Irene was nowhere to be found.


    "Where is Irene?" Rose mumbled and ran outside.


    A nun stood outside the door and stopped Rose.


    "Rose, you should leave now since you''ve decided that you will leave with Miss Tate here! Irene


    already knows that you are leaving. She¡¯s upset and her grandmother took her away, so you don''t


    have to look for her," the nun exined. "Remember toe by every once in a while."


    Rose''s eyes reddened.


    Fearing that Rose would regret her initial decision, the nun said, "Take her away with you, Miss


    Tate! We will keep in touch."


    "Sure. I will contact you as soon as I settle her in." Avery took Rose''s hand and led her away.


    Not far away, Irene sobbed quietly as she watched her friend leave. She wanted to call out to Rose,


    but the nun had told her that Rose was leaving to get treated, so she did not want to interfere with


    that.


    In Bridgedale, Violet returned home after meeting with Natalie.


    If what Natalie had said was true, it meant that she would get nothing in the end, and she could not


    possibly ept that.


    How could her father be so cruel to her?


    She worked in MediLove, made minimum wage, and though there was an annual bonus, she took


    home the same amount as the other employees who had worked in thepany for years.


    Violet felt both frustrated and wronged. After a while, she suppressed her anger and called


    Sebastian, knowing that he would confirm if what Natalie said was true or not.


    Sebastian answered his phone a few momentster.


    "Sebastian, have you found Dad''s body?"


    "Not yet. I will inform you when I find him," Sebastian said calmly.


    "Oh... Have you met with Dad''swyer? Don''t y dumb with me, okay? I heard that you met with


    thewyer." Violet started to lose track of her words.


    "Who told you that, Sis?"


    "Don''t you mind that. So you did meet with thewyer?!" Violet took a deep breath and continued,


    "We said that we were all going to meet with thewyer tomorrow, and you snuck out to meet with


    him on your own... Do you already know the contents of Dad''s will?"

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    "I don''t know the details of the will. Thewyer only offered his condolences. He did not show me


    the will."


    "Oh... He must have at least informed you about how much you are getting, right?" Violet said


    bitterly. "I''m sure it''s a lot. Sebastian, I only want to know one thing... Did Dad leave me anything at


    all?"


    Sebastian did not want to answer that question. "I don''t know, Sis. You will find out when the will is


    read."


    "Haha! Sebastian, did Dad leave you everything?" Violet asked. "Do you know who told me that?"


    Sebastian remained quiet. He did not know who had told his sister this, but he could sense how


    angry Violet was.


    "Whatever. We will see what happens tomorrow when we meet with thewyer!" Violet hung up.


    She had decided to work with Natalie rather than rely on Sebastian. At the very least, Natalie had


    been honest with her, whilst Sebastian was clearly hiding something from her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Elliot had been waiting for almost two hours in the restaurant and had tried


    calling Avery once while he waited, but she had not answered.


    He called the bodyguard who had gone to the church with Avery, and the bodyguard simply said


    that Avery was still inside the church. Since he could not simply barge in, he had to wait outside.


    Two hours passed and Avery finally left the church. She went down the hill and came face to face


    with Elliot.


    Elliot was stunned when he saw the girl next to Avery.


    "Elliot, this is Rose," Avery said. "She has albinism and I want to treat her."


    Rose wore a hat because she could not be under direct sunlight. Her white hair was tied in a


    ponytail and was visible under the hat.


    Elliot did not oppose Avery''s act of kindness.


    "Hello, Rose. My name is Elliot Foster. You can just call me Uncle Elliot." He crouched down and


    greeted her. "Are you hungry? Let''s go grab something to eat! After that, we will take you to the


    hospital. Okay?"


    Rose had heard about Elliot and the children from Avery.


    "Uncle Elliot, will I be causing you a lot of trouble?" Rose asked gingerly.


    "Of course, not. No trouble at all." He reassured her by taking her hand and leading her into the


    restaurant. "Let''s order whatever you want."


    Avery was relieved when she saw the two stepping into the restaurant.


    "Miss Tate, I didn''t expect Elliot to be this gentle with kids," her bodyguard said.


    "I''m a little surprised as well. I knew that he wouldn''t be against me treating Rose, but I didn''t think


    he would be so nice to her," Avery said. "Maybe Rose is just that cute!"


    "She is. It''s my first time seeing an albino. I didn''t even know such a disease existed!"


    "There are plenty of rare diseases that we have yet to ovee. There are still a lot of spaces for


    improvement in the medical field." Avery walked inside after seeing Rose take her seat next to


    Elliot. "Let''s eat! I''m starving."


    After lunch, they drove back to the city, and Rose fell asleep inside the car.


    "Avery, are you going to adopt her?" Elliot was careful not to discuss this in front of Rose.


    "I don''t think I have the energy to take care of her, considering how many kids I have. I n to hire


    medical professionals to take care of her."


    "Okay. Where will she live, then? If it is not our ce, I can arrange for another house for her. It all


    depends on you."

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    "Let''s go to the hospital to get her checked up. We will decide where she lives after that!" Avery


    nced at Rose. "She''s a great kid, and I think she likes me too. She said that there were others


    who had wanted to take her away, but she turned them all down. She wasn''t as afraid when she


    saw me."


    "Yeah, it''ll be great if you can help her. It''s not that safe for her to stay in that church." Elliot nced


    at Rose''s white hair and mumbled, "She looks like a little angel."


    "Elliot, I knew you wouldn''t say no, but I didn''t think you would be this enthusiastic. You surprised


    me."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Am I that cold of a person?" He reflected on the matter. "I think you associate me with the Elliot you


    knew before I met the kids. Since the children have entered my life, I''ve always been kind."


    The two bodyguards sitting in the driver and passenger seats came close to bursting intoughter.


    Avery studied Elliot''s face and said, "Indeed, I will have to change that perception of mine. Go home


    and rest once we arrive. I will take Rose to the hospital."


    "Shouldn''t you let her rest for today?" Elliot did not see the point in rushing. "There''s no cure for her


    condition at the moment, right? So long as there are no symptoms, she can still live a normal life."


    Avery hesitated, before deciding to ept Elliot''s suggestion. "Let''s rest for today, then. I''ll take her


    to the hospital tomorrow."


    "She will stay with us tonight. La and Robert will love her."


    "She will love them, too," Avery said with a smile, before tensing at the thought of Ivy and how


    happy her children would have been if she had brought Ivy back instead.


    In the afternoon, Robert returned home from school and followed the bodyguard into the living room


    with his backpack as usual.


    Before he could change into his slippers, he spotted Rose, who was sitting in the living room.


    Mrs. Cooper had taken a liking to Rose upon her arrival. Mrs. Cooper dressed her up in some of


    Robert''s clothes and helped wash her hair.


    Rose did not retie her hair after her bath, and her hair flowed to her back like a sheet of white snow.


    Avery had found a hairclip in La''s room and helped put it on for Rose, which made her look even


    more beautiful.


    Robert waspletely stunned at the sight before him. The girl with white hair before him looked


    like a princess from a movie.


    "Who is she?" he thought. "Why is she in my house?"


    "Robert, look! A new friend." Mrs. Cooper set Robert''s backpack down and led him toward Rose.


    When Robert saw Rose''s face, he muttered dazedly, "Little... Sister?"


    Rose heard him and paled at his words. "Robert, this is Rose. She is older than you, so you can call


    her Big Sister!"


    "Oh! I thought she was my little sister." He nced at his parents and added, "I thought that you


    found her!"


    Avery was stricken and Elliot remained quiet; both were surprised that Robert had mistaken Rose


    for his younger sister.


    "What''s your little sister''s name?" Rose asked.

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    Robert looked at Rose. "My sister''s name is Ivy, but she went missing."


    "Oh," Rose said. "I have a little sister, too. She''s my best friend. Her name is Irene."


    Robert nced at the hairclip on Rose''s hair and said, "That''s my older sister''s hairclip. She might


    get upset if you use her things!" He paused, before continuing, "I will buy you a pretty hair clip next


    time, okay?"


    Rose beamed. "Sure. But I have no money so I can''t buy you anything in return."


    "I have money. A lot of it. I can give you some of it," he said, before taking Rose''s hand and pulling


    her to his room.


    The two children formed a bond swiftly without the help of the adults, and Avery gasped as she


    watched them disappear into Robert''s room.


    "Haha, looks like Robert really knows his way around thedies! We won''t have to worry about him


    getting a wife in the future!" Mrs. Cooper teased.


    "He isn''t that nice to other girls if I remember correctly," Elliot said.


    He had heard from Mrs. Cooper of a time when Robert had fought a girl over a toy, and Robert


    surely had not been as generous as he was earlier.


    "Yeah, Robert isn''t that nice to other girls, but he can be very generous when ites to girls that


    he knows," Mrs. Cooper said and got ready to go check on Robert and Rose. "You can start eating


    first if you are hungry. I will check on the kids."


    "I''ll eat after Laes back." Avery wanted to see the children as well, so the two walked toward


    Robert''s room.


    Before they reached the door, they saw Robert and Rose step out of the room happily, each holding


    a piggy bank.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mommy, I gave one of the piggy banks to Rose." Robert had over a dozen piggy banks which he


    had filled with the pocket money he had umted over the years. The one he had given Rose


    was full of money.


    "If you gave it to her, then it will belong to her. No taking it back!" Avery reminded him.


    "I won''t take it back! I have others! If she likes them, I can give her a few more," Robert said


    seriously.


    Knowing that the piggy bank contained real money, Rose said, "One is enough. Thank you, Robert."


    "No need to thank me. My dad has a lot of money. If I run out of money, my dad will give me more,"


    Robert said carelessly.


    Mrs. Cooper could not help but chuckle.


    Though amused, Avery knew that Robert''s ideas when it came to money were rather warped, as he


    had been thoroughly spoiled by Elliot. She turned around and went back to Elliot.


    "Elliot, did you tell our son something like you will give him more money if he runs out of money?"


    "Why are you asking? Is he spending money on something? He is only a kindergartener, what could


    he possibly buy?"


    "Why did he say you would give him more money if he runs out?" Avery asked.


    Elliot thought about it. "He used to cling onto me all the time and tried to keep me from going to


    work. I told him that I needed to work to earn money, and when he asked me why I needed to earn


    money, I said that I needed the money to buy his form and toys and that working was the only


    way I can earn money, and I can''t buy all those things without money... I think I did mention


    something along the line of... I work to earn money for him..."


    "Don''t say things like that to him again. I don''t want him to grow up to be someone with no ambition


    and who spends his life relying on his parents."


    Elliot chuckled. "He was just saying that. He might not even remember that after a while."


    "Why not? Kids have great memory. Just don''t say things like that in front of the kids again. We


    have to raise them to be strong and independent."


    Robert was walking toward them when he stumbled and fell.


    When Avery heard her son yelling, she hurried over and helped him up.

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    Elliot suppressed hisughter. "Avery, what happened to raising them strong? It''s just a tumble. Let


    him get up on his own."


    She flushed. "This is not the same thing."


    "The floor is carpeted, and he won''t get a bruise even if he tries. He won''t even break his bones or


    anything like that." Elliot eliminated all possible excuses Avery coulde up with. "Do you


    understand that I''m not spoiling him on purpose? Sometimes, knowing something and actually


    doing it are two different things."


    Avery red at him, and Elliot pulled her toward him. "Let''s not disturb Robert and Rose. They are


    having fun."


    Robert hadpletely shifted his attention from his parents to Rose. He took Rose''s hand and took


    her to the gaming area. "Rose, let me show you my toys! I have loads of them!"


    He left with Rose and Elliot said, "See? He doesn''t need us at all. When he gets a girlfriend in the


    future, you will understand that nothing is up to you anymore."


    Half an hourter, La returned home from school and saw Robert ying with Rose as soon as


    she walked through the door.


    Mrs. Cooper came over to introduce Rose, but La hurried past her and stood before Rose. "Are


    you Ivy?!"


    Rose turned around to look at La.


    Robert spotted his sister as well. "La! She''s Rose, not Ivy!"


    The smile on La''s face froze, but she remained intrigued. "Rose? Is she your ssmate?"


    It was the first time La had seen a child suffering from albinism. Though she had seen adults with


    dyed white hair, she had not seen a child with white hair before.


    "Rose isn''t my ssmate. She is older than me. Mom and Dad brought her back," Robert exined.


    "La, Rose is wearing your hair clip. Don''t get angry at her, okay? She will be sad..."


    Avery did not get the opportunity to step in at all. Robert had done a great job in protecting Rose.


    "Oh... If she likes this hair clip, she can have it. I have more than I need," La said as she patted


    Rose on the head. "Rose, I have more clips in my room. Let me give you a few more! Let''s go and


    pick out a few for you, okay?"


    Rose was more than ttered.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Rose, go ahead and follow La! She has a lot of pretty hair clips. You will look great in them,"


    Avery encouraged.


    "Rose, I will take you there!" Robert took Rose''s hand and led her to La''s room.


    Stunned, La muttered, "Robert really likes her, huh?"


    "Yeah! He even gave her one of his piggy banks. He has been ying with Rose the entire time,"


    Mrs. Cooper said.


    "Maybe it''s because Rose looks special!" La asked, "Why is her hair white? So are her brows.


    She looks different from us."


    "La, Rose has albinism, so all her hair is white. This means she can''t go under the sun and at the


    moment, there''s no treatment for her condition," Avery exined, "I will take her to the hospital for a


    body check tomorrow. For now, she will be staying with us."

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    "Oh... Mommy, where did you find her?" La asked curiously.


    "Mommy went to the Hightide Church, and I met Rose there," Avery said. "There are over thirty girls


    there! They have all been taken in by the church. I will take you there next time, okay?"


    Avery wanted her daughter to experience the diverse nature of life so that La could see what life


    was like for different people.


    "Sure!" La agreed without hesitation. "Mommy, I will go find Rose and Robert now. I don''t want


    Robert to mess my room up."


    "Avery, let''s go eat! I don''t think the kids are hungry right now." Elliot dragged Avery to the dining


    room.


    "I''m not really that hungry as well. I shared some snacks with Rose in the afternoon." Avery followed


    him into the dining room regardless. "I am going to tell Wesley about Rose''s condition to see if he


    has any idea."


    "Go ahead! I can''t help much apart from paying, anyways." Elliot knew his own limits very well.


    In Wesley''s mansion, Wesley received the photo of Rose from Avery and stared at it.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Shea noticed that he was staring at his phone and walked over to look at the photo.


    "Wow! That''s so cool!" Shea eximed when she saw Rose''s white hair. "Wesley, this little girl looks


    so cool."


    Wesley pulled her down next to him. "Shea, she has white hair because she is ill."


    "Oh? Will she get better? She looks so pretty. I hope she gets better soon." Shea grabbed his


    phone and stared at the photo.


    "There is no cure for her condition, but if it goes unchecked, she won''t be able to walk beneath the


    sun, and she will have poor eyesight," Wesley exined.


    "Oh, poor baby!"


    "Yeah, she was abandoned by her parents and left at a church. The nuns there took her in and


    raised her. Avery brought this little girl back to treat her."


    "How can her parents be so cruel?! Wesley, can we adopt her? I like her," Shea asked.


    Wesley was stunned. "Um... I will need to ask Avery about this. She might want to adopt Rose as


    well."


    "Avery has so many kids. Adding one more to the equation would be really exhausting for her."


    "Let me ask her about it! If you are serious about adopting this kid, I''m sure Avery will let you. This


    is not to be treated lightly, though. Are you sure? This kid was born with a condition and isn''t as


    healthy as Kiara."


    "I have a condition as well and here I am. Mrs. Scarlet will help me take care of her, so there''re no


    issues," Shea said confidently.


    "Okay, let me call Avery, then," Wesley said as he dialed Avery''s number.


    Avery answered right away and hesitated when Wesley conveyed Shea''s request to her.


    "Wesley, I only brought Rose here to better treat her condition. If you want to adopt her, you will


    need to get Rose''s consent and the nuns'' consent, too. I am not in any position to make that call for


    her," Avery said. "I''m taking her to the hospital tomorrow. Why don''t you take Shea there to meet


    her? Rose is a great kid and will listen to you if you mean well."


    "Sure. We will see you tomorrow at the hospital."


    The next day, in Bridgedale, Dean''s body was found in a septic tank. His body had decayed and he


    was unrecognizable.


    Considering what a glorious life he had led, it was hard for anyone to picture his demise.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    Sebastian was shocked they found Dean''s body, but he quickly regained hisposure when the


    doctor handed the DNA test results to him, proving that the body indeed was Dean.


    Dean and Natalie had been engaged in a battle to the death, and no matter who would be defeated,


    it would end nastily.


    Since Dean''s body hadpletely dposed, they could not keep the body, and the Jennings


    family had him cremated immediately.


    They were only able to bring his ashes back home that night.


    Mr. Lycett followed the family and watched as Dean''s decayed body burnt down to nothing.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Though the body had already been cremated, the siblings still needed to discuss the details of his


    funeral.


    "Mr. Lycett, announce our father''s will now!" Violet looked at Mr. Lycett.


    Mr. Lycett immediately turned to look at Sebastian.


    "Haha! Mr. Lycett, you didn''t have to act so obviously. Have you informed Sebastian about what''s


    written in the will?" Furious, Violet asked sharply, "Sebastian might be my father''s child, but so are


    we! Are we not worthy of getting anything simply because we are women? If that''s the case, why


    bother giving us his family name?!"


    Violet''s words ignited the anger of the others.


    "Yeah, it''s not our choice to be born women. We grew up by Father''s side and Sebastian had only


    returned to the family after he was of age. Why does he get to inherit Father''s properties, but not


    us?"


    "If Father did not want us to have any im to his property, why allow us to be born in the first


    ce?! We are all here now, and he refused to leave us anything?! So are we just in this world to


    suffer?"


    The women began to shout, and Sebastian simply stared at them coldly. Once they grew exhausted


    and quieted down, he nced at thewyer.


    "Please calm down. Mr. Dean Jennings was the one who had written the will, and before it is read,


    not even Sebastian knows its contents. This remainspletely confidential up until the moment


    that Mr. Dean Jennings was proven dead, so if you need to me someone, you can only me


    your father. Sebastian has no say in the results," Mr. Lycett said.


    "Haha! The will hasn''t even been read yet and you are already taking his side. You might as well


    juste out and say that he has inherited everything, and we aren''t getting anything!" Violet


    roared. "Where''s Dad''s will? Take it out and let us see it!"


    Mr. Lycett flushed from her words and said, "Ms. Jennings, it''s inside my bag. I will take it out now.


    Your father''s signature is on it, and if you don''t trust this document, I can provide audio and video


    proof as well. I''ve been working in the industry for over twenty years now and¡ª"


    "Alright, stop yammering! Take the will out!" Violet interrupted.


    Mr. Lycett opened his briefcase and took out a pile of documents. He handed each and every one of


    them a copy of the will.


    "I can show you the original copy as well if you suspect that the copy in your hands has been


    forged." Thewyer distributed the copies and took out the original copy, showing everyone Dean''s


    signature and stamp.


    Violet did not bother looking at the true copy, knowing that thewyer would not dare forge


    something so important. She found the part that stated how Dean''s wealth was to be distributed,


    and she read that part of the document carefully, before realizing that Natalie had been right; Dean


    had left her nothing at all.


    "This doesn''t count!" She threw the copy in her hands to the ground. "Don''t celebrate too soon,


    Sebastian! The Jennings family doesn''t belong to you alone! No way! We have all served Dad well


    before you even returned to the family!"


    "Yeah! Dad just gave me a house that isn''t even worth much... I''m going to pass out! Does he think


    of me as some beggar?" The second daughter was extremely upset as well.


    "At least you have a house. Father only gave me a car! An old one from a few years back! He might


    as well not leave me with anything. He must have thought that he was doing me a favor or


    something!" The third daughter rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    "Don''t be mad, Sis. Bobby didn''t get anything as well. I pity you two! The two of you had made so


    many sacrifices for the family, and he didn''t even leave you with anything. This is favoritism!"


    "This will will be voided!" Violet''s expression darkened as she gritted her teeth. "Just wait,


    Sebastian! I won''t tolerate this!"


    Violet snatched the paper from the floor and stormed out of the mansion. The others followed her


    lead.


    Thewyer noticed the expression on Sebastian''s face and tapped him on the shoulder. "Your


    father''s will is protected byw, and even if they don''t like it, they must ept reality. Sebastian, just


    make sure you focus on your father''s funeral so the others won''t think that the family is in a mess at


    the moment."


    "Thank you for the constion. I knew that they would be furious and might even band together to


    file awsuit against me to get the money," Sebastian said. "I''ve hired a capablewyer just in case,


    and if this really happens, I hope that I can have your support as well."


    "Of course. Call me whenever you need me. Contact the other rtives right away and get them to


    side with you. It will help if this goes to court," thewyer said.


    "Sure. Thank you for the reminder."


    "It''s nothing. Remember to let me know once the date of the funeral is set."


    "Of course."


    Sebastian saw thewyer off and returned to the living room.


    The will stated that he would be getting ny-nine percent of Dean''s assets, so he should be


    celebrating by now, but Sebastian still felt insecure, mainly because of Natalie.


    If Natalie worked with his other siblings to sue him, the situation would be even more


    complicated. Dean and Elliot had both attested to how capable Natalie was.


    Back when Natalie had been running from Dean, she had still managed to find her bearings and


    find sess. Though the will''s contents had been made known to all the family, Sebastian still felt


    as though Natalie had the power to overule it.


    Suddenly, he was reminded of what Avery had said to him before about how she would help him if


    he was ever in need of help.


    Feeling far more reassured, he took photos of the will and sent it to Avery to share his joy.


    Though he had only returned to the Jennings family at the age of eighteen, he had already stayed


    with the family for ten years. While Violet had served Dean well, in the past ten years, so had


    Sebastian.


    It was early in the morning in Aryadelle, and Avery was about to have her breakfast before taking


    Rose to the hospital.


    She received a message on her phone and opened it to find a few photos from Sebastian.


    [Congrattions! It''s great to hear that you''ve finally gotten what you wanted.] she replied.


    [The others are livid. They are probably going to sue me.] Sebastian wrote.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    [Let them, then. Dean was the one who had written the will, not you. Find yourself a skilledwyer


    and leave it to thewyer. Are you going to put a stop to your dad''s new project, then?]

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    [I will handle that once my dad''s funeral is over. Natalie still hasn''t shown her face or contacted me.]


    Sebastian replied.


    [Leave her be. You can always think of a way to deal with her once she acts. She might be forming


    a n.]


    [She''s probably the one who killed Dean. I''m a little afraid of her. I wanted to work with her before,


    but she ignored my offer.]


    [There''s no limit to how low she would sink, and she is no different than other criminals. People like


    her might be scary, but only the just will prevail. Just be careful, but don''t be afraid.]


    [When are youing back to Bridgedale?]


    [I won''t be going back anytime soon. I will let you know if I''m visiting.]


    [Okay.]


    Avery felt slightly concerned after chatting with Sebastian.


    Sebastian grew up with his mother, and children who grew up in a single-parent family would often


    lack a sense of security and would be more sensitive than others.


    She knew that Sebastian had to be worried to message her about Natalie. After a few thoughtful


    moments, she sent Mike a message.


    [Mike, go check on Sebastian when you are free! He inherited almost everything from Dean, and


    the other members of the Jennings family are probably going to go after him. He helped me before,


    and I don''t want him to fight alone.]


    [Sure! I will check on him at Dean''s funeral. Have you seen the photo of Dean''s body? It is so


    gross!]


    Avery set her ss of milk down, losing her appetite. [I haven''t seen it. Do not send it to me! I''m still


    having my breakfast!]


    [I would have sent it to you long ago if I wanted to. I didn''t want you to get nightmares.]


    [Is it that bad? I''ve seen bodies before.]


    [Natalie threw his body into a septic tank. Think about it. Even if the temperature was not that high,


    any body would look horrible after soaking in a septic tank for a few days.]


    [That''s enough...]


    [I heard that you took a little girl back home. Is that true?]


    [Who told you? News travels fast, huh? Was it Chad? I didn''t tell him, though!]


    [I don''t know how Chad found out, but he was the one who told me. Say, if Chad wants to work in


    Bridgedale, will your husband let him?]


    [Um... I can ask him! Chad isn''t just an ordinary employee to him.]


    [That''s exactly what I''m worried about. I don''t think he will be able to let Chad go. You know Chad;


    he can never refuse Elliot. Avery, you need to help me out!]


    [Rx. I will talk to him when I have some time. I am busy today.]


    [It''s a simple question. Just ask him now!]


    [Okay.]


    She turned her attention from the screen of her phone to Elliot and asked, "Will you allow Chad to


    work in Bridgedale if he wants to?"


    He thought about it and said sincerely, "If he applies for a transfer, of course, I would let him."


    Avery replied to Mike immediately. [He said if Chad applies to work in Bridgedale, he will say yes.]


    [Okay.]


    Meanwhile, in Hightide Church, an old woman stood outside the church with Irene.


    Irene''s eyes glittered with tears as she carried her backpack.


    She could no longer stay at the church as her grandmother was taking her away.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She tried asking her grandmother why they had to leave, and the old woman simply told her that


    there were bad peopleing for her.


    Irene did not want to leave, but neither did she want to be captured by bad people, especially when


    her grandmother had told her that the bad people might kill her if they got her.

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    She was terrified and was left with no option but to leave with her grandmother.


    After the morning prayer, the old woman took Irene into one of the church rooms.


    "Where will you go now?" one of the nuns asked.


    "I have a rtive that I can rely on. I only took Irene here because she was frail, and maybe it''s


    because of the fresh air here, but she has indeed grown much healthier after staying here for over a


    year. I beg that you don''t expose our whereabouts to others."


    The old womanpensated the church for looking after Irene, and she had stayed in the church to


    help them with their chores, and the nuns had great respect for her.


    When the old woman was bidding farewell to the nuns, Irene looked around. Her eyes sparkled with


    intelligence, and she had an air that drew people to her.


    "Grandma, I want to pee," she looked up and said, before running off.


    The old woman did not give it much thought and continued to talk to the nuns.


    "Ever since Rose left, Irene''s been depressed. I don''t want her to remain here to experience that


    loss over and over again. Besides, she is old enough to go to school now, but I want to send her to


    a school and have her live a normal life like other children her age," the old woman said.


    The nun agreed kindly, "Irene is an intelligent child. With the right education, she will aplish


    great things in the future."


    "Thank you, sister. If she truly aplishes anything in the future, I will make sure that shees


    back to visit."


    "She will always be weed here, aplished or not. This will forever be her home."


    Shortly after, Irene returned from the washroom and her grandmother told her to hug the nuns


    goodbye.


    After that, they left.


    A Buick stopped by the foothill.


    Once the old woman and Irene reached the bottom, the driver immediately got out of the car.


    The old man helped Irene into the car, and Irene suppressed her tears as she stared at the scenery


    before her. "Where are we going, Grandma?"


    "We will go find Madam first. Once we see her, she will arrange the rest!" the old woman said as the


    driver started the car.


    Soon, the hill faded into the distance.


    Tears rolled down Irene''s cheeks as she stared out the window. She had a feeling that she might


    not return ever again. She did not know who ''Madam'' was, and neither did she care, as long as her


    grandmother was there to take care of her, nothing else mattered.


    However, she was still reluctant to leave the church and part with her friends. Though she was not


    close to everyone, she had spent the past year with them, and she did not know what awaited her


    once she left.


    Using the excuse to use the washroom, she found another nun and obtained Avery''s contact


    number; that way, she could reach out to Rose through Avery in the future.


    She was worried that Rose might not know that she had left the church, and if Rose returned to the


    church only to find out that Irene was gone, Rose would be devastated.


    Irene wanted to remain best friends with Rose forever.


    "Irene, don''t cry." The old man''s heart ached at the sight of the little girl crying. "You are not like


    other children and are destined to bear with things that you shouldn''t have to."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I don''t understand what you are saying, Grandma. That sounds soplicated." Irene snuffled and


    wiped her tears dry. "So what if I''m not like other kids? Rose is the same way as well, and I had a lot


    of fun ying with her."


    "Someone is trying to kill you. You have to be a good girl if you want to live. Rose isn''t like you


    because no one''s trying to kill her. My poor Irene... All I want is for you to grow up healthy."


    "Grandma, who wants to kill me?" Irene felt chills running down her spine.

 Chapter 2296

    "Probably Avery Tate," the old woman drawled. "You should have lived a life like a princess, but someone ruined it." Tears welled up in her eyes again, and Irene shook her head frantically. "Could you have been mistaken, Grandma? Aunt Avery seems like a nice person. Why else would the sisters let her take Rose with her?" "Do you really think that I would lie to you? Irene, why would I take you into hiding if you can live a normal life? The bad people had killed all your family members." Irene burst into tears.


    "If only Madam didn''t buy you off those traffickers, you would have died a long tago. Irene, we must obey Madam to live." The old woman ced Irene on herp and wiped away her tears.


    "Who is Madam?" "She is a silly and innocent woman who had nothing to do with all this, but she had cto Aryadelle years ago to look into those murders for the sake of the man she loves... She thinks that Avery was behind the murders... She is now gathering proof..." The old woman''s words were far tooplicated for Irene to understand, but she could sense how terrifying the situation was. As a child, she could only listen to her grandmother and grow up obediently.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Avery took Rose to the hospital, where Wesley and Shea finally met with Rose.


    Shea handed the gift she had prepared to Rose. "Hello, Rose! My nis Shea. This princess has white hair just like you. I think you look super cool." Shea had bought Rose a princess figurine that had silver hair. It was the first thing that had cto her mind when she had first seen Rose''s photo the day before.


    Rose loved the gift. She instantly forgot about the pain her condition had brought her and started to believe that she was cool as Shea had said.


    "Thank you, Aunt Shea." "You''re wee. Can I keep youpany during your check-up today?" Shea took Rose''s hand with a smile. "I like you." Shea was straightforward and sincere, so Rose agreed without hesitation.


    "I found a skin specialist, but after talking to himst night, he said that there is no effective cure for et albinism at the moment. The only thing we can do is be careful. We have to keep her out of the sun and treat symptoms as they emerge."  "I did sresearch online as well. I just want to see how severe her condition is." "Yeah, Shea took a liking to Roseand was talking about how much she wanted to adopt Rose. She spoke till she fell asleep," Wesley whispered. "She didn''t have such an idea at first, but I mentioned that Rose''s parents had abandoned her, and Shea pities her, so she wants to take care of Rose."  "Rose had a nice life in the church because she has friends there, and the nuns have been taking good care of the children. Rose is a unique child that requires special care. The nuns agreed withwhen I told her my n, and so, they allowedto take her with me. If you and Shea want to adopt Rose, you will need to talk to the nuns," Avery whispered. "I think Rose likes Shea as well so she might not have an issue with it."

 Chapter 2297

    "Yeah. Earlier this morning, Shea even said that she wants to dye her hair white... I think she''s probably going to do that if we really get to adopt Rose." Avery could not help but chuckle. "Let her do whatever she wants! Shea will look good in any color." "I told her to calm down and consider the matter for a few days," Wesley said. "Dying her hair isn''t good for her hair and her scalp after all." "It''s not really that bad as long as she doesn''t do it frequently, or maybe you can get her a wig," Avery suggested. "She wore wigs all the tbefore." "I can''t believe that I didn''t think of that. I will talk to Shea once Rose''s body check is done." "Yeah. La and Robert fell in love with Rose the moment they saw herst night. They thought that she was Ivy," Avery said with a smile, but the smile soon faded. "I hope that Ivy found someone who''s kind to her as well." "She definitely did. You and Elliot are good people, and the gods would definitely shower Ivy with mercy. Even if you can''t find her yet, you will eventually," Wesley said hopefully.


    Avery felt much better.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After running a series of tests on Rose that morning, the skin specialist held a meeting with a few other specialists In the afternoon, they provided Avery with a detailed diagnosis.


    "What Rose has is oculocutaneous albinism. It is a slightly more severe condition than regr albinism, but this is not the worst we''ve seen. She just needs to be more careful, and she will be able to live a normal life. However, this will require intensive care from her parents. If she needs to go to school, the teacher must be aware of her condition. It will be fine if she isn''t showing any symptoms. There is no medication that will reverse her condition. We will simply need to see if treatments will be invented in the future." After leaving the hospital, Avery took Rose home. On the way, Avery said, "Do you like Aunt Shea who apanied you today?" "Yeah. She is so gentle, and she looks atall the twhen she talks. I think she likesas well," Rose said, her lips curling into a cheerful smile.


    "Rose, she wants to take care of you. Are you willing to go live with her? She has a daughter that''s younger than you. If you stay with her, she will spoil you rotten like you are her own daughter," Avery said.  S "Aunt Avery, are you friends with Aunt Shea?" "We are more than that; we are a family." Avery beamed at Rose. "I will always care for you whether you choose to stay withor with her." "Aunt Shea said she had a really bad condition before and you were the one who cured her. Aunt Avery, you are so brilliant!" Rose looked at Avery admiringly.


    "It''s a shthat I can''t cure you," Avery muttered. "But I believe that there will be a doctor who can in the future." "It''s fine even if you can''t cure me. Aunt Shea said I look cool. I am a cool girl." "Of course. You are the coolest-looking little girl." "Aunt Avery, when can we go back to the church? If I go to live with Aunt Shea, should I tell the sisters? Ineed to tell my best friend as well need invite her over in the future?" Can I  "It''s a bitte now, so let''s go tomorrow, okay? You can invite your best friend over anytyou want. We can bring your best friend here tomorrow as well." "Aunt Avery, you are so nice. I will pay you back when I grow up." Feeling a lump form in her throat, Rose felt moved. "If only my best friend, Irene, can find someone as nice as you are."

 Chapter 2298

    Avery''s heart was moved for a moment, but before she could respond, her bodyguard interfered. "Rose, Aunt Avery doesn''t run an orphanage. She only took you here because you are ill and need special care. You can''t force her to take care of your best friend as well." Avery red at the bodyguard and said, "Don''t run your mouth. If the church has trouble caring for the kids, of course, I can take care of them." Rose flushed and muttered shyly, "Uncle, I just want Irene to find someone nice as well. I am not asking Aunt Avery to adopt Irene. I know raising a child isn''t easy." Rose''s mature tone left the bodyguard slightly embarrassed. "Rose, I was just reminding you that we aren''t an orphanage, I do not blyou for anything. Don''t take it personally!" he exined gingerly and awkwardly.


    "You are definitely going to like Irene if you see her, Uncle," Rose said. "She is smart and cute. She is the cutest kid I''ve ever seen." "Is she as cute as you?" the bodyguard asked.


    Rose was one of the most adorable children he had seen and though she was ill, she was cheerful and mature. It was likely a result of her condition or the fact that she had been abandoned by her parents.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The children who grew up in the church were bound to be more mature than normal children.


    Without hesitation, Rose nodded. "We are both cute." "Hahaha! Is thising from you or from the sisters in the church?" "Everyone says so," Rose said confidently. "I will introduce you to her tomorrow, and you will know that I''m not lying to you." "Sure. If she''s as cute as you say she is, I will go get her a gift and give it to her tomorrow," said the bodyguard, ying along.


    Rose and the bodyguard chatted away, and Avery found it difficult to join the conversation.


    She felt d that everyone seemed to love Rose. All the staff in the hospital who performed the tests on Rose had nothing butpliments for her, and Rose had not stopped smiling ever since she got there.  Avery could sense that Rose was truly happy.


    "Rose, tomorrow is Saturday, so La and Robert will go visit the church with you to see your friends, okay?" Avery remembered that it was the weekend the next day and decided that she wanted to take her children with her to the church.


    "Okay! Will Aunt Shea calong as well?" Rose asked in excitement.


    Avery hesitated and said, "Aunt Shea has been severely ill before so she''s not that strong and hiking might be too harsh on her body. Would it be okay to have Uncle Wesley calong instead?" "Sure! I just want to introduce Aunt Shea to Irene, then Aunt Shea will let Irene cover for a visit," Rose confessed.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry! Even if Aunt Shea doesn''t get to meet Irene tomorrow, you are free to invite any of your friends over to Aunt Shea''s ce or to mine. We will welcany friends of yours." "Thank you, Aunt Avery. You are such a nice person." "Rose, I am getting a little embarrassed from all the thank yous. You don''t have to be so polite with me, okay?" Avery patted her on the head.


    "Sister said that children need to know manners or no one would like us." "We do have to learn manners, Rose, but we don''t need to do so just to get someone to like us," Avery said.


    "Are the sisters wrong, then?" Rose was slightly confused.


    "Well, they aren''t wrong because they want you kids to be liked, but there is more to living than to win others affection, right? You can be a doctor, a scientist, or an artist if you want to in the future."  S Rose imagined the future longingly when she heard what Avery had to say.

 Chapter 2299

    "Aunt Avery, will I really get to be all those things?" Rose asked sheepishly.


    "Of course! No matter what you want to be, we can work hard toward it. You can tell your secrets to Aunt Shea or me. We will be your best friends." "Okay!" The next morning, La and Robert woke up before seven.


    The weather was not great and the sky was dark.


    La nned to take a box of hairclips with her to give as gifts to the girls living in the church.


    She had a few drawers full of hairclips, and a lot of them had not even been unboxed.


    Robert watched as his sister prepared the gifts and felt the urge to do the same.


    "La, what can I get them, then?" Robert did not have hairclips, and all his toys were too big to be carried onto the mountain.


    "You are still young. You don''t need to prepare gifts for them!" La nced at Robert and Robert pouted gloomily.


    Noticing his pout after picking out the hair clips she would take with her, La said, "You have a lot of money, don''t you? Just give out envelopes of cash then." "Oh..." "I will go look for envelopes." "La, wait for me! I will go with you!" The two ran up and down the house cheerfully.


    At eight in the morning, Avery and Elliot woke up and went downstairs.


    The three children had finished their breakfast and were ying with toys in the living room.


    Robert''s toys were not meant for someone of La''s age, so La was merely apanying Rose and Robert as they yed. Mrs. Cooper served breakfast and said, "Robert has prepared an envelope of cash for each kid in the church. Is that okay?" Avery was surprised. "He is too young to think of that on his own." "La had the idea. She wanted to give her hairclips out to the kids and Robert wanted to prepare something for the children as well." "That should be fine. I will just let the nuns know ahead of time." "Okay. Avery, can I go with you? You are hiking up a hill and Robert has never done that before. The temperature is colder on top of the hill as as well." Mrs. Cooper was concerned.  "Sure! It might be a little tiring, though." "If Robert isn''t scared of that, I will be fine," Mrs. Cooper said. "Letgo prepare the things we needter." Elliot sighed after Mrs. Cooper left.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Don''t sigh. You are definitely not going hiking Avery shot him a look.


    "Shea wanted to join as well, but et Wesley stopped her from doing so. It might be alright if it''s summer, but it''s cold right now, and we don''t want any idents."  S "I''m noting. I will just stay home." Elliot had given up long ago. "Be careful when you hike up and take a few more bodyguards with you today!" "Sure." Avery deshelled a hard-boiled egg will take you hiking weather is a bit more forgiving."  upsex handed it to Elliot.. Bet the

 Chapter 2300

    Elliot could not help but chuckle. "I do really want to go with you, but I will stay put if you tellto do so. It''s cold out there so wear moreyers." "Yeah." Avery was touched by his words. "Elliot, I don''t really know what to do with myself when you are this obedient. I wanted to cheer you up, but it seems like that''s not necessary." "Cheerup, then," he said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Haha, when I chome." She blushed and quickly finished her breakfast, before wiping her mouth clean with a piece of tissue. "Elliot, it''s the weekend so you should rx for a bit. Don''t work. If you are bored, you can invite your friends over or something." "Okay. Travel safe." "I know. I checked the weather report today. It''s going to be cloudy but with no wind and no rain, so everything should go smoothly," Avery said as she walked toward the living room.


    Elliot followed them closely to see them off.


    The three children each held their own backpacks and were all eagerly waiting to leave.


    Avery put on her down jacket and took her bag before walking to the children. "Let''s go! Uncle Wesley has probably departed already." The bodyguards and Mrs. Cooper followed her outside.


    At nine in the morning, they all arrived at the Hightide Church.


    Wesley and the bodyguards waited outside.


    "Mr. Brook, why do you think they refuse to receive male visitors?" the bodyguard asked sincerely.


    "Each ce has its own rules. We just need to follow them." "Alright! I personally think it''s for the safety of those inside. I am a guy too, but smen are horrible..." "Horrible people can be of any gender, but I agree with you. Horrible men often cause more damage than women. It''s understandable that this ce doesn''t ept male guests." "Yeah. It''s just a bit cold out here." The bodyguard shivered in the cold.


    The foothill was fine, but the wind was cold on top of the hill.


    "You can move around if you are cold." "That''s silly! There are going to be a lot of visitorster," the bodyguard said. "Doctor Brook, you and Shea probably won''t give birth to another kid again, right?" "The first one was an ident, and I got a vasectomy after she got lpregnant. We won''t have another child," Wesley said. "I''m already grateful for the one we have. A want is to take good care of Shea and Kiara for the rest of my life."  "It''s a good thing that you are adopting Rose, Miss Tate already has three kids, and with the possibility of Ivy being found, she would have four children to care for. By then, she won''t even have enough tfor all her kids not to mention Rose. Kiara will get a sister to y with if Rose goes to you. That''s nice!"  The bodyguard said so out of consideration for Rose as well.


    Wesley was a doctor and was in known to be gentle and kind; Shea, too, was a kind-hearted woman, and though She was not as good as Avery at taking care of others, she had Mrs. Scarlet''s help, so Rose could not hope for a better family.  "You sure are loyal to Avery. You seem to consider her interest in everything," Wesley chuckled.


    "Not entirely. This is for Rose, as well. I like her. She''s a nice kid." "Yeah. I heard that there are over thirty kids in the chapel. I bet they are all great." The two chatted for a while until Avery returned and called them inside.


    "The abbess says it''s okay for you two to cinside and rest." "I thought they really don''t let men inside! So there are exceptions." The bodyguard walked inside with a smile.


    Avery walked by Wesley''s side and said, "Rose was the one who said she wants to be adopted by you so the abbess wants to talk to you in person.

 Chapter 2301

    "Yeah, I''m ready." "You don''t have to be nervous, Wesley. She''s nice and only wants the best for the kids. As long as you promise to take good care of Rose, she won''t oppose it." "I get it." Avery took Wesley to the abbess and went to the backyard to find the children.


    The nuns had taken Rose, La, and Robert to the backyard so they could distribute the gifts and envelopes to the children.


    All the children were in the chapel as it was the weekend, and everyone was excited to have new visitors.


    The children formed into two lines under the nuns'' instruction, and when Avery went to the backyard, she saw the nuns introducing the children to La and Robert.


    One of the nuns told the children that La and Robert were friends who lived below the hill, but they did not say anything about their background, which was a relief to Avery.


    "Inside the envelope Robert gives you is the money he had saved up over the years. Remember to say thank you to him once you get it. Of course, the sgoes for the hairclips La brought you. What should we say?" "Thank you, La!" The children thanked La in unison.


    La''s heart was moved.


    Her family had given her plenty of jewelry, and beautiful dresses and shoes. Even if she were to wear a new outfit every day, it would take her a whole month to wear everything. She had been the center of attention all her life, not having to worry about making ends meet. Her eyes reddened as she looked at the young girls before her who had been abandoned by their own parents. She had been very lucky. There was not a drop of darkness in her life, but it did not mean that the darkness did not exist out there.


    "Lethelp you with the hair clips!" La said, before walking to the girl closest to her and taking the hair clip in her hand, and carefully clipping it onto the girl''s hair.  Meanwhile, Rose was sobbing alone in the corner because she could not find Irene.


    One of the nuns went to her and said, "Rose, Irene was really sad that you left, so she left as well." "Will I never see her again?" Rose burst into tears.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Avery spotted the two and hurried over worriedly.


    "Aunt Avery, Irene is gone. She must have thought that I was nevering back and left." Rose threw herself into Avery''s arms.


    Avery scowled and looked at the nun. "Sister, where is Irene? Who did she leave with? Was she adopted?" "Irene is not an orphan here," the nun exined "She left with her 1.ne grandmother, who used to work here Irene used to live alongside the other children as well."  S "She left with her grandmother?" "Yes. I don''t know where they are going. I didn''t want Irene to leave as well. She was really close to Rose and was crying before she left. She didn''t want to leave Rose or this ce, but her grandmother has other ns, so they left."  "Do you have her grandmother''s number?" Avery''s heart ached at the sight of Rose''s tears.


    The nun shook her head. "Irene did ctoand asked for your number before she left, so she might call you." Privacy

 Chapter 2302

    Avery had not expected a child so young to be so thoughtful.


    "Rose, Irene has my number so she is going to call me." Relieved, Rose said, "Why did Grandma leave with Irene?" To Rose, life in the church had been great, and she would have never left if she had not met Avery and Shea.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Rose, her grandma decided this and we can''t force them to stay," the nun said calmly. "Are you doing alright out of this church?" "I''m doing great. Aunt Avery tookto the hospital. La and Robert have been nice toand I even met Aunt Shea... She wants to adopt me. Oh, by the way, Aunt Shea and Aunt Avery are family. I think that they are both nice people, and I want to live with them." The nun looked at Avery with a smile. "Miss Tate, if Rose is saying that she wants to leave with you, it means your paths are meant to cross. Please take care of her." "You didn''t have to ask. I will take her back to visit all the time. If the church is in any trouble, feel free to letknow. I''m more than happy to contribute," Avery said sincerely.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Tate. We will pray for you and your family," the nun said.


    "By the way, I cto pray for my family. I have a daughter I lost when she was born. By the tI started looking for her, it was toote, and she was nowhere to be found. I still don''t know whether she is alive and well," said Avery, confessing. She sighed a sigh of relief.


    "Miss Tate, life has its own way of operating. If your child is still alive, she will eventually return to you. If she''s already gone, you need to let go somehow." "Thank you, Sister. I''m not as anxious as I used to be. Seeing how happy these children are, I imagine that my child might be somewhere in a ce just like this, living freely." "You have a kind heart, Miss Tate. If your child is still alive, she will be taken care of." Meanwhile, La helped the other children put on their hair clips and noticed that Rose was depressed, so she called Rose over to y.


    "Rose, I know that your best friend left. Don''t be upset, you will have et more friends from now on." La patted Rose on the head. "All these girls are your friends as well!"  Rose nced at the others and nodded. "Irene will clooking for me. She asked for Aunt Avery''s number so she is bound to call at spoint." et "That''s great. The next tIrene calls my mom, my mom can pick her up and bring her to our house. How does that sound?" La asked endearingly.  ?wRose beamed. "You are so nice, La." "Of course. You can doubt anyone, but know that you can always trust me, okay?" Rose nodded in obedience.


    The group remained in the church for lunch, before getting ready to leave.


    Rose waved her goodbyes to the nuns and the other children, tears welled up in her eyes. Wesley picked her up and consoled her, "I will take you here every week, okay?" "Okay." At four in the afternoon, Avery sent Rose to Wesley''s house and took her children home.


    Rose had fallen asleep on the way back, and on the way back to Elliot''s mansion, Robert had fallen asleep as well as they had all woken up early that morning.

 Chapter 2303

    Even La was struggling to stay awake.


    "Mommy, I think I''m going to write about what happened today in my journal." La stared at the photo she had taken.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hightide Church usually did not allow the taking of photos, but La was not sure whether she could take photos or not, and she had asked a nun to take a photo of her and the other children. The nun smiled and agreed.


    "Sure! Show it towhen you are done." "Okay, Mommy. Look at the photo. I counted, and apart fromand Robert, there are thirty-two children," La said with a smile. "What a coincidence. There are thirty-two students in my ss as well." "Now that Rose is gone, there should be only thirty-one children." "Irene left as well!" "Irene doesn''t count because she has a family. It''s a shthat we didn''t get to meet her. She must be a sweet child, like Rose, for Rose to like her so much," Avery said.


    "Why did Irene''s grandma take her away? Why does she have to leave simply because Rose left? Didn''t the nun say that Irene didn''t want to leave? Is that really her grandmother?" La asked. "That''s her actual grandmother, right?" Her questions had rendered Avery speechless, and she did not know how to respond.


    Irene had been doing well in the church and it did not make sense for her grandmother to quickly take her away simply because Rose had been adopted.


    "Maybe that''s really her grandmother. Rose said that Irene is younger than her." "Oh. Does Irene not have parents? Why else would her grandma take her up to a mountain to live there?" La felt sorry for Irene for having no one but her grandmother, who could be too old to take good care of her.


    She could not help but wonder what their lives would be like in the future. Rose had been adopted by Shea, so her life would only improve, whereas Irene might not do very well with her grandmother.  The two best friends started off in the sposition, but they would soon lead very different lives and that thought itself felt horribly cruel.


    When the two grew up, their differences would only widen, and even if they were to meet again, they might not be as close as they once were.


    "La, I don''t know about Irene and her grandmother, and I doubt that the nuns there know much as well," Avery said. "Let''s wait and see if Irene calls me!" "Okay." Once they were home, Mrs. Cooper took Robert to his room, while La hurried to her father to show him the photo they had taken.


    "Did Rose go to Wesley''s ce?" Elliot picked La up with one arm and turned to look at Avery.


    "Yeah. Rose woke up early today so she fell asleep by the twe arrive at Wesley''s ce." Avery sat down on the couch and leaned back against it. "I am sleepy, too."  S "If you sleep now, you won''t be able to sleep at night," Elliot said as he epted the phone La passed him and studied the group photo they took. "These little girls all, decent. Why does here?"  et ook "She didn''t get to see her best friend, Irene. Irene was taken away," La said.


    "I thought all the kids there were adopted by the church?" Elliot asked in confusion.


    "Not Irene. She has a grandma, and her grandma took her."

 Chapter 2304

    Elliot hummed in response and returned the phone to La.


    "Did you have fun today?" "Not really. Sof the children were abandoned because they are ill and sare healthy, but they were still abandoned. It feels horrible," La said gloomily. "Daddy, I didn''t even know how lucky I have been." "La, there are plenty of unlucky people, but also a lot of lucky people. None of that is your fault," said Elliot, consoling her patiently. "If you go further out to more remote areas, you will find more unfortunate children, and they might not even be able to make ends meet." La listened to him and felt even more depressed. "Daddy, how can I help them?" "You can make a donation. Your mom and I do that every year. We can''t change the fate of everyone, but we can do our best to improve the lives of some." "Okay, Daddy." "La, when I travel, I will take you to more ces." "Yay! I hope you get better soon!" Avery listened to the two and chuckled. "Honestly, Elliot, you haven''t even lived in a remote area before, have you? I know that you make donations to charity every year, but you''ve never tried living in poverty." Elliot fell silent.


    "Don''t take your daughter to ces you are not familiar with. I''m scared," Averyughed mercilessly. "You might need your daughter to take care of you instead." Elliot merely stared at her.


    "Really?" he thought. "Can''t you at least letlook cool in front of the kids?" "La, your daddy, his daddy, and his daddy are all rich businessmen. Your daddy grew up rich," Avery said.


    Curious, La asked, "Mommy, are you talking about the guy who adopted Daddy? I remember that Daddy''s real daddy is a bad guy!" "Yeah. Your daddy grew up in the Foster family, so that''s the family am referring to. Even though he is not a child of the Foster family, everyone in the family treated him like he was the jewel of the family."  "Don''t exaggerate everything, Avery. I had a lot of troubles as a child as well," said Elliot, correcting her.


    "I''m not talking about you and Shea. I''m talking about living standards. Just look at you right now, do you dare say that you had a troubled childhood?" Elliot was once again rendered speechless.


    "Of course, I''m not encouraging people to lead a miserable life. I just don''t want you to take my daughter to god-knows-where." "If I take our daughter out, of course, you are going to calong." "We will see what happens when you recover! It''s been too long since you went outside, so there is probably a long list of ces that you want to go," Avery teased. "When you get better, you are likely going to drown yourself with work."  La could not help but burst intoughter at the nk expression on Elliot''s face. "Mommy, you see right through Daddy." "How can I not? I''ve known him since way before you were born." La''sugh echoed throughout the living room.


    At nine, Avery fell asleep.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Elliot had taken a nap at noon and was not tired at all. He stared at Avery''s face with resignation, knowing that she had forgotten what she had promised him@arlier that morning.  However, seeing how exhausted she was, he did not have the heart to wake her.


    He picked up the book on the nightstand and decided to read for a while when the screen on his phone lit up.


    He grabbed his phone and saw a message from Ben.


    [I heard you''ve adopted a little girl. Is that true?] [Shea and Wesley adopted her.]

 Chapter 2305

    [Ohhh! That''s nice! I heard that she''s an albino. When can I see her?] Ben said.


    [If you want to see her, do so after learning the basics of her condition. She''s not a pet. Don''t take this lightly.] [You are scaring me!] [...] [Why so serious? Are you in a bad mood? Should I take you out to have sfun?] [Avery is asleep.] [Okay! Got it! I will arrange something now! Wait there. I will message you when I arrive at your door.] [I mean to say that because Avery is asleep, I''m going to sleep soon!] [??? What tdo you think it is?] [She is exhausted from running around. Besides, I can''t go out without her permission. Don''t corrupt me.] [Hmph! I wanted to gossip with you or something! I guess we can only do that on the phone, then.] [What gossip?] [Dean is dead, right. Natalie finally cout of hiding. Hahaha! I don''t think she will ever go back to Aryadelle. She will do well in Bridgedale if she manages to get a share of Dean''s money.] [She is fighting for it?] [She is Dean''s daughter, after all. After Dean''s will was read, all the Jennings siblings, apart from Sebastian, have banded together to try and nullify the will.] [That''s hrious. The will is protected byw. They can''t just nullify it because they want to.] [Which is why they are filing awsuit. Considering how capable Natalie is, I feel like she might just get a part of that money. Once she does, she will be able to get back into the game!]  [She better not show up in front of me, or I will not spare her.] .ne? [Hahaha! That''s why I said she won''t dare cback, but she might contact Holly. She used Holly as bait and trapped Dean, so she might try to use the strick with you guys.]  [She can try.] In Bridgedale, it was the day for Dean''s funeral.


    Dean had many friends, so even if they tried to shorten the guest list, there were still hundreds of guests at the funeral.


    Since Dean''s body was already cremated, they only needed to bury his urn after the ceremony was over.


    During the afternoon feast, Mike wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Sebastian, but as he was looking over at Sebastian''s table, he identally met Natalie''s eyes.


    Dean''s children were all seated at the stable.


    No one knew about the grudge between Natalie and Dean, and neither did they know that she was responsible for Dean''s death, so none of them were surprised to see her at the funeral.  Natalie froze when she saw Mike, and Mike raised his ss at her.


    "Was Mike Dad''s friend?" said Natalie, turning to ask Sebastian.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "No. He is my friend. Why?" Sebastian asked.


    The Jennings siblings seemed at peace on the surface, but they had all split into two factions as they prepared to fight over Dean''s wealth.


    "Haha. Mike is Avery''s pawn, so she is probably the one who asked him here!" Natalie said in hopes of embaresing Sebastian.


    "So what if that''s the case? I am the leader of the Jennings family now. I get to decide who I invite," Sebastian said.


    "Alright, alright. I know Avery is backing you," Natalie mocked. "It''s a shthat you are still losing."

 Chapter 2306

    Sebastian was stunned for a moment, and then he said calmly, "Let''s just wait and see, then." "Sebastian, are you really not afraid? The Jennings family''s properties are so vast, and you actually dared to swallow it whole. Aren''t you afraid you''ll choke and die?" Natalie mocked him. "Even if my siblings and I don''t do anything, don''t you think that you won''t be able to keep the empire Dean gave you either?" Sebastian asked, "What''s that got to do with you?" After a pause, he added, "Do you think that, even if I weren''t to do anything, you''d also get your retribution in the future?" Natalie''s expression instantly darkened.


    "People''s deeds catch up with them sooner orter." Sebastian said, reminding her that her hands were stained with blood. "Hoho! Are you trying to scare me?" Natalie was unfazed. "Didn''t your dear father also do all sorts of heinous acts? He lived till he was seven-three years old. How many good people in this world have failed to live until such an age? This world has never been fair!" Sebastian had no argument.


    Indeed, Dean was far worse than Natalie! However, Dean was able to live a long and happy life before he died. That was extremely unfair to those people who had died because of him! Suddenly, Mike walked over with a ss of alcohol in his hand.


    "What are you guys talking about? You''ve got yourselves all worked up!" Mike put an arm around Sebastian''s shoulder and looked at Natalie with a smile.


    Natalie instantly hid her arrogant expression. "We''re talking as a family. There''s no ce for an outsider like you to interject." Mike had originally only wanted to listen to gossip, but Natalie''s rude and unreasonable attitude caught him off guard.


    "A family? Sebastian is not considered a family to the few of you Jennings, right? Didn''t you guys join hands to hire awyer and are intending to fight him for the inheritance?" Mike mocked her, patting Sebastian''s shoulder. "Make room for me," he said. Sebastian immediately got up and gave his seat to Mike. Following that, Sebastian asked the server to bring another chair. "Aren''t you the babyface by Avery''s side? Did Avery ask you to cand help Sebastian?" Christine, the second daughter of Dean, red at Mike. Her tone was unfriendly.


    "That''s right! Avery askedto cover. Are you not happy? If you''re unhappy, just suck it up!" Mike nced at everyone with a grin. "Letguess how you''re intending to fight for the inheritance! Do you n to file aint to the court in tears or throw a temper tantrum? After all, Dean was the one who personally made the will. Other than being unreasonable, it seems like all your avenues have been blocked."  Christine grew so annoyed that the veins on her forehead popped. She wanted to quarrel with Mike, but Natalie held her back.


    "Ignore him. We can just go ording to our n." Natalie smiled at Mike disdainfully.


    "Natalie, does it feel good to kill people? You first wanted to kill Elliot and Avery by getting someone else to do it, but you didn''t seed. Now, you got someone else to do the dirty work for you and killed your father... If Dean knew his murderer has cto attend his funeral, I reckon that, even if he could cback to life, he''d die again from the sheer anger of seeing your face! Hahaha!"  "Mike! Do you have any evidence? If you don''t have any evidence, you''re simply ndering me!" Natalie clenched her fists.


    "I don''t have any evidence, so suethen! I''ll see if you dare to sueor not." Mike looked at Natalie provocatively. "You can''t be thinking that Avery and Elliot have forgotten about all the nasty things you did in the past, right? Behave yourself, and keep a low profile. Do you understand?" Natalie was unable to continue staying at the table.


    If she continued staying there, she would be made aughingstock! She suppressed her anger, got up, took her bag, and left.


    As soon as Sebastian saw Natalie leave, he immediately raised a ss to Mike. "Thank you foring to help me!" "Don''t mention it. Natalie is just a paper tiger! She looks like she''s quite impressive, but she only pretends to be in front of you guys! If she saw Avery and Elliot, I guarantee that she''d be just like a coward! In the past, when Elliot asked her to cheat Dean out of his money, she didn''t even think to disobey." Mike''s words were meant for the ears of the other members of the Jennings family.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Elliot is much more powerful than my father. It''s only normal for Natalie to be afraid of him." Christine leapt to Natalie''s defence. "Also, the conflict within our family has nothing to do with the problems between Natalie and my father. Instead, it surrounds the unfair eldivision of my father''s inheritet Other than Sebastian, all of us grew up by his side. Bobby and I joined my father''spany right after we graduated. We''ve been working diligently, and we''ve always followed our father''s orders. However, he didn''t even leave a single penny of the inheritance to us. If you were in our shoes, wouldn''t you be angry, too?"  "What''s there to be angry about? You''re alive because of Dean. Not only are you not grateful, but you even act like he owes you money! If you want money, go make syourself! Whichw states that a father has to give his property to his children?" Mike''s words made the entire table full of people fall silent, Sebastian included.


    "Didn''t Avery inherit her father''s properties as well? I saw it on the news. Her father had left the entire inheritance to her." Christine said suddenly.

 Chapter 2307

    "That''s right! Her father did give her the technology that he''d been studying. At the stime, he also gave her millions of dors worth of debt. Would you want this inheritance if it was given to you?" Mike burst outughing.


    Everybody fell silent once again.


    In Aryadelle, Elliot was dreaming.


    It was hard to say if this dream was a sweet dream or a nightmare.


    That was because he was dreaming that he was climbing a mountain.


    His brain injuries had yet to fully recover, so, when he was halfway up the mountain, he began to feel dizzy, and he could not see the path under his feet.


    To keep from falling down, he held the handrail by the side of the mountain road and stopped to catch his breath.


    Then, he raised his head and looked in the direction of the Hightide Chapel.


    In his dream, he was the only one climbing the mountain. He might have carried Avery down on his back earlier on.


    A voice was guiding him and asking him to look at the mountaintop because his daughter, Ivy, was there.


    Therefore, even if he was feeling dizzy and even if he might fall down the mountain at any time, he still wanted to climb up without any hesitation.


    In his dream, he kept climbing without stopping... He climbed until his back was drenched in sweat, and he felt like he was starving, about to copse in the next second.


    At that moment, the Hightide Chapel suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    All of his exhaustion vanished in an instant.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A sudden burst of strength filled his body. He let go of the handrail and walked toward the chapel quickly.


    A ray of white light shed before his eyes. The entrance of the chapel, which had seemed quiet and serene from the outside, was suddenly crowded with tourists who had cup to pray.  The quiet world of his dream grew abruptly noisy.


    He was suddenly afraid that Ivy would be snatched away by someone else, so he pushed through the crowd with all his might and shouted Ivy''s nat the top of his lungs.  The tourists around him seemed like they could not see him or hear his cries.


    The peopleughed and talked as they walked toward the entrance of the chapel ¨¤ barrier suddenly appeared before his eyes. No matter how much he pushed or how hard he shoved, he had no way of breaking that barrier.  The chapel was right in front of his eyes, but he could not enter.


    The hope that had surged into him was instantly extinguished.


    "Ivy! Ivy! I''m here to look for you!" he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    As the final words left his lips, silence descended upon his surroundings once more.


    All of the tourists in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    Even the barrier disappeared.


    However, the door of the chapel, which had once been wide open, was now somehow shut.


    He stared at the door of the chapel, and, through the silence, he seemed to hear the faint sound of joyful running.


    That was the sound of a child''s footsteps! His Ivy had heard his calls!

 Chapter 2308

    Avery suddenly woke up.


    She was woken up by Elliot.


    Elliot had suddenly let out a sound that was halfway between an angry bellow and a desperate sob.


    She heard it even clearer when she woke up.


    "Elliot... Did you have a nightmare?" Avery sat up and raised her hand to switch on the lights in the room.


    All she saw was Elliot, covered in sweat, and with a frightful expression on his face.


    "Elliot!" Avery''s voice grew even louder as she tried to wake him from his nightmare. "Elliot, wake up!" Her voice pulled Elliot back to reality from the dream.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elliot opened his eyes, tears clearly forming at their corners.


    "Elliot, did you have a nightmare? What did you dream of?" Avery reached out her hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. "Do you want swater? I''ll go get you water." Elliot immediately grabbed her arm and did not let her get out of bed.


    "Avery, I dreamed that I went to Hightide Chapel. It wasn''t a nightmare... It was just a little bizarre." He looked at Avery''s face, his breathing slightly heavy, as though he was not fully out of the dream yet. "At the start of the dream, I was climbing the mountain. I don''t know who told me, but I was told that Ivy was on the mountaintop. So, I climbed the mountain with all my might... When I got to the top..." "You saw Ivy?" Avery saw that he was slightly worked up, so she reached out to pat his back.


    Elliot nodded. "Avery, I saw Ivy. At least, I think she was Ivy. Because, after I shouted for Ivy, she appeared. If you hadn''t wokenup, I would have asked her if she was Ivy." Avery could not help butugh. "Are you mingfor waking you up? Do you know your body was shaking, you were sweating profusely, and you even let out sstrange growl? I was scared silly. I thought you were having a nightmare. It was after I called out to you a few times that you woke up." Elliot said in surprise, "Maybe I was too excited.""Hmm... You saw Ivy in your dream. What does Ivy look like? Does she look very much like La?" Avery was extremely interested in his answer. "Actually, I''ve dreamed of Ivy as well, but, in my dream, y didn''t have a face because I''ve never seen her in real life. I can''t imagine what she actually looks like."  Elliot pursed his lips. His throat was a little dry. "Avery, my throat hurts a little. I''ll drink swater first." "Just sit tight! I''ll bring it to you." Avery pinned him down and then quickly got out of bed to get a cup of water. "Elliot, drink it slowly. It''s a little hot." Elliot drank the entire cup of water in one deep gulp and put the cup on the nightstand.


    "Avery, the Ivy in my dream did not look like La." He frowned slightly. "She looked likewhen I was a child. Do you remember what I looked like as a child? I actually looked slightly different as a child. When I was a child, the lines of my face were gentler, and I looked more well-behaved..." Hahaha! Everybody looks very cute is a child! People who look erocious now should also have Deen very adorable when they were children! All children are angels. Nobody''s born evil. It''s all caused by he environment and experiences eople encounter after being born... Where do you keep the photo albums? I want to see photos of you vhen you were a child." Avery was o longer sleepy. Content belongs tc >wElliot got out of bed and went to the study to look for the photo albums.


    Avery followed him.


    "Avery, what''s the tnow?" After Elliot brought out the photo album, he nced at the sky through the window.


    It was still pitch ck outside, so he could not tell the tat all.


    "I didn''t look at the time, but I''m guessing it''s about three or four in the morning! After Avery took the photo album from him, she took his arm and guided him back to the bedroom. "If you''re still sleepy, Just go back to sleep. I''ll take a look at the photo album for a while. I need to lie down for a little longer. My legs are still sore from climbing the mountain for the past few days."  "That shows you''re not exercising regrly enough." "You''ve not exercised for a long tas well, have you? My body is certainly better than yours now." "Then can I start exercising tomorrow?" "No." Avery said without hesitation.


    "Then don''tugh at me," Elliot said helplessly. "Otherwise, I''ll feel like I''m useless."

 Chapter 2309

    Avery said, "Is it that serious? Why don''t | get you a psychiatrist?"


    Elliot said, "Avery, do you really not understand what | said?"


    "lI don''t understand! | feel like you''re quite normal. Why would you say that you''re useless?" Avery hugged his waist and suddenly


    figured it out. "I got it! You want to do that!"


    Elliot was confused.


    Avery said, "Brain injuries are no small matter and not to be taken lightly. You still haven''t gone for your follow-up checkup! Let''s


    wait and see what the results are after your next checkup. You shouldn''t think about those kinds of messy things for now. Just rest


    properly. After you''ve recovered, you can do whatever you want, and | won''t hold you back."


    "No... Didn''t you say that you wanted to encouragewhen you cback yesterday morning?"


    "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about!" Avery did not expect him to have such a good memory. "lI would have forgotten if you hadn''t


    brought it up. Hahaha!"


    She smiled, tip-toed, and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    "That''s all?" Elliot raised his hand to touch his face. He was not satisfied.


    "Alright. Let''s change it up then!" she said. She then hugged his neck with both her arms, wrapped her legs around his strong


    waist, and easily swung herself up to hang off his body.


    The bodyguards who were on duty were stunned when they checked the surveince cameras to find that scene!


    There were surveince cameras in all themon areas of the mansion. Under normal circumstances, nothing so shocking would


    have happened in themon areas.


    "Say, is Mr. Foster having another child?" asked one of the bodyguards to his colleague on duty.


    "Didn''t he already have a vasectomy?"


    "Damn! He really got a vasectomy? | didn''t even dare to believe it!"


    "Since when has any rumor about Mr. Foster in this house been fake? Also, he already has three children. It''s not a problem if he


    has a vasectomy!"


    "Don''t they say that a person will


    becvery feminine after getting a


    vasectginy? With hisworth, he


    shouldn''t have to go to such I¨¦ngths


    to ake such a sacrifice for@


    watnan, right?"


    english?


    "Does he Igpk feminine to you nOWR.


    It''s just@vasectomy. He didn''t get¡±


    rid of tfie entire thing. Look how¡±


    = . ~


    worfied you are. Avery is noteven


    warried!"


    ¡ìw@


    In the morning, Robert got up early because he went to bed earlier than usualst night.


    After the little child got out of bed, he first had smilk and breakfast, and then he went to wake his sister up.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He probably had a great tin the mountains yesterday, as he still wanted to go out to y right now.


    "We just went up the mountain yesterday. Let''s go again next time! We can go to Uncle William''s house today and y with Kiara


    and Rose!" said La.


    "Alright! Alright! Let''s go!" Robert already could not wait to head out.


    Mrs. Cooper could not help butugh. "Robert, your parents are still in bed! Aren''t you going to wait for them to wake up and go


    with them?"


    "They can sleep at home, and I''ll go out with La to y." Robert pulled his sister along and walked out.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately took his and La''s jackets.


    Not long after the two children left, Avery woke up.


    Rubbing her eyes, she caught sight of the photo album on the nightstand. She picked it up and opened it.


    Elliot had said that the Ivy he had dreamed of had looked very much like how he did as a child.


    When Ivy was just born, she actually


    looked more like herself and La¡±


    Could itbe that the little child had


    grown to look more like Elliotas she


    had grown up?


    ¡ìw?

 Chapter 2310

    At breakfast, Elliot brought up the dream he had had the night before.


    "Avery, I think I should make a trip there." Elliot wanted to go up the hill to confirm his dream.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Elliot, I have seen all the children there. Ivy is not there. I''m sure of it. There is not a child that looks likeor you." Avery carefully thought back to the children''s faces as she said that. "If you don''t believe me, when La returns, you can go through the photos in her phone once more." Elliot has seen the group photo the night before. However, at that time, he had only nced at it. He had not looked at it carefully.


    "Maybe it''s because I didn''t take you along up the hill thest two times, so you feel left out, which is why you had that dream," Avery proposed. "The next time, when the weather is better, I''ll take you there to have a look. If I don''t, I''m afraid that you''ll keep thinking about it." "Hmm, maybe it is like what you said. If Ivy is on that hill, how would we not have found her after so long?" At that, Elliot decided that he would go and ask the men that he had sent out to search for Ivy if they had ever investigated Hightide Chapel.


    "Elliot, Aryadelle is huge. It would be really easy to hide a person. Mainly because Ivy is small. Even if we sent men up the hill to look for her, as long as Ivy is being hidden, she would be missable, right?" "Let''s have breakfast!" This topic was too heavy. Elliot was afraid that he would lose his appetite if he were to continue discussing it.


    Avery picked up her cup of milk and drank some. "Elliot, I saw your family photo album again this morning. You were really cute when you were young. Too bad our children look like me. Why do you think that is?" Elliot responded, "It''s good that they look like you. You''re so adorable. Our children are adorable, too." Avery said, "But I think you looked adorable when you were young, too. Adorable and handsome." "Maybe your genes are stronger, so the children look more like you." Elliot had never thought of this question before.


    No matter who their children looked like, as long as they were his and Avery''s children, he would like them all.


    "I only said this because you dreamt that Ivy looked like you. I thought you cared about this!" Avery picked up a sandwich and took a bite.


    "I''ve never thought about this before. It was a sudden dream. Also, I have Ivy''s photo from when she was just born. I think she would look like you." "A baby''s face isn''t fully developed at birth. Maybe she might look like you once she is grown up." Avery sighed depressingly. "I wonder if we would be able to find her in this life. If we can''t this might be the biggest regret of our lives."  "A lifetis a long time. I''m sure we will have the chance." At the Brooks, La and Robert''s arrival had suddenly livened the ce up. The night before, Rose had slept with Shea, Wesley, and Kiara. Although the four of them sleeping on one bed was a little crowded, Rose was happy.  Kiara was younger than Rose, and she liked Rose a lot, too. She always wanted to hug Rose. This made Rose feel wanted.


    Rose soon assumed the role of an elder sister. She got along very well with Kiara.


    Since Rose was a very good child, the adults did not need to expend much effort caring for her.


    Wesley''s parents deliberately cover the day before to visit Rose. They both liked her a lot.


    "This is spocket money Grandpa gaveyesterday. This was my Grandma." Rose showed La and Robert the money Wesley''s parents had given her the day before. "They likevery much." "You''re so cute. Everyone will like you," La said. "Next time, I''ll give you a money jar so you can save your money in it. Or you can give it to Aunt Shea or Uncle Wesley and get them to help you save the money."

 Chapter 2311

    "La, give her a money jar next time, then! She can save her own money and buy whatever she wants in the future," Shea said dotingly.


    "Okay, Aunt Shea. I''ll bring it next week." Then, La asked curiously, "Aunt Shea, will you send Rose to school today?" "On Monday, we''ll take her to the kindergarten to have a look and see if she wants to go to school or not. If she wants to, she''ll go to school with Kiara. If not, she''ll stay at home, and I''ll care for her." Shea could ept anything, as long as Rose was healthy. "I want to go to school with Kiara, but I''m afraid that I don''t know anything," Rose said.


    "When I was young, I didn''t properly go to a kindergarten! Hayden didn''t go to a kindergarten either. He found it too childish. Rose, don''t worry about not knowing anything! You can go and try it out first. If you''re not happy with it, you don''t have to go," La said encouragingly.


    "Hmm!" After the four children yed together for a while, La took Rose and Kiara to another room. The three girls had more things inmon.


    Robert was left out. He looked at the shut door and went to look for Shea with an aggrieved expression.


    "Aunt Shea, they don''t want to y with me," Robert grumbled.


    Shea picked him up and took him to have sgood food.


    "I''ll y with you! We have new toys at home!" "I want to y with La, but La doesn''t want to y with me. Kiara is ignoring me, too. Rose is willing to pay attention to me, but La pulled her away! Woo, woo, woo!" Robert pouted and refused the snack Shea offered him. "Aunt Shea, where is the new toy?" "The new toys haven''t been unboxed yet! I''ll take you there to unbox it!" Shea held Robert''s hand and led him to the new toys. Inside the shut room, La took her phone out and showed Kiara and Rose the videos of her dancing, which she had recorded on her own.


    Kiara and Rose looked at La dancing in admiration! After the video, La pulled her phone back.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I can''t let you all look at the phone anymore. You two are still small children. You can''t look at the phone." "La, let us watch a little bit longer.


    I''ll go block the door. Mommy surely won''t cin!" Kiara said, el immediately grabbing a small stool and cing it by the door.  Rose had never yed with a phone before, so she kept looking at the phone in La''s hand.


    "This effect makes you look old! It also turns an adult into a child." La took her phone and found a photo which she had edited previously. "See, this is my Daddy as a child. Also, my Mommy."  "Hmm..." Rose looked at Elliot''s edited photo. She immediately let out a surprised gasp. "La, your Daddy looks like my best friend!" La immediately returned to the photo of Elliot looking like a child. "Your best friend? Do you mean Irene?"


    </p"rose,>

 Chapter 2312

    "Yes! Irene looks like your Daddy when he is young! Hehe!" After Rose made this discovery, she looked at La''s phone closely.


    La also looked at her screen. "Are you for real? Do you have Irene''s photo? Oh, right, you don''t have a phone..." "I don''t have a photo. We have never taken a photo before," Rose exined. "The Sister never allowed others to take photos of us. She has never taken photos of us either." "Oh... It''s a pity I have never seen your friend. If not, I would know whether she looks like my Daddy or not," La said and pondered on this for a few seconds. She continued, "Actually, I do not know if my Daddy looked like this when he was young. I was just having sfun. I''ll go ask himter when I go home. See if he really looked like this when he was young." "Hmm." Rose nodded obediently.


    "Rose, haven''t you seen my Daddy before? When you saw him, didn''t you feel that he looked like your friend?" La asked with a smile.


    "Uncle Elliot doesn''t look like her right now. He looked more like her when he was young..." If Rose saw Elliot''s face as it was now, she would not connect his face with Irene''s.


    However, seeing the photo on La''s phone, her first thought had been that it was her best friend, Irene.


    "Okay, maybe Daddy is too old right now. He was still a baby when he was younger, so he looks more adorable." La was eager to see what her father really looked like when he was young.


    "La, could I see what I look like when I''m old?" "Of course, I''ll have to take a photo of your face." La turned on the camera and took a photo of Rose before tapping on the special effects. Soon, the photo of Rose looking like an old person was created.


    "This is fun! La, will I really look like this when I''m old?" "This is just a simtion. It''s not real. You might look even prettier when you''re old," La said. "Just like how my Daddy''s photo of him as a child might not be urate! This is just a special effect designed by someone." "Oh, oh! I think I understand." Rose was a little in a daze.


    "Rose, it''s fine even if you don''t understand. You''ll naturally understand it when you grow older." Rose immediately smiled brightly.


    "La, I want to take a photo too! Helptake one!" Kiara stumbled and ran to La, clutching her adorable head. She looked at La hopefully.  ?w"Don''t simply move your head. If not, you''ll look ugly in the photo!" After La positioned Kiara''s head, she took a photo of her.


    With a tap, La made her look old. Kiara immediately took La''s phone and ran toward the door.


    "Mommy! Mommy, look! I''ve turned old!" Kiara had most likely forgotten et that she had just ced a small stool by the door a moment ago, afraid that her mother would catch them ying with the phone At that moment, all she wanted was to show her mother the phone.  La looked at Kiara running away She Sher head helplessly. Aunt Shea a gentle person; shee would not lecture La for showing her phone to the two children.


    Seeing how Kiara was not afraid of Shea at all, one could see that Shea must have doted on Kiara.


    "Mommy! La madeold! Look! Do I look ugly when I''m old?" Soon, Kiara found Shea, who was ying with Robert and showed her the phone.


    When Shea saw the photo, she could not help but chuckle. "Kiara, you''ve becan old nanny!" "Mommy, don''tugh atfor being ugly!" Kiara pouted, pretending to be angry.


    "You''re not ugly. I didn''t call you ugly. Even if you becan old nanny, you are still my baby!" Shea touched Kiara''s face and said gently.


    Kiara immediately smiled.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 2313

    "Mommy, look at Uncle Elliot... La has a photo where she turned Uncle Elliot young. Tap on it. I don''t know how to do it." Kiara pointed at the phone.


    Robert was looking at them intently by the side. He ced his new toy down and took La''s phone from Shea''s hand. He skillfully opened the photo album and found the photo of his father.


    When he saw the photo of his father as a young child, he snickered, "Hehe! Daddy is so cute!" Then, Robert kissed the screen without any warning.


    "Robert, you naughty boy! That''s disgusting! You made my screen dirty!" La flew over and rescued her phone from Robert. At the stime, she shoved Robert to the side.


    Robert pouted, looking aggrieved. "You don''t want to y with me, and you pushedaway. I''m going to tell Mommy when we get home." "If you dare to tell Mommy, I won''t y with you ever!" La threatened Robert,pletely unperturbed.


    She was confident in her control over Robert.


    Sure enough, Robert caved. He was so frightened, he immediately went forward to ask for a hug. "La, I was just joking. I won''t tell Mommy. I like you the best! y with me!" "I only have two hands. I can only hold Kiara''s and Rose''s hands. I can''t hold your hand too! If you want to y with us, you can''t throw a tantrum, do you hear me?" La lectured.


    La had taken the two girls into a room and locked Robert out because Robert had thrown a tantrum. La had not held his hand, so he had gotten jealous.


    "La, I know I was wrong. I won''t throw a tantrum anymore." Robert lowered his head, admitting his mistake.


    "That''s a good boy!" La reconciled with Robert and took the girls back to the room to y.


    Robert picked up his new toy and obediently tagged along behind them into the room.


    On the other side of the hill, in a room with simple and modern decor, the old woman looking after Irene had just made lunch. She got Irene to wash her hands before eating.  Ever sinceing down from the hill, Irene was locked in a small house which was less than 10 square meters wide.


    She was used to the freedom of Hightide Chapel, so she was very unhappy with her restricted life now.


    "Irene, I made your favorite meatballs." The old woman put two meatballs on Irene''s te.


    "Grandma, when can we go out to y?" Irene looked at her favorite meatballs while holding onto a spoon. She had no appetite. "Can''t we go out anymore in the future?" "Of course not. We''ll have to see what Madam arranges for us next. You saw it yesterday. Madam treats you well. She won''t hurt you," the old Said. woman "Irene, you have to remember. Although I''m caring for you now, Madam was the one who rescued you. She is the one spending the money to hireto care for you. Without her, you would be as pitiful as the children up the hill."  "But I don''t think they are pitiful! I want to return to Hightide Chapel. Grandma, can you sendthere?" Irene''s eyes were gleaming with tears.


    "Irene, be good. I''ve told you before that someone is trying to kill you Aren''t you afraid of death? Even if you''re not, I am. I won''t let you simply run around." The old O woman''s tone hardened.  S "Madam is not at htoday. Grandma, can you takeout for a walk? I don''t want to be stuck here." Irene looked pitiful. She wiped away her tears.


    "I''m used to living in Hightide Chapel. I can''t stay here a moment longer."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 2314

    The old woman saw Irene crying. She could not bear to watch.


    "Then, eat up first. After your meal, I''ll take you around the neighborhood to walk. Irene. It is a thousand times better here. You will surely like living in the city," the old woman said. "Rose is lucky, too! She has been adopted by Avery Tate. She won''t have to worry in the future." "Grandma, didn''t you say that Aunt Avery is a bad person? Since she is a bad person, why do you say that Rose will have a good life?" "A bad person might not treat everyone badly. She might treat Rose well." "Then how do you know that she will treat Rose well? What if she bullies Rose? Unless she isn''t as bad as you say," Irene said logically.


    Ever since leaving the chapel, she had been thinking about Avery and Rose.


    The Avery Tate she had met was such a gentle person. She did not look like a bad person. A person''s eyes, tone, and impression that they had left on another person would not lie.


    Of course, Irene was still young. She could not express the feelings in her heart.


    "Even if she bullies Rose, there is nothing that we can do. Irene, you just take care of yourself," the old woman said, sighing as she scooped out svegetables for her.


    "Grandma, I want to give Rose a call. I know I shouldn''t meddle in other people''s affairs, but Rose is my best friend. I want to know if she is doing well after leaving the chapel." Irene looked at the old woman pleadingly. "I know Aunt Avery''s number. Grandma, can you call Aunt Avery and ask about Rose?" "Irene, have you been ignoring what I said?" The olddy did not want to have anything to do with Avery, much less call her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "No... I just want to know how Rose is doing. If she is doing well, I will never call Aunt Avery again." At that, tears fell from Irene''s eyes.


    "Okay, stop crying. There is nothing to cry about. I''ll find a way to call Averyter. Giveher phone number." She reached her hand out.


    Irene immediately got down from the chair, ran to her room, and found her bag. She took out the slip of paper with Avery''s number written on it from the bag''s pocket.  S In Elliot''s mansion, Avery was resting at hbut was not idling about.


    At lunch, she had been on a video call with Shea, wanting to see what the children were doing. When she saw that they were getting along well, she was relieved.  S Perhaps because she had slept earlier than usual the night before, she could not nap that afternoon.


    She left the bedroom and headed to the study. She opened herptop and searched for information regarding albinism. Soon, she was in a daze.


    A long ter, the study door was pushed open.


    Elliot had her phone and was walking toward her.


    "Avery, your phone rang. It''s a foreign number." Elliot had been sleeping soundly when he had been woken up by Avery''s ringing phone.


    She had forgotten to take her phone with her when she had left the bedroom.


    "Did it wake you up?" Avery asked, taking her phone from him. She looked at the missed call.


    The number was from a neighboring city.


    ret "I was indeed woken up, but the scarier part was waking up to find you not next to me." Elliot was so frightened that he had broken out in cold sweat.  Luckily, he had soon found her.

 Chapter 2315

    "I couldn''t sleep, so I was researching albinism. This call is most likely a prank call." Avery ced her phone on the table and got up. She walked over to Elliot. "Go back to sleep! It''s still early. Letescort you back to your room." "I can''t sleep anymore, but I don''t know what to do either. It feels a little scary when I imagine my retirement." During the the was being forced to rest, Elliot was trying to cultivate as many interests as he could when he was not working.


    It was a pity that, other than work, he had not much interest in other things.


    "Why don''t you try fishing?" Avery suggested. "I saw the news today. A man tried climbing over the fence to go fishing. Something like, because his wife doesn''t like fishing, he had to secretly sneak out to go fishing." "Are you sure he snuck out in the middle of the night to go fishing and not for something else?" Elliot asked. "What is he doing fishing at night? He can''t even see the float. Is he fishing blindly?" Avery was speechless.


    Elliot said firmly, "He was most likely sneaking out to have an affair." Avery said, "But the photo in the news... He had fishing tools with him! If he went out to have an affair, why did he bring fishing tools?" Elliot looked like he did not understand the world.


    "Why don''t you go lie down? You can search for things rted to fishing. I see how others get crazy about fishing," Avery said when her phone on the table rang.


    She let go of Elliot and walked over to her desk. She saw that it was the snumber as before.


    If it was a prank call, they would not call her a second time.


    "Is it still the snumber as before?" Elliot stood in the sspot and asked her.


    "Hmm... Letanswer it," Avery said and answered the call.


    Elliot stood by the door of the study. He did not go closer to listen in, but he also did not n to leave.


    "Hello, is this Miss Tate?" An old voice cfrom the other end of the line.


    It did not sound like a prank call.


    Avery immediately responded, "This is Avery Tate. May I know who you are?" "I would like to ask if Rose is still doing fine. Can she cto the phone?" The old woman had relented in the end and had brought Irene outside. She had borrowed someone''s phone to call Avery.


    The old woman actually had a phone, but she did not want to provide any personal information to Avery.


    When Avery heard the nRose, she immediately thought back to Hightide Chapel, and she soon guessed who the caller was.


    "You''re Irene''s grandma, right?" e Avery smiled widely. Her tone was friendly, too. have been waiting for you all to call me. Rose went up the hill yesterday. She didn''t see Irene, so she cried sadly. But Rose is not at hright now. She has been adopted. The people who adopted her were close rtives of mine. How are you and Irene right now? Why don''t we meet up? I can take Rose to see you all, or I could send someone to pick you up at our house."  Avery''s offer was generous.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She did not expect the old woman to not agree to meet her after hearing what she had said.


    "Who did you give Rose to? Are they reliable? Miss Tate, Rose has a condition! How could you simply give her away to others?" The old woman was unhappy.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. The husband of the couple that adopted Rose is a doctor, and the wife is my husband''s sister. They are extremely good people. Rose would surely receive great care being with them  "Oh! A doctor That''s fine, then," the old woman said and was about to hang up. I''m only calling you to ask about Rose. I mean nothing else. Irene is doing well. Ask Rose not to miss her. They''ll meet again in the future if it''s meant to be!"  "Are you nning to take Irene far away?" Avery felt a little sorry.


    "Yes. Don''t look for us," the old woman said and hung up.

 Chapter 2316

    When Elliot saw Avery''s stunned expression, he strode over to her and asked, "Was that Rose''s grandma?" "Hmm... She asked about Rose. I asked her to meet me, but she rejected me." Avery was a little disappointed. "She said that she is taking Irene far away. I''m guessing that Rose and Irene won''t be able to see each other anymore." "You didn''t ask her where she will be going?" "She didn''t givea chance to ask. She only asked us not to look for her." Avery looked at the phone number on her screen. "This number is from the neighboring city. It''s not far. I wonder if she''s taking Irene to a farther ce." "Don''t you think that it feels like they are avoiding something?" Elliot mused. "When you took Rose away, she immediately took Irene and left. She left in such a hurry. She and Irene have been living up on the hill this whole time. I doubt they have family down the hill. If they have a family, why would she take such a small child to live up on the hill?" "Elliot, we don''t know anything about their situation. This is only your spection right now. I don''t think Irene''s grandma is avoiding us. Why would she avoid us? We won''t do anything to her." "My main point is not about the grandma but that girl," Elliot exined. "Combined with the dream I hadst night, I really suspect that-" "Hahaha!" Avery was amused by how serious he looked. "If that''s how you feel, then you should go see what Irene looks like!" "I intend to do so, which is why I''m telling you this." Elliot wanted to see Avery''s reaction.


    "Elliot, you could just send someone to do this. In fact, just by looking at Irene''s photo, we could see if this child is our daughter or not." "Hmm... Sendthe number that called you just now. I''ll get someone to investigate it." Elliot''s motivation was increasing now that he had Avery''s support.


    In the evening, the driver sent La and Robert back home.


    Robert fell asleep in the car once more. When the bodyguard carried him out of the car, he was still asleep.


    "La, what did you do at Aunt Shea''s house today? Robert is sleeping so soundly." Avery could see that La looked tired, so she held La''s hand.


    "Uncle Wesley went to work. I was afraid that Aunt Shea would be tired, so I yed with the other three of them!" La yawned. "Robert didn''t mention that he wanted to sleep before getting in the car. The moment he got in the car, he closed his eyes. I guess the car has a hypnotizing effect."  "Baby, thank you for your hard work today. Are you hungry?" "I''m not hungry. I ate at Aunt Shea''s. I only want to take a shower to wake myself up a little right now." "Hmm, I''ll send you to your room." "Okay!" La grabbed Avery''s hand and walked past the living area. At that moment, she suddenly remembered something and immediately let go of Avery''s hand. She walked over to Elliot. "Daddy, what did you look like when you were young?"  Elliot was stunned by this sudden question.


    "Hahaha! La, cover here. I''ll show you what your Daddy looked like when he was young." Avery pulled La to the master bedroom.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elliot initially wanted to go into the master bedroom with them, but then Robert woke up.


    When he woke up, he scanned his surroundings before locking his eyes on Elliot.


    "Daddy..." Robert pouted as if he was about to cry. "Carry me!" Elliot immediately walked over and carried Robert in his arms.


    Although Robert was already four years old, he was still a big baby.


    However, from Elliot''s point ofve his son would always be the baby that needed his protection and care.

 Chapter 2317

    In the master bedroom, Avery was showing La a photo of Elliot when he was young.


    "It''s a coincidence that I was just looking at the photo of when your Daddy was young with himst night. Your Daddy looked extremely obedient when he was young. His aura waspletely different from now." La looked at the photo in a daze.


    After a while, she took her phone out and found the photo in her album. "Mommy, the phone has a special effect that can make a person look like when they were young. Look, this is the photo of Daddy after the special effects on my phone. I want to see if the special effect of the photo is the sas the real photo of Daddy when he was young." "It''s surely different." Avery had a look at both photos and said with certainty, "The special effects on the phone change it based on a photo the user provides. It is not as cute as your Daddy in real life." Lapared the two and found that her mother was right.


    "Rose said that the photo of Daddy under the special effects looks a lot like her good friend Irene." La showed Avery the photo. "But she said that Daddy right now doesn''t look like Irene. Now that I have seen the real photo, I feel¡ª" "Did Rose really say that?" Avery was stunned.


    "Yes! I let her y with my phone today, and she saw this photo. Then, she said that this photo looks like her best friend." Avery took La''s phone. She looked at the photo for a while and muttered, "La, do you know what your Daddy dreamed ofst night?" "What?" Of course, La could not guess it.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Your Daddy dreamed that Ivy was in Hightide Chapel. He suspects that Irene is Ivy." Although Elliot had not said so directly, Avery could guess what he was thinking.


    La was shocked. She did not know what to say.


    On the other side of the hill, Madam was very angry because the olddy had taken Irene out that day and borrowed a phone to call Avery.


    The old woman had not necessarily needed to inform Madam of thei activities, but she was afraid that she would get into trouble for doing things of her own ord, so she decided to let Madam know.


    "Elliot and Avery will stop at nothing to look for Irene. Once they get suspicious, they will be able to look for Irene anywhere." Madam furrowed her brows. "Irene can''t stay here anymore." "Madam, are you asking us to leave right now?" the old woman asked.


    "Irene is leaving. You are not." Madam''s gaze was sharp. Her tone was cold. "We''ll have to n for the worst first." Irene, listening to their conversation at the side, immediately yelled out in shock, "I don''t want to be separated from Grandma! Madam, you''re the evil one!" "Irene, you can''t talk to Madam that way!" The olddy hugged Irene with tears in her eyes. "Irene, Madam is doing this for your own good. You have to be obedient. Leave with her first. Once the danger is over I''ll go look for you."  Madam looked at Irene coldly. "Irene, do you want to know who your mother is?" This question piqued Irene''s curiosity. "Who is my mother?" "Cwith me, and I''ll tell you.


    Not ??? ?? only will I tell you, but I will also show you her photo." Madam reached her hand out. "Let''s go! If not-if you are captured by Avery you won''t be able to see Grandma anymore. You will never know your true identity."  "Irene, go!" The old woman, with tears in her eyes, ced Irene''s small hand into Madam''s hand.


    Irene left with Madam and got into a car.


    Once the car left, Irene started to get antsy. "Madam, who is my mother? What does she look like?" Madam unlocked her phone, found a photo, and showed it to Irene.

 Chapter 2318

    "This is your mother," Madam said. "Doesn''t she look pretty?" Irene looked at the photo in a daze.


    "Is this really my mother? She''s gorgeous!" "Yes, she is indeed gorgeous. Not only was she gorgeous, but she also had a sweet voice. She was so attractive, she had men in her grips." Madam sounded a little jealous when she said that. "What''s enviable is that shees from a rich family." Irene asked, "Is she dead?" She remembered that the old woman had told her that all her family was dead.


    "Yes, she is dead. Only you survived in your entire family." Madam tucked her phone away. "Irene, the person who killed your entire family would surely want to kill you, too. So, if you were to run about everywhere, the only outcwould be your death.


    "Grandma said that it''s Aunt Avery..." Irene did not believe that Avery could be such a terrifying person.


    "Not necessarily. I''m still investigating it. But, I think that it''s most likely her," Madam said. "There are many things I say to you right now that you might not know. Once you grow up, you''ll naturally understand everything." "Oh... What is my mother called?" Irene asked "Her nis Ruby Gould." "Ruby Gould," Irene etched her mother''s ndeep into her heart. Then, she asked, "What about my father? What is his name?" "Heh... Your father... Your father is an irresponsible man! Knowing his nwill not do you any good!" Madam''s eyes were filled with hatred when she said that.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If Elliot could have been with Ruby, then all this tragedy would have been averted.


    The Goulds would not have been annihted. Paul would not have been affected by it, either! Irene looked at how agitated Madam was. She instantly lost her courage to continue asking questions.


    "Madam, where are you taking me? When will Grandma cto see me? I want to be with Grandma," Irene softly pleaded.


    "Let''s see in a few days. Let''s see if anyone will look for Grandma or et not." Madam had calmed down gradually. "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I only want to get to the bottom of who killed your entire family." n english"Madam, are you a rtive of mine?" Irene thought that Madam might be a good person.


    "No. I don''t like your mother, but there is someone I care about in your family," Madam said.


    She thought Irene was too young to understand, so she was not on guard with her.


    "Madam, who was the person that you cared about?" "You wouldn''t know even if I told you. When the incident happened, you were still a small baby." "I only know Grandma. Grandma takes care ofand treatswell. The Sisters up the hill also treatvery well." Irene did not have any memory of the Gould family being destroyed.  Although her childhood was tumultuous, she only remembered good memories.


    "Grandma has been caring for you every day. She has grown feelings for you. Also, you''re not an annoying child." Madam looked at Irene contemtively.


    "You look like your father. You don''t look at all like your mother." "That means my Daddy must be pretty." Irene only said that because her grandmother had always praised her looks.


    "Haha! What use is being good-looking? A man who doesn''t take responsibility hurts everyone!" Madam said.


    Madam felt that the destruction of the Gould family was most likely Avery''s doing, since Ruby had given birth to Elliot''s daughter, Ivy. Avery had gotten jealous and had hired people to kill the Gould family.  Avery never would have predicted that Ivy had escaped alive.


    If her guess was right, Avery would surely not have let Ivy, who had had her nchanged to Irene, live.

 Chapter 2319

    In Elliot''s mansion, after the two children had gone to bed, Avery and Elliot returned to the master bedroom.


    "When you toldabout your suspicions of Irene, I thought nothing of it. How could we judge reality based on a dream? If your dream was so urate, please tellthe next lottery numbers. But, today, Rose said that Irene looked like you when you were young. Then, it might be possible..." Avery''s heart was beating wildly. She wanted to look for Irene so badly to see if the child was her daughter or not.


    "Avery, I''m not suspecting them just based on a dream. It''s because their reaction was so strange." "Hmm... Hubby, you really have what it takes to be a detective. We hired so many people to look for Ivy without any results, yet you immediately found leads," Avery said.


    "If Irene is really Ivy, then it is thanks to you that we found her. If you didn''t want to go to a chapel to pray, how would we have found Ivy so smoothly?" Elliot gave the credit to Avery.


    "I wanted to go to another chapel. You were the one who ledto Hightide Chapel. The credit has to go to you no matter what." Avery pushed the credit back to Elliot. "Darling, maybe by a stroke of fate, the universe has led us to Ivy. We have looked for her for so long... It''s about twe found her." "Hmm... Maybe when you prayed in the chapel, God heard your prayers, so He let us find Ivy." They got emotional talking and hugged each other tightly.


    After a while, Avery let Elliot go.


    "Are we getting excited too early? We haven''t even found Ivy!" Avery could not help but smile. "Let''s go take a shower first! We can talkter, once we''re in bed after a shower." "Hmm... You go ahead first. I''ll make a call and make sarrangements." "Okay." Avery did not nap that afternoon, so she felt a little sleepy then. She took her pyjamas and headed for the bathroom.


    Elliot picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "The thing I told you to do this afternoon, go and do it now." Elliot was afraid that things might suddenly change if he dragged it out any longer. "Take more men with you. You must find that old woman and Irene. Remember, don''t scare them."  "Yes, Mr. Foster. I''ll take smen and leave now," Elliot''s subordinate replied.


    After Elliot had given his instructions, he gripped his phone and paced around the room.


    He had asked the detective he had hired whether he had searched Hightide Chapel before. The detective had replied that he had. However, Irene''s nwas not on the list of the children''s names that the detective had received from Hightide Chapel.


    That was another reason why Elliot suspected Irene. At that moment, all of the signs pointed out that Irene from Hightide Chapel was indeed his long-lost daughter, Ivy.


    After a shower, Elliot and Averyy in bed and chatted for a while. They both agreed that, this time, they would find Ivy. Since Avery was truly sleepy, she soon fell asleep.


    Elliot could not sleep no matter how hard he tried. He napped for a while before he woke up and picked up his phone. He wanted to see if there were any updates from his O subordinate.  He remained in this state until about five in the morning.


    His subordinate finally sent him an update: [Mr. Foster, we found the ce where the olddy stays. We are waiting by the door right now. If she opens the door, I''ll go in.] Elliot replied: [Alright. Remember, don''t frighten them. But if the oldetdy doesn''t allow you to get closer to Irene, you can take certain measures. But you can''t hurt Irene.]  His subordinate did not expect Elliot to reply to his message immediately. He was a little nervous. [Yes, Mr. Foster! Wait for my update!]

 Chapter 2320

    After Elliot put his phone down, he found that he hadpletely lost his need to sleep.


    He ced his phone by the nightstand and made to alight from the bed to go wash up.


    He slowly rose. He had just worn his slippers when Avery turned around and opened her eyes. "Darling, what are you doing? What tis it now?" Avery asked groggily in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s still early. Only a little after five. Go back to sleep. I''m going to the toilet." "Darling, don''t tellyou didn''t sleep at allst night. I dreamed that you kept flip-flopping around." Avery rubbed her eyes. Seeing how dim it was, she said, "Turn on the lights. I don''t feel like sleeping anymore." Elliot obeyed and turned on the room lights.


    If things were as usual, he would surely have let Avery continue sleeping. However, at that moment, he was a little excited. He believed that Avery would feel the sway.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Avery, the people that I sent have already found where the grandma stays.'' 11 Avery''s eyes instantly opened wide. Her eyes gleamed with excitement. "That quick? I only slept a night..." "Hm. We located the owner of the phone through the number. The owner has a small mart. The entrance of the mart has surveince cameras trained on it. Using the tthe grandma called you, they found her in the footage. Then, they took her photo and asked around. Soon, they found her neighborhood," Elliot replied.


    Avery immediately flipped her sheets aside and got out of bed. "Amazing! I hope that I can see Irene today, and we''ll get a satisfying result!" "Avery, don''t get your hopes up. I''m only afraid that the disappointment will get worse with higher hopes." Elliot was smiling. Although he had told Avery that, he secretly had high hopes himself.


    "I know that this might be a misunderstanding, but there is hope if there is a lead. I like the feeling of having hope." Avery was not afraid of disappointment. She was only afraid that they would not have any leads after this. "Ever since I found out that Ivy was my daughter, I have always hoped to get news of her. Even if this lead is a wrong one, it''s better than not having any at all. Without any leads, it feels like she is dead." "Avery, I understand how you feel." Elliot felt you the sway, too. "ArWhy don''t we head n to make our own breakfast?"  "Sure! I''m actually not hungry yet, but I want to make breakfast with you." They washed up and exited their bedroom.


    "Avery, what do you want to eat?" Elliot rubbed his palms together. He nned to cook something great.


    Avery switched on the lights downstairs and looked at him in shock. "Other than pasta, what else do you know how to make?" Elliot pondered that for a few seconds. "I think I know how to make oatmeal porridge as well." "Do you know the rabetween water and oats?" Elliot was stumped.


    "Why don''t I do it? You can just apany me." Avery folded her sleeves. She nned to show off her skills in the kitchen. Elliot nodded and said, "I want sravioli. Do you know how to make that?" Avery pursed her lips. She mentally took a breath and said, "I know how to make anything. Anything I don''t know how to make, I''ll just look it up on the inte. I''ll go check to see if we have any flour."  el"If it''s too troublesome, forget about it. I can have oatmeal porridge." Elliot regretted his request immediately. Even if he was so happy that he wanted ravioliche should not have said that to Avery.  Avery''s cooking skills were better than his, but only slightly.


    "If you want ravioli, I''ll make sure that you get to eat ravioli." Avery hugged his waist to reassure him In the neighboring city, at six in the morning, an event was unfolding.

 Chapter 2321

    The old woman opened the door with a trash bag in her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When she opened the door, she was instantly greeted by three burly men standing by the door.


    "You..." She dropped the trash bag and let out a gasp.


    "Hello, Grandma. We are here to look for Irene." The leader among them immediately smiled what he thought to be a kind, pleasant smile.


    The old woman looked at the three men giving her fake smiles. She was in shock.


    However, she soon guessed who they were working for.


    One on hand, she med herself. She should not have called Avery of her own volition. On the other hand, she was d that Madam could predict the future and had sensed danger ahead, preventing another tragedy from happening.


    "Oh... Who are you all?" The olddy quickly calmed down once she understood the situation. "How do you know Irene?" "Grandma, we were sent here by Mr. Foster. We mean you no ill harm. We only want to confirm if Irene is Mr. Foster''s daughter," the leader said politely.


    The old womanughed as if she had heard a great joke. "Irene''s parents are people from my vige. How could she be your boss''s daughter? What Mr. Foster? Irene''s father''sst nis not Foster!" The three men''s expressions instantly changed.


    "Could you all be mistaken? Also, Irene is sick. I was just about to buy her medicine. Why don''t you all..." She wanted them to leave.


    However, how could they leave without seeing Ivy? "What sickness does she have? Does she need to be taken to the hospital? We have a car. We could send her to the hospital." "No need, no need. She only has a fever. She can just take smedicine." The old woman was afraid that they did not believe her, so she turned around and pushed the door open. She entered the room. "Cin and have a look! Irene is really having a fever..." "The shops are not open yet at this hour! Where are you nning to go get anddicine? Just send her to the hospital!" The leader strode in, following behind the old woman.  elket "There''s a twenty-four-hour pharmacy. Flu and fever are smal cases. No need to go to the hospital," the old woman said calmly as she pushed the door open.


    "Irene, a few uncles are here to see you. Wait for a while. I''ll go get you medicine soon." It was quite dark in the room. They could only see a child lying in bed, but they could not see the child''s face.


    One of the bodyguards found the light switch and immediately switched it on.


    The girl in the bed had flushed cheeks. She looked a little nervous.


    It really seemed like she was having a fever.


    The bodyguard reached out and touched the girl''s forehead. It was a little hot.


    "Maybe she''s not used to life here. She fell sick once we cdownhill." Anxiously, the old woman asked, "Why do you suspect that she''s Mr. Foster''s daughter? Has he seen trene before? Or who did he hear it from?"  "Grandma, we''re just following orders," the bodyguard said while looking at the girl in bed.


    The girl looked pretty, but she did not look like either Elliot or Avery.


    After examining her for a while, the bodyguard felt that the girl did not look like Elliot or Avery at all.


    "Do you think she looks like Avery or Mr. Foster?" the bodyguard secretly whispered to the other two.


    They shook their heads. "I don''t think she looks like them, but I have a bad eye for this. I might not be urate." "I don''t think she looks like them either, but it doesn''t matter what I say. What if she is really Mr. Foster''s daughter?" the other bodyguard said.


    If one could see whose child was whose, why would we still need DNA tests? Privacy

 Chapter 2322

    "Do you need to give an answer to your boss? It''s not that I''m not willing to cooperate with you, but Irene is having a fever. If you guys were to stay here, she''d be afraid... Isn''t there a DNA test that can check the rtionship between a parent and a child? Why don''t you take a few strands of her hair and let your boss do a test with it?" the old woman suggested.


    "Hairs are very troublesome! It seems like it needs to be the kind that has the root for it to work. If we don''t pluck it right, then wouldn''t it be a waste of effort? It''s safer to just draw sblood!" said the bodyguard.


    Once the old woman heard that he wanted to draw sblood, her expression immediately darkened. "Irene is sick, so she''s weaker. Also, she''s very afraid of pain. She fears getting injections the most. If you were to draw her blood, she certainly would cry." Before she had even finished her sentence, the little girl on the bed burst into tears. "I don''t want to get an injection... Grandma, I don''t want to get an injection..." "Good girl, Irene. Don''t be scared! I will protect you." The old woman sat down on the bed, pulled Irene into her embrace, and looked at the three bodyguards like she was being put in a difficult position. "If you don''t know how to pluck the hair yourself, you can get someone professional to cover... You''ve seen it, as well. With Irene in this state, how are you going to draw her blood?" The three bodyguards looked at each other. After a moment, one of the bodyguards went out to get someone.


    As the other two bodyguards continued their discussion, the third of them went out to buy smedicine for Irene''s fever.


    "Thank you!" the old woman said to the bodyguard standing guard in the room. "However, I''m really not lying to you. Irene is just an ordinary child. If she is Mr. Foster''s daughter, why haven''t I heard of it at all? It''s impossible forto stop her from going to a wealthy family to live her life! Am I right?" "Grandma, it''s useless for you to tell these things. I''m only following my boss''s orders. After the DNA result is out, it''ll show whether she is or isn''t his daughter. It''s not something that''s up to the both of us." "Hmm! You''re right. But can I please ask you to wait in the living room? Irene''s having a fever, so I have to wipe down her body for her," said the old woman as she touched the forehead of the girl in her arms.


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment. He nced at the window in the room and saw that it had bars on the outside. Only then did he leave the room with confidence.


    The bodyguard went to the living room, took out his phone, and sent a message to Elliot to report the situation.


    In Elliot''s mansion, Elliot and Avery were busy in the kitchen. After over one and a half hours, they finally managed to have a taste of the ravioli they made.


    Both of them were sitting at the dining table and enjoying one bowl of hot ravioli each.


    After Elliot had had a few pieces of ravioli, he began to think of Irene. He took out his phone and saw the message that the bodyguard had sent.


    "Avery, the man that I''ve sent has seen Irene. He said that Irene did not look like us." Elliot looked a little down.


    He was heartbroken that Irene did not look like them.


    "Ask him to take a photo of Irene and send it over." Avery was also a little disappointed, but she did not show it.


    "Alright," Elliot answered, and he conveyed this order to the bodyguard.


    Soon after, the bodyguard sent over the photo that he had secretly taken.


    In the photo, the olddy was giving the little girl a bath.


    The little girl''s clothes were off, her hair was messy, draping down her neck, and half of her face was blocked by the old woman''s body.


    Elliot replied: [Collect a sample from her and bring it back for a DNA test.] Elliot put his phone down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    3646 Verify captcha to read the content 3646 Verify

 Chapter 2323

    Avery was speechless.


    The ravioli had been made by the two of them.


    Avery was the one who had made the wrapping while Elliot had minced the meat for the filling.


    This was the first teither of them had done such things.


    They did not have any prior experience, so they did itpletely by following the tutorial online.


    The taste of the ravioli they had made was no match for the frozen ravioli sold in the store.


    Before they had heard the bad news, both of them were in a good mood, so they had not noticed the true taste of the ravioli.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, after they had heard the bad news, the awfulness of the ravioli waspletely obvious.


    Not long after that, La got out of bed and cto the dining room for breakfast.


    After La took a look at the breakfast on the table, she helped herself to a few pieces of ravioli without hesitation.


    Elliot swallowed, wanting to tell his daughter not to eat them.


    Avery shot him a look that warned him not to.


    La sat down in one of the dining chairs.


    "Dad, Mom, why are both of you up so early today? You''re usually not awake yet at this hour!" said La as she ate the ravioli and stared at her parents.


    After Elliot and Avery saw their daughter taking a bite of the ravioli, both of them turned their eyes away from her face.


    The basic necessities that their daughter had in life were not considered the best, but they were not bad either.


    Avery felt that her daughter was likely to spit the ravioli out.


    The wrapping of the ravioli that she had made was a little thick.


    The filling that Elliot had prepared was a little salty as well. However, La ate the ravioli! Not only that, but she also finished the other three pieces of ravioli in her bowl.


    Avery and Elliot looked at each other.


    Both of their eyes were saying, ''Maybe the ravioli that we made was not that awful.'' Ten minutester, La finished her breakfast and got up from the chair.


    "Mom, cover for a moment," La said to her mother while wiping the corners of her lips with a napkin.


    Avery immediately followed La out.


    Both of them walked out of the mansion and into the yard.


    La said softly, "Mom, the breakfast today wasn''t prepared by Mrs. Cooper, right? Did you notice that the ravioli today is a little awful?" Avery was speechless.


    "If it was prepared by Mrs. Cooper, then just pretend that I didn''t say anything. just felt that it wasn''t as good as what she had prepared in the past." La was carrying her bag on her back and was preparing to get into the car.  Avery immediately grabbed her daughter. "La, you''re so sensible. It''s fortunate that you didn''t say that the ravioli tastes awful in the dining room earlier. You''ve helped both your father andsave face The ravioli today was prepared byand your father."  La was slightly surprised for a moment, and then she sighed and said, "No wonder it tasted awful! I''ve not had such an awful-tasting thing in a long time. Mom, you and Dad should just sleep in a little in in the future. There''s no need for you to wake up so early."  Upon saying that, La got into the car.


    Averyposed her emotions and returned to the mansion.


    Elliot was talking to someone on the phone and was walking upstairs with his phone in his hand.

 Chapter 2324

    "Avery, Robert likes the ravioli that you guys made very much," Mrs. Cooper said to Avery while smiling. "He asked for another helping after he finished one bowl of it. He said the ravioli today is really too good." Mrs. Cooper had deliberately cover to tell Avery this because she wanted to make her happy.


    She had seen how nervous Avery and Elliot were when La had eaten the ravioli earlier.


    It was already something very worthy of encouragement when people like them, who did not usually cook, could make ravioli.


    Mrs. Cooper had had sof the ravioli that they had made as well. The taste was quite ordinary, but they absolutely were not awful.


    "Really?" Avery was drawn to the dining room.


    Robert was holding the spoon himself and was bringing thest of the ravioli in the bowl to his little mouth.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Slow down a little, sweetie. You''ll still have breakfast at your kindergarten!" Avery walked to the side of her son and wiped his mouth for him with a napkin.


    "Mom, the ravioli that you and Dad made are really good. I still want to have them tomorrow morning." Robert still wanted more after he had finished the ravioli, and he looked at his mother with anticipation in his eyes.


    Avery was speechless.


    Her daughter had asked them not to wake up so early in the future. In other words, she was asking them to not make breakfast anymore.


    However, her son seemed to really like it...


    "Sweetie, you''re really a good baby who''s not picky with food." Avery could not help butugh. "Your dad and I will make sfor you next twhen we can make them better." "The ones today are good... They''re great, Mom!" Robert said sweetly.


    Avery picked up her son and brought him out the door. "I''m really happy to hear you say that. I''ll make sfor you again next time." "You''re really amazing, Mom. You actually knew how to make ravioli!" "I''ll make them together with you the et next time, alright?" Avery figured that they would be weing a new year soon, so, when the tcame, the whole family could make ravioli together and it would be festive and lively.  UMS "Yes, that''s great!" Robert pped his hand with excitement.


    Elliot finished his call slightly after Avery had seen their son off, and wasing down the stairs just as she was returning inside.


    "Darling, who were you on the call with just now?" Avery met him at the foot of the stairs.


    "Jun. He asked us not to go out these days." Elliot was confused. "I asked him why, and guess what he said?" Avery could not figure it out at all. "What did he say?" "He said there''s going to be a cold wave soon and the temperature will drop." As Elliot said this, he was still suspecting that he might have misheard it.


    Avery was confused. "Is it going to be a big one? Why haven''t I heard of it on the news? I''ll check the weather forecast..." If Jun would specially call to remind them about a cold wave, then it must have been an extremely severe one that they had not seen in decades.


    "I''ve checked the weather forecast, and the temperature on Christmas is going to drop about five degrees of so." It was because Elliot had looked at the weather forecast that he was very confused about the coldwave that Jun had mentioned.  It was extremely ordinary for the temperature to drop five degrees during the winter! Even if there was a sudden drop of ten degrees, it would also be something that they encountered every year.


    Were this change in temperature and such a minor cold wave worthy of him making a special call to them and reminding them not to head out? Avery burst outughing. After she was doneughing, the strangeness of this incident dawned on her.


    "I''ll ask Tammy what''s going on." Avery found her phone and dialed Tammy''s number.


    Tammy answered the call very quickly.


    "Avery, how''s Elliot''s recovery? Both of you probably don''t have any ns these days to head out, right? It''s very cold during the winter. Both of you are better off staying at hto recuperate." Tammy went on and on.

 Chapter 2325

    Avery almost forgot that she had been the one to call Tammy.


    "Tammy, your husband has just given Elliot a call and said that there''s going to be a cold waveing. He told us not to head out. I''ve checked the weather just now, and what cold wave? Is the weather forecast that your husband saw different from ours?" "How is it not considered a cold wave? There''s going to be a rapid drop of six degrees on Christmas! Do you have an idea of what a six-degree drop would do?" Tammy said exaggeratedly to express her fear of the six-degree change. "For people like your husband, who has just recovered from something so serious, these six degrees could very well be a fatal blow to him." After a pause, Avery said, "It shows that it''s going to drop five degrees over here." "It''s going to drop six degrees here! Regardless if it''s five or six degrees, it''s still a great drop in temperature!" Tammy spoke extremely quickly. "Therefore, before Christmas, both of you should not head outside! If you feel bored, I can cover to hang out with you anytime!" Avery said, "Tammy, both of you are very strange. Elliot is not that weak. You guys know that..." "I know he was not that weak in the past, but he is weak now! You should be more careful." To assure Avery of her insight, Tammy continued, "I have a rtive who''s in his seventies. It was because he went outside for a stroll the day before yesterday that he got sick! He is still in the hospital now!" Avery instantly understood their kind intentions. "Indeed, elderly people in their seventies should be mindful of keeping themselves warm. But Elliot is really not that weak..." "Look at you! Elliot has just gotten slightly better and you''re already starting to be careless." Tammy sighed.


    Tammy''s tone made Avery feel very ashamed.


    "Tammy, don''t sigh anymore. I won''t let him go out of town. At least, I won''t let him do that before New Year''s." Avery promised her best friend. "I went up the mountain to pray a few days ago. He wanted to calong with me, but I didn''t allow it." "You''re right. What if he faints on the mountain? If he is extremely bored, just take him for a stroll within the neighborhood, and that''ll do." "Mm-hmm." After she hung up, Avery lifted her head and saw Elliot standing next to her.


    Elliot''s expression boded ill.


    Tammy''s voice was sharp, so Elliot, who was standing next to Avery the entire call, had heard everything Tammy had said. "What''s up with Tammy? She''s putting her nose in my business now." Elliot walked to the couch and sat down, sulking.


    When he thought of how Avery had not only not refuted what Tammy had said about only taking him for a stroll in the neighborhood, but had even agreed with her, his mood grew worse.  "She said her rtive, who''s more than seventy years old, had gotten sick because of the cold temperature before. Tammy and Jun are just concerned for your wellbeing. That''s why they called to specifically tell you that," Avery cajoled him as she walked toward the couch.  "I''m not an old man in his seventies." "Is it wrong for others to be concerned for you?" Avery sat down next to him. "I''ll go on a stroll with you when the weather gets better. After the cold wave this Christmas..." "How can a five-degree temperature drop be considered a cold wave? The children have Christmas holidays.


    We can make sns." Elliot already could not stand staying at home. "What about going to Bridgedale to see Hayden?"  S After Avery carefully thought about it, she replied, "I''ll ask Hayden to cback for Christmas. There''s no need for you to fly over to see him." "That works, too. When the es, we can go out to have sfun as a family." "Then you make the ns, and lethave a look after you''re done." Avery did not want him to feel too constrained.


    "I''ll make a few ns. When the es, I''ll let you and the children pick one." Elliot''s eyes instantly lit up. "Sure! Don''t pick somewhere that''s far." "Okay." At ten in the morning, the bodyguards who were sent to the neighboring city brought Irene''s hair sample back to Avonsville.


    Elliot and Avery saw "Irene''s" hair at the DNA paternity test center.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Avery gave a sample of her hair to do a test with Irene''s hair sample.


    After paying for the test, Avery held Elliot''s hand and left.


    "When the test results are out, someone will give us a call."

 Chapter 2326

    Both of them knew that there was close to no hope.


    They had three children, and all of their children looked somewhat like them, so Ivy could not possibly look anything like them. Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, Sebastian had progressed his ns.


    Once Dean''s funeral was over, Sebastian had officially taken over MediLove Pharmaceutical.


    The first problem he now had to tackle was the new project his father had worked on alongside Stanley.


    On the day of the funeral, Stanley had tried talking to Sebastian about the project, but Sebastian had been too busy during the day, so they had arranged a meeting at night.


    Sebastian had made a reservation in the hotel and invited Stanley there for dinner, sending everyone inside the room away upon Stanley''s arrival.


    "Sebastian, let''s cut to the chase. You know about the coboration between your father and me. If this project works, it is going to generate endless wealth for the both of us," Stanley said. "Do you know why I want to work with you guys? Everyone knows about your father and Ang and that he was the one who invested in Ang''sboratory. Working with you guys makes this sound even more believable. Every sessful enterprise nowadays is merely selling a story! The stranger the better! The world has never been short of brainless riches. I''ve made arrangements, and I assure you that it will be smooth sailing in marketing and sales once the product isunched." Stanley''s words were naturally alluring, as Sebastian wanted to make a profit on his own as well prove himself capable.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mr. Palmer, if I continue to work with you, Avery Tate is going to expose us," Sebastian said.


    "Isn''t she your former ssmate? Just talk to her. We can give her a share in thepany," Stanley suggested.


    Sebastian could not help but chuckle. "Do you think she needs that money?" "Who wouldn''t want more? As long as we give her a good deal, she will be convinced." Concerned that Sebastian couldn''t convince Avery, he said, "Why don''t you just giveher number? I will talk to her" Desperate to watch the  unfold, Sebastian gave him Avery''s number.


    With Avery''s number in hand, Stanley said smugly, "I will handle Avery. We can give her the majority portion. She is a known professional in the medical field, after all, and we won''t have to worry about making a profit with her on our side. Even if she refuses to join us, all she needs to do is to step down."  Sebastian sighed. "Sure. Let''s see if you can handle her. If you manage that, I will work with you. If you can''t, there''s no point for us to proceed as no one would be interested in throwing money into a sinking ship." "Are you really not able to convince her?" "Mr. Palmer, Like her, and she doesn''t like me; not the other way around. I would have been able to convince her if she''s my admirer or something, but that''s not the case." Sebastian confessed, not concerned about embarrassing himself.


    "Hahaha! You have good taste! It''s no wonder that you are still single. So you like women like Avery Tate." Stanley burst intoughter. "She''s with Elliot Foster, so she can''t possibly be interested in you. You should just give up." "I''m just telling you this, Mr. Palmer. I et wouldn''t dare to mention this to anyone else. You wanted to know why I can''t convince her, right? Judging from her personality, she could literally fight Elliot Foster, too, if he refuses to listen to her. If you manage to convince her, forget this deal that we have. I can work with you on any other project you have in the future," Sebastian said, confident that Stanley would not be able to handle Avery.  Stanley took out a cigarette from a box.

 Chapter 2327

    Sebastian immediately took out a lighter to light his cigarette for him.


    Stanley smoked and started to consider how he could convince Avery.


    "By the way, Sebastian, about thewsuit your siblings filed against you, are you confident in winning?" Stanley asked "I''m not sure what angle they are working, so I will deal with them when they show their hands!" Sebastian said. "Don''t worry. I''ve consulted mywyer and, even if they win, the court will still judge based on the will my father wrote and would probably just provide them with a small portion aspensation." "That''s true. Natalie clooking forand I ignored her." Stanley narrowed his eyes. "I heard that she killed Dean, so I''d prefer not to associate myself with her." "That''s the right call, Mr. Palmer. Working with Natalie is all great if everything goes smoothly, but, should there be any conflict, well... You know what will happen, seeing how she tried to assassinate Elliot and killed my father." "I know. That''s why I turned her down." Stanley was too old to gamble. Sebastian was far easier to control inparison to Natalie. "Why don''t I call Avery now?" "Sure! It''s daytnow in Aryadelle so she will probably answer." Sebastian set his spoon down and wiped his hands clean. "Alright, then! I will call her now." Stanley tossed the half-finished cigarette into the ashtray and picked up his phone to call Avery. Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Avery and Elliot were on their way hwhen she received a call from Stanley.


    She answered, and her expression darkened when she heard Stanley introducing himself.


    "Why are you calling, Mr. Palmer?" "Here''s the thing, Miss Tate. I am dining with Sebastian at the moment, and we are discussing ourtest project..." "Oh. And he gave you my number?" "Yes. He toldto call you and exin our project to you, in hope of gaining your support." Sebastian immediately choked after hearing what Stanley had to amazed by how seemingly Sawas for Stanley to lie.  S SW it "I see. Are you still struggling to let go of that scam? I know quite a few friends in Bridgedale that work for the press. Let''s organize a live show to talk about this scam you are nning. I will invite all the known entrepreneurs in Bridgedale to warn everyone how making money by lying neversts."  Stanley froze at her words.


    Seeing how he didn''t respond, Avery said, "Mr. Palmer, did you hear what I just said?" "Miss Tate, what if we can offer you something beyond your imagination?" Stanley hesitated for a moment, before continuing.


    Sebastian waited in anticipation for Avery''s response. Unfortunately, he was seated a distance away from Stanley and couldn''t hear a single thing.  Shortly after, Stanley hung up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    swn "Mr. Palmer, did you get her?" Sebastian asked.

 Chapter 2328

    Stanley''s anger was instantly ignited.


    "F*ck! She said scammers will get their whole family killed! She might as well curseto death!" Sebastian could no longer hold hisughter in. "Calm down, Mr. Palmer. That''s the way she is. She has no boundaries and could give you a heart attack with her words alone. I felt the sabout the things she said tobefore. Why exactly do you think I am letting go of such a profitable project? I don''t dare to cross her. Let''s just give up. I will pay you back however much you invested. I know that you have already invested quite an amount into the project. I will pay you back everything." Stanley felt much better but was still slightly frustrated. "That''s a lot of money. I would have earned a small fortune had I kept it in the bank to collect interest..." "I will pay you the interest as well, then. You have been friends with my dad for many years, and I can''t watch you lose all that money," Sebastian said generously. "If there''s any other suitable project, we can work together again." Stanley''s anger was finally appeased.


    "You have a good attitude, Sebastian, but this will cost you a lot of money." Stanley scowled. "If your father was still alive, he would be furious. He''s the type who couldn''t bear to lose a single penny." "Like you said, he''s not here anymore. I am the head of the Jennings Family now, and I can do as I please," Sebastian said calmly. "Even without Avery there to stop me, I don''t want to profit from this project. The education I received growing up was from my mother, not my dad." "I understand. If you''ve already made up your mind, do as you wish." Stanleypletely gave up. "What''s the n from now on?" "I haven''t started working in thepany yet, so I will need to discuss with the management levels to decide our next move." Sebastian couldn''t possibly share everything with Stanley.


    "Sure. If there''s something you don''t understand, you can cand ask me. Like you said, your father and I used to be close friends." "Thank you, Uncle Stanley." After dinner, Sebastian left the hotel and saw a text message from Avery.


    [How did it go?] She had typed.


    [It''s over. I will return every penny he invested into the project. There won''t be any resurrection treatment from now on, and even if there is, I will have no part of it.] He replied.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    [I thought you went crazy when he called me.] Sebastian stared at her message and then burst intoughter. [I turned him down, and he said he can convince you, so I told him to go ahead and call you himself.] [Smart move.] [He was livid! Hahaha!] [I don''t even know him. It''s his fault for contacting me.] [Yeah. I probably won''t stay in touch with him anymore.] [Any news from Natalie?] Chapter 2328 1 [Was your dad really ill before his death?] [My dad was over seventy years old. Of course he was ill, both physically and mentally. This is just a guess, but even if my dad was mentally ill, he wouldn''t let anyone know about it. I do think that he was sick in the head, though. It felt so depressing to be in the sroom as him.]  If what Sebastian said was true, Natalie would very well utilize this as evidence.


    Seeing how Avery didn''t reply, Sebastian wrote: [Don''t worry. I already have a n.] [What n?] [Just wait and see.] [Why so mysterious? Don''t do anything stupid.] [Be more forgiving. How can Elliot even stand you?] Chapter 2328 3 [Sob.] Avery set her phone down and went to look for Elliot.

 Chapter 2329

    "Elliot, what are you doing?" The two had just returned from the paternity test center. Avery had gone back to the bedroom to sleep but had struggled to do so. On the other hand, Elliot had not been tired, so he had not gone into the bedroom with her.


    She went downstairs to find Elliot preparing tools that looked to be fishing gear.


    "Didn''t you tellto try fishing as a hobby? I decided to give it a try," Elliot said as he adjusted the gear.


    She looked at him curiously. "Where will you go fishing, Elliot? Maybe in our backyard by the artificial hill?" Elliot looked at her quizzically.


    There was indeed an artificial hill in his backyard with a pond that had plenty of fishes next to it. However, the idea of fishing there was simply ridiculous, as there was no meaning to fishing there.


    He did not even need the fishing pod and could simply grab a, which would guarantee that he would get a lot of fish at once. "Elliot, this fishing rod looks so cool!" Avery picked it up. "It''s so heavy, though. If I was the one using this, my wrist might just break before I even get any fish." "Your wrists were fine when you were caring for Robert. He was much heavier than the rod." "How can youpare the two?" Avery handed the rod back to him. "Let''s go to the yard and try this out. If you manage to get fish, we can proceed outside." "Sure." Elliot decided to disy his skills in the pond, knowing that Avery would be too concerned to let him outside if he didn''t. The weather was cold and heading out to fish despite not having the required skills would only mean that he was heading out to sit in the cold over nothing.


    Chapter 2329 1 Avery went toward the edge of the pond and looked inside.


    Chapter 2329 2 Mrs. Cooper had brought out a chair for Avery as well, so she took her seat and waited as Elliot mixed the fish bait.


    Mrs. Cooper remained beside them for a few moments, before going over to the bodyguards and asking them to build a temporary canopy as the wind was growing strong.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    While the bodyguards went to do so, Avery stood from her chair while Elliot continued working on the bait.


    "Why don''t we open the fountain? It''s been a while since we did." Avery looked at the music fountain next to the pond and said to Mrs. Cooper.


    "Sure. I will do that now." Mrs. Cooper ran back into the house excitedly to switch on the water fountain.


    Instantly, music started to flow and colorful lights began to shine as the water fountain was turned on, forming a beautiful view under the lights.


    Elliot''s heart sank at the sight, wondering if the music would scare away the fishes. However, seeing how excited Avery seemed, he didn''t have the heart to voice out his concerns.

 Chapter 2330

    "Elliot, how''s this? Great atmosphere, right?" Avery went back to sit down next to Elliot and beamed at him.


    "Sure. Looks great. It would be weird if I can''t get any fish, though," Elliot said with a smile.


    "Why wouldn''t you? There are fishes everywhere! I can get down there myself and just grab blindly, and I will still end up with a few." Avery found it hard to believe that Elliot would fail despite having such wonderful gear. "Have you drawn them in? I watched videos of others fishing before. I think you need to draw them in first," she said, before grabbing a handful of bait and tossing them into the pond.


    "All the fishes are gathered in this small pond. I don''t really think we need to draw them in." "Oh, right. I think the video I saw was someone fishing in the wild." "Yeah. Avery, don''t you want to stay inside the house? It''s cold out here." Elliot wasn''t actually worried that she would be cold, as Avery had plenty ofyers on; he simply felt nervous having her next to him while he fished.


    "I''m not cold! Are you? The bodyguards are working on a temporary canopy." Avery shot him an innocent smile. "Go on! Don''t mind me! I will take a video for you once the buoy moves!" With a heavy heart, Elliot tossed the hook into the pond.


    Shortly after, the buoy started to move.


    Avery immediately turned on her phone and started recording.


    Elliot pulled his rod up and two silver hooks of both the main and braid line cinto sight. Neither had a fish attached to them and the worst thing was that the bait was gone.


    Avery''s hands on the phone started to shake slightly.


    "Don''t get disheartened, Elliot. That''s normal," she consoled when she saw the depressed look on his face. "The videos online that show people getting a fish every tthey lower the bait are usually edited that way." Encouraged by Avery''s words, Elliot learned from his mistakes and attached the bait to the hooks tighter than he did thest time. "Yeah. Maybe the bait wasn''t really attached." Shortly after, the buoy moved again.


    Avery took out her phone swiftly to record and, this time, Elliot finally got a fish on the hook. Avery was overjoyed and immediately posted the video to the chatroom amongst their friends.


    Everyone else responded right away.


    [Wow! I didn''t know that Elliot could fish! Brilliant!] Jun typed.


    [All the fishes seem pretty big when Ist stop by your ce! How did he end up with such a small one? Small fishes like that are all bones and don''t taste good. Just let it go!] Tammy typed.  [Hahahahaha! That''s the fish he case that big rod of his? The rod cry if it could feel it!] Mike typed. Content belongs.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    englishswnol [Didn''t you all notice that there''s no fish in the bucket? Mr. Foster has just started!] Chad replied.


    [Or maybe he has been at it for whole e morning and that tiny f  sweet all She''s gotten. *Smirk*] ¡ü Unable to stand it any longer, Averymented. [We have just started!] [It''s surprising that he got one even though he''s just started!] Chad responded. [Yay!] Jun typed.


    [It might be a small one, but I guess it''s better than nothing!] Tammymented.


    [Avery, show off when your hubby gets a bigger fish, or I can''t evenpliment him if I try.] Mike typed. Avery responded with a rolling-eyes emoji and put her phone away.

 Chapter 2331

    "Good luck, Elliot! The next one is going to be a big one!" "Yeah, I feel like I''m getting the hang of it now." "You are doing great, Elliot! Let''s eat fish and chips tonight!" Avery giggled as she watched him throw the hook back into the water. Another half hour passed by swiftly.


    Mike tried to get Avery''s attention from the chatroom. [Avery, how many fish did Elliot end up with? Send us a photo!] Tammy responded with an emoji of her rubbing her hands together excitedly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    [Tammy, can you stop acting so obvious that you are waiting for ?] Jun typed.


    Jun was worried that Elliot had not caught any fish, as Avery had not shown off after the first photo. If Elliot had caught a big fish, Avery would have definitely shown them a photo.


    [What makes you think I am waiting for ? I am just excited! Avery, are you still fishing? If it''s still going on, I will drive there now to watch! Can you lethave half the fish?] Tammy typed.


    Avery read through their messages and nced at the fishes inside the bucket.


    Elliot had caught a few fishes, but they were all small in size, and Avery was too embarrassed to take a photo of the bucket.


    She would have shown off to her friends if Elliot had ended up with a bigger fish. She was not certain if it was an issue with Elliot''s technique or the rod, but the bigger ones refused to take the bait.


    Avery was frustrated, but she could not let it show because she knew Elliot was frustrated as well.


    Elliot was determined to show off his skills and had failed to do so despite fishing in an artificial pond filled with fishes instead of a natural pond out in the wild.


    Just like Avery had mentioned efore, she would be able to grab a >ig fish by hand fishing if she went nto the pond. If Avery had not been vatching him, Elliot probably wouldve tossed the rod aside and gone to the water with ainstead.


    "Take it slow, Elliot. Don''t hurry. I will run to the washroom for a bit." Avery stood from the chair and went inside.


    As soon as she was inside the house, she messaged Tammy in private. [Tammy, don''t cover. He hasn''t been able to get a big one and is now really frustrated! would be embarrassed if you chere.]  UMS [Huh? What''s going on? There are so many fishes in that pond, so why isn''t he getting any?] Avery wasn''t sure how to respond to Tammy''s question.


    After Avery went back into the house, Mrs. Cooper went toward Elliot and nced inside the bucket. When she saw that they were all smaller fishes, she said consolingly to Elliot, "Maybe it''s because all the fishes here are well-fed that you can''t get any of the bigger fish. Why don''t we starve the fishes, for a few days before you try again? I guarantee that you will get a big one then."  Elliot didn''t see the need for that. He had taken up fishing as a hobby, and it was never truly about getting the fish.


    However, it was still rather depressing to not be able to catch a bigger fish.


    An hourter, Tammy drove to Elliot''s mansion after telling Avery that Elliot would be doomed if he could not even stand being mocked over such a small matter.


    Unable to argue, Avery figured that Elliot might not be affected by their mockery at all.


    Tammy approached the bucket with a big grin as soon as she arrived, and Avery moved the bucket closer to show her.


    "Wow! That''s a lot of fish!" Tammy gaped and looked at Avery. "I thought you said he didn''t get any of the big ones? Did he fish these or did he just go inside and grab these?"

 Chapter 2332

    "You said you wanted to eat fish, didn''t you? Just grab whatever you want," Avery said.


    Tammy pulled Avery to the side. "Did Elliot go into the pond to catch these? Or maybe your bodyguards did? Elliot definitely didn''t catch these with his fishing rod." Avery sighed. "I caught these with a. A few big ones cup as soon as I lowered the." "Pffttt!" "I didn''t even step into the pond. I just stood by the edge." "Hahahaha!" "Alright, Tammy. Stopughing. I feel like he''s probably never going to fish again. He keeps researching online to find out what''s wrong after going back inside. I feel so sorry for him." "Is it that bad? He''s not your son. Why are you tip-toeing around him? I would haveughed so hard if the sthing happened to Jun!" Avery was silent.


    Elliot heard people talking outside and cout. "You chere alone?" "Yeah! I cto see how many fishes you caught," Tammy teased. "Why didn''t you end up with at least a big one? You are horrible at this. Where''s your fishing rod? Letgo try it." Elliot pointed to his fishing gear. "Go ahead and give it a try! If you manage to perform better than I did, you can have my gear,'' he said generously.


    Tammy grabbed the gear and headed outside excitedly.


    "Don''t get mad at her, Elliot. She didn''t mean tough at you," Avery whispered.


    "It''s fine. So what if I failed? I''ll just stop fishing," Elliot said casually.


    Avery was baffled. She had thought that Elliot would say that he simply needed to work harder to get better at it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Avery, go and watch Tammy fish! I will take a break." He tapped her on the shoulder.


    "Alright! Don''t get too upset. It''s not your problem." "Avery, I won''t get depressed even if it was my problem. I''m not that fragile. I''m just not really that passionate about fishing, and neither am I that determined to aplish this."  "Alright, then." Avery went outside to watch Tammy fish.


    Half an hourter, Tammy caught two tiny fishes, and she was so frustrated that shelose to throwing the rod away.


    "My dad knows how to fish. Letmake a video call to him and ask. him what''s going on!" Tammy called her father and showed the fishes inside the pond to her father. "Dad, there are so many fishes but couldn''t even catch one! This rod is even better than the one you own. The bait smells good even to me... But why won''t they take the bait?"  Craig studied the pond andughed. "Silly girl, you are using the wrong bait. Those are ornamental fish. They don''t eat the bait that you have over there." With this new knowledge at hand, Avery immediately went inside to exin the situation to Elliot.


    "I know that different fishes require different types of bait." "This is my fault. You might have el caught big fishes if you were fishing in the wild," Avery said guiltily. "You should have toldthis, Elliot. I didn''t know."  ?w"It''s alright. It''s not that important. I only bought the rod for fun," he consoled her. "It was far more amusing to watch you catch those fishes using a." Avery was speechless.


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, Natalie had managed to gather proof of Dean''s mental illnesses.


    Dean was already dead, and anyone with enough money could buy all sorts of information on him, as the people who once served Dean no longer had anything to fear.

 Chapter 2333

    Sebastian was still too young to require a personal doctor of his own. By the the did need one, he certainly would not be using the sdoctors who worked for Dean.


    Natalie posted her aplishment to the group.


    Everyone except for Sebastian had been added to a chat group called ''Fight for Our Inheritance''.


    [I''ve obtained proof of Dean''s mental illnesses. We have a high chance of winning with this.] Natalie typed.


    [You are good at this, Natalie. I didn''t even think of that before.] Violet replied.


    [When will thewsuit begin? I can''t wait to take back my share from Sebastian!] Dean''s second daughter, Christine,mented.


    [Thewyer''s letter has been sent to Sebastian, and everything will follow the usual procedures. Make sure that you listen to me, and I guarantee that you will get more than you wished for.] [I will.] Violet replied.


    [So will I.] Christine agreed.


    After the conversation in the group, Violet and the other Jennings siblings talked amongst themselves in another group where Natalie and Sebastian were not included.


    [Natalie sure is capable. I feel like the whole thing was settled as soon as she cinto the picture.] Violet typed.


    [She is, but without us, she won''t be getting anything as well.] Christinemented.


    [Yeah! How much are we paying her, though? I don''t even know what you''ve agreed with her.] Dean''s third daughter, Stacy, asked. [Let''s see how much she can get us first! She promised that she won''t take the majority of it, so I trust that she will keep her promise.] [Just not the majority, then. It''s roughly going to be around forty percent! If we get one and a half million each, we will have to pay her six hundred thousand... If she gets forty percent from each of us, she would end up with more money than us!] Stacy typed. [Without her, we would have even less! Right now, we are getting more without having to do anything at all. You are welcto quit if you don''t want to pay.] Violet retorted.


    [Don''t be so mean, Violet! I just don''t like Natalie.] Stacy responded.


    [Well, suck it up. We won''t have to stay in touch with her once we get the money!] Violet typed.


    [Forget Natalie, I don''t even think we would stay in touch after this.] Christine added.


    Everyone fell silent. None of the Jennings siblings was in the habit of contacting one another, and they had only gathered to fight for the inheritance.


    The next day, all the Jennings siblings received a message from Sebastian, inviting them to dine with him at a hotel near Dean''s mansion.


    None of them would have epted the invitation if it was just a simple meal, but Sebastian had mentioned at the end of his message that they were to discuss sharing the inheritance among themselves then.  At ten in the morning, the Jennings siblings arrived at a private room in the hotel.


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward, as thest tthey saw one another was at their father''s et funeral. It had only been a few days, but they had turned from siblings to enemies in that short amount of time.  UMS "Did any of you mention to Natalie that I asked you out?" Sebastian asked after everyone was seated.


    "Not me," Violet said.


    neither," Christine said.


    The others shook their heads as well.


    "This is thewyer my father hired before, and here''s anotherwyer that I hired. I''ve called you all here today to resolve the conflict between us. First of all, I do feel that our father''s decision was unjust. I am willing to share and save you the trouble of going to Natalie. You all know exactly how our father died. I don''t want Natalie to get anything from this family."  Sebastian''s words shocked everyone.


    PrivacyThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 2334

    Though none of them felt deeply connected to their father, and they had all resented him for how cruel he was when he was alive, they started to remember the good things about him after his death. At the very least, Dean was kind and generous with them when they were younger.


    "Sebastian, I heard that Dad had mental issues. I think that''s the main reason why he didn''t leave any of us anything. We only started working with Natalie because we had no other way. If it wasn''t for her, you wouldn''t even call us out to talk," Violet said.


    Her intention was clear: she wanted to show Sebastian all the leverage they had so as to let him know that he would lose if he did not offer them a better deal.


    "I don''t know if Dad was mentally ill. He wouldn''t have toldeven if he was," Sebastian said calmly. "I brought thewyers here today to run a logical analysis on how much you would get if you won. If you don''t trust mywyers, you can call the ones that you trust here right now.


    "I''ve called you all here to resolve this," Sebastian continued.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Everyone quieted down and gave one another hesitant looks.


    After a while, Violet took the lead. "Okay. Letcall awyer and see what we would get if the court rules that Dad was mentally ill." "Sure. If you are unsure, you can call a fewwyers here," Sebastian said. "I don''t want a penny from the Jennings Family to go to Natalie. I know that you will have to pay her if you work with her. I am now giving you your share directly, so that''s more for you.'' "Since you''ve cut to the chase, I won''t y hard-to-get, Sebastian. I think you are sincere and, if you had acted like this, we wouldn''t have gone to Natalie," Christine said. "Get awyer here, then. Let''s see how much we can get." Violet took out her phone and proceeded to call thewyer.


    "Let''s order!" Sebastian handed the menu to Bobby. "I''ve learnt a lot from watching you work, Brother. If you want to go back to working at MediLove, you are more than wee." "No, thanks," Bobby refused without a second thought. "I have trouble moving around, and I''m not as strong as I used to be. Even if I go back to work, I can''t do what I used to do." "I respect that. It''s alright even if you don''t want to work for the rest of your life. Letknow if you encounter any trouble," Sebastian said.


    "What about me? Sebastian, why aren''t you saying that to me?" Stacy asked, feeling jealous.


    "You have all your limbs, and you have a husband," he responded coldly.


    She immediately quieted down "Are you really going to fight Bobby on this too? don''t mind even if he gets a bigger share of theinheritance. He''s the one who contributed most to this family If it wasn''t for the ident, he would have inherited everything," Dean''s fourth daughter, Marigold, said.  "Alright, stop right there." Concerned that their discussion would bring back upsetting memories for Bobby, Sebastian interfered. "Once this is settled, don''t contact Natalie again, and delete her number. I don''t want you to get yourselves killed." "We don''t need you to tell us that. We wouldn''t have contacted her to begin with if she didn''t propose to help us fight for our shares in the inheritance." "Yeah. I''ve been in a bad ce since Dad died, but I''m seeing clearly now," Sebastian said. "You might not be able to imagine this, but right before he died, he said he was going to donate everything." "He enjoys scaring people because it has always worked on us," Christine said. "It''s a good thing that he died! That''s the only way we get to live a normal life! Sebastian, you wouldn''t be able to speak to us so smugly right now if he was still alive."  "I am just disgusted by Natalie. We won''t live until she is out of our sight," Sebastian said.


    "Shouldn''t we thank her? Dad probably still had a long life to live if she hadn''t killed him," Christine teased. "Letremind you of something, Sebastian. You need to be fierce and merciless or you''ll lose your standing. There are still things that we could learn from Dad."  "Thank you for the reminder." Natalie had stayed awake all night and slept until ten in the morning.


    She went to make herself a cup of coffee after waking up. She had a meeting with thewyer to discuss their strategies for thewsuit.

 Chapter 2335

    When thewsuit officially began, Dean''s children''s words were the most important aspect of their case, and Natalie had to make sure that she discussed the details with thewyer.


    After making her coffee, she went into the kitchen to make her breakfast.


    She had bought a loaf of bread the night before, so she only needed to fry an egg and sham.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She had moved back to her own apartment two days ago.


    Technically, she had officially moved back in the night before, as the apartment had stank of mold when she had returned on the first day, so she had had to hire cleaners to clean the ce.


    Her life was slowly getting back on track. She would not be in any danger, so long as she stayed out of Elliot and Avery''s way. Once they won thewsuit, she would get her share and could do whatever she wanted.


    The thought that she could finally recover from her failure felt surreal.


    Her mother had been messaging her for the past few days, worried that Natalie would be in danger again. Her mother reminded her to live quietly without crossing anyone else after getting her share of Dean''s money.


    Natalie took stto think. She knew that she would make a fortune if she opened her own firm after obtaining her share. There was no need for her to track Holly down and risk crossing Elliot again.


    However, she needed to see how much she ended up with after thewsuit.


    Natalie could no longer stand living in poverty, and, if she had to live like an ordinary person, she would rather risk losing everything.


    After making her breakfast, she went back to her bedroom and unlocked her phone to watch something as she ate her breakfast. An automated notification popped up as soon as she unlocked her phone.


    [You have been removed from the group ''Fight for Our Inheritance''] Natalie saw stars the moment she read the notification, feeling as though she was dreaming.


    Why would she be removed from the group? .

 Chapter 2336

    "It''s exactly what you think it is: Sebastian has decided to share his inheritance with us. It''s not much, but at least we get something, so there''s no need for awsuit anymore," Violet said. "You don''t have to contact us from now on. It''s over." Natalie could not find her words, and, after waiting a few seconds, Violet hung up.


    The others immediately stared at Violet as soon as she ended the call.


    "Is Natalie furious? Did she curse at you or something?" Christine asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Violet shook her head. "She didn''t say a thing, so I hung up. She''s probably not that unreasonable. It''s not like we are the ones who didn''t give her a share of the inheritance... She has no reason to resent us." "True. Now that we have our shares, I am satisfied." "Me, too," Stacy said. "Dad wouldn''t have giventhis much, even if he was in the right mind." "If everyone is okay with their share, we will put this behind us after this meal. We can all still gather during special asions from now on," Violet said.


    "I have no issue with that. Letpay for lunch this time." "Since Sebastian has agreed as well, let''s gather again soon!" Sebastian sighed a long breath of relief after lunch.


    The most troublessituation was finally resolved, and he called Avery joyfully to share the good news.


    Avery answered her phone.


    "Natalie gets nothing! Hahaha! I suffered sloss, too, but I''m happy." The thought of Natalie overwhelmed by anger made him extremely happy.


    "You did well." Avery was impressed by his way of resolving the situation.


    "I had thought that you wouldn''t be able to get this done. I''m impressed."  ?w"After Dean''s death, I will have to make the calls in my life from now on." "Yeah. Good luck!" Avery said, right before her phone was snatched out of her hand.


    Elliot took her phone and nced at l.n the screen before putting it on speakerphone. "Do you know what tit is in Aryadelle? Don''t you feet embarrassed about constantly asking for my wife''s approval for the tiniest achievement? If you don''t have the brain to run the business your dad left you, you can hire a professional to help. Do you need any rmendations?"  Startled by Elliot''s voice, Sebastian''s great mood was instantly destroyed by Elliot''s mocking tone.


    "No need. I don''t need one right now." "If you don''t need help, stop bothering my wife." "Everything is settled. I''m just calling her to give her the good news." "Do you not have any other friends?" Elliot questioned sharply. "Don''t tellthat Avery is the only friend you have." "Goodbye." Sebastian did not want to continue the conversation, as Elliot was even meaner than Avery.


    Elliot returned the phone to Avery after the call was cut off. When he noticed the dark expression on her face, he exined, "You would be upset, too, if a woman calledat this time."  "He calledto tebout Natalie. That''s all." Avery set her phone down.

 Chapter 2337

    She had been about to go to sleep, but was nowpletely awake after the phone call.


    "This guy knows no boundaries. Could he not call you during the day? He has to call youte at night?" Elliot questioned. "So what if it''s about Natalie? It doesn''t matter much even if Dean Jennings ising back to life." "Alright! Maybe he was too happy and forgot about the time," Avery exined. "Sebastian has stopped Natalie from obtaining money in any way. It''s pleasant news." "Do you really think that she has no other way to make money?" Elliot said calmly. "Let''s forget about her. If she dares to do anything to us, I will make her disappear forever." "Okay. Let''s sleep! I want to take a look at your ns for Christmas tomorrow and pick out the one we want. We can finallyy back and rx," she said, chasing out all thoughts about anyone and anything else. "We will need to go to the hospital tomorrow for your appointment." "Let''s go to sleep, then! I hope everything goes smoothly tomorrow and that nothing will cin the way of our trip during Christmas." "Probably not. You seem healthy, so I know you are going to be fine." Avery held onto him. "You might even live longer than I do." Elliot''s calm mood instantly transformed into panic. "Why are you saying that? Are you sick?" "No! I''m just saying. Don''t panic." Avery couldn''t help but chuckle. "You have a habit of working out and I don''t. If nothing unexpected happens, you are definitely living longer than I do." "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. I will take you withwhen I work out from now on." "Even if you do that, one of us is bound to leave this world before the other one." Avery wanted him to view death objectively. "If that''s the case, you don''t have to calong to work out." Elliot had no response to that.


    "Let''s sleep! I prefer sleeping." The next morning, Avery and Elliot woke up and went downstairs, just in tto run into La.


    La''s heart sank when she saw them. "Are we eating ravioli again?" Avery smiled. "No ravioli today. Even if there is, it won''t be made by your dad and me." "Why are you up so early, then? I would sleep in every day if I was you." La headed downstairs.


    "Your dad has an appointment with the hospital today. He''s probably a bit nervous, so he woke up early," Avery exined.


    "Oh... Dad, letgo to the hospital with you! That way, you won''t be nervous." La stopped and waited for them to catch up.


    "It''s alright Darling. I''m not that nervous. just woke up early because Hayden ising back soon. We will all be together again." Elliot patted La''s head with a smile.  After breakfast, Avery apanied Elliot to the hospital for his appointment.


    As she had anticipated, Elliot was recovering well.


    "You are recovering well with Doctor Tate by your side to take care of you!" The doctor teased. "All you need to watch out for is to not touch your wound, and everything else will be fine. You can go back to your normal lifestyle and work!"  Elliot was overjoyed to hear that. "Avery, did you hear what the doctor said?" The doctor immediately cto a realization when he noticed the awkward expression on Avery''s face.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Um... Mr. Foster, you should listen to your wife instead of me," the doctor corrected.


    "Okay. Thank you, Doctor," Avery thanked the doctor and pulled Elliot out of the office. "Elliot, let''s talk about where we should go during Christmas!"  ?w"Yeah. Are we traveling inside the country? We can travel further." Elliot had started considering himself to bepletely recovered.

 Chapter 2338

    "Why don''t we see what the kids think?" Avery said. "What we want isn''t the most important thing. You can make all the calls if we were traveling alone." Elliot could not argue with her point.


    "Let''s wait for Hayden to cback and see what he thinks, then." Elliotpromised. "Has he bought his ticket? When will he arrive? I will go pick him up." Spotting the excitement on Elliot''s face, Avery chuckled. "He hasn''t givenhis flight details yet! He will letknow once he has booked the tickets." Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, Hayden was on a video call with Tammy.


    Tammy had called him normally first, but, after learning that he was free, she had hung up and called back on a video call instead. "Hayden, your dad can''t stop thinking about going outside these days. That won''t do. He can go anywhere anythe wants-just not on Christmas. They don''t know that they are getting a wedding on Christmas day, so they aren''t prepared for it! All preparations have beenpleted by us, and we are all just waiting for Christmas now," Tammy told Hayden with Tiffany sitting on herp. "Look at Tiffany. Hasn''t she buter?" Hayden studied the reluctant look on Tiffany''s face gently. "Is she afraid of me?" "Haha. A little bit. She doesn''t see you that often, so she''s a little scared of you. She was really chubby when youst saw her, but she''s lost sweight now, so I wanted you to see her." Tammy enjoyed showing off her daughter.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hayden tried his best to tell the difference in Tiffany''s appearance but failed horribly. "I think she''s always been cute." "Hayden, telling a girl that she''s cute isn''t apliment. Everyone calls La pretty, right? Only the ugly ones get called cute." Hayden tensed nervously for a moment, thinking he had said something wrong.


    "Of course, there are cute girls like my Tiffany. She is so chubby and cute," Tammy said while giggling.


    Upset that her mother had called her chubby, Tiffany struggled out of her mother''sp and ran out of the room, all the while yelling, "Dad, Mom calledchubby!"  S "How can you tell on me?!" Tammy called out.


    "Hmph! I don''t want to y with you again, Mom!" Seeing how the two were arguing, Hayden immediately said, "Aunt Tammy, go cheer Tiffany up! I will keep what you toldin mind." "Sure! When will you be back?" "The day after tomorrow." "I''ll go visit you once you cback, then." "Sure." After the video call, Hayden sent his flight details to Avery along with a message.


    [Mom, I want to spend Christmas at hwith you guys.] Avery immediately showed his message to Elliot.


    Elliot dared not object, since his son had made himself clear. "Maybe he''s too tired from studying and workingtely. If only he could be by our side."

 Chapter 2339

    "You are right," Elliot said. "If I''m doing alright, can I go to work? It''s too boring to stay home. Letwalk around the office?" "The kind of walking around where you don''t cback?" Avery teased. "You go ahead if you really want to work that badly!" "What about you?" Concerned that she would be bored, he proposed, "Why don''t you cwork with me? I can arrange whatever position you want for you. It would be nice if we could go to work together every single day!" Avery felt chills down her spine at his suggestion.


    "I love you, Elliot, but I''m really not interested in your work. You can go to work if you want to! Don''t worry about me. I have my own ns," she said.


    "Okay. Sendto the office now, then." Avery chuckled. "You really can''t wait another second, can you?" "I''ve been resting for too long." Elliot beamed at the thought of returning to work. "Tpasses so slowly if I don''t work. A person needs a job. It gives you a-" "Alright, alright. Speople just enjoy doing nothing. Don''t force your viewpoint onto me." Avery agreed to send him to the office. "Get the driver to pick you up at night. No working overtime." "Okay. I''m d that you want to stay home, anyway," Elliot said.


    Once she sent Elliot to work, she told the driver to drive her to Wesley''s house.


    Wesley had taken a day off from work to stay hwith Shea.


    Both of their children had gone off to school, so the house was a bit quiet.


    "Rose is already getting used to going to school?" Avery was surprised.


    "She''s in the sss as Kiara, so they look after one another. We''ve talked to the teachers, and they are taking great care of Rose. She got used to it right away," Wesley said. "Stay for dinner. I''m cooking."  "Sure! Letask Elliot to cover as well." "Of course! Has he gone to his check-up?" "Yeah. His wounds are healing well, so I let him go to work. He just can''t stand staying home. It''s almost like he is worried that we will all starve to death hit he doesn''t make any more money, or that he will be disconnected from society if he doesn''t work.  "That bad, huh?" Wesley chuckled. "He''s probably used to living under pressure." "Yeah, that''s why I let him go when he wanted to work. He might just recover faster that way," Avery joked.


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, Natalie had spent her day in a daze. At night, she gulped down a bottle of wine, and her senses werepletely numbed by the alcohol.  She found her phone with bloodshot eyes and stumbled toward the bathroom, where she promptly vomited. She washed her face and dialed Holly''s number.


    Holly had mentioned that she would only discuss Ivy if Natalie managed to obtain Dean''s inheritance.


    Natalie hadpletely lost her chance in doing so, both in the present and the future, so she knew that Holly would not work with her.


    Though reluctant, she had to ept the reality. She was never one to deny failure.


    She was simply in so much pain, and she couldn''t discuss this with her parents, as they would be worried.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    To her surprise, the call was answered right away.

 Chapter 2340

    "Natalie, have you gotten your hands on the Jennings''s money?" Holly asked.


    Natalie took a deep breath and sneered, "No. They kickedout of their game. It''s embarrassing, really. It tooka whole day, and I still haven''t managed to wrap my head around this." Holly was shocked, as she had never imagined Natalie to fail. From her perspective, Natalie was too smart and vicious for that.


    "I know that you won''t work withanymore because I don''t have money for you. Making ends meet foris going to be a problem from now on... I thought that killing Dean Jennings would mean that I would get to live my life in peace, but life is still as hellish as it ever was." Natalie sighed pathetically.


    "Are you trying to y the victim here?" Holly mocked. "Do you really think you''re suffering worse than I am? You have no idea what kind of life I''m living right now." "Didn''t I pay you arge sum of money? It should have been sufficient for you to live in any country you want," Natalie said in confusion.


    "I don''t have the courage to do that. What if any one of you tried to kill me? I can''t stay in one ce for too long," Holly said without a moment of hesitation. "I guess I won''t have to worry about you anymore, since Elliot found out that you were the one who hiredto trap them." "Forget it." Humiliated, Natalie said, "It''s my fault for being overly ambitious when I didn''t have the ability to support my desires. I was too arrogant." "I feel insulted, somehow. At least you got to experience a good life for a time. I haven''t gotten to enjoy life for even a day." Holly began to talk about herself. "You keep thinking that I know something about Ivy. If I really did, why wouldn''t I go straight to Elliot and tell him? Do you think I''m stupid? Even if I don''t trust him, I''ve met Avery before. She''s a good person. I can sense that. She will keep her promise. She toldthat if I brought her to Ivy, not only would she spare my life, she would pay me. I would have to be a fool to continue to work with you instead of her." Holly''s frank words sobered Natalie and left her feeling utterly disappointed.


    She had reached out to Holly before and had given her a lot of money. At present, it was safe to assthat she was not going to have her money returned because Holly was definitely not going to do that.


    "You are good at scamming people, Holly! Were you going to keep lying toif I had gotten any money from the Jennings Family?" Natalie sneered. "My heart bleeds at the thought of how much I''ve paid you." "You were the one who insisted on paying me. I didn''t ask for it. I didn''t say a thing when you gavethe money, so why are you mingnow? When have I ever mentioned anything about knowing where Ivy is? I haven''t, right?" Holly''s words rendered Natalie speechless.


    "I don''t know where Ivy is right now, but I have leads." Unable to stand Natalie''s silence, Holly continued, "I''ve been searching for Ivy ever since I escaped from Ylore. The rest of my life depends on that child. If I find her, Elliot and Avery will definitely spare me." "You have leads? So you know where she is? Holly, let''s work together! Both of us have nothing, and if we work together, we might just be able to get to Ivy before Elliot does. Let''s make a n and use that child as a bargaining chip to get Elliot to pay us." Feeling her confidence restored, Natalie said, "If we want to get that money, we can''t do this on our own. We need to hire someone else to approach Elliot."  Holly could not help but waver.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    et "Natalie, you might not know much about me. I might look frail, but if you dare stabin the back, you won''t survive. Don''t think that I''m afraid of you simply because you killed Dean Jennings. I''ve killed more people than you can count." Though she wanted to work with Natalie, Holly was still concerned that Natalie was plotting against her.  "You don''t have to threaten me, Holly. I have no money and no power. Even if I wanted to plot against you, I am incapable of doing a thing. I just really want to get my hands on smoney and go somewhere to live the rest of my life in peace." "I want that, too, but..." ??? "Don''t hesitate any longer! Let''s work together to earn smoney! Once we get it, we will split it in half. I promise that I won''t plot against you!" Natalie said sincerely. "Where are you now? Let''s meet and talk! I can go to you, or you can cto find me. Both work. If you are concerned, we can meet outside."

 Chapter 2341

    Holly thought about it for a moment before agreeing.


    "Holly, can you tebout the lead you found? | can look for Ivy with you." Natalie wanted something solid. "You don''t have to


    be too specific about it."


    "I''ve managed to get in touch with my friends in Ylore, and I''ve told them that, if | find Ivy, | will tell Elliot to get them all out of


    there, so one of them gavea lead. It''s not that much..." She trailed off. She would have found Ivy by now had the lead she had


    been given been more detailed.


    "Now | really need to know," Natalie said eagerly. "Just tell me, Holly! We can look for her together. If | find Ivy, you will have a


    share of whatever | get as well. We are in the sboat now. If you say a few bad things aboutin front of Elliot, he won''t even


    givea penny."


    Convinced, Holly proceeded to say, "The person who bought Ivy had a scar on their wrist."


    "What kind of scar? Like a birthmark or a wound?"


    "Like the kind you get from cutting your own wrist."


    Natalie gasped. "Was it a man or a woman?"


    "lI won''t tell you that now. Let''s discuss this another tface-to-face." Holly purposefully kept key information to herself.


    "Sure. To show you that I''m sincere about this, you can decide where and when we meet," Natalie said earnestly.


    This was herst fighting chance for a peaceful life, and she was hanging on by a thread.


    "Sure." Holly could tell how sincere Natalie was, and she had made her decision the moment she had decided to tell Natalie about


    the lead. Holly, too, was left with onest chance to change her fate.


    Soon, there were only a few days left before Christmas.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hayden and Mike had returned from Bridgedale to participate in Avery and Elliot''s wedding. Naturally, neither of them had


    mentioned anything to the couple.


    When Hayden chome, all of their friends frequented their house for dinner night after night, using Hayden''s return as an


    excuse to visit.


    "Are you really that happy that Hayden is back?" Avery felt strange when she saw the beaming smiles on her friends'' faces. "Didn''t


    you see him thest the chome? It''s not like it''s been that long!"


    "Aren''t you happy, Avery?" Mike grinned from ear to ear. He sighed, "Tomorrow¡ª"


    "Shut up, Mike! Keep your mouth shut." Worried that he would let the word slip, Tammy interrupted him.

 Chapter 2342

    Avery shot Tammy a look and nced at Mike, before looking back at her and asked, "Tammy, why won''t you let Mike speak? He wasn''t saying anything!" Tammy scratched her head sheepishly. "I..." She desperately wanted to look for an excuse, but couldn''t think of one.


    Mike immediately cto her rescue. "Tammy probably didn''t want to risk havingsay anything bad. Tomorrow is Christmas and it will be a brand new year soon, so we are supposed to celebrate." "Yeah! That''s what I meant." Tammy flushed. "Mike can never keep his mouth shut. You say that all the ttoo, right?" Embarrassed, Avery said, "even if I say that to you in private, you don''t have to repeat that out loud in front of him. He''s sensitive..." "He''s sensitive? I can''t tell." Tammy turned to look at Mike with surprise written all over her face. "Mike, are you sensitive? Men shouldn''t be too sensitive, you know?" "How am I sensitive? I have the mind of steel, okay?" Mike argued and everyone burst outughing.


    They proceeded with dinner and the atmosphere went back to being peaceful and harmonious.


    Avery said to Hayden, "your dad keeps saying that he wants us all to go travel because he''s been bored out of his mind at home. He gavefive travel ns and askedto choose one, but before I can even make up my mind, you messagedand toldthat you want to stay home. He immediately gave up on traveling. Hahaha!" Avery made a point to tell Hayden this because she wanted Hayden to know how important he was to Elliot.


    Robert pouted, "but I want to go outside and y! Hayden, why do you have to stay home? Hisn''t as fun as what''s out there." Robert was an outgoing child, but since it was winter and Robert was more frailpared to other children, Mrs. Cooper rarely took them out to y.


    "Be a good boy, Robert. I promise you that tomorrow is going to be fun! I don''t lie, especially not to you," Tammy said.


    "Aunt Tammy, take Tiffany here to y with us!" Robert said.


    "We will all chere tomorrow morning, okay?" "Okay! Don''t ctoo early, though. What if I''m still asleep?" "That''s simple. I will send Tiffany in to sleep beside you," Tammy teased.


    Robert flushed and nodded sheepishly, "okay!" "Hahaha! Avery, look at Robert. He''s shy!" Tammyughed.


    Robert usually slept with Mrs. Cooper. He preferred to sleep with his sister, but since La didn''t want to share his bed, Mrs. Cooper was his only choice. Before Avery had returned, Robert would asionally sleep with Elliot, but with Elliot injured, he knew not to disturb his father.  "Robert, let''s go y!" Tiffany finished her food and went to grab Robert''s hand. "Okay!" Robert took her hand and walked over to Kiara and Rose. "Let''s all go to y." Both girls followed them.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Robert is the only boy..." Tammy watched as the three little girls surrounded Robert and turned lsmile at Lilith. "Lilith, you should give birth to a boy."  "Tammy, I don''t want a boy. I If you want one, you give birth to one." belongs to englishsw "I want to, but I don''t think I can. Hahaha!" Ben squeezed Lilith''s hand under the table, reminding her to watch what she said.


    It had been a miracle that Tammy managed to give birth to Tiffany.

 Chapter 2343

    After all, the doctors had mentioned that it was extremely difficult for her to get pregnant.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tammy, I can''t give birth either," Shea said.


    "That''s why I''m asking Lilith to do it! Robert is the only boy among kids his age here, so I''m just concerned that he would grow up to be more like a girl." Tammy didn''t care that she couldn''t give birth again, since she was content with having Tiffany.


    "Girls are nice. They are more gentle! Isn''t it a good thing for Robert to be gentle? He already has a kind heart. Boys like that will get a lot of admirers." Lilith still didn''t want a son. "I want a girl, so he''s going to be surrounded by four girls." "Lilith, I don''t think kids turn out to be the gender you want simply because you want it that way. Just let things run their courses," Avery said, before turning to Tammy with a smile. "Besides, I do agree with Lilith. Robert will grow up to be gentle if he grows up around girls. I love him no matter how he turns out. As far as admirers go, that''s still further down the future!" "It''s early for Robert, but not for Hayden. Hehe! Hayden, do you have any girls that you like at school?" Tammy nced at Hayden teasingly. "If you meet someone you like, don''t be shy. You are rich and handsome, so any girl would love to have you. No one can resist you!" "..." Both Avery and Elliot were rendered speechless, as Hayden was still merely a child in their eyes.


    Hayden set his spoon down and stared at Tammy calmly. "Aunt Tammy, all my ssmates are at least ten years older than me." "..." Tammy realized the fault in her logic, but then decided that ten years of age difference wasn''t an issue. "That''s fine! You are a mature kid, anyway. An older woman would suit you!" Unable to stand it any longer, Jun interrupted her and said, "you didn''t drink at all, Tammy, so how are you acting drunk already? Are you going to be okay with Tiffany dating someone ten years older than her?" "I don''t mind if she dates someone ten years younger! I like that. If I didn''t marry you, I would have found myself a younger lover." "Just shut up already!" At around nine at night, the others started to leave.


    Before Tammy left, she took Avery''s hand anne said, "Avery, both you a e to go to bed early t Ellioving up, okay?" Content No SW belongs to englishS "Why?" Avery said.


    Avery was extremely excited to see Hayden back, so she didn''t think she could sleep.


    Tammy tried her best to cup with an excuse. "Because I''m taking Tiffany here tomorrow extremely early in the morning." "It''s fine! You are bringing her here to y with Robert, and we won''t hear you from the bedroom." Avery was reminded of the ydate between Tiffany and Robert.  "Geez. Just don''t stay up. If you have to stay up, but make sure your phones are turned on, alright?" Tammypromised.


    Elliot sensed that something wasn''t right.


    tommy, what exactly are y d tonight. You keep t trying to say? You''ve been acting on."  Tammy''s expression darkened. "Whatever! I''ll cby tomorrow morning!" The next day, at six in the morning, Avery''s phone started ringing.


    Avery grabbed her phone dazedly and stared at her phone.


    Elliot was woken up as well and he grabbed his phone to check the time, only to find countless messages.

 Chapter 2344

    His family and friends rarely messaged him at odd hours unless it was an urgent matter, however, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    He opened the messages and saw wishes after wishes.


    [Happy wedding, Elliot!] [Mr. Foster, happy wedding! Congrattions!] [Elliot, congrattions on your big day!] Elliot blushed at all the messages he received and decided that he must be dreaming.


    He had a wedding with Avery before and though they divorced one another before, they had the ceremony once.


    Thinking that he was dreaming, he set his phone down and went back to sleep.


    Avery did not notice Elliot''s movement at all, because her phone started ringing and she went into the bathroom to answer the call from Tammy.


    It was only six in the morning, so Avery thought that perhaps Tammy was having issues getting in.


    She answered the call and Tammy immediately said, "Avery, it''s tto wake up. Are you two going to wake up on your own, or do I have to cin?" Confused, Avery said, "what''s wrong, Tammy? It''s six in the morning... Are you already at my ce?" "Yeah! I arrived at around five." Tammy was calling Avery from the living room. "Robert is still sleeping! I told Tiffany to go sleep with him. She was sleeping as well and I had to carry her here." Avery felt even more confused. She nced outside the window and the sky was still dark; if one was to shut all the road lights, they wouldn''t be able to see their own hands.


    "Tammy, what exactly is going on?" Avery walked out of the bathroom and hurried to the bedroom door, before sneaking out carefully. She sighed a breath of relief as soon as she was out and her voice grew slightly louder. "I''ming down."  She hung up and hurried down the stairs. As soon as she reached the living room, she was startled by the sight before her. Tammy burst outughing at the surprised expression on her face. "Avery, didn''t Lilith buy you a dressing gown? Put that on and cdown the stairs again." "???" Avery saw professional photographers and a few other people whom she didn''t know.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ''Why are all these people in my house this early in the morning?'' She thought.


    "Tammy Lynch, what are you doing?" Avery darted toward Tammy and questioned nervously, "why are they recording? Why didn''t you tebout ut this? If you wake Elliot and he finds out that you''ve brought all these people into his house he''s going to get angry at you  "He definitely won''t! Just go and change into the dressing gown and cdown. I will exin after that." Tammy shot her a mysterious smile. "Oh right. Call your husband down as well." Still confused, Avery tried her best toprehend the situation but couldn''t think straight as she had just woken up. She went back up nervously, nning to wake Elliot up.


    When she returned to the room, she noticed that Elliot was still sound asleep and went to open the curtains.


    He frowned at the light that escaped into the room and reached his hand out to the spot beside him.


    Avery''s heart melted at his subconscious movement, knowing that he was searching for her.


    "Honey, Tammy asked us to wake up." She went to the bed and touched Elliot on the cheek. "She brought speople here to fake pictures for us, I think... Don''@get mad! She means well."  Elliot''s eyes flew open at her words.


    "If you still want to sleep, you can go back to sleep. I can go downstairs to see what''s going on." Avery adjusted the nket on him.

 Chapter 2345

    How could he possibly go back to sleep? He tossed the nket away and got out of bed. "She was acting odd sincest night. I knew it." Elliot grabbed his robe and strode towards the door.


    Avery instinctively wanted to follow him, but remembered about the dressing gown that Tammy had mentioned and turned to look for it inside her closet.


    ''Dressing gown...'' She thought. ''Aren''t dressing gowns traditionally worn on the day of a wedding? If Tammy is askingto put it on... Could it be that... they are trying to film a wedding documentary or something?!'' Her previous wedding with Elliot had been disrupted by Nathan White, so there weren''t any videos of the ceremony.


    Avery cto a realization that her best friend had nned a surprise for her. However, she would much prefer going back to sleep than to receive said surprise. Naturally, she wouldn''t ignore Tammy''s effort as she appreciated it all the same.


    She put on the dressing gown Lilith bought for her and hurried to the door. When she was walking down the stairs, she ran into Elliot, who was walking back up.


    He recalled all the messages he received and wanted to confirm if those were real.


    "Why are youing back up?" Avery asked. "Did Tammy say anything?" "I haven''t gone down yet. Avery, I remember receiving a lot of messages, but I don''t know if I was dreaming. Those messages were wishinga happy wedding," he said confusedly. "Letfind my phone." "???" Startled, Avery took his hand and pulled him back to the bedroom.


    Elliot unlocked his phone as soon as he found it and realized there were even more unread messages, with content somewhat simr to the ones he saw earlier; all of them were wishing him ''happy wedding''.  "What''s going on? Why are all these people sending you this kind of message? Are you getting married today? To whom?" Avery questioned sharply. "No one wished mea happy wedding!"  Feeling defeated, Elliot said, "why don''t you check your phone?" Avery immediately unlocked her phone, but as expected, she had not received any messages.


    Elliot regained hisposure right away. "If I''m marrying another.


    ne woman, do you really think your Fost friend will cto my house to wakeup for it?"  Avery calmed down instantly at the question. "That''s true... So, are we getting married? Today?" "If this isn''t skind of prank, I guess that''s the case!" "It''s not April''s Fool today. Why would they prank us? Let''s go and ask them!" Avery dragged Elliot out of the room and down the stairs, her heart pacing.


    If it was her wedding day with Elliot, why didn''t they know anything about it? Was this a surprise? "Hey, didn''t Lilith buy you both a matching gown and robe? Elliot, why aren''t you wearing that?" Tammy questioned.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Tammy, am I having a wedding today?" Avery cut to the chase and asked. "What on earth are you guys doing? We are both so confused!"

 Chapter 2346

    "Chere. I''ll exin." Tammy pulled Avery over to the chair and made her sit down. Then she said to Elliot, "Stop looking already. Go up and change into your dressing gown. The one Lilith gave youst time." Elliot immediately understood what was happening. They were nning to hold a wedding ceremony for him and Avery today. Elliot quickly went upstairs. He found Jun''s contact and called him.


    "Elliot, you must have met Tammy already, right? This was what happened..." Jun exined everything to Elliot. "We did not tell you all this before because we were afraid that, once the word was spread, someone would try to ruin it. So we didn''t inform anyone beforehand. Only a few of us knew about it. Hehe!" Elliot asked, "Who cup with this dumb idea?" He did not like being kept in the dark. Even if it was for his own good, he still felt terrible.


    Jun coughed awkwardly. "It was Tammy and Lilith''s idea. They used the wedding that Ben''s parents nned for them. I hope you don''t mind that it''s too shabby. They are doing it out of the kindness of their hearts. Wasn''t your wedding with Avery ruined thest time? Even if you don''t have any regrets, Avery surely has some. As long as Avery likes it, maybe cooperate a little bit?" Jun was really good at hitting the nail on the head.


    Right then, all Elliot cared about was Avery''s feelings. As long as Avery liked it, what else could he say? "Where is the wedding being held today? What is the schedule like? Send it toquickly." Elliot wanted to quickly understand what was nned out. If he did not, and if things went wrong, it would be embarrassing for everyone involved.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh, oh! Okay. I''ll get Ben to send it to you." "Forget about it. I''ll call him directly." Elliot hung up and called Ben.


    Ben picked up immediately. "Elliot. You''re up. Has Tammy gone looking for you? You should know about everything already, right?" "It''s one thing for them to hide this from me. How dare you do it too?!" Elliot was angry at Ben.


    1"If I was to tell you, wouldn''t I be betraying them? This was Lilith''s and Tammy''s idea. I could betray Tammy, but how could I betray Lilith? haven''t gotten married to her yet!" Ben said, aggrieved. "I hope you understand!"  Elliot had goosebumps. "Send the wedding schedule to me!" "Uh, look for Chad! I only have the original version with me. Chad made samendments. I don''t think I saved his version. After all, I''m not the one getting married..." Ben sighed. "I envy you. No matter when you get married, you''re still doing it before me."  Elliot did not want to listen to Ben''s ramblings, so he hung up.


    Downstairs, Avery moved the staff into one of the bedrooms.


    She was in her dressing gown, sitting in front of a mirror. The makeup artist started putting on makeup for her.


    The photographer, with his camera, was taking photographs by the side.


    The other staff that calong looked at Avery.


    "I could barely remember the rundown for thest wedding!" Avery felt a little awkward, so she blurted out whatever cto her mind first.


    "I remember!" Tammy was snacking on something, sitting by her side and watching things unfold. "Back then, before the wedding, Elliot brought us all to a holiday vi to party." "Oh, yes." Avery had little recollection of the events. "He was too high-profile. How great would it be if the previous wedding had been like it is now." "Miss Tate, if Mr. Foster was to prepare the wedding, he wouldn''t have hired us as your makeup artist," The makeup artist smiled and teased "When we found out that we would be servicing you, we were extremely happy."

 Chapter 2347

    Avery smiled and said, "Thank you for your help today. I only found out that I''m having a wedding earlier today, so I didn''t prepare a tip for you beforehand." "No need, no need. We''d be very happy with just the wedding choctes from you and Mr. Foster," the makeup artist replied. "But I didn''t prepare any of those either." Avery blushed awkwardly.


    "You might not have prepared them, but we did!" Tammy said, "We have prepared tips for all of you too, but they''re with Ben. Once he is here, he will give them to you." "Oh... You all sure know how to hide things from me. When did you start nning this?" Avery asked.


    "It was when we were discussing whether Lilith and Ben should get married on Christmas. Do you remember how Lilith was not willing to get married on Christmas? I told her to give the Christmas wedding to you and Elliot! Your previous wedding was a mess! I wanted to make it up to you and let you have the perfect wedding," Tammy exined. "Don''t get too emotional. Just enjoy today. You don''t have to worry about a single thing." Avery was moved. "Don''t I have to say something on stage during the wedding? Did you prepare a speech for me?" "No, but you can just improvise it on the spot! Or just repeat what you said at thest wedding!" Avery said, "I have almost forgotten what I said." "Then just say a few words! You don''t need to speak for too long. The wedding guests today are almost the sas those who were at your previous wedding. They are all close family and friends." Avery said, "All right. I''m suddenly a little nervous." "There is nothing to be nervous about. Just have fun." Avery wanted to rx, but the photographer kept taking pictures of her. There were also several cameras aimed in her direction. "Why don''t you all take sphotos of Elliot?" Avery suggested to one of the photographers.


    "Miss Tate, there are also photographers with Mr. Foster!" the photographer replied, surprising Avery.


    "Oh... How many photographers do you have today?" She wanted to be mentally prepared.


    "There are five photographers capturing your makeup and dressing. There are also a few photographers at the wedding venue. Fifteen in total." Avery was speechless.


    "When the photos are out, we will immediately edit and send them to you. You''ll get the photos soon, but the video might take a little longer," the photographer continued.


    "Okay. Thank you." Then Avery asked, "Do other people usually hire that many photographers for their weddings as well?" "Usually, ordinary people do not hire that many, b&ty you and Mr. Foster et are not ordinary people," the photographer said fawningly. "You and Mr Foster are gorgeous people. It would be very meaningful to take more photos to keep as mementoes for the future."  "Yes, okay." Avery''s mood changed from shocked to surprised. She was gradually calming down.


    Once she felt at ease, a sense of bliss and sweetness welled in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Tammy, why is Lilith not here?" "She''s on her way. She went to get the clothes you will be wearing today. You have a few different gowns," Tammy replied. "The clothes are gorgeous! Lilith and I picked them together." "I remember. Thest tLilith lethave a look at sgowns and makeup. She said she wanted my opinion. It must surely have been forto pick out!" Avery said, finallying to a realisation.  "Yes! We even prepared wedding rings for you Aren''t we considerate? Are you touched?" Tammy did not care whether Avery was moved or not, because she was. "You won''t be able to guess who paid for the wedding rings."

 Chapter 2348

    Avery thought for a while and guessed, "Was it Ben?" Tammy waved her finger. "Take another guess." "Lilith?" "No." "Mike!" Avery thought that it was definitely Mike.


    "If it was Mike, I would not have asked you this question. Think about someone you would not have guessed," Tammy said mysteriously.


    Avery thought for a while before blindly guessing, "Is it Wesley? Or is it... your husband? Surely, it''s not you, right? If it was you, then I wouldn''t be surprised either." "No, no, no! Continue guessing!" "Givea hint!" "The person who paid was not an adult," Tammy hinted.


    "Hayden." Avery guessed it immediately upon getting the hint. "Am I right?" "If I hadn''t given you a hint, you would never have been able to guess," Tammy said. "How Hayden hated Elliot before! And, now, he actually forks out money to buy you rings. What does this mean? It means that he has already epted Elliot! If Elliot hears about this, he will be pleased to death." "Yes! I''ll go tell himter," Avery said tedly.


    She never would have thought that it would take so many people working together to make this wedding work.


    It was far more meaningful than what she had imagined.


    "I''ll go have a look at Elliot," Tammy said, looking at the time. "I''m really afraid that Elliot is being picky about the wedding. I''ll go deal with him." "As long as you tell him that the wedding rings were bought by Hayden, I guarantee he won''t be picky anymore." "Okay!" Tammy said and walked out.


    The moment she cout, she bumped into La, in her pajamas, standing in the living area.


    La looked groggy. After seeing Tammy, she immediately pulled Tammy aside. "Aunt Tammy, are my today?"  ?wDaddy and Mommy getting mar 3 et "Yes! You have to dress up prettily because there will be a lot of guests. Your favorite Uncle Eric will being too." "Ah!" La screamed. Her scream pierced through the entire mansion.


    In their room, Robert and Tiffany were woken up. When they opened their eyes and saw each other, they were stunned.


    "Wah, wah, wah... Where is my mommy? Tiffany had a case of bedhead. She felt insecure in this foreign environment, so tears immediately welled up in her eyes.  Robert wanted to cry, too, but, because was familiar with the environment, he held back his tears.


    "Tiffany, don''t cry! I''ll take you to go look for your mommy!" Robert immediately hugged Tiffany, who was in tears. Tiffany sniffled a little before rubbing her tears and snot on Robert''s pajamas. Then only did her cries gradually stop. Robert held Tiffany''s hand and slid down from the bed. Then he led Tiffany out of the room.


    They heard footstepsing from the staircase. They stood in the sspot and waited for someone to cup. Soon, La appeared. They immediately rushed over to her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "La, where is Tiffany''s mommy? She wants her mommy!" Robert held La''s hand and said anxiously.


    Tiffany also held onto La. "La, I realized I was sleeping with Robert, so I cried." La looked at how pitiful Tiffany was and picked her up. "Your mommy is downstairs. My Mommy and Daddy are getting married today. The adults are busy. Cwith me. I''ll take you to y."  "Hmm, hmm... But I''m hungry!" Tiffany gulped, her mouth turning down into a pout.


    La immediately instructed Robert: "Robert, go to the kitchen and get sfood for Tiffany." Robert fled downstairs.

 Chapter 2349

    In the master bedroom, two cameras were aimed at Elliot.


    Elliot was in his dressing gown, sitting on his chair and looking at the wedding rundown sent by Chad on his phone.


    Elliot said nothing, his face rather serious. The staff dared not even breathe.


    A momentter, Tammy arrived to check on the situation.


    The door to the master bedroom was open. Tammy entered the bedroom and saw Elliot, sitting there like a disappointed supervisor, on his phone. She immediately teased, "What are you doing? Are you not going down to let the makeup artist put smakeup on you? Should I bring the makeup artist up?" Tammy quickly walked over to his side and looked at his phone.


    "You''re looking at the rundown! You don''t have to look at it. There will be someone to remind you of what to do when you need to do it." Elliot had already roughly gone through the entire flow of the wedding.


    He was dissatisfied with the wedding. This was the version that had already been adjusted by Chad ording to Elliot''s likes and dislikes.


    He wondered how terrible the original wedding ns were. He was unhappy mainly because everything seemed soical and cheap.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ben handing his wedding to his parents to n was a huge mistake," Elliot said.


    "You think the wedding is not good? I think it''s great! If you insist on making it high-ss and serious, it wouldn''t be fun. Weddings need to be lively," Tammy retorted. "Anyway, all of us are happy with it. If you''re not happy with it, deal with it." Elliot was speechless.


    "All right, stop looking at the rundown already. I''ll get the makeup artist to cup!" Tammy said. "If you''re still going to drag it out, Avery''s makeup will be done before yours has even started. Once you''re done with the makeup, go out for a while. Once Avery is made up, you can cand pick her up." Of course, Elliot would cooperate fully. After all, he had not put any effort into the wedding that day.


    "Right, by the way, I almost forgot to tell you. The wedding rings for today were bought by Hayden with his money. When Tammy was by the door, she remembered what the Avery had said, so she looked at Elliot and tofer him about Hayden''s generosity.  Elliot''s handsface flushed faintly red.


    He was touched, and the feeling spread throughout his body. His unhappiness regarding the wedding vanished instantly. Soon after, Tammy led the makeup artist up into the master bedroom so she could begin her work on Elliot. Downstairs, a car slowly pulled into the yard. Ben and Lilith had arrived.


    Ben had a huge bag of wedding choctes in his left hand and a big bag of tips in his right hand.


    Lilith took tworge suitcases out from the trunk of the car. Inside were the clothes for the bride and groom. The moment Ben got out of the car, he started handing out choctes and tips to everyone.


    Lilith took the luggage into the mansion and soon located Avery.


    "Ben is giving out the choctes and tips so happily, it''s as if it was his Lilith- wedding today! Hahaha!" cases.


    chuckled and opened the suitcases.


    She took the gown out and hung it in the closet next to her.  S "If it was his wedding, he would be even happier," Avery said. "Lilith, thank you for giving us this wedding. How are the preparations for your New Year''s wedding?" "Ben''s parents are still the ones preparing it hear that it is almost done. After all, his parents already have experience in preparing weddings." Lilith was not worrbout the wedding at all. "Just happily get married to Elliot today. Don''t think about anything else!"  "Hmm. Have the guests arrived?" Avery could not help but worry.


    "I saw the video Mike and Chad sent to the group. Quite a few guests have arrived!" Lilith said with a smile while taking a dress out of a paper bag. "Avery, I''m your bridesmaid today!" "Who is the best man?" Avery instinctively asked.


    "Hahaha! It''s Ben! Are you not awake yet?" Lilith chuckled.

 Chapter 2350

    Avery naturallyughed along. "I did, indeed, wake up a little early today. Why does one need to get up so early for marriage? How nice it would be if I could sleep until I woke up naturally." "Avery, I was worried about that, too. I even discussed it with Ben. He said I could sleep until I woke up naturally, but then the wedding ceremony would have to be pushed back a littleter. But, as long as we inform the guests beforehand, it should be alright," Lilith said.


    "Then you could dy it a little. The first day, push back the ceremony a littleter. You can have the banquet the next day," Avery said. "You two are getting married for the first time. You could make it livelier." "I''ll go with Ben''s parents'' arrangements. If other brides can get up early, how embarrassing would it be if I could not? Also, I should be quite excited on the wedding day, right? I''m guessing that, even if no one wakesup, I wouldn''t be able to sleep very much," Lilith said with a smile. "If we were to tell you yesterday that you were getting married today, I''m guessing you wouldn''t have gotten much sleep either." "That''s true. I''m not sleepy right now actually. I''m just a little nervous. This happened so suddenly." "A surprise would surely be sudden!" Lilith was overjoyed. Ben entered with a bag, handing out choctes and tips to the staff. Avery reached her hands out to Ben. "I want schoctes, too." "Didn''t you have breakfast?" Ben grabbed schoctes for her. "It''s still too early for the luncheon! I''ll go get you sbreakfast. You must have breakfast." "Go give it to Elliot! I''m guessing he has not eaten either." Avery unwrapped a chocte and put it in her mouth. "I''ll get Lilith to helpget sfood." "Okay." Ben and Lilith left the room and headed to the kitchen to get sfood.


    The moment they were in the kitchen, a delicious aroma wafted up their noses.


    "Mrs. Cooper, what are you cooking? Why does it smell so tasty?" Lilith had already had breakfast that morning, but she had not eaten much. After smelling the delicious aroma, she was hungry again.


    "Corn chowder. It''s almost ready. Do you want a bowl?" Mrs. Cooper smiled and took a bowl out of the cab.


    "Yes, please. I love corn chowder." Ben reminded her, "We''re here to grab breakfast for Elliot and Avery. Bring the breakfast to them first. They must be starving." Mrs. Cooper said, "You two stay here and have schowder. I''ll send it to them. I was about to send them breakfast anyway. I was waiting for the chowder." "Mrs. Cooper, you are so thoughtful," Lilith praised. "No wonder Elliot respects you so much." "Lilith, respect goes both ways.


    Master Elliot treatswell, which is why I''ve been able to work here for such a long time," Mrs. Cooper said sagely It''s the swith how you treat your elders. If you treat them well, they won''t make things difficult for you."  "Are you talking about my inws?" Lilith chuckled. "You surely haven''t met them yet. They are quite old, and they treatvery well. You''d know it just by looking at how old Ben is..." "That''s because your inws are nice people. Mean people will still be mean, even in their old age." Mrs. Cooper scooped two bowls of soup out for them. "I have never met your inws, but I''m familiar with Ben. Ben is a great man. If Ben wasn''t a great man, Elliot would not have let you marry him."  "Ben is alright! But he is not Elliot," Lilith said honestly while picking up her bowl of corn chowder.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben was speechless.


    "Of course, I am not Avery either." Lilith was afraid that Ben might overthink the matter, so she immediately added, "I must have saved an entire gxy in my past life to have met a husband like Ben." Ben was speechless once more. Lilith''s words gave him goosebumps.


    Lilith was quite rude to him in private. She was direct with her words. She would not take back her words even if she said something harsh n front of an outsider, though, she knew to let him preserve his dignity.  He was quite relieved.


    At ten in the morning, Avery finished her makeup and got dressed. After she had changed into her first gown, the photographer took sphotos of her and Elliot together.

 Chapter 2351

    After their photos were taken, everyone headed to the hotel for the ceremony.


    Tammy found it hard to conceal her excitement. She edited the photo she took with Avery a little before posting it onto her social media.


    [It''s my best friend''s wedding today. I''m so much happier than I was at my own wedding! Happy! Happy! Happy!] It was a set of nine photos. There were Avery''s solo photos and sthat Tammy had taken with Avery. In every photo, Avery smiled charmingly and blissfully.


    Tammy''s post soon received countless likes andments.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    [Avery is getting married today? Who is she getting married to? Who is the groom? Why have we not heard about it?!] [The groom must be Elliot Foster, right? I remembered you saying thest tthat they got remarried! Are they having their wedding today? Or is it just having their photos taken? There is no news about their wedding on the news at all!] [Wow! Are they getting married today? Congrattions! This must be a private wedding. How romantic!] [This is such shocking news! Can I let my friends know about this? They like Elliot a lot!] Sof thementers politely asked Tammy if they could share the news. Most of them immediately shared the news about Avery''s wedding the minute they saw Tammy''s post.


    Tammy''s post spread like wildfire, and the intewas abuzz with the news of Avery and Elliot''s wedding. Even photos of Avery in her wedding gown were circted.


    Of course, those photos were stolen from Tammy''s social media.


    The news of Avery and Elliot''s wedding shocked everyone. Contrastingly to their previous high-profile wedding, their wedding this thad been apletely private affair.


    Once the paparazzi found out that Avery and Elliot were having their wedding ceremony that day, they hastily rushed to Elliot''s mansion, but he and the others had already left the neighborhood.  At the hotel, Avery had changed into her second gown. After she changed, Tammy told her about the next event. "When you enter the banquet hall, you have to sing! remember that you have a great voice. I''m sure that you''ll be fine."  Avery was stunned for a while. "What am I going to sing?" Tammy replied, "What do you feel like singing? There is a song list here. You can choose a song." Avery nced through the list. "Tammy, am I going to sing alone? Is Elliot not going to sing?" "The groom has a different mission.


    You sing your song. Just treat it like a concert." Tammy said encouragingly. "Don''t worry about whether you sing well or not. Even if you sing out of tune today, everyone will still apud you!"  S Avery was speechless.


    Tammy said, "Why don''t you sing this song? Sing ''My Heart to You''. The melody is simple. You can look up the lyrics on your phone." Avery asked, "What mission is Elliot on? Is he not going to enter the banquet hall with me?" Tammy shook her head. "If I were to tell you, there wouldn''t be any suspense. Be patient, and see how he appearster."

 Chapter 2352

    Avery was extremely curious. She was eager to see what Tammy had nned.


    While she memorised the lyrics on her phone, Tammy informed the staff nearby of the song she was going to sing.


    The staff immediately passed the song on to the other staff in charge of music.


    "Avery, are you ready?" Tammy had waited for Avery to finish humming a few bars of the melody twice before she asked her question.


    Avery nodded. "I should be ready.'' Tammy immediately said to the staff, "We can start!" A pleasant song rang through the banquet hall, and the door slowly opened.


    The lights in the hall dimmed, a spotlighting to focus on the doors.


    Soon, Avery appeared under the spotlight. She held a microphone, and her beautiful voice rang out, "I sing my heart to you, while I''m still young as a flower. Bloom and blossom with all your power! Filling your days with all my chapters..." At first, all was quiet below the stage. Suddenly, someone whistled! Mike''s voice cried out, "Such a good singer!" Avery could not help butugh.


    "Can you stop fooling around!" Chad stood up and pushed Mike back down into the chair.


    "This is the first tI''ve heard Avery singing seriously! I never thought that it would be on such an asion!" Mike grumbled. "Whenever I asked her out to karaoke, she always refused." "Mr. Foster sings well, too, but he doesn''t sing for us either. I wonder how he is doing on the other side." Chad wanted to go backstage to have a look, but Ben and Jun were there. They did not need his help.


    When Avery finished her song, she had moved onstage. After her song, rapturous apuse burst forth.


    The lights in the banquet hall lit up, and Avery could make out the surrounding guests. She could also see the setup of the stage. The stage was huge, and it was decorated to look like a forest.


    Avery held the microphone and looked around. Elliot was not there, but neither was the host of the wedding.


    She stood alone on stage, looking rather helpless.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Countless eyes were watching her. Should she say something to ease the awkwardness? Just when she had nned to improvise something, eerie background music began to y.


    Below the stage, schildren were so frightened that they started crying.


    Avery was speechless. What was going on? Two men in strange clothes suddenly appeared and grabbed Avery by her arms.


    Avery was caught off guard. She was so frightened, her body went et limp The microphone in her hands dropped to the ground with a tter.  W The audience watched everything unfold on stage.


    The adults knew that it was staged, but the children did not.


    Robert was sitting in front, watching his mother be captured by two instantly yelled out in ing .ne people in monster hoods. He "Monsters! Let go of Mommy!"  Robert stood up from his chair. He wanted to rush up on stage to rescue his Mommy.


    Mrs. Cooper immediately carried him back.


    "Robert, don''t be afraid! The monster is fake! It''s someone pretending to be a monster," Mrs. Cooper consoled Robert.


    Beside her La was infuriated as well.


    Sa new that the monster was fake, but she grew furious when she them capture her mother.  She picked up the hem of her dress and strode toward the stage.

 Chapter 2353

    "Let go of my Mommy!" La''s shrill voice sounded angry.


    Mike and Hayden stood up from their chairs at nearly the stime. They chased after La.


    "La, cback!" "No! They are hurting Mommy! Didn''t you all hear Mommy yell?" La said angrily as she stormed up the stage.


    Mike strode over and picked La up.


    "I''ll get them to be gentler. Don''t spoil your Daddy''s entrance," Mike said coaxingly. As he carried her away, he walked over to the two monsters and softly instructed, "Lighter. Don''t hurt the bride." The staff ying the monsters were exasperated. They had not used any strength at all! Avery awkwardly said, "La, I''m fine. I was just a little shocked just now." She had alreadyposed herself. She had guessed that they were in a y.


    Two monsters had kidnapped her. The groom should be making his entrance soon to rescue her! Then, they could have their wedding ceremony! After thinking it through, she did find it interesting.


    However, while she was moved at hearing Robert''s cries and La running up the stage to help her, she was heartbroken that they had been frightened.


    After La was carried down the stage by Mike, Elliot, who was backstage, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Who nned this? This is terrible! Not only did they frighten my wife, but they also frightened my two children!" Elliot grumbled to Ben. "If you all had letknow a day before that the wedding will be this way, I could have changed it!" Ben said, "Exin it to themter. Maybe they might want to do it another time! How fun this is! It''s interesting! Look at the guests below the stage. Look how happy they seem!" The guests were, indeed,ughing happily, but Robert had tears streaking down his face, and La''s face was filled with anger. How could he possibly bear it? "Elliot, be patient. When your children see you appear, they will surely not cry anymore!" Ben patted him on the shoulder, wanting him to think straight. "There are so many guest''s watching. Let''s not spoil their fun See, Avery has already r¨¦collected her emotions. This means that she finds it okay."  Elliot said, "I suspect that you are all deliberately trying to make fools of us." Ben replied, "How is that possible? Why should we make fools of you two? But watching you two perform is quite fun. Hahaha!" Elliot was speechless. Ben wasughing too loud! In the banquet hall, a thick voice rang out. "The beautiful princess has been kidnapped by the monsters!" it said. "To save the beautiful princess, we need to shout together. I''ll count to three, and we''ll shout. Maybe a handsknight will appear!"  "Three, two, one..." Everyone cheered, and the banquet hall''s lights suddenly shed. After a few shes, two new people suddenly appeared on the stage! One of them was- "Ultraman! That''s Ultraman!" a child yelled out in surprise.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The other was- "Mommy! That dinosaur is scary! Wah, wah! I''m scared!" A girl buried herself in her mother''s arms, not daring to look at the stage.


    On stage, Avery, who was held hostage by the two monsters, was in a daze.


    Where was the knight? Why was it different from her imagination? "What? Where is our handsknight? Where could he be? Has he abandoned the beautiful princess? the thick voice continued. "Since the knight has been scared off by the monsters, our guests should help the princess choose which hero will rescue her!"  "Ultraman! Ultraman! Mommy, pick Ultraman!" Below the stage, Robert yelled out in surprise, "Ultraman can kill the monsters!" The other children agreed with Robert, equally excited.


    Avery stood on stage, standing close to Ultraman and the dinosaur. She knew that Elliot was on the stage at that moment. However, was he Ultraman or the dinosaur?

 Chapter 2354

    Avery soon knew the answer, but Robert and the other children below the stage werepletely mesmerized by Ultraman. They kept yelling for him.


    "La, do you think your Daddy is Ultraman or the dinosaur?" Mike asked La.


    La furrowed her brows. She looked at Ultraman and the dinosaur on the stage and pondered the question deeply.


    A momentter, La asked Hayden, "Hayden, which do you think is Daddy?" Hayden was calm. "Look at the shape of their bodies." Although Hayden rarely looked at Elliot, he still knew Elliot''s body shape.


    The Ultraman on stage was clearly thinner. That was surely not Elliot.


    "Oh, the shape of their bodies... But I can''t see the shape of the body of the dinosaur!" La wanted to go on stage and take off the dinosaur''s hood! "Use the exclusion method," Hayden reminded her.


    "Oh... The Ultraman is wrapped up tightly. I can''t really tell," La said softly. "Daddy... seems to be a little taller than Ultraman. A little. Hayden, am I right?" Before Hayden could answer La''s questions, a child rushed up on stage! "Ultraman! Can you takealong to defeat the monster? I want to y with you!" After the child rushed up onto the stage, the other children broke free from their parents'' grips and flocked onto the stage as well.


    The Ultraman on stage was stunned.


    He was being surrounded by one, two, three... a dozen children! He could not move at all! Avery was baffled.


    The person inside the dinosaur was speechless as well.


    This was the reason why he had said he was unhappy with the wedding n. Before they could et even have their wedding ceremony, things were already going out of control.  However, it was quite lively.


    "Go away! Get down! I''ll y with you allter!" Ultraman waved his arms, trying to get the children off the stage. He did not forget that the main characters that day were the bride and the groom.  Nearby, Tiffany heard her father''s voice and immediately yelled in surprise, "Daddy!" While the stage was in a mess, Avery quickly walked over to the dinosaur and took off his hood.


    Elliot''s handsface instantly appeared in front of her.


    "I''ve known you for so long, yet this is the first tI see you in such a cute outfit! Hahaha!" Avery was delighted.


    Elliot''s expression had been dark, but, when he saw Avery smiling brightly, the coldness in his eyes faded.


    "I wanted to wear the Ultraman costume, but Ben said that it would be ufortable." Elliot took the dinosaur costoff.


    The Ultraman costwas form-fitting. If he were to wear that, he would not be able to wear his suit inside it. "Robert likes Ultraman. The moment he saw Ultraman appear, his eyes sparkled." Avery tidied Elliot''s clothes and hair.


    "I know that he likes Ultraman. Ultraman is also clearly cooler." "Hahaha! You also looked good in the dinosaur costume. You''ll look good no matter what," Avery said.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Elliot''s gaze fell upon her face. Not a moment too soon, he said, "Avery, you''re... gorgeous today." "You''re extremely handstoday, too." They gazed at each other on stage. There was no one else but each other in their eyes.


    Ultraman led the children off the stage. The lights in the banquet hall rebred to normal, and the wedding host con stage.  S Privacy

 Chapter 2355

    "The children here today are extremely adorable! We had initially prepared for the knight to save the princess! Turns out, the princess has rescued the knight. Perhaps this is the essence of love. Only by helping each other could lovest long." The wedding ceremony began.


    Under the witness of close friends and family, they exchanged vows and swore their love for each other. Then, they exchanged rings.


    This was the first tAvery and Elliot saw the rings. Hayden paid for the rings. They wondered who chose them. The rings were simple yet elegant. The diamonds shimmered and dazzled under the light.


    After they put on rings for each other, before the host could say anything, they were already passionately kissing each other. The guest below the stage cheered! "Woo, woo, woo! How touching!" Tammy was initially holding her phone taking pictures, but her eyes suddenly turned wet. "They are such a good match!" Lilith''s eyes were wet too. "I also think that they are a match made in heaven. If they don''t get married, it will be tough." They chatted andughed once more.


    "You''re about to get married too! I envy you! I had forgotten all the details of my wedding back then! I can''t even remember what it felt like, but I am sure that I''m not as excited as I am now." Tammy sighed. "I want to get married again." Lilith could not help but smile. "Don''t let your husband hear you say that." "Even if I marry again, it would be with him! Although I often resent him, other than him, I want no one else," Tammy said appreciatively, "Not many people can take my bad temper." "Tammy, I think you have a good temper!" "That''s because you haven''t seenlose my temper before. Furthermore, of course, I won''t lose my temper with you all. Just like you could say harsh words at Ben, but not at us." "Tammy, now that you''ve put it that way, I am suddenly feeling a little more pity for Ben." "Hahaha! Other than him being a little old, Ben really has no ws." Lilith said, "Sigh, Tammy, even you find him old?" Tammy went in closer to Lilith''s ears and said softly, "The only main thing is that when men get older, their bodies won''t function that well..." Ben was sitting next to Lilith. He could hear their conversation clearly.


    "Tammy, are you treatingas if I don''t exist?" Ben was afraid that Lilith would be brainwashed by Tammy, so he immediately said.


    "Since you want to hear, I''ll say it to elyou as well. You should exercise regrly, if not you age quickly." Tammy looked at Elliot on stage. "Look at how well Elliot has maintained himself! I have known him for so many years. Not only did henot gain weight, but he has even slimmed down."  "Okay, you can stop talking! It''s their happy day today, can''t you just letbe happy?" Ben did not like to work out as much as Elliot. kout Naturally, his body was not as fit either.  Everyone knew that exercise was good for the body. The main issue was that speople could not hold on.


    After the ceremony, the bride and groom went to change into another set of clothes.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This time, they were together.


    "Hubby, even though the wedding today isn''t as great as the one you prepared previously, I''m truly happy. This feels like a real wedding." Avery changed into a different gown, sat on the chair, and let the makeup artist change her makeup.  S Elliot finished changing his suit and sat in a chair near her, letting the makeup artist put on more makeup.


    "I wonder how the children are doing." Elliot was not that resentful at the wedding that day anymore.


    After all, Avery had already said that she was satisfied with it. If the children were happy about it too, he would naturally be happy as well.


    "I saw Robert sticking to Jun looking excited. If Jun doesn''t take off that costtoday, he surely won''t be able to leave." Avery smiled. "He looks quite cool with that suit." Elliot''s phone beeped. He responded to Avery before lowering his gaze and looking at his phone.

 Chapter 2356

    News notification popped up on his phone. Coincidentally, it was news about his wedding with Avery that day. After their wedding was on the news, sfriends who did not receive invitations sent him their wishes.


    Elliot had a nce. The messages he received were a few times more than this morning.


    In the banquet hall, it was chaotic. Not because it was a mess, but because it was lively.


    Jun wanted to take off the Ultraman costume, but his daughter forbade him to do so.


    Tiffany did not allow him to take off the costmainly because he was too cool at that moment. All the children surrounded him. That made Tiffany proud.


    Jun could only helplessly continue to pretend to be Ultraman for his daughter. He carried Tiffany walking around in the banquet hall, making her feel like a star.


    "I also want Daddy to becUltraman." Robert followed behind the other children, chasing after Jun.


    "Robert, your Daddy is the groom today. He can''t be Ultraman." Kiara tugged on Robert''s sleeves and said softly.


    "Your Daddy isn''t the groom, you can get him to becUltraman," Robert said to Kiara.


    Kiara was slightly swayed.


    At that moment, Rose said, "I don''t want Daddy to be Ultraman! Daddy is much better than Ultraman." Rose, like Kiara, had started calling Wesley and Shea Daddy and Mommy.


    When she just arrived at the Brooks family, she did not dare to call them Daddy and Mommy. After living with them for a few days, she could feel that they were truly nice to her, so naturally, she started calling them Daddy and Mommy just like Kiara.  "Rose is right! I don''t want Daddy to be Ultraman! If Daddy bes Ultraman, won''t he fly away? If he flies away, he won''t be my Daddy anymore. I don''t want Daddy to fly away," Kiara said in agreement.


    This question made Robert ponder seriously. "I want Daddy to becUltraman during the daytand turn back into Daddy during the night." Kiara was surprised. "Robert, you sure can dream!" Rose covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Robert blushed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    On the other side, La was pulling Eric aside, getting Eric to fill her in on his recent life.


    "I haven''t been working for the past two months, but after the holidays, I''ll have to start working," Eric saidzily, "Days spent not working, other than sleeping, I''m eating. I only started going on a diet a week ago. Luckily it went smoothly, I have managed to lose weight  La said, "Uncle Eric, I haven''t seen you gain weight before!" "I gained about five kilograms," Eric said helplessly, "I do get fat quite easily. As long as I''m not working, I would surely gain weight, but once I gain weight, it isn''t obvious, because my face doesn''t swell up." "Uncle Eric, have you only been sleeping all day long? Did you not go out?" At that, La suddenly remembered something. "Mommy previously toldthat you went on a blind date. Was it sessful?" If La did not bring it up, Eric had almost forgotten about this episode. He tried hard to think of what Nadia Raven looked like. Hepletely had no recollection of it. That was because he had never officially met her.

 Chapter 2357

    After his identity was exposed at the music festival, Nadia has never chatted with him anymore. He has also never looked for her. However, Nadia should have told her parents clearly, because his mother no longer forced him to go on blind dates.


    For that, he was a little grateful to Nadia.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If the blind date was sessful, I would have brought her along today," Eric said with a smile, "It''s not bad being alone, actually. At least, this is how I feel right now." "Oh...Uncle Eric, aren''t afraid of getting old?" La asked, "Aunt Lilith thinks Uncle Ben is too old." Ben was not deliberately eavesdropping on their conversation, but La said it out too loud. Everyone around her should have heard her.


    If other people were to say that Ben could still protest a little, but he did not dare to do so when La said it.


    Eric looked at Ben before saying, trying not tough, "Then I won''t find a wife. If I''m alone, no one can think anything of me." "Uncle Eric, the next twhen I have a long holiday, takeout to y!" La looked at him hopefully. "I will surely do well in my final exams this time." Of course, Eric was willing to take La out to y, but he did not dare to do so.


    Two years ago, La''s education was affected badly by Elliot and Avery''s divorce, so Elliot did not allow Eric to take La out to y anymore.


    Of course, Elliot would not say such things in front of La. He got Eric to reject La, which was why until that moment, La still did not know that Eric not taking her out to y was because Elliot did not allow it.


    "Once you have finished your exams and you do well, I''ll take you out to y," Eric said to her, "If not, I''m afraid your parents would make you take extra lessons." La pouted unhappily.


    "Weren''t you just confident that you could do well in your exam? As long as you ace it, I promise I''ll take you out to y. We''ll go wherever you want to," Eric said softly, "If not, I''m afraid I won''t be able to persuade your mother." "Okay, then!" La agreed reluctantly, "I''ll try hard to ace it." On the other corner of the banquet hall, Mike and Chad were chatting too.


    "He is in a good mood today. Just go and tell him when he has drunk ??? salcohol. I guarantee that he will agree with you." Mike demanded from Chad. "Today is a good opportunity. Once he is sober tomorrow, he might not agree with you that easily."  Chad pondered seriously before saying, "Mr. Foster is getting married today. I don''t want to ruin his mood with work. How inhumane are you? If you were him and someone were to talk about work to you on your wedding day, how would you feel?"  "I won''t feel anything! This isn''t considered work matters, right? It''s just a normal transfer of jobs," Mike brainwashed him with a tone of nonchnce.


    "Since it''s just a normal job transfer, why do you insist I talk to him during his wedding?" Chad felt that his words were filled with ws. "Stop talking about this. I''ll deal with my issues on my own." "Since when will you deal with it? If I didn''t push you, you would surely not talk to him. Do you wantto go tell him on your behalf?" Mike was insisting on telling this to Elliot that day.


    As long as it did not cross Elliot''s bottom line, he would surely agree to it. How could Mike miss out on such a great opportunity? "Can you stop pushing it? I don''t want to talk to him about this today," Chad said firmly, his face flushing a little, "You''re such a killjoy! Everyone is so happy today! Why do you insist on bringing this up?" Mike said, "Can''t you just listen toonce?" Chad noticed how Mike seemed to be a little angry. He gritted his teeth. "We''ll talk about it tonight! Anyway, I won''t want to talk about it now!" "Okay! We''ll tell him tonight. If you''renot going to tell him tonight, I''ll do it!" Mike did not want to drag this matter any longer. "Sometimes, whether a thing is good or can''t take it at its face value. Perhaps after you transfer Bridgedale, everything will be even better?"

 Chapter 2358

    At Aryadelle Capital Airport, Natalie and Holly cout from the airport.


    They have officially met and after sdiscussion, they decided to look for Ivy together. They would split the profit that they got in the future.


    The woman who bought Ivy at Ylore back then surely did not buy Ivy out of purely liking children.


    She must have had her reasons.


    No matter what her reasons were, her final goal was surely to get in touch with Elliot and Avery. Which was why Natalie and Holly decided to return to Aryadelle to wait.


    They guessed that the woman who bought Ivy was perhaps right under Elliot''s and Avery''s noses.


    They cout of the airport and got into a taxi.


    Natalie unlocked her phone and immediately saw the news of Elliot''s and Avery''s wedding that day.


    "What a coincidence. They are having their wedding today," Natalie said rather sourly.


    Holly leaned back in the chair, trying to overcthe tdifference, so her tone was ratherzy. "It''s not like we could go there." "It''s easy. All we need to do is spend smoney and find someone to go on our behalf," Natalie said disdainfully, "But there''s nothing to see today. The people they invite will surely be those that are close to them. That woman surely can''t get in." Holly felt that Natalie''s thinking was right.


    "Natalie, say, you have such a good brain, why did you end up this way?" Holly looked at Natalie confused. "If I was half as good as you, I wouldn''t be living so poorly." Natalie was not at all bothered by her sarcastic remarks.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Holly, you''re great too. If you''re an ordinary person, I wouldn''t have requested to work with you. Not only do you have a great mind, but you''re also gutsy. You didn''t use your mind and guts in the right ce, which is why you have such a terrible life," Natalie analyzed, "If we could sessfully get smoney this round, we could open up a shop together or open up a small business. I believe that with our abilities, we would surely achieve something."  Natalie had been suffering most of her life. She no longer wanted to suffer.


    You should look for someone else o partner up with! I only want to etire... It would be much better if I could retire back home." At that, Holly''s eyes turned sore. "I can''t emember how long I have  eturned hanymore. I don''t ever now how my parents and.


    frandparents are doing. My grandparents are surely not alive inymore. My mother''s health isn''t great. She might not be around.


    oo..."  wNatalie saw Holly suddenly crying. She felt rather helpless.


    "Forget about it. There is nothing good about returning home. My family is not there anymore. It''s pointless forto return home.


    I should just find a foreign ce to stay," Holly continued. She took a deep breath and wiped away the tears on her face.


    "Holly, don''t be so pessimistic. Lettell you about someone. You might not know her, but you''ll know why I brought her up. She is Avery''s stepmother. Before Avery''s father died, she had always been a housewife." Natalie recounted Wanda''s life, trying to encourage Holly. "Wanda should be older than you, but could you imagine how great her achievements were? Her previouspany was worth billions."  "What happened to her?" "She died," Natalie said calmly, "I''m asking you to imitate Wanda''s gutsiness in business. She was assassinated because she killed Avery''s mother. As long as we don''t offend them in the future and just slowly earn our money, they would not touch us." Holly looked conflicted. "Let''s wait until we get the money! I''m afraid that they might find Ivy before us." "Holly, do you want to stay with me?" Natalie said, "Or perhaps, I''ll rent you a room in my neighborhood. Let''s stay closer to each other, at least we could care for one another." Holly said, "Then, I''ll rent a room near where you stay! I still have quite a bit of the money you gavst time."

 Chapter 2359

    Natalie was stunned for a while before resuming normally. "Okay. I''ll get someone and ce her by Elliot''s side. That way, as long as the woman with the scar on her arm gets close to Elliot, we would be notified immediately." "Aren''t you broke? How are you going to find this person? Will you be able to find someone reliable? It''s not that easy getting close to Elliot, right?" Holly was a little worried.


    "I''ll think of a way," Natalie said, "Elliot''s assistant won''t stay by his side any longer." "How do you know?" "Have you forgotten that I have been in contact with them before? I still understand them quite well. If not, how could I get their trust so quickly?" Natalie said confidently, "Lettry it first!" At the hotel, after the luncheon, Ben''s mother, Helen, held Avery''s hand, smiling happily.


    "Avery, this is the honeymoon hotel package I booked for Ben and Lilith previously. I initially also booked them flight tickets, but it was under their name. You and Elliot can''t use it, so, all you need to do is to buy flight tickets and you can directly fly to your honeymoon." Helen handed Avery a card that had the contact for the hotel and the butler.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Avery did not expect a honeymoon at all. After all, she only found out that morning that she was getting married.


    "Aunt Helen, why don''t you go with Uncle Leon? Elliot and I are together every day. It feels like a honeymoon every day." Avery could not possibly ept the gift.


    "How is that the sthing? You two are often at home. Your children are there with you all day long. How could you two have a honeymoon? You two still need to go out alone. That would be more fun." Helen stuffed the card into Avery''s hands. "The package starts today initially booked for Ben and Lilith to check in tonight."  "That rush?" Avery did not understand why. Even if Ben and Lilith arranged to get married on New Year''s, flying to another ce on the snight was too rushed.


    Helen smiled benevolently, "I just want them to get together quickly and have children." Avery was speechless.


    "Of course, you and Elliot already have enough children. I don''t think the two of you need any more children. Just have a good rest on your honeymoon," Helen continued.


    Ben saw his mother pulling Avery aside to talk to her, so he walked over. "Mom, what are you talking to Avery about? She already has a few children! You better not urge her to have more!"  Helen red at her son before leaving.


    Avery could not help butugh and say, "Ben, Aunt Helen was not urgingto have children. She gavethe initial honeymoon package she booked for you and Lilith." "Oh! I thought she hadn''t paid yet. That was what she toldwhen I asked her. Turns out, she lied to me." "Better hotels need to be booked in advance for peak periods. New Year''s is always a wedding peak el period. Aunt Helen surely must have booked long in advance," Avery exined, "Since she has given it to me, I''ll happily ept it!"  "You don''t have to be so polite. Just go have fun!" Ben said generously, "The honeymoon package is not bad. Lilith and I will go for it soon." A few steps away, Mike heard what Avery said. He was instantly infuriated. He ran over and pulled Chad by the arm to go look for Elliot.

 Chapter 2361

    Mike immediately replied, [Why are you not up yet? I saw him return!] [Chad: I''m too excited, so I''m having sair downstairs.] [Mike: Senda photo to see where you are. I''ll go find you.] [Chad: No. I want to be alone for a while.] [Mike: ...Don''t tellyou''re secretly wiping your tears? Chad, you''re embarrassing! You''re going to Bridgedale to work, not cut ties with people in Aryadelle. Can you not make it so sad!] [Chad: To hell with you! I''m crying because I got promoted!] [Mike: ...] [Chad: Mr. Foster promotedto becthe Vice President in Bridgedale.] [Mike: ...] [Chad: If I knew earlier, I would have brought up the transfer.] [Mike: Could it be possible that he promoted you because it''s his wedding today and he is in a good mood?] Chad felt like someone had doused a bucket of cold water on his head. [He praisedfor my work abilities. He never said anything about being in a good mood because it''s his wedding today!] [Mike: How could he say such a thing in front of you? Do you think he is as tactless as me?] [Chad: You finally admit that you''re not tactful at all!] [Mike: There isn''t anything to be afraid of admitting this! It''s not like I need to be tactful to survive!] In the banquet hall, when Avery saw Elliot, she immediately asked him what he went to do a moment ago.


    "Weren''t you talking to other people? I thought you didn''t pay any attention to me." Elliot was a little delighted. "I never thought that you would observeat every moment!" "Don''t be so shameless! You''re so et tall. It''s hard not noticing you. Did Chad find you to talk about transferring?" Avery pulled him to somewhere where there were fewer people. "You allowed him, right? We already agreed to it thest time. You can''t renege on your words.


    "I agreed," Elliot replied, "He didn''t even dare to bring it up. I was the one who mentioned it. Seeing how timid he was, I''m starting to suspect whether I have been too hard on him." "It''s good that you agreed to it. Whether it be Chad or Mike, they have sacrificed a lot for us," Avery said gratefully, "Don''t think that just because you''re paying Chad you can make him ve around for you."  Elliot said, "I got him to be the Vice President in Bridgedale." Avery nodded in satisfaction. "That''s more like it." "I heard that we are going on our honeymoon tonight. Where? For how many days?" Elliot was extremely eager on the honeymoon. Avery said, "You don''t have an assistant anymore. Aren''t you at least a little sad? Are you going to hire a new one or are you going to promote someone from thepany?" Elliot replied, "I''m going to rehire." Avery said, "Oh. It''s hard to hire someone suitable." Elliot replied, "I know, but Chad will leavesooner orter. I can''t just let him be my assistant always. Even without Mike, I would still be facing this problem." "You''re right. You can hire someone new after our honeymoon! Our honeymoon is not long, it''s only three days. We can be back aftemet New Year''s." Avery passed the Card to Elliot. "Once we finish dinner, we have to return hto pack."  Elliot said, "We''ll just get Mrs. Cooper to pack for us and send it to the hotel." Avery replied, "That works as well, but it would be better to pack on our own." Of course, Elliot knew that it would be better to pack on their own. Sometimes, Mrs. Cooper would not know what clothes they wanted to bring.


    However, they got up too early that morning. Elliot was worried that Avery would be exhausted going back and forth.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "All we need are ssimple necessities and a change of clothes. If you don''t like the clothes brought, we could buy them over there," Elliot said, "Go and have srest. I''ll wake you upter." "It''s my wedding today and you''re askingto take a nap?" Avery found it unbelievable. "Do you think I can sleep?" Privacy

 Chapter 2362

    Elliot knew that Avery had a habit of taking naps. If she did not nap, she might not be able to bear it in the afternoon. "You got up so early this morning, aren''t you tired yet?" Elliot was a little exhausted already. If he did not have to greet the guests, he would surely be resting at that moment. "It''s our wedding and there are so many guests..." Avery said with concern.


    "I''ll greet the guests. You go take a nap." Elliot pulled her to the resting area. "Even if you can''t fall asleep, you''ll feel better lying down too. You don''t like wearing high heels, right? Your feet must be hurting now!" "I am a little tired, but I''m much happier. Even if I stand in heels the entire day, I''m still happy." Avery smiled, her eyes twinkling. "Let''s go rest together! How about resting for half an hour?" "Okay." "Robert usually clings to us at home. Who would have thought that with other children here today, he would ignore us already." Avery smiled. "I called him just now. He heard it. He only looked atbut then he ignored me." Elliot chuckled lightly. "Are you sad?" "I''m not that sad anymore. It''s good that he could have fun with other children." At that moment, the makeup artist cover. "Miss Tate, are you nning to have srest? Why don''t I take off the hair essories?" The makeup artist asked thoughtfully. "Okay, thank you!" Avery entered the resting area. The makeup artist helped her to her chair.


    "Miss Tate, you''re far too polite. I''m here today to serve you. Do you want to change out of your gown as well? Sleeping in the gown might not be thatfortable," The makeup artist continued.


    Avery did not bring her pajamas. More importantly, she only nned to rest for half an hour. Changing out of her gown was a little troublesome.


    "No need. I won''t sleep for too long anyway. After all, it''s our wedding today." "You''re right." In the backyard of the hotel, Mike cdownstairs to look for Chad. When Chad saw Mike, he immediately smiled brightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mike never thought that he would be such a person.


    "I thought that you were always loyalto Elliot and wanted nothing to do with profit!" Mike teased, "Who would have thought that you''re doing it for his money too! If Elliot were to see you this way right now, he would probably pass out from anger. You sure know how to pretend!"  "I''m going to sew your mouth up sooner orter!" The smile on Chad''s face disappeared. "Shouldn''t I be happy that I got promoted? If I''m not happy over this, that''s too pretentious! Let''s go have sair! My head is still dizzy." "Okay, after all, everyone in the banquet hall is still having fun." Mike initially was helping Avery greet guests, but the guests were pretty much set.


    They were chatting and being entertained. The children were getting along very well with each other too.


    "Ben and Jun are there to keep watch! Everyone knows everyone. There isn''t much need to greet and host them." Chad felt like he was floating on air. "I never thought that Mr. Foster would promote me. After all, I''m still so young, yet he has already promotedto Vic¨¨ President. He really values me! I must work hard in the future and not let him down!"  Mike tutted. "It''s not like he is asking you to becthe Vice President of Sterling Group. You''re only the Vice President of one of the Tate Industries'' branches. Look at how smug you are!" "The branchpany is growing well! Don''t underestimate it," Chad said seriously, "Anyway, I''m happy, No matter what you say, I''m happy. I know my capabilities. If Mr. Foster wantedto be the Vice President of Sterling Group, I wouldn''t dare to do it no matter how brave I am."

 Chapter 2363

    Mike saw how Chad was truly happy, so he stopped teasing him.


    They cout of the hotel and looked past the security guards at the entrance to the paparazzi with their cameras waiting nearby.


    "Just now when I cdown with Mr. Foster, the security guard told us that many paparazzi hade," Chad said, "If I was a paparazzi, I would not have chere waiting. It''s obvious that they wouldn''t get any news by waiting here." "Then, where will you be waiting?" Mike asked.


    "Nowhere. Since they didn''t release any news, that means that they did not want to be captured. How could they let the paparazzi capture anything?" "Which is why you''re not the paparazzi. With that mentality, you''ll be a bad paparazzi." "Hehe." Chad sneered and looked around.


    When he met someone''s gaze, the other person was clearly stunned before immediately turning around.


    Chad felt that the person looked rather familiar, but he could not put a nto that person at that moment and how that person was rted to him.


    "Aren''t you feeling dizzy? Let''s go have ice cream! Having ice cream during winter is amazing." Mike pulled Chad along to go get ice cream.


    Chad was led away just like that.


    When they bought their ice cream, Chad still could not remember who that person was.


    "I saw someone outside the hotel just now. He looked a little familiar," Chad said to Mike, "Let''s go back to the hotel entrance to have a look!" "You''ve met so many people. Isn''t it normal that someone would look familiar to you?" Mike did not feel the need to be surprised.


    "No. After seeing that person, I have a bad feeling That person is surely not a good person. If not, I would not have remembered his face..." At that, that person''s nsuddenly cel.


    shed in Chad''s mind. "Cole Foster! That person was Cole Foster! No Wonder I thought he looked so familiar! It was him!"  If Cole Foster still looked like how he was before, Chad would not have taken such a long tto remember his name.


    Cole used to dress up elegantly and cleanly. However, Chad saw Cole with a beard, not very well dressed, and looking a little wretched.


    "That dude is still not dead yet!" Mike strode along with Chad toward the hotel entrance.


    "That''s because of his father! His father isn''t a terrible as him! Before they showed their true colors, Mr. Foster was still close to his father No matter what, Mr. Foster was brother''s with his father for dozens of years. Although not biologically r¨¦tated, they did not know that previously!"  "Elliot could be ruthless when he wanted to, but sometimes he is extremely indecisive!" If Mike was Elliot, Cole that scumbag would have died many times over! "He must be out of money already and wanted to look for Mr. Foster for money!" At that thought, Chad could no longer eat his ice cream.


    He passed his ice cream to Mike and ran to the hotel.


    He looked at the ce where he saw Cole a moment ago. Cole was no longer there.


    "He ran off!" Chad crossed his arms on his waist, panting.


    Mike chased after with two ice creams. When he saw that Cole had run off, he passed Chad''s ice cream back to him.


    "Let it be! How could he be any threat to Elliot right now?" Mike was not worried at all.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not worried about him being a threat. I''m only worried that he would disgust Mr. Foster! Mr. Foster is getting married today, I don''t want him to be affected," Chad said, And do you think he will only affect Mr. Foster? He will also affect Avery!"

 Chapter 2364

    They stood by the entrance of the hotel, eating ice cream while scanning their surroundings, seeing if Cole would appear or not.


    Not far away, the paparazzi took pictures of them eating ice cream. They could not get photos of Elliot and Avery, but capturing the people close to them was not too bad either! At least, their job there that day was considered done.


    Not long after, a shocking piece of headline appeared on the inte.


    [Elliot Foster and Avery Tate...Actually Did This in Front of the Hotel?!] How sensational the headline was! When people on the intesaw the headline, they tapped into it without thinking.


    When they entered, they realized that the true headline was this, [Elliot Foster and Avery Tate''s Friends Actually Did This in Front of the Hotel?!] Then, it was a photo of Mike and Chad eating ice cream at the hotel entrance. The photo was of quite high quality.


    Chad and Mike were in suits that day. Mike looked a little buffer while Chad looked thinner, but they were quite a match standing next to each other.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Below the photo, the writer wrote, [Today is Elliot Foster and Avery Tate''s wedding. They had a low-profile wedding, not releasing any details or photos of their wedding, but our colleagues had been working hard, capturing Elliot''s assistant and Avery''s famous foreign friend eating ice cream in front of the hotel. No one knows if the wedding scene was too lively or that the wedding has ended!] When everyone saw the news, theymented below- [You should be dragged out to be beaten! When I saw the headline, I thought that Elliot and Avery were doing something by the hotel entrance! Who cares about the two men!] [Nowadays, they would do anything for clicks! How despicable!] [You gotto click in just to showthis? You would rather showsgorgeousdies!] [Going through everyone''sments, I''m dying fromughter! Am I the only one who thinks that the two men look quite handsome? Not only handsbut adorable too. Why are they having ice cream in front of the hotel?] In the hotel, after Chad and Mike finished their ice cream, they returned to the banquet hall.


    Chad had already instructed the security guards standing by the entrance. He also showed them Cole''s photo. If Cole ever appeared, they were to immediately arrest him.  Half an hourter, Elliot cout from the resting area.


    Avery had fallen asleep. She was sleeping soundly. He could not bear to wake her up.


    Coming out from the resting area, he wanted to go see what his three children were up to.


    At that moment, Chad cover. He recounted how he saw Cole at the entrance of the hotel a moment ago.


    Elliot immediately took his phone to see if Cole had contacted him that day.


    "He seems to be having a tough time. His dressing style is no longer like before. He looks rather messy," Chad said, "I have already instructed the security guards. He won''t be able to cin."  Elliot responded.


    After going through the messages on his phone, he did not see any messages from Cole or Henry.


    Back then, because of Henry''s behalf, he let Cole live and even gave them the old Foster mansion.


    Of course, Henry felt that he had nothing to do with the Foster family. He also could not be bothered to fight with them over such a small amount of money.


    Later, Cole sold off the old Foster mansion and got quite smoney in exchange.


    At that moment, he is down on his luck. He must have squandered off the money within a few years! "He looks a little afraid. Once he a recognized me, he immediately ran away!" Chad said, "I wonder whether he would at least feel shameful when he sees you and Avery."  "If he knew anything about feeling shameful, he wouldn''t have chere," Elliot said coldly.

 Chapter 2365

    "Hmm, don''t pay too much attention to him. He is no longer a threat to you. I''m only telling you in case he disturbs you." "It''s fine." Elliot would not get angry over such small matters.


    It was his wedding with Avery that day. Since the morning, he was feeling more and more rxed. That was because the ceremony was over. Everything went smoothly.


    At that moment, no one could disturb their wedding anymore. Compare to the previous wedding that he prepared, it was indeed much smoother.


    "Is Avery asleep?" Mike asked, "When are you two nning to leave?" "We bought the tickets for tonight. When are you nning to leave for Bridgedale with Chad?" Elliot asked in response.


    "Of course, we''ll leave when you two return from your honeymoon. If not, do you think Avery wouldn''t be worried about the children?" Elliot was extremely satisfied with Mike''s answer.


    "Thank you, you two." "I''ve never seen you so polite before. You sure are different now that you''re a groom today," Mike teased. "Right, by the way, in the future when Chad goes to Bridgedale, are you going to hire a new assistant?" That day was indeed different from usual.


    Usually, he and Mike would not be able to talk to each other for more than two sentences before ending up in a quarrel.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That day, since he agreed to let Chad transfer to Bridgedale to work, Mike was more patient with him too.


    "We''ll talk about it after the honeymoon." "Mr. Foster, why don''t I leave for Bridgedale only after you have found a suitable person?" Chad said, "I''m not in a rush." "Mike is," Elliot said calmly.


    Mike was instantly anxious. "I''m not in a rush. Let him help you find an assistant before heading to Bridgedale then!" Elliot said, "No need. I can do it myself. I hired Chad on my own back then." Chad could not help but smile and sigh. "Mr. Foster, I remembered back then when I just got the offer. I was so excited I couldn''t sleep for three days." Mike said, "Are you serious?" "Yes. Before entering Sterling Group, I had only worked in a smalpany. My reswasn''t that outstanding. I only applied for Sterling Group because of passion. I never thought that Mr. Foster would hire me." Chad thought back to his past experiences. It still felt like a dream.  Mike looked at Elliot. "Why did you choose him to be your assistant back then?" Elliot said, "He has a good education. Also, he looks pleasant, and he gives others a reliable feeling." Chad was speechless. This was the first the heard the reason Elliot hired him.


    He never would have thought it would be this.


    Mike said, "How casual!" Elliot continued, "Chad''s previouspany was known for its high-pressure work environment. He stayed in thatpany for two years. I think he could handle pressure well. When I did his background check, his previoupany gave him quite good reviews. Almost none of the staff from thepany had received good reviews from their managers. This meant that not only was Chad good at his work, but he is also good at interpersonal rtionships."  IChad was feeling a little modest by the praise. "My previous manager was my senior. He was from the shometown as well. I have always been close to him, so he won''t say anything bad behind my back."  wn Elliot said, "No matter what, you have proved yourself here working with me." "Thank you, Mr. Foster. As long as you don''t resentin this life, I will surely not leave you..." Chad was so moved he was about to lose his mind.


    It felt as if they would hug each other and cry the next second.


    Mike had goosebumps. "Enough! If Avery were to see this, she might think that she''s being cheated on!"

 Chapter 2366

    In the restroom, Avery was deeply asleep when she heard her phone making a noise. It didn''t sound like a phone call.


    She recalled that it was her wedding day with Elliot and could not sleep for too long, so she struggled to wake up. She turned around and realized that Elliot was already gone. "That guy... He never wakes up," she mumbled and got out of bed.


    When she unlocked her phone to check the time, she noticed that there was a new notification, and when she opened it, she realized it was a request on social media.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had blocked Cole''s ount on all social media tforms before and it had been years since theyst spoke to one another, so she did not expect him to shamelessly reach out to her. The reason she recognized that it was a request from Cole was because it was written on the request, and his profile photo and name had not changed at all.


    After a few thoughtful moments, she epted the request.


    Cole seemed to be waiting for her to ept his request and immediately sent her a message. [Avery, I saw from the news that you and Elliot are having a wedding today. Congrattions!] [That''s all you wanted to say?] She replied.


    [Avery, I know that you don''t want to speak to me, but I''m really running out of options... My dad is sick and desperately needs treatment, but I don''t have the money for it...]


    [What about the money you got by selling the old Foster Mansion?]


    [All gone.]


    [Oh.]


    Impressed by how he managed to spend


    Avery did not feel like d


    Coin such a short p


    g anything more than


    ''Oh''.


    [I know that I''m far too ambitious my own good. I''ve learnt my


    Avery, I just need y


    for


    e some moneyle


    lend can''t watch my dad die...]


    [Your dad is probably sick because of how frequently you enrage him, right?]


    [...]


    [Cole, you aren''t a kid anymore. How


    can you be so naive? After all the


    things you did and you almost getting Elliot killed, I would be pleased if you died. How dare youe to me for money? What makes you think that I would give you anything?]


    Cole''s face burned as he read her message, not knowing how to respond.


    [Did you reach out to Elliot? Or just me?] Avery sent another message.


    Thinking that Avery was wavering, he immediately replied. [I didn''t go to him. I know he won''t give me any money.]


    [Neither will I. If youe to me in person or try anything, you will pay for it.]


    Colepletely gave up on lending money from Avery.


    He tensed in devastation and watched the traffic before him, overwhelmed by the urge to run into it.


    He wanted it all to end. It had never been more painful to live.

 Chapter 2367

    However, he was far too timid to face the pain of death, so he couldn''t bring himself to act.


    After sitting on a bench by the road for some time, he summoned the courage to dial Elliot''s number; to his surprise, Elliot answered right away.


    Cole was stunned and wasn''t quite sure what to say at first. "I... My dad is sick..." Scared that Elliot would hang up, he swiftly adjusted himself and pleaded, "he was diagnosed with lung cancer half a year ago... I''ve run out of money to treat him. Elliot, I''m begging you, please help my dad! I know that you hate me, but my dad is innocent... He''s not a bad person... Elliot, please lend us some money for Grandma''s sake!"


    "How dare you mention Grandma?!" Elliot''s eyes widened in anger. "If you didn''t murder her, she would still be alive!"


    "I''m sorry! I know that I have no right to mention her... but my mom is dead and if my dad dies as well, I won''t have any family left!" Cole burst into tears.


    He pointed out his mother''s death to remind Elliot that his mother had paid for their grandmother''s death.


    "If this is about your dad, get him toe to me himself." Elliot did not want to see Cole, as he might lose control and kill him.


    "My dad won''t do it... He said he was too ashamed of himself to do so... He has regretted suing you and causing everyone to condemn you. He wants to apologize to you, but doesn''t know if you would want to hear it..." Cole wailed.


    Annoyed, Elliot hung up.


    Henry was diagnosed with lung cancer and needed money for treatment. If it was Cole who was ill, Elliot would only thank the gods for serving him justice, but since it was Henry who was ill...


    Though he had cut all ties with Henry long ago, he could not bepletely merciless towards Henry considering the way Rosalie took care of him.


    "Chad, I need you to do something to me," Elliot whispered to Chad.


    "Of course, Mr. Foster."


    "Cole said that Henry is diagnosed with lung cancer and needs money for treatment. Look into it and see if he''s telling the truth," Elliot said.


    "Sure. If it is true, they will indeed need money. Are you nning to pay for them?" Chad could already guess what Elliot was thinking and felt sorry for Elliot. "Mr. Foster, have you forgotten about what they did to you? Yourst wedding with Avery was destroyed by them."


    "I''ve never forgotten." Elliot''s expression darkened. "I won''t just give them money. I''ll simply lend them money through a third party and if Cole fails to pay the debt he will fearn what it''s like to be targeted by loan sharks."


    Chad nodded. "That''s not bad. That way, you can help Henry and they won''t be able to take advantage of you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Okay. Enjoy your honeymoon with Avery. Don''t worry about anything else."


    "Sure," Elliot said, before spotting Avery at the corners of his eyes.


    Avery walked toward him and said, "Elliot, Cole messaged me asking for money and I told him off." Avery went to touch up on her makeup and her features looked even more delicate. "He called me." Elliot told her about Henry''s condition. "I''ve trusted Chad with handling this. Don''t worry."


    "Yeah. Just don''t give them money directly. I''m still mad whenever I think of them."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t get mad. They are not worth it." Elliot had regained hisposure. "Mrs. Cooper has packed everything up for us. Let''s go say goodbye to the kids!"


    "I''ll go alone. I don''t want you to change your mind when Robert throws a tantrum." Avery tapped him on the shoulder and walked toward her children. Elliot watched them from afar.


    Avery went to Robert and talked to him. Robert immediately started to pout and wrapped his arms around Avery, refusing to let go. She crouched down and whispered consoling words to him, before La came over to carry him away. After that, Avery had a few words with Hayden and Hayden nodded in response.


    Elliot took it as a hint that she had convinced all three of their children. Once everything was settled, she turned around to give him a ''okay'' hand gesture.

 Chapter 2368

    "Uncle Eric, my parents are going for their honeymoon so why don''t youe to our house to y!" La carried Robert to Eric and invited enthusiastically, "I thought you mentioned that you won''t start working again until after Christmas. We have a three day holiday for Christmas, so you should stay for another two days!"


    Eric considered it and said, "I need to ask your mother about this."


    "It''s fine! My parents are leaving, so I make the calls in our house!" She said smugly. "They are leaving tonight, so you cane tonight! Hehehe!"


    Eric couldn''t help but chuckle at her smugness.


    Robert looked up and corrected her, "La, Hayden is back now. If Mom and Dad are gone, we should listen to Hayden."


    To Robert, though La was extremely important, he still thought that Hayden was far more reliable.


    "Hayden listens to me as well!" She said proudly, "he will let me do anything because he likes me. Same goes with you." Robert nodded obediently. "Of course, I listen to you, La. I like you more than Hayden does."


    "Good boy," La said, her heart melting at his words.


    After the dinner, Eric walked over to Avery and tapped her on her shoulder. She immediately followed him to the side.


    "La is inviting me to stay at your house for two days." Eric figured that it was better to mention this to Avery ahead of time, though he wouldn''t have been so careful if they were staying at Avery''s mansion in Starry River Vi.


    "Sure! I''m totally okay with it so long as you don''t mind all the noises," Avery said with a smile. "Robert is extremely activetely."


    "I think he is sweet."


    "He just doesn''t know you well enough yet. It''s going to be different soon," Avery exined. "When will you start working? Your manager must be nervous about you taking such a long leave."


    "He''s given up. He''s on a vacation with his family right now," he drawled.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Hahaha!"


    "I heard that you two are leaving tonight. Travel safe!"


    "Yeah. Is it okay with you to stay the night? I can talk to La if you don''t want to."


    "It''s fine. I can stay wherever as long as I''m not in the same house with Elliot."


    "Haha, Elliot would wee you to stay even if he''s here," Avery exined. "He''s not as skeptical and paranoid as he was in the past."


    Eric turned to look at Elliot and Avery


    mirrored his motion, both noticing


    that Elliot was staring at them


    vel


    unblinkingly. Though he didn''t


    appear to be angry, his facial


    features were stiffening in alb


    seriousness.


    "He looks the same to me," Eric mocked. "Enjoy your holiday! I will take care of the kids."


    "Thank you! I''ll bring you souvenirs when Ie back."


    "It''s fine. Just bring something for the kids."


    Avery did not respond because she


    219


    knew that Eric was concerned that Elliot might get jealous if she was to buy bim anything, but she was determined to do so anyway.


    She didn''t think Elliot would be so stingy.

 Chapter 2369

    An hourter, Elliot and Avery left the hotel and headed for the airport.


    They were heading toward Kanton, a neighboring country next to Aryadelle and the flight would only take three hours. As it was situated in a beautiful location, it had never been short of tourists. Avery knew plenty of her friends who had been to Kanton before, but she had not been there personally.


    "Have you been to Kanton before?" She asked Elliot.


    "No. That ce is known to be a spot for couples."


    "So I heard. Judging from the photos, the ocean looks beautiful there. I''ve always wanted to be there, but there''s never been a chance." Avery was excited about their trip. "There''s no time difference, either. I really hate jetg. My head hurts every single time I need to adjust to the time difference."


    "It is a headache, but Kanton isn''t exactly the most beautiful country." Elliot had not been to Kanton because he wasn''t interested in the tourist spots in Kanton.


    "Can you stop being such a buzzkill? We are going there for our honeymoon!"


    "I''m happy to be with you wherever we go. It''s not like I''m here to sightsee."


    Avery''s heart melted at his words. "Darling, can you stop being so mean to Eric?" Seeing that he was in a good mood, she took the opportunity to bring it up. "Eric will be staying in our house for these two days to help look after the kids. I''ve always seen him as my little brother..."


    "I know that you do, but he doesn''t feel the same." Elliot had never doubted Avery''s feelings toward him, but had never shown Eric any kindness because he knew that Eric was in love with Avery.


    "Maybe that''s the case before, but he''s already given up on me now! We rarely contact each other. If we count our wedding out, thest time I spoke to him was when he went to Bridgedale for a blind date." Elliot felt slightly reassured by Avery''s words. "I''ll be more friendly with him in the future, then."


    "Yeah. He''s really innocent and just kind of looks at me in a different light because I saved his life before. He probably can''t tell if he likes me as a woman, or simply feels grateful toward me," Avery said. S


    "If he can''t tell the difference, you will have to help him."


    "He can tell the difference now. That''s why he hasn''t contacted me as frequently. Elliot, everyone on this knows that I''m your wife, so just rx!"


    "Yeah."


    Back in the event hall inside the hotel, though Elliot and Avery were already gone, the guests had stayed. It was Christmas and everyone was gathered around, so they refused to leave until they had drunk to their hearts'' content. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lilith, I shouldn''t let Ben drink at all. You two are getting ready to get pregnant, so it''s best that you both stay out of alcohol and any type of medication for at least three months to prepare your bodies for it... but Ben has to drink because it''s your brother''s wedding day... I''m getting tired now, so I need to head back. Remember to send Ben bome. If he gets drunk, you can both just stay the night outside as well!" Helen said to Lilith. She was worried about her son getting drunk, and at the same time, felt the need to remind Lilith about getting pregnant. Content


    "I get it. You should go home and rest!" Lilith wanted to see them out.


    "Stay. If you get tired, just take Ben and leave first. Mike and the others can attend to the guests," Helen whispered.


    "Yeah."


    Once Ben''s parents left, Tammy went to tease Lilith, "your mother-inw is urging you to give birth!"


    "This will have to wait until after we get married," Lilith said. "She said that we need to stay off alcohol, cigarettes and medicine for three months."


    "Haha, who on earth would actually follow that kind of rules in real life?" Tammy mocked. "Jun smokes every day and I still got pregnant anyway. Just rx."


    Tammy noticed Ben stumbling his way toward them and said, "your old baby is on his way here." Before leaving.

 Chapter 2370

    Lilith saw him walking over and stood up with her purse in hand. Judging from the way Ben walked, it was obvious that he was drunk.


    Back when they had just known one another, Ben bragged all the time about how he never got drunk, but his tolerance for alcohol was indeed rather impressive in the past. However, as he grew older, his tolerance decreased along with it.


    "Honey!" Ben walked toward her and opened his arms for a hug.


    Lilith instantly wished that she could find a hole to bury herself in when she realized what he was doing. "How much did you drink?" She took his arm and sat him down. "I''ll go talk to Mike. Let''s go home! Your mom thought that you were going to get drunk untilte at night and was worried sick!"


    She turned to look for Mike, but Ben wrapped his arms around her waist and refused to let go.


    "Honey, don''t go... Don''t go anywhere... Stay with me... You didn''t spend time with me at all today. I''m heartbroken..." Ben said, rubbing his blushing cheek against her dress.


    Rendered helpless, she said, "it''s my brother''s wedding day today. You and I both needed to look after the guests! How much did you drink? How can you get yourself so drunk..."


    "Honey, are you ashamed of me because I''m too old?" Ben said while sobbing. "I don''t deserve you... I know that..."


    "Hey! Quiet it down! Everyone is listening!" Her ears started the burn as her entire body felt as though it had been lit on fire.


    If she was strong enough to carry Ben, she would have carried him out. She started to sense the others'' eyes on them, everyone looking as though they were enjoying the scene. Though she knew that none o them meant bad and would not spread the word about this, she still felt embarrassed as she didn''t think it was appropriate to talk about such private matters in public.


    Ben was a proud man and if he


    sobered the next morning only to be


    informed that he had said such


    things in front of all the guests, he would want to p himself in the face.


    "I don''t care... I don''t care about them... I only care about you... Lilith... Can you stop being so ashamed of me... I feel so horrible every time youugh at me... I feel like crying every single time.... might look tough... but I''m really fragile... My heart is made of ss when I''m with you..." Ben felt increasingly upset and started to cry.


    Lilith was stunned. Not only did he start crying, he had used her dress to wipe his tears.


    She desperately wanted to kick him


    off her, take her purse and flee the


    scene; unfortunately, he kept his


    arm locked around her waist and she couldn''t escape. Content


    "Tammy! Help me!" Lilith spotted Tammy recording from afar and shouted frantically.


    Jun tapped Tammy on the shoulder. "Tammy, stop recording! Lilith is calling out to you for help!"


    "How am I supposed to help? Ben is too strong for me to deal with! Go find a few bodyguards and carry him out!" Tammymanded.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jun rubbed his nose sheepishly and went to look for the bodyguards, knowing that Lilith would lose her temper if they did not send Ben away immediately.


    Shortly after, two bodyguards came and dragged Ben out of the event hall.


    Lilith felt as though her spine was about to snap in half.

 Chapter 2371

    She ced a hand behind her back and hurried after the bodyguards.


    As soon as they were gone, Jun went to ask for the video Tammy had filmed.


    Tammy swiftly hid her phone. "I''m not showing you! What if you delete it? This is a leverage against Ben. I''m never deleting it!"


    "I wouldn''t dare to delete it. Just show me. I''ll just watch it!" Jun swore. "I just want to see if you got a clear shot."


    "Oh... I did, and recorded all the things he said as well! Everyone stayed so quiet when he was talking! They were all listening! Hahaha!" Tammy opened the video to show Jun.


    Jun flushed after watching the video, realizing that it was over for Ben because there was no recovering from something so embarrassing. ording to what he knew about Tammy, Ben was never going to get the video back without sacrificing something.


    "I''m keeping the video and if he wrongs Lilith in any way, I''ll publish this video! I''m going to embarrass him!" Tammy said.


    Impressed, Jun said, "I won''t delete the video, Tammy."


    "Of course, you are not doing that. If you dare to side with an outsider, you are dead!" Tammy said, before continuing in confusion. "I thought Ben is good at drinking? Why did he get drunk before you guys?"


    "I don''t know how much he drank. I wasn''t drinking with him. He has probably been holding it in and couldn''t help but let it all out after a few drinks. You two keep mocking him for his age. I would be fed up about it as well if I was him. Don''t say that kind of thing in front of him anymore," Jun reminded.


    "My god. I don''t know how a guy can be so sensitive. If Lilith really looks down on him, why would she marry him? We were just messing around..."


    "Tammy, I don''t think you were just messing around. You two seem pretty serious," Jun said. "I''m not saying that you can''tment on his age. Just don''t do it in front of him..."


    "Alright, I get it. I''ll be careful in the


    future." She took a deep breath and sighed "Elliot has the strongest mentality after all. I remember


    mocking him frequently in the past."


    "This mouth of yours!" Jun sighed. "Do you want to go home and rest? I might have to stay for a while longer."


    "I am not going back. I want to leave with you."


    "Okay! Remember to check on Lilith."


    "I know."


    Back in Ben''s house, the bodyguards left after sending Ben into the master bedroom.


    Lilith closed the door and took a deep breath, before turning to look at the bed and found Ben looking at her as well.


    "What are you looking at me for? Did


    you do all that on purpose?" Lilith strode toward the bed and stared at him. "No way. You are probably really drunk. You would have never done something so embarrassing if you are sober. Everyone is going tough at you for the rest of your life for what you did just now!"


    "Lilith, you haven''t answered my question. Can you stop mocking me?" Ben seemed to have sobered slightly.


    She blushed. "I''m just messing around. I wouldn''t marry you if I really despised you."


    "Can you stop messing around, then? You look so serious whenever you talk about it... I might not be so sensitive if you talk about it with a smile..."


    "I..." Feeling guilty, she said, "Tammy and I are just messing around. Everyone has their own shorings. Look at me. I haven''t received education like you did."


    Ben reached out and dragged her


    down into his arms. "I''ve never thought less of you, Lilith. Seriously. All I want right now is to have a child with you and raise our child while we are still healthy."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2372

    "I never said anything about not giving birth! Why are you crying?" She was instantly overwhelmed by guilt when she saw the tears in his eyes. She wiped his tears away and whispered, "I won''t ever call you old again, okay? Stop crying. I don''t know what to do when you act like this."


    "Just give me a kiss."


    "You are taking advantage of me..." Feeling both amused and helpless, she said, "I''ve never seen you cry before, and now that you''ve started, you can''t seem to stop!" She cupped his cheeks and nted a kiss on his lips.


    "You stink... Go shower!" She said with a disgusted tone, before realizing that she might hurt his pride again and exining, "I''m disgusted by the smell, not you..."


    Ben''s lips curled into a smile at her exnation. "Honey, my head is spinning. I can''t move. Help me shower!" Ben sprawled across the bed.


    Lilith wanted to refuse, because Ben had always taken care of her and never let her do anything ever since they started dating, but since he was drunk because of her brother''s wedding, she decided topromise.


    "I can wipe your body with a wet towel or something, I guess..." She nced at his cheek hesitantly. "Why don''t I just help you to the bathtub for a bath instead? You need to wash your face and brush your teeth... I can''t do all that with you lying on the bed."


    All the romantic fantasies in Ben''s head were instantly shattered. "You are right, Honey."


    Though it wasn''t as romantic as he had pictured, he could sense her love toward him from how obedient she acted and from the kiss she gave him earlier.


    At nine in the next morning, Lilith woke from her rumbling stomach and headed out of the room for breakfast.


    When Helen saw her, she immediately smiled and said, "how''s Ben? I wanted to check on himst night, but didn''t want to interrupt you two from resting."


    "He''s still asleep," Lilith said and yawned. "I don''t even know how much he drank. It''s the first time I''ve seen him that drunk."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He drank two rounds, actually," Helen said. "He started drinking yesterday noon. I already told him to take it easy because he''s bound to drink again at night. He wouldn''t listen."


    "I see. Don''t worry, though. He didn''t


    vomit or anything, just acted a little weird. He should be fine once he wakes up." Lilith walked into the dining room and the nanny immediately served her breakfast.


    Helen sat down next to her and whispered, "Lilith, I heard that Ben criedst night... It''s been over ten years since Ist saw him cry."


    "How do you know? Isn''t the bedroom soundproof?" Lilith said sheepishly.


    "Huh? He cried aftering home as well? I heard from Tammy." Helen scowled. "Why did he cry? How upset can he be?" "Why did Tammy tell you this?"


    "She said you didn''t reply to her message and was worried about you, so she called me," Helen said. "Lilith, Ben can handle his liquor and doesn''t act out even when he''s drunk. He only acted that wayst night because he loves you too


    much. Don''t wrong him!" Content


    "I am definitely going to be with him for life since we are getting married," she said shyly. "I know that he loves me. I will treat him well."


    "I know that you are a wonderful youngdy from the first time I saw you."


    The two chatted happily and Ben walked outside sleepily after some time.


    "Lilith, why didn''t you sleep for a while longer? I thought you were on holiday?"


    She nced at him and blushed as she recalled what happened the


    night before. "I was starving, so


    came out for breakfast. Are you saber now?"


    "Yeah." He scratched his head, his cheeks burning. "Did I say somethingst night?"


    "You said plentyst night, but I don''t really remember all of it. Tammy should know, though. She filmed you," Lilith said.

 Chapter 2373

    Ben frowned awkwardly. "I''ll go take my phone from the bedroom..."


    Ben hurried back to the room and found his phone, before calling Jun.


    If Tammy had filmed him, she would not agree to delete it so he could only seek Jun''s help.


    Jun answered right away. "Awake so early, Ben?"


    "Jun, Lilith said that your wife took a video of me. Delete it right now!" Ben refused to admit to anyone that he remembered every single thing he said. He was drunk and lost control of his emotions. He knew that everyone was watching when he caused a scene, but one simply couldn''t be bothered with others when they were acting recklessly. At that very moment, he would have done the same even if it was the end of the world.


    Ben did not regret it, as Lilith seemed to be a lot gentler to him after what happened the night before, so it was all worth it. However, he would not allow the video from the night before to get out. Even if Tammy didn''t post it, he couldn''t stand the fact that she had the video.


    "Ben, don''t put me on the spot. You know exactly who makes the call in my family," Jun said helplessly. "Tammy said that if I delete the video from her phone, she''s going to divorce me."


    "Ben, I might not be able to delete it for you, I can send the video to you, though."


    "... I don''t want it!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Alright! If that''s the case, I can''t be of much help. Tammy said that she won''t show the video to anyone as long as you treat Lilith well."


    Ben felt a sharp pain piercing through his head. "On second thought, just send me a copy of the video!"


    "Sure thing!" Jun said.


    A minuteter, Ben received the video from Jun and he yed it with a trembling finger.


    The corner of his mouth twitched and his entire body started shaking after he saw the entire video, all the while thinking to himself, ''someone help me! I can''t face anyone anymore!''


    One dayter, someone posted a photo of Elliot and Avery on social media from Kanton. The person who posted it took a photo with the two as well, before sharing it online with a long caption.


    [Avery looks taller and prettier in person. To be honest, someone with her looks could definitely be an idol. Most importantly, her beauty is natural, unlike all those fake faces achieved by going through stic surgery. Her skin looks radiant and she is so nice. My god! As a woman, I feel enticed, too! Next, let''s talk about Elliot! He didn''t speak to us at alt and was looking at Avery the whole time, apart from the split moment of him looking at the


    camera when we took the photos! Anyone can tell how much he loves Avery! His eyes can''t lie! They are such a perfect match! Not only are they perfect in height, looks and personality, their aura match as well! I don''t know if anyone can empathize with this, but I think just looking at them makes me believe in love!]


    The post was instantly seen by millions as soon as it was released.


    Natalie saw it too, and stared at the photo.

 Chapter 2374

    She no longer loved Elliot, but her heart still ached when she sees the photo of Elliot and Avery together. Perhaps she felt jealous of how well they were doing when she was stuck in a series of misfortunes. Despite feeling envious, she no longer felt the urge topete against them because she realized she was not capable of it.


    All she wanted in the present was to get as much money as she could from them.


    "Avery and Elliot are on vacation in Kanton." Natalie set her phone down and took out a cigarette.


    She was currently in Holly''s rented apartment.


    They both lived in the same area and since Holly refused to go to her apartment, Natalie went to Holly''s and they would either order takeout, or she would do grocery shopping and Holly would cook. "Natalie, don''t you ever think about just marrying a rich guy?" Holly took out a cigarette from Natalie''s cigarette box.


    Natalie immediately helped her light it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s so good about getting married? As rich as those guys might be, it''s still their money. It''s only your money if you are the one who earns it." Natalie inhaled with the cigarette between her lips. "I can''t stand the thought of having to obey my husband and my inws. I''d rather stay single, unless I find a rich guy whose parents are both dead..."


    Holly was amused.


    "Such as Elliot. I would take Elliot even if he''s not as rich as he is right now, but I have always sucked at rtionships. The men after me are often beneath me, and the ones I do like are too brilliant and I have far too manypetitions. So tell me, what''s the point of finding a guy?" Natalie continued.


    Holly burst intoughter. "Natalie, have you not thought of dating someone younger?"


    Natalie scowled. "Younger? Younger than me, you mean?"


    "Yeah! I don''t like guys older than me. Younger ones are my favourite. Myst boyfriend was ten years younger than me. I would still be dating him if I didn''t notice that someone was looking for me," Holly said with satisfaction. "Don''t be too stubborn."


    "I don''t like childish men. I don''t share your taste. I prefer stronger men."


    "Alright! Since you''ve made up your mind, it''s fine to stay single as well. Freedom is just as sweet." Holly shook the ashes of her cigarette and


    changed the subject. "Have you


    found the right candidate? Content


    "I haven''t even started looking! I will only start once I know for sure that Elliot is hiring. Rx, it''s not that hard. Being Elliot''s assistant is a job countless people would kill to get."


    "Yeah."


    "I still know people from Tate


    Industries and Sterling Group. They


    weren''t important individuals, but


    will know whenever something


    happens," Natalie said. "I only managed to seed back then because of my ability and because I''m resourceful."


    "If you didn''t make the wrong decision, you would be sessful by now!"


    "What''s the point in thinking about that? There''s no going back in time. If I gamble right this time, I might just get myself out of this." Natalie did not want to show any remorse in front of an outsider, knowing that regret would not change a thing.


    After finishing her cigarette, Natalie''s phone rang. She put the cigarette out in the ash tray and unlocked her phone to find a new message.


    [Chad will be transferred to the Bridgedale branch of Tate Industries after Christmas. My sources are reliable. This will be announced after the holidays.''


    Her eyes lit up as soon as she saw the message. Everything had gone as she had expected.


    She immediately replied. [What''s Chad''s new position?"


    [Your previous position.]


    Natalie''s smile froze.


    Meanwhile...

 Chapter 2375

    Chad finished his lunch and found Cole''s number to give him a call.


    Cole was overjoyed to receive Chad''s call. "I knew that my uncle wouldn''t be so heartless! I knew he wouldn''t leave my dad to die! My dad is still his big brother, after all..." Disgusted, Chad came close to vomiting. "Where''s your dad right now? Let''s meet and talk!"


    "My dad is in the hospital. I''ll send you the address."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Cole sent Chad the address, and Chad headed to the location with the person he found.


    The hospital Henry stayed in was a government hospital and the environment was hardlyfortable, so it wasn''t hard to tell that Cole had truly run out of money to treat Henry.


    The car parked in front of the hospital and Chad immediately spotted Cole, who was standing at the entrance; his face filled with anticipation and excitement, lookingpletely different from the way he appeared when Chad saw him at the hotel the day before.


    It was almost as though Cole had won the lottery.


    Chad opened the door and got out of the car, before walking toward Cole.


    Cole instantly noticed the man standing next to Chad. "This is..." The man didn''t seem like a bodyguard to Cole.


    "You dad needs money to live, right?


    .ne


    My boss isn''t merciless and for the sake of thete Madam Rosalie, he has found you a way to make a loan." Chad smiled. "Allow me to introduce Mr. Strd. If you borrow money from him,


    rate in


    charge you as per the ill


    the bank."


    Cole froze. "Chad... are you sure that my uncle wants this?"


    "Yes. If you don''t believe me, you may call Mr. Foster and ask him yourself," Chad said. "Let me first tell you what''s going to happen if you fail to pay your debt! You can choose to pay your debt in


    that for three times in a rol


    installments every month so it won''t be as pressuring. If you can''t fulfill


    Mr.


    Strd here will capture you and do whatever it takes to ensure that you pay your debt. Mr. Strd is extremely experienced in this, so you won''t stand a chance in trying to escape."


    Cole''s expression darkened in fear as he started to regret trying to treat his father. "It''s fine... It''s fine..."


    "Fine? I thought you said that your father is the only one you have left? If you are worried that you can''t pay back the debt, you can loan a small amount first," Chad said. "Or maybe you should save Mr. Strd''s contact number just in case, so that you can reach out to him when you''re in need."


    Cole gritted his teeth darkly. It had not turned out the way he imagined and he felt tricked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Cole, this is my business card. You should keep it!" Mr. Strd said mockingly. "You can call me whenever you need money. Out of my respect for Mr. Foster, I can lend you as much as you want, so long as you are alive to pay them back."


    Threatened by hisst remark, Cole threw the business card away. "I don''t want it!" He roared, before striding back into the hospital.


    If he didn''t borrow any money, his father would die; but if he did and failed to pay his debt, he would die.


    Between his father and himself, Cole chose to let his father die.


    Chad watched as Cole disappeared into the distance, before turning around and making a call to Elliot.

 Chapter 2376

    Chad wanted to check on Henry, but considering how Cole refused to make a loan, Chad figured that he might not wee him into the hospital, so Chad decided to report to Elliot first.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot answered his phone and after hearing what Chad had to say, he drawled, "you can leave now."


    "Okay. I won''t check on Henry, then."


    "Yeah."


    Elliot was about to hang up when Chad asked, "Mr. Foster, are you and Avery having fun in Kanton? I saw someone posting your photos together on the inte. Are you going outside without the bodyguards? Be careful!"


    "The bodyguards are with us. Avery just didn''t let them stop the tourists who wanted a photo with us."


    "Oh, that''s good. I won''t take any more of your time, then."


    "Okay." Elliot hung up.


    Avery turned to look at him. "Who was it?"


    "Chad. Cole wants money, right? Chad took a loan shark to him and he doesn''t have the guts to proceed with it," Elliot mocked. "He told me how important his dad is to him, but doesn''t want to make a loan to save Henry. He just wants me to give him the money for free."


    "I don''t understand how a person could change so much. He wasn''t like this when I dated him."


    Elliot instantly lost his appetite.


    Avery chuckled when she spotted the expression on his face. "It''s been so many years. How are you still jealous? He really wasn''t that bad before. I''m just impressed by how much a person can change once they be adults."


    "I grew up with him and I know him better than you do. You only think he''s not bad because he hid that side of him."


    "Oh, I see. And here I thought that something had caused such drastic change!"


    "His parents spoiled him rotten and so he became a spineless coward who knows nothing but how to spend his father''s money. No matter what he did wrong, his mother, would always protect him and as time went by, it became a habit too hard to get rid of." Elliot grabbed his ss and took a sip of water.


    "Indeed. Education is very important. If parents fail at it, it''s bad for both the kids and themselves." Avery''s heart grew heavier at the topic. "You are spoiling Robert."


    "???" Elliot was taken by surprise and thought to himself, ''I thought we are talking about Cole? Why are we talking about me instead?''


    "You are too protective of Robert. You are in no ce to mock Cole''s mother! If you keep this up, aren''t you worried that Robert would grow up to be a spineless coward who knows nothing but how to spend his father''s money?" Avery her food and set her spoon to take


    a sip of water.


    "How can youpare our son to Cole? I might spoil Robert, but with you and La there, he definitely won''t go on the wrong path." Elliot''s heart was assured because he knew how his son was under the control of his daughter.


    "That''s true. I wonder what they are doing. Let me make a video call to them." She set her ss down and called Eric


    Eric answered right away and once again, Avery was d that there was no time difference.


    "Eric, have you guys eaten?" Avery purposely included Elliot''s face in the screen as well.


    "We finished lunch half an hour ago. La and Robert and counting the money gifts you received at the wedding," Eric said, before showing Avery her children.


    La and Robert sat on the carpet in


    the living room and there were envelopes all over the carpet; the envelopes contained all the cash, Elliot and Avery received from their guests during the wedding. If Avery had not traveled out of the country with Elliot that night, she should be the one opening the envelopes.


    "La, Robert! Why are you two opening my envelopes!" She chuckled and said.

 Chapter 2377

    Robert could recognize dor bills, but had no concept of what money truly was. Whenever he was given money, he would simply put them into his piggy bank. "Mom, I''m helping you count how much you received," La protested, her face flushing. "Robert is just messing around! He doesn''t even know how to count."


    "Remember to wash your hands after you are done, and bring Robert to wash his too. Dor bills are dirty with a lot of germs on them. Understood?" Avery reminded the two. "Alright! Mom, what are you and dad doing?" La walked closer to Eric and stared at her parents on the screen.


    "We''ve just had our lunch and are about to go take a nap."


    "Oh, is the honeymoon fun?" La asked seriously.


    "Definitely not fun! It''s not going to be fun without me!" Robert yelled.


    Avery giggled. "Darling, we will take you with us the next time we go traveling. By the way, where''s Hayden?"


    "Hayden thinks I''m noisy so he went out," Robert said, seemingly very self-aware.


    Avery''s chest tightened as she wondered if her sons were not getting along.


    "Hayden does think you are noisy, but that''s not why he went out. He went out to see Grandma," La corrected him.


    The smile on Avery''s face froze. "He went alone?"


    "The bodyguard went with him. I wanted to go, too, but he told me to stay home because the weather today isn''t that good," La exined.


    "He''s right. It''s not a good idea to go out if the weather''s bad. Robert said that Hayden thinks he is noisy. Did they fight?"


    "Robert went to wake Hayden up this morning for breakfast and Hayden hasn''t been in a good mood since," La exined the situation. "Hayden probably stayed up alKnight again. Robert was innocent. He just didn''t want Hayden to starve!"


    "I see! Neither of them did anything wrong. There''s no need to wake Hayden up in the morning from now on. He will wake up when he''s gotten enough sleep," Avery consoled them. "I think you are all


    wonderful kids. So obedient and considerate..." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Mm-hm! Mom, you should go take your nap! I''ll get back to counting money." La blew her a kiss, before sitting down on the carpet to continue her task.


    "Eric, do you have nothing better to do than just staring at them counting money?" Avery asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m responsible for checking the bills La has counted and sealing them in individual piles." Eric turned the camera to face the dor bills he had tied into separate piles. Avery was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Grandma took Irene out after lunch.


    Irene had grown out of her winter clothing and needed new ones. Grandma had wanted to go outside and make the purchase on her own, but she didn''t have the heart to leave Irene alone at home, so they went out together.


    Irene''s eyes darted around curiously at all the unfamiliar surroundings around her, the only differencepared to the past was that she felt slightly uneasy.


    "Don''t be afraid, Irene. These people won''t hurt you. Madam said that if you want to study, we can hire a teacher toe by our ce to teach you. Madam can teach you how to read and write when she has free time at night."


    "Grandma, I want to go to school like


    other kids." Irene looked up and voiced her opinion. "Didn''t you send away the people who came looking for me the other day? Those bad people won''te for me again." Irene did not want to be locked in the house all day long.

 Chapter 2378

    Irene was both bored and overwhelmed by her overthinking.


    "Or maybe you can send me back to the mountains. I promise to never leave," Irene pleaded while tugging at Grandma''s clothes.


    "Irene, you can never return to the mountains, because Avery has found that ce and she could be there anytime she wanted. Madam would not allow you to go back." Grandma held Irene''s hand tightly. "If you really want to go to school, I will talk to Madam." After noticing Irene staring off into the distance, she followed Irene''s gaze and found a few people staring at them; their eyes filled with malicious intentions as they openly mocked them.


    "Poor little girl! That scar on her face! I don''t think she can remove that by surgery!"


    "What a shame. She has pretty eyes..."


    "I don''t think they would send her to school! She''s going to scare the other kids with the way she looks."


    "Mind your own business!" Grandma shouted angrily at the women, and they immediately ran off.


    "Grandma, they said that I''m going to scare the other kids." Irene reached up to cover her right cheek, which was covered in an enormous scar that looked as though it contained worms that could crawl out at any moment.


    "That won''t happen. People are just


    going to think that you are a brave child when they see your scar. They don''t look down on you, so don''t feel inferior trene, this scar is the only way you can cover how you


    originally looked. You''ll only be safe that way. Do you understand?"


    "But Grandma, sticking this on my face feels so itchy." Irene couldn''t help but scratch at it, but Grandma would stop her every time she did so.


    "You will get used to it after some time. Not only do you have to keep it on during the day, you need to keep it on at night as well," Grandma said. "You can''t tell anyone that this is fake! This scar is meant to protect you! It will save your life! Remember?!"


    Grandma would never take Irene outside without the horrendous scar on her face. It was something that Madam hade up with and Grandma thought that it was a great idea.


    "I remember, Grandma." Irene''s eyes


    were filled with unshed tears. Though she was still a child, she still wanted to be beautiful and not have the horrendous scar on her face; however, she had to obey Grandma. The thought that she had to dive the rest of her life with such a scar on her face, to be the subject of jeers or to be potentially feared by others, made her want to cry. Content


    "Don''t cry!" Grandma cupped her cheeks and lifted her chin. "Don''t cry, Irene! This isn''t worth crying over! Don''t you want to avenge your mom? You need to stay strong and take vengeance!" Vengeance was such a distant concept to Irene.


    She was merely four. She had never


    seen her mother, nor did she remember anything about her. She did not want vengeance. All she wanted was to live her life like other ordinary children, but she knew that Grandma would be angry if she was t¨¦tell the truth of what she truly thought.


    Irene held back on her tears and swiftly reeled in her emotions.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 2379

    "Good girl, Irene. I know that you are the most obedient girl there is." Grandma patted her on the head. "I love you so much."


    "I love you, too, Grandma."


    "As long as you listen to me, I will treat you like my own grandchild and raise you with everything I have."


    "Grandma, I am your grandchild!" Irene said sweetly.


    "Hahaha! I know that you are upset, but Madam will settle this. Once this is resolved, you won''t have to keep that ugly scar on anymore," Grandma said.


    "Okay! I will listen to you, Grandma." Irene could sense how much Grandma cared for her and epted the reality as it was.


    In the afternoon, Grandma returned home with Irene after buying clothes.


    Madam saw them and immediately walked over to scan Irene up and down. "These new clothes look great!" She handed Irene a few books. "I bought you some books. I''ll start teaching you how to read starting tonight."


    "Madam, are you going to live with us from now on?" Grandma asked in shock.


    Madam nodded. Seeing how Irene had started reading, Madam dragged Grandma into the kitchen and said, "Elliot and Avery are overseas for vacation so they probably have no time to search for their lost child right now. Besides, considering how Irene looks right now, even if the men they sent are staring Irene in the eyes, they won''t recognize her, so we are safe for now."


    "I see. Madam, how''s your study going?" Grandma asked. "You don''t have to pay me anymore. I have enough money to raise Irene. Irene wants to go to school and I think if we send her to school, I can get a part-time job at the school as well."


    "I''ve already graduated. I just don''t know if I should apply for post-graduate courses, or look for a job. I checked the requirements to be hired into Avery and Elliot''s firms, and they are quite high. With my certification, it might not be that easy to get in."


    "Sigh. I can''t be of much help on that front. I can only take care of Irene."


    "That''s already considered a great help. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know if I can find someone as reliable as you to look after her." Madam smiled bitterly "I feel so conflicted.


    Sometimes, I like Irene, SmitedBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    sometimes I don''t."


    "I understand how you feel, Madam, but still, Irene is innocent. She is still young and knows nothing at all. She hasn''t done anything wrong."


    "Yeah, I know just wanted to let it go. It''s too hard to white-knuckle through this." Madam sighed. "My mom is about to stand down under my dag''s pressure and she said that she''s going to stop giving me money if don''t go home by the end of this year."


    "Is that why you want to look for a job?"


    "Yeah." Madam looked with determination within her eyes. "I won''t give up until I reach the truth."


    "Madam, I support you whatever you choose to do. If you want to return to Ylore, Irene and I will follow you; if you want to stay, we will stay as well."


    "Let me think k about it! It all depends


    on whether can find a job. I didn''t know what it''s like to feel financially burdened until after I graduate. If my mom didn''t give me money in secret, I don''t know if I could even focus on graduating."


    Time flew and soon, the Christmas holidays wereing to an end, and so did Avery and Elliot''s honeymoon trip.


    They returned home with a trunk full of gifts.


    Just as La and Robert were fishing for their gifts from inside the trunk, Avery retrieved a small box and handed it to Eric, "Elliot and I picked this out for you together. Take a look and see if you like it." Eric nced at Elliot, before opening the box.

 Chapter 2380

    There was a pair of sparkly earrings inside.


    Avery had taken a long time thinking of what to get Eric as she did not know what Eric liked, so she did not know what would be the appropriate gift.


    In the end, she went online to search for Eric''s photos for inspiration and after viewing a few photos, she noticed that Eric looked wonderful with earrings and talked to Elliot about buying him a pair of earrings. "Thank you! I will keep this well." He closed the box and ced it into his pocket.


    "Do you not like them?" Avery asked nervously. "I don''t really know what you like and you can basically buy anything you like."


    "Of course, I like it! I like anything you buy for me. I just don''t wear earrings during holidays. I will put them on the next time I work," Eric said.


    "Sorry for all the trouble these past two days. Mike told me that he didn''t even have to bother checking on the kids because you were looking after them."


    "La is older now so she doesn''t really need me to do anything. Robert is a really good kid and spends most time clinging to his sister, so all I did was stand by and watch them y. I didn''t do much." Eric thought back to the past two days. "I did y a few rounds of games with Hayden. Neither of us knew how to y. Haha!"


    "Games? What kind of games?" Avery did not remember seeing Hayden ying any games before.


    "Chess."


    She stared at him nkly.


    She thought Eric was referring to board games and had not expected him to mention chess.


    "I think Robert has a chess set."


    "Yeah. We were ying with that."


    Avery merely stared at him in shocked silence.


    Mrs. Cooper walked over with a smile. "Dinner is ready. Are you all ready to eat?"


    "Yeah." Feeling slightly hungry, Avery


    said, "I wasn''t quite used to the food there because they are kind of sweet. Everything I ordered was sweet."


    "Really? You could have told the kitchen to put less sugar," Mrs. Cooper said.


    "I already did. It would have tasted


    even


    "I already if I didn''t say so. I told themeeter i


    t to put sugar at all, and


    they


    said they can''t cook without sugar."


    "Haha! Cultural differences, I suppose. You should take a personal cook with you next time you travel."


    "We could have gone to a restaurant outside, but we were toozy to go out of the resort," Avery said as she took the children to wash their hands.


    Mrs. Cooper returned to the kitchen to take out the dishes, leaving Elliot and Eric alone to stare at one another awkwardly.


    Elliot remembered promising Avery that he would be more friendly with Eric, and as the head of family, he felt the need to take the initiative.


    "Eric," he said. "You are wee to drop by anytime you want in the future."


    Eric stared at Elliot in stunnedN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    silence. It was the first time Elliot had spoken to him in such an approachable manner, and Eric instantly felt chills down his spine. He felt as though he were having an allergic reaction to Elliot''s words.


    Elliot''s expression darkened when he did not get any response from Eric, and he noticed how Eric was looking at him as though he had gone mad.


    "Can you speak properly?" Eric felt morefortable with the dark expression on Elliot''s face.


    "I''m speaking properly. Avery told me to do so."


    "Oh. I was wondering what''s gotten into you."


    "Can YOU speak properly?" Elliot was running out of patience.

 Chapter 2381

    "You don''t have to force yourself to be nice to me. It''s really not necessary," Eric reassured him. "I think I might stoping here altogether if you act too friendly." "Haha..." Elliot chuckled. "Avery said she sees you as her little brother, and her little brother is mine, so..."


    "That''s fine. I can be Avery''s little brother, but I don''t want to be your little brother," said Eric, refusing.


    Elliot was slightly offended at first, but he soon let it go. As long as Eric saw Avery as a sister, it did not matter if he treated Elliot as a brother or not.


    Everyone took their seats for dinner, and La said, "Mommy, did you have fun on your honeymoon?"


    Avery was slightly shocked by the question. "It was alright."


    They had taken a stroll along the beach on the first day, and they had ran into some tourists from Aryadelle who had recognized them and asked them whether they could take a photo with them.


    The next day, they had stayed in their room and did not go outside at all. They had not found it dull, and Avery could stay with Elliot forever without feeling the slightest bit bored if they were just staring at one another. However, she imagined that it might be rather boring for their children if they were there.


    "What did you do? Why didn''t you show me any photos?" Lained.


    Elliot answered swiftly, "We didn''t take many photos because we stayed in our room most of the time."


    "Huh?" La eximed. "Why didn''t you go outside? Is it not fun outside?"


    "La, honeymoons are different from normal trips!" Mrs. Cooper served them their soup. "You will know when you grow up."


    Feeling curious, La asked, "How are they different?"


    "La. Just eat!" Hayden stopped her from asking any further questions.


    "Alright! I''ll eat. I''m not that hungry, though," La said, before sipping her soup.


    "Eric, why don''t you stay another night?" said Avery when she noticed the dark sky.


    "My manager will be here shortly to pick me up," Eric said. "I''m going back to work tomorrow."


    "I see! I won''t keep you here if you are starting work. Come by again when you have time. Elliot and I wee you here."


    "He told me that as well. Just let him be himself!"


    Both Avery and Elliot instantly fell into silence.


    The next morning, La and Robert went to school, while Elliot and Avery sent Hayden to the airport.


    Hayden, Mike and Chad were scheduled to leave for Bridgedale.


    At the airport, Chad said to Elliot, "Mr. Foster, ve already emailed you the job description I''ve drafted. Take a look and see if you want anything amended. If you can''t find the. assistant you want, I can alwayse back."


    Mike pinched Chad on his back.


    "Rx and enjoy working in Bridgedale. Don''t worry about what happens here."


    "Alright. I''ll do my best in my new


    position


    Even when I''m with


    Bridgedale, I will report to youContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    single day," Chad said gloomily.


    "Report directly to Avery! She owns Tate Industries."


    Surprised, Chad asked, "Avery, are you going back to work too?"


    "Yeah. You don''t have to report to me every day. That''s too troublesome. Just once a week will do. I trust you," Avery said. "Okay."


    Avery turned to look at Elliot. "Send


    me a copy of the hiring post Chad


    drafte


    for you. I need to hire


    distant as well."

 Chapter 2382

    "Should I recruit someone for you?" Elliot asked. "I can refer any eligible candidates to you."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll do it myself! You are busy with your own things. You don''t have to focus on hiring someone for me."


    "Alright! I''ll go back and have a look and send it to you if everything is fine."


    "Sure."


    Once they were out of the airport, Elliot told the driver to send Avery to her office.


    Tate Industries was in the direction opposite to Sterling Group, and the airport was located in the middle of the two buildings.


    Avery had decided to return to Tate Industries at ast minute''s notice.


    She had been feeling rather confused as to what she was supposed to do next. She had two choices: one was to return to medical research, which she was more passionate about; or she could return to Tate Industries.


    She hesitated for a long time before choosing thetter, simply because she would have no time for her family if she had chosen the former.


    After everything that had happened, she felt that her family was more important to her than her career.


    Once the car arrived at Tate Industries, Avery got out of the car.


    "I wille and pick you up after work," Elliot said. "You told me not to work overtime, so you should do the same."


    "I promise that I won''t. The firm has hired a new manager, and I need to speak to him in person. Check him out, if you want."


    "Who hired him?" Elliot had been recovering from the surgery and could not stay on top of all the details in his owlpany, let alone hers.


    "Shaun did when he quit. Something turned up on his annual bodycheck and the doctor told him to stay away from any activities that cause him stress, so he retired," Avery said. "They didn''t mention this to you probably because you weren''t in a good shape as well."


    "Yeah. Send a copy of that person''s resume to me. Let me have a look his profile as well," he said. "La once told me to keep Tate Industries for her I don''t intend on letting Tate Industries run out of business until she graduates from university."


    Avery had never heard La mentioning such a thing and was amazed that such a young child would say something like that. "Are you sure she''s not joking?" Content


    "Probably not. You can''t keep treating them like toddlers. If La wants it, we can give it to her," Elliot said calmly.


    "Are you giving her anything she wants? What if she wants Sterling Group? Are you going to give that to her as well?" Avery teased.


    "Of course," he said without hesitation. "What''s mine belongs to my children."


    Avery could not help but wonder how her children could grow up independent if this was how Elliot nned to raise them.


    "Didn''t we talk about this in Kanton? You can''t spoil them like that."


    "I didn''t say that to La. Just to you. La won''t take everything. She will definitely leave some for her siblings."


    "But it''s still wrong to make her think that what we have automatically belongs to her."


    "When we die, what we own will be passed down to them. It''smon sense!"

 Chapter 2383

    Avery stared at him in shock.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Avery, don''t overthink this. The kids are growing up, and they have their own thoughts. As long as they don''t make horrible mistakes and focus on their studies, we don''t have to be so nervous," Elliot said and left, leaving Avery to walk into the building.


    As soon as she entered the office, Avery immediately called the new Vice President, who hurried to Avery''s office shortly after.


    Avery was slightly taken by surprise as she did not think that he would look so young. Though she knew that he was actually in his forties, he seemed to have maintained his health well, and he looked to be in his thirties.


    "Hello, President Tate. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Melvin Thornton. d to meet your acquaintance. You look far more beautiful than you do in photos."


    "Hello, Mr. Thornton."


    "There''s no need for such formality! Just call me Melvin," he said. "Frankly, I feel a little hurt that you didn''t invite me to your wedding."


    She froze for a moment. "Hahaha! I''m sorry about that. The wedding on Christmas was nned by my friends so we didn''t even know there was a wedding until the day of the wedding itself."


    Melvin nodded. "So I heard, which is why I''m not as upset now."


    "Hahaha! I''ll bring some of the sweets we served during the wedding tomorrow."


    "You are so kind! I thought that Elliot assigned Chad to manage the Bridgedale branch because he wanted me and Chad topete against one another..."


    "You''ve read too much into it. Chad was transferred simply because he wanted to live there. The two of you aren''t supposed to bepetitors. You need to work together," she said. "You will have to strengther all forms ofmunication with the Bridgedale branch. Chad has worked for Elliot for many years, and I know for a fact that he''s capable. I heard from Shaun that you''ve been working overseas and have recently decided to move back for your family. Shaun mentioned that you are good at your job, which is why I couldn''t wait to give you a call as soon as I arrive."


    "I don''t really know Mr. Locklyn so he probably asked around about me. I just thought I could try this out since he was very sincere when he reached out to me. We actually think and act very differently," Melvin confessed. "I took a look at thepany''s operations, and with thepany''s current state, simply upgrading our products won''t do. I''ve discussed with the R&D department and they''ve reached a standstill with the drones. It''s going to be extremely difficult to make it any better at the moment, but the market demand still exists, so we need to switch up the way we think."


    Avery nodded. "Put your thoughts into a proposal and show me. We will have a meeting with the other managers after that."


    "Sure. I''ll get back to work now, then."


    "Alright."


    After he left, Avery turned on her desktop and nced around the office.


    Natalie had worked here before, so the interior had changed slightly, but Avery did not mind it.


    Tate Industries had expanded while


    Natalie was in charge, and though et


    Natalie was capable, she was ambitious and had no morals.


    People like that were often dangerous.


    too


    Avery studied her office, opened her purse and took out her thermal sk, tissue, hand cream, sanitizer and


    snacks out,ying them out on the desk.


    Swne


    It had been so long since she had worked, so she felt oddly excited.


    After putting her purse away, she cleaned the desk, desktop and


    mouse with the sanitizer, before


    sitting down to log into her work


    ount and email ount. Content


    Shaun had sent her a copy of Melvin''s resume, and she read through it before she sent it to Elliot with a message.


    [Forward Chad''s email to me and I''ll edit it ordingly.]


    Elliot replied with an ''okay'' emoji, before forwarding the email to her.

 Chapter 2384

    He then sent her a text message. [Do not hire guys.]


    [???] Avery replied.


    [I will hire a man, and you will hire a woman. Alright?]


    [... You really are petty, aren''t you?]


    [I''ll be upset if you say that.]Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    [You can''t be so sexist in your workce! Anyone who qualifies should get the job, no matter their gender! Can we not be so stubborn?]


    [So you are okay with me hiring a female assistant?]


    Without hesitation, Avery replied. [Of course! What''s there to worry about? You have plenty of pretty secretaries in your office. When have I ever said a word about them? Not only are your secretaries pretty, but so are most of your female employees. I can''t help but suspect that yourpany is hiring them for their looks.]


    [I don''t know. I''ve never ced such a request with human resource. I will go ask them about it.]


    [Save it! I''m just chit-chatting. It''s going to be embarrassing if you actually ask others about this! I think yourpany is filled with capable people who have good looks because countless people fight for a chance to get in.]


    [Maybe! Apart from the people I directly work with, I don''t involve myself in the hiring process. I don''t think there are that many beautiful women here either.]


    Avery simply responded with a smirking emoji.


    [If you don''t mind if I hire a female assistant, are you okay with me going on business trips with her as well? Back when Chad was working for me, we went on business trips and gatherings together all the time. You know that.]


    [.....]


    [What''s wrong? Just say what''s on your mind. We are married so we should be honest with one another.]


    [You should get a male assistant, then!]


    [What about you?]


    Avery stared at the smiling emoji following his message and felt as though she could picture his fake smile before her eyes.


    She opened her thermal sh and took a sip of warm water, before typing her reply. [I will try my best to hire a woman. If you see anyone nice, refer them to me!] [Okay.]


    After talking to Elliot, Avery edited


    the hiring notice, changing the part that stated ''prioritizing male applicant'' to ''prioritizing female applicant'', before sending it to the Human Resources department.


    The staff immediately replied. [Noted, President Tate. I will post this to all recruitment sites. Do you ept internal transfers for existing employees? I believe there are plenty of employees here who want to be your assistant.]


    [Let''s focus on hiring a new employee for now. Let''s see if we can find a good fit.]


    [Understood, President Tate.]


    Shortly after, the Human Resources department sent her another message. [President Tate, I heard that Mr. Foster is hiring as well. Is that true?]


    [Yeah! How do you know?]


    [I heard from the human resource staff over there. We have all gone to gatherings before so I know their contacts.]


    [I see. Chad has been transferred to Bridgedale so Elliot needs a new assistant. If you know someone good for the job, you can refer them to the Sterling Group.]


    [I see. If there''s someone with


    potential, I''m naturally going to refer


    them to you first. If you don''t like


    them I don''t think I should refer them to Mr. Foster.] S


    [I''m hiring a woman, and he is hiring a guy.]


    After a short pause, the Human Resource staff replied. [I see, I see. I get it! Haha!]


    Avery flushed awkwardly.


    She had never been a jealous woman, but she really did not want Elliot to go on business trips with another woman.

 Chapter 2385

    At noon, the news of Elliot hiring a new assistant became the talk of the town, as people like Elliot rarely hired outsiders. If he needed an assistant, he could choose one of his existing staff or take his pick frompanies in the simr field, but he did not do so.


    The reason that everyone was talking about it was the offering that came with the job; ording to the hiring advertisement, the assistant would receive a starting annual sry of 1.5 million and the sky was the limit. If the candidate performed well, they might be rewarded with some of thepany''s shares as well.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one could resist such an offer. Though it was rather difficult to meet all the requirements stated, there were still plenty of people who were eligible.


    Like Avery had mentioned, he would not have to worry about acquiring talents when he made a good offer.


    "Elliot is hiring an assistant." Natalie''s lips curled into a smile when she saw the news report.


    "We already knew, right?" Holly said. "So, did you find someone right for the role?"


    "Yeah. I talked to a few people in the past two days and I found someone. I will contact him now." Natalie nced through her contact list and said to Holly, "Elliot will only hire men. I saw that requirement on the hiring advertisement, just as expected. I just need to find someone with a simr personality and capabilities with his previous assistant."


    Holly stood by the kitchen door because she was cooking. "I hope everything goes smoothly."


    "It''s fine, and even if it isn''t, because hispany is hiring for another position as well, it will not be hard to get one of my contacts into that position as well. But it would be far better if my guy be Elliot''s assisstant," Natalie said calmly.


    "Natalie, you are smart enough to make money by doing something else. Why do you have to target Elliot and Avery of all people?"


    Holly felt slightly confused. The reason why she was looking for Ivy was because that was her only way to a decent life, but Natalie was different.


    "Holly, I worked well before I met


    Elliot as well, but no matter how good I am at my job, I''m only making money for my boss, and all I get in b return is a steady ie, which doesn''t begin to match the effort I put into it. Working for someone isn''t good enough, and I''m sick of it," Natalie said. "If I y safe, I will forever be someone''s ve. I might as well risk it all."


    "Alright, then! We have to be careful, though. It''s best to get nothing than to die trying. I''d prefer to stay alive!"


    Meanwhile, Madam saw the news about Elliot hiring a new assistant.


    She immediately opened a recruitment application and found the advertisement. She read through the detailed requirements listed. The first requirement was that the applicant have a bachelor''s degree or higher.


    She failed at the very first requirement. She clenched her sweaty fists, thinking to herself, "If I submitted my application, it''s probably just going to get ignored, right? But I''ll never know unless I try."


    She forced herself to open her resume to fine-tune the details. An hourter, she checked her resume a few more times, before taking a deep breath and sending in her application.


    "Madam, Irene is awake. Do you want to take her to kindergarten or should I?" The old woman walked into the study room and asked.


    "I''ll take her!" Madam shut herptop and walked out of the room.


    "Madam, if the school epts her, please let her go to school! She already promised that she would never take the scarf off her face. She won''t break her promise," said the olddy quietly. "With the way she looks right now, no one


    suspect that she''s Flughter."

 Chapter 2386

    Madam nodded. "I know, but the question right now is whether Irene will be bullied by the other children at school."


    "If they dared try, she would surely fight back. I have already told her everything," the old woman said.


    Madam shook her head. "The school won''t allow fighting. I''ll take her to schoolter and talk to her teacher."


    "Okay. Let Irene try this school and see whether it works out or not. If it doesn''t, she doesn''t have to attend kindergarten. She won''t learn much from it, anyway." The old woman cared about Irene. "She is used to ying with children in the chapel. Now that she''s locked up at home all day, she''s really depressed. She used to sleep well. She would fall asleep as soon as shey in bed. Now, she can''t sleep. Even if she does fall asleep, she wakes up in the middle of the night. I''m really afraid that she will actually be depressed if this continues."


    "I know that she''s unhappy, but, until everything has been clearly investigated, she must remain that way," Madam said helplessly. "Not everything will go as nned in life. Many other people in society also feel this way, not just her."


    "Hmm... Be careful on the road," the old woman said.


    Madam exited her room and walked over to Irene. She took the girl''s hand and left with her.


    The weather was not great that day. It was cloudy and gloomy, weighed down as if the skies were about to copse. A cold and eerie fog surrounded them.


    The old woman wrapped Irene''s scarf around her face, leaving only her huge bright eyes visible.


    The kindergarten was close to the neighborhood where they lived. They only needed to walk over.


    After Elliot had sent his men to investigate them, they had moved to an older and more rural neighborhood.


    Naturally, the kindergarten near this neighborhood was nothing impressive either. However, the most important thing to them at that moment was safety. Their quality of life would have to be sacrificed for now. "Madam, I heard what you said to Grandma just now." Irene looked up at Madam. "Madam, you''re a good person."


    Madam smiled. "Irene, good people


    and bad people are not that easily distinguishable. You''re still young. Just take care of yourself. Eat when it''s time to eat, and sleep when it''s bedtime. If you go to school, study well. Don''t think too much about others."


    "Grandma told me to avenge my mommy when I grow up," Irene told Madam what she had not dared say to the olddy. "But I have never met my mommy before. Who am I going to seek revenge on? I won''t be able to defeat anyone!"


    "Yes! We don''t even know who the enemy is right now. How are we going to seek revenge," Madam sighed. "I''m also looking for the person who killed your mommy."


    "Madam, why are you helping my mommy?"


    "I''m not helping your mommy. I would never help your mommy. I have no rtionship with her. I even hate her a little." Madam could not hide her emotions. "Your mommy stole someone I like away from me. Although she did not do so


    intentionally... If she been


    there, the person I like


    not


    have rejected me."


    "Oh... Madam, who is that person that you like? Where is he?" Irene asked curiously.


    Madam gritted her teeth. She took a deep breath before saying through quivering lips, "The night that your mommy died, he was killed, too."


    Irene''s expression darkened. OtherContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    children her age might not have


    heard the word ''death'' that many times in their young lives. However, Irene had not only learned about death long ago, but she also knew the cruelty of life.


    Madam took Irene to kindergarten to meet the principal.


    The principal was stunned upon seeing the scar on Irene''s face. After a beat, the principal asked, "Other than the scar on her face, are there any problems?"


    "No problems. She is healthy. Her personality is also rtively quiet."

 Chapter 2387

    "Alright. Under such circumstances, the child can be enrolled with us. I will talk to the teacher and the students in her ss. The students should be able to ept Irene." "Can we let her try it out first? I''m afraid she might not be able to fit in."


    "Sure. She can start today," the principal said enthusiastically. "You can pick her up at five in the evening."


    Madam nodded before drawing Irene to the side and asking, "Do you want to go to school right now or wait until tomorrow?"


    Irene did not want to bother Madam, so she understandingly said, "I''ll try it out right now!"


    "Okay, then. I''lle at five this evening to pick you up. If I don''t have time, Grandma wille to pick you up instead."


    "Hmm... I understand, Madam. You can go home!"


    Madam nodded. "Remember what Grandma told you. If someone asks you strange questions, don''t answer them. If you feel that something is not right, try your best to hide immediately. Do you understand?" "Yes, Madam."


    ...Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Elliot went to Tate Industries to pick Avery up.


    "How was the first day of work?" Elliot held her hand and asked.


    Avery said, "It was alright. The vice president that Mr. Locklyn introduced me to is not bad. He basically thought of everything. He is also quite honest."


    "I''ve checked his background. Melvin Thornton is quite great at marketing."


    "Yes. He told me that it would be hard for thepany''s technology to have any huge developments. Previously, thepany did not pay too much attention to marketing. He said that now not only do we need to


    focus on technology, we needed to


    focus on marketing. I got him to make a proposal and show it to me when he is done," Avery said. "I wasn''t really that busy today, but I feel that time passes by quickly


    when I''m at work."


    "Hmm... This is also the reason why I like working."


    "Between work and me, which one do you like more?" Avery deliberately made things difficult for him.


    Elliot replied without any hesitation. "I work to earn money. The money I earn is for you and the children to spend, so tell me: which one do I like more?"


    "What you said just now didn''t imply that you were working just to earn money. You work because you love your job," Avery teased.


    "I love my job provided that it can create value."


    "Oh? Value? I think we cannot just look at the profit it creates. Like, I feel that spending time with me and the children would be much more meaningful than you just working to earn money for us." Avery raised a different opinion. "Of course you have spent a long time with us. You''ve done well. I feel that you have changed and sacrificed a lot for this family."


    "Avery, you''re wrong. I have never felt as though I''ve sacrificed anything for you all." Elliot held her hand tightly. "Even if there were any so-called sacrifices, they were made


    willingly after much thought."


    "You''re bing more and more of a sweet talker. It''s hard to pick a fight with you. How boring, "Avery teased.


    "How is the hiring of a new assistant going?"


    "The human resources department has passed over somedies'' resumes to me. I haven''t started filtering through them yet," Avery said. "I''ll see whether there are any that suit you." "You can just forward them to me, I''ll have a look on my own!"


    Avery replied, "It''s such a small matter. I can do it."


    "Okay. Then I''ll head home to spend time with the children." When Elliot said those words, his gaze softened. "I do quite like spending time with the children."


    "La and Robert like you too. La used to side with me more often. Now she''s equally on both sides." Avery chuckled.

 Chapter 2388

    "Why do you seem a little unhappy about that?" Elliot asked with a smile. "Hayden is still on your side!"


    "I''m not unhappy. Wouldn''t I be less worried if you had a good rtionship with the children? When they have holidays, you can be the one who takes care of them, while I just do nothing butment on all of you." Avery could not help but smile. "Since you like to take care of the children so much, I will have to give you an award at the end of the year. Award of The Best Daddy!"


    "Thank you! I don''t need the award. The children are mine. Caring for them is my responsibility and obligation." Elliot looked rxed. "The children also won''t need us for much longer. Hayden doesn''t need us at all anymore. We need him, in fact. La also doesn''t need us that much. If we weren''t so strict with her, don''t you think that she would run out and y the moment she had a holiday? Didn''t she keep asking for Eric to stay at our ce to y with her during our honeymoon? If it weren''t for her final exams, don''t you think that she would ask Eric to take her out to y?"


    Avery had not thought about this, but when she heard what Elliot said, she was suddenly flustered.


    "Only Robert treats us like we''re precious right now. If La had time to be with him, he wouldn''t y with us either," Elliot continued. "The children grow up quickly. In a few years, he is going to elementary school. He will have his friends, and he won''t stick to us anymore."


    "Why are you getting sentimental? Do you really like to take care of the children?" Avery teased. "Didn''t you also move out of your parents'' house when you grew up? Why did you expect the children to always stick to us?"


    Elliot was at a loss for words.


    "There''s still a long way to go before they move out! Don''t think too much!" Avery noticed how sad Elliot truly was, so sheforted him seriously: "If they really do move out in the future, we could travel the world!"


    Elliot responded, "Let''s think about this in the future! We''re not there yet."


    "Right now, they are still with us... but you''re already so sad. If La were to get married in the future, would you cry terribly on her wedding day?" Avery hugged his waist and looked at him. "Honey, you still have me! I won''t leave you."


    "Hmm... Luckily, there''s still you. If not, I would be so lonely when I''m old."


    "Hahaha! You''re also afraid of loneliness! I thought that, with your terrible temper, you liked to be alone!"


    Elliot was speechless.


    They bickered all the way home. They only stopped when they reached the house.


    Dinner was already made by the time they arrived. La was doing her homework in her room, while Robert was sticking to Elliot, asking Elliot to teach him chess.


    "The next time Hayden returns, I can y with him!" Robert said, exining why he wanted to learn chess.


    Elliot was moved by Robert''s sincerity, so he allowed his son to lure him away to teach him chess.


    Avery was hungry, so she did not wait for them and instead went to the dining hall.


    "La said she''s not hungry, and she''ll have her meal after doing her homework, so you don''t have to deal with anyone tonight." Mrs. Cooper served her dinner. "Avery, how was work today?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm... It''s alright. It''s quite fulfilling, even if I don''t do much. But I get much hungrier therepared to when I''m at home." Avery picked up her eating utensils and began to eat.


    "It must be tiring to work. Even if you


    don''t do much, you think more atz work," Mrs. Cooper said. "Have more food. You''re already so skinny. Don''t lose even more weight because you''ve started working." S


    "I ate quite a lot this afternoon, too. I definitely won''t be losing any weight. I might even get fatter during work." Avery had stopped caring so much about her body in thest few because she did not gain weight easily. She had good eating habits. She did not often like to snack. She did not like to binge eat either, so her weight had been stable. Content


    "Mrs. Cooper, the past two days, when Eric was staying over... did La bother him a lot?" Avery asked quietly, the questioning to her in a sudden sh.


    Mrs. Cooper was stunned for a moment before she replied, "I don''t think so. I never saw La bothering Eric. La''s not a bothersome child! She''s very mature now."

 Chapter 2389

    "Hmm... I know La is mature. She is no longer a child, which was why I was a little worried that she would have those sort of feelings for Eric," Avery said, voicing her concerns. This made Mrs. Cooper grow worried, too.


    "Truth be told, I''ve never thought about it that way. But your worries are not illogical. La has truly grown up. Children nowadays are exposed to the inte earlier. It makes sense that they would mature much earlier than people in the past. If you''re worried about it, you could talk to La," Mrs. Cooper said.


    "I don''t know how to bring it up. Eric is such a great person. Many girls like him, including me. I admire him a lot. I''m just afraid that La, at her age, doesn''t know how to differentiate the many types of ''like''..." "Why don''t you talk to Eric? I think Eric has set his boundaries. Even if La confesses to him, he will reject her." Mrs. Cooper felt relieved when she said that. "You are Eric''s savior. He won''t mess about with La."


    "I''m not worried about Eric doing anything to La. If I was, I would never have let him take La out to y in the past. I''m just afraid that La''s life will be affected by this." Avery shook her head. "I''m not going to think about this. It was Elliot who was suddenly sad today that the children are all grown up and leaving us, which is why I''ve suddenly thought about this."


    "Why would Master Elliot suddenly think that?" Mrs. Cooper was rather surprised.


    "He is getting more and more sentimentaltely. I''m guessing it''s because of his age. He always needs me tofort him." Avery smiled. "I find him quite adorable this way."


    "I''m very happy for you two, seeing how your rtionship with each other is getting better." Mrs. Cooper was sincerely happy for them.


    Avery pondered this for a few seconds before saying, "Before, even when I was with him, I would always have these nonsensical, pessimistic thoughts. But this time, there are none. I feel extremely secure." "That''s good. That means that both of your hearts have settled down!"


    After


    Avery went to check up


    33 Robert. Both father and


    on


    e so engrossed in ve and


    chess that they unwittingly ignored her.


    So she went to La''s room instead to see how La was progressing on her homework.


    When La saw Averying in, she stretchedzily while holding her pencil.


    "Mommy, I have lots of homework! It feels like I won''t ever finish it."


    "Go have some food first, thene back and continue." Avery walked over to the desk to have a look at La''s homework for that night. She still had two more papers toplete.


    "Mommy, don''t have an appetite. La pouted. "Uncle Eric said that have to ace my final exams, orche won''t take me out to y during winter break."


    La brought up Eric, which made Avery''s mind return to its earlier thought. She said, "La, I know that you like Uncle Eric, but, if he gets a girlfriend, you can''t cling to him that much anymore."


    "Uncle Eric says that he''s not looking for a girlfriend."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He hasn''t met anyone suitable yet. He might meet a suitable person one day." Avery studied La''s expression. A bad feeling rose in her heart.

 Chapter 2390

    "He hasn''t found a suitable one yet, right? Let''s wait until he finds a girlfriend!" La''s gaze returned to her papers. "Mommy, you''re suddenly so serious!"


    "Am I?" Avery was afraid that her attitude would scare La, so she immediately started tough. "I''m only worried because Uncle Eric doesn''t have that many holidays. If you spend all your winter and summe breaks with him, he won''t have time to find a girlfriend. This would affect him quite badly."


    La pouted.


    "You also know that Uncle Eric''s parents are forcing him to go on blind dates. They really hope that he will quickly find a girlfriend and start a family. After all, he is not young anymore." Avery subtly implied the age gap La and Eric had between them.


    "Mommy, why do you think the same way everyone else does? Uncle Eric is not old at all. If he doesn''t want to find a girlfriend and doesn''t want to get married, you can''t force him." La looked at Avery once more, feeling injured on Eric''s behalf.


    Avery smiled. "Baby, I''m not forcing him. I''m only telling you his situation. We''re not forcing him, but his parents are still urging him to get married. If you kept spending time with him, what would his parents think? Wouldn''t they think that you take up too much of his time?"


    "I don''t know his parents. I don''t care what they think! As long as Uncle Eric ys with me," La said dismissively.


    "La, I''m worried about you." Avery hesitated for a while before saying, "You''re not that young anymore. I''m afraid that you will start to have thoughts about Eric that go beyond your usual rtionship." "Mommy, I like Uncle Eric. I like spending time with him because he treats me well. He listens to me," La said, uninhibited. She was confident about her feelings for Eric.


    Avery nodded. She understood how her daughter felt. Eric did not only treat La well. He treated Avery well, too.


    Just when Avery thought that she had over-thought this, La said, "Mommy, when I graduate from college... If Uncle Eric still hasn''t gotten a girlfriend yet, I''ll marry him! What do you think?" Avery was speechless.


    "Mommy, don''t you like him? Uncle Eric is amazing! He is handsome and rich. Most importantly, he is a nice person. Not only does he treat me well, but he also treats our whole family well! Wouldn''t you want such a son-inw?"


    Avery was bewildered. She was struck dumb by what La had said.


    Son-inw... What?!


    She wondered what Eric''s reaction would be if he heard what La had said. One thing she was certain of was that, if Elliot were to hear about this, he would be infuriated!


    "Mommy, why are you in a daze?" La reached her hand out to tug on Avery''s arm. She asked worriedly, "Mommy, are you going to scold me?"


    Avery shook her head reflexively.


    "Of course, I''m not. You don''t know about many things yet at this age....."


    "What do I not know? You married Daddy because Daddy likes you, and you like Daddy, right? So, I like Uncle Eric, and he likes me. Why can''t we get married?" La looked at Avery in confusion. "Your age gap is too big," Avery exined. "Also, Uncle Eric won''t agree to it."


    "Mommy, let me ask youBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    something," La said calmly. "Is the age gap between Aunt Shea and Uncle Ben huge? It''s rather huge, right? Why didn''t you guys object to the two of them being together?"


    Avery was speechless.


    "Mommy, don''t you like Uncle Eric, too? Then, why won''t you let me marry him?" La was confused. "If I marry him, then won''t we be a family? Won''t we be able to be together forever?"


    "La, you can say these things in


    front of me, but don''t say this to your Daddy..If he ever hears you say that, he might go mad. He might even find fault with Eric," Avery said seriously. "Your studies are the most important thing right now. It''s still a long time before you get married!"

 Chapter 2391

    "I know. You need to be of legal age to get married. You were the one who asked me about this, which was why I told you that!" La continued her homework.


    "La, have you mentioned any of this to Eric?" Avery was a little worried. She did not know how to face Eric in the future.


    "I don''t think so. I can''t remember if I have said it in the past or not, but I''m sure I haven''t said it this year." La smiled widely. "I''ve never thought so much about this before!"


    "You shouldn''t think about it anyway! If Uncle Eric finds a girlfriend in the future, you are not allowed to call on him anymore," Avery said seriously. "If you were Aunt Shea''s age right now, I wouldn''t stop you from doing anything. We should do things ording to our age. Right now, your main mission is to study."


    "Mommy, I know. Study. Study and do well! If I am in the top three for this final exam, let me go and have fun!" La pleaded, grabbing Avery''s hand.


    "Okay. If you want to y with Uncle Eric, I will get the bodyguard to go with you," Avery said.


    "Okay." La was long used to the bodyguard following her every time she went out.


    That night, Avery could not sleep.


    Once she heard Elliot''s breathing grow even and deep, Avery picked her phone up from the nightstand and unlocked it.


    It was almost eleven at night. She wondered whether Eric was asleep yet.


    She hesitated for a while before deciding to send Eric a message.


    [Eric, are you free right now?]


    A few minutester, Eric replied.


    [I just finished my shower. I''m free now. What is it?]


    [I was talking to La tonight, and she said that she wants to marry you when she grows up.]


    Eric was typing. Avery watched the typing signal go on for almost three minutes before he eventually replied: [She must be joking!]


    [She was quite serious. She said


    that, if


    the


    Erie,


    You


    did not get a girlfriend in


    , she would marry yo


    what do you think about that?]


    [I have never thought about La in that way ever. Avery, please believe me.]


    [I''m telling you this because I believe in you. I hope that, when you''re with her in the future, if she does anything wrong, you''ll correct her in time. Also, don''t give in to her so much anymore. She won''t understand boundaries if you spoil her.] Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    [Okay, I''ll pay more attention.]


    Avery let out a sigh of relief.


    [Avery, don''t worry! In the future, La will meet a lot of other guys. She would have the correct judgment by then.]


    [I''m not worried about her finding a partner. I just think that she should study well right now. She shouldn''t think about other things.]


    [I understand how you feel. I''ll make sure she studies well.]


    [Thank you for understanding. I''m suddenly not worried anymore!]


    [Hmm... It''ste. Rest well.]


    [Okay, you too.]


    After finishing her chat with Eric,


    vel


    Avery stiff could not sleep. She opened her email and started looking at the resumes that Elliot sent to her that night. S

 Chapter 2392

    There were a dozen resumes.


    They were all applying for the position of Elliot''s assistant.


    Avery casually opened one of the resumes to have a look. The candidate''s education and work experience were excellent.


    If this person were to hand in their resume to her, they would undoubtedly be able to continue straight to the interview.


    She opened another resume. After going through it, her feelings were the same as when she had looked through the first one.


    This candidate was as exceptional ady as the first. If she wanted to be Avery''s assistant, Avery would have barely had a reason to refuse. Avery guessed that the rest of the dozen resumes were also excellent. If they were not, Elliot would not have sent them to her.


    She was suddenly in a situation where she did not know whom to pick.


    She let her mind go nk for a while, then realized that she still could not sleep. She unlocked her phone and continued looking at the resumes.


    After going through the dozen resumes, her eyes were feeling a little sore. She rubbed them. Her eyes were dry and itchy.


    She ced her phone down and nned to go wash her face before she went looking for the eyedrops in the study room.


    When she went to the bathroom, Elliot woke up.


    He opened his eyes and, through the dim light, found her.


    "Avery, what happened? Are you feeling unwell?" Elliot groggily sat up. He supported his body with his arms.


    "No, I was looking at the phone for too long. My eyes are a little itchy. I''m going to go get eye drops. Go back to sleep!" Avery switched off the bathroom light and walked over to him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot was afraid that she could not see clearly. He immediately switched on the lights by the side of the bed.


    "Avery, did you not sleep at all?" Elliot looked at the time. It was already past midnight.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I was looking at the resumes you sent me. All these people are excellent! They want to be your assistant. I doubt they would be willing to work for me!" Avery raised her concerns. "If their sry is sufficient, it shouldn''t be a problem. Choose first. Then go talk to them," Elliot said. "Did you lose sleep because of this?"


    "I''ll go get eye drops first, then I''ll tell


    youat is, if you''re sure


    you''re not going to sleep and ne


    want


    to talk to me," Avery said before


    walking out of the bedroom. Content


    Five minutester, Avery had applied the eye drops and returned to the bedroom.


    Elliot looked much more awake than he had before.


    He was propped against the headrest of the bed, looking at his phone. Seeing her enter the bedroom, he put his phone down.


    "Honey, why don''t we sleep? It''s


    quitete! We have work tomorrow!" Avery yawned. "We don''t have to rush the hiring process. The human. resources department on myside is alse helping me make a selection."


    "Hmm... You didn''t have a nap this afternoon, right? Why can''t you sleep?" Elliot switched off the lights once she got in bed.


    "I-" Just as she was about to say something, she stopped.


    She did not need to tell Elliot about the problem of La and Eric''s rtionship because Eric would not do anything to La.


    If she were to tell Elliot about this, he would surely blow things out of proportion. He might even stop La from hanging out with Eric in the future.


    La would be furious, and it would definitely affect her studies.


    Avery also did not want to see Elliot and Eric have a falling out. It would be hard for her to be stuck in the middle as well.


    "Maybe my period ising soon," Avery said, hurriedlying up with an excuse. "My stomach is cramping."


    Elliot immediately walked over to her side when he heard that. "Do you want to drink some hot water? I''ll go get some for you."


    "No need. I drink water now, I''m


    afraid that I''ll have to get up in the middle of the night." Avery reached


    her arm out and hugged him around his waist.


    "Then, I''ll give you a massage." He ced his huge palm on her abdomen, gently rubbing it.


    Avery''s abdomen was, in fact, doing just fine. However, Elliot''s massaging had a hypnotizing effect. Soon, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 2393

    By the time Avery fell asleep, Elliot was no longer sleepy.


    He turned around, picked up his phone, and unlocked it.


    He went through the resumes he had sent to Avery. He wanted to help her filter through the candidates once, to narrow down the list of possibilities.


    In fact, before he had sent her the resumes, he had already gone through them once, but not in detail.


    Of all the resumes, the one most memorable to him was the one who had the lowest education level.


    It was because her education level was the lowest that he had even remembered her name - Juliet Sutton.


    The requirements for the position of his assistant were written clearly. The first mandatory requirement was that their education level had to be beyond that of a bachelor''s degree.


    However, Juliet only had a bachelor''s degree. Also, she was a fresh graduate that was only graduating that year. She did not have any work experience at all. How did she have the confidence to send in her resume?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The human resources department would usually brush off resumes that did not meet the conditions listed out.


    However, they had not rejected her because the hiring of Avery''s assistant did not list such stringent requirements.


    The requirements set by Avery''spany included an education level of a bachelor''s degree and above, so they had kept Juliet''s resume.


    The human resources department had reported this to Elliot.


    Juliet Sutton was a Ylorean. While in high school, she won the gold prize at the Ylore Tea Competition. She studied at a major university in Aryadelle and was graduating that year. She chose to work in Aryadelle.


    Although her resume could notpete with the others, the human resources department felt that she should not have a problem being Avery''s assistant.


    She was great at making tea. She could make tea for Avery. Was that not great?


    After all, Avery''s job was not too stressful. She did not need an assistant with such strong business skills.


    When Elliot heard what the human resources department told him, he did not have an opinion.


    After all, he was not sure what type of person Avery wanted to hire.


    About an hourter, Elliot was dizzy from looking at his phone. He had to ce his phone down.


    He did not know whether it was because it waste at night, but his mind easily wandered.


    He had looked at Juliet''s resume for


    a long time. He had seen that she was a lorean, so he naturally thought back to all the things that had happened in Ylore, including Ivy, whom he had left behind.


    Since Juliet was a Ylorean, he even began creating conspiracies in his head. He wondered if Juliet could possibly be connected to someone he knew. After all, few Yloreans worked in Aryadelle.


    At least, he could not think of anyone in hispany who was a Ylorean.


    In the end, he dismissed his suspicions.


    Juliet had studied at a university in Aryadelle for three years. It was obvious that she had grown fond of Aryadelle after finishing her studies, which was why she had chosen to stay and work here.


    How could she have intentions of trying to get close to him and his people?


    Ylore was such a huge country. How could Juliet, a little girl, know any of the people he knew?


    After dismissing his suspicions, he fell soundly asleep.


    Avery slept until eight in the morning.


    When she woke, she turned to check the time before looking at Elliot.


    Elliot was still rather deeply asleep.


    Did he stay up after she fell asleepst night?


    She slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up before heading down for breakfast.


    At nine o''clock, Elliot woke up. He saw Avery dressed and sitting in the chair by the side drinking coffee. The sunlight shone through the thin curtains onto her. She looked dazzling.


    "Avery, what time is it? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Elliot asked with a hoarse voice while rubbing his throbbing temples.

 Chapter 2394

    "It''s only nine. You stayed uptest night, didn''t you? You''re not usually one to sleep in." Avery ced the cup of coffee down. "I drank your new coffee. While I was eating breakfast, someone sent it to you, so I got Mrs. Cooper to make me a cup."


    "I thought you didn''t like coffee?" Elliot pulled back the sheets and slid out of bed. "Be careful. You might not be able to sleep tonight."


    "My head hurts a little. Especially after seeing the resumes that you sent me. I find them all excellent!" Avery said while sipping her coffee.


    "Isn''t there a candidate that is graduating with a bachelor''s degree this year?" Elliot said. "She''s a Ylorean. When the HR manager passed me her resume, he said that, if you hired her, she could make tea for you in the future."


    Avery could not help but smile. "I don''t like drinking tea. Won''t drinking tea affect my sleep too?"


    "There are many types of tea. Not all tea will make you lose sleep, but I''ve never really studied the details before." Elliot changed the subject. "I don''t like tea either."


    "Haha! Go wash up! I''m guessing that your breakfast is cold already. I''ll get Mrs. Cooper to heat it up for you." Avery ced the cup down and headed downstairs.


    At ten in the morning, Avery arrived at the office.


    The HR manager immediately came into her office, asking her what type of assistant she wanted.


    "After publishing the job post yesterday, I received a few hundred resumes. I was still looking through resumes in my dreams," the HR manager joked. "I have filtered through them. Do you want to have a look?"


    "Send them to my email! I''ll have a look at itter," Avery said. "Sterling Group also sent some to me yesterday. The resumes they received were all excellent."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "The resumes we received were mostly excellent, too. Have a look at themter. If you have any that you like, I can interview them first." The HR manager asked, "Miss Tate, besides education level and job experience, what is the most important thing to you?"


    "Why don''t I do it myself? The assistants that I''ll hire will surely have to get along with me," Avery decided after some pondering.


    "Okay. I''ll go screen the resume once more."


    "Hmm."


    After the manager left, Avery turned on herputer and logged onto her email.


    She went through the dozen resumes she received the night before once more before looking at Juliet Sutton''s resume.


    Juliet had a quiet and elegant look to her. Avery immediately knew that she had a great character.


    Avery went through her resume


    once more. When she saw that she had won the Ylore Tea Competition at age 16, she looked up the Tea Competition on the inte.


    lore


    Juliet had put the award in her resume. Clearly, the award had some technical element to it.


    At eleven, Elliot called.


    Avery answered the call, and his voice came through. "Avery, what do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll order it for you.''


    Avery was momentarily taken aback. "Is it lunchtime already? That''s quick! I''m not hungry yet!"


    She looked at the time on herputer and was rather surprised.


    She had done nothing the entire morning, yet time had passed so quickly!


    At first, she only wanted to search about the Ylore Tea Competition online, but, after some searching, she had actually watched videos rted to tea for more than an hour!


    If it were asking


    she


    on for Elliot calling her and d have continued wate


    what she wanted to eat,


    tea videos.

 Chapter 2395

    "Just decide on what you want and order first. When you''re hungry, I''ll send it over." Elliot had been busy the entire morning. He was already hungry.


    "Okay, let me think," Avery said, then immediately felt toozy to do so. "I''ll have what you''re having. Our taste is mostly the same."


    "You''re just toozy to think, right? What are you doing?" Judging by her tone, Elliot could tell that she was a little distracted.


    Avery picked up her cup of water and drank some to soothe her throat. "I didn''t do much this morning. I was checking up on the tea culture of Ylore. I have never heard about it before. The tea culture in Ylore is quite famous."


    "Yes. The tea culture in Ylore is not only about drinking tea. There are tea performances, too. I''ve seen the performances, but I can''t differentiate the tea." Elliot has seen a tea performance at Ylore before, but he had no interest in tea.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Avery heard what he said and replied curtly, "You fooled around quite a lot back in the day, right?"


    Elliot asked, "How do you want me to answer that question?"


    Avery replied, "Honestly!"


    Elliot said, "In Ylore, tea performances are a legitimate profession. It''s not what you think. Of course, some people would use tea performances as a cover up for illegal activities, but I was never involved in that."


    Avery said, "Oh, then why do you sound nervous?"


    "Do I?" Elliot picked up his ss and drank some water. "You looked into this because you saw Juliet Sutton''s resume, didn''t you? Are you nning to hire her?"


    Avery said, "I saw that she was a Ylorean, so I looked into it more. But I was distracted by the teapetition. From the information I have gotten, those who study tea performance have to begin doing so at a young age. They even have to follow a teacher. It''s troublesome!"


    "It seems so, but I''m not too sure. Why are you suddenly interested in this? Even if you hire her as your assistant, you don''t need her to perform for you," Elliot teased.


    "I never said I wanted to hire her! I''m only gaining more knowledge." Avery insisted.


    "Useless knowledge." Elliotnded


    another blow. "If you''re interested in


    her, you can invite her for an interview. Wouldn''t it be more informative if she spoke to you about tea performances rather than


    you searching about it online?"


    "You''re right! But I haven''t decided whether I want to interview her or not. After all, she applied to yourpany. She wants to be your assistant..."


    "How do you know she did not just send her resume everywhere?" Elliot''s words surprised Avery.


    "Then... Why don''t you get your HR manager to call her and see if she''s willing toe in for an interview. If I contact her out of the blue, it would feel rather abrupt." Avery decided to follow her heart and meet up with Juliet Sutton.


    "Okay." From her tone, Elliot could sense that Avery was very impressed by Juliet.


    If Juliet was willing to work for Avery, she would probably pass the interview.


    In the neighboring city, while Madam was having her meal, she received a call from the Sterling Group''s human resources department.


    "Miss Sutton, hello. I am the HR


    manager of Sterling Group. I''m


    calling you to inform you that you do


    not meet our recruitment


    requirements. I''m sorry, but you


    won''t be able to be our presiden


    assistant." The HR manager continued, "But our boss''s wife is also hiring an assistant. Her requirements are slightly lower. Your education level is high enough for


    her. I wonder if you''re willing to let


    me send your resume over to her?"


    Juliet''s mood fluctuated massively in a matter of minutes. "Is your boss Avery Tate?"


    "Yes, she is also hiring an assistant right now. Have you handed your resume to them?"


    "No, I never saw the hiring notice from Tate Industries." Juliet was a little nervous, but grateful at the same time. "Please send my resume over. Thank you!"

 Chapter 2396

    "Alright. Someone from Tate Industries will get in touch with you if you''re shortlisted for the next round. Please make yourself avable for us to contact you." The HR manager could already tell how keen Juliet


    was to work at Tate Industries from her tone.


    The HR manager did not tell her that Avery wanted to interview her.


    That was because it was better for the hiring party to hold the power to take initiative.


    Besides, Juliet''s resume was not outstanding. It would be very easy for Avery to hire someone with greater credentials.


    "Alright, thank you!" Juliet thanked the HR manager once again.


    After her call, Juliet felt so excited that she lost her appetite.


    In truth, she had already been mentally prepared for the news that, with her qualifications, she would not be able to join the Sterling Group as the president''s assistant. Unless she applied for an extremely ordinary position, then she would not have the opportunity to be part of thepany.


    However, if it was an extremely ordinary position, she would not be able toe in contact with Elliot.


    Unexpectedly, however, heaven helps those who help themselves, and Avery was actually hiring an assistant!


    How great!


    She had not continued browsing the recruitment tform after sending her resume to Sterling Group yesterday.


    Unlike when Elliot had announced that he was looking for an assistant, the matter of Avery''s vacancy had not gone viral. Therefore, it was only now that she had learned that Avery was also hiring an assistant. If Juliet had a choice, of course she would prefer to be by Avery''s side.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It was only at Avery''s side that she could learn if the Goulds'' end had something to do with Avery.


    "Madam, why aren''t you eating?" The old woman saw that Juliet had spaced out after hanging up the call, so she asked, "Who was it that called you just now? Did something happen?"


    Juliet took a deep breath and looked


    at the old woman, smiling. "Isn''t Elliot hiring an assistant? I sent my resume to hispany yesterday The HR personnel from hispany just gave me a call to tell me that I don''t meet their requirements. However, they can send my resume to Avery''spany. Avery is also


    hiring an assistant."


    Hearing this, the old woman pondered the matter for a few seconds before saying, "Madam, if you''re going to work by Avery''s side, then do Irene and I have to go to Avonsville with you?"


    Juliet immediately shook her head. "You and Irene should stay here. I''m not sure how long I can stay by Avery''s side. It''s too dangerous for the both of you to go to Avonsville."


    "Alright. We''ll wait for you here then.


    The old woman was worried. "Irene The old woman had a nightmarest night, and she cried so badly. I really don''t want to continge sending her to school There are no children who y with her at school. The other children are afraid of her."


    11


    "Her teacher has sent me a text saying that the children in her ss are young, so their ability to ept others is slightly poor. However, the teacher has been keeping Irenepany this whole time. The teacher likes Irene very much and said that they would encourage the children in Irene''s ss to ept her as soon as possible." Juliet was not worried about any of this. "Didn''t she say that she wanted to go to school? Since she is not rejecting the idea of going to school, don''t worry for now. She may be more resilient than we think." Content


    The old woman had told Juliet of this problem that morning as well because she was truly feeling sorry for Irene.


    However, she also knew that it was only by pretending to be ugly that Irene could live like a normal child.


    "Madam, can you sessfully enter Avery''spany?"


    Juliet was slightly worried. "I don''t know. They only said that they could help me send my resume over. They did not say anything else."


    "Madam, you don''t have to worry. You''re outstanding. It certainly won''t be a problem," the old womanforted her then sighed. "When the timees, I''ll really be worried, as you''ll be in Avonsville on your own."


    "I''ll be fine. If I be Avery''s assistant, I will thoroughly find out what kind of person she is," said Juliet. "The news rted to her that I found online showed that she is a good person. But I would like to see what her true colors are."


    In the afternoon, Juliet received a call from the human resources department of Tate Industries.


    "Miss Sutton, may I know where you are now? Would it be convenient for you toe for an interview at ourpany?"

 Chapter 2397

    Juliet did not expect to be invited for an interview so quickly. She panicked.


    "I-I''m free. I''m afraid I might not be able to rush over there today. Can we do it tomorrow? I am avable at any time." Juliet wanted to seize the opportunity. "If it really needs to be today, I can rush over right now, too, but I might need two hours."


    The HR manager looked at the time. Two hours from now would be right at the end of the day.


    "Then let''s forget about the meeting today. Come over tomorrow." The HR manager did not dare ask Avery to stay behind. Elliot hade to pick her up yesterday evening. Everyone knew about that. "Would ten o''clock in the morning be a problem for you?"


    "No. I''ll be there on time."


    After the call, Juliet immediately unlocked her phone and looked for tickets to Avonsville for the next morning.


    It took about an hour or so by train to reach Avonsville. The earliest train the next day was at seven-thirty. If she were to take that train, she would be on time. However, Juliet had to ount for uncertainties like a traffic jam. If she were to reach Avonsville''s train station at eight-thirty the next day, even if she took a cab to Tate Industries from the station, she might bete.


    Since she had already agreed to have the interview at ten in the morning, she could not bete.


    A momentter, she came out of her room with a bag in hand.


    "Grandma, I''m going to Tate Industries for an interview tomorrow. I''m afraid that I might not arrive in time tomorrow morning, so I''ll head there first tonight." Juliet looked at the time and said to the old woman, "My train leaves in an hour. I''ll make a move first."


    "Okay, have a safe journey!" The old woman sent Juliet off. "I''ll go with you! I need to pick Irene up, too."


    "Hmm... Comfort her more. Get her to stay strong," Juliet said. "As long as she is still willing to go to school, encourage her to keep going."


    "Okay, I know. If she stays at home, she will only grow unhappier." The old woman had thought a lot that day. "Right now, all I hope is that you uncover the truth quickly. I hope that Avery and Elliot are not murderers..."


    "So what if they are not murderers? Are you nning to send Irene back to them?" Juliet asked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old woman felt rather


    conflicted. "If rene could return to Elliot''s side, she would have a better life. I just don''t know if Avery would treat her well. If she will, then I want Irene to return to them. If Avery will not treat her well, then I would rather Irene stay by my side."


    "Let''s y it by ear!" Juliet''s mind was also in a mess.


    From the moment she had decided to interfere in this matter, her life had been constantly guided by it.


    She had never thought of stopping to live her life. Maybe it was a curse. Whenever she thought about stopping, Paul''s face would appear in her mind, constantly harassing her.


    In Avonsville, Elliot had arrived to


    pick Avery up from work at Tate Industries Tower. Before Avery had left her office, she had stopped to chat with the HR manager, so she was a littleteing down.


    Exiting the office, she saw many of her staff secretly taking photos of Elliot on their phones.


    They were not being very secretive.


    Elliot stood next to his car coolly. He seemed to enjoy being surrounded and watched.


    Avery strode over, opened the car door, and made him enter the car.


    "Why did you get out of the car? Are you afraid that others won''t know that you''re picking me up?"


    "You werete, so I wanted to go look for you. But then they suddenly appeared and started taking photos of me." Elliot was helpless. "I can''t just run and hide in the car."

 Chapter 2398

    "You coulde to the office to look for me! You look silly standing next to the car." Avery smiled. "I thought you were trying to look cool. I was wondering since when you were such a show-off." Elliot said, "I was afraid that I would disrupt the office if I entered."


    "Everyone is off work. No one would care about being orderly. Furthermore, you''re the big boss of Tate Industries. Why are you so afraid toe here?"


    "This is your territory, so stopughing at me."


    "Okay, I won''tugh at you anymore. But I''m serious. You don''t have to pick me up every day after work. I can drive on my own, or get the bodyguard to send me." Avery leaned her head on his shoulder and lightly sighed. "There are so many things to do at the end of the year! All kinds of misceneous things. Year-end reports, parties, future work ns... Usually, when I''m not in the office, no one ever looks for me. Now that I''m back to work, everyonees to report to me. I was afraid that I was not that important. Now I feel a little useful."


    "If you don''t want to be so busy, just get them to note to you for small matters. Things that the vice president can do, let him do." Elliot looked serious. He was worried that she would tire herself out. "Learn to delegate. Let the professionals do their work. The role of the boss is to set the general direction of thepany''s development...''


    "Everyone seems happy to report their job to me. I can''t just tell them to look for the vice president, right? Also, those are things that I am willing to deal with," Avery said. "I''m sitting in the office. If the staffe looking for me, of course I have to deal with it."


    Elliot was speechless.


    "The staff are not the problem. I have rested for too long. I just can''t get used to this work tempo so suddenly. It''ll be better after a few days."


    Elliot said, "As long as you can take it."


    "I''m not foolish. If I can''t handle it, I''ll rest at home. As long as I don''t go to the office, they won''t go looking for me for every small matter." At that, Avery suddenly thought of something. "By the way, I arranged for an interview with Juliet Sutton tomorrow morning."


    "Hmm... It seems like you''re quite satisfied with her," Elliot said. "Tell me how you feel after the interview."


    "Since you care so much, why don''t you meet her together with me tomorrow!" Avery raised her hand and rubbed her palms against his chin.


    He had shaved cleanly, so his chin was not prickly. It was rather stress-relieving to touch his chin.


    Elliot felt as if he had be a huge dog in her eyes.


    She was the first person to ever touch his chin.


    "You''re not saying anything. Are you really nning to interview her together with me tomorrow?" Avery held his chin and looked at him seriously.


    "I don''t like tea. Why should I go?"


    Elliot grabbed the hand that was et


    touching his chin. "If you''re going to


    continue touching me like that, I''m going to fall asleep." Content


    "Oh..." Avery reluctantly drew back her hands. She smiled mischievously. "I finally know what it feels like to crack walnuts."


    "Why don''t I buy two walnuts for you to crack?" Elliot said helplessly.


    "No need.


    m not thatme!" v looked out the window. It was


    already dark. "Honey, what do, you think should ask Juliet Sutton tomorrow during her interview?"


    Elliot said, "There isn''t a fixed way or method. When you see her tomorrow, you''ll naturally know what to ask."


    "Okay! I was wondering whether it would be inappropriate if I asked her questions that are too personal."


    "How personal were you thinking? Are you going to ask her if she has a boyfriend, or if she is married, or if she has children?"


    Avery was amused. "No, of course not. I won''t ask those questions, but we might talk about them naturally. I''ll have to wait until tomorrow to see."


    "Rx. You''re the boss. She is the candidate. Don''t be more nervous than her tomorrow." Elliot held her hand and cheered her on. "If the candidate can''t make you feel rxed, it won''t work." SContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 2399

    "Honey, I might be nervous because I''ve been out of the workforce for so long. I''ll slowly get back in shape." Avery took a deep breath and quickly calmed herself down. "Right, Leah sent me a message today. She said that she has registered her marriage with George. They had it registered yesterday."


    Elliot asked, "Are they nning to have a wedding?"


    "They haven''t said anything about a wedding. She told me that George had to take a few days off because her parents areing over. She and George have to spend time with her parents," Avery said with a smile. "Did George not tell you? He must be afraid of you."


    Elliot had not heard anything about this.


    He looked at his phone but did not see any messages or calls from George. Could George really be afraid of him? Whenever he spoke to George on the phone, George did not sound afraid of him.


    "Since Leah told me about it, that''s the same thing as telling you directly. You have to approve George''s leave!" Avery said. "I never would have thought that they would end up together so quickly, but they are quite a match."


    "I''ll have to see if he requests leave from me or not. If he doesn''t even approach me, how can he expect me to automatically approve his leave?" Elliot found it unbelievable. "Chad woulde to look for me by himself regarding his own matters."


    "Okay, Honey. Don''t get angry. I''m guessing that George will tell you after he sends La home." Avery patted his back, trying to soothe him.


    When they returned home, La was already home from school.


    George and Leah were there too. George looked at them shyly. Seeing how hesitant he was, he definitely wanted to request a leave of absence from Elliot.


    "Leah, you didn''t tell me you wereing over this evening when you texted me." Avery immediately took Leah''s hand and led her to the sofa to sit down. "If I''d known you wereing over, I would have gotten off work earlier."


    George watched them enter the house. He immediately walked over to Elliot and asked, "Mr. Foster, I would like to ask for a week''s leave. Leah''s parents havee to visit..."


    "Aren''t you two married already? Why haven''t you changed the way you address them?" Elliot teased.


    George blushed. He scratched his head. "Uh... My parents-inw actually don''t agree with Leah marrying me. They don''t really want to have anything to do with me."


    Elliot looked at how aggrieved George looked. He mentally sighed. "Where are they staying right now?"


    "They are staying at a hotel. They booked the hotel themselves before they came. George said. "They don''t want Leah to marry me. Not entirely because they hate me. Leah said that her parents don''t wish for her to be married so far from them. I understand."


    "Then, you should do all you can sincerely to prove that you will take good care of their daughter," Elliot said. "As long as they are satisfied with you, the distance doesn''t matter."


    George felt that Elliot''s words made sense, but he did not know how to make his parents-inw feel at ease.


    He originally wanted to ask Elliot if


    he coulde up with a good


    solution for him, but he suddenly


    thought of something and asket


    "Mr. Foster, if La marriesBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    e


    someone far away from you as well


    in the future, will you miss her?"


    Elliot was speechless. His eyes bulged. His body gradually stiffened. He also clenched his fists.


    In an instant, an aura of pure fury instantly engulfed the air.


    George immediately covered his mouth. He felt as if he was about to die.

 Chapter 2400

    He should have kept his mouth shut!


    Elliot loved La so much. How could he possibly let her marry someone somewhere far from him?


    From Elliot''s perspective, no man on Earth was good enough for La!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot onlyforted George that way a moment ago because he had never thought of La being married far away from him!


    "Mr. Foster, I-I''m sorry. I misspoke," George immediately apologized when he heard Elliot''s breathing grow heavier.


    Elliot thought about how Avery teased him on the way home a moment ago. Not only was Chad a little afraid of him, but George was, too.


    He did not want the people by his side to be afraid of him.


    How embarrassing would it be if all his staff went to look for Avery for every single thing in the future?


    "Don''t worry about it. La is still young. I haven''t thought about this problem yet." Elliot pretended to be calm and said, "Your parents-inw are still staying at the hotel?" George said, "Yes! Since Leah and I have already requested leave, we n to take them out tomorrow."


    "Call them right now and ask if they have already eaten yet or not. Say that I want to invite them over for dinner." Elliot nned to help George Leah''s parents'' approval. George felt a little shocked at Elliot''s kindness. His lips quivered slightly. "Mr. Foster, this is too much... You''ve been busy the entire day. Now you have to spend money..." When George said that, he realized that Elliot looked like he was losing patience, so he quickly said, "Alright. I''ll go get Leah to call her parents..."


    "You make the call." Elliot felt that his bodyguard was a little naive. He did not know how to present himself at all. No wonder Leah''s parents were unimpressed. Elliot wondered how Leah had fallen for him.


    "Oh, okay. I''ll do it." George


    immediately took his phone out, and


    he was about to dial Leah''s parents number, when suddenly he stopped. "Mr. Foster, I don''t have my


    parents-inw''s contact... I''ll go ask


    Leah..."


    Elliot was speechless.


    If Elliot had been Leah''s father, he would surely have not agreed to this marriage! George was so stupid! How could he possibly care for Leah this way? Leah marrying George might only end up causing more trouble!


    A momentter, George had gotten Leah''s father''s contact. He dialed his father-inw in front of Elliot.


    After dialing the number, he put it on loudspeaker, wanting Elliot to listen in on their call.


    Elliot thought that George''s actions were a little thoughtless. He was afraid that once the call connected, George would not know how to talk properly and end up offending his father-inw. So he took the phone and turned off the loudspeaker.


    A few secondster, Mr. Kennedy answered the phone and asked who it was.


    Elliot took the phone and walked into the courtyard.


    Leah saw that Elliot had taken George''s phone. She immediately walked over to George and asked, "Is he talking to my dad on the phone?" "Hmm... Mr. Foster might think I''m a little dumb, so he took the phone away from me." George still had some self-awareness left.


    Leah was afraid that her father would speak out of line, so she immediately took her own phone out and called her mother.


    "Mom, Elliot Foster is talking to Dad. Get Dad to mind his words!" Leah said softly. "Elliot is George''s boss. He treats George very well."


    Mrs. Kennedy said, "Silly girl! Even if


    Elliot wasn''t connected to George, we still wouldn''t dare offend him! He asked us out to dinner. We''re currently eating!"

 Chapter 2401

    Leah said, "Then stop eating! He''s asking you to have a meal with him. It''s not just about food!"


    Mrs. Kennedy said, "Okay, I understand. I''ll get your father to agree to it."


    "Hmm! We''ll talk when we meet." Leah hung up.


    In the courtyard, Elliot had also hung up. Since he had asked Mr. Kennedy to have dinner with him outside, he had to leave the house.


    "I''lle with you all." Avery took her bag and walked over to Elliot.


    Elliot said, "Didn''t you say that you were tired from work? Why don''t you stay at home and rest."


    "I''m not tired now." Avery was spirited. "Have you chosen the restaurant? You should quickly make a reservation! It''s dinnertime now. The restaurant might be full."


    Elliot returned George''s phone to him before taking his own phone out to make a reservation.


    After making the reservation, they got into their respective cars and headed to the restaurant.


    "George, talk lesster. Eat more," Leah instructed when she got in the car with him. "I think Mr. Foster wants to help you." They were the only ones in the car, so Leah did not need to worry about what she said.


    "Of course he wants to help me! I''m bad at talking!" George said. "But I think he speaks harshly, too. He often makes Avery mad."


    Leah was enthusiastic. "Elliot could only have achieved all he has now because his emotional intelligence is definitely higher than an ordinary person''s. He might make Avery angry, but that''s because they are husband and wife..."


    "Mr. Foster is actually even ruder to other people. I don''t think a person''s sess has anything to do with their emotional intelligence. It''s mainly based on their ability to earn money." George had been working with Elliot all this while. He had strong feelings about him. "Hayden''s temper is even weirder. He doesn''t even talk much..."


    "He talks less, so he makes fewer mistakes, too. You make more mistakes by talking more," Leah mercilessly criticised.


    George felt that his wife was right, so he shut up.


    When they reached the restaurant, the six of them took their seats.


    Soon, the servers began serving food.


    Mrs. Kennedy was a little stunned at the speed of the food being served. "This restaurant serves food quickly!"


    George said, "That''s because Mr. Foster is a valued customer of this restaurant. No matter what time hees, they serve him first."


    Mrs. Kennedy responded awkwardly. "Oh."


    Leah kicked George under the table, asking him not to rush to speak first.


    George immediately lowered his head, picked up his ss, and drank some water.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Kennedy, George has


    been working under me for many


    years. He is a great person. He is just bad at talking. Sometimes, he says things that might offend.


    others," Elliot said, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    Mrs. Kennedy nodded.


    "I can see that George is not a bad person. He treats Leah well, too. He just isn''t that likable. I feel a little stuck inside. My anger can''t be soothed!" Mrs. Kennedy spoke honestly. "Last time, Leah almost died. And, because of that, we have had toe to terms with adot of


    things. If it weren''t for the neN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    circumstances, we woul¨¦ bhave long since taken her back with us. We would not have let her continue staying here, suffering. Mr. Foster, to tell you the truth... Our family is not short of money."


    Elliot could fully understand their feelings.


    After Mrs. Kennedy finished talking, he said calmly, "George owns a mansion worth four and a half million dors at Third Ring. He also has a huge t in central downtown, which is more than twenty square meters in size. Its value should not be less than the mansion''s, Aside from that, George has been letting me handle his ie all these years. Tonight, on the way here, I asked my financial consultant about his estate. He told me that George''s fortune has doubled tenfold."


    Leah and her parents were all speechless.


    Leah took her phone out and messaged George. [I thought you only had a mansion. Since when have you had another t?]


    [I don''t have a t. Mr. Foster is lying to your parents.]

 Chapter 2402

    Leah had never suspected that Elliot would be the type of person who could lie so naturally, without any break in their expression. He did it so smoothly! George continued sending messages to Leah,ing clean about his finances.


    [I did, indeed, put some money with Mr. Foster. But, before we got registered, I got the money back from him. That money is all in the card that I gave you.]


    [Hmm... Your boss is only saying this so my parents won''t look down on you. He is quite nice for doing this. We''ll listen to him and not expose him.]Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    [I know. I have to listen to him first before listening to you.]


    Leah could not help but smile. She had felt so strongly about marrying George because she liked his straightforward and open character. Sometimes, he was so direct that it made him seem a little naive. Before she had met him, she had never seen a person who would express everything they felt on their face. Being with George meant that she never had to guess what he was thinking. She was rxed every moment she was with him. This was what she liked about their rtionship and was determined to stay with him.


    When her parents asked her if she had truly considered everything when she married George, she had given them a decisive reply.


    She had said that she would not marry anyone but George.


    After thest incident, Leah''s parents were no longer stubborn in their belief that they were a bad match.


    If marrying George was a mistake, Leah could still make amends in the future.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Kennedy, since George has married Leah, you all are a family. George''s t downtown is not bad. Why don''t you two check out of the hotel and stay there instead? Aren''t you two going around town tomorrow? You can walk around downtown first. Staying there would be convenient too." Elliot made arrangements on their behalf.


    Leah''s parents'' attitude toward George changed a little after Elliot mentioned George''s fortune.


    Listening to Elliot''s eloquent speech made most people feel at ease.


    Unlike George, who did not know how to put things delicately and even red at people with his huge dark eyes.


    Although they knew that George


    meant ill will by ring at they


    he presented himself. Cow e still dissatisfied with met


    Look at how eloquently Elliot spoke! A sessful person was different from a normal one, indeed!


    Leah''s parents decided to heed Elliot''s advice out of respect for him. They would move to George''s t that night.


    They looked at George, waiting for his reaction.


    George only lowered his head. He did not dare to look at anyone.


    They thought that they were


    hallucinating. They focused their et


    gazes on George once again. This time George''s head was so low, it was almost touching the table.


    They finally understood! George was not willing to let them stay in his t!


    Hah! Leah''s parents were infuriated. They turned to look at their daughter.


    Their daughter, who was usually so


    generous


    George, lowering her heads


    was also behaving


    avoiding their eyes! Content


    If it were not for Elliot and Avery''s presence, they would have mmed the table and left!

 Chapter 2403

    "George!" Elliot realized what the situation was and immediately called out to him.


    When George heard Elliot calling him, he instantly looked up. "Mr. Foster, what happened?"


    Elliot said, "Come out with me for a while."


    George immediately got up and followed Elliot out.


    When they left, Mrs. Kennedy immediately questioned her daughter, "Leah, George is unwilling to let us stay at his ce, right? If he has any difficulties, he can tell us. He doesn''t need to lower his head all the way to the floor. How awkward! Your father and I can''t afford to be shamed by this."


    Leah was almost in tears, yet she could not tell them that Elliot was lying to them.


    "George is not that sort of person. Mom, why don''t you two stay in his mansion? He has renovated it quite nicely. He hires someone to clean it every week. It''s clean..." Leah continued fervently, "His mansion isn''t too far off, either. It''s at the Third Ring. It''s less than an hour''s drive from the hotel you two are staying at!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I''m not going!" Mrs. Kennedy was furious. "Your father and I will stay in the hotel. It''s nice at the hotel. There won''t be anyone there to infuriate us."


    Leah sighed, "Mom, we did not mean to make you angry. I had already told you from the start to stay at his mansion, but you don''t want to. I don''t know why you''re so angry with him."


    "He has cheated my daughter away! How can I not be angry?" Mrs. Kennedy said angrily.


    Avery noticed how Leah was no longer in control of the situation. She immediately intervened. "Mrs. Kennedy, don''t be so angry. If George is ever inconsiderate to Leah, we will help her. We won''t let her suffer any grievances. You and Mr. Kennedy don''t have to worry."


    Mrs. Kennedy''s expression instantly changed when she heard Avery''s words. She smiled and looked at Avery. "Avery, we''re relieved to hear you say that. We do not mean to deliberately show George our unhappiness. We''re just feeling miserable. Our daughter is getting married so far away. Avery, you have a daughter, too. You should be able to understand how we feel."


    "Of course, I do. If I were you, I would


    ??????


    have picked on George''s ws too. Leah is still young. She doesn''t understand the pain of being a parent. When she bes a mother in the future, she will surely understand how you and Mr Kennedy feel right now." Avery picked up the teapot and poured some tea for Mrs. Kennedy.


    Avery''s words aptly summarized what Mrs. Kennedy was feeling. She nodded furiously.


    Just then, Elliot had finished talking to George. They entered the room.


    George was smiling widely, but, because he was smiling so widely, his face was scrunched up.


    Leah was confused by his weird smile. She cleared her throat, trying to get George to act more naturally. He was going to scare her parents.


    "Dad, Mom, after dinner, let Leah and


    I send you to


    my


    t downtown to stay in. It''s at a convenient location. You cross the street and there''s a mall and shops. If you want some peace and quiet, there''s a huge take behind the neighborhood. The scenery is amazing. You could could shop during the day and walk by theke


    in the evening. Not only can you enjoy the view, but you can also exercise!" George''s words were as sweet as honey.


    Leah''s parents were caught off guard. Leah was also feeling a little uneasy.


    After their meal, George and Leah sent their parents to their hotel to check out and take their luggage.


    Elliot and Avery were on the way home. After getting into the car, Avery held Elliot''srge hands. She asked with a smile, "The t in the city is yours, right? When you mentioned it, you should have seen how nervous George and Leah looked."


    "I n to give them that t as a wedding gift. What do you think?" Elliot asked.


    "I think it''s nice! Leah risked her life


    helping us out previously. George has been working with you for a long time. Giving him a t as a wedding gift ispletely alright." Avery said earnestly. "Leah''s parents don''t actually hate George. They were just reluctant to let their daughter get


    married so far away." Content


    "I know." Elliot said. "So I will never let La leave me. She can only settle down in Avonsville."


    Avery could not help but smile. "Do you think your daughter will listen to you? She barely listens to you now. When she is older, she will be even more out of your control."

 Chapter 2404

    "She won''t listen to me, but she''ll listen to you. Could you bear to watch our daughter leave us? You wouldn''t want to and you''re not willing to either, so you have to instill this idea in her. When she looks for a boyfriend in the future, she should not look for people abroad. Not even people from a different city."


    "Honey, don''t overthink this." Avery patted Elliot on the shoulder. "She is still young. Marriage is still a long way off."


    "Honey, you give me peace of mind." Elliot felt much better.


    "Haha! Being worried about this is pointless. Sometimes, the more you''re afraid of something, the more likely it''ll happen. So, before things happen, it''s best not to think about them."


    "Hmm..."


    In the neighboring city, after the old woman brought Irene home, Irene took a candy out of her bag and passed it to her.


    "The teacher gave it to me."


    The old woman epted the candy and asked, "Why did she give you candy? Did she give some to the other children as well?"


    "Because no one yed with me, and she was scared that I would cry." Irene ced her bag down and said maturely, "I didn''t cry today. I''m not that sad that they don''t y with me anymore." The old woman unwrapped the candy and gave it to Irene.


    "Irene, there will eventually be a lot of brave children who will be your friends."


    "Grandma, I thought you wouldn''t allow me to have candy. It will rot my teeth," Irene said.


    "It''s fine if you have some asionally, because you''re suffering right now. I''m worried about you." Grandma held Irene''s hand and led her to the dining area. "Madam has gone to Avonsville. She might work there. We will have to live alone together in the future."


    "Oh. Then, Grandma, can you take me out to y?"


    "Sure! But now it''s too cold. The weather''s not suitable for ying outside." The old woman ced the food she had made on the table. "Were you full in school?"


    Irene thought for a while before shaking her head. "I didn''t dare to take more food. I''m afraid that, if I eat too much, the other children won''t have enough to eat."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Silly child. You should just look after yourself. What happens if you''re hungry?" The old woman grabbed the eating utensils and portioned out food for Irene. "You''ll lose out easily that way." "Grandma, I''m not afraid of losing out. As long as I can be with you every day after school, I''m happy." Irene smiled widely.


    "Silly girl. Madam told me to take good care of you before she left. She cares a lot for you, too." The old woman sat in the chair and looked at Irene. "I really hope that you can continue living peacefully like this."


    "Why wouldn''t I? With me looking like this now, who would like me? Even bad people would be afraid of me when they see my face." Irene sniffled and cheered herself and the old woman up.


    "The scar on your face is used to


    scare off bad people. Irene, don''t feel


    inferior to others. Looking nice is pointless. You have to be strong mentally You have to always remember: you''re no worse than anyone else. Other people scolding you orughing at you won''t affect you at all. In the future, you will surely be much better off than the people whoughed at you," the old woman said encouragingly.


    Irene nodded and started wolfing down her food.


    At eleven that night, Avery received a message from Leah.


    She was actually about to sleep, but before she went to bed, she picked up her phone to check the time. As she nced at the clock, she noticed Leah''s message.


    [Avery, I was just talking to my mother. She said that Natalie hase to Avonsville and told me to be careful. I think she won''te looking for me to cause trouble, but I''m afraid that she might hurt you all, so t''m letting you know. You guys should be careful.]


    When Avery saw the message, she immediately replied, [Okay, thank you for letting us know. We will watch out. Have your parents gone to bed yet? Are they feeling better after moving to the t?]


    [I really must thank you and Elliot for


    tonight. Thank you for the house that you have given us. This gift is too expensive. I feel that we should not ept it, but George has told me that he has already agreed to take it. He was too forward. If I were to be more polite, it would make me seem pretentious.]

 Chapter 2405

    [Hahaha! That is quite good for George. You''ve helped us in the past. George is very diligent in his work as well. We feel especially assured that he is the one protecting La. If you have any problems in the future, just let us know. There''s no need to be too polite with us.]


    [Alright, Avery. Go to rest early.]


    [Hmm. You too.]


    Avery was prepared to go to bed after she was done texting.


    Elliot''s voice echoed behind her.


    "You''re still awake?" Elliot was not asleep yet. Even with his eyes closed, he could see the re from the lighting from her side, so he opened his eyes.


    "Leah sent me a text. She said that her mother told her that Natalie hase to Avonsville." Avery turned her body to face Elliot. "Even though Natalie has no power now, we still have to be careful. Since she missed her chance thest time, who knows how twisted she has be?"


    "I''ll send somebody to keep an eye on her tomorrow." Elliot dispelled her concerns easily. "She was in Aryadelle, and she couldn''t find a decent job. I''ve already cklisted her. If she tries anything, I''ll be the first to know. However, I''ve not received any information on her. She probably hasn''t done anything for the time being."


    "Oh... Maybe she has just returned to the country!" Avery yawned as she said that. "Honey, let''s sleep! I''m sleepy."


    "Mm-hmm."


    Elliot hugged her around her waist and patted her back gently with his big palm.


    Soon, Avery''s breathing gradually grew even.


    Once she was sound asleep, Elliot gently pulled back his hand, turned his body over, grabbed his phone, and texted the detective. [Are there any updates on Holly?]


    The investigator replied, [Not yet. She had stic surgery done, so it''s not easy to find her.]


    Elliot texted back, [Natalie has


    returned to the country. Keep a closer


    e on her. She is definitely


    looking for Holly. Maybe she hasContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    already found her.]


    The investigator replied, [Alright.]


    At ten in the morning the following day, Avery met Juliet at Tate Industries.


    Upon meeting Juliet, the first impression Avery got of her was that Juliet was a very gentle girl.


    She looked more charming than the photo on her resume. Her gaze was gentle, and she looked like a good girl who would y things by the book. Juliet was very tall, so she appeared to have a very statuesque and slender figure. She was tall, but she did not intimidate the people around her. "Have a seat, Juliet." Avery passed her a bottle of water. "Where did youe from? My staff told me that you were not avable yesterday afternoon." "Yes. I have just graduated this year. As of now, I''m still staying in the house I rented for college," Juliet replied cautiously while looking at Avery.


    "Hmm... You''re from Ylore, but you''re choosing to work in Aryadelle now. Does your family support that?" Avery asked.


    "My family does support my work. Aryadelle is better than Ylore in all aspects. When I moved to attend college, my mother was the one who came over here with me. She likes it here very much as well," Juliet replied in an orderly fashion.


    "I''ve been to Ylore before. The capital of Ylore is actually not bad."


    "Aside from the capital, Ylore is very poor. Aryadelle is still better."


    "That''s true, I saw on your resume that you won the gold medal at a teapetition in the past. You started very


    studying tea performance atta


    young age, right?"


    Avery asked her this question to satiate her curiosity. At the same time, she nced at her wrist. "I see that you''re majoring in journalism in college."

 Chapter 2406

    "Yeah. I don''t like anything rted to the art of tea. My family forced me to learn it and that''s why I traveled overseas toplete my education. I don''t want to listen to them anymore," Juliet chatted with Avery, all the while focusing on her true intention.


    Avery was unlike anything she had imagined before. From the looks of it, Avery did not appear to be a horrible person.


    "Juliet, would it be okay for me to ask about the scars on your wrist?" Avery had taken a few nced at her wrists and realized that they were marks of attempted suicide.


    Juliet had not expected Avery to pay attention to her wrist and felt ufortable at the question. "I got into a huge fight with my family when I decided toe to Aryadelle to study. My father didn''t want me to study abroad," she said calmly. "Sometimes, there''s a price to pay when you want something. These were my prices in exchange for my freedom."


    Avery nodded, imagining the scene of Juliet cutting her own wrist.


    "I sympathize with it, but that seems a bit extreme. You only get to live once and if something goes wrong, it''s all going to be over." As a doctor, Avery instinctively hated the idea of suicide.


    "I wouldn''t have done it if I had another choice," Juliet said warily as she recalled what had happened in the past.


    "How''s your rtionship with your family now?" Avery asked.


    "Better." Thinking that it might concern Avery, Juliet exined, "they mainly mind their own businesses nowadays."


    "That''s great. I have one other question. When you decided to study abroad, why did you choose Aryadelle out of all the other countries? Do you know someone here, or was it because of some other considerations?" Avery asked, before taking a sip of water from her ss.


    Juliet lowered her gaze and


    answered steadily, "I chose Aryadelle because it''s far enough from my home, but not too far. I don''t know if you can understand how I feel. If I''m too close to home, I''m worried that my parents would try to control me, but I love them and want to be able to go home whenever I want as well."


    Avery could sympathize. "What''s your expected sry?"


    "I''m a fresh graduate with no previous experience. If you are willing to give me a chance, I don''t care how much I get," Juliet said honestly.


    "Speaking of, I have one more question. Before you submit your resume to the Sterling Group, have you read through the requirements of the position?" Concerned that she might intimidate Juliet, Avery purposely spoke with a cheerful smile.


    Juliet smiled. "I guess I am too young to be afraid! I read online that one can learn a lot of things if they can get into Sterling Group, so I took a leap of faith."


    "They do have stricter requirements because they receive a lot of applications, whereas there''s only one position open, so they have plenty of candidates to choose from."


    "Miss. Tate, I believe there are a lot of people applying to yourpany as well, right? Tate Industries is a powerful enterprise as well and if I knew that you are hiring an assistant as well, I would have submitted an application here, too."


    Juliet started to guess her chance of being epted, as she could not tell what Avery was thinking from her attitude.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Avery was polite and gentle to the point that it felt as though she had taken a liking in Juliet, but Juliet knew that people like Avery were sociable, so she could not figure out what Avery was truly thinking.


    .ne


    "Yes. We''ve received quite a lot of applications as well because one click on the inte and you would know that Elliot is our major shareholder. If one couldn''t get into the Sterling Group, entering Tate Industries is a rather good


    u


    alternative as well."


    Juliet nodded, "Miss. Tate, you are different from what I pictured. I did some research on what recruiters would often ask and others usually ask the applicants if they can ept working overtime, if they can adapt to an intensive work schedule, if they are married and if they n on having a child in the next two years."

 Chapter 2407

    "Hahaha! Have you tried looking for other jobs after graduation?" Avery asked with amusement.


    "No. I was still thinking if I wanted to keep studying, but recently decided against it," Juliet exined. "I don''t intend on getting married. I probably never will, so I''m definitely not getting a child. I can ept working overtime and highly intensive schedules..."


    The smile on Avery''s face froze. "Juliet, why won''t you consider getting married? If you work here, we would never deduct your sry or fire you simply because you are getting married or because you want a child. We have a lot of women working here. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them in person."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Juliet shook her head. "I''m not getting married because the person I love is dead."


    Avery was instantly rendered speechless. "I''m sorry!"


    "It''s fine. He wouldn''t have married me even if he was alive anyway." Juliet''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "He likes someone else."


    §á


    Avery felt a lump in her throat as she struggled to find her voice.


    "Miss. Tate, you must think I''m silly, right? He doesn''t like me, but I still love him. I feel like a fool as well," Juliet mocked herself to ease the tension.


    "You can try to make more friends. If he didn''t like you, that means he''s not the right one for you," Avery said.


    "He did like me. He was nice to me in


    private, but he has his difficulties


    Miss.


    ate, Ylore isn''t as developed


    as Aryadelle and the people there


    are conservative."


    Avery nodded. "If you managed to get away from Ylore, I hope you can let go of your unrequited love someday as well."


    "I still can''t do it now, but maybe somewhere down the road! People always say the time would take away the pain, right?" Juliet smiled.


    "Yeah, so when can you start working?" Avery changed the topic.


    Juliet stiffened and thought, ''so I can work here? Avery is offering me a job? thought there are a lot of people applying for this position? Avery decided to give it to me that quickly?''


    She felt as though she was dreaming and flushed in excitement. "I can start working anytime. I can even start right now."


    Avery chuckled. "You don''t stay in


    Avonsville, right? You will need to rent a ce near the office if you are going to start working here. How about you start next Monday? Kwill inform the human resource to send you the offer letter."


    "It''s not hard to rent a ce. I can settle that today."


    "Start tomorrow, then."

 Chapter 2408

    "Sure! Thank you for giving me this chance, Miss. Tate. I will work hard."


    "Yeah. Contact me if you need anything."


    The two exchanged contacts and Juliet took her leave.


    Avery walked toward her desk and picked up her ss to take a sip of water, when she suddenly remembered Elliot asking her to share her impression on Juliet after the interview, so she made a call to Elliot, who picked up right away.


    "Are you goofing off? Why did you answer the phone so quickly?" She teased.


    "Let''s make a video call instead!" He hung up and made a video call to her, to which she answered with a smile.


    Elliot''s face popped up on the screen and she couldn''t tell that he was in the office, but he wasn''t alone; there were a few other managers standing in his office.


    Elliot was using his front camera so Avery could see all of their faces. Though the managers couldn''t see her, she still blushed in embarrassment. "Fine. I get that you are not goofing off. I''m hanging up now if you are working. Just call me againter," she said sheepishly.


    "I''m not that busy. You wouldn''t call if you don''t have anything to say. Go ahead! They are fine with it."


    The managers were more than happy to watch their boss speak to his wife and were all smiling mischievously.


    "It''s nothing important. You told me to tell you about the interview today, remember? Since there are so many people on your end, I''ll just tell youter. Bye," she said, before hanging up.


    Elliot set his phone down.


    One of the managers said, "Mr. Foster, why was Avery in an interview? Isn''t she the boss of Tate Industries?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Another manager said, "she meant that she was interviewing someone else, right? Is she looking for an assistant, too?"


    "Telling you about the interview, huh... Mr. Foster, your rtionship with your wife must be great if you two bave to call one another over such small matters. Hahaha!"


    "Why are youughing? We should learn from them! People with harmonious family lives are the ones who can focus on their careers."


    "That''s true! But if Avery doesn''t know who to hire, we can help her out!"


    "She already found one," Elliot said.


    Avery did not mention it in the


    phone, but Elliot had guessed it. Her tone was cheerful and rxed, so Elliot assumed that the interview


    with Juliet must have gone well.


    "So soon? Who did she hire? Were we the ones who referred to that candidate? I heard that our human resources sent them a few pretty impressive profiles." "Yeah. We were the ones who referred the candidate to her," Elliot said.


    "Looks like Avery trusts our rmendation."


    "You are reading too much into it. She didn''t pick the most brilliant one."


    ." Everyone was instantly rendered silent.


    Elliot knew why Avery had chosen Juliet. It was because Juliet was from Ylore, and Ivy was lost in Ylore.


    A part of Avery was left behind in Ylore with Ivy all along and though hiring Juliet might not help with finding Ivy, it offered a certain level of constion.


    Juliet received a call from a staff in the Tate Industries'' Human Resources department shortly after she exited the building.


    "Hello, Ms. Sutton. My boss has


    asked me to send you the offer


    letter, but noticed that you two didn''t discuss sry." The Human Resources department manager had a goodugh in his office before catting Juliet. "What''s your expected sry?"

 Chapter 2409

    "Miss. Tate already asked me about that. I said that I didn''t have any expectation in particr so you can just offer with the lowest wage you have."


    "The minimum sry for this position would be three to four thousand, so we are going to offer you three thousand at first. Once you pass the probation, you will get a raise. We do an appraisal every half a year depending on your performance."


    "Thank you! That sry is considered quite high already. I''m happy with it. I''ll work hard." Juliet was overwhelmed by different emotions. She was happy that the interview went so smoothly, surprised because Avery epted her despite herck of experience, concerned because she didn''t know if she could fulfill her duty well, and worried if she could find the truth of the Goulds Family''s downfall.


    In the afternoon, Natalie walked out of her apartment with a bag of trash on her way to a salon for a haircut.


    Two minutester, she noticed that she was being followed.


    It was during the day and though the weather was slightly cloudy, there were cars and passer-by everywhere on the streets, so she wasn''t afraid. She made a sharp turn in the alley ahead and the man who was following her went into the alley as well.


    "Who are you? Why are you following me?" She roared.


    The man was wearing a mask, but she could tell that he did not expect Natalie to confront him.


    "Are you working for Elliot?" Natalie took a guess. "I don''t think I''ve done anything."


    "You are a smart woman, Ms. Jennings. I won''t beat around the bushes. You crossed Mr. Foster before, so it''s only natural that he has someone keeping an eye on you," the man said.


    "Oh... So it is him." She sighed a breath of relief. "I''m going to the salon. Are youing along? I can pay for you."


    "No. Go ahead and just ignore me." The man followed her to the salon.


    "Tell Elliot that I intend on going back to Aryadelle because my parents are there. I have nothing left, so I won''t try anything anymore."


    "What do you n to do now?"


    "I''m falling ill and the doctor has


    asked me to take more rest. I''ll wait until next year to n my future!"


    She said carelessly. "Your job is to


    keep an eye on me? It''s cold out there so I stay home all the time. Why don''t you stay with me? That way, I have someone to talk to. I''m bored out of my mind at home."


    "..." The man was instantly rendered speechless.


    Half an hourter, Holly received a text message from Natalie.


    [Holly, Elliot''s man is onto me. We meet up for the time being.


    Let''s talk through messages if d to reach me.] Contents


    Holly did not live with Natalie, so she was not worried. As long as she stays away from Natalie, she should be safe.


    Still, she would have to be careful, as she knew better than to fully rely on Natalie.


    After a few thoughtful moments, she swiftly gathered all her belongings and left the area she lived in.


    She did not contact herndlord about it as she had already paid three months'' worth of her rent along with one month worth of deposit ahead of time; even if she was to mention to the owner that


    she was leaving, the would


    not give her money back since the contract had not expired.


    Since Natalie was being watched, it was not a good time for her to rm anyone.


    At night, Natalie gave her a call.


    "Holly, where are you now?" Natalie asked. "It''s best that you move! I don''t want Elliot''s men to find you."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already moved," Holly said calmly.


    "That''s great. I''m calling you to share some good news," Natalie said cheerfully.

 Chapter 2410

    Holly''s interest was instantly piqued.


    "I referred a person to apply for Elliot''s assistant role, right? That guy passed the first interview," Natalie said confidently. "I know Elliot far too well. Everything is in my control."


    "Natalie, you can''t really do much if Elliot''s men have their eyes on you, right?"


    "It''s not easy, but I don''t need to do much for most of the parts. If my guy sessfully bes Elliot''s assistant, Elliot''s every move will be under our supervision. If that scarred woman goes to Elliot, we will find out immediately," Natalie said smugly.


    "Yeah. You are good at this, Natalie. Be careful," Holly said. "Is this phone call safe?"


    "Haha! My number is a foreign number. Besides, there''s no need for them to bug our phones. All the things you did were my order, so they won''t do anything to you. Elliot has already punished me for it, so as long as I stay in line, he won''t do anything to me either."


    "You are taking this lightly. If he is sending his men after you, he must want something. Maybe he is trying to locate me through you. It''s possible." Holly felt chills down her spine. "If only I know where his daughter is, but the thing is that I really don''t have a clue where she is. If he gets to me and demands that I find his daughter, what should I do?" Holly could not help but panic.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Don''t panic, Holly. They might not recognize you even if they see you. Besides, you are going to keep hidden from them until a new lead emerges," Natalie consoled her. "Look at me. I am still carrying on with my life. No matter what happens, you won''t suffer anything worse than I do. Rx!"


    "Is that guy that you found reliable? What if he sells you out?"


    "Why would he? I rmended him as Elliot''s assistant. It''s not like I''m asking him to kill Elliot. If he tells Elliot about me, Elliot might fire him on the spot. He doesn''t have the guts to sell me out."


    "I guess so. Let''s keep in touch, then." Holly decided to trust Natalie again.


    "Holly, you didn''t even tell me that you moved. Are you having second thoughts after I took you that I''m being watched?"


    "It''s human instinct to back away from danger. If Elliot has eyes on me, you would stay away as well."


    Natalie chuckled. "We are birds of the same feather."


    Back in Tate Industries, Melvin sent hispleted proposal to Avery''s email address. Worried that she might not see his email, he went to knock on her door after sending the email. .


    "President Tate, I''ve sent the proposal to your email. Remember to read it!"


    "Yeah. I will if I have time tonight. If don''t, I will read it tomorrow." Avery


    had received the email and


    was about to reply when she received a message from Elliot.


    Ever since they went back to work, Elliot would text her whenever he had the time, asking what she wanted to eat during lunch break, or asking what she was doing; if she was busy, he would ask what she was busy at.


    All in all, he sent texts with whatever time he had.


    They weren''t so affectionate even back when they were first in love.

 Chapter 2411

    "Alright. Are you getting off work now?" Melvin checked the time and asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Avery hummed in response.


    Elliot had just texted her, reminding her to go home.


    "Is there anything else you wish to discuss?" She asked.


    "Nothing much. Maybe just a chat... If you are in a hurry, you should go! It''s not important..." Melvin smiled.


    Curious, she asked, "what is it? Go ahead! Elliot''s isn''ting to pick me up today so I''m in no hurry!"


    "Oh. Why isn''t heing? Busy?"


    "I told him not to." She studied Melvin''s face and guessed, "is that something you want from me? Money, or something else..."


    "Pfftt!" He let augh escape. "It''s really nothing important... I''m just curious as to why you chose Juliet Sutton to be your assistant. I''ve seen her resume and there isn''t anything special about her. I met her in person this morning as well and she seemed pretty shy. Can someone like that handle the job?"


    Relieved, Avery said, "so that''s what this is all about! SHe''s not as shy as you think. After talking to her, I think she''s pretty organized with her speech, so she should be able to handle it."


    "What makes you decide to hire her? I want to know what you were thinking, because she''s the only one you interviewed and you decided to take her right away. I''ve nced through all the resume human resources submitted and any one of the candidates would be more talented than Ms. Sutton."


    Melvin wanted to know what Avery''s values and perspectives were; with Avery back to work, they would need to spend a lot of time together so he felt that it was best for him to know her better.


    "First of all, I''ve read through her resume. Apart from the fact that she has no experience, she''s quite talented," Avery exined. "Besides that, I felt like she''s very easy to talk to..."


    "President Tate, you are an


    approachable person, so you would


    find anyone easy to talk to. I''ve never heard of you fighting with anyone nor have I heard anyone saying anything bad about you." Melvin shrugged. "There has to be some other reason that you are hiring her, right?"


    Avery flushed. "Alright, I''lle clean! It''s because she''s from Ylore. Don''t ask me why. I just feel like doing it."


    Satisfied with her answer, Melvin said, "okay. I get it. But will you keep her here if she''s not fit for the job?"


    "I don''t think that would happen." Avery smiled confidently.


    "Alright, then! Let''s see what she can do!"


    During dinner, Elliot noticed that she remained in a dazed state and ced a piece of meat on her te. "What are you thinking about? Focus on your food, or your stomach might have trouble digesting it."


    "Right before kgot off work, my vice


    .ne


    president came and asked me why I decided to hire Juliet Sutton. He was too persistent so I told him the truth." Avery ced the piece of meat into her mouth and drawled, "I''m being too emotional, am I? I feel like he is doubting my ability."


    Elliot had not expected her to be so troubled over such small matters.


    "She''s just an assistant. Even if she couldn''t do a single thing right, it won''t affect the overall operation of thepany," he said. "If you regret it, just fail her after the probation and hire another person who''s more experienced."

 Chapter 2412

    "I''ll see what she can do first. As long as she has the right mindset, she should be able to get used to the job soon. Everyone was fresh and green when they first graduated." Avery came to a decision. "Let''s eat!"


    "I''m already done." He set his spoon down and nced at her te. "You were chewing on a bite of pasta for over a few minutes."


    "That bad?" She blushed and changed the subject. "What about your assistant? I suppose a lot of people have submitted their resume to your end, right? Should be easy enough to hire one."


    "Human resources has started interviewing them," he said. "Once they are done with filtering the candidate, I''ll interview them myself."


    "You really don''t care, huh? How could you not when they are hiring your assistant?"


    "It''s just an assistant. Anyone who fulfills all my requirements couldn''t be too bad," he said calmly.


    "Talent is one thing, but isn''t it important to know if they are a good match to your personality as well? Just look at you and Chad!" Avery said.


    "There are rarely two individuals that are the perfect match for one another. Do you really think that we had that mutual understanding when we first met? How do you know?"


    Avery froze at his words, but soon decided to tease him. "We might not be a perfect match when we first met, but I was attracted by your handsome face the first time I saw you."


    "Back when you were in a vegetative state, I would stare at your face for hours. Staring, touching..." She shot him a smug look. "People usually say that love at first sight starts with lust. I think that makes sense in some way. You might be hot-tempered, but you look great! I wouldn''t have put up with you if you looked horrendous."


    He pursed his lips in silence, but realized what she meant shortly after. "You are saying that I''m good-looking."


    "Do you disagree?" Avery asked.


    "I''m not ugly, but I don''t think I''m good-looking." Elliot knew what he looked like. "I''m just above average."


    Avery came close to spitting the


    food in her mouth out. Among all the


    men she had seen in her life, ElliotBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    was@asily one of the more


    handsome men.


    "What about me?" Not wanting Elliot to get upset, she asked, "everyone says that I''m pretty."


    Elliot did not want her to be too proud of herself and gave her a pointed look. "You are alright!"


    "Just alright? What do you usually say to La? You keep saying that La is the prettiest little girl on earth, and that she looks exactly like me. If that''s the case, am I not the prettiest woman on earth?" She argued.


    "Avery, I thought that you don''t care about how you look?"


    "Sure! I don''t, but I care about what She set her spoon down


    youthged him to the bedroom.


    and


    "Robert is watching us. Let''s talk in


    the room."


    Elliot nced at the living room and saw Robert staring back at them, probably wondering if his parents were fighting.


    "Mom, Dad, what are you doing? No fighting!" Robert hurried to the stairs and shouted.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not fighting with her. We are just going to our room to talk," Elliot exined patiently.


    "Oh..." Robert watched as his parents disappeared into the room dazedly, before running to his sister''s room. "La, y with me!"


    La was working on her homework. Her term-end exam was approaching so they were assigned more homework than usual.

 Chapter 2413

    "Leave me alone! I haven''t finished my homework!"


    Robert stood pathetically next to her, not daring to move or speak.


    Seeing how upset he seemed, she patted his head like she was petting a puppy. "I haven''t finished my homework! Go find Mom and Dad!"


    "They went into their room to talk. I don''t know what they are talking about, but they closed the door." Robert pouted. "No one wants to y with me." "What about Mrs. Cooper?"


    "I don''t want to y with Mrs. Cooper. I want to y with you, with Mom and Dad," he demanded.


    "I already told you that I''m not done with my homework. If I y with you, I will fail my exam and I won''t be able to go outside to y," she said impatiently.


    Robert couldn''t possibly understand why his sister was anxious. "You can stay home and y with me if you can''t go outside! I love ying with you, La!" He took her hand and begged.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    All patience La had for her little brother was drained from her at that moment, reced by anger. "Go away! If I can''t go out to y during my holidays, I won''t y with you either! If you keep disturbing me from finishing my homework, I will beat you!"


    Robert instantly burst into tears. He ran out of La''s room and went to knock on his parent''s door.


    Inside the bedroom, Elliot and Avery had just taken off their clothes and before they could do anything, both jolted in shock when they heard Robert crying outside the door.


    The two flushed with embarrassment and resignation.


    "Why is he crying?" Elliot said as he got out of bed to pick up his clothes.


    "If he''s crying this hard, he must have fought with La." Avery pulled the nket over her body and lied down. "You deal with him. I want toy down for a while." S


    "Wait for me, then. I''ll be back right shot her a flirtatious look


    away." He


    and Avery immediately felt here cheeks burning at the hidden message within his eyes.


    "Go take care of our son first! La can''t do her homework if he''s making so much noises."


    "Sure." Elliot put his trousers on and strode to the door.


    Elliot carried Robert down the stairs and soon, his crying subsided.


    "Dad, what are you and Mom talking about inside the room?" Robert''s eyes were red from the crying, but he had calmed down. "Are you done?"


    Elliot swallowed hard as he tried his best to appear calm. "Almost done."


    "Oh... Why isn''t Mom here, then? Why won''t shee and see me when I was crying?" He asked with a pout, clearly at the brinks of crying again.


    "... She''s gone to see your sister,"


    Elliot lied and said. "Your sister is taking an exam soon so she has a lot of homework to do. Don''t disturb her when she''s studying from now on, okay?"


    "None of you want to y with me and you all think that I''m noisy!" Robert rubbed his eyes, feeling sorry for himself.


    "Alright, don''t cry. I will y with you. I''lle y with you, okay?" Elliot took his son to the yroom to y with toys.


    Back in the master bedroom, Avery waited for a while and when Elliot did not return, she unlocked her phone to check the proposal Melvin had sent her.

 Chapter 2414

    A few minutester, Avery''s face was filled with disbelief and shock. She immediately found Melvin''s number and made a call to him.


    "Is there something you need, President Tate?" Melvin was slightly surprised to receive a call from her. "Have you eaten?"


    "Melvin, I just saw your proposal and saw that you want to hire a spokesperson, which is fine by me, but why do you have to choose Eric out of all people? Don''t you know he''s my friend? If we reach out to him, he''s definitely not going to take any money from us."


    A few years ago, there had been a crisis in the Tate Industries and Eric had chosen to resume his job as an idol to support Tate Industries; not only did he write a song over the Tate Industries'' drones, he even reviewed the drones on a video he posted on social media.


    After that, Tate Industries had coborated with Eric and Eric refused to ept any payment.


    Avery knew how much Eric''s effort was worth, and she refused to take advantage of him.


    "President Tate, I know that you are friends with him. Close friends, at that. But let''s be logical here. Eric Santos has the influence and poprity like no other idols. If we can get him to work with us, our sales will double or even more." Melvin was merely viewing the matter from a business point of view.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Though Avery understood that, she could not get herself to ept it.


    "The influence of our products in the market is equivalent to his influence in show business. Who else should we hire?" Melvin asked.


    Avery was not certain if she felt like crying orughing. "Melvin, you don''t have to praise our products to that extent. It''s not good to be too arrogant."


    "I''m simply stating a fact, President Tate. If you don''t want to talk to Eric, I can do it."


    "What''s the difference, Melvin? It''s not like Eric doesn''t know I''ve returned to Tate Industries. You are putting me in a very difficult position." Avery felt a sharp pain in her head.


    "If you are only worried about him


    not epting any payment, I can convince him. As long as he ispensated for his service, you are okay with it, right?" Melvin did not wish to give up on his proposal. "I will find a way to convince him."


    Avery rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Let me think. You don''t have to represent Tate Industries if we are really doing this. I already know him and if blet you do the talking, it would look like I feel guilty oD something."


    "You don''t have to overthink this, President Tate. If you feel conflicted, you can show my proposal to your husband and get his opinion on this. I believe he will make the right choice." Melvin was confident with his proposal, and with Elliot as well.


    As a sessful businessman, Elliot would never let his personal feelings get involved in making any business decision; when something was beneficial to thepany, Elliot would never be as hesitant and indecisive as Avery.


    "Sure. I''ll ask him about itter." Avery decided to get a second opinion from Elliot.


    "Let me know once you have."


    "Sure."


    "But you can tell me about it tomorrow if it gets toote at night. I don''t want your husband to misunderstand."


    Avery chuckled. "Rx, Melvin, Elliot will not misunderstand."


    "Why?" He asked sincerely. "Is it because I''m ugly?"


    Avery burst intoughter.


    "Oh, I need to go for dinner now. Let me know if you need anything. You can reach me any time before twelve at night."

 Chapter 2415

    "Sure." Avery hung up and felt extremely energetic.


    There was only twenty percent of battery left for her phone, so she got out of bed to search for the charging cable. Once she charged her phone, she stepped out of her room.


    It was quiet in the mansion and when she walked past La''s room, she took a nce inside.


    La heard footsteps and turned around immediately. When she saw that it was Avery, she immediately exined what happened earlier, "Mom, I made Robert cry because he keeps badgering me to y with him."


    Avery walked into the room with a smile. "I know. I don''t me you for it."


    "I know you won''t," La said smugly. "Robert said that you and Dad were talking inside the room. What were you talking about?"


    Avery pursed her lips in embarrassment for a few moments, before clearing her throat. "It''s New Year''s soon, so we were debating if we should all go to Bridgedale to see Hayden, or should we ask Hayden toe home. After all, Hayden doesn''t have any holidays for New Year''s."


    "Oh... I see! But why did you have to close the door if that''s what you are discussing? Robert came running to me because you closed the door."


    Avery scratched her head. "We were kind of arguing because your dad wants us all to go to Bridgedale. I think that''s too much of a hassle, mainly because Robert is too young and hasn''t traveled that far before. I think Hayden should take leave ande home. Your dad said that Hayden has already taken leave toe homest time, and asking him to take leaves again might affect his studies..." "Oh... What''s there to argue about?" La said in confusion. "Don''t you think it''s silly to argue about things like that? Why don''t you just ask Hayden what he wants."


    "Yeah, we n on doing so."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Mom, I think I used to be quite smart, right? Everything seems so easy back then, but everything at school feels so difficult now!" La sighed. "I don''t know if I can get first ce again."


    Avery picked up her homework to


    read it through. "La, we don''t expect you to be the best, as long as you don''t end up inst ce. Of course, we would be overjoyed. there''s improvement in your


    academic achievement. With "et


    year, the content that you have to


    learn gets harder. The things you are learning right now are much harder than what we learnt as a child."


    "I feel like I''m improving bit by bit, but so are my ssmates. If I knew making progress is that hard, I should have never abandoned my studies on purpose before."


    "Don''t feel guilty, La. There''s no


    hurry. As long as you''ve tried your best, we don''t me you, no matter what the results might be," Avery consoled her. "Just give it your best and will still take you out to y during the holidays, no matter which ce you are in."


    La had been waiting for her mother to say that. "Mom, I will study hard."


    Two hourster, the two children finally went to bed and Elliot and Avery returned to their room.


    "Avery..."


    "I''m so tired, Elliot. Let''s go take a shower! Do you want to go first?" After a whole day of work, Avery could not quite rx at night as well. Her two children preferred to cling onto them even when there were servants there to help take care of them.


    "Let''s shower together!" Elliot, too, felt drained.


    Every time he looked after Robert, Robert would cling onto him like a monkey to a tree, and Elliot realized that Robert did not do the same to La or Avery.


    "Sure! There''s something I want to ask you about, anyway." Avery went to the closet to take out their pajamas.

 Chapter 2416

    "What is it?" Elliot asked while removing his clothes.


    "Melvin wants to hire Eric as our spokesperson because he thinks that Eric is popr and that this will increase our sales," Avery said.


    "And what do you think?"


    "What do I think? Don''t you know me?" She sighed. "If I go to Eric, he won''t turn me down. I just feel awkward because Eric would never ept payment, at least not in ordance with his normal rates... That''s just as bad as asking him to do it for free."


    "If this troubles you that much, just reject your vice president''s proposal." Elliot was supportive. "There are plenty of popr idols that you can choose from."


    "But Melvin is dead set on Eric because Eric is more popr than most."


    "That''s just what you think. You might think that he''s the most popr guy in the whole universe, but are you sure that''s what everyone else thinks?" He retorted. "There are countless idols out there and all their fans all think that their idols are the most popr."


    "That makes sense," she said sheepishly. "What would you do if you were me?"


    "Do whatever you want." Elliot was not Avery, so he could not make a decision in her ce.


    "Can''t you just imagine that you are me?" She red at him.


    "I can, but I would think about something else if I was you."


    "And what''s that?"


    "If I was you, I would think about who I want as a husband," Elliot said.


    Avery was instantly rendered speechless. "Whatever. I won''t ask you about this anymore. You act weird every time we talk about Eric."


    "You told me to be nice to him, am I not nice enough?" He asked. "If you are just worried that he won''t take your money, just speak to his manager directly."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not appropriate to ignore him and go straight to his manager. Besides, he doesn''t always listen to his manager."


    "If you are struggling this much, it means you want to work with him." Elliot could see right through her. "Just threaten him and say that you will cut him out of your life if he refuses to take your money. bet''s see if he will obey."


    "... I feel like you are toying with me."


    Elliot lifted an eyebrow and looked at her innocently.


    "Can you be more mature?" Avery headed to the bathroom with her pajamas and Elliot followed.


    "How am not mature? You really


    don''t have to be so careful


    something so insignificant.


    you


    go


    don''t, it won''t affect yourpany."


    "Do you really think so?" Avery closed the bathroom door behind him.


    "You exined everything to me before, right? I won''t be so childish over this."


    Avery was satisfied with Elliot''s


    answer. "I''m not worried about you


    getting jealous. I''m confident in our rtionship. I just don''t want to argue with Eric about money. I feel like any form of rtionship, romantic one or


    any


    a friendsh


    changes when there''s money


    involved," she confessed.


    "That only happens if there''s a conflict of interest. Nothing will change between us if we talk about money, right?"


    11


    ." All her concerns were instantly resolved by Elliot.

 Chapter 2417

    The next morning, Juliet arrived at the office just in time to find Avery talking to Melvin about hiring a spokesperson.


    "Let me ask him when he will be free! I''ll ask him out and talk to him in person," Avery said to Melvin. "There''s no hurry. It''s going to be New Year''s soon so we can wait until next year."


    "President Tate, the end of a year is the best opportunity to up-sales! Other firms are working hard toward it so we can''t fall behind!" Melvin was focused on their sales. "Why don''t you give me his contact number and I''ll reach out to him. I promise not to disturb him while he''s working."


    "Let me think about it! You should get back to work for now! I need to talk to Juliet."


    Melvin nced at Juliet, before walking out.


    Juliet closed the door behind him and walked toward Avery, before asking respectfully, "President Tate, what do you need to speak to me about?"


    "Um... Nothing much, actually. I just made up an excuse to send him away." Avery took her thermal sk out from her bag and took a sip of water.


    Slightly taken by surprise, Juliet proceeded to ask, "what will I do today, President Tate?"


    Avery set her sk down and turned on her desktop. "I''ll send you an email. Take a lookter. Our annual dinner will be held half a monthter so you need to work with the admin department to make sure everything goes smoothly. Come to me if you have any questions."


    "Noted, President Tate. Anything else apart from that?"


    "Focus on this for now. You''ve just joined us so I don''t want to scare you off with too much work," Avery teased. "There are a lot of details to the annual dinner, too. You will know once you read the email." "Don''t worry, President Tate. I promise that I will work hard," Juliet said, before exiting the office.


    This was the second time she had met with Avery and her impression on Avery remained the same: gentle, yet powerful; however, she still suspected that this was simply Avery''s mask.


    Juliet''s work station was ced in the general office and her colleagues greeted her enthusiastically when she stepped into the office.


    "You are a lucky one to be recruited


    as President Tate''s assistant as a fresh graduate, Juliet. We''ve been working here for some time and couldn''t get the job even if we.


    wanted to!" One of the and meN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    secretaries


    swn y


    said.


    "I feel lucky, too. I thought that President Tate would be a strong, intimidating woman," Juliet said on purpose, hoping to see how the others think of Avery.


    "Hahaha! President Tate is the best boss I''ve ever had. She smiles at me every time I see her."


    "I agree! She''s like a sister to us and she''s really approachable."


    "I feel even fuckier now that you say that," Juliet said. "I submitted my resume to the Sterling Group at first and the human resources there told me that Tate Industries is hiring as well, which brought me here."


    "We envy you! Juliet, work hard with President Tate. We are all depending on you!" Another secretary said.


    "Yeah, Juliet. After your probation,


    the sky is literally the limit. Do you know Chad from Sterling Group? He was the former assistant to Elliot Foster. He worked under Elliot for a few years and he''s now a vice president! You might get promoted, too, if you perform well!"


    Juliet blushed and tugged her hair behind her ear.


    "What''s that on your wrist, Juliet? Is that a wristband?" Someone saw the wristband on her wrist and asked curiously.

 Chapter 2418

    She raised her arm and said, "yeah! I was injured on my wrist before, so the doctor asks me to wear this at all times."


    "Oh! So that means you can''t do any heavy-lifting as well, right?"


    Juliet smiled and was about to answer, when another secretary interrupted her. "Juliet doesn''t need to do any heavy-lifting at her position! If you really need to, just ask us for help, Juliet!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Juliet had not expected for her colleagues to be so friendly and did not quite know how to respond. "President Tate has asked me to work with the admin department on matters regarding the annual dinner for now, so I don''t think there''s any heavy-lifting involved. Thank you, everyone. You are all so nice. When I get my sry, I will buy coffee for everyone."


    "Sure! I''m on a diet, but I will take whatever you buy!"


    "You are so pretty, Juliet. Do you have a boyfriend? I heard that you are from Ylore. Are you nning to stay here or will you go home after working here for a while?"


    Juliet went to sit down at an empty work station and ced herptop onto the desk, before answering, "I don''t have a boyfriend, and I don''t intend on dating anyone anytime soon. I''ve just graduated. I''m still young, so I want to focus on my career for now."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Your career is far more reliable than a rtionship. Once you are sessful, you can choose any man you want! You are young and pretty, so it''s easy for you to find a man now, but he might grow tired of you when you grow older. Money is our one true friend!" Another womanmented.


    "President Tate is the best example of this. She''s a sessful woman even without Elliot Foster," one of the secretaries said. "She''s a genius in the medical field and that alone brings countless men to her feet I heard that she started dating Elliot before she studied medicine. Their rtionship didn''tst long because President Tate had no leverage at the time. Elliot didn''t go after her again until she came back the medical genius she is now."


    Almost every person in the Tate Industries knew about this, but it was the first time Juliet heard of it, so her interest was piqued.


    "Why didn''t President Tate go back to being a doctor, then?"


    "It''s too tiring, especially if she needs to operate on someone! She has her family and children now, so she''s definitely going to focus on them." "That''s true. Sometimes, it''s hard to bnce career and family life.''


    "Your family is in Ylore, right? If you be sessful here, it might be difficult for you to go home, since Ylore isn''t as developed as Aryadelle."


    "I will focus on the tasks in hand for now and leave the future to run its course. I''m afraid that I might not be able to do anything right if I think too much." Juliet could sense that the others viewed her as a threat and apetition. Though they alb appeared enthusiastic and weing, they seemed to be hinting that she should return to Ylore.


    Meanwhile, at a kindergarten in a neighboring city.


    There was an outdoor activity for the children to visit a rural vige and experience what it was like to dig for potatoes.


    The activity included a few sses


    at the same time and the children in Irene''s ss had grown used to her despite the horrendous scar on her face, Irene never talked to anyone and remained quiet, so she did not affect anyone as long as they do not look at her.


    However, it was the first time that the children from other sses saw her, so a few of them gaped, causing the others to mirror the same motion.


    The teachers immediately went to console the children.


    Knowing that she had frightened the others, Irene immediately went to hide behind the teacher, worried that they might prevent her from digging for potatoes.


    The teacher had told them that they could take the potatoes they dug home.

 Chapter 2419

    She knew that Grandma would be overjoyed if she brought potatoes home.


    The children had calmed down shortly after and the teachers started leading their sses to the field to dig for potatoes.


    Each ss was assigned an area and Irene focused on the task at hand, thinking that no one else would be frightened by her any longer. Shortly after, someone kicked her from behind. "You are so ugly! You are a little monster!"


    A boy waved his stic shovel and mocked her. "They are afraid of you, but I''m not! You ugly monster! Get out of our kindergarten!" Irene clenched her fists in the dirt and roared, "I''m not a monster!"


    "You are! You are a monster! You are scarier than a monster!" The boy yelled, before shoving her to the ground.


    Tears filled her eyes, but she held back and reminded herself not to cry. At the same time, she crawled up and shoved the boy back.


    "What are you two doing?! No fighting!" The teachers hurried over to stop them.


    An hourter, Grandma was pulled aside by a teacher when she came to pick Irene up.


    "Irene has scratched a boy on the face," the teacher exined. "The boy''s parents are here, demanding an apology and that we expel her... Ma''am, perhaps you should talk to the parents!"


    Grandma nced at Irene and found tears in Irene''s reddened eyes. Irene kept her head down, not daring to look at anyone. Luckily, there was no wound on Irene''s face, or she would have exploded with anger.


    She took Irene''s hand and walked toward the boy and his parents.


    "Irene would never strike another person for no reason. Your son must have started it first, and all she did was defend herself," Grandma said confidently.


    "Grandma, he called me ugly and a


    ¨¦t


    little monster He was rude," Irene said, all the while holding back her tears. "He kicked me, too. I didn''t move when he first kicked me, but then he shoved me to the ground. I was so angry and that''s when I fought back."


    Irene''s voice echoed in the hall of the kindergarten, and all the parents along with their children heard every word she said.


    "Even if my son was rude to yourBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    granddaughter, she can''t scratch


    him with her nails! He''s bleeding! His face would be destroyed if this leaves a scar!" The mother said angrily "Your granddaughter looks terrifying, so can''t you just send her to a school for disabled children? Why did you have to send her to a normal school to terrorize other kids?"


    "My granddaughter is perfectly healthy. She''s not disabled, but you probably are, because you are blind!"


    "You old hag, how dare you say that to my wife! I''ll teach you!" The husband roared as he moved to strike the old woman before him.


    "You can''t fight here! I saw that boy


    hitting Irene frene scratched his face because he grabbed her hair! Just look at Irene''s hair now! He''s a bad boy! Irene is a good girl!" Alittle girl stood up and shouted, "if you fight, I''m calling the police!"

 Chapter 2420

    The little boy''s parents were stunned and turned to look at the girl.


    The little girl was with her father, who appeared extremely intimidating with his towering figure and muscr build.


    "What? Did you not hear my daughter? Your son bullied a little girl. Forget getting scratched on the face, even if he gets beaten to death, he only has himself to me! What a shame it is to be a bully!" the mar said.


    The old woman took the chance to add, "See? Irene wasn''t the one who started it, how can you me Irene? You teachers should know who''s being unreasonable and who bullied who. You can''t just put the me on us just because I am an old woman and she is a little girl! It''s fine even if you don''t want Irene to study here, but you will have to give us a full refund."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Not knowing what to do, the teacher said, "Calm down, ma''am. Our principal isn''t here today, so I need to call him and speak to him about this."


    "Sure. I hope you tell the principal who started the fight as well. All Irene did was defend herself. Was she not supposed to fight back if someone was hurting her? Also, what exactly were all the teachers doing when she was being bullied? Why didn''t you stop it at once?" The old woman grew increasingly agitated. "Now that something has happened, you turn around and me it all on my Irene. Does that even make sense?"


    The old woman''s usation won the sympathy of other parents.


    "Whoever started the fight is responsible. Even if you want to expel someone, you should expel the child who started it! There are plenty of kindergartens overseas that state that a child who hits someone will get a verbal warning for the first offense, and they will be expelled the second time they do it. It''s the parents'' fault for not educating their children. If my kid bullies someone at school, I would feel ashamed and would nevere to the school looking for trouble!" one of the parents said.


    "It''s bad enough that the kid didn''t know any better, but for the parents to do the same? The girl has suffered enough because of the scar on her face, and now you want to get her expelled? Don''t you think that''s too much?" another parent said.


    Embarrassed, the teacher said, "It''s our fault for not noticing that they were fighting when it first happened. There are over forty children in one ss, and we sometimes get overwhelmed. We apologize to you, Ma''am. Irene is a nice kid. I believe that the principal will let her stay even after he learned of what happened. You may take Irene home first!"


    Without another word to the teacher, the old woman turned to look at the people who stood up for them and said, "Thank you for standing up for us."


    "You''re


    n & e. My kid isn''t in the


    same


    s as Irene, but if the set


    group activity, I''ll tell


    with her."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    The old woman took Irene home and checked her head for wounds.


    "Grandma, it hurts here." Irene pointed at the back of her head.


    The old woman immediately checked the back of her head and noticed that there was a bump.


    "You did well today, Irene. If


    1.n


    someone hits you, you need to hit them back even if it means you will be expelled. There are plenty of other schools, and we can always go to a different kindergarten," the old woman said.


    "Grandma there are still a lot of nice people out there. The other parents stood up for us. They are goode people." Irene felt moved by what she heard at the kindergarten.


    "You silly girl. Only remembering the good things." The old woman sighed in resignation.


    "It''s happier that way. Grandma, I''m hungry." Casting all sadness aside, Irene ran toward the kitchen cheerfully.


    That night the old woman called Juliet after Irene had fallen asleep.


    "Madam, how''s your first day at work? Is everything alright?"

 Chapter 2421

    Juliet returned to her rented apartment, taking off her heels and changing into slippers, before walking to the bedroom.


    "It''s alright. Just a little tired. Tate Industries is bigger than I imagined, so the annual dinner is insanely big, too. It''s my first time seeing something on this scale." Juliet sat down on the bed and switched her phone to speaker mode. Then, she poured herself a ss of water. "I asked around, and all the employees seemed to like Avery."


    "That just means that the job offer they got from Avery is good. Employees work for their bosses and couldn''t possibly know who their bosses are in private," the old woman said objectively. "To know who Avery is, you will need to talk to her friends and observe her behavior in private."


    "Yeah. It''s my first day at work, so I had to be extremely careful not to say or do the wrong thing, or I might not pass the probation, which means I won''t have the chance to get to know her." "That''s too much work, Madam!"


    "It''s fine. Avery gave me a high sry, and I''ll send you some money once I get my sry." Juliet took a sip of water and untied her hair. She had tied her hair too tightly so her scalp felt ufortable. "Madam, Irene was bullied at school today." The old woman had originally nned to find a part-time job to earn some extra ie while Irene went to school, but she was concerned that she might not be able to take care of Irene if she did so.


    Irene would need to have dinner after school every day. Though the kindergarten provided dinner, she never seemed to have enough food.


    "What''s going on? The teacher didn''t say anything to me." Juliet picked up her phone to check her messages, but there were no messages from the teacher.


    "The teacher informed me of it when I went to pick her up. Some boy had bullied Irene, and Irene had scratched his face. The boy''s parents caused a scene at school, but luckily, other parents spoke up for us, so the teacher sent us home first."


    "Alright. I understand the situation now. I''ll call the teacher to ask about this." Juliet sighed before asking, "is Irene hurt?"


    "The boy grabbed her hair and her scalp was all red. My heart aches whenever I see it."


    "How''s she emotionally?"


    "She''s optimistic. She just badgered


    me for food aftering home and has been as cheerful as always. was as though nothing had happened before dinner," the old


    woman said. "I care for her so much because she''s a great kid." S


    "Okay. I''lle and see you during the weekends."


    "Sure. Take care of yourself, Madam. Remember to eat and rest in time."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Juliet dialed the kindergarten teacher''s number.


    The teacher answered. "Hello, Ms. Sutton."


    "Hello. I heard that Juliet was bullied at school today. Though I''m not her mother, I''m her guardian, so I have to take care of this. Please give me the number of the boy''s parents T know that they caused a scene at school and that you are ced in a difficult position, so I will


    communicate directly with the parents."


    "Sure, Ms. Sutton. I''ve talked to the principal about this and he thinks that the boy''s parents are out of line. We will pay closer attention to rene


    frow on and prevent thesame


    thing from happening again."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2422

    After the call with the teacher, Juliet obtained the phone number of the little boy''s mother. She calmed herself before making the call. The mother answered and asked, "Who is this?"


    "I''m Irene''s guardian. I''ve been informed about your son bullying Irene. I would like to ask you to get your son to apologize to her tomorrow at school," said Juliet. "Of course, I won''t force him to if he doesn''t want to do it."


    "Hahaha! You are hrious! Irene scratched my son''s face="N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Your son had iting. He was the one who started it. If he doesn''t apologize to Irene, he will never learn from his mistake. If you spoil him, he will continue to pick fights with others as he grows up, and eventually, he might wind up getting beaten to death or thrown in jail as punishment," Juliet said swiftly. "That''s all I want to say. How you want to educate your child is up to you, but if your son dares to bully Irene again, I will tell Irene to beat him up until he quiets down."


    The boy''s mother trembled in anger. "Why you-you-"


    "I forgot to tell you, but my family is rich. Even if your son gets injured, we can afford the medical fees!" Juliet gave her one final warning before hanging up.


    Before Irene left the mountains, Juliet rarely saw her. She had been busy with her studies and because Irene was safe on the hill, she did not have to worry about her.


    She did not think she would this upset to learn that Irene had been bullied, but she felt as though her own child had been bullied.


    It might be because of the way the old woman kept telling her what a great child Irene was.


    Meanwhile, Ben had invited Elliot


    and Avery out for dinner, because he was excited about his uing wedding. Not only did he invite Elliot and Avery but Jun and Tammy as Well.


    "It''s a shame that Chad is in


    Bridgedale now, or I would have called Ben


    satm here to get drunk,"


    sat next to Jun. "Jun, I guess you are the only one I can drink with tonight."


    "Elliot still can''t drink?" Jun already knew that he was here to drink with Ben, as Ben had already mentioned it when he called.


    "He can''t drink now," Avery said hastily. "He can only drink milk or juice."


    Elliot might have argued with Avery in the past, but as soon as he heard her deration, he immediately picked up a jug of juice and poured himself a ss.


    Ben was shocked to see how Elliot had changed. "Elliot, you are being too obedient! A ss of wine or two should be fine, right?"


    "Should be, but Avery will worry. Why would I make her worry over a ss of wine?" Elliot said before clicking sses with Ben. "Is everything for the wedding ready?"


    "I went to the wedding venue today,


    and it''s almost done. Now, we are just waiting for Lilith to take leave because the wedding organizer keeps asking us to rehearse the wedding. I''m free, but Lilith isn''t."


    Lilith red at him. "You could have said that in private, but how could youin about me in front of everyone?"


    "Lilith, I''m notining about you! I swear that I''m not. I''m just stating a fact."

 Chapter 2423

    "Ben, you are probably worried that things could go wrong during the wedding, right?" Avery smiled. "I thought Lilith said she would take leave three days before the wedding? You can rehearse every day once she has time off work."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "He''s just in a hurry, and I don''t even know why. I already told him that I will do the rehearsal once I get some time off, but he won''t drop it," Lilith said.


    "Lilith, it''s my first time getting married. I''m just nervous. I hope you understand."


    "Is this your first time? It''s my first time as well. Why am I not nervous, then?"


    "Because you are young. Young people are more impetuous."


    "Impetuous?" Lilith scowled. "Is that supposed to be an insult?"


    "Of course, not! Why would I insult you? It just means you are too young to fear anything," Ben said, as he remembered Avery''s assistant. "Avery''s assistant is the perfect example of this. Her assistant graduated this summer and had the guts to submit her resume to Sterling Group. Daring, isn''t she? The advertisement clearly stated that at least three years of working experience is required, but she just ignored that."


    Lilith searched for the word on her phone and said, "It says it means incautious!"


    Ben froze and nced at her phone. "Honey, keep reading!" he said, "It means more than that..."


    Ben was not drunk yet, so he could read the rest.


    "Reckless, careless..." Lilith read the remaining exnation and snatched her phone away.


    "You two are acting oddly. Is it because your wedding is approaching?" Avery giggled. "Lilith, I''m sure Ben isn''t trying to insult you. Don''t get mad."


    "I feel like we argue a lottely as well. We''ve been acting weirdly ever since Christmas." Lilith, too, realized that something was wrong between her and Ben. Ben no longer tolerated everything she did and was often paranoid. She, on the other hand,


    lost her temper more frequently and would argue with him whenever something went wrong.


    "Maybe you two just need to talk. A wedding is an important life event. You are supposed to be happy," Avery said. "Lilith, it''s New Year''s soon, so why don''t you take leave a little earlier to rest? There''s never an end to work."


    Lilith quieted down.


    "If I was the one who said that, she would have gotten mad at me, Avery," Ben said. "You just want me to stay home because you want me to bear your children!" Lilith said.


    Ben immediately fell silent.


    Tammy chuckled. "Lilith, don''t get mad. I''ve known Ben for a long time, and I know that Ben wants kids, but if that''s all he wants, it''s simple. He''s a brilliant man, so there are plenty of women out there who are willing to bear his child. He''s marrying you, and he only wants a child with you, which means he loves you more than he does his unborn child."


    Avery immediately poured a ss of juice for Tammy. Tammy had spoken her mind.


    Lilith flushed. asionally, she would lose control of her emotions and suspect Ben of having an agenda.


    "I''ll talk to my manager and see if we can postpone my events!" Lilith said. "Maybe it''s because I''m too anxious, but my period iste."

 Chapter 2424

    As soon as she mentioned her period, all the men immediately lowered their heads awkwardly.


    "Lilith, you really don''t hold back on anything with us!" Jun smiled sheepishly.


    "You''re all married and have kids, so what''s wrong with talking about periods?"


    Tammyughed. "Are your periods on time most of the time? My period wasn''t before I gave birth, mainly because my sleep schedule and eating habits are horrible. Doctors couldn''t help me as well, and even if medicines helped for some time, my cycles would get all messed up two monthster."


    Finally finding someone that she could rte to, Lilith said, "My periods are usually on time, but not exactly normal... most of the time! I eat too little and probably don''t absorb enough nutrition, so my flow is really little... The doctors only told me to eat more, but I can''t! I will get fat and dieting is so hard. I''ve asked a few of my colleagues, and they all have irregr menstruation, so I stopped going to the doctors altogether."


    Both Jun and Elliot listened in silence, wondering why the discussion had taken such a sharp turn. Neither of them knew how to join in the conversation.


    Ben, on the other hand, appeared quite anxious. "Avery, is something wrong with her body? I checked online, and it says that if she doesn''t take care of that, she will age faster than normal..." "Since when can you trust the inte ande up with a diagnosis based on that? What if the inte says I''m dying?" Lilith said.


    "Don''t panic, Ben. Lilith has been to the doctor and if nothing turns up, everything should be fine," Avery said, consoling him. "I''ve heard that most models experience a dy that canst for months because of their diets."


    "Yeah! That''s what I told him, but he won''t listen. He''s always so anxious about it. He probably thinks that this is going to affect my ability to give him a child," Lilith said.


    "Lilith, I''m just worried about you. This has nothing to do with our child."


    "I''m perfectly fine! Do I look sick to you?"


    The two started arguing again.


    "What''s there to argue about?" Jun could not stand them any longer. "Just go to the hospital again during Lilith''s leave! You two are going on a honeymoon trip, right? Just take the time to rest and maybe everything will go back to normal." S


    "That''s what I think, but I don''t know if she thinks the same."


    "Can you stop being so sarcastic? I can go to the doctors but forget about the honeymoon. The doctors are definitely going to prescribe me some medicine. Am I supposed to travel with those pills? I might as welf sleep at home!" Content


    Ben thought about it and said, "Sure! So long as you are willing to get treated, I''m willing topromise."


    "I don''t need to be treated! I''m not sick!" Lilith felt dizzy from arguing with him.


    It was normal for women to experience disruptions in their cycles.


    "Lilith, Ben just cares about you. Don''t get mad at him. It''s not worth it," Tammy said.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lilith probably can''t control it. Her hormones must be unstable," Avery said.


    "Avery, can I not take pills?" Lilith said. "Thest time I went to the hospital, the doctors gave me a whole bunch of pills, and I can''t stand those."


    Ben agreed, "Those pills were quite horrible. Can''t pharmaceuticalpanies make better tasting pills? Ew!"


    "You took them?" Lilith asked.


    Ben blushed and cleared his throat. "We got into an argument because you wouldn''t take the pills,


    remember? You were so Stre


    so I took one pill in secret after you left the apartment... I thought was going to die."

 Chapter 2425

    Everyone was instantly rendered speechless. They did not know how to react to Ben''s actions. He had actually taken medication that was meant for women.


    "No wonder you apologized so quickly that time. So, you took my pills." Moved, Lilith felt a lump in her throat, and all the frustration she felt toward him vanished in that instant.


    "I''m really just worried about you, Lilith. This isn''t about getting a child. Can''t you believe me?" Ben noticed the change in her attitude and immediately took the chance to dere his determination. "I don''t care about the others. I only care about you, because you are my wife."


    Lilith whimpered and burst into tears.


    Ben immediately dragged her into his arms and consoled her, while the others shot one another awkward looks.


    An hourter, dinner ended, and on the way home, Avery could not help but say, "Elliot, do you remember when we were dating? We fought a lot for a while back then as well."


    Elliot thought about it. "Just for a while? I feel like itsted for a long time."


    Avery''s expression darkened, and she red at him.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad thing to argue. As long as we can make up after that, all the fights we had meant something. Everyone is special in their own way, and for the sake of love, two people would have to learn how topromise. Isn''t that great?"


    "Some couples never fight, though. I had a ssmate from college who never fought with her boyfriend."


    "Maybe not in front of you," Elliot drawled.


    "Really? You


    Seem experienced.


    Where''s thating from?" Avery thought that she knew everything about him after being with him for so many years. She knew that he


    was never a yboy and had not


    dated many women.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t need experience to know that. Maybe there are couples who don''t fight, but they are rare, and I don''t envy them. I like our rtionship the way it is," Elliot said.


    Averyughed at the serious expression on his face. "You just like to chase after what''s hard to get."


    "No." He stared her in the eyes. "I just want you. You are the best woman for me even when we fight."


    She did not expect that from him. Though she felt the same, it still required courage for one to say such a thing out loud.


    "Honey, I will never fight with you." She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a light peck on the lips. "I feel bad every time you get mad when we fight."


    "I thought you were making me mad!"


    "Um... I guess I lose all sense when I''m angry didn''t want to be the only one who was angry. Besides, you drive me mad all the time as well. If you are as forgiving as you are now, we wouldn''t have fought so much."


    "You are being fair, at least." Elliot chuckled with his arms around her waist.


    "Of course it''s in the past so forget it." Avery buried her face in his neck and took in his unique scent. "How''s the hiring of your assistant going? Once you decide who to hire why don''t we buy our assistants dinner?"

 Chapter 2426

    "Sure," Elliot agreed. "HR interviewed a few today, they were all alright. I''ll interview a few more tomorrow."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Haha! All of them should be excellent, right? I''ll see how you will pick them." Avery was starting to feel how challenging it would be to pick Elliot.


    "It will be impossible that everyone would be pleasant-looking and could get along well." Elliot was not worried at all. "How is your assistant''s first day at work?"


    Avery replied, "I chatted with her this morning, then she went to work. I got her to assist the administration department and be in charge of the annual dinner. Those tasks are more tedious. Letting her do it is to train her and also see her capabilities."


    "Hmm. Did you talk about the incident in Ylore?" Elliot asked, "She''s a Ylorean. Logically speaking, she should know about those incidents that happened to us in Ylore."


    "So, what if she knew about them? Those were all in the past. Anyone who has brains would know not to bring up their bosses'' past in front of their bosses," Avery said calmly, "Would Chad talk to you about your private affairs?"


    "You''re right."


    "Hubby, don''t tell me you think that you think a girl who had just graduated from college like Juliet would know something that we don''t?" Avery smiled. "She is extremely innocent. She''s also quite direct. At that moment, she only wants to do her work well."


    "You have only met her twice, yet you''re already so sure that she is the type of person you think she is?" Elliot touched her head. "I think your mind is always simple no matter how old you are."


    "Isn''t it better to have a simpler mind? How tiring it would be to be suspicious of everything all day! If Juliet has done something bad or said something wrong, I can suspect her there. Right now, from how I see it. She is indeed a great girl." At the end of that day, when Avery was getting off from work, she received a message from the admin department manager telling her that Juliet was serious and responsible in he work.


    After doing everything on the administration department side, she rified them one by one before checking in with the hotel again.


    "I got a friend from Ylore to check on Juliet. Her family is quite rich." Elliot told Avery what he found out.


    Avery was a little surprised. "Why did you check up on her family background?"


    "Anyone who is working by our side, I will have to check up on their family background. Back when I hired Chad, I also checked up on his family background," Elliot replied.


    "Oh, okay! It''s good that you''re being careful too." Avery asked, "How rich is her family?"


    "Her family has acres of tea ntations. At the same time, her family is running a tea factory. They nt tea, sell tea, and make their tea in a brand. Their tea is quite famous in Yloke," Elliot said, "Although she still has an older brother and a younger sister, with her family''s financial condition, they don''t need to let their children work at all."


    Avery roughly understood what Elliot meant.


    "Are you suspecting her motives?"


    Elliot said, "I understand why she would dare to send in her application as my assistant."


    Avery was speechless. "I thought you found out about some problems with her!"


    Elliot said, "So far, I haven''t found any problem. Her family doesn''t have any connections to the Gould family."


    Avery said, "Oh, even if their family had connections with the Gould family, that is her family''s matter. She is just a little girl. What connections could she have with the Gould family?"


    Elliot said, "I thought so too. She has


    been learning The Art of Tea since young. Other than taking part in the teapetition, I haven''t found any other information about her. I heard that she was an obedient and good child."


    QUMS


    Avery said, "I felt it the first time I met her. Also she told me about her family situation. She has a scar on. her wrist She said her parents controlled her tightly. She managed to study in a college in Aryadelle because she rebelled and fought for freedom. It was also to run away from her parent''s control."


    Elliot knew more about Juliet hearing from Avery.


    "Maybe she had gone through something to make such changes."


    Under normal circumstances, a person would make extreme changes due to agitation or provocation.


    An obedient girl like Juliet would not have suddenly woken up one day and chosen to rebel.

 Chapter 2427

    "She said that the person she liked died," Averymented, "She said that she would never get married in the future. She is whose feelings run deep."


    "I see." Elliot was not interested in matters regarding love. "She was rather honest about this."


    "That''s because I saw the scar on her wrist, so I asked her about it. We chatted for quite a while. If I hadn''t asked her about it, she would not have volunteered such information. When she came to work today, she had a wrist guard on to cover her scar. I think she is afraid that others would ask her about the scar. She would surely not want to recount this incident over and over again."


    "Hmm. Once I hire an assistant, we can have a meal together."


    "Hmm. I feel like I''m going to get busy soon. Leah and George are getting married. Ben and Lilith are getting married."


    "George and Leah are going back to George''s old hometown to have their wedding this year. They''ll wait until next year to have their second wedding ceremony here. Leah''s parents want them to have one here as well," Elliot said. "Leah''s family is well off. Her parents will not let her suffer."


    "I understand. If La gets married in the future, we will surely throw a grand wedding for her, too."


    "Avery, don''t use this as aparison."


    Avery knew that Elliot could not bare the thought of giving La away, and she wanted tough, but she could not.


    If La was going to insist on marrying Eric in the future, Avery dared not imagine how agitated Elliot would be.


    Once they returned home, Avery went to see the children. Robert was already asleep. La was still doing her revision.


    "La, be in bed by ten," Avery said, reminding La. "Are we putting too much pressure on you?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "No! I''m not tired yet. When I''m tired, I''ll go to bed." La looked calm. "Mommy, go shower! I''ll do a little more revision and then I''ll go to bed."


    "Hmm, I''lle and check on you after my shower."


    "Okay!"


    Avery came out of La''s room and returned to her bedroom.


    Elliot was in the bathroom,


    showering. Avery listened to the et


    sounds of sshing water, and she took her phone out of her bag and sent a message to Eric.


    [Eric, are you free right now? I would like to talk to you.]


    Two minutester, Avery received a message, not from Eric, but from his manager.


    [Miss Tate, Eric is still working. I''m holding onto his phone. If you have any work-rted matters, you can talk to me!]


    Avery thought for a while before typing, [It''s nothing much. I just wanted to ask him if he was tired from work.]


    The manager replied, [I, on the other


    talk to you about. Are you free to


    os da cave something I would I


    take a call right now?" S


    [I''m free.]


    The manager immediately called Avery.


    fo


    "Miss Tate, is there a vice president named Melvin Thornton in yourpany?"


    Avery was stunned. "Yes! Did he call you?"


    "No. He didn''t call me, but he did ask someone for my number, and they told me about it. I have been waiting for his call, but he has yet to do so." The manager was a little confused. "Why does he want my contact?"

 Chapter 2428

    Avery blushed awkwardly.


    "Here''s the thing. We would like to get Eric to be our spokesperson."


    "Oh, I see! Since you are asking, Eric will surely agree to it," Eric''s manager said without hesitating. "Once he is done with work, I''ll let him know."


    "May I ask how much his endorsement fee is? You can tell me, and I''ll discuss it with Eric," Avery said.


    "Are you nning to sign him on based on his market rate?" the manager chuckled. "His endorsement fee isn''t cheap. Justst month, a makeuppany wanted him to be their spokesperson. They wanted him to be theirpany''s spokesperson. Are you nning to get him to be yourpany''s spokesperson or are you signing him on to endorse a single product?"


    "Thepany''s spokesperson," Avery said.


    "Oh, his charges for that are high! The makeuppany offered him a nine-figure contract." The manager was afraid that the amount would scare Avery, so he chose to give her a vague view of the amount she would be paying if she chose to sign Eric on.


    Avery was not frightened at all. She knew that Eric''s poprity had soared these past few years, and he had been working really hard on acting and performing. His works were often on the trending list. "Otherpanies discuss the endorsement contracts with you, right?" Avery asked.


    "Yes! They don''t have Eric''s personal number," the manager said with a chuckle. "You should discuss this with Eric. As even if I were to tell him about it, he would still call you. I won''t be the middleman in this contract. You know his temper. When he ispliant, he is fullypliant, and when he is resistant, he is fully resistant. He would rather quit than listen to what I have to say."


    "Hmm. Did he ept to be the makeuppany''s deal?" Avery asked.


    "No! It all depends on his mood, and whether he wants to ept it or not. The price does not matter." The managerughed haughtily, "Do you know why he didn''t ept to be the makeuppany''s spokesperson?"


    "No, I don''t. If he didn''t ept it, there must be something wrong with thepany!"


    "How could there be something


    wrong with thepany? If they were willing to pay such a high price. for his services, then it surely shows that they are not a smallpany! They are internationally renowned. Many celebrities dream of being their spokesperson! Eric had rejected them before they hired someone he did not like to


    rmend their products. Do you know why he did that?" Content


    Avery did not know why Eric had done that. She only knew there was a difference between being a spokesperson for thepany and being a spokesperson for a product.


    "It''s basically where thepany pays a few celebrities to help them advertise their products once. They were not even the product''s spokesperson." The manager took a jab. "I can only say that Eric is not short on cash, so he can be more capricious."


    "He hasn''t taken on many endorsements." Avery rarely saw Eric endorsing anything. On the contrary, she only saw other famous celebrities endorsing things.


    "Yes! Actually, manypanies


    want him to endorse their products,


    but he rejected them all. He wants to focus on his music and acting career. Entertainment programs are all the rage right now, right? Many programs wanted him on their show and offered him a high price for his services, but he did not sign any contracts with them either." The manager sounded extremely sad about that. "I have worked with so many celebrities. He could have gotten money without doing anything, yet he refused to sign any of those contracts."


    "Respect his wishes! The most important thing in work is to be happy."


    "How can I disrespect him when he does not even listen to me?!" The manager chuckled in amusement. "He is almost done with work. He has seen me talking on the phone."


    "Then, why don''t you talk to him


    about it!" Avery was suddenly a little


    nervous. After hearing what Eric''s manager had said, she suddenly felt like she had been pushing a little too much. Eric did not like being a spokesperson, and yet, that was What she wanted him to do for her.


    The manager agreed and hung up.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    About five minutester, Eric took his phone back and called Avery.

 Chapter 2429

    Elliot came out from the shower. He heard Avery''s phone ring, so he walked over to her and looked at the caller ID on her phone. "Why is he calling you thiste at night?" Elliot asked casually.


    "I was the one who contacted him first. I''ll answer the call. I''ll tell you about itter." Avery walked over to the balcony.


    Ten minutester, Avery finished the call and returned to the bedroom.


    "Is it about the endorsement?" Elliot sat on the bed and looked at her.


    "Yes! My vice president is quite anxious about getting Eric. He has already privately gotten Eric''s manager''s contact details." Avery ced her phone on top of the drawer. "But I have already spoken to Eric about it."


    "What''s the price?" Elliot knew that Eric would surely agree to be a spokesperson, he was only curious about the price they had agreed on.


    Just as Avery had said, Eric had not demanded arge sum of money. He might even help out without any payment, but Avery would surely not agree to it.


    "He said he will charge the same amount as thest endorsement deal he had," said Avery, "But he has forgotten the amount, so he will have to go home and look for the contract."


    "He can''t remember his previous endorsement fee. It must have been quite a long time ago?" Elliot guessed.


    "Maybe! His manager said that he doesn''t like being a spokesperson forpanies. ording to his manager, an international makeuppany offered him a nine-figure, spokesperson contract, but Eric turned them down," sighed Avery. "I suddenly realize that he is worth quite a lot of money."


    Elliot could see the admiration that Avery had for Eric in her eyes. "Why have I never heard you praise me this way before? I can earn money too."


    "Oh... am I praising him? I don''t think so. I was justmenting on it." Avery touched his head. "I''ll go shower! By the way, go and check on La! If she''s still studying, get her to stop."


    "How hardworking!" Elliot looked at the time and immediately headed for the door. "I''ll go check on her."


    A momentter, Avery came out from the shower. Elliot was already in bed.


    "Is La asleep yet?" Avery asked.


    "Hmm. When I went to check on her, she was just about to head to bed. She said that her final exams wereing up. She''s a little nervous. Elliot could not hide the heartache in his voice. "She was never this nervous about her studies. don''t know why she would suddenly care so much about scores and


    rankings."


    "Haven''t you realized that she rarely talks about wanting to enter the entertainment industry when she grows up?" Avery knew that her daughter had changed.


    "Hmm! Let things be! She can be whatever she wants to be in the future," Elliot said dotingly.


    The next day, Eric brought hisst endorsement contract to Tate Industries.


    Melvin, the vice president, was shocked to see him when he passed by Avery''s office.


    It was only nine in the morning, and Avery was not even there yet.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Melvin immediately entered Avery''s office and passionately greeted Eric.


    "You must be the new vice president." Eric put the cup of coffee in his hand down.


    "Yes! You know about me! I''m honored." Melvin sat down next to Eric on the sofa. "You''re here to look for Miss Tate? She should be here soon."


    "I came here today to sign the endorsement contract," Eric said while taking out his previous contract. I discussed it with Averyst night. I''ll charge her the same amount as I did with thestpany I endorsed."


    Melvin''s face flushed in surprise. "Miss Tate hasn''t told me about this. You all are way too efficient!"

 Chapter 2430

    Elliot was as equally as efficient as Eric.


    After interviewing two candidates that morning, he quickly decided who amongst the two would be his next assistant. He sent his new assistant''s resume to Avery.


    Avery had just finished signing the contract with Eric and was about to head out for a meal when she got his text.


    After getting into the car, she roughly nced at the resume Elliot had sent over.


    Soon, she replied to his message, [Why does he look a little like Chad?]


    [Yes, he does seem a little like Chad. He even sounds slightly like Chad when he speaks, but he has never seen Chad, and I think it is a coincidence.]


    [Are you looking for Chad''s body double?]


    [...]


    [If Chad finds out about this, he would surely be moved to tears.]


    [...]


    [Since you''ve decided to hire him, let''s arrange a time to have lunch together with our assistants.]


    [He starts tomorrow. Let''s see his performance once he starts working.]


    [I thought you were confident in your choice!]


    [He used to work abroad, so we''ll need to give him time to adapt.]


    [Sure! Let me know once you have arranged the time. I just signed the contract with Eric this morning. I''m about to head out to eat with him!]


    [Why didn''t you invite me along?]


    [???]


    [Am I not worthy enough to eat with a famous celebrity?]


    Avery sent Elliot their location.


    [Okay, I''ll be there in half an hour.]


    Natalie was in a neighborhood when she received a message.


    [Natalie, the human resources department of the Sterling Group has just sent me an offer. Thank you!]


    When she received the message, she immediately called him to congratte him.


    "Isaac, I knew you could do it! As long as you listened to me, you will surely be hired," Natalie said excitedly.


    "I met Elliot Foster this morning. I think he is rather friendly. He isn''t as scary as I imagined him to be. As long as I work well, he will surely not deliberately make things difficult for me." Isaac spoke his mind, "Natalie, I will remember the things that you told me. If I ever meet a person with a scar on their hand, I will surely tell I you about them immediately. If there is nothing else, we should not contact each other anymore."


    Natalie''s expression instantly darkened a few shades.


    "Natalie, it''s not that I''m trying to cut ties after getting something from you. I really cherish this job. Being able to work with Elliot Foster will have a huge impact on the growth of my career. I wouldn''t want anything to go wrong. I hope you understand." Isaac was feeling a little troubled.


    "I''m not asking you to meet me in person. What are you afraid of? Are you telling me that we should not even call each other?" Natalie was a little unhappy. "If this isn''t cutting ties, what is it?" "Natalie, I already told you that I will contact you if I see someone matching the description you gave me hanging around Elliot. Isn''t that enough?" Isaac was a little angry.


    "It is! I''m just unhappy with your


    attitude. You sure can be direct! With your emotional intelligence, no one will want to help you in the future You will lose out sooner orter. If you don''t believe me, we''ll wait and see" A moment after she said that Isaac hung up on her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Natalie gritted her teeth. She gripped her phone tightly. She wanted to release the anger in her heart, but she did not dare smash her phone.


    No matter what, Isaac did promise her that he would contact her if he saw the woman with the scar.


    She could not risk ruining her rtionship with him yet.


    She had not left her building ever since the incident at the salon.


    She did not know if that person had stopped following her, or if he was still watching the neighborhood.


    She came out of the bedroom, took a cup, and poured herself some water. After calming down, she called Holly.

 Chapter 2431

    "Holly, the person that I found has gotten an offer from the Sterling Group."


    "Not bad. How quick! Looks like Elliot is very satisfied with him!" Holly said. "You judge people quite urately."


    "Hmm. He said that he will let me know if he finds anything."


    "Let''s just wait and see!" Holly was at a manicure parlor getting her nails done. "Can you go out yet?"


    "I can, but I don''t know if that person is still around my neighborhood. I''ll take the trash out and have a look aroundter." Natalie was a little annoyed. "If he is still there, I will have to rely on you to get things done in the future."


    Holly replied, "It''s fine. Right now, Elliot is focused on you, and that means that I''m safe. It''s better this way too."


    Holly''s words seemed quite logical.


    "Then, let''s keep in touch. If there is any progress, I''ll let you know," Natalie said.


    "Okay. If you are in any danger, let me know immediately. As long as you don''t sell me out, I won''t kick you when you''re down."


    Natalie said, "Holly, don''t worry. We are a rope. The harder you twist, the tighter it gets."


    At the restaurant, Elliot noticed Avery''s new assistant, Juliet Sutton.


    When Juliet saw Elliot, she immediately greeted him, "Mr. Elliot, nice to meet you. I''m Miss Tate''s new assistant, Juliet Sutton."


    Eric''s manager teased, "Usually employers like to be addressed by their surnames. Mr. Elliot sounds like you''ve downgraded him to an ordinary person. You have to call him Mr. Foster."


    Juliet blushed and immediately corrected herself, "Mr. Foster, I''m sorry. I''ll pay more attention to it in the future."


    Elliot nced at Eric''s manager. "Have you been watching too much television?"


    "No. A president of a differentpany told me that he hated people addressing him by his first name," said the manager, "but you are more sessful than he is, Mr. Foster. So, you might be more forgiving."


    "Let''s eat!" Avery looked at the feast


    l.ne


    on the table. She picked up her utensils. "Are you all not hungry? I''m starving. Juliet, make yourselffortable! We''re all close to each other, so just help yourself. Be sure to eat more."


    "Okay, Miss Tate." Juliet picked up her utensils and ate politely.


    Elliot noticed that Juliet wore a skin-toned wrist guard on her left wrist, however, her manner of speech and her actions were open. No wonder Avery easily trusted her.


    After lunch, Elliot held Avery''s hand as they strolled around the area.


    "What do you think of my new assistant?" Avery asked.


    "Not bad." Elliot reflected back on how Juliet looked. "She seems like a calm and reliable person."


    "Yes, she is very elegant. She behaves calmly, and she does not appear arrogant. Just by looking at her, I feel rxed."


    "It might be because of her tea


    ceremony training. She had been et


    trained in the art when she was


    young." Having said that, Elliot grew a little vigorous. "Let''s go shopping!"


    "What are you nning to buy?"


    "Gifts for the children." Elliot looked at her. "But if you''re tired, I''ll send you back to the office."


    "I''m not tired. I was a little dizzy with


    §Ò§Ý§à


    the warm air in the restaurant. Now that I''m out in the cold air, I''m wide awake." Avery held onto his hand tightly. "Let''s go shopping!


    They shopped from one until three-something in the afternoon.


    Avery had so many things she needed to buy.


    Other than buying stuff for her children, she bought gifts for Tammy and Shea''s children, as well as for the children of the Hightide Church.


    After shopping, Avery''s feet were extremely sore. She wore heels that day, so it was a little tiring shopping.


    "Hubby, why don''t you head back to the office? I''ll get the driver to send me home."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Elliot was carrying many bags. He said, "I''m tired too. Let''s head home and rest."

 Chapter 2432

    Avery could not help but smile. "Don''t you have work in the afternoon?"


    "Work will never finish. I have to leave some for my staff to do." Elliot paused. "I see your vice president is looking quite spritely."


    "Mr. Locklyn specifically got him over to help me. He works hard," Avery said with satisfaction. "Will you be attending ourpany''s annual dinner?"


    "I''ll go if you want me to," Elliot said. "The children will be on their winter break soon. We''ll take them along."


    "Sure! La cane, but I''m afraid Robert won''t be able to stand the noise." Avery took into consideration the fact that they will be sitting close to the stage. The sounds from the speakers might be too loud for children. "Why don''t you stay home with the kids!"


    Elliot was a little speechless. "Then what happens when it''s mypany''s annual dinner?"


    Avery thought for a while before saying, "I''ll go with you."


    "What about the children?" Elliot asked.


    Avery replied, "La will be with Eric during her winter break. We''ll get Robert to y with Tiffany or Kiara! As long as he is tired out, he won''t make a fuss when we leave him."


    Avery''s well-thought-out n rendered Elliot speechless.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Then, what if I want to attend yourpany''s annual dinner? Can we ce Robert with Wesley?" Elliot asked. "Yourpany''s annual dinner is before mine. I want to see what the annual dinner will be like."


    "If you really want toe,e! But if the host asks you to give a speech on stage, you have to go. After all, so many people will be watching you. You can''t feign embarrassment now, can you?" Elliot was speechless.


    Returning home, Avery changed into her slippers. She felt instantly energized.


    She carefully organized the gifts she had bought for the children. She had mainly bought gifts for the children at Hightide Church. She ced their gifts in tworge shopping bags. A day before New Year''s, she''ll get the bodyguard to send it over.


    She got them some sketchbooks, stationery, and some other essories for the girls. She hoped that her action would bring some warmth to the children. After sorting out the gifts. She picked up her phone and looked at the time. La had exams that day. She woulde home right after her exams.


    Although exams were not physically strenuous, they took up a lot of brain power and that left one hungry.


    "Avery, I made some corn chowder. Do you want a bowl?" Mrs. Cooper asked when she saw that Avery was done with her tasks.


    "Sure!" Avery was not hungry, but she was a little thirsty.


    Mrs. Cooper filled a bowl with chowder and ced it on the coffee table.


    Avery had wanted to call George and ask him if La was done with her exams yet when Lilith sent her a message.


    She sent Avery a photo. The photo was a bowl of soup.


    Avery marveled at the coincidence, and she snapped a photo of her chowder and sent it over.


    [I''m having soup too.]


    [What soup are you having? I''m having chicken soup. Ben bought a lot of chicken today. He got the nanny to make chicken soup for me. I''m so done with him. He can sometimes be very over the top.]


    [Hahaha! That''s because he cares for you. Don''t argue with him over this small matter.]


    [I didn''t scold him. I''m starting my holidays today. I don''t feel that annoyed anymore. Also, this is the first time I found out that chicken soup can help with menstruation.]


    [No one would know unless they research it. He cares for you well.]


    [Hmm. I put in a leave request with my manager this morning. Ben wanted to take me to the hospital as he wanted to get a full body checkup done, but I refused because my tummy hurts a little today. I''ve got a feeling my period ising.]


    [It is necessary to do a full body checkup. Doctors usually rmend that you get it done once a year.]

 Chapter 2433

    Lilith typed back, [I understand, but I don''t like going for a checkup, because every time the resultse out, there would always be a bunch of minor problems.]


    [Everyone has minor problems. As long as it''s not a major problem, there is nothing to worry about.]


    [I''ll go when my period is over. I''m worried that my period wille during the wedding. It would be rather awkward if that were to be the case.]


    [Don''t worry. Rx. There are many types of brides out there, and there are even some with huge baby bumps.]


    [Hmm! Ben ns to take tomorrow off so that he can spend time with me. I know that he gives in to me a lot. I always lose my temper with him, but I know he won''t really be angry at me. I''m worried that when he dies, there will be no one that will ever love me as he does.]


    [...]


    [I don''t dare tell him this. I''m afraid he might get angry once he hears it. Sometimes, I lose my temper with him because I think of the possibility of him dying in front of me, leaving me alone on this earth. What will I do then?]


    [Lilith, don''t overthink this. Just take it day by day. Be happy each day. How tiring would it be to think of unhappy thoughts every day!]


    [Chatting with you makes me feel much better.]


    [Robert and La will be on winter break soon, and I''ll bring them over to visit you.]


    [Okay! Sure! Come over when we have our rehearsals!]


    [Okay.]


    Two dayster, Elliot, apanied by his assistant, invited Avery and Juliet out to a meal.


    Isaac had been working as Elliot''s assistant for two days. He had been able toplete all the tasks Elliot had given him perfectly.


    If Isaac were to continue that way, Elliot would not hesitate to take him on full-time.


    After the four of them met, the waiter immediately served dishes.


    "Mr. Foster, do you want juice or milk?" Isaac asked Elliot softly.


    Elliot said, "I''ll help myself."


    Isaac looked at Avery. "Miss Tate, do you want juice or milk?"


    "You should ask Juliet. I''ll help myself too," Avery said with a smile.


    "Isaac, I''ll do it on my own too," Juliet said.


    Isaac poured himself a ss of juice before putting the jug on the table.


    Juliet took the jug and asked Avery, "Miss Tate, do you want some juice?"


    Avery handed her ss over. "Thank you."


    When Juliet poured some juice for Avery, Isaac saw the wrist guard on Juliet''s left hand.


    The wrist guard on its own wouldContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    not have looked out of ce, but et


    because Juliet had such fair skin, it


    stood out. Her skin was so fair that it bordered on translucence.


    Not only was her skin fair, but it looked extremely tender too.


    Isaac merely looked at her hand for two seconds and he could not help but blush. Elliot noticed Isaac losing hisposure, and he passed his ss over. "Milk." "Sure." Isaac immediately picked up the carton of milk and poured some for Elliot. "Isaac, do you have you started your family yet?" Avery asked, noticing Isaac''s blush.


    Isaac replied, "Not yet. I had a


    girlfriend, and we had been together for three to four years, but she broke


    up


    with me when I returned to


    Aryadelle. She did not want toe


    here."


    "Oh, she''s not from Aryadelle?"


    "Yes, she prefers her country, while I prefer mine, so we couldn''t continue," Isaac said helplessly.


    "It''s fine. You''re excellent. Once your


    work settles down, you''ll find a girlfriend easily," Avery consoled him. She was afraid that Isaac would start pursuing Juliet, and so she said, "Right, by the way, forgot to tell you that Juliet is a Ylorean."

 Chapter 2434

    When Isaac heard what Avery said, he immediately gave up his hopes of dating Juliet.


    Avery smiled and continued, "Isaac, there are many amazing singledies in your office. They are all gorgeous, too."


    Isaac smiled awkwardly, "Miss Tate, I can''t ept having an office romance. It''s better to separate work from personal life."


    "Oh... ourpany has many singledies, too. The next time when we have a staff party for both ourpanies, you could pay more attention to them," Avery teased. "My current n is to do my work well." Isaac wanted to show how serious he was about his work in front of his employer.


    "Your boss won''t interfere with your love life. You don''t have to be that nervous."


    "Miss Tate, I''m not saying this just for Mr. Foster to hear. The failure of my past rtionship has me feeling a little tired," Isaac said. "Work won''t make me feel tired."


    "Then, just work well, and readjust your feelings," Avery said.


    "Hmm."


    After dinner, Elliot got Isaac to send Juliet back. Juliet immediately refused. She said she would take a taxi back.


    "Juliet, I''m going to take a taxi back as well. We could go in the same taxi! It''ste at night. Your boss and mine would be worried about you going back alone." Juliet could no longer refuse Isaac when she heard his reason.


    After Elliot and Avery left, Isaac and Juliet waited by the side of the road for a taxi.


    "Juliet, I''m a little thirsty. I''m going to buy a bottle of water. Please wait here for me," said Isaac when he saw Elliot''s car pulling away.


    Juliet nodded.


    During the dinner, after Avery mentioned to Isaac that she was a Ylorean, Isaac no longer looked at her.


    Everyone was an adult there. Juliet believed that Isaac clearly understood that it was impossible for the two of them to get into a rtionship.


    A momentter, Isaac bought two bottles of water and passed one to Juliet.


    "I''m not thirsty, thank you," said Juliet, refusing.


    "Hold onto it! It''s just a bottle of water. You can drink it when you get home, saac smiled and stuffed the bottle into her hand before hailing a taxi from the side of the road.


    Once they got in the taxi, Isaac gave his address to the driver before looking at Juliet.


    Juliet immediately gave her address.


    "Please take her to her ce first," Isaac said to the driver.


    "Alright!" The driver agreed before turning the car around.


    The neighborhoods that they stayed in were not in the same direction.


    "I''m staying in a rented ce. You too?" The atmosphere in the car was a little awkward, so Isaac took the initiative to break the silence. 4 heard that you applied for Sterling Group. You sure are brave.


    "Are you mocking me?" Juliet smiled lightly. "Now that I think back about it, I think I was foolish."


    "You''re not foolish. Sometimes it''sCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    because we do things that others


    might not dare to do, so we have more opportunities than others." Isaac praised her and said, "Being an assistant to Avery Tate is actually almost like being an assistant to my boss."


    "Hmm. We will work well and fight for the day we turn into permanent staff." Juliet cheered him along too.


    "We should exchange numbers. In the future, if there are any work-rted problems, we could help each other." Isaac took his phone out.


    Juliet saw him taking his phone out, so she was a little embarrassed to reject him.


    After they added each other''s contact, Isaac was keying in her details. "Is this how I spell your name?"


    Juliet went in closer to his phone and said, "The Sutton is with two Ts."


    "Okay. My name is Isaac Dous. You can call me Isaac."


    "You''re older than me, right?" Juliet hesitated for a while, "Should I call you Mr. Dous instead?"


    "You don''t have to." Isaac was a little hot, so he uncapped the bottle of water, and was about to drink some water.

 Chapter 2435

    At that moment, the driver stepped on the brakes and the water from the bottle sshed out.


    The water sshed onto Isaac''s chest. Juliet''s left hand was wet too.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He immediately twisted the bottle cap close and apologized to Juliet, "I''m sorry! Are your clothes wet?"


    The driver looked behind and passed them a box of tissues. "I''m so sorry, a car just suddenly swerved in front of me. Such a terrible driver!"


    Isaac epted the box of tissues and passed some tissues to Juliet.


    "It''s fine. Please drive safely," Isaac said, well-mannered.


    Juliet epted the tissue paper and wiped her wet arm.


    Her wrist guard was wet too. It was ufortable wearing it, so she took off her wrist guard.


    The lighting in the car was extremely dim, but since she had such fair skin, Isaac could still vaguely see the scar on her wrist.


    It was as if an electric current coursed through him. He was in a daze.


    He nced at Juliet''s scar in a daze. He remembered the task that Natalie had given him...


    Juliet realized that Isaac seemed to be looking at her scar, so she put on her wrist guard once more.


    "Isaac, have I frightened you?" Juliet asked worriedly.


    "No..." Isaac looked at her clean face and forced a smile. "How did you get the scar on your wrist? Don''t tell me it''s..."


    "It''s exactly what you think. Miss Tate asked me this when I went for the interview as well." Juliet did not feel like repeating herself. "I don''t want everyone who sees me to ask me the same question, so I wore a wrist guard."


    Isaac nodded and no longer continued asking her questions. "You''re a Ylorean, right?"


    "Yes."


    Isaac thought of how when Elliot and Avery had gone to Ylore, something seemed to have happened to them there too.


    Thus, he was sure that Juliet could be the person Natalie was looking for.


    Natalie was not a good person. She was so focused on looking for Juliet. She was surely up to no good.


    Thinking that Isaac grew conflicted. Should she tell Natalie about this?


    If he were to tell Natalie, Juliet would surely be in trouble.


    Other than the fact that Juliet was a Ylorean, he did quite like her. Which man would not like a clean-faced, pure and innocent girl who


    ov


    resembled their first love? Content


    The taxi soon reached Juliet''s ce. Juliet wanted to pay for the ride, but Isaac stopped her.


    "It''s nothing much. Don''t worry about it," Isaac said. "It''ste! Go get some rest!"


    Juliet replied, "Thank you then!"


    Isaac wanted to say, "You''re wee," but the words that came out of his mouth were, "Keep in touch."


    Juliet nodded and got out of the car.


    Seeing Juliet entering her neighborhood vanishing within sight, Isaac retracted his gaze and said to the driver, "You can go!"


    The driver smiled and looked at


    Isaac through the rearview mirron et


    "You like thatdy, right? If youdike her, go after her! She''s so pretty! And such a good figure too." S


    "She''s Ylorean."


    "So what? If she marries you, she''ll follow you," the driver said encouragingly. "My wife was from another, state, too. Back then, her parents refused to let her marry me. In the end, she still married me and gave me two adorable children! Hehe!"


    Isaac was a little persuaded by the driver''s words.

 Chapter 2436

    At Elliot''s mansion, once Elliot and Avery returned home, La immediately ran to Avery.


    "Mommy, Uncle Eric is going to be Tate Industries'' spokesperson, right? He is going to shoot the advertisement tomorrow. Take me to the shooting set to see him!" Avery wondered where La got the news from. She had only discussed the shooting time with Eric that day.


    "La, I have already agreed to your Aunt Lilith that I''ll take you and Robert to see her tomorrow," Avery said, "You like attending other people''s weddings, right? Tomorrow is your Aunt Lilith''s wedding rehearsal. It''s going to be fun!"


    La felt conflicted. She wanted to see Lilith''s wedding rehearsal, but she also wanted to see Eric filming the advertisement.


    "Mommy, let me think about it! I want to go to both ces." La pouted before looking at Elliot. "Daddy, where will you be going tomorrow?"


    Elliot chuckled a little. "I''m going to the office to work tomorrow."


    "Oh... then I''ll go see Uncle Eric filming the advertisement! It''s only the wedding rehearsal that''s happening tomorrow and not the wedding. I can see it all again when she has her real wedding!" said La with a sh of rity. "Mommy, so it''s a deal! I''ll go call Uncle Eric to pick me up tomorrow!"


    Avery was speechless.


    La ran off after she said that. She did not even give Avery any chance to react.


    "Are her results out yet?" Elliot asked.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Her teacher said it would be out next week," Avery replied. "Let her go! She has been studying every night before her exams. Studying all day and all night, she must be more tired than us. We should let her rx a little."


    Elliot was feeling for La too, so he had no objections. "Will Eric''s shoot be indoors or outdoors?"


    "I didn''t ask for the details, but I''m guessing it will be outdoors." Avery could not help butugh at him, "Because we''re selling drones."


    In order to save face, Elliot said, "Don''t you have a special effects team? You can film indoors and use a greenscreen. You can edit itter and insert the scenery in."


    Avery said, "Now why is that necessary?"


    "It''s winter right now. It''s going to be cold outdoors."


    This


    "Oh, are you worried that La would freeze while she is out watching Eric?" Avery could read mind. "Don''t worry. La is very healthy! They have to exercise every day in school. Her body is much better than ours."


    Elliot said, "We can''t be careless just because she is healthy. I''ll apany her and have a look


    around the set. Go find her a


    thick-down jacket. Also, boots, cap,


    gloves, scarf, and other simr


    items."


    "I''ll go look for them now," Avery said with a smile. "Then, tomorrow you''ll go with La to see Eric, and I''ll take Robert to Lilith''s."


    "Hmm."


    The next day, Eric came to pick La up early in the morning.


    Elliot wrapped his daughter up tightly before putting her into his car with satisfaction.


    "You lead the way," Elliot said to Eric. "I''ll be going to see your set."


    sho


    "We''re going to shoot in the snow. It''s about negative ten degrees out there. You might need a thicker


    jacket." Eric looked at Elliot''s thiet


    jacket and teased, "Don''t freeze to death, if not, Avery will me me for you falling sick."


    "Daddy, go and put on more clothes! If you pass out from being too cold, Uncle Eric won''t be able to work properly," La said with worry.


    Elliot was baffled. He might have passed out, but his daughter was more worried about Eric''s work being interrupted.


    "Mommy! Daddy has put on too few clothes! Can you bring his thick jacket over!" La saw that Elliot had not gone to take his jacket, so she called for Avery.


    Soon after, Avery came out with a long men''s down jacket.


    "I told you. You''re wearing too little. You''ll be outdoors. You''ll surely catch a cold wearing so little." Avery was not in a rush to leave the house, so she was still in her pajamas. However, when she left the house, she put on a thicker dressing gown.

 Chapter 2437

    "Just wear this outside. If you''re going to the office, you can take off your down jacket." Avery forcefully put the down jacket on Elliot before taking a pair of leather gloves out from the pocket. Elliot was in a daze looking at it. He had forgotten that he even had such a thing.


    "I found it in the closet. You must have bought it some time ago," Avery said before making him put on the leather gloves.


    Right when Avery was helping him with his jacket and gloves, Mrs. Cooper took a pair of leather boots over.


    No one knew when Elliot had bought that pair of leather boots. However, one thing for sure was that Elliot has never worn them before because the boots did not have any signs of it being used. "Put them on." Avery epted the boots from Mrs. Cooper and ced them beside Elliot''s feet.


    "Now, all I need is a cap. I could even go somewhere where it''s negative twenty degrees, let alone negative ten," grinned Elliot as he bent down to change his shoes.


    Avery pulled the hood over Elliot''s head. "Can''t you use this? When you''re coldter, put on the hood."


    After sending off Elliot and La, Avery returned indoors.


    Lilith called her.


    "Avery, we''re heading to the hotel. Are you up yet?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''m changing my clothes and am about to head out," Avery said. "What about Tammy and the others?"


    "I haven''t called Tammy yet since she lives nearer to the hotel. I''ll call her once we reach. It will still be in time."


    "Hmm, then let''s talk once we meet." After Avery hung up, she immediately headed to her room to change.


    Isaac was in his office at Sterling group. He had arrived early that morning, despite not getting much sleepst night.


    Elliot had told Isaac that he would not be going to the office that morning, and he told him to speak to the vice president if he needed anything.


    His direct supervisor was not there. Isaac did not need to be so tense that morning.


    He had spent the night wondering whether he should tell Natalie about Juliet.


    If he were to tell Natalie, he and


    Natalie would be even. In the future, he could work properly, and hemo longer needed to worry about Natalieing to look for him.


    Logic told him to tell Natalie about out Juliet, but his gut told him that he


    could use this as an opportunity t


    threaten Juliet. What if Juliet took the bait?


    He really wanted to dominate a girl with as innocent a face as Juliet.


    However, he had not made a decision yet. He was very clear that his hesitation had already pointed out the problem.


    At noon, he sent Juliet a message, [Juliet, are you free tonight? There is something I would like to talk to you about.]


    Juliet was having lunch. When she saw his message, she immediately replied, [Is it something that is so important we need to meet to talk about it?]


    Juliet''s message infuriated Isaac. She might look pure and gentle, but she was cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Isaac thought for a while before dialing Juliet''s number.


    "Juliet, someone is looking for you, Isaac said in an extremely low voice. His voice was low and eerie, and he did not sound like the same person she had metst night.


    Juliet''s heart turned ice-cold when she heard his voice.

 Chapter 2438

    "Juliet, can you hear me?" Hearing her not speak, Isaac said louder, "Don''t be afraid! Since I called you, it''s surely because I don''t want to harm you."


    Only when she heard Isaac''s normal voice did shee to her senses.


    She furrowed her brows and said coldly, "Isaac, don''t pretend to be mysterious. It''s pointless."


    "I''m not trying to be mysterious. We''ll meet tonight, and you''ll find out what I need to tell you. Let''s meet at the ce we atest night. My treat. How about that?" Isaac said. "Don''t worry, I won''t dare cause any trouble in public. By then, if you want to leave, you can leave anytime."


    "Let''s see if I''m busy or not tonight!" Juliet did not want to talk to him, so she hung up.


    After she hung up, Isaac sent another message, [Tonight at seven. I''ll be waiting for you.]


    Juliet ced her phone down. She hadpletely lost her appetite. She wondered about what Isaac had meant when he told her that someone was looking for her.


    Who was looking for her? Had she been exposed? When was she exposed?


    When Elliot had sent some of his men to perform a background check on her had she not managed to hide it from them?


    If Elliot had found out about something, he would have done something.


    The night before when she was eating with Elliot, he did not even look at her much, so Elliot surely did not suspect her of anything.


    It was even more unlikely that it was Avery. After all, Avery had hired her and given her tasks to perform. She barely cared about the things Juliet got up to.


    That day, Avery did note into the office and neither did she say anything to her. If Avery suspected her, she would approach Juliet herself.


    Therefore, the person that Isaac said was looking for her was neither Elliot nor Avery.


    Who could it be?


    After tidying her lunch box and throwing it into the bin outside, she took her phone and headed to an empty spot.


    She found the old woman''s number and called her.


    "Grandma, how have you and Irene been? Did anyonee look for you? Is Irene acting out of the ordinary in school?" Juliet asked softly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "We''re doing well! No one came


    looking for us. Irene is doing well in


    school. After the incident, her ssmate''s started ying with her,'' said the old woman. "Madam, why did you suddenly ask this? Has something happened?"


    Juliet said, "Elliot''s new assistant told me something weird today. He said that someone was looking for me. From his tone, I feel like he knows something."


    "Who is Elliot''s new assistant? How could he know anything? Then, does Elliot know about it?"


    "I don''t think Elliot knows about it. He has recently hired this assistant. The person he is referring to must be someone else," Juliet said. "I''m going to meet him tonight and see what''s going on."


    The old woman grew instantly afraid. "Madam, don''t go. What if you''re in danger? Why don''t we leave? Whether you''re being watched, or Irene and I are being watched, this ce isn''t safe anymore."


    "Right now, someone is looking for


    me. As long as I don''t go looking for you two, you all should be safe, Juliet said in a low voice. "Don''t let Irene go to school tomorrow Wait for my notice tonight."


    The old woman agreed. "Madam, you have to be careful. If something is not right, leave immediately. Don''t


    go up against those people. This e


    isn''t Ylore. If anything were to


    happen to you, I''m just an olddy. I won''t be able to get anyone to help you."


    M


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I don''t think he wants to harm me. If he did, he would not have told me anything." After Juliet calmed down, she no longer felt that nervous anymore. "Madam, be careful."


    "Hmm."


    Avery and Robert arrived at the hotel for Lilith''s and Ben''s wedding rehearsal.

 Chapter 2439

    The others who came to the rehearsal were Tammy, Tiffany, Shea, Rose, and Kiara.


    The children were on their winter break. They could y together every day.


    Lilith had arranged tasks for the children. They would be the flower children on her wedding day.


    The staff present instructed the children on what they should do, teaching them how to walk behind Lilith.


    Avery, Tammy, and Shea sat in the seats by the side, looking at their children and smiling emotionally.


    "Lilith''s gorgeous figure truly makes one envy," Tammy sighed when she saw Lilith in a gown walking past her. "Ben is truly lucky. If I was a man, I would want to marry a beauty like Lilith too." "Tammy, you''re beautiful too! You''re so beautiful, Jun is very lucky too!" said Shea sincerely.


    "Shea, you sure know how to praise someone. Wesley must have rescued the entire milky way gxy in his past life to be able to marry you." Tammy leaned on Shea''s shoulder, looking up at Shea cheekily. Avery was just about to interrupt them when her phone vibrated.


    She took her phone out and saw that it was a video call from Elliot. She hesitated for a while before heading out of the banquet hall to answer the call.


    At that moment, Elliot was in the snow looking at Eric filming his advertisement. No, more urately, he was watching La.N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was too bad that La kept looking at Eric, so he followed suit and looked at him for a while too.


    "Honey, look. What do you think of the scenery." Elliot showed Avery the scenery before him, once she answered the call. "Let''s go skiing here next time!" "You just underwent surgery. Let''s talk about this next winter!" Avery looked at the scenery on her screen. It was indeed beautiful. "Where''s La?"


    Elliot immediately aimed the camera at his daughter. "Your daughter is following the camera. I''m tired of following her."


    "Haha! Then, find a ce to sit down and rest for a while!" Avery noticed that Elliot''s face was flushed. She did not know if it was due to the frost or the heat. "I''m at the hotel right now. Do you want to see them rehearsing?"


    "No," Elliot said without hesitation. "I only want to see you."


    "We see each other every day. Haven''t you seen enough?" Avery smiled and blushed.


    "I saw a couple making out in the snow, and I missed you," Elliot said honestly.


    Avery''s blush deepened. "In the snow... aren''t they afraid of the cold?"


    "It''s probably because they are with


    the


    meir


    ey love, and the fire in t


    hearts


    them warm." At that,


    he added, "It''s good to be young."


    "Hubby, we''re still young."


    "But we''re not as shameless as them."


    Avery was speechless. Would anyone envy others being shameless?


    Elliot said, "I don''t feel like going to work today."


    Avery asked, "Why?"


    "By the time we shoot is done and we are back in the city it will be night."


    "Is it going to take that long? Is the shoot not going well?"


    "The shoot should be going well, but La wants to y in the snow.


    and Er have already made m


    She


    go skiing after he is done with his


    shoot."


    An idea popped into Avery''s head. "Then, you should go skiing with them!"


    "La didn''t invite me," Elliot said, hurt. "She only has Eric in her eyes. She barely looks at me, her father. I''m not even old, and yet, she has forgotten me."


    "Pass the phone to her. Let me talk to her." Avery could understand Elliot''s feelings.


    If La were to continue that way, the misunderstanding and conflict might only get worse in the future.

 Chapter 2440

    "Honey, are you going to scold her? Don''t yell at her. I''m notining about her. She must be sick of seeing me every day." Elliot defended La. "What are you thinking? She''s already so big, how could I scold her for such a small matter?" Avery could not help but smile. "Hand the phone to her!" Elliot was still worried. He asked, "What are you nning to say to her?"


    "I''m just going to ask her to care more for her Daddy. Why can''t I say that?" Avery asked.


    "Sure, of course, you can. You still care for me the most." Elliot happily walked over to La.


    After passing the phone to La, Elliot stood next to her, trying to catch snatches of their conversation.


    "La, are you having fun today?" Avery gently asked.N?velDrama.Org content.


    La smiled widely. Her tone was excited. "I''m happy! Mommy! I''m so happy today! It''s so pretty! They just shot Uncle Eric skiing after the drone. Woo, woo. He looks so cool! Uncle Eric looks so handsome skiing!"


    La took the phone and jumped up and down in the same spot.


    Avery looked at the shaky screen; she could feel La''s excitement.


    "La, did you know that your Daddy deliberately apanied you today?" Avery said after La had calmed down a little. "He should have gone to work, but when he found out that you would be out in the cold, he was afraid that you might freeze and so, he came with you. You can''t just chase after Uncle Eric and forget about your daddy."


    La responded with, "Oh," before looking at Elliot.


    "Treat Daddy better, okay? Your daddy''s heart is actually quite fragile. He needs our love too. We can''t just let him keep giving without any return, right?" said Avery, lecturing La.


    When La heard what Avery said, she nodded fervently.


    "Daddy,e here!" La yelled at Elliot.


    Elliot immediately came over to La.


    "Daddy bent down." La held Elliot''s huge palm and requested.


    Elliot did not understand, but he still bent down as instructed.


    When Elliot bent down, La immediately nted a kiss on his cheek.


    "Daddy, I love you very, very much! If I have topare you and Uncle Eric, of course, you''re more


    importantNt''s only that I haven''t


    yed with Uncle Eric for a long


    time, so I paid him more attention today. If I were to y with him every day, I would surely be happier to see you than I am to see him." La''s praises delighted Elliot.


    "My darling daughter sure is a sweet talker!" Elliot''s jealousy instantly vanished.


    "Daddy, the next time you get jealous, you can just tell me! Why do you have to secretly tell Mommy?" La started lecturing Elliot. "Do you think I won''t care if you''re sad? Impossible!" Elliot did not know whether tough or cry. "Alright, I know."


    "I want you to carry me like you do Robert, but I''m a big girl now. You can''t lift me," said La. "Daddy, stand next to me! I''ll hold your hand, okay?"


    Elliot nodded and held La''s little hand.


    Instantly, all of his exhaustion vanished.


    Avery let out a sigh of relief seeing father and daughter reconcile.


    During lunch, they were eating the same course that they would be eating on the day of the wedding.


    "Ben and his parents are testing the food," Lilith said. "Have a taste. If you don''t find it to your taste, we can still change it!"


    "Do you think that your guests


    attend your wedding just for the food? Hahaha!" Tammy chuckled and said The date of your wedding is fast approaching. Why do


    want to change the menu, 198


    food


    and ingredients need to be bought ahead of time. As long as it''s not


    terrible, it''s okay."


    Lilith said, "The dishes are not cheap. They won''t taste terrible. But, I''m not hungry yet after breakfast this morning. Have you all ever had chicken soup? I''m suspecting that the chicken soup is too nutritious."

 Chapter 2441

    Tammy said, "Yes, I''ve had it before! But it was a long time ago. I can''t really remember what it tastes like anymore."


    Lilith said, "Ben bought a lot of chickens. Go get some from our ceter."


    "Your husband bought them for you. Why should I take them?" Tammy smiled.


    "It''s fine, Tammy. Take it. I''ll get more once it finishes," Ben said distractedly. "Chicken soup helps with beauty and nourishes the skin."


    Tammy said, "But my skin is great! Ever since I changed my bad habit of staying upte at night, my skin got better."


    "Then, give it to Jun!" Ben felt that there were too many chickens at home, too. With Lilith''s appetite, he wondered how long it would take her to finish them all. "Can''t you just buy less?" Tammy decided to help them.


    "Isn''t the chicken soup for menstruation? Would it be bad for Jun?" Lilith asked.


    "What? Chicken soup helps with menstruation?" Tammy was a little surprised.


    "If not, why would Ben buy so many chickens for me? I don''t like taking medication, so he found another way through food." Lilith felt a little moved when she said that. "It won''t have huge effects. It''s fine if men drink it too. I drank some this morning," Ben said calmly.


    At that moment, Shea said concernedly, "Lilith, what happened to you?"


    "Shea, my period is not regr. It iste this month," Lilith said while smiling, "But don''t worry. Once my wedding is over, I''ll go to the hospital to get it checked out." "Oh... could you be pregnant?" Shea asked calmly. "Pregnancy would stop menstruation."


    Lilith responded, "Uh..."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ben stopped eating and turned to look at Lilith. Tammy and Avery also looked at Lilith.


    "Why are all of you looking at me? I don''t know what my situation is right now..." Lilith''s face was burning up. She panicked and picked up her flute of champagne, trying to calm herself.


    Ben immediately took the champagne away from her.


    "You two aren''t on birth control, right?" Avery asked.


    Lilith turned to stone. Ben shook his head.


    "Oh, without birth control, she might indeed be pregnant," Avery said with a smile, "We''ll go to the hospital and get a checkup done after we are done with dinner." Ben immediately sprung up from his chair.


    "We''ll go now!"


    "Lilith hasn''t eaten yet!" Avery reminded him. "Don''t be too anxious. If she''s really pregnant, the child will still be in Lilith''s tummy. It won''t go anywhere." "Oh... oh, let''s eat first." Ben sat down and took some food for Lilith.


    Lilith had not been hungry to start with, and after she heard the prognosis, her appetite vanished.


    "I can''t eat anything. I don''t have an appetite. Ben, let''s go to the hospital for a checkup!" said Lilith, standing up. She looked at everyone else, "You at continue eating, don''t worry aboutus. We''ll tell you once we have the results."


    Just like that, Lilith pulled Ben and left.


    Lilith was in her high heels. She barely took a few steps before Ben lifted her because he was worried that she would fall.


    "I truly envy their sweet love. After Jun and got married, we were no longer that sweet anymore," Tammy sighed. "Although their age gap is a little huge, Ben truly obeys and gives in to Lilith."

 Chapter 2442

    "Tiffany, when you look for a boyfriend in the future, you have to find one that listens to you," said Tammy, sharing her thoughts with Tiffany.


    Avery said, "Tammy, Tiffany is still young. Why are you talking to her about this?"


    "You''re right! Tiffany is still a little too young. Other than ying and eating, she doesn''t think about anything else." Tammy ruffled Tiffany''s head. Seeing how Tiffany''s mouth was covered in food scraps, she gave Tiffany a tissue paper to wipe her mouth.


    "Children at this age are all like this. You should be grateful that Tiffany is such a good girl. You haven''t met naughty children. Those will give you a headache," said Avery, consoling Tammy.


    "Is Robert naughty?" Tammy saw that Avery felt deeply about the matter, and she said, "But Robert is a good boy too!"


    "I''m not talking about Robert. When we are out in public, we often see naughty children, right?"


    "Oh, you meant those wild children! If my child goes while, I''ll break their legs," Tammy said with a smile. "I really hate those children. When Tiffany was about two or so, she was a little rebellious, so I changed her."


    "You sure are a little scary when you''re fierce." Avery chuckled loudly. "Jun looks like the mischievous type, but he is extremely honest."


    "That''s because I changed him, too. Before he knew me, he was not that honest." Tammy looked proud of herself. "I wonder why publishingpanies have not approached me with a deal? I could write a book titled ''How To Tame Your Husband,'' and if it sells, I''ll write another one entitled ''How To Tame Your Child.""


    "That''s a great thought. If you really want to write a book, go do it. Once you write it, I''ll pay for its publication," Avery said supportively.


    "I''m joking! I''m toozy. My dad was afraid I would sink hispany. Not long ago, he hired a professional manager to deal with thepany, which is why I''m more rxed right now." Tammy did not feel ashamed to air it, since she was used to a free and easy life.


    "I''m in the same boat as you are. I hired a new vice president. He is doing well so far, so I only go to work when I feel like it. Even if I don''t go to work, thepany won''t be affected." Avery was notzy, but there were many things to do at the end of the year.


    Work was important to her, but her children and friends were very important too.


    Elliot, Lilith''s brother, did not have to worry much about her wedding, but Avery, as her sister-inw, had to be concerned.


    Soon, it was the evening.


    The staff at Tate Industries ended their day at six.


    Juliet sat at her desk, pretending


    that she was not done working.


    Actually, she was struggling to


    decide whether she should meet up with Isaac or not.


    She wanted to go, but she was afraid if she went, things would gradually get out of hand. With much difficulty, she had finally


    gotten close to Avery Tate. Sheet


    not even gotten a chance to


    v


    investigate the tragedy that had happened. If Isaac ruined her ns, everything she had done would be for not.


    After hesitating for half an hour, she took her bag and got up. If she was not going to meet Isaac, he would surely find a way of forcing her into meeting him.


    Rather than avoiding it, she should just face the music. She wanted to see what information Isaac had on her.


    At seven sharp, Juliet appeared in the restaurant Isaac asked to meet her at.


    When Isaac saw Juliet, he instantly smiled smugly.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Juliet, you still came in the end."


    Juliet sat down opposite him.

 Chapter 2443

    Isaac immediately handed the menu to her. "Let''s order first! You should be hungry at this hour."


    "Let''s get straight to business instead!" Juliet pushed the menu away. "You said someone is looking for me. Who''s looking for me?"


    Isaac took the menu, carelessly ordered a few signature dishes, and handed the menu to the waiter.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After the waiter left, Isaac picked up the jug of water and calmly poured a ss of water for Juliet.


    "Juliet, I can''t tell you who it is for the time being. However, I can tell you how you were exposed." Isaac had long formted a n, so was calm and unhurried when he spoke.


    Juliet did not say anything. She calmly gazed into his eyes.


    Exposed?


    She was not aware of what had exposed her.


    "The scar on your wrist is not verymon." Isaac pointed out the problem. "I don''t understand what you have done, but I can tell you that the person who''s looking for you is no ordinary person." After Juliet heard what he said, she immediately pulled her left hand which was resting on the table to herself.


    "If you hadn''t taken your wrist guard offst night, I wouldn''t have found out about it either." Isaac saw her distorted expression, and he was even more certain that there was something wrong.


    "I''m not the only one with a scar on the wrist. How do you know that the person behind you is looking for me?" Juliet wanted to throw him off her, and she also wanted to know if he had any other information at his disposal.


    "Juliet, I''m certain it is you, and therefore, I must have my ways of knowing how it is you. I do not have a great rtionship with the person who is after you, and I can betray you, but I can also protect you. I want to protect you, but you must promise me one thing."


    "Isaac, what you meant is that that person is looking for a person with a scar on her wrist, but that person doesn''t know what she looks like, right?" Juliet made her deductions based on what he said.


    "Juliet, just because I left some things unsaid, doesn''t mean I''m clueless. The person that has asked me to look for you is neither Elliot nor Avery, but this has something to do with both of them. You''ve submitted your resume to Sterling Group and you wanted to be Elliot''s assistant. However, you did not do so because you desperately needed the job or because you wanted to make money. My boss has already done a thorough background check on you. Your information is now lying inside my file. Ms. Sutton, if I don''t have the confidence, how would I dare to threaten you?"


    Isaac made his words clear and waited to see Juliet''s reaction.


    Juliet took out her phone and texted the old woman. [Take Irene and leave this ce.]


    "Juliet, I know that you don''t fancy me. I am not asking you to marry me either." Isaac intended to methodicallyy things before her. "I just want you to be my girlfriend. I was stunned by you when I firstid eyes on youst night."


    "Jerk," said Juliet shirking off all


    civility. "Didn''t you say that you broke up with your girlfriend, that you had your heart thoroughly broken by the rtionship, and that you wanted to focus on work? You said that in front of your boss."


    "My boss is also a man. If I dated you, he would certainly understand me." Isaac thought that Elliot and Avery would not get in the way of him dating Juliet.


    "What if I said no?" Juliet did not want to get married or be in a rtionship, much less be in a rtionship with Isaac.


    Isaac looked like a gentleman, but he was actually a despicable jerk.


    Being together with such a man would disgust her every minute and second of her life.


    "I know that you have high


    standards and great taste. It''s only


    natural that you''ll feel disdain toward me. Since can''t have you, then I have no Choice but to hand over whatever information I have to that person." An indifferent glint shed across Isaac''s eyes. "It''s such a pity.


    Avery likes you so much if you


    continue to stay by Avery''s side, your n might work out!"


    The final remark hit Juliet like a bucket of ice-cold water, and she sobered instantly.


    The purpose of hering to Aryadelle was to get close to Avery. At that moment, she had sessfully stayed by Avery''s side, so how could she give up halfway?

 Chapter 2444

    "I can fulfill your request, but I won''t marry you." After Juliet thought about it for a moment, she said, "I''m not targeting you. I''m a person who doesn''t want to get married. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my


    boss."


    "Why are you not willing to get married?" Isaac asked as he was curious.


    "Some people yearn to get married, but some just don''t like the idea of marriage. There''s no particr reason. I just don''t like being tied to another person," Juliet said nonchntly. "Besides, even if I did want to marry you, my parents would never allow me to marry someone from Aryadelle."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Isaac smiled. "I have no intentions of marrying you. I''m not such an easy man either. I just like how you look. You are very beautiful, and you live up to my beauty standards."


    "I''m really unlucky," said Juliet, taking a dig at herself.


    The smile on Isaac''s face disappeared. "Am I that bad for you to think so little of me?"


    Juliet said, "We aren''t close, and I told you that I''m a person who does not want to get married. I won''t get married and I don''t like men, yet you are forcing me to date you. Why don''t you think and see how annoying you are?"


    "I have dirt on you, yet you still dare to talk to me like that. Juliet, are you really not afraid of pissing me off?" Isaac was embarrassed, so he got angry.


    He believed that he was rather polite to Juliet.


    "Was what you said earlier nonsense as well?" Juliet continued speaking rudely. "Didn''t you say that you like my appearance and my figure? I''ve just criticized you a little and you don''t like me anymore?" Isaac was so pissed by what she said that heughed.


    "Juliet, I really did not expect you to have this side. I''m quite surprised, and I find myself liking you more and more."


    Because he said that, Juliet shut her mouth.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you afraid that the more you say, the more I''ll like you?" said Isaac.


    At the same time, he could not help but reach out his hand and held her right hand. As he said that, he stretched out his hand and grabbed hold of her right hand.


    Juliet immediately shook off his hand as if she had been bitten by a venomous snake.


    "Didn''t you agree to be my girlfriend? What''s the matter with touching your hand?" Isaac was smiling, but his smile was cold.


    "Don''t you want to know who''s looking for you? As long as you are obedient and date me properly, I might just tell you if I''m happy enough." Isaac used his knowledge to threaten her. Juliet gritted her teeth and reminded herself to keep calm.


    "Don''t be like this in public. I don''t like it. If you only care about your own happiness and not about my feelings, think I might prefer to risk everything than be humiliated by you like this," said Juliet, stating her limits.


    "Sure. You don''t like me doing this in public, so I''ll restrain myself a little when we''re out." Isaac retracted his hand. "Juliet, are you moving into my house, or am I moving into yours?" Juliet trembled. "Are you in just a hurry? Are you unable to live without a woman?"


    Isaac looked helpless. "Have you not been in a rtionship before? Other people stay together if they are in a rtionship. I do indeed need a woman. Could it be that you women don''t need men?"


    "I don''t need one..."


    "I knew that you''d say that. Let''s just


    take it as you don''t need one. However, I need a woman. Since you''ve agreed to be my girlfriend, then we have to stay together. If you don''t want to move into my house, I can move into yours. This way you dont have to bother doing anything." Isaac was not discussing anything with her; he was merely telling her what he intended to do. "Don''t worry. I won''t go back on my promise. I''ll treat you with respect when we are in public, and I won''t force you into marrying me."


    "Give me a few days! I need time to adjust to the situation" Juliet was in a terrible mood.


    "Juliet, I''ve said so much to you.


    Was it all for nothing? I won''t eat you


    up, so why are you afraid of me?


    What will be changed if I give you a few days? You still won''t like me. Why don''t I move in right away, and then, we can start developing


    feelings for each other as soon as possible." Isaac rejected her request. "After we''re done with dinner, let''s first go to my house. I''ll pack up some things and then we''ll go to your house."


    Juliet was speechless.


    "Let us not tell Elliot and Avery about us being together," said Isaac after he weighed out the pros and cons. "Let''s go public after New Year''s! Oh, yes, do you have to return to Ylore after New Year''s?" "New Year''s is only a big deal for you people in Aryadelle. It''s nothing in Ylore," Juliet said coldly.

 Chapter 2445

    "Apany me back to my hometown for the New Year''s then!" said Isaac with a smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you suffer any grievances. Since you''re now my girlfriend, I certainly will do my best to treat you well."


    Juliet blocked out the words that came out of his mouth.


    The next morning, Avery called Juliet using thepany''s internal line and told her toe to her office.


    Juliet quickly entered Avery''s office.


    Avery took out an exquisite little paper bag and handed it to her. "These are the choctes I got when I attended the wedding rehearsal at the hotel yesterday. You can have them."


    Juliet epted them while smiling. "Thank you, Miss Tate. Who gave you the choctes?"


    "My husband''s younger sister. She is marrying the chief financial officer from Sterling Group," said Avery with a smile.


    "That''s really a joyous asion."


    "Hmm." Avery saw a red mark on Juliet''s neck. "What happened to your neck? Are you allergic to something?"


    Juliet''s skin was especially fair, so even a small mark would look obvious.


    Juliet did not react to thement. All she did was touch her neck with her hand. "Maybe I''ve been bitten by a bug. The house that I rented had bad lighting.


    "Change your house then! Are you short on money? I can give you your paycheck in advance!" said Avery. "It''s quite ufortable to stay in a house with bad natural lighting."


    "Thank you, Miss Tate, but there''s no need. I''ve just rented the house. I''ll move to another house after three months," said Juliet politely. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll get to work. Thank you for the choctes." "Hmm. Tell me if you are having problems."


    "Alright." After Juliet nodded slightly, she left Avery''s office.


    When she left the office, Juliet walked straight toward the restroom with big strides.


    Isaac tormented her for the whole nightst night.


    She had never suffered such humiliation before.


    She could not tell anyone about her suffering.


    Her family did not approve of hering to Aryadelle to begin with. If she told them of her suffering, ber family would definitely force her toe home.


    She could not give in to fate just like that.


    She wanted to think of a way to deal with Isaac.


    At noon, Avery received a call from Mike asking her to pick him up at the airport.


    Mike and Chad had returned to attend Ben and Lilith''s wedding.


    "Wait for me at the airport. I''ll go get e you immediately." Avery grabbed her bag and walked out of her office immediately. "Chad came back together with you, right?"


    "You don''t have to worry about Chad. He''s already taken a cab to the Sterling Group. He said he wanted to take a look at Elliot''s assistant." Mike teased. "He''s afraid that Elliot''s new assistant isn''t do a good enough job, so he intends to guide that assistant this time. Since you''reing, I''ll go to ourpany to see your new assistant as well."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2446

    "Why are you so nosy? I thought you already read through her resume?" Avery walked toward the elevator. "Wait for me at the airport. I''ll head over now. We will talkter."


    "Sure. Drive safe. It''s snowing outside!" Mike stood outside the airport and stared up at the sky.


    Aryadelle was warmer than Bridgedale in general, so he did not feel the cold despite standing outside.


    Forty minutester, Avery arrived at the airport and saw Mike.


    "Do you know why I asked you to pick me up instead of just taking a taxi?" Mike lifted his gigantic luggage and shoved it into the trunk.


    Avery stood next to him. "Because of the size of your luggage?"


    "Yeah! These are all gifts for your kids. It''s hideous for me to run around with this so I asked you toe pick me up. Isn''t that the perfect solution?" Mike closed the back trunk door and walked toward her to stare at her face. "You gained weight."


    Avery just stared at him.


    Avery knew exactly what she looked like and how much she weighed. She had simply gained one kilogram and it could not possibly be so obvious. She looked at the mirror every single day, and she could not tell the difference.


    "That mouth of yours is getting nastier." Avery wanted to pinch his arm, but she could not get past the thickyer of clothing he wore.


    "Can''t I tell the truth? You look better with more meat on your bones!" Mike took her arm and pushed her into the backseat gently. "I''ll drive. You should rest."


    Amused by him fawning over her, she said, "I haven''t had my lunch. Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet! We can eat near the office! Get your new assistant to join us." Mike closed the backseat door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    The car began to move and Avery took out her phone and called Juliet.


    "Juliet, have you eaten? If you haven''t, do you mind not having lunch just yet? One of my good friends wants to buy you lunch."


    Juliet was slightly taken by surprise. "Why would your good friend buy me lunch?"


    "Hahaha! He is one of the pioneers of Tate Industries, and he wants to meet you after hearing that I got a new assistant."


    "I see. I will wait for you at the office, then."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You can just go ahead to the


    restaurant and start ordering. I wiret


    send you the address of the


    restaurant in a bit," Avery said. "We will arrive in about half an hour."


    "Sure."


    After the call, Avery sent the restaurant''s address to Juliet, along with a list of dishes Mike liked.


    "Do you know that Lilith is pregnant?" said Avery as she put her phone away.


    "Hahaha! Of course. We have a chat group of our own," Mike said smugly. "Mike sent out a bunch of cash to the group yesterday! Probably worth thousands!" Avery stared at him in shock.


    "It is precisely because Ben made.


    the announcement in the group that Chad dragged me back to Aryadelle," Mike continued. "Do you know what Chad said? He said that it''s a


    el.


    miracle someone as old as Ben has gotten a child and that we as his good friends muste back and congratte him."


    "If Chad dares to mention Ben''s age in front of Ben, I don''t think they would be good friends for much. longer," Avery said. "When has Chad be so sarcastic? Is it because of your influence?"


    "That''s not my doing! He was only saying that in private, not in front of Ben. Don''t you and Elliot poke fun at others in private?"


    "At least we don''t call Ben old."


    "That''s because Elliot is the same age as Ben! Hahahaha!" Mike''sugh echoed inside the car.

 Chapter 2447

    "Mike, do you consider yourself young? You are just slightly younger than Elliot."


    Mike''s grin froze.


    "You just look young. I still have your medical reports, and you are in poorer shape than Elliot!" Avery said and Mike immediately fell into silence.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the restaurant and saw Juliet waiting there.


    The waiter served them the food, and Avery picked up her spoon. "I suppose you are both starving. Let''s dig in!"


    Mike grabbed the jug of juice and poured a ss for Avery before turning to Juliet, "Ms. Sutton, would you like some juice?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Juliet could tell that Mike was an easy-going person and nodded.


    She noticed that he did not bother asking Avery whether she wanted a ss of juice; he just poured one for her. It meant that they must be extremely close.


    "Ms. Sutton, how''s work so far?" Mike asked. "The beginning and end of a year are usually the busiest time and other times of the year usually aren''t as demanding. Survive your probation and it should get easier."


    "I''m doing alright. President Tate is extremely nice to me and the others at the office take care of me as well."


    "Great. I heard that your family runs a business selling tea leaves," Mike said. "Any tea you would rmend?"


    Avery nced at Mike. "Why are you asking about this? Are you buying tea from Juliet''s family?"


    "Ben loves tea, right? His wedding ising up, and I haven''t decided what to get him!" Mike took a sip of juice. "Tea sounds nice, right?"


    "My family only sells tea leaves in Ylore and some smaller countries around the area," Juliet said sheepishly. "Even if I ask my mom to send some over right now, the delivery would take up a lot of time."


    "It''s fine! Just ask your mom to mail some over to Tate Industries. Allow me to try some of your best tea."


    "Can you not pressure her? You aren''t


    quality of their tea leaves there Even qualified to judge t


    know the first thing about tea."


    "I just thought I could support her family business."


    swhet


    "They are doing just fine without your support."


    Juliet watched as they bickered and chuckled. "President Tate, I will ask my mom to send some of their tea over, and I will make some for you to try. It''s hard to tell the difference between different types of tea if they are all of higher quality, actually, because everyone has their own preference."


    "That''s true. I just didn''t want to trouble your mom over this," Avery said sheepishly.


    "It''s not a problem at all. My mom would do anything for me."


    After lunch, Juliet returned to the office, while Avery sent Mike home.


    "Your new assistant isn''t bad. She looks sharp," Mike said while driving. "Yeah."


    "If her family is rich and her mom loves her so much, why would they let her work outside?" Mike asked. "She''s probably here for her


    boyfriend, right?"


    "She doesn''t have a boyfriend! What makes you say that?"


    "She doesn''t?! What about the hickey on her neck, then?" Mike giggled. "She has to have a boyfriend!"


    "I asked her about it in the morning, and she said it''s a mosquito bite."


    "Avery, how can you be so naive? How can that be a mosquito bite? Trust me, that''s her boyfriend''s bite!" Mike yelled.

 Chapter 2448

    Avery flushed. "She said she doesn''t n on getting married."


    "Didn''t Ben used to say the same thing? Look at him now! He''s about to be a father," Mike mocked. "You can''t possibly think whatever others say is the truth! If she met someone she truly likes, anything can happen."


    "Sure, but even if she really has a boyfriend, you don''t have to act so shocked, right? I don''t care about my employees'' private lives."


    "Do you think I''m shocked about her? I''m shocked because you are so silly."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Avery''s expression darkened. "It''s not that important so there''s no need for me to look into it. She said it''s a mosquito bite and whether or not that''s the truth, I will believe her. If it''s really what you think it is, it''s going to be humiliating to say it out loud..."


    "That''s why I am telling you in private. I didn''t say anything to her face, did I?"


    "If you dare to say that in front of her, I would have sewed your lips together."


    "Hahaha! I know what I shouldn''t do. I''ll head back to get some sleep and go to visit Ben at night."


    "Lilith went to get a check-up at the hospital yesterday and her progesterone level is a little low, so the doctor told her to rest more. I wonder if they are still going to go ahead with the wedding. I will need to check on Lilithter at night as well," Avery said.


    "It should be that severe, right?" Mike recalled the way Ben distributed money to everyone in the group. He had thought that everything was going smoothly.


    "It''s not that bad, but the embryo isn''t that stable in the first three months. Lilith wants to go ahead with the wedding and Ben wants to let her, but his parents think that the baby is more important. They want them to postpone the wedding until the baby is stabilized," Avery said. "If Lilith insists, things will probably go ording to her wishes. They can''t risk enraging a pregnant woman after all."


    "Avery, to be honest, Lilith is so hot-tempered," Mike said. "Ben alwaysins about it in the group."


    "Heined? What group is that? Can I be included?" Avery asked curiously.


    "If I add you into it, they are going to


    kick me out. It''s an all-men group


    and if you get in, they will stop speaking their mind!" Mike


    navel.m


    exined. "Your hubby is in there as well!"


    "Oh?" She lifted an eyebrow. "Who created the group?"


    "I think it''s the time we gathered to y a poker game and because we didn''t have much cash on us, we created a group to send one other money there if we lose," Mike said. "After that, it somehow became the group for the guys to vent. Well, mainly for Ben and Chad, Your


    husband doesn''t say much."


    "Give me your phone. Let me see what he has said." Avery reached her palm out to Mike.


    Mike handed his phone over obediently. "Why don''t you just check his phone? Would he refuse to let you?"


    "He won''t, but I still feel weird going through his phone." Avery unlocked Mike''s phone and asked, "which group is it?" "The Poker Group."


    "Oh..." Mike was included in over a hundred groups and Avery searched for ''the Poker Group''. She opened the chatroom and keyed in Elliot''s name in the search bar. Instantly, a few messages sent by Elliot came into her sight. Some of them were simply others mentioning Elliot''s name, but there were a few messages sent by Elliot himself.


    He had only sent four messages to the group in total; in consecutive order, they were [be patient], [calm down] and [hold it in] ...

 Chapter 2449

    With thest one being [patience].


    Avery waspletely stunned when she saw the messages. She proceeded to randomly click on one of them and saw Benining about how Lilith refused to take her medicine and that he never wanted to bother caring for her again.


    That was when Elliot replied with [patience].


    Avery was surprised at how great Elliot was with calming his friends down.


    Avery opened another conversation and saw Junining about Tammy not returning home untilte at night; he said that Tammy did not care about their child or him and that he could not stand this any longer, to which Elliot replied with [calm down].


    "Have you guys ever talked about me in the group?" Avery asked Mike with a smile on her face.


    "I guess so! I don''t check the group that often. I only open it whenever money is involved," he said.


    Avery keyed in her name in the search bar and as expected, they had talked about her before. She read through everything carefully and though the others had mentioned her, Elliot had not.


    For example, Ben had sent a message in the group before. [Elliot, how do you calm yourself down every time Avery makes you angry? I can''t take this anymore!]


    Sometimeter, Jun had sent a simr message to the group. [Avery probably won''t stay out until thiste at night, right? The next time I see Avery, I''m going to ask her to lecture Tammy for me!]


    "Elliot hasn''tined about me in the group." Avery returned the phone to Mike, satisfied.


    "Could it be that he doesn''t dare to because I''m in the group? If I find out about it, I''d definitely tell you."


    "1


    Elliot and I are doing great together. Don''t you try to stir things up."


    "If you are really doing that great, why did you bother checking my phone?" Mike retorted.


    "Shut up and drive." Avery didn''t want to listen to him.


    Back in Tate Industries, Juliet called her mother and asked her to send some tea leaves over.


    "Juliet, you are bound to suffer if you refuse to listen to me. We don''t need you to work out there to make ends meet, so why would you insist on getting your own job? If you make mistakes, do you really think that''s not going to affect us?"


    "Mom, I won''t cause any trouble." Juliet tried to reassure her mother. "I won''t do anything that would affect you and Dad."


    "I don''t believe you. Do you still


    remember your promise to me? YouN?velDrama.Org content.


    asked for my support to study in Aryadelle and I sent you money every month in secret, fearing that you would suffer, but you broke your and


    promise. Your dad is furiou


    mes me for sending you money. He said that if only I didn''t do that, you would not have been able to stand it and would havee home."


    "Mom, I won''t cause you any trouble." Juliet did not know how to respond to her mother''s


    confrontation and could simply repeat herself. "Mom, I just want to know what kind of person Avery Tate is. I''m working by her side right now and I should be able to get an answer to that soon."


    "How is that any of your business?


    Even if she''s the one who killed all the Goulds, so what? Are you going to kill her? If you dare to do that, you are throwing our family into the me along with you! How unfilial! You are are going to get us all killed for the sake of a man who didn''t want you back and you will go to hell for that!" Juliet''s mother cursed. "Your dad doesn''t know about this. If he finds out, I bet he''s going to cut you out of the family!"


    "Mom, I''m begging you, don''t tell Dad. I just want the truth. I won''t do anything," Juliet pleaded. "Just send me some tea leaves!"


    Mrs. Sutton sighed. "It''ste at night over here. I will do that tomorrow! Your dad has apany gathering outside and hasn''te home."

 Chapter 2450

    "Why hasn''t hee home thiste at night?" Juliet calcted the time in Ylore and frowned. "You should tell the driver to check on him!"


    "I''ve already called the driver. The driver said that the door to the private room is closed and there are bodyguards out there, so he can''t get in," Mrs. Sutton said worriedly. "I can''t sleep when your dad isn''t home. I''m worried sick."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. If something has happened, I''m sure Dad would tell you," Juliet said, because she thought that her parents had a harmonious marriage.


    "Who knows? Your dad has a lover out there somewhere and he doesn''t love me anymore," Mrs. Sutton confessed. "He''s just a conservative man and he won''t abandon me if I don''t ask for a divorce. Juliet, your dad can''t set my mind at ease, and neither can you. I just want you toe home and keep mepany."


    Juliet had not imagined that there was a crack in her parents'' marriage and asked, "Mom, why don''t you divorce him, then?"


    "Divorce him? How is that going to benefit me? If that homewrecker gives birth to his child and convinces him to share his wealth with them, what would happen to us?"


    Juliet''s heart sank at her mother''s words.


    "Juliet, do not mention a word to others about what I''m saying to you. Don''t try to confront your dad either. He''s still ying his role and I can''t hope for anything more than that. Don''t mention this to your older brother and little sister as well. They don''t know about this and I don''t want them to find out as well."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Mom, why are you telling me all these?"


    "Your older brother... Well, I just want him to work hard, so I don''t want him to know about this. He''s definitely going to argue with your dad if he finds out." Mrs. Sutton sighed. "Your sister is too young, so I can''t talk to her about this either. Juliet, you have always been my sweetest child, but you simply won''t give up on staying out there for that Paul."


    "Mom, I promise you that I won''t


    drag you down with me. I just want to know if Avery was behind it all." Even if Juliet wanted to avenge Paul, she did not dare to act recklessly. She could throw her life away easily, but she could not stand dragging her family into trouble.


    "So long as you know what you are doing. Think before acting." Mrs. Sutton sighed again. "I''m letting you run free for the moment, but I don''t speak for your dad. Be prepared to get dragged home at any moment!"


    In the evening, at Ben''s house, everyone hade to visit Lilith.


    "I''m so happy to see all of you here, but I''m really fine." Lilith had rested for the whole day and seemed energeti "Ben has asked another hospital and after taking a look at my medical report, they said that I just need to take my supplements in time and avoid extreme sports."


    "Phew! That''s great news!" Tammy said.


    "It doesn''t mean that my baby is alright, though," Lilith said calmly. "The doctor said that if I do everything they say and still couldn''t keep the baby, it means that the embryo itself isn''t healthy and what I do won''t alter the oue."


    "So, rx! The doctor gave me the medication in capsules this time and I''ve taken them in time. After that, it''s all depending on the gods." Lilith smiled carelessly. "The wedding is still going to happen. I won''t wear heels and we are skipping the honeymoon as well. After the


    ceremony, I''lle home to rest so I don''t exhaust myself."


    She had discussed it with Ben ahead of time.


    "I have a strong feeling that the baby will be born, because Lilith''s attitude is different. Lilith didn''t want ourst baby, but she wants this one. I know that our child could sense the love its mother has for it," Ben


    said.

 Chapter 2451

    Tammy grinned from ear to ear. "Your baby is just a little embryo at the moment. It''s hardly even for a life form yet! Technically, it''s just a pile of cells."


    Ben froze, as he did not know much about the mechanism of a pregnancy.


    Lilith had been pregnant before, but they were not in love back then and Lilith went for an abortion shortly after that, so he never had the chance to research about it.


    "What I mean is that now that Lilith wants the baby, she will be careful. So long as she is careful and takes her medicines in time, nothing will happen to the baby." Ben rephrased his sentence, before turning to Avery for reassurance. "Avery, what do you think?"


    "Yeah. The mother''s mentality is very important. I believe that the baby is going to grow healthily inside of Lilith as well."


    Avery''s words reassured everyone in the room.


    Meanwhile, Isaac worked overtime for a few hours before returning to Juliet''s apartment. When he opened the door, he saw rose petals all over the floor.


    The lights in the room were off and there were two red candles on the table, their light shining on the bottle of red wine next to them.


    Juliet strolled toward him with red lingerie.


    "Have you eaten? Why didn''t you reply to my message?" She took Isaac''s arm and led him to the table.


    There were a few salivating dishes on the table and he nced at them, before turning to look at Juliet. "What''s with the setup, Juliet?"


    "I thought I should let you replenish after all the ''hard work'' you put inst night," she said shyly.


    "Hahaha!" Isaac had not imagined that he would conquer her heart after just one night. "You look great, Juliet. I''ll be sure to please youter."


    "Mm-hm... I don''t know what brand of wine you like and you didn''t reply to my message, so I bought two different brands," she said, before opening the bottle.


    fol


    "I didn''t see your message until I was about to get off work. Chad came by the office to talk to me so the work piled up." He passed her the wine sses. "I can drink anything, Juliet. I didn''t know you would prefer such a surprise for me. I''m really not that bad. Once I prove myself worthy, I''ll be able to work by Elliot''s side and he will pay me handsomely."


    "I''m sure Elliot can tell how much you love this job. He will trust you with more important tasks in the future." Juliet poured him a ss, before proceeding to pour herself a ss as well.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I still want to be with you. Even if we


    don''t get married, staying this way isn''t bad either." He narrowed his eyes and grinned. "I just can''t get sick of Jooking at you. You are so beautiful and elegant. Your demeanor rivals that of Avery, and might even surpass hers


    Juliet raised her ss and their sses clicked. "I''ve thought it through, Isaac. Some people are only great once you get to know them better, just like you," she said, before taking a sip of wine

 Chapter 2452

    Touched, Isaac gulped down his wine and Juliet immediately poured him another ss.


    "Let''s talk! We don''t really know each other, after all," she said. "Let me tell you about my family first!"


    Isaac studied her face under the candle lights and wondered why her attitude had taken such a dramatic turn. She had ignored himpletely when he spoke to her in the morning, and had be apletely different person after he came back from work.


    "Both my parents are from Ylore. I have an older brother and a younger sister. My brother is already working in our familypany, and my sister is still in high school. Our family is slightly better than a middle- ss family! Have you ever been to Ylore?"


    Isaac shook his head. "I usually go to bigger countries."


    "Yeah, Ylore is still developing and the culture there is quite conservative. My parents have high expectations for us, so girls from Ylore are usually more conservative. That''s why I was upset yesterday..."


    Isaac blushed. "I''m sorry, Juliet! I didn''t know that. If you had told me that yesterday, I would not have acted so recklessly. If something elsees up in the future, let''s make sure we talk about it. I''ll let you make the call, okay?"


    She smiled shyly. "Isaac, I''ve told you about my family. You should talk about yours."


    "Sure. My family background is quite simple, though."


    "Let''s drink this ss first." She raised her ss at him.


    Isaac mirrored her motion and drank all the wine in his ss.


    Juliet watched him andplimented, "you are so good at drinking, Isaac. I''m not really good at it, so I respect men who can drink, like you."


    Isaac was over the moon at thepliment.


    "I''m not bad at drinking. I''m perfectly fine with drinking a bottle of wine on my own. If it''s beer, I can drink a whole bucket," he bragged, before passing his empty ss to Juliet.


    She lowered her eyes and thought to


    Vol.ne


    herself, it''s a good thing that I bought two bottles of wine, then. If I had only bought one, I might not be able to get him drunk.''


    ...


    The next morning, Juliet was woken by the ringing of her phone.


    She found her phone and once she noticed that it was a call from her mother, she got out of bed and hurried into the bathroom to answer.


    "Juliet, hurry back! Something happened to your dad!" Mrs. Sutton said.


    Her legs gave in and Juliet had to support her body by leaning on the wall.


    "What happened to Dad? Mom, what''s going on?" Tears scrolled down her face.


    "You will know once youe back. Juliet, buy a flight ticket ande home right away," Mrs. Sutton said, before hanging up.


    Worried, she wiped her tears dry and called her older brother, who answered the phone right away.


    "What happened to Dad?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Dad is sick. He''s in the ICU right now and the doctors said that he might not be able to make it," her brother exined. "Juliet, if you want to say goodbye to Dad, you need toe home right away."


    Juliet darted out of the bathroom and opened her closet to change.


    Isaac had drunk too much the night before and was suffering from a headache. He struggled to open his eyes at all the noises and muttered, "Juliet... What''s wrong?"


    "My dad fell sick. I need to go back to Ylore!" She changed swiftly and opened her purse to check that she had all necessary travel documents.


    "All of a sudden? Do you need me toe with you?"

 Chapter 2453

    "No!" She said, before running to the door to change her shoes. Before Isaac could respond, she left and mmed the door behind her.


    Meanwhile, in Elliot''s mansion, Avery woke up and checked the time on her phone, only to find a message from Juliet.


    [President Tate, my father fell ill and I''m at the airport getting ready to go home. I don''t know when I cane back. I''m sorry.]


    Avery read the message over a few times, before replying. [Go home and stay with your family. Don''t worry about work. I will wee you whenever youe back.]N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Avery set her phone down and muttered, "Elliot, I might have to hire a new assistant."


    Elliot walked out of the bathroom and asked, "what happened? Juliet quitted?"


    "Her dad got sick and she went home." Avery frowned. "I have a strong feeling that she might note back again."


    "Hire another one, then," he said, "if you don''t want all that trouble, I will hire someone for you."


    "Let''s see what happens after the end of this year! She might stille back!" She mumbled. "She told me that she will never get married because the man she loved died. She felt like she can''t fall in love again, but when we met with Mike yesterday, Mike mentioned that she had love marks on her neck..."


    Elliot flushed slightly. "You think that she is lying?"


    "Not wanting to get married and finding a boyfriend don''t contradict one another. It''s just that she gives me an odd feeling and I keep thinking that there''s more to her story."


    Elliot could understand what Avery was trying to say.


    "Since she''s already left and might note back again, just think of it as if she''s never been here," he said.


    "Yeah. I''m not concerned. Her family


    is rich, so she shouldn''t be in too


    much trouble," Avery said. "My vice president told me that the advertisement Eric filmed is ready and told me to go to the office to


    see it."


    "They are quite efficient."


    ret


    "It''s just done filming, and they haven''t edited it." Avery took a set of clothes out of the closet. "He said


    that he is going to invite Er said


    to our


    company''s annual dinner."


    "I can tell that your vice-president likes Eric."


    "He likes Eric''smercial values. I will give him this, though: he doesn''t bother hiding his real thoughts on that."


    "That''s good. Just let him get to work and once next year''s sales reportes out, reward him ordingly." "Yeah."


    In Ylore, Juliet returned home and finally met her father, who was supposed to be severely ill.


    ''I thought he''s in the ICU?'' She thought. ''How did he manage to get discharged so quickly? Have they all been lying to me?''


    She clenched her fists until they started to sweat.


    "Juliet, your dad is fine." Mrs. Sutton walked toward Juliet and took her hands. "But our family is in trouble."


    Juliet stared at her father dazedly, who was ring at her with his fists clenched.


    "If I didn''t receive a request for you, I


    didn''t even know that you were involved with Paul! How dare you? How dare you associate yourself


    with that kind of man?! I never imagined that you would go running to Avery for his sake!"


    Juliet was confused. "Who told you about me and Paul, Dad? Did you just say someone requested for me?"

 Chapter 2454

    "You went and became Avery''s assistant. Do you have any idea how many eyes are watching you?" Mr. Sutton gritted out. "Someone found out that you are from Ylore and looked into your background, before eventually finding out that you were involved with Paul-"


    "So what if I was?" Juliet sobbed. "Just because I knew him, I have to die as well?!"


    "Haha! No one wants you dead, but you are definitely not going back to Aryadelle!" He roared. "I''ve arranged a marriage for you and you are getting married before the end of this year! If I can''t keep you in check, someone will!"


    "Dad! I don''t want to get married! I won''t go back to Aryadelle. I won''t go anywhere. Just don''t make me get married!" She pleaded.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You will have to! Juliet, I''m warning you. You have brought us into this mess, so you have to fix it! Once you get married, you will no longer be a part of this family! If you cause any more trouble, your inws will take care of you!" Mr. Sutton said, before turning to leave.


    Mrs. Sutton wrapped her arms around Juliet and tapped her on the back gently. "Juliet, your dad has been threatened and that''s why he''s that mad at you." She sobbed. "He''s out of options. You''ve crossed someone that we shouldn''t have."


    "I don''t understand, Mom. How exactly did I manage to cross these people? I''m just working as Avery''s assistant. She has been nice to me..."


    "Have you ever considered that maybe the issue is not with Avery, but with this country?" Mrs. Sutton had been losing sleep in the past few days. She did not want something to happen to her family, but neithe did she want to marry her daughter off rashly; however, she eventually was made to choose between the two.


    "Mom, are you saying that..." Juliet felt as though she had been struck and instantly came to a realization.


    "I have no proof, but I think that''s possible." Mrs. Sutton made sure that she was being vague in her words. "This is far moreplicated than what we''ve imagined... Juliet, we can''t get involved in this any longer. You can''t contact anyone, including Avery, Elliot or anyone else. Just stay here and get ready for the wedding."


    "... Who are you marrying me off to?" Juliet stared nkly at her mother, feeling her heart dying.


    She could not pay attention to what her mother was saying, but suddenly remembered something. "Mom, I have a boyfriend in Aryadelle. I''ve already moved in with him." Mrs. Sutton''s expression darkened.


    In Ylore, single women would be frowned upon if they had lived with another man before getting married. If Juliet got married, it was certain that she would be miserable.


    "I''m so disappointed in you! I regret everything so much! I shouldn''t have given you a single penny!" Mrs. Sutton said, before storming off.


    Juliet felt as though everything had gone dark before her eyes and copsed onto the ground.


    Her brother immediately went over to help her up.


    ¨¦t


    "Juliet, someone came to Dad two days ago and probably threatened Dad. Dad care home reallyte that night. If you refuse to get married, that person is going to bring our family down. We might have money, but we are nothingpared to the really rich and powerful. The man you are going to marry might be ugly, but he''s rich. Just stop acting wilfully and they won''t treat you


    badly out of respect for our family."


    "I don''t want to get married," she said hoarsely. "I did nothing wrong. Why are you all doing this to me? How could they? I''m not an item for sale..."


    "Juliet Sutton! After all that Dad and


    Mom said, and after all that I said, you still won''t understand! Do you really not understand, or do you not care to get our blood on your hands? No matter what you try to do now, we won''t let you! From today onward, you are not to leave this house until you get married! Hand me your phone!"


    "Are you locking me here?"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 2455

    He snatched Juliet''s purse out of her hands and opened it to take her phone out, before returning the purse to her.


    During the weekends, Ben and Lilith''s wedding was held in a hotel. They had decided to simplify the ceremony and canceled all the games they nned.


    Lilith was happy, because she hade to a certain realization.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She had thought that she did not like children, but it was not true.


    When she got pregnant the first time, her situation with Ben was awkward and after everything that happened, she got rid of her own child, which had in turn left a trauma within her.


    After settling down with Ben, all her anxiety and depression about pregnancy and children faded, leaving nothing behind but joy.


    She had not anticipated this before getting pregnant. She would often fight with Ben over the smallest thing before, but she had decided to stop after she had gotten pregnant.


    Their child had acted as a bridge between them, strengthening their rtionship and all her concerns dissolved into nothing.


    After the ceremony, the feast began.


    "Tammy, let''s go y pokerter! I think I saw a poker table in my hotel suite," Lilith suggested cheerfully.


    "I thought that you should be resting after this? You are pregnant now. You need to take it easy."


    "I can eat and drink, so I''m perfectly fine. It''s my wedding day today so I''m too excited to go to sleep." Lilith would usually feel tired during noon, but she felt exceptionally energetic at the moment. "I''ve received so many gifts and money from the guests. Don''t you want to win some of them from me? I''m really bad at poker!"


    Tammyughed. "Sure! I''m okay with it. Let''s see if your husband will let you, though."


    Lilith turned to look at Ben. "Honey, it''s okay for me to y a few games, right? I will stop whenever I get tired. I''m not tired now."


    Not wanting her to get bored, Ben nodded. "I''ll take your ce once you get tired. A few poker games is fine!"


    "You two were still fighting a few days ago! How did you manage to be at peace with each other all of a sudden?" Tammy asked enviously.


    "I trust Lilith. If she feels sick, she is


    definitely going to rest," Ben said "She''s been taking her pills in time and stopped scrolling through her phone at night. She''s changed a lot to protect our baby."


    Lilith flushed at hispliment.


    "I used to be hot-tempered, and I don''t think I should be like that now that I have a baby," Lilith said. "Since I''ve chosen to be with Ben, I should work toward a harmonious life with him."


    "This is far more touching than your


    speeches on stage just now!"


    Tammy teased. "As your friend, I''m happy to see you two in content. By the way, how much dowry did your brother prepare for you?"

 Chapter 2456

    Elliot was at the same table as them and everyone turned their attention to Lilith and Elliot at Tammy''s question.


    Lilith took a deep breath and asked, "Elliot, can I tell them?"


    Avery spotted the blush on Elliot''s face and said, "tell them if you want to. It''s fine."


    "Oh..." Lilith turned back to Tammy. "He gave me a lot of money. I didn''t want it, but Ben epted them."


    Tammy stared at Ben in disbelief. "You don''t hold back at all, huh, Ben?"


    "We are going to be a family. Why should I?" Ben smiled at Avery and Elliot. "Right?"


    "Of course. We are a family now," Avery said. "Marriage is like a journey. This is just the start of it. You will both have to work on your rtionship and tend to it patiently from now on." "Avery, you sound so experienced. I guess it makes sense. You and Elliot have been through a lot in the past decade. Do you have any ns to write a book or something?"


    "Have you started on your book, Tammy?" Avery asked. "How to Tame Your Husband."


    Tammy choked and started coughing.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jun overheard their conversation and nced at them curiously. "How to Tame Your Husband? Does that mean what I think it does?" Tammy grabbed her ss and took a sip of water. "Honey, if I write a book about taming a man, do you think it''s going to be a sess?"


    Jun froze, before saying, "I think it will be a bigger sess if Avery writes it."


    "Hahaha!" Tammy burst intoughter.


    Avery felt as though she had dug her own grave and the blush on Elliot''s face deepened.


    "Elliot, if Avery wants to write a book about that, you are fine with it, right?" Tammy teased. "I will support her."


    "Oh... See, Avery? Your husband


    supports you Let''s both write one,


    then! Hahaha!" Tammy said. "I''lI


    write about how one tames an ordinary man, and you can write about how to tame cold andouthless CEOS."


    Tammy was impressed by her own idea.


    "I thought all types of men fall for Avery?" Lilith said.


    §á


    Tammy felt both stricken and convinced.


    Avery felt her face burning. "Let''s stop talking about me. Today is about Lilith and Ben."


    "Forget about that. We''ve canceled a lot of the games so this feels more like a gathering." Lilith sighed. "It''s a shame that Hayden couldn''te back."


    "The weather has caused all the flights to cancel. It''s a good thing that Mike and Chad managed to get here before that," Avery said.


    "Yeah. Safety is the first priority, so


    all I can hope for is that Hayden can be back for New Years." Lilith opened her phone and showed it to Avery. "Hayden sent me a message to congratte me this morning."


    "If anyone tries to say that Hayden isn''t sweet, I''m going to be the first one to defend him!" Ben said.


    "Hayden has inherited Elliot''s personality perfectly. They both look cold on the inside, but both have a soft heart."


    "Pftt!" Tammy burst intoughter once again. "How soft?"


    "Ask Avery."


    Avery was burying her face in the food and immediately retorted, "aren''t you all hungry at all? I thought we were going to y poker after this? Are you going to y poker on an empty stomach?" Reminded of the food, everyone started focusing on the feast.


    Meanwhile, in Ylore.

 Chapter 2457

    After being locked inside the mansion for three days, Juliet hade to decided that she would obey her parents and get married.


    "Have you reallye to terms with it, Juliet?" Mrs. Sutton asked.


    "Mom, if I can''t fight my enemy, I can only give up," Juliet said calmly. "I said before that I''ve never meant to trouble my family. If I''ve done something wrong, I will ept the punishment on my own."


    "You haven''te to terms with it," Mrs. Sutton said. "I know you never will, because you think it''s unfair. I think so as well, but there are plenty of people in Ylore who can''t even make ends meet. It might be unfair, but we have to endure it."


    "You are right," Juliet agreed. "Is Jane back from school? It''s been so long since Ist saw her. I want to talk to her."


    "She''s in her room. You can go ahead!"


    Juliet headed toward her younger sister''s room and knocked on the door. Shortly after, the door was opened.


    "Juliet?" Jane beamed at the sight of her older sister. "I thought they locked you in your room?"


    "I lied to them and told them that I will get married as they wish, so I''m free now." Juliet walked into the room and exined, "Jane, there''s something that I need your help with."


    "I know you don''t want to get married, Juliet, but lying to them won''t get you out of this."


    "I have my way around this, Jane." Juliet smiled and grabbed Jane''s hands. "Our brother took my phone and once I leave, you need to go to him and ask for my phone. You can tell him that you want it to remember me by."


    "You are leaving? Where to?" Jane panicked.


    "I''m going somewhere far. Once I''m gone, I will be free. Jane, the most recent recording in my phone is extremely important. When you get my phone, help me send it to someone."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Juliet picked up Jane''s pen and wrote an email address down onto a piece of paper. "Just send it to this address."


    Jane nodded without a moment of hesitation.


    "I don''t hate Dad, Mom or Brother,


    but I care about you most, Jane. I''m worried about you." Juliet took her hands again. "Focus on your study and get out of here when you have the chance."


    "Juliet..."


    "I remember that you used to make beautiful hairpins. Do you still make them?" Juliet interrupted Jane.


    "I don''t work on them as frequently. Let me show you." Jane got up, before returning with a wooden box.


    Juliet opened the box and smiled. "You are so great at this, Jane. They look amazing! Can I have one?"


    "Take whatever you want, Juliet."


    "Sure. I


    red." take this red one. I like ake this red one. I like t picked a long hairpin s to .no! Witt


    red flowers painted on it.


    "I''ll put it on for you, Juliet! You are fair so this will definitely suit you."


    "Sure."


    A dayter, the nanny in the Sutton Family reported to Mrs. Sutton when she failed to open Juliet''s door.


    "She has kept her room locked for


    the whole day. She hadn''t


    when I sent her breakfast and


    She is still locking herself inside now. She can''t just not eat


    Mrs. Sutton immediately found the spare keys and hurried over.

 Chapter 2458

    Juliet was freed.


    She had broken the chains on her in her own way.


    When Mrs. Sutton saw her daughter''s lifeless body, she wailed and lost consciousness in that very moment.


    Chaos erupted inside the house, before returning to peace shortly after.


    "It''s good that she died! That ought to save me some trouble!" Mr. Sutton said coldly. "There''s no need for a funeral. Do not say a word about this to outsiders. Just get her body cremated." He left his son in charge, before leaving.


    After Mr. Sutton left, the tears in Jane''s eyes scrolled down her cheeks.


    "Brother, can I keep Juliet''s phone?" She pleaded. "I feel so horrible. She wouldn''t have done this if I didn''t give her that hairpin..."


    "She will find a way to take her own life even if you didn''t!" He returned to his room to retrieve Juliet''s phone, before handing it to Jane. "I threw the sim card away, so you can just keep the phone!" Jane returned to her room in tears with Juliet''s phone.


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle.


    During the Tate Industries'' annual dinner, Elliot was invited on the stage to deliver a speech.


    Everyone pped when he walked on stage.


    "Mom, I thought you were the boss? Why is Dad giving the speech?" La whispered.


    "I don''t really like to give speeches," Avery exined. "I get nervous, but your dad doesn''t."


    "Why doesn''t he get nervous? If he is


    capable of crying, he''s definitely capable of feeling nervous as well! He''s just more prideful." La chuckled. "Mom, when will Uncle Erie arrive?"


    Avery took out her phone to check for any new messages from Eric, only to find a new email.


    "He hasn''t messaged me, so IN?velDrama.Org content.


    assume that he will be here on time,"


    Avery said, before opening her


    mailbox. "He said he will arrive at


    eight. It''s seven now so he''sO


    probably arriving in an hour''s time."


    "Okay!" La said, before turning back to the stage.


    Avery opened the new mail and frowned when she noticed that she had received it from a stranger.


    ''Could it be spam mail?'' She thought. ''But spam mails usually don''t include audio files like this.''


    Avery stared at the audio attached hesitantly, wondering what the audio was and whether it was a malicious virus.


    Elliot concluded his speech and everyone pped, but Avery did not notice it.


    Soon, Elliot came down the stage and returned to his seat next to her.


    "What are you looking at? You were so absorbed in it that you didn''t even p for me." He leaned closer to look at the screen on her phone.


    "You are done?" She snapped out of it and said sheepishly, "I pped for you when you went on stage."


    "What is this?" He pointed at her phone.


    "An email from a stranger. I suspect that it might be spam mail, but my mailbox didn''t block it out. It only contains an audio file and I''m considering whether I should open it." Avery handed her phone to Elliot. "Do you think it could contain Viruses?"


    Elliot epted her phone and nced at it.


    "Your phone would have alerted you if it''s a virus. You have anti-malware applications installed, right?" Seeing how curious Avery was, Elliot pressed on the audio file.


    "Hey. Let me lower the volume, just in case it''s something weird." Avery grabbed her phone to lower the volume, before cing her phone next to her ear to listen.

 Chapter 2459

    Elliot leaned over to listen as well.


    "Do you know how I got into the Sterling Group? Elliot met me once and decided to hire me right away..."


    Isaac''s voice came into their ears.


    Shocked, Avery handed her phone to Elliot. "It sounds like Isaac."


    Elliot heard Isaac''s voice as well and turned up the volume.


    "Is it because you have a great resume? Maybe because you have certain skills?" Juliet''s voice appeared.


    Elliot turned to look at Avery. "Isn''t this Juliet''s voice? Your assistant is with my assistant?"


    Avery took her phone and dragged Elliot out of the audience stand. Once they exited the hall, they found a quiet corner and opened the audio file again.


    "Do you know how I got into the Sterling Group? Elliot met me once and decided to hire me right away... I''ve done it this time!" Isaac said in the audio.


    "Is it because you have a great resume? Maybe because you have certain skills? Isaac, can you teach me?"


    "Not only do I have an excellent resume. I am talented as well. Why else would Elliot hire me? Of course, I had help as well."


    "From who? Have you thanked the people who helped you?"


    "Haha! She didn''t want to help! She just wanted to use me for her own good! Let me tell you. This person is pure evil and I don''t intend to contact her again. If you see her in the future, do not get involved with her."


    "Who is she? Can you tell me her name? I will avoid her if I see her in the future."


    "You must have heard of her before. Her name is Natalie..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A dark look appeared on both Elliot and Avery''s faces. Neither of them had expected Isaac to know Natalie, not to mention that he managed to pass the interview because of Natalie''s help and became Elliot''s assistant in the end.


    Elliot clenched his fists furiously.


    a surpr


    He had sent people to keep an eye on Natalie and his man had reported that Natalie remained in her apartment most of the time. Naturally, it came as that she managed to plot in the dark despite not stepping out of her apartment.


    "Isaac sounds like he''s been drinking." Avery put her phone away after ying the audio. "He works in the office during the day, so this was probably recorded at night. Isaac and Juliet... They are seeing each other. No. If Juliet is sending me this, she is trying to expose Isaac, which means she doesn''t like him. If she doesn''t like him, why is she with him? This is so weird."


    "Call Juliet and ask her about it." Elliot took out his phone to inform his subordinates who were watching Natalie to stop Natalie from leaving the apartment. Apart from that, he would also have to deal with Isaac.


    Avery dialed Juliet''s number and said, "it won''t go through. She hasn''t replied to my message since yesterday either."


    "Did you receive this email from Juliet''s email address?" Elliot asked.


    Avery opened her mailbox again to check and said, "it''s not hers. I have a feeling that she''s the one who sent it to me, though. If Isaac had this, he would have never allowed it to leak to us."


    "Yeah. I''m going to talk to Isaac." Elliot could not wait another moment to find out about what Natalie wished to do with Isaac, and he knew that Natalie would not tell the truth even if he asked her directly. "Now? You can talk to him tomorrow." It waste, but Avery could understand how Elliot felt.

 Chapter 2460

    "Can you sleep in peace not knowing what has happened?" Elliot asked. "You need to be here for the annual dinner, so go back to your seat! I will return once I have a handle on what has happened." Avery nodded. "Call Isaac and ask him out to a restaurant nearby. It''ste, so don''t wander too far."


    "Yeah. I''ll go now," he said and shot his bodyguard a look.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His bodyguard followed Elliot, and, once they left, Avery returned to her seat.


    "Mom, where''s Dad? Where did he go?" asked La, noticing that Elliot had note back with her.


    "Your dad needs to handle something."


    "What''s wrong? Is it dangerous?" La asked worriedly.


    "It''s not dangerous. I wouldn''t have let him go if it''s not safe," Avery reassured her. "If all goes well, he should be back soon."


    As soon as Elliot walked out of the hall, he called Isaac.


    Not sensing the crisis awaiting him, Isaac answered the call and asked brusquely, "Do you need something, Mr. Foster?"


    "Come out. There''s something I need to talk to you about," Elliot said calmly.


    Without a second thought, Isaac immediately headed out. "Of course, Mr. Foster. Let me know where. I will be there as soon as possible." Once he hung up, Elliot sent Isaac an address.


    Half an hourter, Isaac arrived at the restaurant Elliot had reserved a table at.


    Isaac was wary when he saw Elliot. "Mr. Foster, I thought that you were participating in the Tate Industries'' annual dinner?"


    "Yeah. Something happened, so I left."


    "What happened?" Isaac asked. "What do you need me to do?"


    Elliot tightened his hold around his coffee mug and stared at Isaac coldly. "What deal did you make with Natalie?"


    Isaac paled at the mention of Natalie''s name.


    "Do you know why I came to you, instead of her?" Elliot drawled in a dark tone. "Even if I threatened to kill her, she wouldn''t tell the truth because she is not afraid of dying. If you are as fearless as she is, you can try to y tricks."


    Isaac shook his head. "Mr. Foster, can you tell me how you know about me and her?"


    "I''m the one asking the questions. You only need to answer me," Elliot said impatiently.


    "Mr. Foster, I don''t know Natalie that well. She reached out to me through amon friend. She knew that I wasing back to Aryadelle and told me that she could help me get into the Sterling Group." Sensing the severity of the situation, Isaac confessed, "She told me to keep an eye on a woman with scars on her wrists."


    Instantly, Elliot thought of Juliet, as she was the only person with scars on her wrists that he knew.


    "Natalie didn''t tell me why she was looking for this woman. After I got the offer letter from the Sterling Group, I called her and told her not to contact me ever again. Mr. Foster, I really value this opportunity. I''ve never done anything that would


    bring harm to you or thepany. You can look into it."


    "You saw the scars on Juliet''s wrists, didn''t you?" Elliot questioned.


    The first time Juliet met Isaac, she had acted coldly toward him, and it was clear that she was not


    interested in Isaac at all, nor did she intend on getting involved with him. She had referred to Isaac by


    his


    given name in the audio with an extremely gentle voice, yet she had recorded their conversation in secret


    to send to Avery, which meant that she could not mean to date Isaac.


    Elliot came to the conclusion that Isaac must have threatened Juliet.


    "Mr. Foster, how... how do you know?" Isaac had not imagined that Elliot would know about this, as Juliet had returned to Ylore.

 Chapter 2461

    Isaac had been calling and sending Juliet messages for the past two days, but she had not replied.


    Could Juliet have told Avery and Elliot?


    If she had not, even if Elliot had known about the scars on Juliet''s wrist, he would not have brought them up.


    "You don''t need to know how I guessed it," Elliot said. "Why is Natalie looking for someone with scars on their wrists? Do you really not know anything about it?"


    "Mr. Foster, I am not close with Natalie. I really do not know what she is trying to achieve." Isaac immediately distanced himself from Natalie. "Go and question Natalie. I''m sure she will tell you. If she really was not afraid of death as you say, she would not have hidden herself away, not daring to leave the house at all."


    "Isaac, from tomorrow onward, you don''t have toe to work," Elliot said. "Until I find Natalie and get to the bottom of this, you will stay at home. If you try to run, well... you''ll see what happens."


    Isaac was astounded that he had been fired. He sat in the chair stiffly without saying a word. His eyes were dazed as if he had just been struck.


    Elliot got up and decided he would go look for Natalie.


    Natalie wanted to find the person with scars on their wrist. That person had to be Juliet!


    Natalie would not have looked for Juliet without a reason, so Juliet must have had secrets that no one else knew about.


    Elliot felt that this incident might have something to do with her. When Juliet had handed her resume to hispany, she had been aiming for him.


    It was a pity that he could not contact Juliet at all right now. If he could, he would have been able to uncover all her secrets simply by asking her directly. Elliot exited the restaurant and got into the car.


    He scrolled through his phone''s contacts list and found Nick Felix''s contact.


    "Nick, can you help me look for someone?" Elliot asked. "My wife hired a new assistant. She''s a Ylorean called Juliet Sutton. She took a leave of absence a few days ago and returned to Ylore. We can''t contact her right now, so could you go look for her? If you find her, please-"


    "Juliet Sutton?" Nick murmured, "Is her father Walter Sutton? Do they own a tea business?"


    "Yes. Do you know her father?"


    "I don''t, but someone told me about their family recently. He forced his daughter to get married for money, but she refused. I think she''s dead." Elliot was speechless.


    "She''s only an assistant, do you have to look for her yourself?" Nick


    continued when he received pol


    response from Elliot. "Just hire


    another one for your wife!"


    "She''s dead? When did she die?" Elliot could not believe what he was hearing. Avery had received an email from Juliet that very night.


    That email had been clearly sent by Juliet.


    "I''m guessing about a day or two! I heard about this the day before yesterday never would have thought that thatdy was your wife''s assistant. If I''d known about it, first


    I would have told you theN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    chance I got."


    "How could she have died!" Elliot''s anger was rising. "Surely, someone must have killed her!"


    "Elliot, why do you say so? Is she that special?" Nick asked curiously. "Why don''t I head over to the Suttons'' ce to have a look?"


    "If she''s dead, then it''s pointless for you to go there! I''ll head there on my own!" Elliot said and hung up.


    He was even more determined to look for Natalie to get to the bottom of this that night than he was before.

 Chapter 2462

    In her apartment, Natalie was sitting on the sofa, scrolling through her phone to pass the time.


    She had slept during the day, so she was not tired at all.


    She had followed a few of the staff at Tate Industries, so she was browsing their social media. That night was Tate Industries'' annual dinner, held at the city''srgest exhibition center.


    Many staff posted photos on their personal social media.


    Natalie looked at the liveliness of the photos, then thought about how alone she was at that moment. She felt a little sad.


    Some of the staff had even taken photos of Elliot giving a speech on stage. Elliot, in these photos, looked tall, slender, and authoritative. He was exactly as she remembered him: the emperor who controlled everything.


    Natalie''s eyes grew sore. She thought of the foolish things she had done and the fantasies she had had of being with him in the past.


    Ring!


    The doorbell pulled her back to reality.


    She rose from the sofa and walked toward the door. From the control system by the door, she saw two tall men standing outside her door. One of the men was the person she had just seen in the photo, Elliot! Natalie''s heart started beating wildly. She took a deep breath and sent Holly a message notifying her of the situation, before opening the door.


    She could only open the door with such confidence because she knew she had not done anything to offend Elliot. Even if he came looking for her, she had a clear conscience.


    Upon opening the door, Natalie''s expression was a little uneasy. "Elliot, why are you looking for me sote at night? Ever since I returned to the country, I have been at home. I have never left the house. I haven''t done anything to you and Avery either."


    Elliot pushed her door open hard and strode into the apartment.


    Natalie sensed danger from Elliot''s serious expression. Had Isaac sold her out?


    Even if Isaac had betrayed her, she had not done anything!


    "Natalie, you sure can hide things. If I don''t say it, are you nning to hide the secret you know forever?" Elliot sat on the sofa and looked at her coldly "Why did you get Isaac to look for someone with scars on their wrist?"


    Natalie gritted her teeth. Isaac was truly useless!


    Did he think that Elliot would promote him if he sold her out? Idiot!N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''m trying to help you look for Ivy as rpense." Natalie walked over to the sofa and sat down beside him. She looked extremely remorseful.


    Elliot did not buy a single word she said or her expression.


    However, there was one thing that he had gotten confirmation on: thedy who had scars on her wrist knew where Ivy was. Juliet knew where Ivy was!


    This had to be it!


    "Who told you this? Holly?" Elliot asked with reddened eyes.


    Natalie wanted to lie, but, at that moment, even if she lied, Elliot would not believe her.


    "Yes, I contacted her. We''re looking for the person with scars on their wrist. This person might know where to look for Ivy."


    At that moment, Natalie did not


    forget to try to clear her name. "Elliot, I''ll be honest with you. I


    Qu


    wanted to look for Ivy and ask you for credit. I never told you this beforehand because I was afraid that you might find her first. That way, I wouldn''t have anything. My thoughts are not wrong, right? I only wanted to change the terrible deck of cards I''ve been dealt."


    "Other than this, do you know anything else?" Elliot questioned.

 Chapter 2463

    Elliot got up from the sofa and left.


    Natalie shook her head. "I rarely leave the house nowadays. I got Isaac to help me keep an eye on things, but not only did he not help me, he also sold me out... I only know this much. I''m really not trying to go up against you all."


    Natalie should not have had any more information concealed. If she did, she would not have sought Isaac''s help to look for the person with scars on their wrist.


    Something had happened to Juliet when she returned to Ylore. Ylore had major problems.


    After Elliot and the bodyguard left, Natalie breathed a heavy sigh of relief. A momentter, she picked up her phone and found Isaac''s number.


    "Elliot came looking for me just now. Isaac, did you sell me out?!" Natalie yelled angrily, "You''re a useless person!"


    "Natalie, I was just about to ask you that! Just because I know things, I''ve been fired! You bring bad fortune! How could I have possibly let Elliot know about this?" Isaac was in his house at that moment, dialing Juliet''s number over and over again to no avail.


    Just as he was truly starting to grow angry, Natalie had called him. He had no one to take his anger out on but her.


    "If you didn''t tell Elliot, then who did? Surely, the problem lies with you! I''ve been at home all day long doing nothing! I didn''t say anything!" Natalie was extremely frustrated.


    This was her only way to turn her life around, yet, before her n had begun, it had already ended.


    "Don''te looking to me for trouble! I didn''t say anything! It must''ve been Juliet Sutton who betrayed us!" Isaac said. "Avery''s new assistant is the person with the scars on her wrist that you''ve been looking for! She has returned to Ylore. Also, she''s not answering my calls. I''m guessing she was the one that told on us!"


    Natalie was speechless. "Juliet Sutton... That Ylorean?"


    "Yes! She has scars on her wrist."


    "Bloody hell! When did you find out about this? Why are you only telling me now? Does Elliot know about this?" Natalie yelled.


    "Of course, he knows about it. He came questioning me. Do you think I wouldn''t answer? Natalie, you have ruined me! I''ve been fired from Sterling Group! I won''t be able to find jobs in the future!" "Hahaha! As long as you want to continue living, you won''t starve to death! Since you are of no use to me any longer, we don''t need to contact each other anymore!" Natalie hung up and immediately blocked Isaac''s number.


    Juliet Sutton.


    She never would have thought that the person who had bought Ivy was Juliet Sutton! That woman sure was bold!


    She had just graduated from college, yet she had already dared nt herself by Avery''s side.


    Natalie wondered what she was nning to do by Avery''s side. She also wondered where she had hidden Ivy.


    Isaac


    that


    that Juliet had already


    O Ylore. Natalie et


    was going to Ylore.


    for her. NovelDrama.Org


    swhoN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although Ylore was not Elliot''s territory, the vast connections had


    . et


    Os were would have served


    Natalie called Holly in despair.


    "Holly, our n has failed. Elliot knows everything."


    as


    Rel


    "I knew you would tell him everything. If I didn''t tell you anything and just looked for her myself, I might have seeded."


    "I''m sorry! My mind is in a mess right now. I don''t know what I should do next."


    "Let things be! But I think you should stop pretending to be dead. Find a man and get married!"


    "Holly, I have really thought of marrying someone the past few days."


    "Then, go look for a man. By the way, you didn''t tell Elliot about me, right?"


    "No. Elliot didn''t ask about you. We only know so much. Even if he kills us, it won''t help him."


    Elliot dialed Avery''s number after he left Natalie''s ce.

 Chapter 2464

    Avery, I have to make a trip to Ylore." Elliot told Avery his thoughts. "Stay here and care for the children."


    Avery was a little baffled by his firm decision. "Are you going to look for Juliet?"


    "Juliet is dead. She was forced tomit suicide. I suspect the person who killed her is the murderer that wiped out the Gould family back then." Elliot swallowed his saliva. "Right now, I don''t care whether I can locate Ivy or not, I have to find this murderer."


    If the Gould family had not been wiped out, they would have long gotten Ivy back.


    "If the murderer is in Ylore and is a Ylorean, don''t you know how much danger you are in?" Avery was disassociated from the lively atmosphere she was in. "If you insist on going, I''lle with you." "Someone needs to take care of the family."


    "Hayden and La don''t need anyone to care for them anymore. Robert needs someone to care for him, but he has the nanny and his siblings. He won''t stick to me."


    "Avery, there are too many uncertainties on this trip. I don''t want you to risk it with me." Elliot pleaded with her. "Just stay home. I don''t know if I can spend New Year''s with all of you. If I can''t return by New Year''s, at least you can spend it with the children."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Avery said, "You''re determined to go to Ylore."


    "Yes, Juliet has made some people very anxious," Elliot said. "If I don''t go to Ylore now, I don''t know if I''ll get another opportunity at uncovering the murderer. This is a mystery that I have my heart set on solving."


    "Then, go!" Avery regretted it the moment she said it, but she could not take her words back.


    Also, even if she was going to stop him, he was still going to go anyway.


    "Avery, don''t worry. I''ll be fine," Elliot consoled her after a moment''s hesitation.


    "Do you truly believe your own words?" Avery took a deep breath. "Elliot, I really hope that you''ll ce your safety first."


    "I will. I only want to know if our daughter is still alive or not. I also want to know who the person behind this catastrophe is. I have to get to the bottom of this."


    "When are you nning to leave?"


    "Right now," Elliot said without any hesitation.


    "Aren''t you going to pack your bags?" Avery wanted to see him before he left.


    "I can buy some clothes once I get


    there. Avery, don''t worry. I remember that you and the children are at home waiting for me. I will avoid danger," said Elliot, giving he his word.


    "Hmm. Juliet is dead, so who was the one who sent me the email?" Avery was confused.


    "Once I''m there, I''ll investigate it. Stay at home with the children. Don''t overthink this."


    If he did not go to Ylore, Avery would not overthink things.


    Once he left, how could she not worry and overthink?


    After the phone call, Avery felt as if her energy had been depleted.


    "What is it? What happened?" Mike had


    bced Avery''s strange


    the moment she took the


    call. He stood behind her, keeping watch.


    When she put down her phone, Mike immediately walked over and spoke to her.


    "Elliot is going to Ylore." Avery


    lowered her head and inhaled


    deeply Juliet is dead. He suspects that the murderer that killed the Gould family is in Ylore."


    "Oh. Juliet is dead. Why did she die? Could it be something to do with the incident back then?" Mike was a little surprised. Juliet looked like an innocent and harmlessdy. Why did she die?


    "I want to know the truth too." Avery held her phone tightly. "I hope that Elliot will get to the bottom of this once he is in Ylore."

 Chapter 2465

    "You guys have been to Ylore many times because of Ivy, right? You guys can''t investigate this, could it be because the murderer has the power to cover it up?" Mike spected. "If this were to happen in Aryadelle, the truth would have long been out."


    "Ylore is indeed much moreplicated than Aryadelle. Without proof, it''s hard to say who the murderer is. It could be anyone." When Avery said that, she could not help but shudder. "He insists on going. I can only let him go."


    "Don''t worry. Doesn''t he know people in Ylore? As long as he doesn''t go up against the powerful people there, they would not hurt him too. No one would do anything without benefits."


    Mike''s constion made Avery nod. "You''re right. He would surely know to act properly."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Then, don''t pull such a long face. The children would worry if they see you like that."


    "Hmm."


    At ten at night, the annual dinner ended. Avery and the children were in the car on the way back home.


    Usually, at that time, Robert would already be in bed. She initially did not want to take Robert along to the annual dinner. After all, it was too noisy, but Robert insisted oning. Avery could not convince him otherwise, so she brought him along.


    "Mommy! I''m so happy tonight!" Robert was hugging a few soft toys that people had given him.


    "I can see you''re happy, but it''ste. Once we return home, you have to shower and go to bed."


    "Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight!" Robert said coquettishly.


    "Sure!" Avery agreed.


    "Mommy, I want to sleep with you, too!" La said without thought. She asked, "When is Daddying home? Will he be home by New Year''s?"


    "I don''t know yet! But irrespective of


    whether he will return in time or not,


    I will spend New Year''s with you,"


    said Avery with a smile. "Don''t worry about Daddy! He will be fine!"


    "Why did he have to go somewhere so far away for nothing?" La grumbled. "He didn''t even say goodbye to me before leaving."


    "Don''t be


    angry. He decided to go at thest minute. Something has happened to a friend of his over there. He headed there to have a look." Avery came up with an excuse. "Hayden is back with us, right? We''ll happily celebrate New Year''s and Daddy will be home once he is done over there."


    Once Elliot reached Ylore, he immediately headed to the Sutton family.


    Juliet''s body had been cremated. The Sutton family resumed their daily routine as if nothing had happened.


    "Mrs. Sutton, I would like to talk to you alone," said Elliot to Mrs. Sutton after meeting Walter and his wife.


    "Uh... Mr. Foster, my husband is the head of the family. If you have anything to say, you can talk to him." Mrs. Sutton refused to talk to Elliot alone.


    "Since I have asked to speak to you


    alone, it must surely be because I have something valuable to give you," Elliot said. "Yourte daughter was my wife''s assistant. We have something she left behind. Don''t you want to see it?"


    When Mrs. Sutton heard that, she could no longer maintain her calm facade.


    "Mr. Foster, can''t I see what my daughter left behind?" Walter asked.


    "The item is with me. I''ll show it to whoever I want to show it to. If you want to see, you can get your wife to show it to youter," Elliot said coldly and harshly. Walter was the head of the family, yet he had pushed his daughter to her death. Elliot could not be bothered to speak to an inhumane monster like him.


    "Mr. Foster,e with me." After a moment''s hesitation, Mrs. Sutton got up from the sofa and led Elliot to the room by the side. She would talk to him alone.

 Chapter 2466

    Mrs. Sutton''s nights after her daughter''s death were filled with nightmares.


    The only one in the Sutton family that Mrs. Sutton could think of sacrificing had been her daughter, but that did not mean that she was not sad.


    Once they entered the room, Elliot said, "I don''t have your daughter''s belongings. I needed to talk to you alone because I want to know who killed your daughter. If you only forced her into marriage, I''m sure she would not have felt the need to die. I''m sure there must be some other reason."


    "Mr. Foster, do you think I, as a housewife, would know anything? We''re an extremely ordinary family by Ylorean standards. We had been doing fine as a family of five, and then, this happened. We were initially doing alright as a family of five, yet this happened. Mr. Foster, you can''t imagine how much pain I am in."


    "You''re not the only family in pain. You just need to tell me who is behind it!"


    "Are you going to give them hell once you know who it is? Do you think my family will escape unharmed if you do that? Mr. Foster, how can you be so naive?" Mrs. Sutton took a deep breath and continued, "I don''t know anything. I truly don''t know anything."


    "ording to the information I got, Juliet bought Ivy years ago. Do you think I''ll allow your family to escape just because your daughter is dead? You''re afraid of the Ylore forces retaliating, but aren''t you afraid of my retaliation? You might not know me well enough, but you can ask around," Elliot said. "You either return my daughter to me, or you tell me the person who killed your daughter! Do you think you can get away with this? Dream on!"


    Mrs. Sutton realized the gravity of the situation. Her face instantly paled.


    "Mr. Foster, firstly, I didn''t know that my daughter had bought your daughter. I only knew that she liked Paul, and after his death, she was heartbroken, so she decided to enroll in a college in Aryadelle. I secretly gave her some money for her education, hoping that she would ovee her grief. Apart from that, I know nothing," said Mrs. Sutton gravely.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Okay, let''s pretend that you really don''t know a thing about this! But surely you know who your daughter''s killer is," said Elliot, pressing her.


    Mrs. Sutton shook her head. "Someone has met with my husband, but he did not tell me who. After the meeting, he told me that our family was in trouble and that we had to get Juliet back to marry her off. Juliet truly killed herself because she was forced into a marriage she wanted no part in. She had tried killing herself once before because of Paul. Mr. Foster, I have already told you what I know. My daughter is dead. Our family is already being punished..."


    "Can you give me your daughter''s phone? I want to continue looking for my daughter."


    "Juliet''s phone is with Jane, my


    youngest daughter. She has gone to school. When she returns, I''ll get her to pass you Juliet''s phone," Mrs. Sutton said. "Mr. Foster, Juliet is a very cautious person. Her phone might not have the clues you want. If she had not tried taking her life, I would have never found out about her and Paul."


    "Are you telling me that I should do nothing, and allow my daughter to remain missing?" Elliot said sarcastically.


    "No, of course, that''s not what I mean. If your daughter has truly been bought Juliet, then there was no chance of her being mistreated. My daughter is kind..."


    thimet


    "If your daughter is truly kind, she would have immediately returned my child to me when she bought her! Th is not a person on this earth that does not know that that child belongs to me!" Elliot''s eyes turned frosty.


    "Mr. Foster, it''s pointless for you tosh out at me. My daughter is dead. My daughter had bought your child because she must have wanted to protect that child. Juliet is really


    kind. If she were less kind, the ne


    she would not havemitted suicide to protect our family. If she were cruel, she would have abandoned her family and spent her life in Aryadelle. She has never liked living in Ylore..." Mrs. Sutton defended Juliet.


    "It''s pointless trying to exin this to me! Your daughter might be innocent, but my daughter is even more so!" Elliot said coldly. "I have been looking for her for almost three years."


    "Mr. Foster, my daughter is dead. I''m truly sad. I don''t know how to console you because no one has ever consoled me." Mrs. Sutton''s eyes turned wet.


    Juliet''s younger sister returned from school that evening, and Mrs. Sutton immediately pulled her to the room. Elliot followed them and entered the room. "Give me your sister''s phone," Mrs. Sutton said to Jane.


    Jane looked at Elliot and said cautiously, "Mom, who is he? Why does he want Juliet''s phone?"


    "He is Elliot Foster. He said that your sister bought his daughter. Your sister is dead. I can''t give him an answer. The only thing I can give him is her phone," said Mrs. Sutton. "Oh..." Jane immediately took Juliet''s phone out and passed it to her mother.

 Chapter 2467

    Once Mrs. Sutton got the phone, she pressed the home button and was immediately met with the password prompt.


    "Do you know your sister''s passcode?" Mrs. Sutton asked.


    "Her birthday," Jane said.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mrs. Sutton sessfully unlocked the phone and handed the phone to Elliot. "Mr. Foster, the passcode is zero four one six."


    Elliot epted the phone.


    "There isn''t a sim card inside," Jane said timidly.


    Elliot looked at her and asked, "Where is it?"


    "My brother gave it to me without the sim. I don''t know where the sim card is," Jane said carefully. She knew that her brother had thrown the card away, but she could not tell Elliot that. Her sister was dead. She could not let anything happen to her brother, too.


    Elliot held the phone and thought for a moment before saying to Mrs. Sutton, "I would like to speak to your daughter alone."


    Mrs. Sutton''s expression changed dramatically. "Mr. Foster, my daughter is still in high school. She goes to school every day. She knows nothing about the family, she-"


    "Since she doesn''t know anything, why are you so nervous? If she doesn''t know anything, what could I force out of her?" Elliot asked.


    Mrs. Sutton''s lips quivered. She said,


    "I''m my


    afraid you would frightene


    ter. She''s still young. She


    is also quite timid..." &


    belongs


    "Before Juliet''s death, you had also thought of her as being young and timid, didn''t you?" Elliot sneered. "If truly wanted to do something, would not be here wasting my time talking to you."


    Jane sensed danger. She immediately mustered her courage and said, "Mom, I''m not scared. Why don''t you leave the room!"


    Mrs. Sutton sighed sadly before leaving the room.


    Elliot closed the door and looked at Jane with a sharp gaze.


    "Before your sistermitted suicide, what did she say to you?"


    Jane''s palms started to sweat. She pursed her lips and hesitated.


    "Did you help her send an email?" Elliot continued, "Tell me all that you know, if not..."


    "I did help her send an email. The voice note is in her phone," Jane said. "Mr. Foster, other than asking me to help her send an email, Juliet only told me to study well and leave home when I''m old enough"


    "Nothing else?"


    Jane nodded fervently. "I really don''t know anything else. Please spare my family!"

 Chapter 2468

    Elliot saw Jane crying, and he pitied her.


    "If you''re not lying, you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t do anything to the innocent."


    Jane said, "I''m not lying...''


    Elliot turned around and walked toward the door. He opened the door. Jane''s parents were standing by the door with anxious expressions.


    "Walter, it''s your turn." Elliot looked at Walter coldly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ording to Mrs. Sutton''s and Jane''s statements, they did not know where Ivy was.


    Since he could not locate Ivy, he had to find Juliet''s killer.


    Walter sighed. "Let''s go to the living area and talk! I have nothing to hide from my wife and daughter."


    "You two go and talk! I''ll stay with Jane for a while." Jane''s face, streaked with tears, broke Mrs. Sutton''s heart. She entered Jane''s room.


    Elliot and Walter headed to the sofa and sat down in the living room. The servant served them tea and left.


    "Mr. Foster, you have spent nearly the entire day here, and I''m guessing that you won''t leave till you get something out of me," Walter said. "I can guarantee you that we''re being wrongly used. My daughter just told me of Juliet purchasing your daughter. This is news to me, and if I had found out about this earlier, I would have forced her to return your daughter to you! Not because I care about the reward, but I don''t want to offend you."


    Elliot listened to Walter speak.


    "Juliet is actually quite a good girl. At least, when she was younger, she was really a good girl. I was the one who had told her to take up the tea ceremony and she did not want to at first, but she did it anyways to please me. She continued with the lessons for ten years. Then she met Paul, and it was all because of that b*st*rd that a good kid turned into a bad one. The things she did after she met him are all due to his influence."


    At that, Walter grew furious. "I me myself. I made sure that she did not have any contact with boys, and she grew up ignorant when it came to them! Who the hell is Paul but Gary Gould''spdog? Yet, she loved thispdog to death! I was so pissed off!"


    "If Paul were not dead, would you still dare to say such things?" Elliot said coldly.


    Walter realized that he was a little


    agitated. He immediately cleared his throat. "Mr. Foster, you had a good rtionship with Mr. Gould. You should know Paul''s status and rank. Although we''re not a powerful and rich family, we''re not bad either. How could I possibly let my daughter marry Paul?"


    "Okay, stop with all this useless talk. Who was the one who forced your daughter to her death? Give me their contact." Elliot went straight to the point.


    "Actually, he, the person my


    daughter was meant to marry, did not want to marry her specifically. wanted him to invest in me, and he asked that I marry her to him. I''ll give you his number, you go and speak to him! My wife, daughter and have already told you everything we know. We really can''t afford to


    offend you."


    Walter gave Elliot a phone number and Elliot left the Sutton family.


    After Elliot left, Walter let out a huge sigh of relief.


    A few familiar figures gathered at Nick''svish mansion.


    After Gary''s death, they had divided Gary''s fortune, except Midas Enterprises, amongst themselves. Their fortunes, further enriched by Gary''s, made them a lot of money.


    Once everyone got busy, they roughly moved about anymore. This time, because Elliot came to Ylore, everyone started to panic.


    In the vast living room filled with smoke, they sat- deep in discussion.


    "Why don''t we kill Elliot off, too!" Edward had a cigar between his fingers. He looked at his other brothers and said, "I have already found out that he has been in Ylore the entire day, but he hasn''t contacted us yet. This means that he has possibly started to suspect us!"

 Chapter 2469

    As Ted often allowed Edward to lead, he nodded along and said, "I think Edward is right. Rather than be sitting ducks, I would attack first. Elliot has clearly suspected us. This is our territory. If we join forces, we will easily be able to handle him and his bodyguard. It will be as easy as stepping on ants.


    "Back then, us dealing with the Gould family was also an easy job, right?" Ted said.


    They had nted moles in the Gould family ahead of time, and that was how they had been sessfully able to infiltrate the Gould family''s defenses.


    "That''s because we were going up against Ruby and not Gary." Nick''s eyes narrowed sharply. He exhaled a puff of smoke. "Elliot isn''t Ruby. Even if we do manage to easily kill him, do you think we can sit back and rx as we did with Ruby? You are too naive!"


    "Are you afraid that Elliot''s men will seek revenge? Ylore and Aryadelle are so far away. No matter how many of Elliot''s mene, we''ll deal with them! The territory is our advantage. What is there to be afraid of?" Edward said with disdain. "If we don''t attack first, are we going to wait until Elliot causes trouble for us? Who would have thought that Ruby''s child was actually Avery''s..."


    The only reason they had decided to join forces to wipe out the Gould family was because Elliot did not care about Ruby. He had not felt anything for Ivy either. Which was why they had thought that even if they had killed Ivy, Elliot would not react. On the contrary, they thought that their getting rid of her would be relieving Elliot of his burden.


    As it turns out, when they had destroyed the Gould family, Elliot and Avery hade running to Ylore looking for Ivy, saying Ivy was their child.


    Therefore, they did not tell either Elliot or Avery that they were the ones who had destroyed the Gould family.


    However, the truth was bound to get out in the end, and Elliot was determined to get to the bottom of this. The answer might appear very soon.


    "We don''t have to be so worried about this first! He hasn''t checked on us yet!" Nick tapped his cigar onto the ashtray and said calmly, "Let''s wait for him to contact us!"


    Avery was in Aryadelle though her heart had left with Elliot.


    Mike and Hayden were back, so La and Robert no longer stuck to her.


    Elliot had been gone for two days, and she had not had a good nightN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Se his departure.


    not sleep during the day


    As she could not rest, she was experiencing a mental decline. When


    swould


    one undergoes a mental decline


    are prone to easily bing anxious and overthinking things.


    they


    At noon, after her lunch, she returned to her room and found her phone. She wanted to call Elliot.


    In fact, that morning, she had chatted with Elliot. Elliot had said that he was a little tired that day, so he would go to bed earlier.


    Avery pulled up her contact list and scrolled through them before locating Nick''s contact.


    After hesitating for a moment, she hit call.


    It was midnight at Ylore at that moment. Avery knew that it was not a good time to call him, but she could not control her worry.


    Mike had been telling her for the past two days that the murderer might be close at hand and that had sent her into a spiral of worry. She wondered whether the murderers might be them.


    Nick answered the call.


    "Nick, am I disturbing you?" Avery said apologetically once he answered.

 Chapter 2470

    Nick sneered. "What do you think? You clearly know what time it is over here, yet you still called. How could you be so bold to ask such a thing?"


    "I''m worried about Elliot," Avery said honestly. "Nick, have you seen Elliot yet?"


    "Didn''t you contact him?" Nick said. "He didn''te to see me. Didn''t he tell you that?"


    "No. He just said that he''s quite tired, so I didn''t ask much," Avery said. "Nick, can we talk?"


    Nick''s temples throbbed. His eyelids started to twitch as well.


    "Aren''t we talking right now?"


    "I mean talk honestly," Avery said. "Just like back then, before I operated on you. Before the operation, I also asked you a lot of questions, and you answered me honestly." Nick''s head started to hurt. Avery was clearly ying the friendship card.


    "Avery, you don''t have to remind me that you operated on me. We both called it even a long time ago. Have you forgotten?" Nick got down from the bed to look for some water.


    "I know we''re even, but I have to remind you there is a chance of your illness recurring. If you don''t seek treatment from me that is fine as other doctors can operate on you, but the rate of failure might increase," said Avery calmly. "After the failed operation, there can only be two oues."


    Nick knew that he was being threatened, but he was amused by her threats.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Go on! I''m listening."


    Avery swallowed and continued, "The first oue is instant death, and the second oue will require plenty of resuscitation, and your life will barely be saved. The operation will leave you a retard, or you will live as a vegetable."


    Nick wanted to spit the water out of his mouth, but he forcefully swallowed.


    "Why are you threatening me sote


    at night? Avery, what are you trying to say? Can you get straight to the point? Just because you''re feeling uneasy are you trying to make me feel uneasy too?" Nick ced the cup on the table and looked a little annoyed.


    He was annoyed mainly because she had called himte at night. He had almost fallen asleep when she called him.


    Not only had she disrupted his sleep, but she had also threatened him. His mood waspletely ruined.


    "Nick, does the destruction of the


    Gould family have anything to do with you?" Avery asked. "If it has nothing to do with you, I''ll apologize to you immediately."


    "Don''t apologize to me," Nick said without hesitation. "Whether this has anything to do with me or not, I..."


    Nick''s words got stuck in his throat. He did not know what to say. Was he going to directly admit to having a hand in the destruction of the Goulds?


    If he admitted it, Edward and Ted would be furious.


    "Nick? Why are you not talking? Does that incident have anything to do with you?" Avery''s heart was in her throat. She felt as if the truth was about to emerge.


    "Avery, why would you think that this has anything to do with me? Do I look like such a cruel monster to you?" Nick''s face turned hot when he said that.


    "Nick, I''m going to be honest with


    you. I think you''re the world''s greatest person. When I saw Elliot as evil, you were my only hope amongst all his friends," said Avery. "You have helped me many times. You never thought I was being troublesome. Although it''s because I have saved you in the past, and have also agreed to continue saving you in the future, you didn''t care about appearances. You still stuck to your word. You''re a chivalrous hero!"


    Nick pursed his lips to stop himself from vomiting.


    "Avery, it''ste at night. Can you try not to disgust me?" Nick could not take it.

 Chapter 2471

    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "I''m a bad person! Anybody who mixes with Gary Gould is a bad person!" Nick reiterated what he said. "Avery, no matter how much you praise me, this fact can''t be denied."


    "But Elliot is not a bad person," Avery said.


    "Elliot hasn''t been in contact with us for a very long time. He doesn''t care about joining us. He is the most capable among us, and it is we who contact him. And that is the truth. We are still in contact," Nick said. "I know you called me because you''re worried for Elliot. If you want to do something for him, call him and remind him not to be reckless. At the same time, get him some backup. Do you understand me? It''s pointless calling me."


    Avery thought about Nick''s words for a moment before hanging up.


    "Bloody hell! Not even a goodbye before hanging up." Nick looked at the disconnected call. He murmured, "What a heartless woman!"


    He paused for a while before saying, "I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t say, did I? What did I tell her just now? Sigh! I''m old and useless!" murmured Nick as he located the file which contained a copy of the call. He hit the y button and listened to the call in its entirety.


    When he heard Avery praising him, he was so embarrassed he wanted to hide. Avery''s tongue was getting slicker! She was getting more and more immodest!


    She was just trying to get him to talk and help Elliot, right? How dare she lie through her teeth. How could he have handled her praises?


    In Aryadelle, after the phone call with Nick, Avery waspletely tense. She immediately came out of the bathroom.


    Nick told her to send Elliot backup which meant that Elliot was in danger!


    She quickly headed downstairs. When Mrs. Cooper heard the hurried footsteps, she immediately came over. "Avery, what is it?"


    "Elliot is in danger. I need to send people over to Ylore to protect him." Avery nned to discuss the matter


    with Mike and Ben. They neetter


    n how to protect him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What happened?" Mike heard her voice and came out from the toy room. "What happened to Elliot?"


    "Mike, I was talking to Nick just now. He asked me to send backup for Elliot..."


    "Don''t panic. Even if you want to send Elliot backup, you have tomunicate the matter clearly to the Ylorean authorities. Unless we buy weapons in Ylore..." Mike could already imagine the war that would go down in Ylore.


    This was the situation that Avery was afraid of.


    If they used weapons, someone would die or get hurt.


    If anything were to happen to Elliot, it would be toote for her to regret it.


    "Mom, Elliot has been kidnapped?" Hayden came out from the toy room, with Robert following behind him.


    Avery looked at her two sons. She calmed down a little. "No. He''s still fine, but if he continues investigating, he might be in danger."


    "Mom, you stay home. I''ll go to


    Ylore." Hayden was afraid that Avery


    would rush to Ylore because of an


    emergency. He was afraid she


    would be in danger, so he offered to go himself. "I''ll go rescue him."


    Mike was stunned.


    Avery was stunned too.


    Hayden and Elliot had not been able to get along, and yet, at that moment, Hayden was willing to go to Ylore and rescue him.

 Chapter 2472

    "You''re going?" Mike said in surprise before Avery could react. "How are you nning on rescuing him? Don''t you know it''s very dangerous there? You''ve gone there once. Have you forgotten?" At that moment, Avery also said, "Hayden, we can send people there. You don''t need to go there."


    "He has rescued me once. This time I will rescue him, and then I won''t owe him anything anymore." Hayden had never forgotten the trouble he caused when he went to Ylore thest time had been solved by Elliot.


    "Hayden, he is your father. You don''t have to be calctive when ites to him. If you are in trouble, he will help you. You are his son. It is his responsibility to help his child. You two aren''t the only ones to share this rtionship, but all children share the same rtionship with their fathers."


    Avery tried to get Hayden to understand the meaning of what it is to be father and son.


    Mike saw Hayden furrowing his brows. He knew that Hayden was a little uneasy at that moment. Mike had always given in to Hayden. If he did not give in to Hayden, Hayden would look exactly as he did right


    now.


    "Okay, okay. Hayden wants to go. Just let him go!" Mike tried to lighten the situation. "We''ll just send more men there. Since Hayden has volunteered, why are you stopping him? Think about it. If Elliot saw Hayden in Ylore, he surely would be touched, wouldn''t he? He might be even more touched than when he sees you."


    Avery and Hayden were speechless.


    Hayden wanted to head to Ylore to rescue Elliot not because he wanted to make Elliot feel touched!


    Mike made it, too, corny!


    "Mike, you''re right. Although I''m afraid for Hayden''s safety, I''m sure that Hayden has a n, and I''m really happy that he has volunteered to go. Elliot would surely be very happy if he finds out about this," Avery said happily before changing her tone, "but I still can''t let Hayden go. I''m already worried about Elliot, and if Hayden goes then I will have two people to worry about."


    Mike pulled Avery aside to talk to her.


    "Avery, since Hayden wants to go, just let him go! We''ll prepare everything and let him go. He should be fine. We''re going to rescue Elliot, not send ourselves to our deaths. You have to understand this," Mike tried to reason with her.


    "Why are you always giving in to Hayden? He isn''t of age yet. He is still a child. Although Hayden is much more mature than other children his age, he is still a child! He needs his parents'' guidance. If it is over small things, then I wouldn''t really care, but he could die in Ylore. How can I not care?" said Avery, "Anyway, I won''t let him go."


    "What if he insists?" Mike countered. "If he truly wants to go, there will be a million ways that he could go, and you won''t be able to stop him."


    Avery was speechless.


    "It is best you be the better person and let him go," Mike said, "If you''re still worried, I''ll go with him."


    Avery furrowed her brows tightly. "If you go as well, then I''ll have to worry for the three of you. I¡ª"


    "If you force Hayden to stay home, he won''t be happy. As long as Elliot is away, you won''t smile. Do you think your children can''t sense your emotions?" Mike said, "Hayden has always been proud. He thinks that there is nothing he can''t do in this world. Let him go and experience some challenge. Perhaps, it might even humble him a little?"


    "I''m only afraid that he returns in ashes," Avery said softly. Mike was speechless.


    "Since you all insist on going, what else can say?" Avery did not want her children to be unhappy. It was almost New Year''s. The family was supposed to be happy together, yet this happened.


    "Don''t worry! We will surely set up our defenses properly before leaving You can wait for our good news. Mike patted her shoulder. "That godforsaken ce like Ylore won''t be a challenge to us.


    Avery could only believe him.


    The following day after Mike and Hayden left, was New Year''s Eve. Since Elliot and Hayden were not at home to spend New Year''s, Ben brought Lilith over to celebrate. The house was much livelier that way.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why don''t we give Elliot and Hayden a video call?" Ben suggested.


    "We just called Daddy just now," La said. "He is going to pick Hayden up."

 Chapter 2473

    "Oh... your Daddy must be very happy, right?" Ben was extremely moved. "If my son could be as exceptional as Hayden when he grows up, and if he could protect me like Hayden, I would be touched to death!"


    La said, "Uncle Ben, your son surely won''t be as great as Hayden! My brother is the world''s greatest person."


    Ben''s smile stiffened on his face.


    La continued, "Unless Hayden dies, then will your son be the greatest person, because by then even Daddy would be dead, too."


    What La meant was that her father and brother were the greatest men on earth.


    Ben said, "La, it''s New Year''s, don''t talk about death!"


    "Hey! Can you two stop talking about such macabre things?" Lilith immediately said. "Can''t you just pray that I''m pregnant with a daughter? I don''t want a son!"


    Ben was speechless.


    La giggled. "Aunt Lilith, you surely have a girl in your tummy."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Lilith was delighted when she heard that. "How do you know?"


    La said, "Hehe! I''m just talking nonsense! I''ll tell you whatever you want to hear, as long as it makes you happy."


    Everyone howled withughter.


    In Ylore, Elliot excitedly went to the airport to pick his son up.


    The day before yesterday, Avery had called him and told him to stay in his room. She told him to remain in the hotel and not to make any rash moves. She told him to wait for Hayden and Mike, who areing with backup, before doing anything.


    Elliot had been too moved, so he had


    spent the two days in the hotel


    resting. If he had not done so, he might have made things worse. before his son could get here, and the situation would be even more dangerous.


    At the airport, once Elliot saw Hayden and Mike, he immediately went forward to wee them.


    "Hayden, you¡ª" Before Elliot could finish his sentence, Mike interrupted, "I''m starving! Did you prepare food?"


    Elliot said, "It''s at the hotel. Let''s head over there and have lunch."


    "Oh! Help take the luggage then!" Mike handed his huge luggage to Elliot.


    Elliot''s bodyguard saw the bags and immediately moved to take them.


    "You should be ensuring our safety. Leave the small things like carrying luggage to your boss," Mike yawned.


    The bodyguard immediately retracted his hand. He was hyper-aware of his surroundings, and he scanned the room, looking for signs of danger.


    "By the way, are you here as backup, and why are there only two of you?" the bodyguard asked after escorting them to the car.


    Mike said, "Are you silly or what?! Even if we were to bring people over, we can''t let everyone know about it!"


    The bodyguard nodded and asked,


    "Then, how many people did you bring over? What about weapons? My boss suspects that the sworn brother which he had allied with has something to do with the Gould family tragedy."


    "Your boss is very dense," said Mike, taking a o at Elliot right in


    his bodyguard. "Ever since I heard of Juliet''s death, I suspected them.


    The bodyguard awkwardly shut up and snuck a nce at Elliot.


    Elliot too had suspicions about them, but he had not wanted to say anything as he did not have any evidence. Juliet''s death was the trigger that would start the war.

 Chapter 2474

    "It''s the New Year''s. Let''s not talk about unhappy things." Elliot could not help but feel happy when he saw his son. "Hayden, thank you foring such a long way to be with me."


    Hayden said, "I''m just afraid that Mom will cry if you die."


    Elliot was speechless.


    Mike said, "Hahaha! Elliot, you really are confident no matter the situation. Don''t you know why we''re here? If Avery was not so miserable, not sleeping or eating, worried sick for your life, who would be willing toe here to this godforsaken ce to be with you?"


    Elliot remained silent.


    The bodyguard said, "Mr. Mike, it''s New Year''s, can you be more polite? Won''t it be better if everyone happily celebrates it?"


    Mike replied, "Sure! As long as he doesn''t say anything that''s worth mocking, I''ll promise to be friendly."


    At that moment, Hayden''s phone rang. He immediately answered the call.


    "Hayden, have you seen your Daddy yet?" Avery had very good timing.


    "Yes, we''re in the car. We''re preparing to head back to the hotel to have something to eat."


    "That''s good. You''re all outside right now. Try to be more amodating. Safety first, okay?" Avery instructed Hayden, "I''ve already told your Daddy this, but you have to remember this too." Hayden said, "Mom, I know. I won''t argue with him."


    Avery said, "Hmm, you all have to be careful. Nothing is more important to me than you and your father."


    Hayden said, "Okay, Mom. I know."


    Hayden knew that Avery was going to lecture him, so he switched to speaker so that Elliot could hear her, too.


    "Hayden, your Daddy is a good


    person, but he has a w," Avery did not know that Hayden had put her on loudspeaker, so she said what was on her mind, "He gets irrational when he gets anxious. Now that you''re there, you can keep an eye on him. If he is being irrational, pull him back before he has the chance to do anything extreme. Don''t let the problems be too serious. I don''t want any of you to get hurt."


    "Yes, Mom." When Hayden said that, he looked at Elliot from the corner of his eye.


    Elliot was sitting in the front passenger seat while Hayden was sitting in the backseat, so Hayden could only see the faint blush that tinged Elliot''s ear. "Also, you best stay with your Daddy. That way, you two can care for each other..."


    At that, Hayden immediately turned off the loudspeaker.


    "Mom, I know. Have a good New Year! I''m feeling a little dizzy." Hayden found an excuse to end the call.


    Elliot turned to look at Hayden. "I''ve upgraded our amodations. We are staying in the presidential suite so that all of us can stay together." Hayden was a little apprehensive.


    Mike did something which was quite uncharacteristic of him. Instead of taking a jab at Elliot, he said, "Big H, listen to your father! After all, when we move in, your mom videocalls you to check in on you."


    A chill ran down Hayden''s back upon hearing what Mike said. That was indeed what his mother would do.


    "Before you all arrived, Avery hadText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    already called me and lectured me on what to do and how she wants us all to stay careful. I have to safely send all of you back," Elliot said.

 Chapter 2475

    "Who''s looking after who right now!" Mike teased. "How is your investigationing along? Have you gotten any evidence yet?"


    "I''ve gotten Juliet''s phone, I''ve also got her sim card." Elliot recounted what he did these past few days. "But it''s a pity I didn''t find any leads on Ivy. Juliet seemed to have the maturity and meticulousness of someone beyond her age."


    "What on earth is she thinking? She bought other people''s children, yet she doesn''t return the child to them. Technically speaking, she did not seem to be the type of person who would torture children. Raising children takes up a lot of money! Didn''t that burden scare her?"


    "The rich and poor both have their ways of raising children. With the poor, as long as the child didn''t starve to death that would be enough." When Elliot found out that it had been Juliet who had purchased Ivy, the worry he felt lessened.


    From what he understood of Juliet, she was not the type that would mistreat a child.


    "Juliet went to college in Aryadelle. I suspect that she had brought Ivy with her to Aryadelle as well. Ivy has constantly been under our noses. I have just never been aware of it." Elliot voiced out his spections.


    "Didn''t you spend a lot of money hiring an internationally renowned detective? Such an amazing detective, yet they didn''t realize that Ivy was right under their noses?" Mikeughed. "Spending so much money with no results, how amazing!"


    "Mr. Mike, stop poking fun at my boss. He has spent money and time looking for Ivy, and he must be extremely sad about it," the bodyguard said, heartbroken.


    "I know! I''m sad that Ivy is missing. But I''m reminding him to not get cheated out of as much money again by hiring another "famous detective". I''m telling him to look at things in a different way," said Mike. "I didn''t hire a single detective," Elliot said, "I hired many detectives to look for Ivy. I even sent Ivy''s photo to all the surveince systems around the country..."


    "Aryadelle is huge. It''s going to be hard to look for a small child." The bodyguard spoke for Elliot. "Not all children have been registered in the country''s system. Juliet is a Ylorean, perhaps she might have registered Ivy in Ylore! It''s really hard to find a moving person."


    "You can stop defending him. Avery''s not ming him. He won''t lose out on anything even if I me him. Just do your best to find her!" Mike said. "Perhaps one day she might even appear on her own." "She doesn''t know who she is. How will she suddenly turn up?" the bodyguard said.


    "Yloreans all know that she is Elliot''s daughter. How could Juliet hide this from her? Juliet must not have been directly involved in the raising of tvy. I don''t believe that the person caring for y will hold such information from her." N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Oh, alright, then! Now that Juliet''s dead, I wonder how Ivy is doing. Today is the New Year''s. I wonder if she''s eating well." The bodyguard was suddenly emotional.


    After saying that, Elliot, Mike, and Hayden''s hearts turned as cold as frost. The car had a very strange atmosphere.


    After reaching the hotel, Elliot ced the luggage in their rooms before taking Mike and Hayden to eat.


    The dinner was warm and wonderful.


    Although Elliot knew that Hayden was in a good mood because of Avery''s instructions, Elliot was still a little relieved. It was as if their father-son rtionship waspletely repaired.


    "I asked your mom what you like to eat, so I got the restaurant to make the food ording to what she said," Elliot said to Hayden after he had finished eating and put down his utensils. "Have more food.


    "I''m sleepy. I''m going to bed." Hayden could sense Elliot''s enthusiasm and caution. It was that caution that made Hayden feel a little uneasy.


    "Okay, you can eat after you sleep." Elliot ced his utensils down, nning to send his son back to the room.


    If things had been normal, Hayden would have surely refused Elliot.


    However, that day, Hayden did not refuse Elliot''s offer. Mike saw father and son leaving the restaurant and his eyes almost popped out. Since when did they get along this well?

 Chapter 2476

    Elliot sent Hayden back to the presidential suite and into his room to rest before happily returning to his own bedroom.


    He gave Avery a video call, telling her how he felt.


    "Avery, Hayden had his meal and went to rest."


    Avery asked, "Are you two alright?"


    "Very well." Elliot smiled brightly and benevolently. "Avery, the things you told him on the phone were effective. Although I can''t say his attitude toward me has a one-hundred-and-eighty-degree change, it''s at least ny degrees."


    Avery sighed with relief when she saw the rxed smile on his face. Then, she said nervously, "You heard my call with Hayden?"


    "He put it on loudspeaker."


    Avery was speechless. If she remembered correctly, she seemed to have said something bad about Elliot!


    "Don''t worry, i didn''t take the things you said about me to heart," Elliot said, seeing her stiff expression. "You''re right. I am as you described me, but I will change in the future. Now, that Hayden is here, I won''t be that reckless."


    "Hubby, I''m very happy that you think that way." Avery was a little relieved. "What is the situation there? What are you nning to do next?"


    Elliot said, "I''ve been here for a few days. I haven''t met up with Nick and the others. Nick has asked to meet, but I haven''t agreed to meet him, but I can''t just stay in the hotel all the time and not go out." "Elliot, the murderers of the Gould family could be right beside you."


    "Do you think I''ve never suspected them? Before Gary died, they were already unhappy with him. Ruby killed Gary, and that caused them to yield to the ambition that they have been suppressing while Gary was alive."


    Avery said, "They destroyed the Gould family because they wanted their fortune. Now that they have gotten it, they will surely refuse to spit it out if you ask them to do so. They might even kill you like how they killed off the Gould family. Elliot, don''t think that just because you''re sworn brothers with them, they wouldn''t turn their backs on you. Including Nick, you can''t trust them."


    Elliot said, "Aren''t you close to Nick?"


    "No. If they were really the ones who did that, then they are my enemies," Avery said. "If it weren''t for them, my daughter would not have been missing. Now that Juliet is dead, I don''t know where my daughter is."


    "Avery, it''s New Year''s. Don''t be too sad. I''ll talk with them properly and see if they know where Ivy is. Ivy is my daughter. They surely won''t dare to..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "They destroyed the Gould family. If


    Ivy had not been lucky, they would have killed her. Why are you optimiste, and why are you treating them as if they are your brothers?" Avery was furious at the thought of how they would kill for money.


    "No. Once I understand more about the situation, I''ll let you know. Don''t get angry first. Have you had your dinner?" Elliot changed to a lighter topic. "Did you s to the children at the Hightide Church?"


    "I''ve sent them over. I got the driver


    and bodyguard to send it to them this morning." Avery tried to make herself rx. "I''ll go y with the children. You should go rest! If there is anything, you have to let me know immediately."


    "Okay."


    The next morning, Elliot received Nick''s call, asking him and Hayden to go to his house as his guests.


    "Elliot, you have been staying in the hotel for the past few days. Aren''t you bored? Bring your son along, too. I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "Is my every action under surveince?" Elliot teased. He did not tell Nick that Hayden hade to Ylore.


    "You had such a high-profiled dinner at the restaurantst night. I didn''t need any surveince to tell me that! Hahaha! Nick chuckled and said, "You''ve been staying at the hotel for the past two days. It must be instructions from your wife, right?"


    Elliot said, "Nick, has Avery called you?"


    "How did you guess that?" Nick picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip. He said calmly, "After you came here, she called me. Your wife is even more anxious than you are." "What did she say?" Elliot asked curiously.

 Chapter 2477

    "Let''s have a meal. Bring your son, too. We''ll talk then," Nick said. "Should I call Edward and Ted, too? They are at home!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Since they are home, get them toe, too." Elliot knew that this meeting was unavoidable.


    "Sure, then let''s meet tonight!" After Nick settled on the time, he asked, "Send me a list of the types of food that your son likes. This is his first time at my ce, I''ll be sure to treat him well."


    "Hmm."


    After the call, Elliot sent the menu that Avery had sent to him the day before yesterday to Nick.


    Then, he sent a message to Avery. [I''ve decided to take Hayden to Nick''s ce to have dinner tonight. It''s just a meal. I won''t do anything else.]


    [You might not do anything else, but are you sure they won''t want to do anything? This is a setup. Discuss it with Mike and Hayden. You can''t go unprepared.]


    [Hmm.]


    After responding to Avery, Elliot went to Mike''s room. Before entering Mike''s room, he gently knocked on the door.


    Before he could wait for Mike to respond, he opened the door and entered. He did so because it was already ten in the morning.


    Mike should have gotten enough sleepst night.


    Mike heard movements and groggily opened his eyes. When he saw Elliot, he was so frightened he immediately gave an angry yell.


    "What is going on with you?" Elliot was a little unhappy with his yelling. "Am I that scary?"


    "Why are you in my room? Don''t you


    velo


    know how to knock? It''s rude of you to sneak in like that!" Mike immediately flipped his sheets aside and


    I got out of bed.


    His blonde hair was in a mess. Then, he picked up a t-shirt and put it on.


    "What time is it? Did youe here to wake me up or is there something else?"


    "At first, I did not want to consult you on this matter, but Avery told me to discuss it with you," said Elliot as he lowered himself down on the chair that stood by the side of the bed. He watched Mike get dressed. "Nick invited Hayden and I to his ce for dinner, and I agreed to itContent


    Mike said, "Oh, what you mean is that you''re only going as father and son. You''re not taking me along?"


    Elliot said, "Take you along to your death?"


    Mike said, "Pfft! Since there''s danger, why are you still taking Hayden along?"


    Elliot replied, "I''ll try not to make them angry, but if it''s unavoidable, the least you could do is do something to help."


    Mike said, "Okay, fine. I won''t go with you two. Have you told Hayden about this?"


    "Hayden''s door is still closed," Elliot said and Mike immediately red at him.


    "You''re a


    nny person! You don''t


    dare to knock on your son''s door, so


    you came to disturb me?" Mike


    sneered, "Look at how cowardly you are. Is there breakfast? Once I have my breakfast, I''ll go check upon Hayden."


    "I''ll get someone to send it over." Elliot got up from the chair and was about to go make a call when Mike stopped him.


    "Hey! Aren''t you going to ask what I want to eat?" Mike called out after him. "I want-"


    "I''ll order something for my son, and you can order yourself some food." Elliot was not going to be Mike''s servant.

 Chapter 2478

    "Hehe! You order. I''ll eat anything as I''m not picky," Mike said unabashedly. "I won''t help you get your son if I don''t have food." Elliot replied, "I don''t intend for you to starve as well."


    He could not stand Mike ordering him around like a servant.


    "Heh. Do you know what we brought along with us this time?" Mike got dressed and came out of the room.


    "What did you all bring?" Elliot asked.


    "Haha! I''m not going to tell you! I''m going to let you stew over it!" Mike said, humming as he made his way to the washroom. Elliot saw Hayden and he immediately felt happy. "Hayden, I ordered breakfast. It''ll soon be here. How did you sleepst night." Hayden did not want to answer this question.


    Mike came out of the washroom. He saw Hayden and immediately said, "Your Daddy ordered your favorite breakfast."


    "What''s my favorite breakfast?" Hayden did not even know it himself.


    Mike shook his head. "I don''t know! Your Daddy''s the one who said that. How corny. By the way, he said that he''ll be taking you to Nick''s ce to have dinner tonight. You better be prepared!" Hayden looked at Elliot.


    "Hayden, I was just about to tell you. We will need to have dinner with Nick and the others tonight. It might be slightly dangerous, but I''ll try to ensure that the danger does note to pass," Elliot said. "You can''t stop the danger from happening," said Hayden.


    "If you''re afraid, I can go alone tonight." Elliot did not want to burden his son.


    "Elliot, do you know how to talk at all? Your son came to protect you. If he was afraid, he wouldn''t havee!" Mike reminded Elliot loudly, asking him not to make Hayden unhappy.


    Elliot did not intend to make Hayden unhappy. He was just afraid that his decision to take Hayden along would put Hayden in danger.


    "Then, we''ll go together." Elliot collected his emotions and said to Hayden, "You''ll protect me."


    Hayden blushed a little.


    Thankfully, breakfast soon came. Mike and Hayden ate breakfast together while Elliot sat by the side drinking coffee.


    "We can go out for a walkter."


    Mike said, "Where could you possibly take a walk in this stupid ce? Also, it''s as cold as death."


    Hayden said, "I want to go out for a walk."


    Mike was speechless. "It''s snowing so heavily outside. Why do you want to go out?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hayden replied, "Don''t you care about me."


    Mike shut up. After taking a bite of his sandwich, he said, "I''ll go with you. I promised your mom I''d look after you."


    u


    fel


    "Mike, didn''t you say you didn''t sleep well? You can continue sleeping after breakfast. I''ll apany Hayden." Elliot arranged for Mike to stay home without any hesitation.


    "Sure..." Mike said.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hayden changed his mind. "I''m not going out anymore."


    "Hahaha! Why don''t the three of us go? If not, it feels weird staying at home!" Mike was not that sleepy anymore. The awkward atmosphere between father and son made him uneasy.


    "Okay, let''s go shopping and buy things," said Elliot, agreeing immediately.


    Elliot did not mind if there was a third wheel so long as he got to spend some time with his son.


    Soon, it was evening.


    Elliot took Hayden and the gifts that they had bought that afternoon to


    Nick''s ce. Edward and Ted lige


    been waiting for them at Nick''s since the afternoon.


    After Elliot led Hayden into Nick''s ce, everyone came out to wee them.

 Chapter 2479

    "My! Hayden is already so big!" Edward looked at Hayden with a wide smile. "Hayden, you''re almost as tall as your father!"


    "You sure are growing up fast!" Nickmented. "Thest time I saw you, you were much smaller."


    Ted said, "Elliot, is your daughter that tall too? He is taller than me!"


    "My daughter is a little shorter," Elliot said, "but she is still taller than you."


    "Hahaha! What good genes! Elliot is tall, Avery is not short either," Nick said with a smile, weing them into his ce. "Did you buy these gifts in the afternoon when you went shopping?"


    Nick had called Elliot that afternoon, asking him toe over, Elliot had told him that he was out shopping.


    "Hmm. Hayden isn''t too familiar with this ce, so I took him around." Elliot and Hayden entered Nick''s ce together.


    After changing their shoes, they headed to the dining area.


    "You all should spend a few more days here since you''re here! Come over to my ce tomorrow. I''ll treat you all to a meal," Edward said enthusiastically.


    "I''ll have to discuss it with my son," Elliot said.


    "What is there to discuss? You''re his father, he is your son. He will surely have to listen to you," Ted said.


    Elliot said, "Don''t say such things in front of my son. We''re all equal in this family. No one needs to listen to anybody..."


    "You have to listen to my mom," Hayden said boldly.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Elliot replied, "Hmm."


    They stared at the father and son in shock. Nick chuckled, breaking the awkward silence. He began pouring out the alcohol.


    "Elliot, can you drink some wine right now?"


    Elliot said, "No, my wife doesn''t allow me to drink."


    Everybody''s expression stiffened.


    "Where''s the fun if you''re not drinking? Your wife is not around You don''t have to adhere to her rules, right?" Edward had a look of condescension. "You''re so afraid of your wife. You''re not a man."


    "Then, do you think you''re a man?" Hayden asked.


    "Of course! I make the rules in my house! My wife doesn''t dare to even breathe in front of me!" Edward said proudly.


    "That just means you found an


    inferior wife. What is there to be smug about?" Hayden hit the nail on


    the wall. "If you had a wife who is better than you, we shall see if you dare be this smug in front of her."


    Edward was speechless.


    Hayden was extremely direct!


    Ted thought Hayden rude and said, "You think too highly of your mother! If your parents get a divorce, your father would surely be able to find a woman better than your mother!" "If my mother divorces Elliot, she would surely be able to find a better man, too," Hayden said calmly.


    "You''re too confident, just because your mother knows a little medicine," Ted retorted.


    "My mother just happened to save Nick''s life," Hayden interrupted.


    Ted was instantly speechless.


    Nick chuckled and raised his ss. "As long as Elliot feels it''s alright, we should stop talking. Let''s drink."


    Elliot picked up his utensils and said to Hayden, "Eat whatever you feel like eating. Don''t feel restricted."


    Hayden did not have an appetite. "Let''s get to business! Stop fooling around."


    Edward, Ted, and Nick were baffled.


    Elliot had not expected Hayden to say such a thing, and since he was not mentally prepared, he felt a little nervous.


    "Business? What business? Your two came over here other to drink and eat, could there be anything else?" Edward asked the obvious.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hayden said, "Back then, the


    destruction of the Gould family. You


    guys did it, right? I can''t be bothered about any conflicts you might have. The only thing I want to know is where my sister Ivy is."


    Edward, Ted, and Nick were stunned.

 Chapter 2480

    Elliot did not expect Hayden to be so direct. He did not give them a chance to breathe or think.


    They were at Nick''s ce. They were in their territory, yet he hadpletely torn off the pretense of friendliness. Was he not afraid that they would do something extreme?


    "Hayden, we don''t have any evidence yet right now," Elliot said to Hayden in a voice filled with suppressed worry.


    However, the others heard him clearly.


    Hehe! They never imagined that father and son would dare to say such a thing without proof.


    "Didn''t that man say that he is a man just now?" Hayden was talking about Edward. "He dares tomit the crime but he does not dare admit to it. What sort of man is that? A man that is as timid as a rat is generally called a coward."


    m!


    Edward was furious. He mmed the table and red at Hayden. He barked, "You brat! Who are you talking about!"


    Hayden calmly said, "I''m talking about you three."


    Edward and Nick, who were watching the scene unfold, were speechless.


    "Hehe! Elliot, did you tell your son to say this?" Edward felt that this was surely Elliot''s n.


    Elliot replied, "Yes, I stand by what my son said."


    No matter what trouble Hayden caused, Elliot was going to bear the consequences of his son''s actions.


    Hayden sneered. "I''ll say what I want to say, and do what I want to do. I don''t need to go through Elliot. Do you think I''m afraid of all of you?"


    Edward''s face darkened. His anger was raging! A murderous intention rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "Elliot, you teach your son a lesson right now, and I''ll pretend that nothing happened!" Edward was putting pressure on Elliot.


    Elliot''s expression darkened. He


    said, "I thought I made myself clear.


    My son''s words are mine. Even without proof, I''ll still hold that all of you killed dozens of people from the Gould family."


    m!


    Ted mmed the table.


    "Elliot, do you think we don''t dare kill you?" Ted''s face flushed with agitation. His eyes reddened, and he looked like he was about to eat them "Since we have already murdered the Goulds then I''m sure one or two more lives won''t make a


    whole


    difference!"


    Hayden said, "He confessed."


    Elliot nodded. "Hmm."


    Ted was baffled. Elliot and Hayden looked too calm. Their tone was extremely calm, too.


    Did they not hear his threats just now or are they just disregarding him?


    Edward felt that they were too arrogant, so he decided to go all out!


    However, in doing this, the three brothers have to be on the same page. Thus, Edward looked at Nick.


    "Nick, now that they know about it. We have no other choice," Edward said agitatedly, "We have to kill them right now. What do you think?" Nick was extremely torn. He was closer to Elliot.


    When he had decided to join forces with Edward and Ted to take out the Goulds, he had done it because of the profit he stood to gain.


    However, what good woulde out of killing Elliot? Nothing good coulde of it! If nothing goodN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    was going toe of should


    he do it?


    "I think..." Nick decided to make peace.

 Chapter 2481

    "Go on, then!" Hayden interrupted Nick and pulled out a small remote control from his pocket, before showing it to them. "We can all die together! At least I won''t be lonely." Edward''s eyes widened as he stared at Hayden''s hand.


    Nick''s and Ted''s eyes grew wide, and they stared at Hayden.


    "Wh- What is that?!" Ted had a bad feeling about it.


    "What does that control?" Nick asked.


    Elliot, too, could not help but ask, "Hayden, what is that?" The other three turned to stare at Elliot when they heard his question. Elliot did not seem to know what Hayden was holding despite the two of them being on the sside.


    "This controls surface-to-surface missiles. I bought three missiles," Hayden said.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Nick, Edward, and Ted all remained quiet.


    "You bought it from the Ylore military force?" Elliot asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes! They sold them tobecause I paid them enough," Hayden said confidently before turning to look at Edward. "Your house is on Locust Road, right? I''ve looked into it and your entire family lives there. Say one more word to pissoff and I''ll press this button so that you can have a taste of what it''s like to lose your family." Edward shivered and mped his lips shut.


    "Your family-" Hayden turned to look at Ted.


    Before Hayden could finish, Ted instantly started shaking his head. "I won''t say anything! Not another word!" Nick chuckled sheepishly. "Let''s eat! The food is getting cold." "Where is Ivy?" Hayden refused to let him change the topic. His intention had been clear from the start: to protect Elliot and to find Ivy.


    "I don''t know!" Edward said.


    "Neither do I! Nick, do you know anything?" Ted directed his attention to Nick.


    "Juliet had bought Ivy, but I''m sure you know that by now," Nick said while staring into Elliot''s eyes. "Juliet''s untimely death didn''t give us any chance to get that information from her." Nick did not know where Ivy was either.


    Since all cards were on the table, Elliot did not feel the need to beat around the bushes. "You knew that Ivy is my daughter, so why did you bring the Goulds down? Were you going to kill Ivy, too?" Elliot asked, his voice as sharp as a knife.


    "You didn''t like Ivy at the time! Killing her would have been a good thing for you and Avery. You two even got divorced over that kid!" Ted said sincerely. "We didn''t know that tvy was very''s! Had we known, we wouldn''t haveid a finger e her! All we wanted was the Gould family''s money, not to be resented by you!"  "Elliot, there''s no way that we could have known that you and Avery were the parents. We would have gotten her out of there if we had known ahead of time," Nick exined. The child is still alive right now. We just don''t know where she is hidden."  "Elliot, since the situation has escted to this point, we are definitely going to help with finding Ivy," Edward said. "Let us have peace..." "Spit every single penny you took from the Goulds out." Elliot did not want to let the matter go.


    "We will find Ivy for you! We''ve alreadybined our property with that of the Goulds and there is no way to split the two. Elliot, don''t make us do it! Gary Gould got his eys money from running illegal businesses! We just brought him to justice!" Ted said.  "I''m not negotiating with you," Elliot said coldly.


    He would have never traveled this far to Ylore had it not been for his daughter, Ivy. He did not care whether they had acted based on justice or whether the entire incident had been a hostile takeover, but he was determined to teach them a lesson.


    "You are all going to donate that money if you still know shame," Elliot said. "But if you refuse to..."

 Chapter 2482

    Hayden''s hand, which had been resting on the table, twitched, and everyone admitted defeat.


    "Alright! I''ll donate it! It''s good to do scharity from tto time!" Edward flushed angrily and said reluctantly.


    "Since Edward agrees, I will donate my portion as well," Ted said.


    "Are you disappointed in me, Elliot?" Nick asked.


    "I can''t be bothered to feel disappointed. I just want to find my daughter." Elliot had chosen not to spend New Year''s with his family and hurry to Ylore because he wanted to settle this as soon as possible.


    "Why are you so stubborn? You still have La, right? If Ivy''s gone for good, just let it be! If you want another daughter, you and your wife can make another! Is it really worth exhausting yourself to this extent over her?" Edward said. "Sons are the most important children. Your son is talented, and I would be over the moon if I were you!" "Sons and daughters are equally important!" Elliot said. "Had I known that Ivy was my daughter, I would not have been so cold to her after she was born. I want to make it up to her!" "But what can you do if you can''t find her? It''s so easy if someone wants to hide a child that small!" Ted said. "She might be dead by now. Children drop like flies. I''ve had a few kids die." Both Elliot and Hayden were rendered speechless.


    "My first child died in childbirth because of suffocation. My second child was born after that but was unlucky enough to choke to death while eating. The third one went ying in ake and drowned..." Ted''s expression darkened as he thought back to his lost children.


    "If Ivy is still alive, why is it so hard to find her? We all already know that Juliet bought her, so why can''t we find any leads?" Ted said, beforeing to a realization. "I think she''s dead! Just stop looking! If she''s still alive, she will cto you when she is older." Elliot did not have much of an appetite to begin with and hadpletely lost interest in his food at Ted''sment.


    "Let''s just eat! We can''t resolve this right now. It''s rare to have Hayden over. Let''s eat!" Nick said. "Hayden, you have a brilliant mind, even better than your dad''s." "I can tell as well!" Edward raised his ss to Hayden. "I heard that you were the one who built Dream Maker. How are you so talented? All your dad did when he was your age was study."  Elliot felt slightly insulted at first but soon realized that apliment toward his son was just as good as one directed at him.


    "When you were my age, not only were you less talented, I don''t think you were good at studying as well right? You wouldn''t be this foolish if you had read a few more books, Hayden said mercilessly with no concern for his feelings.  Edward mmed his palms onto the table in rage.


    "Don''t get mad, Edward. We are indeed not as talented as Hayden," Nick consoled him. "Be it his mind for business or strategy in dealing with his enemies, we can''t hold a candle to him. It''s not embarrassing to admit that. He is Elliot''s son and not sstranger''s son  "Edward, your second daughter is around Hayden''s age, right? Why don''t you get them to meet? If they could be engaged... well, it would deepen our bonds." Edward''s eyes lit up, satisfied with the idea.


    "You three wanted to killjust a few minutes ago, or have you already forgotten that?" Hayden said, reminding them.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "We''ve found peace, haven''t we?" Edward smiled sheepishly.


    "Who said that?" Hayden said calmly. "Shameless old twat." Enraged, Edward threw his spoon away and stood abruptly, "I''m done! You guys go on!" he said before storming off.

 Chapter 2483

    Shocked, Ted went after Edward without hesitation. "Don''t get mad, Edward! Wait for me!" Once the two left, the tension in the dining room eased, and Elliot ced a scoop of mashed potato on Hayden''s te.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Eat up." "I don''t need you to serve me." Hayden did not want to be treated like a child.


    "Alright. Serve yourself, then. Eat more," Elliot said before turning to look at Nick. "Is there anything you want to say?" "I really don''t know where Ivy is." Nick shrugged. "Edward was the one who reached out to Walter, intending to control Juliet''s actions and prevent her from saying the wrong things. No one expected her to take her own life." Elliot frowned.


    When dinner wasing to an end, a thought emerged in his mind. "I want to go to the Goulds'' mansion. Is there anyone there?" "Probably not at this time. The ce is locked most of the time," Nick said. "Whenever I pass by, it looks locked up. I think there are servants who clean the ce every once in a while! You can ask the person in charge of Midas Enterprises. You have their contacts, right?" The Midas Enterprises and the Goulds'' mansion were properties under Ivy, and since her body was never found, she was still officially the heir of the Gould family.


    "Nick, have you done anything to Ruby''s belongings after her death? I think Ruby would have collected Ivy''s photo at spoint, but I didn''t find anything rted to Ivy. Ruby''s phone was severely damaged and all the data is gone. All her jewelry and valuables are still there, but there is nothing rted to Ivy." "Ruby sent you a photo of Ivy when Ivy was still a baby, right? I think all the photo albums of Ivy were destroyed by Edward and Ted. They probably didn''t want you to get upset when you saw them. The only thing I agreed to was not selling them out. That''s my part in this mess," said Nick. "I didn''t support the idea of them attacking Ruby, but Edward and Ted couldn''t wait. Had I refused, they would have turned against me. I admit that I was tempted, too, so it''s not like I''m trying to deny my role in all of this, but I might have Ivy''s photos on an older phone. I took swhen I went to see her. Lettry looking for them." Nick set his wine ss down and went to look for his old phone.  Once he was gone, Elliot and Hayden were the only two left at the table. Hayden took out his phone to text Mike, exining the situation, white Elliot texted Avery.  S [Our son bought three missiles.] Avery replied, [???] [I think he spent quite a lot of money on them. He''s done a lot to protect me.] [...] Avery did not know about this and felt stunned when she heard Hayden''s n included mi [I am so moved. If only he would call''Dad'' someday.] Elliot typed.


    [Are you drinking right now? Just take things slow and let things run their own course.] [Yeah. If only you were here next to me. I feel so happy right now.] [Found anything about Ivy?] The smile on Elliot''s face faded. [No.]

 Chapter 2484

    Shortly after, Nick returned with an old cell phone.


    "Luckily, it''s still charged. | checked and found the video | took of Ivy."


    Before Nick could continue, Elliot snatched the phone out of his hands.


    Hayden leaned closer to Elliot, trying to get a nce at his sister.


    Elliot opened the video and a chubby little girl appeared on the screen.


    Ivy looked well-fed and happy in the video, and anyone would be able to tell how well she was treated. Sheughed while shaking


    the toy in her hand. She was sitting on a carpet. She smiled at the camera, and her bright eyes blinded Hayden.


    Elliot instantly burst into tears.


    Nick had not expected Elliot to cry and immediately handed a box of tissue to Hayden, hinting for Hayden to hand it to Elliot.


    "Don''t cry." Hayden shoved the tissue paper in Elliot''s hands. "lvy might still be alive."


    Elliot wiped his tears dry and said, "She''s so adorable... She is so adorable... | shouldn''t have been so mean to her."


    "What are you talking about?" Hayden scowled. "She is adorable only because she''s Mom''s daughter." Hayden would not consider


    Ivy adorable if she was not his sister.


    Elliot gripped the phone tightly and watched the video of his daughter. His heart twisted in pain from his soul-crushing guilt.


    When they left Nick''s house, Elliot took Nick''s phone with him, and once they returned to the hotel, he went straight into his room,


    mming the door shut behind him.


    "What''s wrong with your dad?" Mike asked. "He looks scary!"


    "He saw a video of Ivy before the massacre."


    "What video? | want to see it, too."


    "It''s a video Nick had saved on his phone," Hayden said. "lvy looked really cute."


    "All kids are cute when they are about a year old. Do you know why?" Mike considered himself experienced with children.


    "lI don''t want to know." Hayden could not possibly know what Mike was about to say.


    "Because kids grow really fast after


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    the first year! Seriously, a


    one-year od eats more than |


    do!" Mike''thought back to the past)


    "Back wien | took care of you ang¡¯


    Lacthat fact dawned on me@


    Wherever | fed you, you would eat


    fs little piglet! You used to drink


    hundreds of milliliters ofamilk every


    day alongside your three meals. It


    was horrifying to watch..." Content


    belongs to


    "That''s enough." Hayden''s stomach sank at Mike''s words. Though he still consumed three meals a day without skipping anything,


    the amount he ate was normal.


    "No progress tonight?" Mike sat on


    the couch and sighed. "Your mom


    calledbefore you cback,


    asking us''te go back as soon as <


    osaible he thinks that it would be


    pointleds to stay if you have ?


    expanded all this effort and are still


    able to find Ivy. She dogsh''t want


    you to encounter any daffger here in


    Ylore."


    "All those old twats are cowards, so I''m not afraid of them," Hayden said coldly. "They don''t know where Ivy is, so it''s true that


    there''s no point in us staying here any longer."


    "How could a kid go missing just like that? Where is she hiding?" Mike rubbed his chin. "Could something have happened to her?"


    "Yeah." Hayden did not want to be pessimistic, but the fact that they had yet to find Ivy meant that there something might have


    indeed happened to her.


    "Your mom has cto terms with it, but your dad hasn''t." Mike shrugged. "What a fragile man he is."


    "He is bing more and more sentimental these days." Hayden thought back to how Elliot broke down in tears in Nick''s house.


    The memory still shocked him.


    "It''s normal, though. Your dad isn''t young anymore," Mike said. "You are twelve, and after New Year''s, you will be thirteen soon."


    Hayden calcted Elliot''s age in his mind and fell silent.


    "Your morp toldsomething else.¡¯


    Mike trie¡éthis best to suppress his


    "She said that your dad messdged


    her garlier tonight, saying that he


    wishes that you will call him ''Dad""

 Chapter 2485

    "He didn''t even drink tonight. How is he acting drunk?" Hayden said with a blush on his face before hurrying back to his room.


    "Hey! Why are you blushing?! He is your daddy! Didn''t you call the way to Ylore to help him?" Mike chased after him.


    Mike heard a loud bang. It was Hayden mming the door shut, keeping Mike out of his room.


    Two dayster, the three returned hfrom Ylore, and Avery went to pick them up from the airport.


    She sighed a breath of relief after seeing them with her eyes, all safe and sound.


    "Mike, thanks for looking after them," said Avery.


    "You''re wee," Mike said before leaning closer to Avery and whispering, "Talk to your husband! He has been really depressedtely." Avery could tell that Elliot had gotten thinner; his face was pale, and he seemed exhausted. He looked ill.


    "You and Hayden should go home. I''ll take him out for a walk before heading home," Avery said.


    "Alright. We''ll get going!" Mike grabbed Hayden by the shoulders and left.


    Avery watched as they disappeared into the distance before taking a deep breath and turning to Elliot. "Elliot, showthe video of Ivy." "I don''t want you to get upset. That''s why I didn''t send it to you." "I want to see it." Avery stretched her hand out, and Elliot handed the phone to her.


    She found the video and yed it.


    "Ivy looks more like you in this video," she muttered in a soft voice.


    "She is our daughter, so of course, she looks like us." Elliot had struggled through the past two days with a heavy heart, but he felt better after seeing Avery. "I feel so conflicted. I''m scared that she could be suffering right now, and I''m even more afraid that death might be the only way out. But on the other hand, I want her to stay alive even if she is suffering, so that that way, we can somehow find each other one day."  "Everyone views suffering differently. Speople are depressed, despite being wealthy, and sstruggle to make ends meet, but feel happy nheless. If our daughter is still alive, believe that she will grow like a seed toward the zing sun without a drop of fear in her heart, despite the harsh winters she might have to face."  Elliot''s eyes reddened as he nodded.


    Avery took his hand and led him outside. "It''s snowing so a lot of people are ying outside. Let''s take a stroll." "Sure." They walked out of the airport and into the snow, but Elliot was not cold at all. Reminded of something, he blurted out excitedly, "Hayden calleddad!" Shocked, Avery eximed, "How is that possible?" "I cdown with a fever on the ne, and he told the flight attendant that his dad is sick. I heard him loud and clear." Avery immediately reached out to touch his forehead.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    et "I took smedicine so I''m fine now." He grabbed Avery''s hand as his eye''s filled with tears. "Avery, thank you for staying by my side after all that has happened  S She watched the snow fall onto his shoulders, and she tiptoed and pressed her lips gently against his. It was her way of telling him that he was worth everything.


    PS: Avery and Elliot''s story ends here. They will appear as supporting characters in Ivy''s story. Thank you~

 Chapter 2486

    Twelve years had passed, and Taronia was experiencing an exceptionally harsh and unforgiving winter.


    The doctor had cto give the old woman an injection, but her skin no longer allowed him to find her veins. He shook his head at Irene before leaving.


    Tears rolled down Irene''s face as she watched the doctor leave.


    "Irene..." murmured the old woman weakly.


    Irene swiftly wiped her tears away and calmed herself before turning around and heading back to bed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be afraid, Grandma. The doctor forgot to bring the medicine. He is heading back to the clinic to take it." Irene did not want the old woman to worry.


    The old woman had been bedridden and ill ever since she had tripped and fallen a year ago. Had Irene not tended to her carefully, she would have passed away a long tago. After a year of fighting to survive, the olddy felt weak and weary. She had no energy left to continue the fight. She had been unable to eat for three months and had wasted away. She had beca living skeleton because of theck of nutrition. A sharp painnced through her chest with every breath she took.


    "I... I am leaving now... Don''t... Don''t cry..." the old woman held onto Irene''s hands with tears in her eyes. "I- I really don''t want to leave you..." "I don''t want you to leave either, Grandma... I don''t want you to go. Please!" Irene sobbed as she clutched the old woman''s frail hand in her own. "What should I do if you are gone? I want you to stay withforever. I haven''t had the chance to repay you for all that you have done for me. You can''t leave..." Moved, the old woman felt as though the pain had subsided slightly.


    Her mediocre life had been given a purpose when Irene walked into her life, and she had no regrets.


    "My Irene. I''m holding you back..." The old woman sobbed as she whispered, "You have to... be happy... Be careful... of bad people..." Irene choked on her tears, unable to respond.


    "Also..." Grandma continued, "Do not remove... the mask... Not until... you are eighteen..." The old woman had repeated those words to her many times over the years, and Irene nodded. "I will do whatever you say, Grandma." "Yes... You''ve always been a wonderful child... Once I die... just burywherever... D- Don''t spend any money on me... Sigh..." The old woman looked back on the past year of her life. Though she had refused to be treated at a hospital, Ir¨¨ne had spent a small fortune getting doctors to treat her.  Irene was a student without a penny to her name, so the old woman realized that she must be working multiple jobs to make ends meet.


    Irene''s heart sank when she heard the old woman sigh. Unable to utter a single word, she sobbed.


    Silence fell over the room, and they lost track of time. Irene wiped her tears away and looked up at the old woman, who was looking back at her.


    "Grandma, you''ve never toldwho my dad is... Can you tellnow?" Irene sobbed and asked. "I won''t look for him. I promise. I''m just curious." Tears continued to roll down the old woman''s expressionless face. She was fading, but she could still bear Irene erying, so she refused to close her eyes. She stared unseeingly at Irene.  "H- He is... Grandma summoned the veryst strand of strength, wanting to answer Irene''s question, butcher heart stopped before she could say Elliot''s name.  ?w"Grandma! Grandma!" Irene screamed as she watched the light in the old woman''s eyes fade away.


    Her grandmother was gone.


    All sound and color that filled her way faded away into emptiness.


    Privacy

 Chapter 2487

    The old woman''sst words echoed in her mind, followed by her devastated cries.


    Two dayster, Irene arrived at the Woods'' mansion after settling the old woman''s funeral.


    Ever since the old woman had fallen sick, Irene had been working in the kitchen of the Woods family''s mansion.


    The money that the old woman earned each month was sufficient to support Irene through college. Being the grateful child she was, Irene would help with chores in the Woods'' mansion whenever she had time. This was after the old woman had secured a job in the mansion.


    All the servants in the mansion knew Irene and took rather good care of her.


    "Irene, how''s your grandma? Are you still going to work here? The butler asked about her yesterday!" a servant who knew Irene asked.


    "Mrs. Flores, my grandma has passed away," Irene muttered while lowering her gaze.


    "Oh, dear! Perhaps it''s better that way. You will exhaust yourself, working between jobs while bncing school as you take care of your grandma!" "I''m fine." "Even if you are fine, your grandma wasn''t! Thest tI saw her, she was a living skeleton, and it was hard to watch. Now, she is free from her pain. Talk to the butlerter and beg him to let you stay, or you won''t be able to pay for your tuition." Mrs. Flores tapped her on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Flores." "You must be tired. Look at how skinny you are," Mrs. Flores said before handing her a piece of bread. "This is the leftovers from breakfast. Eat this! I feel sorry for you to have to live on your own from now on," she said, before sighing pitifully while staring at the scar on Irene''s face.


    Irene still felt ufortable whenever people stared at her scar.


    She took a bite of the bread, before turning around to take her phone out.


    been She had not been able to control her tears ever since the old woman''s passing, which was what happened at that moment. She chewed on the bread and randomly tapped on the screen of her phone, all while holding back her tears.  Through the tears in her eyes, she saw a familiar face on the screen.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her best friend back in Hightide et Church, Rose, was having her eighteenth birthday party. In the photo, Rose wore a sophisticated tiara on top of her pale, long hair, dressed in a pink dress, she looked like a princess that walked out of a storybook.  Rose stood before a threeyered cake with her eyes closed as she made her wish.


    Once Irene finished the bread, she wiped her tears away and looked at the photo again.


    Avery had posted it on her social media ount.


    Avery would asionally share moments from her life on social media, and she always posted a photo of Rose celebrating her birthday every year. It was the reason Irene followed Avery.


    Though she knew that her path would never cross with Rose''s again, it was stillforting to know that Rose was happy.


    In another three months, Irene would be turning eighteen, but this time, she would be alone on her birthday.


    "Hey, something big is happening again! Mr. Woods brought han illegitimate son from his business trip! I heard that they are at the airport, and Mrs. Woods is losing her temper in her room as we speak!" "Tsk, tsk. Another illegitimate child? How old is he? I''m impressed by Mr. Woods, actually. It''s not easy to stay so ''active'' despite his age. It''s no wonder that Mrs. Woods is angry!" "I don''t know how old the kid is, but he must be of age. I heard that Mr. Woods is clearing the South Block for his son. I think there''s going to be a lot of  in the next few months! Let''s be careful not to irritate the family. Getting fired is one thing, but one wrong move might get us killed!"  eli

 Chapter 2488

    "Irene, what are you doing standing there? Chelp! We are weing another young master into this house. The butler is bound to have chores for you," Mrs. Flores yelled.


    Irene set her purse down and hurried over.


    An hour passed, and Mr. Woods'' car pulled up outside the mansion. Shortly after, he entered the house, and the argument that took ce between Mr. and Mrs. Woods echoed throughout the living room.


    "Lucas is my son. His mom has abandoned him, and I can''t just let him die!" Mr. Woods roared. "I am sending him to the South Block precisely because I don''t want you to throw a tantrum! If you still can''t take it, get out of here!" Stunned, all the frustration boiling within Mrs. Woods turned into tears. She could never leave the Woods family while all her children were here. This was her home.


    "Why would his mother abandon him after raising him all these years? Why is she sending him here now? It is surely all a part of her n to get a share of the money!" sneered Mrs. Woods as she wiped away her tears.


    "You are reading too much into it! His mom is getting married, and the guy doesn''t want to raise her son!" Mr. Wood said. "Now that I''ve brought him home, he is a Woods!" "Fine! There are more b*st*rd children out there, and this is probably not thest one you bring home!" Mrs. Wood screamed at the top of her lungs. "I won''t ever be kind to that b*st*rd child! He better hide as far away fromas he can in the South Block!" A whileter, the butler re-entered the kitchen.


    "Who here is willing to go to the South Block to take care of Mr. Lucas?" the butler sighed. "If you go to the South Block, you will be fully responsible for the care of Mr. Lucas." "I''m not going. Going there means we are challenging the Missus..." "That''s right! Who would do something that foolish?" The servants whispered to one another. They were all reluctant to go.


    Just then, Mrs. Woods stormed into the kitchen. She stared at the group of servants, her sharp eyesnding on Irene. She stared at the horrendous scar on Irene''s face with satisfaction and said, "You are going to serve that b*st*rd in the South Block! That face of yours is going to disgust him so much that he probably won''t be able to eat! Hahaha!" Irene lowered her gaze and protested, "Mrs. Woods, I'' "I''ll double your pay. You better say yes!" "I''ll do it, Mrs. Woods!" Irene''s head snapped up as she agreed.


    After Mrs. Woods left, the butler looked at Irene. His expression betrayed the mixed feelings he had about the appointment. "It should be a rather rxing job, but..." Desperate for the double pay, Irene said gingerly, "I will work hard, Sir." "Mr. Lucas has brought a dog with him. I don''t know what breed it is but it''s gigantic and rather ferocious." The butler frowned. "I wouldn''t want you getting bitten to death."  Irene stared at him in horror.


    "Give it a chance. If it does not work out, we will see what we can do," the butler said. "You have quite the debt, don''t you? You did take out a loan treat your grandmother, right? Exams areing up, and tuned! fees for college is going to be a big issue. If you don''t take the opportunity to make more money right now, you won''t be able to survive!"  Irene froze as she thought about the future.


    "Let''s go!" The butler led the way. "Once you are in the South Block, you are to follow Mr. Lucas'' everymand." The two arrived at the gate of the South Block, and before they could go inside, a gigantic dog appeared and began barking.


    Terrified, the butler turned his heels and ran. "You can go in on your own, Irene! You should learn to overcdifficulties like this!" In an instant, the butler had vanished.


    Irene paled in fear at the ferocious bark and was contemting if she should leave when the dog quieted down.


    PrivacyCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    </p"mr.>

 Chapter 2489

    The dog seemed to be terrified once it had a clear look at Irene''s face.


    "Don''t be scared, doggie. I won''t hurt you." She took a deep breath and attempted to soothe the dog enough that it would let her pass. "I''m just here to work. Let''s be good friends. I will feed you delicious food every day!" She tossed a piece of bread over and the dog caught it in the air.


    With her heart racing, she entered the block quickly and saw a tall, slender man standing in the living room. He was about 1.8 meters tall, so Irene needed to look up to see his face.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The heater in the living room had not been turned on so it was freezing, but the man was only wearing a green jacket. This was the illegitimate child that Mr. Woods had brought home, Lucas Woods.


    As Irene gazed at him, he looked her up and down as well and froze when he saw the scar on her face, just like the dog in the yard did.


    "Mr. Lucas. Hello. My- My nis Irene. I... I am turning eighteen this year. I might be young, but I work fast. Please letstay here and work for you," she said nervously, before bowing her head.


    He scowled and said, "What''s wrong with your face?" "I... When I was a child there was a fire, and I got burned." Not once had Irene forgotten the words the old woman had imparted to her. She would never tell anyone the truth. Worried that Lucas would dislike her, she said, "Have I scared you, Mr. Lucas? I''m sor¡ª" "You scared my dog." Lucas nced at the yard where his dog sat pathetically, not daring to enter the house.


    "Um... Why is your dog so timid? Has it never seen anyone uglier than me?" she muttered in confusion as she stared at the dog. He frowned. "Mrs. Woods sent you here to annoy me, didn''t she?" "She didn''t say that. She thinks that I''m ugly, and she thought that you would find it appalling to look at me," answered Irene truthfully. "If you dislike my looks, I can wear a mask, Mr. Lucas. I know that you''ve just returned to the family so you must feel a little ufortable, but at least you have a home, unlike me-"  Suddenly, Lucas''s stomach gave a loud growl.


    Irene immediately carried all the food she had brought from the mansion to the kitchen. "Hang on, Mr. Lucas. I''ll start cooking right away."  S He sat down on the couch with a hand over his stomach and thought to himself, "Why is she so talkative? How annoying!" As though the gods wished to deny him his peace, his phone started ringing, causing his head to hurt as well.


    When he saw that it was his mother who was calling him, he dropped the call and blocked her without hesitation. "Mr. Lucas, I boiled an egg." Irene walked out of the kitchen with a peeled hard-boiled egg.


    Lucas stared at the egg in her hand with disbelief.


    "How can one egg be enough?" he thought angrily. "And she dares tellthat she can work?" "Mr. Lucas, roll that on your face." She stared at the bruise on his face worriedly. "You will feel better that way." Lucas was puzzled. He had thought.


    that she meant for him to eat the egg, and he had shoved it into his mouth before she could finish her sentence.  ?wIrene was stunned.


    "Hurry up and cook! I''m starving!" Privacy

 Chapter 2490

    That afternoon, after Lucas retired to his room, Irene returned to the kitchen in the main block.


    "How was it, Irene? Did he bully you? Did that dog bite you?" Mrs. Flores asked.


    "Mr. Lucas said I''m a poorer cook than him and that he won''t letwork there anymore if I don''t improve my cooking by tomorrow," Irene said gloomily. "The dog is fine. It didn''t bite me." "Don''t worry, Irene. I''ll teach you a few recipes. I promise that you will be okay by tomorrow night." "Thank you, Mrs. Flores." Irene got back on her feet right away. "Mrs. Flores, I think that Mr. Lucas isn''t that bad of a person. He didn''t callugly. Though heined about my cooking, he still finished everything." "Maybe was very hungry. It''s surprising that he didn''t call you ugly, though." "I''m surprised, too. Which is why I have to do my job well and clear my debt." Mrs. Flores was instantly overwhelmed by emotions when she saw the bright smile on Irene''s face. "Is it okay to not go attend your university sses?" "I''ve already spoken to the lecturer, and the school has grantedpermission to self-study as long as I maintain my grades." The light in Irene''s eyes dimmed. "I work during the day and study at night. If I don''t I won''t be able to pay the tuition fees." "Poor child," Mrs. Flores said pitifully. "The gods are unfair! They destroyed your face, took your parents away, and now, even your grandmother is gone. You are all alone, and even if you graduate from college, it may be hard for you to find a decent job." "Mrs. Flores, can you teachhow to cook? I want to focus on keeping this job first." Irene changed the subject and nced at the ingredients in the kitchen.


    "Sure." The next night, Irene served up prawn cocktail, sirloin steak, and mushroom soup for dinner. The dishes were rtively easy to learn, and as long as she paid attention, she did not make any mistakes.


    "Mr. Lucas, have sof this prawn cocktail!" Noticing that he was grabbing the spoon, she pushed the prawn cocktail toward him enthusiastically.


    "Feed the dog," he told her. His face was expressionless as he did so.


    She froze for a moment before taking the prawn cocktail with her as she started to walk out the door.


    "Why are you taking that away?!" "I thought you askedto feed this to the dog?" "Haven''t you made dinner for the dog?"Don''t dogs... eat dog food?" Baam! Lucas mmed his palms on the table. "My dog has eaten dog food all its life. Now that we are here in the Woods'' mansion, can it not have better food?" Terrified, she immediately ced the prawn cocktail back on the table.


    "I''ll cook for it right away. There are only vegetables left in the kitchen though... Can I just feed it vegetables?"  Lucas stared at her in shock.


    Lucas finished his food swiftly, leaving most of the dishes untouched. He returned to his room without a word.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Irene immediately took the leftover food and fed it to the dog.


    "Doggie, I know that you are just like your owner you both look scary, but you are actually big softies inside. She petted it on the head. "Cinside once you finish the food It''s too cold out here. I''m going back in. See you tomorrow."  At seven the next morning, the sky began to tighten, and Irene returned to the South Block bearing fresh ingredients. She opened the gate and spotted the dog in the yard. It was stiff.  "Doggie! What''s wrong?! You were finest night! You are scaring me!"

 Chapter 2491

    Irene hurried to the dog and touched its body. It was cold to the touch. It reminded her of her grandmother as shey dead in her bed. Irene broke down in tears.


    Her crying woke Lucas up, and he opened the door in shock. He had a thin jacket slung across his shoulder. When he saw the scene in the yard, his expression darkened.


    His dog had been with him since he was six, and Lucas had not expected that someone would poison his dog on the first day at the mansion.


    Mr. Woods sat slumped in his chair while Mrs. Woods stared at the boy in front of her with contempt.


    "I was the one who told them to poison it! It''s worth nothing. What does it matter if it is dead? What are you trying to do, presenting yourself before us? Mrs. Woods looked at Lucas mockingly. "Besides, I''ve discussed the matter with your father before I had the dog put down. No mutts are allowed here!" "It''s my dog, not a mutt!" Lucas clenched his fists and red at her resentfully.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Lucas, your dog didn''t stop barking. What if it had hurt someone? If you want a pet, I''ll get you a more obedient dog, and you can have that as a pet, alright?" Mr. Woods stared at the dead dog in disgust. "Someone bury the dog somewhere!" "Don''t touch my dog!" Lucas red at Mr. Woods with bloodshot eyes and clenched his jaw. "I would have never cback with you had you not beggedto! If you are so disgusted by my dog, why didn''t you say anything yesterday?! I will never forgive you!" he shouted before leaving with his dog''s body.


    "Mr. Lucas, wait for me!" Irene hurried after him, and the two walked toward the west in the storm.


    It took Lucas a while to realize that Irene was following him. "Why are you following me? I''m not going back there!" "I won''t go back either, then, Mr. Lucas." Irene''s eyes reddened as she muttered in a muffled voice, "They''ve gone too far." "Why are you crying?" He saw the tears in her eyes and felt a lump in his throat.


    "My grandma died two days ago," she said, before pausing. "Mr. Lucas, if it''s okay with you, you can bury your dog next to my grandma." "Is your grandma''s grave far from here?" "No." She showed him the way. "Your dog will protect my grandma in heaven." Lucas stared at her in silence.


    "Mr. Lucas, if you are not going back to the Woods'' mansion, where with you go? They say that your mom is getting married, so do you have anywhere else to live?"  S His expression darkened.


    vefn "You can stay withfor now if that''s okay with you. The snowstorm is going to worsen, and if you don''t find somewhere to stay, you are going to freeze to death," she reminded him while looking at the thin jacket he was wearing.  Lucas remained quiet. He was absorbed in his thoughts.


    He lived a purposeless life, and just when he thought life could not be more miserable, he was proven wrong. However, he could not appease the anger within him if he was to simply leave.  In the afternoon, Irene took Lucas to her rented apartment after burying the dog.


    The sky hadpletely turned dark at four due to the storm, and she let Lucas sleep in her room while she rested in her grandmother''s room.


    The next morning, she fried seggs and was about to call Lucas out for breakfast when she noticed that the room was empty, and Lucas was missing.


    Privacy

 Chapter 2492

    Mrs. Woods had lost her appetite when she was informed of Lucas'' return.


    "That b*st*rd! Here I thought that he is a proud kid! He said that he would never forgive his father yesterday, and I thought he would never return. Who knew that he would notst one day before crawling back here? What a joke!" "Don''t get mad, Mom. He''s just an illegitimate child! Living in the South Block is already an insult, but he is probably foolish enough to think that it''s a privilege! He is the type of person who knows no shame, and probably, does not have the wit to aplish anything. He said that Dad begged him to chere. We don''t have to stir up a conflict with him. At least, not on the surface," said Noah, the eldest son of the Woods family. "We shouldn''t risk angering Dad over him." "You are right, Noah. Fighting with your dad won''t change the fact that Lucas has beca member of this family. I will just hatch my plots in the dark, and soon, your dad will start to look down on him. That way, your dad won''t entrust him with anything important." "I''ve already looked into his background and he was expelled for fighting," Noah said. "I am sure that Dad is not going to hand his money over to that thug as long as he is in the right mind." "Yeah. Focus on your job, Noah. Don''t let him get to you." "I don''t even see him as apetitor. I''ll go over and pay him a visitter." After finishing his breakfast, Noah exited the main block and headed to the South Block.


    Though the South Block was connected to the main block, each block had a separate yard. The South Block had fewer floors and was far smaller than the main block. In the past, it was often used as a storage shed.


    As Noah walked out of the main block, he ran into Irene, who had clooking for Lucas.


    He had always known that there was a horrendous-looking girl serving the mansion, but he had never paid her any attention since Irene stayed in the kitchen and out of their sight most of the time.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Noah!" Recognizing Noah, Irene immediately bowed her head. "I''m here looking for Mr. Lucas. Has he cback?" "He''s back, and I''m on my way to see him. Let''s go there together." Noah stared at the side of Irene''s face without the scar. His hands were in his pocket and he sighed. "You would have been a great beauty had it not been for that scar. What a shame!" Irene flushed, not knowing what to say in response.


    "Has Lucas bullied you?" Noah asked. "If he had, you can tell the butler or my mom. You and your grandmother have worked in our house for a long time, so we won''t stand idly by." Moved, she said, "Thank you, Mr. Noah! Mr. Lucas didn''t bully me.'' "Oh? He isn''t disgusted by your scar?" She looked up to stare into Noah''s eyes. "Mr. Lucas has never looked down on me." Disgusted by the sight of Irene''s scar, Noah immediately looked away. "Let''s go inside!" The two went into the South Block and saw Lucas, who had just finished his breakfast.


    "Mr. Lucas, why didn''t you tellthat you areing back? I was so worried when I couldn''t find you in the morning." Irene strode toward Lucas.  "Who is he?" Lucas asked as he red at Noah coldly.


    "This is Mr. Noah, your eldest brother." Sensing the tension in the air, Irene hurried to gather the tes on the table.


    "Hello, Lucas. I''m your older brother, Noah." Noah looked Lucas up and down. "I''ve been busy these past few days and haven''t had the tto visit you. How''s the injury on your face? Should we get you a doctor?"  "I''m fine." Lucas tensed like a pufferfish faced with a threat. "You should go back to whatever you were busy with!" Noah chuckled, before pulling out a hundred-dor bill from his wallet. "My mom has poisoned your dog for the safety of us all. Here''s a hundred. Take it. It''s not much, but it should be more than what your dog was worth."  Irene''s respect for Noah instantly shattered, but to her bewilderment, Lucas epted the money.


    "Does he really think that''s how much his dog was worth?" she thought to herself.


    After Noah left, Irene muttered, "Mr. Lucas, you shouldn''t h¡ª" Before she could finish, Lucas scrunched up the dor bill and tossed it into the trash can.

 Chapter 2493

    She pursed her lips and quieted down.


    "Keep going." He stared at her angrily.


    After holding her breath for a few seconds, she said, "You shouldn''t have left without tellingwhere you were going. I thought something happened to you when I couldn''t find you this morning." "You were asleep like a pig when I left." She blushed. "I thought you said that you are nevering back here yesterday? Have you forgiven your dad? If I was you, I wouldn''t calm down so quickly and would probably stay outside for a few more days." || Who said that I''ve calmed down?" Irene was instantly rendered speechless.


    Just then, she spotted a figure approaching them. "Mr. Lucas, your dad is here," she said to him before heading to the kitchen with the dirty dishes.


    Mr. Woods had just woken up and cafter hearing that Lucas had returned.


    "I''m d that you cto your senses, Lucas. I thought you had gone back to your mom!" Mr. Woods walked into the living room and pulled out a card from his pocket. "Keep this card, and I''ll put money into this ount every month as your allowance. Of course, I will find you another school." Lucas epted the card wordlessly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Woods knew that Lucas was still angry with him, but he did not intend on tolerating his temper.


    "This is the Woods'' mansion. If you want to be a part of this family, you will have to follow the rules. I''m busy with work most of the tso your stepmother is in charge of everything in this household. You better stay out of her way. If she acts out of line, you can cand talk to me," Mr. Woods said before leaving.


    That night, Irene served Lucas soup.


    He frowned at it and said sharply, "What''s your family name?" "Salevon, like my grandma," she answered anxiously.


    "Irene Salevon!" "Mr. Lucas, just callIrene. No one callsby my full name." "Do you even want this job? How dare you makenothing but soup to save yourself swork?" he hissed.


    She sighed with resignation. "There''s dog meat in the fridge, do you want it? The kitchen only gaved?g meat today. I think they are doing this on purpose."  ?wLucas stared at her in shock.


    "If the soup isn''t enough, there is bread, Mr. Lucas." His expression darkened as he stood abruptly with his fists clenched.


    Irene immediately grabbed him by the told won''t, Mr. Lucas! Your to stay out of Mrs. Wolt way."  swno "Get away from me!!" He tensed as anger boiled within him.


    He shoved Irene away and stormed into the kitchen, grabbing the dog meat from the refrigerator.


    Irene watched as he charged toward the main block, and she hurried after him.


    She was one step toote. By the tshe arrived at the main block, Lucas had already destroyed Mrs. Woods'' dinner and was trying to shove the raw piece of meat in his hand into her mouth.

 Chapter 2494

    The butler and servants shielded Mrs. Woods while the bodyguards tried to pull Lucas away.


    "You beast! Do you have a death wish?" Mrs. Woods shivered in anger. Lucas shoved the dog meat against her face, smearing her face with blood. The scent of iron filled her nose.


    Soon, the bodyguard managed to pull Lucas away, and she sighed with relief.


    "Beat him! Beat him to death! I will take the responsibility if he dies!" yelled Mrs. Woods at the bodyguard.


    Irene watched as the bodyguards kicked Lucas. Her heart sank. "Don''t hit him! Stop it!" She had never set foot in the living room of the main block. She had hidden in the kitchen the entire time. There was a back door that she would use to cand go. The bodyguards halted at her scream and turned to look at her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why are you stopping? Keep hitting him! My husband is not htoday, and I''m in charge!" Mrs. Woods was determined to beat Lucas to death, not wanting to know what other monstrosities he was capable of.


    The two bodyguards proceeded to beat Lucas with all their might, and Irene broke down in tears at the violent scene before her. "Madam, please make them stop! Mr. Woods cby the South Block earlier today and talked to Mr. Lucas! I heard everything from the kitchen!" Irene walked toward Mrs. Woods and fell to her knees, begging.


    Mrs. Woods lifted an eyebrow. "What did he say to this monster?!" "Mr. Wood''s reminded Mr. Lucas to tell him if someone bullies him. He told him that he would not stand idly by," Irene said before turning to look out the window. "Mrs. Woods, Mr. Woods might chat any moment now. Make them stop! If Mr. Lucas was in the wrong, Mr. Woods will definitely punish him." Mrs. Woods slowly cto her senses. She still feared her husband, so she shot a look at the bodyguards.


    Once the bodyguards stopped, Irene immediately went to help Lucas up.


    "Mr. Lucas, can you get up? If you can''t move, I can-" she sobbed.


    Lucas finished the soup swiftly and asked, "Where''s the bread?" She immediately hurried into the kitchen to retrieve the bread. When she handed it to Lucas, she muttered, "You are so tough, Mr. Lucas." He frowned. "Is that supposed to be apliment?" "I... I just wanted to cheer you up so that you forget about what happened. Are you alright, Mr. Lucas? Should I take a look at you?" "What can you do if I''m not alright?" Irene paused. "There are eggs in the fridge, Mr. Lucas. I can boil a few of them and roll them on your bruises." Lucas'' head ached, and he wanted to throw her out of the house.


    However, the memory of her begging Mrs. Woods for mercy prevented him frommitting to the act. "You can get off work now!"  Irene shook her head. "Mr. Woods should be back soon. I want to see how he handles this."


    </plucas>

 Chapter 2495

    Lucas clenched the bread that was in his hand. "I think you want to see how he punishes me." She shook her head frantically. "No. What if I can serve as your witness? No one else would help you. They are all afraid of Mrs. Woods." "And you are not?" "I am, but I can''t let her kill you," she said righteously.


    Lucas felt slightly moved.


    "Besides, if you die, I won''t get paid twice the original amount anymore," she added.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Lucas shooed her out of the house.


    Hayden had traveled back hfrom Bridgedale to celebrate Rose''s birthday and to spend twith his family.


    "Hayden, can you stay longer this time?" Robert clung to Hayden andined, "Ever since you cback, La stopped yelling at me.


    "Do you not know why she was yelling at you?" Hayden shot his younger brother a look. "You are still young, so you are supposed to focus on your studies instead of girls. Once you graduate from college, your sister won''t say a thing no matter what you do." A while ago, two girls from Robert''s ss had somehow gotten a hold of La''s number and had contacted her. They had imed to be Robert''s girlfriends and had asked La to choose one of them.


    After blocking the girls'' numbers, La lost her temper with Robert, and she blocked his number as well.


    "Hayden, I swear that I haven''t been dating! I don''t even know those girls'' names. We were part of an activity held at the campus, and I don''t know how they had gotten the wrong message..." Robert had always been approachable growing up and had a lot of friends.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Just be careful and stop smiling at girls." Hayden felt defeated as he stared at Robert''s innocent-looking face. "La yelled at you for your own good. You have to ept it." "Why do you say the sthing as Dad? No one in this family is on my side." Robert pouted. "Hayden, why don''t you letwork in yourpany during the summer holidays?" "I''m fine with it as long as our parents are okay with it as well." Hayden wanted to train his younger brother. For the past eighteen years, Robert had been well-protected from the cruelty of society, and since he had cof age, Hayden saw this as an opportunity to prepare Robert for the real world.  "They are definitely going to say yes." Robert headed back to his room happily to pack.


    That night, everyone arrived at Elliot''s house for dinner.


    "Hayden, you are turning twenty-five soon. It''s about tthat you get a girlfriend, Tammy teased. "It''s been so a long tsince you graduated. You are considered aplished when ites to your career so all you arecking is a wife."  "Hayden, you should listen to your Aunt Tammy," Ben agreed. "You should get a kid soon. Your parents might not say anything, but I''m sure that they want a grandson or a granddaughter as well!" "I don''t think that!" Avery protested. "It tookso much work to raise all my kids, and now that Robert is of age as well, I can finally rx." Tammy chuckled. "Technically, it was La who raised Robert, right? You didn''t have to put in much effort." La picked up the jug of juice and poured herself a ss as she drawled, "My mom did worry a lot, because of how ordinary Robert is! It took Mom so many years to ept the fact that she has a mediocre child." Both Avery and Robert fell silent.


    "La, you shouldn''t say that about your mom. Your mom has never thought of your brother as being mediocre." Elliot defended his wife. "We love all three of you equally." "Dad, I''m being sarcastic with Robert, can''t you tell?" "Don''t keep putting him down. He''s not that bad." Elliot tried to salvage his youngest son''s pride.


    "What is he good at, then?" La asked.


    "He has a good temper. He is obedient and has a healthy body." "Dad, since when has being healthy counted as a strength? Hahaha!" La burst intoughter.


    Worried that Robert would feel embarrassed, Avery turned to look at Hayden and changed the subject "Hayden, you haven''t gone on even a single date, right? Isn''t there a girl you are interested in? Should keep an eye out for you?"

 Chapter 2496

    Tammyughed. "Avery, I thought you said you weren''t in a hurry to see him date?" "I''m not in a hurry. I''m just asking," Avery said. "He''s in his twenties, and it''s normal for him to date." "It''s normal for him to get married as well! You already had kids when you were in your twenties," Tammy said with a smile before turning to look at Hayden. "Hayden, what kind of women do you like? Tell me. I have connections..." "Aunt Tammy, my brother lives in Bridgedale! Even if he wants to date someone, he''s going to look for a girl there. Why don''t you worry aboutinstead? I''m in my twenties as well, so why aren''t you guys urgingto date instead?" La asked. "Girls my age are all married with kids." "Do you think it''s that easy to have children? It hurts a lot! The pain is a hundred, a thousand, even a million times worse than your period cramps!" Tammy wanted La to enjoy herself a little more before she went looking for a husband. She needed to mature a little more.


    "Tammy, you are going to traumatize her into fearing marriage and giving birth," Avery said.


    "I''m not trying to scare her. I''m just telling her the truth. Women ought to be more careful when they are out looking for a man." "She doesn''t have to be that careful if she''s looking for a boyfriend. She just has to be careful when she looks for a husband," Avery said. "La isn''t a child anymore, and she has never been in a rtionship..." "La is still young," Elliot interrupted Avery and said, "La has just graduated¡ª" "I should have graduated a long tago, Dad. You were the one who insisted that I get my master''s. Why didn''t you ask that of Hayden?" La pouted.


    "Your brother created the Dream Maker before he even turned fifteen," Elliot said. "I don''t need you to beat him, but I want you to study more and broaden your horizons so that you won''t get into trouble in the future." "You just wantedto keep studying so that I won''t get married," said La, pointing out the obvious.


    Flushed, Elliot asked, "Do you want to get married? What''s so good about getting married..." "Dad, I don''t know what''s good about getting married, but from how lovey-dovey you and Mom are at hall the time, I''m sure that Mom doesn''t regret getting married," La said in a slightly jealous tone. If I can find someone I love and who lovesback, I''m willing to get married."  "No man on earth will love you like me," said Elliot, shattering her fantasy. "There''s no hurry to rush into a rtionship. Just focus on your career." She snorted. "You toldto focus on my studies when I was a student, and now that I''m working, you askto focus on work. There''s no end to work." "You can go ahead if you want to date someone, La. I support you," Avery said. "Your dad just doesn''t want to marry you off. That''s why he keeps telling you that no one is as good as he is. I''m sure that there are plenty of great men out there who are worthy of your hand, but you will need to be careful about who you choose."  "It''s so difficult, Mom! All the guys I know are so childish! I hate the kind of men who pretend to be mature when they are not," La said, before ncing at Robert, "Like Robert here." "Sis, I''m begging you. Just leavealone!" Robert pleaded innocently. "I''m going to work at Hayden''spany during the summer holidays, so you won''t seefor a month." "Haha, I should celebrate, then!" Laughed.


    "I just remembered something." Tammy picked up her ss and took a sip of wine. "La, do you remember saying that you wanted to marry Eric when you were small? Do you two still keep in touch?"  "Of course, I remember! I told my mom about it, too! My mom was terrified and toldnot to tell my dad about this." Elliot scowled, his eyes darting from his daughter to his wife. "When was this?" Avery rubbed her temples and pretended not to remember. "It''s been so long. I don''t remember." "Hahaha! It''s been so long since I saw Eric. Is he married now?" Tammy enjoyed fanning Elliot''s anger and continued with the topic despite the dark expression on his face.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Not yet! His marriage would be all over the news if he was," La said casually.

 Chapter 2497

    "You don''t know that for sure. Wasn''t there a famous actor who didn''t announce that he was married until he retired? Maybe Eric got married in secret and already has a kid!" La immediately found her phone and called Eric.


    Eric was not working that night and answered the call right away.


    "Uncle Eric, are you married? Do you have kids?" La held her phone nervously. "Did you get married in secret? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone if you admit to it." Eric chuckled. "Why are you asking?" "I''m just curious! I saw a famous actor who didn''t announce that he was married until he retired, so I was wondering if you are doing the same," La said.


    "I didn''t get married in secret. Is your brother back? I saw your photos on social media." "I posted those the day before yesterday and you are only now seeing them?" "I don''t use my phone all that often." "You are living less and less like a young man. My parents still use their phones all the time. What do you do every day if you don''t use your phone?" "I''m busy with work." "Alright! I won''t bother you, then." La was about to hang up when she stilled. She wanted to ask Eric out for dinner, but she noticed that everyone was looking at her; especially her father, who was staring at her intently, like a surveince camera.  el She hung up and decided that she would contact Eric via text messageter on.


    Meanwhile, it was six in the evening in Taronia, the sky was pitch dark. All the lights in the Woods'' mansion chased away the darkness, and Irene pushed the gate of the South Block open. She had a bag in her arms. She rushed to the window of the bedroom on the first floor and knocked.  After a while, someone opened the window and Lucas'' expressionless face appeared.


    "Mr. Lucas, open the door and letin! I brought you something nice!" She beamed at him, her smile shone through the night like a second sun. Though her face was horrendous, Lucas did not feel disgusted, Instead, he felt increasingly pleased to see her.  Irene blushed when she felt his eyes on her. When she realized that he remained quiet and was not moving, she said, "Mr. Woods and Mrs. Woods went out and won''t be back so soon. It''s cold out here, Mr. Lucas. Please, open the door for me!" She took a deep breath before heading to the door.


    Lucas closed the bedroom door and felt drawn toward the door as he stepped out of his room.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Lucas, see what I''ve brought you!" She ced the bag she held on the table and pulled something out of it.

 Chapter 2498

    "This ismb shank andmb stew. I cooked pork ribs as well, in case you don''t likemb." Ireneid the food out and took a tube of ointment out from the bag. "Mr. Lucas, I bought this from the drugstore. I didn''t know what to get so I asked for a rmendation from the owner. Put this onter at night. Maybe it will work!" Mr. Woods had ordered Lucas to stay hand reflect upon his actions, and he had forbidden anyone from taking care of Lucas. Lucas had remained hungry for an entire day.


    His stomach rumbled at the enticing smell of the food, and at the stime, he was surprised that Irene would care for him so much.


    "You must be starving, Mr. Lucas. Here." She pushed themb skank toward him, "Eatingmb during winter is the best." Lucas'' pride caused him to hesitate, but his stomach rumbled in anticipation.


    "Eat while it''s still hot, Mr. Lucas! It won''t taste as good if it gets cold." She shoved the te into his hands, before removing the lid of the pot that contained themb stew. "Can I do sreading here, Mr. Lucas? I will throw everything away once you finish eating." "What are you reading?" He took a bite and felt his stomach warming up. Since he had eaten the food she had brought him, he gentled his tone.


    "I''m revising using the notes my ssmates took for me." She opened her backpack and took out a pile of notes. "I''m sitting for my university exam in June next year. I wonder if I can get into the university of my dreams. Are you in university, Mr. Lucas?" He stilled slightly with an awkward expression.


    "Um... I heard that you were expelled for fighting. I''m sorry," she apologized sheepishly. "I didn''t bring that up on purpose." "I''m in my third year of high school." Lucas knew that Mrs. Woods had probably looked into his background, and he decided that it did not matter if he told Irene about it. "I''m two years older than you, though." "So you are taking the exam next year as well? Why are you two years older than me, then? You didn''t start school until you were older? Or did they make you repeat a grade?" She stared at him curiously.


    "I got my birth certificateter than others, and my mom madetwo years younger than I actually am." "Oh... It''s no wonder that you look so mature. Keep eating, Mr. Lucas, I won''t bother you," she said before focusing on her notes. Lucas finished themb skank and gulped down the stew. Once he was full, his body warmed up and his mood lightened.


    "Did you get your pay?" He swallowed hard as he decided to thank Irene. "This must have cost you a small fortune. Thank you!" "I didn''t get my pay." She looked up at him. "The money I used was technically yours, Mr. Lucas." Worried that he would not understand, she added, "It''s the hundred-dor bill you tthe trash can yesterday. I took it out."  His expression darkened at her words. He frowned as he clenched his fists, his stomach turning.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Noticing his change of expression, she panicked took the trash withyesterday when you chasede out. I knew that Mr. Woods was going to punish you when he chso I took the money out when I threw the trash away, just in case.


    I''m so sorry, Mr. Lucas, I should have told you. I was so focused on revising that I forgot."  His expression darkened further at her exnation. A sharp pain shot through his stomach, and he darted into the bathroom with Irene following closely behind.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lucas! I know that I shouldn''t have taken that money but I didn''t have any money. I wanted to buy medicine and food for you, but I can''t afford anything," she said and choked on her words.


    Not only did she not have any money, she had nothing but debt.

 Chapter 2499

    Not only had she borrowed money from the butler to treat her grandmother, but she had also borrowed from other people as well. She had not told anyone about that.


    Though she was struggling, Lucas was not doing any better than her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He leaned on the sink and gagged.


    Irene knew that he was trying to vomit.


    "Mr. Lucas, your dog is dead, but you are still alive." She tried to console him.


    No one knew how long Mr. Woods intended on keeping Lucas in the South Block, and Lucas would starve to death if no one delivered food to him. Even if he starved to death, Mr. Woods still had other children, and Mrs. Woods would be pleased by his death. Everyone else would stand by and watch, without feeling a drop of sympathy for him.


    Before she could continue, Lucas roared furiously, "Scram! I never want to see you again!" He gritted his teeth and red resentfully at her, causing her to fall to her knees in fear.


    She remembered the way Lucas had stormed into the main block to fight Mrs. Wood the night before. Perhaps she had meant well, but she had indeed wronged Lucas.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lucas. Once I get my sry, I will throw another hundred dors into the trash can... Just think of it asborrowing money from the trash can. Don''t be mad at me, okay?" She wiped away her tears helplessly, not knowing how to appease his anger.


    "Mrs. Woods sent you here, didn''t she?" He used after calming down slightly. "You''ve been working for them for years and relied on the money they give you. Mrs. Woods told you to provoke me, and you can''t disobey! Ha! Here I thought that you were different from all those people! The only difference between you and those people is that you are uglier!"  His words stabbed into her heart like des. She had grown used to being called ugly, both to her face or behind her back; but for reasons she could not begin toprehend, she felt extremely upset when Lucas called her ugly.


    She had been sobbing quietly before, and once he finished speaking, she burst into tears.


    "You are wrong, Mr. Lucas! I didn''t mean to upset you... Mrs. Woods didn''t tellto do this..." She sobbed, tears rolling down her face. "I asked Mrs. Flores before I came, and she said that no one had sent you any food... I was just worried that you would starve... I''ve starved before, and I know how horrible that feels..."  "It''s not like I would die from skipping a meal or two!" He panicked slightly at the sight of her tears.


    "But Mr. Woods didn''t say that he''s forgiving you tomorrow," she said. "Before my grandma died, she would vomit whenever she ate. She desperately wanted to eat l(9) something, but she could not for the life of her. To me, survival is way more important than pride, Mr. Lucas. If I''m allowed to, would have preferred to live proudly, instead of working for the Woods family."  Lucas'' clenched fists loosened slightly. A voice in his mind was telling him that Irene was telling the truth and that he should not have taken his anger out on her.


    The air between the two was filled with awkwardness.


    Just then, two cars stopped outside the yard, and Irene immediately hurried out of the bathroom. She darted toward the door at the noise and opened the door to nce outside.


    "Why are they back so soon?" she thought. "Will they find out that I have sent dinner to Mr. Lucas?"

 Chapter 2500

    "They won''t chere," Lucas said calmly. "You can go once they are inside the house." "I... I''m not scared." Irene shut the door and turned around, slightly calmer but still awkward. "Mr. Lucas, Mrs. Woods really didn''t send me. Even if she wanted to do something to you, she wouldn''t ask for my help. In her eyes, apart from my ugliness, the rest ofis insignificant." "No matter how hard you try to exin yourself, you still spent that money." Lucas still felt wary, but he was no longer as angry. While she had spent the money, he was the one who had eaten the food and used the medicine.


    "I didn''t spend all of it. There is around sixty dors left." She took out the change from her purse. "I will throw it away." "What''s the point of throwing it away now?" He shot her a cold look. "Don''t cry." She froze, thinking that he regretted shouting at her. Just when she felt moved by his words and was about to forgive him, he continued, "You look horrible when you cry." "... Mr. Lucas, you calledugly just now, and you are saying that again. How can you say that?" "Do you think you look great when you cry?" "It''s rude to insult someone''s looks!" Lucas had not expected her to get angry. "Try yelling and see what happens." She immediately lowered her voice, not wanting to draw the attention of Mr. and Mrs. Woods.


    Olivia Woods was in the main block. She had been out of the country, and she had just returned, to the happiness of her parents.


    Mrs. Woods had a son and a daughter. Her son, Noah, had graduated from university and had el.n started working at the Woods Group; her daughter, Olivia was twenty years old and was studying overseas. Apart from summer holidays, she would often spend her free toutside instead of with her family, which was why Mrs. Woods was overjoyed whenever her daughter chose to return home.


    "Mom, you mentioned that I have a younger stepbrother now, right? Where is he?" Olivia asked after returning home.


    "He''s in the South Block!" Mrs. Woods said impatiently. "That''s a good thing, though! If he stays in the shouse as us, he will probably destroy the whole ce! That barbaric beast! He''s insane!" "Since he is a member of this family now, he will have to follow our rules!" Olivia said sharply. "Mom, Dad is busy with work, so you need to discipline this kid! We don''t want him to embarrass us all!" "Haha, discipline him? Before I could do anything, he raised his hand at me. If I try to discipline him, he is really going to destroy everything!" Mrs. Woods said, fully intending for Mr Woods to hear her.  "I''ve already lectured him about it and locked him up. He has just arrived and must be having a hard tadjusting. Let''s give him more time!" Mr. Woods said with a dark expression.


    "If he dares to raise his hand atagain, I won''t let you keep him away fromagain!" Mrs. Woods shouted.


    "Alright, I get it. Our daughter is hand she must be starving, let''s go and eat!" Mr. Woods said before walking toward the dining room.


    Meanwhile, in the South Block, Irene nced at Lucas.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Did you hear your stepmother? Don''t act so recklessly next time, or your dad won''t be able to protect you," she said.


    "You think that he lockedhere to protect me?" Lucas sneered.


    "Mrs. Woods has a horrible temper, and all the servants are scared of her. No one has ever charged up to her the way you did, I think. If it velwasn''t for your dad''s sake, shotwould have ordered those bodyguards to beat you to death," Irene said. "I heard that shees from a powerful family."

 Chapter 2501

    "So they can just kill someone''s pet and step on others'' pride if they have money... What a great thing money is." Lucas clenched his fists.


    "Just white knuckle through it, Mr. Lucas! You just need to focus on your study, and once you graduate, you may move out. Mrs. Woods won''t be able to bully you anymore," Irene said as she cleaned the table.


    "That''s your n? You can stop working for the Woods once you graduate from university." Lucas watched as she picked up the trash and changed the trash bag.


    "That''s right! Once I earn enough to pay for my tuition, I will go to college and study. After graduation, I will get a proper job." She fantasized about the future with a smile. "The future is definitely going to be better than the present." He stared at her frail frame, and his chest tightened at the thought of how helpless she was. "Did your parents die in that fire you mentioned?" Stunned, she wanted to nod, but she did not wish to lie to him.


    "You''re not eighteen yet, and with all your family members gone, the government has set aside funds for people like you. You don''t have to make ends meet by working part-time," he said to her.


    "I''m not from here, Mr. Lucas, so I''m not entitled to those benefits. They are meant for the people of Taronia," she said gratefully. "Thank you for tellingthat, but working for the Woods has been fine so far. I''m going to turn eighteen soon, and I can take care of myself." She lifted her backpack and the trash bag.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''ve ced the pork rib in the fridge. You can heat it up using the microwave if you get hungry tomorrow. I will deliver food to you again tomorrow night." She walked toward the door and opened it before taking a peek at the main block.


    Seeing that the door to the main block was shut, she decided that she could leave.


    "Is it raining?" Lucas heard the sound of rain and went to the door to see whether it was raining.


    "Yeah. It''s not that bad." Irene already knew that it was raining. "I will run home. It won''t take long." He frowned as he watched her slim figure disappear into the night.


    "What a pathetic girl. She has no one to look after her, and she doesn''t even remember to bring an umbre with her," he thought.


    Irene ran hwith her backpack in her arms. Her jacket was soaking wet, but her notes in the bag were spared.


    She did not feel the cold while she ran, but once she settled down, she began to shake like a leaf.


    The apartment she was renting was rather old and did not have a heater or an air conditioner. The wind would enter the room through the window in the winter. The windows weren''t broken, but they were not welt made, and they could not entirely keep out the wind  eln¨¦t The rent was exceptionally cheap, and the owner collected it once year. He never raised the rent despite the many years that had passed.  Back when trene''s grandmother was ill, the owner did not chase them out even after finding out about it, and Irene could not be more grateful for his kindness.  She entered the bathroom and closed the door, narrowing her eyes calmly as she watched her reflection in the mirror.


    After crying and running through the rain, the scar on her face was no longer as tightly adhered to her face.


    She had an umbre but had lost it while she was arranging her grandmother''s funeral.


    The thought of her lost umbre and grandmother caused a lump to form in her throat. She took a deep breath and gently tore the scar off.

 Chapter 2502

    The scar mask was made using silicone that was molded to the shape of her face, and paint was used to add color to the scar.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No one had ever discovered that the scar was fake, as no one apart from her grandmother, had ever studied her face carefully. At first nce, everyone would be caught off guard by her scar, and they would hastily look away. No one gave her a second nce.


    Like Mrs. Woods had said, the scar on her face would disgust anyone who saw her, and no one would repeatedly stare at something that disgusted them.


    Though she had encountered injustice in her life due to the scar on her face, she was still grateful for it. Her grandmother had mentioned that there were bad people looking for her and who might harm her.


    She had ensured to keep the prosthetic on ever since she was a child, and though everyone had called her ugly, she had not been harmed physically. After all, even bad people would be scared off by her scar.


    After tearing the scar off, she stared at her real face in the mirror, overwhelmed by various emotions.


    Her left cheek, shielded from the sun by the mask she wore, was lighter than the rest of her, but it did not mar how enticingly beautiful she was.


    She was a beautiful young woman, the kind that would be recognized even if she were standing in a crowd. She stared at her true face and felt awkward.


    Her grandmother would never allow her to take her scar off for long, as she was worried that someone else would see her face and harm her.


    The life of a nomad had never been an easy one, and as her grandmother aged, they could no longer move as frequently as they did before.


    Irene understood her grandmother and had always obeyed her. Though her grandmother was no longer around, she instinctively lived by her grandmother''s words.


    She lowered her head and sanitized the mask, absorbed in her thoughts.


    When she left the South Block, she mentioned that she would bring Lucas his dinner the next day, and he did not refuse her offer. "Does it mean that is allowingto use the remaining sixty?" she thought. "I have no money to buy food for him if I don''t use that, after all." The next day, though the rain stopped, it began snowing.


    The winter in Taronia was longer than in other countries, and so, the winter holidays were slightly longer than the summer holidays.


    The year-end exam cshortly after her grandmother''s death. Her teacher knew the circumstances behind her family and did not force her to attend the exam on campus. All Irene needed to do was fill in the exam papers when she had the time.  Shortly after, the winter holidays began, and though she could not attend the exam, Irene still filled in the papers at home. The teachers could make an exception for her for small exams, but the university exams in a few months would be different. She had to study hard and try her best to get into the university of her dreams to rewrite her fate.  At five in the morning, Irene woke up and changed, and she started reading and working on her assignments. As Lucas was grounded, she did not have toobreakfast for him and could stay at hand study.  At eight, her stomach began rumbling, and she set her pen down to cook.


    She usually only had soup as it was the cheapest and most convenient option.

 Chapter 2503

    There were a few children ying in the snow nearby. Her lips curled into a smile as she watched the smile on their faces and heard the sound of theirughter.


    Beautiful things had always moved her easily. Encouraged, she put on a scarf and went outside.


    She stood a distance away from the children, and she started building a snowman.


    She made two snowmen, one slightly bigger than another.


    "Big Sister, is that you? Are your mom?" asked a little girl who had cover. She was staring at the snowmen that Irene had built. Irene buried her face in the scarf around her neck, leaving only her eyes unconcealed. "It''sand my grandma." "Oh... So the big one is your grandma and the small one is you!" the little girl said.


    Irene shook her head. "I''m the bigger one. The smaller one is my grandma." Her grandmother had always been a petite old woman, and ever since she had fallen ill, she had only lost more weight.


    Her grandmother appeared like a tall tree when Irene was younger, giving her a sense of security, but she soon outgrew her grandmother.


    As she grew and her grandmother aged, she becthe one who protected her grandmother. It was a shthat her grandmother could not live till she beca capable young woman.


    At half past six in the evening, the snow continued to fall from the dark sky.


    After buying food from a restaurant, Irene snuck into the Woods'' mansion.


    The door to the main block was closed, and it was unlikely for anyone to open the door in such cold weather.


    She rxed slightly and opened the door to the South Block yard and went to the window of the bedroom on the first floor to knock on the window like she had the day before.


    Shortly after, the door to the South Block opened and she hurried over.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lucas! The door to the main block is closed so no one saw me. She set the food she had brought on the table and loosened the scarf around her neck before taking off her gloves.  There were heaters in the South Block, so she felt much warmer after entering.


    "Have you eaten the pork ribs I left yesterday, M Lucas? I bought more food today so there is enough for you to have two meals tomorrow t Seem Irene took the boxes out. "You to likemb so I bought more. This restaurant is really famous, and there was a long line when I got there!"  Lucas sat down on a chair in the dining room.


    Irene immediately pushed the boxes containing themb stew andmb shack in front of him.


    "I''ll put the rest in the fridge, Mr. Lucas." She carried the rest of the food into the kitchen.


    "My dad cto seetoday," he said casually. His eyes were on her as he took a bite out of themb shank.


    Irene halted and turned to look at her. "What did he say? Did he say when you get to go outside?" "He asked if I regretted what I did, and I said no." He took a sip of themb stew and said, "He was furious." Irene put the food into the refrigerator and sat down by the dining table before looking at him with resignation. "Mr. Lucas, you would have been free by now if you said you regretted it."  S "You would have lied to be free if you were me, right?" he said with contempt. "You are you, and I am me. I won''t ever beca coward, nor would I submit to the people I hate!" She flushed. "I admire you, Mr. Lucas." She paused for a moment, before continuing, "You are your own person, and even if you are wrong sometimes, you stay confident and insistent." "You are mocking me." He took another bite of themb shank.


    "I didn''t, Mr. Lucas..." she argued.


    "My dad knows that you are sendingfood," Lucas drawled. "I was eating pork ribs when he cto seein the afternoon." Irene stared at him in shock.


    Seeing how anxious she looked, he said, "I wonder how he is going to punish you."N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 2504

    She stood up abruptly, intending to plead her case to the butler.


    "Where are you going?" Lucas yelled.


    "I''m going to talk to the butler." "What''s the point? Do you think that my dad is going to listen to the butler?" Lucas said calmly. "It''s still better than not exining myself at all, right?" Irene insisted on talking to the butler. Lucas had merely wanted to see how she would react. He had not expected her to be this nervous.


    "I''ve exined the situation to my dad." He thought back to how swiftly had she run into the rain and realized that Irene could disappear in an instant if he didn''t exin everything to his father. "I told him that I was the one who ordered you to buy this." She stilled before sighing a breath of relief. "And what did he say? Is he angry with me?" "He didn''t say anything. He left after I finished my food." "Oh. So, you intentionally mentioned that he was going to punishto tease me. Mr. Lucas, you are horrible. I brought you food and you try to scare me," sheined with a frown.


    "You were the one who said that I''m wrong sometimes." Lucas had never regretted any of his actions and refused to admit that he was ever wrong.


    "You are not wrong. I was." Seeing how Lucas had not betrayed her, shepromised and said, "Did you try the ointment I bought for you? Did it work?" "You are so nosy. Even my mom doesn''t ask as many questions as you do." He finished themb shank and picked up the bowl to eat the stew.


    "The owner of the drugstore said that if the one I bought isn''t working, I will need to buy another type of ointment." Sensing the annoyance in his voice, she exined herself and remained quiet after that.


    He watched as she bowed her head pathetically, and for a moment, he could not exin the feeling that overwhelmed him. He pitied her.


    She had lived a miserable life. A life that was more miserable than anyone he knew.


    "Don''t you need to read tonight?" Lucas asked after finishing the stew.


    "I do. I will read at home." She cleaned up the stic containers on the table and put them into the trash bag.


    "How''re your grades?" he asked.


    She had not expected him to ask such a question and answered sheepishly, "Average, I suppose." Before her grandmother had fallen ill, she used to have excellent grades. However, ever since her grandmother becill, she haddeft school, and studying at hcould hardlypare to attending sses. Her grades had been poor ever since then.  "Can you still get into college, then?" he asked. "If you can''t¡ª" "I am definitely going to college. Thank you for asking, Mr. Lucas. I''ll get going now." She changed the trash bag in the can and prepared to leave.


    ? "Don''t you think that that apartment of yours is a bit too cold? You can read your books here. Just close the door behind you when you leave," Lucas said, before returning to his room. . englishShe stared at his tall figure as it disappeared from her sight. She was shocked that Lucas had allowed her to stay because he knew that she was cold and there were heaters in the South Block that would keep her warm.  "Why is he acting so kind?" she thought.


    Irene sat at the dining table and took out her notes.


    Tpassed. Lucas walked out of his room with a ss of water in hand, he was surprised to find Irene outside.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It''s ten. Are you still not going home?" Startled by his voice, she blurted out, "Am I bothering you, Mr. Lucas? I''ll leave now." Privacy

 Chapter 2505

    "Do you always study until thiste?" He watched as she frantically put her books away and picked up one of the books. "Your handwriting is nice." She beamed at thepliment. "Do you think I got those questions right, Mr. Lucas?" The calm mask on Lucas''s face dropped as he wondered whether he looked like someone who studied.


    He shoved the book into her bag and changed the subject. "You don''t have to send food totomorrow." She froze. "Is the food in the fridge enough for tomorrow?" "You can chere and cook fortomorrow," Lucas said. "My dad messagedjust now, saying that he is taking his wife and his daughter out on a trip." She beamed. "That''s great! Mr. Lucas, you are free!" "Whatever. It''s not like I want to go outside even if I''m allowed to," he said proudly.


    "Is it too cold for you out there? It''s not that cold. Your jacket is just too thin. Do you have a down jacket?" She studied the jacket he was wearing and asked, "Your dad said that he is giving you an allowance each month, right? Why don''t you use it to buy a thicker jacket?" "You are so nosy." He shot her a dark look and said, "It''ste. You should go." "Alright." She picked up her bag along with the trash and walked toward the door, before remembering something. "Mr. Lucas, can I cby a littleter tomorrow? I have something to do. I will chere once I''m done. I promise that I will arrive in tto make lunch." Lucas instinctively wanted to ask what she had to do, but he immediately stopped himself from asking and simply said, "Sure." He watched as she disappeared into the darkness.


    She was horrendous, and no matter how many times he studied her face, she remained the most horrendous-looking person he had ever seen.


    However, she had eyes that were brighter than the stars in the sky. Despite the hardship she had been through, her eyes were always filled with hope, and he had never seen eyes as determined and sincere as hers.  UMS The next morning, Irene woke up early and went to the market.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She had fifty dors left.


    Since Lucas was free, she no longer had to buy food for him, so she decided to buy him a down jacket from the local market.


    Lucas was tall and slim, so anything would look great on him. She did not know his preference, and so, she chose the simplest design in the sshade of emerald as his jacket.


    "Are you buying this for your dad?" The shop owner smiled as she wrapped the jacket Irene had picked a stic bag. "No, I''m buying this for... for my ssmate. Does it look like it''s for someone old?" she asked sheepishly.


    "Of course, not! This is a ssic design that would look good on everyone, irrespective of their age. The owner packed the jacket and handed it to Irene. "Do you need to buy one for yourself? The one you are wearing seems a little too small for you!"  She shook her head. "It''s fine! I have other jackets at home." With only six dors left after buying the down jacket, she decided to use the remaining change on the train.


    After walking out of the shop, she tightened the scarf around her neck and walked toward the train station.


    Shortly after, she noticed that she was being followed. She immediately made her way to a crowded area. The men behind her quickened their pace to match hers.


    Within a few seconds, two towering men stood before her.


    "Irene, do you mean to tell us that you have the money to buy new clothes, but no money to pay us back? Do we look like fools to you?" One of the men asked her sharply. "Pay us back the money you borrowed!" et "I don''t have money, Sir! The money I used on this jacket isn''t mine. I''m buying this for someone else. If I had any money, I would definitely pay you first!" She held onto her stic bag, her heart threatening to jump out of her chest.

 Chapter 2506

    "Do you think we believe you? You either pay us back the money or give us this bag!" "Sir, no, I bought this for Mr. Lucas. Sir, I''m now working for the Woods family. Mrs. Woods has said that she will double my pay. When I receive my pay next month, I''ll give it all to you." Irene hid the bag behind her. "The money I used to buy this jacket was given toby Mr. Lucas. This isn''t my money. I''m not lying to you." "Who on earth in the Woods family would want you as a servant? Don''t you realize how ugly you are? You don''t even know how to lie!" The man walked behind her and snatched her bag.


    "Sir, if you don''t believe me, you can follow me. I''ve almost reached my destination. Mr. Woods has brought his son home, and Mrs. Woods doesn''t like him, so she gotto serve him," Irene said. "Sir, I can''t lose this job. If I lose this job, I won''t have the money to pay you back." "Irene, when your grandmother died, didn''t she leave you anything valuable?" the man hissed. "She had been working with the Woods family for close to ten years. How could it be possible that she doesn''t have anything valuable? The only reason we lent you the money was because your grandmother had been working for the Woods family for a long time, and she is now dead. You''re so ugly. Looking at you, you might be kicked out of the Woods family at any moment. The money we lent to you can''t be gone just like that, right?" Irene felt that what the man said made sense, but she truly did have any money she could spare to repay her debt. "Sir, can''t you giveanother month?" "We have no choice! We can''t turn you into money! If you were pretty, we could still do something about it. With your looks, we can''t even sell you off!" growled the man. He was about to snatch her bag away. "Letsee if you have anything valuable!" "I don''t have... anything valuable. The most valuable thing is my phone. Grandma bought this forthree years ago. She spent about hundred and fifty dors on it. The phone won''t be able to sell for much right now..." Irene saw that he was about to take her bag away, and she felt as if he were going to snatch her privacy from her too.


    She wanted to ask the passersby for help, but she did not say anything. She was the one who owed them money, and it was why they were troubling her.


    The man unzipped her bag and poured its contents out.


    Irene looked at her books, stationery, and other personal items strewn across the ground. Her eyes were instantly wet.


    Noah only one in the Woodson at that moment, as Mr.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    had taken his wife and daughter down south for a holiday.


    Noah was rarely at home. He would leave the house early in the morning and returnte at night.


    When Irene returned to the Woods'' mansion, she saw the butler talking to Lucas at the South Block.


    Before Mr. Woods left, he had personally instructed the butler to care for Lucas.


    No matter what, Lucas was his son. Mr. Woods clearly cared for him, if not, he would not have brought Lucas back.


    When Lucas saw Irene caught sight of Irene slowly approaching him, he noticed that the light in her eyes had vanished. The butler followed Lucas'' gaze and turned around.


    When he saw Irene approaching, he instantly walked over to her.


    "Irene, I heard that you have secretly been sending food to Mr. Lucas for the past two days. You''re smart. Mrs. Woods doesn''t like Mr. Lucas, but Mr Woods cares for him. If you properly care for Mr. Lucas, Mr. Woods won''t mistreat you, the butler said.  "Okay, I will work hard." "Hmm. Go get singredients from back kitchenter and 1makocas sfood," the butler instructed and quickft.  W The butler shut the huge door as he exited the building.


    Lucas saw the shopping bag in Irene''s hands before looking at her red eyes.

 Chapter 2507

    "Who hurt you?" "I''m fine." Irene did not want others to be affected by her negative emotions.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She took the down jacket out of the bag.


    "Mr. Lucas, I used the remaining money to buy you a down jacket. When you head out in the future, wear this!" She passed him the jacket. "I bought it with your money. You don''t have to thank me." "I''m asking you who hurt you!" Lucas furrowed his brows. He threw the down jacket on the sofa, not even bothering to look at it. "Mr. Lucas, this is a private matter. It will not affect my job." Irene ced her bag down. She had intended to ce it in the shoe cupboard.


    "Your grandmother is dead. Now you''re alone. Other than work and study, what other private matters do you have?" Lucas looked at her bag and said, "Your bag is a little dirty today." Thatment undid Irene.


    She bent down and covered her face. She cried, "They took away the bracelet that Grandma gave me. That was the only thing she left for me... Grandma said that the bracelet is not worth a lot, but the bracelet is very important to me..." "Who took the bracelet from you?" Lucas walked over to her and looked at her from high above. "Have you been robbed?" "No." Irene lowered her head. She choked up and said, "I owed them money. I haven''t returned the money to them yet..." "How much did you owe? Why would you owe them money?" 11 "About three thousand dors or so... I borrowed money from them to cover Grandma''s medical fees." Irene wiped away her tears. She lifted her gaze and stared at Lucas with dark eyes. "Mr. Lucas, don''t worry. I''ll be able to return the money. Mrs. Woods said that she will double my pay. As long as you don''t fire me, I''ll be able to pay them back by next year." "They took away the bracelet that your grandmother gave you. Will they return it to you?" Lucas had never expected her to be drowning in debt because of her grandmother. Sure enough, bad luck would only cto the unfortunate.


    "I got them to agree to return it toonce I pay them back the money. They agreed." Irene''s voice turned low. "But they might not give it back toanymore." "Stop crying already." Lucas swallowed. He did not know how to console her. He changed the topic. "I''m hungry. Go makesfood." Irene immediately nodded and stood up. "I''ll go get the ingredients from the back kitchen." "No need. I''ll eat what you boughtst night. Go reheat it." "Oh... okay, Irene quickly reheated the food and ced it on the table. She asked worriedly, "Mr. Lucas, why is the down jacket I bought for you go? Did you throw it away?"  S "I took it to my room." "Oh... does it fit you? If the size doesn''t fit, I can change it." "It fits." "That''s great." Irene let out a sigh of relief. "Eat! I''II..." "Let''s eat together," Lucas said, "I have something to tell you." Irene sat in the chair and looked at him nervously. "Mr. Lucas, what is it? Are you nning to kickout? If you really don''t want to seeanymore, I won''t blyou.@know the scar on my face is disgusting¡ª"  "My father founda private tutor. They will cto the house to educate me." Lucas seemed not to have heard her, and he pushed on, "I don''t like studying. I don''t like extra lessons, but the tutor my father found forwill being over this afternoon."  Irene was stunned.


    "Apany me," Lucas said.

 Chapter 2508

    Irene felt as if she had been showered with gifts. She happily nodded! "Mr. Lucas, thank you! Thank you for lettinghave lessons with you!" "Do you like having lessons that much?" Lucas looked at her.


    She flushed with delight. Her eyes sparkled once more.


    "Yes!" said Irene. after giving the matter scareful thought, she said, "Actually, Mr. Lucas, I don''t like going to lessons, but I want to go to college. Only by going to college can I find a better job. The only way I can support myself is if I were to get a good job." "Eat up." Lucas ended this heavy topic.


    Irene immediately headed to the kitchen to grab sutensils.


    "Mr. Lucas, you treatwell," said Irene after a few she got a few spoons of food into her. "Other than Grandma, no one has ever treatedthis well." Lucas was confused. "How am I treating you well?" "You are allowingto share your lessons, and you share your food with me. No one has ever invitedto eat with them," said Irene, listing out the actions that moved her. "Mr. Lucas, although you look fierce, you''re a nice person. Many people look nice, but when they see me, they look disgusted. They would even callugly to my face. They look down on people with a defect in their appearance. They feel that people likeshould not leave the house to scare others. But, if I don''t leave the house, how am I going to live?" Lucas heard what she said, and his heart sank a little.


    "Study well. Make sure the people who used to look down on you will be impressed by you." "Mr. Lucas, this is what I think so, too, so really, thank you for lettingsit in on your lessons. Hiring a tutor outside is very expensive." In the afternoon, the tutor arrived at the South Block.


    The tutor was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had ck-rimmed sses which made him look schrly. Whoever saw him could immediately guess that he was a teacher.


    "Hello, Sir." Irene politely bowed. "My nis Irene. Mr. Lucas asks that I apany him during his lessons. Don''t worry. I won''t disturb you while tutoring Mr. Lucas," Irene said, politely and poured the teacher a ss of water.  The teacher epted the ss, drank swater, and asked, "Where is Mr. Lucas?" "He is having a nap." Irene looked at the time. It was almost half past three. "Sir, please wait for a while. I''ll go get him." Irene immediately headed to Lucas'' bedroom.


    When she was by the door, she reached her hand out to knock on the door.


    There was no response.


    She took a deep breath and opened the door. The room was a little dark. The curtains blocked out the sun.


    The room was filled with a scent unique to Lucas, reminding Irene that she was entering his territory.


    Her heart was beating fast. She walked over to the huge bed.


    Lucas was under the covers. His long slender body was curled up, unmoving beneath the covers. He clearly had not heard her approaching him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Lucas, wake up!" Irene stood by the side of the bed and yelled, "Mr. Lucas, the tutor is here. He is waiting for you in the living area. He said he wanted to talk to you." Lucas heard her voice. He reached his hands out to rub his brow. He said hoarsely, "You go have lessons!" "Mr. Lucas, get up quickly! He is your teacher." Irene looked at his sleepy face. To wake him up, she walked over to the window and pulled the curtains apart, letting the sunlight in. "The tutor wants to understand how your studies have been so that he can better tailor your lesson. This tutor is amazing. He can teach you. all subjects."  "Go for the lesson. You can showyour notes after the lesson." "Mr. Lucas, this isn''t eptable! It''s three-something in the afternoon already. You can''t sleep anymore." Irene was a little anxious that he was not eager to go for his lessons, so she immediately grabbed his covers and pulled them off!  S Lucas felt a light breeze caress his bare legs.


    He felt another breeze, and his legs were covered once more.

 Chapter 2509

    "Mr. Lucas, why aren''t you wearing your pants?" Irene blushed and turned around. "I''ll go get you your pants. Get up quickly. Don''t make the tutor wait for you." Ten minutester, Irene pulled Lucas out of his room. The tutor looked at them tugging at each other and furrowed his brows.


    However, looking at the scar on Irene''s face, his brows rxed.


    "Sir, I would like to speak to you alone," Lucas said to the tutor.


    The tutor nodded and followed Lucas to the side. About 15 minutester, they had both finished talking. The tutor furrowed his brows a little and walked over to Irene.


    "Let''s begin!" Irene was stunned for a while and looked at Lucas. "Mr. Lucas, cand join the lessons!" "Go. Showyour notes after the lesson. Stop talking. The tutor is paid by the hour," said Lucas as he settled himself on the sofa. He began scrolling through his phone. "You two have your lessons in another room. Don''t disturb me." Irene was speechless.


    The tutor said, "Irene, let''s go!" Irene thought that the entire exchange was rather peculiar, but she could not begin to describe why she felt that way. She led the tutor into an empty room.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After wiping the table, she took the books out of her bag.


    "Irene, which subject do you need reinforcement on? Which areas are you weak in? Tell me," the tutor said.


    Irene said, "Sir, didn''t you talk to Mr. Lucas just now? You can base your lessons on the areas he needs help in. I''ll take notes and give them to him." The tutor smiled. "He toldto teach you. You needn''t worry about him." Irene was speechless.


    The tutor continued, "He toldto take the pay and say nothing more. Teaching you or him, is all the stoas long as they don''t cut my pay. Furthermore, if you look at Mr. Lucas you can tell that he is not someone who likes to study. He won''t listen toeven if he were to sit here, and I were to attempt teaching him."  Irene said, "Sir, actually, Mr. Lucas is a nice person..." The tutor said, "I can see that he treats you well. He toldthat he had searched for a tutor not for himself but for you. If I were you, I would think he is very nice too." Irene was stunned. "Sir, didn''t his father hire you?" The tutor shook his head. "The person who approachedtoldthat Mr. Lucas wanted lessons for himself." Instantly, Irene was extremely moved.


    Lucas indeed looked like the type of person who did not like to study.


    Whether his father found him the tutor, or he got his father to hire the tutor, at that moment, he was getting the tutor to teach her instead. She would never forget this kindness.  After a session of lessons, Irene went to the kitchen to make sfood.


    After dinner, the tutor and she had two more sessions.


    The tutor was paid by the hour, and he was to be paid based on the number of lessons he had given her that day. Therefore, as long as Irene was up was up for it, the tutor would be able to teach her a few lessons a day.


    At eight in the evening, Irene sent the tutor off. After sending the tutor off, Irene returned to the South Block and closed the door.


    "Mr. Lucas, thank you for getting the tutor to teach me! When I go to college..." Irene walked over to Lucas and said excitedly.


    Lucas had goosebumps. "When you get into college, you no longer need to be my servant." Irene was stunned. "Mr. Lucas, is this your intention?"

 Chapter 2510

    Lucas noticed Irene''s disappointment. His damnedpassion prompted him to give her an exnation. "Once you enter college, you can get a job near the mansion. The sses in college are much harder than in high school. If you continue studying by yourself, aren''t you afraid that you won''t graduate?" Irene nodded seriously. "Mr. Lucas, you''re right, but why don''t you take the lessons with me? Aren''t you trying to get into college too? If we can get into the scollege, then I can continue taking care of you." "You sure can dream." Lucas doused her dream. "Do you really want to continue as a servant for the Woods family?" "A job is a job. If I could study, care for you, and earn money at the stime, how wonderful that would be!" Irene was afraid that he might misunderstand her, so she added, "Mr. Lucas, I''m not doing this because I want your family''s money. I... like spending twith you. You don''t bully me. You even treatquite well." Lucas was feeling a little hot from her praises, so he picked up his ss and drank swater.


    "Have you seen anyone needing someone to look after them once they enter college?" "Rich kids need them!" Irene replied without thinking. "Miss Olivia studies abroad, and your father hired a nanny to care for her. If we go to the scollege, your father doesn''t need to hire another person. Even if your father doesn''t pay me, I can take care of you. If I have extra tafter work." Lucas saw that she was serious. He asked, "Which college would you like to go to?" "Turlington University." Lucas replied, "No go." "Mr. Lucas, don''t destroy my confidence!" "I said that I''m a no-go." Irene was speechless. "Mr. Lucas, are you that far behind in your studies?" "Take a guess." "I think you just refuse to study. If you study, you''ll surely be smarter than everybody." Lucas blushed at her praise.


    Irene continued encouraging him, saying, "Mr. Lucas, why don''t you jointomorrow? Let''s get into Turlington University together, what do you say?" Lucas felt as if he was being supported by her. "You-" "If you get into Turlington University, I''ll let you in on a secret." Irene took a deep breath and said mysteriously, "I have never told anyone this secret." Lucas forgot what he was about to say. He was interested in her secret.


    "What secret?" Lucas could not imagine how a simple person like her could have secrets.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It''s pointless if I tell you now. Only Grandma and I know about this secret, but Grandma has passed away. Irene spoke to Lucas the most every day. Lucas was the only person she could confide in.  S "I''m just afraid that you will allow this secret to fester in you," Lucas said. "I won''t be able to get into Turlington University." n¨§t "Sigh. Actually I might not get into Turlington University either. The minimum mark requirement is high forto manage," Irene sighed I''ll take any univer get into! Mr. Lucas, I still have to thank you. If I make it in the future, I  Phave to treat you to" Lucas was speechless.


    can "Mr. Lucas, let''s add each other as friends!" Irene found her phone in her bag. She wanted to exchange contacts with him. Lucas looked up at her sincere face. "Do you have to make it in the future to treatto a meal? What if you don''t make it?" Irene was speechless. "Mr. Lucas, I don''t know how to answer that question. Actually, I could treat you to a meal once I get my pay, but I can''t treat you to something too expensive. I have to pay my debt."  Lucas took her phone and entered his number before returning it to her. "In the future, if anyone takes your things, call me. It''ste. You should go home!"

 Chapter 2511

    "Oh..." Irene said in reflex. After responding, she blushed.


    If her belongings were taken in the future, and if she were to call him, would he help her?


    She took her bag and left quickly. Lucas looked at the trash in the bin. He was hesitating whether to call her back or not. In those


    few seconds of hesitating, she vanished from his sight.


    Once Irene returned home, after her shower, she got in her bed and picked up the photo frby her bed.


    The photo frwas a photo of her and her grandmother. It was taken when she was 16 years old. She insisted her photo be taken


    at a photo parlor.


    In the photo, the old woman smiled demurely because she rarely faced the camera.


    "Grandma, they took your bracelet but don''t worry. Once | return the money to them, I''ll get them to give the bracelet back," Irene


    said to the old woman in the photo. "Grandma, I''m doing well right now. Don''t worry about me. Mr. Lucas is a nice person. I''m lucky


    that | got to meet him. | will work hard and study well. I''ll try my best to get into Turlington University. Grandma, you said before


    that if | could get into Turlington University, | won''t need to worry in the future. | will try my best to live a life without any worries."


    In Aryadelle, after La had asked Eric out three times, she finally managed to meet up with him.


    "You''re still the same!" La looked at Eric''s perfect face. "It''s like you don''t age."


    "I''m older than | was," Eric ordered coffee. "I''ve recently been busy with my concert. I''m really busy; I''m not lying to you. I''m


    preparing to retire."


    La was drinking water. When she heard what he said, she choked.


    Eric passed her stissue. "My parents are old. | want to spend more twith them."


    "Uncle Eric, are you really nning on retiring?" La recollected her emotions and looked at Eric once more.


    "Hmm, I''ve settled it with thepany. After this concert, I''ll announce it to the fans." Then, Eric asked, "Are you getting used to


    working?"


    "No. Work is much more tiring than


    studying." La furrowed her brows.


    "Recently, | went through the diary |


    kept while (Was a teenager. It''s


    funny! | sad to dream of birig


    a famos celebrity. | still remeber


    howAYdved to perform. You also


    often¡¯ broughtto many ces.


    even acted quite a bit when | was


    young! Who would have thought that


    those trips would decrease, and


    because of that, | lost interest in the


    entertainment industry." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The entertainment industry is not fun. It''s better that you''re in business," Eric said.


    "Actually, [711 not interested in N


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    businessibut my father toldthat


    he is nning to leave Tate


    Industries to me. And after soffe


    timeyall | think of is how to improve


    thespany and be a good boss."


    "It''s something that you wanted, right? | remember your mother tellingthis," said Eric, correcting her.


    "What? Wait something that | N


    wanted? {don''t remember that." ?


    La bjgshed in embarrassment.


    "Wherrare you free to ctdisit


    us24om even said that shetasn''t


    seen you in a long time." Cantent


    b¨¦longs to english?


    "Let''s see after my work!"


    "Okay! Givea ticket to your farewell concert! | want a VIP ticket," La said. "If you have sextra, givea few more. I''ll


    get Mom to calong."


    Eric said, "Okay, I''ll give you the tickets when ites up."


    "Uncle Eric, do you really not have a girlfriend? Aren''t your parents worried?" La sighed. "I''m almost twenty-five, yet | haven''t


    been in a rtionship!"

 Chapter 2512

    Eric looked at La.


    La''s face had not changed much from when she was a teenager. Only now, it had a touch of maturity.


    However, Eric knew that La was not that mature. This was because La had always stayed with her parents, so she had always been under their protection. She was a true heiress living a pampered life.


    A person like her would have a more innocent character. At the stime, her ability to face challenges would be worse than an ordinary person''s.


    "Are your parents urging you to find someone already?" Eric asked. "I doubt your father would want you to find someone, right?" "Dad hopes that I will stay single forever,"ughed La. "You know what type of a person he is. He thinks that the greatest men in the world are all in our family. Outside men are inferior, and so, he hopes that I will never enter into a rtionship or get married. He thinks men will hurt me." Eric smiled. "It''s not strange for your father to have that thought. If I have a daughter as adorable as you, I will surely hope that she doesn''t get married this early either." "But I''m almost twenty-five! I''m no longer a child. Even my younger brother is an adult!" La held the straw and drank sfruit juice. "Do you have any nice men that you know? Introduce them to me!" Eric chuckled lightly. "Get your parents to introduce them to you. If other people were to introduce men to you, I highly doubt that those men will pass your parents'' standards." "Mom doesn''t care that much about whether I get into a rtionship or not. Dad wantsto work hard. Mom says that I can enter into a rtionship if I want to, and I listen to her." The waiter served them their food. La ced her fruit juice by the side.


    "I ate very little in the afternoon. I''m famished right now." La picked up her utensils and said to Eric, "You''re retiring from the entertainment industry. I''m sure you could eat more, right?" Eric shook his head gently. "I can only do so once I truly retire." "Then, you should retire quickly! It''s torture not being able to eat anything you want to eat." La wolfed down her food before realizing the reason for herck of interest in the entertainment industry. "I know why I didn''t go into the entertainment industry. It''s because I previously saw the vlogs of female celebrities. They are either working out, working, or on a diet. I don''t want to suffer like them." Eric said, "Hmm, after all, the camera adds ten pounds." La said, "Haha. Once you''ve retired, we could meet up for meals often!" Eric said, "Aren''t you trying to look for a boyfriend? You should be out looking for one so that you can enter into a proper rtionship." "Are you saying I won''t be able to ask you out for meals once I have a boyfriend?" La said in dismay.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your boyfriend would be jealous? If your boyfriend has meals with otherdies, won''t you be jealous?" Eric chuckled. "You''ll know it once you''re in a rtionship." "Tsk! I''ll just take my boyfriend along when we go out! Can''t I do that?" et La red at him. "You sure overthink things. We have known each other for so many years. Even if we have a meal alone, no one would think anything of it."  S Eric was amused by her childish behavior. "I''ll go back to see if there is anyone suitable. If there are, I''ll introduce them to you." La was stunned. "Are you really nning on introducing men to me?" "Didn''t you just askto introduce them to you? know quite a few young men, but they are all in the industry.don''t know whether you would mind or not." Eric was in the entertainment industry. The people that he was in contact with were all good-looking people.  Since he had been in the industry for a long tand was a veteran, there were many members of the younger generations who fawned over him.


    "I..." La was feeling a little down, but she was embarrassed to say so. "Then, introduce toanyone who you think might be suitable! It''s just a rtionship, not marriage. My parents won''t have an opinion about it." "Hmm." Eric drank scoffee. He mulled over herment as he sipped his coffee. "Even if it is a simple rtionship, don''t be too casual about it. Get to know each other first. Don''t trust easily." "Can''t I trust the people that you introduce to me?" La asked.


    Eric said, "If you are askingto introduce a person whom I know well, and who might bepatible, then I don''t have anyone. The only people I know who might bpatible with you are the people I have known for only a couple of years. But, I still think that you should get someone else to introduce men to you. It''s hard to get along with someone who is not in the scircle."

 Chapter 2513

    "You and I are not in the scircle, but I get along well with you!" Eric was speechless.


    La continued, "Will you look for a girlfriend once you''ve retired? Your parents must be worried to death." "They are alright. They have passed the worrying phase." "Then, what do you think? Are you against marriage?" "I have no thoughts, maybe I might seriously think about it after I retire." "Oh. So you''re not against marriage. People who are against marriage are very firm in their beliefs." Eric''s phone rang. It was from his manager.


    "La, I have to go." Eric hung up the call and said to La, "I''ll ask your mother out as well once I''m free. We can have a meal together." "Okay then! Go! Put on your mask and stay safe!" La ced her utensils down. She wanted to send him off.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Just eat! You don''t have to sendoff." Eric put on his mask and left the restaurant with his bodyguard.


    La watched as his figure vanished into the distance. She slowly drifted back to reality.


    Although Eric was in his forties, he had maintained his body, and he looked handsome. He waspletely different from other men in their forties.


    La had not seen Eric for stbecause of her studies and work. Meeting him again brought out all her feelings of admiration and adoration.


    La sent a message to her best friend in college, Amy.


    [Amy, I have a friend. She seemed to have fallen for someone older. Is this strange?] [Who is it? Are they rted?] [Pfft! Of course, they are not rted!] [Then there is nothing to be afraid of! Is that someone very much older? If they are in their sixties or seventies, your friend might be into old people.] [Not that old! Only forty!] [God! Forty! That''s old! La, be honest. Is this friend you? Other than me, who else would you be so worried about?] [...] [La, forty is too old. You''re so young and pretty. I won''t ept a boyfriend older than thirty-five. believe that your parents won''t be able to ept him either. You should just give up!]  [Although he is forty, he maintains his figure very well. He doesn''t look forty at all!] [No matter how fit he keeps himself he is still forty! Sof his bodily functions are not as great as a younger man! La, wake up!] [Even you object to it. If I tell my parents, they will surely blow their tops!] [Your mother might not, but your father will surely blow his top. Hehe! TellWhich old man do you like? I have never heard you mention him before. Why so sudden?]  S [It''s not sudden. I liked him since I was young. I was just too busy in college, so I barely met up with him, which is why I didn''t tell you about him.] [Oh? Who is this person that has made our Princess La fall so head over heels in love with him? Is he handsome? What does he look like? Do you have his photo? Send it to me! he isn''t handsome, I will surely object to it!]

 Chapter 2514

    La took a deep breath. She went online to look for a photo of Eric. She copied the photo before sending it to her best friend. When Amy saw Eric''s photo, she replied with a series of question marks.


    Amy: [Why are you sendingEric Santos'' photo? I''m asking you to senda photo of that old person that you like!] La typed with her rather numb hands, [He is that person!] [Bloody hell! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!] [What sort of response is this?] [I can ept! I can ept!] [Amy, be serious!] [I can ept Eric as my boyfriend! He is so handsome! Even if he is fifty years old, I would still love him!] [... Don''t try to steal him from me!] [Are you two in a rtionship? Does he like you as well? What is the situation between you two right now? Are you free to talk? Can I call you?!] The butler was speaking to Irene in the Woods'' mansion.


    "Irene, has your pay been debited into your ount? I told Mrs. Woods about your grandmother''s passing. She knows that you have no support right now, and she pities you, so she decided to pay you the full amount despite, you noting into work for a few days," the butler said, smiling.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Sir, thank you! My pay is in my ount already," Irene said gratefully, "The money that I owe you...'' "There is no rush. You owe other people smoney as well, and you still need to get into college. If you insist on returning the money, you can return it once you have graduated and gotten a job!" the butler said. "Irene if only your face had not been ruined, you would surely have been a likable child." "Sir, thank you." "Sigh, don''t mention it. The Woods family is the one who paid you. If you really want to show your gratitude take good care of Mr.


    Lucas," the butler said. "Once Met Lucas heads to college, if you still want to work with the Woods family, I''Het Mrs. Woods know. We''ll assign you to the back kitchen...But we''ll have to see if you still want to work with us or not."  "Sir, thank you so much. Once I finish my exams, I''ll let you know." "Okay, go get busy!" "Hmm!" Irene quickly headed to the South Block. Lucas was putting together a model gun. He had gotten the butler to buy it for him. "Mr. Lucas, I got my pay today. Lettreat you to a meal!" Irene wanted to treat him to a meal to repay Lucas for finding her a tutor.


    Lucas was focused on his model gun. He soundedzy, "Don''t you need to repay your debts?" "We won''t eat anything too expensive," said Irene enthusiastically. "Mr. Lucas, let''s go out tonight! It''s lively outside.


    haven''t gone out at night before. I don''t dare to go alone."  S Lucas looked up. "You''re askingalong just to feel a little braver?" "Let''s go shopping! Aren''t you bored staying at hall day long?" Irene had been studying hard for the past few days. She wanted to rx a little.


    "We''ll see in the evening." Lucas continued putting his model gun together.


    Irene sat by the side and looked at the model.


    The model was quite intricate. It needed a lot of patience to put it together.


    Irene''s eyes traced his long fingers, traveling upward till they touched his face. They had been seeing each other daily, and she knew what he looked like, but she had not studied his face this closely before.  S First, it was rude to do so. Second, she did not dare do it.


    However, at that moment, Lucas was so focused on the model that the serious expression he wore transformed him into a different person.


    Irene forgot her fear. After looking at him for a while, she found him to be quite handsome.


    "Have you had enough of looking?" Lucas looked up at her stunned expression, "You''re starry-eyed!" Privacy

 Chapter 2515

    "I... I just suddenly realized I can''t remember what you look like, so I wanted to remember your face." Irene lowered her head and sheepishly cup with an excuse.


    "You talk toevery day, and yet, you don''t even remember what I look like?" "Mr. Lucas, I lied. I know what you look like. It''s just that I have just realized how handsyou are," said Irene honestly, meeting his eyes.


    "You only realized I''m handstoday?" Lucas stopped what he was doing.


    "The past few days your nose was bruised and swollen, so I didn''t realize it then," Irene said and tried to change the topic, "Did you not use the medication I bought for you? Why don''t I return it to the pharmacy?" "Can you take back the things that you''ve given others?" Lucas had gleaned snew insights when it cto Irene. "You dare?" Irene''s face turned hot. "I''ll give you the money back. I don''t want your money." "Am I short of cash? What is going on in that head of yours?" said Lucas. Wanting her to calm down, he said, "Go tidy up my room. Don''t touch my personal belongings." "Oh, okay." That evening, after much enthusiastic persuading by Irene, Lucas finally stepped out of the South Block.


    Lucas was wearing the down jacket that Irene had bought for him. After putting on the down jacket, he did not feel that cold anymore.


    "After we leave this neighborhood, we can take public transport to the city," Irene said. She took two coins out of the bag and handed one to Lucas.


    "What are we eating?" Lucas was a little hungry.


    "What do you feel like eating?" Irene asked.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lucas looked at Irene''s face under the streetlights. He remembered that she still needed to repay her debts, so he said, "Anything! As long as we can fill our stomachs." "Mr. Lucas, you''re a nice person. You know I still need to repay my debts, so you don''t wantto spend too much." Lucas furrowed his brows. "Can you not voice out other people''s thoughts? Don''t you feel awkward?" Irene shook her head. "No, not awkward at all because you''re really nice." Lucas pursed his lips. He had no words. Only she thought that he was a nice person.


    "I''m not that patient with other people." Maybe because it was dark tonight, so Lucas expressed what was on his mind. "Why?" asked Irene before venturing her guess, "Is it because I''m more pitiful?" "Not only are you pitiful, but you''re also tough and tenacious.hedecided that he would give her an example. "Just like my dog. When I took him back, he was almost dead."  Irene was speechless.


    "I''m not calling you a dog." Irene said, "I did not think you did." Lucas ced his hands in his pockets. After walking a few steps, he changed the topic, "Will there still be a bus at this hour?" "There will be. Thest bus is at nine twenty. It''s still early!" After exiting the neighborhood, they continued chatting and tpassed by extremely quickly.


    "Do you have friends?" asked Lucas as they walked to the bus stop.


    "No." Irene asked in response, "Mr. Lucas, you don''t have friends as well, right? I have never seen you talk on the phone or chat with anyone else." "Aren''t you the same? How dare youugh at me." "Mr. Lucas, I''m notughing at you. I only think that since you''re so handsome, there are surely many people who would be willing to be your friend. You''re the one who doesn''t want to y with others, right?" Irene said. "I''m different. No one wants to y with me."  e'' "I don''t need friends," Lucas said coldly. "You don''t need friends either. All you need is to study well. If you can get into Turlington University, I''ll give you a gift."  "Mr. Lucas, only friends will give each other gifts. Are you treatingas a friend?" Irene asked carefully.


    Lucas was speechless.


    Irene blinked. "Mr. Lucas, you''re blushing."

 Chapter 2516

    Lucas said, "I''m not." Irene said, "You are blushing. I can clearly see that." "I''m not treating you as a friend." Lucas looked at the dark sky. "Being friends with people likedoes not cwith any benefits." "You don''t make friends because you want benefits. Friends share their thoughts with each other, and when one of them is in trouble, the other does whatever they can to help. Mr. Lucas, you''re a person who is worthy of a good friend. I''m also worthy of having good friends. When I was young, I had a great friend, but we were split apart." Irene could not remember much about what she and Rose had gotten up to when they were younger. All she knew was that they had been best friends.


    That beautiful memory made her feel warm and fuzzy every tshe thought of it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The bus slowly cto a halt in front of them. They got on the bus one at a time.


    About 20 minutester, the bus stopped at a stop in the city. After they alighted the bus, Irene held Lucas'' arm without any thought.


    "Mr. Lucas, there are many people in the city. Let''s not get lost." Lucas said, "Don''t you have my number?" Irene immediately let him go. "Oh, I have forgotten about that." "With that brain of yours, how are you going to get into Turlington University?" Lucas nced at her. "Where did you buy themb shank?" "The shop isn''t in the city. It''s near where I live," Irene said. "Why didn''t you tellearlier that you wanted to havemb shank?" "Forget about it! Let''s just find a ce to eat!" Lucas wandered aimlessly forward.


    Irene quickly followed after him.


    In the end, Irene chose a ce with rather good decor and filled with customers.


    "Mr. Lucas, let''s eat here!" Irene thought that if there were many people, the shop''s prices could not be that high.


    They entered the ce and found their seats by the corner. Irene passed the menu to Lucas.


    "This meal is my treat," said Lucas after he nced at the menu. Afraid that Irene was going to argue with him, he said, "Didn''t you say that we are friends? You can buya meal once you finish paying your debts."  Irene furrowed her brows. "No, I can''t let you do this." "It''s fine. Don''t you want to get your grandmother''s bracelet back?" countered Lucas.


    Irene said, "Okay, then! Mr. Lucas, thank you! Once I repay my debts and I have the money, I''ll treat you to a better meal." "Hmm." Lucas soon ordered the food. He order passed the menu to Irene. Irene looked at the food he ordered and pursed her lips. After hesitating for a few seconds, she asked, "Mr. Lucas, do you have enough money? Also, we can''t eat that much."  S Lucas showed Irene the card his father gave him. "I have a card." Irene was speechless. She had almost forgotten that he was the heir to the Woods family.


    La was back at Elliot''s mansion, and she had told her mother about Eric''s final concert. Hearing that Eric nned to announce his retirement from the industry at that concert, Avery decided that she was going.  Elliot, on the other hand, did not like going to crowded ces, let alone a concert.

 Chapter 2517

    Besides, Elliot did not want to go and see Eric show off like a peacock spreading its tail feathers.


    He had not forgotten that Eric had confessed to Avery many years ago, and he had not forgotten that his precious daughter had said many things that had given him a headache. Things like her wanting to marry Eric.


    However, despite telling them that he did not want to go, neither Avery nor La changed their stance.


    "How many tickets did Eric give you?" Elliot asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "He hasn''t givenany tickets yet! Maybe he will give it to La! He told La about this." Avery was scrolling through the news rted to Eric''s concert. "The intesays that his concert tickets are hard to get!" "It''s just hunger marketing!" Elliot said calmly.


    "Since you don''t want to go, you don''t have to force yourself. At least you won''t be unhappy that way," said Avery. " I still don''t understand why you can''t get along with Eric. Back then, you didn''t want Eric to get close to La, so he no longer contact us. After so many years, I have met up with him less than five times. I''m guessing La met up with him even less." Elliot said, "Am I being overtly hostile to him?" "Yes! I know that he is very handsand capable. He attracts many women, and this ticks you off..." "I''ll go with you all. I want to see how handsand capable he is right now. And how he attracts those women." Elliot smiled. "Okay! Then I''ll tell Eric to give us three tickets." "How are three tickets enough? There are so many people there. No matter what, we have to take a bodyguard along." "Elliot, there will be strict security checks when we enter the venue." "If you''re embarrassed to tell him, I''ll tell him myself. If he can''t even give us a few more tickets, I''ll get it from the organizers," Elliot said calmly. "If I get it myself, I can get however many tickets I want." "Elliot, can you behave? This is his farewell concert. We''re there to support him, not crash his concert. We don''t need that many seats. Let his fans have his seats so that they get the chance to see his final performance, okay?" "Honey, I''ll listen to you," Elliot said. "How is Robert doing in Bridgedale? He never messages me." "He can''t use his phone during the day." "Why?" Elliot furrowed his brows. Amongst his three children, he doted on La the most as she was his daughter. However, as Robert was the youngest. Elliot doted on him, too.


    In fact, Elliot wanted to dote on Hayden too, but it was a pity he could not. For one, Hayden was very capable, and he did not want or need anyone to dote on him. Another thing preventing Elliot fromvishing love on his son was that Hayden was always in Bridgedale They were too far apart.  Robert is interested in car nechanics, so Hayden arranged for im to go to the automotive factory. Hayden found a stricter teacher to Juide Robert. That teacher doesn''t allow Robert to use his phone during he day." Avery did not tell Elliot About this right away because she vas afraid that Elliot would worry.  "Car mechanics?" Elliot''s temple throbbed.


    el"Robert is interested in car mechanics. Hubby, don''t worry too much! Car mechanics are great! In the future, if our cars break down, we don''t need to send them to a mechanic, we can send them straight to Robert instead," said Avery constory. "Furthermore, just because he is interested in mechanics, does not mean that he will still be interested in them, once he graduates from college."  Elliot took a deep breath and rubbed the middle of his brow.


    Upstairs, La finished her shower and cout wearing her bathrobe.


    She wiped her wet hair with a towel in one hand, walked to the side of her bed, and picked up her phone.


    She looked at her phone only to see messages from Eric.


    Eric had sent her a person''s contact.


    He had also attached a detailed description of the man, including what tv series he was in and what entertainment show he had participated in, along with his simple family background.


    La was speechless. Was he trying to introduce a guy to her? La did a web search on the man and texted Eric. [This man isn''t as handsas you! He doesn''t please my eyes.] [Who do you fancy? I''ll try approaching them to see if they are willing to date you.]

 Chapter 2518

    La looked at his reply. She did not know whether tough or cry. She could feel how amodating and indulgent Eric was. However, she understood her feelings clearly. No matter who Eric introduced to her, she would not like them.


    She ced her phone down, wanting to calm down a little. She entered the bathroom, picked up the hairdryer, and blew her hair dry.


    While drying her hair, an idea cto her. Why not just confess her feelings to Eric and see what his reaction is? Anyway, he was about to retire. Once he retires, he will be a normal person. By then, he can enter into a rtionship with whoever he wants...


    Even after she was done blow-drying her hair, she could not seem to think of anything else. She stores her hairdryer, walked to her phone, and picked it up once more.


    She sent Eric a message, [Why don''t you be my boyfriend?] After sending the message, La''s fingers turned numb. She threw the phone on the bed and covered her face. She did not dare imagine what Eric''s reaction would be when he saw the message. She could not guess what his reply would be.


    "Ah! I must be out of my mind! Will he ignoreforever!" La paced around the room with her messy hair. She felt hotter the more she paced around.


    She tied her hair up with a hair tie before carefully walking over to her bed and picking the phone up.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and unlocked her phone.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Eric did not send her a reply.


    She was stunned.


    What did Eric mean by not replying to her message? While blushing, she continued sending another message, [I''m serious. You don''t have a girlfriend. I don''t have a boyfriend. We can just try!] La was not only this direct with Eric. Ever since she was a little girl, she had been direct with everyone, and she always met everything head-on.


    If she kept things in her heart, she would feel as if she was about to explode.


    Despite sending the second message, Eric still did not respond.


    La held her phone and rolled about in bed. After wailing for a while, she could not take it any longer and called Eric.


    Who would have thought that Eric would not answer the call? La did not dare tell her parents anything, and she texted her best friend.


    [Amy, I confessed to Eric, but he''s ignoring me. He is not replying to my messages or answering my calls. He has never acted like this before! Is he cutting ties with me?] La was a little afraid. This was not the result she wanted.


    Amy replied quickly, [He surely won''t cut ties with you! You just confessed to him. It''s not like you hurt him. He might just be shocked and not know how to respond. Once he has thought about it, he will reply to you.]  [I feel think he will reject me. He is a man with high self-esteem. As long as he thinks my parents will object, he will not agree to it.] [Since you know that the problem between you two lies with your parents, why did you still want to confess your feelings to him? Aren''t you just looking for trouble?] [But I couldn''t hold back! Ever since l saw him, realized that all I about is him. If I really do think have to someone, I want to marry him. I don''t like any other men.]  [Calm down! Although Eric is charming, La, you''re not bad either! Wait for two days beforeing back to this problem again. If after two days, you still want to marry him, go tell your parents! Only by solving the problem with your parents can you be together with Eric.]  [Then I''ll wait for two days!] After chatting with Amy, La tapped into the chat with Eric.


    She did not see a response, but within that second a response came.


    It was a single word.


    [No.] He said no. His rejection was direct and powerful.


    La dejectedly looked at the ceiling in a daze.


    It was so hard! Getting Eric to agree with her was one thing but getting her parents to ept this was another challenge. She had two huge burdens, and they were suffocating her.

 Chapter 2519

    However, La did not like the idea of giving up.


    At a restaurant in Taronia, the food that Lucas had ordered arrived, and they dug in.


    "Mr. Lucas, did your father say when he wasing back?" Irene felt full after having a little food. She did not have arge appetite. Her meals weren''trge.


    "Do you want to see him?" Lucas asked. He had never paid any attention to them before. Whether they were out on a holiday or returning home, it had nothing to do with him.


    "I feel rxed when they are not around. You don''t have to worry about Mrs. Woods targeting you. You also don''t have to worry about other things happening." Irene put on sstic gloves. "Mr. Lucas, letdeshell the shrimps for you!" "Are you not eating?" Lucas saw that Irene had put her cutlery down. He suddenly did not have an appetite, too.


    "I''m full," Irene said with a smile. "I have a small appetite." "You sure do," Lucas teased. "Look at how small you are, like a bean sprout." "I''m not a bean sprout. Look how tall I am," Irene said. "I''m only a little shorter than you." Irene was indeed tall. Elliot was tall, and Avery was by no means short either. Her parents had good genes. Despite not eating much, her growth had not been affected.


    At a table nearby, someone saw Irene''s face.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Bloody hell! That girl looks disgusting! She gavea scare! I thought I saw a ghost!" a man with a buzz cut eximed. The others at the stable looked at Irene.


    After seeing the scar on Irene''s face, they all disyed various degrees of disgust.


    "Whoever dares to kiss her," said someone, proposing a malicious game, "I''ll give them a grand and five hundred." The men looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Frankie, it''s not that I don''t dare to kiss her. I''m only afraid of nightmares that will follow!" "My girlfriend doesn''t lettouch other women. I''m destined to not have that one thousand five hundred." "I don''t have a girlfriend, but I''m a coward! I''ll drink to that, okay!" "Look at your bunch of cowards! I''ll kiss her, and all of you have to give one thousand five hundred dors!" The person that spoke was the second heir to the Shaw family, Frankie Shaw.  Frankie was a well-known yboy. His favorite thing to do was to y these cruel pranks on other people.


    "Frankie, you''re amazing! If you dare to kiss ther, we''ll cup with one ef five hundred dors for right now," said one of the men.


    "Frankie, aren''t you afraid that you will have nightmares after kissing that woman? Do you want to reconsider?" Frankie had imbibed salcohol, and he was in a showing-off mood.


    "I''m not afraid of anyone, let alone ghosts," Frankie said and pushed his chair aside. He walked over to Irene.


    When Irene notice the man, she thought that he wanted to walk past her, but he stood next to her.


    "Hello!" Frankie looked at Irene''s face closely. He greeted her with a smile.


    "Hello, can I help you?" Irene was being hit on for the first time. Her heart was beating wildly.


    Lucas nced at Frankie and silently pushed his cutlery and te to the side. His instincts were telling him that Frankie was there to cause trouble. Content belongs ?wto Sure enough, the moment Irene asked her question, Frankie directly nted a kiss on Irene''s face! Irene was so frightened she shrieked in surprise! Lucas saw what happened and without thinking, he picked up his chair and smashed it on Frankie!

 Chapter 2520

    The restaurant was filled with screams and the miserable wailing emanating from Frankie.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Frankie''s friends saw the chair cdown on their friend, they immediately rushed to his side.


    When Irene saw theming, she immediately ran over to Lucas and tugged at him. "Mr. Lucas, run! They are quite arge group!" Lucas had already beaten Frankie to the ground.


    After Irene''s warming, he looked at the group of people. Without thinking, he threw the chair at them.


    "Mr. Lucas, let''s go!" After Lucas threw the chair, Irene pulled him out of the restaurant.


    Coming out of the restaurant, they ran for quite a bit before Irene hailed a taxi.


    Once they were in the taxi, they let out a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you hurt?" Irene grabbed Lucas'' hand and checked to see if he had any injuries under the dim light.


    Thankfully, Lucas did not have any obvious injuries other than his hand being a little red.


    "I''m fine." Lucas retracted his hand. He looked at her. "Did you take all your belongings?" "I did." Irene only had a bag. She had slung it across her shoulder when they left. The owner would surely make a police report." At that thought, Irene immediately said to the driver, "Please take us to the police station." Lucas raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure?" "Rather than allowing them to have the first word, we should make a report first," Irene said firmly. "That thug was the one who started it. We were defending ourselves. We will be fine." Lucas said, "Up to you." Irene said, "Mr. Lucas, that thug doesn''t seem to be someone ordinary." "Are you afraid?" Irene shook her head. "I''m not afraid. I''m only afraid that this would cause you trouble. What if your father mes you?" "I didn''t beat him to death. What trouble could there be?" When he said that, he was looking at Irene''s left face.


    "Mr. Lucas, why are you looking at me?" Irene covered the left side of her face with her hand.


    "Do you know why he specifically kissed you on the left side of your face?" When Irene concealed et left side of her face, she instantly grew more beautiful.  ?wIf she did not have that scar, she would not have been the target of such a petty prank.


    Irene said, "That person was drinking. I could smell the alcohol off him." "He wasn''t drunk." Lucas did not if anyone hits on you, delet you what to do?"  SW Irene let go of her face. She nodded. "If someone hits on me, I''ll leave." Lucas took a deep breath and knocked on her head with his finger. "If someone hits on you, you get them to leave." "What? That''s impolite, right? What if they start arguing? I won''t be able to win." Lucas was speechless.


    "It''s a waste that you''ve grown so tall," Lucas teased. "Eat more in the future." "Mr. Lucas, stop mocking me. Grandma has always toldto hide if I can''t afford to offend them¡ª" Lucas interrupted her, "You''re such a coward, and you want to teachhow to beca coward like you?" "This isn''t being a coward. I think Grandma is right. Sometimes, being a little aggrieved is fine." "Just now when you were kissed, why did you scream so loudly? Like a pig being ughtered," Lucas teased her. "If your grandma was still alive and she saw you being bullied, see if she would hold back or not."  ?wIrene instantly pursed her lips and said nothing.

 Chapter 2521

    Lucas did not know that her scar was a prosthetic that had been glued on.


    When the thug had kissed her face, she had not felt anything.


    However, even so, that did not change the fact that the thug had assaulted her.


    "Mr. Lucas, thank you for helping me. You''ve always been helping me. I don''t even know how to thank you. We agreed that I''ll be the one buying you dinner today, but in the end, I still caused you trouble." Irene looked at Lucas and said gratefully, "Don''t worry. If your father asks about this, I''ll certainly provide him with a clear exnation." "Has it ever urred to you that my father would not want to speak to you at all?" Lucas poked fun at her. "Since the incident already happened, don''t think about it so much. I''ll take responsibility if anything happens." Soon, they arrived at the police station.


    After they told the police what had happened, the police immediately sent someone to the restaurant.


    Not long after, the police brought Frankie''s friend back to the police station.


    "That''s the two of them! This man severely beat and injured my friend! My friend had to be been taken away to the hospital by ambnce!" Frankie''s friend''s voice grew louder after he saw Lucas and Irene.


    "What do you mean severely injured? He can only be considered severely injured once the hospital deres him to be so," Irene said immediately. "It is your friend who first harassed me! That''s why my friend hit him!" "Harass? Ho, ho! You ugly woman, my friend was just joking with you!" "You can''t just randomly kissjust because I''m ugly! Do you guys not know about thew?" "Enough. Stop fighting. Let''s first get your statements, and we''ll talkter after that person''s injury report is out," said the police officer. "We''ll pull out the security footage from the restaurant. It''s best for both of you to not lie." When they were providing their contact details after getting their statements recorded, Frankie''s friend learned about Lucas'' identity.


    "I was wondering who you are! As it turns out, you''re that illegitimate child of the Woods family! Fantastic. Just you wait! I''ll call my uncle immediately and ask him to look for your father!" "Is the Shaw family very powerful?" Irene was frightened by the man''s arrogant attitude.


    She mainly was worried that Lucas would be implicated in this because he had helped her.


    "You ugly woman. You don''t even know the Shaw family, yet you dared to call the police. What a hrious joke!" said Frankie''s friend as heughed arrogantly. "Both of you are brainless idiots!"  Lucas clenched his fists tight. The mood was tense, and it looked as if Lucas was about to fly into a rage at any second. Irene immediately held his arm and pulled him out of there.


    "Mr. Lucas, it''s already veryte. Let''s head back!" Both of them hailed a cab and returned to the Woods'' mansion after they settled the bill at the restaurant.


    "Mr. Lucas, why don''t I just stay here tonight? If your father calls to scold you, I can exin things to him." Irene felt uneasy.


    If the Shaw family was truly more powerful than the Woods family, then even if Frankie was in the wrong, Lucas would also be med.


    "Go home." Lucas had a headache.


    He did not get a headache because he had offended the Shaw family. Instead, his headache was caused by Irene''s nagging. "Alright! I''ll cearlier tomorrow." Irene turned around and prepared to leave.


    As Lucas looked at her thin back, he could not help but say, "Letknow when you get home." Usually, she would not be heading him thiste, and he did not worry much about her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, Mr. Lucas. I''ll be fine. Take a shower and go to bed! If you don''t wish to be disturbed, you can turn off your phone before you sleep," said Irene, and then she walked out.  She figured that as Mr. Woods was traveling, he would not be able to return hthat night even if he were to hurry.


    At half past six in the morning the following day, before the sun rose, Irene was already at the South Block.


    The entire Woods mansion was quiet, but Irene felt panicky.


    Mr. Woods would certainly be in rage when he returned.


    She opened the door of the South Block and saw the door to Lucas room was not shut, so she strode over with long, ground-eating ed strides.  ?wS et

 Chapter 2522

    The room was dim, and Irene could hear the faint sounds of abat video game.


    "Mr. Lucas, why are you still awake?" Irene looked at Lucas, who was ying his gwhile lying on his stomach on the bed, and she was very confused. "Your father might be returning today-" "He returnedst night," said Lucaszily. "Don''t worry. It''s all over now." Irene stared at him in disbelief. She approached him. "Your father was not angry?" "What''s it got to do withwhether he''s angry or not?" Lucas'' tone was calm, and he said, "I''m hungry. Go makespasta." "Alright. I''ll make it right away." Irene did not realize what was different about Lucas.


    After she left his bedroom, she immediately went to the kitchen to make him spasta.


    Ten minutester, she entered the bedroom with a bowl of fresh pasta and ced it on his nightstand.


    "Mr. Lucas, why didn''t you close the door? You''ll usually close the door when you''re in your room." "I didn''t close it simply because I''m toozy to do so. Carry on with your work! You don''t need to look after me." Lucas ced his phone down. "Close the door behind you." "Oh, alright." Irene left his room and closed the door.


    In a blink of an eye, it was seven in the morning.


    Irene walked to the kitchen in the Main Block. Usually, the ingredients of the day would already be purchased and brought back at that hour.


    Irene entered the kitchen from the back door.


    As soon as Mrs. Flores saw her, she immediately said, "Irene, you went out together with Mr. Lucasst night, didn''t you? It''s because of you that Mr. Lucas beat Mr. Frankie up, isn''t it? Do you know how serious this matter is?" Mrs. Flores was the maid at the Woods'' mansion, so she knew everything that had happened after Mr. Woods returned.


    "After Mr. Woods returned, he asked Mr. Lucas to apologize to Mr. Frankie Mr. Lucas refused, so Mr. Woods beat him to a pulp. It was truly unbearable to watch! MD. Lucas is really unyielding-"  Before Mrs. Flores finished her words, Irene turned around and ran off.


    No wonder Lucas was lying on his stomach. Mr. Woods had beaten him.


    He was so stubborn that he had not told her about it.


    Irene reached the South Block, and she wiped her tears away with her hand.


    Then, she walked straight toward Lucas'' room.


    She knocked on the door and opened the door before Lucas even permitted her to enter.


    Lucas, who had just finished the pasta, was startled when he saw hering in. He stared at her in shock for a few seconds.


    "Mr. Lucas, Mrs. Flores toldthat your father has beaten you up." With tears in her eyes, Irene walked $1.7 the bed and lifted the hem of his shirt to take a look.  "Don''t touch me." Lucas moved to the side awkwardly. "My skin is thick. It''s going to be fine after a few days." "Where''s the medication I boughtst time? I''ll apply a little bit of that for you!" Irene saw that there were multiple red stripes on his back.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mr. Woods was truly merciless.


    "No need..." "Mr. Lucas, do you really not know the of pain?" Irene wanted to see if he was truly not afraid of pain, so she stretched out her hand and touched his back.  He instantly gasped and red at her.

 Chapter 2523

    "Lie down, I''ll apply smedication for you." Irene saw the medication on the shelf.


    She took it and opened the bottle. She muttered, "Mr. Lucas, this time, I was the one who caused you trouble. You didn''t want to go out yesterday, but I insisted on taking you out. I was the one being bullied; it had nothing to do with you, you¡ª" "Can you be quiet? I didn''t sleepst night. I''m feeling dizzy." Lucasy in bed and shut his eyes. "Later, if my dad speaks to you, don''t say anything dumb. Just say that you were scared out of your wits and that you don''t know anything. Don''t letget beaten up for nothing." Irene initially had been holding back her tears. When she heard what he said, her tears began to fall.


    "Why are you crying?" Lucas turned to look at her face filled with tears. He furrowed his brows. "Are you listening?" "I am. Aren''t you feeling dizzy? If you feel dizzy, go to sleep!" Irene wiped away her tears and pulled his shirt up. The marks on his back jumped at her. "You''re wounded, yet you still say it''s not painful. How stubborn can you be?" "This is nothing. If I can''t even bear this much pain, I''m not a man." "What is the point of insisting on this?" Irene took out a cotton ball, wetted it with an iodine solution, and began disinfecting his back. "Your dad sure is ruthless. They were the ones to me, yet he still wants you to apologize. He doesn''t know between right and wrong." "Don''t talk about him. Letlie in silence." "Hmm. I won''t bother you." Irene disinfected his wounds and applied the salve. When she saw him closing his eyes seemingly asleep, she tucked him under the covers and left the room.


    Thinking about how Lucas was beaten up because of her, Irene felt worse the longer she thought of it. She returned once more to the main kitchen. She wanted to find a chance to exin things to Mr. Woods.


    The deterioration of the bond between father and son was not something she ever wanted to see happen.


    At eight in the morning, Mr. Woods cdownstairs for his breakfast. The butler passed on Irene''s request to see him, and he agreed.


    The butler led Irene to the dining area.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Olivia Woods saw Irene, she immediately furrowed her brows. "Why do you have such an ugly servant? Mom, did you hire her to ward off evil spirits? I can barely eat my breakfast anymore!" After Olivia''s weirdments, she said to the servant, "Send breakfast to my room. I''m not going to eat here!" Before she left, Olivia red at Irene.


    Irene timidly lowered her head. After Olivia left, she slowly lifted her head once more.


    "Say what you want to say!" Mr. Woods said impatiently.


    "Mr. Woods, it is all my fault. Don''t blMr. Lucas. I got my pay yesterday. I initially wanted to treat Mr. Lucas to a meal, which is why we went to the city. Mr. Lucas initially didn''t want to leave the house. I was the one who insisted. If it weren''t for me, this would not have happened." Irene took the blupon herself.


    Mr. Woods heard what she said and sure enough he was furious. "He sure listens to you! I asked you to look after him, not take him around town causing trouble! Are you being smug You ugly woman! Don''t tellyou have fallen for my son! Hehe! Do you think my son will fall for you? He is way out of your league!"  Irene did not expect Mr. Woods to misunderstand her. She immediately exined, "Mr. Woods, I really have no such thoughts. I only felt that since Mr. Lucas treatswell, I wanted to treat him to a meal. I see him staying at hall day long. I was afraid that he would get bored." "You dare deny it! He said he wanted a tutor, but it turns out that he did not want a tutor for himself, and the tutor has been teaching you instead, right?" Mr. Woods harrumphed coldly. You all have been treatinglike a fool! Don''t you know that there are surveince cameras installed in this house?"  Irene was speechless.


    "Irene, I really didn''t expect you to be this capable. hired you to disgust Lucas, and yet, you have gotten close to him. I don''t know whether should say that you''re capable or that Lucas has rather kinky tastes! Hehehe!" Mrs. Woods looked at Irene with disdain. "You even got him to offend Frankie Shaw, the second heir of the Shaw family! You two are so ignorant!"  Irene said, "It is all my fault. It has nothing to do with Mr. Lucas." "Okay! On your Grandma''s behalf, I won''t bother reprimanding you. From now onward, you are no longer a part of our staff! Leave!" Mrs. Woods said coldly.

 Chapter 2524

    Irene instantly began to cry. She had never thought that she would lose her job.


    Other than crying over her job which she needed to survive, she also cried because she would miss Lucas a little.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Apart from her grandmother, Lucas was the person who treated her the best.


    If she was no longer working for the Woods family, she was afraid that she would no longer be able to see Lucas. She would lose him just like she lost her best friend Rose.


    At that thought, she could no longer contain her tears.


    "Take her away!" Mrs. Woods no longer wanted to see Irene, so she barked at the butler.


    The butler immediately went forward and tugged Irene''s arm, taking her away.


    The butler led Irene to the back door and said to her, "Irene, I know Mr. Lucas treats you well, but you don''t know your ce. He is the master, and you are the servant. How could you think yourself his friend? You shouldn''t have treated him to a meal. You still have so much debt. Did you really think that by treating him to a meal, he would treat you as a friend?" "Mr. Lucas did not letpay." Irene lowered her gaze. Her tone was nasal. "Sir, Mr. Lucas is a good person. I won''t be able to chere anymore. Please take good care of him." "I don''t need you to tellthis. Leave! Don''t ever cback," The butler said and closed the door shut. Irene returned to the South Block and slung her bag over her shoulder.


    Before she left, she hesitated whether to head to Lucas'' bedroom to bid him farewell, but at the thought of how Lucas had barely slept the night before and how he was probably asleep, she gave up on the idea.


    At three in the afternoon, Lucas woke up. He did not know whether it was because of the medication, but his lower back did not hurt that much anymore.


    His stomach was growling, so he immediately got down from the bed and cout of his room.


    "Mr. Lucas, you''re awake! In the et future, I''ll be the one looking after you." Mrs. Flores had been reluctant to care for Lucas, but because of Mr. Woods'' orders, she had to do it.  Lucas furrowed his brows and asked, "Where''s Irene?" "Irene wants to get into college, right? So, she won''t be able to work for the Woods family." "You''re lying!" Lucas barked angrily. "Did they chase her away?" Mrs. Flores was frightened by Lucas'' yelling, and she immediately lowered her head. "Mr. Lucas, the trouble you got into this twas caused by Irene. Mr. and Mrs. Woods-" "Who said she started it?" "She said so herself! She admitted to it. If not, why would Mr. and Mrs. Woods be so angry?" Mrs. Flores said timidly, "Mr. Lucas, you must be hungry, right? I made lunch this afternoon. I''ll reheat it."  Lucas said, "I''m not eating!" He strode off in the direction of the main building.


    Mr. and Mrs. Woods had gone to the hospital to see Frankie that morning. Theypensated him for the trouble their son had caused him, and they apologized to him, finally receiving his forgiveness.  They had just returned hwhen Lucas rushed over.


    "Didn''t I ground you? Why are you here? You pissoff right now!" yelled Mr. Lucas.


    "Who told you all to kick Irene out?!" Lucas'' yell was louder than his father''s.

 Chapter 2525

    "Watch your attitude! She is nothing but our servant. Whether she works for our family or not is up to me. If I don''t want her to work here, she has to leave! Does my retaining or firing servants require your approval?" Mr. Woods was so furious he stood up from the sofa.


    Mrs. Woods saw her husband that her husband was furious, and she knew she did not need to add fuel to the fire.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Lucas, did you know that your father went to the Shaw family to apologize..." "You shut up!" Lucas red at Mrs. Woods and said, "You poisoned my dog. Now, you fired my servant. Why don''t you kickout of the house altogether?" "What do you mean by your servant? What? Just because you spent a few days with that ugly woman, you have feelings for her? Lucas, you better understand whose house you are staying in and who is putting the food on the table. Your servant was hired with my money, too!" Mr. Woods'' blood pressure was increasing. His face was flushed and his re was sharp.


    "Then, I''ll leave!" Lucas said, turned around, and left.


    Mr. Woods lost it because of Lucas'' bad temper! "Guards, seize him!" Two bodyguards immediately rushed over and blocked Lucas'' way.


    "Since I have reconciled with you and taken you home, you are my son! If I let you run about and causemore trouble, I won''t be able to stand the embarrassment!" Mr. Woods looked at Lucas'' back and said, "I grounded you, yet you refuse to listen, so, I''ll lock you up till you learn how to listen!" "Lockup, then! Even if I die, I won''t admit that I made a mistake!" "You scumbag! Are you trying to killwith anger!" Mr. Woods said while thumping on his chest, panting.


    Mrs. Woods immediately helped her husband. At the stime, she said to the bodyguards, "What are you standing there for? Take him away!" After the bodyguards took Lucas away, Mrs. Woods helped Mr. Woods to the sofa and got him to sit down.


    "I''ll go get your medicine. Drink swater and calm down." Mrs. Woods passed a ss of water to her husband before heading to the room to get his medicine.


    A momentter, she reappeared with his medicine.


    Hubby, Lucas is already an aquit, and he has a fully developed character. You can''t do anything to change that Truth be told, when you Drought Sam back, I might have ought with you about it too, but Sam was still young. It was much easier to educate Sam than it is to educate Lucas. Sam is much more nature than Lucas right now! Lucas s a pain in the butt!" Mrs. Woods anded the medicine to her usband. "He doesn''t know what is mportant and what is not. Irene is ust a servant. How could he fight vith others over a servant?"  "What are you trying to say?" Mr. Woods swallowed his medicine and looked at his wife.


    "Send him to a school to be disciplined! We can''t discipline him at all," Mrs. Woods said in a low tone, "Aren''t there military schools?" "Are you treating Lucas as a criminal? Do you know how strict those schools are?" Mr. Woods could not bear to send his son to such a ce.


    ???¡¯ "You sure care for your son! Aren''t you afraid that he might cause trouble again? This tit was the Shaw family. If the next the offends someone we can''t afford to offend, are you going to kneel and beg for forgiveness?" Mrs. oods mocked. "A soft-hearted father will only breed failure in their sons!"  "Let''s see if he will admit his mistake or not!" Mr. Woods got up from the sofa and walked away. "My head hurts, I''ll go lie down!" At the South Block, once Lucas entered the living area, the bodyguards locked the South Block gates.


    Mrs. Flores had already reheated the dishes.


    "Mr. Lucas, there is a reason why Mr. Woods arranged forto care for you..." Mrs. Flores wanted to have a good rtionship with Lucas.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Lucas had already entered his bedroom and mmed the door shut.


    Mrs. Flores sighed. She wondered how Irene got close to him.


    In his bedroom, Lucas picked up his phone and saw the message Irene had sent him that morning.


    [Mr. Lucas, Mrs. Woods fired me.


    The incidentst night was my fault.


    I brought trouble to the Woods family. It''s only normal that Mrs. Woods would be angry. I miss being apart from you, but it''s fine. We can still see each other in the future if we want. Mr. Lucas, don''t fight with your family. If they said something that you don''t like, just ignore them. I don''t want to see you being beaten up again. Also, don''t worry about me. Although I''m not working for the Woods family, I can still look for other jobs. I can surely support myself. I hope I can get into Turlington University. You previously said that if I get into Turlington University, you''ll givea gift. Is this still on?]

 Chapter 2526

    Lucas set his phone down. He did not reply to her message. Hey in his bed and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    He could not protect his dog, nor could he protect his servant. He was nothing more than a puppet of the Woods family.


    He refused to live his life this way, but the Woods would serve as a good tform for him to better himself.


    At the moment, he simply needed to be patient and wait for his chance.


    Meanwhile, La was in her office at Tate Industries.


    "Are you worried about something? You''ve been looking troubled for the entire day. Is there apany crisis?" The assistant Tyler walked inside with a cup of coffee.


    La rubbed the bridge of her nose and epted the coffee from her assistant.


    "I confessed my love to someone and was rejected," La said, before taking a sip of coffee and frowning at the bitterness.


    "Huh? Who did you fall in love with? Who has the luck to catch your interest?!" Tyler was shocked. "Do you know what our employees say about you? They all say that you will never get married because your father and brother are just too brilliant, so ordinary men won''t impress you." "That''s not quite right... I don''t just value someone''s ability to make money, okay? Two people have to be happy to be together." "That''s true! But I''ve never seen you go on a date with anyone at all. Who did you confess to?" Tyler was curious.


    La was the perfect woman in anyone''s eyes, not only because she was a brilliant individual by her own merit but also because of her family background. It is what made it truly the hard for someone to imaginruly troubles that could gue someone that perfect.  La was so close to perfection that she could be described as a goddess, and a man would have to be blind to reject her.


    La finished her coffee and picked up her phone to check the time. "Tyler, stop rubbing dirt on my wound." "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to. I just can''t imagine what kind of man would impress you," Tyler said apologetically.


    La was young and had just started working. Despite being the head of thepany, she had always been kind and approachable with att her employees, which was why her assistant dared to ask questions about her personal life.


    "I like guys like Eric Santos," La said before grabbing her purse to leave.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Tyler remained frozen in ce and thought to himself, "Eric Santos? Does she likes Eric Santos? Oh my, what standards! But Eric has been popr for years, and it feel like he is from a different time."  La took the elevator to the underground parking lot and drove her car out of the building.


    She had reflected on her actions and thoughts after Eric had rejected her, and she could not quite regain herposure as she had never been so miserable in her life before.

 Chapter 2527

    When she was a teenager, she had mentioned that she had wanted to marry Eric, and her mother had stopped her. She did not think much of it because she was still young at the time. However, despite not being exceptionally close to Eric throughout the recent years, the thought of wanting to marry Eric had taken over her mind once again.


    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she did not realize the traffic light had turned green. She only snapped out of it when she heard the loud honks of the cars behind her.


    She needed to talk to her mother.


    Every tthat there was a matter that had upset her or a problem that she could not solve alone, she would always talk to her mother. Though she was almost twenty-five, she was still the baby in front of her mother.


    Avery was in Elliot''s mansion.


    Avery had received the tickets to Eric''s live show. He had sent six tickets and a message that said he could send more if she needed more.


    Avery felt that six was more than enough, and when La arrived home, she immediately showed La the tickets. "Mom, there''s something I need to talk to you about." La grabbed Avery''s hand and dragged her toward her room.


    Elliot walked over to the stairs. "La, what''s wrong? Are you in trouble? You can talk toas well." "I''m fine, Dad." La did not have the courage to discuss this with her father and closed the door after dragging her mother into her room.


    "La, what''s wrong?" Avery studied the troubled expression on La''s face and made her sit down. "Something happened at work? Or is it something else?" "It''s not about work... If it''s about work, I would have gone straight to Dad!" La held her mother''s hands and muttered, "Mom, I tried to ask Eric out." Avery stared at her daughter in shock.


    Outside the door, Elliot pressed his ear against the door to eavesdrop; unfortunately for him, the door was soundproof and he could not hear a thing.


    "Mom, why aren''t you saying anything? Did I do something wrong? Eric is fifteen years older than me, and at first, I thought I could not ept such a wide age gap, but Eric is different," said La. "Mom, took stto calm down and think about it. I like him because he is handsand charismatic. Not only is he good at acting, singing, and dancing, he is practically good at everything he does. He has always been great to me. I remember how I clung to him all the twhen I was little, and he would takeout to y. He would buyfood, pretty dresses, and all kinds of gifts."  "It''s our fault,"Avery said. "I used to fight a lot with your dad when you were little, so we did not have much tto care for you and your brother For a really long periodtime, Mike took care of Hayden, and you, Eric."  "I don''t blyou and Dad, Mom. Besides, is it wrong forto like Eric? Why else would you feel guilty about it?" La asked in confusion.


    "The age gap between you two is just toorge don''t think it''s wrong for you to like him, but I am worried that even if you start dating, there will be a lot of problems ahead of you. Lean''t tell you what those might be now." Avery felt slightly disoriented. "By the way, what did Eric say when you asked him out?"  "He rejected me! Right off the bat! He didn''t even say why, he just said no!" La was furious. "Mom, he has never said no to any of my requests. This is the first time." "Don''t get mad, La. If he has rejected you, I''m sure that he has done so knowing that the both of you won''t be a good match." Avery tapped La on the shoulder.


    "Mom, you know exactly why he rejected me. He has to liketoo for him to care aboutso much. He only said no because he thinks that you and Dad won''t agree," La said.


    "Indeed, Eric has always been a humble gentleman since the day I got to know him. I do like him." "No one would dislike him. He is so charming that his fans call him their husband. It''s normal forto want to marry him!" La flushed. "Mom, will you support me?" Anne hesitated. "Darling, what are you going to do?" "Pursue him, of course!" "Your dad won''t allow it."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2528

    "I know that Dad won''t approve, that''s why I didn''t talk to him about this!" Avery sat down next to La and said patiently, "If your dad doesn''t approve, my approval won''t mean anything!" "Mom, everyone knows that Dad listens to you. Can''t you try convincing him?" La begged. "Mom, you loveand will definitely helpout with this, right?" Avery pulled her hands out of her daughter''s grasp, and said in a deadpan manner, "La, your dad doesn''t listen toon every single thing. He letshave my way with small things, but we discuss bigger decisions all the time. Your dad has his own standards and boundaries, especially when ites to marriage. He thinks what he thinks and no one can change that." La felt devastated.


    "Aunt Lilith and Uncle Ben are over ten years apart as well, aren''t they? Why didn''t Dad stop them from getting married? I remember how happy Dad was when they got married!" La scowled.


    "Your Aunt Lilith might be your dad''s sister by blood," Anne said calmly. "But by the tthey found out about one another, she was already an adult, so your dad couldn''t possibly care for her the way he would his own daughter. Besides, your Uncle Ben is great friends with your dad, and since your Aunt Lilith likes Ben, too, your dad had no reason to tear them apart." "So it''s fine because Dad is close friends with Uncle Ben. He would have been okay with Eric if he was friends with Eric, too. Is that what you are saying?" "Of course not. Like I said, your dad wants different things for you and your Aunt Lilith. Even if your dad bes close friends with Eric now, he will never agree to you marrying Eric," Avery said. "La, are you bringing your aunt up because you think they are happy." "Are they not happy? They seem happy to me!" La thought back to it. "They seem all lovey-dovey every tI see them. Uncle Ben is always smiling and he spoils Aunt Lilith rotten." "Yes, you are right. He does spoil Lilith, but that''s the kind of love that we can provide for you as well. There are things that your Aunt Lilith would never discuss with you," Avery drawled as she tried to exin the situation to her daughter.


    "Mom, are you trying to imply that Uncle Ben might be failing in a certain aspect because he is old?" La guessed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Maybe. When a couple has huge age gaps, they would have gaps in their values as well, and that will slowly begin to show in daily life. Ben and your aunt only managed to get this far because both of them made a lot of sacrifices. Bendistens to your aunt most of the time, but your aunt has to put up with a lot of things as well," Avery exined patiently.  You are scaringa little bit, Mom." La had not considered the et ne natter this much. "Aunt Lilith and Uncle Ben seem to have a great tionship... Isn''t there a great age jap between you and Dad aswell? Do you two..."  ;wet "Have you forgotten about all the fights I had with your dad when you kids were younger? It went on for years." Avery narrowed her eyes gently and continued in a calm tone, "We don''t want your life to be a bumpy as ours. There are bound to be plenty of brilliant men out there that are worth your time. Don''t allow yourself to get trapped by the past."  "I get it, Mom. I will think it over." "Yeah. Let''s go downstairs to eat. I''m sure your dad is worried sick." Avery took La''s hand and led her toward the door. "Mom, I know that you and Dad loveto bits. I will never do anything that upsets you." La had calmed down slightly. "Even if I''m determined to marry Eric, I will find a way to convince you two." "I won''t object to any of your decisions as long as you think it through. As for your dad, you will need to convince him on your own. Not objecting it is the best I can do to support you." "Thank you, Mom! I love you!" "We love you, too, more than you can imagine," Avery said, before opening the door to find Elliot standing sheepishly outside. "Dad, have you been eavesdropping?" La grabbed his hand with a giggle. "I bet you didn''t hear a thing, did you?" Elliot would not be this calm if he had overheard their conversation.


    "What were you talking about? Why did you leaveout?" Elliot pouted. "Your mom is important, but am I not important to you?"

 Chapter 2529

    "Um... I''ve been a little stressed, so my period is a few dayste..." Elliot blushed. "You should go see a doctor, then. Get your mom to go with you." "I''m kind of scared of the hospital, that''s why I wanted to talk to Mom first. I''m starving! Dad, let''s eat!" La took her parents'' hands and went downstairs.


    "Is something troubling you, La?" Elliot asked. "Is it work?" "No! I''m fine, Dad. My mind just wanders sometimes... I can''t really put my fingers on what I''m really thinking even if you ask me." "A lot of people go through this phrase when they enter society after graduation. Don''t worry," Avery said.


    "I see. Eric gave us three tickets, right? Give three to Ben and Lilith and we will keep three for ourselves. Alright?" Elliot said. "Tammy likes Eric, too." Avery remembered her best friend.


    "Tammy already got tickets from Eric. I asked in the chat group, and Ben and Lilith are the only ones who haven''t gotten tickets," Elliot said. "After the show, we can bring Robert back here." "You just can''t stand to see him suffer. He didn''t evenin, and you are the first one to cave," Avery teased.


    "If he just wants to learn about mechanics, why does he have to learn that at Hayden''spany? He can learn here, at home. I can hire someone to teach him. We have plenty of cars in the garage, and he can take them apart all he wants," ¨¦lfot said.  "If he takes my car apart, I will take him apart." La shot her father a look.


    "My mistake. Of course, he can''t touch your car," Elliot corrected himself. "Not your mom''s car as well, but he can take mine apart." La gave her mother the look. The one which meant that Elliot was spoiling Robert way too much.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Avery had grown numb to it.


    Elliot loved his children all the same, but Robert was the youngest and was the one who relied on Elliot the most.


    Meanwhile, in Taronia, the video of Lucas beating Frankie in the restaurant spread on the inteand caught the attention of Kasey Bet.


    Kasey was instantly enticed by how handsLucas was, and since she hated Frankie from the beginning, she was pleased to see how he had been beaten in public.  Once she found out that Lucas was the third child of the Woods family, she immediately asked her father to contact the Woods family.


    The Bet family was a powerful family in Terrytown with a much higher status than the Woods, which was why Mr. Woods was overjoyed when he got the phone call from the Bet family, asking to be invited as guests to the Woods'' mansion.

 Chapter 2530

    After ending the call, Mr. Woods paced back and forth in the living room.


    "Butler!" he roared.


    The butler hurried over. "Yes, Sir. What do you need?" "Hurry! Tell the kitchen that we have an important guest visiting. Tell them to prepare. I don''t know what Ms. Bet likes to eat... Go ask my wife!" "Understood! Is Ms. Beting?" the butler asked.


    "Yes! She has unique tastes! She saw the video of Lucas getting into a fight and is now interested in him! I really don''t understand youngsters these days! I''m happy about it regardless! Hahaha! I should go see Lucas now," Mr. Woods said before heading toward the South Block.


    When the bodyguards guarding the South Block saw Mr. Woods, they immediately opened the door.


    Mrs. Flores quickly approached Mr. Woods. "Mr. Woods, Mr. Lucas has not eaten in two days! No matter how hard I''ve tried to get him to eat, he just won''t eat. He locked his door, and I can''t deliver his food. Even if he''s strong, he can''t survive without food!" Mr. Woods frowned and went to look for the spare keys.


    Shortly after, he found the keys and opened the door to the bedroom to find Lucas lying on his bed, unmoving.


    Remembering the way he punished Lucas, Mr. Woods felt slightly embarrassed.


    "Lucas, I heard that you haven''t eaten for the past two days. I ordered the servants to make you ssoup. Have ter!" Mr. Woods said before tapping Lucas on the arm.


    Lucas shoved his hand away and sat up, ring at his father warily. "Just spit it out. Enough with your pretenses!" Relieved that Lucas was still alive, Mr. Woods said, "I admit that I was too hard on you a few days ago. I apologize. I shouldn''t have locked you up in here. I didn''t want you running around. Terrytown is big, unlike the town your mom lives in. If you get lost, what am I to say to your mother?" "Mom called you?" Lucas asked, his stomach twitching in pain. Having starved for two days, he had lost the strength to fight with his father.


    "She hasn''t. Your mom has no tfor you now that she has a new boyfriend. They might just give you a younger sibling any day now!" Mr. Woods said. "The daughter of the Bet family ising here as a guestter, and she specifically said that she wants to see you, so..." "I see. I was wondering why you are ying the caring father now," Lucas sneered. "Look at that smile on your face. I bet that the Bet family must be richer than ours!" "Watch your tongue! Lucas, I brought you back and kept you fed. I even assigned servants to look after you. Had you not caused that much trouble, do you think I would have punished you? Do you think I enjoy punishing you? You are my son, and I only want the best for you. How could I ever harm you? I know that your stepmother doesn''t like you and has been bullying you, but you will soon go to college and won''t have to see her that often," Mr. Woods said, noticing Mrs. Flores entering the room with a bowl of soup.  "Even if Ms. Bet isn''ting today, I would have dropped by tomorrow." Mr. Woods took the bowl of soup and tried to feed Lucas.


    Disgusted, Lucas shoved him away. "What do you wantto do? Talk to her? Marry her?" "She just wants to meet you. Who said that she will be willing to marry you? Dream on! If she wants to marry you, this will be a once-in-a-lifetchance for our family!" Mr. Woods was overjoyed with the fancies conjured up by his imagination. "Lucas, grab your chance. The Bet family is extremely wealthy, and they spoil this daughter with all they have. If you date her, you won''t have to work for a few decades! Finish your soup, take a shower, and change into sclean clothes. Oh, do you have decent clothes? Should I buy you snow?"  Lucas was the best-looking son amongst Mr. Woods'' sons because he looked like his mother.


    "I have one request, and if you refuse, I am not meeting anyone today." Not allowing his father the tto think, Lucas said, "Find Irene, take her back, and promise that none of you get to will chase her out again so long as she wishes to stay. You will have to keep the promise of paying her double as well!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2531

    Mr. Woods had not expected his son to make such a request.


    "Why are you so nice to her, Lucas? Are you into her?" Mr. Woods asked. "Forget the fact that she''s an orphan, but just looks alone... Are you sure..." "Why would you insult her?" Lucas suppressed his anger. "You slept with one woman after another out there. Considering how messed up your personal life is, who are you to askwho I like?!" "Why you!" Mr. Woods would have beaten him once again had Kasey not requested to see him. "I can leave you alone, but you are not to cross Ms. Bet in any way! I will send someone to bring Irene back! Satisfied?" "I don''t care about what you say or promise. I will believe it when I see her," Lucas said before hopping out of bed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Woods was annoyed by Lucas'' thug-like behavior, but he turned his focus on the blood stains on Lucas'' shirt and said, "Have you put ointment on your back? Why don''t I help you with that?" "I told you to save it. Did you not understand me? Do as I say and I will meet with that Bet girl. You can get out now!" Lucas grabbed a t-shirt from his bag and made his way to the bathroom.


    "Alright! I will go outside now! Remember to drink the soup!" Forty minutester, Irene arrived at the Woods'' mansion.


    The bodyguard who picked her up had only told her that she could continue working for the family, but he did not tell her why. It was the reason she immediately rushed to the South Block in hopes of seeing Lucas.


    "Mr. Lucas, why didn''t you respond to my messages? I sent three and you didn''t reply to any of them." Irene found Lucas and asked, "Did you not recognize my number?" Lucas shot Mrs. Flores a look. "You don''t need to be here from now on.'' Mrs. Flores nodded, before leaving.


    "How did you convince them to takeback, Mr. Lucas?" Irene sat across from Lucas and whispered, "Did you make peace with your dad?" "Shigh-born girl has her eyes onand he wantsto have dinner with her." Irene stared at him in shock.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Lucas handed her his empty ss. "Geta ss of water." "Oh, okay." Irene grabbed his ss and poured him swater. "Did you say yes, Mr. Lucas?" "Would you be here if I hadn''t said et yes?" He picked up his phone and checked the tand realized that needed to head to the main block in half an hour''s time.  S "I didn''t know that you cared so much for me, Mr. Lucas. I''m touched!" She handed a warm ss of water to Lucas. "Be nice to the high-borndy. No fighting  S He scowled, not knowing why he felt slightly annoyed.


    "If thatdy likes you, it means she has taste. She must be a really nice girl. Even if you can''t marry hercit shouldn''t hurt to be friends with her," Irene said. Content belongs s to ?w"Is that really what you think?" he asked.


    She nodded sincerely. "I want you to be happy, Mr. Lucas." Privacy

 Chapter 2532

    At half past six in the evening, the Bet car stopped before the Woods'' mansion.


    Irene stood in the yard of the South Block. She was staring at the Main Block.


    She spotted a silver car. A tall, elegantdy stepped out of the car.


    Despite the distance, Irene could tell that Kasey was beautiful. Her curly, long, soft hair rested on her white fur coat.


    The woman looked young, but she was dressed in the most fashionable and mature manner. She wore a tight red dress that winked beneath the white coat. She wore knee-high ck leather boots, and her purse sparkled underneath the street lights.


    Irene felt a lump in her throat.


    She felt so envious of the beautiful clothes Kasey was wearing, the expensive purse she was carrying, and the phone she was holding; even the phone case Kasey used looked sophisticated.


    The one thing that Irene truly felt envious of was the freedom Kasey had to tell the people under her who she liked, and how, by using her family''s connections, they were able to arrange a meeting with the man she was interested in.


    Mr. Woods and Mrs. Woods were at the door to welcKasey into the house.


    Irene watched as the door to the Main Block closed, and the light in her eyes dimmed.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was snowing, but she did not feel cold at all.


    Lucas had managed to help her get her job back with the double pay she was promised, and before long, she would be able to pay off her debt. After that, she would only need to earn enough to make ends meet, so life would only get easier.


    She understood that sthings that require a whole life of hard work for swere the starting point for others. She rarely envied others as & her grandmother had taught her to be content with her own life, and that a healthy life was the best thing one could hope for, which was why Irene had always stayed optimistic.  However, she felt slightly depressed that night.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Woods chased her out a few days ago, they used her of daydreaming about getting together with Lucas. She had never thought of such a thing, but their words had caused her to imagine such a future, which upset her further.


    Other people did not know her scar was a prosthetic, but even without the scar, she was not a good match for Lucas, and as long as he was the Woods'' second son, she would never be.


    He was a member of the Woods family, so she could never be with Lucas.


    Though she was grateful that he had brought her back, she had to keep reminding herself about her role and maintain an appropriate rtionship with Lucas.


    Meanwhile, in the Main Block, Kasey spotted Lucas and sat down next to him.


    "You are even better looking than you are in that video." She did not bother hiding her admiration. "I''ve hated Frankie from the beginning. kept telling him that I don''t like him, but he won''t stop texting me. In the end, I couldn''t stand it anymore and blocked him, but he then turned and got another number to text me. Haha!"  Not knowing how to respond, Lucas remained quiet.


    Mr. Woods anxiously joined the conversation, "Kasey, is your family trying to get you to date Frankie?" "Haha! Impossible! My dad couldn''t possibly like Frankie! I''m still a student, and my parents don''t mind if I start dating, as they are in no hurry to finda husband," she said before turning to look at Lucas. "Are you in college?" "He will be taking the university exam soon, but he''s already twenty years old. He is two years older than the age stated on his identification card," Mr. Woods exined. "You two are of the sage! I bet you will have a lot to talk about."  S

 Chapter 2533

    "Oh... Lucas, which university are you aiming for? Why don''t you go to Turlington University? That way, we will be studying at the suniversity!" Kasey suggested enthusiastically.


    "Did you get in by your own merit?" Irene had told him the academic requirements required to be epted into Turling University were extremely high.


    Kasey''s smile froze in ce, and Mr. Woods'' heart threatened to give out when he heard Lucas'' question. He desperately wished that Lucas could just remain quiet if he did not know what to say.


    "No. I am really bad at studying. My dad donated a library to Turlington University, and I got an offer as a result," she said before picking up her ss to take a sip. "What about you? How are your studies?" "Sas you. I can''t get into Turlington University. Our family isn''t as wealthy and can''t donate a library." Kasey burst intoughter. "Your family isn''t wealthy? Seriously?" "Hahaha! Lucas has just returned hto us, and he doesn''t really know much about this family," Mr. Woods said.


    "If our family is wealthy, would you really have been ttering the Shaws two days ago? And today, you are fawning over the Bafamily," said Lucas, exposing his father.


    Before Mr. Woods could respond, Kasey chuckled. "You are so hot-tempered. I like that. Hahaha! Let''s finish dinner and talk alone! I think we share a lot of mutual interests." "We can talk here. You can just ignore them." Lucas''s end of the bargain was limited to apanying Kasey for dinner, and he did not intend on entertaining her any further.


    "Fine! It''s the holidays so you should be at hmost of the time, right? Let''s exchange numbers, and we can hang out more often," she said as she took her phone out.


    "Ahem!" Seeing how Lucas refused to move, Mr. Woods cleared his throat in warning.


    Lucas red at him before keying in Kasey''s number.


    "Let''s exchange socials as well," she said.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I don''t have a social media ount," he said without hesitation.


    "Huh?" She gaped at him.


    "Can''t you just set one up right now? You only need your phone number to do it," Mr. Woods urged. "If you don''t know how to do it, Kasey can help you." "You can go talk to her if you are in that much of a rush." Kasey stared at Lucas in shock.


    "Hahaha!" Kaseyughed, "it''s fine. I can just call or text you if I want to reach out to you." Herughter calmed Mr. Woods slightly.


    Chapter 2533 1 Chapter 2533 2 Mr. Woods stared at her in shock.


    VA whileter, Mr. Woods shot his wife and children a look, silently hinting that they leave Kasey and Lucas alone. Once they left, the two were alone in the dining room.  "I''m done." Lucas set his spoon down as soon as his father left.


    "You''re not at all interested in me, are you? You haven''t even lookedin the face." "I''m not interested in women, but thanks for freeing me." "Haha! Can I ask you out in the future?" "Sure," he said, deciding that she could invite him all she wanted, but it was up to him whether he wanted to show up or not.


    He was not foolish enough to cross the guest in the Woods'' mansion, or his father might beat him again once Kasey left.

 Chapter 2534

    An hourter, Lucas saw Kasey out of the house. The silver car disappeared into the distance as soon as she got inside the car, and Lucas returned to the South Block, halting when he spotted Irene standing dazedly in the yard.


    The snow was brief and light, but there was already a thinyer of snow on Irene''s head and shoulders.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What are you doing?!" He reached out to clear the snow on her head. "Isn''t it cold out here?" She sobered and said, "Mr. Lucas, I saw Ms. Bet. She is so pretty." "Did you stand here the entire tbecause you wanted to see her?" He dragged her back into the house.


    "Not entirely... You are having dinner in the main block tonight, so I didn''t have to make dinner. I got bored!" Her face and nose were red from the cold, and her skin began to itch once they went indoors.


    "You are so stupid!" He studied her face and cursed, immediately regretting his words as soon as they left his lips. "If you catch a cold, who is going to take care of me?" She grinned at him. "I am wearing enoughyers so I won''t catch a cold. It''s snowing out there, but it''s not a storm. A snowstorm would freeze me, so I wouldn''t have been out there if there was a storm." "The doors to the Main Block are shut, so what exactly were you even trying to see?" he said before adding, "Do you want to make more money?" Without hesitation, she nodded. "Do you have any ideas, Mr. Lucas?" "You can live here! Mrs. Flores is a live-in servant as well, isn''t she? That way, you can save up on rent and living expenses." Not wanting her to misunderstand, he said, "And if I want food in the middle of the night, I can get you to cook for me." "Oh!" She hesitated. She could be a live-in servant, but her "condition" couldplicate the situation.


    "Why are you hesitating? You don''t want to?" Lucas had not expected her to hesitate.


    After a few moments, she said, "I think it''s best if I don''t live here, Mr. Lucas. I don''t want your dad to misunderstand. I don''t want to make another mistake and cause you any more trouble. If you want to eat in the middle of the night, I can go ter."  "My dad suggested that you are trying to seduce me?" he asked, although he already knew the answer to his question.


    "Mr. Lucas, we are around the sage, and I was careless before, so it''s normal that they would misunderstand. It''s best that I live in my own apartment," she said before beaming at Lucas. "I will go ter tonight. Letknow if you want something to eat."  "I ate a lot tonight, so I don''t need more food." He sat down on the couch and looked at her. "Have you been studying these past few days?" "Of course!" "Have you been looking for another job?" "I got sfrence work. Myte grandma''s friend gotthe job. I can''t earn much with it, though," Irene said. "Thank you for gettingmy job back, Mr. Lucas. You have donea great favor, and I will repay-" "The more tI spend with you, themore you remindof my dog," he interrupted her, not wanting her to thank him. "Every tI reached home, my dog was the only one waiting for me. He was the only one who had stayed by my side the entire time."  "I know how that feels, Mr. Lucas. I grew up with just my grandma, and now that she''s gone, returning to an empty hall alone can feel really lonely sometimes. I have no one to talk to, so I enjoy talking to you." "Which is why you don''t have to read too deep into what I did for you." "Okay, Mr. Lucas." She grinned from ear to ear. "I''m really thankful no matter what drove you to dothis kindness." "It''ste. Go hand rest! Cback earlier tomorrow." Lucas felt a little tired.


    Irene picked up her backpack and grabbed the garbage bag before leaving the South Block.

 Chapter 2535

    As soon as Irene left, Mr. Woods cinside and Lucas''s brow twitched at the sight of his father.


    "Lucas, I heard every word you said to Irene just now. I was being narrow," Mr. Woods said. "Your stepmother poisoned your dog, so you transferred all the feelings you had for that dog to Irene. Don''t worry. I won''t chase her out again." "What about the tutor?" "I will ask the tutor to continue giving her lessons, but you will need to befriend Kasey. She really likes you, and if you get to date her-" "She just wants to have fun. She won''t marry me. I thought you knew that," Lucas sneered. "You know her family is out of our league, and they know it, too." "Haha! That''s fine! Just get close to her and others will never bully you. That way, I won''t have to apologize to the Shaw family as well." Mr. Woods studied his son''s face. "You aren''t good with studying, and that''s fine by me, but you need to utilize your advantage and that should guarantee you a great wife in the future." "My advantage?" "Your face. What do you think caught Kasey''s attention to begin with?" Sensing that Lucas was about to lose his temper again, Mr. Woods changed the subject. "Your second eldest brother will being hsoon. He''s also someone that I epted into the familyter in life. You can''t seem to get along with your eldest brother and your younger sister, so maybe you will get along with him. He''s a nice guy." Meanwhile, Eric''sst concert was taking ce in the biggest stadium in Avonsville.


    Tammy arrived at Elliot''s mansion at noon with her entire family.


    "Anne, look at this coat I just bought. Doesn''t it look nice?" Tammy asked as she spun for Avery.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Of course! You look great in everything," Avery said. "You are wearing a matching outfit with Tiffany?" "Yeah! I wanted to buy one for Jun as well, but he refused to wear it! Hmph!" she said as she took off the fur coat. Chapter 2535 1 "I didn''t even make you wear it, so why are youining? Eric looks nice in a fur coat!" Tammy said while La walked down the stairs.


    "Aunt Tammy, the coat Eric wore isn''t made with real fur," La said.


    Chapter 2535 2 "This dress and a coat on the outside." La was dressed in a white, long dress with long sleeves, which was clearly too thin forthe cold weather.  Elliot nced at his daughter. "It''s minus five degrees out there. Aren''t you afraid of freezing?" "It''s not like we will be outdoors. I won''t freeze." La insisted on wearing the dress.


    "Back when you were younger, you wouldn''t even wear thicker trousers during winter. You have no right to lecture your daughter," Avery teased.


    "Honey, don''t expose me" "Alright. Thank you for going to the show with us today." Elliot checked his watch. "Should we head out now?" "If we head out now, we will arrive just in time." Elliot was about to suggest that they leaveter when La said, "let''s go, then!"

 Chapter 2536

    At four in the afternoon, the show started.


    The stadium could hold twenty thousand people, and almost every single seat was upied. Everyone was holding red neon boards.


    Though Eric''s agency did not announce that this would be thest live show of Eric''s career, a small group of people still caught the news.


    After Eric finished performing his first song on stage, the audience erupted into deafening cheers, and Elliot felt as though his eardrums were about to break.


    He nced at his family sheepishly, and Avery, who knew that he was afraid of noises, immediately pulled out sound-canceling earmuffs from her purse and put them on Elliot.


    "You are the best, Honey." Elliot felt more at ease.


    "I shouldn''t have brought you along," Avery said in resignation.


    "This is just right, Avery. I can hear very little with these." "You are definitely the first person to ever wear sound-canceling earmuffs to a concert." She chuckled.


    "I wanted to be here with you and La. Besides, I''m kind of curious as well. You said that this is going to be Eric''sst show. If I don''t ctoday, I won''t ever be able to see this again." "His concert will be recorded and uploaded soon. He''s had plenty of concerts throughout his career." Avery had watched countless reys of Eric''s past performance and had been to a few lives.


    The fact that they were friends aside, Avery loved Eric as a fan because he was a talented artist.


    "I am not really interested in idols, but I''m kind of curious." Two hours passed by within a blink of an eye.


    Eric had changed into a white suit for hisst song and was glowing under the spotlights.


    "Thank you so much foring to my concert. Today, I would like to make two announcements. Once that is done, I will perform the fast I song, called ''Goodbye"," he said, causing the audience to go crazy.


    Elliot was still shaken by the screams around him despite wearing the sound-canceling earmuffs.


    Eric had told his fans when heunched the song that if he ever decided to retire, this would be thest song of hisst concert. It was the signal to his fans that he was retiring.


    Eric raised his hand, asking the audience to quiet down.


    The screams subsided, but the stadium was still filled with sobs.


    "I''ve reached this decision after giving it a lot of thought. Thank you for being withon this journey. I will still be your friend in the future but we will just have to interact in a different way. Okay?" He smiled gently, and the sobbing sounds instantly escted into cries and wails.  Elliot took off his earmuffs and nced behind him.


    The majority of the audienceprised of women of different ages; there were also men, but they were mostly partners of the women here.


    "Apart from my retirement, there''s something else that I need to tell you because that''s what I promised I would do." Eric smiled faintly and announced, "I promised that I would never hide from you if I found .


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    someone I love. At this very moment, I would like to tell you all that I''ve found the perfect match for me. She''s not in show business, so I won''t be giving you any of her personal details."  The audience erupted into chaos, including La, who was seated in the first row.


    "Eric found a girlfriend?" she thought. "Thest tI saw him, he said that he was single and now he''s seeing someone, just a few days after I asked him out?!"

 Chapter 2537

    "Throughout the years you''ve known me, I''ve always been absorbed in my work and so has she... Oh, I guess I can tell you that she''s a doctor," Eric said, before turning his head to signal the staff to start the music.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, the prelude of ''Goodbye'' began, and Avery stole a nervous nce at La. La was shaken and simply stared at the stage in confusion with a frown on her face. "Honey, who''s Eric''s girlfriend?" Elliot had never heard of any mention of Eric''s girlfriend. "I don''t know! He didn''t say anything to me." "Oh... La, what''s wrong?" Elliot noticed the odd look on his daughter''s face.


    "Don''t ask," Avery said before taking La''s hands. "La, why don''t we head home?" Despite the piercing pain in her heart, La knew exactly where she was. Not only were her parents next to her, their family friends, and others were around as well. If she lost control, she would embarrass herself and her parents.


    "I''m fine, Mom. It''s thest song. Let''s listen to it." La lowered her head and took out the thermal sk she had in her purse. Avery looked up at the stage and saw Eric holding the microphone with both his hands as he performed thest song of his career with his eyes closed.


    Tslipped by and the song had cto an end. Eric opened his eyes to scan the audience before taking a bow.


    "Let''s go!" Avery knew that La was upset and stood from her seat.


    Elliot immediately followed.


    "There''s still the dinner, Mom. Let''s go and check out his girlfriend!" La had gathered her bearings, and at the very least, she looked calm on the surface.


    "We don''t know if his girlfriend is even here." Avery could not imagine who Eric''s girlfriend would be. "That''s fine! He must have photos of his girlfriend!" La said before dragging her mother backstage. Tammy and the others followed closely as neither of them had heard that Eric was dating.


    Throughout Eric''s career, he had never been involved in any scandals with other actresses though countless actresses had tried to use him for his fame.


    People who knew Eric in person all knew that he was solely focused on his work and had never wanted a girlfriend, nor did he have the tto find one.


    Once they arrived backstage, La marched up to Eric.


    Avery tried to pull her back but failed miserably.


    "Who''s your girlfriend? I thought you said you were single just a few days ago. I thought you were busy with rehearsals. You must be really good at managing your tto look for a girlfriend while being that busy!" La was no longer a child and was deeply offended by Eric''s actions.  et Had she not confessed her attraction to Eric, he would have never rushed his way into a rtionship. It was clear to La that he was merely doing so to make her give up, and it was hardly necessary when he had already turned her down.  "I''ve known her for many years. Our families had even set us up," said Eric gently and calmly as he always had. He stared at La''s flushed face. Your mother might remember her was introduced to her when I was in Bridgedale."  He turned to look at the backstage entrance.


    She was here. As Eric''s girlfriend, it was only natural that she would be here, and she had been seated in the second row with Eric''s parents.


    "Hello, I''m Eric''s girlfriend. My nis Nadia Raven." Nadia hurried toward Eric and scanned the crowd before focusing on Avery. "Miss Tate, I''m not sure if you still remember me." Avery smiled and nodded. "Of course, I do. I just haven''t heard Eric mention your nrecently. Who knew that you two had started dating? Congrattions!"

 Chapter 2538

    "Thank you," Eric said. "There will be dinnerter. If it''s okay with all of you, we can all go together." Avery nced at La, and without another word, La turned and left.


    Avery and Elliot hurried after her.


    "What''s going on?" Ben mumbled. "Eric, are you and La fighting?" "I''m sorry," Eric said apologetically.


    "She was fine on the way here, and she knew that this was going to be yourst concert. Is she angry at you all of a sudden because you started dating?" Ben was smart enough to figure it out on his own.


    "I didn''t want to upset her, Mr. Schaffer, but I can''t help it," Eric said with resignation.


    "I get it! Go ahead and celebrate!" Ben figured out the truth and left.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Once they arrived home, La shut herself inside her room.


    Elliot stared at the table filled with food. He did not have an appetite. "Avery, what on earth did La talk to you about thest tshe dragged you into her room? Are you two hiding something from me? Eric found himself a girlfriend and she looks heartbroken. What''s going on?" Since Eric had settled down with someone else, Avery felt that La would eventually give up on Eric no matter how upset she was at the moment. "Our daughter is in love with Eric. Isn''t it obvious?" Not wanting Elliot to lose his temper, Avery decided to shoulder the me. "It''s our fault. Don''t blher for it." Elliot''s expression darkened, and he immediately set his spoon down,pletely losing his appetite.


    "We were always fighting or busy with our own stuff back when La needed us the most. We never had much tfor our children, and you know it. Eric used to care for La for a week and sometimes, a month." "That''s because you refused to hand the kids to me. If it was up to me, I would never have allowed Eric to take care of her. I would hire the best nanny-" "What''s the point of saying that now? La has her own thoughts and opinions now, and it isn''t even my decision to make." This soon escted into the worst fight the two had had in the past decade.


    "Ever since I took La back under my wing, I have stopped her from seeing Eric. La did not insist on being with him at the time," Elliot said.


    "Even if you are right, that''s in the past. Elliot, you can''t blher for how she feels." "She''s already so upset, so why would I blher?" Elliot''s heart ached for his daughter. "She was doing fine before, so why did she..." "They met recently and La realized that she still likes him. She said that she prefers mature men, like Eric, who''s charismatic and has good looks..." "But he''s already forty!" Elliot took a deep breath and picked up his ss to sip on his water. "You can''t possibly support this, can you, Avery?" "It doesn''t matter what I think. Eric has made his choice. And he rejected La." All Avery was worried about was how she could console her daughter.


    "That damn b*st*rd! It''s a shthat he''s retiring, or I will put him out of a job! How dare he break my daughter''s heart?!" Elliot snarled as he clenched his fists.  S Avery felt that he was being unreasonable.


    "Elliot, Eric might like her, but have you considered the possibility that he rejected her right away because of us?" Avery asked. "Or do you prefer that he say yes when our daughter asked him out?"  "Of course not! If he dares to ept, I will make him suffer!" Elliot paused, realizing what Avery had said. "What did you just say? La asked Eric out?!" , englishUMS

 Chapter 2539

    Avery could not bring herself to nod when she saw the shaken look on Elliot''s face.


    "That happened on the day La called you into her room?" Elliot asked.


    "Yeah. Elliot, La didn''t dare tell you because she didn''t want you to get mad, so you should know what to do, right?" Avery said. He breathed heavily and asked, "So what should I do? Avery, tell me." Avery felt troubled. "Just pretend that you don''t know anything, alright? Don''t go looking for trouble with Eric, and don''t try to console La. If you go and talk to her, she will feel ufortable. Thest thing she wants is for you to find out about this." "Am I really that scary?" Elliot struggled to pretend that he did not know anything.


    Since his daughter had refused to eat because of it, Elliot knew that he was going to lose sleep over it that night.


    He had spoiled and treasured his baby girl with all he had, and Eric had the audacity to reject her.


    "How dare that guy do this to my daughter?!" he thought to himself angrily.


    "You are not just scary. You are horrifying. Look, there''s no way that La and Eric would ever get together, and you are this furious." Avery picked up his spoon and shoved it into his hand. "Eat. I will talk to her after dinner. Don''t say anything. Don''t do anything. If you can''t stand it anymore, talk to someone about it." "Who am I supposed to talk to? I can''t talk to anyone about this." Elliot set his spoon down once again.


    "If you won''t eat, then I won''t eat." Avery set her spoon down as well. "Let''s starve together." Elliot did not care if he starved, but he could not allow his wife to starve.


    "I will need to talk to our daughter after this." Elliot ced a rib on Avery''s te. "Don''t worry. I won''t blher." "You are definitely going to speak ill of Eric. The more you speak ill of et him, the more La is going to obsess over him. Elliot, I hope you won''t do anything stupid this time." Avery took a bite of the rib. "If you stay quiet about it, she might just get over it in a few days.  Elliot held his tongue and stared at his wife.


    Meanwhile, in Taronia, the second son of the Woods family returned from overseas as it was almost New Year''s.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam was twenty-two years old and was about to graduate from university.


    Mr. Woods had taken him into the et family when he was six, and Mrs. Woods got into a huge argument with Mr. Woods because of that. However, Sam was still young and was exceptionally obedient at the time, so apart from the fact that he was an illegitimate child, Mrs.


    Woods did not have any other issues with Sam.  Once Sam returned home, Mr. Woods brought him to the South Block to meet Lucas.


    "Lucas, this is your second brother, Sam," Mr Woods introduced them. "Sam, this is your younger brother, Lucas. I''ve just taken him in. You should take more tto talk with him during your there. "Okay, Father." Sam nodded.


    Mr. Woods left shortly after, and Sam turned his attention to Irene. "Irene, why are you here?" "I''m Mr. Lucas''s servant now, Mr. Sam." Irene smiled. "Mrs. Woods is payingdouble I would normally earn!" Sam nodded. "How''s your grandma? Will working here affect your academic results?" Irene was about to answer when Lucas stood abruptly from the couch. "You two sure seem close, huh? Should I go somewhere else and leave you two alone?"

 Chapter 2540

    The smile on Irene''s face disappeared. "Mr. Lucas, I''m done." She did not know Sam all that well, as he had been overseas the entire tand though he would asionally return hduring holidays, he had only cback once a year ever since he entered university.


    Before Lucas was brought back into the fold of the Woods family, Sam was the one member of the family who was willing to speak to Irene. She usually kept to the back kitchen, and Sam would often enter the kitchen to talk to her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you that scared of him, Irene?" Sam sat down on the couch. "Is he mistreating you? I can talk to Father..." "Don''t say that Mr. Sam. Mr. Lucas has treatedkindly." Irene realized that Sam was trying to divide her and Lucas. Since Lucas was hot-tempered, she did not want to be the person to trigger a fight between the two siblings.


    "Is that so?" he asked suspiciously before turning to look at Lucas. "I heard that you are on bad terms with stepmother and that you had beaten up the second son of the Shaw family. Had it not been for Kasey Bet, you wouldn''t have the freedom that you have now." "No matter what I did, I''m still better than a coward like you," Lucas said.


    Sam stared at him in shock.


    "I heard that you were taken into the family at six. I reckon that you were tortured in all possible ways by that stepmother of ours," Lucas said. "You ran off to another country as soon as you finished the third year of secondary school. If you are strong, you would not have run away like that, would you?" "... You sure know a fair deal about me." "Everyone knows, don''t they?" Lucas continued sarcastically. "Run back to the Main Block like the coward you are! You are annoying me." "I don''t recall hearing Father say he gave the South Block to you. I can chere whenever I want." Irene had not expected the two to start fighting on their first encounter. It was as though they had held a grudge against each other in the past.


    "Mr. Sam, you''ve just chome. Why don''t you go and rest? I need to start cooking." Irene was worried that the fight would intensify if she left.


    "I haven''t tried your cooking before! I''m starving, so I want to eat here," Sam said shamelessly.


    "Oh... But I''m not a good cook though." Irene tried her best to think up a reason to discourage Sam.


    "It''s fine! If my younger brother can eat it, I''m sure I can, too," he said.


    "I don''t welcyou here!" Lucas wanted the man before him to disappear.


    "Father toldto talk to you. You dare disobey him, but I don''t have your courage." Sam was pleased to see how enraged his younger brother was.


    Irene wanted to ease the tension, but she was not sure what to say.


    She was a servant and neither of them would listen to her, so she silently returned to the kitchen to cook.


    "I heard that you''ve been expelled el from high school and your university exam are in a few months'' time. What''s Father''s n for you?" Sam asked T got into an overseas university with my own grades. I''m sure you''ll at least have the grades to get into university, right?" As he held a grudge against Lucas because Lucas had called him a coward for running to another country, Sam had intentionally brought up Lucas'' grades. Though he tiptoed around the family when he lived with them, Sam was confident in his grades. "You don''t dare to fight with Stepmother so you chere seeking validation?" Lucas shot him a look of contempt. "You can''t be thinking about living here, can you?"  Sam stared at him.


    "Maybe we should get someone to hang a que here that says ''Hof the B*st*rds''," Lucas sneered not caring that he was mocking himself as well in the process.


    Sam was not as used to self-depreciation as Lucas was, and he did not know what to say.


    Shortly after, lunch was ready.


    Irene ced the food on the table, and before she could call out to them, the two started walking toward the dining table.

 Chapter 2542

    When Robert was in Bridgedale, Hayden had taken Robert on a tour around thepany and introduced Robert to his employees.


    "The guys around Hayden aren''t that old, and I recall seeing a few handsguys, too," he said. "Sis, why don''t you ask Hayden to show you their photos? Maybe you will like them." La did not want to continue the subject and turned to her older brother. "Hayden, do you hate women that much? You didn''t have to hire only men, did you?" "Don''t listen to him," Hayden said not wanting to alert his parents. "I am not the one who hired them." "Then there is an issue with your HR. Why are they only hiring men? What are they plotting?" asked La.


    "My HR manager is a woman," Hayden said, "don''t listen to Robert." La turned to look at Robert. "Robert, you look slimmer, too! Is it from fixing cars?" Robert rubbed at his face and muttered, "... Maybe! But I''m certain that I didn''t lose as much weight as you." "It''s just because I''m tired from working." La reached for a pork rib and took a bite of it. "I will gain weight after New Year''s. Stop worrying about me." "Alright, then! La, have you prepared sNew Year''s money for me? Hayden gavehis this morning," Robert said.


    She ced the bone on the te and turned to look at Hayden, "Hayden, you gave Robert money but not me? You can''t favor him over me!" "Cto my roomter," Hayden said before focusing on his food.


    Elliot nced at Avery, and Avery immediately shot him a stern look, warning him to remain quiet.


    After dinner, La followed Hayden back to his room.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hayden, I don''t really want money," she said. "I''m working, so I have more money than I can count." Hayden shut the door and walked to the window. Looking out, he said, "I didn''t ask you to cto my room to give you any money either." "Huh?" She walked over to him and stared at him. "Are you going to lecture me? Please don''t... I''m too old for that. Besides, I know what happened." "So, why are you still upset about Eric? Do you know how old he is? And you want to marry him. Have you gone insane?" said Hayden, grilling her mercilessly. "HaveWe been going too easy on you that you can''t even tell reality from.


    in daydreams?"  "It''s New Year''s today, Hayden. Can''t you just lectureafter New Year''s?" La felt a lump in her throat.


    "I am leaving after New Year''s, so I don''t have tto lecture you after that." Hayden shot her a stern look. "You are twenty-four, almost twenty-five this year, and Eri@is old enough to be your father...  S "It''s not that bad! He isn''t that old. You won''t convinceof anything if you are disapproving merely because we have arge age gap. Our parents have a big age gap as well..." "Which is why they weren''t happy when they were younger." Hayden shoved his hands into his pockets. "Have you forgotten all about that?" "I know that they used to fight a lot when they were younger, but... it''s not that bad, right? Look at how much they love each other now! As long as there''s a happy ending, it''s fine even if the path was a little bumpy," she said.  "You have too peaceful of a life so far, and now, you are itching for suffering." "Hayden, age difference aside, do you not like Eric? He has been so nice to us." "To me, he will always be a senior member of the family. Even if he is a great man, I won''t let you marry him." "Why do you all have to be so forceful? I''m not a child anymore, and I get to marry whoever I want..." She sat down on Hayden''s bed and pouted.


    "Fine. Don''trying to us if you get hurt." "Like I won''t get hurt if I date someone my age." "If you date someone your age, I can beat him up."

 Chapter 2543

    "Even if I date Eric, you can beat him up if he mistreats me!" La looked up. "Hayden, there''s no point in discussing this. He already has a girlfriend." "Stop crying. You are pathetic." Hayden clenched his fists at the sight of his sister crying.


    "I''m just upset, Hayden. I didn''t mind his age, yet he turneddown," she muttered before walking over to hug Hayden. "You all protectedso well as I grew up. I had everything that I asked for, and everyone heeded my every wish. no one has ever turneddown on anything, so I guess... this is the gods'' way of tellingthat things don''t always go my way..." Her tears melted Hayden''s heart. "La, you will eventually find someone who will cherish you for life." "Before he turneddown, I was so happy whenever I saw him or texted him, Hayden. It wasn''t the stype of happiness | experience with family or friends, so I thought that it has to be love." She wiped her tears away on Hayden''s shirt and sniffed. "Whatever. I don''t want to talk about him anymore. He is probably going to get married soon." "Do you wantto help?" Seeing how depressed she was, Hayden wanted to cheer her up.


    She looked up. "How, Hayden? Are you going to get Eric to break up with his girlfriend?" "What are you talking about?!" he scowled. "I''m saying that I will help you look for a boyfriend." || ...


    Matchmaking? Are you serious? Do I look that desperate to the point that I need to resort to matchmaking?" "Is there anyone around you that fits your requirements?" She shook her head. There were plenty of men around her, but she was not interested in any of them.


    "If that''s the case, and you want to date, matchmaking might be the only way." Worried for his sister, Hayden said, "Think about it and callif you want my help." "Sure! You lecturedjust now, but I know that you care about me, Hayden." She took a deep breath to calm herself. "I will think about it." Meanwhile, in Tarotin, Mr. Woods had gone to the South Block to get Lucas to cto dinner at the Main Block, but Lucas refused his request.


    Instead of rejecting Mr. Woods directly, he told Mr. Woods that he had fallen sick and did not want the others to catch it.


    It had been Irene''s idea.


    Mr. Woods knew that he was faking illness, but he did not insist as he was the only one who truly wanted Lucas to join the family for dinner.


    "Mr. Lucas, let''s have stew today," said Irene as she finished cooking lunch.


    He nced at the food and realized that he did not have an appetite as he had been eating too much meat these past few days.


    "Let''s head outsideter, Mr. Lucas!" said Irene. "Your dad toldto take you outside. He said that it''s not good for your health if you were to Stane indoors all the time."  "How nice of him! He is probably nervous because I haven''t gone out with that Bet girl," Lucas said sarcastically.


    "Do you want to go out, then?" Irene.


    asked before taking an envelope out of her pocket. "Your dad gavethis. There''re five hundred dors here!"  ?wLucas did not object.


    swn After lunch, the two walked out of the South Block.


    over a "It''s going to be my birthday in a little onth, Mr. Lucas. Can you spend it with me?" Her heart soared at the thought of her birthday. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 2544

    When it cshe could finally remove the prosthetic scar, and she can show Lucas her true face. She had not thought of his reaction when she revealed her true face to him, but she was tired of living in shame.


    She was turning eighteen soon, and like all the other girls, she wanted to look beautiful. She had never hoped to look beautiful before, and no matter what she did, everyone saw her as the ugly duckling.


    Once she turned eighteen, a new life awaited her.


    Ordinary people would never understand her dream of wanting to lead an ordinary life free from all the gossip and cold looks from others about her face.


    Lucas studied her face for a few moments, before nodding. "What kind of birthday present do you want?" She shook her head. "I want you to spend it with me, but it''s not because I want a present from you. I just want to tell you a secret." "Is it the ssecret you mentioned thest time?" She nodded. "Yes. I want you to be the first to know, because..." She paused, realizing that she could no longer say that he was her only friend. Instead, she said, "Because you are the only one who would be withfor my birthday." She smiled at him. "Even if I say nothing, you are probably going to be there for my birthday anyway, Mr. Lucas. We spend every day together." That would not change until they were both in university.


    "What kind of secret is that?" Lucas asked. "So mysterious." "It''s not that important, really... I just want to share it with you. You probably won''t think much of it after I tell you... Mr. Lucas, you didn''t eat much just now during lunch. Did you not like the food I made?" She changed the subject.


    "We''ve been having meat every meal, and I''m feeling a little sick of it. It has nothing to do with your cooking," he said.


    "Let''s have a vegetarian meal tonight, then! Mr. Lucas, you need to tellwhat you want. I will never know what you are thinking if you don''t say anything. You could have toldthat you wanted vegetables! I thought that you love meat!" "I just think that you should eat more meat," he confessed.


    Ever since Lucas had asked her to eat with him, they had shared every meal together in the South Block.


    Irene froze, and tears welled in her eyes.


    "I don''t want to hear your long speeches of gratitude. Don''t thank me." He stopped her before she could say anything.


    "Mr. Lucas hasn''t Ms. Bet Ireached out to you at all? That''s what everyone has been talking about." She took a deep breath, before changing the subject again.  "Who is talking about that?" "Everyone in the mansion! Ms. Bet coverst time, and she seemed to be extremely into you then, so why haven''t we heard from her since?" She had never seen Lucas on the phone, and when he was on his phone he had been absorbed in his games most of the time. Seeing how curious she was, he took out his phone and showed it to her.


    She epted his phone and took a nce.


    Kasey had called him a couple of times, but he had not picked up; she had sent him countless text messages as well, and he had ignored all of them.


    "So I wasn''t the only one that you ignored. You are ignoring Ms. Bet''s texts as well," she eximed.


    He snatched his phone out of her hand. "I didn''t reply to your messages because I didn''t know what to say! I didn''t reply to hers because I didn''t want to. It''s not the sthing."  Irene''s heart was instantly filled with joy when she heard his exnation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two took the bus to the city center.


    There were not many people in the city area as most shop owners had closed their shops to return hto their families. However, there were still a few shops that were open.  "What present do you want? I will buy you something today," he said. "If you turn it down again, you are getting nothing."

 Chapter 2545

    Irene knew that Lucas could be very stubborn and epted his offer with a smile.


    "I don''t know what I want yet, so let''s walk around!" She took his hand and walked toward the night market where there were more people.


    To avoid trouble, Irene wore a face mask, leaving only her eyes visible.


    Lucas had gotten lost in those eyes many times, and he thought to himself, "If only she didn''t have that scar on her face, maybe someone would have adopted her, and she wouldn''t have to lead such a miserable life." Soon, Irene pulled Lucas into an essory shop.


    "Mr. Lucas, I want a hair tie for a birthday present," she said.


    "What''s a hair tie?" Lucas did not have a single clue what essories girls used.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It''s something that I can use to tie my hair." She showed him a hair tie that she already had. "It''s getting a little loose, and it can''t hold my hair as tightly as before. Buya hair tie, Mr. Lucas!" Lucas had not expected her to ask for such a cheap gift.


    "Pick whatever you want. Pick a few." "Oh... I just need one. It willst a long time." Irene began looking through the bands avable, looking for one she liked.


    He looked around the shop, noting all the other essories that were there. He had no idea what they were used for and scowled in confusion.


    Lucas picked up a hair tie to check the price and realized that it only cost a few dors.


    It was rather cheap. Even if he was not the son of the Woods family, he would consider this cheap; however, he knew with certainty that Irene would not let him spend too much.


    "Mr. Lucas, look. Isn''t this bunny cute?" She picked up a hair tie with a bunny essory on it and showed it to Lucas.


    He took a nce and agreed that it looked cute. "What about this one? Or that one?" He wanted to buy a few more for her as they were not expensive to begin with.


    "One is enough, Mr. Lucas." She walked over and took the hair ties in his hand and returned them to their ces. "I have more at home! They just don''t look good." Not wanting to argue, he said, "I''ll get you a cake on your birthday, then." "Sure! But are the only ones eating it, so make sure you buy az smaller one," she said gratefully "When is your birthday, Mr. Lucas? I will buy you a gift and a birthday cake then."  "It can wait until after you pay your debt off!" He headed to the cashier to pay, and Irene followed him to hand the hair tie to the cashier.


    Once he had paid, the two walked out of the shop and Irene tried to tie her hair with the new hair tie, before turning around to show the back of her head to Lucas.  "Does it look nice, Mr. Lucas?" "It''s lopsided." Lucas reached out to tilt the bunny essory in ce.


    "Hehe. Do I look pretty with it?" she asked.


    Lucas was never one topliment others or express his feelings directly, but he figured that no one had ever called Irene ''pretty'' due to the scar on her face and said, "Yeah. Pretty."  "Mr. Lucas, what do you want? I have money now so I can buy you something, too." She took out the envelope of cash.


    "I don''t want anything." "Let''s just walk around, then." She wanted to buy him a New Year''s gift.

 Chapter 2546

    "Mr. Lucas, do you need a scarf?" "No need." "What about gloves?" "No." "What about long johns?" Irene asked Lucas seriously. "You don''t have long johns. Why don''t I get you one!" Lucas was speechless.


    Thest person who had forced him to wear long johns was his mother. However, his mother was now in a new rtionship, and because of that, she had given him up. She no longer cared if he put on long johns or not.


    "No need." Lucas'' expression changed. "Don''t mention long johns anymore!" Irene did not expect him to get angry. She immediately nodded obediently.


    They finished shopping on the street and cto a fork in the road.


    The weather that day was pretty good. Although the temperature was low, there was still sunlight.


    Even if the sun did not bring much warmth, it made one feel betterpared to a gloomy day.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you hungry?" "No, I''m not." "Then, let''s head to the bookstore!" Irene noticed that Lucas did not seem to have any ce, in particr, he wanted to go, so she decided to head to the bookstore to get smaterials for revision.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Are you sure?" Lucas raised his eyebrows. "Do you think the bookstore will be open today?" "Let''s go and have a look! If it''s not open, we''ll head to the mall and shop there." Irene pulled his arm and headed forward.


    Lucas had thought that she was not strong, but at that moment, he realized that she was quite strong.


    They did not expect there to be quite a lot of people in the bookstore that day.


    A couple was sitting by the window. They looked very much in love. Solder children brought their younger siblings to buy books too.


    There were even sparents who apanied their children.


    "There are quite a lot of people!" Irene smited at Lucas. "You can go and see if there are books you want to buy. I''ll go look for materials for my revision. We''ll meet herein a while."  Lucas watched as Irene went hunting for extra revision materials, and he too began to walk around the bookstore.


    An hourter, Irene had chosen the materials that she wanted to buy, and she met Lucas at the point on which they had agreed upon.


    She had gotten two copies of each book she wanted. Once for herself and the other for Lucas. She had got him that as his New Year''s gift.


    Although she knew that giving him that might make him angry, she did not know what else to give him.


    Soon, Lucas cover.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you not getting anything?" Irene noticed that his hands were empty.


    "I bought it and paid for it already. I ced it outside." Lucas looked outside rather unnaturally.


    "Oh... what books did you buy? Did you buy them very early on? Halfway through I cover here to see you, and you were not here. I thought you were still shopping, so I went to browse a little while more," said Irene, showing him that she had not deliberately spent an hour in the bookshop.  "Let''s go and pay!" Lucas did not want to tell her what he had bought. Irene did not press any further as well.


    She carried her revision materials and followed Lucas.


    Lucas turned around and saw the stack of papers in her arms. "Are you buying that many books?" "Half of it is for you. We''ll have one each." Irene rxed her eyebrows.


    Lucas had wanted to help her, but when he heard what she said, he swallowed his words.


    After paying at the cashier, Irene gave Lucas'' revision materials to him.


    "Mr. Lucas, what books did you buy? Ine Why is yours in a ck bag and mine in a transparent bag?" Irene looked at Lucas'' ck bag. She was puzzled.  ?wIrene''s books were ced in a transparent stic bag with the logo of the bookstore on it.


    "I don''t want you to know what is in it and yet, you are still askingabout it." A faint blush colored Lucas'' handsface.


    Irene saw how he was a little shy about it, so she decided not to press him further.

 Chapter 2547

    "Mr. Lucas, are you hungry? If you''re hungry, we''ll go look for a ce to eat." Irene had bought her books. At that moment, she still had about 30 dors or so.


    "It''s still too early for a meal." Lucas did not want to have an early meal before heading home. "Have you been to the amusement park before?" Irene shook her head without giving it any thought. "Those ces are expensive, right? Mr. Lucas, I only have about thirty dors or so." Lucas took her bag and ced all the books into it before carrying it and walking forward.


    Irene had no choice but to follow him.


    "Mr. Lucas, have you been to an amusement park before? Is it fun?" Irene''s curiosity and eagerness were piqued. "By the way, we are no longer children, right? Will they refuse us entry?" "I''ve never been to one before," Lucas recalled his childhood. In fact, it was not any better than Irene''s. His mother had to work in order to support the family.


    His mother was in the service industry. The pay was higher on the weekends and so, she usually worked weekends.


    He was usually alone during the holidays, with only his dog by his side.


    "Then, let''s go have a look!" Irene chased after him. "Even if they don''t let us in, just having a look is not bad either!" "We can enter as long as we have the money," Lucas said. "The bookstore is open. The amusement park would surely be open as well." Half an hourter, they arrived at the amusement park. The amusement park was indeed open, but there were not many people there.


    After they entered the amusement park, Irene was immediately captivated by the carousel.


    "Mr. Lucas, let''s go on the carousel! There are adults on the ride too!" Irene happily said.


    Lucas followed her to the carousel. The carousel cost three dors per ride. Lucas immediately took his phone out to pay. Once the carousel stopped, Lucas got Irene to get on it.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you not joining me?" "It''s too childish." Lucas insisted on not joining her.


    "Okay, then I''ll go on the ride!" Irene took her phone out and passed it to him. "Mr. Lucas, please take a few photos of me. I have never sat on carousel before, and I want to capture this moment."  Lucas was speechless.


    After Irene got on, the music began to y and the carousel began to move.


    Lucas pressed the power button of Irene''s phone. Her phone asked for a pin code.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lucas was speechless.


    He looked at the carousel. Irene was on a horse hugging the pole with both arms. She looked like she was afraid that she might fall, but her eyes were bright with happiness.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''m here!" Irene was afraid that Lucas could not find her, so she waved at him.


    Lucas felt that she was rather silly, but he also found a tingling warmth filling his heart.


    He took his phone out, turned on the camera, and captured a shot at Irene. Her smile was captured just like that.


    Five minutester, the carousel cto a halt.


    Irene walked over to Lucas with satisfaction on her face.


    "Mr. Lucas, let''s go on the rollercoaster!" Irene was a little afraid of the rollercoaster, but Lucas felt that the carousel was a little childish, so he must like the rollercoaster.  Even from there, she could hear the screamsing from the rollercoaster.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" "I am! So, you''ll go alone, and I''ll look at you from here," Irene said with a smile.


    Lucas'' expression instantly changed.


    "Then, I''ll go with you! I think with the two of us together it shouldn''t be that scary." Irene had been testing him, and if he needed someone to go with him, she would do so.  In Aryadelle, La had given the matchmaking much thought, and she decided to heed Hayden''s advice.

 Chapter 2548

    At dinner, Hayden announced La''s decision to everyone.


    Coincidently, all their close friends and rtives had gathered at Elliot''s mansion. When they heard that Hayden was going to hook La up with a matchmaker. Instantly, pandemonium broke out.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Avery and Elliot.


    "Matchmaking?" Avery was a little perplexed. She looked at La before looking at Hayden. "You said you want to matchmake La? Did she agree to it?" "She has made up her mind," Hayden said to Avery. "She doesn''t have any men around her that she likes. A matchmaker could quickly gather the world''s most brilliant boys for her to choose from." The words ''for her to choose from'' made Tammy extremely envious.


    "This is great! Avery, we must be more open-minded. We have to look at the bigger picture. If we were to introduce men to La, we will mainly be introducing her to people from Aryadelle. If she has the whole world to choose from, she could surely find many better men! Our La deserves the best person in the world!" Tammy was getting more excited the more she talked, "Once La has her pick, we can let Tiffany choose too!" Jun said, "Tammy! Tiffany is only seventeen! What are you talking about!" Tammy said, "She can be friends first! I don''t mind letting our daughter get to know sexceptional boys. That way, it might have a positive impact on motivating her to study." Jun was speechless. Of course, she would get to know more brilliant people.


    Tiffany had been coddled and spoilt since she was a child, so she had perfectly inherited sof Tammy''s traits.


    For example, she did not like to study that much; she was rather spoiled; and no one could lecture her, if not she would either cry or threaten to go without food.


    She also loved makeup. Her makeup skills had already surpassed Tammy''s.


    Although Tiffany preferred dressing up over studying and although she had a temper at home, when they were out in public, she was rather well-behaved.  ?wTiffany said, "I don''t want to! I don''t want to study. I''m happy having fun all day long! I would rather not have a boyfriend and not get married..." Tammy was speechless. Jun pped his forehead.


    Lilith said with a smile, "La, what are your requirements? " La said calmly, "I haven''t thought of it yet. Hayden is helpingout with this." Once the announcement was sent out, the candidates would have to go through Hayden. Only once Hayden had approved of them could they get in contact with La.  S Therefore, La only needed to wait for Hayden''s approval.


    "La, this is a huge matter. Why didn''t you talk toabout it first?" Elliot, who had been always silent, ced his cutlery down. He no longer had an appetite.


    His daughter was actually going to find a partner! La was young, and yet, she was anxious to marry another person! Elliot had initially nned to spend a few more years with his daughter. It looked like he had overestimated the the had with her.


    "Dad, it''s not that I didn''t want to discuss this with you," said La feeling a little guilty as she looked at her father''s crushed expression.


    She had agreed to Hayden''s suggestion, not because she wanted to get married, but because she wanted to overcthe grief she felt over Eric''s rejection.  S

 Chapter 2549

    "I was the one who had asked La to consider this," said Hayden, looking at Elliot. "She is still sad because of Eric''s rejection. She is still sad because she has not found anyone better." "Hayden is right." Avery had epted the situation. "La has been sheltered since she was a child. All the people she knows are all the people she grew up with. It''s hard for her to form any feelings for them." "Avery, I''m not against La''s decision. I''m against her doing it now. She''s only twenty-four. Do we need to be in such a rush? She is still young. Let her work for a few more years. Once she is more mature, perhaps she could naturally meet a suitable partner," said Elliot, voicing out his thoughts.


    At that, everyone looked at him.


    La was about to be 25 years old, yet he still called her young...


    If La was still young, what was Tiffany at 17 years old? Was she a child in kindergarten then? La picked up her ss and took a sip. She said calmly, "ording to my father, it''s best if I start looking for a partner when I''m thirty." "Twenty-eight or nine would be fine too. At that age, people are generally more mature. That way, it would prevent a lot of conflict and quarrels," said Elliot, continuing to voice out his opinions.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can''t stop your daughter from wanting to be in a rtionship!" Avery ced svegetables on Elliot''s te. "Have more food and talk less. With Hayden watching out for her, I''m not worried. Don''t tellyou are worried about Hayden''s way of working?" This was a great tactic of Avery''s! Even if Elliot had any opinions, he would not give voice to his opinions when they were about Hayden! "Dad, don''t worry. Finding a partner does not mean I''m going to get married immediately. I only want to know more people. Perhaps, they might motivatepositively and makework harder," said La to her father. "If I don''t meet an extremely nice man. I would rather stay at hwith you and Mom than simply get married." La''s words made Elliot rx his creased brows.


    "Can you have more confidence in our daughter? Even if she is making a fuss right now, Hayden will look after her," murmured Avery to Elliot, trying to persuade him to ept his daughter''s decision.


    "Hayden, once you have drafted up the conditions, lethave a look." Elliot was still worried. He decided he will judge who his daughter will be allowed to date.


    Hayden agreed, and the matter was settled.


    "Dad, if I can''t find a wife in the future, can I be matchmade like this, too?" asked Robert, who had found the entire thing to be rather interesting.


    Avery furrowed her brows. "You''re only in college, yet you want to get married already?" Elliot said, "Robert can be in a rtionship. Of course, on the condition that it doesn''t affect his studies." "Double standards!" Avery red at Elliot. "La has to wait until she''s thirty yet Robert can be in a rtionship. He is only neen!" "That''s because La is my little princess," Elliot said with a clear conscience. "I have to protect her well." "Elliot, don''t you know that cute are in danger, too?" Ben said. "Especially a cute and nice-looking boy like Robert. Many older wealthy women like boys like Robert..."  Elliot was confused.


    "Robert is so handsand adorable. I''m sure not only older rich women would like him." Tammy looked a Robert and said, "Robert surely attracts all ages! Robert, I''m sure many young girls pursue you right? You must surely get hit on by people on the streets, right?"  Avery and Elliot immediately looked at Robert when they heard what Tammy had said. Robert normally never spoke on this topic.


    "Mom, Dad, don''t worry. Before I graduate won''t get into a rtionship. I only want to focus on my studies and do something that I like after I graduate," RobertO promised his parents.  Avery let out a sigh of relief.


    "I''m full," La said and ced her cutlery down. "You all eat. I''ll head out to get sair."

 Chapter 2550

    After La got up, Elliot immediately got up from his chair without thinking. He nned to walk over to have a heart-to-heart chat with his daughter.


    Avery held him back.


    Elliot had a rather stubborn and traditional view of La searching for a partner. If he were to talk to La, it might only make matters worse.


    "Elliot, why don''t you eat? I''ll go talk to La." Lilith took a sip of water before following La out.


    "It''s better to let Lilith go. Did you know that when I spoke to La, she used Lilith and Ben as an example of a couple with arge age gap?" Avery said to Elliot. "I''m notpletely against her being together with Eric. It''s mainly that Eric has already made up his mind..." "Honey, I hope you can be firmer in your decision, just like when you choseback then," said Elliot, stilling Avery''s wavering thoughts.


    "Elliot, I know that you don''t like it that Eric is older=" "That''s not the only thing that I don''t like." At that moment, La was not there, so Elliot could speak his mind. "He had pursued you before, have you forgotten that? If he were to get together with La, it''s because La looks like you. Won''t La just becyour substitute? I don''t agree with them getting together!" Avery waspletely speechless. "Elliot, can you not overthink things so much? Since when did Eric pursue me? He was always grateful tobecause I saved his life, so he trustsdeeply." Elliot did not want to quarrel with Avery over this, so he looked at the others.


    "What do you think? Do you think Eric had tried to pursue Avery back in the day?" Ben and Jun did not dare to say anything. Wesley was even more afraid to answer this question.


    Wesley did not know whether Eric had tried pursuing Avery in the past, but he knew that he certainly had a crush on Avery.


    Perhaps it was not a crush and the others knew about it too.


    At that moment, if he were to say something, he would easily be the target of disdain.


    Tammy cleared her throat. "I think I have the right to speak on this because Avery basically tellseverything. Eric admires Avery. He thinks of Avery as his savior, so he listens to her. He would do anything she asks of him, and if she were to tell him not to do something he would listen to that request as well. You said so yourself that Avery was firm in her decision when she chose you, so that means that she has never considered Eric. Their rtionship is just as simple as this dish."  Tammy pointed at a dish.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "I like Uncle Eric! I also want to marry him!" Tiffany defended Eric after hearing what her mother said.


    Tammy''s expression instantly darkened. "Tiffany, say it one more time!" "I said I like Uncle Eric! I have gotten a lot of autographs from him. You know it, too, right?" Tiffany said honestly.


    "I like Uncle Eric, too," Wesley''s daughter, a, said bravely yet demurely. "Uncle Eric is so handsome. He also has such a nice voice, Listening to him sing is an enjoyment. Other than singing, he looks so cool dancing, too! started learning to dance because of him."  "I like Uncle Eric''s acting. I have seen all of his work, including when he just started his career. I finished it all. I ever saw the one where he and La acted together when she was young! La was so cute back then!" Rose chimed in after hearing what Kiara said, bravely standing up for Eric.  The adults did not expect the topic to be taken over by their children.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have also seen La acting together with Uncle Eric. To be honest, even if La doesn''t take over Tate Industries and instead goes into entertainment, she would surely be a famous star!" Robert said. "La has the acting chops! She could sing and dance well, too!" "La and Uncle Eric are sopatible. Why are all of you hating him?" Harry, Ben and Lilith''s son, looked at everyone. Harry was 12 years old. His full nwas Harrod Summer Schaffer.

 Chapter 2551

    Ben initially wanted to nhis son Summer, but Lilith thought that Summer sounded like a girl''s name. If they were to ntheir son Summer, then surely the other children wouldugh at him when he entered school. So, Lilith took matters into her own hands and added the nHarrod when they wrote down their son''s birth certificate, thus he becHarrod Summer Schaffer.


    Ben chose Summer because his son was born on the hottest day of summer.


    Lilith added Harrod because when he was born, he had extremely fine hair like a monkey''s, which was why his nicknwas Harry. When Lilith saw the hairy baby, she was in so much distress that she cried.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Already, she did not like the idea of having a son. She wanted a daughter. Therefore it was one thing to not get the gender that she wanted, but it was another thing for the baby to be stunningly ugly, too.


    The doctor consoled her, saying that the child would grow up to be very handsand the hair on his body would drop off too. Other than Lilith, Ben had also felt a little disgusted when he saw his son. He had thought of a great nfor the baby, but when he saw how hairy the baby was, he forgot about the nhe had chosen and started calling the baby Harry instead.


    When Lilith heard of this nickname, she finally stopped crying.


    Harry was the youngest of the children, yet he was the boldest.


    Ben had his childte in life, so he spoiled and doted on Harry a lot. He gave in to whatever his son wanted. Lilith, on the other hand, was busy with her career, she would only asionally try and discipline her son, but Harry would not listen to her, so she had no choice but to leave him to his own devices.


    When Ben heard what Harry said, he immediately said, "That''s because Uncle Eric is too old!" Harry furrowed his brows and looked at his father. "Is Uncle Eric as old as you?" Ben was stunned for a while before shaking his head.


    Harry responded with, "Oh," before pursing his lips saying, "You''re not dead yet! You''re still alive and well. Uncle Eric would surely live even longer!" Everyone was speechless.


    Ben felt as though he had been stabbed in the chest with a knife. It was unfortunate that the person doing the metaphorical stabbing was his son.


    It hurt! It hurt very much! In the courtyard, Lilith, with her coat on, walked over to La.


    "So, you like Eric that much?" Lilith''s tone was rxed. She broke the silence. "Is it because he has the aura of a huge star?" La turned to look at Lilith and shook her head. "He has retired from the industry. He is no longer a huge star, but I remember how he treatedTo the past, and I''m still grateful for all he has done."  §ß§Ö "Eric doesn''t only treat you well. He also treats Tiffany, Kiara, and Rose very well. He has a gentle character, like your Uncle Wesley. He is also this sort of person."  "Aunt Lilith, are you askingto stop being delusional?" "Silly girl, how could you call yourself delusional? Eric is the one who isn''t good enough for you," Lilith said. "You don''t know how exceptional you are." "Aunt Lilith want to ask you a question, do you have regrets a marrying Uncle Ben? If you go out to choose once more, would you still marry him?" La asked.  S

 Chapter 2552

    Lilith said without hesitation, "Of course, there are regrets, but we have to urately decide on what defines regret. If I had magic powers, I would surely want your uncle Ben to be twenty years old. It''s best if he could always be twenty-something, to be always energetic and motivated. That way he could always care forand Harry." La looked at Lilith, not interrupting her.


    "It used to bugthat your Uncle Ben was much older than me. Especially, when I was about to marry him. It always madeunhappy that he was older than I was. But then, everyone talked ssense into me, and I cto ept it. I might have regrets marrying him, but I never regretted that decision." "Why is that?" La asked.


    "We only live for a few decades. To be able to have one or two things to be proud of, to have a person or two in your heart, that would be a life lived without any regrets. Your Uncle Ben is not a perfect person, but he lovesenough. His tolerance and love forare more than enough forto not dwell on his shorings." La understood.


    "I know you would surely take Uncle Ben and my rtionship andpare it to yours and Eric''s. La, you should not do this," said Lilith. "Your Uncle Ben was the one who pursued me. If he didn''t pursue me, I would never have entered into a rtionship with him. He is a little unashamed, or you could call it confident- unlike Eric. I don''t know if he really likes you or not, or did he deliberately find another woman to piss you off. No matter what, I can''t get past his behavior." "Aunt Lilith, I think he is lying to me. Before he announced his rtionship at the concert, we met up. At that time, he said that he was not in a rtionship, and he has been busy rehearsing. Where did he find the tto be in a rtionship? Yet, he suddenly announced his rtionship during his concert. It was clearly aimed at me." La had been upset because of this. "I feel as if he treatslike a fool." "La, what if he has really gotten together with Nadia? People their age get married immediately as long as they arepatible with their chosen partners. They don''t have many requirements, unlike when they were in their youth." Lilith wanted La to cto her senses.


    If she was still clinging to Eric, then even if she were to meet the best man in the world, she would not be able to appreciate them at all.


    In Taronia, Mr. Woods took his wife and three children to visit rtives.


    Lucas, who was in the South Block, refused to follow them, and Mr. Woods did not force the matter.


    Mr. Woods had already conceded.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lucas was a wild horse that was untamabte, All Mr. Woods asked for at that moment was for Lucas to not cause any more trouble. If he was willing to stay home, he would let Lucas remain in the South Block.  If he were to force Lucas to visit their rtives, it would only make everyone unhappy.


    Lucas cout of his room. He took a clean pear from the fruit bowl and headed to the dining hall.


    When Irene was not cooking, she was at the dining table studying.


    Irene did not notice Lucas'' entrance into the dining room.


    "Why are you crying?" Lucas took a bite of the pear. He realized that Irene''s eyes were red, and he sat down opposite her.


    "I just saw an article. It madethink of Grandma." Irene took a piece of tissue and wipe her tears away. "When I was young, Grandma had takenup a hill to live for stime." "Why were you living up the hill?" Lucas was confused. "Those who don''t live in the hills are already poor. If you go up the hill, wouldn''t you grow poorer?" "It''s not how you imagine it to be. Grandma used to be working up on that hill. There was a church on that hill, and there were many orphans living there. Swere younger than me, swere older. I had many friends that I could y with."  "Are you missing your Grandma or those friends?" Lucas looked at her. His pear suddenly did not taste delicious anymore. "Both." Irene sniffled and said, "I want to save money. If I could get into Turlington University, I want to head to the church and have a look." "Where is this church? I could take you there right now." Lucas was bored, so he was willing to climb up a hill together with her.


    Irene could not help but smile. "Mr. Lucas, thank you, but the churchas not in Taronia. It''s in Aryadelle. By then, I just go alone. After so many years, I don''t know whether the rch is still there or not!"  S

 Chapter 2553

    "Aryadelle? You and your grandmother are from Aryadelle?" Lucas was a little surprised.


    "No. Grandma and I are from Ylore." Lucas was even more stunned. "You guys are Ylorean, yet you all lived in a church up on a hill in Aryadelle. Now, you''re living in Taronia. Did your grandmother take you around the world to work?" Irene suddenly did not know how to exin her situation to Lucas.


    After all, she also did not understand many things that happened when she was young. She would do what her grandmother had asked her to do. Wherever the old woman had gone, she had taken Irene with her.


    Seeing Irene stunned and unable to reply, Lucas asked, "Do you have rtives in Ylore?" Irene shook her head. "I don''t know. Actually, I have never been to Ylore. I was born there, but ever since I could remember, I was never in Ylore." "Then, why don''t you head to Ylore to have a look?" Lucas did not want to see her that miserable, so he said, "Go and look for your rtives. What if you still have rtives?" "Mr. Lucas, are you thinking of askingto stay with my rtives and bother them?" Irene asked. "I''m about to be of age. I don''t want to trouble anyone. Even if there are rtives who are willing to reconcile with me, I don''t need a guardian." "I''m not asking you to stay with them." Lucas stopped speaking. He was not willing to get in touch with his rtives, why would he ask Irene to look for her rtives?" Right now, Irene was able to support herself. No one supported her, and she was not a burden to anyone. It was quite a good situation to be in.


    "Mr. Lucas, this is the question I did. I have already checked the answers. Have a look." Irene pushed her homework to Lucas. "You should start studying. If not, you won''t be able to get into a college..." "Do you think my father would not sendto college?" Lucas pushed her homework back to her. "I hate humanities." Irene asked, "Mr. Lucas, do you prefer the sciences?" "Is that strange?" "My humanities are better than my sciences." Lucas asked, "Have you decided what you want to study in college?" Chapter 2553 1 Anybody her age with a regr family byuld have their parents a s help in choosing a mat but she did not have a family.


    W  "I don''t know... I don''t know which major would givebetter work opportunities," Irene said.


    Lucas looked at how pitiful she was. He could not help but say, "When I start earning money, you can continue to be my servant!" Irene was a little touched but also a little worried. "Mr. Lucas, I don''t want to always be a servant. Perhaps, I could do something to contribute to society..."  Lucas said, "I''ll pay you generously." Irene was speechless.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 2554

    Lucas only said so because he felt that no matter how well Irene did in her studies after she graduated, she would surely be unable to find a better job.


    He thought so because of the scar on her face. 99% of thepanies would not ept her.


    Irene also understood that Lucas was giving her this job offer out of kindness. After all, Lucas did not bother talking to others, but he was usually more talkative when he was with her.


    "Mr. Lucas, when I graduate and if we are still in contact, we can talk about it. It''s still early!" Irene smiled to hide her awkwardness. "What about you? What do you want to major in college?" Irene wanted to tell him that it would be impossible for him to spend the family''s money on retaining a servant, such as, her after he graduated, but she held her tongue. She was afraid that Lucas might get angry.


    "When I''m in college, you''ll know about it." Lucas soon finished his pear.


    Irene thought for a while and said, "Then, you have to keep in touch once you''re in college. You can''t just ignore my messages. If you always don''t reply to my messages, I might just stop sending you messages.'' Lucas did not like to answer calls nor reply to messages since no one usually looked for him, he had grown used to the peace. If anyone looked for him, it was usually something bad.


    "I haven''t sent you the photos I took of you at the amusement park." Lucas threw the core of the pear into the bin and wiped his hands with a wet wipe.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I thought you didn''t take any photos of me? I don''t have them on my phone." Irene thought that he had not taken any photos of her.


    "Your phone was locked, and you did not giveyour pin. How could I take photos of you? Stupid!" said Lucas as he unlocked his phone. He entered his photo album and tapped on her photo. "Here, have a look. Tellwhich one you want, and I''ll send it to you." "I want them all." Irene took his phone to have a look at the photos.


    She was wearing a mask at that time, but from her eyes, she could see how happy she was.


    "Mr. Lucas, you don''t have a messaging app. How are you going to send the photos to me?" Irene was a little troubled.


    "I do have one." Lucas looked at her awkwardly.


    "Oh, then you lied to Miss Kasey. Mr.


    Lucas, Ly don''t you like her? She''s y and her family is we SO Irene could not understand Lucas.  If it were not for Kasey, Mr. Woods would not have changed his attitude toward Lucas. Irene would not have been able to return to work for the Woods family either.  S In fact, Irene felt grateful for Kasey.


    Lucas was unable to exin everything to Irene in just a few sentences, so he found an excuse. "I hate that her family is wealthy." "Why? Is it wrong that her family is wealthy?" Irene did not understand. "Mr. Lucas, your family is wealthy too." "Her family is wealthier than mine," Lucas continued his reply without taking it seriously.


    "I understand. You don''t like that others are wealthier than you." Lucas was speechless.


    His speechlessness seemed like tacit agreement from Irene''s point of view.


    Irene opened her messaging app. "Mr. Lucas, letadd you!" Lucas handed his phone once more to Irene. Irene got his QR code out and scanned it.


    After sessfully adding him, she immediately took his phone and sent herself the photos.


    "Mr. Lucas, why do you not have any friends on your messaging app?" Irene did not mean to invade his privacy. It was just that his messagingwas cleaner than his face.  UMS Lucas looked at her with disdain. "How many friends do you have then?"

 Chapter 2555

    "I..." Irene blushed. "I have my teacher as my friend." "Amazing. You have one friend on the messaging app." Lucas took a jab at her.


    "You''re amazing now, too. You also have one friend." Irene''s face was suddenly burning. "Mr. Lucas, you take good photos of me. If I upload it on my feed, would you give it a like?" "... Don''t push your luck." Irene said, "Alright! I was just casually mentioning it, don''t take it too seriously. If you don''t like it, it''s fine. I''ll like it." After sending herself the photos, she returned Lucas'' phone to him.


    She held her phone and started editing her post in front of Lucas.


    After uploading the photos, she captioned them. [First tat the amusement park. I''m really happy.] After uploading it, she liked her own post.


    Lucas saw how pathetic it was, so he donated a like to her.


    Seeing Lucas'' like, Irene happily said, "Mr. Lucas, I thought you said that you''re not going to like it?" "I''ll like it if I want to." "In the future, I''ll also like your posts! I surely won''t let you lose out on this!" Irene happily promised. "Don''t wait for that day because it will nevere." He would not post anything. It was too silly! Every year, Avery and Elliot would take Rose back to Hightide Church on New Year''s. It was the sthat year, too. However, that year, Avery got La to go together with them. She wanted her daughter to take a break.


    The car stopped by the bottom of the hill. Coming out of the car, they started to hike up the hill.


    Elliot and Rose were in front while Avery and La were behind them.


    "Mom, Aunt Lilith said that she had no regrets about marrying Uncle Ben," murmured La to Avery. "She said that she has regrets, but she did not regret marrying him. I thought for a while. I think I understand what she means." "Slove will turn into family-like affection. We will never resent our family." "Aunt Lilith said that only once I have children will Kunderstand why you and Dad are so againstmarrying Eric." La held Avery''s hand as they walked slowly and steadily. "Actually, I don''t need to wait until I have children. I can understand you all right now."  Avery looked at La. She was rather surprised.


    "Eric is older than me. His experiences far exceed mine. In front of him, I just like a childish kid. We will surely have a generational gap. If we have conflicts in the future, it will wear the rtionship away. There are so many real-life examples proving that a rtionship with a huge age gap would usually end in tragedy. You all don''t wantto go through that, because whenever couples fight, it would take up a lot of energy. For example, I''m angry at Eric right now. This has broughtmuch pain."  La exined herself to Avery.


    "La, your dad and I really love you very much. We can''t bear to let you suffer. Your father has been struggling every day. He wanted to take revenge on Eric, but I stopped him.


    "Mom, I know. Even if I get married in the future, you and Daddy will always cfirst." La held Avery''s hand tightly.


    Tpassed slowly once they reached the top of the hill.


    The cold breeze blew by, blowing away their unhappy thoughts.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After lighting a candle, Rose, with gifts, went to look for the nun that had brought her up.


    "I''m now in college. I study in the scollege as Robert." Rose recounted her life to the nun. "I chose jewelry design as my major initially wanted to be a teacher, but my parents said being a teacher is too tiring. They don''t wantto be too tired. They really love me, so I heeded their advice."  The nun nodded in relief. "Rose, they are right. You have to care for yourself. Health is the most important thing." The sounds of children ying outside stirred up Rose''s memories.


    "Sister, has Irene ever returned?" Rose suddenly asked.


    Privacy

 Chapter 2556

    Rose would ask this question every year.


    Every year, the answer she got was a negative one.


    "I wonder how she is doing." Rose sighed worriedly. "I thought that she would call me, but she never calledat all." "So many years have passed. She has a new life now," said the nun,forting her. "If you are destined to meet, you will meet again one day." "Hmm." La bought a couple of lucky charms from the church. She gave one each to her parents. She kept one for herself, and the remaining two she bought for Hayden and Robert.


    "Mom, what did you wish for this year? I wished for health and peace in our family," La said.


    Avery said, "My wish every year is the same." La said, "I know what you wished for. To find Ivy, isn''t it?" Avery shook her head. "My wish is that our family will be happy and safe. Your father''s wish is to find Ivy. We wish for different things." La was speechless.


    Avery said, "We''re afraid that if we''re too greedy, God won''t approve of it." La could not help but smile. "Mom, don''t be too sad. Perhaps, one day you''ll find her." Avery said, "I have been disappointed too many times. I''m already numb to it, but I still have shope.'' La said, "Hmm! The air up here is great. I feel that people who hike up the hill will be cleansed. All the annoying things on my mind have becless annoying already." "You can go out often in the future." "Hmm, Mom, I''m a little scared." La looked at the scenery in the distance and voiced her concerns,now. I "Hayden is helpingfind someone, and I agreed to it. It''s hard forto go back on my think if I find someone, the media will be all over me. I don''t want to have such a high-profile match."  Avery silently listened to her daughter confiding in her.


    "But, I also think Hayden is right. I should get to know more boys. That way, I have a wider range of choices," La continued, "so, I think I should continue with the matchmaking." "La, don''t worry too much about how others think. It does not matter what they think of you, so long as you arefortable and happy." Avery ced her arm on her daughter''s shoulder.


    La was slightly taller than Avery. Whenever they stood together, people often mistook them for sisters. "Mom, did Eric visit you this New Year''s?" La suddenly asked after being silent for a few seconds.


    "He did senda message, but he didn''t say that he would being to visit." Avery could not help but say, "I''m guessing that he is a little too afraid ofing. He had toldthat we will have a meal once he retires, but he does not bring that up anymore."  "Hmph! I''m guessing he is going to visit his girlfriend! Isn''t his girlfriend from Bridgedale?" La said coldly.


    "La, don''t think about him anymore. Let''s go have a look at the children in the courtyard!" "Hmm." At the Santos'', rtives and friends had cto visit him. Eric was in the room ying with a group of children.


    Eric, no matter how old he was, always attracted children. Children from as young as one to two years old up to 18 to 19 years old liked to be around him.


    Thus, every year during New Year''s, as long as he was around, he had always been tasked to look after the children.


    Eric liked to spend twith the children too because if he was not with the children, he would be urged and bothered by his rtives to get married.


    Before New Year''s, he had announced that he had entered into a rtionship, so his rtives no longer pestered him. Now, they asked when he was going to introduce his girlfriend to them. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 2557

    Nadia was in Bridgedale at that moment, so Eric did not want to trouble her by asking her to hurry over.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His phone suddenly rang. A six-year-old boy picked his phone up from the table and passed it to him.


    "Uncle Eric, is that your girlfriend calling?" Eric took his phone and had a look. Sure enough, it was a video call from Nadia.


    Eric walked over to the balcony. He shut the ss door that separated the room from the balcony. The children did not go away. Instead, they pressed against the ss door, looking at him.


    Eric epted the video call and Nadia''s voice drifted from the speakers. "Eric, happy new year." "Nadia, happy new year! Is it night over where you are?" "Yes! I just finished dinner and returned to my room." Nadia scratched her head. "I''m stumped. Just now a bunch of rtives kept askingwhen I''m going to marry you." Eric said with a smile, "What a coincidence. My rtives askedthe sthing today." Nadia teased and said, "Why don''t we get it over with and get married?" The smile on Eric''s face stiffened. After a few seconds, he said, "I''m not prepared to get married yet. I still find being alone morefortable." "Did you talk to La? She was so angry thest time. I wonder if she has calmed down." Nadia sat on the sofa, picked her cup up, and drank swater.


    Eric said honestly, "I don''t dare contact her." "Why are you such a coward? What are you afraid of? At most, you''ll just get a scolding from her." "Even after she has berated me, I''m sure it won''t change anything. In fact, I''m afraid of her getting angrier." Eric knew La well.


    "Then, did you keep in touch with her parents? Don''t tellthat you stopped contacting them because of this incident?" Nadia thought that running away from La''s anger was not worth the loss of Avery''s friendship. After all, Avery was Eric''s savior.  "I sent Avery a message, and she has senta reply," said Eric.


    If things were normal, Avery would have invited him over for New Year''s, but this year, Avery had not issued him an invite.


    It was not that Avery was being petty but having him over would only intensify the awkwardness between him and La. Secondly, Elliot might get angry.


    "That''s good. I doubt Avery would cut ties with you over this incident," Nadia said with a smile. "What are you nning to do next?" Eric replied, "Nothing. I want to rest well at home." Eric, I have been pursuing you for s ne nany years. Although you rejected ne, you''re still friends with me. Righ ow, La has confessed her eelings to you. Although you have ejected her as well, you don''t dare contact her. You treat her differently fom how you treat me," Nadia said. Eric, you like La." Content >elongs to englishEric replied, "Nadia Raven, you don''t have to assess my feelings. No matter who it is I like, I''m a person who is suited for a solitary life." "You''re lying," said Nadia, exposing his lies. "You were addressingby my first nall this while, but when I saw through you, you used my full name." Eric smiled helplessly. "You callednot to wisha happy new year but a sad one." "No, I''m not. I''m sincerely wishing you a happy new year. Not only do I wish you a happy new year, but I wish your happiness for all the days of your life." Nadia stared at Eric''s face on her phone and sighed lightly, "I''m just worried that you have fallen out with them, so I''m just here asking what the situation is now."  "They are busy celebrating New Year''s too. They don''t have the tto settle the score with me," Eric said in a rxed tone. "I''m now ying with the children. I''ll show you." Eric switched the camera on his phone and the nosy children eavesdropping on his conversation appeared on Nadia''s screen. When she saw so many children leaning against the ss door eavesdropping, she was instantly amused and chuckled loudly. "You, too, should start looking for someone." Eric switched the camera back and said to Nadia, "Don''t waste ton me. See if there are any suitable men around you!" "I''m younger than you. I''m not worried yet. Let''s wait for a while more! In case you might be willing to marryone day!" Nadia said wistfully.

 Chapter 2558

    During his concert, Eric had gotten Nadia to pretend to be his girlfriend. Nadia had happily agreed to it.


    Once he had gotten La to give up on him, they had gone hand resumed their rtionship as friends, but they did not tell anyone about this.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. If I line up the men pursuing me, they would make a line that would stretch from my front gates to the ce where I work," said Nadia with a smile. "My n is to get married when I''m forty." "It''s good that you have a n." "Why does it sound like you have shrugged off a huge burden?" Nadia teased.


    "No. You''re not a burden," Eric immediately said.


    Years ago, they had gone on a blind date which had not gone well. They had not even met each other on that date.


    However,ter on, when Eric had been filming a series in Bridgedale, the team hired a few doctors as consultants as they had a character who was a doctor. He had met Nadia there.


    Although Nadia and Eric had never met, they had never deleted each other on social media.


    When they met on set, Nadia saw how different Eric was when he was working, so she fell for him.


    Eric also cared more for Nadia because of their previous interactions. That was how they becgood friends.


    "Go y with the children! If you still needto y along, call me." "I''m troubling you too much with this. I don''t think I will need you to y along withanymore." After all, La waspletely ignoring him.


    "It''s no trouble! I''m now one of the people in charge, so I have a lot of free tnow." Nadia was more than willing to help him. They had known each other for many years, and this was the first tEric had asked her for help.


    Also, she had asked Eric for help many times. Many of her younger rtives knew that she was friends with Eric so they had asked her for his autograph as well as autographs from many of the other celebrities. Every tshe had asked Eric for a favor, he had granted it.  It was evening at Elliot''s mansion.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After dinner, Hayden showed Avery the first draft of the matchmaking advert.


    Avery took the draft and had a look. She pursed her lips and said honestly, "Hayden, ording to your request, I''m afraid there are no men on earth who can meet your standards. Your sister might have to grow old alone." La nced at the draft in Avery''s hands. After looking through it, she felt the sway as her mother did.


    "Hayden, you really think too highly et of me." La had goosebumps. "Hayden, are you trying to findsomeone, or are you just trying to geton the news? Don''t you wantto get married? Are there any men that are exceptional yet innocent on this earth?"  Elliot heard their conversation and immediately cover. He took the draft from Avery and studied it closely.


    Hayden''s conditions were as follows: [1. Male, 20 - 30 years old. Healthy body. Doesn''t smoke, drink, or have any other bad habits.


    [2. Either studying or graduated from the top 10 universities in the world in any major, (excellent in studies). Experience in one or more well-knownpetitions,ing in the top three.


    [3. Has a harmonious family with loving parents. Best if only child. If more than two siblings, must have other advantages over them. The family''s fortune has to be more than 1.5 billion dors and also has to be the main heir of his family.  S [4. Respects women, faithful in rtionships. Have to have a strong sense of responsibility toward his family. No rtionship history, no sexual experience.]

 Chapter 2559

    After Elliot had gone through the list, he furrowed his brows.


    "Dad, you also think that the conditions Hayden listed are too harsh, right?" La wanted her father''s approval. "If we were to follow Hayden''s stiptions, I will never be able to find a boyfriend." Elliot said, "The list your brother has put together does not hold enough conditions. Many people can meet these requirements. We should set the bar higher." La was baffled.


    Avery said, "Hubby, are you serious? I think the first few conditions are alright, but the fourth one, I think it''s a little challenging. A thirty-year-old without any sexual experiences..." "I''m not asking La to look for a thirty-year-old man. That is the maximum age," Elliot said, "I think thirty is too old. If they are too young, they would be more childish. It''s better if she finds someone around the sage as her." Elliot had his own opinion. "They have to listen to La. Older ones might not be able to do so." Avery and La were speechless.


    "Why don''t you take the list and add to it!" Hayden found what Elliot said made sense.


    Father and son had never agreed on anything sopletely before. No one had expected that they would share the sopinions about who La should date.


    "Okay, I''ll let you have a look once I add to it." Elliot happily epted the task and took the draft to the study room.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Avery could not help but smile. "I''m afraid that your father will be in his study for a long ttonight." "There is no need to rush!" La looked at Hayden. "Hayden, did you base these requirements off yourself?" "Your boyfriend can''t be too much worse than me," Hayden said righteously. "How could someone who has no self-control achieve anything in life?" La wanted to respond to that statement, but before she had a chance to say anything Avery said, "La, I think Hayden is right. If they have a messy private life, they indeed do not deserve you." "Okay, then!" La calmed down. "Maybe I''m just more ordinary. After all, even I can''t fulfill all of Hayden''s requirements. For example, the one about the university..." Chapter 2559 1 La was speechless.


    La was not truly curious about what her future husband would look like since nearly her entire family had agreed that the conditions set down weren''t too extravagant.


    It was soon after New Year''s in Taronia.


    Mr. Woods and his eldest son, Noah, had returned to thepany to work. Sam was about to graduate.


    Once he did, he could start interning already Mr. Woods got him to directly start his internship at Woods familypany after two days. He could get his graduation certificate when it was tto collect it.  Sam has never questioned his father''s decisions, so he tacitly agreed with to father''s demands.


    Olivia, on the other hand, could barely stand being at home, so she bought a flight ticket back to school and left.


    Sam returned hafter sending Olivia to the airport. He did not enter the Main Block, but he went to the side and entered the South Block.


    "Mr. Sam, why are you here?" Irene was reading in the dining hall. Hearing movements, she immediately toward the sound. Lucas had instructed her to not let Sam enter the South Block.


    "I''m here to see you. Where is my brother?" Sam had never treated himself as an outsider. He strode into the living area.


    "Mr. Lucas returned to his room after breakfast. He might be sleeping right now. Mr. Sam, please be softer." Irene was thinking of getting Sam to leave the building.


    "I''m going to sit down here for a while. You don''t have to concern yourself over me," Sam said and nted himself on the sofa. He took his phone out and started looking through the news.  Suddenly, a news article from Aryadelle attracted his attention.

 Chapter 2560

    La Tate, the daughter of the President of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster, was looking for a suitor globally! Sam had heard of the great Sterling Group, so when he saw that Elliot''s daughter was looking for a suitor, he excitedly and eagerly tapped on the news. He wanted to see if he satisfied the requirements for the match or not.


    When he saw the first requirement, Sam was extremely excited. He let out a sigh of relief.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had a healthy body, and he satisfied the age requirement, too. Then, he looked at the second requirement.


    When he saw that it had to be someone who was studying or had graduated from the top ten universities in the world, he was a little dejected.


    He was not in one of the top ten universities, but it was still a famous university. He felt that he waspatible with La. Surely, it would not be a huge problem. As long as La liked him, it did not matter if he had cfrom the top ten or top twenty universities.


    He continued reading, and soon he had read through all the requirements.


    After going through the list, he knew that he had only managed to fulfill two of the requirements. The first was his age and his health. The second was he had no rtionship experiences.


    Although he had only fulfilled two of the requirements, he was still confident that perhaps he might get on La''s radar. As long as La liked him, the marriage between the two families was not a problem.


    By then, when he had becthe son-inw of the Foster family, his father and brothers would have to kneel before him to please him! At that thought, he grew flush with excitement.


    He nned to edit and glorify his reter on and send it in! "Mr. Sam, are you having a fever? Your face is so red." Irene was stil worried, trying to get Sam to leave. If Lucas saw him there, he would surely lose his temper. "Why don''t I send you to the main block  Sam got up from the sofa and said with a smile. "I don''t have a fever. I just saw a piece of news and I got rather excited." "Oh... then letapany you outside so you can have sair! You look like you''re feeling hot." Irene walked over to the door of the South Block and opened it.


    Sam also wanted to calm down, so he followed Irene out.


    When they were in the courtyard, Sam remembered something. "Irene, I heard that your grandmother had been sick for a year. You borrowed money to buy her medicine. You''re a good and kinddy." I faint blush colored Irene''s face. "Mr. Sam, this is nothing. Grandma had cared forfor more than a dozen years. The things I did for her are outweighed by the sacrifices she made for me." "You sure are mature. How much money do you owe?" Sam took pity on her. He even looked at her with a pitiful gaze.


    "Right now, about three thousand dors," Irene immediately continued, "Mr. Sam, I can repay my debts. You don''t have to worry." "Lethelp you! The money you save is for college, right?" Sam had one hand in his pocket and the other on the gate. When you''re in college, you won''t be working for the Woods family anymore, right?"  "I haven''t thought of the future yet. I still don''t know where I''ll be!" Irene said. "Mr. Sam, thank you, but I really don''t need your help to repay my debts." "This is a small amount. This is nothing to me. Sam had a conceited look and said, "My monthly pocket money is more than this. If don''t help you, and you rely on yourself, you''ll tire yourself to death. It must be hard for you to deal with my brother on a daily basis."  "Actually, Mr. Lucas..."

 Chapter 2561

    "You don''t have to defend him. I know clearly what type of person he is," Sam said arrogantly. "He and I are both illegitimate children, yet he looks down upon me. Howical. He can''t study, and he doesn''t have emotional intelligence. Other than eating and sleeping, what else does he know how to do?" Irene was stunned for a while before saying, "Mr. Lucas is good at games." Although Irene did not know how to y games, she saw Lucas ying video games all day long, and she thought he definitely must be good at them.


    With his ego, if he was terrible at games, he would surely not continue at it.


    "Hahaha! Games. Since when is ying video games something to be proud of?" Sam said before taking his phone out and showing Irene the news article he had seen a moment ago. "Look at this piece of news. The daughter of Aryadelle''s richest man is searching for a suitor. They have stated a few requirements. It doesn''t say anything about ying games! Hahaha!" Irene had a look at Sam''s phone. She saw the names Elliot Foster and La Tate.


    "Elliot''s daughter is finding a man via a matchmaking advert?" Irene said slowly. "Why?" "Maybe she doesn''t have suitable suitors around her, so with this, she is able to get men from all over the world. That way she will have arger pool of brilliant suitors," said Sam.


    Irene took her phone out and searched for that piece of news.


    Although it was a piece of news from Aryadelle, because the search for a suitor was global, Bridgedale also published this piece of shocking news.


    "Oh... La Tate. She is so pretty!" eximed Irene when she saw La''s photo.


    "Hahaha! Her father is handsome, and her mother is beautiful, too. Naturally, she won''t fall too far from the apple tree." Sam puffed his chest. He tried to gain confidence from Irene. "Irene, do you think I''m a suitable choice?" Irene was stunned for a while before looking at Sam. "Mr. Sam, are you thinking of applying?" Sam said, "Do you think if I apply for it, I will have a chance of being selected?" Irene immediately looked at the requirements once more.


    After looking at it, Irene said with confusion, "Mr. Sam, does your family have at least one and a half billion dors? I didn''t know that your family is this wealthy..." Sam looked awkward. His face turned a little blue. "We''re not that rich. Of course, I don''t know how rich we are, but I don''t think we are that rich." "Oh... if you do not have that much money, you don''t meet their requirements! If you apply for it, I think you need to show proof of your family''s fortune." Although Irene had only gone through the requirements once, she had already memorized the contents. "They stated that you need to provide proof that you meet all the requirements."  Sam''s face instantly darkened.


    "Also, Mr. Sam, the second requirement-" "Okay, you can stop!" Sam said with annoyance. "You think that I''m not a good match for La, right? Although we''re not that rich, my university doesn''t meet their requirements either, but I do meet sof the other requirements." Irene took out her phone and showed Sam the advert. Written after the requirements in bright red was another statement. "Mr. Sam, they wrote this down, too. It says e that you need to meet all the requirements if you want to submit your application. If you send your resover, I''m only afraid that you might not get into the preliminary selection."  Irene''s heart began racing as thest word left her lips.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sam seemed as if he was about to lose his temper.


    Irene always had the impression that Sam was a gentle and elegant person. She had never expected him to get angry with her for pointing out that he did not meet the requirements of the advert.


    Irene immediately took her phone back and encouraged him, "Mr. Sam, you''re so handsome. You have good character, too. Your family background is not bad either. On top of that you do well in your studies, too, so I think you can still send in your resand try. What if Miss Tate sees your photo and falls in love with you at first sight? She might loosen her requirements."

 Chapter 2562

    The darkness from Sam''s expression vanished when he heard that, and his usual disposition returned.


    "I think so as well. No matter what happens, I have to try.'' 11 "Hmm! Mr. Sam, you should send in your resume! I support you." Irene continued to encourage him. "If you can becthe son-in-w of the Foster family, your father will surely be proud of you. No. Everyone in your family will be proud of you. They will look at you differently." Irene''s words spoke to Sam''s heart.


    "Who did you borrow money from? Givehis contact. I''ll pay off your debt for you." Sam was delighted with Irene, and he decided to help her repay her debt.


    However, the main reason for his generosity cfrom the fact that 3000 dors were nothing to him. If he helped her this time, Irene might be grateful to him for the rest of her life.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He had always been submissive at home, so he enjoyed being admired by others.


    "Mr. Sam, it''s really fine. If I need your help in the future, I''ll let you know, okay?" Irene sent Sam to the door of the Main Block. "Mr. Sam, go send in your application! I''ll await good news from you!" Sam was not as excited as when he first saw the news anymore, but he was still rather confident in himself.


    After all, he was the whole package. He was also willing to sacrifice many things that other men would not be willing to sacrifice. For example, he was willing to marry into the Foster family! He was going to put this statement in bold and in red in his resume. It would surely give him sadvantage! At that thought, he clenched his fists and strode into the Main Block.


    Irene turned around and returned to the South Block.


    She did not know when Lucas cout of his bedroom. He stood by the South Block door, watching Irene walk over. "Mr. Lucas, are you hungry?" Irene ran over to the door and quickly entered, closing the door behind her.


    "Mr. Sam cover just now. I know that you don''t want to see him, so I got him to leave," Irene exined with a smile. The coldness on Lucas'' face vanished. "Did he say why he cover?" "He said it was nothing. He just 1cto have a seat." Irene changed her shoes and walked over to the kitchen. Your father and your brother went to work. Your older sister left. I''m guessing he must be bored at home!"  "I have never acknowledged Olivia as my older sister." Lucas and Olivia were of the sage, but he was slightly younger.


    "Mr. Lucas, did you see the news on the inte? The one from Aryadelle." Irene started cooking.


    The South Block was smaller. Irene was in the kitchen while Lucas was in the living area. They could freely do their own things while they chat.


    "What about Aryadelle?" Lucas asked. Clearly, he had not seen the news.


    "Do you know the owner of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster?" Irene told him the gossip. He only has one daughter called La Tate. Today, they advertised that their daughter was looking for a partner, and they published it globally. They are looking for men who are between 20 to 30 years old."  Lucas pretended not to hear her. What does La Tate''s search for a husband have to do with him? "Mr. Sam wants to try applying for it." Irene continued gossiping with him. "I think he surely won''t be able to get it." That statement of hers piqued his interest. "She is way out of his league." "I don''t blMr. Sam at all. I saw La''s photo. She''s really pretty. There are no men that would not like her," Irene said with respect.


    "I don''t like her." "You haven''t seen her photo yet." Irene wanted Lucas to know more about this, so she wiped her hands dry, found La''s photo, and showed it to Lucas. "See! She is really pretty!"

 Chapter 2563

    Lucas looked at La''s photo before looking up at Irene''s serious face. "Just because she is pretty, I have to like her/" "Uh... you''re right. You''re not like ordinary people. I''m so ugly, yet I have never once seen you disgusted." Irene kept her phone. A new thought suddenly sprang into her mind. "Mr. Lucas, do you like ugly people?" Irene had read an article on people who had an ugly fetish, and this new information was what inspired her question. There are so many people on this earth. There would surely be people who have different aesthetics than ordinary people.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Lucas must have an ugly fetish.


    Kasey Bet from the Bet family is so beautiful, yet he did not like her at all. La was beautiful too, but he did not look at her photo. He looked up at her ugly face instead.


    "Yes, I like ugly people." Lucas saw how she already had preconceived notions, so he could not be bothered to argue with her. Irene blushed, turned around, and ran into the kitchen. She buried herself in her cooking and stopped talking.


    In Aryadelle, Elliot was regretting his decision to release the advert.


    He felt that his requirements were not enough. By now, there would surely be a lot of people who fulfilled the requirements. He was afraid that Hayden would have a tough tselecting a suitable candidate for La.


    "Honey, do you think I should hold another press conference to update the requirements of the search, or should I ept another interview to talk about this?" Elliot discussed this with Avery.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Avery looked at Elliot, stunned. "What else do you want to add? You have almost written close to two thousand words. Who would have so many requirements for a candidate? I''ve never seen anyone like that before." "Our daughter is no ordinary person. We should have high standards, right?" Elliot did not find any problem in a 2000-word requirement list.


    "Then, what would you like to add? Let''s hear it." Avery treated her daughter as her precious treasure. She also was not willing to let her daughter get married to just anyone.


    Elliot thought for a while before saying, "I think I should refine their major. For example, those majoring in philosophy would surely not be epted." Many of the wealthy heirs studied philosophy. Mainly because keeping and managing property required rationality, and to enhance rationality, learning philosophy was undoubtedly a good choice.


    "Why not?" Avery had no opinions on what majors the candidates had, so she was keen on hearing Elliot''s thoughts on the matter.


    "I hate it when people don''t get to the point. I believe that our daughter would not like such a long-winded partner, too," Elliot said. "People who major in finance are uneptable, too. They are too realistic and calctive. Our daughter is too innocent, so we surely can''t find someone who majored in finance."  "Oh, what aboutputer science?" Avery took his ss, nning to pour him swater.


    "No, those who studyputer science don''t care for the family once they get busy. I don''t want our daughter to be left alone. Look at Hayden, he is the best example. Up till now, he has never once been in a rtionship..." Elliot rejected it once more.


    Avery poured the water and passed the ss to Elliot.


    "Then, which major do you think our daughter should look for?" Elliot furrowed his brows and thought seriously. He thought for five minutes straight and still had not cup with an answer.


    "Hubby, based on how picky you are, elier the only ce we can ever hope of finding a suitable candidate is outer space." Avery picked her ss and drank swater. "The problems you''re worried about are small. Just because they majored in a specific field, does not mean that they will work in that field.  "Since we have stated that they have to have a family fortune of more than one and a half billion dors, I''m sure that even if they were to stop working and care for their children, they would still be ablto livefortably," said Avery "ording to the requirements that we set, the men that we Select from this won''t be too far off the mark."

 Chapter 2564

    "Avery, you''re always too soft-hearted." Ever since Elliot found out that his daughter wanted to find a partner, every single day filled him with anxiety.


    He should have headed to the office that day, but he did not go.


    Even if he had gone to the office, he would not have been in the mood to work. He rather stayed at hand look at the responses to the advert.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I''m not being soft-hearted. You''re just cing too much emphasis on this matter. As if La could truly find her soulmate through this search." Avery took a grape and ced it in her mouth.


    When Elliot saw her eating grapes, he also reached for the fruit bowl for sgrapes.


    "Don''t, you''re already so angry. Have sapples to cool you down instead." Avery took an apple for him. "Here you go." Elliot was speechless.


    "La has also said that this search is just so she gets to know more people of the opposite sex. She did not say that she was going to find someone to marry. You should rx a little." Avery continuedforting Elliot. "Perhaps, after getting to know them, she will realize that she had no feelings for any of them. She might realize that Eric is still the person she has the most feelings for after all this..." Elliot said, "Honey, can you not provokethat way?" "You also have to prepare for the worst! A lot of things won''t happen the way we want them to. Rtionships matters are not up to us. Back then, when I was in a rtionship with you, whenever we fought, there were many times I wanted to just be ruthless and cut ties with you, but in the end, I still ended up back in the sspot. La is my daughter, perhaps, she is just like me. Once she falls for someone, she will be dead set on it till the end?" Elliot, with the apple in his hand, sunk into despair.


    "Hubby, don''t be sad. We''ll just live our lives to the best we can. Our children will be blessed. We can still interfere with their affairs right now. When we pass away, we might not be able to do that. We should just learn to let go right now..." "I can''t let go. As long as my eyes are not shut, I can''t just let it be." Elliot picked up the fruit knife and peeled the apple.


    Avery did not want to further provoke him, but she was also afraid et that if things happened as she imagined they would, he might not be able to take it- which was why she was giving him a precautionary shot in advance.  "If our daughter is truly dead set on it, it''s pointless even if you interfere. Rather than destroying your father-daughter rtionship, you should just get Hayden to deal with it." Avery thought up a good solution for Elliot. "Hayden has cared for He La since they were Coes not thinks simrly to you. He does not want La to marry Eric. They say that eldest sons are always like their fathers. You have to believe in Hayden."  Elliot had finished peeling the apple. He passed the apple to Avery. Avery epted the apple.


    "Okay! Let''s see what happens with the advert. With Hayden keeping an eye on it, I''m not that worried." Elliot took another apple and started peeling again.


    Avery took a bite of the apple when her phone rang.


    She picked up her phone and looked at the caller ID.


    "It''s from Eric." Avery ced the apple on the table. She took her phone and was about to head to the side to answer the call when Elliot interrupted her.


    "Why can''t I listen in?" Elliot looked at Avery. "He is surely calling because of La''s advert..." "Eat your apple first. I''ll tell you once I finish the call." It was not that Avery did not want Elliot to listen in on their call. She was just afraid that Elliot would not be able to control his emotions and would start quarreling with Eric.  Avery took her phone upstairs. When she was upstairs, she answered the call.


    "Eric, happy new year." Avery behaved just as she usually would. She did not treat Eric coldly just because of La.


    Elliot was antsy. He immediately got up from the sofa and secretly headed upstairs, standing by the staircase.


    Avery entered the bedroom and closed the door.


    "Avery, happy new year. I''m calling because I saw La''s advert." Eric was a little caught off guard when he saw the news that day. He was also a little shocked.

 Chapter 2565

    He did not expect La to look for a suitor beyond the borders of Aryadelle.


    The whole thing seemed rather absurd to him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Hmm, her father and brother helped her with this. She decided that she wanted to get to know more members of the opposite sex since she did not know that many men," said Avery exining the matter to him. "How are you and your girlfriend? Have you nned on getting married?" Eric said, "Not yet. I thought La intended on getting married quickly and that is why such an advert has been put out." "If she meets someonepatible and wants to get married, we won''t stop her," Avery said. "La is twenty-five this year. She is of a suitable age to get married." Eric was silent for a few seconds before responding with a somewhat strangled sound.


    "Eric, you don''t have to feel guilty. I know that you probably like La, too. After all, you saw her growing up. La suddenly confessing her feelings to you must have frightened you, right?" Avery''s tone was rxed "Let''s meet when you have the time. We can have a meal together. No matter what, I don''t want to lose you as a friend." "Avery, thank you for understanding. I was indeed frightened." Eric had been bottling his feelings. He did not know who to confide in. Now that Avery had brought it up, it opened him up. "Nadia and I are just friends." "My guess was right. If you and Nadia had gotten together, you wouldn''t have hidden it from us. Your charade might have gotten La to back off, but she knows that you are lying to her. Thest tyou met up with her, you even said that you were still single!" "Avery, I can give her anything she wants, but this... I cannot," said Eric. "I can''t give her happiness." "Eric, you''re really great. I¡ª" "Avery, you don''t have tofort me. I know myself. Even if you and Elliot don''t object to it, I won''t say yes to her." Eric understood clearly that there were too many things standing between him and La.


    "You know I''ve always been very tolerant of the children. I won''t stop them from doing anything, as long as they are sure of it," Avery said. "Actually, no matter who stops her, in the end, it is still La''s choice. Elliot and Hayden love her a lot, too." Eric did not know how to respond to that. After a while, he said, "Don''t tell her about Nadia andbeing a fake couple." "I won''t tell her," Avery chuckled and said, "What are you nning to do? Have you thought of doing anything after taking a good rest?"  S MS Eric said, "thaven''t thought of it yet. ! might go to college and becget music professor. A few schools have invitedto lecture there."  "Sure! You can experience a different life. That''s quite good," Avery said. "Before you start work, let''s have a meal together." "Will your husband mind?" Eric was a little hesitant.


    "Hahaha! If he minds, then I''ll have a meal with you alone." Eric replied, "Alright! We''ll arrange it soon." "Hmm." After the call, the bedroom door swung open. Elliot entered.


    "Avery, I heard everything." A moment ago, Elliot had pushed open the door creating a small gap.


    "I saw you Avery did not mind. "Eric is much more chivalrous than we think him to be. He has never once thought of marrying La. You should stop worrying."  "He better know his ce, if not, I won''t let him go easily." In Taronia, after cleaning up, Irene had sfree time. She tapped on Avery''s Twitter page.

 Chapter 2566

    Thest post that irene had seen on Avery''s social media page was Rose''s eighteenth birthday. Avery recently posted another photo. The photo was the vista from the hill.


    Irene immediately recognized that it was the Hightide Church. She faintly recognized the surroundings despite not having been there in years.


    She still remembered her grandmother''s warnings of how Avery was a bad person but that did not appear to be true. Rose looked so happy and she would frequently visit Hightide Church, so Irene could tell that Avery was a great person.


    She could not help but react to Avery''s post.


    Avery had over a million fans, and though her following could not bepared to the following that idols and actresses had, she had plenty of loyal admirers whomented and reacted to each of her posts.


    Irene stared dazedly at the photo and felt the sudden urge to return to the church, but she knew that she did not have enough money to do so for the tbeing.


    Once she had the money, she decided that she had to go back and take a look around. She could not remember anything about Ylore. The only thing she remembered was that her mother''s nwas Ruby Gould.


    When she tried to search for that non the inte, she only found someone in Tarotin with the sname, but she could never find the Ruby Gould from Ylore.


    She did not know who her father was, and she could not help but wonder if the answersy hidden within thends of Ylore.


    The tutor arrived in the afternoon and noticed the dazed look on Irene''s face. "What are you thinking about? Are you worried that you won''t be able to get into Turlington University?" The tutor knew that Irene wanted to enter Turlington University and had been encouraging her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I feel so confused." Irene sobered slightly. "I''m from Ylore, so can I take the exam in Ylore instead?" "Of course! But are you sure you want to do that? Ylore is nowhere near Tarotin..." "I''m just thinking about it. I don''t know aroun ore enough to know my way "She took out here and said, "I will call Mr. Lucent belongs to englishSWK "I thought he said to leave him alone?" "The exam is right around the corner. If he doesn''t take any lessons, he is never going to get anywhere," she said before knocking on the bedroom door and walking straight in.  Soon she returned with Lucas, and the tutor chuckled at the sight.


    Though Irene was a servant, Lucas was rather obedient with her.


    "Mr. Lucas, you after promisedthat take his seat. Content belong t Year''s." She forced him to englishto He picked up a pen and started spinning it between his fingers.


    Irene watched him and was reminded of sof her students at her school. They too did not like studying.

 Chapter 2567

    Everyone was talking about La, who had started epting global applications for a husband.


    "It would be great if La Tate would marry into this family." Mr. Woods nced at his sons. Both his eldest and second eldest sons fell within the age requirements; apart from the fact that they did not own 1.5 billion dors, Mr. Woods was certain that his sons were eligible matches.


    "Haha. We don''t have 1.5 billion so they won''t pick us." Mrs. Woods had seen the news as well and had allowed herself to daydream about having La as her daughter-inw. It was a shthat they met none of the requirements apart from the age of their sons.


    "I thought about it and I think the Fosters made such harsh requirements because they intend to offer an enormous dowry to whoever marries their daughter," Mr. Woods said. "We might not have 1.5 billion, but maybe we can try to figure something out." "Are you going to take a loan or something? Can you even borrow that much?" Sam asked.


    "Are you interested, Sam?" Noah teased.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You should try submitting your resume, too, Noah. You are brilliant, and if Miss Tate takes a liking to you, she might forget about all her other suitors," Sam said sheepishly.


    Noah retreated into his thoughts when he heard what his younger brother had to say.


    "Sam is right," Mr. Woods said. "You should both at least try. The boys in this family are just as brilliant as those billionaires. If La Tate falls in love with either one of you, our family will ascend into the upper echelons of society! Forget the Shaws, we don''t even need to bother with the Bets." "Alright. I willpile my information and submit an application," Noah said. "I did sresearch on La Tate earlier today, and she''s the president of Tate Industries now. She just got her postgraduate degree and already she took the reigns of thepany." "Do you really think that she''s the one running thepany? There are professional advisers in Tate Industries, and she will need to gain a few years of experience before she can be referred to the actual boss." Mr. Woods sneered. "Talented or not, she will soon have to marry, and once she does, all that she owns will belong to her husband." "Her father and older brother will be filtering her suitors." Noah suddenly lost his confidence. "Elliot Foster and Hayden Tate won''t be interested in our family." "Just try! These sorts of things have an odd way of working out. Did any of you expect the Bet girl to be interested in your younger brother?" Mr. Woods asked smugly. "I sent Mr. Bet a message during New Year''s a few days ago and he replied! He never replied to any of my messages before. This is all thanks to Lucas." Noah and Sam lowered their heads in silence.


    "I don''t see Lucas hanging out with the Bet girl, though!" Mrs. Woods said bitterly. "He just stays with his little servant at hall the time." "The Bet girl likes Lucas because he is wild. You women love rebels, don''t you?" Mr. Woods said "I''ll find a way to get Lucas into. Turlington University so that there will be more opportunities for him to interact with Kasey."  Furious, Mrs. Woods set her spoon lown and got up to leave. Before eaving the room, she said to her son, "Noah, remember to send the Fosters your information. If La ate picks you, you will be the pride of our family! That way, your dad Von''t be all smug about that brat!"  "Yes, Mom." After dinner, Noah returned to his room to edit his personal portfolio, and Mr. Woods and Sam were the only two left in the dining room.


    "Sam, send in your applicationter as well." "I''ve already done it, Father," Sam whispered. "Even if there''s the slimmest chance, I won''t let it slip by." "Very good. Amongst my three sons, I like you the most. Your older brother is too prideful and Lucas ispletely out of my control. You are the only one who''s brilliant, and most importantly, you are obedient. I''ve discussed this with the managers in my firm and they all think that it would be best for you to try working in different departments to gain more experience."  "Whatever you say, Father." "Very well! You will cto work with us tomorrow." "Yes." Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Elliot''sptop was in his hands, and he was going through all the emails he had received from suitors across the world.


    "Honey, just let your assistant filter sof them first. There''s no hurry." Avery sat before her dressing table and applied her facial cream.


    "There are so many ineligible applicants," he gritted out. "Do these brats actually think that my daughter would waste her twith them? How shameless!"

 Chapter 2568

    It''s normal. If I''m a guy and | see that La is looking for suitors, | can''t help but try." Done with her skincare routine, Avery walked


    over to Elliot and nced at the screen of hisptop, where Elliot happened to be looking at Sam''s email.


    "This kid looks sweet." She nced through the portfoand saw the words ''ept marrying into the Foster Family instead¡¯ in red


    and bold. "Haha, this kid says he can marry into our family instead!"


    "La is way out of his league! There are countless men who would give up their family names to marry into our family. Am |


    supposed to be impressed just because he put those words in red bold?! Something is wrong with his head!" Elliot said before


    deleting Sam''s email.


    "Stop going through these, Elliot. | don''t want you to get insomniater." She closed hisptop and took it away.


    "What if La never finds her perfect match, Avery?" Elliot was not in any hurry before, but his mind had swung to the other


    extreme, now that La had started openly searching for men. "Once the two of us are gone, she will be all alone..."


    "Hayden and Robert are around, so how can she be alone?" Avery set theptop down on the table and returned to bed, sitting


    down next to Elliot.


    "Hayden and Robert will get married at spoint and won''t have tto look after La," he said worriedly. "I''m not worried


    about Robert because he can definitely find a wife. I''m not worried about Hayden either, because even if he never marries, he can


    take good care of himself, but our daughter..."


    "Instead of that, maybe you should worry about which one of us is going to die first!" Avery felt like Elliot had too much ton his


    hands. "If you die first and leavebehind, what should | do?"


    "The kids will take care of you. If they don''t, | will haunt them."


    Avery stared at Elliot, unsure of what to say.


    The topic was too heavy to be discussed right before bed.


    "If | can take care of myself, | don''t want to bother them." Avery paused for a few moments before continuing, "If | die first, will you


    date someone else?"


    Elliot understood her question, but he did not want to answer it. "If you die, | will die, too."


    Avery stared at him in shock.


    "So you need to live."


    "No one said anything about dying on purpose. I''m just saying."


    "No. Even if you are just talking about it, | can''t live without you."


    "Alright! Let''s go to sleep! Getting


    overly anxiod&'' won''t help anything


    and will onlyexhaust us. We''ve been


    searching for Ivy all these years, and


    we ustReep getting disappointed...


    If feeling anxious could helpget


    hersback, | would stay up altnight


    amd drag you along with aie."


    It was merely a joke.


    "Maybe she''s long gone, or we would have found something," he said.


    She sighed. "Yeah! All | hope is that she passed without pain."


    "I hope that she''s been reborn to a happy family?"


    "Why must she be reborn?"


    Elliot was rendered speechless at the moment.


    "I''m not saying that living is bad.


    Recently, Fy been thinking about


    something, like where do people 99~


    when th¨¦) die. Is there another


    panei intelligent lifeformslike


    ours?s there a broader world


    outside the universe? If thefe''s one,


    What would it look like?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Elliot studied her face, not knowing how to respond.


    "There are plenty of things to think


    about in life, $0 you don''t have to


    keep troubling yourself over our o>


    children''€ marriages..." Avery meant


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    for Figo rx, but he tensed;


    warilyinstead. "Did Eric say 3


    something to you? Did he ask you to


    SB these things?" Contest belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2569

    Averyy down and covered her body with the nket.


    "You can''t betray me, Avery!" Heid down next to her and turned off the lights.


    "What are you talking about? You are overthinking things." She covered him with the nket as well.


    "Eric really didn''t lure you over to his side?" He wrapped an arm around her waist.


    "You heard every word I said when I was on the phone with him, didn''t you?" She chuckled. "You can go behind my back and ask him about it." "I don''t sneak around like that," he said pridefully. "If I go to see him in private, I might not be able to hold back the urge to beat him up." "Don''t do that, Elliot," Avery said. "You are too old to fight with him, and you are just going to get hurt. I will be sad if you get hurt." "... Avery, I''m not that fragile." "Guys will always be teenagers at heart, but you need to face reality. You are losing calcium as you age, and you can''t do things that you did when you were younger. If something happens, it will take you much longer to heal, or you might never bechealthy again. It''s not worth it. I wouldn''t be as worried if you said that you were going to let the bodyguards do it. Just don''t go around beating people, okay?" "Alright, Avery. I will remember that." "But I will find out if you go to Eric with your bodyguards." She held him closer and caressed his cheek. "Why don''t you go to work tomorrow? Or maybe we can go on a trip." She realized that she could not let Elliotze around at hany longer.


    "Robert''s holiday isn''t over yet! I want to go back to work after school starts." "It''s not like you two are spending ttogether now!" Avery said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not interested in fixing cars," he said miserably. "What if our son insists on bing a mechanic? What should I do with mypany?" "Well... If that''s what he wants, it''s fine." "Who''s going to inherit mypany, then?" La had inherited Tate Industries, and Hayden had his own empire in Bridgedale; it was certain that he would live permanently in Bridgedale and would only return to Aryadelle during festive seasons.  "Just leave it to the professional managers! Robert can just get money from the profits every year. That way, he will have money and won''t have to bear the stress as you do That sounds great."  Elliot held his tongue.


    el "Alright, Elliot. Stop stressing yourself over this. You were just done with worrying about our daughter''s marriage, and now you start worrying about Robert''s career. Just rx!" she said gently  "Yeah. Let''s sleep." Elliot did not want to stop Avery from going to sleep. Once she fell asleep, he opened his eyes in the pitch-dark room with countless thoughts running through his mind.


    He was not interested in extraterrestrial lives or multi-dimensions. He only wanted to live his life and take care of his children.


    Elliot could not help but begin thinking back on his life, of all the crises he had been through, of all the people who helped or betrayed him... His only regret was never finding Ivy.

 Chapter 2570

    That was life. Not everything could go one''s way and regrets were precisely what made life unforgettable.


    Soon, a month passed.


    As the temperature rose, the snow began to melt. Though it was cold, Irene was excited.


    Her tutorplimented her progress and reassured her that she would surely get into Turlington University if she maintained her performance during the exam.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from that, her birthday was approaching.


    Eighteen felt like a turning point in her life, it was a moment where one transformed into an adult overnight.


    "Mr. Lucas, after dinner tomorrow, I need to head home." Irene started discussing the schedule for the next day. "We will meet up at the cinema, okay?" "Why the cinema?" She hesitated for a moment. "I thought I told you that I will tell you my secret on my birthday?" Lucas had not forgotten about it, but he did not understand why she had to tell him the secret in a cinema. "You can only tellthe secret in a cinema?" "Not really. I just didn''t want to scare you. If we go to the cinema, maybe you can distract yourself with the movie." He wondered for a moment what secrets she could be keeping that could scare him.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''ve never been to a cinema before," she confessed. "I want to try going to one. I don''t mind watching any type of movie; I''m just a little scared to go by myself." "What''s there to be scared of? What ttomorrow night?" he asked, hinting that he had agreed.


    "What about tomorrow night at seven? So that it won''t be toote after we are done with the movie." Irene unlocked her phone to look for the closest cinema near the Woods'' mansion. "Why don''t we go here? There happens to be a movie showing at seven." Lucas took her phone and nced at the screen.


    It was an action movie, and after checking the nof the film, he agreed. "This one, then! Can''t you just tellthat secret of yours after twelve tonight? Do we have to wait until tomorrow night? What if somethinges up on my side?" "What could you possibly have to do? I''m with you every single day, and you never have anything to do," Irene said as Lucas did not even leave the South Block to have New Year''s dinner with his family.


    "Why can''t you just tellearlier? I wasn''t curious'' before, and now, you got my attention." He stared into her eyes. "What kind of secret can you keep that''s going to scare me? You are exaggerating, aren''t you? If I am not surprised at all tomorrow, I''m going to punch you in the head."  She immediately covered her head. "I don''t know if you are going to be surprised. It''s better if you are not! In any case, I can only tell you tomorrow. My grandma said that I can only reveal this secret after I turn eighteen. Telling you tomorrow is already cutting it close." et "Alright! If it''s what your grandma told you, I won''t push you anymore! Just cbyter tomorrow." Lucas had wanted to ask Irene to rest for the day, but he knew that she would remain in her rented apartment, therefore, it would be better for her to cover and have her lessons instead.  "Why? I can cto cook breakfast for you in the morning. What if you starve?" Irene started gathering her belongings, getting ready to leave.


    "You can sleep in. I will order food if I''m hungry," he said. "You can cover when it''s tfor the lessons." "Thank you, Mr. Lucas, but it''s fine. I have a strict biological clock, and I wake up at half past six every morning Once I wake up, I won''t be able to get back to sleep." Irene did not have a habit of sleeping in. "My birthday just means that I''m one year older. It''s not that special of an asion."

 Chapter 2571

    "Whatever." "I''ll get going now. See you tomorrow!" Irene picked up her backpack and left with the garbage bag in hand as usual.


    She had never once looked back when she left, and Lucas felt lonely at that moment.


    When his mother had decided to hand him over to his father, she had not discussed her decision with him and called his father over instead.


    Irene had rushed home, and when she reached her apartment, she was drenched in sweat. Once she locked the door, she set her backpack down and went into the shower.


    She felt slightly tired from working the whole day and knew that she would not be able to focus if she started studying right away. Having a shower first would sober her up, and she would be able to focus better.


    In the South Block, Lucas had just cout of the shower when he heard a knock on the front door. He immediately put on a t- shirt and walked out of his bedroom.


    As expected, someone was knocking on the door, and he strode over to open the door.


    "I was wondering why you didn''t answer the phone and won''t cto the door. So, you were in the shower!" Mr. Woods nced at him before entering.


    "What do you want?" Lucas stood next to the door, keeping it open.


    The cold wind escaped into the mansion, piercing his body, but he kept the door open because he did not want his father to stay for too long.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Close the door! You don''t want to catch a cold." Seeing that Lucas refused to close the door, Mr. Woods walked to the door and closed it. "Kasey just calledsaid that she will be holding a birthday party tomorrow. She not wants you to cover. I asked her why didn''t she invite you over herself, and she toldthat you never answer your phone... You brat. Are you trying to givea heart attack?! Here I thought that she hasn''t contacted you at all, and it turns out that you''ve been ignoring her."  "I''m not going." Lucas had promised to stay with Irene for her birthday the next day, and he intended to keep his promise. "Haha! Did you think that I''m giving you a choice? We can''t afford to cross the Bets! If your refusal offends the Bets, they can crush without even lifting a finger. Do you want to destroy this family?!" Mr. Woods shouted.


    Lucas clenched his fists and red at his father.


    "There''s no use in ring at me! They''ve askedto invite you, which means you are not allowed to say no! You will bring a big gift with you when you go to Kasey''s party. I know that you don''t like to fawn over other''s so you can just sit there and not say a word as long as you don''t cross anyone. Do you understand?!"  Lucas remained quiet.


    After all, as one of the sons of the Woods family, the end of the family meant the end of hisfortable life as well.


    </p"lucas,>

 Chapter 2572

    The door to the South Block closed, and Lucas returned to his bedroom. He picked up his phone to inform Irene that he would not be able to spend her birthday with her.


    He hesitated as he contemted whether to text or call her. If he called her, Irene would certainly ask why, and Lucas did not want to tell her that he could not keep his promise because he had to go to Kasey''s birthday party instead.


    Feeling embarrassed for being forced to make such a decision, he struggled for a while before texting Irene.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Let''s not watch a movie tomorrow.] Irene walked out of the shower and picked up her phone to check the twhen she noticed a message from Lucas.


    "We are not going to the movies tomorrow? What happened?" she thought before replying. [Alright.] Lucas felt slightly upset when he received her reply and wondered why she had not asked him why. She could be rather persistent at times, like when she had dragged him to his lessons.


    Irene gripped the phone. She wanted to ask him whether he had other ns in mind if they weren''t going to the movies, but she dared not question his decision. Once again, she reminded herself that she was a servant who worked for him. Since Lucas had told her that they were not going to the cinema and had not proposed another n, it simply meant that he was refusing to spend her birthday with her.


    She sat down in her chair and turned on the lights to start studying when she received another message from Lucas.


    [I need to go out to get something done tomorrow. Wait forin the South Block tomorrow night. I will cback to celebrate your birthday with you.] Her lips curled into a smile at his message, and she swiftly replied, [Sure!] She did not ask about what he needed to do, deciding that she could ask him about it when they saw each other.


    Irene read the two messages she had received from Lucas over and over again, finding it hard to believe that someone as antisocial as Lucas would take the initiative to send her Messages.  To her bewilderment, she received yet another message from Lucas before going to sleep.


    [You don''t have to cover tomorrow morning.] Without hesitation, she replied, [Okay.] Lucas did not say anything else after that, and she set her phone down to turn off the lights.


    She kept her eyes open in the darkness, feeling both awake and confused at the stat the realization that she did not have to wake up early the next day.


    She had no clue what the future looked like or who she would becin the future.


    Lucas had asked her about what she wanted after graduating from university, but she had never given it much thought. Getting into ne university was a struggle on its own, and even if she managed to get into her dream university, she would still have to worry about tuition.  People had all sorts of troubles even when they owned everything, whereas she was the opposite of that. She had nothing to her nand far too many troubles. She decided that she would take it one step at a tas fate pushed her forward, not allowing her a single moment to pause and think.  If Lucas had not given her the morning off, she would never spend tcontemting her life. She would normally fall asleep right away.


    She twisted and turned in bed till midnight before finally drifting off to sleep.


    At ten the next morning, Irene arrived at the Woods'' mansion.

 Chapter 2573

    She headed to the South Block and realized that Lucas had left home, so she went to the back kitchen of the Main Block.


    When Mrs. Flores saw her, she smiled and said, "Mr. Lucas isn''t htoday so you could have rested at home!" "He askedto cover at noon, so I came," Irene helped to prepare the food and said, "but he''s not home." "He went to the Betdy''s birthday party! I think he just left!" Mrs. Flores said. "Mr. Woods went with him and they brought a lot of gifts with them." Irene was stunned for a moment when she realized that the ''thing'' he had to do was attend Kasey''s birthday party.


    "What a coincidence!" she thought. "Ms. Bet''s birthday is on the sday as mine." "I heard that they invited a lot of powerful people to the party today! It takes ce at Bet''s mansion, and Mrs. Woods can''t even go if she wanted to because the Bets only invited Mr. Lucas. Even Mr. Woods will have to cter!" Mrs. Flores blurted out. "How lucky Mr. Lucas is to catch Ms. Bet''s eyes! Her parents didn''t try to stop this which means that Mr. Lucas has a chance with Ms. Bet." "Mr. Lucas is handsome, and it''s normal for girls to like him!" Irene agreed.


    "Haha! Do you like him, too?" Mrs. Flores nced at Irene and said, "There''s no one else here, so you don''t have to be shy. If I were twenty years younger, I would be enticed by his looks as well. He doesn''t look like Mr. Woods at all. I heard that he looks like his mom, who I imagine is a woman of great beauty." "Yeah. Mr. Noah and Mr. Sam look like Mr. Woods, especially Mr. Sam," Irene said.


    "Right. Mrs. Woods keeps using Mr. Woods of favoring Mr. Sam, probably because Mr. Sam looks more like Mr. Woods. Mr. Sam''s tuition overseas costs a fortune! I heard that it was way more money than Mr. Woods had paid for Mr. Noah. I also heard that he would slip Mr. Sam an extra allowance as well. It''s all under the table though," Mrs. Flores whispered.


    Irene recalled Sam''s offer to pay her debt and realized that he indeed had the ability to do so.


    "No matter what, all three of them are Mr. Woods'' sons, so he must care for all of them, but I think he favors Mr. Lucas most at the moment. If Mr. Lucas gets to marry Ms. Bet, Mrs. Woods will never dare bully him again," Mrs. Flores said before ncing at Irene. "Don''t be too upset, Irene. Mr. Lucas was bound to marry someone of equal status. Ordinary people should never dream of being with him." Irene smiled awkwardly. "I''m happy as long as Mr. Lucas is happy." "Yeah, he is treating you well. We all know that he hired that tutor for you so that you can make ends meet without losing focus on your studies. You need to get good grades on the exam to repay Mr. Lucas."  S "I know. I will." Irene stayed in the back kitchen to have lunch with Mrs. Flores, and she also helped to tidy up the ce before returning to the South Block as the tutor was scheduled to cin that afternoon.


    Lucas promised to celebrate Irene''s birthday at night, so she was not overly upset even though Lucas was not hat the moment.


    Mrs. Flores was right. Lucas was the son of the Woods family, and Kasey might not be the only highborndy who would want to marry him. He could take his pick and live afortable life in the future while Irene would never be more than a servant to him.  Lucas had promised to hire her as a servant in the future, and the thought itself filled Irene''s heart with bitterness.


    She did not want to be someone''s want servant for life. She studied hard because she wanted to escape et poverty and be aplished. Her grandmother had always said that she would do great things indife as long as she studied hard.  Tflew and soon, it was night-time.


    She cooked herself ssoup. She heard someone knocking on the door as she was washing the dishes.


    Thinking that it was Lucas, she set the dishes down and hurried over to open the door.


    "Mr. Sam." "I thought Lucas was back! You could have stayed htoday!" Sam said. "Don''t you know that he went to celebrate Ms. Bet''s birthday? He probably won''t be back tonight." "But Mr. Lucas said that he would be back tonight."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2574

    "Haha! I bet he won''t be back tonight. Do you think the celebration onlysts for a day?" Sam said confidently. "Let''s see if hees back tomorrow! Father sent him off to Bet''s mansion, and he said that the celebration is going tost for two days!" "Oh... Thank you for tellingthis, Mr. Sam. I will get off workter, then," Irene said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure. Why do you look disappointed?" Sam teased. "Have you fallen for my brother?" "It''s not funny, Mr. Sam," she said expressionlessly. "Mr. Lucas toldto chere tonight. I''m just his servant. I do as hemands." "I want to ask you something, Irene." Sam sat down on the couch and said sincerely, "Is Lucas really more charming than Noah and 1?" "I don''t know about that, Mr. Sam. I might be able to answer your questions if you had askedabout my studies." Irene was smart enough to know not to cross Sam.


    "Haha, I know the answer. He just looks better than us, but so what? You can make a living with looks alone. That Bet girl is so short-sighted," Sam said with frustration. "Father is so happy that one might think that Lucas and the Bet girl have already gotten engaged." Not knowing what to say, Irene asked, "Do you want a ss of water, Mr. Sam? I''ll bring you a ss!" "I''m fine." He looked her up and down. "I offered to pay your debt thest time. Did you consider it?" She froze. "Mr. Sam, I don''t need you to pay off my debt. I thought I had been clear with you about that thest time." "You don''t get paid that much. It''s barely enough to cover your debt. What about your university tuition fees?" Sam desperately wanted to help her. "Are you refusing my help because Lucas has already helped with your debt?" Irene shook her head.


    "Did Lucas say something bad aboutand tell you to stay away from me, then?" Sam continued.


    She shook her head again. "Mr. Sam, Mr. Lucas isn''t that talkative. He rarely talks toor speaks ill of others in front of me." "You might be young, but you sure are cautious," Sammented.


    "I don''t understand what you are referring to, Mr. Sam. Did I do something wrong?" she asked.


    He stood up with a smile. "Nothing. I just dropped by because I saw that the lights are on." "Oh. I will work on my assignments here for a while and head backter Mr. Sam." Irene moved to see him out.


    "Your apartment probably doesn''t have a heater, does it?" "Yeah. It''s cold there so Mr. Lucas toldthat I can do my assignments here." "Alright, I won''t stop you from working on them, then," Sam said before walking out.


    Irene closed the door and returned to the dining room before sitting in one of the dining room chairs.


    Lucas had promised to celebrate her birthday with her, so she had to wait, but having spoken to Sam, she realized that she could not blLucas for not returning. Kasey was clearly more important than her.  She took out her books from the backpack and began revising.


    At nine, she took out her phone and sent a message to Lucas. [Mr.


    Lucas, are youing hvel.ne tonight? If you aren''ting back, I will go hnow.]  She waited five minutes, then ten minutes. She continued waiting till half an hour had passed, but there was still no reply from Lucas.


    At almost ten, Irene decided that she should leave, but she was worried that Lucas might cback at any time.


    She desperately wanted to call Lucas to ask him if he wasing home, but she could not gather the courage to dial his number.


    She stared at the screen of her phone with a troubled expression, and when the clock signaled ten, she picked up her backpack to leave. After closing all the lights in the South Block, she walked outside and closed the doors.  The night was silent save for the croaking of the frogs.


    Her shadow was long beneath the streetlights, and before heading home, she got out her phone and called Lucas.

 Chapter 2575

    No matter what happened, it would be better to keep him informed just in case he was on the way home.


    Irene pressed her phone against her ear. Her heart raced as she listened to the dial tone, wondering what he was doing and whether he would pick up.


    Just as she thought that he was not going to pick up, the call was answered.


    "Hello, who is this?" A strange woman''s voice appeared on the other side of the line.


    Stunned at first, Irene immediately recovered and said, "I... I am one of the servants of the Woods family... I''m looking for Mr. Lucas..." "Oh, a servant? Lucas is drunk so he''s spending the night at my ce," Kasey said. "Which servant are you? Have I met you before?" Panicking, Irene was at a loss for words. "N- No." "You sound young! How old are you?" Kasey asked suspiciously.


    Sensing the hostility in Kasey''s voice, Irene''s heart sank as she would lose her job if she crossed Kasey.


    If she had known that Kasey would cto the phone, she would have never made that call.


    "I..." She stuttered, not daring to mention her age.


    Kasey hung up, and Irene sighed a breath of relief. To her bewilderment, Kasey video-called her shortly after using Lucas''s phone. Irene took a deep breath and gathered her courage to answer the call.


    Kasey widened her eyes in shock when she saw Irene''s face under the street lights. When she saw the scar on Irene''s face, she cursed and tossed the phone away.


    Irene knew that she looked even worse in the dark.


    This night was not supposed to end this way. She had nned on removing her mask before heading to the movies with Lucas. She would be going out with Lucas with her true face, and she would not scare anyone.  A whileter, Kasey hung up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone belonged to Lucas, after all, so Kasey could not actually throw his phone away.


    Irene returned hgloomily, not knowing if she was depressed because Lucas did not celebrather birthday with her, or because Kasey called her ugly after seeing her face.  After a while, she recovered slightly from her sadness.


    Had Kasey seen her real face without the scar, Kasey might have called the Woods immediately and asked them to fire her. After all, Kasey had gone video-called her simply because she sounded young.


    Irene suddenly realized that her grandmother had her reasons for asking her to wear the mask. Had she not worn it, she would have been in much greater trouble than she was.


    At seven the next morning, Irene arrived back at the South Block as usual, but Lucas had yet to return. ording to what Sam said the day before, Lucas should be hsoon.

 Chapter 2576

    At nine in the morning, Irene finished her breakfast and walked out of the kitchen. She intended on going through her notes as she waited for Lucas and the tutor.


    Shortly after, someone cknocking. She went to open the door and spotted Sam outside the door.


    "Mr. Sam." Irene did not understand why Sam enjoyeding to the South Block so much. If Lucas was home, she would never have dared to let Sam in, but even in Lucas'' absence, she did not have the courage to let him in.


    "See? I was right!" Sam said before pushing the door open to enter the living room. "I told you that he wouldn''t be back." "Is there something you need, Mr. Sam?" Irene did not want to talk about Lucas with Sam, but Sam insisted on continuing the subject.


    "Irene, I know that Lucas has been taking care of you, so you are protective of him," he said as he sat down on the couch, "but listen to me. Don''t dream about getting anywhere with him." Seeing that Sam refused to drop the subject, she remained quiet as she realized that he would never give up until he said what he wanted to say.


    "This little brother of mine is good for nothing. The only thing he has going for him is his face! Each penny he owns belongs to Father, and as soon as he is out of this family, he will be no one. Someone like him won''t find a proper job even if he somehow manages to graduate from university. Let''s say we arrange a post for him in the Woods Group, don''t think he will ever aplish anything there. Father knows this, and his expectation for Lucas is simple: Use his looks and find himself a rich woman to marry, so that he can secure a certain lifestyle for the future. Irene, are you sure you still want to obsess over a man who is destined to rely on women to make ends meet?" She flushed with humiliation when he heard all that he had to say.


    For certain reasons, all of the Woods family members seemed to believe that she was in love with Lucas and was trying to get together with him simply because she was poor. Though she was a servant, she could not allow them to step on her pride forever. "Mr. Sam, I never said anything about liking Mr. Lucas. I tidy his room and cook for him every day because I''ve been paid to do so. I''m merely offering my services in exchange for money-like any other servant in this house. I don''t know why you keep insisting that I''m in love with Mr. Lucas. Do you think that I have no other way of surviving apart from seducing him? Mr. Sam, I''m devoted to studying and getting into a university. Once I get in and graduate, I won''t ever work as a servant again," she blurted out, her eyes reddening.


    Surprised, Sam''s lips curled into an awkward smile. "That''s good! You don''t seem like the kind of woman who depends on others. Just think of working for Lucas as a stepping stone. Once you get into a university, you will be exposed to more job offerings. The scar on your face might be appalling, but you just need to wear a mask to hide it. As long as you are willing to work hard, there are plenty of opportunities out there."  "Yes," she agreed. "As long as I''m willing to work hard, I won''t starve to death. Mr. Sam, please stop poking fun atand Mr. Lucas from now on. I''m not a highborndy. I can''t afford to take care of Mr. Lucas for life, and he is out of my league."  Outside the gate, Lucas overheard their conversation and his expression darkened.


    He was carrying a cake in his hand and had been clenching his fists so hard that the skin on his knuckles started to turn white.


    He had repeatedly warned Irene not to let Sam into the South Block, but she did not listen.


    He felt disgusted by the words she said to Sam.


    She had only treated this job as a stepping stone and would never work as a servant again once she was exposed to more job opportunities at university. He was worried for her and promised that she could be his servant forever if she could not find a job.  It was no wonder that she seemed stunned when he proposed that idea; it was because she never wanted to work as a servant to begin with.


    All that aside, it was herst words that truly hurt him.


    ''I''m not a highborndy. I can''t afford to take care of Mr. Lucas for life, and he is out of my league.'' In Irene''s perspective, he was merely a talentless man who never worked hard and could only survive by leeching off a rich woman in the future.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bang!

 Chapter 2577

    Irene heard a thud outside and walked over to the door warily before looking outside.


    "My brother is back!" Sam spotted Lucas standing next to the garbage can next to the door.


    "Mr. Sam, you should go back to the Main Block!" Irene tensed and started sweating nervously when she saw the wary look in Lucas'' eyes.


    "Sure, I''ll go. If hees after you, just bleverything onand tell him that I insisted oning in," Sam said before exiting the house.


    He walked out of the yard and stopped before Lucas. "Did you have fun at Bet''s mansion? Your little servant waited the whole night for you, saying that you would be back. Haha... You should probably console her!" Sam teased and headed back to the Main Block after spotting Lucas''s clenched fists.


    Irene opened the front door of the South Block and waited for Lucas to enter, but he remained frozen like a statue in the yard without saying a single word or moving.


    The cold air entered the living room, and unable to stand it any longer, Irene started walking toward Lucas.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "He''s angry," she thought. "Is it because Mr. Sam was here, or because he overheard what we said?" Whichever it was, Irene did not feel guilty.


    The South Block was a part of the Woods'' mansion and as a servant, she had no right to stop Sam from entering the block. As for what she said to Sam, she meant every word and she could not help it if Lucas felt offended by them.  Irene hurried over to Lucas, but before she could reach him, he strode right past her and headed into the South Block.


    She stood still and watched him as he disappeared from sight, realizing that she might not be able to keep her job any longer. She took a deep breath before opening the lid on the garbage can and was instantly stunned when she spotted the cake inside. Lucas had just thrown it in and that was probably what caused the noise.


    "He probably went to buy this cake just now," she thought. "If it wasn''t for this, he might have been back much earlier." Feeling her face burning, she took the cake out of the garbage can. Though the cake was misshapen, the box was not destroyed so the cake was still edible.


    Her heart melted at the sight of the cake, and she took it back into the house, closing the door behind her.


    Lucas had already returned to his et room and though she desperately wanted to speak to him, she knew that he was only going to ignore her as he was furious at the moment.  She ced the cake on the table and opened the box before starting to eat. The cake tasted amazingly sweet, but she could not help feeling upset, and tears began to roll down her face.

 Chapter 2578

    She had thought that being one year older, she would be wiser and her life would begin to improve, but it had not worked out quite the way she had expected.


    Irene had a strong feeling that Lucas would not forgive her this time. Though she meant every word she said to Sam, after regaining herposure, she realized that sparts of them sounded rather hurtful Irrespective of whether Lucas was truly without talent and without the capacity to make ends meet, she should have never agreed to something like that, be it in front of Lucas or behind his back.


    She tried to ce herself in his shoes and knew that she would be just as upset if she found out that Lucas was mocking her looks behind her back with Kasey.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Why did I say all those things to Mr. Sam?" she thought. "I didn''t even want to discuss Mr. Lucas with him. Maybe I was provoked! Maybe it''s because Mr. Lucas broke his promise of celebrating my birthday, or maybe it''s because he stayed the night in Ms. Bet''s house..." Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, it had been a month since La had started epting applications from suitors, and she had received thousands of emails in her mailbox. After a professional team filtered most of the applications, they ended up presenting La with fifty-two candidates who met the requirements for age, academic achievements, and family backgrounds from all around the world.


    Hayden was going to meet with all fifty-two of them for the next round of interviews.


    At the stime, La had received information concerning the fifty-two candidates from her brother, while she was sitting in her office at Tate Industries.


    She stared at the screen of herputer with a troubled expression. She called her assistant into her office to help her go through the information while she went to make herself a cup of coffee.


    A whileter, she received a call from Hayden.


    "I saw the emails that you forwarded, Hayden. I will take a look at them when I have the time." La stood in the lounge and stared out the window as she sipped on her coffee.


    "I''m calling to tell you that you don''t have to go through them just yet. I will interview them one by one and get back to you." Hayden wasdevoted to the process of finding his sister a suitor as he was determined to find the perfect person who would make La happy.  "There are fifty-two of them, Hayden! Are you sure you want to meet every one of them?" Worried that this would get in the way of her brother''s work, she said, "I can do it myself. Letjust take a look at the photos or maybe make svideo calls to a few of them to see how it goes."  "You can go through their portfolios first if you have the time. Just givethe list of people you like and I will talk to them," he said. "These might be powerful individuals of high status, but you don''t have to be intimidated by any of them." "Ah!" She heard her assistant scream, and she immediately hurried back to her office. One hand was tight around her mug while the other kept a hold of her phone. "Hayden, I need to go. I will call you back once I go through all the emails." She hung up and stormed into the office.


    "Ms. Tate! Come!" The assistant was apparently on the brink of bursting with excitement.


    "What?" She walked over and ced her mug down on the desk while her assistant turned theputer screen in La''s direction.


    "Ms. Tate, look at this one! So handsome! Oh, my! Golden locks, blue eyes, and those brooding features. His smile is so sweet that I feel like I''m melting! Most importantly, this one is a prince! Not only is he rich, but he''s from a powerful family, too!"  La nced at the portfoof the blonde man on the screen.


    Privacy

 Chapter 2579

    Indeed, it was a prince from Creolia.


    "If I remember correctly, there are quite a lot of princes in the royal family of Creolia. They are not rare." La was not impressed, as she was a princess to her parents at has well. Whatever she wanted, her family was more than willing to provide for her.


    "Ms. Tate! How can you say that? Even if he doesn''t inherit the throne, he is bound to receive an enormous inheritance! Besides, money doesn''t even matter anymore given his looks... He is so handsome, Ms. Tate. Are you really not going to consider?" The assistant was absolutely enticed.


    "Aren''t there any other options?" "Of course! Every one of them looks so handsome! In different ways! Various skin colors and from different countries, but they are all rich, talented and handsome! Ms. Tate, if only you can get them all..." "Pft!" La let augh escape. "Calm down. One is enough for me." "But it''s so hard to choose! Look, Ms. Tate, they are all brilliant!" The assistant simply could not decide on any of the candidates. "Maybe you can chat with them online, first. If it feels nice, you can invite them over here to the office..." "To the office?" Noticing that the assistant simply wanted to see the handsmen herself, La teased, "why don''t you meet all these guys for me, then?" "Stop joking around, Ms. Tate. My brain gets stuck when I see handsguys. Why don''t you ask your friends to help?" La''s assistant desperately wanted o go through all the handsmen in La''s mailbox, but did not have the courage to do so.


    "Alright! I''ll check the mailter," La said, and her assistant immediately moved to the side.


    "Ms. Tate, that prince really is nice. His eyes were so clear and innocent that he has to be a sweet guy." || || ...


    "You go ahead, Ms. Tate. I won''t disturb you." After finishing the work in hand, La opened her mailbox during lunchtand as she clicked open a few of the emails she received, she felt nothing apart from exhaustion.


    She had seen plenty of handsmen in her life. Her father, older brother and younger brother were all extremely good-looking and she had grown immune to handsmen; she had also seen her fair share of wealthy men. She was born and raised in a wealthy family herself, so family backgrounds and inheritance were never what she would look at.


    After all, there was always going to be a limit to how much a person could spend in their life. It was like owning a house with an infinite number of rooms. One could only upy one room at a time, no matter what.  She closed her mailbox and felt the sudden urge to post on social media.


    She searched for the photo of the lCreolia prince and saved it to her phone, before posting it on her social media ount with the caption [my assistant says that he looks innocent. What do you all think?].  Avery was the first to see the photo andmented. [Darling, are you interested in him?] [Hehe. Mom, how does he look?] La replied.


    [He looks alright! As long as you like him.] Soon, Elliotmented as well. [La, spend more tgoing through your options. You don''t have to settle on one so soon.] [Whoever our daughter likes. This boy looks handsome.] Avery replied to Elliot''sment.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    [Creolia is too far off. This is uneptable unless he is willing to give up on his title.] Elliot wrote.


    [She is just asking for opinions. She hasn''t mentioned anything about marrying him. Calm down.] Avery replied.


    Eric wanted toment on La''s recent post, but could not summon the courage to do so. In the end, he simply sent Avery a message.


    [I think Elliot is right. Creolia is too far away. You should ask La to calm down and consider all aspects before making her choice.] [You still can''t bring yourself to contact La?] Avery replied.


    [Yeah.] [Since she''s started looking for a boyfriend, I''m sure that means she''s let go. If you have advice for her, tell her yourself! You can''t just refrain from contacting her forever.]  Privacy

 Chapter 2580

    Eric looked at Avery''s response and felt as though he was standing at a crossroads.


    Ever since he had rejected La, she had not contacted him, nor had he reached out to her.


    They had rarely met in the past, but they had still asionally talked to each other, texted each other, ormented on each other''s social media posts.


    In the present, they were further than strangers, and it felt terribly awkward.


    Not wanting the awkwardness to continue, he considered the matter for a while, before sending La a message.


    [Are you busy with worktely?] La was responding to thements to her post and immediately opened the message she received from Eric.


    "Did he see my post?" she muttered.


    [It''s alright.] she replied, following it with another message, [When are you and your girlfriend getting married? I''m still waiting to be invited to your wedding!] Eric was instantly rendered speechless.


    [Are you two going to live in Bridgedale or Aryadelle after you get married?] La added.


    [We are not in a hurry to get married.] Eric replied. [Are you going to start dating that man from Creolia whose picture you posted? Creolia seems a little far away. You need to think it through. Your parents won''t want to marry you off to someone who lives that far away.] [They said it''s up to me. Besides, I can always travel by ne and go anywhere I want.] [Your dad doesn''t seem to think so.] [Oh, so you are textingto tellthat my dad doesn''t wantto go to Creolia?] [...] You are funny, Eric. You used to endNew Year''s gifts every year ast year, for example, you even ired someone to sendand my rother gifts. After I tried asking you >ut, I guess we''ve lost that right. I ever knew that you could be so tingy! Those who don''t know the ircumstances might think that you vere the one who had askedout and had gotten rejected!] Content Delongs to english[What do you want? I will send you and Robert gifts to make it up to you.] Eric wrote.


    [Don''t! It will feel like I''m forcing you to buy us gifts.] [I''ll send you gifts next year, then.] [Whatever you want.] [About finding a boyfriend, I think that you should listen to your dad and older brother. They have your best interests in mind.] [Why are you leaving my mom out?] [Your mom lets you do anything.] [That''s what I love about my mom. I liked you because you letdo whatever I want, like my mom does.] [Alright, I won''t say anything else if you don''t like my advice.] La set her phone down in frustration.


    She had purposely posted that photo of the Creolian prince to see if it would insight a reaction out of Eric. She was surprised that it had gotten a reaction out of him.  Meanwhile, in Tarotin, Irene had finished cooking lunch and called Lucas to the table. However, he did not respond when she knocked on the door. She tried the doorknob, but the door was locked from the inside.  "Mr. Lucas, I''m sorry! Cout and eat! I know that you heard what I said to Mr. Sam this morning. I''m sorry." There was still no response.


    She took a deep breath, walked to the front door, and exited the South Block.


    Lucas''s room was on the first floor, so she could check on him through the window outside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2581

    She would be able to see him so long as he had nottched his windows.


    She tidied his room every day, so she knew that he did not have the habit oftching his windows.


    She walked out into the cold and pushed his window open, causing the freezing breeze to steal into the room.


    Lucas immediately wrapped himself in his nket and strode toward the window to close it.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that you rely on women... Actually, I didn''t say it. It was Mr. Sam who did, and I just didn''t argue with him." She ced her hands on the frto stop him from closing the window.


    She no longer cared about her job; she just did not want to lose the friendship that she had with Lucas. Even if he was determined to ignore her for life, she had to apologize.


    Throughout the years she had worked for the Woods family, Lucas had been the only one who was kind to her.


    "I saw the cake you bought for me. I took it out and ate it," she said gratefully. "I know that you won''t eat any of it, so I finished it. It tasted wonderful. Thank you, Mr. Lucas." Lucas remembered that he had thrown the cake into the garbage can and was surprised that she had taken it out.


    "I admit that I was a little angry with you, and that''s why I didn''t defend you. You promised that you would spend my birthday with me, but you didn''t cst night. I waited for a really long time." Feeling a lump forming in her throat, she continued, "I tried calling you, but you didn''t pick up. If you couldn''t cback, you should have told me. That way, I wouldn''t have waited for so long and wouldn''t be so angry." "You are just a servant! Even if I broke my promise, I don''t owe you an exnation!" he said coldly before shoving her hands out of the window and closing it.


    She stared at the locked windows and tapped on them. "Mr. Lucas, even if you are mad at me, you need to eat, or you will get a stomachache! Open the window and I''ll send the food in. I made your favorite pancakes!" Lucas ignored her.


    Irene stood outside the window till she began to sneeze. She re-entered the house. She, more than anyone, knew how stubborn he could be. It was better to wait for Lucas to calm down on his own.


    The tutor arrived as he usually did and Irene exined apologetically, "Mr. Lucas isn''t feeling so well today, so he is resting in his room." "Oh, it''s fine. The exam is nothing but routine for him. People from rich families have countless choices when ites to universities. You, on the other hand, will have to give it your best." "I know. I will have to keep my head in the gas the exam approaches." Irene had adjusted herself and started taking her notes out of the backpack. She highlighted a few questions that she could not figure out.


    et The tutor took the notebook and nced over the pages before saying, "By the way, I didn''t know this untilst night, but your ss teacher used to be my student talked to him about you and was told that you were an excellent student in your first and second years of high school."  "What a coincidence! My ss teacher has been really kind to me. He didn''t say anything when my grades dropped and kept encouraging me," Irene said gratefully.


    "You are a special circumstances student. It''s impressive enough that you managed to study while you work, but I''m afraid that you won''t be able to keep this job when you enter university. I can pay for your tuition then," the tutor offered. "I trust that you can get into Turlington University."  "Thank you. Thank you so much. I will try to figure it out on my own, but if I''m really having trouble paying my tuition fees, I will seek your help and pay you back after graduating." Suddenly, the bedroom door on the first floor opened.


    Lucas was starving and had left his room to get something to eat when he overheard the conversation between Irene and the tutor.


    "How is she wrong for obeyingfor the sake of money?" he thought to himself, "If I''m put in her shoes, might be able to get my life together the way she''s doing. If she loses this job, not only will she have to drop out of school, she might not even be able to buy food."  Realizing the difficult situation Irene was in, he concluded that he had no reason to be angry with her, but he had also decided that he would no longer see her as a special friend.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Privacy

 Chapter 2582

    As the tutor exined the content, Irene spotted Lucas walking toward the kitchen from the corner of her eye. She immediately told the tutor to wait before running off to the kitchen.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you hungry? I made pancakes for you. I think it''s gone cold now. I will heat it up in the microwave." She knew that Lucas had cto the kitchen because he was starving and darted into the kitchen to get to work.


    "I made sstew as well. You said you didn''t want too much meat, so I didn''t put much in. It''s mostly vegetables. Have a taste." Irene ced the pancakes into the microwave before filling a bowl with stew from the pot.


    "Mr. Lucas, there''s pasta in that pot over there. Do you want some?" "I''ll do it myself." Lucas was facing the microwave and had his back toward Irene.


    Irene felt helpless when she could not see his face. "Mr. Lucas, I''m sorry! I know that I was wrong. Please don''t be mad." "You are just a servant. Remember your ce. Apart from cooking and cleaning, do not speak tounless it''s absolutely necessary," he said coldly.


    "Oh... Okay, Mr. Lucas. I won''t bother you again. I will get back to the lessons. Just put the dishes in the sink once you are done, and I will wash themter." When Lucas did not respond, she went back to the tutor.


    "Let''s go to the guest room instead!" she said to the tutor as she gathered her books.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two went into the guest room and closed the door behind them.


    "Are you two fighting?" the tutor asked.


    "Yeah. It''s my fault. I said something wrong," Irene said sheepishly.


    "Haha. He has a bad temper. Don''t let him get to you," the tutor said to her with a smile.


    "He''s not that bad, actually. You just think that he has a bad temper because you don''t know what he''s been through," Irene said. "He grew up with his mom, who needed to work and rarely cared for him. Had he grown up in a normal family, he wouldn''t have turned out this way."  "You have a strong sense of empathy." "Because I''m just like him. Everyone thinks that I''m independent, but I''m not born that way. I wouldn''t have survived if I''m not independent." Irene forced a smile. "Let''s get back to studying!" In the evening at the Main Block, Mrs. Woods nced at Sam. "Sam, I thought that you responded to La''s search for her suitor? Has she replied? I heard that the first round of filtering has been done and they picked fifty-two candidates." "I haven''t gotten anything. Has Noah received a response?" Sam asked in embarrassment.


    "No. I guess it''s because we don''t own 1.5 billion dors!" Mrs. Woods said before shooting a displeased look at her husband. "What a shit is to let such a great opportunity slip by just because of that!" "Don''t look at me. I won''t be able to ret get 1.5 billion even if I try borrowing it. We are not the only ones who have our eyes on La Tate." Mr. Woods desperately wanted La to be his daughter-inw and had asked around, only to find that a lot of his friends who had sons that fulfilled the age requirement had emailed La.  "Dad, how are things between Lucas and the Bet girl?" Sam changed the subject. "I saw him this morning, and he seems to be in a bad mood." "Ha! He has horrible alcohol tolerance and got drunk shortly after arriving. The Bets informedthat he was.drunk and could not chome. As for how things went between those two, I guess it''s something only they would know. I don''t want to ask Lucas about it, though. Anyways, he won''t answer my question even if I did ask him. He''s upset that I forced him to go to Kasey''s birthday party."

 Chapter 2583

    "He is just so unappreciative. It''s rare enough that Kasey expresses interest in him, and he just ignores her. I would be over the moon if Kasey was interested in Noah." Mrs. Woods rolled her eyes. "Which university are you sending Lucas to? Turlington University?" "I''ve contacted Turlington University, and it''s not impossible to get Lucas in, but he will have to do so under a sports schrship, and he might be reluctant to do so. After all, that means that he will need to go for training." "You sure care a lot about this son of yours!" Mrs. Woods said sarcastically. "Outside this family, he is a nobody, so I don''t know why you are acting so carefully around him. Kasey Bet is just having fun with the boy. I mean, she looks like the typical ygirl." "I''m not scared of him if that is what you are insinuating. He has recently been brought into this family and hasn''t gotten used to everything..." Mr. Woods argued.


    "He''s been back for almost half a year and he still hasn''t gotten used to everything? If he is that horrible at adapting to his surroundings, how is he going to survive in university? How is he going to keep a job once he graduates? Are you going to support him for the rest of his life?" Mrs. Woods sneered. "You have never been so caring toward Noah or Sam! Back when Sam was studying abroad, you didn''t even bother giving him a call until I asked you to do so..." "Why are you bringing that up?" Feeling humiliated, Mr. Woods raised his voice, "Sam has always been an obedient child, and I have never had to worry about him. How can youpare Lucas to Sam?" "Just because Lucas is rebellious, you are giving him more attention? How is that fair to Sam and Noah?" Mrs. Woods set her spoon down and said, "Why should he get to live in the South Block and the rest of us are forbidden from going there? Why don''t you just go ahead and buy him a mansion of his own instead?" "Why don''t YOU move to the South Block instead, if you like it so much? No one is stopping you!" Mr. Woods roared.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Stop it, Mom." Noah tapped his mother on the shoulder. "Lucas is my younger brother, and it''s normal that Dad needs to pay more attention to him. Besides, Lucas is not great at studying and Dad needs to spend that much more effort in helping him find a great university, or he might not be able to get a job when he graduates. Wouldn''t that be even more troublesome?" "Even Noah understands, yet you are here arguing withover this!" Furious, Mr. Woods mmed his spoon down onto the table and stormed out.


    In the South Block, Irene tidied up the kitchen and went over to Lucas''s bedroom.


    "If you don''t have any other orders, I will leave now." Lucas did not respond.


    Just then, the main door to the South Block opened and Mr. Woods walked in. "Irene, you may go!" "Yes, Mr. Woods." She picked up the garbage on the ground and left, closing the door behind her.


    Mr. Woods knocked on Lucas''s I need et "Lucas, there''s something that o talk to you about. It''s about university."  Shortly after, Lucas opened the door and walked outside.


    "I''ve contacted Turlington University, and if that''s where you want to go..." "I''m not going to Turlington University," Lucas said with determination.


    Seeing that Lycas seemed to have a n in mind, Mr. Woods asked, "Where do you want to go, though You don''t have good grades that would qualify you for top ver universities. I will need to bribe them..."  "You owe it to me." He shot his father a cold look. "If you don''tto do it, you can leaveto Fot."  Flushing furiously, Mr. Woods gritted out, "I owe you! Haha! Sure!"

 Chapter 2584

    Lucas had run out of patience and did not want to continue the conversation. He thought that his father would just leave if he fell silent. To his bewilderment, Mr. Woods sat down on the couch and looked at him. "Chere. Let''s talk." "What''s there to talk about? Just say what you have to say." Lucas walked over in annoyance.


    "Your mother called me." Mr. Woods watched as his son approached him. "Did you block your mother''s number? She said she can''t reach you, and when she tried to call you using a different number, you won''t pick up." "Yeah, I blocked her number," Lucas admitted. "Is there anything else?" Mr. Woods took a few deep breaths and said, "Your mother was in tears when she called me. She toldthat¡ª" "I don''t want to hear it." Lucas interrupted him. "If that''s all, I''m going back to my room." "Lucas!" Mr. Wood stood from the couch and hurried over to Lucas. "Your mother said a lot to me. She had toldthat she had purposely not told you anything when she hadpick you up. She toldthat you two have been arguing a lot, and you won''t listen to her. She felt like she was no longer capable of educating you, and she only made such a decision because she didn''t want you to go down the wrong path. If she had tried to discuss this with you, you wouldn''t have listened and might have even run away from home." "She sure knows me," Lucas said sarcastically.


    "She is your mother. Of course, she knows you. She only handed you over tobecause she wants you to have a better life," Mr. Woods said. "I didn''t abandon you on purpose either. When I broke up with your mom, I didn''t even know that she was pregnant. She never even toldabout it after giving birth to you. I only heard about this from someone else. When I found out that you are my son, I wanted to bring you here right away, but your mom refused to hand you over and threatened to kill herself if I tried." Lucas clenched his fists as his mother had never said such things to him before.


    "Your mother loves you. Why else would she raise you?" Mr. Woods sighed. "She is dating someone, but she only agreed to see that man to get you to leave with me. That man has treated her well, and hopefully, they will get married soon. Your mother wants you t-" "Impossible," Lucas said.


    "Fine! You are your own person. Maybe you will know that your mother and aren''t bad people when you have children of your own someday," Mr. Woods said. "Just letknow which university you would like to attend and I''ll make the calls. If it''s in the country, you will need to take the exam..."  "I want to go overseas," Lucas said.


    "Lucas, you are my son. Why would I want to see you go? Like your mom, I want you to seed like your brothers." Mr. Wood tapped him on the shoulder. "If you want to travel overseas, you will need to learn a foreignnguage. Just think through and givethe nof the university once you make up your mind. I will find someone to give younguage lessons," Mr.


    Woods said before leaving.  The next morning, Irene finished cooking, and she called Lucas for breakfast.


    Lucas cout of his room.


    "Mr. Lucas, I thought that you would ignore me!" Irene sighed a breath of relief when she saw him walking out with a cold look on his face. "I made pasta. Mrs. Flores made the sauce. I had a taste, and it tastes great." Irene poured the sauce onto the pasta and pushed the te toward Lucas.


    "Mr. Lucas, about the secret I said that I was going to tell you..." she said hesitantly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want to know." He took the te to the dining room.


    She watched as he walked away and knew that their friendship had ended.


    She sat down on the chair inside the kitchen with her own portion of pasta. Shortly after, Lucas finished his food and strode back to his bedroom.


    </p"oh...>

 Chapter 2585

    Irene had thought that he would remain in his room like he usually did, but he walked out carrying a ck backpack.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you going out?" She set the bowl down and walked toward Lucas.


    Lucas did not stop. He exited the front door. She had no clue as to where he was going.


    She stood by the door and watched as Lucas got into a car. The car drove off, vanishing into the distance, and she stared at it till it disappeared from sight. She felt that she and Lucas were heading down very different paths as she watched the car vanish from sight.


    She stood there, feeling the wind brush against her, then she returned to the kitchen, washed the dishes, and left for the Main Block''s kitchen since she did not know if Lucas would chfor lunch.


    Lucas hadpletely shut her off, and their interaction was so limited that even normal employers wouldmunicate with their servants more often.


    "Mrs. Flores, lethelp you with that!" "Is Mr. Lucas out? I heard that he is traveling overseas." Mrs. Flores worked in the Main Block and was more aware of thetest developments.


    Stunned, Irene asked, "To study, you mean?" "Yeah! Mr. Woods went to the South Block to talk to Mr. Lucas, didn''t he? I guess they made a decisionst night. Mrs. Woods was furious when she heard about it because apparently, it costs quite a lot of money," Mrs. Flores whispered.


    "Which university is Mr. Lucas going to? When is he leaving? He''s mad atand won''t tenything." "I don''t know about that. I will ask the driver when hees back." Mrs. Flores was interested in this piece of gossip as well. "By the tMr. Lucas leaves, it''ll be about tfor you to start going to university, too."  ?w"Yeah." Irene lowered her head to wash the potatoes in her hands. Her heart filled with sorrow.


    Still, she felt happy for Lucas as he would have better opportunities overseas, even if it was anger that drove him away.


    At ten in the morning, the butler cand talked to Irene.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Irene, there''s something we need to talk about," the butler said with a smile. "Starting today, the tutor won''t being. Mr. Lucas will be taking his lessons outside, and you can go back to school. Just cby before six every day to cook dinner for Mr. Lucas."  Irene nodded.


    "That means we won''t be able to pay you double, though," the butler said. "Can you ept that?" Irene nodded frantically. "I''m grateful that Mr. and Mrs. Woods didn''t fire me." "Mr. Lucas is the one who said that he needs you to cby to cook dinner, the butler said. "Probably because he doesn''t want Mrs. Woods to fire you! He is really nice to you."  "Yeah! I know. Sir, do you know which university Mr. Lucas will be going to?" she asked.


    "I heard that he is going to Edelweiss." Irene immediately took out her phone and looked up the distance between Edelweiss and Taronia.

 Chapter 2586

    There were quite a few countries between the two countries. Even if she took a flight, it would be a long flight.


    "Irene, you don''t have to help out in the kitchen anymore either. You can return hand rest. You can go to school, too. After all,


    you have to sit for your exams soon," the butler said. "If you can get into Turlington University, you don''t have to return the money


    you owe me. | know that it was your grandmother''s wish, while she was alive, for you to get into a good university."


    "Sir, thank you. No matter whether | get into Turlington University or not, | will surely repay you," Irene said gratefully before


    leaving the Woods'' mansion.


    Just like the butler said, her exams wereing up. She needed to use the tshe had and study.


    When she returned to school after her long break, a few of her ssmates approached her while she was at her desk.


    "Irene, | heard that your grandmother passed away, and you have always been working."


    Naturally, it was the teacher who had told her ssmates of her grandmother''s passing, because Irene had not been to school for


    a long time. Sof her ssmates suspected that she had quit school.


    "Hmm." Irene did not want to talk about it, but she also understood that everyone was curious.


    "Then, don''t you need to work anymore?"


    "lI do, but | don''t have to spend much tat work right now. | just need to go there after my afternoon ss," said Irene patiently.


    "Oh. What work do you do? | hear that you''re working for a rich family."


    "I cook," Irene muttered. She no longer felt like answering any of their questions.


    Thankfully, right at that moment, Irene''s teacher cover to get her to head to the office.


    "Irene, my teacher senta set of documents and toldto give them to you. I''ve printed them for you. Go hand look


    through them." The teacher handed Irene a stack of neatly printed and stapled documents. "My teacher likes you a lot! He hopes


    that you can get into a good school so you won''t have to suffer so much in the future."


    "Thank you." Other than that, Irene did not know what else to say.


    fit were not for Lucas, she would


    10t have gotten to know her tutor. If


    : were not.for him, she would not


    ave bedr! able to work and returii tc


    ichogh Thus, no matter how h¨¦


    re her, the gratitude shefelt


    ard him would never change.


    >ontent belongs to swnevel


    That evening, Irene had finished making dinner and waited for Lucas to return.


    At half past six, the Woods'' car parked right in front of the South Block. Lucas cout of the car.


    Irene heard the sounds and immediately opened the door of the South Block. She ran over, wanting to help Lucas carry his bag.


    "Mr. Lucas, you have had a whole day of school. You must be tired, right? Lethelp you with your bag!"


    Lucas saw how hard Irene was trying to please him. In the end, he still could not bear it. "No need."


    "Okay, then! Mr. Lucas, I''ve made


    carrot soup. [¡ê3 not too heavy. You


    can drink noreter," Irene said


    carefully,"Mr. Lucas, | hear that ?


    you''re doing to Edelweiss. | looked it


    up, art is very far away. You''re


    goi \q there alone. If you haveany


    difficulties you must tell your father.


    | won''t be able to help yo in the


    future..."


    At that point, Irene noticed Lucas furrowing his brows. She immediately said, "Mr. Lucas, | know you findlong-winded. I''ll stop


    once | finish."


    Lucas entered the living room and set his bag down.


    "Are you finished?"


    Irene shook her head. "I''m afraid that you won''t like hearing what | have to say, so I''ll stop talking."


    Lucas headed over to the dining room.


    Irene immediately brought the food out of the kitchen and ced it on the table.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Mr. Lucag; tbrought you s~~.


    0 <


    water to wash your hands." Irenec


    had ndticed that he had not washed


    his fands, so she had fetched some


    water for him.


    ¡ìw@


    Lucas was extremely hungry, and he had forgotten to wash his hands.

 Chapter 2587

    Irene ced a basin of water before Lucas.


    "Mr. Lucas, the things | said to Mr. Sam... they were not true. You know how people say things they don''t mean when they are


    angry. | think that as long as you work hard, you won''t be worse than Mr. Noah or Mr. Sam."


    Lucas finished washing his hands. He said coolly, "I don''t care about your opinions on any of us."


    "That''s good. Mr. Lucas, you should be like that. Just focus on your studies. Don''t care about what other people say." Irene ced


    the basin aside and spooned ssoup into a bowl for Lucas. "Mr. Lucas, you have to eat more. If you don''t, I''ll be embarrassed to


    take my pay."


    Lucas was speechless.


    Cooking a single meal was indeed easy work.


    Lucas did not have a huge appetite. Usually, Irene only needed to cook up two dishes and a soup.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you good in foreignnguages?" Irene asked when he had finished his food and began drinking his soup. "If you''re


    going to Edelweiss, you have to learn theirnguage."


    Lucas nced at her.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''m not bad in foreignnguages when ites to reading and writing, but | can''t speak thenguage well. So, | can''t


    help you with that. After all, going there, it''s more important to know how to speak. You can get your father to get you anguage


    teacher, specifically on learningnguages." Irene suggested.


    "What do you think | was doing today?" When Lucas said this, Irene instantly understood what he meant.


    "Mr. Lucas, seeing you change, I''m really happy for you," Irene said. "I''ve decided that after you leave, | won''t work for the Woods


    family anymore."


    Lucas did not respond to that.


    "My teacher toldtoday that | could take a loan from a bank once I''m in university. It''s interest-free, so | don''t think I''ll need to


    work as | study," said Irene, detailing her ns. "Mr. Lucas, I''m really thankful for you. The past few months should have been the


    toughest tof my life. Thank you for not giving up on me. Thank you for taking care of me."


    At that, tears could not help but well up in Irene''s eyes.


    Lucas did not know how to respond to that, so he buried his head in his soup.


    "Mr. Lucas, have another bowl! Today''s carrots are extremely sweet." Irene wiped her tears away and took his empty bowl and


    scooped more soup out for him.


    Lucas had two bowls of soup and was about to head back to his room when Irene''s phone rang. He could not help but stop.


    Irene ced the things in her hands down and took her phone out. When she saw who the caller was, she fearfully answered the


    call.


    "Mr. Swen, | haven''t received my pay yet. Once | have my pay, I''ll immediately transfer the money to you," Irene murmured.


    " l f


    | heard that you''re preparing to go


    , .


    to college. e you''re in college,


    how will get the money to repay


    your loar? You have to pay it off by


    f


    September. If you don''t, that callege


    . [ ~\


    sta dream!" snarled the man


    oN


    whem Irene called Mr. Swen.


    =


    swnevel


    " f


    Okay. | will''try my best to return to-.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ) 0


    you the money as fast as possible:


    My ph¨¦ne is running out of battery.


    | : " =


    I''m going to hang up," Irene said and


    Qo


    hung up the call.


    & [5]


    english2


    Her phone did indeed indicate that the battery level was low.


    She only had 10 percent of the batteryleft enough tost her trip home. Every day she ran hfrom work, and during her run,


    she did not need to use her phone.


    After the call, Irene was in a daze for a few seconds.


    "Passyour phone. I''ll go charge it," said Lucas from behind her. His voice brought her back to her senses.


    "Oh..." Irene wanted to tell him that it did not matter if her phone ran out of power, but she had reflexively handed her phone to


    him.


    Lucas took herphone and left to


    charge it. Ire, on the other hand,


    was thinking about looking for a few


    other pafttjobs that she could


    do during summer break. She, ?


    ~


    wanted to take advantage of her


    oS


    summer break and pay offiher debt.


    =


    swnevel


    Lucas took her phone back to his room. After plugging the charging cable into it, pressed the power button.


    There was a lock on her screen.


    Her screen lock was a series of patterns that one has to draw with their finger. He tilted her phone under the light to see the


    pattern to unlock her phone.


    After unlocking her phone, he looked at her call log.

 Chapter 2588

    In Aryadelle, after the preliminary screening of the candidates was over, La grew busy.


    Every day, when she was tired of working, or during her lunch break, she would randomly pick a guy from her email list and start


    chatting with them via video call.


    She had still been a little uneasy when she had spoken to the first two men, but after that, she rxed into the process.


    There was a famous trend on the intewhere an algorithm would match you up with random people to talk to. As long as she


    treated this as ssort of a game, she would feel more rxed.


    At night, Lained to her mother about the day''s men.


    "Mom, do you know how absurd the guy | was talking to this afternoon was?" At that, La chuckled. "I suspect he is just here for


    Hayden because when | was almost done chatting with him, he toldthat he felt that we are notpatible, and he hoped that


    he could be friends with Hayden instead."


    Avery replied, "Hayden is indeed amazing. He did not rely on anyone to achieve all his current achievements. It''s normal that


    others would admire him."


    La could not help but smile. "Hayden is so amazing. I''m sure many girls would like him. I really don''t know what he is thinking.


    He has a stable career, so why isn''t he in a rtionship?"


    Avery said, "La, everyone thinks differently. Slike to be in a rtionship, others like being alone."


    Elliot interrupted, "Before | knew your mother, | never entered into a rtionship either."


    La said, "Maybe Hayden is like you! He focuses more on his career. He is already so sessful, yet he is still working so hard


    every day."


    Elliot replied, "If you''re not progressing, you''re regressing."


    La said, "Dad, when are you going to retire? Once you''re retired, take Mom and the world! She has been working hard most of


    her life. It''s tshe enjoys her life."


    Avery said, "La, | never felt like it was tough. Your father likes to work, let him be. He feels empty without work."


    After going through so many trials together, Avery was long secure in her feelings for Elliot.


    "Also, more importantly, | don''t like traveling, too," Avery added.


    If she liked to travel, Elliot would surely have taken her everywhere, and he would have done it often.


    "Mom, aren''t you bored staying at hall day?" La asked.


    Elliot now gnly worked half the day.


    He wouldeither head to the office in


    the maging or the afternoon. He


    made=sure he only worked fou


    hours day, so he spent quite a lot


    of-twith Avery. Content.belongs


    t&¡¯english?


    "I''m not bored!" In fact, Avery had retired not too long ago.


    After Lapleted her master''s degree, Avery handed over thepany to La before retiring.


    Now, apart from gardening, she would read and exercise. Tpassed by quickly every day.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your mother is like me. We like peace and quiet," Elliot said to his daughter.


    "Oh, then you two must have been annoyed to death by us kids being noisy?" La said. "Why do | prefer a lively environment??"


    "Your mother was quite energetic when she was younger," Elliot said. "Energetic, yet patient."


    "Hahaha! No wonder you were so


    attracted ror La smiled and


    thought ofanother thing. "I have >


    talked with the prince of Creolia, He


    said tft he intends to cta


    Aryadelle to meet with me. I''ve


    agreed to it."


    english9


    Avery was a little surprised. "Do you like him?"


    La blushed a little. "He is quite handsand also rather polite. He said he is on a holiday, but he doesn''t know where to go, so


    l invited him to chere."


    Elliot said, }-a, you have to make.


    it clear ghim that if you two wereto


    start d¨¦ting then he would needto


    give@p that useless title of his and


    settle down in Aryadelle." Content


    Belongs to english?

 Chapter 2589

    La said, "Dad, we haven''t spoken about marriage yet! | just find him interesting. | want to get to know him better. Even if we


    don''t end up together, being friends isn''t too bad either. You all wantedto get to know more boys, right?"


    Avery said, "| support you. Nothing bad could cout of getting to know more motivated friends."


    Elliot said, "La, you have to make sure to stay safe. Make sure you keep your bodyguards with you when you leave to meet him.


    You cannot go alone, let alone meet with him at night. Before you see him, letknow."


    Avery was speechless.


    La said, "Dad, | know. I''ll get Robert to apany me!"


    Elliot said, "Robert is slightly weaker. If anything were to happen to you. | don''t think he can protect you. It''s better that you take


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    the bodyguards along."


    La was speechless. After having her meal, she left.


    When Avery saw that La had left, she said to Elliot, "Eric is preparing to go to a university to be a music professor. Before he


    started working, | asked him out for a meal. Do you want to join us?"


    Elliot asked, "When will it be?"


    "This Saturday. Since | know you want to cwithto see him, | purposely chose a Saturday," Avery said with a smile. "Are you


    "You''ve already put it this way, can | say no?"


    "You cane, but you can''t scold him or touch him," Avery warned.


    "Why would | want to beat him up?" Elliot said calmly. "I''ll only beat him up if he agreed to get together with La."


    La was in the living room, eavesdropping on their conversation in the dining hall.


    Her parents were going to see Eric on Saturday.


    "Robert, find out where they are meeting Eric this Saturday," whispered La.


    "La, are you still hung up on Uncle Eric?" Robert muttered. "Aren''t you afraid that it will only be awkward if you were to meet


    him? If | were you, | would surely not go..."


    "You''re just a brat, what do you know? | want revenge!" La barked in a low voice. "So, are you going to helpor not? If you


    don''t help me¡ª"


    Before La''s hand could hit Robert, Robert immediately surrendered. "I''ll go and ask Dadter! He hasn''t finished eating yet! Just


    wait!"


    "What gare you ying? Can''t you do anything else apart from ying games all day long?" La wanted to snatch away his


    phone.


    Robert immediately jumped up from the sofa.


    "La! You''re mistaken! I''ll only y two rounds when | chevery day! | don''t y video games while I''m in university!"


    La said, "My head hurts when | see you y! You don''t let Dad or Hayden catch you ying games. | don''t y either. Only you


    like to y games!"


    "La, I''m rxing! | don''t have an addiction to games..."


    Have you ever thought about what


    ''ou''re going te do once you


    jraduate? Y&U''re not young


    inymore-You should start wi


    .a wg&afraid that Robert wo


    e tock sheep of the family, so


    ihe decided to teach Robert 3Don''t


    joto Hayden''s to fix cars during


    Bur holidays in the futurg?| think


    ''ou can go to Dad''spany and


    )egin your training. You can start at


    1 low position."


    La was frying to get Robert to N


    grow up quickly, so that after hisg,


    graduagipn, he could slowly begin to


    take aver their father''spafy,


    and {hat way Elliot would be@ble to


    have an early retirement. Content


    b¨¦longs to english?


    "La, letbe! | don''t want to think of such a heavy topic right now. Dad hasn''t even said anything toyet..."


    "It''s precisely because Dad hasn''t


    said anything-ihiat you think you


    have a lot of ton your hands.


    Dad is ableto support you right naw,


    but he won''t be able to protect you


    forev¨¦n If you don''t work hard,¡±


    others will look down on youiin the


    future. Hayden and | can''talways be


    by your side in the futur¨¦¡±You better


    watch out!"


    Robert was speechless. He suddenly lost all interest in his game.

 Chapter 2590

    "Go and ask around. Ask your ssmates. Those who have goals. They would have long taken exams for various certificates,


    preparing for their future studies or to start working. You''re the only one without any thoughts and who does not want to improve


    yourself."


    At that, Robert exited the game.


    "La, | won''t y games at hanymore in the future."


    "I''m not forbidding you to y games. It''s only that you are always ying games after dinner every day. Don''t you have anything


    better to do?"


    "I''ll go study," Robert said timidly and was about to return to his room when La stopped him.


    "Hold up. I''ve eaten too much. Why don''t you cwithon a walk." La walked to the door and put on her coat.


    Robert''s eyes immediately lit up and followed her.


    Their dynamics had not changed much since their childhood. No matter what happened, as long as La treated Robert a little


    better, Robert would immediately stick to La, following her.


    After they left, Avery and Elliot, who were still in the dining room, looked at each other.


    Why had they rarely given Robert any pressure? It was probably because La was already pressuring him. If the entire family


    pressured Robert, he might break under the pressure.


    In fact, La was only more domineering in front of Robert. Perhaps this was just the natural dynamics between siblings.


    On Saturday morning, Avery and Elliot had gotten ready and were about to head out to meet Eric.


    La would usually sleep in on the weekends, and she often slept till noon.


    No one had expected La to head out at the stthat her parents were.


    La wore a coat from thetest spring collection. Her long hair rested on her shoulders. She had rubbed sessential oils into


    her hair. It smelled amazing.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Her makeup was sophisticated.


    "La, are you going out too? You haven''t had breakfast yet, right?" Avery asked.


    Neither Robert nor La were down when Avery and Elliot were having their breakfast. They had thought that their children were


    sleeping, and they did not want to wake them up.


    "I ate ssnacks in my room. I''m not hungry," La was glowing. "I''m meeting with the prince of Creolia today. If it''s possible, I''ll


    introduce him to you."


    Then, La left.


    Elliot and Avery looked at each other.


    Avery said, "Did she tell you this beforehand?"


    "No."


    "Oh... maybe the prince arrived today! What is his name?" Avery had a feeling that La would most probably introduce him to


    them.


    Elliot said, "Letcheck the email."


    There werg 52 candidates. Elliot had


    gone threugh all their information,¡±


    After gging through them, he found


    none of them to be as good a¡ì¡¯


    Hayden, and he had not bothered


    remembering their names..Content


    b¨¦longs to english?


    "Forget about it. He will introduce himself when he sees uster." Avery took his hand. "Let''s go!"


    In Taroniag irene had received her


    pay that day. She had seen the Oo


    message that she had received her


    payment after she was done With


    scheul. She immediately transferred


    smoney to Mr. Swen_Content


    b¨¦longs to english?


    Once she transferred the money, Mr. Swen responded to her message about the transaction with a question mark.


    Irene wrote, [Mr, Swen, is it too small


    an amount? fh no longer receiving


    double the amount, and | will receiye


    less mary next month, but | n~


    on tld on spart-twork


    during the summer break. Don''t


    WOry, I''l be sure to return the full


    ~


    SG of the money that | awe you]


    [You have already paid your debt!]


    Irene suddenly felt like her world was spinning. She was sweating profusely.


    Her debt had been paid. Who paid it?!

 Chapter 2591

    Was it Sam?


    He had told her a few times that he would pay her debts...


    Irene''s heart was beating fast. She sent a message with trembling hands, [Who paid my debt? I didn''t know about this!]


    [I didn''t ask! As long as my money has been returned, I don''t care who does it!]


    Irene panicked. She immediately exited the ssroom with her phone and called Mr. Swen.


    "Mr. Swen, please help me find out who transferred the money to you! I beg you, please!" Irene pleaded.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll have a look." Mr. Swen opened his bank app and looked at the transfer details before tutting. "It''s someone from the Woods family! Irene, I never thought that you would be that amazing! You''re so ugly, yet you managed to get someone from the Woods family to repay your debt!"


    Irene''s suspended heart finallynded.


    She had never thought that Sam would have really repaid her debts.


    She did not know how he had found out that she owed Mr. Swen money.


    Irene''s mind was spinning. She said, "Mr. Swen, when was the money transferred to you?"


    "Yesterday," Mr. Swen said before yawning and hanging up.


    , too.


    Irene had wanted to ask about her grandmother''s bracelet, but he had already disconnected the call and the school bell rang, t


    She immediately returned to her ssroom and sent a message to Mr. Swen about the bracelet.


    Sam did not know that Mr. Swen had taken her grandmother''s bracelet away. She did not know if Mr. Swen had returned the bracelet or if he still kept it.


    Her grandmother''s bracelet was far more important than the money she owed Mr. Swen.


    Mr. Swen did not respond to her message. She could not help but let her mind wander. Could it be that Mr. Swen had already sold off her grandmother''s bracelet? Halfway through the ss, Irene suddenly thought of something.


    Perhaps, Sam had spoken to the butler. Back when her grandmother was sick and needed to be treated, she had to borrow money from the butler first. Later, the butler O introduced her to Mr. Swen.


    Although Mr. Swen often chased after her, he did not have extremely high-interest rates.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about that, Irene decided to return to properly thank Sam.


    In the afternoon, after ss, Irene immediately went to the fruit stall near her school and bought some rather expensive fruits.


    After buying the fruits, she hailed a taxi by the side of the road to the Woods'' mansion.


    At that moment, Sam was working at the Woods Group. Every day, he returned home roughly about the same time as Lucas.


    Irene arrived at the South Block and quickly made dinner before carrying the fruits to the entrance of the Main Block and waited there. At six in the evening, Sam arrived home.


    When he saw Irene standing by the door of the Main Block, he immediately stopped his car and came out.


    "Mr. Sam! Thank you so much!" Irene handed the fruits to Sam. "You had told me that you wanted to help me pay off my debts. I already told you that you didn''t need to do that but you still paid them off. When + start earning my own money, I''ll return the money."


    Irene stuffed the fruits into Sam''s arms.


    Sam was stunned.


    Pay her debts? Helped her pay her debts?


    Sam did not even know who she borrowed the money from. How could he have paid her debts?


    Just when Sam was nning to exin things to her, he saw Lucas return from the corner of his eyes.


    Lucas got out of the car and stood by the door of the South Block, looking at them.


    "Haha. Irene, we have fresh fruits


    every day. I''m sure the South Block doesn''t have them, right? Take the fruits and eat them! Or perhaps give them to Lucas." Sam deliberately pretended to be very friendly with


    Irene. He wanted to make Lucas angry.


    "Okay, then! I''ll take it to the South Block then." Irene''s back was facing Lucas, so she did not realize that Lucas was looking at them.


    "Mr. Sam, why don''t you give me your contact? When I have the money in the future, I''ll immediately return the money to you. But, it might take a while, but I''ll include the interest as well."

 Chapter 2592

    "Sure, I''ll give you my contact!" Sam said and took his phone.


    Lucas saw how close they were. His expression darkened, and he strode into the South Block.


    "By the way, Mr. Sam, did Mr. Swen return your grandmother''s bracelet back to you? He had taken it from me. He said that he would return it to me once I repaid my debts. I sent him a message today, but he ignored me," Irene said.


    Sam had not paid off her debts, therefore he knew nothing about the bracelet. "Nope!" He returned to his car. "I''ll drive the car inside, if not, Noah and my father won''t be able to park their cars." Irene saw Sam drive into the courtyard of the Main Block.


    She had already asked all her questions and had gotten her answers. On top of that, she had also gotten Sam''s contact. In the future, all she needed to do was earn enough money and give it to him. At that thought, she carried the fruits back to the South Block.


    When she entered the South Block, she saw Lucas at the dining hall eating. She looked surprised. "Mr. Lucas, you''re back! I didn''t see you return."


    Irene went to the kitchen, ced the fruits down, and went into the dining hall.


    "Mr. Lucas, Mr. Sam helped me pay my debts, so I approached him just now," said Irene to Lucas.


    Lucas stared at the food in front of him and said distractedly, "He sure treats you well!"


    "I think he just pities me! Grandma has been working for the Woods family for many years. When I was in elementary school, I woulde to the Woods'' mansion after school. Mr. Sam has seen me when I was young," Irene exined.


    Lucas had mixed feelings. He asked, "How did you know he was the one who helped you repay your debts?


    "He has told me a few times that he wanted to help me repay my debts, but I refused," said Irene, exining the matter to him. "Although Mr. Sam isn''t that bad, he likes to fight with you, so I don''t want to owe him any money."


    Lucas had not expected Sam to approach Irene privately and offer to pay off her debts.


    He wondered what Sam''s intentions were. Was he trying to buy Irene off?


    "Mr. Lucas, don''t be angry. I will return the money, including interest, to Mr. Sam will still have to return the money lowe others or owe him. I will return the money once Iplete college. That way, I can rx. Irene let out a huge sigh of reljef. "I finally don''t need to hunt for jobs that I can take up during the summer break."


    Lucas could feel that the weight was finally off her shoulders.


    When he finished his meal, Lucas deliberately asked, "Have you gotten your grandmother''s bracelet back?"


    He was proud. He could not bring himself to tell her that it was her who had helped pay off her debts.


    Also, Irene had already decided that it was Sam who had helped her pay her debts. Sam had also shamelessly taken the credit. He found this whole issue ironic and did not want to be a part of it.


    Irene shook her head. "Mr. Sam


    1?.


    doesn''t know that the person had taken Grandma''s bracelet, so he didn''t get the bracelet back. I tried asking the person about it, but he wouldn''t reply to my message. I suspected that he has sold Grandma''s bracelet."


    "Are you nning on letting this go?" Lucas wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    "I don''t have any other choice. I don''t


    know where that person stays. If were to report it to the police, what if he takes revenge on me in the future? I''m about to have my exams. If create more trouble-"


    "Indeed. If it''s gone, it''s gone. Nothing is more important than your exams," Lucas interrupted her and stood up from his chair.


    "Mr. Lucas, are you angry again?" Irene saw how terrible his expression was, she immediately asked, "I know you don''t have a good rtionship with Mr. Sam. I won''t approach him without reason."


    "You don''t have to tell me this. As long as you cook for me every day, I don''t care about the other things," Lucas said and walked to his bedroom.


    Irene was a little sad to see Lucas leave. Their rtionship had gotten a little better, and she had not expected Lucas to get angry over Sam paying her debts.


    She wanted to return the money to Sam, but she did not have the money to do so.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Logic told her that she would return the money once she started working. At that moment, she should start saving for college.


    At that thought, she quickly collected her emotions.


    In his bedroom, Lucas took a square box out of his bag.

 Chapter 2593

    He had received this package when he had paid Irene''s debt.


    The day he had paid Irene''s debts, he had gotten Mr. Swen to send him Irene''s grandmother''s bracelet. He told them to send it to the ce where he was studying foreignnguages.


    When he received her grandmother''s bracelet, he was nning to find a good time to return the bracelet to Irene.


    He never thought that he would return home to see Irene and Sam talking together.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''ve cut some fruits for you! Have some!" Irene stood outside the door of his room with a te in her hand. It was the fruits that she had just cut.


    Lucas ced the bracelet back into his bag. He walked to the door but did not open it. "I''m not eating."


    He knew that those fruits were meant for Sam.


    Irene had expected this answer from Lucas, but she still felt a little sad. She wanted to repair her rtionship with Lucas, but Lucas was like a prickly porcupine. Although she knew that he was a good porcupine, she could not get close to him.


    She took the fruits back to the kitchen and ate them slice by slice.


    She usually did not eat fruits. Fruits were expensive, and she could not afford them, especially mangoes.


    She knew that they were expensive, so she had deliberately bought them.


    She did not like the smell of mangoes. She bore the scent and took a bite. It was surprisingly sweet. The scent grew pleasant.


    She immediately thought of Lucas. He was like that too. He might look fierce and scary, but he was actually kind.


    In Aryadelle, after Avery and Elliot reached the restaurant, they began ordering food.


    Soon, Eric arrived.


    Eric had a ck baseball cap on and matching shirt and trousers. He looked like he had just gotten done exercising.


    When Avery saw Eric, she immediately gave Elliot a look to ask him to control his emotions.


    Elliot picked his ss up and drank some water.


    "The traffic was quite bad, so I''mte." Eric sat down opposite them and took off his cap.


    "How''s retired life?" Avery looked at his face. He still looked the same. She smiled and asked, "Why didn''t you bring a bodyguard?"


    "I''m retired. I don''t need a bodyguard."


    "If someone were to recognize you right now I''m sure that would cause amotion! You should still hire


    one or two bodyguards. It''s not like Ortwo


    you''re short of money anyway," Avery said.


    "I do have bodyguards, I just didn''t ask them to follow me," Eric picked up the menu. After ordering some foodphe returned the menu to the waiter.


    "When are you and Nadia getting married?" Elliot asked.


    Avery


    her mediately nudged Elliot with


    her elbow. "He doesn''t necessarily need to get married! When he


    decides to get married, he will send us an invitation."


    Soon after, food was served. Avery picked up her cutlery, about to dig in.


    Right at this moment, La, together with the prince of Creolia, knocked on their door and entered their private room.

 Chapter 2594

    When Avery saw her daughter and the young, tall, and handsome man next to her, she instantly understood what was going to happen.


    Elliot also realized what was happening.


    Their daughter still had not let go of Eric! She had specifically brought a man to show Eric what he had lost.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Elliot hoped that he was overthinking things, if not this matter was going to be much more troublesome.


    "Oh, what a coincidence!" La said shamelessly. She got the prince of Creolia to sit next to Eric while she sat next to her mother. "I was just looking for a ce to eat when I noticed your car outside the hotel, so I came in."


    La made it seem like she had bumped into them.


    Eric looked at the blonde guy next to him. When Eric noticed that the blond man was the prince whose picture La had posted on her social media ount, he immediately greeted him politely, "Hello." The prince also offered a polite greeting in return, "Hello. You must be Eric Santos. I know you."


    "Andrew, my parents still don''t know your name. Why don''t you introduce yourself?" La smiled at Andrew.


    The prince nodded and generously introduced himself. "Hello, Mr. Elliot and Mrs. Avery, and Mr. Santos. My name is Andrew Millington. I''m from the Creolia royal family. I''m twenty-four this year..." After he introduced himself, La softly asked Avery, "Mom, do you think he is much more handsome than his photo?"


    Avery smiled politely and said in the softest voice possible, "La, eat."


    "Oh..."


    Elliot had gotten the waiter to get two more sets of cutleries.


    When La received her cutlery, she said to Andrew, "Don''t hold back. My parents are easygoing. My Uncle Eric is even more easygoing. You can call him Uncle Eric, just like how I do." Andrew heard what she said. He smiled and said to Eric, "Hello, Uncle Eric."


    Eric smiled awkwardly yet politely, "Hello. Try the signature crab dish. See whether you like it or not."


    Eric generously introduced the dishes to Andrew.


    Andrew wanted to eat, but he sensed that Elliot was staring at him, so he said in embarrassment, "Mr. Elliot, have some food."


    Elliot replied, "I''m not hungry, you eat!"


    Avery smiled and said to Andrew,


    "Have a taste! The crab doesn''t have


    a shell, so you don''t need to crack


    can


    the shell. This is the gravy. You dip it in if you want. If you like ithot, you can also get the waiter to add some hot sauce to it."


    Avery passed the gravy to Andrew.


    "Mrs. Avery, I''m fine with whichever. I''ll help myself." Andrew epted the gravy, took a small piece of crab, and dipped it in the gravy before putting it into his mouth.


    A look of satisfaction crossed his face with the first bite.


    "How is it? Are you used to the taste?" La asked.


    "Hmm. It tastes fresh," Andrew said while helping himself to another piece.


    "This dish is great, too. Also, one of the restaurant''s signatures," La rmended the dish to him and said, "You don''t have to be so polite. Just eat whatever you want. If it''s not enough, we can order more."


    "Thank you! All of you are so affectionate. I''ll pay for the mealter," Andrew said maturely.


    "Hahaha! You''vee from so far away. How could we let you pay? The elderly are here. You don''t have to snatch the bill from them," La said before speaking to Avery,


    to do here? I n to show him around


    "Mom, is there anything bet


    "See what Andrew likes to do, then take him wherever he wants to go. Perhaps, he already has some ns." Avery had wanted to chat with Eric, but when La and Andrew arrived, she had forgotten what she had wanted to say.


    Also, with her daughter and her friend there, she could not properly chat with Eric.


    "Okay, then! I''ll just take him aroundter." La took a few bites of her food before realizing that the atmosphere was rather awkward.


    Her parents and Eric were not talking at all.


    "Are we disturbing you all?" La asked. "We''ll leave once we''ve finished eating."

 Chapter 2595

    "La, don''t forget what I told you. Be back home by six," said Elliot. "Did you take the bodyguards with you?" La said, "Dad, can I be back home by seven? I have to buy Andrew dinner, after all. How can I be back in time?"


    Elliot hesitated.


    Eric said, "Six is indeed a little early. Seven isn''t considered toote as well."


    La and Elliot looked at Eric at the same time. Eric was helping La.


    La furrowed her brows. "You sure are happy to see me going on dates with other men?"


    Eric said calmly, "If you can find a great partner, I''ll be happy for you."


    When Andrew heard what Eric said, he replied without hesitation, "Thank you! Uncle Eric, I''ll do well."


    Eric looked at Andrew. "You''re only one among fifty-two candidates. If you want La to like you, sincerity is the most important thing."


    Andrew replied, "I understand. I really like Aryadelle. When I was young, my father came to Aryadelle to work. He had taken me along. Later, I returned to Aryadelle on my own. I really liked the weather here. It has all four seasons, not like Creolia, which is constantly cold all year round..."


    What Andrew meant was the same as the other emails Avery saw with the words ''willing to marry into the family''. Avery could not bear to see her daughter living so far away from them. If Andrew were to stay in Aryadele, it would make Avery very happy.


    After Eric and Andrew chatted for a while, La was full. She put her cutlery down.


    "Andrew, let''s go!" La hade there to make Eric angry. Turns out, Andrew and Eric got along very well.


    When Andrew ced his cutlery down, he did not forget to exchange contacts with Eric.


    La stood by the side, looking at them exchanging contacts. She tried hard to maintain a calm expression, but her eyes gave her away.


    Avery looked at how conflicted her daughter looked. She wanted tough.


    After La took Andrew away, Avery changed the topic. "Eric, are you reporting to the college on Monday? Are you nervous? Will students secretly take photos of you while


    you''re teaching?"


    "I''m mentally prepared. I have to take this step no matter what." Eric got the waiter to take away La''s and Andrew''s dishes.


    "How long are you nning to teach? Did the contract specify?" Avery asked.


    "I signed on for two years."


    "Are you paid?" Avery asked with a smile.


    "Yes. I told them to pay me the same amount that they would pay a normal music lecturer, but the school insists on paying me the sry of a music professor," said Eric. If you want to see, I''ll take a picture once I get my pay."


    "Haha! Okay!"


    Elliot saw how happy they were. He was a little jealous.


    "You two seem to like Andrew a lot." Elliot ended their conversation. He steered the conversation onto a topic that would include him.


    Avery said, "I think he isn''t too bad. My first impression of him is that he is rather innocent."


    Eric said, "I think he''s not bad, too. His looks and character are alright."


    Elliot said, "Why do I think that he isn''t that great?"


    Avery said "Hubby, La clearly doesn''t find him interesting. If she


    was


    s really interested in him, she would not have brought him here."


    Elliot said, "What you mean is that La still wants to marry Eric?"


    Avery and Eric were speechless.


    Eric had done his best to divert the topic, but how did the conversationnd on him?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2596

    "What does this have to do with Eric?" Avery took some food for Elliot. "Didn''t you see how Eric reacted just now? Eric doesn''t have those sorts of feelings for our daughter. It''s her problem." "What problem does our daughter have?" Elliot was protective of his daughter. "She is a nk canvas, and we have to properly guide her."


    "Oh, then you do it! I can''t do it." Avery had already patiently talked things over with La.


    If La was a little younger, she would still be guided. However, La was already 25 years old. She would not follow anybody''s orders or guidance. Everyone has the right to choose their own life. "I''ll talk to her properly tonight," Elliot said confidently.


    "Sure! Once you''re done talking, she''lle to confide in me," Avery teased.


    Elliot said, "You don''t trust me?"


    Avery replied, "I just understand our daughter too well."


    Eric listened to them going back and forth. He did not dare interrupt. He only buried his head and ate in silence.


    "Eric. I''m going to be clear with you today," Elliot suddenly looked at Eric and said coldly, "I will never allow my daughter to marry you. If you want to marry her, you''ll have to wait until your next life!" Elliot paused for a while before saying, "You can''t marry her in your next life either!"


    Eric said, "I don''t think I have ever asked her to marry me?"


    Avery blushed awkwardly. "Hubby, enough. If you want to guide our daughter, then you have to find an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart talk with her. Eric did not do anything wrong. Don''t shoot him." Elliot did not say anything, but he had lost his appetite.


    Avery could understand how he felt. He had always treated La as something that was precious, and he doted on her. When La was young, he was afraid that she might stumble and fall. He was so afraid that he had wanted her to be ced under surveince. No, he had wanted to follow his daughter himself- everywhere. 24 hours a day, protecting her.


    All this while, La had been obediently listening to them. She listened to Elliot''s suggestion when it came to her high school and college. Even obtaining a master''s degree was Elliot''s idea.


    All these years, she had been a part of a blissful and harmonious family.


    They had never thought that La would have such a strong opinion when it came to picking her life opinion.


    Avery respected her daughter, but at the same time, she could understand how upset Elliot felt.


    "Elliot, you should look on the bright


    side! You still have two sons who don''t have a partner. I don''t think you need to worry about Hayden, but Robert might surprise you, too Avery said this because all parents have idealistic wishes for their


    children. Content belong


    However, love and fate were sometimes illogical.


    "Avery, you remind me of my parents," Eric said awkwardly. "They started urging me to have children after I had the ident."


    Avery replied, "Haha, I know!


    Although I want Hayden and La toOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    have a family, I truly want and hope that they will find someone that they like to start a family with. If not it would be a huge hassle after they get married. I rather they remain single then."


    Eric said, "Hmm."


    Elliot suddenly thought of something. "If I remember correctly, you used to be paralyzed, right? Are you still fertile?"


    Eric was speechless.


    Avery cleared her throat. "Elliot, you were also once in a serious ident."


    Elliot said, "I got better soon after. He had stayed paralyzed for a few years."


    Avery said, "It''s private, and you are being rude by being this direct."


    Elliot raised his eyebrows and looked at Eric provocatively.

 Chapter 2597

    Eric said, "Thank you for your concern. Other than having low blood sugar, I can''t do extreme sports. Apart from that, I don''t have any other major problems."


    ...


    In Taronia, there were 40 days left until the exam. Every time Irene saw the countdown on the ckboard, her heart would speed up.


    That day, their teacher gave them something more rxing to do. They had to write an essay about their ns after the exam. It could be ns for their future studies or work, or it could be holiday ns for the


    summer.


    Irene gripped her pen and stare at the ckboard nkly. Slowly, she began to write.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ''After the exams, no matter how my results are, I want to go to Ylore. I have had a look at the flight tickets. Students have 30% off. The flight ticket after the discount is less than forty-five dors. If I start saving now, once I''m done, not only will I have enough to go to Ylore, but I''ll also have enough to go to Aryadelle.


    ''Everything that I can remember about Ylore is fuzzy. The ironic thing is that Ylore is where I''m from. I want to see my country. I want to know more about that country, and what my family went through. ''When I was young, Grandma always asked me to not ask too many questions. She told me not to be curious. However, the seed of curiosity never stopped growing in me. And if I don''t go and have a look, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life.


    ''By then, if I have enough money, I also want to visit Aryadelle. People I miss are still there. I believe that they haven''t forgotten me...''


    After the essay, Irene no longer looked back, because this was a thought that had long appeared in her mind.


    If her grandmother had still been alive, she would have begged her grandmother to allow her to go back there and have a look around.


    In the afternoon, her teacher called her out of ss.


    "Irene, I saw your summer ns. You''ve never traveled that far before. Are you nning to go alone this summer?" Her teacher was worried about her safety.


    Her teacher knew that she and her grandmother had lived together. Her grandmother was not with her now, and it was her teacher''s responsibility to look after her.


    "I traveled plenty when I was younger, but not since I got older, but I''ll be careful," Irene promised her teacher.


    "I''m still worried! You should follow a


    tour group to lore! I''ll help you contact a travel agency. If not, if anything happens to you there, there is no one who can look after you her teacher said seriously. "Go to Ylore, have a look, and return. As for Aryadelle, you can go once you graduate from college. Although student tickets for the summer are not expensive, you have to leave some money for college, right?"


    Irene felt that her teacher was right, so she nodded her head. "Please help me contact a travel agency then."


    "I know a friend who owns a travel


    agency. I''ll ask after school. I''ll let you know once I contact them. Don''t get distracted right now. Prepare well for the exam. Your mock exam results are pretty good. For ordinary people, this exam is the most important opportunity of their lives. If they do well, it will allow them to have a brighter future."


    "Thank you for your guidance. I''ll work hard."


    In the evening, Irene returned to the Woods'' mansion. She had already made her ns. Before her exam, she would quit her job at the Woods'' mansion.


    She had average marks for her mocks. She met the bare minimum to qualify for Turlington University.


    Therefore, before the exam, she had to work harder.


    At that moment, she would return the money she owed Mr. Sam and the butler once she graduated from college. Therefore, she did not need to worry about work. After preparing dinner, she stood by the courtyard of the South Block, waiting for Lucas to return.


    Winter passed. Life returned to thend. Although it was still a little cold this early in spring, it was not a cold that seeped into the bones. Itwas not the cold of winter.


    A jasmine tree grew in the courtyard. She had gotten the gardener to nt it.


    The jasmine tree reached up to Irene''s waist. It was not short, but it was not tall either. She wondered how long it would take for it to blossom.


    Just when she was staring at the jasmine tree, the driver pulled up into the mansion with Lucas.

 Chapter 2598

    Lucas got out of the car and saw Irene standing in the courtyard. He nced at her.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''ve already made dinner." Irene immediately went over to Lucas and asked, "How were sses today? We got back the results for our mocks today. Mine aren''t bad." Lucas said, "Can you get into Turlington University?"


    "It''s a little risky," Irene said honestly. "I''m not a hundred percent confident. So, I n to work for another month, and then I''ll be resigning to focus on the exams."


    Irene told Lucas her ns, hoping that he would understand her decision.


    "Mr. Lucas, once I resign, you can get Mrs. Flores to cook for you. She can cook well," Irene said.


    Lucas entered the living room and changed his shoes.


    Irene stood next to him, changing her shoes, too.


    "I''ll be going abroad in two weeks. I''ve already gotten my visa." Lucas told Irene his decision. "You can quit in two weeks and prepare for your exam. I can get my father to pay you a full month''s wages."


    Irene was a little stunned. At the same time, she shook her head. "No need, Mr. Lucas. Just pay me ordingly. I can find other jobs during the summer to support myself. By then, I''ll just take a student loan for my school fees."


    Lucas saw how she had already nned out her life, so he said nothing.


    "Mr. Lucas, you''re leaving in two weeks! How sudden!" Irene felt a little stunned. "Will you be returning once a year after you go abroad? Mr. Sam was like that."


    "I won''t want to return at all." Lucas washed his hands and walked over to the dining hall.


    "Okay, then! If you''re abroad and you''re happier there, you should just stay there." Irene ced the dishes on the dining table before sitting next to him, watching him eat. "Mr. Lucas, I''ve thought about it. It''s definitely better for you to stay abroad. If not, if you''re in the country, your father would force you to do things that you don''t want to do. You''ll only be unhappy."


    Lucas looked at her. She was smiling.


    From what he could remember of her, she was always either crying or smiling. It was hard to ignore her existence.


    "Mr. Lucas, I''ll miss you when you go abroad. I finally found someone who was not disgusted by me and who was willing to talk to me. Mr. Lucas, I''ll always remember you," Irene said sincerely. "When I get into Turlington University, I''ll call you to tell you the good news."


    Lucas did not say anything.


    Irene thought about the time difference between Taronia and Edelweiss, so she immediately said, "I think I won''t call you. There''s a time difference between the two.


    countries, I''ll send you a mes to


    Whether you reply to my messages onnot, I''ll always tell you any good news that I have."


    Lucas said, "I''ll change my sim card when I''m abroad."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Irene was stunned for a while. "Will you tell me your new number?"


    "No."


    Irene was speechless. The atmosphere grew suddenly awkward.


    Irene felt a little sad while Lucas buried his head in his food.


    "Mr. Lucas, I n to visit Ylore during the summer break." Irene suddenly thought of something when Lucas was almost done eating. "I can''t find any information about my mother here. If I head to Ylore, perhaps I could find out more."


    "You n to go to Ylore by yourself just so you can connect to Ylore''s inte?" Lucas felt that her actions were rather stupid.


    "Yes! I don''t think I have any rtives


    in Ylore. Even if I do, I don''t think


    they''ll want to speak to me. So, I''ll only go there to find out some things rted to what I know." Irene blushed a little. "I checked the flights going to Ylore. It''s only about-thirty dors or so. It isn''t really that expensive. Initially, I had nned on going there on my own, but my teacher thinks it''s not safe, so she got me to agree to follow a tour group."


    When Lucas heard what she said, he ced his cutlery down and stretched his hand out to her. "Hand me your phone."


    Irene was stunned, but she did not ask why. She immediately took her phone out and passed it to him.


    Lucas took her phone and smoothly unlocked her phone...


    "Mr. Lucas, how... how do you know my password?" Irene was in a daze.

 Chapter 2599

    Lucas was a little stunned. Then, he turned off her screen. He showed her the print on her phone. "You never ever clean your phone screen, right?"


    Irene looked at the clear fingerprint on her screen. She blushed. "You''re so smart. I never thought of this."


    "I''ll install an app for you. You can then search for news overseas." Lucas unlocked her phone once more.


    Irene found it amazing. She immediately walked over to him to see him work.


    Lucas'' fingers were long and slender. They looked nice.


    Irene looked at her phone, but she soon grew distracted by his hands.


    "Mr. Lucas, does that mean I don''t need to go to Ylore anymore?"


    "You can go if you want to go."


    "Oh... then I''ll see if I want to go during the summer," Irene muttered. "If I don''t go to Ylore, I''ll head to Aryadelle."


    Lucas did not respond to that.


    After installing the app, he returned her phone to her.


    "You can use this browser."


    Irene epted the phone and thanked him, "Mr. Lucas, thank you! You''re amazing. I didn''t know about this."


    Lucas got up from the chair. He felt a little cooped up, and he wanted to head out for some air.


    Irene saw him heading to the door, and she immediately followed him. "Mr. Lucas, are you heading out? Where are you going? Do you need to buy anything? I could get it for you," Irene said fervently. "It''s a little cold outside. You''re wearing too little. You''ll catch a cold."


    Lucas turned around, picked up his coat on the sofa, and put it on. "I''m going out for a walk. Don''t follow me."


    "Oh, okay! Don''t go too far. It''s almost dark." Before Irene could finish her sentence, Lucas had already left.


    Seeing him walking out of the South Block, she turned around and returned to have her dinner.


    She served herself some food and


    sat down at the dining table. Once she sat down, she could not help but turn on her phone. She wanted to try and see if she could really search for news in Ylore.


    She tapped on the app Lucas downloaded for her, entered the browser, and searched for Ruby Gould.


    When she pressed the search button, her heart was beating wildly.


    She trusted Lucas. She believed that she would be able to search for the information that she wanted, so she was a little nervous and afraid.


    When the results of Ruby Gould appeared, she immediately tapped on the first entry. It led her to a web page on Ruby Gould.


    ¨¦t


    Ruby Gould was the daughter of Gary Gould and the owner of Midas Enterprise. When she was twenty, she marked the owner of Sterling Group, Elliot Foster. They had a daughter together. A yearter, the entire family was killed. The incident caused a huge public uproar.


    When Irene saw that news, she began to cry.


    When she had been a child, although she knew her mother was called Ruby Gould, she had no means of searching for more information about her mother.


    Now, she understood why her


    grandmother had taken her and


    gone into hiding when she was a child. No wonder her grandmother wanted h Ther to look ugly. It was all so


    wanted


    that the evil people who has all so


    murdered her family would not get to her.


    Did Elliot Foster and Avery Tate murder the Gould family?


    Was her biological father... really Elliot Foster?


    Why were they so cruel? Even if they did not want her as their daughter, they could have left her alone. They did not need to kill off the entire Gould family, right?


    Irene wiped away her tears and keyed in [Elliot Foster] in the search bar. She tapped the search button.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2600

    There was plenty of information on Elliot.


    Irene tapped into the first entry; it was a page about him. In a column, there was a list of people who were rted to him. Avery Tate''s name and photo were ced there. Underneath, it was written, [Wife]. Next to Avery''s photo was their son''s photo, Hayden Tate. The owner of Dream Maker.


    Irene casually nced through the introduction, and she saw the rising of a business empire.


    Irene exited the page. When she saw Elliot''s photo, tears fell. She confirmed that Elliot was her biological father. She knew this because she looked quite a bit like him.


    However, at the thought of the Gould family being wiped off. She could not help but feel anything but sadness and hatred!


    Lucas came back from his walk and saw Irene sitting by the dining table. Someone seemed to have cast a spell on her. She was not moving, but her eyes were red. She had cried.


    She looked extremely sad. It was as if she had gone through something devastating.


    "What happened?" Lucas walked over and sat down opposite her, looking at her face. "Did you find what you wanted to know?"


    Irene heard Lucas'' voice and came to his senses. "Hmm, Mr. Lucas, thank you!"


    Irene said before standing up and started clearing the dining table.


    Lucas saw that she had barely touched her food. He noticed that there was no reduction in the amount of food.


    "You haven''t eaten! Are you nning to starve and head home?" Lucas called out after her. "You don''t have food at your ce, right?" Irene lowered her head to look at her te. She saw that she had not eaten her food, so she sat down and started gulping it down.


    "Do you already know who your biological father is?" Lucas asked. She looked dejected.


    Irene responded. "Even if I do know,


    I


    it''s pointless. The more I know, the more upset I be. No wonder Grandma did not want me to know anything."


    Lucas heard how sad she was, so he did not continue asking.


    Irene soon finished her meal. She took the tes back to the kitchen.


    Lucas looked at the phone she had left on the table. For a moment, he had the urge to take her phone and looked through it, but logic stopped him.


    It was private. Irene might not want him to know what it was that had upset her.


    Half an hourter, Irene had cleaned the kitchen and was preparing to leave.


    "Mr. Lucas, thank you for today!"


    Lucas saw that she still looked sad. He did not know what to say.


    Irene picked up her bag and the trash and walked out of the South Block.


    Not long after Irene left, Mr. Woods came to the South Block.


    "Lucas, are you sure you want to leave in two weeks? Did you tell Kasey about it?" Mr. Woods asked hesitantly.


    "If you care so much about her, you can tell her yourself!" Lucas, sitting on the sofa, picked up his ss of water and drank some.


    "Okay! I''ve already told her. She


    thought it was a pity, but she also understands that you have a higher goal. She said that she would look for you in Edelweiss when she is free in the future," Mr. Woods said before saying, "Did you tell frene yet?"


    "Yes. When I leave, she will also resign from the Woods family."


    Mr. Woods was a little taken by surprise. "Why is she resigning? I didn''t fire her! We can afford another servant. Her grandmother has been working with us for many years She has also been with us for many years. Other than that, for your sake, as long as she doesn''t want to resign-"


    "She''s a Ylorean." Lucas interrupted his father. He wanted to know how much his father knew about Irene.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2601

    "Is that so? I''m not very sure about that. The butler was the one who hired her grandmother. Back then, one of the helpers in the kitchen had quit, and we werecking staff, so the butler hired her. The butler told me that although her grandmother was a little older, she worked fast, and she could endure hardship so he hired her to try her out," Mr. Woods said.


    "So, you don''t know anything about their background."


    "She was only a helper in the kitchen. I don''t need to buy insurance for her anyway..." Mr. Woods said distractedly.


    "Weren''t you afraid that she has problems?" Lucas deliberately tried to scare Mr. Woods.


    Mr. Woods'' expression turned serious. "Lucas, what problems could they have? Don''t scare me. I really don''t know anything about them. Irene''s grandmother spent most of her time in the kitchen, and I usually don''t interact with her. If it were not for your stepmother who insisted on getting Irene to care for you, I wouldn''t have interacted with Irene too..."


    "I''m joking. What problems could they have? They are just two poor people!" Lucas saw that his father did not know anything, so he ended the topic. "When I leave, please pay her sry. If you could give her more money, you could see this as good charity work."


    Mr. Woods was speechless.


    When Irene returned to her room, she felt as though she was falling apart. She returned to her room and ced her bag down. Shey in bed.


    The more she knew, the heavier her heart felt. She was suddenly very lost. She did not know what to do.


    After her exams, should she go to Ylore? Should she go to Aryadelle?


    If Elliot found out about her, would he try to kill her? She suddenly grew truly afraid.


    If only grandmother was still alive. At least, she would not be so lonely and lost.


    In Aryadelle, after La had spoken to Andrew a few times, she told him her feelings.


    "I think I quite like you," La said.


    Andrew was surprised. "Is that so? I''m delighted because I like you a lot, too. Initially, I was only attracted by your looks, but after having fun with you for a few days, I realized that I like your character a lot, too."


    "Haha, me too. I find you adorable.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time I see youughing, I want


    to pinch your cheeks," La


    denly changed the topic. "You


    and my brother are very much alike. Why don''t you be my godbrother!"


    Andrew was speechless.


    La said, "I''m being honest. Think about it!"


    Andrew sighed. "Am I too childish? Sometimes from the way you look at me... I could feel it."


    La said, "What? What do you mean by the way I look at you? I didn''t know that I would inadvertently reveal my true feelings."


    Andrew chuckled. "A man my age. Few of us are mature. But, I think you like mature men. For example, your Uncle Eric whom we saw when we met."


    La did not know whether tough or cry. "He''s too old. My parents don''t agree to it."


    "I see."


    "Don''t look like you have found out a huge secret don''t even know what type of men I like. I like mature men but I also like innocent men! As long as they are handsome and treat me


    I


    well, will like them," La said with


    a smile.


    "Liking them is one thing, but whether you want to marry them is the most important thing." Andrew hit the nail right on the head.


    "Okay, then. When are you nning


    to return? Or are you still nning to


    stay in Aryadelle for a while longer?


    If you''re nning to continue


    traveling Aryadelle, you can call me


    anytime."


    "I just came out. I won''t return home for the time being. You are going to meet the other matchmaking candidates next, right? I sure want to join in on the party," Andrew chuckled. "You can join in, but you have to listen to me."


    "Sure!"


    After they finished discussing matters, La sent a message to her mother, [Mom, why is it so hard finding a partner? I don''t like young ones. I really don''t.]

 Chapter 2602

    Avery immediately replied to La, [You don''t like Andrew?]


    [It''s not that I don''t like him. He is quite nice. He treats me well, too. He is attentive to how I feel, but I don''t like him that way. I look at him, and I always seem to feel like I''m looking at yet another younger brother. After all, Robert treats me that well too.]


    [Then you select another one from the email. Find someone older than you to chat with.]


    [... Let''s take it slowly! If I look at too many men, I''ll just lose interest in them.]


    [Hahaha! If your father sees this, I''m sure he will be so frightened that he will break out in cold sweat.]


    [All this while, with the amount of worrying Dad has done, I''m sure it will add up to 24 years.]


    [Don''t feel pressured. Parents are like this. You have to act on your feelings. Don''t worry about making the wrong decision. You can afford to try.]


    [Mom, I really love you. I still feel like a young child, and it is because all of you have been spoiling me.]Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [You''ll always be our little one!]


    La looked at Avery''s message. Her nose grew sore and her eyes burned. She decided that she will no longer be capricious any longer. She still had to listen to her parents. Her parents were the people who loved her the most. She did not want her parents to worry for her just because of her preferences.


    She had to let Eric go and had seen other men. Perhaps she could really find someone suitable.


    In Taronia, it was the night of Lucas'' departure. Irene had plenty of things that she wanted to tell him, but her words got stuck in her throat. She silently looked at Lucas finishing his dinner.


    Usually, Lucas would immediately get up to return to his room after dinner, but that day, he did not do so.


    After dinner, he remained seated and slowly picked up a ss of water to drink some water.


    "Mr. Lucas, have you finished packing?" Irene asked. "Do you need me to help you pack?"


    Lucas said, "I''ve already packed. Why don''t you eat!"


    Irene said, "Oh... will someone be sending you to Edelweiss?"


    Lucas replied, "I''ll go alone."


    "Is your father not going to apany you? You''ve never been to Edelweiss. You''re not familiar with the ce..." Irene said, worry filling her voice. "Or perhaps, you get your


    father to find a nanny for your


    beforehand!"


    Lucas said, "I''m not a three-year-old. I can survive without anyone caring for me."


    "What time is your flight tomorrow?


    Can I send you to the airport?" Irene


    thought for a while. She found an


    excuse to cover up her true feelings, "Mr. Lucas, I haven''t been to the


    airport before! I wonder what it looks


    like inside the airport."


    Then, afraid that Lucas would refuse her, she continued, "Mr. Lucas, once you leave, I think we won''t see each other again. Let me send you off!" Lucas saw her eyes growing red. He turned a little soft-hearted.


    She was right. They were most likely never to contact each other after this.


    "Irene, it''s good that you have such a kind heart. Lucas'' flight is at eight tomorrow morning. We''ll leave the house at six-thirty. Come before then and you can send him off to the airport." Mr. Woods walked in on them without knowing it. He


    overheard their conversation.


    Irene immediately got up from the chair. "Okay, Mr. Woods. I''lle over at six-thirty tomorrow."


    "Hmm, are you sure you want to resign?" Mr. Woods walked over to Irene and looked at her. "What about your living expenses and school fees?"


    Irene hesitated for a while, wondering if she should tell him the truth or not.


    "Mr. Woods, Mr. Sam helped me pay my debts off. He told me that I could return the money to him once I graduate, so right now I ¡ª" Irene was halfway through when Lucas sprung up from his chair and strode to his room.


    Irene saw Lucas leaving and she regretted her words. She should have just lied to Mr. Woods.


    Mr. Woods saw his son angrily leaving. He looked at Irene once more.


    "I didn''t know about this. Sam didn''t tell me. How much do you owe him?" Mr. Woods asked.

 Chapter 2603

    Irene lowered her head and said softly, "Three thousand dors."


    "Oh, that''s a small sum! You should have told me about it earlier. I would have helped you with that." Mr. Woods pretended to be generous. "It''s also okay if Sam helps you. Since you want to resign, I''ll settle your pay tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Mr. Woods."


    "Don''t mention it. I will give you a little more money. This would have been your grandmother''s pension for all the years of service. You can use it to pay your school fees," Mr. Woods said.


    Irene was extremely grateful. She immediately thanked him, "Thank you! I thank you on Grandma''s behalf!"


    "Thank you for taking care of Lucas these past few months," Mr. Woods said. "It''ste. Go home!"


    "Okay! I''ll clean the kitchen and leave." Irene cleared the tes from the dining table.


    Mr. Woods walked to Lucas'' room. Lucas did not lock his room. Mr. Woods turned the doorknob, pushed the door, and entered.


    When Irene had finished tidying up and was about to leave, Mr. Woods still had note out. She wondered what they were talking about.


    Irene could tell that Mr. Woods'' attitude toward Lucas had changed. He treated Lucas a lot better than when Lucas had first arrived at the Woods'' mansion.


    Whether or not it was because of Kasey liking Lucas, seeing Mr. Woods'' treating his son well made Irene happy.


    Although the Woods family was not the wealthiest of families, they were still much richer than any ordinary family. At least, Lucas did not have to worry about life. The next day, at six in the morning, Irene came out from her room and ran toward the Woods'' mansion.


    At the same time, a car from the Woods'' mansion left for the airport.


    When Irene reached the Woods'' mansion, a guard told her that Lucas had left.


    Irene took her phone out with a look of disbelief. It was six-twenty. Did they not say that they were leaving at half past six?


    "Mr. Lucas left at six," the guard said. "He did not want anyone to send him off."


    Irene was panting. Her eyes reddened.


    She felt as though someone had hollowed out half her heart. Back then, when her grandmother had passed away, she had felt the same way, too. Irene gripped her bag and left the Woods'' mansion.


    After taking the first bus to school,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she could not help but send Lucas a message [Mr. Lucas, I went to the mansion, but they told me that you had left. I''m now at school. I wish you safe travels. I will work hard to get into Turlington University...]


    She deleted thest sentence before sending the message. After sending the message, she was not surprised that Lucas did not reply to her message. Irene looked at the screen of her phone. She felt aggrieved. She could not stop herself from crying.


    After a while, she raised her hand to


    wipe away her tears. She picked up her pen and wrote the following words, ''Study hard. Only by bing strong will you not be


    afraid of being abandoned


    In a blink of an eye, summer arrived.


    Irene and the other students preparing for the university entrance exam started their three-day exam period.


    The three days passed by extremely quickly.


    After thest exam, her teacher used the remaining ss fees to take everyone to a restaurant for a meal.


    "Irene, have you contacted the travel agency I introduced you to?" her teacher asked.


    Irene shook her head. "Not yet! I have been preparing for the exam, so I didn''t think about it."


    "Hmm. Are you nning to wait for the results before going, or are you going within the next two days? the teacher said. "I told them to charge you less."


    Irene said, "Thank you! I don''t think I''ll be going to Ylore anymore."

 Chapter 2604

    "That''s fine, too. Just stay in Taronia and settle down here," Irene''s teacher said with a smile.


    Irene smiled, too.


    "When I get back, I''ll send all the exam answers to you. You can judge them for yourself," said Irene''s teacher. It would be great if you could get into Turlington University!" "Irene, did you get into Turlington University?" asked a curious student, who had heard the conversation between Irene and her teacher.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Irene shook her head. "The results are not out yet. I don''t know either."


    "Irene''s mock exam results were quite good." Irene''s teacher praised her.


    "Miss, the mock exam was much easier than the exam this time. I didn''t know quite a lot of math questions," said another student. "Irene, did you do all the math questions?" Irene shook her head. "I did, but they might not be correct."


    "Irene, you''re amazing. You even quit school..."


    "Irene did not quit school. She was homeschooled," Irene''s teacher said, standing up for Irene. "She had it tough. Even if you can''t sympathize with her, don''t be mean to her." Since Irene''s teacher had spoken for her, none of the other students dared be mean to her.


    "Irene, actually, I salute you. You worked to pay for your school fees and to support yourself. You''re much stronger than others. We only know how to ask for money from our family," a female ssmate said. "I believe you surely can get into Turlington University."


    "Thank you! I don''t even know if I can get into it or not. If I can''t get into Turlington University, I will get into another university," Irene said. "I hope that all of you can get into the university of your dreams, too." "Come, let''s drink to that! I hope all of you can get into the university of your dreams!" The teacher raised her ss and cheered.


    The sky was dark by the time they were done with dinner. Someone suggested karaoke, and many immediately agreed.


    "Irene, are youing along? You haven''t had fun with us yet!" A female ssmate asked, "The boys are paying. The girls don''t need to pay."


    Irene shook her head without hesitation. "I can''t sing. You all have fun!"


    "It''s fine if you can''t sing! I can''t sing either! We''ll just join in the fun! Once we enter university, I''m sure it''ll be harder to meet up with our high school friends," said Irene''s


    yel


    ssmate enthusiastically. "If you''re afraid no one would be with you, I''ll stay with you!"


    Irene was moved, but she still refused the invite. "I... I''m not used to those types of events, but really, thank you! I''m really tired. I want to head home and rest."


    "Okay, then! I won''t force you. Once your results are out, remember to spread the good news in our ss group chat!"


    "Hmm! If I can get into Turlington University, I will surely update the group chat." Irene bid farewell to her ssmate before walking toward the bus stop.


    For the past three days, she had been tense. She could finally let out a sigh of relief at that moment.


    She nned to head home, grab a hot shower, and get a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning the subject teachers sent the answers for the exam to the ss group chat. This allowed the students to correct their mistakes. Irene slept until ten in the morning. When she saw the message, she immediately got up and started correcting her answers.


    An hourter, she was so hungry that she could no longer take it, so she made some pasta.


    Not long after, her teacher called and asked her about her corrections.


    Irene answered reservedly, "Other than my writing, the others are still alright."


    "Are you saying that as you don''t lose marks because of your writing, you can get into Turlington University?" Irene''s teacher was delighted.


    If a student did well, the teacher would get some credit, too.


    "I don''t know the minimum grade for Turlington University this year..." Irene did not allow herself to be too confident. She was afraid of disappointing herself.


    "Haha! That means you would surely


    get in! I heard that the minimum¨§


    score this year will be lower than


    previous years because this year''s math exam is harder," Irene''s


    teacher chuckled and said


    "Hmm, I also think that the math exam was a little harder than the previous mock exam papers."


    "It''s not a little harder. It''s a lot


    harder. But, that is fine. If everyone does poorly, it should not affect you too much," Irene''s teacher said. "Right, about your tuition fees..."


    en.swhovels


    "I''ve already prepared my tuition fees," Irene said, "When I resigned from the Woods family, they gave me some extra money. It was just enough to cover my tuition fees."

 Chapter 2605

    "There are still many good people in this world! Irene, when you get into Turlington University, you have to maintain your good hardworking attitude. If you want to have any achievements, you have to work much harder than others. Only you can get yourself there," Irene''s teacher said.


    "I understand, Miss."


    After the call, Irene went to the bathroom to wash up.


    She looked at herself in the mirror. She took a deep breath and decided that she would start her brand new life today.


    As long as there were no idents, she should be able to get into Turlington University.


    After working hard for so long, she finally had some good results. She was extremely excited and ted.


    She carefully peeled the scar off her face. She looked at her true self in the mirror. She tried to smile at herself.


    The future would only get better.


    In Aryadelle, summer break was approaching.


    In Elliot''s mansion, everyone started discussing where Robert should work during the summer.


    Initially, no one had brought this topic up. After all, there were still two weeks left till summer break.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert was the one who had taken the initiative to bring up this topic. He told his family that he wanted to work at Hayden''s for the summer.


    When Elliot heard what his son said, he instantly furrowed his brows. Elliot wondered whether Robert would be fixing cars like he did the previous year.


    It was not that Elliot could not ept his son''s passion for cars. He was afraid that Robert would treat this as his main job in the future.


    "Shouldn''t you be going to Dad''s office to start your training? If you don''t want to go to his office, you cane to mine!" La said. "Everyone knows that you want to go to Hayden''s, but in actual fact, you just want to have fun."


    Robert said, "I haven''t seen Hayden in a long time. I want to see him..."


    The older Robert got, the more he admired Hayden.


    Avery said, "Is Hayden okay with you going there? You have to speak to him first."


    Robert said, "Of course, Hayden wouldn''t mind me going! I''m not going to disturb him."


    Avery said, "Sure. As long as he is alright with it, go if you want to!"


    Elliot and La looked at her.


    "Mom, aren''t you spoiling him too


    much? He should be learning how to do some serious work and


    some of Dad''s burdens by no


    La.


    11


    said


    "His mind isn''t here. Forcing him would be useless," Avery said. "Your father''spany is a ce of endless work. Robert has not yet graduated. We don''t need to


    pressure him. Not everyone is


    Hayden, who was able to juggle his work and studies at the same time. Think about when you were


    studying; we didn''t ask you to work."


    La was convinced.


    Robert, having his mother backing him up, suddenly felt much more rxed.


    "La, your 52 candidates, have you


    met the


    all?" asked Robert once he


    was done with his meal. "Have you


    not found anyone that you dike?"


    La red at Robert. "Don''t you dare bask in my misfortune? What is happening to me today might happen to you tomorrow."


    All this while, La had been talking to men, and she had met some of them, too.


    These men were rich and amazing. They were polite to her, too.


    La was confused by her choices. She did not know who she should pick. Which was why, at that moment, she had made zero progress.


    "I''m not in a rush! Men can marryter!" Robert said smugly.


    "Men that are allowed to marryter are men like Hayden who are sessful. Are you sessful?" taunted La.

 Chapter 2606

    Robert did not know what to say because his sister was right.


    "La, there''s no hurry. Take it slow," Elliot said. "Fate works in the strangest ways. You won''t find what you want if you look for it. Participate in more events, and who knows, maybe you will find someone who is meant to be in your life."


    "Dad, I thought you didn''t want me toe home toote. Everyone needs to work during the day, and most social events take ce at night..." La chuckled.


    Avery, too, could not help but giggle. "Your dad lives in his own bubble. He didn''t have to put much effort into getting himself a wife, so he thinks it''s that easy for everyone."


    "I can tell," La said. "Can Ie home before nine from now on, then?"


    "As long as you take your bodyguard with you, yes," Avery said before Elliot had the chance to say anything.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m going out tonight, then. I will be homete," La chirped. "I want to go to the night market. Robert,e with me!"


    "Sis, if you are going there to look for guys, why would you bring me along? I''m just going to get in your way."


    La stared at her brother in silence, not knowing what to say.


    "I''m too hot, and if I stand next to you, people would think that we are a couple. No man would approach you if I were to go with you," said Robert.


    Since they were young Robert had always followed La around, and she had gotten used to taking him along. Regardless of how much they bickered, La would always take Robert along with her. "Whatever. I''ll get Andrew to apany me. I think he hasn''t left," she said.


    "Not him, Sis! Didn''t he get in the way of your other dates?"


    "I''ll call my best friend, then!"


    "How are your best friend and her boyfriend? Are they getting married?" Avery asked. "I recall you saying something about them getting married after graduation."


    "They broke up," La said carelessly. "Her boyfriend isn''t from here, and he returned to his hometown after graduation."


    "Distance really is one of the main rtionship concerns. If the two can''t even settle on where to start a life together, they will only face more issues in the future," Avery said. "There aren''t two souls on earth that are born a perfect match for each other. Couples often have topromise and make adjustments or changes for a rtionship tost."


    "Yeah. I will check to see if Amy is free tonight," La said excitedly before running back to her room.


    Noticing the dark look on her


    husband''s face, Avery took Elliot''s hand and said, "We have been too protective of La that she doesn''t even have her own personal life. It''s not a good thing."


    "I know that, that''s why I didn''t stop her."


    "I''m d you figured that out, Honey. They are our kids, not our property."


    "Let''s go outside for a walk," Elliot said.


    Avery turned to look outside the window and though it was almost seven in the evening, the sky was still bright.


    "Do you want to change into a


    long-sleeved shirt? There are a lot of


    mosquitoes out there." Avery rose from her chair. "Let''s take a vacation in Bridgedale during the summer holidays!"


    "Sure."


    "Make sure you empty your schedule." Avery left to get a change of clothes for Elliot.


    "Avery, if we are going to Bridgedale, are we leaving La alone at home?" asked Elliot, realizing that his daughter would be alone. "That''s not right."


    "Elliot, La will marry someone and move out to start her own family sooner orter. Just get used to it!" Avery brought the long-sleeved shirt with her. Half an hourter, Elliot took his wife and his son to Bridgedale. After La sent them off to the airport, she drove back to the office.


    It was a strange feeling to be left alone at home for the first time in her life.

 Chapter 2607

    If she did not need to work, her parents would have taken her to Bridgedale.


    It had been a year since La had started working at Tate Industries. Time had flown by.


    It had been a year of growth for her.


    Her parents had begun to stay out of her personal and work life. Though she struggled to adjust, she knew that it was a necessary burden if she wanted to grow as a person.


    That night she returned home after a long day at the office. She thought that silence would be the only one there to greet her, but when she got home Kiara and Rose were there. Shea had brought them over.


    "La, your parents haven''t arrived at Bridgedale, right? I didn''t want you to feel bored alone at home, so I brought Kiara and Rose here," Shea said with a smile.


    "You are the best, Aunt Shea! Mom and Dad took Robert with them to Bridgedale, and I was kind of upset about it this morning, but I feel so much better to see you guys here."


    La patted Kiara on the head before doing the same to Rose.


    "What are your ns for the summer holidays?"


    "I''ll do what Big Sister does." Kiara had always copied Rose. She followed Rose around like a puppy and did almost everything Rose did. Though the two were not sisters by blood, they were just as close.


    "I don''t have any ns. I just want to stay home with Mom and Dad." Rose could not be exposed to sunlight, and she had to be extremely careful during summer.


    "You cane here more often to eat with me, then!" La said. "Or you can just stay here. I might not have time to y with you, but I can take you out on the weekends."


    La adored her cousins because they were as sweet and innocent as angels.


    Tammy''s daughter, Tiffany, was slightly more mischievous, but would still behave with La.


    "Do you two want to stay here? If you do, I can bring over your belongingter," Shea said to her daughters.


    Kiara looked at Rose while Rose nodded at Shea.


    "I will go hometer and pack your stuff. I''lle over tomorrow morning and we can all go up the hill," Shea said.


    "Aunt Shea, are you guys going to the Hightide Church tomorrow?"


    "Yeah! Rose is quite busy with her studies, so she takes every opportunity to visit them," said Shea. "The nun who had taken care of Rose is about to retire, and we need


    to pay her more visits before she


    does."


    "I see. Time flies so you should go more often," La said. "It''s a shame that I need to work tomorrow, or I would have gone with you."


    The next morning at seven, Shea came to pick Kiara and Rose up.


    Wesley had promised toe along but had to workte the night before, so Shea did not wake him up that morning.


    Once she picked up her daughters, they drove from Elliot''s mansion to Hightide Church.


    Irene had just stepped out of the


    hostel she was staying at which was located at the bottom of the hill. She had ber backpack with her and was about to hike up the hill. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rel


    She had gotten the results of her exam and the eptance letter from Turlington University. She had bought a flight ticket to Aryadelle after that in hopes of visiting


    Hightide Church.


    She had arrived the day before and was exhausted when she checked in but somehow failed to fall asleep.


    Her heart raced as she wondered if the nuns still remembered her. It had been over a decade, and it had been some time.

 Chapter 2608

    At eight in the morning, Irene arrived at the Hightide Church.


    She did not remember much about the church as she had been young when she left the church. She only remembered a few details about the dorm she had lived in. However, she felt something for the church.


    She never had a home, but the church felt like the closest thing she had to home.


    When she arrived the church had just opened, and she approached a member of the staff who was on duty. "Is Sister Arya here?"


    The staff was shocked for a moment before nodding. "Do you have an appointment?"


    Irene shook her head. "No. There''s a dormitory behind the church with a lot of kids, and I used to live there when I was little."


    "What''s your name? Your name when you lived here."


    "Irene."


    "Sure. Hang on a minute." The staff turned and hurried toward the backyard.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Irene intended to wait there, but she could not help but follow the person she had spoken to, who was now heading toward the backyard.


    Shortly after, Sister Arya came out and Irene approached her.


    "Sister!"


    Sister Arya was shocked at first but soon beamed at her.


    "Irene, is that really you? Are you here alone? Where''s your grandmother?" She scanned Irene''s face, seeing the faint resemnce the young woman before her with the child she had once known.


    "My grandma died of an illnessst year." Irene took Sister Arya''s hands. "I just got my university offer, and I decided to visit you during my holidays."


    "I see. Where do you live now? Are you all alone? Are there any difficulties you need help with?" Sister Arya took her hands and led her toward the backyard.


    "I live in Taronia now and rent my own apartment. Don''t worry, I''m doing fine. I just came to visit.


    "I''m d that you still remember me, but it must have been a long journey to travel here from Taronia."


    "It''s fine. I came by ne. How are you doing?" Irene asked


    "I''m fine. I will be leaving the church in two years."


    "Are you returning home? Did your family ask you to?"


    Sister Arya nodded and changed the subject. "Do you still remember your best friend Rose? Shees to visit quite frequently and would always ask if you''ve been back."


    Irene froze. "Does she still remember me?"


    "Of course. She has never forgotten you. You''ve traveled far and you should visit her as well. Do you need her number? I have it here with me," Sister Arya said enthusiastically. "She is exactly like how she was when you were both children kind and passionate. There is nothing to worry about."


    Irene hesitated.


    She indeed wanted to see Rose, but she did not want to get into any trouble.


    Avery had been the one who had


    taken Rose away, and Irene did not want Avery and Elliot to see her.


    Though she could not be certain that they were the ones behind the extermination of the Gould family, she had to be careful.


    Seeing that Irene was hesitant, Sister Arya decided not to pursue the subject.


    At nine in the morning, Shea arrived at the church with Kiara and Rose.


    Rose walked toward the backyard with gifts in her hand.


    "Rose, wait for me!" Kiara hurried after her.


    "Kiara, you need to exercise more. I''m not even walking that fast." Rose stopped to wait for her younger sister.


    One of the nuns spotted them and called out to Rose, "Rose, your childhood best friend Irene is here! She is speaking with Sister Arya in the backyard right now!"

 Chapter 2609

    Rose immediately darted off toward the backyard.


    Kiara was about to catch up with her sister when Rose skipped ahead of her again.


    "Mom! Hurry! Rose is running off!" Kiara yelled toward Shea.


    Shea was more tepid by nature, and Kiara was just like her.


    "Let''s just sit and rest in the dormitory. Your sister will find uster," Shea said gently.


    "No! We need to catch up with Rose. I want to see what her best friend looks like," Kiara said before dragging her mother toward the backyard. Meanwhile, Irene and Sister Arya had been chatting in the backyard for half an hour when Sister Arya suddenly remembered something. "Rose called mest night and said that she ising to visit today. If you don''t want to see her, I won''t keep you here for lunch," she said. Irene paused and panicked at the coincidence.


    After a brief moment of consideration, she decided to leave. She had aplished what she hade here for and had no regrets. Just as she bid farewell to Sister Arya, she heard a shout.


    "Irene! I''m Rose!"


    Rose took long strides toward them.


    Irene did not know what to say.


    It was easy to spot Rose with her hair like bright snow, and her preference for white clothes. Her hair was tucked behind her ear, and she looked like a fairy with the long white dress she had on. Irene froze, wanting to leave, but unable to move. Deep down, she wanted to see Rose and talk to her.


    "Irene! It''s really you! Why didn''t you call me? I thought you had my aunt-inw''s number."


    Avery had always treated Rose like her own and after Rose was adopted by Shea, she started to call Elliot ''uncle'' and Avery ''aunt-inw'' as Kiara did.


    "I''m talking about Avery Tate. Did


    you lose her number?" Seeing how Irene did not respond, Rose continued, "Whatever the case, I''m so happy to see you! You look just as adorable as you did as a child!"


    She wrapped her arms around Irene, and Irene felt her heart melting.


    Indeed, Rose was as kind and passionate as she was in the past, and doubting her just seemed foolish.


    "Irene, how have you been? Where''s your grandma? Sh¡ª"


    "Rose, Irene''s grandmother passed awayst year," Sister Arya said. "Irene is living in Taronia right now and she just got epted into a prestigious university. She came all the way here to see me during her holidays."


    "Oh..." Rose held onto Irene''s hands. "Irene, since you are already here,


    why don''t youe by my house?~~ We still have a long summer holiday ahead of us! Spend more time with me, will you? Like when we were little... We said that we were going to be best friends for life."


    Rose was older than Irene, so she remembered more of the past.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just as Irene was thinking up more ways of saying no, Shea and Kiara arrived.


    "Rose, is this your friend, Irene?" Shea walked over to Rose and studied Irene.


    Irene had fair skin and beautiful features. Shea thought that Irene looked familiar like she had seen her somewhere before.


    "Mom, I want to invite Irene to our house to y, is that okay?" Rose asked.


    "Sure! It''s been so many years, and it must be fate that you found one another again," Shea said before taking Irene''s hand. "Irene, you are wee toe to our house." Irene looked at Rose with a troubled expression.

 Chapter 2610

    Shea and Rose had the same innocent look in their eyes and anyone could sense how passionate they were from the way they spoke.


    "Irene, just say yes! Rose keeps talking about you! You have always been her best friend," Shea said with a smile. "She spends most of her time with Kiara, so she doesn''t have any other close friends." Irene turned to look at the girl next to Shea, who was slimmer and shorter.


    Kiara looked at Irene sheepishly, not daring to speak.


    "Irene, this is my younger sister, Kiara." Seeing as how Irene did not say anything, Rose pulled Kiara to her and made the introductions.


    Irene nodded.


    "It''s settled then. I will call Wesley and tell him to get a room ready." Shea smiled before walking away to make the phone call.


    It was toote for Irene to protest, and she asked dazedly, "Who is Wesley?"


    "That''s our dad," Rose said. "Aunt Avery took me down the hill and they are the people who adopted me. They treat me like their own. Even Kiara sees me as her real sister, and they have all been great to me."


    Irene nodded. "That''s good."


    "Irene, do you not want toe to my house? Do you think I''m trying to show off? That''s not my intention at all," Rose said sincerely. "It''s just been so long, and I''ve missed you. If you are facing difficulties, I can ask my parents to help you. They are really good people."


    Kiara nodded. "Irene, my whole family is nice."


    Irene fell into silence.


    Shea ended the phone call, came back, and grabbed Irene''s hands. "My husband wants you toe by our house as well. He said that he will cook lunch for us all. He is a great cook. Let''s stay here for a while longer and head home!"


    "My dad really is a great cook. As long as he is not on the night shift, he would cook. Oh, by the way, my dad is a super-talented doctor."


    "Your dad is going to be embarrassed if he hears you."


    "It doesn''t matter what others say. My dad is the best."


    At eleven, Shea took the three down the hill. Rose could not stop talking to Irene as they made their way down.


    "You haven''t been around Aryadelle for a while, right? I can take you around! I have a substantial allowance."


    "Take me with you, Rose! I have an allowance, too!" Kiara said.


    "We will need to see if Irene is okay with that," Rose said.


    "Sure," Irene said sheepishly.


    "You are


    nice, Irene. Stay at our


    house! You can stop by anytime et


    Kiara was no longer as shy as she at the beginning. Conte


    was


    "I might not have so much free time after I start university," Irene said.


    "Alright, then! You cane to visit whenever you have time, or we can go to you instead!" Kiara said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course."


    Shortly after, the car arrived at Elliot''s mansion.


    Irene gaped at the luxurious mansion before her, not expecting them to be wealthy enough to live there.


    "Irene, this is my uncle''s house,"


    Rose said after getting out of the car. "Kiara and I are staying here for a while, as my uncle and aunt-in-faw are abroad. My cousin is home alone for the time being, but think she''s at work right now."


    She took Irene''s hand and led her into the yard.


    "This is the home of Elliot Foster and Avery Tate?" Irene asked warily.


    "Yeah! Do you know them? They are super nice and would buy me all sorts of gifts every year," Rose said.


    "They are busy with work most of


    the time, though."

 Chapter 2611

    Irene remained silent.


    "Why don''t youe in?" Shea asked after going inside.


    "Mom, Irene is a little shy. I''ll wait outside with her!" Rose said before turning to Kiara. "Go help Mom with the bags."


    Kiara immediately hurried over to her mother.


    Shortly after, Elliot''s staff appeared with their belongings. One of them said to Shea, "Since Rose''s best friend is here, it''s only natural that you want to wee her into your house. I will tell Later when shees home."


    "I''ll call La and tell her myself," Shea said politely. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." The servant walked past Irene and nced at her. "Is this Rose''s best friend?"


    "Yeah! Isn''t she adorable? Just as cute as my Rose," Shea said. "If only she wasn''t an adult, I would have adopted her as my daughter as well."


    Shea did not need to work, so she had more patience when it came to caring for children.


    "What a pretty youngdy. She kind of looks like¡ª" The servant choked on her words because the youngdy before her reminded her of Elliot.


    At first nce, people were impressed by Irene''s beauty, but once they grew ustomed to her beauty, they would get the feeling that they had seen her somewhere. As the servant did notplete her sentence, Shea bid her goodbye after closing the door of the trunk.


    Meanwhile, in Wesley''s house, Wesley received a phone call from his wife. Wesley immediately got out of bed and started cooking.


    He faintly recalled Irene as Rose had not stopped talking about her when she had first started living with them. He had wanted to get in touch with Irene as well, but the nuns had told him that she had left Hightide Church the same day that Rose did.


    In a short while, Shea arrived home with the three girls, and Wesley rushed them to the sink so that they could wash their hands.


    "It smells so good in here, Dad!" Kiara eximed.


    "Irene, eat as much as you like. I remember that you used to have chubbier cheeks. You''ve lost so much weight," Rose whispered. "Do you get visitors often?" Irene asked warily.


    "Um... My grandparents would drop by from time to time, but they have their own house." Rose paused think before saying, "Other than them, no one elsees here."


    Irene sighed a breath of relief.


    After washing their hands, they sat down at the dining table and started eating.


    Worried that Irene might be too shy to take the food, Wesley made sure to ce food on her te. "Just think of this as your own house. Don''t be shy. Let us know if you


    need anything."


    "Thank you, Uncle. You don''t have to serve me. I can''t eat that much," Irene said before stealing a nce at Wesley.


    Wesley seemed like a gentleman.


    Wesley took a good look at Irene asContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    well and was stunned. He knew exactly what Elliot looked like, and


    the woman in front of him reminded


    him of Elliot. He studied her face. en.swhovels


    "Irene, apart from your grandmother, do you have any other family?" he asked, forcing himself to adopt a casual tone.


    "No. My grandma passed away so I''m alone." Irene did not know what Wesley was thinking and responded honestly.


    "I see... Stay a while longer here, then!" Wesley said. "We all like you."


    "Thank you." Irene had not been very nervous before, but she started panicking as soon as she saw Wesley.

 Chapter 2612

    After dinner, Rose took Irene to her room. "Irene, there''s so much that I want to tell you. Let''s sleep together tonight"! she said. After a brief moment of hesitation, Irene nodded. "Sure!"


    She could tell that Rose had indeed seen her as a friend, and it brought back memories of when they were children.


    Once the children left, Wesley headed into his study room and Shea followed him curiously.


    "Honey, what are you doing?"


    "I remember that we have a camera here. Is it in the study?"


    Shea thought about it and nodded. "I think so. Why do you need the camera? Do you want to take some photos? You could have just used your phone! Smartphones these days are just as advanced as cameras..."


    Only professional photographers would use cameras, and smartphones were sufficient when it came to satisfying the needs of regr people.


    "Professional cameras give better results. Our daughter is going out with Irene, right? I''m going to give them the camera; they might need it," he said.


    "How sweet, Honey. I wouldn''t want to carry something so heavy with me, though."


    "Well, they are young and might not care." Wesley managed to find the camera. It was a fairly new camera, and it had enough charge tost the day. Once he checked that everything was functioning, he took the camera with him to Rose''s room.


    "Rose, I know that you are really


    happy that your friend is here, and I''m okay with you going out, but I have one request: you avoid going out during the day. You can go out in the early morning, or in the evening,'' he said, knowing that Rose could not be exposed to sunlight.


    Irene knew that about Rose as well and nodded. "Don''t worry, Uncle. I won''t expose her to the sun. We can go out at night."


    "You are a great kid, Irene. It''s no wonder that Rose can''t forget you," Wesley said before handing them the camera. "It''s not easy for you to find one another again. Take more photos to remember the moments that you have."


    Rose epted the camera without hesitation. "Thank you, Dad. I didn''t even think of that!"


    "It''s a bit heavy."


    "It''s fine!" Rose chirped. "I''m sleeping


    withContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wrene tonight. Just forget that


    I''ll take good care of her,"


    Rose said not wanting Irene to feel ufortable.


    "Sure. Let us know if you need anything," Wesley said before leaving the room and dragging Shea back to the master bedroom.


    "Shea, have you noticed that Irene looks kind of like Elliot?"


    Shea froze, before nodding dazedly. "I didn''t even notice, but now that you''ve said it..."


    "Yeah. Let''s not tell Irene anything for now. I will figure it out," said Wesley, his thoughts going into overdrive.


    Avery and Elliot were overseas, but La was still in the country. He needed to get a DNA test done on La and Irene.


    If they were indeed rted, he would call Avery and Elliot, get them to return, and run further tests on them.


    His chest heaved in excitement at the thought.

 Chapter 2613

    It had been years, but Elliot and Avery had never quite been able to give up on Ivy.


    They had searched for Ivy for years but had not been able to find her. Though Wesley wanted to help them, his ability to help them was limited.


    Seeing Irene had given him hope that she might be Ivy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was possible that two unrted people could look simr, but the chances were rather slim.


    Meanwhile, Rose showed Irene everything that she owned to Irene, including the essories, jewelry, and daily necessities she received as gifts from her parents or other rtives. Since they showered her with gifts, she never had to buy anything for herself.


    "I know I''m not rted to my parents by blood, and I was really scared when I first got here. I thought that they would abandon me," said Rose who was sitting on her bed. "I''m sure you understand that feeling. I didn''t dare to make mistakes or act wilfully. Luckily, everyone has been really kind to me throughout the years..."


    "I know, Rose. I can see that your parents truly treat you as their own, and even your younger sister considers you to be her true sister."


    "Yeah, but I don''t have any friends." Rose smiled bitterly.


    "Why not?" Irene recalled Shea saying the same thing.


    "I don''t have the courage to make friends, because I can''t tell who''s my true friend," Rose said. "Back when I was in elementary school, there was this little boy in another ss that kept calling me a white demon. He even chased me while calling me that. One day, I broke down in tears... When Mom found out, she told my uncle, and guess what he did?"


    Irene realized that she was referring to Elliot and shook her head in fear.


    "He made that boy apologize to me in front of the whole school and expelled him." Rose was grateful that there were people there to protect her. No one in school dared to bully her after that. They had all treated her with kindness and respect, but she could not help but wonder if they were only doing it because of her uncle.


    She could not tell what those people truly thought of her, so she had never made any friends.


    Thankfully, she had Kiara and other children her age among her rtives, so she was never alone.


    "He''s nice," Irene blurted out.


    "My uncle, you mean?"


    "Yeah."


    "He doesn''t talk much, but he''s really nice. All he wants for me and Kiara is to grow up healthy and stay with my mom as Mom is quite frail," said Rose with a smile. "I wanted to study medicine so that I can save lots of people like my aunt-inw, but it''s so hectic, and they don''t think I can handle it.


    "They are right. If they love you so much, I''m sure that they are saying that for your sake. You should listen to them." Irene was slightly envious of Rose''s fortune, but she mostly felt happy for her.


    "Yeah. Irene, what about you? How


    have you been?" Rose looked at


    Irene. "If you are struggling, I can help you really can... My uncle is rich, and they donate a lot of money to charity each year... We have everything, so I can help you. My parents will definitely help you."


    "Thank you, Rose. I know that you really want to help me, but I''ve survived past the worst time in my life and my future is guaranteed now, or I would not have the money to buy a flight ticket and travel here." Irene smiled.


    At night, Irene offered to clean the table after dinner.


    "Irene, the servant will take care of it.


    You are our guest, and we can''t let you do that," Wesley said. "I think


    ¨¦t


    saw a gray hair on your head. I can pluck it for you and keep it. I''ve been working on medical researchtely..."


    Irene walked over to Wesley and offered him her hair without hesitation.

 Chapter 2614

    Wesley had not expected her to cooperate and froze.


    "Dad, why didn''t you tell me you needed grey hair? I have a head full of it. Just take mine!" Rose said.


    "Rose, I don''t need yours because your gray hair isn''t formed the same way as other people''s grey hair."


    "Alright, then!" Rose said sheepishly.


    "Dad! What about mine?" Kiara came over.


    Rendered helpless, Wesley said, "I didn''t remember the research until I saw the gray hair on Irene''s head... I don''t need that many!"


    Shea knew what Wesley was trying to do and immediately dragged Kiara away.


    Wesley untied Irene''s ponytail and her hair fell to her shoulders. Despite his efforts, he could not find one. Taking a deep breath, Wesley plucked a ck strand of Irene''s hair. "Dad, let me see," Rose asked, curious as to how her hair would be different from Irene''s.


    Wesley had never had such a huge panic attack before as he had never told such a tant lie in his life.


    "I need it, so I will be putting away... If you want to see what it looks like, you can try asking Irene if you can look through her hair." Wesley hurried back to his study room. Rose watched as he ran off and mumbled, "Oh," before approaching Irene and sifting through her hair.


    "Your hair looks so pretty, Irene."


    Irene touched her hair, not knowing what Rose was referring to.


    "Don''t all hair look the same?" she thought.


    "I didn''t even know that I had gray hair!" Irene whispered.


    "I didn''t see any as well..." Rose searched through Irene''s hair, but she could not find any grey hair. "I guess my dad took the only gray hair you had."


    Irene chuckled. "What a coincidence! I only had one, and your dad happened to spot it."


    "I guess. My husband has great


    eyesight, Shea said with a smile et


    "Irene, do you feel like changing your hairstyle? We have a membership card, and Rose can take you there." en.swhovels


    "Yeah! I''ll take her there now, Mom!" Inspired by the idea, Rose immediately dragged Irene out the door, while Kiara went into the room to retrieve the camera and hurried after them.


    "Be careful out there! Safety first!" Shea shouted as she stood by the door.


    "Don''t worry, Mom! I''ll keep you updated," Rose promised as she changed her shoes.


    Shea saw them off and reminded the driver to follow them wherever they went.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley made a call to La and La answered.


    "Uncle Wesley, I heard that Rose''s friend Irene is here. I still kind of remember that name!"


    "Yeah. La, are you in the office or at home?" Wesley asked. "If you are free right now,e over here for a moment." The driver had driven the only car in the house out, and he had no choice but to ask La toe over.


    "


    "I''m free. I''ll go to your house now." La was on her way home and made a sharp turn that put her en route to Wesley''s house.


    It was not until she made the turn that she realized she had not asked why Wesley had called her over.


    Wesley had never reached out to her in person.


    Curious, she called Wesley back and asked, "Uncle Wesley, what do you need me for? You don''t contact me in person that often and I feet kind of worried about what is happening." en.swhovels

 Chapter 2615

    Wesley was her senior, and even if he needed something, he would often reach out to Avery or Elliot instead.


    After a brief moment of silence, Wesley said, "I''ll tell you once you are here."


    "Alright! I''m already on the way. I''ll probably arrive in about twenty minutes," she said, feeling slightly hungry. "Uncle, do you have any food left at home? I''m starving."


    "There are some leftovers ... I will get the chef to cook for you."


    "It''s fine. Leftovers are fine by me. I''m not picky," she said before hanging up.


    Twenty minutester, La appeared at Wesley''s door with a bouquet and a bag of fruits.


    "Huh? Where are the girls?" La thought that she would be able to see Irene.


    "They went out." Shea took the bouquet and the bag of fruits. "You said you were hungry, so eat first!"


    "Yeah... I prefer to know why I''m here first. Are you trying to set me up with someone?" Her eyes darted from Shea to Wesley.


    "Of course, not. Even if we wanted to, we don''t know anyone worthy of you! Wesley called you here to get some of your hair."


    La stared at Wesley and Shea in shock.


    "Get a strand of my hair?!" she thought. "Why? How much is he going to take?!"


    She did not know what was going on, but she felt a sharp pain on her scalp.


    "Don''t tense up, La," Wesley said while suppressing hisughter. "Your aunt phrased it wrong... I don''t need much. Just one."


    La immediately sighed in relief.


    "What are the two of you plotting? I almost had a heart attack! I was starving just now and I can''t even think of eating right now." She copsed onto the dining chair and looked at Wesley. "Why do you want my hair?"


    "I need to do a DNA test on you and Irene."


    La stared at him in absolute shock.


    Seeing how stunned La was, Wesley took the chance to pluck a strand of hair from her head.


    Sobering, La tapped herself on the head and said, "Uncle Wesley, do you suspect Irene to be my sister?!"


    "Yeah. Don''t let tell anyone about


    this yet, will need to test my theory


    first. We won''t know anything until the results return." Wesley was


    worried that he might be wrong.


    en.swhovels


    La nodded frantically. "Why do you suspect that she''s Ivy, though? Does she look like my mom?"


    Wesley shook his head.


    "She looks like your dad," Shea said.


    "My god..." Stunned, La muttered, "I have to see her tonight! I''m not going home until I do!"


    "La, you are going to scare her. She has been living a different life, and she must have been through a lot. It took a lot of effort to convince her to stay here... Don''t alert her in any way before the results are out." Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stook


    "Alright!" La said. "Remember to send me her photos, then."


    "I will if I manage to get some photos of her," Wesley agreed.


    The three young women returned by nine that night. Wesley and Shea were waiting for them in the living room.


    "Irene, you look great in your new hairstyle," Wesley said.


    Irene had permed her hair which gave her a more mature look.


    "Irene is so pretty that she would look good in any hairstyle," Rose said.


    "Have you taken any photos? I can have them printed." Wesley extended his arm toward Kiara to take the camera.


    Kiara handed him the camera. "We only went to the salon today so we didn''t take that many photos!"


    "It''s fine. I will edit and print them out


    for you anyways. I''ll get all your photos edited from now on," said


    Wesely before taking the camera


    into the study.

 Chapter 2616

    Rose shot her mother a shocked look. "Mom, can Dad edit photos?"


    Shea had not known that Wesley was able to edit photos as well, but she yed along. "Your dad knows everything. Even if he doesn''t, he is a quick learner."


    Rose nodded. "That''s true. Dad is so talented. I know how to edit photos, too, so I could have done it myself, though. Dad needs to work, and he''s busy..."


    "Rose, if he wants to do it, just let him! Your friend is here so you should spend more time with her," Shea said as she turned to look at Irene. "It''ste and you are probably tired. Go shower and rest!" Rose took Irene back to the room while Kiara ran toward the study room to look for her father.


    Shea entered just as Welsely was uploading the photos. Both Shea and Kiara stood next to him and studied the photos on theptop.


    "They all turned out great! Kiara, did you take all these?" Shea asked.


    Wesley had been too focused on the screen to notice their presence and was shocked by the sound of Shea''s voice.


    "Why aren''t you two going to sleep? It''ste." He stood from his chair, wrapping one arm around Shea''s waist and taking Kiara''s hand in his other hand. He led them out of the study. "Dad, how were the photos?" Kiara asked.


    "Great. I feel like I don''t really need to edit them!" Wesley said. "You did well, Kiara. Your sister has finally found Irene, and it''s good that you took photos for them."


    "Just doing what I should do! Rose wants to take Irene to see the sunrise tomorrow, but I don''t know if I can wake up that early," Kiara mumbled.


    "You can try, but it''s fine even if you can''t," Wesley said. "If you can''t get up tomorrow, I will go and take photos for them."


    "If you are going, I want to go as well." Kiara pouted. "If I can''t get up, you need to wake me up. I''m going to be upset if you all went to watch the sunrise without me." Wesley stared lovingly at his daughter.


    After sending the two out of the study room, Wesley went back to his seat.


    There were a dozen photos on the camera with a few taken outdoors with minimal lights.


    He chose a photo of Irene that was taken right after she had her haircut and sent it to La.


    Once the photo was sent, he took a deep breath and sent it to Avery as well.


    It was morning in Bridgedale.


    In Hayden''s luxurious apartment, the family sat awkwardly.


    Hayden sat on the couch with a cup of coffee and a magazine. He looked as though nothing in the world could bother him.


    Avery felt as if he was growing to be more and more like Elliot. He did not just look like Elliot, but he also shared Elliot''s aura and demeanor.


    The father and son had been


    enemies for a time, and Hayden used to


    of maent his father, but he had


    ended up bing the same kind


    of man as Elliot. en.s


    Elliot sat opposite his son and stared at Robert suspiciously.


    Robert had told them that he had a confession to make, but they had been waiting a while and he had not made a sound.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not knowing what Robert wanted to say, Avery grew tired of waiting and reached for a banana from the fruit te.


    Just when she was about to finish


    peeling the banana, Elliot stretched his hand out toward her. Avery


    handed him the banana then sheet


    turned to her son. "Robert, let me guess what you want to say Are you trying to tell us that you are not interested in girls..." en.s


    Robert flushed. "Mom! No! I''m normal... tam very interested in girls... just haven''t met a girl that I want to date yet... Besides, that''s not what I want to talk to you about. I want to talk about my future path." en.sw?ovels


    "What path?" Avery asked. "If it''s not about your love life, is it about your career?"

 Chapter 2617

    Robert nodded. "I... After I graduate, I want to work at Hayden''spany..."


    Avery was stunned and so was Elliot.


    Robert''s heart raced as he slowly started to inch closer to his older brother.


    "I see!" Avery said. "Here I thought it was going to be something big! If you want to work at your brother''spany, go ahead! You haven''t graduated, though, so you might change your mind once you graduate. There is no need to decide things now."


    Elliot felt differently and was slightly upset. "Why don''t you want to work at mypany?" he asked sharply.


    Robert immediately sat down next to Hayden, hoping to get his brother''s support; to his bewilderment, Hayden stood up, refusing to have any part in this.


    "I only got him to apprentice as a mechanic so that he would give up the idea. I don''t want him working in mypany after he graduates. Of course, I can''t turn him down as an older brother if he begs to work for me either," Hayden said.


    Robert had been groomed to inherit Sterling Group. Elliot did not favor him, but neither Hayden nor La showed any interest in taking over thepany.


    Hayden knew that if Robert chose to work in hispany, the empire that Elliot had spent a lifetime building would be left without an heir. He did not have the heart to put Elliot in such a situation.


    Thus, he had made the decision to apprentice Robert to a mechanic, thinking that Robert would give up his desire to work there, but he soon realized that Robert had dedicated himself to the job and had notined once.


    Hayden was impressed by his younger brother, whom he thought was extremely spoiled and fragile. Despite his appearance, Robert was persistent.


    "Hayden, this has nothing to do with


    you,"


    the rig said. "Your brother hase t to choose, and we wie? this choices."


    belongs to en.s


    Hayden nodded and left after setting his coffee and magazine down.


    Instantly, Avery, Elliot, and Robert were the only three left in the living room.


    Robert trembled, feeling like a sinner for betraying his beloved father.


    Guilt overwhelmed him, and hone


    itched to get down on his knees and beg for forgiveness. en.s


    Just then, the screen on Avery''s phone lit up and she picked it up as she stood from the couch.


    "You two go ahead! I need to rest." Avery wanted the two to resolve their differences amongst themselves.


    She knew that Elliot was upset that none of his children wanted to remain by his side, but he needed to learn that he could not force them into bowing down to his wishes. en.swhovels


    She returned to the second floor with her phone in hand.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she was back in her room, she unlocked her phone and saw that Wesley had sent her a photo of a young woman.


    She instinctively thought that it was Kiara, but she was proven wrong when she saw the message.


    "That''s not Kiara. Who is this?" she thought. "Why did Wesley send me this? Was... his phone hacked?"

 Chapter 2618

    I


    In the living room, Robert took the seat next to Elliot. "Dad, it''s not that I don''t want to work alongside you. I just wanted to get some experience with Hayden..." "Can''t you do that with me?" Elliot asked.


    Robert considered the proposition for a moment, before saying, "I want to work for Hayden first beforeing to work for you... Dad, I love you and I love Mom..."


    "I know that you love your mom," Elliot said, hinting that he doubted Robert''s love for him. "Have you considered how I would feel when you told your brother that you want to work for him behind my back?" "I didn''t tell Mom either."


    "Which means you don''t love us at all."


    "It''s not like that, Dad. I wanted to get this past Hayden first before telling you, but Hayden made me work as a mechanic... It took me a while to get the hang of it, and Hayden still won''t let me work there. He insisted that I talk to you two first." Had Robert known that this would happen, he would have told his father his ns long ago.


    "You just don''t want to stay by our side. You want to be independent and stay away from us like your brother so we can''t interfere with your life." Elliot had not expected his youngest son to leave him beforeing of age.


    His heart sank in sorrow as he realized that daughters were indeed better, at least La had not tried to leave them.


    "Dad! Of course, I don''t want to leave you and Mom! Even if I work for Hayden and work for Dream Maker forever, I can convince him to open a branch in Aryadelle! I won''t live in Bridgedale like Hayden!" Robert said earnestly.


    Elliot felt even more depressed. "So, you would rather get your brother to open a branch in Aryadelle than to work at your father''spany. Is mypany that horrible?"


    Robert had not foreseen that his exnation would worsen the situation; he finally felt what it was like to be rendered utterly speechless.


    "Dad, I guess I might as welle


    clean!" Robert took a deep breath moned the courage t


    and


    his father the truth. Content Belongs


    to en.s


    He did not want to work at the Sterling Group because he would feel burdened working there. His burdens were rooted in the soul-crushing pressure that originated from the team of managers and the deeply-rooted


    ovel


    corporal culture within thepany. en.s


    He was intimidated by it.


    Hayden''s Dream Maker was a more modernpany, and Robert thought that it would be easier for him to blend in.


    Before he could say anything, Avery hurried down the stairs and the two turned to look in her direction.


    Avery had always been elegant in both her manner of speech and gait, and it was rare for her to be in such a hurry. "Are you two done?" Avery hurried over to Elliot.


    "Not yet. Why?"


    "Still?" Avery turned to look at Robert. "Your dad and I are going home today."


    Elliot was stunned.


    "Why? Mom, you''ve only been here for a few days. Are you mad at me "


    "Robert, it''s your career, and I only


    want you to be aware of your


    actions. I won''t get mad at you over I


    such things. If you and your dad


    v


    aren''t done yet, just hurry up! You are going to send us off toOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the


    airportter," she blurted out before rushing back to her room to pack. en.s

 Chapter 2619

    Robert nodded obediently as he watched his mother walk away dazedly.


    Elliot shot up from the couch and hurried after Avery.


    "Avery, why are we going back all of a sudden?" Elliot caught up to her and grabbed her arm.


    Robert wanted to know what was happening as well, so he ran over to eavesdrop.


    "Look at this." Avery showed Elliot the photo Wesley sent her.


    Robert stood by the stairway and watched as his parents stared at the phone. Unfortunately, he was too far away to see anything.


    "What are you looking at? Can I see?" He wanted to follow them up the stairs.


    To his bewilderment, his parents, who had spoiled him rotten since birth,pletely ignored him and went to the second floor.


    Shaken to the core, Robert immediately dialed Hayden''s number. "Hayden, our parents are going home today and asked me to drop them off at the airportter. Do you know anything about this?" "Do you know something about this that I don''t?"


    Robert froze at his answer and said, "Did Mom tell you?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why are they going home? Are they mad at me? They were fine this morning... We were even talking about going surfing in a few days!"


    "You overestimate your importance. This has nothing to do with you," Hayden reassured him.


    Robert had been the youngest child, so everyone had always been extremely tolerant of him.


    "Oh. Alright, then. I thought that they were mad at me." Robert sighed a breath of relief.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad might be but not Mom," Hayden said. "But I''m guessing that Dad won''t be mad at you for long. You can do whatever you want from now on and no one will care."


    Robert gaped. "Hayden! For real? Why won''t they care if I do whatever I want?! Am... am I not their son?! Did something change now that they know I don''t want to inherit Sterling Group?" Robert felt all strength drained from his body and his mind drifted away.


    "Robert Foster, have you been


    watching too many of those idiotic television shows that you''ve turned into an idiot, too? I feel like I am going to be one just by talking to you. Bye," Hayden said, before hanging up. en.s


    Robert silently gripped his phone.


    On the second floor, Avery packed while Elliot stared at the photo of Irene on Avery''s phone. His eyes filled with sorrow.


    "Honey, do you think that she''s our daughter?" Avery swiftly finished packing and checked the time.


    n¨§t


    Seeing that they still had another half an hour, she sat down next to Elliot. "We suspected that she was Ivy once before, yet she slipped away from right beneath our noses! It''s fortunate that she is healthy. Wesley said that she had traveled all the way to Hightide Church to see Sister Arya. She had raised her for a time... That means she is a grateful young woman as well. She was raised right," Avery said. "Once we get back, we should leave her alone. until the results of the DNA test are out. Wesley said that she''s rather shy, so I''m guessing that she must have been through a lot of hardship." en.s


    Tears rolled down Elliot''s cheeks.


    It had been years since he had shed a tear.


    Avery immediately wrapped her arms around him and gently wiped away his tears. "Elliot, don''t cry, If she really is our Ivy, we will make it up to her. I''m sure that she will forgive us." en.s

 Chapter 2620

    In the living room on the first floor, Robert''s phone rang. It was a call from Hayden.


    "I forgot to tell you that I''m going back to Aryadelle as well. I will leavetest by tomorrow. You love mypany, right? You can have my office for a while."


    Robert felt even more confused. "Why are you all going back? What happened? No one is telling me anything!"


    "Because it isn''t confirmed yet."


    "Oh... But if that''s the case, why are you all in such a hurry to go back? What exactly is going on, Hayden?" Robert did not want to be kept in the dark. "I will call you Big Brother if you tell me..." "Even if you don''t call me that, I''m still your big brother." Hayden did not waver.


    "If you refuse to tell me the truth, I am going to kiss you the next time I see you!" Robert threatened, knowing that Hayden hated to be touched.


    Shortly after, Elliot headed down the stairs holding the bags in one hand and Avery''s hand in the other.


    Robert immediately went over to take the bags from him. "Mom, Dad, I will drop you off at the airport first. Hayden and I will go home tomorrow." Hayden had told him that they might have finally found their youngest sister.


    Robert was overjoyed but slightly depressed at the same time. Hayden had told him that his parents might not be bothered too much about him once they found Ivy.


    "Your brother told you?" Avery asked.


    "Yeah. Dad, Mom, why do you two look unhappy? You''ve been searching for her for years and you''ve finally found her, so shouldn''t you be happy?"


    "Robert, you might not understand.


    Your dad and I are over the moon, of course. People cry when they are overwhelmed by joy sometimes," Avery exined, feeling a lump forming in her throat. en.s


    Robert immediately handed her a box of tissues.


    "Don''t cry, Mom. What if that girl isn''t my younger sister?" Robert said, hoping to console his mother.


    Elliot immediately red daggers at him, and Robert''s heart threatened to stop. His father had never looked at him with such a dark look before. "She is definitely your sister! Absolutely!" Elliot gritted out.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Robert, I would be really upset if she isn''t Ivy. Your dad and I sort of gave up after trying for so long, and we finally have some hope. If she isn''t who we think she is, we will be heartbroken." en.s


    Robert finally understood how they felt and blurted out, "Mom, I''m sure she is my sister. I have a strong feeling about this!"


    "Good boy!" Elliot tapped him on the shoulder.


    Robert sighed a breath of relief and realized that the young woman had to be his sister for his parents to be this happy. If she was not who they thought she was, Robert could only imagine what might happen.


    If Irene was indeed his sister, he would have to please her to make his parents happy.

 Chapter 2621

    At half past four in the middle of the night, Rose came out of her room alongside Irene.


    The two were preparing to go out to watch the sunrise and had decided before going to sleep the night before that they would not wake anyone this early in the day.


    They two came out and Rose turned on the shlight on her smartphone, but the lights in the living room opened in a ''snap''.


    Wesley was fully dressed and stood in the living room. "I was wondering if the two of you overslept. I was about to go inside and wake you!" He said, before heading out with them with a bag in hand. "Dad, we can go ourselves. You should go back to your room to rest!" Rose said, knowing that her father had to work.


    "Haha. It''s my rest day today, so I can go with you and thene home to sleepter," Wesley said. "Besides, it''s been a while since I saw the sunrise. I want to tag along and take some photos to show your momter."


    Irene spotted the swallow under Wesley''s eyes and knew that he must not have had enough sleep the night before.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Wesley, I''m sorry for causing trouble..."


    "Irene, you didn''t cause any trouble. I have to work the night shift all the time. No, actually, I don''t have to work the night shift and I could havezed around, but do you know why I still take the night shift?" Wesley was not good at lying, but tried his best to convince Irene that he did want to see the sunrise.


    Convinced, Irene asked curiously, "why?"


    "Dad, you never told me about this!" Rose said.


    "Because it''s not that important. I''ve always had a hard time falling asleep and would feel more energetic at night, so it''s easier for me to go to sleep during the day."


    "Dad, is that an illness? Do you need to take medicine for it?"


    "I suppose it''s a mild case of insomnia! That''s not important. All I want to say is that not sleeping at night does not affect me. I will just get some sleep during the day Wesley shot Irene with a gentle smile. "I''ve packed breakfast for you two. Take a lookter inside the car." en.s


    Rose epted the bag that her father handed over and realized how heavy it was.


    "What time did you wake up, Dad? You even prepared breakfast..."


    "Those were preparedst night. I just heated them up. Try them and see what you think." Wesley grabbed the car key and changed his shoes, before heading out and closing the door gently behind them. en.s


    Irene took in every move Wesley took and every word he said. She had never seen such a loving father... More precisely speaking, she had never seen a man so gentle.


    Wesley was like a gentle shower that nurtured all living beings and warmed the hearts of many in the darkness.


    "Uncle Wesley, you and Aunt Shea are both great people," Irene muttered. "I truly believe that Rose has been doing well now."


    "Irene, we haven''t been able to do much for you. Don''t read too much into it and just enjoy," Wesley said as he drove toward the beach.


    It was summer time, but the temperature wasparatively lower at this time. If one headed outside during the day, the temperature could go up by over ten degrees.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped next to the beach.


    Wesley told the two to enjoy themselves and ignore him, knowing that if he followed them, they would feel ufortable. He could just go over to take photos of themter when the sun rose. A few hourster, Elliot and Avery hurried out of the airport.


    "I want to go straight to Wesley''s house." Elliot fell into silence thoughtfully, and his eyes lit up shortly after. "Let''s buy some gifts and say that we are there to see Rose and Kiara. That would make sense, and we would get to see our daughter!" en.s

 Chapter 2622

    Avery felt the same as Elliot and was desperate to see Irene, whether or not she was indeed their daughter. Agreeing with Elliot''s idea, the two leaped into action and headed into a shop to purchase gifts.


    "Honey, I''m nervous." Avery felt weak as she picked out gifts.


    Had it been in the past, Elliot would haveforted her.


    "Me, too." Elliot seemed even more nervous. "I think my shirt is wet. Should we go home to shower first?"


    Avery walked around him and nced at his back to find the back of his shirt drenched in sweat.


    "You do need a shower," she said, and reached for his forehead, noticing he seemed flushed.


    He was not running a fever and Avery touched her own forehead.


    They were inside a shop with air conditioners so her skin was slightly cold to the touch.


    "You are even more nervous than I am." Avery took all the gifts to the counter for payment.


    The two headed out and Avery took Elliot''s hand. "You are sweating."


    Elliot was sweating profusely. "I can''t control myself. My heart is racing as well. See?" Elliot ced Avery''s hand on his chest.


    Avery felt her own heart starting to race as she felt his heartbeat.


    "Honey, you are making me nervous."


    ?


    "Let''s just head to Wesley''s now! I don''t think I can calm down if I don''t see our daughter now. I am scared Elliot


    that she will disappear againred


    led Avery toward the car. en.sCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Sure! We will go to Wesley''s first." Avery took out her phone. "Let me call him!"


    "There''s no need. He is too careful. That''s our daughter, not his. We can see our daughter whenever we want," Elliot said calmly. "If you call him and he advises that we don''t go, are you going to listen to him or are you supposed to argue with him?" en.s


    Avery set her phone down.


    Under most circumstances, she would be more than willing to listen to Wesley because he was right most of the time. However, she had decided to listen to Elliot this time. She knew that Irene was with Wesley and would not disappear into thin air, but she was still worried. en.s


    Meanwhile, in Wesley''s house, both Wesley and Shea were at home.


    Wesley had applied for leaves at work so that he could stay home to take better care of Irene.


    He felt responsible for Irene. He needed to make sure that she was having fun, but at the same time, he needed to ensure that she was safe.


    Wesley was surprised when Elliot and Avery arrived. He knew that they were arriving at Aryadelle this day, but had not expected them toe to his house straightaway.


    "We brought gifts for Rose and Kiara." Avery handed the gifts to Wesley with a smile.


    Wesley epted them and at the same time, Kiara heard the noises and came running. "Uncle! Aunty! What are you here?"

 Chapter 2623

    "Shush, Kiara. Your sister is still sleeping!" Wesley whispered, before handing the gifts to her.


    Kiara pouted and epted the gifts.


    "Rose and Irene are sleeping?" Avery whispered.


    Wesley nodded.


    "Let''s talk outside, then!" Avery did not want to wake them. Had she known that Irene was asleep, she would not hurry to Wesley''s house with Elliot.


    "They won''t wake up!" Kiara muttered. "They just fell asleep. They went outside to watch the sunrise on their own and didn''t call me along! I''m so mad at them!"


    Shea tapped Kiara on the shoulder. "Rose can take you the next time. There''s nothing to be mad about."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Oh... So they went to see the sunrise... They sure know how to have fun!" Avery chuckled and sat down on the couch.


    Shea noticed that Elliot''s shirt was drenched and said, "Big Brother, why don''t you take a shower? You can change into Wesley''s clothes."


    "Elliot, go shower! Since we are already here, I''m sure that you would want to stay." Avery felt much calmer.


    "Yeah, I''ll take a shower, then." Seeing that his wife was guarding the entrance, he knew that Irene would not be able to run.


    Kiara went to sit down next to Avery after Elliot left andined, "we said that we were all going to see the sunrise as a familyst night, but those two excluded me..."


    "They didn''t want you to skip your beauty sleep! Look at you, you look so pretty because you got enough sleep!" Avery caressed Kiara''s cheek. "We bought gifts for you and your sister. Since your sister isn''t awake yet, you get to pick first!"


    "Alright. You don''t think I should be mad, do you?"


    "So long as it''s not raining, you still have plenty of chances to see the sunrise, so naturally, there''s no reason to be angry."


    Kiara had been upset and locked herself in her room for a while. Wesley and Shea tried everything they could, but she did not budge, while Avery calmed her down with ease.


    "Are you hungry, Avery? Do you need something to eat?" Wesley asked.


    "It''s fine!" Avery grabbed a pack of snacks from the coffee table. "I will just have some snacks and fruits."


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to see if there''s


    any


    "Seeing that she


    for the snacks, Wesley knew that


    she


    must be starving. Conte belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    C


    "Kiara, what do you think of your sister''s friend?" Avery asked.


    "Irene is really nice! We had a lot of fun. My sister loves her and they even sleep together!"


    "They sleep in the same room?" Avery had not expected them to be so close after not seeing one another for years.


    "Yeah."


    "Is Irene having fun here?"


    "Of course! At least I think so."


    "Has she told you anything about her life? I''m quite curious," Avery continued.


    Kiara shook her head. "Irene didn''t tell us much... She mainly listens to my sister while my sister talks non-stop..."


    "Hahaha!"


    After a while, Elliot came out of the shower.


    Wesley had cooked two dishes and called them over to eat.


    Elliot and Avery took their seats at the dining room and started to eat, while Shea told Wesley to rest.


    "You didn''t sleepst night and you are going to copse if you don''t get some sleep now."


    Wesley wanted to sleep as well, but wanted to wait for the paternity test results at the same time.


    "Go to sleep, Wesley! Elliot and I are just here to


    22 see Irene. Before t anything," Avery promisee


    "I''ll go and get some sleep, then."


    Once Wesley left, Elliot nced down at the clothes he was wearing and said, "Avery, Wesley''s clothes are a little tight on me... Will book bad in front of our daughter?" en.swhovels

 Chapter 2624

    Avery nced at him and noticed the polo shirt indeed looked too tight on him.


    "Get someone from home to send you some clothes, then," Avery said. "You have a great figure so it''s okay for you to wear something this tight. It''s fine." She took the opportunity to touch his abdomen.


    Kiara was not far away and could not help but chuckle at the sight.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Kiara is watching! Mind your image," Elliot reminded.


    Avery shot a grin at Kiara''s direction. "Your uncle looks great, right?"


    "Yeah! I think Uncle looks great in Dad''s clothes! La would think so, too, if she sees you!" Kiara sat down next to them. "Uncle, I don''t think you should change. You look good like this!"


    "See? Kiara said you look great, so Irene will like it as well," Avery consoled him.


    Elliot felt slightly reassured.


    "Uncle, Aunty, do you like Irene so much? You haven''t even seen her before!" Kiara was confused


    "We''ve seen her photo. Your dad was the one who sent it to us." Avery did not intend to hide their intention from Kiara. Since they were already here, everyone would soon be aware of what was happening. "Oh... Why would Dad send Irene''s photo to you, though?" Kiara asked.


    "Kiara, have you noticed that Irene looks kind of like your uncle?" Avery looked at Kiara calmly.


    Kiara turned to stare at Elliot for two whole minutes, before saying, "actually, yeah."


    Elliot and Avery smiled, feeling assured by Kiara''s answer that Irene was indeed their daughter.


    An hourter, Rose woke up and walked out of her room to pour herself a ss of water, only to find her uncle and aunt-inw outside.


    She immediately thought that she


    was dreaming, not seeing any other


    §á§Ö


    sensible exnation to seeing them at her house when they were in Bridgedale for holiday. She would have greeted them right away if she saw them in reality, but she did not do so. en.s


    She grabbed a ss and stared at them while she poured water into it.


    "Rose, are you awake?" Avery asked when she spotted Rose.


    Rose''s eyes widened. "Aunty! Am I not dreaming?!"


    "Hahaha! It''s no wonder that you look half awake... You are not


    dreaming. We came home." Ave


    stood from the couch and walked toward Rose. "Is Irene awake?"


    en.swhovels


    Rose shook her head. "I only woke up because I was thirsty. Irene is still sleeping. Aunty, why are you here?"


    "We are here to see Irene," Avery confessed. "We suspect that she might be our daughter, Ivy."


    Rose batted her eyes in shock, not knowing how to respond.


    If it was true, she would be overjoyed because it meant that she would be able to be with Irene all the time and Irene would no longer have to suffer. "That''s great news, Aunty!"


    "The paternity test results aren''t out


    yet, and we don''t know how Irene would react to this," Avery said. "Rose, you are close with. If Irene turns out to be our daughter and she is reluctant toe back toys, can you try to convince her on our behalf?" en.s


    Rose was at a crossroad.

 Chapter 2625

    She wanted to agree to Avery''s request, but wanted to respect Irene''s wishes at the same time.


    "Once Irene is awake, I will talk to her, okay? I don''t know what she might feel about this or how she would react... but I''m d. If she really is your daughter, we will be able to y together all the time from now on," Rose said excitedly.


    "Yeah."


    "I''ll drink some water and go back to my room, then," Rose said.


    "Sure. Talk to her and let me know if something happens. You can message me, too." Avery was worried that Irene might not want to see them and had an alternative n.


    After finishing her water, Rose returned to her room. Avery went to sit on the couch and waited anxiously, while Elliot paced back and forth in the living room.


    Inside the room, Irene opened her eyes as soon as Rose walked in.


    "Did I wake you?" Rose walked over to the bed with a smile. "Are you waking up? Thirsty?"


    Irene rubbed her eyes and sat up. "I''m awake."


    Rose handed her a ss of water. "Irene, we have guests. My uncle and aunt-inw are outside."


    Irene''s motion came to a sudden halt.


    "My aunty told me something... Irene, drink your water. We can talk after that," Rose said as she went to open the curtains.


    The sunlight shone in and Irene narrowed her eyes.


    "What did she say?" Irene finished the ss of water and set the ss down. She had wanted to get out of bed, but decided against it after knowing that Avery and Elliot were outside.


    "She said that you might be their daughter. Irene, you do look kind of like my uncle." Rose walked over to Irene with a smile. "If you really are their daughter, that would be great." "My mother''s name is Ruby Gould," Irene corrected her. "I was born in Ylore."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile on Rose''s face froze. She had no clue on what happened in the past, so she was rendered speechless.


    "My mom and her family were killed,


    so I had to hide when I was little.


    only I wasn''t Elliot Foster''s daughter,


    life would have been easier," trene


    said. en.s


    UMS


    "Irene, so you''ve known all along that Elliot Foster is your father?" Rose asked.


    "I found out a while ago," Irene said. "I prefer not knowing, though! It feels worse."


    "But the Elliot Foster I know is a really good man." Rose lowered her gaze and whispered.


    Irene did not argue. Even the worst


    person in the world could be capable of kindness depending on who they


    d it to. Content be they


    Rose nced up. "Do you want to see them?"


    Irene shook her head.


    "I will get them to leave, then," Rose said, before walking out.


    Elliot and Avery immediately walked over as soon as Rose came out of the room.


    "Uncle, Aunty, Irene doesn''t want to


    see


    You should go home for


    now said. "If you are here


    evene out of the room."


    "You told her everything?" Avery''s heart sank.


    "I did, but she knows all along," Rose said.


    Elliot and Avery froze.


    Irene had known about them all along, but had not reached out to them.

 Chapter 2626

    It seemed like Irene did not want to acknowledge them.


    Elliot and Avery suddenly did not know what to do.


    Irene was not a three year old kid anymore. She could not be easilyforted.


    She had her mind of her own at that age, and she did not need to depend on anyone to live. She was more mature than girls her age. She also knew how to survive in society.


    Therefore, money was not the most important thing to Irene. No matter what status Avery and Elliot had in society, they were trivial to her.


    "Uncle Elliot, Aunt Avery, you should go home! I''ll talk to her." Rose saw how stunned they were. She felt bad for them, and she felt kind of troubled. "My parents will also talk to her." Avery was the first to snap out of it.


    "Yeah. Rose, you have to tell us straight away if Irene wants to leave. We will meet her again no matter what," said Avery.


    "Alright."


    Avery dragged Elliot away from the Brook mansion.


    Rose instantly went back inside after they left. She told Irene everything.


    Irene instantly hopped off the bed, and she wanted to pack her luggage to leave.


    "Irene, don''t be like this! They left..." Rose grabbed her hand because she did not want her to leave. "They won''t force you to acknowledge them."


    Irene replied, "I know. I just feel too awkward. There was afortingyer between us, but now thatyer is torn apart. I feel so ufortable here. Rose, you can visit me in Taronia in the future. I can show you around too."


    Rose said, "I''ll visit you for sure, but can you not leave right now? My uncle and my aunt will look for you if you leave now."


    Irene stayed silent.


    ta


    "They know you''re here, and they haven''t met you. How will they ever just let you leave? They will want to meet youno matter what." Rose held her hand tightly. "Irene, please calm down, and don''t be rash, I''ll protect you. I''ll be on your side if you don''t want to acknowledge them."


    She calmed down after hearing what Rose had to say.


    "My parents will also be on your side," she added.


    ...N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Elliot and Avery went to shower and changed their clothes after they went home.


    La came back from the office soon after.


    "Dad, mom! Have you met Irene yet?" asked La.


    "She''s unwilling to meet us." Avery dried her hair with the towel and said, "Rose talked to her. She said


    that she knew about her identity a


    long time ago."


    "She doesn''t want toe back to our house? Didn''t you say she has no other family?" La did not understand what Irene was thinking.


    "That granny who raised her passed


    away. She lives alone right now. She can live on her own, so that means she''s a survivor. She knew about her background, but she didn''te to look for us. That means she doesn''t care about our wealth and status. She probably hates us to death,''" said Avery.


    "Why does she hate us? It''s not like we don''t want to take care of her..." La frowned and asked, "How about I go talk to her?"


    Avery stopped her daughter and said, "Don''t go. We should wait until the paternity test results are out. Let''s calm down for the moment."


    Avery was much calmer after the shower. However, Elliot did not seem calm.


    He sat on the sofa, and drank continuous cups of coffee.

 Chapter 2627

    He faced all sorts of troubles in his life, but he was powerless when it came to Irene.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was afraid that being too aggressive would scare Irene.


    However, there was no progress if he stayed at home.


    "Dad, did you stay up all night? You have bloodshot eyes..." La took out a smallpact mirror from her purse. She pointed the mirror at her dad. "Go rest with mom after you eat. The mind of a girl should be handled by a rtable older sister like myself. Leave it to me. I promise I''ll make things right."


    Elliot nced at his daughter and asked, "How are you going to talk to her?"


    "I haven''t thought about it. I''ll see when I meet her! She''s unwilling to acknowledge us over one reason, she thinks we''re bad. So, uf she knows we''re not what she pictured, she''ll change her mind." La sat next to her dad, and told him her opinion. "Dad, am I right?"


    Elliot nodded and said, "You''re right. Are you nning to see herter?"


    La replied, "I''ll visit her when the results are out! Let me talk to her first. I see that you two are not very calm. I''m afraid she''ll run circles around you two if you meet her."


    Elliot pursed his lips. He felt like his daughter made some good points.


    He looked at Avery to seek her opinion.


    "Alright! You should go talk to her, but please don''t pick a fight with her. Don''t be mean and yell at her even if she''s unwilling to acknowledge us. Don''t scare her off... We can take it slow," said Avery. "I got it, I got it. Don''t worry." La felt strongly responsible.


    She carried the duty of persuading her sister, and letting her sister return to the family!


    She was responsible for helping her parents!


    The next morning, the paternity test results were out.


    The test showed that La and Irene were biological sisters with the same parents.


    La instantly went to the Brook mansion after receiving the information.


    At the Brook mansion.


    Wesley showed Irene the results.


    "Irene, I''m so sorry. Two days ago, I plucked a strand of your hair. It''s not for some study. I just wanted you to do a paternity test with La. La'' is your biological sister." Wesley apologized to Irene and said, "When I first saw you, I thought you kind of look like Elliot Foster, so had my suspicions."


    Avery was shocked by the word "biological".


    "My mom and her mom is..."


    en


    "Your mom is Avery Tate." Wesley continued to say, "I know you have a lot of questions. Your dad and your mom went through a lot in Ylore back then. As for the specifics, they will tell you when the timees. Your sister will arrive here soon. She would like to talk to you."


    "La Tate?" Irene was unfamiliar with La, but she was not unfamiliar with the name.


    La had a public matchmaking that caused a worldwide uproarst year.


    "Yes. We can do another paternity test if you don''t believe that Avery Tate is your mom." Wesley continued to say, "Ruby Gould is not your mom, and she''s a wicked woman."


    That blew her mind. Irene felt like something hit her head. She felt heavy and suffocating.


    "Uncle Wesley, my grandma won''t lie to me... She won''t lie to me..." Irene suffered for a while. She felt like the paternity test might be fake.


    I


    "Irene, I trust that your grandma


    didn''t lie to you deliberately. Is it possible that what she knows is fake?" Wesley exined gently, "Your grandma''s source of


    information is probably wordel


    mouth. What others say is


    not


    as


    urate as scientific information, right?"

 Chapter 2628

    Rose could tell that Irene did not believe the paternity test, so she said, "Irene, my dad won''t lie to you. My dad never lies to anyone."


    Irene replied, "Do you also think my mom isn''t Ruby Gould? Do you think it''s Avery Tate?"


    "It''s not about what I think, the report says so. Irene, you can take your own DNA sample and Avery''s DNA sample to run a test in Taronia if you don''t believe my dad and the paternity test centers in Aryadelle." Rose felt like it was the only way to assure Irene. "Dad, can we do that?"


    Wesley replied, "Of course."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Irene struggled inside.


    It was too troublesome to do that.


    Moreover, it would be awkward if the test results were the same in Taronia, right?


    La arrived soon.


    Irene walked out from her room. It was her first time meeting La.


    "You must be Irene!" La strided towards her and reached her hand out. "I''m La Tate, nice to meet you."


    Irene did not know what to say, so she just shook her hand.


    Unexpectedly, she was pulled by La after she grabbed her hand.


    "Let''s go out and chat! I''m treating you to a meal." La walked to the door while holding her hand.


    Irene was like a puppet on a string.


    They walked out from the Brook mansion and followed the streets. They strolled along aimlessly.


    "Did you have funing here?" asked La.


    "Yeah."


    "You probably don''t remember what happened when you were a child, right?"


    "I remember Rose. What happened at the Hightide Chapel, I remember that." Irene did not know what incident she referred to specifically.


    "You have a great memory!" La


    vel


    belongs to en.swnovel


    Irene looked at La and hoped that she would continue.


    She was very curious about how she went adrift after being born.


    "Did no one tell you about that?" La noticed that Irene had a curious look, so she asked, "Your legal guardian never told you?"


    Irene shook her head and said, "My grandma doesn''t know much either."


    La said, "Actually, I just know about the general situation. My parents can tell you about the specifics by then. My dad has an older buddy in Ylore, they knew each other when they were out and about back then. That buddy is Ruby Gould''s dad, his name is Gary Gould. Gary wants my dad to marry her daughter, Ruby. You were transferred to Ruby''s belly in the end, and my parents didn''t know."


    Irene was so shocked that she could not say a word.


    "Do you think it''s outrageous?" La took Irene to a restaurant.


    It was too hot outside.


    "How would my mom not know when I was transferred?" asked Irene.


    "My mom had a brain tumor back then. She asked her ssmate to operate on her. My mom was injected with anesthetic back then You were transferred when my mom was unconscious. That ssmate of hers did the transfer operation. Actually, that ssmate did it out of Kindness because my mom''s body could not handle being pregnant back then. You should''ve been aborted."

 Chapter 2629

    "After you''ve been transferred, Ruby killed my mom''s ssmate, so my parents didn''t know you were their daughter." La added, "Then, they looked all across the world for you after finding out the truth. Your real name is Ivy."


    Irene instantly had rity after listening to La.


    "What about the murder case of the Goulds? Who did that?" That was the only question Irene had at that moment.


    "Their buddy circle consists of seven men in total, with Gary Gould as the leader of the pack. Then, a few died. After Gary passed away, the rest of them had their eyes on the Gould property, so they worked together to murder the Goulds." La said casually, "Money is the root of all evil. A lot of people willmit unspeakable crimes over greed."


    Irene went silent after knowing why.


    La picked up the menu and started to order.


    She passed the menu to Irene after ordering a few signature dishes.


    "I''m not hungry." Irene pushed the menu back to her.


    "Would you like something to drink? They have fruit juices. Do you want orange juice, watermelon juice, or cane juice?" La nced at the drinks menu. "Orange juice!"


    "Yeah." La ordered two sses of orange juice, then she passed the menu to the waiter.


    "I''ll briefly introduce to you our dad and our mom!" La calmly looked at Irene, "Dad is a sessful business. He loves his work, and he loves his family. Mom used to be a doctor, then she ventured into business to take care of her family too. Dad only has eyes for mom, and mom only has eyes for dad. They used to fight a lot at the beginning of their rtionship because their personalities were ipatible. Then, they worked things out, and they stopped fighting. I haven''t seen them fight in a long time. Our family is nice and peaceful..."


    "Let''s talk about our older brother, Hayden Tate! He''s a genius. He created the Dream Maker when he was twelve years old. He has been living in Bridgedale, so it''s just always been dad, mom, me, and Rober Foster living together. Let''s also talk about Robert Foster! He''s your second older brother, slightly older than you. He''s currently in the same college as Rose."


    Irene felt like she should say something.


    "I know it''s hard for you to process so much information. The summer vacation is long, so you can keep staying at the Brook mansion and consider. Shea is our aunt, they are not outsiders." La kept talking before Irene could say something.


    "You have until tomorrow. My parents will probably try to meet you. I hope you don''t reject them. They''ve been looking for you for more than a decade. They spent so much effort and energy... They are the best parents I ever met


    Everyone willpensate you if you ept them."


    That night, Ireneid on her bed with La''s face in her mind. She kept thinking about what La said.


    ''If what La said is true, I shouldn''t keep ming Elliot Foster or Avery Tate.''


    However, it was hard for her to ept them.


    ''If only grandma is still here.''


    At the Foster mansion.


    Hayden and Robert returned from overseas.


    The family sat together and started to discuss how to persuade Irene toe home.


    "Irene''s return is bound to happen sooner orter. I met her today. I feel like she''s quite nice," said La.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Didn''t you say she didn''t talk much?" asked Avery.


    "She didn''t talk much, but I can tell from her face. I told her the facts She''s educated, so she won''t be unreasonable, right?" La picked up a piece of watermelon with her fork, and she ate the watermelon.


    "I''ll pick her up at the Brook mansion tomorrow morning," said Hayden after being silent for a while.


    Elliot and Avery stayed silent.


    ''Irene didn''t agree yet. Is Hayden going to force her toe back?''

 Chapter 2630

    "Hayden, I''lle with you tomorrow," Robert said.


    Robert wanted to go and have a look at his younger sister badly. Although the position as the youngest in the family has been reced, Robert had already adjusted his attitude toward it. "Sure," Hayden agreed.


    Avery looked a little lost. "How are you two nning on taking her home? What if she is unwilling to follow you home?"


    Hayden said with confidence. "It won''t happen. Mommy, don''t worry."


    Avery said, "Have you thought of a solution or something?"


    "No." Hayden was not great at socializing with others. He even did not like to talk, which is why when he said he was going to take his sister home, he meant it literally.


    "I''m only afraid that she would not want toe home with you," Avery said worriedly.


    "Mommy, it''s not asplicated as you think. Go and rest! I''ll take her home tomorrow." Hayden looked as if he would surely seed and promised Avery.


    "It''s best if you can take her home, but if she is unwilling to do so, don''t force her," Elliot said, "We can''t rush this. You all just returned. Go and rest!"


    Hayden was not tired. Perhaps it was because after searching for so many years, he finally found his younger sister. The mystery in his life was finally solved. Robert was not tired either. He slept on the ne. He was wide awake at that moment.


    "I''m a little hungry..." Robert got up from the sofa. "I''ll go make something to eat. Who wants to eat? I''ll cook."


    La said, "Go and see what is there in the kitchen. I want to eat pasta."


    Robert replied, "I don''t think we have pasta at home all this while, right?"


    La said, "Then go and buy! I want to eat pasta."


    Robert replied, "Okay then. What type of pasta?"


    "Spicy pasta."


    "I thought you don''t like spicy food, La?"


    "I don''t like you sometimes too, but that doesn''t mean I dislike you every day."


    Robert was speechless. He headed out to buy pasta.


    Elliot looked at the time. It was already ten at night.


    "Honey, go have some rest!


    her," Elliot said to Avent


    whether Hayden coulet


    take trene home or not, we will still see her," Elliot said to Avery "Hmm."


    got up from the sofa. She


    children, "Don''t stay un said to the hery held Elliot''s hand a


    too


    "Mommy, go sleep! I''ll go to sleep after supper!" La said.


    "Hmm."


    When Elliot and Avery returned to their room, La looked at Hayden. "Hayden, do you really have no idea?"


    "What idea?" Hayden said nonchntly, "It''s a simple matter. You guys overplicate it."


    Then, Hayden returned to his room too.


    The next morning, Hayden arrived at Brook mansion.


    Wesley was rather surprised to see Hayden.


    "You came alone?"


    "Robert is in the car."


    "Why is he noting in together?" Wesley opened the door to let Hayden in.


    "He has a pimple, so he doesn''t dare to see anyone," Hayden said calmly before asking, "Is Irene up yet?"


    "Yes. She had just finished breakfast and her," Wesley said and headed to the


    d to her room. I''ll go g


    t room. Content belongo ev


    Irene slept in the guest room the night before because she wanted some time alone.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2631

    He wondered if she had thought it through a little the night before.


    Wesley knocked on the guestroom door.


    Rose opened the door. She was inside with Irene.


    "Irene, your eldest brother is here," Wesley stood by the door and said to Irene, "He is usually in Bridgedale. He returned just to see you."


    The day before, La had simply introduced the family members to Irene, so Irene soon knew that the eldest brother was referring to Hayden Tate.


    Irene waspletely unfamiliar with Hayden. She only knew that he was a great genius. At the thought of himing from Bridgedale just to see her, her heart started beating wildly.


    "Irene, Hayden is extremely nice. Don''t be afraid. He only looks a little fierce. Well, not fierce. Hayden is not fierce at all. He just doesn''t like to smile, but he is a really nice person," Rose softly exined to Irene. At the same time, she sent Irene out of the room.


    Hayden was standing in the living area, looking in Wesley''s direction.


    Soon, Rose apanied Irene and came out of the room.


    "Hayden!" Rose called Hayden affectionately.


    Hayden instantly had a gentle expression. "I came home in a rush this time. I didn''t buy you a gift. I''ll make up for it the next time."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hayden''s voice was low and melodious. Not only did he not sound fierce, but his voice also had a calm maic quality.


    Irene could not help but look up at him.


    When she saw Hayden, she noticed that he was also looking at her. When their eyes met, it was as if there was an electric current flowing through her body which made her blush.


    "Irene, I''m your big brother, Hayden. I''m here to take you home," Hayden said, "Have you packed?"


    Irene has not packed. No one told her that Hayden would pick her up that day. However, she did not have much luggage either.


    "Hayden, did your mother tell you toe and pick Irene up?" Wesley was a little surprised too. "Your mother didn''t tell me."


    "Irene is my sister. I don''t need my mother''s instruction to take her home," Hayden said for Irene, "My parents are waiting at home for us, so we won''t intrude any further."


    Wesley nodded before looking at Irene. "Irene, do you want to head home with your brother first? You can put your luggage here first and you cane over anytime. If you have already discussed it with your parents, I can send your luggage over."


    Irene heard what he said and shook her head. "Uncle Wesley, thank you. I don''t have much. I can pack them on my own."


    Then, Irene returned to her room to pack.


    Wesley walked over to Hayden and said in a low voice, "It seems like she is willing to follow you home."


    Hayden replied, "Hmm."


    "I was worried that she would be unwilling to do so at first!"


    "My parents had the same worry too, but I can''t think of a reason why she would be unwilling to do it." This is why when Hayden came to pick Irene up, he felt as if he would surely take her home.


    "Once you take her home, please be patient with her."


    "Uncle Wesley, don''t worry. She is our family. We will naturally make her feel the warmth of this family," Hayden said sincerely.


    A momentter, Irene finished packing and came out of the room.


    Hayden strode forward and took over the backpack from her. At the same time, he held her wrist with another hand.


    "Aunt Shea, Uncle Wesley, we''ll make a move," Hayden bid Shea and Wesley goodbye. "Thank you for the past few days." "It''s not a problem. Be careful on the road."


    "Hmm."


    Downstairs, when Robert saw theming out, he immediately opened the car door.


    "Hey! I''m your second brother,


    Robert," Robert had spicy pasta the


    night before so he had a pimple on the corner of his mouth that day. To not affect his looks, he ced a pimple sticker on it. "We''re family from now on. In the future, whoever bullies you, let me know.


    Irene looked at Robert for a few seconds before asking, "What happened to your mouth?"


    "Uh... La wanted spicy pastast


    night, so I had some with her. Turns out, nothing happened to her after it, but I had a pimple." Robert sighed. He tore off the pimple sticker.. initially wanted to appear handsome in front of you, but this happened."


    Irene said, "You''re not ugly like that either."


    "Is that so? La had beenughing at me for at least half an hour this morning. Thankfully I have a younger sister. They are more thoughtful," Robertmented.

 Chapter 2632

    Irene blushed.


    "Mommy and Daddy have been looking for you for more than ten years. Now that the DNA results have returned, you belong to our family. Don''t tell me you are thinking of leaving us?" Robert asked. Robert was forcing Irene to take a stand.


    "Robert, are you out of topics to talk about? She is our family. Why would she leave?" Hayden chimed in.


    That made Irene''s heart constricted. He was not giving her any opportunity for having other thoughts!


    No wonder he was the eldest. Not only was his aura invincible, even every sentence he said shocked her.


    "That''s good! I really don''t want to see Mommy being sad again," Robert snickered before saying to Irene, "Irene, wait until youe home. You''ll find out that every one of us loves you very much." Half an hourter, the car slowly entered Elliot''s mansion.


    Irene has been there a few days before. Back then, Elliot and Avery were in Bridgedale on a holiday. There was no one home.


    Back then, she thought that it was where Rose was staying. She even secretlymented at how wealthy the Brooks was.


    She never thought that she would return there so quickly once more. This time, it has be her home.


    Elliot and Avery heard the noise and immediately came out of the house.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The weather that day was great. It was sunny with clear blue skies.


    The moment Irene got out of the car, she immediately saw Elliot and Avery. They were not just some photos she saw on the inte. They were real-life people right in front of her,


    Elliot was tall with an extraordinary aura. One could not guess his age just by looking at his face.


    Avery nestled beside him. She had a slim and petite figure. She looked gentle and endearing as if she was from a painting.


    They looked like a match made in heaven. Theyplimented each other very well. She could see that their rtionship was extremely strong, and no one could break them apart. That was because they had been constantly holding hands.


    "Irene, I am Avery Tate, your mother. He is Elliot Foster, your father. We have been looking for you all this while, but we could never find you We didn''t know where you were. We just couldn''t find you no matter what. Thankfully you returned this time. If you don''t return, we''re afraid that we won''t be able to find you for


    the rest of our lives."


    Avery let go of Elliot''s hand and held Irene''s hand with both hands. "Come in! It''s too sunny outside."


    Avery led Irene into the house.


    "Change your shoes to this." By the door, Avery took a pair of slippers for Irene. She had already prepared all of Irene''s daily amenities. It was all brand new.

 Chapter 2633

    Irene looked at the pink slippers in front of her before looking at the slippers on Avery''s feet. They were the same color and style. It was only different in size.


    "Irene, have you had breakfast? Are you hungry?" Avery saw her changing into slippers before asking, "Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink anything? We have water and other beverages..." "I''m not hungry or thirsty," Irene replied after changing her shoes.


    "Let me give you a tour around the house! I''ll take you to have a look at your room too." Avery wanted Irene to quickly get familiar with this environment.


    Irene was extremely nervous, so she followed Avery. Other than Avery talking to her, the others were all staring at her. Including Elliot and the rest as well as the servants there.


    "There are six rooms on this floor. Other than one master bedroom and two guestrooms, the others are for nannies and multi-functional rooms. We usually sleep upstairs and the floor above," Avery introduced the mansion to Irene, "There is an elevator if you don''t feel like taking the stairs, you could take the elevator, but we usually just take the stairs. Moderate exercise is good for the body. But if you''re sick and you can''t move, you can take the elevator."


    "Your father and I live upstairs, and so does La. Hayden and Robert live on the floor above us," Avery continued, "Your room is next to La''s. I''ll take you there to have a look right now." Irene was next to Avery, looking at her surroundings from time to time.


    "Irene, I know you still need to return to Taronia to deal with your life there. By then, your father and I will go with you," Avery saw how Irene was not talking, so she said, "If you have any thoughts, you can let me know."


    "I don''t know what to say. My mind is in a mess," Irene thought for a while before saying, "I initially thought that Ruby Gould is my mother, but things are not the way they seem to be..."


    "Not many people know about the truth." Avery brought Irene to her room and sat down on the sofa before going into the details. "Firstly, this is something disgraceful. Secondly, everyone in the Gould family is dead. This series of idents were beyond your father''s and my control.


    "I don''t know if you still remember


    this person. It was the person that bought you from the human trafficker. Grandma, who took care of you, was hired by her too. Her


    name was Juliet Sutton," Averet


    recounted the past in detail to frene, "All the information that you know should be spread from her to Grandma, then to you. She initially thought that your father and I were the murderers in the destruction of the Gould family. She deliberately stayed by my side to investigate this incident.


    "It was a pity that I did not know she was with you back then. If not, we would have been able to settle this incident," Averymented, "Thankfully, although we had missed each other for more than ten years, fate still let our family reunite with each other once more."


    "Irene, how was your life all these years? Why couldn''t we find you?" Elliot was standing by the door. He asked, "Your mother and I have never stopped searching for you. It was only until the day before that we got the detectives to stop searching for you."


    Irene touched one side of her face. "I stuck a hideous scar on my face. I only took it off a few days ago."


    ...


    "That hag! If it were not for her, I would have already found my daughter!" Elliot was extremely angry, so he could not help but swear.


    Avery patted him on the shoulder, getting him to calm down. "Although she made us look for so many years without finding our daughter, she had taken care of Irene for so many years. She deserves some credit..."


    "She had let my daughter suffer for more than ten years, don''t talk to me about credit. She''s lucky that she''s dead. If she''s not dead, I''ll make her pay!" Elliot thought about how his daughter could not face people with her true face and how she had to wear an ugly mask. He wondered how much mockery and insults she had to face. His heart was aching!


    "Okay, Elliot, she has already passed away. This incident has passed. In the future, we''ll take good care of our daughter and not let her suffer." Avery had a heavy heart, but the joy of finding her daughter was still the greater feeling generally.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think she needs to go to


    Taronia anymore. Her life there must have been sufferable. I will never let my daughter suffer anymore!" Elliot'' clenched his fists and said coldly, "I want her previous identity to vanishpletely. From today onward, there will be no more Irene. Only our daughter, Ivy."


    "Let''s discuss it with her first!" Avery said.


    "Mommy, we don''t need to discuss this with her," Hayden said, "Since Ivy has returned, her past life needs to be erased. Are we going to leave it so that others could mock us?"

 Chapter 2634

    Father and son agreed very much on that.


    Avery did not feel that their worries were too excessive, so she did not stop them.


    "I''ll go and do this," Hayden said, "You all stay at home and spend time with Ivy."


    "You can just send someone to do it. Are you nning to head there on your own?" Elliot was worried that something might happen to Hayden on this trip.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden replied, "I''ll go have a look at the ce where Ivy used to live."


    "Okay. Take bodyguards with you. Be safe," Elliot said.


    Irene was sleeping in the room. When she woke up and saw the unfamiliar room, she was in a daze.


    That morning, Avery had taken her on a tour around the mansion. She also exined to her clearly the things that happened back then.


    She no longer had many doubts. At that moment, all she had was helplessness and feeling lost.


    It was not that she was not willing to reconcile with her biological parents. When she found out that Elliot and Avery had spent all these years looking for her non-stop, she was moved.


    It was only that the life she had at that moment waspletely on the other extreme sidepared to her previous life.


    Changing from one extreme lifestyle to another, she needed time to ept and amodate.


    She sat up in bed and stayed in a daze for a while before getting out of bed and walking out of the room.


    "Ivy." Avery saw hering out of her room and immediately walked over to her.


    Avery was in her bedroom with her door open. If there was any movement from Ivy, she would be able to notice it immediately.


    When Irene heard Avery calling her Ivy, she still felt a little unused to it.


    However, she understood clearly that she was Ivy. Since she had returned to this home, she would be Ivy in the future.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll apany you downstairs to have some fruit!" Avery held Ivy''s hand. "Your father is still having his nap." "Mommy, why are you not sleeping?" Irene asked after hesitating for a while.


    When Avery heard her daughter calling her Mommy, she was instantly delighted. All of her sorrows turned into sweetness.


    "I couldn''t sleep. I want to talk to you. Do you find it awkward if I call you Ivy?" Avery asked.


    Irene shook her head. "No. It''s just that no one has ever called me that, so I''m a little unused to it."


    "Ben was the one who named you,"


    Avery told her the origins of her


    name. "When you were born, we only knew that you were Elliot''s child.


    wel.


    Back then, I thought you were Elliot''s and Ruby Gould''s child, so I threatened to break up with Elliot. Elliot was caught between you and me. He was rather troubled, so he was not even in the mood to give you a name. Which is why Ben named you. Ben is your father''s good friend. He is also your uncle."


    "I have two uncles?" Irene asked.


    "Hmm, your father has a half-sister called Lilith. She only reconciled with him muchter. Lilith''s husband is Ben. The other aunt is Shea. Shea is not blood-rted to your father, but their rtionship is tighter than any biological siblings. They grew up together, so they are very close to each other. Which is why can understand your rtionship with your grandma."


    Irene said gratefully, "Mommy, Grandma treats me really well."


    "You have been taught well. I can see that. You only had a tougher life. Your father can''t seem to ept that. Which is why he hoped that you would never return to Taronia, Avery said, Hayden has gone to Taronia to end your life there."


    "How is he going to do it?" The middle of Irene''s brows twitched.

 Chapter 2635

    "We''ll let the identity of Irene die. In the future, there will be no Irene, only Ivy." Avery''s tone was gentle. "Ivy, doing this is so that you won''t have any worries about any problems down the line." Irene lowered her head and thought about what Avery said.


    It was not that she could not let the identity of Irene die. She only felt a little sad. After all, she had lived with that identity for more than a dozen years.


    "Ivy, I know you will surely miss it, but this is the best option. In the future, we will give you whatever that you want..."


    "Mommy, I only missed it a little. Since you all think that this is the best way, do it! I never had many friends anyway." Irene quickly collected her emotions. "But I haven''t returned the money that I owe." "Give me their names and their ount numbers. I''ll pay it back for you. Or I give you the money and you return it to them yourself," Avery said, "Is there anything else you need to do?"


    Irene shook her head. Shemented a little. "I got into Turlington University with such difficulties. It''s a pity I can''t study there anymore."


    "It is indeed hard to get into a good school, but we go to good schools not only for the sake of it. We go there to study and to deepen our knowledge. Since that is the case, whether you go to Turlington University or Avonsville University, as long as you study well, your conscience is clear," Avery consoled, "You can choose any university in Avonsville. You can study whatever you want. We will support you fully."


    It was as if Avery had magic. She could quickly calm Irene''s worries with a few sentences.


    "Mommy, I have a small request," Irene said what was on her mind while eating some fruits, "I want to have an ordinary person''s life. I hope that others won''t know that I''m your daughter. I''m afraid that other people would pay me too much attention because of my identity."


    That was because all those years, she had been living a life of obscurity. She was already used to that life.


    "Okay. I understand how you feel. Initially, many rtives heard that we have found you. They wanted toe and see you, but I refused," Avery said gently, "I know you are surely not used to this life right now. We''ll slowly be with you until you get used to it."


    "I feel like I''m dreaming," Irene described how she was feeling, "I would even dare to dream. I


    lov


    suddenly have such a huge house to live in and so much good food. Also, a family that likes me a lot. suddenly have everything and I''m really afraid that it''s all fake..."


    "Ivy, everything is real. You are my daughter. You are our princess. In the future, other than your father and I, you still have a sister and two brothers. They will love you just as we do if you have any problems in the future, you are not facing them alone. All of us will help you. So, if you encounter any problems, don''t keep them inside. You have to tell us."


    "Mommy, I have no more problems anymore." Irene felt as if her life wasplete.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I hug you?" Avery did not dare to request this that morning. She was afraid it would scare her away.


    At that moment, after she had opened up to her daughter, she could clearly feel that she had already epted her.


    Irene immediately moved toward Avery and hugged her.


    Avery smelled nice. It was not from perfume. It was more like a shower gel or shampoo.


    The next morning, a few cars were parked in front of Elliot''s mansion. A few staff were moving things out of the car.


    Irene did not have the habit of sleeping in. When she heard movements, she came out of her room.


    "Ivy, you''re up early. Why don''t you sleep in?" Avery saw Ivy walking downstairs and immediately weed her by the staircase. "Your father bought you some presents. Come quickly and have a look."


    A stack of boxes was ced in the living area. There was even a rack by the side. Staff in uniform were cing items onto the rack.

 Chapter 2636

    "The clothes are here. The bags are on the floor," Avery exined to her daughter, "The staff has not started arranging them. I didn''t think you would wake up that early! Shoes and cosmetics areingter." "Mommy, it''s too much..." Ivy was a little stunned. She has never seen anything so grand like this before.


    "Take your time to choose. We''ll keep the ones you like. Those that you don''t like, we''ll get them to take it away," Avery said, "It''s too hot right now. If not, I would like to go out shopping with you and chat while shopping."


    Ivy nodded. "Mommy, I''ll choose two sets of clothes. I don''t need a bag. I have my bag..."


    "Just choose! There are more casual bags too, just like your bag. You have a huge closet in your room. You can put a lot of things in there," Avery said softly, "Ivy, we owe you too much. Although we want to spend time with you topensate, you''re already an adult. When you go to school in the future, we can''t spend time with you either, so we''llpensate you materialistically, don''t say no, okay?"


    Ivy understood that her parents wanted topensate, but buying so many things all at once, she felt it rather wasteful and extravagant.


    "Are you worried about money? I know that in your past life, earning money was not easy, but the thing we don''tck the most in our family is money. Your father has been on the list of wealthiest people for a very long time. Before I retired, I was on the list too. We can provide you with new clothes to wear and new bags every day. This would not be a problem," Avery said, "If Hayden returns and sees that we did not even buy decent clothes for you, he will surely take you to go and buy them. Do you want to go shopping with him instead?"


    Ivy was speechless. Although Hayden was great, she did not want to go shopping with him. Mainly because Hayden did not like to talk. She felt very awkward being with him.


    "Okay, I''ll choose some!" Ivy walked over to the rack. The staff immediately opened the bag to let her have a look.


    "Miss Foster, these are our store''s newest summer wear, but summer is almost over. If you want to buy autumn wear, I can get my staff to send the autumn wear over for you to choose," The staff said enthusiastically.


    Ivy was stunned. "It''s still summer!"


    "Usually, we sell summer wear in spring and autumn wear in summer. Usually, by this time, we would have a sale on summer wear."


    Hearing that, Ivy''s eyes brightened. "Are these clothes on sale?"


    "They are.


    Ou can choose a few


    more. can


    Aryadelle''s weather,


    y wear summer weet


    up


    till September or October!"


    Ivy nodded and started picking out clothes.


    "Your sister used to like our brand a lot since our brand''s style is more adorable and cute, many young people would like us." "Does she not like this brand anymore now?" Ivy asked.


    "She is already working, so she has to dress more maturely. Our brand doesn''t fulfill her needs," The staff said.


    "Oh...Mommy, there are too many clothes, I don''t know how to choose." Ivy was a little dazzled, so she asked Avery for help.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot, standing by the side, said, "No need to choose. We''ll take them all."


    Ivy was speechless.


    Avery said, "Ivy, choose those that you don''t like. We''ll take out what we don''t like and keep the rest."


    However, Ivy felt that the clothes were all very pretty.


    "If you think they all look nice, we''ll just


    what them all." Avery could s


    Vleet


    what ivy was thinking, so she pulled Ivy to the other side to choose bags.


    "You like bags, we''ll buy more bags. You can even try on the small ones. You can use them when you''re out with your friends, or when you''re shopping. A smaller bag would be more convenient."


    The staff took the bags out of their boxes on the floor,ying them out one by one for them to choose from.


    Ivy was still having trouble choosing because they all look good.

 Chapter 2637

    "No need to choose," Elliot said, "Different color bags can go with different color clothes. La has more bags than the ones on the floor." Avery immediately chimed in, "Yes! Ivy, La has more bags, so just keep all these bags! They are all ssics and go with everything." Ivy was speechless


    Soon after, shoes and cosmetics arrived too.


    The servant took the bags and clothes to Ivy''s room.


    Afterying out the shoes and cosmetics in the living area, La and Robert got out of bed to watch the fun happening.


    "These shoes, as long as the size fits, you can just take them all!" La said, "We''ll have to properly try cosmetics! What if you are allergic to them?"


    Then, La helped Ivy test out cosmetics.


    "Ivy, this series of cosmetics is pretty great. If you use them, you won''t get allergies. Choose this one." La picked the most expensive one and tried it on the back of Ivy''s hand.


    "La, Daddy and Mommy bought me so many clothes, shoes, and bags, it feels like a waste..." Ivy was rather uneasy.


    "It''s not a waste! Keeping money in the card, now that is called wasting," La said, "I''ll take you to see a show in a few days. By then, I''ll get a designer to customize it for you. You''re so adorable. You need to wear pretty clothes."


    Robert held a cup of milk while drinking some. He said, "Daddy, why didn''t you buy essories for Ivy? We can''t be too shabby for the Fosters'' little princess."


    "Hayden has already ordered them. They will be sent overter," Elliot said.


    Ivy was speechless.


    "Robert, what about you? You didn''t do anything." La raised her leg and kicked Robert.


    Robert downed the milk in his cup. He immediately took the car key out. "Ivy, why don''t I give you a car? I haven''t driven it ever since I bought it!"


    "Drive your old car! I''ll buy a new one for Ivy." Avery stuffed the key back into Robert''s hands. "Mainly because your car is ugly. Ivy will surely not like it."


    Robert scratched his head. "Then, what do I give her? Money? How about money?"


    It was as if Robert reminded Elliot of something. He immediately took out


    a card and handed it to Ivy. "Ivy, this is the card I applied for you. The pin I code is your birthday. UnlimitedN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    funds. You can use them however you like."


    Robert was speechless. Could they at least allow him to show his sincerity?


    Avery took the card from Elliot and stuffed them in Ivy''s hands. "Take the card. When you''re outside in the future, you can buy whatever you want. Don''t think of trying to save on your father''s behalf. If you spend more, he''ll feel better too."


    Ivy said, "Mommy, I..."


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go have breakfast. These cosmetics are gentle on the skin. You shouldn''t be allergic to them. Just don''t use them if you''re allergic to them." Avery did not find the need to choose O anymore.


    As long as it''s great and expensive, she would give them to her daughter to use.


    "Ivy, in the future, if you have any problems, just let me know. I''ll guarantee I''ll help you settle them!" Robert made a promise to Ivy.


    Ivy could feel Robert''s sincerity. "Robert, thank you."


    "Go get Ivy a new phone and a new card," Elliot instructed Robert.


    "Okay! I''ll go buy them right now." Robert immediately left and drove away.


    Ivy''s life had turned a new leaf starting from that day onward.

 Chapter 2638

    In Taronia, when the news of Irene''s passing reached the Woods family, it did not cause much of a ripple.


    After all, Irene was only a servant. She was even an ex-servant.


    Ever since Irene left, no one in the Woods family ever mentioned her anymore. It was Sam who received news of Irene''s passing because Irene returned him the money that she owed.


    "Dad, do you still remember the ugly nanny we had previously called Irene?" Sam brought this up during dinner.


    "Of course, I do. Lucas treated her quite well." Mr. Woods nced at Sam. "Why are you bringing her up? Did shee to look for you?"


    Sam shook his head. "She''s dead."


    The atmosphere at the dining table instantly changed. Although they did not care whether Irene lived or died, they were still shocked by this news.


    "How did she die? She was doing just fine. Did she die of disease? I see she is still quite good at her work," Mrs. Woods found it a little unlucky. She secretly prayed that it was not some strange disease.


    "I don''t know how she died. Today, someone transferred the money that she owed me into my ount. They even said that they were paying on her behalf. Then, they told me she died and thanked me for taking care of her previously." Sam felt a little sad when he said that.


    "Someone paid on her behalf? Who was it? She didn''t have any family, right?"


    "Maybe it was some charity organization!" Sam guessed.


    At that moment, the butler also chimed in, "She also returned the money that she owed me."


    "Did the person that gave you the money also say that she died?" Sam asked.


    The butler nodded. "They also said things like thank you for taking care of her."


    "I don''t know how she died, but it''s too sudden. I heard she even got into Turlington University!" Sam said pitifully, "I''m guessing it''s not a sickness. What sickness would happen so quickly? I think it must be an ident."


    Mrs. Woods was relieved. "This child


    doesn''t have a good life. It''s good that she died. The earlier she died, she could have had a better life in the next life. So what if she got into Turlington University? When she graduates in the future, she still won''t be able to find a job. With her looks, people would not want her to even be a nanny. Only our family would not care about it that much and hire her."


    "She''s already dead. Why are you talking about this." Mr. Woods suddenly lost his appetite, so he left his seat.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Woods thought about how he has not contacted Lucas in a week. It was not because he did not contact Lucas, but because Lucas was not answering his calls.


    Mr. Woods knew that there was a


    time difference between Taronia and Edelweiss. Sometimes, the timing did not match, but Lucas would even return Mr. Woods'' call if he saw missed calls.


    Mr. Woods was disappointed. However, no matter what, Lucas was his son. Even if Lucas did not answer his calls, he would still call him from time to time. Just like that day. Lucas surely did not know about Irene''s death.


    Mr. Woods called Lucas, wanting to share this piece of news with him, but no one answered the call as usual.


    Out of helplessness, Mr. Woods could only send Lucas a message.


    About ten minutes after sending the message of Irene''s death, Lucas'' call came.


    Mr. Woods did not expect that it would be Irene that would make his son call him on his own initiative.


    "You said Irene died? What happened?" Lucas'' voice was a little worried. He sounded extremely cold.


    Mr. Woods replied, "I don''t know the


    details. Sam


    was the one who told


    us. The butler too. Irene owed them money previously, right? She repaid them today. The person who paid on her behalf said that she had died. Perhaps it was by some ident! This is life. No one will know whether tomorrow wille or not..."


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Lucas hung up the call.


    Irene was dead. She was actually dead.


    When was thest time they met? What was thest sentence they said to each other?

 Chapter 2639

    Lucas could no longer remember. He only remembers that he was very angry back then, so he refused to let her send him off to the airport.


    He even could imagine how disappointed she looked when she arrived at the Woods Mansion the next day only to realize that he had already left.


    He did not know why, but when he saw her furrowing her brows because of him, he would have felt a sliver of pleasure. However, that was because he did not know that she would leave this world so quickly. If he knew that she would die so quickly, he would surely not be angry at her.


    It was toote at that moment.


    She was already dead.


    Just as sudden as when his dog died back then. He did not even have the chance to bid it farewell and it left him forever.


    Did that mean as long as there are things that he likes, they would be taken away from him?


    In Aryadelle, Ivy has returned to the Fosters for half a month already.


    The past two weeks were the happiest time of her life. She did not need to worry about every meal. She did not need to worry about the weather. She did not need to worry about surviving the next day. She did not need to worry about the school tuition fees...


    Every day, waking up in her soft andfortable bed, the sun would be shining brightly outside. There were fresh flowers in her room, never repeating the same bouquet every day, just like her new clothes and shoes. It was new every day. She did not have to do anything but just enjoy everything.


    Going downstairs, there would be tasty snacks and good food. She got to eat whatever she wanted. She did not need to request anything. Good food will be sent to her. Her parents and brothers had always been at home with her.


    Other than Robert having his summer break, she knew that Hayden was usually busy with work. At that moment, he dyed his work just to spend more time with her at home. They took her to see assorted exhibitions and concerts. They took her to the amusement park, to the museum... It was a different schedule every day. Everything was fresh to her. Other than taking her to have fun, they also brought her to enjoy a wonderful variety of good food. Every time they head out to y, they would buy assorted memorabilia for her.


    It was exactly like the life of a princess that she imagined.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the middle of August. In another two weeks, she had to head to college. She had to start selecting her schools.


    Naturally, Avery and Elliot hoped that Ivy picked the college where Robert was at. With siblings in the same college, even if they were in different years, they could at least look out for each other. However, Ivy did not want to go to the college where Robert was at.


    met


    "Are you afraid that other people would know that Robert is your brother?" Avery could read Ivy''s mind. "It''s fine if you''re not in the same college. Which college do you want to go to? I''ll get your father to arrange it."


    Ivy said, "Mommy, I want to study broadcasting."


    "Why do you want to study broadcasting? Do you want to be a host?"


    "I think being a host is quite charming."


    "Then, we''ll choose this!"


    Ivy asked, "What did La study in college?"


    Avery could not help but smile. "She did ounting."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ivy asked, "Does she like it?"


    Avery shook her head. "Your sister did not have any profession that she liked the most because she had a wide range of interests from a young age. She would learn


    whatever she likes, so she knows a little bit of everything. Hayden was the one who suggested ounting."


    "Oh..."


    "You don''t have to care what they studied. If you want to study broadcasting do it. In fact, whatever you study at university won''t affec your job prospects in the future. When you graduate, whatever you want to do, you can just get your siblings to help you out a little," Avery assured Ivy, "Or perhaps you want to work at your father''spany. He is still worried that no one is willing to follow him!"

 Chapter 2640

    Ivy blushed a little. Graduation was still a long time to go.


    If she did not return to the Fosters, she would not have thought of studying broadcasting.


    If she was still in Taronia living alone, she would choose a profession that was easier to look for a job, such as ounting, or medicine. Either that or be a teacher.


    At that moment, she did not need to worry about her life in the future. Which was why she could choose something that she likes. She felt as if life was filled with limitless possibilities.


    "Ivy, you haven''t met your rtives. They all want to meet you very much, so before you head to college, we''ll have a small party at home and invite all our rtives to get to know you," Avery said to Ivy, "Hayden is going back to Bridgedale too. If you''re willing to meet them, we''ll have a small gathering this weekend. If you still don''t feel like..."


    "Mommy, I want to meet them." For the past two weeks of being together with them, Ivy hadpletely epted the fact that she was their daughter. She also heard about some of the rtives of her parents and siblings.


    "Hahaha! Don''t force yourself. I won''t force you." Avery chuckled. "If you don''t see them now, you can see them when it''s New Year''s. It''ll be the same. But our rtives are very eager to see you. They keep pestering me to send your photos to them to have a look."


    "Let''s do it this weekend! I would like to see our rtives too," Ivy said with a smile.


    "Actually, we don''t have many rtives. Those that we are closer to are mostly good friends of your father and me," Avery exined, "You don''t have to be nervous or be afraid of them. They are all good people."


    "Hmm, I''m not afraid."


    After settling with Ivy, Avery started nning the decoration of the venue.


    At night, when La returned home after work, she saw Elliot and Avery discussing the food for the party.


    "It looks like we''re going to have a party!"


    "Hmm, we haven''t celebrated ever


    since Ivy returned! We''ll invite friends and rtives to our house to properly celebrate," Avery said "La, take some time out on Friday. Take Ivy to buy a nice gown."


    La gestured an okay sign. "You can count on me."


    Then, La took Ivy out shopping.


    "La, you haven''t eaten anything!" Ivy had not eaten anything either.


    She was initially going to wait for La to return to eat together.


    "We''ll just head out to eat!" La got Ivy into the car. "There''s a gown shop that I think suits you very much. I''ll take you there to have a look. After that, we''ll have something to eat nearby." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy was not hungry, so she obediently put on her seat belt.


    "Ivy, when are you going to get your driver''s license?" La drove the car away. "By then, we''ll buy you a car. You can drive wherever you want. It''ll be convenient."


    "Hmm. I''ll wait until the winter break!" She had been constantly spending time with her parents that summer break. She did not have time to think of getting a driver''s license.


    "You can get Robert to practice with you," La said, "After all, he has nothing going on."


    "La, are you extremely busy working?" Ivy asked.


    "It''s still alright! Work is


    never-ending you can get busy if you want it to be, and you can also rx if you want to take some time off. After all, many things continue operating even if I''m not there managing," La exined, I''m not at the learning phase. I want to learn more things, so I do a lot of things by myself."


    Ivy nodded.

 Chapter 2641

    She nned on buying a dresster so that she would not take up her elder sister''s time.


    "What are you thinking about?" La nced at Ivy. "Are you thinking that you are taking my time off of work if I take you shopping? Don''t think that. I need some time off to rest as well! Let''s go walk around tonight and go again tomorrow to try on dresses... We will get matching dresses."


    "Sure!" Ivy beamed. "La, if you are working so much, do you even have time to date someone?"


    La blushed. "Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden? Hayden isn''t dating either!"


    "You searched for suitors all over the world a while back and I saw it on the news," Ivy said. "Have you found anyone you like?"


    "It''s difficult! A lot of the guys were great, but just not my cup of tea. You might still be too young to understand what I mean... Since a lot of the candidates were from overseas, distance became a main concern and when two people live in different parts of the world, it''s hard for them to find anymon interest. I guess I just have to search for a boyfriend on my own instead of relying on matchmaking," La shared her thoughts based on her prior experience.


    "You should look on your own, then! You are so pretty and talented. I''m sure you will find someone," Ivy encouraged.


    La scowled. "I n to move out, Ivy. I haven''t told Mom and Dad, but I think that I''m still single partly because I''ve been living here all my life. They would always be worried whenever I return homete and don''t even dare to stay outte. I asked around and all my friends think that I need to move out if I want to start dating."


    Though Ivy was not entirely certain about romantic rtionships, she supported La. "Where do you n on moving to?"


    "I''ve been hunting for apartmentstely and I''ll probably pick somewhere closer to the office. I will stay there during the weekdays ande home during the weekends. What do you think?" La asked. "If that''s what makes you happy, I support you."


    "Great! With your support, Mom and Dad won''t say no," La said. "If they refuse to let me go, you need to help convince them. They will listen to you."


    Ivy nodded. "You need to stay safe if you are living alone, though."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll be careful."


    La drove Ivy to a high-end dress retailer and the owner, who knew La, greeted them enthusiastically.


    "Any new dresses?" La asked as she showed Ivy around.


    "Yeah. They are on the second floor." The owner scanned Ivy and asked, "Ms. Tate, is this your friend?"


    "She is closer than a friend," La said, knowing that Ivy did not wish for others to know who she was. Ivy blushed at La''s words.


    "I knew you two were close when you walked in here hand in hand!" The owner took them to the second floor and showed them one of the dresses. This is our newunch for the month. It''s only been made three days ago. There are a total of three dresses for this series and they differ in patterns, but are more or less of the same style."


    La nced through the three dresses and Ivy whispered into


    La''s ear, "you, me and Mome


    get one dress each." Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Hahaha! Do you like the style?" La asked. "That''s the important part."


    "I think it looks good." Ivy ran her fingers through the fabric. "It feels good on the skin, too."


    It was pink dress with pearls


    sewed into the fabric. Ivy''s fingeret


    past the price tag and she


    picked it up to look at it.


    belongs to en.swnovelet

 Chapter 2642

    Though she had been living the life of a princesstely, she had not been presented with the price tags of the luxurious lifestyle she had been indulging in.


    Elliot had given her a credit card and she linked it to her phone, using it to make payment. However, she never had the chance to pay as Hayden would always pay if they were all going out.


    Anything that Avery deemed suitable for Ivy would be bought by Hayden at the very instant it was picked up and even if Hayden was not with them, Elliot would always pay before Ivy had the time to register what was happening, so she never quite knew the prices of the things that were bought in the end.


    Seeing that the dress cost seventy thousand, she felt as though she could faint right there and then.


    ''It''s just a dress,'' she thought to herself. ''Why would it cost seventy thousand?''


    Though there were pieces of jewels sewed onto the fabric, Ivy could tell that they were not worth seventy thousand.


    Hayden had given her more jewelleries than she could count and she started learning what determined the prices of them, such as their colors or caret.


    All the jewels used on the dress were tiny ones.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy pulled La to the side and whispered, "La, the dress I was looking at cost seventy thousand..."


    "Oh. New dresses usually cost that much," La said calmly. "These are individually designed and they are all one-of-a-kind so you won''t see anyone else wearing the same dress as you; that''s why it''s more expensive."


    "Oh, I see." Though she understood why it would cost such a tremendous amount, Ivy still found it difficult to ept the price. "La, let''s go check out another store! I don''t mind wearing the same dress as other people, so I don''t need to pay that much money just to avoid that."


    La chuckled. "This isn''t really that expensive. A dresses that are individually designede with a starting price of tens of thousands. These are just different from the dresses that are produced in bulk. You will know once you try it on. These look much better.


    "La, it''s still too expensive." Ivy refused to try it on.


    "You will get used to it." La showed Ivy her purse. "My purse cost around the same amount, so did my watch... We work hard so that we can spend it on things we like. I will buy the dress for you, so forget about the price."


    "La, is it really that easy for you to earn money?"


    "It''s not, but years of experience and the connection that umted through that time make it easy. Tate Industries has dered bankruptcy at one point and has been through a lot of crisis after that. Things just finally started looking up for us we overcame all the difficulties," La exined. "Apart from Tate Industries, we have Dad and Hayden''spanies and their


    more... Buying you a seventy


    after


    thousand dress is nothing."


    La instructed the owner to take the dress down so that Ivy could try it on.


    When Ivy stepped out of the dressing room in the dress, La''s eyes lit up. "Let me take a photo and show it to Mom." She took out her phone and snapped a photo, before sending it to Avery.


    When Avery saw the photo, she immediately replied. [My daughter looks great!]


    "Ivy, what do you think? You look like a fairy in that dress even without makeup... Mom says that it suits you, too!" La said.


    ''I better look good if this dress costs


    seventy thousand,'' Ivy thought. She stared into her reflection and simply felt that she looked way more mature in it. She had only worn her school uniform and clothes from flea markets in the past and had never been dressed in something so sophisticated.


    "If you don''t like it, we can shop at other stores as well. There are still a lot of stores that I know!" La whispered into her ear.


    "I think this dress looks great," Ivy immediately blurted out.

 Chapter 2643

    "We wille back tomorrow, then. If you still like it tomorrow, we will buy it." La wanted to take Ivy to a few more stores so that she would have the best dress.


    Ivy nodded, before changing back to her own clothes.


    The two exited the store and La took Ivy to a barbeque restaurant.


    "I don''t think you''ve had a barbeque since you came home, have you?" La giggled. "Our parents really value their health in recent years, but Dad never quite liked barbeque. He thinks that it''s not nutritious and unsanitary. He has always preferred iner food, and Mom is slightly better. She could take spicy food from time to time."


    Ivy had been spending most time with her parents and all meals she had taken were bnced meals and she was content with it, as even nutritious meals could be delicious. However, the moment she heard the word ''barbeque'', her mouth started salivating.


    "What about Hayden?" Ivy asked.


    "Hayden is just like Dad. The two of them were nemeses and Hayden hated Dad for a really long time, only to end up bing the exact replica of Dad. They even have the same taste for food," La mocked. "Robert and I are normalpared to them so we always sneak out for barbeques."


    Amused, Ivy asked, "should we call Robert along, then?"


    "Just the two of us." La nced through the menu and asked, "do you want ice-cream? The ice-cream here is great, too!"


    Ivy nodded without hesitation. "Won''t you get a stomach-ache from eating barbeque and ice-cream at the same time?"


    "I''ve done so multiple times and I''ve been fine! Maybe I just have a strong stomach. You can wait for a bit after you finish your foodter before having the ice-cream." "Sure."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After ordering, La pointed at the scenery outside the window. "Look at that building with a globe on top..."


    Ivy stared into the distance and spotted the building.


    "That''s Tate Industries," La said. "It was found by our grandfather. He was a really talented man, but also a yer. When our grandmother was pregnant with Mom, he cheated on her. Fortunately, he left thepany to Mom in his will before passing away."


    Ivy listened attentively.


    "Ms. Tate!" Someone came over to their table. "It really is you. I thought I had the wrong person!"


    It was an employee of Tate Industries.


    La turned to look at the group behind the man and asked, "why are you having dinner at this time?"


    "We just got off work." The man scratched his head, his eyes darting between Ivy and La. "Ms. Tate, we don''t disturb you and your friend."


    La hummed in response and once the group of people left, she called for the waiter and said, "I''ll pay for that tableter."


    The waiter noted her request and left.


    "La, do you know them?"


    La shook her head. "There are too


    many employees in thepany,


    but I remember that they al from


    the Research and Development Department. They work overtime all the time. I don''t encourage that, but I can''t stop them from doing it either."


    Ivy nodded.


    "I n on buying an apartment around this area." La changed the subject. "After we go shopping for dresses tomorrow,e with me for apartment hunting."


    "Sure! Do we need to tell Mom and Dad?"


    "I''ll tell them after I buy the apartment, so that they can''t stop me."

 Chapter 2644

    The next day, La took Ivy shopping again and after visiting a few other stores, Ivy decided that she preferred the dress from the day before, so they went back to the store to purchase all three dresses. La knew her mother''s measurements and did not have to consult Avery.


    "Can you have them adjusted by tonight?" La asked the owner. "We need them for tomorrow."


    "I will have them adjusted by tonight," the owner promised. "Ms. Tate, you are a loyal customer here. We will do our best to fulfill your request."


    "Great. I''ll pay now!" La took out her card from her purse.


    Ivy took out her own card. "La, why don''t we use my card? I haven''t gotten to use it yet! I don''t even know what the limit of the card is."


    La burst intoughter. "That''s a sub-card to Dad''s ount. There''s no limit to it. You can easily buy a house with it."


    "If you want to try spending your money, you can use your card!"


    "Will Dad find out?"


    "Haha! Worried that he will be upset? Rx! He doesn''t care where we spend our money. Robert is using the secondary card to Dad''s ount as well. He uses it to buy cars and digital products. Expensive stuff. Dad never says a word about it."


    Ivy immediately handed the owner her card. The owner ran the card and Ivy pressed in the password for the card.


    "La, did Dad give you your card?" Ivy asked as she put her credit card away.


    "I used to use a secondary card to Mom''s ount because the money I made as a child was kept in her ount, but I started using my own card after I turned eighteen. Mom would put a certain amount of allowance into my ount each month. If you don''t want your every move to be watched, you can make your own ount as well."


    Ivy shook her head. "I will do so once I start making my own money!" She had no ability to make her own money at the moment and she did not wish to make any request to her parents, especially when Elliot did not care where she spent the money at all.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure. Just don''t overthink it. Our


    parents are the best parents in the whole world. Their expectation for us is simply: to stay healthy and happy assure you that Dad would actually be happy if you spend more money. You can try, but you will never be able to spend all the money Dad makes."


    "Mom said the same," Ivy said.


    "Hahaha! If there is one thing that we have in abundance, that''s money. Just buy whatever you want. Don''t overthink. Just be happy." La took Ivy to view apartments.


    "I still can''t get used to that kind of spending habit, La. I used to be so poor that I couldn''t even afford fruits."


    "I thought I knew what you''ve been through, but I didn''t expect it to be that bad. That''s all the more reason to spend more; to make up for the lost time in the past eighteen years. Why don''t you buy an apartment, too?"


    Ivy shook her head frantically. "No, La. You go on ahead. I don''t want to move out. When I start college, I don''t even know if I will get to stay at home."


    Ivy enjoyed her time at home because of the members of her family and the atmosphere at home.


    "Have you chosen your university? If you pick one that''s closer to home, you can still stay at home!"


    "I picked Southern University."


    "I see... That''s a little far from home." La considered the distance between Southern University and Elliot''s mansion. "If you want to stay home, you can just get the driver to drop you off every day. There are plenty of people who stay in remote areas but work in the city center. Those people usually have to travel hours back and forth."


    "Mom wants me to stay home, too, so I guess that''s what I will do. If it gets too tiring, I will rent a ce near campus."


    "Sure."


    The two started apartment hunting and after viewing a few apartments, La decided on a fully furnished apartment so that she could move in right away. Though there were a few fully-furnished apartments, she chose one that could see the Tate Industries'' building from the balcony.


    "La, you really are tied to thepany," Ivy said.

 Chapter 2645

    "It is kind of like a childhood friend for me. I watched it grow as it watched over me as well." La stood at the balcony and stared at the building in the distance. "I used to dream of bing an idol because I liked performing in front of a crowd, but now that I''m all grown up, it doesn''t appeal to me as much."


    "You would have been really famous if you became an idol, La," Ivy said.


    "But that doesn''t sound that great to me anymore. I just want to make thepany better and be a businesswoman, like my dad and brother."


    "You are already really sessful, La."


    La turned to nce at Ivy. "Do you have a dream of your own?"


    Ivy considered her question and shook her head. "I used to dream of getting into a good college and finding a job that can make ends meet. Now that I don''t have to worry about those things anymore, I don''t really know what my dream is."


    "You can take your time to figure it out. You are still young."


    "I don''t think I''m that young, though."


    "All kids think that. When you do grow up, you will wish that time could slow down so that you won''t age." La patted Ivy on the head. "Come. Let''s shop for household goods." "Okay."


    The next morning, Ben arrived at Elliot''s mansion with his family.


    Shortly after them, Jun and the others arrived as well.


    The party was not scheduled to begin untilter at night, but they simply could not wait to see Ivy.


    Some time after they arrived, Wesley and his family hurried over as well and Rose went to bring Ivy out of her room.


    When she was told that the guests were waiting for her, Ivy hastily put on her dress and Rose dragged her down the stairs before she had the time to brush her hair.


    Avery and Elliot were greeting the guests and hurried over to Ivy when they saw hering down the stairs, before proceeding to introduce her to everyone else.


    "This is my youngest daughter, Ivy." Elliot smiled at Ivy endearingly. "Ivy, this is your Uncle Ben and Aunt Lilith. This is-"


    "Alright, I''m going to introduce


    myself." Tammy interrupted him andContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    greeted Ivy enthusiastically. "I''m your godmother. Just call me Aunt


    Tammy. This is my husband, Jun.


    This is my daughter, Tiffany.


    your


    age!"


    "Aunt Tammy..."


    She is


    "Such a good girl!" Tammy immediately pulled out the gift she prepared. "Here''s my gift for you. I hope you like it. I also hope that you will be happy every single day for the rest of your life. That''s all your parents want."


    "Thank you, Aunt Tammy." Ivy blushed at the enthusiasm that surrounded her.


    "Open it. I reserved it two weeks ago."


    Ivy opened the box sheepishly and


    found an exquisite diamond


    ne inside. Though enticed by


    it,


    she di did not dare to ept such an expensive gift and turned to her


    parents for advice.


    "It''s a gift from your godmother. Just ept it," Avery said. "Do you like it?"


    Ivy nodded. "I do. Thank you, Aunt Tammy."


    "Ivy, I prepared a gift for you, too," Lilith said and presented her gift. "This is from me and this one is from Ben." She took out two boxes.


    "Why did you two prepare individual gifts?" Tammy asked.


    Lilith was about to answer her question, but was interrupted by the honking noises from outside the yard.

 Chapter 2646

    "Uncle Mike! Uncle Chad!" Robert spotted the two and hurried outside to wee them.


    They had informed Mike and Chad half a month ago that Ivy had been found and thought they wanted to see her, Avery had told them that Ivy had not been ready to meet anyone. So, they traveled around for a bit before finally going to meet Ivy.


    "And I thought we were early!" Mike eximed when he saw all the cars that filled the yard. "They came rushing without even finishing their breakfast, did they?"


    Robert chuckled. "I''m not sure about them, but we haven''t eaten!"


    "I knew it. These people are all drawn to drama!" Mike said as he strode into the living room. The servants offered them slippers to change into.


    "Ivy, the blonde one is Uncle Mike. He took care of Hayden and I when we were children. The one next to him is Uncle Chad. He used to be Dad''s assistant," La whispered to Ivy. "Uncle Mike is working under Hayden and Uncle Chad works in the Bridgedale branch of Tate industries. They are both really nice and are like family."


    Ivy smiled at the exnation.


    Once Mike and Chad changed into their slippers, they walked over and looked Ivy up and down.


    "Oh, my! You look a lot like Elliot!" Mike suppressed the urge to pinch Ivy''s cheek. "Here I thought you would look more like Avery! You resembled her when you were born, so how did you grow up to look like your dad?"


    "That''s the charm of gics!" Chad said. "One look and anyone would know that she is Mr. Foster''s daughter!"


    Chad knew Elliot like the back of his hand and could instantly tell which part of Ivy''s face resembled Elliot''s. "Especially those eyes... It looks like someone copied Elliot''s and pasted them onto her face!" Mikemented. "Not just the eyes. Her lips, too!" Chad added.


    "Her nose looks more like Avery''s!" Mike said.


    "Hm..."


    "Have you done the paternity test?" Mike asked Avery.


    "Ivy and La did a DNA test, so we don''t need to do another one,"


    said, "Where did you two go AKARY


    didn''t answer your phone yesterday."


    "We went for a drive! By the time I saw your missed call, I was on my way to the airport." Mike rubbed his nose sheepishly. "Now that you''ve finally found your daughter, your life must feelplete, right?"


    "Indeed. Stick around for a few more days this time!"


    "Sure! I can take care of your kids for you! Haha!" Mike said, stealing a nce at Ivy.


    "Which of my kids require to be taken care of, exactly? Even Ivy is past eighteen."


    "I can take her out to y! You and Elliot despise going out."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Fine! If she wants to go out, you can take her out."


    Chad took out a gift they had prepared for Ivy.


    It was a set of documents.


    "We picked a house for you so that you will have a ce to stay when you visit Bridgedale in the future," Chad said. "The construction isn''t done yet, but I will send you photos once it''s done."

 Chapter 2647

    "Chad is designing it himself!" Mike added.


    Ivy had not expected them to give her a house as a gift and was stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Just ept it, Ivy! Once the construction is done, we can all go and have a look at it!" La epted the paperwork in Ivy''s ce.


    "Thank you, Uncle Mike. Thank you, Uncle Chad," Ivy said gratefully with a blush.


    "We are a family. There''s no need to thank us!" Mike patted her on the head. "They must have woken you up before you had the time to do your makeup, huh? Hahaha! Come, let''s have our breakfast! I''m starving."


    The group made their way to the dining room.


    The house was well stoked and the servants had prepared a feast while they had been talking.


    "Ivy, I heard that you and Rose are very close. Ben sent you a diamond, right? Just get Rose to design something for you," Lilith whispered to Ivy. "The tiara I gave you was the prize of one of the model contests I participated in. I''ve treasured it for years, and now I''m giving it to you in hopes that you will find your path in life."


    Tears welled in Ivy''s eyes. "Thank you, Aunt Lilith. I will treasure it."


    "Don''t cry! Be happy. All we want is for you to be happy. Do you know how long we''ve been waiting to see you? Your parents looked everywhere for you, and even when they failed, they never stopped believing that you are still alive. Thankfully, you came home safe and sound. Remember to stay with them more often."


    Ivy nodded. "I will."


    "Alright! Let''s eat!" Avery handed Ivy a bowl of soup.


    Having spent years in Tarotin, Ivy had developed a taste for soup.


    Once Avery found out about it, she ordered the servants to cook various types of soup for Ivy every day.


    "Aunt Lilith, can you do my sister''s makeup for herter? I''m not as skilled as you are," La said while she devoured her sandwich.


    "Sure! I will do both of yours." Lilith had exited the limelight and started her own cosmetic and fashion line, so she was far sharper in her fashion sense than La was. "Aunt Lilith, me too!" Tiffany pouted.


    "Hahaha! All of you, then!" Lilith promised.


    Tammy sighed. "Tiffany, you spent two hours this morning on your makeup. Are you really going to remove it?"


    "Of course! Aunt Lilith is great at this! Had I known that she would be doing makeup for us, I wouldn''t have put on any makeup," Tiffany said.


    After breakfast, Lilith took the girls to the bedroom and helped them with their makeup while the others stayed in the living room and conversed with one another.


    "Ivy is going to Southern University?


    Why won''t she go to the same university as Robert? At least they can look after one another that way. Aren''t you worried about sending her off to study on her own?" Mike voiced his concern when he found out that Ivy was going to Southern University.


    "She doesn''t want others to find out about her family. She prefers to keep a low profile." Avery respected her daughter''s wishes above all else. "So long as no one finds out that she is our daughter, she shouldn''t be in much trouble."


    "What is she going to study?"


    "Broadcasting. She wants to be a television host."


    "Your kids sure have really different interests!" Mike said, before turning to look at Elliot. "nning on setting up a radio show just for your daughter?"


    "We can wait until she graduates. Maybe she will change her mind." Elliot was in no rush. If Ivy truly wished to be a host, he would not hesitate to help her.


    "If you want to train her as your heir,


    you will have to talk to her as soon as possible! Mike teased. "La knew that she needed to take over Tate Industries when she was a teenager. You need to cultivate that sense of responsibility in her at an early age."

 Chapter 2648

    Elliot shook his head. "I don''t want to pressure her into anything. It took so much work to finally find her. I want her to live without a care in the world." He was concerned that she might run away if ced too much pressure on her.


    Ivy was already eighteen years old and could survive on her own. If someone upset her, she could easily drop everything and leave.


    "Haha! You were never this careful with any of your other kids," Mikeughed. "Probably not even to your wife."


    Had Elliot acted so gingerly around Avery, they would not have argued so frequently.


    Seeing how Elliot was rendered speechless, Avery stepped in, "Our daughter has juste home, so it''s only normal that we are walking on eggshells. Stop trying to divide Elliot and me. We are doing perfectly fine!"


    Mike snorted. "You are an old married couple, so why should I waste my time trying to cause strife between the two of you? You are too old to bring up divorce whenever you please. It''s not like you are capable of doing it anymore."


    "Why are you speaking like we are going to die soon? You are just about the same age as we are," Elliot reminded him.


    Mike stared at him in disbelief.


    "I''m just saying that you aren''t young anymore. You are not as strong as you once were and that you should stop doing extreme sports... Hiking in a jungle, paragliding... Don''t even think about bringing my daughter on one of those. I won''t allow it."


    Elliot decided to give Mike a warning since Mike had decided that he wanted to take Ivy out.


    Any extreme sport came with risks, and while one faced dangers every day in life, Elliot could not ept extreme sports.


    "Look at you. You aren''t even that much older than us and you are already acting like an old man. Exercising can keep you feeling youthful..." Mike said.


    "My husband works out three times a week and is perfectly youthful," Avery said. "Extreme sports aren''t for everyone. I don''t like them either."


    "I didn''t say anything about inviting you! I''ll just take Ivy out camping, alright? That''s not an extreme sport, is it?" Mike said.


    Avery scowled. "Don''t you think camping is too hectic? Ivy has suffered for years out there, so can''t you take her somewhere to enjoy life?" Chad agreed with Avery. "We will speak to Ivy and see where she wants to go. We have half a month left so we can go anywhere in the world." "Sure! Let''s see what Ivy thinks," Mike agreed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At around noon, the young women descended the stairs and everyone started taking photos with Ivy.


    La pulled Avery aside and said, "Mom, I bought an apartment when I went shopping with Ivy yesterday."


    Avery gaped. "Where? Why? Do you want to move out?"


    La held Avery''s arm and


    whispered, "I want to try moving out. I bought an apartment near the office so I can just walk to work from now on. It is a ten-minute walk to the office."


    "Why are you moving out all of a sudden? Are you upset that we''ve been giving too much attention to your sister?" Avery was worried that La might feel neglected


    "Is that what you think of me, Mom? I''m overjoyed that Ivy is back, and I won''t ever get jealous no matter how much you spoil her. She has suffered enough, and I feel bad for her! I want to move out because I don''t think I''m independent need to be more independent."

 Chapter 2649

    "Do you think you can''t get a boyfriend because you are living with us?" Avery asked.


    "Mom, can you not say that out loud? I will only stay at my apartment on the weekdays, alright? If you aren''t going to agree to this, I''m going to enlist Ivy''s help to convince you otherwise."


    "Do you really think that I would be this stubborn? If you insist on moving out, I won''t stop you. I''m just worried about you... Why don''t you bring a servant along? You also need a bodyguard..." "Don''t... If I bring anyone with me, Dad is definitely going to sneak around behind my back, asking about my personal life. I bought some kitchen utensils, and I can cook. If I don''t feel like cooking, I can order food."


    "What about your safety?" Avery voiced her concern.


    "The bodyguard cane to pick me up every day, alright?"


    "Okay. Why didn''t you tell me before buying the apartment? You''ve been nning this all along, haven''t you?" Avery started feeling slightly upset. "You even went as far as to do it before telling me! Did you think that I would object? Is that what you think of your own mother?"


    La wrapped her arms around Avery''s neck and pouted. "It''s not like that. I''ve just been wavering on whether I should do this. I want to be independent, but I want to stay with you guys too. So, I decided to get the apartment first before telling you my n!"


    Avery felt slightly better after hearing La''s exnation.


    "Why didn''t you tell your dad? You don''t expect me to talk to him about this, do you?"


    "I am scared that he might not agree! He is definitely going to argue that it''s not safe out there..."


    "Your dad worries about you because he loves you, so you need to understand him," Avery said. "Talk to himter. If he disapproves, I can talk to him afterward. He is going to be devastated if you don''t talk tell him about it in person."


    La nodded, "I''ll talk to him after


    lunch, then. Ivy apanied me while I was out shopping for an apartment and household


    appliances. Let me show you." She unlocked her phone to show Avery the photos of the apartment and all the things she bought the day before.


    Avery went through all the photos and asked, "Does your sister want to move out?"


    La shook her head. "I asked and she said she prefers staying with you! It''s not like she can''t sense how much you care about her. Don''t worry, Mom, Ivy loves you two very much as well."


    Relieved, Avery said, "La, it''s fine that you want to move out, but you need to behave! Don''t mingle with the wrong crowd-"


    "Mom, I''m not a child anymore. Are you really still going to worry about me hanging about with the wrong crowd?"


    "Of course, I am worried! And I always will, no matter how old you are."


    "Don''t worry! I don''t like meeting new people... and even if I do, I will tell you guys right away," La promised.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Avery sighed a breath of relief.


    "Mom, why didn''t you invite Eric over?" La asked, pretending not to care. "We normally invite him when something happens, right?"


    "We didn''t want you to feel awkward! Won''t you feel awkward when you see him?"


    La blushed. "Why would I? I won''t. I''m not that charming, and it''s normal for someone to turn me down!"


    Avery sighed. "You are so strong, my darling, but your dad doesn''t like him. So for the sake of my peace of mind, we didn''t invite him."


    "Mom, I don''t want you to hate him


    because of me. I would feel really bad if you start hating him." La felt that they were all stuck in strange positions. "I don''t resent Eric at all."

 Chapter 2650

    "Darling, we don''t hate Eric. Your dad and I saw him not long ago! People just drift apart from time to time. It''s normal so don''t read too much into it." Avery tapped La on the shoulder. "We haven''t been as close as we were before you asked him out."


    "I thought that was because he was busy. He has retired and isn''t as busy..." La did not wish for Eric to drift apart from her family since he upied a major part of her childhood.


    "He hasn''t reached out to us! La, you have to understand that maybe he hasn''t contacted us because he needs some time alone. We will never hate him, and if he ever needs help, we won''t hesitate to help Likewise, I''m sure he will do the same for us when we need help as well. But there''s no point in contacting him when there''s nothing important to say."


    La understood what Avery was saying, but she still felt upset, likely because Eric was one of the very people that she truly cared about.


    After lunch, La pulled Elliot outside. It was the hottest time of the day.


    Elliot started sweating as soon as they were out. He stared at La''s flushed face in confusion and asked, "Why do we have to talk out here?"


    "There are people everywhere inside... so let''s talk out here! I bought an apartment near the office, and I want to move out. I wille back on the weekends. Dad, what do you think?" La lifted an eyebrow. A stern look took over Elliot''s face. "Why?"


    "I want to try living alone. I''ve already discussed this with Mom..." Not wanting Elliot to object, she immediately brought Avery up.


    "Why did you go to your mom first? Do you think that your mom cares more about you than I do?" Elliot asked bitterly.


    "Of course, not. My chance of seeding is higher with Mom because she has always been less strict. I know that you two love us all the same. Dad, just agree, okay? I want to try moving out and if I have a hard time adjusting, I will move back." La pouted and rocked Elliot''s arm back and forth like she did when she was little.


    "You just think that it''s easier for you to date someone if you move out, right?" Elliot tried to understand his daughter''s motivations.


    "I want to date someone, but I have no one in mind. Dad, it''s normal for someone my age to start dating, don''t you think?"


    Elliot did not say anything. He felt his blood run cold.


    "What did your mom say?" Elliot asked.


    "The bodyguard will apany me when I head to and back from work," she said. "I can settle my own meals so I don''t need a servant."


    "How? You don''t even know how to cook." Elliot scowled.


    "I can learn! I bought a recipe book, and I can just follow the instructions. If I learn how to cook, I can cook for you and Mom when Ie home on the weekends, okay?" she said confidently. "Dad, I just need to know if I have what it takes to be


    and I''ve never been on my own..."


    independent. I''m twenty eel.


    "Since your mom has agreed, there''s nothing I can say, "Elliot said in resignation. "You can move out, but if you are struggling, you can always §ä§à§Ü back in. Don''t white-knuckle through it."


    "Of course, I''m not stupid." La pulled him back into the house with a big grin. "Dad, let''s take a family photo! We haven''t done that since Ivy came home!"


    Agreeing to the idea, Elliot went to take his camera.


    La brought Avery and Elliot to their respective seats, while the four siblings stood by their sides.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Wesley, I heard that you are great at taking photos, so why don''t you do it?" Chad handed the camera to Wesley.

 Chapter 2651

    "I''m good at taking photos, too!" Mike protested.


    "Forget it! Wesley is a professional when ites to taking photos!" Chad felt that the task was best entrusted to the person who did it best.


    Wesley waved his hand in dismissal. "I''m an amateur as well, so Mike should do it! I''ve seen your photos when you travel, and they all turned out great!"


    "See? Wesley said I''m good at it!" Mike said smugly.


    Chad shot him a re. "I might as well just take it myself!"


    "Uncles, just stop fighting! Let me do it!" Tiffany came over and snatched the camera from Chad. "If you are all amateurs, there''s no point in arguing! I''m the head of the photography club at my school!" she said before pointing the camera at the Foster family and snapping the photo.


    Once it was done, the others hurried over to see it.


    "Not bad, Tiffany! You did great!" Mikeplimented.


    Wesley agreed once he saw the photo.


    Tiffany chuckled. "Everyone in that family is so good-looking that I can keep my eyes closed, and they would still look good. It has nothing to do with technique."


    "Darling, you are such a smooth talker today," Tammy giggled.


    "I''m just telling the truth!" Tiffany said. "Should we take a group photo? If so, I can find a tripod..."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The others instantly started gathering about the Fosters while the servant brought the tripod over for Tiffany. Tiffany proceeded to set up the camera.


    Once the photo was taken, Tiffany took the camera and exported the photo to herputer, so that she could edit it.


    "Tammy, your daughter is so talented!" Avery said. "What does she n on doing in the future?"


    "I haven''t asked. She''s still so young so I haven''t discussed it with her."


    "Tiffany is going to college soon, right? Haven''t you asked what she intends on majoring in?"


    "She told us to get off her back, so that''s what we did... I snuck a peek at her admission letter, and I think it''s something about architecture. I asked her what it was about and she said she just selected the course at random because it looks fun."


    That''s random!"


    "Jun and I are going to leave her alone. No matter what she decides to major in, we will be fine as long as she enjoys it. We never expected her to make ends meet with what she studies in university," Tammy said calmly. "She will eventually have toe home and inherit the family business anyway."


    Avery smiled. "La intends to move out."


    "Why?"


    "She wants to be independent?"


    "And you are upset, huh?" Tammy asked.


    Avery shook her head. "Children will leave the nest at a certain point in their life, and we can''t keep her with us forever. I just hope she finds someone she likes to spend the rest of her life with because that seems to be her dream."


    "It''s normal. She''s twenty-five this year, and it would be strange if she doesn''t dream about finding a boyfriend."


    "Should Hayden get some help from a psychologist or something?" Avery sighed. "I guess I should stay out of it. At least he has a great career."

 Chapter 2652

    Avery''s head began to hurt as soon as she thought about this.


    Her children would not walk down the path that she hadid down for them, and since she and Elliot had gotten marriedte in life, she could not ask Hayden to marry early either.


    She knew that none of her children would ever settle for less, and marriage seemed insignificant if they could not find the one.


    "I don''t think Hayden needs a psychiatrist. He seems normal to me. Elliot was the same way before, right? Work means everything because he hasn''t found someone he likes! Once he finds that person, he might transform into a puppy as Elliot did..."


    Avery came close to vomiting when she heard the word ''puppy''.


    "Avery, do you think you are going to be a good mother-inw?" Tammy asked.


    Avery had not considered this question in the past because Hayden had never shown any interest in romantic rtionships; she would have at least given it some thought if Hayden had brought home a


    woman.


    "I don''t think that I would interfere with my son''s personal life," Avery said. "I was young once, and I know what that feels like."


    "And if the woman your son falls for isn''t right? Like, shees from the wrong family or has a questionable personality?" Tammy asked. "Hayden has never been in a rtionship and what if he makes the wrong choice when ites to getting a girlfriend?" Are you going to leave him to it as well?"


    "If that woman can capture Hayden''s attention, I''m certain that she is a great person in some respects at least. Based on how Hayden''s upbringing, I don''t think he willmit to just anyone! As long as he doesn''t do anything illegal, I will stay out of it."


    Tammy gave Avery a thumbs-up. "Will your husband think the same way?"


    Avery chuckled. "Do you really think that my husband has any say in what Hayden does? Others might listen to Elliot, but Hayden has been independent for so long, and he no longer lives with us. Elliot knows that and he won''t interfere."


    "Sigh! It''s not fun when your children


    are that capable. You have four and


    even if one of them rebels, you still have the support of the others. If Tiffany rebels, I would be devastated. I can''t ept the idea of her moving overseas. She isn''t as talented as Hayden, and even if she was, Jun and I would have followed her everywhere."


    "Don''t overthink it. If all the kids leave their nests at least you and I will have each other!" Avery dreamed of life after retirement.


    "That''s true! We can y poker! My mom said that ying games like that prevent Alzheimer''s." Tammy pulled Avery to the entertainment room.


    The next day, La gathered all her belongings and moved to her apartment. The rest of the family went over for a visit.


    Elliot and Hayden were quiet, and they simply took their seats on the couch after looking about the ce.


    "Sis, don''t you think this ce is a little stuffy?" Robert asked. "It''s so small!"


    "I am living alone so I don''t need so much space." La red at him.


    "I cane by from time to time! You should have bought a bigger ce," Robertmented. "It''s not safecto live alone! Why don''t bstay with you tonight?"


    "Leave me alone! I''m begging you."


    Robert sat down next to Elliot. "Dad, what do you think of La''s new apartment?"


    "It''s so-so."


    Elliot had always lived inndedCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    properties and could never get used


    to living in high-density buildings. There were skyscrapers as far the eyes could see when one looked outside the balcony and Elliot felt annoyed by it.

 Chapter 2653

    "I see! Hayden, what do you think?" Robert turned to Hayden.


    "I think your sister has to be insane to buy a ce like this."


    Both Robert and La were rendered speechless.


    "I think it''s a nice ce! Why would you think that she is insane?" Ivy asked in confusion. "There is plenty of natural light, and she chose the right floor. It''s not too far high up, and you can still enjoy the view. Most importantly, you can see La''s office from the balcony." Ivy proceeded to list all the things she liked about the apartment.


    Elliot nced at Ivy with a gentle look on his face, and Hayden was silencedpletely.


    Avery chuckled. "Your dad and brother have never lived in a ce this size before, that''s why they don''t like it. They''ve never suffered in their lives. They are just picky."


    "But this is La''s apartment. All that matters is whether she likes it!" Ivy mumbled.


    "That''s right, Ivy! I am moving out to be independent, not to have fun." La walked over, threw an arm around Ivy''s shoulders, and turned to look at Elliot and Hayden. "Dad, Hayden, don''t worry about me. I will never grow if I don''t suffer a little."


    Ivy sighed and thought to herself, "It''s such a perfect apartment. How is living here going to be suffering?"


    Avery cleared her throat and changed the subject. "La, hire some cleaners to clean the ce! I touched the window just now, and it''s coated with dust."


    "Oh, I will do it myselfter." La took out her phone and showed everyone the screen. "I''ve ordered a recipe book, and it will be delivered soon. Just wait and see my grand transformation!"


    Elliot, Avery, Hayden, and Robert were all rendered speechless.


    "I support you, La!" Ivy said.


    "Yeah! Once I learn how to cook, I will


    Or you all! By the way,


    swanto


    didn''t Uncle Mike promise to you out? Are you going?" belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I don''t want to trouble them, but it seems like they really want to take me outside, so I guess I''m going!"


    "Rx! Just think of Uncle Mike as your second father. There''s no need to act too carefully around him."


    Ivy nodded obediently.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Where would you like to go?"


    Ivy thought about it and said, "I want to go to Edelweiss. I heard that the auroras there are amazing."


    "That depends on your luck. You might not see anything."


    "Yeah, I will try my luck. If Ie across the auroras, I will take photos and show them to you once I get back."


    Ivy wanted to go to Edelweiss not


    101.19


    simply to see auroras, but also because she wanted to see the country that Lucas lived in. It was a shame that she no longer had Lucas''s number, and since she had discontinued her number in Tarotin, she had no means of informing Lucas of her new number either.


    She did not tell anyone about Lucas because he was like a shooting star that had brightened her life for a brief moment, and she would


    sometimes wonder if all the


    memories were just something that she had imagined, and Lucas had never truly existed.

 Chapter 2654

    "I''ve been to Edelweiss a few years ago," La said.


    Ivy''s ears immediately perked up. "La, was it fun? What does Edelweiss look like?"


    "I was also there to see the aurora, but I was not that lucky. I couldn''t see them," La said, "I only went to its most northern city. I went there just to see the aurora. The night that I left, the aurora appeared. I was infuriated to death."


    Ivy could not help but smile.


    "I don''t have much of an impression on Edelweiss, because I was there for not very long. I have traveled to many countries before. Basically, I rarely have any situation where I can''t adapt to the ce. Unfortunately, that time when I went to Edelweiss, I had a high fever of almost forty degrees. I could barely eat anything." La thought about that encounter and she still felt chills running down her back. She was in good health from a young age. She rarely had a fever. That time in Edelweiss, it must be because of the food there.


    First, she vomited, and after that, she had a fever during the night.


    The day she was to go and see the aurora, her body was extremely weak, yet she still waited for a long time only to not see the aurora appear.


    The next day, she truly could not take it, so she left. Turns out, the aurora appeared then.


    Sometimes, she had to admit defeat. The universe did not want her to see the aurora back then.


    Later on, she had many other opportunities to see the aurora, but she no longer had any interest.


    "If you''re going to Edelweiss, prepare assorted general medicine. By then, get Mommy to prepare a small first aid for you to carry with you," La reminded her.


    "Hmm. Uncle Mike showed me the photos and videos of the aurora they saw back then. They saw a purple aurora. It was beautiful," Ivy eximed.


    "I know. It was because of their aurora video which was why I went to go and have a look."


    In the afternoon, they found a restaurant near La''s ce to have lunch before sending Hayden to the airport.


    This time round, Hayden was back in the country for a much longer time than usual.


    Previously, he was also constantly looking for Ivy. At that moment, his younger sister had finally been found, he was finally relieved.


    After sending Hayden off, La went to the office while the others headed home.


    Since Ivy wanted to follow Mike and the others to Edelweiss, Avery started packing and preparing medicine for her daughter the moment she returned home. "Mommy, have you and Daddy ever been to Edelweiss?" Ivy chatted with Avery while she was packing.


    "I''ve been there before, but I don''t think your father has. He doesn''t like to go to small countries," Avery said, "He can''t bear any suffering. Going to those small countries is torture to him. He won''t eat well or sleep well, so he would rather stay at home."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Honey, am I that sort of person?" Even if Elliot was that sort of person, he did not want his daughter to know that. He wanted to have a perfect image in his daughter''s heart.


    "I''ve been to a very small country before. You''ve forgotten about it," Elliot defended, "I can take the suffering."


    "Oh..." Avery saw how anxious he


    was, so she added, "Ivy, your father must have been to many small


    countries in the past. After all, the world is so huge. He has been to many ces. Sometimes, he indeed can bear the suffering, but he won''t take it upon himself. For example, if you were to invite him together to Edelweiss, he would surely agree since he loves you."


    Ivy nodded. "I don''t want Daddy to suffer, so I''ll just go with Uncle Mike and the others. You all can stay at home. You all have been taking me to all the ces to have fun recently. I''m sure it must be tiring!"


    "You''ve got it wrong. This time is the


    happiest time for your father and me. We haven''t been so happy for such a long time. How could it be


    tiring? Uncle Mike wants to take e


    you


    to have fun, so it''s best your father and don''te along. Your father and Uncle Mike... They can eat at the same time, but I can''t imagine them on a holiday together."


    Elliot sighed. "Honey, I''m not that fierce. I''m very easy going. I''m nice to everyone..."


    Avery swept him a nce and boosted his confidence. "Your daughter won''t despise you."


    "I haven''t fought with Mike for a very long time," Elliot retorted.

 Chapter 2655

    "That''s because you two rarely meetter on."


    Ivy looked at her parents bickering, she spoke up at the right time, "Daddy, I think you''re extremely nice. If you don''t want to suffer, then don''t do it! This is the way! Everyone has people that they like and don''t like. I won''t dislike you just because you don''t like Uncle Mike."


    "I don''t dislike Uncle Mike. If I really don''t like him, why would I let him get close to you all? Many years ago, he was very close to your mother, so there was a time when I didn''t like him, butter on, I rarely quarrel with him anymore," Elliot exined to Ivy.


    "Daddy, even if you don''t exin it to me, I still like you," Ivy made Elliot swallow whatever he wanted to say next.


    He blushed rather embarrassingly.


    Ivy was so direct in expressing her feelings. It caught him a little off guard, yet he was secretly delighted.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "See, I told you. Your daughter won''t despise you. Everyone has some issues!" Avery folded the clothes that Ivy was going to take with her into the luggage. She started mocking herself, "I have many issues too! I can''t do the hard work anymore. If you can have a peaceful life, who would be willing to suffer? Although I don''t hate anyone particrly, I can''t be bothered to socialize..."


    "Daddy, Mommy, you two are amazing," Ivy concluded, "Although I haven''t been by your side for a long time, I can sense that you all are really nice people. I hope that I can be as great as you two in the future."


    "Ivy, you''ll be greater than us." Avery was hopeful. "You can survive under such harsh conditions, your tenacity and resilience will be with you and help you seed."


    In the evening, after La finished work, she went to the nearby supermarket to get some groceries.


    It was the first day she moved out to stay. She wanted to make a meal for herself.


    In the past at home, her three meals were prepared by servants. Even if she asionally had the urge to cook, it would quickly vanish.


    At that moment, she was staying alone. She could do whatever she wanted to do. She did not need to worry that she would be made fun of by others.


    She nned to cook meat stew that night. That was because meat stew was the easiest. All she had to do was get some ingredients and some voring packets. Once it''s cooked, she can eat it already. Also, it would not taste bad.


    She bought some ingredients ording to the recipe, then she went to select her voring packet.


    The bodyguard reminded her, "Miss, you still need to buy some oil and condiments, as well as cutleries and dishes.


    "I''ve bought dishes and cutleries.


    You''ve reminded me to buy some condiments. Should I get some onions too?" La walked over to the condiment section.


    The bodyguard said, "It depends if you like onions or not." La said, "I do!"


    "Have you bought a knife?"


    "I have a fruit knife." La only bought a fruit knife previously.


    "Then, you have to buy one for vegetables."


    La initially only nned to buy some simple ingredients home to cook from the supermarket, but she ended up with a huge load of kitchen supplies. Thankfully, the bodyguard was there to help her carry them back.


    After the bodyguard ced the items in


    er house, he rolled his


    sleeves up and said, "Miss, sho


    help


    you cook dinner before? leave?"


    La said, "No need. I have the recipe. You can leave for the day!"


    After the bodyguard left, La started getting busy in the kitchen. An hourter, a meat stew was produced.


    It had to be said, the looks of the meat stew looked very much like one made in the restaurant. It smelled great and was mouth-watering.


    La first took a photo and sent it to her family group to show off before sitting down to eat.

 Chapter 2656

    She picked up her spoon, scooped up a chunk of meat, and took a bite. She instantly choked on the spice.


    She tossed the spoon and hastily poured herself a ss of water.


    "Why is this so spicy? Did I put in too much pepper?" she mumbled to herself.


    The stew smelled perfect, but it was far too spicy for La''s liking.


    She was used to the lighter vors of meals at home, and though she would asionally dine out with her friends, she could only tolerate food that was mildly spicy.


    After finishing her water, she sat back down in her chair and thought of ways to get rid of the spice. Finally, she ced a bowl of water next to her and submerged the meat in the water to wash off some of the spices, so that she would not choke again, before taking another bite.


    Just then, her phone started ringing.


    It was a video call from Avery, and La immediately answered it.


    "Darling, I saw the photos you posted. Are you having stew tonight?" Avery asked.


    "Yeah, Mom! Let me show it to you." La adjusted the camera and showed Avery the steaming pot of stew. "I made this myself. It tastes great!"


    La did not tell Avery that she had identally added too much spice to it as she was too embarrassed to admit that she had made a mistake in her first attempt at cooking.


    "Looks good... It looks a little red. It must be quite spicy, right?" Avery asked.


    La sniffled and stubbornly said, "It''s fine! Just slightly spicier than what I''m used to, but I can always have it with bread. Mom, have you eaten?"


    "We''ve just finished dinner, and there''re plenty of leftovers! The house feels so empty without you."


    A lump formed in La''s throat. "Mom, I''m just a forty-minute drive away from you. If you say things like that, I''m going to want toe home. Don''t try to shake my resolve!" La pouted.


    "I just miss you. If you are happy on your own, I will try and get used to it. I just want you to be happy." Avery smiled at La.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    La turned the camera around to face herself. "Where is Dad?"


    "Right next to me! He followed me into the room when he found out that I''m video calling you." Avery immediately directed the camera at Elliot.


    Elliot walked over. He felt an explosion of feeling when he saw La.


    "La, you could have bought some meat stew from a restaurant if that''s what you wanted to eat. It''s so troublesome to cook it yourself. saw the photo and it looks so spicy. Are you sure you can eat it? You might get a stomach acheter."


    Eliot was so worried that he had lost


    his appetite.


    Not at all annoyed by his lecture, Elliot''s words only fostered a longing for home in La. It was her first day away from home, and she could already feel herself wavering. "Dad, it just looks spicy. It''s more sanitary to cook for myself!" La smiled.


    "Are you going to wash the dishes yourself, too? Don''t do it. I will send a servant over." Elliot did not want his daughter to suffer at all.


    "Dad, there''s only one pot to wash. You don''t need to get someone else to wash it for me. Don''t worry about me. I''m doing great. The weekend ising up, and I wille home Friday night," La promised. "I will cook for you on Friday."


    Seeing how cheerful La seemed, Elliot said, "Alright. I look forward to it."


    After the call, La set her phone down and proceeded with her dinner.


    For some reason, the food no longer tasted as good after the call. She had overestimated her appetite and had cooked too much. She could not finish it. After eating a slice of bread, she began to eat just the stew. She had put far too much effort into cooking for her to discard the stew without finishing it.


    She ate while scrolling through her phone. An hourter, she finished two-thirds of the stew and could not eat anymore, so she threw the rest away.


    Afterward, she spent half an hour


    cleaning and was forced to admit that her enthusiasm for cooking had mostly faded in the mere three


    hours it took for her to cook, eat, and clean.


    Once she was done, she copsed onto the couch and sent a message to Ivy. [Ivy, cooking is so tiring! I cooked too much! I couldn''t finish everything and had to throw it away.]

 Chapter 2657

    Ivy replied immediately. [Make less next time, La. You have to be mindful of the portion. If you cook a smaller portion, it will not be as tiring.]


    [I think I''m just going to order food tomorrow.] La replied.


    Ivy replied with aughing emoji.


    [Mom video called me just now and already I feel homesick. I want to go home! But I can''t! I''ve already bought the apartment, and I can''t just go home!] La typed. [La, just watch a movie or something. You will get used to it.]


    [Yeah, you are way more independent than I am. Are you departing tomorrow?]Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Yeah, my ne takes off tomorrow morning. I need to go to sleep earlier than usual tonight.]


    [Rest well, then! Remember to let me know once you arrive in Edelweiss.]


    [Of course!]


    Lay on the couch for a while before dragging her feet to the bathroom for a shower, fully intending to follow her sister''s advice and watch a movieter.


    At eleven, when La was halfway through the movie, her stomach began to twist and knot. She immediately tossed her phone aside and ran to the bathroom. "Ugh...!"


    Elliot had been right, and La was having a severe stomach ache.


    At midnight, she stumbled out of the washroom looking as pale as a ghost. She struggled to crawl into bed. The twitching in her stomach felt worse when shey down. She realized that she might be suffering from food poisoning.


    She began to cry when she realized that she might have unintentionally poisoned herself with her first dish.


    Her parents were asleep at this time, and though she wanted to ask someone for help, she did not know who to talk to.


    If she reached out to her family, they would take her to the hospital right away, and she did not want


    knew that her parents wou


    She


    her toe home if they found out.


    She sobbed as she scrolled through her contact list.


    While she could not contact her parents or lvy, she could reach out to Robert; he might be willing to keep a secret for her.


    La knew that she would not survive the night if she were alone. She needed to get a doctor toe to her apartment or head to the hospital for intravenous therapy.


    She dialed Robert''s number with tears in her eyes, hoping that he was still awake.


    After a while, the call was answered, but it was not Robert.


    "Hello?" Eric''s husky voice came through the line.


    Stunned, La immediately wiped away her tears and looked at the screen, only to realize that she had called the wrong person. Still dazed from vomiting for close to an hour, she had mistaken Eric''s name for Robert''s.


    "La?" said Eric when he did not get a response.


    A lump formed in her throat at the sound of his voice, and she muttered sheepishly, "Eric, I think I have food poisoning. I don''t want to tell my parents... but I don''t want to call the emergency line either..."

 Chapter 2658

    She had never been so embarrassed in her life. That evening she had been bragging to her family about her cooking, and at that moment, she was grateful that she had not told any of her friends about her firs attempt at cooking, but if she had told them, she would never have admitted to the food poisoning part of her cooking endeavor.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Where are you right now?" Eric asked hastily, not understanding how her family was unaware of La''s state if she was living with them.


    "I moved out..." La mumbled before gagging.


    "Send me the location. I will bring a doctor over right away." Hearing her gagging over the phone, Eric immediately hurried out of the bedroom.


    La hung up and sent him the location of her apartment. All she could think of was that she needed to recover as soon as possible; she had promised her father that she would go home this Friday, and if she failed to make a full recovery by then, she would not be able to go home.


    She did not want her family to know because they would be worried sick.


    Forty minutester, Eric arrived at La''s apartment with a doctor.


    La dragged herself to the door, and Eric immediately grabbed her by the arm, holding her up, the moment she pulled open the door.


    "Why do you look so pale? When did you move out? Why would you move out? What did you eat? Did you start experiencing symptoms now, or have you been suffering the entire day?" Eric helped her back to the bedroom as he showered her with questions.


    La was gasping for air. All strength was drained from her.


    "I had some meat stew... it was too spicy..." She felt slightly better after lying down. "Don''t tell Mom... I moved out today, and I don''t want them to find out that I messed up on the very first day..."


    Eric''s expression darkened and he simply turned to the doctor. "Do you have any medicine?"


    "Yes. You mentioned that it was


    I


    food poisoning so I brought some


    medicine that she can take to alleviate the symptoms..." The doctor proceeded to take some medication out of his briefcase. "Give her this pill right now." Be handed a pill to Eric. "I will give her an IV drip! That way, she will get better faster."


    "Sure." Eric took the pill and started looking for some water.


    "You can get water from the living room. My cup is probably in the kitchen."


    Eric hurried out to the living room. Though he was unfamiliar with the surroundings, La''s apartment was not very spacious, and he managed to find everything after walking around for a while.


    He poured a ss of warm water and returned to the room. As he handed her the pill, La could not help but stare at the clothes he was wearing.


    He was wearing a white t-shirt, an open button-down shirt, and a pair of white shorts.


    She realized that he had rushed over as soon as he had received her call. He had not even stopped to change.


    "Were you asleep when I called you?" she asked sheepishly.


    "Yeah. You should have called the emergency line instead of suffering because of your pride. It''s not like they would tell your parents," Eric said.


    "Are you saying that I shouldn''t have called you?" La swallowed the pill.


    "That''s not what I mean. I just don''t think you were thinking logically. How could you avoid the hospital just because you were embarrassed? What if your condition had gotten worse?" deadpanned. "If you can''t eat spicy food, you shouldn''t have eaten it in the first ce. You are not a child. How can you be so reckless with your health?"


    "Are you getting a kick out of lecturing me?" La felt much better after taking the pill and drinking arge ss of water. She was slightly annoyed by Eric''s lecture.

 Chapter 2659

    Eric sighed in resignation. He was not trying to lecture her and had only hoped that she would prioritize her health. However, he understood that she was not in the mood for a lecture since she was feeling


    unwell.


    He took the empty ss from her and set it down on the nightstand.


    The doctor returned with the IV bag, and when Eric realized that there was nothing in the room that could be used to hang the IV bag, he exited her room to see if there was anything around her apartment that could be used. Unfortunately, he could not find anything suitable.


    "Mr. Santos, why don''t you hold the IV bag? I will go back to the hospital and get an IV stand," the doctor said.


    Eric immediately epted the IV bag from the doctor and nodded.


    Lay in bed with her eyes open, unable to sleep.


    "I feel like I just keep messing things up," she thought to herself.


    "Doctor, will she vomit again?" Eric asked as the doctor was about to leave.


    "I can''t say. Maybe," the doctor said. "If she wants to vomit, get her a basket. She needs to stay in bed until the IV bag is empty."


    "But I am having diarrhea as well," La said, wondering what she was supposed to do if she needed to use the toilet.


    The doctor froze and Eric started to panic.


    "... You might want to hold it. If you can''t, you can always just go!" the doctor said.


    "But I''m on a drip. How can I go to the washroom? Is he supposed toe inside with me?" La said.


    "I don''t mind," Eric blurted out.


    "But I do! Even if you are not embarrassed by it, I am!" La stared at the needle that had been stuck into the back of her hand. "I guess I will have to remove this if I really have to go." Confused, the doctor said, "Why would you do that? You can just take the IV bag into the washroom with you!"


    Both La and Eric were instantly rendered speechless.


    "Why didn''t I think of that?! I take it with me!" La said before reaching for the IV bag in Eric''s hand.


    He pushed her hand away. "Just lie down. I will hand it to you if you need to use the bathroom."


    "Oh..." She slumped back onto the bed.


    The


    Sighed in relief. "The two


    getting me all


    geme


    of you You


    u don''t get sick that often, you?"


    Swno


    "This is the worst I''ve ever been. I did not have this bad a reaction thest time I had spicy food."


    "That just proves that the food you ate wasn''t clean," the doctor said before leaving the room.


    La could hear her heart shattering


    into pieces at the doctor''s


    ingredients for at least half an hour... How can they not be clean?" sheMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    mumbled.


    "You cooked?" Eric studied her while standing next to the bed. "Why?"


    "I just wanted to learn! Who was to know that I would almost kill myself with my own cooking?"


    "Don''t ever cook again Hire a servant or get takeout." Eric was concerned that this might happen again.


    "You must think that I''m useless," La said gloomily.


    "If not knowing how to cook means you are useless, I guess I''m useless as well," he said. "Everyone has their own strengths. You don''t have to get upset over this. Just get some rest and you should recover in a few days."


    UMS


    "You didn''t keep in touch with us. Is it because of your girlfriend?" La asked weakly.

 Chapter 2660

    Eric stilled at the question.


    "Did something happen?"


    Eric had not cut ties with them on purpose, but ever since La had asked him out, he had gotten the feeling that neither Elliot nor Avery wanted to see him. So, he took it upon himself to stay out of their sight. "Yeah! Something big happened," La said. "You should ask Mom!"


    "I won''t pry if your mom didn''t tell me about it."


    "And that''s why I''m saying that you didn''t keep in touch. Is it because of your girlfriend? It''s like you don''t care about what happens to us anymore."


    Eric was rendered speechless.


    "Wait, it was probably inappropriate for me to ask you toe here, isn''t it? Is your girlfriend living with you?" La came to a sudden realization. "Why don''t you give me the IV bag and go home?" "She doesn''t stay with me." Eric refused to move. "It''ste. Just go to sleep and stop overthinking things."


    "What about you?"


    "I will wait until the IV bag is empty."


    "What then? If I fall asleep, are you just going to walk out?" La asked.


    Eric considered her question. He wondered if she would vomit again in the middle of the night and wanted to stay to care for her, but he was also worried that it might not be appropriate for him to do so. "Are you really not going to tell your family about this?" Eric asked.


    "I''ve already taken the medicine so what''s the point in telling them? I will recover soon. You said so yourself. Telling them will just make them worry," she said guiltily.


    "Go to sleep, then. I will stay the night to make sure that you are better the next day."


    "Where will you sleep? I have a guest bedroom, but there''s nothing in it," La said. "You should just go home! After the IV drip, I should feel much better, and even if I vomit again, I won''t be as weak as was earlier."


    "I will nap on the couch if I get sleepy," Eric said decisively. "You still look horribly pale. I''m worried." La reached up to touch her face and noticed that her skin was cold to the touch despite it being summer. "Thank you. I will sleep." Not having the energy to argue, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. After she had fallen asleep, Eric took out his phone and stared at the conversation he had with Avery.


    They had not spoken to one another


    since they hadst time met. La mentioned that something had happened, but Avery had not said anything. Though he desperately wanted to know what happened, he was too shy to ask Avery.


    He scrolled through Avery''s social media ount to check if he had missed something, but thest post was during New Year''s. He then pulled up his browser and keyed in Avery''s name.


    A few news articles popped up, but they were all gossip rags and scandals.


    Some asked what Avery had done tond Elliot. To most people, Elliot was out of Avery''s league, but Eric did not think so.


    Avery and Elliot were made for one another in every way possible, and after observing the pair for years, Eric concluded that they were the perfect match for one another.


    Some time passed and the doctor returned with the IV stand. He was just in time to rece the IV bag.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 2661

    Seeing that La was already asleep, the doctor whispered, "Your arm must be numb by now."


    "I''m fine."


    The two exited the room.


    "Does she still need to be dripped tomorrow?" Eric asked as he flexed his wrist.


    "Depends on her condition tomorrow. If the vomiting stops by tomorrow, she won''t need to be dripped and will just need to finish her medication," the doctor said. "It''s crucial that she does not consume any rich food. She should recover by next week."


    "It will take a week?"


    "Yeah. It''s best that she rests and only consume food that is easy on the stomach, like soup, till she gets better."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Eric fell silent. La had told him that she will be going home this Friday. Taking the doctor''s advice into consideration, she might not be able to go home.


    The next morning, La woke up starving. She pushed away the nkets and left the bed in search of water.


    The room swayed when she stood up, and she leaned against the wall for support. Supporting herself against the wall, she slowly hobbled out of her bedroom. She was greeted by a mouthwatering scent. It was not the scent of rich food, but the warm aroma of chicken soup.


    "Hey..." La spotted Eric in the kitchen and walked over.


    "Are you awake?" Eric ced a bowl of chicken soup on the table and went to help La to help her to her seat. "How are you feeling?"


    "Hungry, thirsty, tired..." La sat down. Her stomach rumbled at the scent of chicken soup. She stirred the soup to cool it down and said, "I thought you can''t cook?"


    "Making chicken soup doesn''t require much skill." Eric helped himself to some soup as well and sat down across from her. "Still feeling nauseous?"


    "Not yet. I guess we will have to see if I feel sick after breakfast!" She blew on the soup.


    "Do you regret moving out?" Seeing that she was still extremely pale, he realized that he had never seen her in such a state before.


    "Why would I regret it? It''s not like I have cancer or something." She took a sip of the soup and was impressed by how perfectly seasoned it was. "Don''t say things like that."


    "Thank you for taking care of mest night! I probably wouldn''t be able to keep this a secret from my family if you hadn''te over with a doctor," she said.


    "The doctor said that you need to rest and watch what you eat for the following week," Eric said. "Maybe you should just tell your family!"


    La panicked for a bit, but she came to a decision after she finished her soup. "I just won''t go home on Friday, then!"


    "Your parents are going to wonder why. What are you going to say?"


    "I''m going to need my friend''s help." La took out her phone and sent Amy a message.


    An hourter, Amy arrived.


    "La, what happened to you?" Amy took La''s hands in hers. "Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "I''m fine. A doctor camest night."


    La sat on the bed, looking slightly more energetic than when she woke up. "You just need to act along. I don''t want my parents to worry." en.swhovels


    "Of course!" Amy said before finally noticing Eric. "Eric Santos? Is that really you?"


    Eric was far more handsome in


    person, and one could not tell his actual age from looks alone; Amy instantly understood why La had fallen for the man in front of them.


    "Yeah. You two carry on. I will do some grocery shopping," Eric said before turning to leave.


    "Are the two of you... dating?" Amy asked excitedly.

 Chapter 2662

    "What are you talking about? He has a girlfriend. I was going to call Robertst night but called him by mistake." "So he came overst night to look after you?" Amy asked excitedly.


    "Yeah. Don''t read too much into it. He brought a doctor over to give me an IV infusion, and I fell asleep halfway."


    "Oh. What happened, La? Are you running a fever? I remember that you suffered from food poisoningst time, and you came down with a fever then..."


    "I don''t have a fever... but I feel worse. I didn''t vomit as much back then either. I feel like I''m puking my guts out," La said. Suddenly, her stomach twisted, and she scowled.


    "I had an IV infusion and took the medication I am supposed to, how am I still nauseous?" she thought to herself.


    La wanted to run to the bathroom but realized there was no time and vomited into the trash can next to her.


    "Why are you still vomiting? I thought that you had been examined by a doctor?" Amy frantically stroked La''s back before reaching for the tissue paper, only to realize that perhaps La needed water more.


    La vomited everything that she had eaten earlier that morning. Drenched in sweat, her stomach stopped twisting once she was done.


    She took the tissue from Amy and wiped her mouth. She leaned back in bed.


    Amy returned with a ss of water shortly after. Handing the ss to La, she tied up the trash bag and rose to throw it away.


    "Amy, I will clean up after myself..." La said sheepishly, not wanting her best friend to deal with her vomit.


    "Just forget it! I feel so bad for you." Amy picked up the trash bag, walked to the windows, and threw them open. "I''ll let some fresh air in. I''ll close the windowster."


    "Yeah... Don''t tell Eric that I vomited," La said.


    "La, you need to go to the hospital. If you vomit again after lunch, Eric is still going to find out!" Amy said.


    "I am going to take my medicine


    right now... I should feel better after


    thatn''t taken my pill this


    I


    morning!" La grabbed the medicine from her nightstand. en.swhovels


    She had slept through the night after taking the medicine, which meant that they were effective.


    While Amy went out to dispose of the trash, La sent Eric a text message asking him to buy eye drops.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without asking why she needed eye drops, Eric agreed.


    Twenty minutester, Eric returned with some groceries, only to find Amy applying makeup on La inside the bedroom.


    He set the bags down in the kitchen. and went into the bedroom with the eye drops. He studied the two with confusion and asked, "Why are you


    putting on makeup?"


    La extended her hand and Eric handed her the eye drops before continuing, "Are you going out?"


    "Of course not! I want to, but I don''t


    think I have the energy for that... m going to video call Mom and tell him that won''t be able to go home this weekend." ¨¦n.swnovels


    La could tell that she would not be well by this Friday.


    "Alright, you look much better." Amy handed La a mirror. She had not put on too much makeup and had simply focused on making La look less pale.


    "Yeah, this will do!" La said before handing the eye drops to Amy.

 Chapter 2663

    Amy squeezed two drops of eye drops into both her eyes and crawled into bed next to La. La took a deep breath and made the call.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Eric stood by the bedroom door to watch the two.


    Avery answered the call right away, and La started lying through her teeth. "Mom, I can''te home this weekend! Amy got dumped, and I need to stay with her this weekend!"


    Avery was taken by surprise at first, but soon noticed Amy, who appeared to be sobbing next to La.


    "Amy, it''s going to be alright. Don''t cry!" Avery had met Amy before. La had brought her home for dinner, Avery''s impression of Amy was that she was a polite and enthusiastic young woman.


    "Aunty, I''m just so upset... I need La to stay with me for a few days... Is that okay with you?" Amy sobbed, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "Of course... I know that you two are close. La will stay with you then. Don''t get too upset, okay?" Avery said hastily. "You will definitely find a better boyfriend in the future. If you broke up, it just means that you weren''t right for each other!"


    Amy nodded. "You are right... but I am still so sad... Maybe I just need time!"


    "Yeah, I understand. Spend more time with La!" Avery said.


    "Okay! Thank you... I already started feeling better as soon as I arrived at La''s apartment!" Amy said while leaning her head against La''s shoulder.


    "That''s good." Avery turned to La and said, "La, take Amy out for some good food and shopping. That way, she might feel better."


    "I know. Don''t worry!"


    After the video call, Amy immediately wiped away the "tears" on her face and said, "La, your mom is so easily fooled."


    La sighed. "That''s because I''ve never lied to her. That''s why she believes every word I say."


    "Don''t feel guilty. It''s a white lie."


    "Yeah. Thank you for helping out. I will buy you dinner once I recover."


    "Sure! Get better soon."


    "I just took my medicine and I feel much better now," La said. "Amy, you should go! You have work today."


    "It''s fine. I can call my dad and tell him that I''m skipping work." Amy worked at her family''spany, and there was no real pressure for her to work.


    La was worried that Amy and Eric might feel awkward around each other as they did not know one another.


    "I will take care of her," Eric said. "Let me see you out!"


    In other words, Eric was asking Amy to leave. La was ill and needed to rest.


    Amy left reluctantly, and Eric walked her to the door.


    She hesitated before whispering, "She vomited again while you were out buying groceries. She told me not to tell you, but I think you should know She must be starving right now Just ask her what she wants to eatter."


    Eric nodded. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee... La is my best friend. Even if you are not around, I would be more than happy to look after her." Amy turned to walk into the elevator, but paused for a moment, before turning to stare ¨¦ric in the eyes. "By the way, if you have a girlfriend now, you better know your boundaries. La likes you. I like you, too- as a fan. But I think that you are blind for not choosing La."


    Eric froze, not knowing how to respond.


    "I''ll leave now. Take care of La. Call me if anything happens..." Amy said. Remembering that Eric did not have her number, she took out her business card and handed it to him.

 Chapter 2664

    Eric re-entered the apartment with the business card in hand. After saving Amy''s contact on his phone, he put the card away in a drawer. Remembering that La had vomited after breakfast, he hurried into the kitchen to take the fruits he had bought.


    The doctor had told him that she could not eat anything cold so he washed the apples and steamed them.


    Apples were not as acidic as some of the other fruits and would be perfect for La, who was having a stomach ache. Once the apples were steamed, he took them out and cut them into pieces before carrying the te of apples into the bedroom. La was lying in bed with her phone.


    "I bought some fruit. Do you want some?" Eric set the te down on the nightstand. "Have you taken your medicine?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    La immediately set her phone down and reached for the te. After vomiting, her stomach waspletely empty and she was starving.


    "I took it. Should I have taken it before breakfast? I forgot to take it this morning," La said as she took a bite out of an apple slice. "Why is it warm?"


    "You can''t eat anything cold right now." Eric sat down on a chair next to the bed. "I forgot to remind you about the medicine."


    "It''s fine. What did you buy? Are you going to cook lunch as well? You can just order food, you know." La felt much better after eating.


    "I will make you pasta for lunch!" Eric said. "Don''t get out of bed. I will bring the food inter once it''s ready."


    Sensing that Eric might be aware of her vomiting after breakfast, La paused for a moment and asked, "Did Amy say something to you?"


    "You need to be careful. You can walk around once you stop vomiting." Eric did not answer her question directly. "If you keep vomiting, I will call the doctor again." "I already feel much better than I didst night."


    "You are definitely going to recover, but, in the meantime, you need to rest." Eric nced at her face and stood up. "I will bring you something to remove the makeup." La wanted to tell him that she could remove the makeupter at night, but Eric headed out of the bedroom before she could say anything.


    Shortly after, Eric returned with the makeup remover, a hair tie, and some cotton pads.


    "Here. I will bring you a bucket of water." He set everything down on the nightstand before heading into the bathroom.


    La watched as he hurried back and forth while tying her hair. "If I stop vomitingter, you should go home! I can just order foodte at night."


    Eric stepped out with a bucket of water and drawled, "I will go home once you fully recover."


    "I thought you said that it would take a week? Are you going to stay here for a week?" La soaked the cotton pads with the makeup remover.


    "If you don''t want me here, you need to tell your family about this. I don''t want you to stay here on your own," Eric said. "Ordering food from restaurants isn''t sanitary."


    "It''s not that I don''t want you here,


    but your girlfriend is definitely going to be upset if she finds out!" La wiped her face roughly before tossing the cotton pads into the trash can.


    Eric soaked a clean towel in the water and squeezed it dry, before handing it to her. "You don''t have to worry about that. Just focus on getting better."


    "Okay..." She wiped her face with the damp towel, and Eric handed her a second towel.


    "Is your girlfriend in Bridgedale?


    Long distance rtionships must be


    tough, right?" La took the second


    towel and covered her face with it. Since the towel was warm, it felt good on the skin.


    Worried that she might suffocate herself, Eric immediately took the towels away. "You are still ill. Just focus on getting better, and step thinking about things you should be thinking about."

 Chapter 2665

    "This is proof that I''m better now. I didn''t have the energy to ask you these questionsst night!" La leaned against the headrest. "Aren''t you going to bring me my skincare products, too?" Eric carried the bucket away and went into the bathroom to collect her skincare products.


    La had just moved in and did not have many belongings with her, so he spotted the skincare products right away.


    "I just need lotion. I don''t need the rest." La did not have the energy for a long skincare routine. "You said that you are staying here, but my guest bedroom isn''t ready, so how exactly are you going to stay here? You can''t just sleep on the couch all week... You don''t have your personal belongings, too..."


    "I will get someone to send them overter. Don''t worry about me


    "You are probably just as clueless as me in regards to taking care of yourself, right? You''ve been served by others most of your life, and you haven''t even tried taking care of others." La knew that Eric would not let anyone into her apartment, which meant that he would have to clean the guest bedroom and cook three meals a day all by himself, and she was skeptical as to whether he could manage.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''m still better than you." Eric did not mean to hurt her pride, but he could not help himself. "Just don''t go into the kitchen again. If you want something to eat, hire someone to cook for you or just order delivery."


    La scoffed as she rubbed the lotion onto her face violently.


    "Doesn''t your face hurt from that?" Eric shot her a sidelong nce. "Stop it. You are probably going to lose a lot of weight in the next few days, and if you keep doing that to your face, your skin is going to be loose, and you won''t be able to lie to your family about this."


    La immediately dropped her hands.


    Eric knew exactly how to manipte her, and, once she hadid down, he collected her skincare products and left the room.


    Meanwhile, in Edelweiss, Ivy''s flight hadnded. She stepped out of the airport with Mike and Chad to find a car waiting outside for them.


    After an hour''s drive, the three arrived at the hotel.


    "Ivy, are you tired? We are going to get something to eat and then rest a little," Mike said.


    "I''m fine. I managed to get some sleep just now on the ne," she said.


    "I think that there will be an aurora tonight and tomorrow night. We are staying here for a week, and I''m sure we will spot it at some point." "Is it spotted often?"


    "I read online that auroras can be spotted here for over two hundred days throughout the year," Chad said. "Your sister was here once before, but she didn''t get to see it. All my other friends have seen auroras here before, though."


    "Oh... People who live here must be really happy, then!" Ivy said.


    "This country is quite poor," Mike said. "Auroras are the only thing that helps them attract tourists."


    Ivy could tell that Edelweiss was still a developing country. Though the city center seemed rather modern, the town that they had arrived in after an hour''s drive appeared deserted. There were no tall buildings in sight and only a few houses were scattered around the town.


    veli


    The hotel they chose was already the best that the town had to offer.


    After checking in, they took their belongings up to their rooms and headed to the dining hall for food.


    While she was waiting for the food to be served, Ivy sent messages to her family to inform them of her arrival.


    "Ivy, once we see the aurora, let''s go


    sightseeing in the capital! I think


    l.ne


    quite a lot of things to do in


    ing capital, Mike suggested


    Ivy agreed without hesitation. Unfortunately, she did not know which university Lucas was studying in, or she would have loved to see it.

 Chapter 2666

    Her phone rang.


    Avery had called her after seeing her message, so Ivy immediately answered. "Mom, we''ve arrived. We are at the hotel waiting for our food to be served right now."


    "Edelweiss is in a different time zone. Are you feeling okay?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I slept on the ne, so I feel alright."


    Relieved, Avery said, "Good. Remember to eat healthily, and make sure that your food is thoroughly cooked. It''s best that you drink distilled water from the bottles instead of the water or any drinks there. Your sister had food poisoning and came down with a fever when she went there!"


    Avery had mentioned this to both Mike and Chad but decided to remind her daughter again.


    "I know. I will be careful."


    "Be safe! I will be waiting for you at home."


    "Okay. I will take photos of the aurora to show you if I see it."


    "Sure. I look forward to it."


    After the call, the waiter began serving the food.


    Mike helped serve Ivy and said, "Your mother said that you aren''t picky."


    "Yeah! I can eat almost anything, with raw food being the exception... I can''t really eat raw fish or rare steak."


    "That''s good. It''s safer that way," Mike said, before handing her a bottle of water. "This is water we brought from Aryadelle. Your mom specifically told us to let you drink distilled water from bottles only." Ivy epted the bottle with a smile and took a small sip.


    "After this, I can take you around if you don''t feel like resting. I''ve been here a couple of times, so I am quite familiar with the area," Mike suggested.


    Ivy took a bite of the pasta and said, "I guess I could use some rest!"


    She was not tired at all but did not want to stop Mike and Chad from resting.


    Mike saw right through her and said, "You are worried that you might cause trouble for me, huh? I might be older than you, but I''m just as energetic as you are. I can work even if I stay up all night!"


    "Mike doesn''t like to sleep. He has been this way through all the years I''ve known him," Chad said. "If you really don''t feel like sleeping, just follow him around. I will go back to my room to sleepter, and the two or you can just ignore me,"


    Convinced, Ivy nodded.


    After lunch, Chad returned to his room while Mike took Ivy outside for a walk.


    The temperature in Edelweiss remained low throughout the year and would only go up to twenty degrees during summer. They had traveled to Edelweiss at the end of August, so the highest temperature during the day would only be up to eighteen degrees.


    Avery had packed a down jacket along with a cotton jacket for Ivy, and Ivy feltfortable walking around in her cotton jacket.


    Mike was only wearing a T-shirt and did not appear to be cold at all.


    "Uncle Mike, don''t you feel cold?" Ivy asked.


    "No! Do you?" Worried that she might be feeling cold, Mike reached out for her hand and was relieved when he realized that her hand was warm. "You aren''t wearing a jacket," she said.


    "I think it''s around eighteen degrees now! I don''t wear a jacket unless it''s below ten degrees." Mike pointed in front of him. "We will reach ake after another ten minutes of walking... That''s the best spot to view the aurora because its reflection will show on the surface of theke... It''s super pretty."


    Ivy nodded. "Uncle Mike, you have been friends with Mom for years, right?"

 Chapter 2667

    "That''s right! I''ve known your mom since she was twenty-something. She had a bit of baby fat at the time and wasn''t as thin as she is right now. She has always been pretty, though," Mike said. "Dad is handsome, too."


    "Haha! Do you like your dad that much?"


    "He is nice to me," Ivy said without hesitation.


    "Well, your dad isn''t so bad. He started to grow on me ever since he stopped fighting with your mom." Mike no longer despised Elliot as he had in the past, and the two had not argued for a long time.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Your mom is the reason why I''m alive right now. She saved my life," Mike said. "After she cured me, I was determined to stay by her side no matter what. It''s a good thing that I made that decision, or God knows where I would have ended up!"


    "Uncle Mike, what did you work as in the past?"


    "I was a hacker."


    Impressed, Ivy said, "So you are really good withputers?"


    "Of course! I was your older brother''s teacher, you know?" he said smugly. "Of course, he got even better than me."


    Ivy was in awe.


    "Do you know that the things we see on the inte are just the tip of an iceberg?" Mike asked.


    Ivy shook her head. "No. No one has ever told me that."


    "It''s good to not know, I guess. Some knowledge just doesn''t do you any good. You just need to enjoy your life." Mike smiled endearingly. "Forget about everything that upset you in the past. This is your real life now."


    Mike had a rough childhood that haunted him for years, and he was worried that Ivy would be brought down by her suffering in the past eighteen years.


    "It''s hard to forget the past, though." Ivy knew that her life as Irene had ended, but struggled to forget what she had been through as Irene.


    "Think about the happy stuff, then."


    "That, I can do." Ivy smiled. "Uncle Mike, I didn''t juste here to see auroras, actually. There''s someone who has been really kind to me who studies here." She immediately regretted saying it as soon as the words were out of her lips.


    Uncle


    Mike, please don''t tell Mom and Dad about this."


    Her family wished for her to cut off her past to avoid trouble. She was a different person and was no longer on her own; Ivy understood her family''s concern, and, since she did not wish to cause them any trouble, she obeyed and did not reach out to anyone she knew in the past.


    Mike studied her face and nodded. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. Not even Uncle Chad."


    "Thank you! You are the best." She heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It''s nothing. Everyone has their secrets. I''m d that you decided to share yours with me," Mike said. "Who is this person who was kind to you?"


    "He is a little older than me. I used to


    work for his family, and he took care of me. I had this really ugly scar on


    my face the past and no one


    I


    would speak to me, so I didn''t have any friends... But he never looked down on me because of it. Ivy said hesitantly.


    She had never mentioned any of this to her family as she did not want them to feel sorry for her.


    "Do you want to see this friend of yours, then? I can take you to him without telling anyone else," Mike offered.


    "I don''t know where he is, though. All I know is that he is studying here."


    In truth, Ivy was not ready to see Lucas. She did not know what to say when she saw him; he was studying in Edelweiss, and she would return to Aryadelle soon, so they might not see each other again. "Oh, so you lost touch, huh?" Mike understood the situation. "Do you want to know which university he is studying in? I can find out."

 Chapter 2668

    Ivy had only meant to talk to Mike and had not expected him to offer his help. Neither had she expected him to be capable of finding out where Lucas was studying.


    Aftering all the way to Edelweiss, she did want to find out and would love to visit the university where Lucas was studying. She did not n on searching for Lucas, however, since he would not recognize her either she did not mind having a look around.


    "Uncle Mike, can you really find out where he is studying?" Ivy asked.


    "Of course. Just tell me his name."


    "His name is Lucas Woods."


    "Oh... So, this guy... he never looked down on you for being ugly?" Mike said.


    Ivy nodded. "He is a really good guy. He got mad at me for something I did thest I saw him, though... But he really is a great person. The best person I know apart from my grandma."


    "Silly girl," Mike thought. "If he was mad at you and could not be bothered to tell you why, he doesn''t care about you, and here you are thinking that he is a great guy."


    Mike did not speak his mind.


    Ivy had been through a lot, and anyone who showed her kindness would have caused her to look at them in a different light.


    "Uncle Mike, you don''t know this, but no one was willing to eat at the same table as me. No one except Grandma. Apart from Grandma, he was the only person who shared a table with me. He has never looked down on me," Ivy said, feeling a lump forming in her throat. "I am really grateful for that."


    "I see. He sounds like a great guy. Do you want to reach out to him?"


    Ivy shook her head. "I need to focus on my own studies."


    "That''s right. You are still young. You should focus on your studies, and I''m sure that you will meet a lot of people when you start university."


    "Yeah."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The two arrived at theke, and Mike went to buy some ice cream at a store nearby.


    "Your mom said that you can''t have any snacks over here," Mike said.


    "La told me not to as well... at least not until I see auroras."


    "Hahaha! I will take you on a food tour after we see auroras, then."


    "Sure!"


    Mike finished his ice cream, and they returned to the hotel.


    They had reserved two VIP rooms, and Ivy stayed alone in one of the rooms.


    "Call me if you need anything. Don''t leave the room your own." Mike sent her to her room.


    "Okay."


    "I will call you when it''s time for dinner."


    "Sure."


    Ivy closed the door after Mike and took out her toiletries to ce them in the bathroom.


    After she was done, she walked over


    to the


    ndow and looked outside


    that the sky seemed darker


    it did an hour ago.


    She wondered if Lucas was used to


    the weather in Edelweiss and was e


    reminded of how he disliked


    wearing jackets, like Mike.


    Feeling dizzy from the time difference, shey down in bed but stayed awake until Mike gave her a call.


    "Are you asleep? Come out. Let''s go get dinner!" Mike waited outside her door.


    Ivy hung up and got out of bed.


    Avery had reminded her to wear her down jacket at night, and she did as she was told.


    Mike had ordered their meals ahead


    of


    Some


    o they could have dinner


    s they arrived at the dini half.

 Chapter 2669

    "It''s livelier during the night," Mike said to Ivy. "Most of the tourists rest during the day ande out at night."


    They sat by the window, noticing that there were more people outside.


    "Can I see the auroras tonight?" Ivy asked in anticipation.


    "I heard that they are expected to appear tonight, but we can''t be sure. This sort of thing is out of our control," Mike said. "Let''s enjoy our dinner. There''s no rush. If auroras appear, we will spot it immediately."


    Ivy nced at the sky and nodded, realizing something. "Uncle Mike, will people from the other cities in Edelweiss see the auroras as well?"


    "Haha! This is a big country so maybe people in the neighboring cities can see them."


    "I see."


    "That''s exactly why everyonees here to see it. This is the northernmost town. The weather is rough, and the environment is harsh."


    "It''s just a little cold, but everything else seems fine."


    "There''s nothing fun around here. You will know the difference once we take you to the capital."


    After dinner, the three went out for a walk by theke. When they walked past the ice cream store, Mike said, "I''m getting ice cream. Chad, do you want some?"


    Chad shook his head. "You go ahead! Ivy and I will keep walking. You can catch up with uster."


    The ice cream store was packed, and there was a line outside. Mike went to get his ice cream while Chad and Ivy walked ahead.


    Three minutester, a ray of light appeared above them, slicing through the night.


    Everyone by theke gasped in awe at the auroras.


    Ivy was stunned as she stared at the array of lights above her. Soon, the gasps of shock and the shouts around her brought her back to earth. "Uncle Mike!" She immediately started running toward Mike.


    Chad immediately caught up to her. "Ivy, he will find us! You should take a video of this! The auroras might disappear at any moment."


    Ivy frantically reached into her


    pocket to find her phone, while Chad took out his camera to take a picture of Ivy with the auroras in the background as she took a video of it. en.swhovels


    In the distance, Mike was on a video call with Avery.


    "You are lucky to see the auroras on the first day of your trip!" Avery & studied the colorful rays of lights in the sky with excitement. "It''s so pretty! Ivy must be over the moon right now!"


    "Yeah. Chad is taking a video of her! I will send it to youter."


    "Sure. Thanks for looking after her."


    "Don''t thank me! Ivy is a great girl. I heard her calling out to me just now. I was buying ice cream when the auroras appeared, and the first thing she thought to do was to look for me What a sweet girl she is."


    The auroras faded after six minutes, and Ivy immediately sent the video she took to the family chat group.


    Robert immediately replied. [Ivy, you are so lucky! You spotted auroras on your first day! La is going to cry when she sees this!]


    [Robert, stop trying to stir things up.] Hayden typed.


    Robert immediately fell silent.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After sending the video to the family chat group, Ivy saw the photos and videos Chad had taken of her. Impressed by them, she said, "Uncle Chad, can you send these to me?"


    "I will send them to you once we get back to the hotel."


    "Thank you! You didn''t even take any photos of yourself," she said sheepishly.


    Chad burst intoughter. "We took photos thest time. You are the center of attention for this trip."


    Once they returned to the hotel, Ivy went to shower, and when she exited the shower, she found messages from Mike and Chad.


    Chad had sent her the photos and video he had taken earlier while Mike had sent her the name of the university Lucas was studying at.

 Chapter 2670

    Ivy did not think that Mike would find out which university Lucas was at this quickly and was deeply impressed by his ability.


    Ivy expressed her gratitude to both Chad and Mike, and Mike replied immediately. [Do you want to take a walk around the university tomorrow? Let''s leave Chad out of it, hm?]


    Ivy hesitated for a moment when she read his message.


    [Don''t worry. I''ve checked, and it''s a big campus. Even if we wander around for the whole day, I doubt we will run into your friend.]


    Relieved, she replied. [Okay, Uncle Mike. Thank you! You really are the best!]


    Pleased by thepliment, Mike typed smugly. [This is nothing. If there''s anything you don''t feel like sharing with your parents, you can alwayse to me. I can be a great listener, and I might even be able to help!]


    Touched by all the love she was receiving, Ivy replied. [It''s no wonder that La said you are like a second dad to us! You are so nice to us.]


    [Get some sleep and I will wake you up tomorrow. If you wake up before I do, just give me a call. Don''t be scared to wake me up. I don''t need much sleep.]


    [Okay.]


    Afterward, Ivy noticed that there were over a hundred unread messages in the family chat group. When she entered the group, she found La tearing into Robert.


    [Robert Foster, you better hope that I don''t see you around! I''m going to tear you a new one the next time I see you!] La wrote.


    [Sis, I was wrong!] Robert replied.


    [It''s toote for apologies now that I''m mad!]


    Ivy was confused as to why La was angry at Robert and scrolled up the conversation to find the message that Robert had written about La crying when she saw the video Ivy sent.


    "No wonder La is mad! Hahaha," she thought and immediately sent a message to the family chat group. [La, don''t get mad! We''lle together next time]


    [Ivy, you captured the auroras


    beautifully! It has so many colors,


    and I think it looks even prettier than the one Uncle Mike saw!] Layta typed.


    ¦©¦¬Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Sis, Uncle Mike is there this time as well.] Robert added.


    [Robert Foster, you are so dead!]


    [Ivy, save me!] Robert typed.


    Amused, Ivy replied. [Robert, maybe you should send La some money topensate her!]


    Robert took her advice and immediately sent La a considerable amount of money.


    [Don''t think that this kind of trick is going to help you!] La typed.


    [La, just forgive me for Ivy''s sake! Ivy is having a great time today!]


    [Fine! I will spare you this one time for Ivy''s sake, you shameless pig!] La wrote.


    [If I''m a pig, then what does that make you?] Robert wrote smugly.


    Furious, La came close to leaping out of bed. A sharp pain pierced through her abdomen, and she immediately set her phone down. "Ow..." She gasped for air as a familiar horrid feeling took over her.


    Eric heard her gasp from the living room and strode in. "La! What''s going on?" Seeing how she had curled into a ball, he hurried over to check her temperature.


    Though her forehead was covered in sweat, she did not seem to be running a fever.


    "La, do you need to use the bathroom?" he asked hesitantly, wondering how he could help.


    La was too prideful to allow


    someone into the bathroom with her, but she had stopped vomiting earlier that day, and Eric had not heard her mention anything about having diarrhea either.

 Chapter 2671

    The medicine eventually took effect.


    "No... I was fighting with my brother... I''m so frustrated that... I feel like I''m getting my period..." La exined.


    Eric had not expected her to say this and thought to himself, "She is just starting to recover from food poisoning, and now, she is on her period. Should she continue taking her antibiotics, then? What am I supposed to do?"


    Eric was not at all experienced in this and knew that warm water might help, so he brought her a ss of water.


    "Let me call the doctor." Eric set the ss on the nightstand and took out his phone.


    La looked up and said, "I''m just on my period. You don''t need a doctor for that... You might as well go get me some sanitary pads..."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric was the only person there to help her.


    He flushed and nodded after putting his phone away. "I''ll go get those. Do you need anything else?"


    La could not think of anything else and said, "that''s all I need."


    "Okay. Hang in there. I wille back right away." Eric knew that he would not be of any help even if he stayed and hurried out of the apartment.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he called the doctor to check if La should continue taking her medication.


    "She can continue taking them. Her medication does not affect her period," the doctor said.


    "Okay. What else do I have to pay attention to?" Eric asked.


    "She will need to rest and avoid cold ces or exhaustion. Just get her to stay in bed."


    "What about what she eats?"


    "Just make sure she doesn''t eat any spicy food. She can go back to eating normally once her stomach recovers from the food poisoning! It''s normal for women to get their periods. You don''t have to be that worried."


    "How can you say that? She is in so much pain. More now than when she would be if she were just suffering from food poisoning."


    "Some women suffer from painful menstrual cycles, but painkillers can easily counter that issue."


    "Can she take painkillers, then?"


    "Sure. Just make sure she waits a while after she takes her antibiotics before taking the painkillers."


    "Okay." Eric ended the call and headed to a pharmacy to purchase a brand of painkiller that he personally thought was effective before asking the staff to rmend another brand.


    Afterward, he headed to the closest store and stopped at the aisle that stored all the feminine products.


    He had never paid these products any mind in the past and had no clue as to which to choose.


    "Sir, are you on an errand for your girlfriend? Are you looking for day use or night use? What about materials? What brand does she normally use?" A salesperson came over to help.


    The furrow of his brows deepened when he heard all her questions.


    "Let me call her and ask." He walked over to the side to call La when he received a message from her.


    [Get me a pack of day pads, a pack of night pads, a pack of tampons, and a pack of panty liners. Get the SU brand, and if you can''t find that, just pick a random brand! If you don''t know where to look, get help from the staff.]


    La had given him explicit instructions, and Eric read through the message a few times before searching for the products she requested for.


    Meanwhile, Robert gave La a call since she had yet to reply to any of the messages in the family chat group for the past twenty minutes.


    He apologized as soon as La answered the call and said, "Mom and Ivy both told me to call you and apologize. Sis, I was just messing around. Why did you get so worked up?"


    "Are you calling to apologize or to


    add fuel to the fire?" La said weakly as shey in bed. "Forget it. Just leave me alone. I''m on my period, and I don''t have time to argue with you."

 Chapter 2672

    Robert hung up and immediately informed Avery about what she told him, in an attempt to me her ire on her period. He insinuated that La would not have been as mad as him as he teased her all the time.


    Avery frowned at her son''s words and thought to herself, "She has just moved out and now she''s on her period with no one to look after her!''


    She turned to discuss with Elliot, who immediately said, "Get the cook to make something La likes, and we will deliver dinner to herter."


    "I was thinking the same thing. She probably needs something hot," she said before getting the servants to cook some of La''s favorite dishes. Meanwhile, La nced through all the sanitary products Eric had bought.


    Not only had he bought everything that she had asked for, but he had also doubled the amount.


    "I bought painkillers, and the doctor said that you can take them if it gets too painful." Eric took out the painkillers and asked, "Do you want one now?"


    La shook her head. "It''s not hurting as much. My mom used to say that it''s best not to take painkillers if I can bear it."


    She took the sanitary products and a clean set of clothes and headed into the bathroom.


    As soon as she got up, Eric spotted the blood stain on the bedsheets.


    "I will change the bedsheetster," she said when she noticed the stunned look on his face.


    She walked into the bathroom and Eric immediately went to find clean bedsheets in her closet.


    He had not done any chores prior to his retirement and that was the reason why La had mocked him for never having to take care of anyone. However, he had learned to take care of himself ever since his retirement.


    He lived alone and would hire cleaners to clean his house every other day, so he had not encountered any difficulties.


    By the time La came out of the shower, the bedsheets had already been changed and the stained ones were nowhere to be found.


    She walked outside to the living room in confusion. "Eric, I thought I said that I will change the sheets myself."


    In the guest bathroom, Eric was


    washing the blood stain off the dsheets by hand. She blushed


    when she saw his long fingers work the soap into the fabric.


    "You need bed rest, and I can handle this." Eric did not seem to mind the blood.


    She stood by the door and stared at him like he was an angel that had fallen to earth.


    "Eric, just what are you trying to do? I asked you out and you turned me down, yet here you are taking care of me. Don''t you think you are contradicting yourself?" Not giving him the chance to argue, she continued, "If your girlfriend Sees what you are doing here, what wouldText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she think? I feel like a mistress or something."


    Eric cleaned the blood stain and tossed the bedsheets into the washing machine before pressing the start button. "La, am I supposed to just break ties with al female friends just because I''m seeing someone?" He walked over to the door and stared at her calmly. "You are sick right now and refuse to tell your family. I''m sure anyone would understand that I''m simply taking care of you as your senior."


    "Mm... As my senior, huh?" She said sarcastically. "Do you want to wash my panties too, then? Since you are taking care of me, you should do everything!"


    Eric fell silent at her tone, and she took a deep breath before returning to the bedroom.


    Her stomach was hurting, and she felt both cold and powerless, so she immediately went to bed as soon as she was inside the bedroom.


    After a while, Eric entered the master bathroom and La watched him.


    "He can''t actually want to wash my panties, right?" She thought to herself in disbelief. "What should I do if he really tries to do that?"

 Chapter 2673

    Inside the master bathroom, Eric spotted the underwear that La tossed into the trash can and noticed that she had not done the same to her pajamas, which were stained in blood as well. After washing her pajamas by hand as well, he took the trash outside.


    La lying on her bed was with her phone when she saw him walking out. She blurted out, "Eric, do you have a servant? Why don''t you just get your servant to look after me? You should go home!" Though she was moved that Eric was willingly working as her servant, she did not want him to do chores, especially not with those beautiful hands of his that felt softer than hers.


    "I don''t have one," he said. "If you want to hire a servant, I can get one for you now."


    She considered it for a few moments before saying, "It''s fine! I will get better soon anyways, and I swear I''ll watch what I eat from now on."


    "Okay. Stay in bed. I will cook once I''m done with hanging the clothes," Eric said as he considered the possibility of adding meat to dinner since La''s appetite seemed to have improved. After drinking soup and eating in pasta for the past two days, she had visibly lost weight.


    An hourter, La''s phone rang and she answered the call right away when she saw that it was her mother.


    "La, your dad and I havee to see you! We brought dinner. We need you to open the door for uster."


    "I Mom?! Where are you right now? Have you departed?!"


    Eric stilled inside the kitchen before hurrying over after overhearing the conversation.


    "We are at your apartment. We''ve just parked the car," Avery said. "You are on your period, right? We are worried that you might not be eating well, so we brought you dinner."


    Despite feeling moved, La could think of nothing but the fact that Eric was still in her apartment.


    "What am I supposed to say if my parents find Eric here?!" she thought. She hung up and yelled, "Eric, my parents are here! They are on the way up! Hide in the guest room She took the apron he was wearing and put it on.


    Panicking, Eric asked, "Is it safe to hide in the guest bedroom?"


    "I will try


    going there!" She pushed him into


    gen best to keep them from


    the guest bedroom. "Even if the


    you, I will protect you!"


    find


    Once Eric was inside the bedroom, La started searching the entire apartment for any of Eric''s personal belongings.


    Five minutester, the doorbell rang, and she took a deep breath before opening the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Both Avery and Elliot were shocked to find their daughter in an apron.


    "Darling, were you cooking? I told you that we brought you dinner." Avery was too stunned to realize that La had lost weight.


    "I wasn''t. I''m just cleaning the kitchen!" La brought her parents'' slippers meant for guests. "You guys are so sweet. I''m just on my period and it''s not like I''m sick... Why would youe all the way here to bring me dinner?"


    Avery changed into the slippers and asked, "Where''s Amy?"


    "I haven''t been feeling so well today so I sent her back," La exined. "Mom, Dad, take a seat!"


    "So there''s no one here to look after you? Let me tidy your room for you, then..."


    Instantly remembering all the medicine for food poisoning she left on the nightstand, La immediately grabbed Avery by the arm.

 Chapter 2674

    "Mom! I can hire a cleaner for that! You don''t have to do it." La dragged Avery back to the couch. "Have you two eaten? We can eat together if you haven''t!" "We''ve already eaten." Avery finally noticed that La seemed to have lost weight. "La, have you gotten thinner? Why do you look so weak?"


    Elliot turned to study La''s face and immediately started to worry as well. "Have you been eating properly? How are you sleeping?" He asked. Panicking, La felt extremely guilty when she saw the worried looks on her parents'' faces.


    "I... I''m just on my period and... I don''t have much of an appetite." She hesitated for a few moments and decided to downy the situation as she had mostly recovered. "Why don''t youe home for a few days? You can''t cook for yourself in this state? You can just order delivery!" Avery said as she helped La out of the apron. La had never set foot into the kitchen, and Avery''s heart ached at the thought that La had to cook for herself despite feeling ill after moving out. "Mom, I''m just on my period. I''m not sick! I might look weak, but I''m perfectly fine!" To prove her words, La stood from the couch. "Look! I''m fine!" "You just won''te home, right?" Avery knew that La was stubborn and decided against forcing her.


    "I just want to stay in bed for the next few days. I don''t feel like moving at all." La pouted. "I will get better soon. I''ll gain some weight once my appetite returns."


    "Fine. Come and eat!" Avery took the food out of the thermal bag and the scent immediately filled La''s nose.


    Her stomach immediately started rumbling. She had not been able to eat much for the past two days and would often get hungry very soon after meals. "Are you that hungry?" Avery handed her a spoon and took the container of soup out.


    Seeing La eat, Elliot got up and went to the kitchen.


    La saw him walking away from the corner of her eyes and tensed slightly however, all would be good as long as he stayed out of the guest bedroom.


    "I''m going to the kitchen," Avery recalled that La said she was tidying the kitchen and wanted to help.


    "Sure," La said.


    Avery went into the kitchen andMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    found vegetables diced and ced into separate bowls around the cutting board. She nced at the ingredients and smiled, "I''m


    surprised by how patient sheel


    Looks like she really enjoys cooking. Women are often quite frail during their periods, and I would have never cooked if I was on my period..."


    Elliot did not wish for his daughter to cook at all and did not respond to Avery''s words.


    La snuck back into her bedroom


    to hide all her medication as both her parents were inside the kitchen. Once they were hidden, she rxed and walked out of the bedroom, only to find her mother alone in the kitchen.


    "Mom! Where''s Dad?" She asked, noticing that the guest bedroom door was open.


    She instantly felt as though she had been struck by lightning.


    "I don''t know! Maybe he is in the bathroom..." Avery was clueless.

 Chapter 2675

    "Dad!" La ran into the guest bedroom and found him standing in front of the bed with a scowl.


    "What''s wrong?" He had only gone into the room out of curiosity and noticed that there was a mattress inside the room with traces of someone having slept on it.


    "Dad, this is... the room Amy was using and her personal belongings are still in here... There''s nothing to look at," La said and scanned the room. To her bewilderment, Eric was nowhere to be found. "Where is he hiding?" she thought. "It''s a good thing that he hid, though. If Dad finds him, we will both be dead!"


    "Aren''t you two friends? Why didn''t she stay to take care of you when you are this weak?" Elliot asked.


    "She wanted to, but I sent her home. I feel drowsy and don''t really want to interact with anyone. Dad, you don''t know what it feels like to have your period. You can ask Mom about it," La said before walking back to the kitchen.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You don''t want to interact with people but have enough strength to cook?"


    "I was quite weak when she was around! I started feeling better after a nap." Her exnation was reasonable.


    "Fine. We will leave once you finish your food. We won''t overstay our wee." Avery put away all the food on the table. "I''ve put the prepared ingredients inside the fridge. I saw a lot of pasta in the cab, too. Make sure that you don''t just eat pasta for every single meal! If you don''t feel like cooking, you can order food! You can basically buy everything online now!"


    "I know! I just bought the pasta because I felt like it, and I don''t even know if I can finish it." La finished all the food on her te and said, "Mom, I will put the rest into the fridge so I can eat them tomorrow." Avery and Elliot did not respond as their heart ached for their daughter.


    La had never eaten leftovers in


    velet


    her life, and they could not ept that she had to struggle after e moving out, knowing that she would have been better off with a servant.


    "Mom, Dad, stop looking at me like that! I''m doing fine... I just look weak because I''m on my period. I wilt recover in a few days!" La forced a smile.


    "You have never been so weak on your period in the past." Avery recalled thest time La was on her period and said, "Are you sure you are alright?"


    "I''m really fine!" La sighed at how Avery managed to see right through her. "You just think I look different because you haven''t seen me in two days."


    "Alright! La, remember to tell us if


    anything happens. If it''s something that you don''t feelfortable sharing with your dad, you can alwayse to me," Avery said.


    "Of course! You are not just my mom, but also my best friend! I won''t keep anything from you," La promised.


    Relieved, Avery went to see La''s bedroom and left after confirming that it was clean.


    As soon as they were gone, La set the te down and hurried into the guest bedroom.


    "Eric! My parents are gone! Where are you hiding?"


    Just then, the closet door opened and Eric stepped outside.

 Chapter 2676

    La burst outughing. "Eric, I didn''t expect you to hide in the closet. Hahaha! You probably haven''t been so embarrassed in your whole life, have you?" Eric blushed. "Yeah."


    "Are you that scared of my parents?" La sat down on the bed,ughing.


    It was fortunate that the closet happened to be empty and was not too crammed for Eric to hide in.


    "I just don''t want any trouble. You are still ill, and you won''t tell your family about it. What am I supposed to say if they see me?" Eric stood in front of her and stared at her. "Have you eaten?"


    "Yeah. My parents brought me dinner. There''s still a lot of food, and it''s still warm. You should eat something, too." La stood up and teased, "Eric, you don''t act your age... I''ve never seen a person your age acting like this."


    "I guess I''ve been spoiling you. I should have secretly spoken to your mom the moment I found out you were sick. Your mom only needs to find an excuse toe here and she will be able to expose you without betraying me," he deadpanned.


    The smile faded from La''s face. "Dream on! If you sell me out, I will know it. Besides, I''m better now so there''s no point in you betraying me."


    "I suppose."


    "The food is on the table. Go ahead and eat!" La pointed at the dining table.


    He nced at it. "You haven''t eaten much."


    "I couldn''t eat too much. I guess my stomach has gotten smaller." La sat on the couch and sighed. "I feel like I''m being tortured. It''s been a long time since I''ve been this unlucky."


    Eric took out another set of cutleries and chatted with her while eating. "You aren''t unlucky. You are just used to being taken care of."


    "You might be right, but why should we make suffering sound like a good thing when it''s not necessary?"


    "That''s right! You don''t have to suffer, so why did you move out?" He looked at her. "Move back home once you recover!"


    "... I''m not moving back now that I''m out. Don''t worry. If anything happens, I won''t call you."


    "That''s not what I''m saying."


    "What are you saying, then? Eric just cut to the chase."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He lowered his gaze and ate quietly.


    "You rejected me because you knew that my parents won''t approve," La said. "You have been very caring, so that hasn''t changed. Eric, you might be scared of them, but I''m not. I can convince them."


    "La, wake up." He lost his appetite and set his spoon down. Eric opened his mouth, intending to say many things, but he only muttered, "... you deserve a better man."


    "Who''s better? ording to what my parents and brother think, someone my age with great talent and powerful family background is the best man for me?"


    "Yes," Eric said. "Listen to your parents. They have your best interest in mind."


    "Of course, they have my best


    iet


    interest in mind, but they aren''t me, and they don''t know what I want," she said with determination. "All know is want to be with someone that makes me happy. It doesn''t matter if that person is rich or how old he is..."


    "You just don''t know a lot of men," Ericmented.


    "That''s what my parents said, too, and I listened to them, and I went around meeting other guys, but nothing changed. I can''t rte to those guys Sometimes, I wonder if you all have been reading way too many fairy tales. You think that the princess can''t be happy unless she ends up with a prince, but in reality, people don''t always get so fucky. It''s not easy to find someone you can spend the rest of your life with on the first try. I don''t care about the future; I just care about what I feel right now. I like you now, and I want to marry you. Even if I don''t end up happy, I can always end it and start over. Why won''t any of you let me


    make my own mistakes?"


    Completely rendered speechless, Eric stared at her and realized that she had changed.


    After a while, she said, "You all see me as a child and you always will. Whether I''m five, fifteen, or twenty-five. I know that you all love me, but that''s not the kind of lovel


    want. That''s why I moved out, She


    I


    then stood from the couch and


    headed into the bedroom,

 Chapter 2677

    Eric watched as the bedroom door closed and massaged the bridge of his nose.


    Meanwhile, in Edelweiss, Mike, Chad, and Ivy finished their breakfast and checked out from their rooms.


    Since they had already seen the auroras, it was not necessary for them to remain in this town, so they nned to head to the capital of Edelweiss.


    Mike had promised Ivy that he would take her to the capital after she had seen the auroras. Avery had mentioned that Ivy had been living in poverty for the past eighteen years, so it would be best to take her somewhere beautiful.


    The university that Lucas was studying at was situated in the capital as well so Mike intended to stay in a hotel nearby before taking Ivy to the university in the afternoon.


    The university he found was an ivy league school with extremely high tuition that ordinary families could not dream of affording.


    For someone who was able to afford that and not look down on Ivy, Mike knew that Ivy''s friend had to be a good person, but since Ivy did not wish to see him and wanted to focus on her studies, Mike did not look into Lucas''s family background.


    After the two hours drive, the car stopped in front of a hotel at the center of the capital.


    Mike had already reserved the rooms ahead of time, so they only needed to check-in. After setting their bags down in their rooms, the three headed down for lunch. Mike had tasked Chad with nning the trip. "Make a n for what to do in this city. Make sure it''s fun."


    "Sure," Chad said.


    "I''m taking Ivy out this afternoon, and I hope to see your reportter during dinner," Mike continued.


    Confused, Chad stared at him. "You two are going out to y and you are leaving me in the hotel to make travel ns?"


    Ivy tried her best to hold back her


    anything. Content bet


    "That''s right? Do you have a problem with it?"


    Seeing how Ivy was chuckling, Chad decided to put up with Mike. "Fine! I don''t have a problem with it. Let''s not have dinner at the hotel tonight. I will reserve a table in a restaurant outside."


    "Thank you, Uncle Chad!" Ivy said sweetly.


    "It''s nothing. Aren''t you two going to take a nap or something?" he asked.


    "I''m not sleepy." Ivy did not have the habit of and


    g naps during the day Lucas. vel?


    far too excited for it


    considering how close sheText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was to


    "I''m never tired, so you can take a nap after lunch and we will take a stroll around," Mike said.


    "Okay."


    After lunch, Mike took Ivy out and caught a taxi that took them to the university.

 Chapter 2678

    "Will we be allowed inside?" Ivy asked sheepishly.


    Mike smiled. "Technically speaking, the school is not open to tourists, but we just need to register as guests."


    "Oh... Uncle Mike, do you know someone there?"


    "No." Mike''s social circle was limited to Aryadelle and Bridgedale. "But the guard doesn''t know that. Just keep quiet and follow my lead. I promise that we will get in."


    Ivy trusted Mike when she saw the confident look on his face.


    Feeling slightly shy, he asked, "Aren''t you worried that I''m lying?"


    "Of course, not. I just think you are really talented, in a different way than Dad and Hayden," she said.


    "Are there different types of talents?" he asked beforeing to a realization. "You are saying that I''m streetsmart, aren''t you?"


    Ivy chuckled. "Not really. It''s not like we are doing something bad."


    "You are right, actually. I''m not like your dad, and I like learning weird skills..."


    "I think it''s interesting," she said earnestly. "As long as you are not doing something bad."


    "I wasn''t a good person before knowing your mom, but she keeps tabs on me and after knowing Chad, he does the same... Haha. I guess I enjoy the leash." "Because it means that someone cares about you." Ivy felt the same. "Everyone enjoys that."


    "Ivy, there will always be people who care about you from now on."


    "I know!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the university.


    Mike and Ivy got out of the car and headed toward the guard post.


    "I have an appointment with Professor Armstrong. He is in a meeting now and told us to register here before going inside." Mike lied through his teeth.


    The guard looked Mike up and down and did not suspect a thing since Mike was properly dressed and had the air of someone with high social status. Since Professor Armstrong might actually be in a meeting, the guard could not call to confirm what Mike said.


    The guard took out a notebook for Mike to write down his name, and Mike shot Ivy a grin before doing so. After registering, the two entered the campus.


    Ivy sighed a breath of relief and said, "Uncle Mike, is there really a Professor Armstrong?"


    "Yeah! He is a rather famous professor, and the guard should


    know him." Mike propped his hands. into his pockets and smiled smugly. "Besides, Professor Armstrong is indeed in a meeting right now."


    Ivy gave him a thumbs up. "You are awesome, Uncle Mike! You are lying by telling a bit of the truth so that they can''t tell if what you said is real."


    "Hahaha! We can''t assume that everyone can be easily fooled, after all!" Mike said before walking over to the campus map and Ivy followed closely behind.


    "This is a school with a long history. Judging from the look of these


    buildings, I would say that


    were


    built on the previous century, Mike said while studying the map.


    "Yeah. The bricks look ancient," Ivy said. "This campus is so pretty. Studying here must feel great."


    "You are too easily satisfied." Mike walked down a path next to Ivy. "Let''s just walk around the campus before going inside."


    "Sure. Let me take a photo." Ivy took out her phone and snapped a photo of the building next to her.


    "I should have brought my drone!" Mike said. "It would look much better if we take photos with the drone."


    "Will they let us use a drone here?"


    "No one will care since we are already in."


    "I just want a few photos to remember the moment by." Ivy did not need much and only wanted to fulfill her wish of visiting the ce where Lucas studied.


    "Should I take one for you?" Mike asked.


    "It''s fine! I don''t want my parents to know that I''ve been here." She did not want her parents to learn about Lucas. She was no longer Irene, and she did not want them to think that she held onto her past.

 Chapter 2679

    The two took a leisurely stroll down the trail, and Mike stopped after twenty minutes.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ivy, look." He pointed to a tree that looked strong but not overly tall with countless cards hanging on it.


    "Hahaha! I guess religion knows no bounds." Mike took Ivy to the tree and found a booth that stood a little distance away from the tree. The booth had a te that read, ''The Wishing Booth'' and another te that read ''The Wishing Tree'' by the tree.


    People seemed to have written their wishes on cards and hung them on the three. He walked over and nced through some of the cards. "Um... ''Pass my exam''... ''Get my dream guy''... ''Slim down!'', ''Get rich''!'' He chuckled after reading a few cards aloud. "Do you want to write your own? Maybe it wille true."


    "I don''t think I have any wishes. I feel like I''m the happiest person on earth, and it would be greedy of me to make any more wishes." She considered it in all seriousness and realized that she did not have any wish.


    She wanted to go where fate took her and did not n her future after her graduation.


    "You don''t have to write a wish. You can write down what you wish to say to that friend of yours... Maybe he will see it at some point, right?" Mike said, before heading for the booth where there was a vending machine for cards.


    He took out his wallet and ced a coin into the machine. A card fell out, and he handed it to Ivy before pointing to the pen on the table.


    "I won''t look. Just write something!" he said, before walking away.


    She held onto the card hesitantly and picked up the pen.


    There was indeed something that she wished to say to Lucas, but she did not


    care if he actually saw it.


    "I guess I can just see this as a way to get it off my chest!" she thought.


    Ten minutester, she finished writing and went to Mike.


    "Where do you want to hang it? Higher or lower?" Mike asked.


    "Higher. I don''t want others to see it," she said with a blush. Reminded of how Mike read other students wishes, she knew that she would be embarrassed if someone read her card.


    Mike nced at the tree and


    instantly knew that he could not


    reach


    with the help of adder.


    e top withouder


    He could not find adder, and he might risk getting caught if he climbed the tree.


    "Ivy, you don''t want others to see your card, right?" Mike asked.


    Ivy nodded.


    "Let''s not hang it here, then. I know a good spot." Mike led her away.

 Chapter 2680

    "Where?" Ivy asked curiously.


    "Let''s go to the administration building," Mike said.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh? The administration building? Are we hanging this there?"


    "No. Let''s find the feedback box for the dean."


    Ivy immediately came to a realization. "Uncle Mike, are you telling me to put this in the feedback box that''s meant for the dean?"


    "Yeah! The feedback box is nothing but decoration. Even if someone puts something inside as a prank, none of the staff will notice."


    Ivy started to feel like what Mike said made sense because he looked extremely confident. Mike was older and more experienced, and she realized that she should listen to him.


    The two headed to the administration building. Outside the dean''s office, there was a box meant where students could drop their feedback.


    Mike snapped his fingers smugly before putting Ivy''s card into the box. Following the ''Ping!'' sound, Mike smiled and said, "See? I told you that it is just there for decoration. There is nothing inside."


    Ivy nodded. "Uncle Mike, you are so smart to have thought of this ce."


    "Hahaha! Your mom always says that I don''t think like normal people do."


    "I think you have an interesting way of seeing the world. It''s fun to be around you."


    "You can always visit me in Bridegdale whenever you have some free time."


    "Sure! Hayden is in Bridgedale as well, so I wille and visit you once I get used to school."


    "Of course."


    A weekter, Ivy''s trip to Edelweiss ended, and she returned home with Mike and Chad.


    At around the same time as they left, Lucas'' phone rang and he saw a strange Edelweiss number.


    He picked up and heard a woman''s voice saying, "Is this Lucas Woods? I''m the head of the Student Affairs Department, Anna."


    Lucas scowled and asked, "Hello. Can I help you?"


    "Can youe to the Student Affairs Department now? The dean''s secretary has asked me to hand something to you and there''s something that I need to tell you in person." Lucas'' interest was piqued.


    His life had been peaceful ever since he started university, and since he wasn''t particrly interested in socializing, he stayed in the dorm whenever he did not have sses and rarely participated in any gatherings.


    He shut hisptop and headed out of the dorm. He went to the bicycle rack, where the students stored their bikes, and took his bike. Then he grabbed his phone and checked where the Student Affairs Department was located.


    He arrived ten minutester, and Anna invited him in enthusiastically.


    "Your friend wrote to you." Anne picked up a card and handed it to Lucas. "I did a background check and realized that you are a new student. Do you know that we have a wishing tree here? It''s an ancient tree."


    Lucas epted the card and shook his head.


    Though he had walked past the tree a few times, he had never stopped to look at it, so he was not aware of the Wishing Tree.


    "Oh. This card was purchased at the


    booth next to the tree and can be


    ove


    ???


    hung on the tree, but your friend ced this into the feedback box outside the dean''s office." Anna shrugged. "Of course, someone might have removed this from the tree and ced this into the feedback box as a prank. The dean''s secretary asked that I hand you the card so that you can check with your friend to see if she did this, or if this was pranked by someone. If she did this, do remind her to not do this again. The feedback box is meant for feedback, not confessions!" she said.


    Lucas stared at the words written on the card dazedly.


    [To: Lucas Woods. Mr. Lucas, I came to see you. Take good care of yourself! I hope that you will be happy for the rest of your life!]

 Chapter 2681

    There was no signature.


    "Oh, there''s no signature on the card so you might need to ask around to see which one of your friends wrote this," Anne continued.


    Lucas held onto the card for dear life; even without a signature, he knew that it was from Irene because she was the only one who would call him Mr. Lucas''.


    "Isn''t Irene dead?" he thought. "When did she write this card? Before she died?"


    "Ma''am, do you know how often the feedback box is opened?" he swallowed hard and asked.


    Anna shook her head. "I''m not so sure about that. Should I call and ask?"


    "Please do."


    She picked up her phone and called the dean''s secretary and asked the question on Lucas''s behalf.


    "We do it randomly, depending on my schedule. I sometimes open it once a month, sometimes once every other month, but I won''t leave the box untouched for over three months at a time." The hope that rose within Lucas vanished as he was led to believe that Irene wrote him the message before her death.


    "Why did she put it in the feedback box, though? Did she think that I would see this if she did so?" he thought. "That has to be it. If she hung it on the tree, I probably wouldn''t have seen it." Tears welled in his eyes at the memories of Irene.


    "Lucas, why are you crying?" Anna handed him a box of tissue paper.


    He was a distant person and rarely spoke to any of the faculty members or his ssmates. Under normal circumstances, he would never share his personal thoughts, but he could not suppress the sorrow that overwhelmed him any longer.


    "She is dead," he muttered and tears rolled down his cheeks.


    The thought that she traveled such a long way to Edelweiss only to write him this message filled his heart with regret.


    "I should have never been so rude to her. I should have let her see me off at the airport. Had I known that she didn''t have much longer to live, S would have listened to everything she had to say and said a proper goodbye to her."


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, after the trip, Ivy started getting ready for university.


    The night before admission, La returned home to chat with her younger sister.


    "You don''t know anyone, but don''t worry because you will have plenty of friends soon," La said.


    "Yeah," Ivy said.


    "If you encounter any difficulties, remember to tell Mom and Dad or the faculty staff. They will be around to help."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Ivy had no doubt that she would get used to university life if others managed to do so.


    "By the way, Uncle Mike and Uncle


    Chad gave you a house, right? You probably haven''t had the time to check on it. I have time now so I will go to Bridgedale soon," Layl@said. "I will furnish your house."


    "I thought you were really busy at work? You don''t have to worry about it. I''m sure Uncle Mike will get everything done," Ivy said, not aware that La wanted to travel to Bridgedale for something else.

 Chapter 2682

    "It''s no trouble at all! I go to Bridgedale all the time anyway," La said. "It''s quite convenient to travel. I want to see your house and pay Hayden a visit!" "Oh... Okay! It''s a shame that I can''t go anywhere until the winter holidays."


    "You will have a long holiday during New Year''s, right? You can go during that time. Your house should be ready by then."


    "It''s not that long."


    "You can apply for more leave."


    Ivy shook her head. "I will pay Hayden a visit during my winter holidays. It''s not a long wait from New Year''s."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure! I will take videos to show you," La said with a smile. "Are you really going to stop Mom and Dad from following you to school tomorrow?"


    They had discussed this during dinner, and Ivy had informed her family that she wished to go to school on her own and told the others that she woulde home immediately once admission was over.


    "What if someone recognizes them?" Ivy smiled sheepishly. "I don''t want to be the talk of the school before school actually starts. Everyone in Avonsville knows Dad!"


    "Haha! Mom keeps a lower profile, so you can get Mom to go with you!" La said. "Maybe you can tell them to wear masks so that others won''t recognize them. They really want to go with you." "La, did they go to your university admission as well?"


    "Yeah! I didn''t live in the dorm at the time, though it would have saved me a lot of trouble... I remember going for the admission and taking a stroll around campus beforeing home." "Don''t you need to submit tuition fees, too?" Ivy asked.


    "A cardes with the admission


    letter, and if you put money into that card, the school will deduct the tuition directly from it," La exined while trying to recall the past. "There are other procedures, too, like getting your student card. O Dad''s assistant helped with everything, and I didn''t do anything at all. If you really don''t want Mom and Dad to wear masks, you can wear one yourself so that others won''t recognize your faceter on."


    Ivy chuckled. "That''s a good idea."


    The next day, Elliot and Avery apanied Ivy university.


    Southern University was one of the top universities in Avonsville, and it was known for its media courses, which was why Ivy had selected this university.


    Knowing that Ivy would prefer to keep a low profile, both Avery and Elliot wore a face mask.


    Ivy had not asked them to do so as she had prepared one for herself and felt slightly guilty to see them in masks.


    "Ivy, I talked to your dadst night, and since your university is a little far from home, it might be troublesome for you to get home if you have sses or gatherings at night, so we n to get you a house nearby," said Avery, taking ky''s hand in hers.


    Ivy stilled and thought to herself, "A house? Other parents pay their children''s tuition fees on the first day of school, and they are buying me a house?"


    "Let''s walk around campus to familiarize ourselves with the environment." Noticing the dazed look on ly''s face, Elliot said, "You will being here on your own from now on. Remember to tell us if you need anything."


    Ivy nodded. "Dad, have you submitted the tuition fees?"


    "Yeah, everything is done. We are just here today to look around," he said.


    Ivy thought back to what La said the night before and realized she had been right.


    Upon entering the campus, a man ran toward them.

 Chapter 2683

    "Mr. Foster, the car is over there, and since the campus is pretty packed with people, it may take some time for the tour to end." "It''s fine. Safety first," Elliot said before taking his wife and daughter to the car.


    Ivy watched as other students walked around campus, and she felt like a tourist as she toured around in a car.


    The person who drove the car was likely someone who worked on campus, and he exined everything while driving.


    Ivy listened attentively as she was going to spend the following three years at this university.


    Half an hourter, they had finally finished the tour around campus and the staff asked if they wanted to walk around.


    "We will walk around on our own, Sir. Thank you so much," Ivy said.


    Elliot gave the staff permission to leave and Ivy said, "Mom, they are selling drinks over there."


    The sun was shining brightly, and it was hottest in the afternoon.


    Avery nced at the booth where a considerable number of students gathered and said, "You can go buy something if you want to!" "Do you want anything, Mom?"


    "I''m good. I just need water." Avery had a bottle of water in hand.


    "I prefer having ice cream." Ivy chuckled. "Do you want a cone, Mom?"


    Avery nced at Elliot and took Ivy''s hand before walking over to the booth, knowing that Elliot would not want ice cream.


    Avery did not take a particr liking to ice cream either but decided to keep Ivypany anyway.


    The two returned to Elliot shortly after, each holding a cone of ice cream.


    "We are almost done with viewing the campus. It''s a little early for lunch, so why don''t we view some apartments?" Avery said. "Your dad found a few apartments around your university and we made


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    appointments to view them today."


    "Huh? You already made the appointments?" Ivy had not expected them to act so quickly.


    "Yeah! They are just outside the university. Let''s go take a look and decide if we want to go ahead with the purchase," Avery continued. "You can asionally stay there when


    you get tired of running b when


    UMS


    forth."


    "It''s such a waste of money," Ivy said sheepishly.


    andMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your campus is in a rather remote area so the real estate prices around this area are quite low," Avery said, " took a lookst night, and they aren''t expensive. Don''t worry about


    money. It is most important that you remainfortable while you


    study."


    "Mom, Dad, you are both so sweet, and I keep getting a feeling that I''m dreaming." Ivy took Avery''s arm and snuffled. She took a bite of her ice cream and the icy sweetness overwhelmed her. "You are our daughter. It''s only normal that we spoil you."


    The three exited the school to view some of the apartments.


    Elliot had selected three apartments with the first one being a fully furnished apartment of 110 square feet, the closest to school.


    The second apartment was slightly further away and had a better environment as it was a terrace house. The third one was the furthest away and was a bungalow that was close to the ocean. Avery had guessed that Ivy would pick the first one.

 Chapter 2684

    As expected, Ivy seemed satisfied after viewing the first apartment.


    "Mom, how much is this ce? I feel like it''s a little too big for me. I wish there was a smaller apartment."


    A sheepish expression appeared on Elliot''s face when he heard what Ivy said.


    "Haha. This isn''t that big. It''s quite cheap, and real estate properties around this area tend to be more spacious. The apartments in this residential area can go up to 130 and 150 square feet! This is already the smallest one," Avery said.


    The real estate agent did not understand what Avery meant and immediately said, "There are apartments within the range of fifty to sixty square feet that often target students studying at Southern University." Avery, Elliot, and Ivy reacted differently to what the agent said.


    "Mom, he said that there are ones that are fifty to sixty square feet! Let''s go have a look!" Ivy said excitedly.


    Before Avery could say anything, Elliot blurted out, "Darling, that''s too small. We will need a ce to stay if wee to visit you, don''t you think?"


    Ivy froze, realizing that purchasing a small apartment might not be a good idea.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But there would be a ce for Mom and Dad to stay even if I go for a smaller apartment, right?" she thought as she looked Elliot up and down. "My dad isn''t like other dads. Maybe he would be ufortable living in a fifty square feet apartment. I guess I will listen to Dad."


    "Let''s see the second one, then!" Ivy said.


    Seeing how Ivy thought the first apartment was too big, Avery saw no point in viewing the other ces.


    "The other two are houses and are further away from school," Avery said.


    Ivy stilled when she heard the word ''houses''. Without hesitation, she decided, "I''ll take this one, then!"


    She had thought that this was too big until she was told that the other options were even bigger.


    "Are you really not going to see the


    other ones?" Elliot desperately


    wanted to take Ivy to the houses SQ that she might see them. "Size doesn''t matter, and the environment is the most important. The bungalow faces the sea, and though it''s further away, we can assign you a driver so distance isn''t an issue."


    Ivy shook her head without hesitation. "I''m just staying here asionally, so there''s no need for


    that am still going to stay with you


    if that''s possible."


    Elliot was moved by what she said and immediately took out his card to purchase the 110 square feet apartment.


    Theypleted the payment and


    signed the contract to obtain the apartment key before noon, so Elliot took them to lunch. Since Avery was hungry, they selected a restaurant closer to campus. NovelDrama.Org


    After ordering, Ivy texted La. [La, you won''t believe this but Dad bought an apartment near my university.]


    [Hahaha! That''s because your university is a bit far from home. They are worried that you might get home toote, right?] La replied.


    [Yeah! I feel like buying an apartment is as easy as buying groceries for them.]


    [You will get used to it. Money means nothing if you don''t spend it. That''s how you contribute to the country''s GDP]


    [La, are you used to living outside now?]


    [Yeah. I feel much better after the first week.]


    [Okay! We are going home after lunch. There were so many people during admission, and I was the only one who had nothing to do.]


    [Do you want to drop by my office? I can give you a drone. You haven''t tried using one before, right?]


    [No, but I don''t think I will go today. I don''t want to get in the way of your work. If you want to give me a drone, just bring it with you on Friday night!] [I can get the driver to send it over to you right now.]


    [Thank you, La!]


    [There are drones at home as well, but those are the older models. I will get you thetest one. Mom and Dad can teach you how to use it.]

 Chapter 2685

    [Sure.]


    "Who are you texting?" Avery asked. "Your favorite dish is here."


    Ivy loved spinach so Avery specifically asked the waiter to add spinach to the dish.


    "I''m talking to La. La said she is giving me a drone."


    "Oh, sure! I can teach you how to use it," Avery offered.


    "Okay!"


    Time flew and half a month had passed.


    Ivy had mostly gotten used to her university life.


    At half past two, she arrived at the lecture room with her ssmate. She had selected music as her minor. It was not because she enjoyed music but because she preferred music over art. Once she entered the room, she flipped through her notebook till the bell rang.


    The door was pushed open and a tall, slender man stepped inside.


    "Ahh!!" Screams filled the ssroom. "Eric Santos!"


    Ivy covered her ears and looked ahead while thinking to herself, "Why is Eric Santos here?"


    Ivy knew him as a famous idol through his songs and shows but had never seen him in person.


    Eric stood in front of the ssroom


    and waved his hand. "Hello, everyone. Your music teacher is sick today, and I''m your substitute teacher for today."


    The ss erupted into chaos once again.


    "Eric! I love you! I''m your fan!"


    "I''m your fan as well! Can I take a picture with you after this ss? Your signature on it would be even better!"


    "Let''s wait until after the ss ends.


    Let''s get started," Eric said as he


    scanned the room. Since the


    majority of the students appeared excited, Ivy, who remained calm, stood out from the crowd, and he stared at her for a moment, feeling like he knew her from somewhere else. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not intend on taking attendance at first but instinctively picked up the name list and spotted a familiar name: Ivy Foster.


    "Ivy Foster?!" he thought. If he remembered correctly, Avery and Elliot had a daughter who went missing.


    Losing hisposure, Eric stared at the list of students and remembered La mentioning that something had happened at home.


    He had wanted to call out the name


    to confirm


    if the young woman he


    saw was Ivy Foster, but he could not


    stop himself from walking toward


    Ivy


    UMS


    He picked up her notebook and opened the first page to find her name, Ivy Foster, written on it.

 Chapter 2686

    Inside the ssroom, everyone had their eyes on Eric and since he was standing in front of Ivy, they started to look at her as well. As they stared, they thought, "Why did Eric walk toward Ivy all of a sudden? Why is he grabbing her books? Do they know each other?"


    Eric soon realized how inappropriate his actions were, and he immediately took her book and held it up to the ss. "I forgot to bring mine." He lowered his gaze and asked, "May I borrow yours?" Ivy nodded.


    Eric walked toward the front of the ssroom with Ivy''s book when another girl shouted, "Sir, you can use my book as well!"


    "I only need one. Alright, let''s begin."


    The ssmate sitting next to Ivy whispered to her, "I thought you knew Eric Santos!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy shook her head with a smile.


    "But I have my book on the table as well. Why didn''t he borrow mine instead?" The ssmate sighed.


    "Maybe he just happened to see mine first!"


    "Oh... You are so lucky. Eric kind of smells nice... Your book is going to smell niceter."


    Ivy merely stared at her.


    While Eric proceeded with the lecture, the majority of the students took their phones out to snap pictures of him. Though amused, Ivy suppressed the urge to do the same.


    She could understand some of the things Eric said but was confused about certain parts. Nheless, she listened attentively.


    After a while, Eric sat down in front of the piano and ced his long, slender fingers on the keys. Instantly, a beautiful melody filled the room, and some of the young women sighed longingly as Eric''s fingers drifted gracefully across the keys.


    Ivy watched him and realized that this might be what princes in fairy tales looked like.


    Once he was done, Eric asked for volunteers to y the piano. Ivy did not raise her hand since she could not y the piano.


    Eric invited a man and a woman to y the piano in the end.


    Time flew under the gleeful atmosphere, and soon, the campus bell went off.


    "Mr. Santos, can we all take a photo together? Maybe with the whole


    elne


    ss? said one of the female students, not wanting to allow Eric to escape. The others agreed.


    Eric took Ivy''s book and walked back to her seat. "Thank you for this."


    "You are wee." Ivy took her book back and scented the faint scent of perfume. It was not overpowering, but it was noticeable


    and smelt like the sun in a way that she could not describe.


    "Mr. Santos, please! Take a photo with us! I really, really like you!" A girl chased after Eric and pleaded.


    Eric smiled at Ivy before turning his attention to the other students.


    Ivy did not join the group of students who were swarming the front of the room. She simply ced her books back into her bag and left the room. Even as she walked out of the Room, Eric''s gentle smile was stuck in her mind. . NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    "Is he like that to everyone?" she thought. "It''s no wonder so many people like him."


    In the evening, the driver came to pick Ivy up from school, and she started chatting with the driver once she got into the car.


    "A famous idol came to our school today."


    "Who was it?" the driver asked.


    "Eric Santos. You must have heard of him, right?"


    The driver burst intoughter. "Not only have I heard of him, but I''ve even met him! He is your mother''s friend!"

 Chapter 2687

    The smile on Ivy''s face froze and thought to herself, "Eric Santos is Mom''s friend? Did he borrow my book today because he recognized me?"


    She immediately opened her bag and took out her music textbook before flipping it open and tapping herself on the hand.


    Eric had left a message for her on one of the pages. He wanted to meet her, and there was a number next to his message. She assumed that it was his. "Please stop the car," Ivy immediately said to the driver.


    The car had just left the campus and had not gone far. Ivy got out of the car and dialed the number written in her textbook.


    Soon, the call was answered and Eric said, "Hello."


    "Mr. Santos, I''m sorry, but I just saw your message in my textbook," she said sheepishly.


    "Are you still on campus?" Eric asked with amusement.


    "Yeah. I''m in front of the university entrance."


    "Okay. I wille to you, then. I''ll be there in about ten minutes," Eric said after checking the time.


    "Okay." Once she hung up, she saw the driver walking over to her.


    "Brian, I will go hometer."


    "Oh, what happened?" The driver asked.


    "Eric Santos wants to meet with me," Ivy told him the truth. "Don''t tell my parents just yet. I want to see what he wants first."


    Brian nodded with a smile. "Sure. I will keep my mouth shut." He knew that Eric was a good person and was not concerned at all.


    Ten minutester, a ck car stopped in front of Ivy. The car window rolled down and she saw Eric.


    "Ivy, let me buy you dinner." Judging from the look on Ivy''s face, he knew that she had already found out about his connection with the Fosters.


    It was supper time and there were many students loitering around. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Eric did not get out of the car, and Ivy agreed to his invitation without hesitation before getting into his car. Brian immediately got back into his car and drove after Eric.


    "That''s my driver behind us," Ivy exined.


    "I''ve seen him before," Eric said.


    "Oh... I didn''t even know that you are friends with my mom earlier this afternoon."


    "I could tell didn''t even know that.


    they had found you until I saw you," Eric light-heartedly. "Your


    parents didn''t tell me.ent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Maybe they don''t want to tell too many people!" Ivy said.


    "It''s good to keep a low profile, or you will be exposed to unwanted attention."


    "Yeah. Mr. Santos, can I tell my parentsMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    m having dinner with


    set


    you?" y asked. "I will be homedate,


    and I''m sure Mom will ask me about


    it


    QUMS


    Ivy could have lied to her mother and said that she needed to stay back at the university, but she did not want to lie to her mother.


    "Of course. Let me call your mom now," Eric said before putting on his Bluetooth earphones to call Avery.


    The call was answered right away.


    "Avery, I saw Ivy today, and I''m taking her out for dinner right now. Is that okay?" Eric asked.


    Surprised, Avery said, "How did you two meet?"


    "I was substituting for a friend at


    let


    in


    Southern University, and Ivy was my ss. I saw her name on the list and recognized her," he exined.


    "What a coincidence." Avery chuckled. "If she is okay with it, it''s fine by me."


    "Okay. She is in my car right now. I will send her home after dinnerter."


    "Sure."


    After the call, Eric took off his earphones.

 Chapter 2688

    "I''ve just told your mom."


    "Yeah, I heard," Ivy said sweetly. "Mr. Santos, are you a full-time lecturer now?"


    He smiled and said, "I''ve already retired and teaching is just an interest of mine. I don''t lecture much though."


    "Oh. What a coincidence!" Had Ivy not selected music, or had the lecturer not called in sick, she would not have gotten the chance to meet Eric.


    "Indeed. It''s a shocking coincidence. I thought I was dreaming when I saw your name written on the inside p of your textbook," Eric said. "When did you get home?" "This summer."


    "How are you getting along with everyone?"


    "Great. They are all very kind and caring toward me."


    "What about your rtionship with your siblings?"


    "Hayden came home from Bridgedale specifically to see me, and he even stayed home for a period of time! Robert and La are great as well. Everyone has been great!"


    "That''s good to hear. Your parents must be over the moon! They have been looking for you for years and have never given up on you." Eric could picture how happy Avery and Elliot were.


    "I feel so lucky to be their daughter. I will treat them well from now on," Ivy said.


    "You are a good kid. Why did you choose to study at Southern University?"


    "There''s an anchor whom I look up to, and since I didn''t know what to major in, I decided to study broadcasting. Southern University is known for its degrees in broadcasting and journalism, so I chose this ce."


    "You are a young woman of your own mind."


    "My parents are very understanding and respect my thoughts on the matter," Ivy exined gratefully. "They wanted me to go to Robert''s university so that we could look after each other."


    "Yeah, I''m sure they are worried about leaving you here on your own."


    "I go home after ss every day so they are no longer as worried."


    "What do you feel like eating?" Eric asked.


    "I don''t mind anything! I''m not picky." Ivy looked outside the window as the car entered the city center. It pulled up in front of a barbeque restaurant. "How about barbeque?"


    "Sure!" Ivy said gleefully. "Mr. Santos, you have such great skin that I thought you only ate vegetables and fruits!"


    Eric blushed at herpliment.


    After entering the restaurant, the two asked for a private room. Eric, who appeared to have been there before, did not bother looking at the menu and began cing his order.


    "Are you sure you can eat anything?" asked Eric once he was done ordering.


    "I can eat anything. La is allergic


    to peanuts, but I don''t have any allergies..." Ivy thought that herdack of allergies was a result of the tough environment she grew up in.


    "It''s funny that you know about your sister''s allergy." Eric chuckled.


    "Of course! We are really close," Ivy said before her phone started to ring.


    It was a call from La.


    La had returned home for dinner and was waiting for Ivy to get home only to be told that Ivy was dining out.


    When she went to ask Avery about it, Avery stuttered and had beaten around the bushes. Feeling skeptical, she decided to video call Ivy.


    "My sister is calling me." Ivy picked up the phone and answered the call. "Hi, La."


    "Ivy, why didn''t youe home? I


    thought that you didn''t have sses tonight. I brought something nice for you. When will you be back?" La asked before noticing that Ivy. seemed to be out of campus since she spotted the posters on


    on the


    walls. "Where are you? Is that a


    barbeque restaurant?"


    "La, Eric Santos was lecturing at my school today, and I''m with him right now because he is buying me dinner."


    The casual look on La''s face faded at the mention of Eric''s name.


    "He is buying you dinner? Why didn''t you ask me toe along?" La said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2689

    Without skipping a beat, Ivy said, "Why don''t youe over now? We haven''t started yet! I can send you the location." "It''s fine! It''s not like I was invited."


    Sensing the frustration in La''s tone, Eric asked Ivy for her phone, and Ivy handed it to him without hesitation.


    "I''m having dinner with Ivy near her university. It''s quite far for you so I didn''t ask you along," he exined patiently.


    "Why are you buying my sister dinner?" La asked. "She doesn''t even know you and doesn''t know what happened between us..."


    An amused look appeared on Ivy''s face as she thought to herself, "Did something happen between La and Eric?"


    "I''m just buying her dinner. I didn''t say anything that I shouldn''t say." Eric blushed and changed the subject immediately. "Have you eaten?"


    "I haven''t! But I''m about to, so bye!" La hung up.


    Eric gave the phone back to Ivy and she epted it calmly, feeling off.


    "Your sister and I... It''s not like that... I pretty much watched her as she grew up, so we are quite close," Eric exined.


    "Oh, you are close, but she didn''t bother telling you that I''ve been found?" Ivy argued, making Eric even more embarrassed.


    Just then, the waiter came in with their food, and Eric picked up the jug to pour Ivy a ss of water.


    La sent Ivy a message afterward. [Keep me posted on what he tells you.]


    [Sure. He just said that you two are close.]


    [Haha.]


    [La, do you like him?]


    [Yeah. I


    me


    wined him out and he turned


    He even got himself ane


    immediately after so that I


    would give up. Isn''t that ridiculous?]


    [Yeah.]N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    [Ask him about his girlfriend.]


    Eric did not say anything when he saw Ivy focusing on her phone because he could guess who she was talking to.


    "Mr. Santos, when are you marrying your girlfriend?" Ivy set her phone down and asked.


    "Did La tell you to ask that?"


    Ivy took a sip of juice. "Pretty much."


    "Ivy, when you get home, tell your


    sister to stop being so stubbo


    Eric did not answer her question and deadpanned, "We are too different, and we aren''t good for one another."


    "What kind of differences are there?" Ivy could sense that La truly loved Eric and wanted to get to the bottom of it. "Difference in age."


    "Oh... I can''t tell! You look quite young," she said with a smile after scanning him up and down.


    "Your parents will never agree to it. I don''t want her to get into a fight with her parents over this."


    "Alright, I will talk to her when I get home," Ivy said before muttering, "I don''t think age is that big of a concern, though."


    "My rtionship with your father is...


    well, we aren''t exactly on good


    terms," Eric exined. "Your mom saved my life. Back then, your parents fought all the time. I didn''t want your mom to suffer, and wanted to protect her, but maybe I was misleading in my actions. Your dad ended up seeing me as a rival, and I saw him as an evil man."

 Chapter 2690

    Ivy had not imagined the situation to be soplicated and asked, "Why would La be in love with you, then?"


    If Eric truly had been her father''s enemy, it would not make sense for La to fall in love with him.


    "I told you. They had fought all the time. Even when Hayden and La were children, they fought. During their school holidays, Mike would take care of Hayden while I looked after La." Eric smiled as he recalled the past. "Your parents made up in the end, and I stopped viewing your dad as the enemy."


    Ivy nodded. "You''ve been with La for a long time, which means that she has been in love with you for a while. What about you? Do you like her?"


    "Of course, I do, just not romantically. Your sister is a beautiful youngdy, and anyone, no matter their age, would like her the moment theyid eyes on her."


    Ivy agreed. "Not only is La pretty, but she is also really kind, too. I would like her if I was a man."


    "Yeah," Eric muttered as he focused on the food.


    "Mr. Santos, do my parents know about La asking you out?"


    "They do." Eric ced a piece of meat onto Ivy''s te. "Because of that, it''s been kind of awkward between me and them."


    "Oh... It''s no wonder that Mom didn''t tell you about me, then."


    "I can understand."


    "I don''t think that Mom is that prejudiced, right? I get a feeling that she can ept almost anything as long as it''s reasonable. She has a strong heart and seems to be capable of epting everything as it is..." Ivy said.


    "You are right about your mom, but there''s more to the equation. Your parents are a loving couple, and your mom won''t make decisions based on her own views and opinions. She will not neglect your dad''s feelings on this matter."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy came to the realization that her father was the biggest obstacle between La and Eric.


    After dinner, Eric sent Ivy back home. The car stopped in front of Elliot''s mansion.


    Ivy got out of the car, and La walked out of the living room to wee her.


    "La!" Ivy called out.


    La hummed in response before hurrying over.


    Eric sat in his car, not knowing if he should leave.


    "La, I brought you barbeque ribs." Ivy showed La the takeout boxes. "Mr. Santos told me to do so."


    La epted the bag and said, "Go inside! I need to talk to him."


    Ivy nodded obediently and headed into the mansion. While she was taking her shoes off, Avery and Elliot walked over, spotting La in the yard with Eric.


    Not wanting there to be a conflict between her parents and Eric, Ivy said, "Mom, it was such a coincidence! Our music lecturer called in sick today." Avery smiled. "Indeed. Are you full?"


    "Yeah. I ate so much meat." Ivy set her bag down and rubbed her belly.


    "What did Eric say to you?" Elliot asked.


    Ivy thought about it and said, "We talked about a lot of stuff. We talked about his work and the past... He said he was in a really bad ident and was about to die, but Mom saved his life. He said that he is forever grateful."


    Memories of the past rushed back to Avery and she said, "I''ll ask him toe inside!" Avery appeared to be asking for Elliot''s approval as she spoke but headed out without giving him a chance to protest.


    Eric had not once forgotten that it was Avery who had saved his life.

 Chapter 2691

    Avery saved a lot of people in the past and helping Eric did not mean much to her. Eric, however, saw Avery as his savior.


    In the yard, La had said goodbye to Eric, and he was about to leave when Avery came over and invited him inside. "Eric, since you are already here, why don''t youe inside?"


    Eric hesitated.


    "My mom is inviting you in. Why are you still standing here?" La teased before opening the car door for him.


    Eric stepped out of his car and followed them into the mansion. Once they entered the living room, La pulled Ivy to the dining room and started digging into the barbeque ribs Ivy brought home.


    Ivy nced into the living room. "La, aren''t you worried that it would be awkward for them to be alone?" Ivy felt awkward when she tried to put herself in Eric''s shoes.


    "Eric is extremely scared of our parents, so he''s probably dying from nerves right about now!" La giggled.


    "Oh, you are doing this on purpose!"


    "He is too timid. It''s a good chance for him to start acting brave," La said before taking her phone out. "Here''s the design for your house. Uncle Chad sent it to me. He didn''t really want to show me because he wanted to surprise us, but I told him that I needed to buy furniture for it, so he finally caved."


    Ivy leaned over to stare at the screen of La''s phone.


    Mike had bought Ivy a mansion, and Chad had paid for the interior design. The photos shown on La''s phone included furniture.


    "Wow, it''s so pretty! It looks like a candy house!" Ivy eximed.


    "Yeah, they used a lot of bright colors. If you like this, I will order the furniture ording to the photos."


    "La, I feel like a princess."


    "You are a princess! You are our little princess, and I''m the older princess. Hahaha!"


    Their voices andughter drifted into the living room, and the three immediately quietened down.


    Eric finished his ss of water and checked the time. "It''s gettingte. I won''t overstay my wee." Avery stood up from the couch. "I will walk you out."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine."


    "Don''t worry about it." Avery walked him out despite his protests, and once they were out of the doorgshe whispered, "Don''t take Elliot''s


    A


    attitude personally."


    Elliot had not said anything, but he had looked annoyed the entire time Eric had been there.


    "It''s fine." Elliot smiled. "I feel happy. I''m d that you found Ivy."


    "So are we Ivy wants to keep a low profile and doesn''t want others to know


    o she is, so we didn''t


    that many people about her


    fell


    "I understand. I won''t tell anyone."


    "Yeah. Drive safe."


    "Sure. You should get back inside now!"


    Avery watched as he got into the car and walked into the mansion. As soon as she returned to the living room, she spotted Elliot and La sitting on the couch talking to one another.

 Chapter 2692

    "What are you talking about?" Avery walked over to Elliot.


    "Nothing much," he said. "I need some time alone with La."


    "Oh, are you asking me to leave?" Avery asked sarcastically. "You want to talk to her about Eric, right? Did you really think I wouldn''t know what you were thinking? You are trying to get me to leave as if I couldn''t figure out what you guys were talking about."


    Hearing his pride shatter, Elliot blushed.


    "Mom, show Dad some mercy!" La said calmly.


    Avery hummed and turned to look at Elliot, "Come to the bedroom once you are done talking to La. I need to talk to you as well."


    Elliot felt uneasy, sensing that he was about to be lectured by his wife.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Avery left, La suppressed herughter as she looked at Elliot, "What were you trying to ask me, Dad?"


    Elliot took a sip of water to regain hisposure before saying, "Eric has a girlfriend now, so I trust that you won''t do anything out of line, will you? There are plenty of good men out there, and a young woman as brilliant as you has all the choices she wants."


    "Dad, I just talked to Eric briefly tonight, and Mom probably shared more words with him than I did!" La mocked. "I know that he has a girlfriend. I won''t try to get in between them, so just rx!"


    Elliot felt far more reassured but soon thought of another problem. "Is Eric still dating?" Elliot had forgotten to ask Eric about it.


    "I guess! I didn''t hear anything about them breaking up!"


    "Oh... That''s all I need to say. I trust that you won''t do anything that''s beneath you."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. Even if there''s something I really want, I''m not about to let go of my pride to obtain it. Go find Mom! I wonder what she is going to say to you!" La stood from the couch with a big grin.


    "She is definitely going to lecture me for being rude to Eric. I know exactly what she''s thinking," he said before heading into the bedroom.


    Avery had already taken their pajamas out when Elliot entered the room and closed the door behind him.


    "Avery, do you want to talk about Eric?"


    "Feeling guilty, aren''t you?" She lifted an eyebrow and shot him a sidelong nce.


    "Why would I feel guilty? I didn''t say much to him."


    "Is that how you treat your guests? You weren''t like this thest time we saw him! Eric didn''t do anything wrong, did he?" Avery asked sharply.


    Elliot sat down on the lounge chair, "I


    just feel like La is still into him


    would feel embarrassed if she keeps pursuing him. Don''t you


    understand?" ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Please don''t associate your daughter''s love life with your own pride," Avery deadpanned. "Think back to how we used to fight. We


    ea fool of ourselves every time we fought! If only I had a father like you, we would have never ended up together."


    "That''s not the same. Can''t you talk to La? If she ends up being Eric''s mistress..."

 Chapter 2693

    "La won''t do such a thing!" Avery interrupted him. "We raised our daughter. Don''t you know what kind of a person she is? Don''t you trust her?"


    "Of course, I trust her. I am just worried that Eric might put her under his spell."


    "Eric isn''t that kind of a man."


    "Avery, do you know Eric that well? We didn''t raise him, and we aren''t even that familiar with what kind of a man he is."


    "How can you say that? He is our friend, and we ought to trust our friends. We only came to know Jun, Tammy, and Benter in our lives, so why can we trust them but not Eric?"


    "Don''t get so worked up. I will be more careful next time I see him." Elliot did not wish to fight with Avery over this.


    It had been a while since they had a fight, and he was not used to having an argument.


    "I''m not worked up. You are the one who is out of line here. If Eric really is the kind of man you think he is, do you really think that La would still be here? She would have taken off with Eric a long time ago," Avery retorted.


    "What?! If he dares to do so, I will make him suffer for it."


    "Alright, just go take a shower! It wasn''t a big deal, and you don''t have to make a big fuss out of it." Avery shoved his pajamas into his hands and pushed him toward the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Meanwhile, La and Ivy were whispering to one another in the bedroom.


    "What do you think of Eric?" La asked.


    "He is so cool!" Ivy said without hesitation. "He looks a bit different from when he is on tv, and he is even more handsome than I expected him to be. All my ssmates screamed when he entered the ssroom and kept trying to take photos of him! He is so handsome! La, I think I know why you are in love with him."


    "Do I seem that shallow to you? I


    have a lot of handsome guys after


    me, okay? Besides, good looks run in our family, so I''m immune to handsome guys at this point. I like him because of something else." La leaned on the couch and lifted her chin. "He is tolerant, gentle, hard-working, and ambitious... He is a lot more than a pretty face."


    "La, he has a girlfriend."


    "I know. That''s what Dad told me as well," La said calmly. "I n on meeting his girlfriend in Bridgedale."


    "In secret?"


    "Yeah. I''ve moved out, and our


    parents won say anything even if I don''te home for a day or two, La said decisively. "I''m going there mainly to make arrangements for the furniture in your house and meeting Eric''s girlfriend is more like a side mission."


    "And what if she refuses to see you?"


    "I don''t think that''s possible. I guess I will find out. Don''t tell anyone about this, including Eric."


    "I won''t. I''m just worried..." Ivy sighed. "I like Mr. Santos, but I feel like you are going to struggle a lot to be with him."


    "Do you know how long it took for our parents to finally settle down with one another?" La lifted her fingers and said, "At least ten years."


    Ivy stared at La in shock.


    "I think that Hayden hasn''t found


    himself a girlfriend yet because he was affected by that," La guessed. "Back when our parents


    really nasty and I still remember bits and pieces of what happened... Sometimes, I feel like I''ve been affected by that experience as well. I


    used to fight, it wouldberet


    like Eric because he makes me feel


    safe."


    Ivy did not know what to say because she had not been there to witness the fights between Avery and Elliot. All she saw were that they were great parents, and she loved them for it. "I''m not saying that I resent them for it. I love them," La said with a smile. "Ivy, is there someone you like?"

 Chapter 2694

    Lucas'' face appeared in Ivy''s mind.


    She knew that she might be in love with Lucas, or she would not have gone all the way to Edelweiss just to see his university. She had felt happy despite not being able to see him.


    "La... I..." Ivy did not want to tell La about Lucas as she knew that the chances of her meeting Lucas again were slim.


    "Why are you blushing? Are you shy? You haven''t found anyone you like, or are you too shy to tell me about the guy you like?" La studied the look on Ivy''s face. "It''s fine. You will find someone even better. I''m sure there are plenty of brilliant boys in your university."


    Ivy nodded. "I guess, but I don''t know them, nor do I want to get to know them. I just want to focus on my studies."


    "Do you like studying that much?"


    Ivy nodded again. "I like what I''m studying, and since I fall short in a lot of aspects, I want to be better."


    "You are so ambitious! I could never be like you." La realized that she had never been so dedicated to anything. Since she was a child, she had all the resources and tutors she needed for anything she wanted to learn, so she was ced in an environment that allowed her to learn quickly; therefore, she had never felt that she fell short on anything like Ivy did. Even when there were things that she knew nothing of, she would often tell herself that she would be able to master them soon.


    "Don''t say that, La! I see all the awards and trophies in the disy cab in your room every time I go in, and I respect you so much for it!"


    "Haha! Those mean nothing. I just like the crystal disy cab and shove those in because I didn''t know what to put inside of it," La said before asking, "Do you like the cab? Can I buy you one as well?"


    Ivy scratched her head and said, "It looks great, but I don''t need it... I don''t have any trophies to put in it..."


    "You don''t have to use it for trophies. You can also put your essories in it! It''s just for your own viewing, anyway. You can put whatever you want, and if it pleases you, you can even put your socks or even underwear in it!"


    Ivy burst intoughter at her words.


    "I will buy one for you! Don''t you think we have simr preferences? From now on, I will buy you exactly what I buy myself," La said.


    The next day, La boarded the


    flight headed for Bridgedale. She had not informed anyone about her trip apart from Mike and Chad, and she had told them not to tell the others since it was a short trip, and she would return home soon.


    Once she arrived, she stayed at Mike''s house so that it would be easier for her to discuss the interior design of Ivy''s house with Chad.


    "La, did you have other reasons foring here?" Mike prepared a hearty lunch to wee La.


    "Am I that obvious?" La lifted a brow.


    "It''s because you didn''t tell your parents. You usually tell them everything." Mike swirled his wine


    gently. "Go on. Tell me what Wil


    are


    here for, and I''ll see if I can help." en.swhovels


    "Don''t worry about the house. Since you all like the design graphs, I will just have everything done as in the pictures."


    La did not doubt their ability in handling Ivy''s house, but she still felt slightly embarrassed to confess her true intentions.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "If you won''t say it, I guess I''ll have to


    fake a guess." Mike took a sip of wine and turned to look at Chad. "Is Eric''s girlfriend working in Bridgedale?"


    Chad suppressed his urge tough and said, "Yeah! If I''m not mistaken, she has always been in Bridgedale!"


    La covered her face with both her hands. She was embarrassed that they had exposed her this quickly.

 Chapter 2695

    "Alright. There''s no point in feeling embarrassed. Go find Nadia Raven if that''s what you want! It''s not that big of a deal," Mike said. "Eric doesn''t know you are here, does he?"


    "I don''t have the obligation to share my schedule with him." La cut into her steak. "Do you know where Nadia works?"


    "I can find out from the inte. Should Ie with you?" Mike started looking Nadia up on his phone.


    "It''s fine. I will get there myself."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine. Rest well and go find her tomorrow!" Mike studied her face and teased, "You look like a mess after the long flight."


    "I want to get this out of the way soon so I can go home. My parents are going to be disappointed if they find out why I''m here."


    "They won''t exactly be disappointed; more like, worried!" Mike cut a small piece of steak and ced it into his mouth. "Your dad doesn''t like Eric, just like how he disliked me in the past. He would probably be treating me the same way he is treating Eric had I not started dating Chad. He holds a grudge."


    "Uncle Mike, don''t talk about my dad like that."


    "I am just saying that you need to be prepared for a storm if you insist on getting together with Eric."


    La red at him.


    After lunch, La took Mike''s car and drove to the research center where Nadia worked.


    By the time she arrived, it was already four in the afternoon.


    When the receptionist asked if she had an appointment, she confessed that she did not. Sensing that she was not an ordinary visitor, the receptionist decided to call Nadia''s assistant. "Miss, what''s your name?" The receptionist asked.


    "La Tate. La''s heart raced. Though she did not know Nadia, they knew about one another so Nadia would probablye out to meet with her once they mentioned her name.


    As anticipated, Nadia appeared in a smart casual outfit ten minutes after the receptionist mentioned La''s name.


    "Hi! Why are you here, La?" Nadia greeted her with a smile.


    La smiled. "I have something that I need to get done here, and since I heard that you work here, I decided to pay you a visit."


    "Haha! I''m quite surprised that you came to see me. Let me treat you to a meal!" Nadia led La out of the building.


    "I''m not hungry."


    "Coffee, then?"


    "Thank you."


    "There''s a cafe near our research center, and I go there almost every day." Nadia led the way and asked, "Is there something you wish to talk to me about?"


    They were both women and shared a certain understanding. Since Nadia was older, she was also more experienced and sharper.


    "Are you always so straightforward?" La asked jokingly.


    "Yeah. Does it bother you?" Nadia tilted her head to the side and asked.


    La shook her head. "Ms. Raven, I came... specifically to see you, actually. You''ve been working in Bridgedale ever since you


    announced your rtionship while he has been in Aryadelle the entire time. How exactly are you two dating?"


    "Hahaha! Does he know that you are here?" Nadia asked.


    "No. I can''t get an answer from him, so I came to you. I keep getting a feeling that you two aren''t together," La confessed. "Ms. Raven I''m hoping that you won''t lie to me."

 Chapter 2696

    "What did Eric say when you asked him about it?" Nadia asked.


    "He told me to not worry about it." La got the feeling that Eric had refused to answer her question because he had not wanted to lie.


    "Oh. So what do you think of... me and him?" Nadia wanted to hear La''s view on the matter and knew that La had probablye all this way because she already knew what had happened.


    "I don''t think you two are actually dating. If you were actually dating, he would have told me about it a long time ago. Ms. Raven, I asked if he had a girlfriend before asking him out, and I only did so after he told me that he was single," La exined.


    "I see... That''s rather suspicious of him!" Nadia chuckled.


    "What do you mean by that, Ms. Raven?" Confused, La asked, "Are you admitting that you''re not really dating? Did he ask you to y the role of his girlfriend?"


    "La, what will you do once I confirm your theory?" Nadia asked curiously. "I doubt your parents will ept Eric, and, if you insist on doing whatever you want, you will put Eric in a difficult position."


    "I will resolve it. I won''t let him face my parents alone," La said with determination. "Ms. Raven, can you answer my question from earlier?"


    Nadia smiled awkwardly. It was toote for her to call Eric and ask him what she should say because La had timed it so that Nadia would not have the chance to do such a thing.


    "You are right. I like him, but he doesn''t reciprocate my feelings. More precisely, he sees me as a good friend and has asked for my help."


    La was not surprised and simply said, "Isn''t he worried that he will stop you from finding a boyfriend? What a horrible idea."


    "I''m not in a hurry to get married," Nadia exined. "The older I get, the less I feel like rushing into it. I will get married if I find the right guy, and if I don''t, I will just live my own life." "You two are quite simr, then. He isn''t in a rush either.


    "Ms. Raven, thank you for telling me the truth," La said thankfully. "Will he be mad at you for telling me?"


    Nadia shook her head. "I don''t think so. You''d already guessed it on your own even before I told you, right?"


    "Yeah. His lies won''t fool me."


    The two stepped into the cafe.


    "Let me pay for the coffee, Ms. Raven."


    "Sure! If you manage to convince your parents, you have my blessings."


    "It''s not going to be easy." La was uncertain about her chances. "But I still have to give it a try before giving up."


    "Looks like it really is going to be difficult, if even someone like you is considering giving up at some point."


    "Nothing is difficult if you are willing to give up."


    "Makes sense. I should learn from you."


    "Ms. Raven, you are a brilliant woman. I''m sure that you have a lot of pursuers."


    "I guess! It was love at first sight for


    me when I saw Eric. Back when our families had set us up, he hadn''t seen me due to some misunderstanding, but I''d seen him. He was so handsome and talented that he was almost blinding! Ever since then, it''s been hard to fall for another man."


    "Yeah."


    "Have you been in a rtionship before"? La shook her head.


    "That''s


    tak opted. Your pursuers.


    are


    going to be even more.


    of them attractive."


    "It''s simple. I like mature men, but most of the guys I know are around my age."


    After having coffee with Nadia, La returned to Mike''s house and started browsing tickets for her return flight.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can''t you stay for a while longer?


    Even just for a day? It''s been so long


    since you visited and you are leaving already?" Mike tried convincing La to stay.

 Chapter 2697

    But La''s heart had already flown back to Aryadelle.


    "I wille and stay for a few more days next time. I came here behind everyone''s backs this time, and, since I''ve gotten what I wanted, I should hurry back," La said gleefully, not feeling tired at all because she had received a satisfying answer from Nadia.


    Nadia informed Eric about her conversation with La as soon as La left, and Eric felt incredibly troubled by La''s recklessness. He also wondered what she might do now that she knew the truth.


    He stared at his phone and breathed heavily while thinking to himself, ''La hasn''t reached out to me yet. Is she nning to look for me once she gets back? She''s in Bridgedale now, so there''s no point in me getting all worked up over it. I guess I''ll have to wait until she gets back.''


    By the time La arrived home, it was night. She felt exhausted from the total of twenty hours she had spent flying, so she looked horrible.


    Avery immediately stopped La in her path when she saw how exhausted her daughter looked.


    "Darling, what''s going on? Why do you look so tired? Did you not sleep?"


    "Mom, I need to sleep now... I''ll talk to you when I wake up," La said with a yawn before walking up the stairs.


    Once La was on the second floor, Elliot and Robert walked over to Avery.


    "La looks as though she''s been up all night," Robert said. "I''ve never seen her so tired before."


    "What did she say?" Elliot asked.


    "She said she will talk to me once she wakes up," Avery said. Still worried, she grabbed her phone and called the vice president of Tate Industries to ask if something had happened.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, La fell asleep in her room instantly without changing her clothes. Shortly after she fell asleep, her phone''s screen lit up.


    Eric had sent her a text message asking if she had returned to Aryadelle, but La was in no position to reply to it.


    After talking to the vice president,


    Avery spoke to Elliot. "The


    vice-president said that everything is fine, but La didn''t show up to work both yesterday and today He


    told me not to tell La thay He


    me.


    he told


    Elliot scowled. "... Where has she been, then?"


    Avery turned to Robert. "Do you know anything?"


    Robert shook his head. "Ever since Ivy came home, La tells her everything and ignores me most of the time."


    Avery immediately went upstairs to talk to Ivy.


    Ivy wanted to see La as soon as she heard that La was back.


    "She''s asleep. I went inside her room just now, and she didn''t even take off her socks. I don''t think she''s had any sleep these past two days." Avery sighed. "Did she tell you where she was going?"


    Ivy wanted to keep La''s secret but did not wish to lie to her mother either.


    Seeing how lyy was hesitating, Avery


    smiled and said, "Looks like Robert was right about La telling you everything. Don''t worry! La said that she will talk to me after she wakes up. I''m just asking younow because I''m worried."


    "La went to see Mr. Santos''s girlfriend." After another moment of hesitation, Ivy decided to tell the truth. "Mom, don''t be mad at her, okay? I don''t want you to fight." Avery''s smile remained, but behind her, Elliot''s expression immediately darkened.

 Chapter 2698

    "Dad," Ivy called out.


    "What else did La say?"


    Ivy shook her head.


    "She didn''t tell you what she ns on doing?" Elliot had a feeling that La would neglect everything for Eric''s sake.


    "Ivy said she didn''t hear anything else. Why are you still asking?" Avery red at him before turning her attention back to Ivy. "We will talk to La once she wakes up, and, no matter what happens, we will resolve this peacefully."


    Ivy nodded, and Avery pulled Elliot back into their bedroom.


    Since La was asleep, they would all need to wait until she woke up to speak to her.


    Inside the master bedroom, Elliot paced back and forth.


    "Alright, stop walking around. I feel dizzy just looking at you." Avery took out her pyjamas from the closet and said, "Why don''t you go to the gym? You won''t be able to sleep tonight if you don''t exercise."


    Avery knew Elliot like the back of her hand; the matter had not been resolved, and none of them knew what La might say when she woke up, so Elliot was surely going to lose sleep tonight.


    "You know me so well." Elliot felt moved. "You are on my side, right?"


    "Elliot Foster, go to the gym!"


    "You are calling me by my full name... Are you going topromise?!" Elliot said helplessly. "Eric Santos is in no way worthy of our daughter!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t like the way you talk about it,"


    Avery said. "When I started dating you the first time, everyone kept telling me that I was not worthy of you, and even now, all you have to do is search for it online, and you will find countless people saying the same thing."


    "Really? I will order my men to delete all thosements!" Elliot immediately reached for his phone.


    "I don''t care. Elliot, go to the gym! Do you want me toe with you? I''m quite flustered as well... Let''s wait for La to wake up tomorrow! We shouldn''t rush into anything." Avery set her pyjamas down and pulled Elliot toward the gym.


    In another room, Robert and Ivy were sitting on a couch, discussing the matter concerning La.


    "I don''t really know Uncle Eric that well, but I know him well enough, because he sends me gifts every year, even when I don''t see him," Robert said. "A lot of my ssmates like him. "Do you like him?" Ivy asked.


    "I do! But I might have to think about it if he is going to be my brother-inw." Robert scowled. "Dad won''t let La marry him. I wouldn''t either if I was Dad."


    "Why not? La likes Eric!" Ivy felt


    sorry for La because she was a girl that understood her feelings. La did not care about the


    differences between her and Eric et


    just like Ivy did not care about


    the


    differences between her and Lucas; down on


    Lucas had never looked ned out


    her, so, even though she turned out to be the daughter of Elliot Foster, she would never think that Lucas was unworthy of her-but she knew that her father would mind.


    "Sigh! This is really bad! La is really stubborn," Robert said.


    "Robert, what should we do if La starts fighting with our parents?" Ivy asked. After talking to La, she could tell that La would likely choose to pursue Eric.


    "Honestly? I don''t know. I think that Mom and Dad are confused as to what they should do as well, or they would not be so worried."

 Chapter 2699

    A few secondster, Robert said, "We will let things run their course!"


    "If you won''t back La up, I will," Ivy said. "We can''t all turn our backs on her. What if she runs away from home?"


    An idea appeared in Robert''s mind, and he said, "How about this? If they really do get into a fight, you will back La up, and I will be on Dad''s side to get him to calm down." "Sure!" Ivy said. "What would Hayden think of this?"


    "Probably the same as Dad," Robert said tly. "They resemble each other more and more as the years go by, both in their ways of presenting themselves and their values... I respect the two of them more than anyone, though."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe you will be like them in the future."


    "No, I won''t. I''m more like Mom in terms of personality." Robert knew himself well and said, "I might look more like Dad, but, deep inside, I''m like Mom. I''m not all that ambitious and only want our family to stay together happily ever after."


    "That''s good! I love Mom." A gentle smile appeared on Ivy''s face at the mention of their mother. "Robert, who am I like?"


    "You look like Dad on the outside, but, as for your personality, I can''t tell. You are independent like Dad sometimes, but you are also lively and caring like Mom. Maybe you are thebination of their best qualities."


    "You are making me blush, Robert."


    "I''m just telling the truth!" he said sincerely.


    "If I find a boyfriend that you don''t approve of, will you all be disappointed in me?" Ivy asked.


    "Why are you asking? Is there someone you like?"


    "I just don''t think we can control who we like. Maybe that person isn''t all that great, but we like them regardless... What if there''s a man that you all think is great, but don''t like him?" Ivy said.


    "Oh... Indeed. Love isplicated, and I don''t think I know much about it yet. Maybe our parents won''t like the girl like in the future either." Affected by Ivy''s gloomy tone, he began feeling pessimistic.


    "Let''s support one another in the future, okay?" Ivy smiled.


    "Sure!" Robert said. "I think I will support La after all. Dad has Mom on his side, so he doesn''t need me."


    "Hahaha! Sure!"


    The next day, La woke up. Before she had time to register what time it was or what had happened the day before, her stomach rumbled. She instinctively got out of bed to go downstairs in search of food, only to find that both her parents and her younger brother were home.


    The three were sitting in the living room.


    "La, did you sleep well?" Robert had called in sick to wait for La to wake up just in case his parents and her had a heated argument.


    "Don''t you have sses today?" she asked as she walked toward the kitchen.


    "Um... I feel kind of sick today, so I called in sick," Robert lied.


    Elliot stood from the couch, only to be pulled back down by Avery.


    "Let her eat." She shot him a pointed look. "Do you want her to starve?"


    Since what she said was reasonable, Elliot sat back on the couch obediently.


    Hearing their exchange, La immediately remembered what had happened yesterday and instantly felt less happy with the food in front of her.

 Chapter 2700

    Robert sat across from La and sipped on a bowl of soup.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You feel sick? Really? You look fine to me." She nced at him.


    "I... I am sick on the inside," he muttered.


    "Oh!" she said. "You are staying home for the drama."


    "Don''t you want my help? If you don''t want it, I can just go." Though she was not entirely wrong, he had mostly stayed to help her.


    They grew up together, after all, and the bond between siblings was strong.


    "You are not so heartless after all." She finished her pasta and felt as though her stomach was about to burst, so she poured herself a ss of water. "I will go up to my room to grab my phone." "La, are you sure you don''t want to shower first?" Robert reminded her. "If you argue with Mom and Dad looking like this, they will think that you''ve gone mad."


    She lowered her gaze and noticed that her clothes were all wrinkled. She had not washed her face or brushed her hair before heading downstairs, so she knew that she looked like a mess. "I just don''t want to keep them waiting," La whispered. "Go grab my phone for me."


    "Sure!" Robert hurried upstairs and entered La''s room.


    By the time Robert returned with her phone, she had finished her water and was feeling much more refreshed.


    She took the phone from Robert and turned it on to find countless unread messages.


    Eric was asking if she had returned to Aryadelle, Mike was asking if she had reached home safely, and Ivy had texted to tell her how she had told their parents everything.


    La was not upset with her sister, since she had nned to talk to her parents soon anyway. Since Ivy had told their parents everything the night before, Avery and Elliot would be prepared.


    La replied to Mike''s message and stared at Eric''s message hesitantly before deciding not to reply.


    Eric had gone to the extent of finding a fake girlfriend precisely because he did not wish to be in conflict with Avery and Elliot, so La decided that it would be best for her to discuss this matter with her parents on her own.


    She set her phone down and headed toward the living room.


    "Mom, Dad, I''ve thought things through these past few days." She sat down next to Avery since she felt like Avery would not be aggressively against her decision.


    "Just a few days? What can you decide in just a few days?" Elliot retorted.


    "To be more precise, I''ve been


    thinking about what kind of man I''d like to marry ever since I went searching around the globe for a partner, "La corrected herself. "Mom, Dad, I want someone who gives me a sense of security and I don''t care about the rest. If ''m Wrong, and I end up unhappy, I can always leave. I won''t be a resentful woman because of my marriage."


    ????


    Avery nodded and wanted to say something but was interrupted by Elliot: "If you can ept getting divorced afterwards, why not try being with another man? You only feel how you feel for Eric Santos because you haven''t spent enough time with other men. Your mother and I only started falling for each other after spending time together."


    Avery nodded again, since what Elliot said was reasonable.


    "La, I don''t want to fight with you over this. Since the day you appeared in my life, you''ve always been my most precious treasure, and I want you to have the best of everything. I am just sharing my experience with you so you won''t have to suffer as much as I did. All we want is for you to be happy," Elliot continued earnestly.


    Robert was moved by his words, and Avery was instantly rendered speechless, as she had not expected Elliot to give such an impressive speech.

 Chapter 2701

    Elliot had left no space for La to argue.


    Seeing how flushed La was, Robert immediately poured her a ss of water and handed it to her.


    La took a sip of the water and turned to Avery. "Mom, what do you think?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot winked at his wife, hoping that she would side with him.


    Avery was at a crossroads. If she chose to side with La, Elliot would be upset; but supporting Elliot would only hurt La. In the end, she decided to remain neutral.


    "I''m not going to participate in this discussion."


    The other three were instantly rendered speechless.


    "I only want us all to be healthy and happy," Avery continued. "I hope that you will consider what your dad said just now. If you agree with what he said, you can take his advice. But if what he said wasn''t enough to convince you, you can continue to negotiate with him."


    La lowered her head. Though she had rested, she had notpletely recovered from her exhaustion and still felt light-headed. She did not know what to say.


    "I need a shower." She rubbed her nose and stood from the couch. As she headed up the stairs, Robert stood to follow her.


    "Robert, your sister is going to take a shower. Why are you following her?" Elliot did not want Robert to give La any weird ideas.


    "I... I will talk some sense into her," Robert said, to which Elliot responded with silent approval.


    Robert followed La onto the second floor, and she red at him.


    "Can''t you see that I''m upset?" she said as she took long strides toward her room. "You are just a kid. How are you going to talk some senses into me?"


    "I just think that both you and Dad


    have a point. La, there might be a


    way to satisfy both of you," he whispered. "The issue here is that you want to marry Eric, and Dad wants you to marry another guy It''s simple because Dad isn''t asking you to get married right now. You can date Eric in secret, and, if you two are happy together, you can move in together in secret! Once you get tired of Eric, you can always marry another guy. Isn''t that the perfect solution?"


    La waspletely stunned, unable toprehend how her brother had turned into such an immoral man. "Am I that kind of woman to you?"


    He scratched his head awkwardly. "I


    just want you to be happy! If you don''t feel like dumping Uncle Eric,


    you can get pregnant with his child, and Dad won''t be against it O anymore."


    La covered her face with both her hands. "Robert Foster, have you been reading too many romance novels? What would prompt you to have such a horrible idea?"


    §á§Ö


    "I''m just trying to help, La!" Robert said sincerely. "Go shower! Just don''t be too upset. I''ve called in sick, and Dhave nothing else to do so you can alwayse and talk to me!"


    La nced at her younger brother, both amused and moved by how much he cared for her.


    She knew that both her parents and her siblings cared for her, and she should have been content with that.


    La dragged herself back to her room and closed the door behind her before dialling Eric''s number.

 Chapter 2702

    The call was immediately answered.


    "I''m back," La said. "I''ve just talked to Dad."


    She did not mention what they had talked about, but Eric instinctively knew what she was referring to.


    "Dad is not allowing me to meet with you," she said, listening to his breathing. "Maybe we aren''t meant to be after all."


    Eric was not surprised by the result, since he had anticipated it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Move on with your life, and don''t think about when the right person will appear. He might show up when you least expect it," said Eric, consoling her.


    "Yeah, but what about you? Has your perfect one been hiding because you are waiting for her?" she said. "Ms. Raven seems nice."


    "She is. I owe her dinner," he said calmly.


    He did not have to get married, and he had gotten used to being alone.


    "She has done you a great favor and that''s all you are doing?" La teased. "You are so stingy!"


    "I have owed her dinner for a while now. I do owe her a favor for her help this time. I will repay her when she needs help in the future."


    "Oh." Suddenly feeling like she had run out of words, La said, "What are you doing right now?"


    "Reading."


    "What are you reading?"


    "I''ve recently read ''Being Alone'', and I''m now reading ''The History of Mankind''."


    "Oh... go outside! Aren''t you bored staying home reading all the time?"


    She didn''t have the habit of going out either, especially after she started working. Though she did not have much to do at work, she felt depleted after spending nearly the entire day in the office. After she got off work, all she wanted to do was go home. Even when she had time on the weekend, she just felt likezing around.


    "My work used to require that I run around, so now, I just feel like staying at home," Eric said. "Don''t be mad at your parents. Adjust yourself, and your life will be normal again soon."


    "I''m not mad at them. I know that


    atthe


    they love me. Sometimes, I''m not


    u


    sure if my life has been too smooth, so I''m trying to look for trouble. I don''t know if I was insisting on the right thing, so I can''t just give up everything to defy Dad."


    As wilful as she might be, she did not want her family to be upset.


    "Don''t break your dad''s heart. I used to think that he had a bad temper and wasn''t caring enough about your mom, but ever since those two made up, he has been a responsible husband and father," said Erig


    calmly.


    "I know. I''ll shower now. I haven''t cleaned up in days and I stink."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, La walked over to the closet to take out her pajamas. She had thought that taking a shower would help her feel better, but it did not.


    She walked over to the window and stared at the vista. The flowers were in full bloom in the garden.


    She had never been so depressed before, but her senses reminded her that she was no longer a child and could no longer let everything that upset her show on her face.


    At Southern University, Ivy ended her afternoon ss and immediately took out her phone to find out what happened at home.


    She had wanted to call in sick as well.

 Chapter 2703

    But Robert had convinced her to go to school and promised her that he would mediate any conflicts that arose. Robert had told her that even if they held different opinions it was unlikely that they would get into an argument as they had never argued before.


    Ivy knew that what Robert said made sense and since Avery had promised to resolve the conflict peacefully, she went to school. However, when Robert sent her a text message saying that La had given up, Ivy''s heart ached for La.


    After hearing how much La liked Eric, she knew that giving up must have been heartbreaking for La.


    "Hello, Ivy. Would you like to be friends?" A boy with sses walked over to Ivy.


    Ivy nced at him.


    Her major required her to attend the lecture, and the boy before her majored in broadcasting as well. She had seen him a few times, and she barely recognized him.


    "Hello. I have something to attend to so I need to get going." Ivy did not want to befriend him. It was not because she was proud. She had a few female ssmates, but she had to be wary of men for two reasons: the first was that she did not want to wind up dating anyone, and the second, was that she felt awkward around the opposite sex.


    She had not gotten close to any men save for Lucas, and even then, her rtionship with Lucas was that of master and servant so she never had to worry about her role in that rtionship.


    "Why don''t we just exchange numbers for now? Once you have time, we can hang out and have some fun! Maybe exercise, or study together. Anything will do!" The boy caught up with her as she walked out o the ssroom. "By the way, do you even know my name?"


    She shook her head.


    "Ahem, I know yours, yet you don''t know mine?ooks like you''ve never paid attention to me at all. I''m sure the lecturer has called out my name more than once in ss. It''s fine, though, allow me to introduce myself!"


    "Mister, I''m really busy today," she deadpanned. "If you have that much time on your hands, you can go talk to other girls."


    "Well... I''m not that free... and I''m not


    short of friends either; never have been actually, because I kind ofe from a wealthy background..." The boy decided to mention his family background in order capture Ivy''s attention, and as he had anticipated, Ivy slowed down.


    "What does your family do?" she asked.


    "We run a big factory with over a thousand employees," he exined. "I''m not trying to show off. I just want you to know that I really do want to get to know you. I''ve been drawn to you since the first time I saw you. You are so beautiful."


    She blushed at the straight-frowardpliment, and the boy continued, "Let''s just exchange numbers! I know you probably have other pursuers, but I''m not afraid ofpetition. My name is..."


    Ivy did not want to befriend him, nor did she want to give him her number. She spotted her driver waiting at the university entrance.


    In order to get him to leave, Ivy caved and gave him her number, and he left contented.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked out of the gates, and the driver immediately approached her.


    "Brian, don''t wait for me here in the future. I don''t want others to see me. You can wait by the bus station that''s a bit further away next time." Brian nodded and said, "Is that boy bothering you? Should we tell your dad?"

 Chapter 2704

    Ivy shook her head with a smile. "I can handle it. If I ignore his messages, he will get lost at some point. We don''t have to trouble Dad over such things."


    "You are way out of that brat''s league! I just don''t want him to harass you. If he follows you again, don''t hold back and tell him to get lost. If he refuses to listen, tell me right away." Brian was worried that Ivy might be too kind to turn others down. After all, she was tolerant enough to allow the boy to follow her all the way to the gates.


    "Yeah. How''s La?"


    "She was in her room when I left. They didn''t fight, so don''t worry."


    "Yeah, Robert told me about it, but I think La is probably quite upset."


    "Talk to her when you get home, then. It''s just a man, and whoever he is, he''s not worth starting an argument with your family."


    Ivy knew that what Brian said made sense, but humans were not machines, and sacrifices were always painful.


    Once she arrived home, Ivy changed into her slippers and went straight to La''s room.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She knocked on the door and called out La''s name.


    La immediately got out of bed and opened the door as soon as she heard Ivy''s voice.


    "Home so early?" La asked calmly.


    Ivy took out a bag of candies and handed it to La. "I bought this at noon. It''s sour and sweet so it''s quite refreshing."


    "Sure! Let me try. It''s been a while since I''ve eaten any candy." La picked up a piece of candy and ced it in her mouth. "It''s a bit sour."


    "It tastes sour at first, but it''ll soon taste sweet." Ivy took a piece of candy as well.


    "I''m fine." La pulled Ivy down to


    her bed. They both sat on the bed. "I just feelzy. I''ve been running around the past two days and haven''t slept well."


    "You should stay home and rest for a few more days, then."


    La shook her head. "I can''t. My mind wanders if I stop."


    "Go to work tomorrow, then! It will get better." Ivy did not know how to console her.


    There was a period of time when she would feel upset whenever she thought of Lucas, but her family had offered her so much love that it lessened the pain; on the other hand, La grew up in a loving family and only had to learn what it was like to sufferter in life.


    "It''s like how you weren''t used to living alone when you first moved out. You will get used to it," Ivy said.


    La nodded. "I feel much better after talking to you. Do you know what Robert said to me?" Sigh, forget it! My head hurts just thinking about him."


    "Robert called in sick today, right? Is he home now?"


    "He grabbed Mom and Dad and went outside with them. He''s probably trying to give me space. I know that he cares for me; he just needs to keep that mouth of this in check."


    "He''s quite simple-minded."


    "Or you can call him brainless. I wonder what kind of woman would marry him."


    "La, are you worried that he will be bullied?"


    "He is the most naive member of this family."


    "Maybe he isn''t naive. He just pretends to be in front of us."

 Chapter 2705

    "I hope so. I won''t stay here after going back to work tomorrow," La said.


    Ivy nodded. "Will youe home on the weekends?"


    "Of course. I haven''te to a consensus with Dad yet, but that doesn''t mean that I can just ignore all the love he has showered me with over the years." La took a deep breath and continued, "Don''t worry about me, Ivy. Like you''ve said, maybe I''ll get better in time."


    "La, let''s go for a walk! It''s not hot outside." Ivy nced out the window and realized that it was a good time for a leisurely stroll.


    "Sure. Give me a few more pieces of candy. They taste pretty nice."


    La reached out for some candy, and Ivy gave her all the candy she had bought. "I bought them for you, anyways."


    The two walked out of the house and strolled around the area.


    "La, a guy came asking for my number after ss today," Ivy said, hoping to distract La by discussing another topic.


    La raised an eyebrow. "Is he good-looking? What''s your impression of him?"


    "I don''t even want to befriend any guys, but he followed me all the way to the university entrance. Brian was waiting for me outside the gates and I needed to get rid of that guy, so I ended up giving him my number."


    "Aren''t you worried that he will keep bothering you? You need to stand firm if you are not interested. If he follows you again, tell him to get lost.


    Ivy grew up with her grandmother constantly telling her not to anger others, and she had not thought to do what La had said.


    "I''ll tell him to go away the next time he follows me," Ivy said.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry about a thing. We will all be your shield, so no one will bully you." La wanted Ivy to be stronger so that she would not be taken advantage of.


    Ivy hummed in response, before noticing that she had received a friend request on her social media from the boy.


    La nced at the screen on her phone.


    "Maybe I''ll just ignore him," Ivy said.


    "If you ignore him, he might start calling you. Just make him give up now," La said before snatching Ivy''s phone and epting the request.


    The boy immediately sent a message. [Hi, Ivy! I heard that you don''t stay on campus. I thought that it waspulsory to stay in the dorms. How did you manage to escape that?]


    La replied expressionlessly. [If you are that good at digging into other people''s backgrounds, can''t you find out why as well?]


    [I heard that from our ssmates,


    and what they know is limited. Are


    you rted to the dean orR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    something? I can afford an


    apartment away from campus


    but the university won''t allow me to stay there. So, I have to stay at the dorms.]


    [You sure seem to know a lot about me. Are you trying to look into my family background, too? Should I bring you my birth certificate or something?]


    [Don''t be upset. I''m just curious. You


    are from here, and I assume that youe from a rather wealthy


    family, too, right? I really like you et


    and if we do end up together, I will bring you home to meet my parents. They are kind of dead set on finding


    me a wife of equal standinding


    though.]


    [What does your family do?]


    [We produce canned goods.]


    [What''s the name of the factory?]


    The boy sent over the name of his family factory and La immediately looked into it.


    "La, maybe I should do the talking! He seems a little clueless." Ivy took her phone back.


    "I''m holding back because I don''t want him to target you at school." Had La said what she wanted to say, she would havepletely shattered the boy''s pride.


    "I have an idea that will get him to


    give up," Ivy said with a smile before replying to the boy''s message. [Ie from a really poor family, and we are deep in debt. If you insist on getting together with me, my


    parents are definitely going to make you pay off our debt. Also, have two older brothers who haven''t even gotten married yet..."

 Chapter 2706

    La watched as Ivy typed and chuckled. "I feel like suffocating reading that, so I''m pretty sure this guy is scarred for life."


    "He keeps saying how he is rich and that his parents want a perfect match for him, so the perfect way to get him to give up is to pretend that I''m poor."


    La gave her a thumbs up. "That''s a good idea, but aren''t you worried that he might tell everyone at university?"


    "That''s even better! That would save me from a lot of unnecessary interactions." Ivy sent the message and saw the boy typing for a long while, without actually sending a reply and realized that the boy must be struggling to say something.


    She ced her phone back into her pocket and took La''s hand and lead her outside.


    "La, let''s go shopping!" Ivy had not gone shopping ever since school had started.


    "Are we walking there?" La said, wanting to go by car.


    "We can catch a taxi if we are going to the city center," Ivy said. "There''s a small shopping mall near this area, too, and if that''s where we are going, we can just walk there."


    "Sure! Let''s walk! I feltzy at home, but I feel way more energized after taking a walk."


    "You will feel demotivated if you stay home and think about things that upset you all the time. Getting some fresh air and getting to know new people will help."


    "Ivy, you are practically my best friend."


    "La, I want you to be happy."


    "I will be."


    Two dayster, La informed her family about her business trip when she went home for dinner.


    "Cambrode is pretty far and remember that it''s really cold there as well." Avery scowled. "I think it''s probably snowing now, too."


    Elliot took out his phone to check the weather in Cambrode. "It''s snowing. Just send some other employees."


    "I want to go. Staying in the office every single day is kind of boring."


    Avery understood that La wanted to go on a trip because she was upset and said, "Alright, then, since you''ve already made up your mind! It''s cold there, so make sure to pack some winter clothing. It''s freezing in Cambrode, so I will go shopping for clothes with you after dinner."


    "They have heaters indoors, and I can buy clothes after Ind." La had everything nned. "Mom ''m not a kid anymore. I can handle this, so don''t worry."


    "I know. I''m just worried that you might catch a cold. Getting sick when you are nowhere near home is horrible! The hospitals in Cambrode arent as advanced as the ones here either," Avery said.


    "I''m not going alone. There are three other peopleing with me, so we will take care of one another," La said.


    "La, remember to take photos to show me," Ivy said. "I love snow."


    "Haha! I like it, too. If it''s fun over there. I will take you there when your holidays start," La said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure!" Ivy chirped.


    Robert sighed. "La, do you even remember that you have a younger brother?"


    La red at him. "You want to go, too?"


    "I will if you invite me along! It''s not like I can just follow you without being invited." He pouted. "If you are taking Ivy, I can help take the photos!"


    Ivy nodded at Robert''s suggestion, and La said mercifully, "It will depend on my mood at the time, I guess."


    After dinner, Ivy leaned closer to La and asked, "La, are you going to sell the drones in Cambrode?"


    "Yeah! It''s a pretty big market so I want this coboration to work. Even if there''s no snow, I would have gone myself," La said.


    "Judging from Mom and Dad''s reaction, they probably think you are going on a trip because you are in a bad mood."

 Chapter 2707

    "I rarely go on business trips because Mom and Dad don''t want me to exhaust myself. I used to listen to them, but I''ve had a moment of rity. How can I shy away from the exhausting parts of work? I can''t do that for work, nor can I do so for life in general. I want to train myself and to do that, I need to step out of thefort zone our parents built for me."


    Ivy nodded in agreement.


    That night, La posted a photo of Cambrode and her flight ticket with the caption [Looking forward to my trip to Cambrode before going to sleep.] After that, she went to sleep.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was only one flight to Cambrode each day, and it departed at seven, which meant that she would have to arrive at the airport at six in the morning.


    Elliot''s mansion was an hour''s drive away from the airport, so, at thetest, La would need to wake up by half past four and leave by five, and this calction excluded the time she would need for breakfast. She rarely needed to wake up early, so she was concerned.


    La suppressed the urge to y with her phone and went to sleep early, yet she woke up a few times throughout the night.


    Finally, the rm went off.


    She lifted the nket and sat up to turn on the lights in relief.


    When she turned off the rm on her phone, she saw a message from Eric asking why she was going to Cambrode and telling her that it was freezing cold in Cambrode.


    She replied saying that she was going on a business trip before setting her phone down to wash up.


    At six in the morning, La arrived at the airport and grouped up with the other employees that wereing along. After checking in, the four headed to the VIP lounge. "Ms. Tate, why aren''t your family here to see you off?"


    "I told them not to. I woke up at half past four, so?t''s not necessary to make them wake up that early as well." La bought a bun and a cup of coffee. Though she was not hungry, drinking coffee on an empty stomach was unhealthy, so she stuffed the bun into her mouth.


    Stunned by the sight, her assistant said, "Aren''t you afraid of choking, Ms. Tate?"


    "It''s not even that big," La said.


    "There''s no one you care about here, is there? You are not at all concerned about how you look."


    "Guys will line up for me, and I never wait for them." La knew that she could eat however she wanted.


    "Damn, Ms. Tate! Every day, my respect for you grows!"


    "Stop sucking up to me. I didn''t sleep


    at allst night, and I''m so tired."


    La finished her bun and


    sipping on her coffee. She


    instinctively reached into her


    for her phone to check if Eric had


    replied.


    one


    Realizing that he had not replied, she thought to herself, "Right. It''s half past six in the morning. He''s probably not awake yet."


    As she scrolled through social


    media, she came across an article and was instantly intrigued by the title that read ''Can Men and Women Be Friends Again After Failing To Be A Couple?''.


    She clicked on the link and started reading the article carefully.

 Chapter 2708

    Toward the end of the article, the author wrote that she had deleted all the ways she could contact the man whom she had failed to start a rtionship with so that he wouldpletely disappear from her world.


    The article ended with a sentence that stated ''Opposites attract, so men and women are only friends for a reason. If we can''t be a couple, we ought to say goodbye. We need to empty that space in our hearts so that we can prepare for the prince that will surely appear before us someday.''


    La finished reading the article and felt slightly dazed.


    She was not one who was so easily affected by the words of others, but she knew that she would never recover unless she were to cut all ties with Eric.


    She knew herself all too well. As long as Eric was still in her contacts and as long as he continued to pay attention to what she wrote on social media, there was no way that she could ever forget about him and start a new rtionship. However, if she wished to cut all ties with him, she needed to talk to him before that or he would still be able to reach her even if she deleted his contact.


    La knew that Eric would disappear from her sightpletely if she told him that she did not wish to see or contact him ever again.


    "Ms. Tate, it''s time to board!" the assistant called out, pulling La back to reality.


    The flight from Aryadelle to Cambrode took eighteen hours, and since the flight was a long one, La had never gone to Cambrode before this.


    It could get exhausting once the flight time exceeded twelve hours.


    She had been to many countries. Apart from her visits to Bridegdale, most of the countries she had visited were close by.


    Her trip to Cambrode was the first time she had ever traveled on her own as she had not brought her bodyguard along since she had hired a bodyguard in Cambrode, who would pick her up at the airport.


    At Southern University, the boy who


    got Ivy''s number had not spoken to her for two days. He had not spoken to her ever since she had told him that her family was in debt. However, they were still stuck in the same ss, and Ivy could not change that even if she wanted to.


    Since he had not contacted her since then, Ivy did not think too much about him.


    After the afternoon ss, IvyContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    intended on going to the apartment her parents bought for her as she had another ss at night that


    would end at nine, so it would be too


    As she gathered her books, the boy in sses came over. "Ivy, for the past two days, I have been thinking about what you told me. I want to talk to you alone."


    The girl sitting next to Ivy giggled and asked, "Is something going on between the two of you, Ivy?"


    Without hesitation, Ivy said, "I don''t


    know him. He followed me all the


    way to the campus gates. He wanted my number. I was so annoyed that I ended up giving him


    my number to get rid of him "tvy said purposefully, trying to


    embarrass the boy.


    She had nothing else to say to him, yet he had approached her once again. If she did not make herself clear, rumors about her and the boy would soon spread.


    "Ivy, that''s kind of mean of you." The boy pouted. "We are friends on social media, and we were chatting just a few days ago..."


    "I''ve already deleted your number, and you should do the same!" Ivy put all her books into her bag and turned to leave.


    Unable to read the room, the boy followed her out of the ssroom.


    Ivy took a deep breath as she remembered what La had told her.

 Chapter 2709

    "Stop following me. If you follow me to the entrance like you didst time, I''m reporting you to the guards," Ivy warned him.


    The boy was stunned for a moment as he did not expect Ivy to be so cold.


    "Let''s talk here, then!" The boy adjusted his sses. "Are you mad at me for not replying to your message? It was the first time I encountered this sort of situation, so I didn''t know what to say. I''ve thought things through, and I want to talk to you in person."


    "Can you stop acting like we are really close? I don''t want to be your friend."


    The boy seemed to have a hard time epting what she said and mumbled to himself, "Looks like you are really mad at me for not replying. I mean to tell you that we can get together first, and we can see what we can do about your family''s debtter on in the future..."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he was saying was that he wanted to ignore the debt her family was in as they were only going to be in a short-term rtionship. After all, they were still students, and it was too early for them to think of marriage.


    "If you agree to be my girlfriend, I can pay for your daily expenses."


    Provoked by his words, Ivy roared, "Another word and I will call the school to inform them that you are harassing me!"


    The boy was instantly rendered speechless as Ivy had made herself clear.


    She was not interested in him.


    He realized that she might have other pursuers with better qualities, or she would not have rejected him.


    It would cost three to four hundred dors to live on the campus, and he could give her up to six hundred dors.


    In the distance, a middle-aged man snapped a photo of them and sent it to Elliot.


    It was Brian, and he had already informed Elliot about how Ivy was being harassed.


    Though Ivy wanted to keep this from Elliot, Brian did not want to take responsibility should something happen to Ivy, so he told Elliot about it in private.


    After finding out about it, Elliot ordered Brian to watch over Ivy every single day.


    Brain followed Ivy all the way into the residential area and watched as she entered her apartment before sighing in relief.


    Meanwhile, in Elliot''s mansion, Elliot


    scowled at the photo he had


    received from Brian. He had always known that a gentle and beautiful girl like Ivy would have pursuers. en.swhovels


    If the boy stayed away after being rejected, Elliot would not interfere However, judging from the photos, the boy clung onto Ivy after being rejected, and he upset her, so Elliot could not stand idly by.


    He had already sent his men to look into the boy''s background and found out that his family ran a factory producing canned goods.


    "I''ve never seen Ivy that angry before." Avery nced at the photos on Elliot''s phone.


    "That boy probably said something horrible, or she would not be this mad. His parents are at fault as well for not educating their kid," Elliot said.


    Knowing that he would get involved,


    Avery said, "Elliot, don''t go too far. Just teach him a lesson and stop before it gets ugly. That''s Ivy''s


    ssmate, and they will still seen et


    each other in the future. I don''t want to provoke that boy into doing something extreme..." Avery said worriedly. "Ivy didn''t tell us about


    this because she didn''t want to cause a scene."


    "I know." Elliot texted his assistant to ce the order, knowing exactly what he would do.

 Chapter 2710

    After Elliot was done, Avery muttered, "I wonder what kind of guy Ivy would like." "She is just eighteen..."


    "That''s old enough to start dating. Elliot, you can''t apply the same set of expectations you have for La to Ivy. Ivy has suffered a lot, and you are not going to stop her from dating!" Avery wanted to take this opportunity to talk to Elliot. "As long as the guy she likes is a good man and loves Ivy dearly, we will not stop her."


    "That''s a dangerous way of looking at this, Avery. Do you know why I have such high standards for my future-sonw?" Elliot asked, "It''s because those requirements can only be fulfilled by talented and virtuous men..."


    "Why do you think a person''s heart is connected to those requirements?" said Avery, disagreeing. "One''s personality is partially determined by genes and partially determined by the environment they grow up in. Even kids who grow up in ordinary or poor families could have a good heart. Just look at Ivy. She grew up in poverty, and she is still the sweetest girl you can ever hope to meet."


    Elliot was rendered speechless by what Avery said.


    "Sure! If Ivy finds an ordinary man, he can be the one marrying into our family!" Elliot said thoughtfully. "I won''t let my daughter suffer out there! Never! I won''t object to her being with the man she loves, and if that guy truly loves her, he would ept this request of mine!"


    Avery froze.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She knew that this was the biggestpromise Elliot could make


    "It''s too early for that. Besides, Ivy wants to focus on her studies right now and doesn''t want to date anyone. We will see what happens when she finds a boyfriend!" Avery tapped him on the shoulder.


    "I told you it''s too early to discuss this. You were the one who insisted on talking about this."


    "I''m giving you time to prepare for it. Ivy grew up in an environment that''s different from ours and her standard for a partner might be different from yours as well," she said. "I''m trying to be prepared as well. They are our kids, but they have their own lives, and though we seeded in stopping La from dating Eric, she must be really upset about it."


    "She has always gotten everything she wanted since she was a kid, so it''s only normal for her to be upset when things don''t go her way." Elliot thought that the pain would pass at some point. "We can treat her like a princess, but that doesn''t mean


    she''s the boss of us."


    Avery red at him.


    "I have a feeling, Avery," Elliot sighed and took her hand, "that all our kids are going to find partners that I don''t approve of."


    Avery chuckled. "That''s because you


    think of our kids as perfect, so you


    want their partners to be perfect. There''s no such thing as perfection, and other people are treasures to their parents. We can''t interfere too much or be overly picky, or we would just end up fighting with our children."


    He nodded with resignation. "You are right."


    "Let''s talk to La when we have the chance!" Avery felt the need to discuss the matter with her daughter.


    "Sure."


    The next day, Ivy arrived at the university, and someone called out to her from behind.


    She recognized that it was the boy from before, and though he normally called her Ivy, right now, he was using her full name.


    "What?" She stood still and watched as the boy ran over to her.

 Chapter 2711

    "Something happened to my family''s factory. Are you behind it?" The boy had been scolded by his father and had hardly slept the night before, so he came to the gate early and waited for Ivy.


    His father called homest night saying that a few of the clients had terminated their contracts with their factory, and when the boy''s father went to speak to those clients, they informed him that they had terminated their contracts because his son had crossed someone he should not have.


    If his house was close to the university dorm, the boy''s father would have gone all the way to the dorm to beat him up.


    He had not slept the entire night. He had stayed awake wondering who he had crossed, and the only person he could think of was Ivy.


    "What happened to your family''s factory?" Ivy asked in confusion.


    "Are you not the one who did it? The only one I upset was you," the boy said in frustration. "I didn''t expect you to be so capable as to do such a thing to our factory... We only have a few clients, and they all terminated their contracts with usst night, saying that I''ve crossed someone that I shouldn''t have and I can only think of you!"


    Ivy realized that Elliot must have found out about the boy.


    "If you aren''t going to say anything, that means you are admitting to it!" shouted the boy. "I won''t harass you anymore! I won''t talk to you or message you. Please spare our factory."


    "I don''t know anything about this. Maybe you should think a little harder as to whether you''ve harassed other girlstely!" Ivy would not admit that it was her family who did it, but she did not want the boy to think that he could continue to harass her. "Don''t be so rude in the future! This is no way to pursue a girl, and it''s practically harassment!" Ivy said before hurrying inside.


    The morning passed peacefully, and that afternoon, she hesitated for a moment before texting her mother.


    Avery did not bother hiding the truth


    from her daughter, and she replied right away. [Your dad did it. It''s?ust meant to scare him away, and it won''t actually harm them.]


    Relieved, Ivy texted back. [How did Dad find out about it?]


    Not wanting to betray the driver, Avery replied with a white lie. [Someone took a photo of you when you were being harassed by that boy, and sent it to your dad. Maybe it''s one of the teachers!]


    [Oh... He is quite annoying. I turned him down, and it''s like he didn''t even understand what I was saying.]


    [Maybe he''s confident and hasn''t been turned down before! If this happens again, you can tell me about it. I''m retired now so I''m free all the time.]Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [I didn''t want to trouble you over it. I threatened him. I told him that if he still wanted to enjoy university, he should stay away from me.]


    [Good. Your sister has reached Cambrude. Has she contacted you?]


    [She sent me a photo of some snow. It was snowing so heavily over there! It looks like a kingdom made of ice and snow.]


    [Do you want to go there as well?]


    [Maybe, when I have the chance! I


    need to focus on my studies for now. I''m sure Aryadelle looks just as beautiful when it snows during the winter holidays.]

 Chapter 2712

    [Okay. What are you having for lunch?] Avery typed.


    Ivy took a photo of her lunch: pasta and mushroom soup.


    Avery immediately replied worriedly. [Darling, is that really enough for you?]


    Avery, too, had not watched what she ate back when she was a university student, but her standards for her children were different.


    [I ate too much during breakfast this morning, so I''m not hungry right now. I will have a more bnced mealter at night when I get home.]


    [What do you want for dinner, then? I will tell the servants to make whatever you want.]


    [Anything. No matter what, home-cooked meals are the best.]


    Avery''s lips curled into a smile as she read her daughter''s message.


    Ivy was a sweet and independent daughter, and Avery did not need to worry about her at all.


    After a while, Avery sent her another message. [Ivy, do you think your dad and I have been out of line for stopping your sister from pursuing the man she wants? I want to hear the truth.]


    She had wanted to discuss this with Ivy face-to-face but could not wait any longer.


    Ivy immediately replied. [Mom, let''s talk on the phone! I''m done with lunch.]


    [Sure.]Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy stepped out of the canteen and called Avery.


    "I''ve just spoken to your dad, and I think that La went all the way to Cambrode because she is upset and wants to be alone," Avery said. "I feel kind of bad about it. Things shouldn''t have gone this way." "Mom, don''t be upset. La said that she wants to be stronger. She doesn''t me you or Dad. She told me so herself," said Ivy, consoling Avery. "I don''t think you are wrong. Uncle Eric might not like La at all, or he would not have let her face you and Dad on her own."


    Avery rxed and chuckled. "Even if


    Eric likes your sister, he wouldn''t fight us to be with her. I''ve saved his life before so he has always been careful not to do anything that might make me sad. That''s actually what upset me the most. I feel like we are being unfair to Eric."


    "I think that two people have to work together if they truly love each other," Ivy said. "Even if you saved him in the past, he should have been braver You aren''t someone unreasonable, and if I was him, I


    vek


    would havee to you for help."


    "Hahaha! Ivy, you are so courageous. More so than most of us." Avery felt proud of Ivy. "I wasn''t as decisive as you were back when I was younger."


    "I''m just all talk. Maybe I will struggle like everyone else when I''m the one who''s in love." Ivy smiled.


    "No matter who you choose, Ivy, I will always support you. It does not matter how much they earn or if theye from a wealthy background. So long as you find a good man who loves you..." Avery did not tell Ivy of Elliot''s request that the man she chose marry into the Foster family.


    After all, Ivy might not necessarily fall for an ordinary man.


    "It''s too early for me! I won''t consider dating until I graduate." Though touched by her mother''s understanding nature, Ivy knew that she was slow to warm to others.


    She did not like being pursued, but many of the men her age were straightforward, like the boy from her ss.


    Meanwhile, in Cambrode, after adjusting to the time difference, La met with the client, as per her original schedule.


    The client she was meeting wanted


    to be the exclusive retailer for all the products produced by Tate


    Industries that were going to be sold in Cambrode. La was meeting with her to discuss the details such as the potential of bringing on board other retailers, the retail prices, and the incentives for sales.


    The client had been sincere and eager in forming a partnership, so they agreed to most of La''s requests and the meeting ended shortly after.


    Once the contract was signed, all the follow-up would be carried out by the others.


    "Ms. Tate, since you are already here, you should stick around for a few more days. The snow here looks beautiful."


    "Yeah. I''ve made travel ns beforeing," La said with a smile.


    "You have to go to the valley for snowboarding. I''ve personally been to many countries, but the valley here still provides the best snowboarding experience."

 Chapter 2713

    "Alright. I will check it out."


    Once the meeting ended, they proceeded to dinner.


    Since the weather in Cambrode was extremely cold, the locals enjoyed drinking liquor.


    "Ms. Tate, this liquor is famous here. I''m not sure if you''ve heard about it." The person representing the client handed La a bottle of liquor.


    La was not in the habit of drinking, and she did not know much about expensive liquor.


    "Is this vodka?" She noticed that the liquor was transparent.


    "Yeah! We only drink vodka here. It feels warm."


    The assistant immediately interfered and said, "Ms. Tate can''t drink. Do you have any beer? We will just have beer."


    "Haha, just try a little. It will be fine." The person in charge uncapped the bottle and poured a small ss for La.


    Seeing how he did not mean to make her drunk and only wanted her to try the famous local liquor, La took a sip without hesitation and scowled. "Hahaha! How was it, Ms. Tate?"


    "It kind of burns my throat..."


    "Looks like you really can''t drink. You should just have juice, then!" The person in charge did not push her.


    "I can drink to some extent. I can drink wine and beer." La reached for a piece of meat and ced it into her mouth to wash the taste of vodka away. "The women here drink vodka as well. My wife can hold her liquor better than I do," he said before telling the waiter to bring over some wine and beer. "I''ll try the vodka again!" La handed the person in charge her ss. "Just a little."


    He handed her the entire bottle. "Here, pour it yourself."


    La''s assistant said, "Ms. Tate, don''t get drunk. Vodka is really strong."


    "It''s just a little. Do you want some?"


    The assistant shook her head. "I''m fine. I am the one who has to send you back to the hotelter when you get drunk."


    "If that''s the case, I will drink to my heart''s content, then," La said but still poured only a small ss for herself.


    An hour and a half passed and the sky was dark when the assistant dragged La out of the restaurant.


    Though La did not have much to drink, the vodka was too strong for her to handle even after eating.


    "Do you feel like puking, Ms. Tate?


    There''s a trash can over there." The ''s a trash assistant felt like vomiting when she caught the scent of alcohol oozing from La.


    La shook her head with a smile. She had been grinning all the white, and she was drunk. Though La looked beautiful when she smiled, her assistant had rarely seen her smile while she was at work.


    "I am so blessed, so happy... I am the happiest woman on the..." La mumbled. "I''m not going back to the hotel... I''m going to climb a mountain... I want to howl at the moon..." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Her assistant did not know how to respond when she heard that.


    "No. I need someone to climb the mountain with me!" La reached into her pocket and grabbed her phone.

 Chapter 2714

    "Ms. Tate! Why would you climb a mountain at this time? I''ll send you back to the hotel! Be a good girl!" The assistant grabbed La by the arm and attempted to drag her back, but La dodged her hand. After drinking, La was exceptionally strong, and her assistant had never seen La behave this way before. In her mind, La had always been elegant and brilliant, like a princess in a fairy tale. Though La was adorable when she acted normal, her assistant found it hard to deal with her.


    She panted in exhaustion and watched as La made a call, wondering who she was calling.


    The assistant hesitated and contemted if she should get the bodyguard to carry La back to the hotel despite La''s protests. She was worried that La might really climb a mountain.


    Though La was her supervisor, she could not allow La to do anything dangerous because she would be held responsible if something happened to La.


    The phone was answered shortly after and Eric''s voice came through. "Hi. Are you still in Cambrode?"


    "Eric...e... climb the mountain with me! I need to talk to you... in person... Let''s talk while we climb the mountain..." La stuttered and burped.


    Eric immediately sensed that something was wrong and asked, "La, have you been drinking?"


    "I just drank a little... Just a little... I can drink... I am not drunk," La said. Suddenly, a wave of cold wind blew, and she felt it against her cheeks, and she immediately darted toward her assistant while shivering. "Are youing? If you are noting..."


    "La, you are drunk." Eric scowled worriedly not knowing who she was drinking with, who she was with at the moment, or if she was safe. "Hand your phone to the person next to you, and I will ask them about where you are."


    La felt dazed and had no clue as to where she was, so she obediently handed her phone to her assistant.


    The assistant took the phone and noticed the name ''Eric Santos'' on the screen, so she muttered gingerly, "Hello, Eric. I''m Ms. Tate''s assistant."


    "Is she drunk?" Eric was slightly relieved that La''s assistant sounded sober.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She didn''t drink that much... but she


    was drinking Vodka... It was just a


    small ss. None of us expected the kick to be so strong," the assistant exined. "I wanted to get the bodyguard to carry her back to the hotel, but she keeps dragging me out into the cold. It''s freezing...


    "Which hotel do you stay in?" Eric asked.


    The assistant informed him about their hotel and asked, "Eric, are you reallying over? It''s eighteen hours by ne!"


    Eric hesitated.


    La snatched the phone from her assistant''s hand. "Come! He ising! I need to talk to him... face-to-face... I can''t exin on the phone..."


    The assistant grabbed the phone again and held La with her other arm.


    La was notpletely limp, and the assistant felt like she was notpletely drunk and wondered if La truly needed to speak to Eric in person.


    In the end, the assistant said, "Ms. Tate said she needs to talk to you so see if you are free toe over... The meeting with the client is over now, and she is just going to spend a few more days here."


    "Yeah, I will get there! Just send her back to the hotel."


    "Sure." The assistant hung up and ced the phone back on La''s bed before ordering the bodyguard to carry La back to the hotel.


    At nine the next morning, La woke up with a severe headache and headed into the bathroom to wash her face before heading outside ten minutester.


    Her assistant, who was worried about her, had slept on the couch inside La''s room.

 Chapter 2715

    The assistant heard noises and immediately came to knock on the bedroom door.


    La opened the door, and her assistant said, "Ms. Tate, how are you feeling? Are you hungry? What do you feel like eating? Here, have some water." She opened a bottle of water and handed it to La. La gulped down the water.


    "Ms. Tate, you shouldn''t drink vodka ever again. It''s too strong, and it''s not for us. Do you remember what happenedst night?" asked her assistant.


    La finished half the bottle of water and felt her stomach rumbling.


    "Is there food around here? I''m starving." La stepped out of the bedroom and searched for the menu for room service.


    "I bought oatmeal for you this morning, Ms. Tate. Let me check if it''s gone cold." The assistant handed her the menu and went to check the oatmeal. "It''s still warm."


    "I will have some oatmeal first, then!" La walked over to the table and started eating.


    As soon as the soreness in her stomach faded, La suddenly remembered what her assistant asked her.


    "What happenedst night?" she asked in confusion.


    Her assistant could not decide whether tough or cry. "Why don''t I bring your phone over so that you can see for yourself, Ms. Tate?" she said before walking into the bedroom to retrieve La''s phone. "Why should I check my phone?" La took another bite of the oatmeal, still feeling lightheaded.


    "I''m not drinking vodka ever again," she thought. "It was excruciating when I was drinking and it was even worse afterward."


    "Ms. Tate, look at who you called." The assistant handed her the phone.


    La grabbed the phone and unlocked it to find Eric''s name at the very top of the contact history.


    She instantly froze.


    The contact history showed that the call was made the night before andsted for five minutes.


    She flushed and turned to her assistant. "What did I say to himst night? Did I say something weird?"


    The assistant suppressed her


    La fell silent as she regretted drinking.


    Indeed, she had been nning to meet with Eric to inform him that she wanted to cut all ties with him, but she had not prepared herself.


    It took determination to stop being


    friends with Eric, yet she had called Eric when she was drunk, and she would be forced to say something by the time he arrived since he was traveling eighteen hours to see her.


    "Whatever!" she thought to herself. "It''s fate, I guess. The gods have made the choice for me to end things with Eric right now!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Ms. Tate, Eric is so nice to you! You


    were drunk and told him toe to Cambrode, and he agreed without hesitation. I would have at least called the next morning to double-confirm at the very least. Cambrode is way too far!" La''s assistant said.


    La paled and muttered, "I won''t be friends with him anymore."


    "Why not? I thought you liked him."


    "It''s because I can''t be with him. If we can''t be together, it''s best to not contact each other again," La said.

 Chapter 2716

    The assistant felt sorry for her but understood her decision. "Ms. Tate, you are a wonderful woman. I''m sure you will find someone who loves you more than life itself." "I don''t want to think about rtionships for now," La said casually. "I was rushing into things because I wanted to be with Eric."


    Since that was no longer possible, she saw no point in rushing anymore.


    "Ms. Tate, if even people like you have troubles in life, I guess I shouldn''t beining about my life at all," her assistant said. "Maybe we are all alive to suffer." La forced a smile. "Don''t say that. There are still plenty of things to be happy about. I''ve gained some level of rity after getting here. I guess the pain does ease as time passes. Time is a wonderful thing." "Ms. Tate, you said you wanted to climb the mountainst night, so I checked online. Climbing all the way up is really tiring, so let''s not do that! There''s a spot on the mountain that we can get to by cable car. We can get there to take some photos, but it will only get up to a thousand meters from the ground so it might not be as impressive as you expect it to be. Since that''s what most people do, let''s go with this option instead!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief moment of silence, La asked, "Did Eric really say that he ising to Cambrode after I asked him to?"


    La faintly remembered making a call, but she did not remember who she called, and what she had said.


    "Do you want to call and confirm with him?" The assistant did not have Eric''s number so there was no way for her to find out if Eric had departed from Aryadelle. La picked up her phone to call Eric.


    "Sorry, but the number you called is unavable. Please try againter."


    Hearing the message, she set her phone down and realized that Eric was likely on the ne.


    La sighed and thought to herself, "I''m such a troublemaker. I could have talked to him once I got back, so why did I have to ask him toe here?"


    "If I want to drink vodka again, you have to stop me." La pinched the bridge of her nose and said.


    "Why don''t we record a video of you saying that, Ms. Tate? I told you not to drinkst night, and you wouldn''t listen. I''m sure you won''t listen if this happens again..." her assistant said and took out her phone.


    "Forget it! I should be able to control myself." She did not appreciate the taste of vodka so she could not see herself drinking it again.


    "When are you going to climb the mountain, Ms. Tate? I will need to buy the tickets ahead of time. It''s travel season, so there are a lot of tourists," the assistant said. "Let''s wait for Eric to get here!"


    "Okay. Are you going up there with him? Should I go with you, or should I wait in the hotel?" the assistant asked.


    "Do whatever you want."


    "I want to go up the mountain as well."


    "Let''s go up there together, then." La did not care if her assistant followed because her conversation with Eric would be a short one.


    Meanwhile, at Southern University,


    Ivy received a text message from an unknown number, iming to be La''s friend, Andrew, and asked to meet with her at a cafe near her university.


    Ivy felt like she had seen this name before but could not ce her finger on it, so she sent Robert a message asking if he knew someone named Andrew.


    Robert replied right away. [Why are you asking about him? Crap, is he contacting you? He is the prince of Creolia who''s pursuing La!]


    [Why hasn''t La mentioned him before?] Ivy replied. [He said he wants to meet with me. Does he want to ask me about La?]


    [This guy! He''s been so annoying,


    he


    and I blocked him! He likes La but La has been ignoring himtely, so he came asking for our help. It''s not like there''s anything we can do! Just ignore him!]

 Chapter 2717

    Ivy had not expected to be told such a thing and did not know how to respond.


    Just then, Robert sent her another message. [You can talk to him if you want. He''s not a bad person. I just don''t know what to say to him since he keeps acting like he''s being abandoned.] [Is La close to him?] Ivy replied.


    [They are friends, I guess! La doesn''t like him that way. She thinks of him as a friend, but he obviously doesn''t think so.]


    After giving the matter some consideration, Ivy texted Robert a reply. [He is outside my university. Since he is La''s friend, I guess I can meet him! Let''s see if I can convince him to let this go.]


    [I felt the same in the beginning, but I soon realized there was nothing I could do! If he keeps bothering you, block his number.]


    [Sure. I will.]


    An hourter, Ivy arrived at the cafe where Andrew was waiting for her. They spotted each other immediately as Andrew was the only foreigner there and Ivy was the only person who stared right at him the moment she stepped through the door.


    He waved his hand at her and she hurried over to him.


    "Hi, Ivy. I''m La''s friend, Andrew. I''m not sure if your sister ever mentioned me," Andrew said with a smile.


    Ivy shook her head. "My sister is in Cambrode."


    "I know. It''s a shame. I really like her, but I couldn''t get her to like me back."


    "I''m sure you have a lot of admirers as well, but you don''t return their feelings, do you?"


    Andrew felt as though the puzzle he had been struggling with all along had been solved by her simple statement.


    "Do you think I still have hope to win La over?" he asked.


    She studied his perfect face and said, "I think you already know the answer to that."


    He burst outughing. "You are even more straightforward than your sister."


    She blushed sheepishly. "I thought I was already being subtle."


    "Your expression is and so are your words, but the message behind it still hits right where it hurts."


    "I just hope that I can help you," Ivy said sincerely.


    Outside the cafe, someone was standing by the window, taking a picture of the two.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Half an hourter, Ivy ended the meeting with Andrew, and he politely escorted her out.


    "It''s fine. I don''t want to have to exin this to my ssmates." She waved him goodbye and hurried back to campus.


    In the evening, the photo of Ivy and Andrew at the cafe appeared on the university forum. Ivy''s face could be seen in the photo, but the photo only captured Andrew''s back.


    elet


    Since the start of the semester, there was a poll that was going on the forum to select the best looking people from each course the university had.


    Ivy had never been on the forum, so she did not know that she was famous in the broadcasting major and ranked third for her innocent angelic looks. Therefore, when the picture of her with the foreigner was posted, the entire forum instantly erupted into chaos.


    Someonemented anonymously. [The girl you all consider angel has no interest in you because she likes mature guys!]

 Chapter 2718

    When Ivy returned home, she saw that someone had tagged her in a message telling her that her photo had been posted on the university forum.


    Meeting with a foreigner meant nothing, and since they were not doing anything inappropriate, Ivy did not understand why someone would take a photo of them and post it onto the university forum. A majority of students were appalled by this action and were all speaking on Ivy''s behalf.


    When Ivy finally opened the group chat, the other students in her major were discussing the picture amongst themselves.


    [This is definitely the work of someone in our department, right? I don''t think students from other majors would do such a thing!]


    [I hate these stalkers! They should go to a psychiatrist if they are going mad! Why would they take a photo of someone having coffee? Have they not seen coffee or a foreigner in their lives?! Pathetic!]


    [I think this stalker is likely one of Ivy''s pursuers! He was probably rejected and got jealous when he saw her with a foreigner!]


    One of the female students immediately replied. [There has been someone pursuing Ivytely. I saw it with my own eyes and that guy is in the same major as us! He is in this group chat as well!] Ivy immediately recalled the face of the boy with sses.


    She did not have much of an impression of the boy, neither did remember his name, but his face was clear in her mind.


    She had never gotten into conflicts with anyone before, and she had been friendly to everyone she met. There had been boys who had approached her for her number, but they often quickly gave up after she rejected their advances once or twice. The only exception was the boy with sses.


    Taking a photo of her without her consent and posting it onto the forum was uneptable and to prevent it from happening again, Ivy did not intend to tolerate this.


    When the boy saw the message in the group chat, he was forced to respond.


    The university forum was an anonymous one so no one knew who posted the photo.


    The boy with ssesmented. [You are all referring to me, right? I did try to ask Ivy out, but she didn''t say yes. We both let it go, and we are just ssmates now. We don''t even have each other''s numbers anymore. I''ve just seen what''s on the forum, so please don''t point the me at me. Thank you!


    After seeing the message, Ivy sent a message to the forum as well. [If it''s not you, I will reach out to the admin of the forum and find out who did it. I''m going to find out who is behind those nastyments as well. The admin has ess to each and every ount, so even if I can''t get your student identification number, I can find your phone number.]


    uMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Phone numbers were required to register an ount in order to gain ess to the forum, and the phone numbers were tied to the user''s name. This meant that Ivy would be able to find the identities of the people who had spread rumors on the forum.


    Many students agreed with her course of action, and some even went as far as to provide Ivy with the forum admin''s ount.


    Ivy copied the ount number and was about to send a message when she received a friend request from another ount.


    She opened it and realized it was the boy with sses, and he had attached a message along with his friend request. [Please ept the request! I need to talk to you!] read the message. She thought about it and epted the request.


    The boy with sses immediately sent her a message. [I''m sorry! Please don''t go to the admin. I will delete that post on the forum! Please don''t tell everyone that I did it.] [Why?]


    [I don''t want them to hate me after learning the truth.]


    [I''m asking you why would you take that photo of me! You only have your own gain in mind. Have you ever thought of how this would affect me?]


    [You were the one behind the canceling of contracts at my family''s factory, right? Is it so wrong for me to resent you for it? You were the one who did something wrong first, did you expect me to thank you or something?]


    [So has your family''s factory closed down yet?]

 Chapter 2719

    Ivy remembered her mother mentioning that they would not close the boy''s factory down.


    [Why are you asking? Are you going to do something to our factory again? I''ve already apologized! I uploaded your photo on the because I was frustrated! You were lying when you said you were poor, right? You seemed really happy talking to that foreigner!]


    Furious, Ivy shivered and gritted her teeth.


    La had always told her that she was too soft-hearted and that people would bully her for it.


    Ivy realized that the only reason that the boy had been this daring was that she had been too kind. She took a deep breath, took a screenshot of her conversation with him, and posted it on the group chat. She included a message along with it.


    [If I''m really capable of closing down a factory, I would never have been harassed by this guy to begin with. This is over, and I want to remind everyone to watch who you are friends with.]


    After sending the message to the group chat, Ivy felt much better. However, she hesitated when she was about to delete the boy''s number.


    She had thought that he would shout at her after what she said in the group, but to her surprise, he did not utter a single word.


    Everyone in the major department knew who he truly was and might hate him for it, but he had asked for it.


    Ivy had regained herposure by the time she got home, and since she had resolved the matter, she did not intend to tell her parents about it. Since Elliot and Avery were not in the habit of checking the university website, they would not find out about what had happened.


    "Ivy, are you hungry? Dinner is ready." Avery hurried over to take Ivy''s bag from her.


    Avery would always ask if she was hungry every time she returned home.


    "A little. We had gym ss today."


    "Okay. Let''s start without your dad, then." Avery pulled Ivy into the dining room.


    "Is Dad working overtime tonight?"


    "I called him just now, and he said he just needs to handle a few things. He won''t be out for long," said Avery. "How''s school today?"


    Ivy proceeded to describe everything that happened that day to her mother.


    The two would share conversations like this every time she returned home for dinner. Ivy enjoyed every moment of it and felt encouraged because she got to revise what she had learned that day while talking to her mother.


    A whileter, Ivy''s phone rang, and she noticed that it was from her department head.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing that she was contacted to discuss matters concerning the forum post, she said, "Mom, I need to answer this call. It''s from my lecturer."


    Avery nodded and Ivy walked to the living room to answer the call.


    "Ivy, about the university forum. I immediately briefed my superior on the incident; and they found the students who posted the


    Vl


    inappropriatements. We have contacted them and warned them respectively.


    "As for Mr. Marcus Whitney, we have given him a stern talking to, and he has reflected on his mistakes. He will apologize to you soon. We''ve


    onthe


    fet


    also adjusted his schedule so you won''t have to see him again. I''m sorry about this! If another boy harasses you again, you


    tell me


    right away, and I will deal with it."


    "Thank you!"


    "It''s fine. That''s our responsibility as university management. Have you told your parents?"


    "No. There''s no point to let them know now that it''s resolved," Ivy said when she saw Avery walking over to her.

 Chapter 2720

    After the call, Ivy turned to look at Avery.


    "Why did your lecturer call you at this time?" Avery had wanted to wait for Ivy to finish her phone call in the dining room, but she was still concerned.


    "It''s fine... It''s that boy whose family runs a factory for canned food. He saw me meeting with Andrew in a cafe and took a photo of us to post on the university forum..." Ivy had not intended to tell Avery about this, but she did not want Avery to contact her lecturer in private.


    "You met with Andrew today?" Avery asked. "Why?"


    "He likes La, but she has been ignoring him. He was kind of upset and wanted someone to talk to," Ivy exined. "I gave him a few words of advice, and he probably won''te looking for La or me from now on."


    "Why did your ssmate post that photo onto the university forum?"


    "He wanted to mislead people into believing that I''m the kind of girl who ys around." Ivy pulled Avery back to the dining room. "The university has already deleted the photos and all the inappropriatements that came with them. The lecturer has adjusted that boy''s schedule, so I won''t see him around anymore."


    Avery nodded. "Has he apologized to you?"


    Ivy unlocked the screen of her phone and showed it to Avery. "He did just now."


    Avery nced at Ivy''s phone and saw the boy''s message that said he would never harass her or speak ill of her behind her back again.


    "Beautiful girls from ordinary families are often targets for men who bear evil intentions," Avery said. "You need to tell me about these kinds of things the next time it happens. You are too young, and you don''t understand that some people know no bound when ites to getting what they want."


    Ivy nodded. "I never ran into things like this when I was ugly."


    "It will happen again, but don''t be afraid. The kind of people I was talking about is the minority. Most people are normal."


    "Yeah! Mom, let''s eat!" Starving, Ivy sat down and started eating.


    Avery did not have much of an appetite.


    Eric had gone to Cambrode and told her about it before he departed. Since La was the one who asked Eric to go to Cambrode, Avery did not say anything about it; she had not called La to ask why she had asked Eric to Cambrode, nor had she mentioned this to Elliot.


    "Ivy, do you know that your sister called Eric and asked him to go to Cambrode?" Avery knew that she could talk to her daughter.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ivy shook her head without hesitation. "She didn''t tell me. Why would La do that?"


    Avery shook her head as well. "I don''t know either. She didn''t tell me."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. La probably wants Uncle Eric to see the snow in Cambrode as well." Avery could not help but chuckle.


    "I can ept whatever they do," Avery said, but she was concerned about Elliot''s reaction when he found out about it. "La has been in a bad moodtely, and it might be easier for her to talk to you. Contact her whenever you have the time for it


    "Sure! I will message her after dinner."


    After dinner, Ivy returned to her room and after sending a message to La, she opened the message she received from the boy with sses again to read through his apology before finally deleting his contact.


    The students in the group chat had stopped discussing this incident, and the university forum returned to normal as well.


    Ivy spotted a poll for the


    best-looking people in the university


    and went into it to find photos of certain students and their poll numbers. She went to the section for broadcasting majors and read through thements.


    [Why is the option to select Ivy Foster gone? I was about to vote for her!]


    [Yeah! She''s gone! It was there an hour ago! Did she ask to be taken off the poll?]

 Chapter 2721

    [It''s just something we organized for fun. Why is this affected?! Ivy Foster was in second ce thest time I checked! She is number one to me, but the one ranking firstes from a wealthy background and practically bought the votes.]


    Ivy blushed.


    She did not know about the poll, nor had she expected to be so famous among students.


    Though she did not care much about fame, she was still happy that there were so many people who voted for her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she had not asked for the admin to remove her from the poll, she assumed that they had decided to do so for their own sake. Since she did not wish to draw the attention of others and the troubles that came with it. She felt d that they had decided to remove her from the poll.


    After a while, La responded to her message. [I will be back in a few days. I still haven''t climbed the mountain here!]


    Ivy had messaged La earlier asking when she would be back.


    [La, are you going to climb the mountain on your own?]


    [I''m not actually climbing. I am going to take the cable car up and experience what it''s like to be on top of a mountain.]


    [Okay. Remember to take photos.]


    [Of course.]


    Ivy held onto her phone, wanting to ask La about Eric, but she did not dare to do so.


    "If La finds out that we all know about it, will she feel embarrassed?" she thought.


    Two minutester, La sent another message. [I called Eric over to Cambrode. I n on climbing the mountain with him. I will cut all ties with him there, and we will never contact each other again.]


    Ivy was shaken to the core by La''s message and did not know what to say in response.


    She ran out of her room and called out to Avery.


    Elliot was back from work and Avery


    was with him on the first floor. Hearing Ivy''s shout, Avery immediately ran toward the stairs and Elliot followed closely behind.


    "Go to eat!" Avery shoved at him. "Ivy is calling for me, not you."


    "I want to see what she needs." Elliot took one step back before following Avery again.


    Ivy headed down the stairs and flushed when she saw her parents looking at her with anticipation. "Dad, when did you get home? I didn''t hear you." Ivy beamed and Elliot smiled in response.


    "I just came back. Why were you calling for your mom?"


    "I want Mom to pick out a few clothes for me. I just saw a few winter jackets online, and I don''t know which one to pick," Ivy lied. "Online purchases aren''t that reliable. If you want a jacket, I will have someone send some over for you to pick," Elliot said endearingly. Avery red at him. "You don''t understand the joys of online shopping. Just go and eat!" She then pulled Ivy up the stairs with her.


    As soon as they were on the second floor, Ivy immediately showed Avery the message she had received from La.


    Meanwhile, in Cambrode, La and Eric were having breakfast in the hotel.


    "I''ve already bought the tickets to go


    up to the mountain. Once we get to


    the top there''s something that


    need to say to you," La


    deadpanned after taking a sip of milk.

 Chapter 2722

    Eric had arrived the night before and rested the night at a hotel, so he had recovered from the jeg.


    "Go buy a thicker jacketter!" La nced at the jacket he was wearing and noticed that it was a brand from Aryadelle.


    The temperature in Cambrode was much lower than that of Aryadelle, and jackets from Aryadelle would not be enough to fend off the Cambrode''s freezing cold. The temperature on the mountain would be lower than where they were, and Eric would fall sick if he went outside wearing just a thin jacket.


    "Yeah," he said.


    "There''s a store near this hotel. I bought my jacket there." La arrived a few days earlier than he did and already knew her way around.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure. Are you done with work?" he asked.


    "All done. I would have stayed a few more days even if you hadn''te. The view here is great." She nced out the window as she spoke.


    It was white as far as the eyes could see. The glittering snow seemed the contain a magic that washed away all the unwanted thoughts in her head, turning her mind into a pure white field.


    "Don''t drink liquor that strong from now on, especially when you are out," Eric deadpanned when he recalled the way she slurred on the phone.


    "I wasn''t that drunk," she argued. "If I really was drunk, how could I have called you? I would have called my brother or my dad by mistake..." What La said was reasonable.


    After finishing his breakfast, Eric wiped his lips clean and said, "I told your mom that I wasing."


    She lifted an eyebrow. "Why? I didn''t want them to know, and you are that desperate to let them know?"


    "We are just hanging out. We shouldn''t be afraid to let them know," he said.


    "Why would you tell her if we are just hanging out?" La shot him a re. "Did you inform them every single time you were meeting me?"


    He picked up his ss and took a sip of water.


    "Why are you acting like you are doing something wrong? You even told my mom..." she mumbled and picked up her phone to see if Avery had messaged her. Apart from the usual messages asking if she was eating and sleeping well, Avery did not mention anything else.


    "Mom didn''t say anything." La was slightly surprised. "Neither did Dad. Did she not tell Dad?"


    "Probably not! He hasn''t contacted me either." Eric set his ss down.


    "Oh..." La did not like the guilt and fear she felt despite having done nothing wrong.


    "I''m done. Are you?" She set her spoon down.


    "Me, too. You mentioned that there are shops for winter clothing here, right? Let''s go have a look." Eric put on his face mask and stood up.


    "It''s fifteen minutes walk from here,


    and you are wearing too little. Let''s just take a taxi there!" she said before asking her bodyguard to order a taxi for them.


    belongs to en.swt


    When the taxi arrived, the two got into the car.


    There were not many people or cars on the road because of the cold weather, and since it was snowing, the driver drove slowly on the slippery road.


    Five minutester, the car stopped in front of the store La mentioned.


    La got out of the car and said, "This is a rather famous local brand, and their clothes are pretty good for winter."


    She had bought the down jacket she was wearing from that store, and he stared at it for a while before asking, "Why didn''t you buy a longer jacket? Isn''t it warmer that way?"


    "I bought these trousers here as well. These are down trousers, and they are really warm as well. I didn''t buy the long jacket because book chubby in it."


    "Keeping warm is more important under this sort of weather."


    When they entered the store, Eric picked a long down jacket.

 Chapter 2723

    "Are you that afraid of the cold?" La chuckled.


    "You said that we are going to climb a mountain, right?"


    "Yeah! Just get the long one! I''m not teasing you. You are tall, so you won''t look chubby even if you wear long jackets."


    Eric slid the jacket on and instantly started to feel hot as the store was equipped with a heater that was turned on.


    "I''ll get this one, then!" Eric took it off.


    "Buy a pair of winter trousers, too, or your legs will get cold." La stood in front of the shelf and handed him a pair of trousers.


    He epted it and checked the size.


    "Is the size right? I took a random one." La did not know his measurements.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s perfect." He went into the fitting room with the trousers, while La went to thedies'' section and looked at a few clothes that were of a simr style to the ones Eric had chosen.


    "Miss, would you like to try this one here? It''s the same style as the one your boyfriend picked. A lot of couples buy these and wear them as couples wear!" One of the staff showed La another long down jacket.


    La refused without hesitation. "He isn''t my boyfriend. I''m just looking around."


    "Sure thing!" The staff put the jacket back onto the shelf.


    Shortly after, Eric stepped out of the fitting room wearing the trousers.


    "How do you feel?" she asked.


    "Really warm."


    "Let''s buy this one then! Just put on your jacket and we can go."


    "Where are you two heading?" the staff asked.


    "We are going up the mountain."


    "Oh! Do you need gloves? It''s really cold up there, and you will need gloves, hats, and scarves... We have them all. Do you want to have a look?"


    Eric had already started looking at the gloves, and the snow had gotten heavier. "Does it snow all the time?" It was snowing the night before when Eric arrived. La shook her head. "Not really, but I guess, it snows most of the time."


    Eric opened the car door and said, "Let''s go!"


    La got in, and once Eric was in the car, she asked, "Do you know what I want to tell you?"


    "I thought you were saving that for until we are on the mountain?"


    If La blurted it out, they would not be able to go to the mountain together.


    "Are you really that patient?" she teased.


    "You will tell me whatever you want whenever you are ready. You


    Yay.ne


    couldn''t have called me all the way here to look at the snow!" Eric had prepared himself beforeing. en.swhovels


    La, too, had prepared herself. "Yeah. Have you seen photos of the mountain beforeing? It''s extraordinary. Even if there''s nothing else here, it''s worth the trip to go up that mountain."


    "The ones you posted on social media, you mean?" Eric had not traveled to Cambrode for fun, so he did not do any research on the country.


    "Of course not! I haven''t been to the mountain yet! The photos I took were just ones I took on the streets here."


    "Did you bring a camera with you?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "I can just use my phone."


    "When are you going home?" he asked.


    ???


    She tucked a ?trand of hair behind her ear. "Maybe in two days'' time! I''ve already discussed my schedule for the next two days with my assistant. You should stick around for a few more days, too, if you don''t have much to do back home. After here


    alb, we might note here again in the future."

 Chapter 2724

    La''s words insinuated that even if he continued to stay in Cambrode, she would not be with him.


    Eric understood what she meant but kept hisposure. "I will check to see if there''re any other tourist spots after this."


    "My assistant made a travel n. I will get her to send it to you," La said.


    "Sure. Why didn''t your assistante with you?" Eric asked.


    "She ising here today as well. I told her toe with us, but she said she''s going there by herself as she doesn''t want to get in our way."


    An hourter, the car stopped at the bottom of the mountain.


    It was a famous spot for tourists, so it was swarming with people.


    "The snow isn''t that heavy here," Eric said after getting out. "Wear your hat and scarf properly. The temperature is lower here."


    Layal put on her hat and scarf, covering everything but her eyes.


    Though she was already twenty-five years old, her eyes still looked as innocent and pure as that of a child''s.


    "Gloves." He nced at her eyes and reminded her.


    La obediently took out her gloves from her purse and put them on.


    "Zip your jacket up," he said.


    She sighed. "Why are you treating me like a child? I''m not cold." Still, she obeyed and zipped her jacket up.


    She was covered from head to toe and only her eyes were left uncovered, so she did not feel cold at all.


    "Where are the tickets?" Eric asked.


    "I made the reservation online so I just need to show them the receiptter." La took out her phone. "I can''t even use my phone with these gloves on."


    "You still want to use your phone in this weather? Your fingers will freeze."


    "I have to unlock my phone at some point to show them the receipt," she retorted.


    The two arrived at the gate and stood in line.


    "There are shops over there." Eric spotted a convenience store. "Let''s buy something to eat!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I thought you said our fingers would freeze if we took our gloves off?


    ''t our face freeze if


    e our scarves to eataontent


    Eric knew that she was teasing him on purpose, but he was concerned that the queue might be a long one so he decided to buy some food.


    La watched as he walked to the store and felt a lump in her throat.


    The thought that the man before her would soon disappear from her world made her feel like she was hitting the reset button on her entire life, and she suddenly felt like she could not breathe.


    She lowered the zip of her jacket and removed one of her gloves when she felt her palms sweating.


    It was cold outside, but she was not afraid of the cold.


    La took out her phone and essed her contacts to delete Eric''s number.


    "Miss, please walk," said the woman behind La, reminding her that she was still standing in line, and it was moving. La immediately put away her phone and noticed that she was about ten meters away from the ticket counter.


    She nced at the stores, looking for Eric. She was worried that he might not get back in time.


    Eric had been paying attention to La as well and immediately took his wallet out to pay when he saw her moving forward.


    La watched as he picked up a ck stic bag and hurried back to her. She did not know what he bought.


    La immediately put her glove back on and asked, "What did you get?"


    He opened the bag and said, "Some bread, biscuits, and drinks."

 Chapter 2725

    La was clearly not interested in the snacks he bought. "I don''t like these."


    "You didn''t eat enough during breakfast," Eric said. "There are no expensive snacks here. You can eat these if you get hungryter."


    "I never said that I want expensive snacks," she retorted. "I just don''t like snacks in general."


    "You like fruits, but they don''t sell those here." Eric knew what she liked but was not sure if her preferences had changed.


    "I wouldn''t buy fruits even if they sell them here. It''s too heavy. It''s not like we are spending the night there." She nced at the line in front of her. "It''s quite fast to get there by cable car. It''s really cold up there so anyone who manages to stay there for over half an hour should consider themselves heroes."


    "Have you bought the tickets for the return trip?" Eric studied the cable car moving in the distance.


    "I bought round-trip tickets."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, it was their turn, and La took off her gloves to unlock her phone and showed her reservation to the staff.


    The staff immediately handed her four tickets, two for going up and two for the return trip.


    La handed two tickets to Eric, and the two entered the area to board the cable car. There was a line there as well.


    "Look over there." La saw someone climbing up the mountain on the other side.


    "You will need an experienced tour guide to do that," Eric said. "I was in a movie which had one such scene, and I had to train with the local tour guide for a really long time." "Do you still remember what you learnt?" she asked curiously.


    He shook his head. "You would need professional gear, a professional guide and experience to do that... Filming and actually climbing a mountain are two different things."


    "Oh... I''ve never been interested in outdoor activities, but maybe I will be in the future. Uncle Mike said that people change when they enter different stages of their lives," La said. "He said he used to hate animals, but he loves them now and even bought specific tools to hatch eggs at home."


    Eric seemed dumbfounded.


    "You haven''t heard that one, have you?" La burst outughing. "You can look it up online. People sell eggs and machines to hatch them."


    "Is he going to keep them in his yard?"


    ¨¦t


    "I guess! He hasn''t seeded yet,, though. He hatched a chick before, but it died after a few days. Heis now trying to hatch a duck and a goose."


    Eric chuckled. "He just likes doing things that are out of the ordinary."


    "I guess!"


    The two arrived at the boarding dock and waited for twenty minutes until it was finally their turn.


    One cable car could only fit eight people,


    cable Cars was limited, there would always be a long line during the holiday season. ¨¦n.swnovels


    Nd since the number of et


    Once they entered the cable car, Eric stood in front of La to protect her from the crowd.


    The sense of security that La felt was something that had grown after spending years with Eric.


    She turned to look out the ss and saw the snow that covered the mountain glittering under the sunlight.


    Everything looked so majestic, and all emotions felt small at that moment.


    Sometimeter, they arrived at arge tract of even rtively t ground. It looked as though someone had made a sharp cut in the middle of the mountain, creating an extreme contrast with the steep slopes surrounding it.


    Eric tapped La on the shoulder. "We are here."


    She sobered. "So soon?"


    "Yeah." He took her hand and led her out of the cable car. "There are a lot of people taking photos here. Why don''t I take a few for you?"


    He was concerned that they might not be in the mood to take photos after their talk.

 Chapter 2726

    La thought about it and took out her phone, unlocked it, and handed it over to him.


    "Where are we going to stand?" La asked.


    As more and more tourists arrived, the small piece ofnd soon began to feel crowded.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Some of the tourists even started to walk up the slope to find a better spot to take pictures.


    Eric looked around while holding her phone and La searched around as well.


    "Everywhere is packed," she said. "Just take a few photos here!"


    "Come here." Eric waved his hand at La. He had found a corner with fewer people.


    La immediately walked toward him.


    He found a spot lower down the gentle slope. "The view isn''t as great, but we only need to capture the side that looks good on the photo." He meant for them to climb down and go back up once they took the photos.


    La observed her surroundings and realized that it would not be an issue for them to climb down as there were footprints leading down. "Are we really going that far for a few photos?" she said as she got ready to slide her way down.


    Eric grabbed her by the arm out of concern that she might fall. "Be careful."


    "Yeah... How do you know this ce? You can''t see this spot from where we were standing, right?" La walked down gingerly.


    "I saw a coupleing this way when we exited the cable car," Eric exined.


    "I see. Good eyes," she said. "How do you know they were a couple,¨¥ though? Are any man and woman walking together supposed to be a couple? Wouldn''t others think that we are a couple, too?"


    Eric blushed. "They were holding hands."


    "Siblings can hold hands, and friends can hold hands as well. Not only couples hold hands." La finally reached a spot where she could stand without wobbling, but she kept her hand on Eric because he was stiff making his way down.


    "Very well. They aren''t a couple, then," Eric said.


    "I''m not trying to argue with you." She chuckled with amusement. "It''s just that things aren''t always what they seem. It''s not like when we are children- when everything was


    ck and white."


    Eric jumped down and stood beside her. "No matter what it was, it won''t affect your life." Eric ended the topic and moved her to a better spot. "Unlock your phone." He handed her phone to her, and she unlocked it and handed it back to him.


    She made a peace sign at the camera before realizing that her scarf was in the way. She pulled it down, and Eric angled the camera while waiting for her to strike a pose. "Have you taken the photo?" she asked.


    "You haven''t posed." He moved his face to the side to look at her.


    "I did the peace sign," La said. "This is my pose."


    "Sure." He snapped a photo and said, "Done. Strike a different pose!"


    "Did I look silly?" She stood awkwardly, not knowing how to pose as she usually preferred to take her own photos.


    "Not at all. You looked adorable." He showed her the photo he took.

 Chapter 2727

    "The light seems a bit dim." She nced at the photo before looking up at the sky. "It''s windy here."


    "You can always edit the photo afterwards," he said. "Are you cold?"


    "A bit. Let''s not take any more photos." She took the phone from him. "Eric, I asked you toe here to tell you that we should stop seeing each and contacting each other."


    She summoned the courage to speak her mind. Her heart was racing by the time she was done, and she immediately bowed her head to avoid looking at him.


    "I can''t restart my life until I cut all ties with you." She stared at the snow at her feet. She felt a lump in her throat. She had not felt the urge to cry since she hade to a decision a few days ago.


    "Of course, La," Eric said calmly. "If this can help you turn over a new page in your life, I won''t object to it. I will never bother you or your family."


    She immediately looked up. "That''s not what I mean. You are a close friend of Mom. I don''t want your friendship to be affected by me."


    "I haven''t been in touch with your mom anyway," he said. "I realizedter in life that good friends don''t always have to see each other."


    She studied his face in shock, wanting to brand his face in her mind before bidding him farewell.


    They stood quietly for a while when suddenly, they heard someone scream.


    "Run!" Another scream pierced through the silence, and both La and Eric turned to look up in unison, noticing the snow rushing down the mountain. La had seen this before in a disaster movie.


    It was an avnche.


    Not only did Eric see the avnche, but he also saw the people on the levelled ground running toward the cable car deck.


    Women''s screams, men''s shouts and children''s cries filled the air, and he instinctively grabbed La''s hand.


    "Let''s go!" He tried to pull her away, but he did not know where to go.


    Each cable ear could only fit eight people, and there were close to a thousand tourists on the mountain


    at the moment, and headin


    he


    could not get past all those people.


    "We can''t get away." She paled, her lips quivering.


    La had never been in real danger before, and since her family protected her well, she rarely


    thought about what she might do in


    a disaster like this.


    Naturally, there was no point in thinking about it because there was nowhere to run when it actually happened.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We are going down!" Eric wanted to get her away no matter the cost. He did not care if he died there, but he would not allow La to die with him.


    "Eric, there is no way down the mountain... We can''t move." La held onto his hand for dear life


    terrified of the possibility of being separated from him.


    If she was destined to die, she wanted to die with him- at least she would not die alone in fear.


    Eric nced up at the snow charging toward them, which almost looked like mist travelling down the slope because of the speed it was falling.

 Chapter 2728

    "Let''s search for a ce to brace for impact!" Eric had acted in movies which had scenes simr to the situation they were in, and he knew the basics of what to do in an avnche. "If we can''t run, we need to wait for rescue toe."


    There was no way to predict natural disasters, and though the screaming had not ceased, La felt much more at ease.


    In the worst-case scenario, she would die with Eric. Her parents had other children, and they would not need to mourn for long over them.


    The only regret she felt was that she had asked Eric toe to Cambrode. Had she not done it, he would have nevere, and he would not be in this disaster.


    "I''m so sorry, Eric." La could not see how they would make it out of this alive, and she had to say what was on her mind while she still could. "I shouldn''t have asked you toe here. I put you in this situation."


    "It''s not your fault, La! We aren''t the only people here; no one can predict something like this! Don''t feel guilty! Don''t cry! Just watch where you are going ande down." Eric had already gone down the slope.


    She held her tears back and slowly slid down while holding his hand.


    "Let''s hide here!" He pointed at a corner. "That pointed rock should shield us from the impact. Get under now."


    La turned to look at it and noticed that there was only enough space for one person.


    "There''s no time to hesitate!" The avnche was pressing down on them, and he spotted people jumping off the mountain.


    The people who climbed up to take better photos were instantly swallowed by the snow, and despair overwhelmed him, taking his breath away.


    He instinctively took off his jacket and she was stunned. "Eric, what do you think you are doing?!"


    Eric walked closer to her and wrapped the jacket around her.


    La immediately started to fight him as soon as she realized what he was trying to do. "Eric Santos! We are either going to die together, or live together!"


    "La, I can do whatever you want, but you have to listen to me for once this time!" He immediately zipped the jacket up and carried her to the corner.


    "I hate you, Eric! You better pray that we die together here, or I will hate you for life!"


    La waspletely pinned down and powerless when he pushed her into the safe corner that could protect her from the snow.


    Instantly, they were staring at each other in the eyes, feeling their breath on one another''s skin.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears rolled down her face as she struggled to speak while countless thoughts crossed her mind.


    Eric adjusted his pose and held onto her hand. "La, don''t cry. Reserve your strength and wait for the rescue. I don''t think they will get here that soon because we are too far from the bottom of the


    mountain. Don''t cry, ok et


    V


    ever


    give up. Your parents are definitely going toe and save you. Don''t be afraid. I am right here with you."


    She wanted to obey, but could not stop her tears from falling. "... It drops to minus thirty degrees here at night Eric, can you survive to see another day?" She took a deep breath. "Forget another day. Can you even survive another hour?


    "Baam!"


    Suddenly, darkness loomed over them, and all they could hear was the avnche rumbling, and La heard Eric grunt in pain.

 Chapter 2729

    The snow crashed down on him with his back taking the brunt of the impact.


    "Eric!" she tried to touch his head. "Eric, move closer! Closer! It''s fine if you are pressing against me!"


    The space was far too small and though she wanted to grab his arm, her arm would bump into the wall as soon as she moved.


    "... It''s fine... I''m fine," Eric said weakly. "Just wait. It''s not over yet..."


    "Why are you so good to me, Eric? Is it really just because I''m Avery Tate''s daughter? Is that really the only reason why you like me?" Darkness loomed over them and though La could not see his face, she could sense his breath on her skin. "I regret it now, Eric. I don''t want to cut all ties with you."


    "Let''s talk about something else, La!" Eric did not know how much longer he could withstand it.


    "If we get out of here alive, I''m marrying you," La said. "Eric, if you die and I get to live, I''m not marrying anyone for the rest of my life."


    "Don''t say that, La. I should have been dead a long time ago. Your mom was the one who saved me and gave me all these extra years to live. I''ve worked so hard to break out of my ownfort zone because I want my life to be meaningful. If you survive this, I will have no regrets."


    "That might be the case for you, but if you die, I will regret it for the rest of my life," La sobbed.


    "Don''t cry."


    "I can''t help it."


    He took a deep breath. "Maybe I can sing for you?"


    "No," she blurted out. "Don''t sing. Keep your strength. Let''s wait for the rescue team."


    "Don''t cry, then."


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, she pressed her forehead to his, and in a trembling voice, she muttered, "Eric,


    t''s dead silent or


    All the screams and the sound of


    rushing snow had died out, and in et


    was so quiet that it felt as though they had fallen into a different dimension.


    "Yeah," Eric whispered in a calming voice. "Stay still, La. Let me see if I can move the snow above us." "I will help."


    "Stay still," he repeated louder with a sniffle in his voice. "You are not moving until the rescue team finds you." "I''ve always listened to you, Eric." La felt increasingly depressed the more she thought about the past.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. You''ve been a good girl and that''s why you must stay alive. If I die, I need you to do something for me." In order to give her the motivation to live, he realized that he had to think of something to entrust her with. "I have some property, and I need you to sell them and hand the money to my parents. I can''t trust anyone else with this."


    "Haven''t you considered the possibility of us dying here together?" she asked hoarsely.


    "You won''t die... I will protect you." Eric moved forward slightly, and as he moved the snow above them shifted, and light shone in.


    Though there was light, the despair in their hearts remained, and La could see how pale Eric was.


    News channels were quick to report on the avnche, and La''s assistant had just arrived at the bottom of the mountain via cable car.


    The assistant immediately found a safe ce to call La, but the call would not go through.


    She soon realized that she could not make any phone calls at all because there was no signal.

 Chapter 2730

    The avnche had disrupted and damaged themunication system in the area, so there was no hope in calling for help.


    Thankfully, the avnche immediately made international news.


    The other two employees of Tate Industries who were in the hotel received the news and started calling La and her assistant Emma right away.


    "Ms. Tate won''t pick up."


    "Neither will Emma. The signal has to be out over there! What should we do? Should we order a taxi and go there?"


    "The roads are probably all blocked!"


    "So are we just going to stand here and wait?! If something happens to Ms. Tate, we¡ª"


    "Stop being so pessimistic! Ms. Tate didn''t go alone. Eric Santos went with her, didn''t he?"


    "So what if he did? There''s a gigantic avnche. It''s not like Eric can control it! You have probably seen too many movies and have mistaken him for some kind of hero!" "Why are you shouting at me?! I just want Ms. Tate to be safe."


    The two argued heatedly.


    "We need to call Mr. Foster! Are you doing it or should I?" the manager said to the team leader.


    "You are my superior, so you are doing it," the team leader said. "Mr. Foster might not answer my call."


    "You are just asking me to call him because you know he''s going to be livid! How convenient for you!"


    "Stopining. If Ms. Tate dies, we will both be med." The team leader sighed. "I should have gone with her."


    "To die? Haven''t you seen the photos of the mountain right now? Even the ticket counter is covered in snow! You can''t survive that!" the manager said, feeling chills run down his spine. "The news said that it''s been over a decade since an avnche of this scale urred. Our boss is just unlucky. Had she gone a day before or after, she wouldn''t have run into this!"


    "That''s just about as unlucky as a person can be!"


    "Alright, just stop! My head hurts! I will call Mister Foster! Even if Ms. Tate died, we still need to recover her body!" the manager said before calling Elliot.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he dialed the number, tears began to roll down his cheeks, and the team leader gaped at him, wondering if this was the difference between a team leader and a manager.


    Elliot answered the call after a while.


    It was ten in the morning in Aryadelle, so Elliot and Avery went for a walk after breakfast before heading back home.


    As they were changing into their slippers, they heard Elliot''s phone ringing.


    "Didn''t you bring your phone with you?" Avery asked.


    "No." Elliot put on his slippers and went to the living room.


    "Who''s calling you this early in the morning?" Avery put on her slippers as well and followed Elliot.


    Elliot grabbed his phone from the table and immediately answered the call after ncing at the screen.


    "Mr. Foster, something happened!" Elliot immediately tensed at the manager''s sob. "Ms. Tate went to the Cambrode mountain with Eric today, and we just received news that there has been an enormous avnche... I tried calling Ms. Tate and her assistant Emma, but none of them answered their phones... Emma went to the mountain, too, but not with Ms. Tate. Ms. Tate went with Eric... I don''t have Eric''s number, and I don''t know if he can be reached..."


    Elliot kept the manager on the line and immediately tried to call Eric.


    Avery was standing next to Elliot and though she could not hear every single word, she faintly heard the mention of an avnche and immediately felt her blood run cold as she watched her husband dial Erie''s number.


    "Sorry, the number you are calling is unavable. Please try againter."


    "Eric went to see La because she asked him to go. Are they in that avnche?" Avery asked hastily.


    Elliot nodded and returned to the phone call with the manager.


    "Mr. Foster, we failed to protect Ms. Tate... We are calling a taxi to go there... the roads are all blocked, but we will get as far as we can... If we manage to reach Ms. Tate, I will let you know right away, but it''s best if youe here immediately! None of us know what to do at this point!"


    This time, Avery heard everything.

 Chapter 2731

    She could not help but shiver as she found her phone and called Hayden.


    "Hayden, La is in danger! She went to the mountain with Eric, and there was an avnche! Your dad and I will go to Cambrode right away! You inserted a GPS chip into La''s phone before, right? Check to see if you can locate her!"


    Hayden immediately tensed at her voice and said, "I''ll look into it right away! Don''t worry. I will head to Cambrode right away as well! I will find her!"


    Avery sobbed her response before hanging up.


    Elliot had ended the call with his assistant and was calling another person to submit a request to fly.


    There was only one flight per day in the morning that departed from Aryadelle to Cambrode, and if they wished to depart immediately, they would need to take a private jet, but all private jets needed to be registered with the Air D¨¦fense Department and a flight course would need to be provided.


    By the time Elliot ended the phone call, Avery was already in tears.


    She had gone through the news about the avnche and noticed that even news in Aryadelle covered the incident.


    There were photos of the mountain after the avnche.


    The mountain was a famous tourist spot in Cambrode but that spot waspletely destroyed by the avnche.


    Avery could not begin to imagine how scared and helpless La must feel, and she could not bring herself to wonder where La might be at the moment.


    Elliot wiped her tears away and said, "Don''t cry. Our ne will be ready soon. We will find her right away."


    She took a deep breath and felt light-headed. "I''ll pack."


    "Let the servants do it!" He brought her to the couch and sat down. "Rest."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eric isn''t picking up either, right?" she gasped after taking a seat.


    He nodded, and she immediately pressed her palm against her chest while holding onto her phone and gasping for air.


    Elliot tapped her on the back rhythmically, knowing why she was in such misery.


    Eric was an only son, and if he died in that avnche, his parents would be devastated.


    "Let me call his father!" Elliot, too, was crushed, but he knew that he could not cry.


    He refused to think that La and Eric were dead until he saw their corpses.


    "... I will make the call." Avery stood from the couch and walked to the door. She felt as though the house was pressing down on her, and she could not breathe.


    She hurried outside to the yard, and Elliot watched as she went before ordering the servants to pack their belongings.


    Meanwhile, in Cambrode, when


    La''s assistant, Emma, found out that allmunication systems on the mountain were destroyed, she immediately hired a local to drive her to somewhere that had a signal.


    As soon as she had a signal on her phone, she immediately dialed La''s number, and when La did


    help.


    not answer, she called or


    UMS

 Chapter 2732

    Avery was on her way to the airport, and her heart sank when she received the call from Emma.


    She put the call on speakerphone so that Elliot could hear it as well. Unable to contain herself, she shrieked as soon as Emma answered the call. "Emma!"


    "Ms. Tate, I can''t reach La at all! She won''t answer her phone! I just escaped the mountain, and I don''t even know where I am right now... I''ve traveled so far to get a signal. There has been a horrible avnche! I''m so scared!" Emma cried. "I don''t know if La is still on that mountain... It''s hell on earth over there!"


    When the avnche took ce, Emma was at the bottom of the mountain where there was a lot of space leading to different roads.


    The people around her instantly started running when they saw the avnche, and since it was Emma''s first time seeing such a disaster, she did not know the severity of the situation and stood still for a while. She did not start running until she saw waves of snow bearing down on her, and she could not begin to imagine how people on the mountain could escape the avnche.


    "Has the rescue team arrived?" Avery panted.


    "I don''t know... When I left, I only saw civilians gathering... I didn''t see a rescue team at all... Ms. Tate, please help La!"


    "We will be there soon! Emma, you need to call the police right now!" Avery said hastily.


    "Okay! I will do it now!" she said before ending the call.


    Two minutester, Emma called again. "Ms. Tate, the police said that they are aware of the situation and have sent their entire force over to help." Tears welled in her eyes. "There''s no signal or electricity there If they don''t restore power by tonight, there''s no way they can proceed with the rescue! I''m going to cry myself to death if that happens, but there''s nothing I can do!"


    "Don''t cry, Emma. Just try and get back to the hotel!" Avery forced herself to remain calm. "No one can predict a natural disaster like this one. I don''t me you."


    "Ms. Tate, I was supposed to follow La, but I didn''t want to intrude upon her conversation with Eric, sol told her wouldn''t. There''s really nothing much to see on that mountain. There was an observation point on the mountain where people take photos. I took a few photos and got down right away." Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How did you get up?"


    "With the cable car." Seemingly reminded of something else, Emma burst into tears once again. "A lot of people tried to cram themselves into the cable car when the avnche came and many ended up falling from the mountain... It was horrible. I''ve never seen something like that before..."


    Tears rolled down Avery''s cheek as she listened, and Elliot snatched the phone from her hand before ending the call.


    "Don''t think about it." Elliot pressed her head against his chest. "La wouldn''t try to get into the cable car like the others. Maybe she wasn''t on the mountain at all when it happened. We just can''t reach her right now because there''s no signal..."


    "Elliot, if only we had agreed to her dating Eric, they would never have ended up on that mountain in Cambrode... It''s so cold and far from home. La would never have gone there if she wasn''t upset." Elliot did not know what to say. Even if he was to admit that he was wrong, it would not help La in any way.


    After a while, Avery grabbed onto his shirt and said, "Elliot, I''m not ming you. I just regret not letting La have what she wants... As long as she''s not doing something wrong, there is no reason for us to stop her!"


    "Avery, there''s no point in regretting


    it or feeling quilty about it. Right now, we need to find La and Eric, and we will handle everything else after that." His expression darkened. "Despite all the obstacles we encountered in our search for Ivy, we weren''t disappointed in the end, were we? Don''t give up hope until thest moment."


    Avery''s spirit was uplifted by his words.

 Chapter 2733

    Meanwhile, in Cambrode, Emma had returned to the hotel and regrouped with the other two colleagues, who were in tears.


    The team leader and the manager had nned to head toward the mountain but were told by the driver that all roads that led to the mountain were blocked when they got into the taxi.


    Even if they managed to move in that direction, the police were stopping people from approaching or taking photos, so they eventually gave up since there was no point in going if there was nothing they could do.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To their pleasant surprise, Emma returned to the hotel, but she was so distraught that the only thing she could do was cry.


    The manager went to boil some hot water before picking up the menu to order room service.


    By the time the hotel staff delivered the dishes, Emma was exhausted from crying.


    "Emma, take a sip of water." He poured her a ss of warm water. "It''s warm."


    Emma epted it and gulped down the water while the manager pushed a te of food toward her.


    "I know you are freaking out right now. Just have a bite!"


    Emma was starving because thest time she ate was breakfast.


    She picked up the spoon and dug in.


    "Emma, slow down. You are going to choke," the manager said while tapping on her back. "I know that you must be really afraid. Do you know what happened to Ms. Tate? Was she on the mountain when the avnche urred?"


    Tears welled in Emma''s eyes once again. "I don''t know... I spoke to her when I was heading out this


    morning, and she told me that she was heading out to the mountain We did not talk after that. I knew she was with Eric and didn''t dare to call or send her any messages Emma was concerned that she would get in La''s way and had not expected disaster to strike.


    "Oh god! I hope that she''s alright! What should we do if something happened to her?" The team leader prayed.


    "If La is gone, will Ms. Tatee back and take control of thepany? That''s not a bad thing, but..." the manager said.


    "Do you really think that''s possible?


    How would Ms. Tate be able to


    manage thepany right after finding out her baby died? She would be devastated!" the team leader


    said.


    "Haven''t you heard? Ms. Tate has another daughter, but she has not imed her in public," the manager whispered. "Keep that to yourselves, though!" "Even so, she would still be devastated! Our boss has been raised like a princess by her family..."


    "That''s true! I hope that Mr. Foster and Mr. Hayden wille here as soon as possible! They should be able to find La!" The manager started praying as well.

 Chapter 2734

    In Aryadelle, Ivy did not find out about what happened to La until she returned home from university.


    Avery and Elliot took the next flight to Cambrode that afternoon, and as they were in too much of a hurry to tell Ivy and Robert what had happened, Robert found out about what had happened from the news, and he immediately called La.


    La did not answer the phone, nor had she replied to any of his text messages.


    Feeling unsettled, Robert called Avery, only to realize that Avery had turned her phone off.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Panicking, he called Elliot, and as expected, he could not reach his father either.


    Robert immediately broke down in tears.


    This was the first time he could not reach his parents, and he knew that his parents would never turn off their phones unless something had happened.


    With tears welling in his eyes, Robert immediately called Hayden.


    Luckily, Robert managed to reach Hayden right before he was about to shut his phone off to get on his flight.


    When Ivy returned home, Robert immediately informed her what happened to La gloomily.


    "Mom and Dad didn''t tell me..." Ivy found it hard to ept it and immediately checked her phone to see whether she had missed any messages.


    "They didn''t tell me either. They


    probably headed for Cambrode right


    away. It''s


    an eighteen-hour flight,


    and they are probably still on the flight right now." Robert''s eyes were swellen, and his voice was hoarse.


    "Robert, are you sure that La is in danger?" Ivy saw stars before her eyes and felt lightheaded.


    "I think it''s certain, or our parents wouldn''t have gone to Cambrode. I checked the flights and there''s one going to Cambrode tomorrow morning. Are youing?" he asked. Ivy nodded without hesitation. "I''ming with you, Robert."


    Robert held his sister. "Ivy, I''m so scared."


    "Me, too." She wrapped her arms around him. "Why would there be an avnche? Isn''t there a way to prevent it? I don''t want anything to happen to La..."


    Not only was La her sister, but she was also Ivy''s best friend, and the two could tell one another everything.


    The thought of losing her sister left Ivy feeling like she was about to suffocate.


    "I looked it up. It''s a natural disaster that couldn''t have been prevented. It''s been over a decade since there was an avnche, ording to the news Robert exined. "When be as rich as Hayden, I''m buying my own private jet as well.


    Ivy let Robert go, not understanding why he would mention this all of a sudden.


    hing to


    "Dad has a private jet, and he took Mom with him to Cambrode on his private jet today. Hayden has one in Bridgedale, too, and is heading over as well. Flights toward developing countries like Cambrode aren''t that frequent. If only we have our own private jets, we would have been able to go right now." Robert said, wanting more than anything to go to Camrbode right now.

 Chapter 2735

    Unfortunately, the two private jets owned by their family had been upied.


    "Robert, I want to get there right now as well, but if there''s no other way but to wait for tomorrow''s flight, that''s what we will do!" Ivy consoled him.


    "I can''t sit still." Robert had ss that night, but he called in sick. He began packing his belongings as soon as he got home. He did not eat when the servants brought him dinner. "Robert, I know that you care for La a lot. Let''s chat for a while!" Ivy said.


    The servant standing next to them said, "Ivy, why don''t you and Robert have dinner? You need to keep your strength up if you want to go to Cambrode tomorrow."


    Ivy immediately grabbed Robert''s hand. "Robert, I haven''t eaten. Let''s grab something to eat!"


    Robert did not have an appetite, but since he was Ivy''s older brother, he knew that he had to act strong.


    The two arrived at the dining room, and the servants started serving dinner.


    Ivy did not have much appetite and picked up a spoon to sip on her soup.


    "Is it good?" Robert asked.


    "Yeah! Do you want to try?" she said.


    "Sure!" Robert did not feel like eating as well.


    "Robert, tell me about you and La!" Ivy had not heard about their childhood and was extremely curious about it.


    "La''s childhood was filled with


    memories of Hayden and Uncle Eric,


    and my childhood was filled with memories of her. Mom and Dad spent a lot of time with me as well, but I spent more time with La because I preferred to y with her. Maybe because she has always been kind of meant to me."


    "I don''t think she did so on purpose, did she?"


    "I''m a lot younger than her and kept making mistakes. It''s not that I made mistakes on purpose, but I just kept making them anyway. I would sometimes draw on her homework, y with her stuff and lose it..." "Well, that exins it. If I had a younger brother like you, I would have been mean as well." Ivy forced a smile.


    "She would always bring me to tears


    and console me afterward. I would sometimes make her angry on purpose so that she woulde and console me." Robert remembered everything that had happened in the past. "She might act tough, but she''s really gentle and


    has always been great to me..."


    He did not quite remember how she had cared for him but said, "I annoy her most of the time, but she would allow me to stay by her if I insist on staying with her."


    "I envy you, Robert." Ivy could tell how deep their love for each other ran. "If only I grew up with you guys."


    "I think we would be really close if you grew up with us because we are around the same age." Robert felt slightly better. "We all think that it''s a miracle that you cane back to us." "A miracle will happen to La as well," Ivy said. "I know she will be fine."


    "Yeah."


    Meanwhile, in Cambrode, Elliot and Avery had arrived and the rescue team had briefed them on the mountain situation.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "These are some of the photos


    taken by the rescue helicopters. We can''t see the bodies... Most of them are covered by snow. The mountain is gigantic and far too steep, which makes the rescue mission extremely difficult. We are understaffed, and I''ve already requested my superior to call in more people for help."


    "This photo was taken in the afternoon yesterday. That''s the cable car that goes up to the mountain." The person in charge showed Elliot another photo.

 Chapter 2736

    Chills went down Elliot''s spine when he saw the photo.


    "Each car can only carry eight people per trip, but there were at least twenty people in the car when it fell," said the person in charge. "The cable car stopped halfway due to the overload. While the car stalled, the power went out, and we were waiting for the technical department to fix it, but they too were affected by the avnche."


    After hearing what the person in charge had to say, Avery asked sternly, "Have you rescued the people on the cable car yet?!"


    The person shook his head. "The electricity hasn''te back yet. My supervisor said this is beyond their capability, and they needed to check with the higher-ups..."


    "You are all useless!" Elliot roared. "Even if those tourists survived the avnche, they would be crushed or frozen to death in that car!"


    "Mr. Foster, we want to get them out of there as well, but we don''t have enough manpower and resources to proceed with the rescue work." The person in charge bowed his head guiltily. "I''ve already looked into the number of tourists who entered the site today and the initial estimate shows that... there are at least three hundred people under the snow on the mountain right now..."


    "When you looked into the visitors'' list, did you see my daughter and Eric Santos'' names?!" Avery clenched her fists nervously.


    "Um... I''ll look into it right now... It''s been a mess so I didn''t pay attention to the names of the visitors... What''s your daughter''s name?" The person''s satellite phone had not ceased ringing as he talked to them, and in the end, he simply handed it to his assistant.


    Half an hourter, Hayden also arrived at Cambrode, but he was not alone.


    He brought the most experienced rescue team with him. He had also brought technicians that werework specialists from Bridgedale, and they immediately joined forces with the local rescue team upon his arrival.


    "Mom, Dad, why don''t I send you back to the hotel for now?" Hayden''s heart ached when he saw how exhausted his parents looked. "I will get La out."


    "I''m not tired," Avery said without hesitation. "We need to get the electricity back on while it''s still light out, or we won''t be able to rescue them when night falls! It was critical that they rescued themst night, bu all they had done was sleep! They didn''t do a thing because there wasn''t any power!"


    Tears instantly welled in her eyes.


    "Mom, I''ve brought technicians with me. I''m sure that the electricity wille back up before it turns dark!" Hayden wiped away her tears. "With the power back up, the inte wille back. Once connection resumes, I will be able to locate La''s phone."


    Avery nced at the mountain outside the window, her heart twisting in fear and despair.


    "It will be one day and one night in total now. How could someone survive under such cold weather? If we don''t get La out as soon as possible, she won''t survive!"


    "The person in charge said that there


    were at least three hundred people up there when the avnche took ce... There aren''t enough members in the Cambrode rescue team to rescue everyone in time. I think we should hire professional mountain climbers for help. A lot of people who climb mountains as a hobby might actually be far more experienced than the government''s rescue team," Elliot said. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll ask Mike!" Avery knew that Mike had joined hikers'' groups and realized he might be able to help.


    She took out her phone to make the call, only to realize that there was no signal on her phone.


    "He knows what happened to La. Uncle Chad and him should be on their way here by now," Hayden said.


    "Calm down, Elliot. I don''t want anyone else to die from this. If the locals risk their lives for money, it''s going to be chaotic." Avery did not want the situation to get out of hand.


    "Maybe the locals can help as well," Elliot said.


    "I''m not going to ask everyone to climb the mountain! They can help from the ground as well! We will need people to help transfer the bodies and the injured. We can''t just rely on the medical team here!" Avery felt lightheaded as despair overwhelmed her.


    "Mom, Dad, let me get you back to


    l.ne


    the hotel! I will implement all the ideas you mentioned. I promise that I will update you before it turns. dark," Hayden said and looked at


    Elliot "Dad, take Mom back. She''s


    UMS


    tired."

 Chapter 2737

    Elliot hummed and helped Avery up.


    "Go stay in the neighboring town. There''s a signal there," Hayden said. "You can always move back here once electricity and intee back on."


    Avery and Elliot had been awake for over a day since they had not been able to rest at all on the flight to Cambrode.


    As soon as Avery closed her eyes, she could not help but imagine all the horrible sights on the mountain and she could not keep the tears from streaming down her face. At some point, she ran out of tears to cry.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Elliot ordered food while Avery read the message she received from Robert.


    [Mom, have you and Dad arrived at Cambrode? Ivy and I areing tomorrow morning. Call me back when you see this. I''m really worried.]


    Avery walked over to the balcony with her phone to call Robert back, only to find that his phone was shut off, and she assumed that he was already on the ne.


    She returned to the room and replied to Robert''s message. [Your dad and I are already in Cambrode. We are in the hotel right now.]


    She then sent him the location of the hotel so that Ivy and Robert could meet them at the hotel.


    "Elliot, Robert, and Ivy areing here."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot sobered. "We didn''t tell the kids when we came."


    "They already know." She picked up her purse to look for the charging cable.


    "Eat something when the food arrives and go to sleep!" Elliot studied her bloodshot eyes worriedly.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Her entire body was sore.


    She used to be fine even when she stayed awake all night and went to work when she was younger.


    "I can''t sleep. Don''t worry. I won''t go anywhere, I''ll stay right here." Elliot trusted Hayden, and if Hayden promised to locate La before nightfall, he knew that Hayden could deliver his promise.


    "At least lie down for a while!" She charged her phone and sat on the bed before sighing. "We can''t burden Hayden."


    He walked over and sat down next to her. "We are getting old, aren''t we?"


    "Yeah." Shedifted her chin. "We aren''t as strong, as energetic, or as were when we were


    as


    We


    t belongs to en.stat


    "Don''t be so pessimistic." He wrapped his arm around her waist. "It''s not the time for it yet."

 Chapter 2738

    Avery felt a lump in her throat, not knowing what to say as she wondered, "Is he trying to say that La is likely dead?"


    "There might be a miracle." Elliot realized that he had said the wrong thing and immediately added, "Avery, we need to believe that there will be a miracle."


    "Do you really think miracles would happen to us over and over again?" Avery thought that finding Ivy was the luckiest thing that could ever happen to them, and she did not know if they were worthy enough for another miracle.


    Though she was hopeful, she did not know what to believe.


    While silence fell over the two, Elliot received a message on his phone.


    Staff had managed to find out the exact time that La and Eric were on the mountain, and since the time coincided with the time of the avnche, it was almost certain that the two were in danger, but no one could tell if they were still alive.


    Avery leaned against Elliot and closed her eyes after seeing the message on his phone. "I knew it... If they are fine, they would have reached out to us somehow."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Elliot held her closer and propped his chin against her head gloomily.


    Before they found Ivy, La was the focus of all their attention.


    Ever since he had found out that La was his daughter, his heart had been tied to every word and followed her every action.


    Elliot had spent a lot of time and effort on his princess, hoping that she could spend the rest of her life safe and happy, and he could not believe that his daughter was involved in such a disaster. Elliot was not the only one who loved La with all his heart.


    When Mike and Chad joined Hayden and found out how severe the


    situation was, they immediate ne


    contacted professional climbers to search for survivors.


    As more and more people joined the rescue mission, the people who had been in the avnche soon recovered.


    Cold bodies wereid out at the bottom of the mountain. Their clothes were intact, but fear had been forever frozen on their faces.


    At four in the afternoon, the technical team finally restored the electricity supply.


    The sky gradually turned dark, and though the snow was not heavy, it had never ceased.


    At five, they had restored the inte connection.


    Elliot and Avery immediately headed


    to the hotel closest to the mountain as soon as they were notified about the restoration, and upon their arrival, Elliot immediately said,


    "Avery, I''m going over to te


    them. Stay here and wait for ivy and Robert," he pleaded while holding onto her hands.


    Mike and Chad were on the mountain and had begun to search for La. Elliot could no longer sit in the hotel and wait for an update.


    Avery would have gone with Elliot if


    she did not have to wait for her other two children and said, "Be safe Stay with Hayden. Don''t wander off by yourself."


    "Of course." He cupped her cheeks and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I love you."


    Knowing that he was mentally unstable, Avery said, "I love you, too. No matter what happens, we will face it together as a family."


    Once Elliot left, Avery kept her eyes trained on her phone, wanting to get all the updates.


    Since the resumption of the inte, Hayden should be able to track down La''s phone and pinpoint her location.

 Chapter 2739

    ...


    By the time Robert and Ivy arrived at Cambrode, the sky was already pitch dark, and Robert hailed a taxi and gave the driver the address Avery had given him.


    The closer they got, the more nervous Ivy and Robert grew.


    "It''s been almost two days. Why haven''t they found La?" His heart sank.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He desperately wanted to call Hayden but decided against it, knowing that Hayden must be running himself thin in his search for La.


    There was no update on the family chat group either, and when Avery called, Robert answered right away.


    "Mom, Ivy, and I havended, and we are on our way to you," he blurted out.


    "Okay. Be safe." Avery sounded less devastatedpared to how she was earlier that day because Hayden had just caught the signal of La''s phone.


    Knowing how worried his mother was, Hayden informed Avery right away as soon as he located La''s phone.


    La''s phone was located seven hundred meters from sea level, which was hardly good news.


    The leveled ground on the mountain opened for tourists was located a thousand meters above sea level, and it would be irresponsible for tourists to wander out of the area on their own.


    La would have never climbed up without a professional tour guide, nor would it make sense for her to climb down after taking the cable car up. This led them to conclude that she had lost her phone during the avnche.


    There were two possibilities as to how that could happen: La and her phone might have fallen three hundred meters down the slope, or her phone alone was flushed down.


    Either one indicated that La was in a critical condition.


    It had been over a day since the avnche took ce, and the sky hadpletely turned dark.


    There were lights at the bottom of the mountain, but the darkness that loomed over the top of the mountain made it extremely difficult to


    proceed with the rescutain


    mission.


    It was Hayden''s target to find La and Eric before midnight, or chances of survival would


    y slim. Content bevel


    be


    "Mom, is La..." Robert muttered hesitantly on the phone.


    "Your brother has already located La''s phone, and the rescue team is trying their best to find it," Avery said. "You two must be starving. I''ve ordered food through room service, and we will eat once you get here."


    Ivy asked for Robert''s phone to talk to Avery, and he immediately handed it over.


    "Mom, don''t worry. La is definitely going to be fine." Ivy consoled Avery.


    "Yeah. Hayden said that he would find La tonight. Once you arrive, I want to head to the mountain," Avery said.


    "Mom, we wille with you."


    "Let''s see what happens after you arrive. Your dad hasn''t eaten yet so I''m bringing food for him."


    "Okay."


    After the call, Robert and Ivy rxed slightly.


    If they had sessfully located La''s phone, they must not be far from finding La.

 Chapter 2740

    When they arrived at the hotel, there was still no update from the rescue team.


    Avery immediately urged her children to eat, but Ivy spotted her reddened eyes and the exhaustion on her face that she could not hide. "Mom, you''ve been awake this whole time, haven''t you? You need to take care of yourself."


    Avery knew that she could not lie to them and confessed, "I tried to, but I can''t sleep."


    "But you have to." Ivy wanted to suggest that Avery take some sleeping pills, but she did not do so as she knew that there were side effects.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, why don''t you get some sleep after dinner? Ivy and I will go to the mountain." Robert, too, had not slept for over a day, but he was still young, and it had not affected him much.


    "I wille along. If there are no updates, I wille back," Avery said. "I will get your dad toe back as well. He hasn''t slept at all."


    Robert and Ivy instantly lost their appetites. Avery ced some food onto their tes. "Eat up. Don''t waste food."


    Avery was struggling to eat as well but had to stay strong in front of her children.


    "It''s cold outside, Mom." Robert took a bite of his food and said, "Ivy can stay here with you in the hotel! We won''t be of much help even if we go there. I can deliver food to Dad and make sure that he finishes everything."


    Ivy understood what her brother was trying to say and immediately agreed, "Mom, let''s go to sleepter! It''s cold out there, and I''m sure they will let us know as soon as they find something."


    Avery nced outside the window and saw the snow falling under the dimmed street lights.


    "It''s freezing and your sister must be suffering!" Avery sighed.


    Sorrow took hold of Robert and Ivy once again.


    Once they finished dinner, Avery packed the leftovers.


    "Hayden has food over there, but I''m worried that your dad might not eat at all, so I figured I would deliver it to him. All he had was a few sips of soup, and he has gone an entire day since then." Avery packed the food into boxes. "I''m going there! Let''s go together."


    Robert and Ivy could not find a reason to stop Avery so the three called a taxi and headed toward the mountain.


    The rescue team had built temporary shelters out of steel and a few tents. The shelter hardly offered anyfort.


    Avery took her two children and saw countless people moving around Some were moving the bodies, and others helped the wounded inside the tents, while a few sat on the ground, munching on their food.


    There were a farge group of people on the mountain, searching for survivors as well, and despite scanning the entire site, Avery could not find Elliot anywhere, so she handed the boxes to Robert and


    called Elliot.


    Ivy suddenly noticed a group of people standing at the bottom of the mountain and pointed in that direction. "Mom, look. Is Dad over there?"


    Just then, Avery''s call connected, and she heard his phone ringing.


    Avery spotted him from afar and immediately hurried over, while Robert and Ivy followed her closely.


    Elliot answered the call and nced around to find his wife and two children.


    The rescue team was doing their best to locate La and her phone, and they were getting close to the spot that was seven hundred meters above sea level.


    It was a critical moment, so Elliot did not run toward his family despite seeing them.


    Avery hung up and grabbed the boxes from Robert''s hand before walking over to Elliot and handing him a piece of bread.


    "Eat something! It''s cold out here. You need food to warm up." Avery did not force him to go back into the tent, knowing that they were all anxiously waiting for La to be rescued.

 Chapter 2741

    Elliot grabbed the piece of bread and took a bite before turning his attention to Ivy and Robert. "It''s cold out here. Go inside the tent."


    "Dad, we aren''t cold. Is La on top of that mountain?" Robert gazed up at the rescue team on the mountain.


    "Yeah, she''s up there," Hayden said. "Robert, take your sister into the tent."


    Robert obeyed and grabbed Ivy''s hand.


    "Hayden, Dad, I''m not cold," Ivy said, wanting to see La as soon as she was rescued.


    Despite what Ivy said, Robert dragged her into the tent.


    "Ivy, have you noticed all the gray hair on Dad''s head?" Robert had a clear view when he stood next to Elliot. "He didn''t use to have so much gray hair. It''s as though his hair turned gray overnight after hearing what happened to La."


    Ivy had not been paying attention to her father''s hair.


    "I did notice that they seemed to have aged overnight," she said, tears welling in her eyes. "I used to think that they looked really young, and it felt like they would never age..."


    "It''s just a big shock," Robertmented.


    It was the worst situation Robert and Ivy found themselves in, but it was the second time Elliot and Avery faced the potential loss of a child.


    They were shaken when they found out about Ivy, but they had failed to find her. However, they were able to convince themselves that Ivy could be living safely somewhere in the world. There was no room for imagination in La''s case because she had been caught in an avnche.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We found it!" A shout echoed throughout the mountain.


    Robert and Ivy immediately hurried out of the tent.


    "We found the phone!" Another voice shouted.


    The rescue team had found La''s phone in the snow, and it took them a tremendous amount of effort to recover the phone under theck of light.


    "Is there anyone nearby?" Hayden shouted back.


    "No!" The rescue team had


    megaphones with them, and it was easy to hear what they were saying. "We will keep looking. There should


    be people up there!"


    "Be safe!" Hayden had a megaphone with him as well, and his voice was transferred throughout the empty space.


    La could hear her brother''s voice, and though she wanted to call out for him, she could not make a sound.


    She felt so cold and exhausted that her body refused to move.


    La thought that she was dead and wondered why she could still hear her brother''s voice.


    Devastation took over her as she thought of her family.


    She had only gone on a business trip and ended up being parted from her family by death.


    She had not had the chance to repay her parents for raising her, nor had she said her farewell; however, as reluctant as she was, she was still about to die.


    From the moment Eric lost all signs of life, she knew that her time was near as well.


    "We found someone! We found Eric Santos!" The rescue team climbed up another two hundred meters and finally found Eric buried deep in the snow. "I-I don''t think he is breathing!"

 Chapter 2742

    The bag in Avery''s hand fell onto the ground.


    Hayden''s voice grew even louder than before. "Is La there?! La should be with him!"


    The rescue team carefully moved Eric out of the way and found La further inside.


    "We found her! Mr. Tate, we found your sister!" One of the members of the rescue team shouted excitedly and stretched his arm out to see if La was breathing.


    The temperature on the mountain was below zero, and though La''s cheeks were cold, her neck remained warm, but since the rescuer''s hand was trembling, he could not tell with certainty if La was breathing.


    Even if she was breathing, her breath was extremely weak.


    "Mr. Tate... I am not sure if she''s still alive!"


    "Get them down first!" Hayden shouted, desperately wishing that he could climb up the mountain himself, but he could not.


    He did not love outdoor activities and was never good at them, so he simply grabbed a pair of binocrs from his assistant to monitor the situation. After a few moments, Elliot took the binocrs to have a look before passing them to Avery.


    "Our daughter is alive... Avery, she has to be alive..." Elliot sounded both nervous and hopeful.


    Avery was far more devastatedpared to Elliot because the rescue team had reported back that Eric was not breathing, which meant that he could be dead.


    She could bear the thought of either her daughter or Eric dying.


    "If they went up together, why can''t they just survive this together?" she thought to herself. "How am I supposed to face Eric''s parents? How am I supposed to face my own conscience? Eric had given up so much looking after my children and I throughout the years. He had long repaid his debt to me. He didn''t owe me or anyone else anything, yet he died just like this...''


    The helicopter came to rush Eric andContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    La to the hospital, and once the helicopter took off, Hayden


    el?


    ve


    immediately drove the rest of his


    family to the hospital. Contenis


    "I willpensate his parents," Elliot said to Avery, knowing why she was in such misery. "I will fulfill whatever request they might have."


    Tears filled Avery''s eyes. "You''ve


    met his parents before, and you should know that they are kindhearted people. What requests do you think they are going to make?"


    Elliot was speechless.


    If Eric was indeed dead, he would leave behind enough money to ensure that his parents live the rest of their livesfortably.


    "Avery, the avnche is a natural disaster." Elliot attempted to console her.


    "Had La not called him here, would Eric be here?" Avery retorted.


    "He could have turned La down. He hadn''t and he had followed her here. La isn''t to me." Elliot scowled. La didn''t know that there would be an avnche either. Had she known, she would have never ced herself and someone eise in such danger."


    "I''m not trying to me La. I''m just struggling! Eric shouldn''t die!" Avery raised her voice.


    The three children did not dare to interfere in their parents'' argument, as it was beyond their capabilities to do so.


    Indeed, Eric should not have died, but La was not to be med for the ident either.


    By the time the car arrived at the hospital, both La and Eric had already been rushed into the emergency room, so they waited anxiously outside the room.


    "Uncle Eric has to be alive, right?" Ivy whispered. "If he is dead, they wouldn''t bother taking him into the emergency room."

 Chapter 2743

    Ivy''s words ignited hope within Avery.


    If a doctor determined that a patient was dead, they would not make any effort to save said patient. If one lost the ability to breathe air independently, and their pupils were dted, there was no point in treating them.


    Just then, Hayden''s phone beeped. Mike had sent him some photos.


    Mike went up with the rescue team to search for La, and he took a few photos of the scene when they found La and Eric.


    Since Mike had headed down the mountain, he finally had the chance to send Hayden the photos.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden zoomed in on the first photo and saw Eric''s cheeks were blue and he was wearing nothing but a thinyer of clothes.


    "He couldn''t have gone up to the mountain wearing just that..." Hayden thought and immediately clicked on the second photo of La.


    La seemed to be in far better conditionpared to Eric, and it looked as though she was merely asleep. She was wrapped in a male down jacket, which Hayden assumed belonged to Eric.


    He instantly figured out what happened during the avnche. "Uncle Eric gave his jacket to La," he said before handing his phone to Avery.


    Avery grabbed the phone and stared at the photos. She gripped the phone as if she was holding onto dear life and sobbed into Elliot''s chest.


    Elliot wrapped one arm around her while reaching for the phone with his other hand.


    He would be lying if he said that he was not touched at all when he saw how blue Eric had turned in the cold.


    Eric had shielded La from the snow and given his jacket to her, which showed just how determined he was to save La even if it cost his own life.


    Robert and Ivy were curious as well, so they walked over to stand next to Elliot and stared at the phone.


    A few momentster, tears welled in Robert''s eyes. "People usually only have their own lives in mind when they are in danger... They won''t care about what happens to those


    his jacket to La. He wore nothing but a thinyer of clothes beneath that jacket. He would have surely died from the cold even if there wasn''t an avnche. How can he be so silly?!"


    around them, but Uncle Eric gael. ne


    Ivy felt the same, but she also realized that La had not given her heart to the wrong person.


    La once mentioned that she did not only like Eric because of his looks but also because she felt safe with him ever since she was a child.


    Ivy did not quite understand what La was trying to describe at the time, but she came to a realization when she saw the photos.


    Eric was willing to sacrifice himself to save La, and anyone should consider themselves lucky to have someone care for them to such an extent.


    Avery fainted. The doors to the


    emergency room swung open, and Elliot immediately got the doctors to attend to his wife. They told him not to worry after checking on Avery.


    Avery had fainted from over-exhaustion, and because she was overwhelmed by her own emotions, she would wake up once she had some rest.


    "You can send her back to the hotel, or let her rest here. If she is staying here, we will need to file the paperwork," one of the doctors said.


    Elliot wanted to check on La and


    Eric, but he wanted to take care of Avery at the same time, so he,


    eventually chose to have Avery rest in the hospital.

 Chapter 2744

    "Dad, I will stay with Mom!" Ivy moved a chair so that she could sit next to the bed.


    She saw the tears still rolling down Avery''s cheeks and knew that Avery must be regretting not supporting La in her pursuit of Eric.


    Had they agreed to the rtionship, La and Eric might be nning their wedding by now. They would not havee all the way to Cambrode, and neither would they have been on that mountain when the avnche urred.


    Elliot let go of Avery''s hand. "Let me know when your mother wakes up."


    "Of course," she said obediently. "Let me know when Laes out of the emergency room."


    "Sure."


    Time went by slowly, and Ivy started to doze off after she dried Avery''s tears.


    Many thoughts drifted through her mind, but they flitted by so quickly that she should not grasp onto any one particr thought.


    In the end, she only focused on how much she wanted La and Eric to wake up.


    If La woke up to find out that Eric had died, both Avery and La would be traumatized for life.


    Silence fell over the room and Ivy felt uneasy.


    She wanted to talk to someone about how she felt, but every member of her family was plunged into the depths of sorrow, and she did not have any friends to talk to either. She took out her phone and found Lucas''s number in her contact list.


    It was the number Lucas used when he was in Taronia, but he had switched to another number ever since he went to Edelweiss.


    Lucas had not informed her of his new number, so she had no means to reach out to him.


    It was not that she could not find


    him if she truly wished to do so, because her father and Mike were both capable of finding Lucas. However, she did not want to disturb Lucas and did not know how to face him now that she was a different person, so she simply treated his old number as a channel for her to vent her emotions.


    [Mr. Lucas, how are you doing now? I hope that you are doing great.]


    [Do you know who I am and where I am right now? Let me tell you! I''m in Cambrode. It''s really far away from Taronia and Edelweiss. I''m really sad now, just like when my grandma passed. My older sister and the man she loves have been in an ident and they are both in the emergency room right now. My dad''s hair


    turned gray overnight, and even my mom fainted from sorrow. There''s nothing I can do apart from standing on the sideline and feeling small. I wish I had the superpower to keep my family safe.]


    [Oh, I forgot to tell you. I am Irene, but I don''t go by that name anymore. My name is l?y Foster now, and everyone just calls me Ivy. One of my dad''s friends gave me this name before + was born. I really love my new name and my family. They treat me as well as Grandma did and even spoil me more than Grandma did. They would buy me anything I want, but they are now all upset because of what happened to my sister and Uncle Eric.]


    [I wish that La would wake up soon and that Uncle Eric would survive.]Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the messages were sent, there had been no reply because Lucas was no longer using this number.


    Though Ivy was not expecting a reply, she still felt slightly disappointed.

 Chapter 2745

    Ivy opened her eyes and found herself on a bed and saw Robert next to her. "Robert. Robert! Why am I sleeping here? Where is Mom? What time is it?"


    "It''s nine. You were probably exhausted from watching over Mom and fell asleep next to herst night," Robert said. "So I booked another room for you to sleep in."


    "Has Mom woken up?" Ivy sat up, feeling more energized after sleeping. As soon as she mentioned her mother, she was reminded of Eric and La. "What about La and Uncle Eric? How are they?" "La has stabilized but hasn''t woken up. As for Uncle Eric... he isn''t dead but is still in critical condition. The hospital does not have the ability to treat him... so Hayden has arranged for him to be sent to Bridgedale, and he apanied Uncle Eric. Uncle Eric saved La''s life, after all, so I''m sure Hayden is desperately trying to help Uncle Eric as well..."


    Ivy sighed a breath of relief, feeling d that the two of them were alive.


    "Mom woke up at seven this morning and went to check on Uncle Eric''s medical report. She hasn''t said a word about it since then... so I''m guessing that it''s really bad." Robert sighed. "Are you hungry, Ivy? Let me buy you something to eat."


    "Robert, I''m not hungry." Ivy wanted to see La. "Can you take me to La?"


    "I will take you to grab some food anyway! I wouldn''t want you to faint from starvation!" Robert grabbed her bag. "La hasn''t woken up yet, and the doctor told us not to disturb her. Let''s wait until she wakes up."


    "Okay. We will go to see her when she wakes up, then."


    "Sure."


    "Where are Mom and Dad?" Ivy asked.


    "They are waiting outside La''s room, but Mom is really worried about Uncle Eric, so she wants to go to Bridgedale," Robert said. "Once La wakes up, Mom is probably going to Bridgedale."


    "Okay. Robert, have you gotten any sleep?" Ivy nced at Robert worriedly.


    "For a while, yeah." Robert fell asleep while leaning on the table after carrying Ivy to her bed.


    "Did Dad sleep?"


    "I think he did get some sleep in Mom''s room," Robert said. "Once the doctors told Dad that La is safe, he finally rxed." "Good, then."


    "I heard that La is by far the only survivor of the ident," Robert said.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy immediately scowled. "Uncle Eric


    is still alive, isn''t he? Why would they say that La is the only one who survived? Uncle Eric is going


    get better as well."


    "They probably think he has a slim chance of surviving. When he was rushed to the hospital, he had been unconscious and was not breathing at all. He only started breathing weakly after they tried to revive him in the emergency room... Uncle Eric is in terrible shape, and I''m really worried that he might not make it."


    "No, he is definitely going to survive. I heard that he was in an ident before, but he managed to recover didn''t he Uncle Eric has a strong will, or he wouldn''t have woken up in the first ce. I read from a book once that people who seed in life are people with a strong will."


    "Indeed. Only people who can survive a crisis would survive."


    Meanwhile, in the VIP ward, La opened her eyes after losing consciousness for a day and a night.


    "La!" Avery shivered with excitement. "La, you are finally awake."


    La stared at her dazedly as she tried to recall what had happened.


    After some effort, all her memories came rushing back to her.

 Chapter 2746

    Tears instantly rolled down her cheek and it was a while before she could make a sound.


    "Don''t cry, Honey. Eric isn''t dead. He is alive for now." Avery immediately grabbed La''s hand. "I know that you are in shock now, but it''s all over now. It''s in the past."


    La held onto her mother''s hand, unable to stop her tears.


    Elliot walked over and wiped away her tears. "Don''t cry, La. We are doing everything we can to save Eric. You are not to me for this, so don''t you me yourself. Don''t feel guilty about this." Despite his effort, La''s tears simply kept falling.


    "I was the one... who got him into this..." La pushed Elliot''s hand away. "If only I hadn''t called him here, he wouldn''t be in this... Mom, Dad, I killed him..."


    Elliot and Avery stood by the bed, not knowing what to say when they saw how heartbroken their daughter was because they knew that nothing they said could convince La that what happened to Eric was not her fault.


    They understood how she had reached such a conclusion, but as her parents, they did not want her to drown in her guilt.


    The disaster had already taken ce and life went on.


    Even if Eric died from the disaster, La would eventually have to proceed with her life.


    La soon cried herself back to sleep, and the doctor came over to check on La.


    "Mr. Foster, Ms. Tate, don''t worry. She is fine now, but you might want to monitor her mental state. It would be best for you to find her a psychologist." "Thank you," Avery said.


    Even if they truly needed a psychologist, they would only look for one after returning to Aryadelle.


    All that was left was to wait until La had recovered enough to be discharged from the hospital so that they could bring her back home.


    After breakfast, Ivy and Robert went to see La, while Elliot and Avery seemed to be discussing something outside the room.


    As soon as Robert and Ivy walked over, the two stopped talking and turned to look at them.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, Dad. Has La woken up?" Ivy asked.


    "She did but cried herself back to sleep again." Avery walked over to Ivy and took her hand. "Ivy, your sister is hysterical right now. She feels guilty and thinks that it''s all her fault. She won''t listen to anyone and the only way for her to feel better is for Eric to get better, so I n to go to Bridgedale to see if there''s


    anything I can help with. La..."


    "Go ahead, Mom! I will look after La," Ivy said caringly. "I''ve already applied for leave at the university, and I can always catch up on the lessonster."


    "Yeah. Thank you for your


    understanding, Ivy. Once La is discharged, your dad will take you alt back to Aryadelle," Avery said, before turning to Robert. "Talk to La, Robert. We will get La past this toughest time first." ?NovelDrama.Org


    "I know, Mom. Are you going to Bridgedale today? Let me drop you off at the airport!" Robert opened his phone to check on the flights fo Bridgedale and found that there was one flight departing in two hours.


    Avery had also checked on the flights ahead of time and nodded. "I will go back to the hotel to gather my things and leave right away."


    "I will go to the hotel with you, then."


    Robert left with Avery, while Ivy nced into La''s room through the window.

 Chapter 2747

    "Dad, can I go in to stay with La?" Ivy wanted to be there the moment La woke up.


    Elliot nodded. "Ivy, your mother thinks that we are in the wrong. If only we had agreed to them dating, they would have never ended up here, nor would they have been in the disaster..."


    "No one is wrong here, Dad," Ivy said. "If everyone can predict what happens next, there will be no idents or disasters."


    Elliot wasforted by her words.


    "Dad, it''s your responsibility to guide us and help us make the right decisions, and even if you have it wrong sometimes, we won''t me you because no one is perfect. Everyone makes mistakes. You are a great father to me, Dad."


    Elliot pulled her into his arms. "Ivy, I''m so grateful for how understanding you are."


    "Dad, La won''t be mad at you either," Ivy said confidently. "She told me that she loves you and Mom a lot, so don''t beat yourself up."


    "Okay. Go in!" Elliot let her go. "Once La wakes up, you can chat with her for a bit if she is up to it."


    "Okay," Ivy said before entering the room.


    She walked over to the bed and studied La''s pale face. Though La was not dying, she had suffered severe frostbite.


    The doctors had not put an IV cann at the back of La''s hand, and Ivy reached out to touch her hand.


    La''s hands were cold to the touch, so Ivy grabbed them and tried to warm them up.


    Half an hourter, La woke up.


    She had gotten enough sleep that she no longer felt so tired. She was just mentally exhausted.


    "La." Ivy saw La open her eyes and gently said, "La, it''s Ivy."


    La looked at Ivy dazedly, wondering where her parents had gone.


    "Robert sent Mom to the airport because she is going to Bridgedale to see Uncle Eric," Ivy exined. "She wants to see if there''s anything she can help with." La nodded and said hoarsely, "Is he really still alive? Don''t lie to me, Ivy..."


    La remembered how Eric had stopped responding to her while they had been stuck on the mountain.


    "I didn''t see him, but if he had passed away, Mom would not have left for Bridgedale."


    Tears welled in La''s eyes as she recalled what took ce on the mountain. I tried speaking to him, but he would not respond. I touched my forehead against his, but he did not respond to that either... His face was turning blue, and he was ice-cold... I thought that he was dead..."


    "When the rescue team found him, they said he was dead because he wasn''t breathing. We all thought he had died and Mom broke down. Luckily, his heart started beating again after the doctors treated him. I think they said that he had gone into shock."


    La stopped sobbing at Ivy''s words. "Ivy, do you want to know what hisst words to me were?" As she spoke, tears started to roll down her cheeks again. "What did he say?" Ivy asked.


    "He told me to forget about him because he thought that he was dying. He didn''t want me to feel guilty for the rest of my life, so he told me to forget about him and live my life." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 2748

    Toward the end, La was sobbing so hard that she could no longer speak, and Ivy immediately wiped away her tears with a tissue.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t cry, La. You are both fine... you are both alive! You will soon be discharged, and Uncle Eric is going to get better," Ivy said. "This kind of disaster won''t happen again. Once Uncle Eric gets better, our parents won''t be opposed to the idea of you marrying him anymore."


    "Ivy, I don''t think he''s in that good a state..." La had been with Eric the entire time, and she knew how close to death Eric was. "He gave me his jacket and was only wearing a really thin sweater. It was so cold, and he was wearing so little. He never intended to survive and told me that it would take some time for rescue toe, so I needed to survive until then..."


    Ivy started sobbing as well. "La, I thought that Uncle Eric was a great person, but after what happened, I realize he is so much more than that. He has a tender heart and a beautiful soul. Once he recovers, I have to thank him in person."


    La sobbed, unable to say a word about the avnche and Eric, as she buried all the pain and love she felt in her heart.


    If Eric survived, she nned to confess everything to him, and if he died, she would tell him everything following her own death.


    Shortly after, the nurse came over and inserted the cann.


    "Ms. Tate, you are extremely lucky. A lot of people died during the avnche. You and Mr. Santos are the only ones to have survived, so you have to get better and get discharged soon." Hearing how she and Eric were the only survivors, La felt her spirits rise.


    "Ms. Tate, you can start eating. If you don''t feel sick after eating, try your best to eat as much as you can. Focus on taking food that''s in and can be easily digested. You can take milk and fruit as well. You can only recover if you eat," the nurse said.


    La nodded. "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry about it. Press on the bell if you feel sick," the nurse said and nced at the intravenous fluid. "We will need to give you another bag of fluid after this one is finished."


    "Okay."


    Once the nurse was outside, Ivy asked, "La, do you want to eat? The nurse said you can eat now, and I can buy anything you would like to eat."


    "I will have some soup, then!" La wanted to recover as soon as possible as she felt extremely weak, having not eaten for a few days.


    "I''ll get the bodyguard to buy some for you!" Ivy stood up in her excitement and walked out of the room.


    To her bewilderment, she found Mike and Chad standing outside.


    "Uncle Mike, Uncle Chad, when did you arrive?"


    "Just now. How is your sister?" Mike asked. "We heard you two talking inside, so we didn''t go in." "She is better now and wants some soup."


    "I will go buy it now," Chad said.


    "Thank you, Uncle Chad."


    "Don''t it.


    will do anything,"


    at it. As long as she


    d hurried toward the Saidet


    "Uncle Mike, do you want to go inside and talk to La? She is feeling better now," Ivy proposed.


    Mike nodded and went inside, leaving Ivy and Elliot outside the room.


    "Dad, La is feeling better now. I told her that Uncle Eric isn''t dead and she is more at ease now,"


    hoticing that Elliot remain.


    tense. med


    Ivy felt slightly confused.


    BUMS


    "Hayden just called. He said that Eric


    is in critical condition and that the et doctors want to put him on ECMO,"


    t said darkly. Content bet


    "ECMO?" Ivy repeated in confusion.


    Elliot was unfamiliar with ECMO as well and immediately went online to do some research about it.

 Chapter 2749

    ECMO stood for extracorporeal membrane oxygenation, and it was a machine that was designed to be used on patients suffering from severe dysfunction of their hearts and lungs.


    When the patient''s lungs and heart could no longer function independently, the doctor would use an ECMO machine to help the patient circte their blood and air.


    The machine was meant to take the ce of the heart and lungs. It helps keep the patient alive, but since it is an extremely expensive procedure, ordinary people would never be able to afford it.


    Though Eric did not have to worry about the cost of such treatment, the treatment itself would be a challenging ordeal. The machine could be used to ensure the patient stayed alive, but he would not be able to open his eyes or talk like a living person if he were to rely on that machine.


    Eric would be no better than a copse, and if La had known that, she would definitely have broken down.


    Ivy looked up the term and fell silent after reading the description.


    "Don''t tell your sister about this just yet," Elliot said. "We can wait until she is discharged."


    "Okay."


    Three dayster, La had recovered enough to be discharged, and she could not stand staying in the hospital for another moment.


    While Robert went to file the paperwork, Ivy helped La out of the room, and Elliot came over with a wheelchair.


    La did not want to sit in a wheelchair. She could walk and was simply a little uncoordinated.


    Sitting down, she looked up at Elliot. "Dad, I want to go to Bridgedale."


    Elliot knew that La would make such a request sooner orter and agreed, "Sure. Do you want to stay at Hayden''s or your mom''s?" Avery and Hayden both had properties in Bridgedale.


    "Mom''s!" La stayed at Avery''s mansion most of the time mainly because her mansion was closer to the city center, while Hayden''s mansion was further away


    The best hospital in Bridgedale was located in the city center, and La wanted to see Eric once she got better.


    "Sure." Elliotplied. Aftering


    close to losing his daughter, he no longer wanted to experience t


    pain again and was willing to fill


    La''s every wish.


    "Dad, I feel better now." La spotted the gray hair on Elliot''s head.


    Ever since she woke up, Elliot had not spoken to her much. It was most likely because he was worried that he might say the wrong thing and upset her.


    La knew what her father was thinking but had been far too weak and hysterical to speak to him.


    As Elliot pushed her forward, she felt a lump form in her throat.


    "That''s good. The doctors said that you need to keep warm." Elliot was pleased that La took the initiative to talk to him. "It''s getting cold in Bridgedale so make sure yo@stay indoors and avoid going outside."


    "Dad, is my phone broken?" she asked.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yeah. I will buy you a new one once we get to Bridgedale."


    "Can I still use the same number?"


    "That needs to be done in Aryadelle. I will get my men to do it and have them send the card over to Bridgedale."

 Chapter 2750

    La turned to Ivy. "Ivy, go home! You''ve already wasted a lot of time staying by my side."


    "I can always get a tutor afterward, La. I want to stay with you."


    "I''m better now," La said and nced at Robert. "Robert, take Ivy back. The two of you need to go back to school."


    "Let us stay with you for a few more days!" Robert said.


    "I''m fine. Besides, I have Mom, Dad, and Hayden with me."


    "Fine!" Robert said in resignation. "But we are stilling to Bridgedale with you because I want to see Uncle Eric."


    La did not argue further.


    The four boarded a private jet and arrived at Bridgedale ten hourster.


    Once they arrived at Avery''s house, she grabbed La by the arm and studied her up and down.


    "Mom, I''m really fine. I felt weak at first, but they dripped me for three days in a row, so I''m much better now," La said. "How is Eric doing, Mom?"


    Knowing that La would ask about Eric, Avery had already prepared her answer ahead of time. "He needs a new heart and lungs, and we are searching for donors that match him." La paled. "Is it that bad?"


    "It''s not as bad as you think it is. Once we find a matching donor, we can perform the surgery, and if everything goes well, it won''t affect his life in the future."


    "It''s not that easy to find a donor, right? Maybe you can use mine..."


    "La, we need to find organs that match." Avery took La''s hands. "We will try our best to save Eric and ensure that he survives with a healthy body. You used to say that I am the greatest doctor. Can you ce your trust in me one more time?"


    "But you can''t operate on him... That''s not your specialty." Tears filled La''s eyes.


    "There are more brilliant doctors in this world than you can count on apart from me. Though heart and lung operations aren''t my specialties, I am confident, so you have to be as well."


    La nodded. "I believe in you, Mom, and I believe in Eric as well."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright. Let''s eat! I had the servant make some of your favorite food." Avery led La to the dining room and signaled for the others to take their seats. "You must all be tired after the past few days. Get some rest after eating."


    The servant started serving the food.


    "Mom, La told Ivy and me to go home," Robert said.


    "I''ve already been discharged so you don''t have to waste your time with me," La said. "If you want to stick around to go sightseeing or


    something, I don''t care, but y has


    to go back to school."


    La only said so because she knew Ivy valued her academic achievements.


    "I want to stay with you!" Robert did not dare make any jokes as La had not fully recovered yet


    "I know that, but I''m safe now, and we have plenty of time to see each other in the future." La seemed to have grown more patient. "For now, you need to go back to school."


    "Since your sister insisted, you two should go back!" Avery said.


    "Alright! Mom, can we visit Uncle Eric?" Robert asked.


    Avery shook her head. "He is in the ICU right now, and visitors are not allowed."


    The air grew thick with tension at Avery''s words.


    "I''ve been in the ICU before, so there is no need to be worried. Medical technology has be so


    advanced that anyone can walk out of the ICU alive and well unless you are an old person, and all your organs are failing you," Mike chirped gleefully.


    "I''ve stayed in the ICU before, too," Elliot said. "What Mike said is true."


    "La, don''t worry. Eric has thetest treatment avable, so he will definitely survive," said Chad.


    La kept her head bowed. "Let''s just eat!"


    After dinner, Elliot pulled Robert aside.

 Chapter 2751

    "You and Ivy are going back on the private jet, and I''m staying here with La. Remember to keep an eye on Ivy once you get home. I don''t know when I cane back," Elliot said. Ivy was standing next to them as Elliot spoke to Robert.


    "I will take good care of Ivy," Robert promised.


    "Go to sleep and head back tomorrow!" Considering how long they had spent on the ne, Elliot said, "Call me if anything happens. Do not make the call without consulting me." "I know, Dad."


    Elliot then turned to Ivy and said, "Ivy, don''t worry about a thing and focus on your studies. Once things start to look up over here, we wille home."


    Ivy nodded and said, "Did the doctor tell us to hire a psychologist for La?"


    "We will talk to La about this. Your mom will talk to her."


    Ivy nodded. "Dad, you have gray hair." Ivy was standing close to Elliot and could see everything.


    Elliot knew it but did not mind.


    Avery walked over and ran her fingers through his hair. "I will buy hair dye tomorrow and dye it ck. You look more energized with ck hair."


    Elliot did not mind his gray hair, nor was he opposed to the idea of dyeing it ck.


    "All our hair will turn gray sooner orter."


    "But now is not the time for that yet." Avery''s heart ached when she saw his gray hair. "Your hair is turning gray because of stress, so it might turn ck again once you feel better." "I''m at the age where I will start developing gray hair." Elliot was not afraid of aging.


    "I don''t want to watch you be an old man."


    Elliot chuckled. "I will have to stay out of your sight from now on so that you won''t have to see it."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to see me bing an olddy?"


    "By the time you be an olddy, I will be an old man as well."


    "I''m asking if you want to see it."


    Elliot thought about it and shook his head. "I want you to stay forever young and beautiful."


    "That''s what I''m trying to say. It''s not


    that I don''t want you to age." Aven smiled gently. "You need to rest more from now on."


    Elliot nodded.


    set


    "Should I go get the hair dye?" Robert blushed as he listened to the conversation between his parents. "I''m sure they sell it at the drugstore."


    "Go ahead! It''s cold out there so drive there," Avery said.


    Avery''s mansion was a ten-minute walk away from the closest drug store, but she did not want her son to catch a cold, so she found her car keys and handed them to Robert.


    Once Robert was gone, Ivy asked, "Mom, you can even dye hair? You know everything!" Avery froze, and Elliot was stunned as well. They had never seen Avery dye anyone''s hair. "There are instructions on the box so I can just follow the steps," Avery said stubbornly.

 Chapter 2752

    Mike burst outughing. "It''s probably the same concept as polishing a shoe."


    "Dyeing someone''s hair is definitely going to be more difficult than that," Chad said. "But Avery is a smart woman so she should be alright as long as she followed the instructions."


    Elliot shuddered.


    "Mom, why don''t you just take Dad to a salon? Your hands might get dirty," Hayden suggested.


    Hayden had always been skillful with his words when he wanted to be. He was concerned that Avery would fail but simply said that he did not want Avery to get her hands dirty.


    "Your mom wants to do it for your dad. Don''t you know what this is?" Mike threw his arm around Hayden''s shoulders and said, "It''s called ''spicing things up''. You don''t have a girlfriend, so you won''t understand."


    Hayden responded to his sarcasm with silence.


    "It''s gettingte, so Chad and I will leave now," Mike blurted out before Hayden had the chance to retort.


    Avery saw them out the door and returned to the house before asking Hayden, "Are you staying the night here or are you going back to your ce?"


    "Here."


    Avery nodded and whispered, "Is there really no girl that you are interested in at all?"


    Avery rarely pried when it came to Hayden''s romantic life and only asked about it because Mike mentioned it.


    Hayden did not panic at the question as his parents had never tried to rush him into a rtionship like other parents would.


    They were more easygoing and respected his will on the matter, so they had not attempted to get him together with someone.


    "No," he responded honestly.


    "That''s because you don''t have that many female employees in yourpany. Outside of work, you have no reason to socialize at all!" Avery pointed out. "You should socialize more outside of work. Try participating in some activities that interest you, perhaps. Just check out whatever sparks your interest... You will definitely find a girl who shares your interest that way."


    Hayden nodded in agreement and said, "But I''m toozy to get to know strangers."


    "Find someone among the people you know, then?"


    "I don''t want a wife just yet."


    "Oh... Alright, then. You aren''t that old, anyway."


    "Do you want to watch some tutorials on how to dye hair? You might get confusedter, and I can''t help with that."


    Avery sobered and immediately


    parted for tutorials hearching for tutorials her room. in t


    while Ivy followed


    "La, I want to sleep next to you tonight!" Ivy said. "I''m going


    tomorrow, and I don''t know we get


    en we


    will meet again."


    "I''m definitelying home at some point. I can''t help anyone or do


    anything even if I stay here. Before


    Eric wakes up, the best / Best ne2e


    live."


    QUMS


    do is to


    After all, Eric had sacrificed himself so that she would survive.


    "I''m d that you think of it this way, La," Ivy said.


    "Mom told me to believe in her," La said. "And that''s what I''m going to do."


    Ivy believed in Avery with all her heart as well.


    "I need to go back to Aryadelle to meet with Eric''s parents," La said.


    "I wille with you, then."


    La shook her head. "I will go alone. I''ve seen his parents before, and I know where they live."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I am just worried that they might me you for everything."


    "


    "As they should. I would feel even worse if they weren''t angry with me at all."

 Chapter 2753

    "La, Uncle Eric won''t be mad at you when he wakes up. He is going to be over the moon when he sees that you are doing perfectly fine." Ivy wanted La to remember how Eric felt about her when he saved her life.


    La smiled when Ivy said that Eric would wake up. "I will wait for him to open his eyes."


    After taking a shower, the two went back to the living room and saw Avery dyeing Elliot''s hair, while Robert assisted her.


    "Are you nervous, Dad?" Ivy walked over and watched Avery.


    Elliot had been nervous, but he decided to abandon his fear after a while.


    Avery did not have any experience when it came to dying hair, but once she figured it out, she would know what to do.


    "Dye it ck. Even if she fails, it won''t be that bad," Elliot said. "When we grow old and have gray hair, your mom will still have to dye it for me again anyway. She will be an expert soon." Ivy was moved by his answer.


    "And what if Mom has gray hair? Will you dye it for Mom?"


    "I''m fine with it if your mom lets me do it."


    "Let''s wait and see what happens when my hair turns gray!" Avery said.


    La studied the three for a while and asked, "Dad, did you get gray hair when you thought I was dead? Did I give you that much stress?"


    Elliot wanted to respond, but Avery blurted out before he could say anything, "Your dad couldn''t hold back his tears when he saw the photos of the avnche."


    Elliot had wanted to refute what she said, but he decided against it in the end. Indeed, he had been devastated when he thought that La would not survive the avnche.


    "La, I''m just so d that you are alive," Elliot said. "Don''t go anywhere that can be potentially dangerous from now on. I can''t go through this again."


    "I know, Dad. I won''t travel too far away or to dangerous ces from now on."


    After the incident, La realized how much Eric cared for her, and how deep her father''s love for her ran.


    She had no reason not to appreciate her own life because she lived not only for herself but also for the people who loved her.


    The next day, Robert and Ivy boarded the ne for Aryadelle while Elliot and Avery stayed in Bridgedale to take care of La and Eric.


    Winter had arrived, and it grew colder by the day, but the coldness in Bridgedale was hardlyparable to that of Cambrode.


    La stayed home and rested for two weeks and finally recovered.


    One night, when Avery returned from the hospital, La went up to her and said, "Mom, I want to go home." She bad already spoken to Elliot and now only needed Avery''s approval.


    "Sure! If you want to go home, get your dad to go with you," Avery said.


    "Okay. Mom, before I go, I want to see Eric."


    La knew that Eric was barely surviving on the support of the ECMO machine, and she had prepared herself mentally after doing some research online. Avery hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    The next day, Avery took La to the hospital.


    The hospital had a very strict policy when it came to visitors visiting the intensive care unit, and anyone who entered had to undergo sanitization and wear personal protective equipment before she entered the ward. . NovelDrama.OrgContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    UMS


    Avery helped La put on the gown and the rest of her equipment, and once they were fully sanitized, the two entered the ward.


    La had thought that she had


    prepared herself sufficiently, but when she saw all the tubes connected to Eric''s body with his blood flowing through the cold tubes, tears filled her eyes.

 Chapter 2754

    Avery tapped La on the shoulder. "Let''s go out!"


    La remained frozen in ce and could not hear a word that she was saying, so Avery took her hand and pulled her out of the intensive care ward before helping La remove her protective equipment.


    "Don''t cry, La. He will get better," Avery said. "This is just temporary. Once he gets the surgery he needs, he won''t have to rely on the machines."


    La threw herself into her mother''s arms and broke down in tears. "Mom, you have to save him... There''s still so much that I need to say to him..."


    "I know." Avery ran her hand down La''s back. "He has done our family a great favor, and we are all grateful, so we are doing whatever it takes to find a matching donor... Once we find one, Eric will get better."


    "How can we speed up the process, Mom?" La desperately wanted to help, no matter the cost.


    "La, I know that you are anxious. So am I, but you don''te across a matching donor with just money. We are already searching around the world. Just be patient... Your dad and I will do whatever it takes The hospital receives new donor organs every day, and once there is a match, I will inform you right away."


    La regained herposure slightly at Avery''s words.


    "Mom, can he feel pain?" La wiped away her tears.


    "He is unconscious, so he won''t feel anything."


    "Isn''t it dangerous for him to be unconscious for so long?" La was concerned that he would be in pain if he was conscious but was also scared that he would remain unconscious for the rest of his life.


    "He will get better once he has the surgery. La, go home! Everything is under our control now, and you are only going to worry if you stay here. I will stay until he recovers from the surgery." "Thank you, Mom."


    "This is hardly enough payment for what he had done for you. Go and see his parents when you get back Your Dad and I called them, and though they wanted toe over, I told them not toe until the surgery was done."


    "Yeah. I am going back to Aryadelle because I want to apologize to them."


    Avery wiped away La''s tears. "Don''t beat yourself up over it. I know that you would have done everything in your power to save him if you could. You both love one another."


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, ever since winter arrived, Ivy had started staying in her own apartment more frequently because of the weather and also because she needed to catch up with the curriculum she had missed.


    One day after ss, a girl came to talk to Ivy.


    "Ivy, you have an apartment outside campus, right? It''s no wonder you don''t stay in the dorm!"


    Ivy studied the person before her and recognized that she was one of her ssmates. They had the same major but were in different sses.


    "How do you know?" Ivy put her books back into her bag, and the girl followed her out of the ssroom.


    "It''s quite a coincidence... The tutorR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    a


    who


    you hired is actually my aunt." The girl smiled kindly at Ivy. "My aunt came to my house for dinnerst night but waste. She said that there was a student from my university who had hired her tutor, and I was curious as was working that hard, so asked her about it. She refused to tell me anything, saying that it was a secret. I only overheard your name when my uncle asked her about it."


    Ivy smiled sheepishly. "I called in sick for some time, and I''m kind of falling behind, so I asked our lecturer to refer me to your aunt. The lecturer said your aunt specializes in tutoring students who take this major."

 Chapter 2755

    "My aunt used to be the host of a TV show, but she quit after she fell ill. She works as a tutor now, but she is quite picky with who she teaches. I majored in broadcasting because of her. I''ve always looked up to her," the girl said.


    "I picked this major because of my respect for a certain broadcaster as well," Ivy said.


    "Oh? Who is it?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy did not know what to say because the broadcaster she respected was from Taronia.


    All the shows she had watched and the news she had consumed hade from Taronia, so she did not know much about broadcasters or television hosts in Aryadelle.


    "I don''t know her name," Ivy lied.


    "Ivy, you never join any gatherings. Do you not like going to gatherings, or does your family forbid you from going? It is quite a lot to stay in the residences near our campus, so your family must be quite rich!" "No, my family doesn''t care about that. I just don''t like gatherings. I would join if those activities hold credits, though."


    "Hahaha! You are so funny. They all say that you look down on others because you are pretty, but my aunt said otherwise. She said that you take your studies really seriously and are really polite, so she said that you are definitely not that arrogant," the girl said.


    Ivy blushed, not knowing what to say. She did not want others to find out about her family because once one person found out, everyone would find out.


    "Ivy, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about the extra lessons you have been taking or that you live outside of campus."


    "Thank you! I just want to focus on my studies, and I don''t want to waste my time on other things."


    "I respect you. Not only are you pretty, but you are so hardworking, too. I am hardly any match for you."


    "Don''t say that. I''m just stupid and need to work harder to catch up."


    "You are so modest!"


    Ivy could not tell the girl that she had only managed to get into this university thanks to Elliot''s connections. She changed the subject, "What else did your aunt say?"


    The girl scowled thoughtfully and shook her head. "My aunt won''t tell me anything else, saying it''s a secret, but overheard her telling my mom that you paid her very well, so I figured that you must be quite ich. Even if my aunt doesn''t say athing, I would have known about it though. Her fees are rather high, so anyone who can afford to hire her has to be quite wealthy."


    Ivy nodded. "I''m sure anyone who can study here must be well-to-do."


    "I guess. People who take this major can''t be that poor. The ones whoz aren''t that wealthy often go for majors that guarantee better career development, like finance oro business..."


    Ivy slowly began to let her guard down at the girl''s sincere tone.


    "I''m going to the canteen, are youing?" Ivy asked.


    "I''m going there, too. Let''s eat together!"


    "Sure."


    When the two arrived at the canteen, Ivy''s phone started to vibrate, and she immediately took it out.


    She realized Robert was calling and walked away to answer the call.


    "Ivy, I checked your schedule, and you probably don''t have lessons tonight, right? Dad and La are back so I''ming to pick you up," Robert said.

 Chapter 2756

    Ivy was surprised as she did not know that Elliot and La wereing home. She held onto her phone and turned to the girl next to her, "I''m sorry! I need to go home now. I will buy you dinner next time!" "Go ahead! I''ll just have dinner on my own," the girl said.


    "Okay," Ivy said before hurrying out of the canteen.


    "Who were you talking to, Ivy?" Robert overheard Ivy through the phone.


    "A schoolmate. She''s not from my ss," she said. "Where are you right now, Robert?"


    "I''m almost reaching," Robert said casually. "Have you gotten yourself a new friend?"


    "No. It''s quite a coincidence, actually. I asked my lecturer to refer me to a tutor, and he did. It turns out that my new tutor is that girl''s aunt," Ivy exined briefly. "She seems nice and doesn''t look like the kind of person who would run her mouth."


    Robert was famous at his university as everyone knew who his family was, so he had never faced simr concerns. He tried his best to stand in Ivy''s shoes and said, "Just be careful who to trust."


    "I know." Ivy''s lips curled into a smile when she thought about Elliot and La. "Why didn''t Dad and La tell us that they wereing home?"


    "I just found out myself. I guess they decided on it at thest minute!" Robert said.


    "How''s La? Has she recovered?"


    "I haven''t gotten to see them yet! Dad called me and told me toe grab you. He had justnded when he called, and I immediately skipped school and came to get you."


    "You could have sent the driver for me!"


    "The driver went to pick them up."


    "Oh! I can just catch a taxi, though."


    "Don''t you want me to pick you up?"


    Ivy chuckled. "Of course, I do, but aren''t I getting in the way of your studies?"


    "Even if I don''te and pick you


    up, I would have to call in sick ande home to have dinner with you! Don''t worry about my studies! won''t fail even if I skip school every day"


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m smart!" Robert burst intoughter.


    Ivy blushed. "You make me feel stupid!"


    They both went to see La together, but ever since they hadz returned to Aryadelle, she had to hire a tutor to catch up with her studies while Robert waspletely unaffected.


    He had participated in all kinds of activities and gatherings like he usually did, and Ivy knew this because he had a habit of sharing his life on social media.


    "You are not stupid at all, Ivy. You managed to get epted by a pretty great university in Taronia, didn''t you?" Robert said. "I''ve arrived at the gate. Should Ie inside?"


    "I can recognize your car, Robert. It''s cold out there so just wait for me inside the car." Ivy was about to reach the gate.


    "Are you sure you aren''t just worried that your ssmates would see me? Hahaha!"


    "That, too," she said sheepishly. "If someone sees me getting into your car, they are definitely going to start gossiping..." "They are probably going to guess that you found yourself a rich boyfriend, right?" Robert teased.


    "Maybe! They all have wild imaginations."


    "You can always tell them that I''m your rtive or something," Robert suggested. "Everyone has a rich rtive or two." "True. I will try that next time."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked past the gate and spotted Robert''s car right away, so she hurried over and got inside.


    Meanwhile, Elliot and La had


    arrived home, and the servants immediately moved their luggage into their rooms, and La switched on her phone to tell Avery and Hayden that she was home.

 Chapter 2757

    She also sent Amy a message.


    Ever since the events that took ce in Cambrode, Amy had called and texted La numerous times. She even wanted to travel to Bridgedale to see La, but La turned her down. Since she was back, La figured that she should inform Amy about her return as well.


    All the managers in Tate Industries had all been worried sick about her, so she informed each and every one of them that she had returned home.


    Shortly after, Robert''s car stopped in front of the front yard, and the servants asked Elliot whether he would like dinner to be served.


    Elliot nodded and stood from the couch.


    "La!" Ivy ran over when she saw La step out of the house.


    La opened her arms and gave Ivy a strong, warm hug.


    "Let me take a look at you, La."


    "I''ve fully recovered." La spun around for Ivy.


    "That''s great." Ivy walked inside and changed into her slippers before pulling La inside with her. "Dad!"


    "I heard that you''ve been living in your apartment," Elliot said.


    "Yeah. I hired a tutor, and studying there is easier," Ivy said. "Dad, why didn''t you tell us that you wereing home?"


    "We wanted to surprise you."


    Ivy could not help but chuckle at the serious look on his face.


    "Let''s eat!" Elliot said to his children once the servants had set the table.


    "Dad, when will Mom get home?" Robert asked after taking his seat.


    "After Eric''s surgery," he said. "If we can''t find a matching donor by New Year''s, we will be spending New Year''s in Bridgedale."


    "Oh... Is it that hard to find a donor?" Robert asked.


    "They need to find organs that match Eric." Elliot did not knowMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ove


    much about organ transnts The


    doctors said that there is a


    transnt waiting list."


    belongs to tent


    "I hope that we will find matching ones soon. That would be a great beginning for the new year."


    "Yeah."


    After dinner, Ivy returned to her room for her lesson.


    Since she returned home, she took the lessons virtually.


    Once they were on video conference, the tutor nced at Ivy''s room and said, "y, your room is so beautifully decorated. It''s almost like the rooms princesses live in."


    Ivy scanned her room.


    She was no longer in awe of it since she had grown ustomed to it, but she recalled how shocked she was when she first saw her room.


    Her parents truly viewed her as their princess and that was why they had decorated the room in such an extravagant manner.


    "Yeah. My parents spoil me," Ivy said. "I ran into your niece today. We shared the same ssroom today."


    "Oh. She had tried to ask me about you, but I didn''t say anything. My niece is a sweet youngdy, so she won''t tell anyone about you."


    "Okay. I think I will only need another two lessons before catching up to the rest of the ss," said Ivy.


    "If you are free tonight, I can wrap


    everything up by tonight," the tutoret


    said. "Theory isn''t the most


    important thing when its Pre."


    this field. What you need is practice." en.swhovels


    Meanwhile, in another room, La gave Eric''s mother a call after showering.

 Chapter 2758

    The call was almost immediately answered.


    "Aunty, it''s La." Though La used to call Eric her uncle, she still referred to his mother as ''aunty'' because Mrs. Santos was exceptionally youthful and beautiful despite her age.


    Every time La would visit them, she would address Mrs. Santos as ''aunty'' and call Eric by his name.


    If it was any other time, Mrs. Santos would be overjoyed to have received a call from La, but since there was no telling if Eric would get the surgery he needed, her heart was heavy with sorrow, and she could not muster her enthusiasm.


    Mrs. Santos hummed in response, and La continued, "Aunty, I''m back in Aryadelle, and I want to pay you a visit tomorrow.


    Mrs. Santos hesitated before agreeing.


    "I won''t keep you from going to sleep, then. See you tomorrow," La said before ending the call.


    Though Mrs. Santos had not used La of anything, La was still overwhelmed by guilt.


    Meanwhile, in Eric''s mansion, Mrs. Santos sat by her bed and sobbed after the call, and Mr. Santos brought her some tissue paper before wiping her tears away.


    "Don''t cry, Dear. This isn''t La''s


    fault." Mr. Santos sighed. "If our son didn''t care for La, he would have never gone all the way to Cambrode. It''s fate. We just need to ept it!"


    §í§Û


    "I know that...don''t me anyone for this... How could I? Had Avery not saved our son, he would have been dead a long time ago. He had managed to live for a long time, and even if he dies this time, Avery and her family don''t owe us anything."


    Mr. Santos nodded. "That''s true. Besides, our son isn''t dead yet! Avery has been giving us updates about him, hasn''t she? There''s hope as long as he is breathing!"


    Mrs. Santos leaned her head against her husband''s shoulder. "Why should our son suffer so much? My heart aches for him..."


    "It''s not all suffering. At least he had a smooth career. He told me that he had achieved everything he wants to achieve in life. If I''m being blunt, he


    S suffer even if he passes away


    now."


    wn


    "But we will suffer!"


    Mr. Santos pursed his lips in silence. Despite his casual tone, he was overwhelmed by despair as well as there was nothing more painful than to lose one''s child.


    The next day, Mr. and Mrs. Santos went grocery shopping at the market as Mrs. Santos nned on cooking since La wasing.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, La drove to visit Eric''s parents, and once she arrived, she opened the trunk of her car to get the gifts she had bought for them.


    She noticed that the door to the mansion was left open, and when Mr. Santos saw La''s car, he immediately hurried outside to wee her.

 Chapter 2759

    "Uncle," La called out.


    Mr. Santos hummed, and when he saw that she was alone, he asked, "You drove here?"


    "Yeah."


    He took the gifts from her and said, "My wife is preparing food in the kitchen. You love her cooking, so she is cooking for you."


    "She didn''t have to. We can just go out and eat." La did not want them to exhaust themselves.


    "We bought a lot of groceries, so let''s eat at home!" Mr. Santos said before handing La a pair of clean slippers. "It''s the same pair that you wore thest time you visited. We''ve already washed it." As La changed into the slippers, Mrs. Santos walked out of the kitchen.


    "Aunty." La strode toward Mrs. Santos. "I''m sorry, Aunty. I came here specifically to apologize to you and Uncle."


    "Oh, never mind that. Your parents have called and apologized." Mrs. Santos suppressed her sorrow and said, "Did Eric leave us a message before the ident?"


    La took Mrs. Santos''s hand and sat her down on the couch.


    Mr. Santos sat next to them, wanting to hear about what had happened.


    "He told me to manage his properties and cash them out as your retirement fund," La said. "But I''m not going to do that because he is going to get better. My mom said that he can get the surgery he needs once the hospital finds a matching donor. There is a high chance that the surgery will seed, and he will recover soon. He wille home and take care of you."


    Mrs. Santos broke down in tears at La''s words.


    "La, we feel the same." Mr. Santos forced a smile. "He is still alive and there is hope."


    "Yeah. I went to see him beforeing back." La paused and continued, "He is still alive. His heart is still beating. I saw it on the machine."


    Mrs. Santos sobbed. "I want to see him as well, but your mom told us to wait until after the surgery. We could have just waited in Bridgedale if all we were doing was waiting!"


    "My mom doesn''t want you two to be even more anxious than you already are," said La. "Back when was in Bridgedale, I wanted to go to the hospital every single day, and since I couldn''t help at all, it only ended up stressing my mom."


    Mrs. Santos nodded. "I understand... I understand how she feels. If we go to Bridgedale, she would be under a lot of pressure, so I guess we will wait here. We believe in her. With her there taking care of Eric, we feel reassured."


    "Me, too." La took a deep breath and said, "Uncle, Aunty, once Eric wakes up, I want to marry him. No matter what happens, as long as he is alive, I want to marry him and care for him for the rest of his life.'' Both Mr. and Mrs. Santos froze in shock.


    "My parents won''t interfere anymore, so I just need your consent. I''ve thought this through. If he dies, I will stay single forever and care for my parents and you two," La continued.


    Tears started rolling down Mrs.


    Santos''s cheeks again. "La, you


    don''t have to do this... really. We don''t me you... not at all. Eric has been lucky enough to survive until now and had your mom not saved him, he would have been long gone." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "That''s that. That is between him and my mom, and I don''t have anything to do with it. All I know is I''m marrying him, and I''m spending the rest of my life with him. If he is bedridden for the rest of his life will take care of him. If he recover''spletely, we will start a new life together... I want to have his child and raise our child together with him." La had nned out her future and was determined to execute it.


    She knew that Eric''s parents would not stop her as they were just as understanding and kind as Eric.


    Mrs. Santos grabbed La''s hands and sighed. "Let''s wait until Eric wakes up. We won''t interfere with your decisions. We are content as long as you two are safe and well." La''s eyes reddened. "I''m really sorry, Aunty. I won''t be so wilful and reckless again."

 Chapter 2760

    "La, I''ve watched you grow up, and I know that you are a great young woman. This is just an ident, and you only got unlucky. You didn''t mean for any of this to happen, so we don''t me you for it. Don''t apologize to me. Stay and share lunch with us. I will start cooking now."


    "I can help," La said.


    "It''s fine. My husband can help. Just rest. You''ve just been discharged yourself, haven''t you? Have you recovered?"


    "Yeah, or my parents would have never let me out," La said.


    "That''s good... If you ended up like Eric, we would be even more devastated," Mrs. Santos said, feeling slightly better. "Why don''t you watch some television while you wait?"


    La did not want to watch television and said, "Can I stay in Eric''s room for a while?"


    "Sure!" Mrs. Santos said.


    Eric had brought La here before, so she knew exactly which room belonged to him.


    La was the only female apart from Mrs. Santos who had entered Eric''s room as he rarely invited any woman over.


    Since he had other properties, he would often invite his friends there instead, and the ones he invited to his home were extremely close friends.


    While Mr. and Mrs. Santos headed into the kitchen, La walked toward Eric''s room.


    Eric would live with his parents from time to time every other month, but Mrs. Santos cleaned his room every single day regardless.


    La pushed the door open and noticed that everything inside the room remained exactly the same as she remembered.


    The disy cab she had in her room was an idea she had copied from Eric''s room.


    There were a few disy cabs in his room, and they were all filled with trophies.


    These were proof of Eric''s hard work throughout the years, and he was the only one who knew just how


    much he had suffered on his path to sess.


    She strolled past the cabs and studied each of the trophies before walking over to the study table by the window.


    There


    let


    part of and a few books he had as gifts from others.


    agazines he had been a


    a


    Feeling tired, she sat down on the chair and noticed aptop and an iPad on the table.


    The iPad was rather old and formed a distinctparison with theptop, which was thetest model.


    Feeling as though she had seen the iPad before, she picked it up to turn it on, only for the screen to light up immediately.


    Surprised that the iPad was not locked, she went to the menu and realized that the iPad had beenunched quite a few years back. She opened the album and saw her photos.From N?velDrama.Org.


    As she scrolled through the photos a blush colored her cheeks. She was the one who had taken the photos, and she had even forced Erioto take them with her.


    She then came across some of the videos of her, and memories came shing back to her.


    Eric had been the one to hire specialists to teach her how to sing and dance.

 Chapter 2761

    Eric would often record her when she was taking lessons, and she had once asked why he would record her.


    He exined that he was going to show her the videos afterward, praising her for what she had done right and correcting her for what she had done wrong.


    Since she felt that he was reasonable, sheter got used to being filmed, and she watched all the videos after each lesson.


    Eric had done as he had promised and had praised her when she had done something right and corrected her when she had gone wrong.


    She had not expected him to keep all the recordings of her and was even more stunned to find the iPad on his table.


    "Does he watch these all the time?" she thought to herself.


    Tears welled in La''s eyes.


    After graduating from university, La decided that instead of bing an idol, she would inherit Tate Industries, and she began to drift apart from Eric once she made that decision.


    They had also faded out of each other''s lives because of Eric''s work. He could not possibly answer her call and reply to her text anytime he wanted, and after failing to reach Eric a few times, she had stopped contacting him altogether.


    She would support any movie he yed in and purchase all his new albums, but she had not spent all her free time looking him up online.


    It was not until after she had started working and reached the age where she felt like getting married that she confirmed how she felt about Eric.


    She had never been short of pursuers, and there were many types of men who had been after her, but none of them made her happy as Eric did. She grew happy just thinking about him.


    Meanwhile, on the campus of Southern University, Ivy ran into the same girl from the evening before, and after ss, Ivy invited her to lunch.


    "I haven''t asked your name!" Ivy said. "The lecturer was too fast when he took the attendance, so I couldn''t catch your name."


    "Haha. I think that he speaks really fast, too. I guess he doesn''t really want to take attendance," the girl said. "My name is Meredith Watson." "Pleasure to meet your acquaintance. My name is Ivy Foster. You can just call me Ivy." Ivy proceeded to introduce herself as well.


    "You can call me Meredith, Ivy. Let''s pay separately for lunch! That''s more convenient."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ivy nodded when she realized that Meredith was not simply being polite. "I can buy you a drink, then."


    "Sure. I love soda."


    "Me, too. I don''t really like anything else."


    "Me, too! I only drink soda apart from fresh fruit juice."


    "I guess I like water as well," Ivy added.


    "Me, too. We are quite simr. Haha!"


    The two headed into the canteen while chuckling.


    Along the way, they overheard the students ahead of them discussing the broadcasting internship, and Meredith immediately tugged at Ivy''s clothes. "Did you know that television stations woulde to our university to recruit interns every year during the summer and winter holidays?"


    Ivy shook her head. "What are the requirements?"


    "They often focus on students in their third or fourth year, but if you are exceptionally brilliant, they might pick you as well even if you are in your second year. Students can submit their resumes, or have their lecturers refer them. Those are the two ways to apply for it! Lecturers usually only refer third-year and fourth-year students, though."


    "Oh. Since we are only in our first year, I guess we don''t qualify."


    "Hahaha! We can always just apply anyway. It''s not like we will lose anything if they don''t pick us. Let''s apply together!"


    Ivy hesitated. "I... I''m afraid. I shouldn''t cause them any trouble."


    "Even if we don''t do it, there will be other students who don''t fulfill the requirement who will be trying their luck! When they pick television hosts they prioritize the looks of the applicants. You are so pretty, so they might just pick you!"

 Chapter 2762

    Ivy''s heart wavered at Meredith''s words, but she knew that she did not qualify for the internship.


    A professional host must possess the skill and experience that can only be umted through trial and error.


    "I will think about it! I just feel like the recruiter will be dumbfounded by our resumes."


    "Haha! Believe it or not, over fifty percent of the broadcasting majors will apply for it. As for what the recruiter thinks, that is his own business. It''s not like he will be able to remember all the names on the applications. Don''t worry." Meredith said. "You are the one who needs to be in control of your own fate. That''s what my aunt tells me. My aunt got the internship despite being a year one student because of her beauty,munication skills, and her guts. Apart from those, she did not have any sort of experience. Apart from that, she wasn''t an expert in any way... of course, there weren''t that many people taking this major back then."


    Ivy''s heart fluttered at her words.


    "I heard that the recruiter usually chooses students who have references from their lecturers," said Meredith. "I''m going to apply for it anyway."


    "Let''s try it, then! We have nothing to lose."


    "Yeah! My aunt says that you are really hardworking. Don''t you want to be a TV host?"


    Ivy nodded without hesitation. "That''s my target, at least for now."


    "Will that change after you graduate?"


    "Maybe. Maybe not. Not everyone gets a job which they have studied for."


    "True!"


    The two entered the canteen and sat down at an empty table after getting some food.


    "Do you have the application form? I can send you a copy if you don''t have it," Meredith offered. "I got it from a senior."


    "Sure! Thank you!"


    "You''re wee. Give me your number! I will send it to youter."


    Ivy immediately took out her phone and exchanged numbers with Meredith.


    At night, Ivy returned home and found Robert ying video games on the couch, but La and Elliot were nowhere to be found.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Robert, where are Dad and La?" Ivy changed into her slippers and walked over to Robert.


    Robert ended the game hastily and threw his arm around her shoulders. "Dad and La are at Mr. and Mrs. Santos''. They aren''ting home for dinner."


    "I thought La was going alone. Why is Dad there as well?" Ivy asked.


    "Dad left in the evening because La had asked him to go over." Robert rubbed his nose. "My guess is that Uncle Eric''s parents didn''t me her for what happened, so she called Dad over as well. It''s just a guess, though. They might have something to discuss!"


    "I see! Robert, don''t you have sses at night?" vy had never seen Robert attending any sses at night. He would asionally stay out af hight at gatherings. She had not seen him study at night.


    "The sses at night are for the subjects I minor in," Robert said. "I don''t skip them all, but most of my sses are during the day."


    "Oh! It''s no wonder that you don''t have to go to university at night!"


    "We have self-study sses, but I don''t go to those. So long as I don''t fail my exams, my lecturers won''t say a thing," Robert said smugly. "Having parents like ourses


    with a lot of perks."


    Ivy knew that Robert was referring to the privileges he received as the son of Avery Tate and Elliot Foster. However, she had different values from him, Ivy did not find his actions appalling.

 Chapter 2763

    She also wasn''t appalled by his actions because he had told her that he could pass his exams without studying much.


    "You''ve probably misunderstood, haven''t you? The perks I''m talking about is that our parents gave me a brilliant mind. I''m really good when ites to my studies." Robert burst outughing.


    "Robert, I might be the least talented one in this family." Ivy sat at the dining table. "I need to study really hard to get what the lecturer is talking about."


    "Do you know what it was like when I was younger?" said Robert with a twinkle in his eyes. "When I was young I had so many one-on-one lessons, and I also attended tuition with many other students. I never stopped taking notes till I got to university, and I''m only passing with flying colors because of those sses. I didn''t rx till I graduated from high school. Our parents only stopped the extra sses when I entered university, so I''m definitely capitalizing on all the fun I missed out on in high school."


    Ivy instantly felt less self-conscious.


    "I''ve never taken any extra lessons before," she said but instantly realized she was wrong.


    She had a tutor before. Lucas had hired him, and though Lucas had hired the tutor on the pretext that he needed extra lessons, Lucas had never attended a single ss, and the tutor had been for Ivy. However, Ivy did not mention this to Robert.


    "Believe it or not, I wouldn''t be doing as well as you are if I hadn''t sat for all those extra sses," said Robert. "Just focus on your studies and stopparing yourself against us. You can always tell me if you are struggling with anything. I might not be able to help you with your subject, but I might be able to give you a new perspective on things."


    Ivy beamed at him. "You already did. I think I should be more confident."


    "Are you not confident? Why?"


    "My ssmates are all really talented, and when they talk, they are really confident and elegant... whereas t speak with an ent...'' Ivy had lived in Aryadelle for a few years when she was a child, but she had grown up in Taronia. She had avoided people in general, which led to her being slightly introverted and made it hard to adopt the Aryadelle ent.


    "It''s simple. Hire a dialect coach and practice every day." Robert did not see it as an issue. "You can get the coach toe during the weekends."


    Ivy thought that it was a great idea, but she did not know where to find a dialect coach, she did not want to hire the same tutor she had engaged before.


    "If it''s okay with you, I can find you a tutor." Robert wanted to help.


    "Robert, you don''t know anyone who teaches students majoring in broadcasting, right?"


    "Of course, I don''t, but it''s a piece of


    cake for me to find one if I want to." He smiled casually. "Just leave it to


    me. I will arrange a meeting once and you can decide if you


    find one


    want to hire the person I found If you don''t think they are a good fit, I


    will just get another one. This is nothing for me. If you are in trouble, just tell me and I''ll sort it out for you."


    "Thank you, Robert."


    "Why are you thanking me? I''m your brother."


    "That doesn''t mean I shouldn''t be grateful."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling as though he was being lectured, Robert said, "You are right. I guess I''m not grateful enough to our parents, then. At the very least, I feel like they care for me more than I care for them." "Don''t say that, Robert. You are just a student!"


    "Yeah. Once I graduate, I will work at Dad''s firm and see if I can lessen his burden." Robert was not interested in Sterling Group, but as Elliot''s son, he could not shy away from responsibility, unless Ivy offered to take over thepany. "Ivy do you want to be a CEO like La?"

 Chapter 2764

    Ivy blushed. "I don''t think I have what it takes, Robert."


    "Let me know if you do want to be CEO of apany, and stop thinking about how qualified you are for a second. People aren''t born leaders." Robert felt that a person as sensible and quiet as Ivy would be well suited for leadership.


    Ivy felt lost.


    Before summer, her only goal had been to find a job that would allow her to make ends meet. She had never considered studying a course that would not allow her to make ends meet, nor had she- in her wildest dreams- considered any leadership positions.


    "You are hesitating." Robert ced a pork rib onto her te. "Which means you want to. Unlike you, I definitely don''t want to be in a leadership role."


    "What do you want, then?" Ivy asked.


    "If I tell you that I just want toze around for the rest of my life, will youugh at me?" Robert blushed. "I guess I''ve been spoiled, and I want someone to care for me forever."


    Ivy thought that it was a beautiful dream, as no one would be reluctant to live their lives being taken care of.


    "Hayden can take care of you." Ivy thought about it and said, "If I get to earn a lot of money in the future, I can support you as well."


    Robert was touched by her words.


    "Ivy, I''m just thinking about it. I''m not actually going toze around. I want to be taken care of, but I don''t want to be good for nothing," he said. "It''s a waste to not put a mind to work." "Robert, have you been in a rtionship before?"


    Robert flushed a shade of crimson and said, "Why are you asking that all of a sudden?"


    Ivy did not know what had gotten into her either. "I feel like you are different from Hayden. I wouldn''t ask Hayden this. I think you like girls, and there are probably a lot of girls who like you..."


    Robert chuckled. "So you think that Hayden doesn''t like girls?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t tell," Ivy said. "Don''t you think he''s a mystery?"


    "I guess I know him too well to think that. He has been like that since he was a kid. Cold and quiet, and he never enjoys talking to strangers. He is even less talkative than Dad, but he is a man of action. He doesn''t say much, but he acts. He is a gentleman deep down inside." Robert was not shy when it came to praising his older brother.


    no


    "Do you think he likes boys or girls, then?" Ivy asked.


    "If Hayden were to hear you right now, he would have a heart attack! Hahaha! He is a traditional man, and he definitely likes girls!"


    "I see! But how is he going to find a wife if he doesn''t talk to strangers?" Ivy asked worriedly.


    "I don''t think he is thinking about that at all right now. He will find a wife when he wants one."


    "I guess I''m worried over nothing. I should be thinking about how I can get into the internship program!"


    Robert caught on and asked, "What internship program?"


    vel.


    "My ssmate told me that the television station has an internship program, and they will select an applicant from our university to work with them during the summer and winter holidays. The duration of the internship depends on one''s performance, and it''s a great opportunity to get some exposure." Ivy finished her soup and went on to the pasta. "But they usually reserve the spots for students in their third or fourth year, so I don''t think I qualify for it. I will have to work hard now so that I get a chance to get into the program when I''m in my third or fourth year."


    Robert nodded. "Ivy, you can do it."From N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not tell Ivy that he would sort everything out for her, and even if he did have the necessary connection, Elliot would definitely get Ivy anything she wanted. If Ivy wanted to be an intern, she would have it.

 Chapter 2765

    To Robert, any television studio should be d to have his sister as an intern. Plus, to him, there were many stations and only one Ivy.


    Elliot received a call from La and went over to Mr. and Mrs. Santos'' house.


    La called because something had happened.


    While they were having lunch, Mr. Santos had a few drinks and started pouring his heart out whilst he was under the influence of alcohol.


    He wanted to donate his heart to his son.


    La was scared out of her wits.


    There was not a country on earth that allowed people who were alive to donate their hearts, and the best they could do would be to be organ pledgers, which enabled them to donate their organs upon their death.


    Elliot hurried over, and it took some time before he finally convinced Mr. Santos to give up on the idea.


    "They said that my son''s lungs are failing, right? He can have mine!" Mr. Santos'' face was flushed, but his eyes were determined. "My wife and I spoke to some doctors, and they told us that there are such things as living donors. We will each give him a lung! It worked with some other people..."


    Affected by their words, La said, "If someone is going to be a donor, it should be me! If living donors can give their lungs, Eric can have mine!"


    "La, you are still young! You can''t give him your lungs! My wife and I are old, and we will be fine with just one lung... You still have such a long way to go in life..."


    "I can take it because I''m young. You two are too old to survive the procedure. I won''t let you do this to yourselves."


    Elliot felt lightheaded from all the


    arguing and video-called Avery so


    that she could talk some sense into


    them. He knew fully well that he did not hold sway over Eric''s parents.


    It was in the middle of the night in Bridgedale, and when Avery answered the call to find that Elliot was in Eric''s parent''s house, she sat up in bed.


    As she listened to Elliot''s description of the situation, she hurried to the bathroom and washed her face, all while holding her phone.


    "Neither of you needs to donate your


    lungs. We have a pair of lungs that Eric can use here. We didn''t proceed with the surgery only because we are hoping that he can keep hi lungs with the current treatment,'' Avery said calmly. "Don''t be overly pessimistic. Give us some time."


    Mr. and Mrs. Santos slowly began to calm down, and La regained herposure as well.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot hung up and asked Mrs. Santos for some tea, as Mr. Santos had drunk too much and needed to drink some tea to sober up.


    They sipped on tea and chatted for another hour before Mrs. Santos entered the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Elliot and La stayed for dinner


    with them and right before they left,


    Elliot turned to Mr. and Mrs. Santos. "They need to find a heart that


    matches Eric. He can''t just have any heart. You are not to do anything foolish in the hope of giving your hearts to Eric."


    Mr. and Mrs. Santos were stunned.

 Chapter 2766

    "If Eric wakes up only to find out he has one of your hearts, do you think he could live with himself?" Elliot asked. "Believe in Avery. Eric will be fine." The two nodded.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Don''t pressure Avery. We are prepared for whatever might happen," Mr. Santos said.


    "I understand your struggle. We will do our best to save him," Elliot said.


    "Thank you."


    As they drove away, La rolled down the window.


    Elliot nced at her. "La, wind up the window. You are going to catch a cold."


    "I''m feeling a bit warm, Dad."


    "Your mom told me that you are still weak, and you can''t be out in the cold."


    Elliot nced at the driver, who immediately wound up the window.


    "Eric''s parents have aged so much in this short period of time." La thought back to what happened earlier bitterly.


    "Even if nothing had happened to Eric, they would still grow old. You didn''t cause this. La, you should go back to work tomorrow!" Elliot was worried that La might overthink things at home and wanted her to go back to work.


    "I do intend to do so," she said calmly. "You said so yourself. Eric will wake up. If that''s the case, I just need to live my life as usual and wait for him toe back."


    Elliot swallowed hard. "I said that to


    make sure that they don''t do anything, but no one can guarantee that Eric will fully recover. Even with a donor that matches Eric, the postoperative period is crucial as well. There are plenty of cases where patients die from acute rejection."


    "Dad, do you really think that we are unaware of that?" She took a deep breath. "We all need hope to stay alive, and without it, we are all just walking dead."


    "I am not trying to shatter your hope, but I want you to be prepared for bad news." Elliot held her cold hands in his. "There is more to life than getting married and forming a family. Finding a partner is not the sole purpose of life."


    "Dad, you''ve lost Mom once, and you


    know just how painful it is. I can''t give up no matter what you say." She stared at Elliot and tried her best to remain calm. "Hope and time are all I have. Every single day hurts, but I keep telling myself to live. I know that Eric isn''t the only person I care about in life. You, Mom, Hayden, Robert, and Ivy, you all love me just as much as Eric loves me, so I have to stay alive."


    Elliot sighed a breath of relief and realized that La is level-headed.


    "You mentioned how I almost lost your mother. 4 know how you feel right now," he said after a brief moment of silence. "Ever since I learned about you and your brother, I haven''t felt alone, and I have the motivation to live at the thought of you two, no matter what happens."


    La thought back to all the love she had received from Elliot and threw herself into his arms.


    Time flew, and soon, it was Friday.


    After her ss, Ivy unlocked her phone and saw that there was a message from Brian, who was waiting outside the campus.


    Robert had hired a tutor for Ivy to help with her ent and to improve her broadcasting skills. A meeting had been arranged for Ivy and the tutor to meet and get to know each other more.


    "Ivy, it''s my birthday today, and I''ve invited a few of my ssmates out for dinner. Are you free to join us?" A girl walked over to Ivy and asked.

 Chapter 2767

    Ivy was slightly taken by surprise. "I''m kind of busy tonight, but... Happy birthday!"


    The girl seemed to have expected Ivy''s answer and remainedposed, but another girl protested, "Ivy, you''ve never shown up for any of the ss activities, and you are turning Gloria down even when it''s her birthday? You are being arrogant!"


    "I''m sorry, but I really do have something to attend to tonight," Ivy said. "I would havee along if it was yesterday or tomorrow."


    "It''s fine." Gloria smiled. "I believe that you are actually busy."


    "I''m sorry!" Ivy said before leaving.


    Once Ivy was gone, the girl who protested said sarcastically, "Is she working part-time or something? Why else would she be in such a hurry?"


    "I don''t know," Gloria said. "She never talks about herself."


    "I guess it''s because she is ashamed! She was seen with some foreign guy in a cafe outside campus some time ago... I think she must live a rather ''colorful'' life. After all, she is the only one who doesn''t need to stay in the dorms. Lucky her. She probably does whatever she wants out there."


    Meredith overheard everything and walked over with her bag in hand.


    "Can you stop talking about others behind their backs? If you truly wanted her to join you for dinner, you could have asked her earlier?" Meredith said. "Ivy Foster isn''t the only student who doesn''t stay on campus, so why would you weaponize that against her? She lives in the area right outside campus. If you can afford that, I''m sure you can apply to stay outside as well."


    "She lives in the area outside? Are you sure?" the girl retorted. "Did she tell you herself? Are you two that close?"


    Meredith realized that she had said something she should not have and blushed. "We are all ssmates, and you shouldn''t have said such


    horrible things about a fellow


    ssmate."


    "I didn''t say it to her face! I can say whatever I want in private, and it''s none of your business!"


    Gloria grabbed the girl''s arm. "That''s enough. Stop it. Let''s go eat!"From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gloria, this girl isn''t even in our ss. Is something wrong with her? She''s poking her nose in other people''s business! You must have too much time on your hands!"


    Meredith was furious.


    Just then, a girl from Meredith''s ss walked over. "Meredith, why would you stand up for Ivy? Are you close? She didn''t tell you goodbye before leaving, though." "The things they were saying were just too nasty. Ivy isn''t like that. I might not be that close with her, I know she''s not like that," Meredith said.


    "Even if you stand up for her, she won''t be your friend," the girl said. "I think that the people on the school forum are right. She seems to look down on us."


    "She isn''t looking down on anyone. She is just focused on her studies, and doesn''t have time to socialize These were the exact words that vy had told Meredith, and Meredith


    could empathize. "Not everyone enjoys socializing."


    "I guess! She''s an odd one, though. I''ve never seen anyone who doesn''t need friends."


    "She''s not odd. She just knows what


    she wants and is willing to work hard for it. Shees from a pretty


    wealthy family, and she doesn''t even need to work part-time jobs." en.swhovels


    "Is that so? Did she tell you that?"

 Chapter 2768

    "No. She doesn''t talk about herself, but I just know that. Just don''t badmouth her behind her back like the others. I think of her as my friend," Meredith said.


    "Of course! I have no personal grudge against her, so I won''t say anything. I hate backstabbers like that as well. By the way, how did you and Ivy get to know each other? She''s always alone." "I went to talk to her."


    "Oh, but she''s not in our ss."


    "I know. We all major in the same thing."


    "Meredith, you said that shees from a rich family. How rich is her family? Richer than yours?" the girl asked curiously.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honestly, I don''t even know how rich my family is, so I''mpletely clueless about Ivy. Forget about it. Let''s just focus on our studies in the hopes of getting the internship in the future." "Has Ivy applied?"


    "I think so! I gave her the application form!"


    "I see!"


    Ivy hurried out of campus and got into the car.


    Brian drove toward the hotel, and Ivy felt slightly nervous. She tried to text Robert to ask who the tutor was, but he insisted on keeping it a surprise.


    The car soon stopped before a hotel, and Ivy got out to find Robert waving at her from the entrance.


    "Robert, why are you here? Where''s the tutor?" Ivy recalled Robert mentioning that the tutor was already there.


    "In the room." Robert threw his arm around her shoulders and whispered into her ear. "Dad is here as well."


    Her heart instantly raced. "Why is Dad here? Robert, I thought that you said you can handle this?" She blushed.


    He cleared his throat and said, "I wanted to get you the best tutor and reached out to Dad''s assistant, who told Dad about it. It''s fine if Dad knows, though. We have reached out to the host of the city center television station. He is really experienced."


    Ivy paused. "Why would you find me someone that great? I don''t know what to do with myself... I''m so nervous..." Her chest heaved as she feared that she would fail the tutor and her father.


    "Don''t be afraid. Just let things run their course. The host is more than happy to guide you." Robert smiled. "It''s not like we aren''t paying."


    "Oh... Robert, next time you approach Dad for me, tell me about it so that I can prepare myself, okay?"


    It had been something insignificant, and she was shocked that Elliot would dine with her tutor.


    "It''s just a coincidence. Don''t be so nervous. He''s a great tutor. He is the host of the Everyday News, Harry Gardner."


    "What?! Robert! You are hiring him to be my tutor?!" Ivy felt as though she was about to have a mental


    breakdown because she kno vel.9%


    who


    Harry Gardner was.


    He was an extremely famous news anchor in Aryadelle, and she had been listening to his broadcast to work on her ent.


    "You don''t want him? I heard that he is great at his job..." Robert scratched his head.


    "He is super talented..."

 Chapter 2769

    "Yeah, that''s why I reached out to him!" Robert tapped her on the shoulder. "Alright, let''s go in! Don''t worry, Dad and I are right here next to you! The lessons will be held on the weekends at our house as well." Ivy took a deep breath and followed him into the room.


    "Dad." She greeted Elliot before turning to shake Harry''s hand. "Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Gardner."


    Harry did not seem as authoritative as he appeared on the news and smiled gently at her. "Hello, Ivy. You must have just finished sses! I graduated from Southern University as well." He grinned as he gave her a firm shake.


    "Yeah, I know. I looked you up because I saw your show and am very impressed by your skills," she said sheepishly.


    Elliot gestured at Ivy, wanting her to sit between him and Harry.


    Ivy immediately took her seat.


    "I was just talking to Harry. He has worked at the television station for so long that he doesn''t host anything apart from Everyday''s News because he also acts as the manager of the broadcasting department and is quite overwhelmed by administrative work," Elliot said. "I think he will be a great teacher for you. What do you think?"


    Ivy dared not to refuse when Harry was sitting right next to her, and muttered, "I''m just worried that I will be wasting Mr. Gardner''s time."


    "Of course, not. We can try one lesson this weekend for starters," Harry said. "If you like it, we will continue. If you think otherwise, I can rmend other hosts to be your teacher."


    Ivy was overjoyed. "Thank you, Mr. Gardner. I''m so happy to have you as my tutor."


    Elliot studied the happiness on her face and said, "You must be starving. Let''s eat!"


    Ivy nodded, and once dinner was over, she immediately exchanged numbers with Harry.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll send you some materials. Read through them when you have the time. I wille and see you tomorrow morning." Harry became slightly more talkative after having a few drinks. "Did you drive here, Mr. Gardner?"


    "I brought him here. I will drive him home," Robert said. "Ivy, go with Dad."


    "Okay," Ivy said, before waving at Harry. "See you tomorrow, Mr. Gardner."


    Once Harry left, Ivy got into Elliot''s car, and they headed back home.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect Robert to find


    me a


    W that famous... I didn''t s O cause you any trouble


    Ivy


    felt both nervous and excited.


    "When ites to you, nothing is troublesome. Just tell me whatever you need, and I will handle it. Your brother is still studying, and he isn''t capable of everything." Seeing how Robert was not with them, Elliot was merciless with his words.


    Ivy could feel how much her father loved her.


    "I have no problems or concerns now, Dad."


    "Do you want to intern at the television station?" Elliot asked casually. "Harry told me that they recruit interns every year."


    "I don''t qualify for that, Dad."


    "You qualify as long as you can


    speak." He nced at her. "You will


    e


    be even better than most with Harry tutoring you. When the winter holidays arrive, you can take the internship in the station to gain some experience. Maybe you will find out that you aren''t that into broadcasting at all, and you can always switch majors after that."


    Ivy stared at her father in shock.


    "Of course, if that''s really what you are into, I won''t stop you. I just want you to have a better future," Elliot said.


    "Dad, do you want me to manage apany like La?"


    "Depends on you. You are free to open your own firm. You can also work at La''s, Hayden''s, or mine. It''s all up to you."

 Chapter 2770

    Ivy knew that her parents would not interfere with the choices she made. Unlike her other siblings, she had just returned to the family, so her parents were naturally more forgiving of her.


    "I will try to be a TV host for now!" Ivy said. "I don''t know what the future will hold after I graduate. So, I will face it when the timees."


    "Of course. You are free to make mistakes. No matter what you want to do, I will always support you."


    "Thank you, Dad."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Don''t thank me. I''m happy that there''s something I can do for you." He studied Ivy endearingly. "Do you want to learn how to drive? It''s fine if you don''t want to, though."


    "I want to, but there''s no time."


    "You can get our driver to teach you during the winter holidays, and once you know how to drive a car, you can get your license," Elliot said. "Robert learned how to drive when he was twelve. He was the one who begged our driver to teach him and even snuck out to drive without telling us."


    "Robert is really bold, driving without a license. What if the police had caught him?"


    "He didn''t dare drive in the city and only drove in the outskirts," said Elliot. "Robert generally follows the rules. It''s Hayden who''s bold."


    Ivy gaped at him.


    "I mean that he is bold with his creativity and imagination. Not that he doesn''t respect thew."


    Ivy sighed a breath of relief.


    Elliot''s lips curled into a smile. "Your two brothers wouldn''t dare step out of line with your mom monitoring them."


    Ivy nodded. "I suppose."


    "I don''t want anything but for you all to be healthy and safe," he said.


    "I want Uncle Eric to get better and for Mom toe home soon." Ivy missed Avery deeply.


    "Do you miss her?"


    "Yeah."


    "She misses you as well, but she''s in Bridgedale, and Hayden is taking good care of her, so don''t worry."


    "Yeah." Ivy stared at the scenery outside the window, her blood running cold as she thought of La. "Dad, if Uncle Eric wakes up, will you let La date him?"


    "Do you think I have a choice?" Elliot had spent some time thinking about that. "Nothing matterspared to life and death. We almost lost La, and just want her to be safe from now on."


    "Don''t be upset, Dad. La won''t do anything you don''t want her to apart from this."


    "I know. You are all great kids, and I''m d to be your father." Elliot smiled. "I''m not worried about your sister."


    "Good." Ivy sighed a breath of relief.


    "I''m more worried about Hayden, though," he continued.


    "Why?"


    "I''m worried that he might not have a happy marriage." Hayden was his son, and Elliot was worried for him. "He hasn''t made contact with any girls."


    Ivy was stunned. She thought that Hayden had just not dated anyone, and she was surprised to learn that Hayden had not interacted with any women. "But he seems closeto me and La!"


    "That''s different. You are his sister, and he takes care of you the way he cares for Robert, but he practically ignores any female who''s not rted to him." Elliot pinched the bridge of his nose. "I used to think that he will change as he gets older, but he''s still the same. I don''t think he wants a wife at all."


    Ivy did not know what to say as it was somethingpletely beyond her power.


    "It''s not like I can beg Hayden to find me a sister-inw, right?" She thought to herself.

 Chapter 2771

    She was of the opinion that Hayden not marrying was not the worst thing in life. As long as that was what he wanted, she did not find any fault with his choice. "Dad, I don''t understand why parents always want their kids to get married," Ivy said.


    "I don''t know about other parents, but I want you all to get married because marrying your mom gave me great happiness. I''m happier married to her than I ever was when I was single. My family has made my life so meaningful, so naturally, I want all of you to find a partner to support you, to listen to you when you need to vent, and to take care of you when you are sick. Humans are social creatures, after all." Ivy realized something. "Don''t force Hayden to get married if he doesn''t want to, though. I don''t want you to fight." She could not imagine what would happen if Hayden and Elliot fought.


    Elliot smiled bitterly. "I''m just telling you what I think. I would never say these things to him."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you drunk as well, Dad?" Ivy could smell the faint scent of alcohol on Elliot and smiled. "You are more talkative."


    "Maybe, but I''m always willing to talk to you if you want to talk."


    Once they arrived home, Ivy went to take a shower as the scent of alcohol hadtched onto her clothes, and she had not drunk a drop.


    Feeling refreshed, she recalled all the things that had happened and what Elliot had said to her earlier that night.


    Everything was getting better.


    Before she turned off the lights, she sent another message to the number Lucas used back in Taronia.


    [Mr. Lucas, do you think I will make a good TV host? I used to have such low self-esteem, and I want to ovee my fear to be someone better.]


    Lucas was no longer using the


    number, and all the messages she


    had sent in the past had not been


    seen, so she saw it as a way of venting her emotions and


    expressing her thoughts.


    At nine the next morning, Harry arrived at Elliot''s mansion, and Ivy immediately led him to the piano room on the first floor.


    It was a spacious room with two pianos that belonged to La and Robert respectively.


    Since La was working and Robert had gotten into university, the room was left vacant most of the time.


    "I''ve printed some materials. Have a


    look. Maybe you''ve seen these in your textbook as well. These notes condense the material you have in your textbook." Harry handed her a pile of notes.


    Ivy epted them and read them attentively.


    "In order to develop clear speech, it is important to learn how to control your breath. That''s the only way that you won''t panic when the show starts. I''ll teach you a few effective breathing techniques. Practice more and you will notice a change soon," Harry said.


    "Okay, Mr. Gardner."


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, the hospital informed Avery of some great news they had received: they had found a heart that matches Eric.


    Once the analysis report was out, they immediately reached out to Avery, who hurried to the hospital right away.

 Chapter 2772

    It was ten at night, and when Avery saw the medical reports, she started shivering in excitement.


    "This is by far the best match we can find for Eric Santos. Though it''s not an exact match, there''s a high chance of sess," the doctor said.


    Avery swiftly regained herposure. "If sess is not guaranteed, I''m worried about theplications."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Tat¨D Never mind, I should call you Dr. Tate! Even if it is a perfect match, there is always the risk ofplications. You know Eric''s condition and dragging this on won''t do him any good. He''s already the patient who has been on the ECMO the longest time, and no one knows what will happen if he continues to be on it."


    Avery fell silent at the doctor''s words.


    "I will need to talk to his parents."


    "Call them and tell them toe here. We need their signatures to start the operation, anyway," the doctor said. Avery nodded.


    She walked out of the hospital and went into her car when she received a call from Hayden.


    Hayden had been staying with Avery, but since Avery''s mansion was rather far away from Dream Maker, Hayden would oftene homete at night.


    He was calling because he had returned home, and Avery was nowhere to be found.


    Hayden usually arrived home before eleven at night, and Avery would always wait for him to get home before going to sleep.


    Avery answered the call.


    "Mom, are you at the hospital?" Hayden asked. "Did something happen?"


    "They found a matching donor." Avery cut to the chase to put his mind at ease. "It''s great news."


    Hayden rxed. "Are you still at the hospital? Should I go over?"


    ?


    "It''s fine. I''m going back now," she said. "I need to tell Eric''s parents about this. There isn''t a hundred percent guarantee that this will work, so


    so I don''t know how to phrase


    IMS


    "I can talk to them! There isn''t a doctor who can guarantee that the surgery will work. I''m sure they can understand that."


    "I will talk to them!" Avery said before ending the call.


    Since it was daytime in Aryadelle, Avery knew that she would not be waking Eric''s parents if she called now.


    Feeling thirsty, she grabbed a bottle


    of water and took a sip to regain herposure, before dialing Mr. Santos'' number. He answered the phone immediately.


    "Dr. Tate, did something happen to Eric?"


    "No. I''m calling you because the hospital has found a matching heart."


    After a few moments of silence, Mr. Santos started sobbing and chuckling at the same time. "That''s great! Does that mean that he can go into surgery right away? Will he wake up right away after that?"


    Just then, Avery heard footsteps on Mr. Santos'' end.

 Chapter 2773

    She then heard Mrs. Santos'' voice.


    "Did they find a matching heart for our son? Can he undergo the surgery now?"


    "Yes! Dr. Tate said they found one!" Mr. Santos said.


    "Oh, I''m so d! I''ll start packing right away. Let''s go to Bridgedale!" Mrs. Santos said.


    Avery overheard their conversation and could understand why they were excited.


    "Mr. Santos, Eric''s doctor told me that there''s a ny percent chance that the surgery will seed," Avery said. "The heart is not a perfect match. Considering Eric''s current condition, we can''t postpone the surgery any longer. The doctor rmends that we start the surgery as soon as possible as we can''t afford to wait any longer, but there are risks. I need to exin everything to you, and it''s up to you to decide what to do."


    Mr. Santos immediately froze. "That''s not what you said before... You said that he will get back to normal once you find a matching heart..." He found it difficult to ept what Avery had said.


    "I''m sorry, but I lied. I was worried that La, you, and your wife would all have a breakdown, so I made that promise. However, a ny percent sess rate is rather high, and I think it''s worth the try." "Is that the only option? Do we have any other choices?"


    "You can say no to this, and we will keep looking for organs for Eric. There is a chance that we will find an even better match for him, but there''s also a chance that we don''t..." Avery exined. "I rmend the surgery. Eric has been on the ECMO for too long, and I''m afraid that his body can''t withstand it any longer..."


    "Let me talk to my wife. Don''t hang up. I will ask her about it now." Mr. Santos hurried toward the bedroom with his phone and exined everything to his wife.


    Mrs. Santos hesitated for a few


    moments, before saying, "If that''s what Dr. Tate rmends, let''s go ahead with the surgery! We don''t know much about these things... we miss this chance and fail to find another matching heart, our son will diet We''ve waited long enough for this one. Who knows how long it will take to get another one? A sess rate of ny percent is better than nothing!"


    Mr. Santos walked over to the side to inform Avery of their decision, but Avery had already overheard Mrs. Santos.


    "I''ve consulted the doctor, and he


    said that by far, among the patients who have epted heart transnts, the longest lifespan thirty years, and among patients in Bridgedale, the longest a patient has survived after a heart transnt is twenty-five years," Avery added.


    Mr. Santos was shaken. "Does that mean that even if the surgery is a sess, my son can only live for another thirty years?"


    "That''s not what I mean. He might live even longer or he might not. Everyone is different, and the rejection rate varies as well. So, the lifespan varies."


    Mr. Santos was overwhelmed by


    sorrow, and Mrs. Santos, who had heard Avery, took the phone from his hand and said, "Dr. Tate, we know that you want Eric to live. No matter how long he gets to live after the surgery, you have to proceed with it. Every day he gets to live is a bonus. He is lying in the ICU, and though he is technically alive, I can''t see him or hear his voice. I don''t want that... Let''s just do the surgery!"


    "Sure." Avery could sympathize with their struggle. "I haven''t informed La about this yet. I will call her right now, and you three cane together."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure."


    After the call, Avery phoned La, who had just arrived at the office.


    As soon as La received Avery''s call, herposure instantly shattered.

 Chapter 2774

    "La, the sess rate is ny percent, and I want you to remain calm about this," Avery said.


    "That''s pretty high, right?" La said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, it''s considered very high, and everything should be fine."


    "I know that it will be a sess," La said confidently. "I believe in him."


    "Come to Bridgedale with his parents."


    "Sure."


    La hung up and immediately headed out of the office to return home and pack. On her way back, she called Elliot.


    "Dad, I''m going to Bridgedale. Eric can undergo the operation now! There''s a matching donor!" La blurted excitedly.


    Avery had informed Elliot about the surgery as well.


    "I wille with you!" Elliot wanted to see if the surgery would seed, and he wanted to see Avery.


    It was the longest they had been apart from one another. They had stayed together since they had remarried, and even when one of them needed to go on a business trip, the longest they had been apart was three days.


    "If youe along, Ivy and Robert will be left unsupervised."


    "They are both adults and don''t need me breathing down their necks. I miss your mother," Elliot said.


    La instantly came to a realization. "Okay. I''ming home to pack. Dad, are you home or at the office?"


    "I''m home. Come back! We will pick Eric''s parents up together."


    "Sure."


    By the time La arrived home, Elliot had finished packing his belongings, and she hurried to her room before stepping out with a small suitcase shortly after.


    The driver loaded their belongings into the car, and La walked over to Elliot.


    He nced at her. "You were quick."


    "I just packed the necessities. I can get everything else over there." Avery''s mansion in Bridgedale had everything they needed.


    "Sure. Let''s pick them up now!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you called them, Dad?"


    "I did. They''ve already packed. We will just pick them up and be on our way." Elliot stepped out onto the porch and changed into his shoes.


    La did the same and said, "Dad, I''ve decided that I''m going to marry Eric."


    She knew that Eric would eventually regain consciousness, and she would have to tell her family


    her decision at some point, so she felt the need to prepare Elliot for it. en.swhovels


    her decision at some


    Elliot changed into his shoes and looked up. "La, what did you think I would say?"


    Seeing how calm he was, she said, "I know why you aren''t angry at all. Well, it''s not that you are not upset, but you decide to allow me to marry him because you love me."


    He shook his head. "I''m not merely allowing you to get married because I love you. I''ve always wanted you to be happy, and after the ident, I believe that you have a clearer view of things, including your own heart. Eric, too, has proved that he is fully capable of protecting you. Khave no reason to stop you. As you''ve mentioned in the past, you can always break up if it doesn''t work out."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "Don''t thank me. You are my daughter, not my subordinate. This is your life, and I can''t force you to amodate my wishes. You''ve grown up, and you need to face the world on your own now." He smiled endearingly at her.


    La took Elliot''s hands and took a deep breath. "I will keep a leveled head and take care of myself."


    "You know what''s most important to me."


    The two walked out of the mansion hand in hand and the driver immediately opened the car door for them. Soon, the flight from Aryadelle to Bridgedale took off.

 Chapter 2775

    Robert sent Ivy a text message, and Ivy replied right away.


    [Dad and La messaged me as well. I would have gone with them if I didn''t have sses.]


    [I could have taken some days off from school, but I guess I will pass! I want to stay home with you!] Robert replied.


    [Did Dad tell you to?]


    [I''m staying because I want to and because it''s my responsibility.]


    [Haha. Thanks, Robert. You can go if you want to, though. I will be fine. I''m a grownup, and our driver drives me around every day, so I''m perfectly safe.]


    [Nah. If I go, Hayden and our parents will chase me out.]


    [Haha.]


    [Do you have any sses today? If you are free, we can go out.]


    Ivy had no sses in the evening and was going to go home to practice her breathing and pronunciation, but she did not tell Robert that. Ever since she heard about the operation, she had been in a great mood.


    [Where are we going?]


    [Where do you want to go? I can take you anywhere!]


    Ivy scratched her head, feeling lost.


    She had been with her family to Avonsville during her summer vacation but had not gone out since her term started.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    [If you want to see more people, I can introduce you to my friends. If you don''t want that, the two of us can just hang out alone.]


    [Let''s just hang out alone!] Ivy replied.


    [Sure! Do you want to see a movie? There''s no movie worth seeingtely, though. Maybe a concert or a museum tour? I can search for something online.]


    [Let''s just wander around the streets!]


    [That works as well. It''s just kind of cold out there.]


    [Maybe we should just stay home, then.]


    Ivy did not have much of a tolerance


    when it came to the cold, and


    though she thought Robert to be the same as her, he rarely bundled


    himself up in thick clothes, even


    during winter.


    [It''s boring to stay home! Why don''t I take you on a tour of Dad''s office?]


    [Sure! There should be no one there at night, though!]


    [I''ming to pick you up. Let''s talk once we meet.]


    [Sure.]


    After the afternoon sses ended, Ivy ran out of the campus and saw Robert''s car parked across the street.


    She recognized the car only because Robert was standing next to it.


    Robert had driven a luxurious sports car thest time he picked Ivy up from school, and Ivy had mentioned that a lot of people had stared at her.


    UMS


    He had taken note of what she said and came in an ordinary-looking car instead.


    Ivy went into the car. "Is this your new car, Robert? I haven''t seen you driving it before."


    Robert gazed at the car. "I borrowed this from a friend. You said that my car was too shy, right? All the cars in our garage are shy, so


    love


    borrowed one from my friend."


    Ivy stared at him in shock.


    "You haven''t eaten, right? Let''s eat!"


    "Where?"

 Chapter 2776

    Robert thought about it and said, "Why don''t we eat at the canteen in Dad''s office? I heard the food there is great, but I''ve never been there before." "Sure! Will they let us in?"


    He chuckled. "I''m just going to let them have a good look at me."


    "Do they all know you?"


    He giggled. "Of course, not. I mean I''m going to use the face recognition system to get in. Dad''s security system has face recognition, and Dad entered us all into the system." "Oh! I thought all of Dad''s employees know you!" She sighed a breath of relief.


    "Do you know how many employees work for him? Thousands!" he said. "Only a few of the managers have seen me because Dad is quite protective of us. Search online and you will only find that Hayden is listed as Dad''s son. You can''t find anything on La and I."


    "I tried." Ivy did so in Taronia and could only find Hayden. "But since La uploaded that advert, I''m pretty sure everyone knows who she is."


    "That''s because she''s working, and it doesn''t matter if others know." Robert noticed the red traffic light ahead and slowed the car down. "It''s a dangerous world out there, and the people we are in contact with are all nice people, but there are a lot of bad people that we don''t see. Not announcing that we are his children is his way of protecting us."


    "I know. He wants to prevent us from getting kidnapped."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Society has improved, and the neighborhood security has improved as well. There are more rich people than before."


    "Robert, maybe you just know more rich people because you are one of them," Ivy said. "There are still a lot of people who are struggling. They mainly focus on making ends meet, and it''s unlikely that you will run into any of them."


    Robert nced at Ivy intently.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Ivy was worried that she might have upset Robert.


    "Of course not. You are right. Ever since you''vee home, I get this urge to try and be ordinary," said Robert.


    "You will have a really hard time adjusting," Ivy said. "Ordinary people need to do everything themselves. You won''t have a driver to drive you around, and people your age can''t e possibly afford a car of their own: You will need to travel to school by public transport, and most people opt to stay at the dorm. If you do so, you might have to share a room with four to eight people at a time. Robert, does that sound like fun to you?"


    Robert shook his head without hesitation.


    "That''s not all. There''s food. Universities have their own canteens, so that''s not that big of a concern, but when you graduate, it''s not like can dine out every single


    day!n''t have money to hire a


    helper, so you need to cook for yourself, which is extremely time-consuming. You need to go grocery shopping, cook, and wash the dishes yourself. Apart from that, you get to buy whatever you want right now, but if you are an ordinary person, you need to budget. Even if it is just a roll of toilet paper, you need to budget for it."


    "Seriously? Do ordinary people have to hesitate before buying toilet paper as well?"


    "Maybe. I was very poor, but so were


    my ssmates. We had to budget, and we could not spend too much


    on our meals, or we might starve by the end of the month."


    "Ivy, I feel so lucky that I''m born into this family right now."


    "So am I," Ivy said. "Once I graduate and have my own career, I want to help the people who are struggling."


    "That''s great, Ivy, but there are too many poor people out there, and you can''t help them all." Robert did not want Ivy to exhaust herself.


    "I know, Robert. I just want to help the ones who can make a living."


    "Looks like I''m worried about nothing, then," he said before wondering how he could try to be ordinary.


    An hourter, the car stopped before the Sterling Group building. It was half past six, and the sky was dark.

 Chapter 2777

    The lights inside the building remained lit.


    Ivy had thought that the office would be empty as people often returned home right away after office hours ended at six.


    "Robert, when does office hours end in Dad''spany?" Ivy asked innocently. "Dad usuallyes home at six, doesn''t he?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Dad is the boss and he gets to get off work anytime he wants, but his employees can''t do the same. There are two shifts here: from nine to five, and from ten to seven. The lights are still on inside because there are still a lot of employees working inside," Robert exined.


    Ivy followed Robert to the entrance of Sterling Group obediently.


    She had seen this building before when she was on a road trip with her family during her summer holidays.


    Ivy would have never dared toe here on her own without Robert as she did not want to let others know about her connection to Elliot, nor did she think that it would be appropriate for her to take a tour in a workce; on top of that, Elliot did not work in the office every single day and would not stay for long even if he did go to the office.


    "Robert, is Dad going to find out that we came?" Ivy put on a face mask and followed Robert into the office.


    The security guard and the receptionists stared at them intently as they walked past the gates.


    "Dad is on a ne right now. We are just here for dinner. We might not even run into anyone at all," Robert said confidently. "I am just taking you here to show you that Dad''spany isn''t as scary as you think."


    "Robert, you are the one who thinks that it''s scary here, right? I don''t even know much about Dad''spany, so I don''t think it''s scary." Robert blushed. "Alright! You got me!"


    "Don''t you think that you are t


    yourself pressure over nothing? Don''t overthink it orpare yourself to Dad. Dad didn''t start off being as brilliant as he is right now."


    "Thank you for that. I''ve been trying to adjust my mindset. I''m going to work as an intern in Dad''spany this winter holidays."


    The two walked into the elevator hand in hand, and one of the receptionists immediately called the manager of the administration department


    "Sir, Mr. Foster''s youngest son is here! I am certain of it! He is here with his girlfriend and the two just went into the elevator!"


    The manager immediately tensed,


    as he had not received any notice


    that Robert wasing, so called Dean right away and exined what was happening.


    Dean felt dazed and thought to himself, ''Robert is here at this time with his girlfriend?''


    He hurried out of his personal office to look for Robert.

 Chapter 2778

    Dean knew that Elliot was on his way to Bridgedale, so he had not informed Elliot about it right away.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He waited outside Elliot''s office for a while and when Robert did not show up, he called Elliot''s assistant.


    "Do you have Robert''s number? Give it to me if you do," Dean said. "I heard that Robert is in the office, but he''s nowhere to be found. I have no clue as to why he is here."


    The assistant immediately located Robert''s number and sent it to Dean. "Are you sure that he is in the office?"


    "The administration manager said so, so I suppose so!" Dean said. "I heard that he is here with his girlfriend, too. I haven''t even heard that he was dating. Do you know about this?"


    "No! Thest time Mr. Foster talked about Robert, he was saying how Robert doesn''t know how to handle his personal life. I heard that some girl went to La to get to Robert and La was really mad about it."


    "Robert is a gentleman, so it''s natural that girls like him. I guess he is in a serious rtionship now, or he wouldn''t bring her here. Robert doesn''t likeing here. Mr. Foster tried to get him to work as an intern here before and he ran off to Bridgedale to work with his older brother."


    "Is there a possibility that Robert doesn''t want to be recognized today?"


    "A lot of people in this office know him. If he is bringing his girlfriend here, I suppose he is trying to show off. If that''s the case, we should back him up," Dean said, before hanging up to look for Robert. Meanwhile, Robert took Ivy to the canteen to find that it was packed with people.


    Since the food in the canteen was much better than the majority of restaurants outside, most of the employees would choose to dine here even if they were not working overtime.


    Robert received a call from Dean and immediately stopped to answer it.


    "Robert, I heard that you are in the


    office. Where are you right now? I''ve


    been waiting for you inside the


    office, but you didn''te, so I decided to call you," Dean said gently I heard that you are here


    e buy you


    with your girlfriend. Let me dinner! Don''t worry. If you want to keep this a secret from your parents, I won''t tell them a thing."


    ''Girlfriend?'' Robert thought to himself and nced at Ivy, who was batting her eyes at the canteen. ''She is probably starving.''


    "We are in the canteen. We are leaving as soon as we eat," Robert said.


    Dean immediately went into the elevator to head to the canteen.


    Robert hung up and said to Ivy, "the vice-president knows that we are here."


    "Oh... He is still working?" Ivy checked the time and noticed that it was almost seven.


    "Probably! He said that he ising over and wants to buy us dinner


    Robert scratched his head awkwardly. "You haven''t met him before, right?"


    Ivy


    want


    tople in my university to It''s fine. I just don''t to get in the way of my o


    I am because


    "Let''s wait for him, then! He should be here shortly."


    The two went to an empty table and sat down.


    Shortly after, Dean, Elliot''s assistant and the administration manager arrived at the canteen.

 Chapter 2779

    Robert froze when he saw the people approaching.


    Ivy was shocked as well and tugged at Robert''s arm underneath the table to draw his attention


    Robert took a deep breath and introduced the group to Ivy hastily, "that''s the vice-president, Dean. That''s Dad''s assistant in the middle and the manager of the administration department on the right." Ivy nodded. "How should I address them?"


    "Uncle! Just call them uncle."


    The three stopped in front of them and Dean said, "Robert, let''s dine outside! I''ve reserved a table just now and we can head over there right now." He nced at Ivy. "Is this your ssmate?"


    Ivy appeared quite young, so Dean assumed that she was Robert''s ssmate.


    Just as Robert was about to answer, Ivy took off her mask and greeted them politely. "Hello. I''m Robert''s younger sister, Ivy."


    The three gasped and instantly recognized Ivy as soon as she removed her mask.


    "Ivy, I''ve heard about you. It''s a pleasure to see you today! It''s a shame that I haven''t prepared any gifts... Come on, let''s go outside and eat!" Dean grabbed Ivy''s hand and said enthusiastically, "we can go shopping after dinnerter. I have to buy you a gift."


    Feeling like she was being kidnapped, Ivy turned to look at Robert helplessly in hope that he could help her.


    To her bewilderment, Robert was talking to Elliot''s assistant and had not noticed the situation Ivy was in at all.


    Naturally, Ivy knew that Dean meant


    well and swiftly regained herposure Uncle, let''s just eat here! Robert said that the food here is great... we came all the way to try the food here." Ivy did not want Dean to buy anything for her, nor did she want to be dragged to go shopping with him.


    "The food here is alright, but it can''t bepared with the five-stars restaurants out there. I will treat you to a feast. If you really want to try the food here, I will get someone to pack for take-away right now." Dean said, before shooting the administration manager. "Pack some of the best dishes here. Ivy wants to try them."


    "Right away!" The manager said.


    "..." Ivy was finally at her wits end and shouted at Robert. "Robert!"


    Robert immediately hurried over and she grabbed onto his arm, sighing a breath of relief.


    Sensing that Ivy was panicking, Robert said to Dean, "we won''t dine out. I brought Ivy here to try the food here. She still has a lot of homework to do, so we can''t stay out for too long."


    "I see!" Dean said. "I can''t take too much of your time if Ivy needs to work on her homework. Are you two really just here to try the food, though? I can just have someone pack them to go for you."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We came to try the food here, and also to show Ivy around Dad''spany..." Robert said.


    "As I expected! Our canteen isn''t that


    bad, but it''s definitely not worth the trip. Let''s eat in the canteen. I will take you on a tour around thepany after dinner. Don''t worry. It won''t take long," Dean said, before sitting them down. "Let me exin our development n for thising year..."

 Chapter 2780

    Two hourster, Robert and Ivy returned home.


    Robert felt drained and so did Ivy, mainly because Dean and the others were far too talkative.


    Ivy had no knowledge about Sterling Group at the very beginning and after two hours'' time, her head was filled with information about Sterling Group and their future development ns.


    "Robert, they are quite nice, actually." Seeing how Robert was staring into the distance nkly, she sat down next to him on the couch.


    "Sure, but I just can''t take it when they keep trying to lecture us just because they are older, you know? Hayden''spany isn''t like that, though. I will take you to his office when I have the chance." Robert''s eyes lit up when he talked about Hayden''spany.


    "I don''t feel that way, Robert. I think that all the guys we met today are really nice and enthusiastic. It''s a great thing that they are willing to share with us their experience and thoughts. I guess I just haven''t received that much love growing up, so I don''t see the issue in the way they behave."


    Robert straightened his back and said, "Ivy, do you want to try being an intern at Dad''spany this winter holiday, then?"


    "I prefer to try being a host for now."


    "There''s no rush. You can try being a TV host first and try working in Dad''spany in the future. If you like it there, you can always work there and Dad would be over the moon," Robert said, carefully leaving out the part where he would be overjoyed as well if Ivy chose to inherit Sterling Group.


    "It''s too early to draw any conclusion, Robert! You should try working in Dad''spany first! Maybe you will get used to it right away," Ivy said.


    "It''s quite early for me as well. I''m just one year older than you."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, if you don''t want to start working so soon, you can tell Dad to wait until you graduate," Ivy said. "Dad respects our will and he won''t make you do anything that you don''t want to."


    "I suppose."


    "Robert, has Mom mentioned when Uncle Eric will undergo the surgery?"


    "She didn''t say anything. I guess it won''t be confirmed until La and the others arrive!" Robert pulled out his phone to check the time. "Ivy, it''s past eight now. Are you still going to practice tonight?"


    "Yeah." Ivy stood from the couch.


    "Mister Gardner said that he would practice whenever he had time when he was in university. If I''m not as talented as others, I will have


    work twice as hard. I think what he said makes sense and I respect him."


    "Don''t overwork yourself, Ivy."


    "I know. I will be careful. Good night, Robert."


    "Good night."


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale.


    Avery was confirming the surgical n with the doctors multiple times to minimize the risk when Elliot arrived with La and Eric''s parents.


    Avery proceeded to exin the entire procedures and Eric''s current condition to Mr. and Mrs. Santos, and the two nodded.


    "Avery, we are d that you are here."


    "I will be supervising the surgery," Avery said. "You should head back to the hotel and rest. I will inform you once the time for the surgery is confirmed."


    Mrs. Santos hesitated. "Avery, can I


    go in and see Eric? It''s been so long... something happens to him during the surgery, I want to know that ve at least seen him for onest time."


    Avery hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    Mr. Santos followed his wife''s lead and went inside the Intensive Care Units to see Eric.


    La instinctively wanted to follow them, but was stopped by Elliot.


    "You said that he will make it through, right? Just wait!" Elliot said "If Eric has the power to choose, he wouldn''t want anyone to see him in his current state."


    Patients, especially those in the Intensive Care Units, had no ability to preserve their own pride and Elliot had discussed this with Avery in the past.

 Chapter 2781

    He had been to the inside of the Intensive care units and the sight of all the machines sent chills down his spine.


    If he ever fell severely ill in the future, he did not want Avery to drive herself to the ground trying to save him; if there was no way to alter one''s fate, they should all face it withposure. Knowing what Elliot was trying to say, La stilled.


    The surgery was scheduled a week away.


    The weather in Bridgedale grew colder and it would snow almost every day; whenever it was not snowing, there would still be extremely strong wind and the winter this year simply seemed so much harsher than the ones in the past.


    La and the others all remained inside their rooms with heaters, but as the date for the surgery approached, stress and fear began to weigh down on them.


    During dinner, Avery noticed that everyone was losing their appetite and said, "have you prepared any gifts for Eric?"


    Eric''s parents were staying in Avery''s mansion as well. They had wanted to stay in a hotel instead, but La convinced them to stay with her instead, so theyplied.


    After all, Avery lived in the same house as well and she was the one who knew Eric''s condition best.


    "We will buy something after dinner. Mom, will he wake up right away after the surgery?" La said immediately.


    Avery nodded. "That''s why I''m asking if you have prepared any gifts."


    "Is there a possibility that he might have lost his memories for using someone else''s heart?"


    "Of course, not. Even if he does lose


    not. Eve


    his memories, it won''t be because of


    the heart imnt. Memories are stored in the brain and so long he hasn''t taken any damage to his head he wouldn''t lose his


    ov


    memories," Avery exined


    "Good. How long will it take for him to wake up after the surgery?"


    "If everything goes well, he should wake up within twenty-four hours." "So we can speak with him soon?"


    "He would feel really weak after the surgery, so let''s leave him alone for a while," Avery said. "After dinner, take Mr. and Mrs. Santos out to stretch your legs. I will have to head back to the hospitalter. By the way, it''s really cold outside, so make sure you put on enoughyers."


    "Sure. Take care of yourself as well, Mom." La was overwhelmed with guilt when she saw how exhausted Avery looked. Had it not beenFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    would not have to remain in Bridgedale for so long, nor would she spread herself thin in an attempt to save Eric.


    trouble she caused, heet


    "Eat up! The food is getting cold," Avery said and turned to look at Mr. and Mrs. Santos. "You wouldn''t want Eric to worry about you once he wakes up, would you?"


    The next day, the surgery was carried out as scheduled.


    Elliot and La stood outside the operation room, while Eric''s parents sat on one of the benches on the corridor.


    Time ticked by.


    The surgery started at ten in the morning and up until noon, the door to the operation room was still shut.


    Mike delivered lunch for the four and tried to convince them to eat.


    "I don''t have an appetite... Maybe after the surgery." La stared at the sign on the door that said ''in operation''.

 Chapter 2782

    "What about you?" Mike turned to look at Elliot. "You have a weak stomach. If you get sickter, your wife is going to worry." La immediately turned to look at them.


    "I guess we should eat! She was worried that the others would refuse to eat like she did.


    She was young and could starve without feeling unwell, but her father had a weak stomach and Eric''s parents were elders.


    After lunch, they continued to wait outside the operation room.


    "Rx, it''s all going to be fine." Mike leaned against the window and studied the dark looks on their faces. "This is the best private hospital in Bridgedale and the surgeon in there is the best in this country... Bridgedale is known for being really advanced in the medical field and if the surgery fails-"


    La interrupted him. "Uncle Mike, Mom used to call you a jinx."


    "???"


    "So just stop. You are making me nervous."


    Mike scratched his head awkwardly. "Sure, I will stop. It''s been so long since your mom called me that, though. How do you still remember?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I haven''t lost my memories, okay? I might not really remember what happened before five, but I still have my memories after that. Mom called you a jinx all the time." "I''m not a jinx anymore."


    "Even so. If you have to speak, say something else."


    Mike crossed his arms thoughtfully. "Are you all going to go back to Aryadelle or stay in Bridgedale after Eric''s surgery?"


    "Definitely not going back to Aryadelle. He needs to stay here after the surgery and I guess we will decide when to go home depending on his recovery." "So you are not working?"


    "I can


    Innome. I know that


    I''m the


    of the entire Tate


    s now. I don''t need kol


    remind me that."


    La had been under tremendous stresstely as she worried about Eric''s surgery while taking care of her work.


    Even when she was not in the office, all the managers would still report to her on everything.


    "I''m just worried that you will run yourself thin," Mike said.


    "I''m fine. So long as the surgery goes well, it''s all worth it."


    An hourter, the light on top of the operation room door went out, announcing the end of the surgery.


    Shortly after, the door opened and Eric was transferred back to the Intensive Care Units.


    La had only managed to nce at him.


    He was


    in bed with an oxygen


    mask to his face; he was


    were


    as pale as a ghost and his eyes wer tightly shut.


    He would have to stay in the Intensive Care Unit before he regained consciousness.


    Patients who had heart transnts


    would often wake up within


    twenty-four hours, so Eric would


    have to stay in the Intensive Care Units for long.


    Elliot spotted Avery walking out and hurried over to her.


    not


    "The surgery was a sess." Avery sighed a breath of relief. "If everything goes well, he will wake up by tomorrow." The others were relieved by her words.


    "Good work, Honey. Let me take you to grab a bite." Elliot grabbed her hand since he knew that Avery must be starving.

 Chapter 2783

    She did not eat much in the morning.


    Avery often felt drowsy after eating, so she purposefully starved to keep a leveled head.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you all eaten?" Avery asked.


    "We did. It''s past one now," he said. "La, take Eric''s parents to rest! The hospital will notify us when he wakes up."


    Mr. and Mrs. Santos wanted to wait in the hospital, because the doctor had mentioned that Eric would regain consciousness within twenty-four hours.


    "You shouldn''t wait here. It''s packed with people here. Let''s wait at home!" La said. "We can all have a nap and maybe he will be awake when we are."


    The two were convinced as they knew that La wanted Eric to wake up just as much as they did. They knew that Eric''s health would not beparable to before the ident, so they hoped that there would be someone to take care of Eric in the future as well.


    Elliot took Avery to the canteen in the hospital and ate with her as he did not have too much to eat one hour ago.


    "Do you think we will be able to make it back before New Year?" He asked.


    "Not sure. It depends on Eric''s condition. If he has a smooth recovery, we should all be able to head back." Avery took two bites of her food and felt the rumbling of her stomach easing.


    She picked up a ss and took a sip of water. "Missing home?"


    "Robert took Ivy to my office," Elliot said. "I wonder what was on their mind."


    Avery chuckled. "They snuck in?"


    "Yeah, but they were discovered almost right away. Most of my employees know Robert." Elliot took a sip of water. "The kids didn''t tell me about it, so I didn''t ask."


    "Maybe they just happened to be in the area and went in for a tour. Ivy isn''t that bold, so she was probably brought in by Robert," Avery said.


    "Ivy doesn''t want others to know


    who she is, so she can''t get in on her own. I''m guessing that Robert wants to set tvy up to work in mypany once she graduates. That way, he will be free."


    "It wouldn''t be so bad if Ivy is okay with it!" Avery meant to say that it did not matter if Robert wanted to remain by their sides and if Ivy was willing to take his ce, it would be just as ideal.


    Most importantly, Avery did not think that Robert was as ambitious as Hayden, so he would not travel far even if he did not n on working at Sterling Group.


    "Ivy is still young. Let''s wait until she graduates. I don''t want to pressure her into anything," he said endearingly.


    Avery giggled. "Indeed. Don''t pressure yourself either. Health is most important and we should consider ourselves lucky that we are all alive and well." After their meal, Elliot proposed to take a stroll outside.


    It was rather chilling outside, but they had both worn thickyers of jackets.


    "I didn''t think that you woulde." Avert took his hand and the two walked down the path around the river.


    The breeze was cold, but they both felt warm having just eaten.


    "Why not? It''s been a long time since we are separated for such a long period." He tightened his grip on her hand. "I told the kids that I miss you."


    Eric was in good hands with the doctors and the nurses, so Elliot was not at all concerned about Eric.


    Avery blushed. "Don''t you feel shy?"


    "Why should I be? All our kids have grown up think they should all see how beautiful a marriage is, or they will all stay single and grow old alone, and we won''t have any grandchild."

 Chapter 2784

    "You want kids? It''s simple. I can take you to an orphanage right now. There are kids at all ages and you can take as many kids as you want," Avery teased. Elliot blushed. "I just want kids of my own blood."


    "Should we have another child, then?"


    "Why bother asking the kids when we can do it?" She chuckled.


    "I was just saying that. Let''s not have another kid." Elliot had given up on having more children a long time ago.


    "Don''t say what you told me earlier to the kids. Just because you want grandchildren, doesn''t mean you should force them into having kids!" She shot him a re.


    "I won''t say any of the things I said to you." He shrugged. "La is dead set on marrying Eric. Eric needs to take Antirejection medication from now on, right? That means those two are definitely not having kids. As for Hayden, do you think I dare to force him into marriage?"


    "You dare to do it to Robert." She lifted an eyebrow. "You raised him and he listens to you."


    "That depends on if he has a girlfriend. If he has a girlfriend who is a great person, I might urge him to get marry, but he doesn''t even have one right now."


    "If you really have that much time on your hands, we can get a cat or a dog," Avery suggested.


    "My patience is reserved only for our kids and their kids, so no, thank you." He rejected the idea right away.


    "Alright, then."


    They two strolled by the river and spotted someone fishing in the distance, so Elliot walked over to chat with the man out of curiosity.


    "I don''t think you can fish in this river, right?"


    "No one cares," the man said.


    "why not?"


    "It''s too cold. They don''t bother themselves with what I do."


    "You are someone important?"


    "No." The man pointed at his head. "My brain is failing and my family won''t let me wander off. On my better day''s, I wouldn''t fish here even if someone hire me to do it here! It''s


    hard to fish in weather like this. Even this. if featch something, I will let it go."


    Elliot studied the man, who looked to be in his fifties but had eyes that made him look much older. He wanted to ask the man what his condition was, but Avery tugged at him and said, "let''s go!"


    Elliot left with Avery and asked, "why won''t you let me talk to him?"


    "You wanted to ask what''s wrong with him, right? You will know once you get sick. It''s a harsh topic to discuss," Avery exined. "He seems pretty optimistic about it."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I guess I''m just getting old." Avery smiled. "I''m a bit sensitive when ites to the topic of aging and getting sick."


    "I can understand."


    "So why would you want to ask what''s wrong with him?" She looked up and nced at his hair.


    She had dyed his gray hair ck once and he seemed to have gotten a haircut after returning to Aryadelle.


    "It''s ck again." She ran her fingers through his hair. "There isn''t as much gray hair now."


    "I took supplements," he said. "I probably wouldn''t have if the hair dye smelled any better."


    "Supplements don''t make your hair


    ck. You were just betting on the


    chance that your hair turned gray before of stress, and that it will turn ck again once you are no?onger stressed."


    "And I was right!" Elliot said smugly.


    "Let''s go back! It''s getting a bit cold." She grabbed his hand and the two started walking back to the hospital.

 Chapter 2785

    "Are we going back home or to the hospital?" He asked.


    "Do you want to go home?" Avery asked.


    She wanted to go back to the hospital and wait for Eric to wake up so that she could set Eric''s parents'' minds at peace.


    "I will stay in the hospital with you, then!" He could almost read her mind.


    "You know what I''m thinking without asking me now." She giggled.


    "If I can''t do that even after all the years we''ve been together, we must be doing something wrong," he said. "You should know me like the back of your hand by now, too, right?"


    "I used to think that I do back when we were dating, but we would get into such big fights whenever something happens, so I stop thinking if I know you or not." She avoided his question. "Happiness is the most important in a rtionship. It doesn''t matter if we know each other well."


    "How would we manage to stay together for so long if we don''t know each other? Just say that you know me."


    "Are you putting words in my mouth?"


    "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "Hahaha! You are so childish!" She pinched him on the cheek, leaving a red mark that faded right away.


    "Who''s the childish one here?" Elliot grabbed her hand with resignation.


    "Both of us. Happy? I want to go back to Aryadelle for a short while after Eric regains consciousness," she said. "I want to see Robert and Ivy."


    "Aren''t you sick of sitting in a ne for hours already?"


    "You cane with me! It''s not tiring at all if you are with me."


    "So nowProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you are sweet-talking me? You were just trying to provoke me a few seconds ago." He wrapped his arm around her waist and nted a brief kiss on her lips.


    "You are shameless!" Avery nced around her and saw a lot of cars and people around the hospital.


    "It''s not like it''s illegal to kiss on the street."


    At seven that night, Avery finished her dinner and was about to throw away the disposable box, when a nurse hurried toward her. "Dr. Tate, Eric Santos is awake!"


    She jolted and ran toward the Intensive Care Units immediately after throwing the box into the trash can.


    Elliot immediately ran after her. "Is Eric awake?"


    "Yeah! I''m going to have a look. Stay here. If everything is alright, we will get him out of the ICU. We will talkter," she said.


    Elliot stopped running at her words.


    Shortly after, La arrived at the hospital with Eric''s parents.


    "There''s no hurry. He should be fine if he has regained consciousness," Elliot consoled them. "Avery said that visitors are not allowed until they move him to an ordinary room. She


    et us know when that is


    done."


    "I know. I just don''t know what to say when I see him." Tears welled in Mrs. Santos'' eyes.


    "Just don''t me him or be upset with him," Mr. Santos said. "He might be awake, but he is still weak. Everything can wait until he recovers."


    "I know. I won''t lecture him about anything..."


    After some time, Avery returned to them and said, "we''ve transferred him to a room. Let me take you to him. He is awake, but might be too weak to say anything."

 Chapter 2786

    "Mom, did he say anything to you?" La''s heart raced.


    Avery shook her head. "He is conscious, though. I asked him a few questions and he nodded back."


    Tears filled La''s eyes at her words. She wiped them away and asked, "Mom, can I stay in the room to take care of him?"


    "He is staying in the VIP ward right now and there are nurses taking care of him at all times. You don''t need to be here." Avery grabbed her hands. "I know you want to stay with him, but he is weak and will be asleep most of the time. Maybe you can stay with him once he gets better, okay?"


    La nodded and regained herposure. "Okay."


    Shortly after, they arrived at the room and the nurse inside immediately gave them some privacy.


    Eric opened his eyes when he heard footsteps.


    Avery had informed him that his parents were waiting outside and were dying to see him. When she asked if he wanted to see them, he nodded.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, all the memories came shing back to him.


    He had thought that he had died and was only dreaming; it was not until Avery told him that he had a heart transnt that he realized he was not dead.


    Eric was naturally overjoyed to have narrowly escaped death, but he was too weak to move, even if it was to smile.


    His parents were the two people he wanted to see most, because he knew that they must have been devastated.


    To his bewilderment, La was there as well.


    He was shocked for a moment when he saw La with his parents, as Avery had not mentioned it. However, he almost rxed right away when he saw La standing before him, alive and well.


    "Eric." Mrs. Santos walked over in


    tears and called out to him in a


    hoarse voice as she took his hand. "You are still weak from the surgery, so you don''t have to speak. I miss you and so does your dad. Thank god that you are alright, or we won''t know what to do with ourselves. Thank god you are alright..." She repeated herself over and over again and tears scrolled down her cheeks.


    "Alright, now. Don''t cry." Mr. Santos wiped away her tears. "It''s a good thing that Eric is awake now. If you keep crying like that, people will think that our son is dead." "You jinx! What are you talking about?!"


    "Come on! Everyone is watching!" Mr. Santos sighed and look at his son. "Eric, we don''t me you for what happened because a man is supposed to take responsibility, but as your father, I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. Thank the gods that you are fine


    the doctor and do wisten to


    they


    say, so that you will recover soon.


    You are supposed to live longer than me!"


    Mrs. Santos broke down crying at his words and La handed a box of tissue to her.


    "... I''m sorry," Eric said hoarsely and everyone turned their attention to him.


    "Don''t apologize, son. Your dad is


    right. We didn''t me you and we aren''t about to start ming you now. Just rest and get discharged soon. It''s still cold out there, so it''s better if you cane back Aryadelle," Mrs. Santos said endearingly.


    Eric nodded slowly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After speaking to Eric, Mr. and Mrs. Santos nced at La, who had not spoken to Eric yet.


    They understood that La would want to speak with Eric alone.

 Chapter 2787

    They left the room and Avery pulled Elliot out of the room as well.


    La watched as the door shut and finally, she was alone with Eric.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Eric. "Look at the jacket I''m wearing. It''s the one you bought. You can have it back when you are discharged."


    Eric studied the jacket she wore nkly, feeling a little tired.


    If there was no one else in the room, he would close his eyes to rest as listening to his parents had drained him.


    Despite that, he kept his eyes on La.


    "I''ve talked to my parents and your parents. Once you are discharged, we will get married." La knew that he was weak and did not intend to drag the conversation on.


    Eric''s heart sank and felt chills down his spine as though he had been struck by lightning when he heard what she said.


    "I was informing you, not asking for your approval." She studied the stunned look and the frown on his face and knew that he could not ept his, but she was determined and refused to waver. "Rest well. I wille to see you again."


    With that said, she turned swiftly and left the room.


    Once La was gone, the nurse immediately went back into the room.


    "Go back and rest!" Avery said to Eric''s parents. "Get some sleep ande back tomorrow."


    They nodded. "Thank you, Avery. You might not be the one who operated on him, but we still appreciate how you''ve stayed with him in the hospital for so long. We would be hysterical if it weren''t for you." "Without Eric, my daughter wouldn''t be standing here," Avery said. "We are going to be one big family soon. You don''t have to thank me."From N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric''s parents did not say anything in response.


    They knew that Eric was lucky to be with La and though it almost cost him his life to gain the Fosters'' approval, all issues had been


    resolved and he would be able to live the rest of his life in peace


    One weekter, Eric felt more energized and as the time he was asleep reduced, he could speak normally.


    His parents woulde to his room to spend time with him every day and La woulde in every time they left, but Eric would always get her to leave by saying that he was tired.


    "She is determined to marry you."


    Avery could tell he felt conflicted and decided to talk to him alone. "Elliot and I and our three kids are all okay


    with this. If you two get married, you have our blessings!"


    Avery thought that Eric rejected La because he thought the rtionship was not supported by them.


    Eric shook his head. "I''m using


    someone else''s heart and will need to take pills for the rest of my life to fight rejection. No one knows how long I have left and if there''s one


    thing we can be sure of... it''s that it won''t be long... I can''t marry her. If


    you all really love her n''t


    let this happen either."


    "Eric, I''m sure that you know her well enough to know that once she sets her mind on something, she is doing it no matter what," Avery said with resignation.

 Chapter 2788

    "La is my daughter and I have the responsibility to educate her from a young age. However, she is no longer a child who needs to be told what to do," Avery said. "She likes you and wants to be with you, no matter how long you live. She thought this through."


    Eric heard every word she said, but still, struggle to ept it.


    "Eric, I know that you are doing this for her sake, but she will be devastated if you reject her." Avery felt conflicted. She did not want to put Eric in a difficult position, nor did she want to see La upset. After all that the two had been through, Avery wanted them to be happy.


    "What about Elliot?" Knowing that he would not be able to convince Avery, Eric wanted to talk to Elliot instead.


    "You want to see him?" She asked.


    He nodded.


    "I''ll call him, then." She took out her phone to call Elliot. After the phone call, she said, "he feels the same way as I do, so talking to him won''t help unless you can convince La to give up."


    "I wouldn''t talk to you if I could get her to give up." Eric waspletely helpless before La.


    La might appear to be obedient, but could be extremely stubborn at times and one might let her true nature escape their attention because people around her spoiled her.


    "You haven''t fully recovered and you might feel pessimistic now," Avery said. "You will get much better in a week''s time and with a few more months of rest, everything is going to get back to normal."


    "The doctor said that I can''t participate in any extreme sports or heavy lifting anymore." Eric hadprehended his condition and had therefore turned La down.From N?velDrama.Org.


    If he could not be an ordinary man, he would not be able to make La happy and if that was the case, he saw no point in wasting her time.


    "Yeah, you can''t participate in any


    extreme sports, but you have retired so that shouldn''t affect you!" Avery said. "You will be perfectly capable of taking care of yourself and you can even go jogging as long as you don''t sprint or run for a really long period of time."


    Eric fell into silence at her words.


    Shortly after, Elliot walked in and Avery stood from her chair. "Eric wants to talk to you about La." She then walked out of the room.


    Elliot went to sit on the same chair that was still warm and asked, "you don''t want to marry La, do you?" He hade to the hospital daily and saw how Eric was trying to keep his distance from La.


    Elliot knew that he should be happy that Eric rejected La, but he could not because La would only be upset over the rejection.


    La had been devastated for a


    long time because she was not allowed to be with Eric and


    was worried that La woo


    mental issues if this carried on.


    She had been traumatized since the avnche and to experience a heartbreak so soon after that would crush her.


    Elliot no longer saw Eric as a man who hade to take his daughter away and started seeing him as a sort of ''toy'' that could entertain his daughter.

 Chapter 2789

    He wanted to give La whatever she wanted and that was the way he had been treating La all long since she was a child.


    "You know my condition," Eric deadpanned. "You wouldn''t want La to marry me, only to be widowedter. She would be in far more pain then. Just talk some sense into her and make her marry a normal guy. She will forget about me at some point," Eric said.


    Elliot agreed with Eric that La would suffer no matter what and it was normal to think that it would be better to cut the losses early.


    While others could look at the matter objectively, Elliot could not do so and all he knew was that he did not want to upset La.


    "My wife told you everything." Elliot stared into Eric''s eyes. "We won''t try to talk La into giving up. If that''s what you want, you will have to talk to her. She is twenty-five, not two, or five. She gets to make the calls about her own life."


    Eric had not expected such a sudden change to Elliot''s view on the matter.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Elliot scowled. "If you have a child, you will know how difficult it is to be a father."


    "I might never be a father."


    "But you are someone''s child. You are your own person, not your parents'' puppet. Your parents have been urging you to get married, and have you listened to them at all? If you can''t obey your parents a hundred percent of the time, why would you want us to make La do something that she doesn''t want to?" Elliot stood from his chair. "Do you want to talk to her? I can get La here."


    "No. I want some time to think alone," Eric said.


    Elliot strode out of the room.


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy returned home from school and the servants immediately started serving her portion of dinner.


    She had returned hometer than usual, so Robert did not wait for her to start dinner.


    "Ivy, do you want to go outside with me tonight?" Robert sat down next to her. "One of my ssmates is having her birthday party. She


    invited me some time ago a


    because she''s pretty nice, I didn''t turn her down at the time.


    "You should go, then!" Ivy smiled. "It''s your gathering, so I will pass. I don''t know anyone there."


    "You can get to know them. I think the majority are girls." Robert wanted to go with his sister.


    It was not that he thought there was


    a need for her to befriend his ssmates, but because Elliot had specifically told him to stay with Ivy instead of running out to entertain


    himself.


    If something happened to Ivy, he would not be able to care for her when he was not home, so he had stayed home every day since Elliot had gone to Bridgedale. "Robert, just go! I don''t want to go," Ivy said directly. "If this ssmate of yours is nice, you shouldn''t bail on her."


    "But I don''t want to leave you at home." Robert immediately decided not to go and took out his phone to send his ssmate a text message with an excuse.


    "I''m an adult, Robert. I''m at home,


    anyway. Nothing is going to happen," she said with resignation "Dad might have asked you to take care of me, but you don''t have to stick by my side at all times. won''t tet Dad if you go out."


    "I didn''t really want to go to begin with," he said. "It''s too cold, and that party is packed with girls. Girls can be so annoying sometimes. I prefer staying home with you."

 Chapter 2790

    Ivy knew that Robert was only trying to be responsible by staying home with her, as he used to stay out with his friends until ten at night.


    "Dad and the others should be back soon, right?" Ivy asked.


    Once her parents were back, Robert would no longer have to stay with her all the time.


    "They need to wait until Uncle Eric is discharged," he said, before covering his mouth. "We can''t call him that anymore. He is going to be our brother-inw."


    "Have they started dating, then?" She asked.


    The servant walked over and ced a bowl of soup in front of Robert. "It''s freshly made. Try it."


    Robert immediately picked up his spoon and took a sip. "Yeah. It''s thicker."


    "The onion and mushroom are cooked until theypletely dissolved," the servant said. "This is your mother''s favorite."


    "Mushroom soup isn''t that popr in Bridgedale, so Mom doesn''t get to have great mushroom soup over there," Robert said. "Uncle Eric will be discharged soon, anyway, so Mom should be home soon."


    "I thought you are calling him your brother-inw from now on?" The servant teased.


    Robert burst outughing. "He isn''t back yet. I will change the way I address him when he gets home."


    Since everything was going smoothly, Ivy had developed an appetite. "Robert, I heard something funny from my ssmate today," she said. "She saw this service on social media that offer to go to people''s houses and remove their gray hair for them. It''s the first time I''ve ever heard about this. Isn''t it funny?"


    Robert was taken by surprise to learn about such a service. "How does she charge?"


    "Depends on the customer," Ivy continued. "They charge more when there was more gray hair, so it varies depending on how much gray hair they need to remove... There are even people who hire escorts to count how much gray hair they have. Whoever thought of this must have a unique mind because I can''t understand who would pay for a service like that."


    "Hahaha! I guess everything is


    possible. There are a lot of poor people, but at the same time, there are a lot of rich people as well. Wealthy people have no job and are free most of the time, so I guess they start acting strange when they have too much time on their hands," Robert said.


    "So long as it''s a service that rich people might need, there will be people who are willing to offer it."


    "Yeah... I''m pretty sure there are people who choose this service out of curiosity as well."


    "Do you want to try it?" Robert said excitedly.


    She chuckled. "I don''t have any gray hair, though! Do you?"


    "I don''t have any either. I don''t think they earn much doing this service though. Maybe just a basic service charge?" Robert finished his soup and wiped his mouth clean. There are escorts people hire to chat with."


    "To chat with?"


    "Yeah!" Haven''t you heard of it before? They sometimes chat with you online... or they can meet you in person as well."


    Ivy blushed.


    "Ivy, should we try hiring an escort to spend time with us?" Robert had never hired such a service before and his interest was piqued. Since their parents were not home, he wanted to try it. Ivy choked. "Robert, are you serious?"


    Robert immediately realized that Ivy misunderstood the meaning of escort and said, "I am talking about the escort you hire for apanion, not for what you think. I saw it on social media before and depending on who we hire, they might be able to help with our homework too!"


    "Oh! I guess it should be legitimate if you saw it on social media... you are doing fine with your studies, though. You probably don''t need help with your homework."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me just hire one and try! We can y poker and chat!" Robert suggested excitedly.

 Chapter 2791

    "..." Ivy could tell that Robert was bored from staying at home with her every night. Since Robert wanted to hire an escort, she would not stop him.


    "Okay! Go on, then! I will work on my assignments after this and you can tell me when the escort arrives." Ivy wanted to finish her assignments sooner so that she could y poker with Robert. Once Ivy was back in her room, Robert started looking for escorts of all different categories on social media.


    The servants came to clean the table and one of them said to Robert, "Robert, make sure whoever you call here doesn''t take photos of the house."


    "I will tell them that. I''m just curious..."


    "You are bored, aren''t you."


    "A bit. Don''t tell my parents about this."


    "I won''t. Are you really going to y pokerter? I will look for the cards."


    "Maybe. Maybe not. It depends on what Ivy wants! She locks herself in her room to practice her pronunciation every single day and I want her to rx for a while," Robert exined. "Should I hire a guy or a girl?"


    "If you want to hire an escort to spend time with Ivy, you should probably hire a girl!" The servant suggested.


    Robert nodded and found a woman who looked innocent. He sent her a private message and the woman replied right away.


    Once the payment was made, the woman said that she would arrive in forty minutes.


    Fifty minutes passed, but the escort Robert hired had not arrived.


    When she appeared outside the mansion, she immediatelyProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    apologized to Robert. "I don''t know how to address you. I''m so sorry! This area is just too big. I arrived twenty minutes ago and got lost... I


    wanted to ask someone for C


    direction, but I can''t catch a soul around here."


    Robert was stunned because the woman before him lookedpletely different from the woman in the photo he saw.


    She had a melodious voice and had she not been dressed in such a suggestive manner, he might have let her into the house, but he did not dare to do so.


    "You are wearing... so little..." Robert saw that she was only wearing a thin jacket with a short bodycon dress underneath and was instantly confused. "Are you not cold?"


    The woman was drawn by Robert''s handsome looks and pressed her body up against his. "I wasn''t cold just now, but I am now... Aren''t you going to invite me in? I''m going to fall sick!"


    Robert froze. "Miss, please let go... Miss, please let go of me!" Robert had never been in this situation before and was still considering if it would be rude to push the woman onto the ground as he was raised to be a gentleman all his life.


    The bodyguard overheard his shouts and hurried over to kick the woman away.


    Robert sighed a long breath of relief.

 Chapter 2792

    "Are you okay?!" The bodyguard hurried over to support Robert to keep him from falling.


    Robert shook his head and turned to look at the woman wailing on the ground.


    "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" He walked over to try and help her up.


    Just then, Ivy heard all the noise and walked out of the mansion.


    "Robert, what''s going on? What happened?" Ivy stepped out in just her slippers as she was in a hurry to see what had happened.


    Robert covered his face as he struggled to exin himself.


    In truth, there was no need for an exnation because anyone would be able to tell what was happening from the way the woman was dressed.


    He had only wanted the escort to spend some time with his sister and him, but the woman clearly had other ideas on her mind.


    "Um..." Ivy walked over to Robert and scratched her head awkwardly. "Robert, is this the escort you hired?"


    He pursed his lips and nodded.


    "Why would you hit me? What did I do to deserve this? Don''t think that you can do whatever you want simply because you are rich!" The womany sprawled on the ground and intended to scam them out of as much money as she could if she could not seduce Robert.


    She had done some research on the area before she came, and the cheapest mansion cost a person over 15 million dors. It was obvious to her that Robert did not live in the cheapest mansion because his yard looked far bigger and more extravagant than any of the other mansions.


    She simply had no clue as to who Robert was as she did not recognize his face.


    The bodyguard had seen people like her countless times before and knew she was trying to scam them out of their money, so he did not hesitate to give her a beating before tossing her out. Robert stopped him.


    If word of what happened got out, his family would give him a scolding and others would mock him for life over it.


    "I''m sorry, miss. My bodyguard didn''t


    mean to hit you. It''s just that you didn''t let go when I told you to, and he thought that I was in danger," Robert exined gently and


    crouched down to help the woman up. "Why don''t I ask my driver to send you to the hospital? will pay the medical fees."


    The woman knew better than to cross someone so wealthy and took his hand. "I''m just out of luck tonight, I guess... Just give me the money and I will go to the hospital myself!" The bodyguard saw right through her plot and said, "Robert, she is just trying t¨D"


    Robert interrupted the bodyguard and said, "How much do you want?"


    The bodyguard''s face began to twitch with anger, and he clenched his fists as he red daggers at the woman.


    Terrified by what she saw in his eyes, the woman did not dare ask for too much. "You need to give me, a thousand and five hundred at the very least! My back feels like you brokeN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    and I''m sure I won''t be able


    to work next week..."


    Robert immediately took out his phone and said, "Sure. I will transfer the money to you, but you will not tell anyone about tonight. If I see anything online about this, I aming for you."


    The woman unlocked her own


    phone to show him her ount


    number and said sheepishly, "I get t


    I can''t afford to cross wealthy people like you. You aren''t interested in me, right? If I look prettier, you wouldn''t have pushed me away."


    Robert stared at her in shock.


    Ivy saw Robert trembling and knew that he was angry with the escort.


    "Don''t just assume things! We just wanted to hire an escort to chat and y poker with us," Ivy said. "Aren''t you an escort? Look at the way you are dressed..."


    "Sweetheart, men hire me for intercourse..." The woman looked amused.


    Seeing Robert grow increasingly agitated, Ivy immediately pulled him into the house.

 Chapter 2793

    The bodyguard immediately grabbed the woman and escorted her out.


    He had never seen Robert so angry before. Robert had always been a gentleman and had been kind not only to his family but also to those who work for him.


    "Robert, don''t get upset. It''s aplicated world out there, and it''s normal that there are things we don''t know." Ivy consoled Robert. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Mom and Dad, or Hayden and La for that matter. Robert turned to look at Ivy with flushed cheeks. "Ivy, do you think that the people who remove grey hair are actually..."


    "It can''t be! I saw their ounts, and it is filled with pictures and videos of them actually removing gray hair for customers!" Ivy eximed.


    "Oh... I guess I was just too naive."


    The two chatted along, not noticing that one of the servants was holding her phone. "Robert, Ivy, none of you answered your phone just now, so your mom called me instead." The servant had been standing by the door and witnessed the entire exchange after receiving Avery''s call.


    Because of all the noise, Aver had asked the servant what happened. The servant could have lied, but Avery had already overheard the shout of the woman and the servant could not hide the truth, so Avery was aware of everything that had taken ce.


    Robert froze and Ivy was rendered speechless.


    Ivy had just promised Robert that she would keep the matter a secret and had not expected Avery to find out about it.


    Ten minutester, Hayden was demanding an exnation from Robert in the family chat room.


    [Exin yourself, Robert Foster!] Hayden typed.


    [Hayden, I''ve already spoken to Robert on the phone. He has already realized how inappropriate his actions were. He won''t do it again.] Avery typed.


    [I was wrong!] Robert replied with a crying emoji.


    [Robert, what is wrong with you? I don''t even know what to say! Dad and I have only been gone for a few days and already you are causing trouble, If you move out, you willnd yourself in trouble within the day!] La added.


    [It''s not entirely Robert''s fault... He just wanted someone to keep mepany...] Ivy defended Robert.


    [You don''t want to defend me, Ivy. IContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was being stupid. I just thought that the people who offer that kind of service wouldn''t dare market themselves on proper social media tforms...]


    [Your senses for danger are so low that I can''t believe you are my brother. Do not take Ivy out from now on. She is better off alone.] Hayden typed. Robert simply responded to it with a few crying emojis.


    [You weren''t this stupid when you were younger, Robert! Go write a reflection report, or you will never learn from this!] La typed.


    [I will write one too, then!] Ivy added.


    Elliot immediately interfered when he saw that his youngest daughter was about to write a reflection report. [Let this go. Be careful next time Don''t bring people you don''t know to your house.]


    [We will being home in a week''s time. Wait for us at home and behave.] Avery typed.


    [Okay, Mom.] Robert replied.


    [Yes, Mom.] Ivy agreed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Robert and Ivy sat side by side on the couch in the living room. Once the conversation with their family ended, both sighed a long breath of relief.

 Chapter 2794

    "Robert, you are more innocent than I think you are." Ivy was amused by what happened but did not dare tough seeing how embarrassed he looked. Robert rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    "I guess that just means that all the friends you''ve been hanging out with are innocent as well," Ivy concluded. "Which is great. It means that you have great friends."


    Robert was so utterly humiliated that he did not mind being teased by his sister.


    "Dad looked into each of my friends, and he wouldn''t let me hang out with them if they were bad people," Robert exined. "Our parents are really protective."


    "A university is its very ownmunity." Ivy poured him a ss of water. "But I think whether a person gets influenced by bad people or not depends on them. There are people who cave in to their darkest nature even when they are surrounded by good people."


    "Do you think that I will be a bad person, then?" Robert took a sip of the water.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, not. No one in our family ever will."


    "Ivy, the good and the bad sometimes co-exist. Bad people have a good side to them, and people who seem nice on the surface might have an evil side, too." Robert set his ss down and patted Ivy on the head. "I guess we all just need to live a life we won''t regret."


    "Apart from that, we have to make sure that we don''t vite anyws, too," she added. "A lot of bad people think that they have no regrets either."


    Robert felt as though he was being lectured by his younger sister, but he was not at all annoyed; instead, he was impressed by Ivy.


    He had grown up beneath his parents'' wings, and they had taught him right from wrong, so people expect him to be brilliant, but it was different for Ivy.


    Ivy did not grow up in thep offort and did not have the best education, but she was more maturepared to Robert.


    Adversity taught one things that formal education never could, and this deepened Robert''s belief that he needed to work harder at being a better person.


    On the weekend, Ivy woke up early to practice.


    Ever since Harry starteding during the weekends to tutor her, Ivy began to look forward to the weekends.


    The servant made breakfast and called her over to the dining room. As the servant served the food, she said, "Ivy, you are getting better at this." Ivy blushed. "Really? Don''t lie to me."


    "Of course. I


    Can


    tell the difference.


    ¨¦t


    You sound much better than you did before," the servant said earnestly "You even have a different voice when you practicepared to the way you usually speak. It is almost like you are a different person."


    "I might have made some progress, but you are exaggerating."


    "Hahaha. I think you can be a broadcaster @ght now! Why don''t you try asking your tutor what he thinks of your progress?" The servant was slightly exaggerating, but this was normal as all of the servants loved Ivy, who was gentle and asionally help with the chores.


    Ivy knew that the servant was only saying this because she liked her. Ivy knew that they all liked her.


    She had managed to adopt the Aryadelle ent, but there was still a lot of space for improvement.


    At half past eight in the morning, Harry arrived at Elliot''s mansion.

 Chapter 2795

    She read aloud a few articles and Harry pointed out ces where she could improve, and thus, make herself sound more impressive. Two hours had passed.


    The servant came over with some snacks and fruit to remind them that it was time to rest.


    "You''ve improved so much, Ivy. You sound so much better now," Harry said.


    "I said so, too, Mr. Gardner, but Ivy won''t believe me," the servant said with a smile.


    "You really did improve," he said.


    The servant immediately said, "I said that she can be a broadcaster now. What do you think?"


    Harry nced at Ivy.


    Ivy waved her hands without hesitation. "She is just kidding! I still need more practice."


    "Do you want to try being an intern, Ivy?" Harry asked. "Your winter holiday is approaching, and our TV station picks a number of students from your university for our internship program..."


    "I heard," Ivy said sheepishly. "I''ve applied for it as well because my ssmate encouraged me to do so. I know that interns are usually third-year and fourth-year students, though."


    "Not entirely. We ce more focus on the skills students have, not what year they are in," Harry exined. "There have been second-year students who participated in the internship program before. Don''t feel overly pressured because interns are assigned midnight shows," he paused and added, "but your parents might not be happy about it because that means you will have to stay up at night."


    Ivy was not worried about the struggle she might face and losing sleep was a small price to pay if she could be included in the internship program.


    "If I can''t sleep at night, I can always sleep during the day," she thought to herself.


    "Mr. Gardner, my parents don''t


    interfere with my choices when ites to my studies or my career. They let me do whatever I want, but I just don''t think I am qualified


    enough. To be honest, there are a lot of people in my ss who are far more talented than I," Ivy said modestly.


    Harry smiled. "But I doubt anyone is as hardworking as you are. You are the fastest-growing student I have ever seen. Even if you aren''t Elliot Foster''s daughter, I would want you to get the internship." Ivy was encouraged by his words, and during lunch, she told Robert about it.


    "Robert, my heart is still racing." Ivy had been in a dreamlike state ever since she had agreed to Harry''s proposal.


    Robert did not understand what she meant at first. "Is it because you didn''t sleep wellst night? You woke up early this morning, right?"


    "No. I went to sleep earlyst night." Ivy almost never stayed up because she preferred to wake up early in the morning. " I''ve agreed to be an intern at the TV station Mr. Gardner works in. I start this winter, during the holidays."


    "You said so just now. If you want to go, go ahead. If you change your mind, you can always quit," he said "By the way, which show will you be on? If you are really going to be one of the hosts, we are all going to watch it to increase your views."


    Amused, she said, "Robert, interns are assigned to midnight shows, and I don''t want all of you to stay up to watch my show."


    "Midnight? That''s when you are going to work?!" Robert was stunned. "Sis, that means you are literally working the night shift every day! Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Robert, it doesn''t matter when I go to work. Mr. Gardner has been generous enough to give me this opportunity, and I''m just so happy..."


    "Ivy, if he really cares for you, he wouldn''t put you on a show that is broadcasted in the middle of the night!"


    "Robert, Mr. Gardner exined that


    all interns have to start with


    was


    midnight shows. That''s how it for him as well. They can''t just change the rules simply because I''m Elliot Foster''s daughter. Mr. Gardner doesn''t have the right to do so, and even if he can, I shouldn''t ask for it." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "... Okay, then. Have you told Mom and Dad?"

 Chapter 2796

    Robert simply thought that it would be tough to work in the middle of the night.


    Though he would stay upte from time to time, he knew just how exhausted one would be the next morning.


    Ivy had never stayed up and was used to going to sleep early, so her health might be affected if she started working the night shift all of a sudden.


    They were not short of money, and Robert''s heart ached at the thought that Ivy might suffer, which was exactly what he assumed his parents would think as well.


    "Not yet! It''ste at night in Bridgedale right now. They are probably asleep." Ivy did not want to disturb her parents. "I will send them a message! Once they see it, they will call me."


    "Okay. So you''ve agreed to take the internship, then?" he asked.


    Ivy nodded. "It''s a rare opportunity, so I definitely have to take it. I was hesitant before because I didn''t think I was qualified. They usually hire third-year and fourth-year students, and I''m just half a year into my first year..."


    "You work hard, Ivy, and you are making great progress. Mr. Gardner saw that and gave you this opportunity because he thinks you can do it. If you are really that bad at this, he would not offer you this chance simply out of respect for our parents." Robert wanted Ivy to be more confident. "You are great. I don''t think it''s going to be a problem for you to host a show now."


    "Thank you, Robert. I''m almost convinced." Ivy giggled. "Mr. Gardner told me that we all need to reach for opportunities. If one wants to seed in life, they need to be proactive, or they would just end up letting the opportunities slip by."


    "Mr. Gardner is right! I''ve looked into his background and hees from an ordinary family, so it''s impressive that he managed to get this far," Robert said. "You should listen to him."


    "Yeah, that''s what I think as well. Everything he says makes sense. I''m just too timid andck the confidence to take risks, but I will change. I''ve promised Mr. Gardner that I will ovee my shorings."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know. If you are this insistent on this, our parents would have no choice but to agree to this. You know that they would never force


    you to do anything."


    Ivy beamed. "You are going to spoil me rotten."


    you would


    "I would like to see what look like as a spoiled princess," Robert chuckled. "Do you want to go out for the afternoon? You just study all the time. Isn''t that exhausting? Should I call Rose and the others toe and go shopping with you?"


    Ivy realized that it had been some time since she saw Rose and nodded. "I will call her myself. She asked me out once before, but I turned her down because I was busy. She didn''t ask me again after that so she probably still thinks I''m busy."


    "You are always busy," Robert said. "Should Ie along?"


    Ivy shook her head. "Robert, it''s been some time since you hung out with your friends, right? Go out with them instead!"


    "Sure."


    Ivy, Rose, and Kiara were out shopping when Ivy received a call from Elliot.


    It was three o''clock at night in Bridgedale, and Elliot saw Ivy''s message when he woke up from a nightmare.


    Once he saw what she had written, he immediately went to the bathroom to call her.


    Ivy hastily walked out of the shop to answer the call. "Dad, isn''t it in the middle of the night over there?"


    "I just woke up and saw your message, so I wanted to call you and talk about it," Elliot said worriedly. "Have you agreed to Harry''s proposal?"

 Chapter 2797

    "Yeah! Dad, I''ve talked to Robert as well. I know that you are worried about the night shift, but I don''t think it''s an issue, nor should it be something that stops me from growing. I can sleep during the day and work at night."


    Ivy had already decided to take the internship, and sensing the determination in her tone, Elliot knew that there was nothing he could do. If he told her he did not want her to take the internship, he knew she would not take it, but he also knew that it would upset her.


    "I will ask Harry to give you an earlier show." He was still reluctant to let his daughter work the night shift.


    "Dad, don''t trouble him," Ivy said sternly. "This is a rule of the TV station, and I don''t want to be the exception to it. Besides, I''m hardly qualified to be in any of the other shows. If you get me into those, I might be too nervous to do my best."


    Elliot fell silent at her words, finally deciding to let her make her own choices.


    He knew that Ivy was perfectly capable of facing adversities as she had been doing so for the past eighteen years.


    "Give it a try, then. If you are having a tough time adjusting, just let us know," Elliot said.


    "I will." Ivy was instantly excited. "Dad, I''m shopping with Kiara and Rose. It''s been a while since I hung out with them. I''m really happy now."


    Elliot rxed at the sound of herughter.


    "Is your bodyguard with you?"


    "Yeah, he is with us!"


    "Go on, then! Buy whatever you want. Don''t bother saving money. You can buy Kiara and Rose gifts as well. I don''t want any of you to hold back," Elliot added. "Okay, Dad! Go back to sleep!"


    After the call, Elliot headed out of the bathroom, and Avery was woken up by the noises.


    She stared at him and rubbed her eyes. "What time is it?"


    "Half past three." He strode back to bed. "Did I wake you when I called Ivy?"


    She threw her arm across him and said hoarsely, "Yeah. I heard some noises and thought that I was dreaming. Why did you call her at this time? Did something happen?" en.swhovels


    "She has decided to take the internship at the TV station, and Harry assigned her to a midnight show. Taking the night shift can be tough and I didn''t want Ivy to run herself thin, but she has made up her mind," Elliot said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh... night shift, huh? That''s going to be exhausting." Avery sighed. "But if she has already made up her mind, let''s not interfere."


    "I didn''t. I suggested contacting Harry and trying to get her an earlier slot, but she turned down the suggestion because she didn''t want to be special."


    Avery hummed. "Harry is already.


    giving her special treatment for letting her into the internship


    program. She probably knows that already and doesn''t want to cause


    him any more trouble."


    "I guess! Ivy said that the positions are often reserved for third and fourth-year students."


    "Let''s meet Harry when we get home!" she said.

 Chapter 2798

    "You want to thank him?" Elliot did not see the necessity of that because he paid Harry handsomely. Since Harry had ced Ivy on the night shift, Harry should be grateful that Elliot did not me him at all.


    "It''s not what you think. I haven''t met him yet, and I want to see him. Our daughter loves TV hosts, right? Harry is experienced, and it is natural that she would be happy to have him as her mentor." "Sure. I will arrange it when we get back," Elliot said.


    "Um... Did you say anything else to Ivy?" Avery felt a little dizzy and closed her eyes.


    "She is out shopping with Kiara and Rose right now. She said that it''s been a while since they hung out, and she is really happy," Elliot said hoarsely. "A midnight show... We would have to stay up if we want to watch her show..."


    Since it is Ivy''s first time on television, Elliot was determined to watch it.


    "All TV shows have reruns, right? You can wait for that instead," Avery saidzily. "But since it''s her first time doing this, I will probably drop her off at the station and watch her there."


    "If you are going, I''m going too. It''s her first taste of what it''s like to work. We are definitely going to drop her off at work."


    Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Ivy, Rose, and, Kiara sat down at a cafe to eat after walking around the mall.


    "Ivy, contact us more often whenever you are free, okay? I don''t dare contact you when you don''t reach out to me." Rose took a sip of her drink and said, "Mom and Dad said that you are working really hard on your studies, and I don''t want to disturb you."


    "I will. I was falling back when I first started university, so I had to keep practicing and taking extra lessons. Something happened to La before, and I called in sick to go to Bridgedale, so I didn''t have much time toe out," Ivy said sincerely. "I really enjoy spending time with you."


    "Us, too! Let us know when you start working at the TV station. We will all stay up to watch your show," Kiara said with a smile.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine! The show I host is going to be reallyte at night. Don''t bother staying up for it," Ivy said. "Besides, might make mistakes since it''s my first time hosting a show, and it would be embarrassing for you to see that!"


    "It''s not like we wouldugh at you. It''s your first time, so no one will make fun of you even if you make mistakes came across a video some time ago and found out that even famous broadcasters and hosts make mistakes!" Kiara


    consoled her. "No matter the result, I


    still look up to you."


    "Haha! I don''t feel as nervous with your support," Ivy said, before changing the subject. "Do you two have any pursuers at school?"


    Kiara giggled. "Rose is so pretty, so obviously there are a lot of boys after her!"


    "Don''t make things up. The boys


    who say they like me are just curious about my condition," Rose said. "I don''t intend on dating or getting married. I''m going to stay with Mom and Dad for the my life."


    Swar of


    I.n


    Kiara had probably heard the same thing countless times before and simply shrugged in resignation.


    "Rose, I will support whatever choice you make as long as you are happy," Ivy said, before turning to Kiara. "You are really pretty, too! Are there boys after you?"


    "Yeah! But I''m not eighteen yet, and my parents won''t let me date anyone before I turn eighteen. What about you, Ivy?" Kiara asked.


    "My parents didn''t say anything like that. It''s probably because I value my studies above all!"


    "Is there a boy you like at school, then?" Kiara studied Ivy curiously.


    Ivy shook her head. "I don''t really know any boy from school."


    "Why not? They don''t hang out with you?" Kiara asked.


    Rose saw right through everything and said, "I''m pretty sure it''s Ivy who doesn''t hang out with them. If she doesn''t even have time for us, she obviously wouldn''t have time for anyone else!" "Rose, you know me so well," Ivy said.

 Chapter 2799

    Ten dayster, Eric was discharged from the hospital and boarded Elliot''s private jet right away to head back to Aryadelle.


    Once hended, Elliot had his subordinates send Eric and his parents back to their home.


    As the car drove away, Elliot tapped La on the shoulder. "Let''s go! We are heading home as well. Your brother and sister miss you."


    She sobered and said gloomily, "Dad, he still hasn''t agreed to marry me."


    "There''s no point forcing him into it. Let''s wait until he gets better!"


    She scowled and mumbled, "He is so stubborn!"


    "If he wasn''t like that, you wouldn''t love him so much," Elliotmented.


    Elliot was right.


    La loved Eric for his talent but also for his character.


    It was important that two people had a mutual understanding of each other''s characters if they wanted a long-term rtionship.


    The two went into the car, and the driver started driving toward Ivy''s university.


    They were going to pick Ivy up and head home together.


    One hourter, they picked Ivy up from Southern University. Ivy was excited to see her family.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Guys, are you alright?! I miss you all!"


    "We are perfectly fine! I might have even gained weight," La said.


    Ivy studied La''s face. "You didn''t! You are still so thin."


    "Don''t try to console me. Mom got our servant to make me all these dishes, and my trousers are getting a bit too tight to fit me." La chuckled. "How have you been? How''s school? Are you getting along with your ssmates?"


    "Yeah!" Ivy did not want to say anything that might worry them. "I will be an intern at the TV station this winter holiday, and Mr. Gardner said if perform well, I can keep being an intern there until I O graduate."


    "I heard that you are working the night shift though." La studied her sympathetically.


    "That''s just the beginning. If I perform well, they might adjust the schedule." Ivy felt extremely motivated. "Don''t worry about me. I am really looking forward to it."


    "I''m happy as long as you are." She patted Ivy on the head. "If you are doing something you love, it will never feel exhausting."


    "You are absolutely right, La."


    "Haha! That''s because I''m speaking


    from experience." La felt the


    same way about Eric. Despite all the


    e objections, she still wanted to


    gamble on it. "You have to be my bridesmaid when I get married!"


    Ivy blushed. "La, when are you getting married?"


    "Within the year." La had everything nned.


    "Oh. Great! I want to pay Uncle E- I mean, my brother-inw a visit. La,e with me!"


    "Sure," La paused, before adding, "he hasn''t agreed to marry me, so don''t call him that in front of him."

 Chapter 2800

    "Why won''t he agree to it? Mom and Dad... agreed, didn''t they?"


    Ivy had thought that everything would be resolved once their parents approved of the rtionship.


    "He thinks that he doesn''t have much longer to live and doesn''t want to drag me down with him," La said.


    "Oh... I see! Wasn''t the surgery a sess?" Ivy asked in confusion. "If it was a sess, why wouldn''t he have much longer to live?"


    "The heart transnt was a sess, but his body will reject the foreign organ. He will be on medication for the rest of his life to keep that from happening. No one can tell how long he will live. He might live a full life, and he might not."


    Realization dawned on Ivy, and she instantly understood how difficult the situation was.


    Ivy naturally wanted La to be with the man she loved, but there was always a concern about Eric''s physical condition.


    "La, you still want to be with him considering all that?" Ivy asked.


    La nodded. "It''s just like how you are happy working night shifts even when it can be challenging."


    Ivy could empathize and wanted to help La with all she had.


    Once they arrived home and the car was parked, Robert hurried outside to help them with their luggage.


    "Robert, why didn''t youe to pick us up at the airport?" La asked.


    He scratched his head. "I was in ss when younded."


    "Why didn''t you call in sick? You do it all the time, right?" La knew why Robert had not called in sick and that he was still embarrassed about what happened before.


    "Exams are approaching, and I can''t call in sick now." Robert helped them carry their belongings into the house.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery shot La a look and whispered, "Your brother realizes his mistake, so stop teasing him about it."


    La knew that Robert had been behaving and that what had happened was merely an ident.


    "But I can''t help it, Mom!" she said and followed Robert into the house.


    Elliot grabbed Avery''s hand and gave her a reassuring look.


    There was no need to stop the bickering between La and Robert because they had been bickering since they were young, and Robert was upset irrespective of whether La teased him or not.


    "Robert, what does that woman look like? Show me." La reached her hand out toward Robert.


    Robert knew he could not escape


    La''s teasing and had been


    prepared for it. He unlocked his¨¤ phone and opened his social media ount to locate the woman''s


    ount before handing it over to La.


    §Ú§Þ


    "Oh. So this is your type, huh?" La studied the woman''s profile photo and noticed that the woman looked innocent and rather beautiful.


    La was more interested in knowing Robert''s taste in women.


    Robert shook his head. "No. I just thought that she must be a nice person from the way she looks..."


    "Since when can you tell a person''s character from their looks?"


    "It''s just how I felt," he said.


    "So, how was she different?" asked La with a glint in her eyes. She knew that most of the photos of beautiful women on the inte were edited.


    "She looked different, and she was


    dressed differently as well. I was so


    scared Robert''s heart still raced


    when he thought of it. "I won''t ever


    do it again."

 Chapter 2801

    La handed Robert''s phone back to him. "I believe that you were fooled into doing this. If you really want that kind of service, you wouldn''t call her here to our house."


    Robert nodded.


    La sighed. "It''s good that we have you in the mix, I guess. It would be boring if all four of us are smart."


    "I think that''s an insult, right?"


    "Yeah. Can you tell?" La bit into her vegetables. "You don''t have to be so hung up on this, though."


    Robert beamed.


    "Because I will remember this for you for the rest of our lives!" she added.


    "I guess it''s all worth the humiliation if you are that happy about it." Robert chuckled. "Have more meat."


    "I''m gaining weight, and you want me to have more meat."


    "You haven''t gained any weight at all. The doctors said that having more meat is good for your body," Robert said, before changing the subject. "Should I refer to Eric as my brother-inw from now on?" "Eric hasn''t agreed!" Ivy said.


    Robert was just as shocked as Ivy was.


    "Robert, let''s pay him a visit this weekend!" Ivy suggested.


    "Sure!" Robert had been nning to do so to show his gratitude to Eric, who had saved his sister''s life.


    After dinner, Ivy snuck into Robert''s room.


    "Robert, there''s something I need to discuss with you."


    Robert had juste out of the shower and was drying his hair. "What is it? Why are you whispering?"


    "La wants to marry Eric, but Eric


    won''t agree to it, and I want to help La out," vy said. "Eric hasn''t fully


    he''s a bit sensitive. If we can''t


    recovered yet, so it''s no ne


    convince him with words, we will have to think of something else."


    "How can we change his mind, though?" Robert sat down by his bed. "If words won''t work, I can''t think of anything else!"


    "We can be subtle," she suggested. "By buying him a book or something like that."


    "What kind of book?"


    "Books contain the stories of people searching for true love after having suffered heavy wounds."


    "Oh. There are plenty of those.


    Wait... I think that''s more applicable


    to movies." Robert faintly recalled


    movie that he had recently seen


    which had a plot right that. "But can''t remember the name of the movie."


    "Robert, I will look for books like that, and you can find a movie with that storyline."


    "Sure. It''s a good idea. We don''t have to say anything, but Eric will get our messages once he sees our gifts." Robert was impressed. "You are brilliant."


    "I just don''t want to see La sad.


    She wants me to be her bridesmaid, and she wants to get married within the year," Ivy said. "Wanting something you can''t get must be depressing."


    "Our ways might not work, though!" he said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Let''s try! I am out of ideas now," Ivy said calmly. "Maybe Eric wille to terms with La''s proposal once he gets better."


    "I hope so!"


    ...


    During the weekends, La brought her siblings to Eric''s house to pay him a visit.


    Eric''s parents knew that they wereing and had prepared snacks and bought groceries to make lunch for them all.


    "Eric, thank you for saving La''s life. Ivy and I are really grateful for what you did, so we got you gifts." Robert handed the gifts to Eric.


    The gifts were wrapped, and La had beenpletely unaware that they had bought Eric gifts.


    "What did you get him? You even went as far as to wrap them up," La said curiously.

 Chapter 2802

    "Oh, don''t open them here." Feeling slightly shy about his gift, Robert said to Eric, "Open them inside your room."


    Eric instantly realized that they might not be ordinary gifts and took them to his room.


    La stared at Robert pointedly. "What did you get him? You never said anything about getting him gifts."


    Robert cleared his throat and said, "I bought him a DVD." Concerned that she might get the wrong idea, he immediately added, "Just a normal one. He needs to stay home and rest, right? I''m worried that he will get bored."


    "You are the one who''s bored. You can watch basically everything on the inte now, so why would you buy him a DVD? You don''t even know if he has a DVD yer in his house." La kept getting the feeling that it was not an ordinary disc.


    "La, I bought him a book about positive thinking," Ivy said.


    La trusted Ivy with all her heart and nodded. "That''s great. He has been reading ever since his retirement, and he enjoys reading, so you pick the right gift."


    Ivy blushed at thepliment.


    "She is full of surprises. We just bought the wrapping paper in the store, and it was Ivy who wrapped them up," Robert said.


    "Really?" La asked.


    Ivy was flushing a deep shade of crimson at this point. "It''s not that hard. If you need to wrap a gift in the future, just let me know." La nodded. "Sure!"


    Shortly after, Eric walked out of his room.


    Ivy sighed a breath of relief and asked, "Uncle Eric, there''s something I need to discuss with you."


    "What is it? Go on!" Eric said gently.


    "Well... I don''t want to call you Uncle Eric anymore. You aren''t that much older than La, anyway, so I want


    to address you by your name ant


    said.


    Eric immediately turned to look at La.


    UMS


    Ivy


    La ignored him and said to Ivy, "Call him whatever you want. He doesn''t mind."


    "Oh..." Ivy went to help Eric to the couch and said, "Eric, I heard from Mom that you can''t work at the moment and need to stay at home to rest for the next six months, is that right?" From N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, work was forbidden to Eric, and his mother constantly fussed over him. She was even worried when he was walking around inside the house. When he was taking his gifts back to his room, Mrs. Santos kept her eyes trained on him the entire time, worried that something might happen to him.


    In truth, he felt much better and could get out of bed from time to time.


    "Yeah," he said. "How''s school?"


    "Great. Eric, do you need to take medicine every day?" Ivy continued.


    "Yes, because my body will reject the heart, so will need to take


    pun


    anti-rejection pills," he said, before looking at Robert. "Robert, how''s school."


    "Pretty good, Eric. We are all doing great, and we just want you to be, too." Robert started calling Eric by his name as Ivy did.


    "I am fine now. I take my pills every day on time." Eric smiled. "Don''t worry about me."


    "Eric, will you be staying here the entire time?" Robert asked. "If you are going to stay here, Ivy and I wille by more often."


    Eric was about to respond when La interrupted him and said, "He won''t be staying long."


    Eric turned and shot her a confused look as he had already promised his parents that he would be staying with them.

 Chapter 2803

    His parents had retired and were more than capable of taking care of him. If he insisted on moving out, it would only worry them.


    "I am searching for a maid now, and once I find one, you will move in with me," La said. "I came here today to talk to your parents about it." Eric''s expression darkened as La did not intend on discussing it with him.


    La said so because she knew that Eric would never agree to it and resorted to talking to his parents instead.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing that Eric was upset, Ivy immediately brought Mrs. Santos over. "Mrs. Santos, La wants to discuss living arrangements with you."


    Mrs. Santos nodded and sat down next to La. "Where will you take Eric?"


    "I bought a ce near my office some time ago. I will take a maid from my dad''s house and hire another one to take care of Eric," La exined. "You and Mr. Santos are old now, and I don''t want you to exhaust yourself. If you want to see Eric, you can alwayse and visit."


    Mrs. Santos hesitated.


    La had mentioned that she would marry Eric once he regained consciousness, and if she refused to let Eric leave with La, it would only hinder their rtionship.


    Mrs. Santos nodded hesitantly. "Sure. Whatever you and Eric say."


    "Okay. I will let you meet the maid once I find the perfect one for the job," La said.


    Mrs. Santos nodded and turned to study the reluctant look on Eric''s face.


    "You are so nice, Mrs. Santos." Ivy immediately changed the subject out of fear that Eric would refuse to move in with La.


    "Haha, my husband is the gentle


    one. Eric is the only stubborn one in our family, Mrs. Santos said while chuckling. "But he is far more talented than us. He knows what he wants, and what he needs to do to get there."


    "I''m Eric''s fan, and he really is brilliant," Ivy said respectfully. "Mrs. Santos, can you tell us more about him when he was little?"


    "Haha! I''ve told your sister


    everything," Mrs. Santos said and


    went into her room to retrieve a thick album. "This contains all the photos of him when he was little. He has always been good-liking, and everyone loved him."


    Ivy took the album and started flipping through the photos, and both Robert and she looked at the photos.


    "Knock yourselves out. I will go check on the stew in the kitchen," Mrs. Santos said and walked to the kitchen.


    Eric shot La a pointed look.


    "Say what you want to say here. Don''t you get tired from walking around?" La said. "Robert and Ivy aren''t outsiders."


    Eric blushed at her words.


    He had not turned La down in front of everyone because he did not want to embarrass her, and he stood up from the couch. "Let''s talk inside my room."


    La desperately wanted to stop


    him from walking around, but she


    knew that they might argue and agreed that it would be better for them to talk in the room.


    She did not agree out of pride but because she did not want Eric''s parents to hear them fighting.

 Chapter 2804

    La helped Eric to his room and closed the door.


    As soon as the door was closed, Robert and Ivy turned to look at the door.


    "Robert, are they going to fight?" Ivy knew that Eric was not willing to move in with La.


    Eric did not reject the idea right away, but his reluctance could be seen in the look on his face.


    Robert shook his head without hesitation. "Even if they do fight, we won''t hear it. Eric''s parents are here and so are we, so they will hold back.


    "I guess, but I think Eric doesn''t want to move in with La. He looks..." Ivy allowed her words to trail off.


    Robert shrugged. "That''s between the two of them. Even if we want to help, we can''t resolve the core issue."


    "Yeah. Eric looked so cute when he was a child. He looked like a porcin doll!" Ivy lowered her gaze to focus on the photo album.


    "Indeed. There are a lot of people online that suspect him of undergoing stic surgery, but if those people can see these photos, they will know that that''s not true."


    "They say that about Eric? How could they?!" Ivy was upset. "Even if he did undergo stic surgery, it''s none of their business."


    "Look at how riled up you are. Hahaha! Eric is an idol, and it''s inevitable for people to talk about him. That''s how he gets famous. Idols who are struggling to be famous would kill to be talked about! It doesn''t matter if it''s true or positive!" Robert said while patting her on the head.


    "Alright! I guess I don''t know stuff like that." Ivy regained herposure.


    "People in the entertainment industry are strong-willed. Their wills are so strong that they are beyond imagination," he said. "Mrs. Santos said that he has always known what he wants, right? He is really brilliant. A lot of good-looking people can be empty-headed."


    Ivy chuckled. "You are good-looking, too!"


    He cleared his throat. "I said most, not all." He paused. "But I''m definitely not as talented as Eric."


    Inside the room, Eric told La that he refused to move in with her, and she was not surprised to hear his deration.


    She had been prepared beforeing to visit and asked, "Are you really okay with your parents taking care of you? They aren''t young anymore. Don''t you want them to enjoy their lives?" Eric was rendered speechless.


    Though his parents were hardly feeble, and his mother seemed happy taking care of him, he knew that La was right.


    He wanted them to rx and have their own space to enjoy the world around them.


    "I''m not going to do anything to you


    even if you move in. Don''t overthink it." Seeing how he was listening, La continued, "There will be maids to care for you. My apartment has three rooms. We will have a room each, and the maid who has the caregiver certification will


    upy thest room. The otherFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    maid won''t stay overnight."


    "There''s no need. I can stay at my house, and I can hire my own maid and nurse..."


    "Do you really think that your parents


    will let you live on your own?" she retorted. "If you are really this reluctant to get involved with me why did you save me? You saved my life, and now you want to stay away from me? Aren''t you being too greedy? You have your own thoughts and feelings, but so do I."


    They both knew what the problem was and what the other person was thinking, so the argument was apetition of wills, and the winner was the person with the stronger will.


    She raised her voice and Eric blushed.

 Chapter 2805

    The winner will be decided by who caves in first.


    "La, you don''t know my condition well enough." Eric could understand how she felt, but he could not allow her to waste her time on him. "I can die at any moment."


    "I''m not forcing you to marry me right now," she blurted out. "Rest for half a year, and if everything goes well, you will feel much better. If you are fine by then, I will get my parents to n our wedding. I don''t care when you die. So long as you are alive before the wedding, I am marrying you."


    He lowered his head and did not argue, because there was nothing he could do to change La''s mind unless he dropped dead at this very moment.


    "Are you really that appalled by the idea of marrying me?" She sat down by the bed and stared at him. "If you are dying, why won''t you want to enjoy what time you have left? Why won''t you want to make me happy? Do you want to see me upset?"


    He looked up in shock. Upsetting La had never been his intent.


    "If that''s not the case, why won''t you listen to me? No matter how long you have left, I want to spend it with you," she said and decided to end the topic. "Where are the gifts from Ivy and Robert? I want to see them."


    "They don''t want you to see them." Eric had ced them in his desk drawer.


    La ignored him.


    She had been in his room before, and since the disy cabs took up a lot of space, the only ce he could keep something would be in his desk drawer.


    She walked over and opened the drawer to find the gifts from Ivy and Robert.


    Eric was worried that it would be inappropriate for La to see the gifts and stood from the couch hastily.


    "I will open it." Eric knew that she would not give up and offered to open the gifts himself.


    "Ivy bought you a book and you can open thatter. I just want to know what Robert bought you." La trusted y, so she handed Ivy''s gift


    back to Eric and picked up Robert''s gift, before tearing the wrapping paper to find a disc inside.


    She sighed a breath of relief and handed it back to Eric. "It''s fine now."


    He epted it and asked, "Were you concerned that he would buy me something weird?"


    "I wouldn''t have thought so before,


    but he hired an escort so..." La looked at Eric, seeing the unspoken question in his eyes. "Yeah, the exact kind of escort you are thinking of right now."


    Eric stared at her in shock.


    "Do you want to lie down for a while?" she asked. "You need more rest, so you should. If you are bored, I can stay with you."


    He set the gifts on the desk and tried to continue their discussion earlier.


    "I came here before," she said abruptly and pointed at the iPad on the desk. "I went through your iPad."


    Eric nced at it and blushed.


    "Eric, I know that you like me, so whyN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    won''t you admit it? No one is


    stopping us now. Not even death."


    La took a deep breath. "Even your


    parents are on my side."

 Chapter 2806

    "La, you are stressing me out, pushing me like this," he said. "I didn''t save you simply because it was you. I would have done the same thing even if it was Ivy, Robert, or Hayden in that situation-"


    "I know. You are going to say that you saved me to repay my mom," she interrupted him. "I don''t want to marry you because you saved me. I have been wanting to marry you for a while now. Don''t think that I''m doing this because I feel guilty. I''m not a fool. If I don''t like you, you can save my life ten times more and I still wouldn''t marry you."


    He spotted the determination in her eyes and lowered his head shamefully at her words.


    "If you really think that you don''t have much longer to live, spend that time with me!" La said. "Just think of it as yourst chance to spoil me."


    In the living room, Ivy and Robert had gone through all the photos and handed the album back to Mr. Santos.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to see more? We have other albums of him as well," Mr. Santos offered enthusiastically.


    Mrs. Santos was cooking in the kitchen while Mr. Santon kept Ivy and Robertpany. He found the two to be just as sweet as La was.


    "Sure!" Ivy said.


    Mr. Santos brought over a few more photo albums that were filled with Eric''s photos.


    Eric was born handsome, so his parents had been obsessed with taking photos of him.


    "Mr. Santos, have you always been rich?" Ivy asked.


    "Not really. We only became rich after Eric entered show business. He got famous right away," Mr. Santos said proudly. "His monthly ie equaled what we earn for a year, so we stopped working pretty soon after."


    Ivy nodded. "He got famous before graduating from university, right?"


    vel


    "Yeah. There were scouts for stars back then, but that''s not somontely. They all have open auditions nowadays. Eric got scouted as he was taking a stroll, and we even thought that the scout was a scammer at the time!" Mr. Santos said while chuckling. "Eric enjoyed performing and wanted to be a star, so we let him try it, and everything just took off from there."


    Ivy and Robert listened attentively.


    "Eric gave us all the money he earned at first. He was young back then and listened to pretty much everything we say..."


    "And he doesn''t listen now?" Ivy asked.


    "Haha! He does. I consider myself lucky to have such a brilliant son," Mr. Santos said and stopped when he noticed the door to Eric''s room swing open. La walked out alone and Mr. Santos asked, "Has Eric gone to rest?"


    "Yeah. I told him to lie down," she said.


    "That''s great. His mom would get hysterical whenever he got out of bed. Haha!" Mr. Santos smiled and walked over to the kitchen. "I will help out in the kitchen. La just stay with your siblings."


    "Sure." She walked over and sat down next to her siblings.


    Once Mr. Santos disappeared into the kitchen, Robert teased, "It''s like you live here now, La."


    "I don''t live here. This is Mr. and Mrs. Santos'' house." La poured herself a ss of water. "I saw the gifts you bought him. Why didn''t you tell me about it? You were acting so sneaky that thought it was some kind of prank!"

 Chapter 2807

    Robert and Ivy immediately shook their heads.


    "I''m specifically talking about you, Robert. I opened your gift as soon as I went in. You are lucky that it''s not anything inappropriate, or I would have had your head." La took a sip of water.


    "La, don''t you trust me at all? With the condition that Eric is in, why would I give him something inappropriate?" Robert argued. "How did the conversation go? Is he not willing to move into your ce?" "He didn''t say yes, but neither did he say no," La said casually. "He wants me to give him more time to think."


    "You are great at this, La! If he says that he will consider it, it means he is wavering." Robert knew that his elder sister had the advantage.


    "If I''m great at this whole thing, I would already be in a rtionship with him." La used to be hot-headed, but Eric had made her a better person. "Thank you, both of you. I saw your gifts, and I know that you are trying to help me."


    "It''s all Ivy''s idea," Robert said. "She is such a sweet little girl. She can''t stand watching you struggle and tried her best to help... If I date someone in the future and it doesn''t go well, I''m going to get her to help me out as well."


    Ivy blushed. "Robert, I''m definitely going to help you if that happens. I just don''t think I''ll be of much help. Besides, you are so handsome, so you won''t have any issues."


    Robert''s ego was boosted by herpliment, and he said, "I will help you out when you start looking for a boyfriend as well."


    "It''s still too early for me!" Ivy lowered her head to flip through the photo album.


    "What''s your n for this evening? If you have nothing else to do,e shopping with me!" La said. "I need to redecorate my house or buy a bigger apartment altogether."


    "Your apartment is small, and you


    are pressed for time to find a ce that you actually like," said Robert. "Eric''s house isn''t so bad! The two of u can always just stay there." en.swhovels


    "But La''s apartment is closer to her office."


    "Eric''s house is in a pretty essible area, and it''s not that far away from La''s office," Robert continued. "Of course, this depends on what La thinks. If you insist on buying a new ce, that works as well."


    La remained quiet for a few moments, then she stood up and made her way to Eric''s room. She would need to gain his approval to move into his ce.


    Once La went into Eric''s room, Mr. Santos stepped out of the kitchen. "What did your sister say to you?"


    "La wants to live with Eric, but her apartment is too small, so I told her that she can just move in with Eric. She went to talk to Eric about it," Robert exined.


    Mr. Santos nodded. "That would work! Eric''s house is quite spacious, and it would be easier for us to visit."


    "We are just worried that Eric might not agree to it," Ivy added.


    "Haha! Your sister should be able to convince him." Mr. Santos did not seem worried at all. "He doesn''t have the heart to let your sister down."


    Shortly after, La stepped out of Eric''s room and saw Robert and Ivy looking at her, so she gave them an ''okay'' sign.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already gotten the keys to Eric''s house and nned on moving her belongings inter that evening.


    Once she found a personal nurse, she would pick Eric up and bring him home.

 Chapter 2808

    That afternoon, Elliot and Avery stopped by, having heard from La that she nned to move in with Eric. They realized that Eric had agreed to a rtionship with La, and their new status warranted a discussion.


    Avery did not have much to say to Eric as he would be too busy recovering, and this meant that La would be dominating the rtionship.


    Eric had always spoiled La and would give up on whatever he wanted in favor of whatever she wanted.


    Once the two arrived, Mrs. Santos hurried out to ask if they had eaten.


    "We have, so don''t worry about us. Sit down and take a break!" Avery pulled Mrs. Santos down to sit next to her. "Elliot and I came over because La said she is going to move in with Eric. It''s good that they decided to be together. They know each other well, and because of that, we aren''t worried about them getting into arguments in the future."


    Mrs. Santos smiled weakly. "Eric is lucky to be loved by La. She is such a brilliant and beautiful girl, and everyone loves her! Our Eric just isn''t lucky enough, I suppose!" she sighed. "We don''t even know how long he gets to be with La."


    Avery understood her concern. "Don''t overthink this. They will take however long they have with one another."


    "Yeah," Mrs. Santos said and offered enthusiastically, "Why don''t you stay for dinner? Eric can''t head out right now, so it''s best to dine here at home."


    Avery nodded. "Wouldn''t that be too much work for you?"


    "Of course, not. I bought a lot of groceries today, and the servant will help, so it''s no trouble at all." Mr. Santos smiled.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good. About La and Eric, Elliot and I feel the same. We won''t interfere with what they do in life, but if they need help, we will do our best to support them," Avery said.


    Mrs. Santos nodded in contentment. "I feel the same. Young people should have their own lives, so we won''t interfere either. It''s just that considering Eric''s condition, La will have a tough time from now on."


    La had not intended on


    participating in the conversation at first but blurted out in response to Mrs. Santos'' words, "It''s not tough. I''m not worried at all about having to care for Eric."


    "Is Eric resting?" Avery nced at La.


    "Yeah. I went inside just now and he''s asleep."


    "He didn''t sleep long before the ident. He has been spending more time sleeping ever since he was discharged," Mrs. Santos exined.


    "He hasn''t fully recovered yet, so resting will help with his recovery," Avery said. "How is his appetite?"


    "Normal. He doesn''t eat much, but


    he can at least finish a te of pasta and the soup I made for him." Mrs. Santos recalled and smiled. "He looks better ever since he came home."


    "That''s great. So long as there''s no acute rejection, he will soon be normal again."


    "Is there any other way to fight rejection other than taking medicine?" Mrs. Santos desperately wished that her son could have the life of an ordinary person.


    "That''s the only option for the


    moment. Under no circumstances can he stop the medication. He needs to check in with the hospital every once in a while, and if he responds well, the doctor will lessen the dose." Avery had been consulting the doctors in Aryad since her return. "This is already the best-case scenario. Once the dose is


    lessened, he can live like a normal person and can have his own children."


    Both Mrs. Santos and La beamed at her words.


    "Again, that''s the best-case scenario, and it''s still too early to draw any conclusions. There''s no rush, though. I''m sure he will get there as long as he takes care of himself."


    After chatting for a while, La dragged Mr. Santos and Elliot into a game of poker as they had already sorted everything but it was still too early for dinner.


    "Ivy, do you want to join us?" La asked.

 Chapter 2809

    Ivy shook her head without hesitation. "I don''t know how to y, La."


    "You can learn!" Robert dragged Ivy over. "I will guide you."


    Once Ivy was seated, La sat down to y. After ying for a while, Ivy slowly began to understand the rules of the game, so Elliot let Robert take his seat.


    "I will check on your mom." Elliot was concerned that Avery might be bored if she was left alone.


    "Dad, you are just bored with us! Why don''t you call Mom over as well?" Robert teased.


    "I''ll ask." Elliot left and did not return. Instead, he took Avery out for a stroll.


    The house Mr. and Mrs. Santos lived in belonged in an older area with a great environment.


    "Elliot, are you a little upset?" Avery nced at him with a smile. "I knew that La would be able to convince Eric."


    "I''m fine." He stared off into the distance calmly. "La longs for marriage, and even if it wasn''t Eric, it would be someone else. I might be prejudiced against Eric, but I can''t deny that he is a talented man." "Everything is finally settling down now. Eric will be a part of our family from now on."


    Elliot did not respond to her words but did not object to them either.


    "Do you remember the drawing La made when she was fifteen?" Memories of the drawing came to Avery''s mind.


    La had drawn frequently, and Elliot had seen them all, so he could not remember which one Avery was referring to.


    "She drew a young woman in a church wearing a wedding dress." Avery remembered it because she had once fantasized about marriage as La did.


    Elliot started to remember. "I remember you asking her who the woman was, and she said it was her."


    "Yeah. So you do remember!" Avery giggled. "She wants a grand wedding, so let''s n one!"


    "Don''t we need to ask her about it? We have to confirm what style she wants and when she ns on getting married, right?"


    "I will talk to her in privateter. Let''s see when she is moving into Eric''s ce."


    "Sure."


    Meanwhile, at Southern University, the entire broadcasting major erupted into chaos when the list of


    applicants epted into the


    internship was released.


    There were a total of eight people who were selected. There were four students from the fourth year, two from the third year, one from the second year, and another one from the first year.


    "Why are students from the first and second year selected as well? They only used to select students who were in their third and fourth year."


    "Maybe they are better than us all!" someone said bitterly. "The student selected from the second year is famously known for her talent and beauty, but the one from the first year. I remember that she has nothing to show for except her looks."


    "Ivy doesn''t qualify for the job! I heard her speak before and she has an ent."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s no wonder she doesn''t like speaking! It''s because she has an ent!"


    "My goodness! How can she intern at a TV station when she has an ent? Is she the daughter of the station manager or something?"

 Chapter 2810

    "If her dad is that powerful, why is she studying here at all? The TV station is run by the country. It''s not privately owned!" someone said. "Besides, we would have known if the station manager''s daughter is here!"


    "Let me check the name of the station manager..." One of the students from Ivy''s ss pulled out his phone and began searching the inte. "The station manager''s family name isn''t Foster, so I don''t think she is rted to him!"


    "How did she get in, then? She is just a pretty face with an ent. Can she even do her job? It''s not like they are starting a show to disy different ents! Haha!"


    "Hey, settle down... If she manages to get into the program, it means that she has some level ofpetency. If she hears you talking about her like that, you might lose your chances of getting into the station in the future!" someone else reminded the others.


    "What a joke! There is more than one TX station in Avonsville! Apart from the one for the State, there are ones for the city and the towns! I doubt Ivy can reach every single TV station! Even if she has that kind of power, I can always leave Avonsville!"


    Meredith listened to the others talk and felt conflicted.


    Ivy did not know about the internship at the beginning, and it was Meredith who had told her about it.


    Meredith had even sent her the application form, and at the time, Ivy had seemed sincere when she said that she did not think she stood a chance.


    Meredith would never speak ill of Ivy behind her back, but like the others, she thought that Ivy certainly was not capable enough to host a show.


    She took out her phone and texted Ivy to inform her that she had been selected as one of the interns; she did not ask Ivy about how she had managed to be selected, because it seemed inappropriate to do so. Ivy valued her privacy and Meredith knew that Ivy might ignore her if she asked questions about it.


    After sending the message, she received a reply from Ivy shortly after.


    [Alright. Thank you.]


    Meredith felt dazed as she read Ivy''s reply.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy did not say anything about how she had managed to score the internship, and Meredith wondered if Ivy would tell her anything if she asked her about it.


    She thought about it for a moment before typing a response. [All our ssmates are talking about you right now. They are saying that you got in by using your connections. Some of them know that we are acquainted, and they asked me about it. I don''t even know what to say.]


    She sent the message and someone walked over to her. "Meredith, you know Ivy Foster, don''t you? Do you know how she got in?"


    Meredith shook her head. "I don''t. We don''t really talk in private."


    "Oh. I guess you two aren''t that close, then." The person lowered his voice. "I saw her getting into a luxury car outside of campus a few days ago. I think... it''s a Rolls-Royce. I''ve never seen a luxury car up close before that."


    "Are you sure about that?" Meredith was slightly shocked. "Did you take a photo?"


    "No, but I''m certain that she went inside."


    "Are you sure it''s a Rolls-Royce? I don''t even know the logo..." Meredith was unsure.


    Ivy looked ordinary and none of her clothes or bags were branded.


    "I didn''t pay much attention to it at first. I realized that it was a Rolls-Royce after researching about it online..." the person said. "It looked like a limo, and even if it''s not a Rolls-Royce, I''m sure it costs a fortune."


    "I see. If you aren''t sure, you shouldn''t be going around saying this. Besides, even if Ivy''s family is rich¡ª"


    "I never said that her family is rich. If that''s the case, why would she have to hide it? I''m sure that she is a wealthy man''s mistress or something."


    Meredith thought that his


    assumption was not logical and that


    it might affect Ivy negatively if


    rumors like it were allowed to spread "Let''s not talk about other people''s private lives, especially when you don''t have any proof."

 Chapter 2811

    "There were only eight spots, and she took one of them. It''s only natural that we are all upset! We wouldn''t say anything if she has what it takes, but she doesn''t and yet she dares to take a spot away from someone who does have what it takes! How shameless!" the person said before leaving in frustration.


    Meredith picked up her phone and saw Ivy''s reply.


    [I will work hard.]


    "It looks like there really is more to the story," Meredith thought. "If Ivy isn''t exining how she got into the internship program, it means that she is feeling guilty about it as well."


    Just then, she recalled that her aunt had once tutored Ivy and worked at the television station, so her aunt might know more about it.


    Meredith immediately sent her aunt a message, asking if she knew anything about it as this was the first time the station had ever selected a first-year student as an intern. Her aunt replied right away. [I don''t know much about this! Had you not told me about it, I wouldn''t even know that she was selected. Let me ask my friends in the station.] Sometimeter, she received another message from her aunt. [I asked around, but no one knows what is going on.]


    [Maybe you can ask Ivy.] Meredith suggested.


    [She didn''t say anything to me, so I don''t think I should pester her about it.]


    [You can congratte her! If she is willing to tell you the details, that''s great; if she doesn''t want to, it''s fine as well. All students in the broadcasting major are going crazy right now. You know Ivy. She has an ent, so how can she work in the TV station?]


    [She does have a bit of an ent, but it''s not that bad. She is hard-working and passionate when ites to learning. She is also very bright and can grasp any concept immediately once taught. I know how much she has progressed since then, but if she has been working hard, she should be able to intern at the TV station without an issue.]


    Meredith felt much better after talking to her aunt.


    Ivy had hired her aunt as a tutor so that she could progress in her studies and that meant that she came from a wealthy background, or that she was willing to ce her resources in her education N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ivy did not go to campus that day as the semester had ended, and after the exams, the winter holidays would begin.


    La was going to move into Eric''s house, so Ivy called in sick to help; in truth, she was also curious about Eric''s house.


    Once she knew where Eric lived, she would be able to visit La whenever she wanted.


    La had plenty of personal belongings, so she simply hired a mover service.


    Once the movers transported her belongings to their destination, they would categorize the items and separate them, so all La needed to do was supervise them.


    Ivy stood next to La and watched the movers.


    Two hourster, everything had been moved in, and the staff left after La paid them.


    The house instantly fell into silence, and Ivy said with a smile, "Eric has a nice house."


    "Are you busy today? You kept looking at your phone," La said.


    "The list of interns epted has been announced, and since I am the only first-year student who was selected everyone is talking about me at school." Ivy thought that she would be able to ignore all the gossip on campus, but in the end, it still affected her.


    "Don''t care about what they say. The winter holidays areing, right? Once you start the internship and everyone sees what you are capable of, they will shut up. I believe in you," La said.

 Chapter 2812

    Everything was settled at this point, so it was impossible for Ivy to quit. She nodded and said, "From the moment I agreed to take the internship, I knew that this would happen."


    "If you are that horrible at it, your tutor would have never suggested that you intern at the station. The people who speak ill of you behind your back only do so because they don''t know you; even if they do know you in person or find out your identity, they might still do the same. You need to understand that no matter what you do or how well you do it, there will be people who dislike you," La said, consoling her. "The first step of growing up is to stay strong."


    "Have you been through this, La?"


    "Of course. Unlike you, since I was a little girl, everyone knew who I am. I''m Elliot Foster''s daughter, which is why it never mattered what I did. Even if I earned my ce, people would always say that I aplished it because of my dad." La did not feel a thing mentioning this. "We live for ourselves, not for others. Just make sure that you are content. Your ssmates will only be in your life for this stage of your life. Once you graduate, you might not ever see them again."


    "Yeah."


    "What your ssmates think doesn''t matter. Just work hard and only work for your tutor''s approval."


    "You are right, La." Ivy felt the weight on her shoulders lifting. "Are you going to pick Eric up?"


    "Depends on when the nurse arrives." La took out her phone to call the nurse. "Once the nurse is here, we will go pick Eric up together."


    Ivy nodded.


    Shortly after the phone call, the nurse arrived.


    "I''m so sorry, Ms. Tate! My daughter sent me here, and she hasn''t been here before, so the navigation system took us to a different area."


    The nurse was a middle-aged woman in her forties.


    "It''s fine. I will take you to meet his parents," La said before turning to Ivy. "You should stay here. We will be back soon."


    Ivy nodded.


    "If you get sleepy, just go take a nap in my room," La said. "Or you can just walk around. He is the only one in this house most of the time anyway." "Sure. La, go pick Eric up!"


    Once La was gone, Ivy started chatting with the nurse. "Eric has a nice house."


    The nurse chuckled. "Of course, he has to buy a nice house if he is living in it. Idols earn a lot, especially ones as famous as he is. I bet he earns even more than entrepreneurs, and his wealth is beyond our imagination."


    Ivy was shocked.


    "Naturally, he earned every penny of it. He is handsome and talented, so no one is more worthy," the nurse continued.


    "Say, why didn''t Mom and Dade? I thought that they would be here as well!" Ivy was slightly confused.


    The nurse thought about her


    question and tried to exin their absence, vy, you are still too young to know what it feels like to be a parent. You will know how painful it is to watch your child leave the nest once you have your own children."


    Ivy processed her words and nodded. "My parents will probably be more upset when La marries Eric, then."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It will be better by then. Today is the day your sister officially moves out of the house. If everything goes well, she will be staying here for the rest of her days." The nurse smiled. Your parents still have you and Robert, so don''t worry."


    "Wouldn''t they feel really lonely when Robert and I move out eventually?" Ivy muttered.


    "Of course, they would be! But I''m sure they would also be happy if you find a great partner."


    Ivy nodded and murmured, "I don''t want to leave Mom and Dad."


    "It''s logical to think so, Ivy. If you want to livefortably for the rest of your life, it''s best to stay by your parents'' sides," the nurse said. "Your parents are wealthy and love you to bits. No one else would love you as they do."

 Chapter 2813

    Ivy hummed in response.


    "Haha! Maybe you will change your mind when you find someone you like, but that''s for another time. You will be interning at a TV station soon. I''m so proud of you."


    Ivy wavered slightly at the nurse''s words, but she no longer felt as nervous after what La said to her.


    Two hourster, La returned with Eric.


    The nurse went to the kitchen to cook while Ivy went to help.


    La helped Eric down on the couch and told Ivy toe out of the kitchen.


    "Ivy, do you want to go to the broadcasting room to try rehearsing?" La asked. "Eric knows someone from a different TV station, and they can give you a tour when the room isn''t being used..."


    Ivy shook her head without hesitation. "Mr. Gardner said that he will take me around the station ahead of time, so I don''t need to trouble you, Big Brother Eric."


    The air between them instantly froze.


    La was holding back herughter, while Eric blushed as he had not expected Ivy to change the way she addressed him right away.


    After taking a moment to calm himself, Eric tried to exin, "Ivy, your sister and I¡ª"


    "I know that you aren''t getting married soon, but since she has already moved in with you, you are definitely going to marry her at some point so long as your recovery goes smoothly" Ivy interrupted him. "It''s not that big a deal for me to start referring to you as my brother-inw."


    From the moment Eric handed the keys to his house to La, he was destined to be in a passive position.


    "Are you sure that you don''t need to practice at a TV station?" Eric changed the subject.


    Ivy shook her head and said, "Thank you, Big Brother Eric, but I''m fine Mr. Gardner said that practicing at home is the same thing. I will do exaetly what other interns do. I believe that I won''t fall short in any aspect."


    Eric flushed at being called brother twice.


    "Why are you so weak to teasing?" La mocked. "If Robert calls you that as well, are you going to hide or something?"


    Ivy chuckled and got up to pour Eric a ss of water. "Big Brother


    some water!" Content beltimet 3 is yours? I will p


    is I


    "I will do it!" La had a faint blush on her face as well.


    youProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While they had been driving to his


    house, La had mentioned that had gotten into the internship. program to distract Eric. To her surprise, he wished to help ivy.


    Though Ivy did not ept his help, La had a feeling that Eric was returning to his normal self.


    In the evening, Robert came over for dinner and to pick Ivy up.


    On their way home, Robert asked, "Ivy, have you noticed that La and Eric have grown closer?"


    "Have you noticed that I have been referring to him as ''Big Brother Eric''?"


    Robert stared at her.

 Chapter 2814

    "Eric is okay with that?" Robert asked.


    "He didn''t exactly agree, but he didn''t say no to it either. La has already moved in with him, and even if they don''t share a room, they are together in the eyes of others," Ivy said with a smile. "Eric has liked La all along. She once showed me his iPad, and it''s filled with photos and videos of La."


    Robert was stunned. "He hides his feelings well! I never knew that he felt this way about La."


    "La is pretty, talented, and smart, so it''s normal for Eric to like her! If I were a guy, I would like her as well," Ivy said earnestly. "I think she is far more beautiful than I am."


    "You don''t have to lower yourself to build her up." Robert shot her a look. "You just don''t have a habit of putting makeup on. Once you start dressing up, you will look just as beautiful as La."


    "I just think she is better-looking than me."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright. She is prettier." Robert did not argue with her. "Ivy, the winter holiday is approaching, so I can drop you off at work!"


    Ivy rejected him right away. "Mr. Gardner said that my show starts at three in the morning, but I need to be at the station at eleven at night. It''s toote, so don''t drop me off. I will get the driver to drive me there."


    "I don''t even sleep at eleven!" Robert wanted to send her to work. "I wille home after sending you to work, and the driver can pick you up once you are done."


    "Why do you insist on sending me, Robert? I don''t want to trouble you," Ivy said. "Don''t you have things to do? I thought you mentioned that you are going to work at Dad''spany?"


    "Even so, I will be at home by nightfall! I''m still too young for Dad to give me any work that truly matters. I just want to drop you off at work. There''s no specific reason. Hayden is in a different country, and La has moved out, so I just want to treasure our time together."


    Ivy was moved by his words. "Robert, are you thinking about the future where we both move out?"


    He shook his head. "I''m thinking


    will


    about how, at some point, you meet someone you like in the future and marry them. I would be the only one left to stay by Mom and Dad''s side."


    She chuckled. "Robert, aren''t you going to marry and move out?"


    He shook his head again. "Why would I? We have a big house. I''m staying home."


    "But there are plenty of people who prefer finding their own ce instead of living with their elders."


    "If my future wife doesn''t want to stay at home with me, then I''m not getting married. Also, don''t refer to our parents as elders. They are stiff young to me." Robert smiled. "I''ve never thought of leaving them. Even when I went to work for Hayden, I never intended to stay there for the rest of my life."


    Ivy sighed a breath of relief. "Robert, I feel the same. I like being with Mom and Dad."


    "That''s good. If the husband you married isn''t all that aplished, you can still live in our family house with your husband! I''m sure our parents wouldn''t mind."


    "Sure!" Ivy said and turned to look out the window.


    A cold wind blew and the trees


    shivered under the street lights.


    There were not many people on the road, and despite all the neon fights that glittered all over the city the streets looked lonely.


    They arrived home and Avery immediately asked, "Ivy, is your sister upset?"


    "Upset? She is doing great! I think she''s in a pretty good mood today," Ivy said.

 Chapter 2815

    "Your dad is depressed and didn''t want to help La move, so I had to stay home with him..." Avery said worriedly. "I don''t want your sister to overthink things."


    "She didn''t, Mom. La isn''t the kind of person who would hold a grudge over something like this. She is already content that you and Dad are not opposed to her marrying Big Brother Eric." "Is that what you are calling him now?" Avery chuckled.


    "They are living together, so I will have to change the way I address him eventually! He didn''t say no to it."


    "Haha, anything goes, I suppose. Your sister is dead set on being with him." Avery sighed a breath of relief. "Mr. Gardner came over this morning and said that he happened to be in the area. He told you to contact him when you are free and he will take you to the station so that you can familiarize yourself with the environment."


    Ivy nodded. "Sure. I need to prepare for the exams and won''t be free untilter."


    "Send him a message and tell him about it, then." Avery pulled Ivy down onto the couch. "He said that you are the youngest amongst all the selected candidates, and since you are only in your first year of university, people have been talking about you. He told you to stay strong and prove that you are worthy of the internship. Once you do, no one will dare to say anything again."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ivy nodded. "I will work hard, Mom."


    "I know you will. Mr. Gardner said that you are very hard-working. Make sure you keep tabs on your own emotions and don''t stress yourself out. Besides, everything is going to be fine even if this internship doesn''t go as smoothly as you want it to. Your life is just starting and you might not be a TV host for the rest of your life," Avery said.


    "I know, Mom, but I want to give it my best." Ivy was a proud young woman, and since everyone was talking about her behind her back, she knew that she wouldmand no respect on campus if she failed to perform well in the internship program.


    "Alright. It''s gettingte, so take a shower and rest!"


    "Sure. Mom, Robert will send me off to work on my first day. We''ve talked about it." Ivy was about to return to her room when she remembered about it. "One of my seniors in the second year was selected as well, and her show is right before mine."


    Ivy did not want others to recognize her parents.


    "Alright, then! We will stay home and watch your show."


    Ivy did not want them to stay up watching her show either but knew that she could not stop them.


    The next day, Ivy returned to the university to take the semester-end exam.


    Some of the students tried to speak to her after the exam, but her professor got ahead of everyone else.


    vet.


    Her professor had not known that she had applied for the internship and neither did he know of how she got chosen as one of the TV station''s interns. He hade to speak to her about it.


    Ivy grabbed her bag and left with the professor.


    "Ivy, I''m surprised that you managed to get into the internship program. Can you tell me what''s going on? Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone else."


    Ivy could not mention that it was


    Harry who insisted that she try for the program, so she avoided the question altogether. "Just wait and see how I perform! I will try not to embarrass you."


    The lecturer burst outughing. "I can see your progress. You have improved so much since you first came in. I''m sure you spend a lot of time practicing." Ivy nodded.


    "That''s great. You need to hold on to this opportunity. You might turn out to be one of my best students in the future." He tapped her on the shoulder. "You still have another exam in the afternoon, so I won''t take up any more of your time."


    "Thank you, Sir," Ivy said, before heading back to her apartment to study.

 Chapter 2816

    If she returned to the ssroom, her ssmates would ambush her with questions about the internship.From N?velDrama.Org.


    As she hurried toward the entrance, she heard someone calling out to her from behind.


    It was Meredith.


    Ivy stopped and waited for Meredith to catch up.


    "Ivy, how did you do on the exam? We share the same exam hall for the next exam, so let''s get lunch together!"


    "I nned on ordering delivery."


    "Oh. Are you going home?" Meredith was shocked. "I thought you would eat outside and wanted to have lunch with you!"


    Ivy felt slightly awkward and said, "Let''s have lunch outside, then!"


    "Haha. It''s my treat. Don''t worry, I won''t ask about the internship because I''ve already asked my aunt about it."


    Ivy blushed at her words. "What did your aunt say?"


    "She asked around but her friend in the TV station didn''t know much. Someone else told herter on that the normal procedures were followed for the selection of the interns and that you were selected because they were impressed by your tape." Meredith hadpletely let go of any doubt she had about Ivy. "They didn''t y your recording to my aunt, but my aunt believes in you, and so do I." "Thank you, Meredith! I am far from great, but I will work hard to catch up." The two arrived at the canteen and once they sat down, Ivy handed Meredith the menu. "It''s my treat!"


    "Haha. Sure! You will receive a sry once you start the internship anyway."


    "Am I going to get paid?" Ivy did not know about the sry agreement.


    She had thought that the students were the beneficiaries of the internship, so there would be no sry like hospital interns.


    "Aren''t interns paid?" Meredith was taken by surprise. "I don''t really know actually, but I don''t think it''s appropriate for them not to pay you if you are working for them, right?"


    "I haven''t signed the contract yet, so I don''t know about the sry, but I''ve read somewhere that interns at hospitals don''t get paid."


    "Oh... Hospitals are different, but I''m


    sure that the TV station will pay you. I heard that you can start working in the station right after you graduate if you perform well. Ivy, do you want to be a host at the station?"


    Ivy thought about it and nodded.


    She liked the field and wanted to be an excellent host.


    "You have a great chance, unlike me. I want to be a TV host as well." Meredith lowered her gaze to look at the menu, before handing it over to Ivy once she had ced her order.


    "There''s no need to be so pessimistic, Meredith. You are brilliant, and I''m sure you will fulfill your dream. If I get to stay at the station, I will rmend you to them when they start picking interns again." She had let her guard down after Meredith said she trusted Ivy, and neither Elliot nor Avery had stopped Ivy from having friends at school.


    "I will make sure that I stay close to you, then." Meredith beamed. "Ignore what the others are saying about you. I read on ''Chicken Soup for the Soul'' that the road to sess is always rough. You won''t get to where you want to go unless you stay focused on your goat."


    "I will take that chicken soup."


    "Hahaha!"


    Once the exams ended three dayster, Ivy dyed no further and contacted Harry right away.


    "Rest well tonight ande to the station and ask for me tomorrow. You need to rx after the exam, so don''t be too nervous." Harry''s gentle voice calmed Ivy down.


    "Mr. Gardner, have the other interns started yet?"


    "The ones from the third and fourth years have started, and the one from the second year has justpleted her exam today as well. Your show will start right after hers. Hers will be from two to two-fifty in the morning, and yours will be from three to half past three."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 2817

    "Do you know why I''ve given you the three am slot?" Harry asked.


    "The show at threests for half an hour. I''m new with no experience, and I''m not as educated as my senior in the second year, so a half-hour show could be quite challenging already," Ivy said.


    Harry had not expected her to be so perceptive and said, "Indeed. If you do well in this show, it will be quite the aplishment for someone your age."


    "I will work hard, Mr. Gardner."


    "By the way,e to the station alone tomorrow. It''s fine if your parents want to drop you off, but it''s best that they don''te inside. I know you keep a low profile and that''s a good thing when you are still learning. Once people find out who you are, you will be swarmed by all their opinions andments."


    "You are right. I won''t let them drop me off."


    "See you tomorrow, then."


    "Yes. See you tomorrow."


    The next day at ten in the morning, Ivy arrived alone by taxi.


    After verifying her identity at the reception, they told her to take the elevator to the twelfth floor, where the lobby for the broadcasting department was.


    She stepped out of the elevator and shivered slightly. Based on the information Harry had given her, she made her way to room 6.


    Harry was inside, and when he spotted her, he waved at her, signaling her toe in.


    Ivy immediately went to stand next to Harry and saw her senior who was in her second year of the broadcasting degree.


    Her senior was dressed in a suit with her hair tied back into a ponytail and had just the right amount of makeup on her face. Confidently, she looked straight at the teleprompter as she read aloud in a calm and


    professional manner.


    Once the session was over, Harry made a fewments about her performance before telling her to leave with the staff to sign her contract. "Mr. Gardner, can Ie overter to watch my junior?"


    "Sure!" Harry nodded.


    The senior looked at Ivy with a smile and said, "Hello, Ivy! I''m your senior, and you may call me Andrea."


    "Hello, Andrea. You did so well and I am absolutely in awe," Ivy said.


    "Hahaha! You are so sweet. Mr. Gardner mentioned quite a few issues about my skills, so I guess I still have a long way to go. I will


    Andrea said, before leaving with the


    staff.


    Once they left, Ivy turned to Harry and said, "Mr. Gardner, Andrea was perfect."


    "She is fine, but you aren''t so bad either," Harry said. "Just try reading the script first! Is half an hour enough for you?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy followed Harry to the studio and picked up the script from the table.


    She noticed that it was the exact same script that Andrea had used before. "It''s not a long script, so I won''t need half an hour."


    "You have the teleprompter, but I


    prefer that you memorize the script," Harry said. "When you start working here officially, you will need toe over to the station as early as possible to read the script and prepare yourself."

 Chapter 2818

    Even if Harry had not told her that, that was precisely what Ivy intended to do.


    "Come here. I will teach you a few tricks." He pulled out a pen from his pocket and said, "Memorize all the important nouns and numbers, and practice the words that you find difficult to pronounce..." Ivy knew all that Harry was teaching her at the moment because it was written on the material Harry had given her in the past.


    "Most importantly, be mindful of your image in front of the camera. Our imagese from the way we wear our hair, the way we dress, and our expressions. You must rx. My trick of rxing is to imagine the camera as my best friend."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ivy nodded intently.


    "Go ahead and practice your script, then! Let me or the staff know once you are done." Harry smiled. "Just be your usual self and you will be just as good as your senior."


    Ivy nodded with a smile. "Okay. I should let you get back to work!"


    Once he left, Ivy started memorizing the script.


    Andrea had signed her contract and was on her way back to room 6 when Harry walked out of the room.


    "Mr. Gardner, I''ve signed the contract." Andrea took the initiative to speak to Harry.


    "Is everything alright?" he asked.


    "Yeah." She walked over to him and said enthusiastically, "Thank you for choosing me, Mr. Gardner. I will work hard and try my best not to disappoint you."


    "I''m not the only judge and you were selected because you fulfilled the requirement. Don''t thank anyone for that. Of course, you are expected to work hard."


    "Is my performance earlier good enough, Mr. Gardner?" Andrea felt nervous. "I won''t be overly upset if I''m not as good as my seniors, but if even Ivy is better than me, I would think that the past two years I spent in university have been in vain."


    Andrea did not know that Harry was Ivy''s tutor and did not see any issue in confessing her true feelings.


    "She isn''t as good as you, of course,"


    Harry said. "But I would advise againstparing yourself to


    others, especially to your colleagues. Being good at your job is one thing, and being a virtuous person is even more important."


    Andrea blushed sheepishly. "I''m just nervous, Mr. Gardner... I''m worried that you won''t keep me around after this year..."


    The television station would extend the contract with excellent students, while some students might be taken off the list after the internship.


    There were limited spaces in the station, so not everyone had the chance to stay.


    "Don''t overthink this. You are just


    going to turn yourself into a nervous mess. We gave you this opportunity to learn, so just focus on the job. Even if you can''t stay after the internship, I''m sure that you will


    aplish great things at a


    ne el:


    different station."


    Andrea''s heart sank at his words as she realized that her chances of remaining were low.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gardner. I''ve already learned a lot from listening to you. I should let you get back to work! I will check on Ivy."


    "She is memorizing her script, so it''s best that you don''t disturb her," Harry said. "You can walk around ande backter." Andrea paused and nodded.


    Once Harry left, Andrea nced at room 6 and saw Ivy memorizing her script in the same seat as Andrea was sitting before.


    A staff member was sitting next to her. He was on his phone.


    It was so quiet inside that she could faintly hear Ivy reading the script aloud.


    For some reason, Andrea felt that Harry was exceptionally nice to lvy, but when she thought about all the interactions he had with them, she could not spot the difference in treatment.


    Sometimeter, Andrea returned to room 6.


    Ivy was no longer memorizing her script and was talking to the staff about things that she needed to be mindful of. It was the same thing that Andrea was told as well. Realizing that Ivy was done with her preparation, Andrea walked inside.

 Chapter 2819

    Shortly after, Harry walked into the room and Ivy immediately beamed at him as she shed him an ''okay'' sign.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Harry nodded wordlessly. Ivy put on the headphones and heard the director''s instructions.


    "Hello, Ivy. I''m starting the countdown now. Five, four, three, two, one, action..."


    The script Ivy had on her table was disyed on the teleprompter before her, and it was also attached to the screen. All she needed to do was look ahead and read the script with precision. "Hello. Today is the thirteenth of January, Tuesday. Wee to the Thirty-minute News Summary..."


    It was a test session, and a simpler script was used to help students limatize to the work as fast as possible.


    The testing session meant more to Ivy than it did to Andrea, as second-year students had the chance the practice in the broadcasting room on campus.


    Ten minutester, Ivy heard the voice of the directoring from her headphones. "Cut. Good job!"


    Ivy sighed a breath of relief and took the headphones off before handing them back to the staff member.


    "Mr. Gardner, what do you think of Ivy''s broadcast?" Andrea asked.


    She was slightly upset that Harry had pointed out the ws in her skills as she felt that she had performed fairly well considering how she was not a professional broadcaster. Harry thought about it and said, "She has the same issue as you. She was too nervous and that affected the tone of her voice."


    Andrea sighed an inward breath of relief at his words.


    She thought that Ivy had performed well but felt slightly dazed as she listened to Harry''sment, all the while wondering what kind of broadcaster could earn Harry''s approval. Ivy returned the headphones and walked outside. "Mr. Gardner, can I go and sign the contract now?"


    Harry smiled. "Aren''t you going to ask for my feedback?"


    "I heard you say that I was too nervous and that affected my voice," Ivy said. "I will try my best not to look nervous next time."


    "Haha! Come with me." Harry left the room with Ivy.


    Andrea felt envious as she watched the two leave and thought to herself, "He is taking her to sign the contract himself? It looks like he prefers Ivy. Is it because Ivy is prettier?"


    As she stepped out of the lobby, she took out her phone and sent a message to the chat group with her friends.


    [Ivy Foster always acts like she is above everyone on campus and transforms into apletely different person at the station! She is practically sticking to Mr. Gardner, and I can''t help but wonder if there''s some kind of connection between those two.]


    [She is so disgusting! I knew that she is a woman who will do whatever it takes to get what she wants when I saw the photos of her meeting a foreign guy online One of her friends replied.


    [Andrea, how did her broadcast go? Did you stay to hear her? People say that she has a thick ent, so why would the station take someone like her? Even if she has connections, she can''t simply get in because of that! The audience are no fools!] Another friend added.


    Andrea fell into silence at her friends'' messages.


    Objectively, Ivy did well, and Andrea could not find any issue with Ivy''s pronunciation or gestures; she only said that Ivy had a connection to Harry out of jealousy.

 Chapter 2820

    Harry took Ivy to the meeting room, where Ivy''s contract was on the table.


    "Mr. Gardner, has everyone else signed their contracts?"


    Harry nodded. "Yeah. The others have begun working."


    Ivy picked the contract up and read through it.


    "I''ve already sent your dad a copy." He handed her a pen. "All you need to do is sign."


    Ivy epted the pen but insisted on reading the contract. "This is the first time I''m signing a contract for work. I''m excited and want to see what''s written."


    Ivy was paid when she worked as a servant for the Woods, but she did not get to sign any contract at the time.


    "What''s your n for the future?" Harry asked. "Do you n on working in this field in the long run?"


    Ivy signed her name on the contract and said, "I don''t want to lie to you, Mr. Gardner. I haven''t nned that much ahead, actually. All I know is that I want to be a TV host right now. I don''t know if I will change my mind after I graduate."


    Harry chuckled. "I can understand. Your family wouldn''t want you to be a TV host for life."


    Ivy shook her head. "It has nothing to do with my family." She paused, before correcting herself, "Well, it''s not entirely unrted. They respect my wishes, so I get to choose my own path."


    "You are lucky," he said. "I will send you the recording of your test session. You can show it to your parents."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gardner."


    "You''re wee. By the way, it''s best that you keep a distance from your senior." Harry rubbed his nose and lowered his voice. "She is quite talented, but..." He tried to phrase his words.


    "I know what you mean, Mr. Gardner.


    I can tell if I can befriend someone


    as soon as I meet them." She smiled. "Thank you for today. should let you get back to work. If this is all, I will get going now."


    "Winter holidays areing, so you are probably free, right? If you are in no hurry, you can check out the other seniors as well. I can give you a tour."


    Ivy instantly perked up. "Are you sure, Mr. Gardner? Won''t I get in the way?"


    "You won''t as long as you stay quiet. It''s fine if theye to chat with you, though." Harry picked up the contract and took Ivy to the other broadcasting room.


    "Is Andrea gone?" Ivy noticed that there was no one inside room 6.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Maybe! Ignore the others. Just focus on doing your job."


    While Harry was taking Ivy to the other rooms, Andrea stepped out of the bathroom.


    She saw the two and wanted to call out to them but was too shocked to say anything.


    "So, Ivy Foster is indeed getting personal favors from Harry Gardner!" She thought to herself. "She sure is great at ying dirty!"


    At noon, Robert arrived at the station to pick Ivy up.


    Ivy spotted his car as soon as she stepped out of the building and went inside immediately.


    "Have you eaten, Robert?"


    He chuckled and said, "Shouldn''t I be asking you that?"


    "I''ve already eaten at the station canteen. Robert, the food here is great," Ivy said.

 Chapter 2821

    "Is it better than the food in the canteen of Dad''spany?"


    "Both taste great. Not only is the food nice, but it''s also cheap as well." Ivy had only spent a few dors on lunch, and it was Harry''s treat.


    "Companies like this usually pay the vendors at the canteen, or no one would sell food there if the profit is that low. It''s considered a kind of employee benefit! It would be expensive if you eat outside," Robert said. "How did the testing session go?"


    "Smoothly. It was easier than I imagined." Ivy took out the contract from her bag. "I''ve already signed the contract and started today. I''m going to be an intern broadcaster! Robert, you haven''t eaten, right? Let me buy you something to eat."


    "Hahaha, sure, but let''s wait until tonight! Mom and Dad are waiting for you to go home!" Robert said. "Dad is so nervous about your testing session that he didn''t even go to work. He has been waiting for you to get back and sent me to get you when you didn''te home."


    "Dad told you to pick me up?" Ivy was slightly surprised.


    "Yeah!"


    "Did Mr. Gardner not send Dad my recording?" Ivy unlocked her phone to locate the video she received from Harry.


    "No! I didn''t see any video before heading out!" Robert stopped the car to watch the video.


    After sending the video to the family chat group, Ivy handed her phone to Robert, who yed the video and started watching attentively.


    Ten minutester, he gave her a thumbs-up. "Ivy, you look professional. You did so well. Not only are you pretty, but you are also a great broadcaster... You are just great!"


    Ivy blushed at his exaggeratedpliment. "Robert, I watched one of my seniors broadcast as well, and she did really well, too. All the students who were selected for the internship are brilliant."


    "I can''t tell if they are good. All I know is that you are great at the job." Robert handed the phone back to her and started the engine before driving home.


    Meanwhile, in Elliot''s mansion, Elliot and Avery were both watching the video of Ivy''s test session on their phones.


    Once they finished watching the video, the two exchanged soulful looks.


    "Our daughter is quite good at it." Elliot was surprised by Ivy''s performance.


    "What do you mean she is quite good? She is already a professional broadcaster." Avery was proud of her daughter. "She is wonderful for aplishing this in just half a year."


    Elliot nodded in agreement. "Our daughter is smart like you."


    Avery was overjoyed but kept her tone modest. "Her hard work paid off. It''s a shame that she won''t let us go to the station. I really want to watch her live."


    "If she doesn''t want us to go, it''s best that we don''t." Elliot listened to both his wife and daughters unconditionally.


    "Yeah." Avery suddenly thought of


    La and said, "La didn''t say anything on the chat group. I wonder what she is up to. She hasn''t messaged me since she moved out"


    "She is probably in the office right now, right? Do you want me to call her?"


    know if La had adjusted to her new life in Eric''s house.


    Hot desperately wante 8.9


    "Go on, then! Don''t just cut right to the chase," Avery reminded him with a scowl. "Just hand the phone to me once she answers."


    Elliot hummed in response and dialed La''s number.


    La picked up right away. "Dad?"


    "Yeah. Your mom wants to talk to you," he said as he ced his phone on speaker.


    "Why didn''t she call me, then?" La chuckled. "Do you miss me?"


    "How''s everything after moving in with Eric?" Avery walked over to Elliot.


    "Everything is fine. I''ve been to his house before, anyway..." Laughed. "Don''t read too much into it, though!"From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2822

    "Have you seen your sister''s video?" Avery asked.


    "Not yet! I was in a meeting just now!" La said, before minimizing the call interface and opening the family chat group.


    "She had a test session at the TV station today, and she did great," Avery said.


    "I knew that she could do it all along." La was happy for her sister. "I will drop byter after work."


    "Sure!" Avery felt reassured. "Don''t run yourself too thin. Be sure to maintain a work-life bnce."


    "I know! Let''s talk once I get home. I will get something to eat now," La said before hanging up.


    She yed the video of Ivy on her phone and sent a thumbs-up emoji with a message attached to it to the chat group once she saw the entire video.


    [Ivy is brilliant. Hayden, don''t you think she deserves a reward?]


    It was in the middle of the night in Bridgedale, but Hayden was used to staying up, and La knew that he was likely still awake.


    As expected, Hayden sent a cash reward link to the group shortly after.


    [Hayden, why aren''t you asleep?] Avery typed.


    [I was about to go to bed. I will go to bed after finishing the video.] Hayden replied.


    Meanwhile, Robert was taking Ivy home, and once he parked the car, they strode into the mansion.


    Avery immediately set her phone down and weed Ivy with a smile. "Ivy, were you nervous about today''s test session? You were brilliant! No one could tell that you were nervous!"


    "I was a bit nervous, and Mr. Gardner said that I''m not rxed enough." Ivy took out her contract from her purse with a smile and handed it to Avery. "Mom, have a look at my contract." Avery epted it and started to read through it. "Harry has already sent the electronic version to your dad."


    "A contract isn''t something to be


    treated lightly." Ivy had bid farewell to her days as Irene, so she did not


    wantto do anything that woot


    jeopardize her family.


    "It''s good that you are that careful," Avery said. "You are so smart and brilliant."


    Ivy blushed. "Mom, this is justmon sense. You are making me blush."


    "Ivy, you really are great. There are plenty of girls from wealthy families who are living in bubbles and don''t know anything about the real world," Robertsaid. "You have to stay alert at al times to prevent yourself from getting fooled."


    Ivy nodded. "Mom, you guys haven''t eaten, right? I''ve already eaten at the canteen at the TV station, so you should go ahead and eat without me!"


    "Haha, you seem to have no issues blending in," Averymented before handing Ivy''s contract to Elliot.


    "With Mr. Gardner by my side, everyone has been really kind to me," Ivy said. "The director encouraged me during my testing session andplimented me afterward." "You are such an endearing young woman. I''m sure everyone loves you."


    In Avery''s eyes, Ivy had no faults, and it was only natural for a mother to think their children were the best.


    Ivy was reminded of her senior and wanted to say that there were people who disliked her, but she did not want her parents to worry and decided against it.


    While her parents ate, Ivy sat beside them and sipped on a bowl of soup.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Afterward, she returned to her room to rest.


    She woke up early in the morning. She had been too nervous to sleep the night before due to the test session.


    She had been tense the entire morning and did not rx until after the session had ended.


    The warm soup had been perfect in preparing her for bed.


    n?t


    She had applied a lightyer of makeup for her test session and went to the bathroom to remove it Though she had only put on foundation, drew her brows, and put on light-colored lipstick, she


    instantly looked far more energetic than she felt.

 Chapter 2823

    After removing her makeup with her makeup remover, she took out a sheet mask from her drawer and applied it to her face.


    She stepped out of the bathroom and picked up her phone to check the time before sitting down on her couch,zily scrolling through her phone. Meredith had sent her a text asking how the test session went, so Ivy replied right away.


    [It went smoothly. I''ve already signed the contract.]


    [Ivy, you are amazing. When will your show start? I will stay in front of the television and wait for your show toe on.]


    [Three in the morning starting the day after tomorrow.]


    [Sure. I will wait for your show.]


    [I didn''t find out until today that not all shows are going to get a rey. Shows that are broadcasted by interns like us won''t get a rey.] [Haha, that''s alright. All newbies go through the same thing. You can just ask the staff to record your session and keep them.] [Yeah.]


    [By the way, have you seen our senior from the second year?]


    [I did. She arrived before me and was doing her testing session when I arrived.]


    [How was she?]


    [Pretty good. She is gorgeous.]


    [Ivy, I''ve never heard of you bad-mouthing anyone. You''ve only everplimented others. You are too kind.]


    Ivy blushed and replied. [It''s just the truth. She really is pretty.]


    [I''ve seen her photo and I agree with you, but I heard that she has been spreading rumors about you behind your back.]


    [I don''t care if she is talking about me behind my back. Our shows are back-to-back, but we won''t have to speak to one another.]


    Ivy only wished to focus on her job and did not intend on wasting her time on meaningless matters.


    [Yeah. She isn''t the only one badmouthing you anyway. Once your show airs, they will shut their mouths after seeing what you are capable of.]


    Ivy replied to Meredith''s message with a smiling emoji.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Fifteen minutester, she got up and went to wash her face.


    In the afternoon, the sky turned dark as clouds and thunder gathered.


    Woken by the thunder, Ivy opened her eyes and looked at the sky. She was shocked to find that she had slept the day away.


    She fumbled for her phone and sighed a breath of relief when she noticed that it was only four in the afternoon.


    She got out of bed and walked outside with her phone.


    All the lights in the living room on the first floor were turned on. Avery was trimming flowers while Elliot peeled the skin of an apple with a knife. ¨¦n.swnovels


    Robert, on the other hand, sat on the couch next to them, reading a document attentively.


    Ivy went straight to Avery as soon as she reached the first floor. "Mom, did you buy these flowers?"


    "No. These are from our backyard. A


    storm ising, so I picked the flowers and brought them inside," Avery said. She had always loved flowers and had taken up gardening as a hobby upon her retirement. The basement of the mansion had


    always been filled with seasonal flowers and nts.


    "Did you sleep well?" Elliot handed the peeled apple to Ivy. "It''s going to pour outside, so let''s just have dinner at home!"


    Ivy epted the apple and nodded.


    "Sure!"


    over to


    took a bite and walked


    look hert, wondering why.che


    so serious. "Robert, what are you reading?"

 Chapter 2824

    Robert immediately handed the document in his hand to Ivy. "Dad told me to read this."


    "Oh..." Ivy instantly lost interest as soon as she saw the title. "Keep reading, then! I won''t bother you."


    Robert took the document back with a bitter smile and nced outside the window. "Is La stilling in this weather?"


    "Is Laing?" Ivy was slightly taken by shock.


    "La told Mom that she will being home for dinner," Robert said. "I guess she ising over topliment you in person!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy''s lips curled into a smile, but she was still concerned when she saw how heavy it was raining. "It''s dangerous to drive in this weather, right?"


    "It''s fine for experienced drivers, like me, but La doesn''t drive as often as I do," Robert said smugly. "Ivy, once you are free, I will teach you how to drive."


    "Sure!" Ivy agreed.


    Half an hourter, La arrived.


    Due to the sudden storm, she had ended work ahead of time as she did not dare drive too fast in this weather. If she had not gotten off work earlier than usual, she would bete.


    "Ivy, I brought you a present." La presented the box in her hands to Ivy.


    Ivy walked over and epted the gift. "Thank you, La. Did you get wet?"


    "I have an umbre." La changed into her slippers and walked toward the living room holding Ivy''s hand. "I saw your video. It''s like you''ve grown up overnight."


    "I guess it''s because the clothes I wore made me look mature. The staff lent me a jacket." Ivy smiled sheepishly. "La, what did you bring me?"


    "Open it up." La instantly noticed that Ivy would look incredible with a watch when she saw Ivy in a suit, so she had gone to the mall to shop for a watch after lunch.


    Ivy was both surprised and pleased when she saw the gift. It was a silver watch with white undertones, and the pointers were emerald blue.


    "I love it, La. I just don''t know if they allow this at the station."


    "Of course, they do. I made a point not to buy anything too expensive. I will take you shopping tomorrow for a few work clothes. The jacket you wore today was too big for your La hade over to give vy her present and also to invite lvy out on a shopping trip.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary, right? Mr. Gardner didn''t say anything about it! There are plenty of clothes we can borrow from the station, we don''t need to buy them ourselves." Ivy was not worried about the money, but she did not want to stand out amongst her colleagues.


    La saw right through Ivy and said, "I will donate a bunch of new clothes in your size to the station, then."


    Ivy stared at her, aghast.


    Avery chuckled when she overheard their conversation and said, "La, are you hungry?"


    "It''s not time for dinner yet! I''m not hungry" La walked over to the coffee table and saw the flowers on it. "Mom, did you arrange these? You are getting better at this. Yo@are like one of those professional florists!"


    "Is that so? Take it with you, then!" Avery said before proceeding to look for a bag in the house.


    "Mom, are you really going to give these to me?" La would be d to take the flowers home as Eric''s house had no flowers.


    "It''s just flowers. I have more at home, so you are free to take them." Avery brought over a big bag.


    "I just need the ones in this vase." La held the bag open so that Avery could ce the vase inside. "I haven''t married him, and it''s not appropriate for me to start bringing things from my parents to his house."

 Chapter 2825

    "It''s just a vase of water. You are overthinking things," Avery said cheerfully. "You might have moved in with Eric but you will always be my daughter!"


    "Mom, I wasn''t feeling sad about this and now that you''ve said that, I don''t feel like leaving."


    "Then stay," Elliot added.


    La chuckled and walked over to Elliot. "Dad, are you going to get Robert to work for you during the holidays? You can just hand him over to your vice president, so you won''t have to worry." "I''m worried that the vice president would go soft on him. I never asked Robert to intern at mypany. He was the one who brought it up."


    La immediately turned to look at Robert in awe, not expecting him to be such a responsible man.


    "Why are you staring at me, La? You were the one who said that you want me to help Dad with work, right?" Robert felt chills down his spine when he saw the way La was looking at him. "That''s great! If you''ve decided to do it, make sure to give it your best," La said.


    "I know. I''ve prepared myself."


    La turned her attention back to Elliot. "Dad, what position will you give him?"


    Robert was curious as well and stared at Elliot. He thought that Elliot might make him his assistant so that he could learn how to run the business.


    "He will work his way up from the bottom," Elliot said.


    "As a sales? Or a janitor?" La teased.


    Robert was instantly rendered speechless.


    Avery was confused. "I thought that everyone in your office knows Robert?"


    "Naturally, I won''t have him working at the main branch." Elliot had been considering the same issue for the past two days. "He will get some experience from another branch."


    "... Why do I feel like I''m being exiled?" Robert muttered.


    "Even your younger sister isn''t afraid of hardship, yet you are?" Elliot said.


    Robert shook his head. "Of course not. I can work my way up from the bottom. I don''t even mind working as the janitor!"


    Avery panicked. "Your dad will never make you work as a janitor. Your sister was just messing with you!"


    "You will start as an ordinary salesperson! Go to the interviews on your own and don''t tell anyone know that you are my son," Elliot said.


    Robert stared at Elliot bbergasted.


    "Robert hasn''t even graduated. Will they hire him?" Avery had not expected Elliot to be so ruthless with Robert.


    "The average salesperson does not


    earn that much, so the job requirements are pretty low, too." Elliot had made his decision. "Let it be known that Elliot Foster''s sons have to have great survival skills."


    Avery fell silent as she knew that Elliot was right; they could spoil their daughters and must ensure that their sons were prepared for hardship.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy had suffered for years and turned out brilliantly with far superior survival instinctspared to Robert.


    Robert was not entirely worried


    about hardship, but he was slightly confused. "If you intend for me to work my way up, why did you show me the data of yourrgestpetitor this afternoon?"


    He had thought that Elliot wanted his help to counter hispetitor.


    "There''s no harm in filling you in on our situation ahead of time," Elliot said casually. "Naturally, you will never inherit my firm if you can''t even handle a sales position." Robert stared at his father silently.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that for now. Let''s eat!" Avery was worried that Elliot was pressuring Robert and did not want Robert to be overly stressed, so she swiftly changed the subject.

 Chapter 2826

    "Dad, are you talking about the samepetitor as before?" La asked worriedly after taking her seat.


    Elliot raised an eyebrow. "You know whichpany we are talking about?"


    "Of course! You never told me in person, but I overheard you while you were on a virtual meeting in your study!" La used to spend a lot of time with her father, and since Elliot had always seen La as a child, he would not avoid her when he was in business meetings.


    "Geo Worldwide Cooperation, right? I know this firm even if I''ve never heard anything from you," La blurted out. "The owner of this firm is kind of weird. It''s like he is crazy, but he sure is sharp when it matters. Whenever yourpany chooses a project to work with, this firm would follow your lead."


    Robert chuckled. "Dad showed me the information about Geo Worldwide Cooperation earlier, and I thought that he intended on sending me to work in thatpany as a spy."


    La shot him a re. "You have the imagination of a movie director."


    "I''m just thinking that because I know Geo Worldwide Cooperation is Dad''spetitor! I might not be that capable right now and can''t help much with important matters, but I can work as a spy." "You must enjoy watching spy movies, don''t you?" La mocked.


    "Haha. It''s not like that matters since Dad wants me to be a basic salesperson."


    "Just get some experience and enhance your patience by working as an ordinary employee. You can''t fill a ss without emptying what''s inside first."


    "I know."


    After dinner, La did not stay for too long.


    The weather was harsh that night, and the sky hadpletely turned dark.


    "Drive slow." Avery lifted the bag with the vase inside, intending to carry it to La''s car.


    "Mom, it''s still raining outside! Just stay inside." La grabbed the bag from Avery. "I meant that for all of you."


    Robert opened an umbre and handed it to La. "Drive safe, La."


    "Yeah. Take care of everyone," La said, before stepping into the rain.


    She set the flower vase on the passenger''s seat and fastened her seatbelt before starting to drive.


    She had mentioned to Eric that she would be having dinner at her parent''s house, so he did not ask when she would be home.


    As she reached the first traffic light, she stopped the car and sent him a message.


    [Have you eaten? I''ve just finished dinner, and I''m leaving my parent''s house.]


    Eric replied almost immediately. [It''s pouring outside. Drive safe.]Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She grinned from ear to ear at his response. [It''s not like I''ve never driven in the rain before. I''ve driven through worse.]


    After she sent the message, the traffic light turned green, so she set her phone down and drove off.


    Despite the weather, there were more cars on the road than usual.


    At the third red light she


    encountered, she grabbed her phone in annoyance to text Eric as she looked at the long line of cars ahead of her.


    wn


    [I don''t know what''s going on, but e a lot of cars on the


    there will


    bably take another had!


    hour for me to get home.]


    belongs to


    [There''s no hurry. Take your time and stay safe.] Eric replied while waiting for her in the living room.


    The weather reminded him of disasters.


    La chuckled at his quick response. [Are you waiting for me in the living room with your phone in your hands?]


    Eric was instantly at a loss for words and La was amused when she saw Eric typing without sending a reply.


    Suddenly, she heard the cars behind her honking and looked up to find that the cars ahead of her had moved forward.


    She immediately set her phone


    aside and stepped on the


    elerator, and there was only one


    second left until the light turned red


    by the time she was in front of the traffic light.

 Chapter 2827

    She stepped on the brake to wait for the next green light, but the car behind her did not intend on stopping.


    "Baam!"


    The car behind bumped into the back of La''s car and her car shook before the airbag was released.


    Startled, La closed her eyes, feeling like her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    Shortly after the airbag was released, someone knocked on her car window and she instinctively opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, the person outside reached out to anchor her.


    "Miss, are you alright? I''m sorry! My husband didn''t mean to bump into you. He just didn''t expect you to stop... There''s still a few seconds before the light turns red, and you would have gone through if you hadn''t stopped." The woman appeared to be apologizing but was actually trying to pin the me on La.


    La stood and felt the rain on her face. She wiped away the rain, and once she confirmed that she did not feel any difort, she pushed the woman aside and walked back to the driver''s seat to take out her umbre before calling the police.


    After exining the situation, she proceeded to call the insurancepany.


    "Miss, let''s just settle this in private! You seem alright despite the damage to your car. I will pay for the cost of repairing it." The woman''s husband approached La in a reasonable tone when he noticed that La was driving a luxurious car.


    La was in a hurry to get home, so she agreed to the man''s suggestion after a brief moment of consideration.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, a taxi stopped outside Eric''s house, and La stepped out of it with the bag containing the flower vase.


    When she went inside, both Eric and the maid spotted her.


    "Oh? Why isn''t La driving her car?" The maid muttered and grabbed an umbre to wee La inside.


    Eric, too, had stood from the couch and hurried toward the door.


    La sped up when she caught sight of Eric.


    "La, why didn''t you drive?" The maid walked over and took the bag from La''s hand. "You bought flowers? They are pretty."


    "My mom''s work," La smiled sheepishly. "The rain is too heavy, so I caught a taxi instead."


    "Yeah, that''s the safer option. It''s dangerous to drive in this weather! Eric has been waiting for you in the living room." The maid had been brought over to Eric''s house from Elliot''s mansion, so she was close to


    La.


    wn


    The two soon arrived outside the door and as La changed into her slippers, she heard Eric''s voice above her. "Why didn''t you drive home?"


    "The rain is too heavy for me to drive, so I came home by taxi," she lied without hesitation.


    Eric instantly spotted her lie. "From your parents'' ce? Would your parents really let you leave in a taxi?"


    Realization dawned on the maid as she had forgotten that La wasing home from Elliot''s mansion.


    "La, what''s going on?" the maid asked anxiously.


    La straightened her back and


    took a deep breath. "A car bumped into mine on my way back and sent my car to the workshop. I''m fine, though..."


    When Eric heard that La had gotten into an ident, he immediately dragged La to him and looked her over for injuries. "Have you gone to the hospital for a check-up?"


    "I''m fine, so there''s no need for that. The car just bumped into the back of my car by ident."

 Chapter 2828

    "I''ve already settled it with the person who bumped into my car. They will be responsible for the cost of repairs." La attempted to downy the severity of the situation. "Look at the flowers. These are from the backyard of my parent''s house, and my mom arranged them. They look so pretty that I decided to take them home."


    "You settled it without getting checked at the hospital?" Eric refused to change the subject. "Did you settle it in private because you were in a hurry to get home?"


    "I''m fine! I would have gone to the hospital if I was feeling unwell. It was a light bump, and the airbag was deployed. I was just startled by the airbag-"


    "How can you say that it was a light bump when the airbag deployed?" Eric was certain that La was trying to understate the situation and said, "Let''s go to the closest hospital to have you checked." "What? To see if I have a concussion?" She pulled her arm away. "I told you that I''m fine, so why won''t you believe me?" she shouted and walked over to the coffee table to set the vase down.


    Eric fell silent when she raised her voice.


    Seeing how the two were in an argument, the maid hurried over to grab La by the arm in an attempt to calm her down.


    "I don''t feel dizzy at all, so I definitely don''t have a concussion. It''s pouring out there, and I don''t want to go through the trouble of going outside. If I feel unwell tomorrow when I wake up, I will go to the hospital." La took a deep breath and said, "I''m not that frail."


    Noticing the change in La''s tone, the maid walked over to Eric. "La seems fine, so maybe she really is alright! Even if she isn''t, we are quite close to the hospital, so don''t worry," the maid said with a smile. "It''s a good thing that she came out of an ident unscathed."


    La felt much better at the maid''s words.


    "Eric, can you stop pulling that long face of yours? I''m perfectly fine. Seriously," La said. "I will take a shower. See if you want to put the vase in your room."


    With that, she went to the bathroom.


    Once La walked away, the maid picked up the vase and asked, "Should I bring this to your room? These flowers are gorgeous!"


    Eric shook his head. "Just keep them here in the living room so everyone can see them."


    The maid set the vase down, and when she noticed that Eric was frowning thoughtfully, she said, "You better not be thinking about telling her parents about what happened, Eric. La isn''t a child anymore. Let her make her own decisions in life. She doesn''t look injured, and if she didn''t want to tell you about the ident, she most certainly doesn''t want her parents to know. You know how much her parents care about her, and if they find out about this, they will take her to the hospital right away. It''s raining out there, and since she said she didn''t want to go outside, let her rest tonight!"


    The maid had been working for Elliot since La was a child, so she knew La well.


    "You are right." Eric decided to take


    the maid''s advice. "I didn''t mean to argue with her. I''m just worried that she might be white-knuckling through it. I had a few concussions in the past when I was filming The symptoms of a concussion may not be obvious at first, but the doctors said that one still needs to rest even if the concussion is a mild one."


    "That''s simple. Just tell her to stay home with you tomorrow, and I guarantee you that she will do so. You know La. Don''t try to force her to do anything. Just appeal to her emotionally and she will do everything you ask."


    "You know her well."


    "Hahaha. All girls are more or less the same."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yeah. You can get off work now. I don''t think there''s anything else that you need to take care of." Eric nced at the clock and noticed that it was already past seven at night. "Sure. Call me if you need anything." The maid immediately turned to leave.


    Eric returned to his room, all the while contemting how he could get La to rest at home the next day when the door to his bedroom flew open.


    La hade out of the shower and was standing outside his door with her pillow in her arms.


    "I am sleeping in your room tonight!" she said boldly.


    Eric instantly flushed a shade of crimson and was about to reject her request immediately.

 Chapter 2829

    La got ahead of him and said, "I can get you to help if I have a headache in the middle of the night."


    Eric instantly swallowed the words he meant to say, and after a few moments of silence, he said, "You will take the bed, and I will sleep on the floor."


    She strode in and shut the door behind her. "What point are you trying to prove? Even my parents have approved of us... Wait, no. All my rtives know that we are together. We are bound to sleep in the same bed at some point, right? Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you, not when you are this weak."


    She set her pillow down next to him, and Eric pursed his lips at the sight of their pillows resting next to one another.


    He felt conflicted and awkward, but La was right.


    From the moment he handed his keys to La, he had epted that he would be spending the rest of his days with her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I''ll tell you the truth!" La lifted the nket and got in bed as she stared at his flushed face. "I have had trouble sleeping in a strange bed, and since I have no one to talk to, I get bored. Just chat with me in bedter."


    On the contrary, Eric had been sleeping well as he was still recovering from the surgery.


    "Why don''t you go home to rest, then?" Eric walked over to stand next to the bed.


    "I''m not going back." She covered her legs with the nket. "I will get used to it after staying here for a few more days. It''s pouring out there and you want to chase me out? How cruel."


    Eric scratched his head in response to herint. "I don''t mean that. I''m just worried that you won''t sleep well."


    "I can''t just stay with my parents for the rest of my life simply because I have a small issue adjusting to new environments, right?" she retorted. "If you are so worried, why don''t youe and stay with me at my parents?"


    Eric instantly fell silent as he could not stand living with Elliot even if Avery allowed him to stay with them.


    "Go shower! We will talk once youe back," La said cheerfully.


    Eric hadpletely given up and epted her.


    After Eric went into the bathroom, she got out of bed and went to the living room to get the vase.


    Like Avery, La loved flowers as well.


    Eric''s room was simple with only a few shades of colors, so it could. look dull. Since La had decided to move in, she fully intended on giving the room a livelier look.


    The next day, Ivy received a call from


    La,


    to stay with Eric and could note shopping with Ivy. NovelDrama.Org


    Ving that she r with Ivy.


    "Stay with him, then! It''s not really the kind of weather for shopping out there anyway!" Ivy said without hesitation. "I''ve already ordered the clothes. Just talk to Mr. Gardner so that the station will ept the clothes," La added.

 Chapter 2830

    Ivy had not expected La to act on her promise from the night before.


    Before ending the call, Ivy asked, "La, why are you staying home with Eric today? Is he feeling unwell?"


    La chuckled. "He is fine. He just wants me to stay home with him."


    "Is he bing that clingy now?" Ivy giggled. "You must be over the moon, then."


    "It''s not what you think. Don''t tell our parents, but another car bumped into minest night. I''m fine, though. He is worried about me, so he requested that I stay home with him. He didn''t say it out loud, but I can guess as much."


    The smile on Ivy''s face instantly faded. "Are you really alright, La?"


    "It''s just a small ident. The car needs to be repaired, but I''m alright. Don''t tell Mom and Dad," La exined.


    "Okay. Stay home and rest, then. If you feel unwell, remember to go to the hospital at once."


    "Haha, I won''t let anything happen to myself. Eric keeps thinking that he doesn''t have much longer to live, so I told himst night that I will live a long life so that I can organize his funeral for him. He immediately stopped worrying about me." La burst outughing.


    Ivy, too, wasughing at her words.


    After the call, she calmed herself slightly before making a call to Harry.


    After she informed Harry about La''s donation to the television station, he said, "The station does need new clothes, but we''ve already submitted the request, and the station will pay for the clothes with our own funds."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Since La has already bought it, just ept the donation! I can''t say no to La," Ivy said sheepishly. "She cares for me."


    "Alright, then, but this is the first andst time for this. Don''t let your family spend too much money," Harry said. "Do you want toe by the station today? The number six studio is empty right now, and you cane over to practice if you want to."


    "Really?" Ivy was surprised.


    "Of course. It''s not just open to you. Any other interns are free to use it as well," he exined.


    "I''lle over right away."


    "Sure."


    Time flew by, and it was the first day of La''s internship.


    After lunch, Avery urged Ivy to rest as she needed to arrive at the television station at tenter that night, and she would be exhausted if she did not get any rest during the day.


    Once Ivy was back in her room, Avery started preparing things that Ivy might need at work while Elliot watched.


    "Is this necessary?" Elliot picked up a small first-aid kit.


    "Why wouldn''t it be necessary?" Avery snatched it from his hand and put it into a big bag. "She will need it if she gets hurt, right?"


    "She is going to work, not to war." Elliot did not see how Ivy would get hurt.


    "I never said that she is going to work, but she could get scratched or something, and this will help! I have a small first-aid kit in my purse as well, and it doesn''t take up much space." Avery started stuffing the bag with snacks.

 Chapter 2831

    "Why don''t we send a bodyguard with Ivy?" Elliot scowled worriedly.


    "Do you think that Ivy would be okay with that? She is living as an ordinary person right now, so she will be fine." Avery packed cupcakes and chewing gum and other things that would help keep Ivy awake. Elliot knew that Avery had a point, and he waspletely helpless when it came to Ivy. From the moment he agreed not to announce Ivy''s identity to the public, he was destined to face various challenges. "Should we get her some energy drinks?" Elliot wanted to help as well.


    He knew that Ivy was dedicated to the internship, and if something went wrong, Ivy would be devastated.


    "I n on getting her some energy drink." Avery had thought of that as well. "We will go get some togetherter."


    "Yeah. We should get some rest after wee hometer! We need to stay upte tonight." Elliot was fine with staying up at night, but he was concerned about Avery. "We can always watch the recording tomorrow. Harry said that he will send us a recording of her show tomorrow."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I still want to stay up and watch Ivy," Avery said without hesitation. "It''s her first job and a night shift no less. I want to be with her and call her with a fewpliments after she is done with the show." "You are a great mother."


    "And you are a great father!"


    Ivy woke up after taking a two-hour nap as her afternoon nap oftensted no longer than half an hour. She was not in the habit of taking naps while she was in university, so she felt slightly lethargic after sleeping for two hours.


    She went to wash her face in the bathroom and headed downstairs.


    "Ivy, are you awake already? Why don''t you sleep for a while longer?" Avery immediately showed Ivy the bag she had packed. "Take this with you to work tonight/"


    Ivy walked over to the couch and gaped at the stuffed bag Avery had prepared. "Mom, what''s inside?" Ivy asked as she walked toward the coffee table.


    Avery opened the bag and began exining everything inside.


    There were snacks, drinks, tissue paper, a first-aid kit, a spare phone, power banks and even warming packs.


    "I put some cash into this pocket over here." Avery opened a zip to show Ivy the content inside. "Just in case."


    Ivy was both moved and amused. "Mom, why did you pack all this? I work for five hours in total. I don''t need this many foods and drinks. There are vending machines at the station and water is avable everywhere."


    "You can''t be too careful with what you drink," Avery said. "You need to be careful out there. There has been news about girls getting drugged outside. This water bottle has safety feature to prevent that. You can''t just twist it open. You need to press it down for five seconds to open it. Remember to put the cap back on as soon as you finish drinking."


    Ivy was at a loss for words.


    "Your dad got this for you," Avery said with a smile. "Just bring it with you!"


    Ivy nodded. "Alright. I will only drink from this bottle when I''m outside from now on."


    "You''ve only slept for two hours and that''s hardly enough." Avery nced at the clock. "Shouldn''t you get some more rest? You will feel tired tonight."


    "Mom, I really can''t sleep any longer. I need time to adjust my biological clock."


    "I guess so. You don''t have the habit


    of taking naps." Avery sat Ivy down on the couch. "New Year''s is approaching and I took a look at your schedule. You are working even on New Year''s Eve. Don''t you think that''s too tiring? Do you need to adjust your schedule?"

 Chapter 2832

    "It''s fine, Mom. Mr. Gardner talked to me about it before, and I was the one who decided to work that day," Ivy said calmly. "I''m the youngest amongst the interns this year, and I should be the one to take that shift."


    That shift required her to leave home by ten. It meant she would be counting down the end of the year at the station.


    It was the first New Year''s that Ivy would be spending with her family, and even Avery, who did not care much about details, struggled to ept that her daughter would be spending New Year''s Eve alone. "Hayden hatespanies that value seniority." Avery knew that she could not change Ivy''s mind but still wanted to discuss the matter. "Willingness topromise might give others the license to bully you. Sometimes, it''s easier to be more demanding and selfish."


    Ivy nodded and noted Avery''s advice.


    "Mom, I guess I''m just used to it." Ivy had told herself that she could not be picky because she only managed to get the opportunity with Harry''s help, and she would never dare to fight for other privileges until she proved herself worthy. "I won''t be the only one working there. A lot of the crew members are working that day as well."


    "You are great at consoling yourself." Avery had always thought that Ivy was stable and grounded.


    "I''m not consoling myself. I just think that I''m lucky. I will be at home during the day on New Year''s Day, and apart from the few hours that I need to work at night, I will have a few days to rest as well!" Ivy said. "Sure. I will get Hayden toe home during New Year''s."


    "Of course. It''s been so long since Ist saw him." Ivy missed Hayden dearly.


    "You can always give him a call if you miss him!" Avery observed Ivy''s expression. "You are a little scared of him, aren''t you?"


    Ivy blushed. "I just don''t want to disturb him."


    "Hahaha! Your brother doesn''t dare to call you either because he doesn''t want to bother you while you are studying. Everyone knows that you work hard on your studies, and we all try to stay out of your way."


    "You aren''t in my way. It''s not like we are on the phone all day long," Ivy said. "Apart from the fact that I don''t want to bother him, I don''t really know what to say to Hayden. Maybe because he is older than me." "It''s not a matter of age. He is just a bit boring," Avery said and paused. "He is too much like your dad. Your dad wasn''t all that talkative when he was younger."


    "It''s good that he is like Dad!" Ivy said. "Of course, it''s always good to be like you, too, Mom. You are both wonderful."


    "You are so sweet. If you miss Hayden, you can always send him a text."


    "Sure. Mom, aren''t you going to take a nap? Is Dad already asleep?"


    "Yeah! I will go to sleep now. "I will call you after your show tonight," Avery said, standing from the couch.


    Ivy desperately wanted to convince her parents not to stay up for her show but decided against it in the end.


    When she tried to put herself in their shoes, she realized that she would stay up at night to watch her daughter''s first show.


    At ten that night, Robert sent Ivy to work.


    Elliot and Avery exchanged a knowing look.


    "Should we get some sleep ahead of time? Let''s set the rm and wake up at around half past two," Elliot suggested since Avery had not gotten any rest during the day. en.swhovels


    Avery nodded. "I''m getting a little sleepy."


    Meanwhile, in Bridgedale, at half past two


    got on the afternoon, Hayden


    got on the live feed of the television station Ivy worked for as Ivy would be broadcasting soon.


    At the moment, he was watching the show of another intern broadcaster who appeared to be from the same university as Ivy; despite looking young, she was dressed maturely, and Hayden wondered if Ivy would be dressed the same way.


    Robert sent a message to the family chat group.


    [This is Ivy''s senior. I think this girl is wearing a wig, right? She looks so old. Ivy won''t be wearing that, will she?]From N?velDrama.Org.


    [I told Ivy to tie her hair up in a ponytail.] La responded.


    Robert was shocked. [Why aren''t you sleeping, La?]


    [You are awake, too. What''s there to be shocked about?]


    [I stay up all the time! Are you waiting with Eric for Ivy''s show toe on?]

 Chapter 2833

    [I didn''t tell him. He is still recovering, and I don''t want him to stay up.] La typed.


    [I see.] Robert replied.


    Just then, Hayden came out of nowhere and joined the conversation. [Don''t stay up next time. You can always wait for the recording of Ivy''s show.]


    [It must be nice to be you, Hayden. You don''t even need to stay up to watch Ivy''s show.] La replied.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Have you seen the poll for the most popr intern broadcaster on the official website of the station?] Hayden asked.


    [A poll? I didn''t see it! Ivy didn''t mention anything about it!] La eximed.


    [Ivy didn''t say anything to me either!] Robert agreed.


    Hayden sent a screenshot of the website. [It hasn''t started. The poll won''t be epting votes until tomorrow.]


    [Oh. I guess it''s starting after Ivy''s show tonight. But no one would stay up until this time to see Ivy''s show!] La replied.


    [There are recordings on the TV station''s official application because the time for the other interns is unfavorable as well.] Hayden exined. [Hayden, are you trying to get us to vote for Ivy?] La teased.


    [No. Let''s see how popr Ivy actually is.]


    [... Are you still the Hayden I know?] La asked.


    Instead of replying to La on the chat group, Hayden sent La a private message. [Don''t talk about cheating in the group. Ivy will get upset.]


    La was instantly rendered speechless and thought to herself, "Who would have expected my hard-headed brother to be so sensitive and caring?" [Besides, I don''t need you all to vote.] Hayden added.


    [What do you mean? If we stay out of this, the other broadcasters will do whatever they can to gather votes. We can''t just let Ivy lose.]


    [We can just manipte the result directly.]


    [?!]


    La realized that sounded like


    something Hayden would do and et


    added another message. [Let''sjust wait for the actual result. Maybe Ivy doesn''t need our help at all


    [Let''s see tomorrow.]


    At three in the morning in Aryadelle, Ivy''s show, "National Night News", started.


    Ivy was dressed in a white suit with a silk blue shirt inside; her hair had been tied into a ponytail and she only had the minimum amount of makeup on her face.


    She was wearing the watch she got from La, and it made her look young. It was apletely different look from her senior.


    After Andreapleted her show, she remained in the studio to watch Ivy''s show instead of going home.


    She had not chosen the clothes Ivy was wearing because pale tones were not suited for her darker skin tone. To her bewilderment, Ivy looked like she was glowing in those clothes.


    "Andrea, aren''t you going to go home?" one of the staff asked.


    "Yeah, I will leave soon. I just want to see how my junior is doing," Andrea responded with a smile.


    "She is young but has a great mentality. She came in to practice yesterday, and she sounded much better than the first time she did it," the staff said.


    "She came over yesterday?" Andrea was surprised.


    "Yeah! Aren''t you two from the same university? Don''t you two speak in private?" The staff seemed surprised as well.


    Andrea instantly regained her


    "No, that''s her own watch."

 Chapter 2834

    "Oh. I didn''t even know that we could wear a watch!" Ivy smiled.


    "You can wear anything that''s appropriate. We will let you know if it''s something you can''t wear on the show," the staff exined. "You can wear earrings, nes, or things like that as long as they aren''t extravagant."


    Andrea nodded and turned her attention back to Ivy. "Her watch must have cost a fortune."


    "I''m not sure, but a first-year university student wouldn''t have the money for luxury brand products," the staff said.


    "She might not have the money for it, but someone else could have bought it for her... Ivy is quite the social butterfly," Andrea said innocently.


    "Well, our manager likes her. Actually, we all do. We like all the interns equally, in fact. Students nowadays are so talented!"


    "Ivy is far more talented than me," Andrea said with a smile. "She used to have an ent when the semester started! Listen to her now! She is doing great! It''s only been half a year. Not only is she hard- working, but she is also talented. I can hardly hold a candle to her."


    Afterplimenting Ivy, Andrea left the studio. Despite the jealousy burning within her, she had to admit that Ivy was capable.


    She had guessed that Ivy only managed to secure a ce in the internship program through connections, but even if that was the case, Ivy''s skills were enough to silence anyone who doubted her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Half an hourter, Ivy''s show ended and she immediately turned on her phone once she stepped out of the studio because Avery said she would call Ivy.


    When she first turned on her phone, she noticed that there were texts on the family chat group.


    "I didn''t know about the poll..." Ivy mumbled. "Should I try to gather votes? Whatever. I don''t care. I should just focus on my job."


    Just then, she received a call from Avery, and Ivy answered the call right away.


    "Ivy, are you getting off work?"


    "Yeah. I will be going home once I change." Ivy chuckled. "How did I do, Mom? I was a bit nervous, especially at the very beginning."


    "Were you? I couldn''t tell at all."


    Avery sounded excited. "You were great. You looked elegant and sounded confident without making a single mistake. You were exact


    those professional broadcasters I


    like


    see on television!"


    "Mom, you are exaggerating, but I''m still happy to hear that." Ivy beamed. "Go to sleep, Mom! I need to get changed."


    "Sure. The driver is already waiting outside the building."


    After the call ended, a staff member approached Ivy. "Were you on the phone with your family?"


    "Yeah! They stayed up to watch my show," Ivy said with a smile.


    "You performed well today! Your senior had nothing butpliments for you. She said that you used to have an ent half a year ago. Your progress is incredible! By the way, how much is that watch?" the staff studied her watch curiously.


    La had told Ivy that it was not an expensive watch, so Ivy did not attempt to hide the watch from the staff. "I don''t know. It''s a present from my family."


    "Oh! That brand is not cheap. My guess is that it cost over a hundred. Your family must really love you." The staff nced at the brand logo on the watch and noticed that it was a semi-luxury brand. Ivy nodded. "Did my senior reallypliment me?"


    "Yeah! She wouldn''t stop<pplimenting you and said you were way better than her." The staff was about to head to the lounge to get a ss of water. "Work hard and you will have a bright future ahead."

 Chapter 2835

    After expressing her gratitude, Ivy went to the dressing room to change and found Andrea there.


    Recalling what the staff said earlier, Ivy could not help but take the initiative to talk to Andrea. "Why haven''t you gone home, Andrea?"


    "There isn''t any public transport at this time." Andrea smiled gently. "Ivy, I''ve misunderstood you. All my ssmates told me that you managed to get into the internship program through connections, and I believed that for some time. Now that I''ve watched your show, I have changed my opinion of you."


    Though Ivy no longer cared about how others saw her, she was still overjoyed to hear what Andrea said. "You were great as well, Andrea. I watched your show tonight."


    "Hahaha. Weren''t you supposed to be memorizing your script at that time? You weren''t paying attention?" Andrea teased.


    "I arrived at the station at ten, and by the time your show started, I''d memorized most of the script." Ivy unbuttoned her jacket to change.


    "Ivy, I heard that you live near the university, right? There''s no bus or train service at this time, so how are you going home?"


    Ivy froze for a split moment and said, "I''m going back by taxi."


    "It''s expensive to go to the university from here by taxi, so I n on staying here until six and taking the train home."


    Ivy blushed and exined, "It''s my first day at work, and my parents are worried about me, so they gave me money for the taxi."


    "I see... I guess your parents are quite well off," Andrea said enviously. "Do you know that there''s going to be a poprity poll for interns here in the station? I asked around and the staff told me that all the winners of the polls in past years managed to be official employees of the station in the end."


    "Oh. It hasn''t started, right?"


    "The channel will be epting votes starting tomorrow afternoon. It''s not anonymous, and every person can only vote once." Andrea seemed concerned. "I haven''t figured out a way to gather votes. Have you thought of anything?"


    Ivy shook her head. "I wouldn''t even know about the poll if you hadn''t told me about it."


    "I see. Since your parents are supportive of you, they will surely help gather votes for your sake Not me, though. My parents are just farmers..." Andrea said. "I envy you." en.swhovels


    Ivy wanted to say something but did not wish to lie, so she simply changed the subject as fast as she could and nced at her phone. "Andrea, the taxi I called is here. I will get going now."


    "Sure! Be safe!" Andrea watched as Ivy left.


    When Ivy returned home, she was surprised to find her parents and Robert waiting for her in the living room.


    She felt both moved and guilty. "Why


    aren''t you sleeping? I am going to


    feel guilty if all of you stay up with


    me." She set her purse down and walked over to pull her parents up from the couch.


    "We slept and woke up when it was almost three," Avery exined with a smile. "This is your first day at work and we are all excited. We won''t stay up again."


    "Okay. Go to sleep now! There are only a few hours until the sun rises!" Ivy urged.


    "Are you hungry? Do you need anything to eat?" Avery asked.


    "I''m not hungry. I just want to sleep," Ivy said.


    "Get some rest, then. Remember to remove your makeup," Avery reminded.


    "I know."


    Once her parents returned to their room, Ivy turned to look at Robert. "Robert, go to sleep! I didn''t expect you three to wait for me to get home."From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2836

    "I didn''t see thating either. After your show, our parents rushed out of their room and came downstairs for supper," Robert said in awe. "I guess they were excited." "It''s just an internship. Why would they be so excited?" Ivy asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I guess they are d to see you all grown up! You are brilliant and can easily make it on your own without their support. They are proud of you."


    "I see! Robert, you should go to sleep! Stop ying with your phone." Ivy took his hand and pushed him toward the stairs.


    "I''m not ying with my phone. I''m researching sales positions." Robert showed her the screen on his phone. "Dad told me to work my way up, and I can''t embarrass him."


    "How could you ever embarrass him? You are great," Ivy said. "Robert, you are absolutely awesome and can do anything."


    "Thank you. I got a fake ID anyway. I don''t want others to know that I''m a Foster," Robert said.


    "Sure! No one will know who you really are, then."


    "Yeah! If you can rely on yourself, so can I." Robert had made the decision to intern at his father''spany because of Ivy''s influence.


    "You will do great, Robert. Go to bed! You can''t stay up all night from now on. Keep an eye on Mom and Dad to keep them from doing so as well." Ivy felt more and more guilty when she thought of how her parents stayed up for her sake.


    "Alright. Come upstairs with me. You should go to sleep as well."


    "Sure."


    On the second floor, Ivy removed her makeup and changed into her pajamas before falling into bed.


    She should have fallen asleep right away, but she simplyy awake with her eyes wide open after turning the lights off as she reyed her performance in her head, over and over again.


    She had to keep a leveled head despite all thepliments she received because her family would always encourage her even if she performed poorly. Since she could not see her show for the time being, she could not objectively determine how well she had performed.


    Ivy felt move nervous and excited.


    She was excited that she had finally found a decent job. People who had not lived in poverty could never understand what it was like to get a job like hers.


    Her only regret was that her


    grandmother could not be alive to


    see how happy she was. If only she lived long enough to see Ivy with a


    family who loved her and a job?


    a


    television station, her grandmother would be over the moon.


    Tears welled in Ivy''s eyes as she decided that she would have to return to Taronia, where her grandmother was buried, someday.


    ...


    Sometimeter, the sun rose, and Ivy slept all the way until noon.


    Starving, she woke up and went to wash up before dragging her feet downstairs.


    Though she had rested, her body was struggling to adjust to the night shift, and she still felt exhausted.

 Chapter 2837

    "Ivy, have you rested enough? How are you feeling? Do you feel tired? I had the maid make you some soup." Avery spotted Ivy and hurried over to grab her hand.


    Ivy did not want Avery to worry and smiled. "I had enough rest. I''m starving."


    "You don''t look too energetic. Get some more sleep after having some food. You have to work again tonight, and it''s hardly a reasonable shift. Even doctors and nurses don''t work night shifts on consecutive nights," Avery said.


    "Mom, I''m fine. One more day at work, and I get two days off!" Ivy walked over to the dining room. "What soup is it? It smells so good."


    "It''s chicken soup, so it will warm you up. Have some food before drinking your soup." Avery sat down next to Ivy.


    "Have you eaten, Mom? Where is Dad?" The mansion was quiet even though it was twelve in the afternoon, and it was around the time when her parents would normally have lunch.


    "Your dad went to the office, and we ate at ten, so I''m not hungry right now." Avery woke up at nine that morning, so she decided to have brunch instead.


    "Mom, is your biological clock disrupted? You can''t stay up all night with me again, or I will feel really guilty."


    "We won''t. We just wanted you to know that you are not alone. Besides, we were curious as to what you would look like once you are an official broadcaster. I was satisfied to have watched your showst nigh because I learned that there''s nothing for me to worry about." Avery studied Ivy endearingly. "You were glowing while you worked, darling."


    Ivy blushed. "Mom, thank you for always encouraging me, but I know that you and Dad were far more capable when you were my age. You two are my idols."


    "You can look up to us, but I don''t want you to pressure yourself. Sess isn''t what we ask of you. Health and happiness are far more important than that," Avery said and paused. "Eat up."


    Ivy finished her food obediently, and Avery immediately served her a bowl of soup.


    She finished the soup as well and Avery showed Ivy the screen of her phone. "Darling, your name is all over social media."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ivy was stunned by her words.


    "The official website of the TV station you worked at announced the poprity poll with the photos and link to recordings of all the shows. Everyone fell in love with you for your looks and capability as a broadcaster." Avery was pleased that people loved her daughter but was also worried about the impact fame would have on Ivy at the same time.


    Once someone became famous, everything they did would be ced under a microscope, and people would try their best to look into their background, so Ivy might not be able to hide her true identity for long.


    Ivy took Avery''s phone and scrolled through thements.


    [Ivy is so pretty and young! Her looks and demeanor rival that of actresses!]


    [I was lured in by her looks as well! She has such clear eyes and a unique demeanor! Most importantly, she is a talented broadcaster! You should all check out her show!]


    [Ivy smiled when she was gathering her script after the show. That smile! That smile struck my heart like a lightning!]


    [The poll is finally open for votes! Ivy has my vote!]


    Otherments were supporting other broadcasters, but most of thements leaned toward Ivy.


    "What do you think, Ivy?" Avert asked. "If you don''t like the attention, I can call the TV station to cancel the poll."


    "It''s fine, Mom This isn''t the


    entertainment business and doesn''t get as much exposure. It will pass soon." Ivy handed Avery back her phone + just didn''t expect everyone to take a liking to me. I don''t think I''m that good-looking!" She touched her face curiously.


    "You don''t think you are good-looking? Your sister told me in private that you are more beautiful than her!" In Avery''s eyes, both La and Ivy were the prettiest young women in the world.

 Chapter 2838

    "That''s not possible!" Ivy chuckled as she blushed. "I think you and La are the most beautiful women!"


    "Haha, both you and La are my children, so you are just as beautiful as one another," Avery said. "Are you really okay with the trouble that mighte with fame? Your dad and I hate being the center of attention."


    "I don''t like that either, but I''m happy to know that everyone likes me." Ivy had not dreamed in her wildest imagination that she would be famous after her first day on air.


    "Your dad can take care of it for you. If you aren''t aiming to be an actress, it won''t help you to be on social media." Avery did not want to expose her daughter to the opinions of others.


    "Can Dad do that?" Ivy did not wish to be on social media either.


    "Sure." Avery scrolled through her phone to send Elliot a text. "I will get him to work on it right away."


    "Okay." Ivy got up to take a ss of water.


    After sending Elliot a text, Avery walked over to Ivy. "Get some more restter. Make sure you get enough sleep, or your health will suffer."


    "Okay. I need to move around for a bit after eating, though."


    "Sure."


    "Mom, what is New Year''s like in our family?" Ivy grabbed her phone and sat down next to Avery.


    "Sometimes Hayden woulde here to celebrate New Year''s, and sometimes we would go to Bridgedale and celebrate New Year''s there. Mostly, Haydenes back because La and Robert both study here in Aryadelle," Avery said gently. "Hayden will being back this year. Ivy, how would you like to spend New Year''s? We will do whatever you want."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy felt moved. "I just want us all to gather. Eat, watch television, chat, and maybe y a few rounds of poker. I can''t think of anything else."


    "Your dad and I have been talking about calling your aunts over," Avery said. "The more the merrier, and this is going to be our best New Year''s yet because you came back to us."


    "Sure! It''s more fun when there are more people."


    "Do you know why I want to invite them?" Avery continued. "You''ve been alone in the past, and I want you to be surrounded by people who love you from now on."


    Avery assumed that lonely people would enjoy being surrounded by people.


    Ivy nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Mom. I have been spending more time outside than at home, but I don''t feel lonely anymore. You, Dad, Hayden, La, and Robert are always there with me in my heart." "Robert envies you, Ivy." Avery patted her on the head. "Do you know why? He envies how strong you are. He is using a fake identity for this internship because he wants to see how much he can take."


    "Robert told me, but I don''t think


    that''s necessary. People are strong because they are forced to be. No one wan to willingly suffer." Ivy smiled. "Robert has just led too peaceful of a life and that''s why he is tooking to suffer."


    "It''s good for him to be exposed to hardship in life. We have kept him by our side since the day he was born and he hasn''t suffered while he was growing up... The worst "suffering", if you would call it that, would be the suffering caused by La


    "I can tell. Robert is adorable and innocent." Ivy loved spending time with Robert because they were closer in age and he was innocent he had a lot of hobbies and was rather knowledgeable but seemed naive when it came to how society worked.


    "Robert would be happy to hear what you said."


    "Mom, Ipliment him all the time because I really like him. Haha!"


    "I''m d that you are all getting along so well," Avery said. "That''s what my life''s worth lies."


    "Mom, you still have plenty of days to live."


    "I know."


    At two in the afternoon, Ivy returned to her room but failed to fall back to sleep.


    She unlocked her phone and opened the official website of the television station. Though her name had disappeared from social media, the number ofments on the official website had increased.

 Chapter 2839

    She clicked into the poll and noticed that she was in second ce.


    As she scrolled through her phone, she realized that she had received countless messages from people she knew.


    [Ivy, you got famous! I''m so happy for you! Your votes are high, and they are still going up! You are definitely going to be the queen of the poprity poll! I heard that the person who gets first ce gets to sign a contract with the station! I envy you, Ivy!] Meredith typed.


    Andrea wrote. [Before the poll even started, you''ve already gathered countless supporters! I envy you!]


    [Ivy, I saw the rey of your show, and you''ve made bigger progress than I anticipated. Hard work will never fail you, and I hope that this motivates you to keep up the hard work in the future!] A message from her lecturer read.


    Meanwhile, Harry also texted her. [Get some rest during the day, Ivy. I assume that there will be a lot of people watching you tonight! Good luck!]


    Ivy replied to each and every one of them, before silencing her phone and closing her eyes to force herself to go to sleep.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrea was furious when she saw Ivy''s reply.


    [You are great as well, Andrea.]


    Though Ivy was not being sarcastic, her response still stung Andrea''s pride. She could not even tolerate Ivy''s presence.


    Without Ivy, Andrea would have captured the public''s attention as the youngest intern, but with Ivy in the picture, she had fallen to the wayside.


    Ivy was prettier than her and more talented as a broadcaster. Unless Andrea far surpassed Ivy in her skills as a broadcaster, Ivy would continue to be an obstacle in her career path, but Andrea knew that she was hardly better than Ivy.


    The only solution she had was to chase Ivy out, and the most effective way to do so was to cause


    idents during Ivy''s show so that everyone would be disappointed in her


    "All the fame Ivy gathered on social media is going toe back to haunt her when something goes wrong during her show tonight," Andrea thought.


    At half past ten that night, Ivy arrived at the station and the director handed her the script for her show.


    "You are famous, Ivy! Throughout all the years I''ve worked here, I''ve seen a lot of interns, but none of them managed to gather so much fame."


    "I didn''t see thating either. I feel honored," Ivy said sheepishly.


    "Work hard. More and more people will fall in love with you," the director said. "Go through the script, and if you need some parts changed to help with the flow, I can do that for yout."


    "Sure. Thank you."


    At two-fifty in the morning, Andrea''s show ended, and she walked straight toward Ivy when she returned backstage.


    "Ivy, I forgot to tell you that someone sent a bouquet for you when I came to work. You weren''t around at the time, so I signed the delivery for you." Ivy was surprised. "A bouquet? Where is it?"

 Chapter 2840

    "I''m sorry, but I ced it on a cab in the lounge because of the strong fragrance and I''m allergic to flowers," Andrea said. "There is a card, but I didn''t look at it. You can bring it here now because I''m going home by taxi tonight as well."


    Ivy wondered who had sent her flowers and nced at the time, noticing that there were a few minutes before the show started.


    The lounge was located right outside, and it would take no more than two minutes for her to go ande back.


    "Thank you! I didn''t know!" Ivy said.


    "Maybe it''s just a surprise," Andreamented and swiftly changed out of the suit jacket she was wearing.


    She wore her white shirt underneath it, so she simply went home after putting on her jacket and taking off the wig she wore for the show. "I told my parents that your parents gave you the money so that you could grab a cab home, and they did the same for me." Andrea removed the wig while facing the mirror. "I can''t get much sleep in the lounge. It smells funny."


    "I see. Go home and rest, then! I will go get the bouquet."


    "Go ahead!" Andrea said and spotted Ivy leaving from the reflection in the mirror.


    Once Ivy left, Andrea immediately opened her briefcase to take out a few pieces of paper, before swapping them with Ivy''s script on the desk. Everything was done within a minute, and once shepleted it, she grabbed her briefcase and walked out backstage calmly.


    Just then, Ivy walked out of the lounge with a bouquet of blue roses and the two ran into one another


    "I saw the card, but there are only a few words of encouragement with no signature, so I don''t know who it''s from." Ivy walked to Andrea.


    "Maybe it''s from one of your fans? Just don''t overthink it and ept it as long as the flowers aren''t poisonous! The bouquet looks really pretty, and I hope that I will get flowers from my fans one day as well," Andrea said and took out her phone to check the time. "You should hurry back to the studio! Your show is about to start."


    A staff appeared at the entrance


    backstage and called out to Ivy, reminding her that her show was about to start, so Ivy hurried over after saying goodbye to Andrea.


    "Who is this from? The flowers are really pretty!" the staff member asked.


    "I don''t know! There''s no signature!" Ivy said sweetly.


    Andrea listened to their conversation and strode into the elevator calmly.


    Once she was outside the building, she rented a room in a hotel nearby. She paid for it by the hour. She did not get the room to rest but to watch Ivy''s show on the room''s television.


    Once she entered the room, she immediately turned on the television and adjusted the channel.


    Ivy''s face popped up.


    The script they were given was captured and projected onto the teleprompter before them, and the broadcaster was required to flip through the page to make sure that the entire script was projected onto the teleprompter as the show progressed.


    After reading the first two pages of her script, Ivy noticed that all the pages that followed were nk and her mind instantly went nk.


    She received the script from the director at half past ten and had been reciting the script until two, so she was certain that the script was fine until then.


    She could not figure out when the script had been swapped, but there was no time in the present to consider that question.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The director noticed that Ivy kept her head bowed and stopped talking and immediately asked through the earphones Ivy was wearing, "Ivy, what''s wrong?" Ivy instantly sobered at his voice.

 Chapter 2841

    Ivy nced at the ending sentence of thest page and looked up to face the camera, before continuing.From N?velDrama.Org.


    There were no words on the teleprompter at all, and she was reciting the script by heart.


    After reporting the third piece of news, the broadcast switched to the video corresponding to the video concerning the third piece of news, and Ivy immediately said to the director, "My script has been swapped."


    Ivy had not expected an ident to happen on her second day at work.


    She had memorized every word of her script but had been caught by surprise by the unexpected turn of events. People tended to lose coordination of their speech and bodynguage when they were extremely nervous.


    "Don''t panic. After the video, I will enter an advertisement," the director consoled her. "I will get someone to print you another copy of the script right away."


    "Okay. Thank you." Ivy sighed a breath of relief.


    Inside the hotel, Andrea clenched her fists and scowled as she watched the news report on the television.


    She noticed the shock and panic on Ivy''s face when she noticed that her script had been swapped and was certain that Ivy would fail, but to her bewilderment, Ivy proceeded with the show after a few moments of hesitation.


    After ying the video concerning the third piece of news, an advertisement was yed, and Andrea gritted her teeth.


    Under normal circumstances, there were no advertisements on the intern''s shows, and Andrea realized that the director had arranged it to help Ivy.


    After ny seconds of advertisement, the show came on. Ivy had regained herposure with the newly printed copy of her script before her.


    The remainder of the show went on. smoothly and Andrea switched off the television, before starting to pull at her hair when she realized that she had underestimated Ivy.


    She had not expected Ivy to adapt and finish the show, and Andrea came to realize that she would have never been able to remain calm if she was in Ivy''s shoes. "I''ve lost!" she thought. "I thought that Ivy was beneath me, but I was wrong!"


    In studio number six at the television station, Ivy returned backstage, and a few members of the staff immediately hurried toward her.


    "Ivy, who swapped your script? How


    despicable! Thank goodness that you reacted quickly enough to finish the third piece of news, or we wouldn''t even know what to do."


    "Yeah! I was so scared when I saw that nothing wasing up on the teleprompter. Ivy, did you memorize the entire script?"


    Ivy''s usual smile had disappeared from her lips, and she scowled as she wondered if she should tell them her theory about what happened to the script.


    She thought that it was Andrea who swapped her script, but she had no proof of it.


    The dressing room and makeup room were located backstage, and broadcasters usually recited their scripts there while they had their makeup done.


    Everyone had their own part to do, so they rarely interacted with one another especially when everyone was exhausted from working the night shift. Andrea was the only one who spoke more than a few words to her, and she was seated closest to Andrea.


    Ivy calmed herself and recalled that


    the only times she left her seat were


    when she went to the bathroom, and


    when she left to retrieve the bouquet from the lounge.

 Chapter 2842

    She had not expected someone toe and swap her script during a small window of chance.


    She realized that the person who did this bore the most malicious intent.


    The first two pages were normal, everything from the third page onwards had been swapped, so the person who did it intentionally wanted Ivy to make a mistake halfway through her broadcast, and Ivy was rendered speechless by how vicious this person was.


    "Ivy, I didn''t do it. I swear, it wasn''t me," Anthony, who was one of the interns from the third year, spoke out.


    Anthony was an introvert and rarely interacted with others.


    Each person had their own cubicle, and Anthony''s seat was located the furthest from the entrance.


    "Is there any surveince in here?" Ivy asked the staff.


    Without proof, she dared not to make any usations as she would destroy Andrea if Andrea was not the person who did it.


    The staff shook his head. "There are cameras in the corridor but not in here."


    "Without any surveince footage, there''s no way to tell who did it." Ivy was slightly upset but remained calm. "Forget it. It''s my fault for being careless. I''ve learned my lesson tonight. I will keep my script with me at all times and check them right before the show from now on."


    "It is challenging to get to the bottom of this without surveince footage, but there were only a few of you backstage, so there are only a few people who could have swapped your script." The staff was angry on Ivy''s behalf and deadpanned, "Had you not memorized the script, your show would have been disrupted, and you wouldn''t have been able to defend yourself even if someone plotted against you because broadcasters are supposed to check their script right before the show. It''s in the guidebook."


    "Yes. I was being careless and gave the chance for someone to do such a thing." Ivy was no longer as upset now that she realized that she had been far too inexperienced and trusting.


    Her family had alwaysplimented her for being cautious but reality had proven them wrong, and she reminded herself to be more careful from this moment onward.


    "Alright, don''t feel guilty. You


    performed well tonight and the


    number of viewers for tonight''s


    show skyrocketed. Go home and et


    rest. Once Mr. Gardneres to work tomorrow, I will tell him what happened," the staff member


    consoled her.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t tell him," Ivy muttered hesitantly. "Someone is definitely pulling the strings, but I''m partly responsible for this as well."


    "Even if we can''t find who did this, I need to report this to Mr. Gardner. Don''t overthink it. Go home!"


    "Okay."


    On her way home, Ivy stared out the car window dazedly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her instincts told her that Andrea is the


    scripton who had swapped her


    and she recalled how gentle


    and kind Andrea appeared to be when they had been chatting earlier. en.swhovels


    Without surveince footage or proof, Ivy could not punish the person who did it, and even if she suspected Andrea of it, she could only tolerate it in silence because the true culprit would never admit to their crimes without proof


    Ivy could already picture how Andrea would talk to her in a more innocent manner than Anthorny would ever use.


    Since there was no actual damage to Ivy''s show, she could let it go but was simply disgusted from the bottom of her heart by the fact that someone did such a thing.


    Once she arrived home, she noticed the lights were on, but both her parents and Robert were nowhere to be seen in the living room.


    Assuming that they had let the lights on for her sake, she turned them off and turned on the shlight on her phone after changing into her slippers.


    She carefully went up the stairs, worrying that she might wake her parents, but she did not.


    She returned to her room and changed into her pajamas, before heading into the bathroom to wash her face.


    Her mind was filled with the incident that happened earlier that night and did not notice that she was washing her face with ice-cold water.

 Chapter 2843

    After washing her face, she sat down on her bed, wanting to lie down but found herself sitting up stiffly as she stared at the phone on her nightstand.


    She desperately wanted to speak to someone but knew better than to tell her family about the incident because she knew that they would definitely try to punish whoever did it, and she did not wish to get her family involved when she had no proof of who swapped her script.


    She picked up her phone and texted Harry. After giving a brief exnation of what happened, she begged him to keep it a secret from her parents.


    After sending the message, she spotted Lucas''s name on her contact list, and she stared at it contemtively, wondering how he was.


    It had been over half a year since shest saw him, but it felt as though it had been years.


    She became someone else and learned so much that she was no longer the same person, so she wondered if Lucas felt like a brand-new person as well in his new environment.


    She took a deep breath and clicked on his contact, before sending him a message.


    [Mr. Lucas, have you returned home for the winter holidays? I''m guessing that you haven''t. I don''t know if I''m right, but no matter what, I want you to be happy. I started an internship during this holiday. I''m an intern broadcaster now, and I am working at a television station. I used to dream about having a proper job and I didn''t expect my dream toe true so soon. It feels surreal, almost. Let me show you a photo I took of myself in the studio!]


    She attached a photo of herself and continued. [I look all grown up, don''t I? I used to fantasize if you would recognize me if we ever meet again. I know that I would definitely recognize you. After I graduate from university, I will travel back to Taronia to see Grandma. It would be great if you are in Taronia by then as well.]


    ...


    At nine the next morning, Elliot received the video of Ivy''s broadcast from Harry, and he watched it with Avery by his side on the television in the living room.


    After ten minutes, Elliot scowled


    when he noticed that Ivy had


    lowered her gaze to her script and


    paused even though the news she


    was reporting had note to an


    end.


    It would have never happened under normal circumstances, and he realized that something must have happened.


    "Why isn''t Ivy looking at the camera?" Avery noticed it as well and grabbed onto Elliot''s hand.


    Just then, Ivy looked up again and proceeded with the show.


    "Maybe she was nervous!" Elliot said. "Harry didn''t mention anything, so I don''t think there''s anything to worry about."


    "Oh... Well, it''s her second day so it''s normal for her to feel nervous." Avery sighed a breath of relief when she saw that Ivy recovered from the shock.


    After watching the show, Avery picked up her phone and searched for Ivy''s name on the inte.


    Ivy had used her actual name as her broadcaster name, and Avery instantly saw thetest articles andments concerning Ivy''s show.


    One of theizensmented. [In


    thetest showst night, I noticed that Ivy paused for five seconds nine minutes and thirty-one seconds. Is this considered an


    ident? Does anyone know vel.ne


    she paused?] Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    [I watched the show livest night, and she was reporting the third piece of news at the time. When she paused, I thought my television was broken or something.]

 Chapter 2844

    [As a senior in the broadcasting industry, I think I have the expertise toment on this. It''s hardly an ident, and it''s probably a minor mistake at worst, and it''s normal for interns to make them. We shouldn''t exaggerate it.]


    [I think that something might be wrong with her script, or she wouldn''t have paused.]


    [I thought that broadcasters read from the teleprompter. Even singers have teleprompters at their concerts! Maybe something went wrong with the teleprompter?]


    "Elliot, people are saying that maybe something went wrong with the teleprompter when Ivy was broadcasting." Avery was even more curious after reading thements, but she could not simply ask Ivy abou it because Ivy was still asleep.


    "Maybe I can call Harry and ask him about it?" Elliot was not overly nervous about it. Though Ivy made a minor mistake, it did not affect the overall flow of the show. What concerned him was that they would pressure Ivy by cing too much attention on the matter.


    Avery shook her head. "It''s fine. If Harry didn''t say anything, it''s probably not important. Our daughter is an intern and it''s normal for her to make mistakes." "Forget about interns. Even experienced broadcasters make minor mistakes from time to time," Elliot said calmly. "Our daughter is brilliant as she is."


    "I think so, too. It''s like she was born to do this." Avery could not help but fantasize about Ivy bing the most famous news anchor in Aryadelle.


    No matter the industry, anyone who excelled in what they did would be referred to as an aplished member of society.


    "Our daughter deserves better." Elliot, on the other hand, did not want his daughter to be a mere broadcaster.


    Avery was reminded of Robert and asked, "I haven''t seen Robert around since we woke up. Is he still sleeping?"


    The servant overheard Avery and hurried over. "Robert went out at eight this morning. He starts work today, right? He said that he is going to work every day on his own!" Avery had not expected Robert to be so serious about the internship.


    "Ever since Ivy came home, our family has changed drastically," Avery said. "Mentally, I mean."


    "Isn''t that great? Our kids are maturinn


    and we can lie back


    enjoy our lives," Elliot said. "Let''s go traveling after New Year''s!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Avery studied the anticipation on his face and nodded. "I don''t think there will be a problem."


    belongs to en.swe


    "Where do you want to go? Let''s n it."


    "Let me think." Avery had been to a lot of ces, and there were still countless countries that she had yet to travel to.


    She had once told Elliot that they would I walk every country in the


    world once their children all are and had families of their o


    rown


    up


    At half past eleven, Ivy woke up starving.


    Combining her experience of the


    first two days of her work, she


    decided to eat after returning hot


    from work as it felt horrible to wake up starving.


    She went downstairs and saw both her parents in the living room.


    "Mom, Dad," she called out sweetly.


    "Woke up starving again?" Avery walked over and took Ivy to the dining room. "When did youe homest night? I didn''t even notice!"


    "At four in the morning." She smiled casually. "Have you eaten, Mom?"


    "Not yet! Let''s eat together." Avery and Ivy took their seats and Elliot walked over.


    The servant immediately served the food.

 Chapter 2845

    Ivy was starving, so she inhaled the pasta.


    Avery immediately served Ivy a bowl of soup and said, "Have some soup as well. Be careful not to choke."


    "Okay... Mom, I can eat a horse! I just get so hungry after work." Ivy took a sip of her soup and said, "Mom, I have two days off."


    "Let''s go shopping for things we need for New Year''s, then!" Avery had made ns.


    Ivy had been alone by herself. For over a decade, she had been away from her family, and considering how she lived in poverty, Avery knew that Ivy had not experienced a grand New Year''s celebration. "Sure! What do we need to buy?" Ivy decided to take a break from eating for a moment.


    "We usually get nts, decorations, and lights... Oh, we need to get fireworks as well. We would y with fireworks every year during New Year''s. We will have to change the time that we do it, though. You need to work at night, so we will release the firework before you go to work or after youe home."


    Ivy felt moved by her words. "Let''s do it before I go to work! You should all go to sleep after that."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s hard to sleep during New Year''s Eve. There''s a za outside our area, right? Fireworks would go off throughout the night during New Year''s Eve."


    "Wouldn''t that bother the neighborhood?" Ivy was confused.


    "It only happens once a year, so people just let it go."


    "Oh. Are we going to y with fireworks in that za as well?"


    "We will just do it in our own yard," Avery exined with a smile. "Our neighbors'' houses are a distance from ours and they would release fireworks as well."


    "Where will La spend New Year''s?" Reminded that Hayden would be home soon, Ivy thought of La.


    Both Avery and Elliot fell silent as they had not discussed the matter with La, nor had La informed them about where she would be spending New Year''s.


    Since La was not married to Eric


    and neither did


    wedding, La was supposed to


    hoy hey organize a


    return home for New Year''s, but they simply could not apply traditional customs to the rtionship between La and Eric.


    "Ivy, why don''t you ask your sister in privateter?" Avery lowered her voice.


    "Sure! I will ask her about itter." Ivy asked for another serving of pasta.


    Ever since she had started working, she realized that her appetite had increased.


    After lunch, she returned to her room and sent a text to La, before going through the unread texts she received.


    Harry had replied to her message.


    [Okay, I won''t tell them. I will look


    into this. Even if we can''t punish the culprit because of theck of


    evidence, I won''t let this pass.]


    After reading Harry''s text, Ivy noticed that she received a friend request on her social media ount and opened it to find that it was from Anthony.


    Anthony''s show was scheduled after Ivy''s and though he left workter than she did, he woke up earlier.


    Ivy assumed that he was affected by


    the ident from the night before


    as he was one of the suspects as


    well since there was no surveince footage to prove otherwise.


    He immediately sent her a message. [Ivy, I didn''t swap your script. I swear to God.]

 Chapter 2846

    Ivy replied. [Anthony, I''ve only left my post twice: once to use the bathroom and the other time to go to the lounge. Have you seen anyone at my desk?] [My back was facing your post, and I had been focusing on reciting my script, so I didn''t pay attention.]


    [It''s okay, then. Don''t worry and just focus on work.]


    [Ivy, there''s someone you suspect, isn''t there?]


    [I don''t have any proof.]


    [So, you aren''t going to do anything?]Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    [What can I do when I have no proof?]


    The two were speaking in riddles. Anthony was trying to ask if Ivy suspected Andrea to be the culprit, but Ivy refused to tell him what she thought.


    Had it not been for the ident the night before, they would have never even spoken to one another and she saw no point in sharing her thoughts with a stranger.


    [Be careful from now on. I saw your showst night, and you are really quick on your feet. I should learn from you.] Anthony added.


    [Thank you.]


    After talking to Anthony, Ivy saw La''s reply.


    [Of course, I''ming home for New Year''s. That''s not going to change even if I actually get married to Eric.]


    Ivy beamed at La''s message because she knew that her parents would be overjoyed.


    [So you and Eric are going to celebrate New Year''s separately?] Ivy asked.


    [I''m taking him back to our house! I''ve already told his parents, just not him.]


    Ivy chuckled at the text. [Maybe you should talk to Eric before I tell Mom and Dad about this, then.]


    [Did Mom and Dad tell you to ask me about this?]


    [... Yeah.]


    [Why didn''t they just ask me themselves?]


    [I guess they don''t want to stress you out.]


    [What is there to stress over? I''ve already moved in with Eric, so I''m definitelying home whenever there''s a special asion!]


    [You are right, La.]


    [Just tell them that I''ming home for New Year''s.]


    [Okay.]


    [By the way, I saw on the inte that there was a minor ident on your show, and I watched the video. Did you forget your script halfway through the show?]


    Ivy contemted for a moment,


    ciding not to tell La the I was just too ner nte


    truth. My mind just went nk guess


    [Don''t be! Work hard while it''s fun and quit whenever you want. Just be your normal self!]


    Ivy felt much better after hearing La''s words, and after talking to La, Ivy received another message.


    When she saw that it was from Andrea, she opened it without hesitation.


    [Ivy, I just woke up. I heard that something went wrong with your script. What happened?] Andrea wrote.


    Ivy''sposure copsed as she


    read the message and the Wet


    ''hypocrite'', ''shameless'', and ''She knew full well'' appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 2847

    Andrea sent another message. [Are you free to talk on the phone right now? I will give you a call!]


    Ivy did not want to hear Andrea''s voice and replied. [I''m busy right now.]


    [Okay! I don''t know what happened to your script, Ivy, but I am certain that I didn''t touch it.]


    [The manager will look into it. Let''s wait for the result!] Ivy replied.


    [Okay! Don''t let what happened to get to you. I watched the rey of your show and you were brilliant!]


    Had Ivy received such apliment from anyone else, she would have thanked them, but she could not bring herself to thank Andrea and simply ignored the message.


    "Ivy, have you talked to your sister?" Avery asked when she saw Ivy walking down the stairs.


    "I did. She said that she will being home with Eric this New Year''s."


    "Oh, okay!" Avery beamed. "Don''t you need some more rest, Ivy?"


    "I can''t go back to sleep, Mom." Ivy walked over. "Let''s go shopping!"


    "Okay."


    "I will get changed, then." Ivy hurried up the stairs, and Avery could tell that Ivy was in a great mood. Just then, Avery''s phone rang and Avery nced at the screen to find that it was a call from La. She immediately answered the call and La said, "Mom, can I ask for your help on something?" Avery could not help but nce at Elliot, who immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    "What is it? Is it something you don''t want others to find out about?" Avery saw Elliot walking over and knew that there was no way for her to hide whatever La requested from him.


    "Well... My passport is at home, so can you sneak that out for me?" La kept her voice low. "I''ve already gotten Eric''s passport from his mom."


    Realization dawned on Avery. "You need to talk to Eric about this. Are you nning on tricking him into marrying you?" Avery''s brow twitched at the thought.


    "You know him, Mom! He is so stubborn, and if I don''t take the initiative, we will never get married." La sighed. "Mom, just help me out!"


    "I thought you are waiting for another half a year? What''s the rush?" Avery wanted to help, but not before she understood what La was thinking. La cleared her throat. "I''m living with him."


    "I know that!" Avery said but immediately realized that La meant something else. "Do you mean to say that you are sleeping in the same room?"


    "Yeah. His house is quite empty, and


    I''m a little scared to be in a room on my own, La lied about her intentions. "I''m worried that something would happen to him in the middle of the night as well..." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The two of you haven''t done anything out of line, have you?" Avery questioned nervously.


    She was not worried that La


    might get pregnant but was concerned for Eric''s health as he was still recovering from the heart transnt and would need to rest for at least half a year before he could be intimate with anyone


    "What are you talking about, Mom?!" La raised her voice. "Do I look like that kind of person to you? The doctors worked so hard to bring him back to life, so I can''t possibly de anything to jeopardize his health! I just think that since we are already living together, we might as well just get the paperwork out of the way."


    Avery sighed a breath of relief. "If you want your passport,e home and get it."


    "Oh... Is Dad home?" La asked.


    "Yeah! He is right next to me now so he heard every word you said just now," Avery said and shot Elliot a look, spotting the conflicted look on his face.


    "When you and Ivy go shoppingter, I will stay home and wait for La to drop by," Elliot said.

 Chapter 2848

    Avery had yet to hang up on the phone, so La heard what Elliot said.


    She had not mentioned that she was going to take her passport immediately, but since Elliot was determined to settle the matter, she had no excuse not to go to the mansion.


    "La didn''t even say that she ising over right now," Avery said.


    "Why not? Is she afraid of me?" Elliot asked calmly before taking his seat on the couch.


    Avery realized that he wanted to take the opportunity to speak to La and said, "La, if you are free right now,e over! Talk to your dad, and he will give you your passport. Your sister and I are going to shop for New Year''s."


    La whined. "Mom, can''t you just goter? I can call Ivy and tell her about it. Just goter!"


    "Your dad wants to talk to you alone."


    "Alright! He won''t lecture me, though, will he?"


    "He''s already agreed for you to move in with Eric, so why would he be against you getting married? Just be honest and sincere, and I''m sure he won''t make it hard for you."


    La felt less nervous at Avery''s reassurance. "Why didn''t you invite me to go shopping with you?" La asked. "We have always gone shopping for New Year''s together."


    "Things are different this year! You''ve moved in with Eric, and you need to shop for your new household now. You are quite upied with work and taking care of Eric, so I decided not to invite you," Avery exined.


    "It''s not that busy at work..." La said but realized that she had indeed been quite upied. "Fine, so I''m a little busy in the past few days. You should go ahead with Ivy, then! Get the same things for me as well, and I will take them with me to Eric''s house!"


    Eric needed to remain home and rest, or La would have dragged him outside to shop for New Year''s as well. Since Eric was under house arrest, La was not in the mood to go out shopping.


    "Alright! Just let me know if there''s anything specific that you want. If there''s none, I will just buy an extra portion of whatever I get." Avery spotted Ivying down the stairs. en.swhovels


    "Okay, then! I wille over to see Dad now."


    "Alright. Drive safe," Avery said.


    La froze at her words as she recalled that her own car was under maintenance, and she was driving Eric''s car instead. Since Eric''s car was of high quality as well, she decided that she could make up a few excuses if Elliot asked her about it. Avery took Ivy out and Elliot immediately ordered his driver to bring Eric over.


    Getting married was not something to be taken lightly and Elliot felt humiliated that La was trying to force Eric into marrying her.


    He could not stand having his daughter chase after another man, and as long as he was alive, he was determined to care for La.


    On her way to Elliot''s mansion, La bought a bouquet of carnations when she went past a florist.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It could sometimes be challenging


    to please Elliot because he did not like snacks, or flowers, so gifts meant nothing to him; at the same time, he was also easily satisfied because he would soften whenever La spoke to him in a softer tone.


    Half an hourter, La arrived at the mansion and walked in with a wide smile.

 Chapter 2849

    The bodyguard went ahead and opened the door for her.


    Before she could change into the slippers, she spotted Elliot sitting on the couch with Eric next to him and she froze.


    "Why is Eric here?" She thought. "Did hee here on his own, or did Dad bring him here?"


    "Dad," she said and swiftly changed into slippers before striding up to Eric. "Why are you here?"


    "I told the driver to bring him here." Elliot nced at the flowers in La''s hands. "Who did you buy those for?"


    She presented the bouquet to him fawningly. "For you, of course. Dad, why did you bring him here?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You want your passport, right? You want to file the paperwork for your marriage, and you are not doing it alone." Elliot epted the flowers and handed them to the servant. The servant immediately took them and left.


    Eric turned to look at La in surprise at Elliot''s words. He clearly had no clue about La''s n until this moment


    "Why are you looking at me that way?" La met his eyes. "I said that we will have a wedding half a year from now, but I never said that we are getting married then, did I?"


    Eric could not argue with her logic. After all, it would be hypocritic of him to not marry her after allowing her to move in with him.


    Elliot grabbed the ss on the coffee table and took a sip of water. "Eric, you are still recovering at the moment and I know that I can''t ask too much of you, but there are rules that stick. If you want to marry my daughter, you do it by my rules," Elliot said.


    La lifted an eyebrow. "What rules, Dad? I didn''t even know that you have rules."


    "Without rules, there will be chaos." He shot his daughter a cold look. "An engagement ring is required and he will get down on one knee to ask for your hand."


    La was instantly rendered


    speechless as she had not expected her father to make such a request "Did you propose to Mom that way before Dad? I didn''t hear of this kind of routine." La no longer felt as nervous.


    "My marriage to your mom was decided by our parents, unlike your current circumstances," Elliot deadpanned. "If he doesn''t do as I say, I''m not handing you your passport."


    Elliot''s tone was determined and authoritative, so La knew that she would never get her passport if she refused to do as he said and admitted defeat immediately. "I will go and get the ring right now." "I said that he needs to buy it. Not you," Elliot corrected her.


    "Dad, he can''t go outside. Mom said that he needs to rest at home," La said. "You need to be flexible! You can''t just be so stubborn over the details."


    "He has the money, and he can buy the ring without going out. It all justes down to whether he wants to do it," Elliot said.


    La realized what Elliot meant and walked over to Eric. "Get someone to buy a ring for you, and we will file the paperwork for getting married today. I''m notfortable for us to stay together like this without getting married."


    Eric nodded at her words as he did not wish to put La in such a position either. "Let''s do it another day! It''s too rushed to do it now."


    Eric could not simply buy a random ring for La and wanted to offer her the best.


    "But I want to marry you today. I don''t know why, but I can''t help it," she pleaded. "Just buy a random ring and propose to me. There''s a jewelry store nearby." She extended her arm toward him. "Give me your wallet, and I will send our driver to buy one there."

 Chapter 2850

    Eric stilled sheepishly. "I didn''t bring my wallet along."


    When Elliot sent his driver to fetch Eric, Eric thought that something horrible had happened and was in too much of a rush to take anything with him apart from his phone.


    "Pay with my phone. Go with the driver, or the size might not be right." Eric handed his phone to La.


    La epted his phone and tried to unlock the screen. "What''s the password of your phone?" She asked with a blush on her face.


    "Your birthday." Eric was blushing as well. "All the passwords of my ounts are your birthday. The ones that are four-digit will be the month and date of your birthday and the ones that have six digits are the year, month, and date of your birthday."


    La would not have been so shy if she were not in her parent''s house.


    She ran outside with Eric''s phone, and Elliot turned to stare at Eric. "When did you change all your passwords to my daughter''s birthday?"


    "After she moved in with me," Eric exined. "If something happens to me one day, it would be easier for her to handle everything."


    "You are marrying my daughter so that she can handle your properties after your death," Elliot said sarcastically.


    "My parents can do that as well," Eric said calmly. "I know that money is thest thing your family needs and the same applies to La as well, but I have nothing else to offer apart from money right now." It was a burdensome topic, but Elliot no longer tried to beat Eric or have thest word.


    "So long as La is with you, you have to make her happy. Whatever she wants, you want to satisfy her at your best capability," Elliot said.


    "Yeah."


    "Has La mentioned that you two will be celebrating New Year''s here with us?" Elliot continued.


    Eric shook his head. "She didn''t."


    "You can celebrate with your parents if you want. I only want my daughter toe home," Elliot said.


    It was the first New Year''s Ivy spent with her family, and it was absolutely important that they spent it together as a family. t to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s all up to La. She''s gotten parents onto her side, and t


    practically listen to her all belongs to


    Eric said with resignation.


    "That''s because they know that La is the best you can ever get." In Elliot''s eyes, his daughter was the best.


    Eric agreed, so he did not argue.


    Meanwhile, in the mall that was decorated for New Year''s, there were more people than usual.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ivy and Avery wore face masks while


    thods followed them, a


    the


    r helped to carry whatever bought.


    "Mom, that tree looks so pretty!" Ivy was attracted to a peach tree when she walked past a florist.


    The tree was filled with peach blossoms with splendid colors that were perfect for New Year''s.

 Chapter 2851

    "That''s a peach tree." Avery noticed that Ivy was drawn to it and went into the store with Ivy.


    "Mom, peach flowers don''t bloom during this time of the year, right?" Ivy asked. "Is this fake? It looks real, though."


    "These are real peach blossoms," the owner exined. "You can take a closer look if you don''t believe me. It smells great as well! We take care of it in a specific way so that it blooms in January, so it costs a little more."


    Avery did not ask about the price and simply inspected the tree. "I think it''s real." She turned to look at Ivy. "If you like it, we will buy it."


    Ivy loved it but noticed that there was only one peach tree in the store and leaned over to whisper into Avery''s ear, "I think La is going to love this."


    Avery turned to look at the tree once again and realized that Ivy was right.


    "Mom, don''t speak. Let me try to bargain with them," Ivy whispered and proceeded to ask the owner about the price.


    The owner noticed that both Ivy and Avery were dressed elegantly and said, "You have great taste. This tree only has blossoms and doesn''t bear fruits. We imported it from overseas and cing this in your house will bring you great fortune. If you maintain it well, it can live quite long. This is the only tree we imported, so I will sell it to you at a cheaper price. It cost us three thousand when we bought it. You can have it at four thousand."


    Ivy had not expected a peach tree that did not bear fruit to cost up to four thousand.


    "Sir, how much would a peach tree this size would be worth in March?" Ivy asked.


    The owner paused as he was surprised by the question. "Well... We don''t sell peach trees in March... so I don''t know about the price..."


    The owner knew that peach trees blossomed in March, and they would not be worth much by then.


    "We have a few peach trees in our yard, Sir! They are bigger than yours and have more flowers in March than yours! Naturally, our peach trees won''t blossom during this time of the year, so I guess I can''tpare them with yours."


    "That''s right. It''s worth this much because its flowers are blooming at this time." The owner blushed and marveled at how sharp-tongued Ivy was. "If you really want this, I can give you a discount."


    "How about seven-hundred and


    seventy-seven? It''s a big tree and takes up a fot of space here, so it''s best to just sell it off to make a profit from it. We are in thetter half of January now, and soon, it will be February. Once New Year''s passes, your peach tree will be worth nothing at all," Ivy said.


    The price she proposed was still too expensive for her, but the prices of everything skyrocketed on New Year''s; on top of that, the tree was ratherrge and had beautiful


    blossoms, so she knew that the


    owner would not sell it to her if she


    offered a lower price.


    There were countless wealthy people in Avonsville, so there were bound to be others who could afford the price.


    "You are too good at bargaining... I won''t make much of a profit that way... That''s too much. I won''t sell it at three digits! Raise the price by a little and I will sell it to you..." the owner said painstakingly.


    Avery, who had remained quiet the


    entire time, nned on paying the owner a thousand, but Ivy simply pulled at Avery''s hand and said, "Seven is a lucky number, and if you sell this tree to me at this price, you are definitely going to have


    Wonderful luck in theat


    follows."


    "Alright, alright! Sold! Do you want anything else? We have all sorts of flowers here..."


    "Just this tree," Ivy said with determination.


    After making the payment and leaving their address for delivery, Ivy and Avery walked out of the store.


    "Darling, you are brilliant at bargaining, but why didn''t you buy other things from the store?" Avery was confused.


    "I was attracted to the peach tree in his store. It''s so expensive, and I wouldn''t have spent so much money on it if that''s not the only store with a peach tree!" Ivy managed to lower the price, but she still felt that she was overspending.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "New Year''s is approaching, so all prices go up. People who are still working right now don''t get to spend time with their family and I guess it''s a way topensate for that," Avery said.

 Chapter 2852

    "The owner''s wife and kids were in the shop with him, weren''t they?" Ivy still thought that the tree was too expensive. "If I didn''t think that La would like it, I wouldn''t even pay seven hundred and seventy- seven for it."


    "Haha, your sister will be touched if she knows that you spent so much for her." Avery could tell how much Ivy cared about La.


    "I wonder how the talk between La and Dad is going." Ivy was slightly worried. "He won''t get mad at her, will he?"


    Avery shook her head. "I don''t think so. Your dad is a good father. Even if he finds fault with his children''s actions, he would never get angry."


    "I''m just worried that Dad might not give La her passport," Ivy said worriedly. "La has already moved in with Eric, so I don''t see a point in stopping them from getting married."


    "You might think that, but your dad thinks differently. Your sister is far too reckless. Just because she is suddenly in the mood to get married, she insists on doing it today and didn''t even bother informing others..." Avery said with resignation.


    "La has been through a lot with Eric, and all that''s left is for them to get registered and married." Ivy could understand how La felt; after all, anyone would be reckless when they found someone they loved.


    "Don''t worry. Your dad won''t make it hard for them. Let''s just wait for good news." Avery had been with Elliot for years and knew him like the back of her hand.


    "Okay! Mom, what else are we going to buy?" Ivy smiled.


    "We will need flowers and nts. After that, we will need to buy somenterns and lights... oh, and some nk paper as well so that we can write our New Year''s resolution. Have you tried that before, Ivy?" Ivy shook her head. "No."


    "I will show you. It''s simple."


    "Sure!"


    At five in the evening, La and Eric received their marriage certificate at the Civil Registry Office.


    La took a photo of the certificate and sent it to the family chat group.


    [I''m married! I''m married! I''m married!!!]


    [No marriage proposal?] Robert replied.


    [There was! We did it in front of Dad!] La exined.


    [Did you get down on one knee to ask for Eric''s hand in front of Dad?] Robert teased.


    [He was the one who got down on


    one knee! He bought me a ring as et


    well! She typed and attached


    photo of the ring.


    [The ring is kind of ordinary.] Robert replied. [Extremely ordinary.] Haydenmented.


    [Congrattions, La, Eric! Your


    look great and so does the


    simple, yet elegant!] Ivy joined the conversation.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ent


    [Ivy, you are on everyone''s side, aren''t you?] Robert typed.


    [Haha! Robert, when are you getting off work? Hayden, when are youing home? La, Mom, and I bought you a really pretty tree, and we had it delivered to Eric''s house!] en.swhovels


    Ivy had always been supportive of every member of the family.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    [I get off work at six. Why didn''t you show me the tree before sending it away?] Robert replied.


    [You can just check it out in Eric''s house, or La can take a photo for you. It''s really pretty!] Ivy wrote.


    [It was pretty. It''s a shame that there''s only one or we would have bought two.] Avery added.


    [I desperately want to go home and see it now!] La replied.


    [My flight is in two days.] Hayden replied.


    The family chatted cheerfully, and no one seemed to be upset that La was married.

 Chapter 2853

    Eric''s house was not far from Elliot''s mansion, so La could go home whenever she wanted.


    Elliot could not help but feel impressed by his wife and daughter when he saw how much they had brought in that small amount of time.


    They had bought more in past years, and many flowers and nts were delivered to Eric''s house.


    Apart from nts, there were all sorts of light decorations andnterns, along with colorful balloons and pumps.


    Elliot nced at the things they bought and said, "Where are you going to hang the balloons?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "In the living room, of course! We will style them to form the words ''Happy New Year'' on the wall. Just imagine how festive that would look!" Avery said.


    Elliot nodded. "Indeed. Do you need my help pumping the balloons?"


    "Sure! You can help with that and hang the lights on the nts," Avery said.


    "Sure. You must be exhausted, right? You two should get some rest." Elliot picked up one of the pumps and started pumping balloons.


    "I''m fine. Shopping with Ivy is really fun and she is great at bargaining. I used to do that when I was young and slowly lost that skill after being with you," Avery said. "We will take you along the next time we go shopping."


    "Of course." Elliot was curious as to how Ivy bargained as well.


    Ivy had reunited with her family during the summer, and she had changed drastically. When she first returned to her family, she was timid and rarely spoke. After spending time with her family, she gained confidence and appeared far more cheerful.


    "Mom, Dad, look!" Ivy had hung a string of lights on one of the pine trees and turned the lights on. Instantly, the tree lit up in splendid lights.


    "That''s really pretty." Avery walked over to Ivy with a smile. "We still have so many LED lights left!"


    "We can put them on the bush outside!" Ivy said. "I will take them out now."


    "It''s cold out there. Let''s wait until after dinner."


    "Let''s have dinner after Robert gets home!" Ivy was too excited to feel cold.


    Seeing how insistent she was, Avery handed her a jacket and put on her own before going to the yard with Ivy.


    Elliot immediately turned on the lights in the yard even though it was 5 and the sky had notpletely darkened.


    It had been so long since Elliot''s mansion had been so lively.


    La and Robert had lived in the house before Ivy, and they were hardly as cheerful as her.


    Ivy was enthusiastic about decorating every corner of the house.


    "Mom, I think it''s drizzling. You should head back inside." Ivy felt a drop of water wet her cheek when she stepped out with her bag of light.


    It was a light drizzle, so Ivy intended to go inside after she hung all the lights.


    Seeing Ivy''s determination, Avery covered Ivy''s head with the hood on her coat and said, "I will grab an umbre."


    At half past six, Robert returned home, and for a moment, he wondered if he had gone into the wrong house when he saw all the lights andnterns in the yard.


    "Are we celebrating New Year''s ahead of time? New Year''s holidays haven''t even begun!" Robert muttered to himself and parked his car, before walking into the mansion to change into his slippers, only to find balloons all over the living room.


    "Ah! La posted on social media!" Ivy eximed when she came across a post.

 Chapter 2854

    La had posted a total of nine photos on her social media, consisting of her marriage certificate, her ring, a picture of herself standing under the peach blossoms, and photos she had taken with Eric in the past and present.


    Anyone would be excited and cheer with the couple as they went through the photos.


    "Your sister has no fear of having these photos circte the inte!" Avery hurried over and saw the post.


    "Eric has retired, so it should be fine for others to find out about this, right?" Ivy beamed.


    She tried to put herself in La''s shoes and knew that it would be upsetting to be with the man she loved without being able to announce their union to the world.


    "It won''t affect Eric, but it might affect La. Don''t underestimate Eric''s influence. If some of his fans stalk La, she will be in trouble," Avery said with a frown. "I will need to assign more bodyguards to La."


    Elliot nodded.


    "Alright. Let''s eat!" Avery was starving and turned to look at Robert. "How''s work today, Robert?"


    "I thought you''d forgotten about me," Robert said.


    "Why would we forget about you? I heard you saying that we are celebrating New Year''s ahead of time." Avery smiled endearingly at him. "We have all been waiting for you to get home to start dinner!" Robert instantly cheered up. "I thought I had the wrong house when I first entered the yard. If I hadn''t seen the car outside in the yard, I would have turned around," Robert said and walked over to Elliot. "Dad, did you take a video of Eric proposing to La?"


    "Do you want to see that?" Elliot asked.


    "I''m just curious..." Robert said.


    "Do you have someone you like? Are you trying to steal a few tricks from your brother-inw?" Avery teased.


    Robert tensed and shook his hands. "No. Mom, quit messing around. I''m just friends with the girls in my ss. Besides, even if I''m dating right now, I can''t possibly think about marriage now!"


    "You can get married without graduating. There are plenty of university students getting married before they graduate nowadays. So long as the person you want to settle down with is a great person, we won''t object to it," Avery said.


    "Just stop, Mom. I''m getting goosebumps. I''m just a kid! Even Hayden is still single, so I''m not in a rush." Robert knew that he was a typical heterosexual man but was not in a hurry to settle down. They all took their seats in the dining room and started dinner.


    Afterward, Elliot called Robert over to the side to ask about his work, while Avery stayed with Ivy to decorate the room with the balloons.


    Half an hourter, both Avery''s and Elliot''s phones rang at the same time, and since that had never happened in the past, it caught everyone''s attention.


    Avery immediately went to grab her phone from the coffee table.


    Elliot''s phone was on the kitchen ind, so Robert hurried over to take his phone and handed it to him.


    "Hello?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Hello?"


    Avery and Elliot answered their calls at the same time.

 Chapter 2855

    Elliot''s assistant had called him and Tammy had called Avery.


    "Mr. Foster, Eric has announced his marriage to Ms. La on his personal social media ount. A lot of our business partners are calling me to ask if it''s true."


    Elliot''s brow twitched.


    All he knew was that La had posted the photos on social media, and he had been unaware that Eric had done the same.


    "Let me check," Elliot said and minimized the call before opening his social media ount to locate Eric''s post.


    Eric had posted the exact same photos as La had, and the only difference was that Eric had attached a small message.


    [I''m married. I feel blessed because I''ve married a girl that I''ve loved for the longest time. Since my retirement, I''ve never wanted public attention, but I know that the press will report this even if I say nothing, s I decided to take the initiative and exin everything! My wife is not a part of the entertainment industry, but I''m sure that you have all heard of her before. I would like to ask that you spare her any unwanted attention. Thank you.]


    Within ten minutes of Eric''s post being released, it had umted ten thousandments and fifty thousand views.


    The firstment under the post was written by Tate Industries'' official ount.


    [Congrattions to Eric and our boss! We wish you a happily ever after!]Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tammy chuckled and said, "Imented as well. There were only a few thousandments when I first saw the post, and as soon as Imented and refreshed the page, I saw over twenty thousandments! Myment instantly disappeared! There I was fantasizing about getting over a thousand likes to myment once Eric replies to me! I can''t even find my ownment now!"


    Avery felt conflicted. "I don''t know if this is a good thing. Eric''s influence is tremendous, and I''m worried that this will affect their lives."


    "Don''t worry. Plenty of idols announce their marriage or rtionships, and everyone seems to get on with their own lives in the end." Tammy continued to giggle. "Why didn''t you tell me that they were getting married today?"


    "I was out shopping with Ivy, and we have been decorating the house since we came home," Avery said. "Let me check on Eric''s post."


    "Go ahead! Everyone ismenting on it right now!"


    After the call, Avery opened her social media ount to find nothing but a nk page.


    "Do you guys have inte reception? I am not getting anything on my phone," Avery asked, thinking that something had gone wrong with her phone.


    Ivy grabbed Avery''s phone and nced at it. "It shows here that it''s connected to the inte, though! Let me see if another application opens." She randomly clicked open another application and noticed that it was functioning normally. "Mom, I think the social media tform itself crashed."


    "Oh..." Avery sighed, unable to determine how she felt at the moment.


    She felt d that La married the man she loved but was worried about all the attention the couple was receiving.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Eric must have nned out everything before posting this online," Ivy consoled her. "Even if he didn''t do this, the press would have reported it anyway. I think he just took the initiative to make it right by La."


    Avery chuckled. "Your sister has always enjoyed being the center of attention. She doesn''t really care about others finding out about her marriage, so I guess that Eric is just doing this to please her."

 Chapter 2856

    "Yeah. So long as La is happy." Ivy felt that everyone had the right to do whatever made them happy, as long as they were not hurting others.


    "Your sister is just so wilful. She didn''t even tell us before doing this," Avery said.


    "Maybe she just didn''t think that it''s that big a deal," Ivy exined. "Don''t worry, Mom. I don''t think that going public with their marriage is going to affect their lives!"


    Avery picked up her phone and refreshed the page.


    The social media tform was back, and when Avery found Eric''s post there were two hundred thousandments.


    The most searched keywords on the inte had been ''Eric Santos'' announcement'', ''Eric Santos'' is married'', ''Eric Santos'' wife'', ''Tate Industries'', ''Who is La Tate'', and ''Under the Peach Blossoms''.


    Avery stared at the words ''Under the Peach Blossoms'' and recalled that it was the name of a certain television drama that Eric had taken part in with La, where La yed the child version of the heroine.


    "Our family has not received this much attention for years." Avery watched as the inte exploded and epted the reality with resignation. "They are talking about your dad as well."


    Ivy nced at the dining room and found both Elliot and Robert on their phones.


    Elliot saw a post under the topicbeled ''Eric Santos'' wife'' that imed Eric''s retirement to be a request made by the Fosters.


    Though Eric was as popr as an idol could be, he was hardlyparable to a truly influential and wealthy family.


    The post caused all of Eric''s fans to react negatively, iming that La did not deserve Eric.


    Had Elliot not already handed La her passport, he would have never agreed to marry La to Eric.


    "Dad, don''t get upset. These are all


    just bullies." Robert nced at Elliot''s screen and said, "We just need Eric to treat La well and make her happy."


    Elliot set his phone down, and it suddenly started ringing.


    He nced at the screen and answered the call right away when he noticed that it was from La.


    "Dad! Did you see Eric''s post? I just came out of the shower and found out that Eric posted about us. Qur


    entire family is in the spotlighur


    La said excitedly.


    now!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Noticing the excitement in her voice, Elliot realized that La would not have called had she not been concerned that he was upset.


    "Dad, you aren''t mad about this, are


    you? I posted first and told him to do the same. I didn''t expect him to do it with his public ount," La said, unable to suppress herughter. "Who would have known that he still has so many fans?"


    "Are you enjoying his fame?" Elliot asked.

 Chapter 2857

    "Hahaha! Dad, I''m just amused. I thought I have him all to myself after he retires, but there are still a lot of people who remember him," La said. "Dad, don''t get upset! He just made the announcement as he thought that the press will talk about it, so it was best that he made the announcement first."


    "So long as you are happy," Elliot said sincerely.


    Since La was officially Eric''s wife, Elliot decided that they should live their lives in whatever way pleased them.


    "Dad, if you are really upset, I can get him to delete the post." La was worried as she could not see the look on Elliot''s face through the phone.


    "He has already posted it, so what''s the point in deleting it now?" Elliot had been annoyed but had soon regained hisposure. "Get him to hire a few more bodyguards, or I can send over a few from my house. Be safe whenever you go outside."


    La sighed a breath of relief. "Dad, I knew you wouldn''t be upset. Don''t worry about us. I will hire a few more bodyguards."


    After hanging up, La scrolled through all thements under Eric''s post and read each of the positive and negativements happily, knowing that Eric was hers.


    "It''s a good thing that you''ve retired, or your fans might actuallye after me," La teased.


    "Those who would do such a thing aren''t my fans." Eric reached out and touched her hair. "Why did youe outside without drying your hair?"


    "There are heaters in the house, and I''m not going to sleep now, so it''s going to dry on its own." La moved closer to him. "By the way, we are celebrating New Year''s at my family''s ce this year. This is the first year we celebrate together since Ivy came home."


    "Sure." Eric knew it because Elliot had mentioned it.


    "I asked your parents to join us, but they didn''t want to." She nced at Eric.


    "Don''t worry. They have always spent New Year''s on their own," Eric exined. "I usually have to work during New Year''s, so I haven''t been able to celebrate with them."


    "But if that''s the case, that''s all the more reason to celebrate with them." La felt sorry for Eric''s parents and said, "Why don''t I celebrate with my family, and you do the same with yours?"


    Eric thought about it and said, "My parents might not agree."


    "Why not?" La was confused. "My parents definitely want me to celebrate New Year''s with them. I assume that all parents want the same thing."


    "They would prefer that I stay with you."


    La blushed.


    Her parents-inw were wonderful people who never interfered with their lives and remained considerate all the time.


    "Let''s go to my parent''s ce for New Year''s Eve and go to your parents'' a day before or after that. How does that sound?" La offered.


    "Just discuss this with my parents. You three keep making decisions behind my back, anyway."


    "... You sure hold a grudge! This is all


    your fault for turning me down all the time! You are just ill, and everyone gets sick from time toContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    time! Since you can''t work, you


    should n the wedding! Once everything is in ce, the wedding


    Will take ce."


    Eric had beenpletely tamed and obeyed La''s every wish. "What kind of a wedding do you want?" he asked.


    She lifted an eyebrow. "I want a


    romantic and dreamy wedding. We don''t need to invite too many guests, but I want a spacious venue. Of course, the more the merrier, though," she said, before adding, "I like to be surrounded by people."


    "Should we have our outfits made now?"


    "Yeah, but I don''t wantplicated patterns. Keep the outfits simple and elegant. If there are things that you are struggling with, ask me about them."


    "Do you really not care about bing a widow in the future?"


    "I trust modern technology and fate. Who knows what tomorrow might bring? Maybe I''ll be the one to die first."


    Eric immediately covered her mouth and said, "Let''s not talk about that."

 Chapter 2858

    "If you don''t want me to say things like that, you should stop doing the same." La grabbed his hand and stared into his eyes. "Live in the moment and don''t overthink. So long as we are happy when we are alive, we shouldn''t worry about what happens after our death."


    Eric asionally thought that he was not as liberated in his thinking as La was. He would regrly worry about everything and lead a life filled with struggles.


    "I''ve thought things through, or I wouldn''t have made the announcement on social media," he said calmly. "Marriage doesn''t have tost forever, anyway. We can always get a divorce if you grow tired of me." La did not feel consoled at all, and if Eric was still not recovering, she would have pped him across the face for saying such a thing on their first day of marriage.


    "If you don''t know the right thing to say, you should keep your mouth shut." She red at him andy down to use her phone. "After your public announcement, I''ve been receiving tons of messages." He covered her with a nket and said, "What kind of messages?"


    "They are mainly from former ssmates and friends, asking me if we are really married and whether I can invite them to the wedding... Maybe they are your fans." La scanned all the messages but did not reply to any of them.


    Since they had yet to confirm the date of their wedding, she could not make any promises.


    "Don''t reply to them if you don''t want to," Eric said thoughtfully. "Your family prefers to keep a low profile, so we won''t be inviting the press to our wedding."


    "I don''t see the point in inviting the press. I will get my parents toe up with a guest list and your parents can do the same. After that, we will just add the names of our friends to it. That should sum things up." La did not like to oveplicate things, and it was mostly because of the environment she grew up in.


    Her parents and brother have always been protective of her since she was a child, and people who grew up in such an environment tended to be more simplistic and innocent.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You make it sound so simple."


    "My parents are more than happy to help with the wedding. They can help with stuff like menus and souvenirs for the guests... If you don''t want to deal with the minor details, I will get my parents to handle it, and you just need to set the theme for the wedding."


    "It''s our wedding, so I should n it on my own." Eric did not enjoy the idea of troubling others.


    "Whatever. Just don''t run yourself too thin. I''m too young to be a widow."


    Eric stared at her in silence.


    Days went by and soon, Hayden returned to Aryadelle along with Chad and Mike.


    Since it was the first New Year''s Ivy spent with her family, everyone saw the importance of it.


    "Ivy, you can stay in your own house the next time you go to Bridgedale," Chad said. "Your house is ready."


    "Thank you, Uncle Chad. I will go there the next holiday I have," Ivy said gratefully.


    "You need to study and intern at the


    same time now, so I don''t see you being


    Mikee to travel anytime soon,"


    Mike said. "You shouldn''t start


    interning so soon."


    "Ivy likes it," Avery said. "She works the night shift, and if she doesn''t like it, she would have given up a long time ago."


    Mike nodded, before pulling a


    wooden box out of his belongings "Ivy, this is a gift that I made for you." knew that Ivy would definitely


    e it. e


    Ivy stared at the box and gasped.


    "What''s in there? It''s sealed so tightly. How did you get through


    customs?" Avery wanted to


    open the


    swnovel


    box but noticed that it was nailed shut.


    "They checked and nailed it shut again," Mike said and turned to a servant next to him. "Bring me a tool, and I will pry it open."


    Sometimeter, a bodyguard came over with a tool, and Mike moved aside immediately.


    Before opening the box, the bodyguard asked, "Is what''s inside expensive?"

 Chapter 2859

    The bodyguard was worried that he might break what was inside.


    Mike thought about it and Chad smiled. "It''s fine. Just open it."


    The bodyguard took a deep breath and pried the box open to reveal a cardboard box inside.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ivy, you can open the cardboard box yourself!" Mike said.


    The servant handed Ivy a pair of scissors, and Ivy carefully cut the tape apart.


    Even with the cardboard box opened, the interior was still concealed by ayer of yellow fabric, and the contents under the yellow fabric were wrapped in ayer of foam.


    Ivy handed the pair of scissors to the servant and picked up the fabric-wrapped item. "Is this a microphone?" She had not taken the item out from its wrappings, but she could feel the shape of the item. "Yeah! Take it out and have a look!" Mike smiled. "I had it made for you."


    Ivy pulled the microphone out and was instantly blinded by its golden color.


    "It''s gold! It''s a microphone made of gold!" She thought and panicked, knowing that it must have cost a fortune, and she could not bring herself to ept such an expensive gift.


    "There''s a tform. " Mike took the tform out and said, "You can ce the microphone on it and disy it in your room.


    "Uncle Mike, I might not be a TV host forever."


    "It''s fine. At least you are one right now. If you quit at some point, I will buy you something else."


    "Mike had this specially made for you, so just ept it! It looks wonderful," Avery said.


    "Thank you, Uncle Mike, Uncle Chad.


    I love it." Ivy was happy with the gift. "Stay for a while longer this time! La and Eric are going to hold their wedding soon, and you can leave after the wedding!"


    "So soon? I thought that the wedding won''t take ce until half a year from now?"


    "I don''t think it will take that long. La has been talking details about her wedding these past few days, and I think that the wedding nning wille to an end within


    the month."


    Mike burst outughing. "You know La well." He paused and said, "I need to give her a giftter as well."


    "What did you get La, Uncle Mike?" Ivy was curious.


    "Hahaha! I suppose I can show you first." Mike picked up a gift box and revealed a glorious pair of heels that fit the description of fairy-tale ss slippers perfectly.


    "Your sister is getting married soon, and I thought that these would go well with her wedding dress. Of course, she might have better-looking shoes," Mike exined.


    "It doesn''t matter if she wears them at the wedding. I''m sure she would love these."


    "Are you going to be her bridesmaid?"


    "I haven''t decided! I want to, but


    La has her own friends. Besides, their wedding is going to be the center of attention, and even the bridesmaids would be in the spotlight as well... La told me to consider it, but she said that she will understand if I decide not to be her bridesmaid."

 Chapter 2860

    "If you are struggling to decide, just don''t be a bridesmaid," Mike said. "She has plenty of friends who can be her bridesmaids. Besides, they are definitely going to invite a lot of people because your sister likes to be surrounded by people."


    "I do want to be her bridesmaid, though," Ivy said.


    "You can still stay by her side the entire day without being a bridesmaid!" Mike smiled. "You aren''t married, so you don''t know howplicated weddings are. Not only will there be bridesmaids but groomsmen as well and they would usually y a ton of games..."


    Ivy paled at his words.


    She had always been introverted and preferred her ownpany. Despite her dream of bing a broadcaster, she was hardly good at socializing outside of her show, and she was what people would call ''antisocial''.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t scare her. Eric hasn''t fully recovered yet, so I''m sure there won''t be too many people," Avery said with a smile. "Why don''t you pay Eric a visit first ande back hereter for dinner?"


    "Sure," Mike said and turned to Hayden. "Let''s go and see how he''s been doing."


    Hayden nodded.


    Meanwhile, Eric was at home having a discussion with the wedding nner Elliot hired.


    Eric wanted to n the wedding on his own but was still too weak to n everything, so Elliot hired a nner to help with various tasks.


    Mike had not called Eric beforeing, so Eric was slightly surprised when he saw them. "When did you arrive?" Eric told the maid to serve them tea.


    "Earlier today." Mike studied Eric and tapped him on the shoulder. "How are you feeling?"


    "I take my medicine on time every day, so I''m doing fine."


    "It''s good that you can maintain your current state by just taking pills." Mike noticed that Eric looked more energetic than he was when he was first discharged. "Is La at work?" "She''s been quite busytely because it''s close to the end of the year," Eric exined "She ns on taking some time off after the wedding, so she needs to get some work done before that." "Have you two decided on a date?" Mike asked.


    "Not yet. She said that we will have the wedding as soon as everything is in ce." Eric assumed that La would decide on a date as soon as the preparation was done.


    "How''s the nning going? Do you need help?" Mike picked up the nner on the table and scanned the pages. "Hayden, Chad, and I are all here to help, so don''t be shy It''s not just your wedding, after all. It''s La''s wedding, too, and she is our princess. We need to give her the perfect wedding."


    Eric did not intend on refusing their help and said, "Take a look and see if there''s anything else to add. La wants to be surrounded by people."


    "That''s simple. We will invite more guests, then."


    "I''m just wondering how we can give


    La the dively atmosphere she wants while managing the number of guests," Eric said. "I don''t n on inviting my friends from the O entertainment business."


    "Not even one?" Mike asked. "Are you not close to them?"


    "Even if I was close to them, they will definitely fawn over me now that I''m Elliot Foster''s son-inw. That''s not why I''m not inviting them, though. I just don''t want toplicat@my life


    UMS


    If he invited them, he would have to attend gatherings they organized as well, and ever since his heart imnt surgery, his energy was limited. Hence, he preferred to focus on his family.

 Chapter 2861

    "Hahaha! Elliot Foster''s son-inw, huh? You sound so confident after getting the marriage certificate," Mike teased. "You just need to focus on making La happy."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I know," Eric said and turned to look at Ivy. "Ivy, I talked to your sisterst night, and we figured that you can be the host if you don''t want to be a bridesmaid. That''s what you are studying in university, anyway. We will entrust you with hosting the wedding. What do you think?"


    Ivy felt as though everyone was overestimating her and flushed when she felt their eyes on her. "I... I''m worried that I might let you down..."


    She had not expected La and Eric to trust her with such an important task and was worried that she was not qualified enough for the task.


    "What are you worried about? Your sister and brother-inw aren''t worried, so just think of it as having fun." Mike thought that it was a great idea as a wedding was supposed to be interesting. "It''s not a TV show, so you can make mistakes. Just read directly from the script if you are worried about forgetting the words!" He encouraged her.


    "I will think about it," Ivy said.


    "There''s no need to consider. If you are too nervous to host alone, we can get you a partner." Mike could tell that Ivy was keen to try being the host. After all, she must have a passion for hosting, or she would have never gone through the trouble of working the night shifts for an internship at a television station.


    Ivy''s heart raced and she turned to look at Hayden. "Hayden, do you really think that this will work?"


    "Of course. It''s your sister''s wedding, and you can be the bridesmaid or the host," Hayden said endearingly.


    "Hahaha! Once you get the experience from hosting your sister''s wedding, you can do the same for your two brothers'' weddings in the future," Mike said and the smile on Hayden''s face instantly vanished. Ivy nced at Hayden and suppressed herughter.


    In the evening, La went to Elliot''s mansion with Eric after work.


    With everyone gathering in the same ce, the atmosphere was lively and joyful.


    "If you are helping me with the wedding, can we do it right after New Year''s?" La desperately wanted to get the wedding over with. "You can stay until after my wedding."


    "It''s still cold after New Year''s! Can''t we wait a while longer and have an outdoor wedding once it''s warmer out there? I prefer an outdoor wedding," Mike said.


    The wedding Eric had nned was to take ce in a church and a hotel event hall.


    "I am fine with having an outdoor or indoor wedding, so long as Eric is the groom," La said.


    "Alright. Just look at how eager you are. We will do it after New Year''s, then!"


    "You will be our witness at the wedding, right?" La said.


    "Sure! Just let me know whenever you need me." Mike was suddenly overwhelmed by a wave of


    emotions. "Time flies! I still


    remember when you were a ch


    who licked every single snack to


    prevent your brother from eating it..."


    Both La and Hayden fell into silence.


    "Uncle Mike, think Uncle Chad I should be our witness at the


    wedding instead!" La changed her mind. "My name will be in the dirt if I let you run your mouth about all the embarrassing things that happened in my childhood."


    Chad chuckled.


    "Sure, he can take my ce! Besides, I still have a lot of photos of you when you were little. Your mom hasn''t seen half of them. Should I turn them into a slideshow for your wedding?" Mike proposed

 Chapter 2862

    "Don''t put photos of me that even Mom hasn''t seen at the wedding!" La protested. "Uncle Mike, are you trying to embarrass me on my wedding day?"


    "You were cute when you were little!" Mike argued.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mike loved taking photos of you when you cried." Avery chuckled.


    "Huh?" La was confused. "What kind of hobby is that?"


    "It''s fun! You were such a crybaby, or maybe it just appeared sopared to your brother," Avery said. "When Hayden cried, he just sobbed in silence, and when you cried, it felt like the entire house was shaking."


    La was rendered speechless with embarrassment. She did not want such things discussed in front of her younger siblings.


    "Mike, send me those photos," Avery said. "I think they are great memories."


    La sighed. "Mom, I remember that Robert cried a lot when he was a kid, too."


    "Yeah! All kids are that way, and Hayden was the exception," Avery said. "We can still show some of your childhood photos at the wedding. It will be fun."


    "I have to be the one to pick them. I don''t want others tough at me," La insisted. She needed to preserve her reputation.


    "Of course. It''s been so long since we''ve had a big celebration. We will take advantage of your wedding to do so." Avery searched her memories and said, "Thest time we had a grand party was when Robert turned ten."


    "Didn''t we have a party during the summer holidays as well?" Ivy asked.


    "We only invited some family and friends at the time. If it''s a big party, there would be far more guests involved," La exined.


    Ivy could not believe that they had that many rtives.


    "Don''t worry, Ivy. There may be a lot of guests, but it''s okay if you don''t want to interact with them." Avery was worried that Ivy would feel ufortable.


    "I''m fine, Mom. I''m not as timid as I


    was before." Ivy had slowly ovee her apprehension after she had promised to host the wedding. She epted that it was


    part of growing up.


    After dinner, the adults sat in the living room to discuss La''s wedding, while the Foster siblings sat on the other end.


    "Hayden, I''m getting married and you still don''t want a girlfriend?" La said.


    "Is getting married that big a deal?" he retorted.


    La stared at him.


    Robert supported La and said, "Is there something you aren''t telling us, Hayden? Tell us, and we promise not to tell Mom and Dad."


    Hayden shot him a cold look. "You


    can make it sound like I''m hiding something even when I''m not, so even if I do have a secret, I''m telling everyone but you."


    Robert shrugged.


    Hayden was not keen on continuing the topic want


    and tuned to Ivy. "Ivy, you to learn how to drive, , right?


    Come on. I will teach


    belongs to en.swnContent


    "Hayden, I can teach Ivy."


    "But you haven''t, have you?" Hayden retorted.


    "I-I was going to, but she is in the middle of an internship and so am I, so..."


    "Ivy, let''s go. I will teach you how to drive." Hayden stood up. "Be sure to wear something t."


    Ivy dared not to argue and followed Hayden out obediently.


    La watched as they went out and said, "I feel like Hayden is upset."

 Chapter 2863

    "Hayden is always like that, even when he is happy!" Robert did not notice any difference.


    "I''m getting married soon, but Hayden didn''t offer to help with nning the wedding," La said in confusion. "Besides, does he need to teach Ivy how to drive thiste at night?"


    "I guess something is odd now that you mention it. I will go check on them!" Robert ran off.


    Ivy had not expected both her brothers to teach her how to drive and though she felt nervous before, she felt more rxed in Robert''s presence.


    "Ivy, just think of the car as a toy. You''ve seen kids when they y with toy cars, haven''t you? This is your toy car now," Robert said as he sat in the backseat.


    "Don''t listen to him. You need to be more focused when you are at work and when you drive. Once you are on the road, anything can happen," Hayden said.


    "Hayden, you are scaring her. Even if she doesn''t drive, idents can still happen when she is walking on the road. Whatever you do, anything can happen," said Robert. "Just focus like you normally do. Getting too nervous might just be the thing that causes the ident."


    Hayden shot Robert a cold look through the rearview mirror, and Robert immediately quieted down.


    After giving Ivy the rundown on how things work, Hayden told her to start the car and begin driving.


    "Don''t worry. I will be right next to you and help when something happens." Hayden was not worried that Ivy would make a mistake.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ivy could sense her brothers'' trust in her, and since Hayden had only instructed her to go straight, she obeyed and drove as slowly as possible.


    Robert came close to falling asleep in the backseat, while Haydenplimented Ivy patiently.


    After an hour, they returned home and found that Mike and Chad had left, but La and Eric were still there.


    "Ivy, how did it go?" La asked.


    "Not as difficult as I thought it would be. Hayden said I need to practice more."


    "Yeah. Just practice during the day. There might not be a lot of cars on the road at night, but the visibility isn''t as good." La had been waiting for them to get home to say goodbye. "We should be going now. I wille and hang out with you once I get a break from work."


    The family saw La and Eric off.


    As they drove off, Avery stared into the night emotionally and said, "Elliot, I finally understand why you''ve been so bitter about this.


    After all the years we spent with


    La, She suddenly found a home for herself out there. We used to urge her toe home sooner at night, and now, she is going home,


    just not this home."


    "It''s cruel," Elliot said.


    Hayden, Robert, and Ivy fell into silence.


    "Hayden, shower and get some rest." Avery realized that Hayden might be jegged and exhausted.


    "Mom, La might be married now, but she will always be a part of this family. You can always get her to drop by whenever you miss her," Hayden said.


    "I know. All four of you are such


    appy,"


    wonderful children and I''m blessed to be your mother. Wherever you go, I''m happy as long as you are Avery exined. "I was just emotional because.... well, you will understand this one day when you have your own children."


    Hayden was stunned at her words.


    Avery had never urged him to find a girlfriend or get married, and he wondered if what she said was her way of urging him to have children.

 Chapter 2864

    Hayden had never felt the need to get married becuase his mother had never urged him to do so. His days were often filled with work, and he was left with no time to think about anything else.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was not born a workaholic, but he did not know what else to do if he was not working and felt that he should focus on his career at least until he was thirty.


    After returning to his room, he took a shower and felt refreshed.


    As soon as he sat down on his bed, he instantly opened his phone to check for work rted emails.


    He had taken an early break from work to celebrate New Year''s with his family, and since New Year''s holidays had not officially begun at Dream Maker, the managers in the office would send him updates every day via email.


    After reading all the emails, he nced at the time and noticed that forty minutes had flown by, just like how the past years had passed within the blink of an eye.


    He had created a business when he was extremely young and had gained sess, but he had not done much apart from work since then, and by the time he looked back, he realized he was growing older and there was no woman around him that he was interested in.


    He had gotten used to being around men.


    It was not that he hated women, but he had reserved all his patience for his mother and sisters.


    He had once hired women in hispany, but those women had ultimately tried entering into a romantic rtionship with him.


    As the same thing happened over and over again, he started focusing on hiring men instead, which caused him to be surrounded by men.


    He did not n on living his life alone, but so far, he had never considered getting married or having children.


    Because of what Avery said, he started considering what type of women he liked and how he could find bis future partner, only to find himself lost in his train of thought.


    His parents had been understanding enough to not set him up with anyone like other parents would, so he had to rely on himself.


    He knew that his parents would do their best to find him a good match, but it would be far too awkward for everyone involved, so Hayden needed to resolve it on his own. He first needed to figure out why he needed a woman in his life.


    "To give me a child?" He thought. "Or to have someone to talk to?"


    Hayden had always been a lone wolf and never neededpanionship, so a woman would only be there to give him a child, if children were


    what he wanted. He just needed


    beautiful and temperate woman, and this described many women. Plus, he could always remain single while having children.


    Hayden felt like he was going insane as his mindplicated such a simple matter, and the thought of having children with a woman troubled him.


    He picked up his phone and sent his assistant a message. [You aren''t married yet, are you?]


    His assistant replied right away. [Yeah! Why are you asking, Mr. Tate?]


    [Why aren''t you married?]


    [...] The assistant had not gotten married because he was upied with work but dared not to speak the truth, so he hesitated for a few


    moments before replying. [I''m


    not in


    a rush at the moment. I''ve been with my girlfriend for years now, so getting married is just formality at this point.]


    [Do you have any kids?] Hayden asked.

 Chapter 2865

    [No. Why are you asking me that, Mr. Tate? I won''t ask for leave even if my girlfriend is pregnant. My parents can take care of her, and I can hire a nanny to look after her as well.] [You aren''t young, so why aren''t you getting married?]


    The assistant was confused by Hayden''s odd behavior and wondered if Hayden was in some sort of shock.


    [Mr. Tate, is your family urging you to get married? I thought your parents never interfere with your personal life.]


    [My mom brought it up subtly.] Hayden replied.


    [I guess it''s because your sister is getting married! In most families, the eldest marries first.]


    [That''s not a tradition in our family.]


    [To be honest, Mr. Tate, if I were your mother, I would have urged you to get married as well.]


    [???]


    [You''ve never dated and that''s not normal. If I was your mother, I would have taken you to the hospital for a body check.]


    Hayden''s face flushed at the message, and he blocked his assistant immediately for trying to lecture him.


    As soon as the assistant noticed that Hayden had blocked him, he immediately called Hayden, who refused to answer the call.


    The assistant sent Hayden a friend request on social media with the message. [I was wrong, Mr. Tate! I will introduce a woman to you!]


    Hayden caved and epted the request, and his assistant immediately sent him a few photos of women.


    Hayden nced through the photos and typed. [Why did you send me photos of so many women?]


    [They are all the same person, Mr. Tate!]


    [...]


    Hayden studied the photos again, but the woman in each photo looked different.


    [Mr. Tate, this is the best-looking woman among my rtives! Don''t you think she is beautiful?]


    [I don''t.]


    [Fine! I will look elsewhere! You want someone with good looks, right?]


    [No.]


    [Oh? Tell me your requirements, then. I will look for women that fit into your type.]


    [I don''t know.]N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    [...] The assistant was instantly rendered speechless.


    [I don''t need your help on this. I will find a way.]


    [But your schedule is packed with work every single day, so how are you going to find a girlfriend? Are you going to get your family to set you up with someone? That works because your parents will definitely find you a great woman, but there are some drawbacks to that as well.]


    [What kind of drawbacks?]


    [You are a workaholic and even if you get married, you are probably going to spend most of your time away from home. Your wife is definitely going to get upset. If you found her on your own, she has no one else toin to, but if your parents set you up, she might turn to your parents for help...]


    [I got it. I will look for one myself.]


    [Mr. Tate, I''m so d that you finally feel like searching for a wife.]


    [Don''t say a word to others.]


    [Of course. I promise I won''t tell anyone, but am I allowed to tell the truth if your mom asks about it?]


    [No. I don''t know if I''m actually going to look for a wife yet.]


    [Okay, then. I won''t tell anyone. Good luck with your search and let me know if you need help!]


    Hayden threw his phone aside and switched the lights off.


    That night, he had a nightmare


    het


    where he was surrounded by


    women. Some looked innocent,


    while others looked alluring, but they


    were all calling him ''honey'' as they surrounded him with smiles on their faces.


    UM


    He found himself drenched in a cold sweat after he woke up.

 Chapter 2866

    The next morning, Avery went down the stairs to find Hayden reading a magazine in the living room.


    "Why are you awake so early? Aren''t you going to sleep for a while longer?"


    "I''m done." Hayden set the magazine aside. "Robert has changed. He got up at the same time I did, and he said that the holidays haven''t started yet, so he needs to go to work."


    Avery nced at the dining room. "Has he gone out yet?"


    "Yeah. He grabbed breakfast and headed out," Hayden said. "I saw him driving a rather cheap car. Did he buy that specifically for work?"


    Avery nodded. "He wants to have a taste of what it''s like to be normal, so we just let him."


    "He is under Ivy''s influence!" Hayden did not get that chance as everyone knew that he was Elliot''s son.


    Though his business was not centered in Aryadelle, he was just as famous as Elliot in the country because the Dream Maker cars had taken the globe by storm, and anywhere the cars were sold, people knew him.


    "Yeah! I suppose it''s a good thing for him to learn hardship!" Avery was starving and asked, "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "No." Hayden ced the magazine back on the rack and walked with Avery to the dining room.


    "Come with me to La''s wedding venueter." Avery figured Hayden had nothing else to do and said, "Your dad is busy today."


    "Sure." Hayden took a sip of milk and said, "The wedding is going to take ce after New Year''s, right?"


    "I talked to Last night and she wants it as soon as possible, so I guess that''s how things will be!"


    Hayden did not say anything else. After all, La was already been legally married to Eric.


    "Can you postpone your return to Bridgedale? Leave after the


    wedding." Avery gingerly deshetled


    the eggs and said, "I will talk


    and Chadter as well."


    Mike


    "Sure. Ivy isn''t around. Is she still sleeping?" Hayden was not used to the silence.


    "She probably stayed up all night practicing again. She is really hardworking." Avery nced at the clock. "I will go to her roomter after breakfast." "What about Dad?" Hayden recalled that Elliot did not have a habit of sleeping in.


    "He is still sleeping! He went to bedtest night, thinking about La''s wedding. He can''t get too involved, nor can he stay out of it altogether." "Aren''t you losing any sleep over this, Mom?" Hayden asked.


    "No! I''ve been sleeping well. I''m happy every day ever since Ivy came home." Avery smiled. "I''m d that


    have to worry that she will be wronged. I get a little sad


    La and Eric are marriede, n¨¦t


    sometimes, but kids are bound to grow up at some point. That''s exactly how my life progressed when I started dating your dad as well."


    Hayden summoned the courage and asked, "Mom, what kind of a person should I look for to be my girlfriend?"


    Avery thought that she had misheard him and did not snap out of it until a few momentster. "Someone you love, of course."


    "I haven''t met anyone that I like so far." He scowled as he had never been as interested in women as he was in his career.


    "Don''t doubt yourself. Not everyone


    runs into someone they love." Avery was surprised that Hayden would bring up such a subject and was pleased to discuss it with him. "Some Jove passionately and can tell who they love at first sight; while some need time to cultivate that sort of feelings toward someone. You might be in thetter group because that''s what your dad was like as well."


    She handed a deshelled egg to Hayden and he took two big bites. "I think rtionships are troublesome."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 2867

    "Yeah. A romantic rtionship can give your life bnce. It would be really boring just to spend every day working."


    "But a new issue would emerge every now and then, so I''m not bored." Hayden would have never remained single for so long had he been bored or understimted.


    "What prompted you to bring this up with me?" Avery asked.


    "Mom, I''m not against starting a family, but I don''t know how to look for a wife."


    Avery blushed, knowing that Hayden must have truly found it challenging, or he would never have sought her help in this matter. Still, it was a challenge for Avery. "How about this? I will contact your Aunt Tammyter. She knows quite a lot of young women, so I can get her to introduce you to someone." Avery took a deep breath. "You can maybe just chat, so it''s not technically a matchmaking situation. What do you think?"


    Hayden instinctively wanted to say no, but what his assistant had said the night before remained on his mind, so he agreed in the end.


    After breakfast, Avery went upstairs to Ivy''s room.


    Ivy had woken up and was practicing her broadcasting skills in her room.


    "Darling, why don''t youe and have breakfast first?" Avery beamed at Ivy.


    Ivy nced at the time and instantly hurried to the door. "I lost track of time. Mom, is Hayden awake?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "He woke up quite early this morning."


    "Huh? I didn''t hear a thing. I thought he was still sleeping."


    "The walls are soundproof. Come down to the dining room!" Avery could hardly contain her excitement and whispered, "I think La''s marriage has stimted Hayden in some way, and he approached me and talked about getting a girlfriend."


    Ivy was excited as well. "So Hayden found a girlfriend?"


    "Not yet, but he wants one. I will ask for Tammy''s help and get her to introduce someone to him."


    Ivy nodded. "Make sure she introduces someone great to Hayden."


    "I haven''t told Tammy about this. Go ahead and have your breakfast. Kwill call Tammy now," Avery said before returning to the master bedroom to call Tammy.


    Avery''s call woke Elliot, and he jolted up.


    "Did I wake you?" Avery ended the call.


    Tammy had promised to contact the most talented young woman she knew and arrange a meeting with Haydenter that afternoon.


    Elliot rubbed his eyes and asked hoarsely, "Who were you talking to?"


    "Tammy! Elliot, our son has decided to start looking for a girlfriend!" Avery walked over to the bed and held Elliot''s hand. She looked ecstatic. "Which son?" Elliot scowled, wondering if Avery was referring to Robert, as Hayden did not seem keen on dating at all.


    "Hayden, of course! Robert hasn''t


    even graduated!" Avery caressed Elliot''s cheek. "I was so surprised. Since he wants to date someone asked for Tammy''s help to introduce someone to him. I don''t really know any young woman who isn''t already married!"


    "Can we really rely on Tammy? Why didn''t you ask Lilith for help instead?" Elliot had more trust in his own sister.

 Chapter 2868

    "Are you that certain that Hayden would be interested in whoever Tammy introduced? If he doesn''t like the woman Tammy introduces him to, we will get Lilith to help instead." Avery had everything nned. "Hayden has already agreed to stay until after La''s wedding, so he has more than enough time to meet a few girls."


    Elliot nodded with a scowl. "I''m shocked by his sudden change in attitude. What has gotten into him?"


    Avery nodded. "I guess it''s normal for him to think this way. He has never been against the idea of having a family of his own and seeing La get married is bound to encourage him to take action." Elliot hummed in agreement and was instantly motivated to find a wife for Hayden but could not seem to think of a single woman who was worthy of his brilliant son.


    "Did he mention what type of girls he wants?" Elliot asked.


    Avery shook her head. "He doesn''t have a single clue. This is the first time he has ever considered something like this."


    Elliot pinched the bridge of his nose. "We will have to pool together a wide variety of girls for him to choose from, then."


    "Don''t do that. You are just going to confuse him, and it would be disrespectful to the girls as well. Let him get to know them one by one."


    "How long is that going to take?" Elliot got out of bed. "I will ask around. It''s best if Hayden is dating someone we know."


    "Don''t tell too many people about this, or it''s just going to embarrass Hayden," Avery reminded him. "Hayden likes to keep a low profile..." "Since he has already brought it up with you, it means he wants our help," he said. "Let''s just see if he likes the woman Tammy introduces!"


    "Sure."


    At ten, Avery headed out with Hayden to visit the church where La''s wedding would take ce while Elliot took Ivy with him to the hotel where the wedding dinner would be held.


    "Dad, I look forward to hearing about Hayden''s blind date today." Ivy sat in the car with an excited look on her face.


    "You want to go with them?" Elliot fastened his seatbelt and shot a look at the driver, signaling him to start driving. "Even if I


    can go a blind date with Hayden," Ivy said. "I''m just curious as to what Hayden''s date looks like." belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hwith them, it''s not like I


    wcontent


    "You can get your Aunt Tammy to send you a photo of that girl first."


    "Let''s just wait and see if things work out!" Ivy said. "Dad, why are we going to the hotel?"


    "We are going to taste test the food," Elliot said. "Your sister will be there at noon as well."


    "What about Mom and Hayden?"


    "Depending on how Hayden''s blind date goes," Elliot said gently, "he will bring his date along when he joins us." Ivy studied the gentle look on Elliot''s face and beamed. "Dad, you desperately want grandkids, don''t you?"


    He nced at Ivy with a smile. "No. Your brothers overseas on his own all the time. Your mother and I will be less worried about him if there was someone to keep himpany. As far as grandchildren go we don''t have to be


    grandparents. It''s all up to whether they want kids or not." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You are so open-minded, Dad."


    "If you find someone you truly love, you will definitely want to have a child with him. If you don''t love


    them, there''s no point in having children, or getting married for that matter."


    Ivy agreed with Elliot.

 Chapter 2869

    Avery met with the church decorator sometimeter, and Tammy strode in alongside a beautiful young woman.


    "Avery. Hayden." Tammy greeted them with a smile and introduced the young woman next to her. "This is Lina, the daughter of my friend. She is in her fourth year of university and will be graduating next summer. She has already started interning, so she has a lot of free time. I saw a cafe on my way here, so the two of you can head there to chat."


    Tammy knew the mentality of young people well, so she did not say anything that would embarrass them, nor did she intend on breathing over their shoulders. Avery scanned Lina up and down.


    Lina was exceptionally beautiful with a slender, elegant frame.


    Avery smiled and said to Hayden, "Go and buy Lina a cup of coffee! It''s been a while since I met with your Aunt Tammy, so we need some time alone as well."


    Hayden started walking out and Lina immediately followed.


    Once they were gone, Tammy took Avery''s hand and gave her a grin that stretched from ear to ear.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What do you think of Lina? She is the most brilliant girl I know. I didn''t even bother introducing the girls in my family because they aren''t talented enough... Lina is a professional dancer who has won many international awards. You can just tell that she is different from the air about her."


    Avery was extremely pleased with Lina. "She is really pretty. Is she the daughter of your friend?"


    "Kind of. She is one of my poker buddies'' daughters. She is the only daughter andes from a pretty great family! They are willing to let their daughter go to Bridgedale with Hayden. After all, Hayden is just brilliant, and anyone would want to marry their daughter to Hayden!" Tammy pulled Avery down to sit next to her. "Lina''s mother keeps talking about her, and she has even shown me some videos of Lina dancing. That''s why Lina was the first person that came to mind when you asked me to set Hayden up with someone. Do you want to watch the videos?"


    Avery nodded. "Sure."


    Tammy found the videos on her phone and showed them to Avery, who was instantly drawn by the young woman.


    "What a talented girl. I just don''t


    know if Hayden will like her." Avery finished watching the video. "I don''t know anyone who''s suitable for Hayden at all and neither does he." en.swhovels


    .n


    "Don''t worry. Now that Hayden finally feels like finding someone, it won''t be hard. If it does not work out with Lina, you can get Lilith to help you! Lilith knows a lot of pretty youngdies. You and Elliot have countless friends and you have all the help you need... If all that fails, get Hayden to attend more social activities. The more he goes out, the easier it will be for him to find a wife."


    Avery nodded.


    In the cafe, Hayden ordered atte and listened as Lina introduced herself.


    Lina''s mother was a dancer, so she had taken dancing lessons from a young age under her mother''s influence.


    Her father, on the other hand, was a businessman, and she was the only daughter.


    At the moment, she was interning under her teacher and performing all around the world.


    "Hayden, you aren''t really interested in me, are you? You''ve been quiet." Hayden had not reacted much after listening to Lina.


    After a few moments of silence, Hayden asked, "What''s your rtionship with Aunt Tammy?"


    "My mom teaches a dancing ss


    and Aunt Tammy was once one of


    her students. The two of them then became poker buddies..." Lina said sheepishly.

 Chapter 2870

    Hayden released an inward sigh of relief now that he knew she was not Tammy''s rtive. "You should focus on your career. I''m sure you have a bright future ahead," he said. Lina was a smart woman and instantly noticed the message hidden in his words. "Hayden, is it my looks that you don''t like, or my career? I don''t have to be a dancer..." she said. "Abandoning your career for a family is not worth it," Hayden said.


    Sometimeter, a waiter brought over their coffee, and after finishing their coffee, Hayden nced at his watch and paid the bill.


    When Hayden and Lina arrived back at the church, they saw Tammy and Avery chatting andughing.


    As soon as they spotted Hayden and Lina, the two stoppedughing.


    "Why are they back so soon? Are they not happy with the date? Is Lina not satisfied with Hayden, or is it the other way around?" Avery wondered.


    Tammy, on the other end, was certain that Hayden was the one who was not happy with the match.


    On their way here, Lina had looked Hayden up on the inte and was absolutely satisfied with him to the point that she was willing to give her career up for Hayden.


    "Are you done with coffee?" Avery was the first to break the silence. "Do you want to take a stroll outside?"


    "Mom, it''s cold out there," Hayden said, signaling his mother to stop trying.


    Avery nced at Lina regretfully. "Lina, why don''t youe and have lunch with uster?"


    "Thank you for asking, Aunty, but it''s fine. My mother already has lunch prepared, so I will go home," Lina said politely as it would only be awkward for her to join Hayden''s family for lunch.


    "I will send you home." Tammy immediately walked out of the church with Lina.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Once they left, Avery turned to look at Hayden. "The two of you didn''t have anymon interests?"


    "We didn''t even talk much." Hayden looked away sheepishly. "Mom, don''t you think her voice is a little hard on the ears?"


    Avery was shocked. "Her voice? I think her voice is sweet!"


    "I get goosebumps listening to her."


    It was the first time he ever felt chills when listening to someone. Still, did not make any negative


    knew that Lina was a brilliant young woman and that they simply were


    not suitable for one another.


    "I get it. You don''t like that sweet type of girl," Avery said. "I will let the others know."


    "It''s fine, Mom. I will handle this on


    my own. Hayden would have never discussed the subject with his


    mother had he not had a nightmare of being surrounded by women. en.swhovels


    "Don''t be shy! It''s normal to go on blind dates."


    "I don''t want to go on blind dates anymore, Mom." Hayden did not wish to go through the same thing again.


    Avery respected Hayden''s choice.


    "Alright, then will text Tammyter and tell her to stop looking. If you want to find a girlfriend, you need to go outside more often! If you only travel from home to work and back home, you will never find anyone."


    "Let''s wait until after La''s wedding!"


    At noon, the two arrived at the hotel to meet up with Elliot and found that Lilith and her family were there as well.


    "Aunt Lilith, Uncle Ben," Hayden greeted them and noticed that there was a young woman sitting next to them.

 Chapter 2871

    Lilith had brought the woman here.


    When Elliot informed Lilith that Hayden was looking for a girlfriend, Lilith immediately brought a new model from her firm over. Lilith had a great sense of beauty, and the woman she brought with her was young, slender, and exceptionally beautiful. "Hayden, this is Meryl, a new model whom I recruited recently. She is neen this year," Lilith said to Hayden with a smile. Hayden stared at Meryl for a few moments, before turning to look at Elliot, knowing that Elliot must have told Lilith something. "Hello, Meryl," Hayden said. "I''m starving. Let''s eat!"


    Elliot could tell that Hayden was upset and wondered if something bad had happened with the young woman Tammy had introduced to him.


    He took out his phone and typed a message before showing it to Avery.


    Avery had been staring at him ever since he had pulled his phone under the table. As soon as she saw the message, she grabbed her phone and began typing. [It didn''t work out. Our son has high standards and doesn''t want us to set him up anymore. He said that he will look for someone on his own, so let''s stay out of it.]


    "What are you two doing under the table?" Lilith asked when she noticed their typing.


    Avery looked up and smiled. "Your brother is asking where Tammy is."


    "Yeah, why isn''t Tammy here?" Lilith asked. "You were together this morning, right?"


    "She wille by at night! You guys should join us as well," Avery said. "We ordered two sets of menus to see which tastes better"


    "Sure. Isn''t La supposed to be here? Where is she?" Lilith nced at the time. "Maybe I should call her."


    Just then, La entered the room. "Mom, Dad, Aunt Lilith, Uncle Ben..." La did note alone but had brought her best friend Amy along.


    "Amy,e sit down." Avery knew Amy and weed her enthusiastically.


    La sat down next to Hayden and noticed Meryl, who was sitting next to Lilith. "Aunt Lilith, who is this prettydy?"


    "Oh... She is Meryl and works for me


    as a model. She hasn''t officially started working, though!" Lilith nced at Hayden. "Your brother is still single, right? I figured he doesn''t have any female friends, so brought Meryl here so that Hayden can get to know her."


    Amy chuckled. "La, didn''t you try to at least find somemon


    ground with your aunt? It''s funn


    that you two try to set your brother up with two girls at the same time." en.swhovels


    Hayden blushed at her words.


    "Aunt Lilith, did Dad tell you about this? My dad didn''t even say anything to me," La said. "Ivy told me and I leaped into action right away. It''s the first time my brother has ever wanted a girlfriend."


    "I told you that your brother can have any girl he wants!" Amy had onlye because La asked her to do so. "You didn''t even need to get involved."


    Amy was in a long-term rtionship but had recently broken up with her boyfriend. Still, she knew that she was not a good match for Hayden.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I think you are great! You said that Hayden was handsome before, didn''t you?" La desperately wanted her best friend to date her brother. Avery nced at Hayden, who had fallen silent.


    "Alright, we are all starving. Let''s dig in!" Avery smiled and said.

 Chapter 2872

    Ivy instantly lost her appetite when she saw over twenty dishes on the table.


    It was the most luxurious feast she had ever seen, and all delicacies she could imagine had beenid before her.


    There were dishes that she had never seen before, but luckily, there were chefs standing by them to exin each dish.


    "Ivy, why aren''t you eating? Do you not like the dishes?" La whispered.


    "There are so many of them. I don''t know where to start." Ivy was interning as a broadcaster now and dared not to eat to her heart''s content as she had before, as she was afraid that she might not look good


    on camera.


    "Just take one bite of each dish. We will keep the ones we like and discard the ones we don''t like." La started cing food on Ivy''s te.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay."


    Sometimeter, Lilith stopped eating as she had a small appetite due to the nature of her work.


    "Hayden, there aren''t any outsiders here, so why don''t you tell us what you are looking for in a partner? Looks, figure, academic achievement, family background, age, personality... you have to give us something."


    As Hayden''s biological aunt, Lilith desperately wanted to find the perfect match for Hayden.


    "If you really don''t know what you want, it''s okay. You are still young, and there''s no hurry to get married. Just date girls you like and through trial and error, you will know what you look for in a wife," Ben advised.


    "I don''t want to date." Hayden felt as though he was being ced under the spotlight and thought to himself, "What do they mean, there''s no outsider here? What about Meryl and Amy?"


    Even without Meryl and Amy, Hayden would never confess his feelings in front of so many people. He was only willing to share them with his mother.


    "Huh? So you don''t want to date and want to jump right into marriage?" Lilith had seen people like that but did not expect that from Hayden.


    Men who jumped right into marriage often saw women as a reproduction tool, and in Lilith''s perspective, men like that were heartless and would never love a woman.


    "I don''t want to get married." Hayden


    had regained hisposure a ne


    said, "Just mentioned it with Mom this morning. If I need your help, I will talk to you about it."


    "Oh," Lilith said. "Hayden, I know you are your own n person,


    but you can''t be so stuck up when you are looking for a partner. Ben and I used to have differences in background and academic achievements, but


    remained strong throumar.nd


    love each other, so our marriage has


    the


    years. The person who''s perfect for you might not be the way you


    pictured her to be."


    Avery agreed with Lilith. "Hayden, your aunt is right. You need toe into contact with more girls to find the perfect person for yourself."


    Hayden hummed in response and set his spoon down to nce at his watch. "Ivy, are you done? I will send you home to rest. You have work tonight, right?"


    Ivy nced at her parents and stood up dazedly.


    She was no fool and knew that Hayden was just looking for an excuse to leave.


    The two headed out of the hotel and got into his car.

 Chapter 2873

    Ivy fastened the seatbelt and studied Hayden, before muttering hesitantly, "Hayden, Aunt Lilith, and Mom all mean well. Don''t be upset with them."


    The tension on Hayden''s face eased. "I won''t."


    "Good, then." Ivy was relieved. "I think the girl Aunt Lilith brought with her looks pretty. She has a sharp sense for beauty."


    "We don''t have anymon interests." Hayden felt no problem expressing himself to his sister.


    "Hayden, you didn''t even try talking to her!" For some reason, Ivy was reminded of Lucas.


    Lucas remained silent on the first day she had been assigned to him. Just like Hayden, Lucas was a lone wolf but had a kind heart.


    "Hayden, I once knew someone who disliked strangers just as much as you do. I didn''t have anything inmon with him either, but we were put under circumstances where we had tomunicate... Slowly but surely, we found a way to talk to each other." Ivy wanted Hayden to ovee his difficulties and try tomunicate more with strangers.


    "Ivy, do you think I should get a girlfriend as well?" Hayden asked.


    "If that''s what you want. I just want you to be happy!" Ivy smiled. "Why did you bring it up with Mom this morning"


    "Mom said that I will understand how she feels once I have children of my own, so I realized that I will never know how my parents feel until I be a parent myself."


    "I think she is right, but you can''t have children just because you want to know how your parents feel!" Ivy was stunned by his logic. "Once you have kids, you will be held ountable for them."


    "I know."


    Hayden was wealthy enough to raise a hundred children without breaking a sweat.


    In the afternoon, Lilith apanied Avery to select the gifts for guests as they needed more variety.


    "I went to One of my friend''s


    weddings once and there was this


    aromatic oil in the guest''s gift pack that smelled amazing," Lilith said. "Should I ask my friend where she bought it?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Will perfume work as well?" Avery happened to walk past a shelf of cosmetic products.


    "Sure, but the cheap ones smell horrible, and the ones that are good are expensive."


    "It''s fine. This is La''s wedding, and we don''t care how much it costs," Avery said.


    "Haha! It''s simple to make everyone happy. Just give each of the guests a gold bar," Lilith teased. Avery froze at her words.


    She had discussed the subject with


    Elliot, but he was not entirely pleased with all the gifts she mentioned and thought that they were far too cheap to emphasize how much they valued their


    daughter.


    "If we are giving the guests gold bars, I''m sure Elliot won''t object to it," Avery thought.


    "Avery, you can''t be seriously


    considering it, can you?" Lilith''s heart


    raced when Avery did not respond.


    "Even if you are rich, you can''t just


    throw away your money like that, right?"


    "Maybe I should speak to your brother."


    Lilith shrugged. "Go ahead. He is definitely going to say yes, and this is definitely going viral on the inteter."


    Avery took out her phone and called Elliot to tell him about the idea.


    "Sure," Elliot said without hesitation. "Make sure to carve Eric and La''s names on them along with the words ''with all blessings''." Avery was instantly rendered speechless.

 Chapter 2874

    She thought that it was slightly too sappy for her liking, but gift bags for guests during weddings had be more and more inclusive in modern society.


    Back when Avery and Elliot got married, they had not spent much time nning the gift bags for guests as they had no help from their families to prepare for the wedding.


    "Avery, if you are okay with this, I will ce the order right away." Elliot felt that it was an excellent n as he needed the wedding to be extravagant to show everyone how important La was to her family. Avery snapped out of it and said, "Okay. Sure."


    At night, everyone returned to the hotel to taste-test another menu.


    Shea and Tammy brought their family along, so there were more peoplepared to noon and there was a total of three tables.


    "This feels like we are already at the wedding dinner," Tammy said.


    "It''s because we have a lot of kids. They didn''t take up much space when they were little, but they are all grown up now," Junmented.


    "Isn''t that right? La is getting married now. Once La and Hayden both get married, their siblings will get married as well, and we will have an endless parade of weddings to attend!" Lilith added. "After this wedding, we should all be looking forward to their child''s first birthday!" Ben said.


    "Yeah!" Lilith nced at Eric.


    Since Eric had a heart transnt, it was unlikely that he would have any children, so Lilith red at Ben for being insensitive.


    "Why are you ring at me?" Ben had thought about it before but did not see the issue in it. "Even if Eric and La have no kids in the future, that''s fine! There are countless families with no kids nowadays, and they are all doing fine. So long as


    they love each other, nong as


    matters."


    else


    La was not at all affected by the discussion and smiled. "Even if we can have kids, I don''t want any for now. I haven''t had enough fun!"


    "Just enjoy spending time alone forCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    now!" Lilith said and changed the subject. "I went with your mom to pick out gifts for the guests this afternoon. We wanted to get perfumes, but your mom suddenly thought of buying the guests gold bars and your dad said yes to it."


    La turned to look at her parents. "Mom, Dad, are you serious?" She was stunned by the idea. "I''ve never heard of people giving out gold bars as gifts to their guests. We don''t run a gold mine, so why would you do that?"


    "Your dad has already ced the order and decided on the pattern, so don''t rain on his parade," Avery said calmly.


    La blushed, feeling both helpless and amused Dad, are you doing


    this to show off? You didn''t have to... But since you''ve already ced the order, guess that''s how it will,


    then! I''ve already grown


    thick-skinned ever since I tried


    I


    finding a husband from alt over the


    world."


    "If that''s the case, let''s add a car to the list of gifts!" Hayden said abruptly.


    Everyone turned to stare at him, and La felt as though her head was about to explode. "Hayden, what are you talking about?!"


    "I can''t really help with your wedding, so I will help with the money." Hayden made up his mind. "I will order mypany to produce a bunch of small model cars to be ced inside the gift bags, and the guests can redeem a car with the model."


    Both Elliot and Avery were rendered speechless but knew that they could not interfere with their son''s decision.

 Chapter 2875

    Both Elliot and Avery felt d that their children had a loving rtionship.


    "Mom, Dad, why aren''t you saying anything?!" La was stunned by the idea but knew that she could never be able to convince her brother otherwise.


    "What are we supposed to say? If your brother wants to do it, just let him! Money is meant to be spent for the sake of happiness."


    "Your mom is right. Didn''t you say that you''ve grown thick-skinned? Aren''t you happy about what your brother is doing for you?"


    La was rendered helpless. "But this is too much! I''m organizing a wedding, not a charity fair-"


    "La, you are one of the princesses in our family, and this is just how it''s supposed to be! If I earn as much as Hayden, I would have done the same thing as well," said Robert. What he said instantly lightened the mood.


    "La, Hayden is your brother, so you don''t have to hold back. This is your only chance to spend his money before all his money falls under the control of his future wife. Hahaha!" Lilith said.


    The topic instantly returned to the discussion about Hayden''s marriage as they were all interested in it.


    "Ivy, you are working tonight, right? Can Ie with you to the TV station?" Rose whispered. "I''ve never been to one before!"


    Ivy considered it and said, "Let me text my tutor and ask him whether you can tag along. If he says okay, I will take you with me."


    "If it''s too troublesome, just forget it! I thought people can juste and go all they want!"


    "Hahaha! I''m just an intern. I might be more confident if I be an official employee," Ivy said while sending a text message to Harry. "You will definitely be hired because you are great at your job!" Rose said. "I''ve watched every one of your shows."


    "You have to watch it on rey instead of staying up at night, though!" Ivy reminded her.


    "Sure. I stayed up on your first day


    V


    and watched the rey of your show afterward," Rose said, before showing Ivy the screen of herphone. "Let me show you something." en.swhovels


    Ivy saw a wonderful design of a pieceCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    jewelry on the screen.


    "That''s so pretty! Did you desire


    this?


    What is it?" Ivy was stunned.


    "It''s a brooch. I once asked La what she wanted, and she said that she wants a brooch because she doesn''t have many of those."


    "Rose, you are brilliant! Your design is breathtaking! Have you shown this to La?"


    Rose shook her head. "I want to give her a surprise."


    "She will definitely love it," Ivy said


    and noticed the screen on her phone lighting up. "Rose, my tutor agreed and said that he will inform the guards about your visit."


    "Can I take Kiara with me? If she knows that we are going to the TV station, she will definitely want toe along," Rose said.


    "Of course. Let''s go after dinner! I don''t want you two to stay up toote."


    "Okay! We will leave after taking a look around." Rose did not want to disturb Ivy.


    "Make sure you tell Aunt Shea about this."


    "Mom won''t say no," Rose said confidently.


    After dinner, Ivy took Rose and Kiara to the television station.


    Hayden wanted to send them but was stopped because he had already managed to escape once this afternoon.

 Chapter 2876

    "Hayden, I remember that you can drink! Come drink with me!" Ben was excited and went to sit down next to Hayden.


    Hayden could not refuse and went along with it.


    "If Eric hadn''t undergone surgery, I would make him drink with me." Ben''s face was flushed, but he managed to keep a level head. "So I''m left with drinking with you." "Uncle Ben, I''ll only have two sses with you. I recall that you have fatty liver."


    "Why do you have such great memory? Your aunt never lets me drink... so I don''t drink most of the time... This is a special asion, though, right?" Ben clinked sses with Hayden. "It''s fine to drink every once in a while. I know my limits."


    "Just drink one ss." Avery stopped them. "It''s not La''s wedding day yet! Take it slow, Ben! Your health is the most important."


    "He is just an alcoholic who looks for excuses to drink everywhere!" Lilith mocked. "He said his life holds no meaning if he is unable to drink. He would sneak to drink or two behind my back every day, thinking that I don''t know about it! Ha!"


    Ben blushed. "Why didn''t you lecture me if you knew?"


    She red at him. "I tried, but it never worked, so I grew tired of it. Drink all you want, and once you die, all your money will belong to me and our son. I will spend your money however I want and live my best life then."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ben was rendered speechless and instantly lost interest in the ss of wine in his hand. "Forget it. I won''t drink anymore." He set it down.


    "He speaks like he doesn''t want it, but in truth, he has had some fun after drinking a few sses tonight itself."


    "Lilith, stop mocking me. I won''t drink in secret from now on." He paused and continued, "I will drink in front of you if I want to drink again." Lilith red at him.


    In the television station, the bodyguard parked the car, and Ivy instructed the bodyguard and driver to wait outside.


    "There are guards inside the station, so it''s safe," Ivy exined to the bodyguard, before turning to Rose and Kiara. "There''s a security gate before going in, and all dangerous items are forbidden." Rose nodded.


    "Ivy, can we take photos inside?" Kiara asked.


    "I suppose! As long as you don''t take photos of others."


    "Okay."


    The three entered the station and Ivy took them to the floor where she worked.


    Though they could have gone to other floors as well, there was no one else at night.


    "Ivy, why don''t we pretend to be your fans and take a photo with youter? How does that sound?" Rose suggested.


    "You will need to hand me paper and pen to sign, then,"ughed Ivy, ying along with them.


    "Sure, sure! That''s more like it," Rose said.


    Kiara immediately took out a piece of paper and a pen from her bag.


    "Kiara!


    Peur sister is just messing


    with mel Ivy shoved the paper


    sweet


    pen back into the bag. "We can take a photo together, though."


    "Where?" Rose asked.


    Kiara nced at the hall and whispered, "Ivy, can we take a photo at the entrance? The entrance looks cool."


    "Haha,


    Let''s go take a photo in front of the entrance to the number six studio! That''s where I record r


    my


    show every night." fo NovelDrama.Org


    "Okay!"


    Ivy lead them to the number six studio and ran into a member of the staff she knew, who greeted them with a smile.


    "Ivy, why are you here so early? Are these your ssmates?"


    "They are my good friends," Ivy said Ivy.


    "Oh! Are they here for a tour?"


    "We will leave after taking a photo. We don''t get in the way," Rose said, not wanting to cause Ivy any trouble.


    "Hahaha! You can stay however long


    you want! There aren''t many people


    here, and the managers aren''t


    around as well," said the staff


    member before leaving.

 Chapter 2877

    "Ivy, is everyone this nice here?" Kiara asked.


    "Well... pretty much." Ivy would never mention what happened to them as she did not want them to worry.


    The three took a few photos in the hallway, and Ivy took them backstage.


    "This is where I recite my script and get my makeup done," Ivy whispered as there were others around


    Rose saw others reciting their script and dragged Ivy outside.


    "Ivy, thank you for agreeing to our request. We should head back now. It''s not time for your shift to start yet, so are you going to go home and rest?" Rose asked


    Ivy nced at the time and shook her head. "I would have toe backter again anyway, so I will stay here and recite my script. I will send you downstairs. Text me when you get home."


    "Sure."


    "Rose, let me know the next time you design jewelry. I want to see you when you work as well!" Ivy was curious about other career paths as well.


    "Of course! I will let you know."


    Ivy watched as they got into the car, and since it was still too early for her shift to start, she headed toward a cafe nearby.


    The cafe was popr, so she needed to wait in line for a few minutes.


    She ordered atte and went into the shop but found no avable seats.


    After making the payment, she stepped outside and heard a familiar voice.


    She recognized that it was Anthony''s voice.


    Because of their profession,


    velger


    Anthony''s speech was distinctively more pleasant in terms of


    pronunciation and pacepared


    to ordinary people.


    Ivy looked over and saw Andrea with Anthony.


    The two wore face masks and were standing next to one another like a couple.


    While Anthony stood in line to buy drinks, Andrea stood next to him and spoke to him cheerfully.


    Neither of them noticed Ivy because Ivy was standing in the shadows, while they were standing under the lights. Ivy never knew that the two were this close.


    Andrea was in her second year while Anthony was a third-year student, so Ivy had always assumed that they did not know each other. Now, she knew that they were rather close, which meant that even if Anthony saw Andrea swapping out ly''s seript, he would never rat Andrea out. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ivy''s heart sank as she reflected on how foolish she had been to let her guard down in front of them. She stood frozen in ce as she watched them until Anthony finally had two cups of coffee in hand.


    He handed one of the cups to Andrea, who looked at his coffee


    and pulled his hand toward her so that she could take a sip out of his cup.


    that she could take a sipet


    UMS

 Chapter 2878

    Ordinary people of the opposite sex would never drink from one another''s straws, so it was not difficult to conclude that the two were dating.


    Since Anthony''s show began long after Andrea''s and Ivy''s, he did not need to arrive at the station this early and was clearly there to keep Andreapany.


    Ivy turned and returned to the station thoughtfully.


    Since Andrea and Anthony were so absorbed in their own world, they did not notice Ivy; even if they did, they had nothing to fear.


    Both Andrea and Anthony were receiving great feedback in the poprity survey, and so long as they did not end up at the bottom of the survey, they would still be in the running to work at the station. Half an hourter, Anthony and Andrea arrived at the station and were both shocked when they saw Ivy backstage.


    "Ivy, why are you here so early? You are even earlier than I am." Andrea''s seat was close to Ivy''s so Ivy immediately caught a whiff of Andrea''s perfume.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "As expected of a woman who''s in love. She is paying more attention to her appearance than before," Ivy thought.


    "I came to recite my script," Ivy said. "Just in case someonees and swaps my script again."


    The smile on Andrea''s face remained, "You will have to be more careful from now on. I always check my script right before I go on air."


    Andrea was mocking her for being careless.


    There were other seniors backstage at this time, and one of them came over. "Ivy, what happened to you is literally a first for this station! If it had happened in the past, the station would have installed surveince cameras here. You weren''t careless. It''s just that some people are born vicious. Don''t let those things get to you. After all, you are one of the most popr interns right now!"


    Ivy''s spirits were instantly lifted. "Thank you. I''m not as upset about that anymore. I will work hard on reciting my script from now on."


    "Sure. Do you have a social media ount? Your name is all over the inte right now, so you are definitely going to have a lot of fan''s if you are more active on social media the senior reminded her. "Poprity is everything nowadays. If you can grab this opportunity, everything will be much easier from now on!"


    "Thank you for your advice, but schoolwork is running me thin, so I don''t want to spend too much time on social media." "That''s a good mentality. Just focus and work hard. I''m sure you will seed in the future," the senior said before leaving.


    As soon as the senior left, the tension in the air rose.


    A momentter, Andrea mmed her hands onto the table.


    "What are you trying to say? Why are you being so sarcastic? You keep saying that your script was swapped, but did you actually see t happen? There''s a possibility that you were the one who carelessly slipped a few nk sheets of paper into your script!" Andrea was so furious that she could no longer remain quiet.


    Since there were no surveince cameras backstage and no one saw her swapping the script, Andrea could deny any usation, and she was confident that Ivy was too timid to argue with her.


    Ivy turned to look at Andrea. "What


    are you saying? Did I say your name when I was talking to our senior? Were you the one who did it? Why else would you think that I''m being sarcastic? I was just mocking the person who swapped my script, not


    you."


    Ivy did not get offended, nor did she raise her voice. She gazed at Andrea as she remained seated in her chair. She looked elegant as she studied Andrea.


    Andrea instantly cowered as Ivy caught her by surprise.


    She had thought that Ivy would be intimidated, but not only was Ivy not scared, but she seemed to be waiting for her chance to attack.

 Chapter 2879

    She did not know how a first-year student like Ivy had such a powerful presence.


    "Anthony, am I right?" Ivy asked.


    Anthony adjusted his sses awkwardly. "It''s in the past. We should all just be more careful moving on."


    "I suppose! After all, you aren''t the one who had his script swapped, so it''s only normal that you can let it slide." Ivy shot Anthony a gleeful smirk. "Anthony, you are beaming today. Are you in love or something?"


    The awkwardness on his face intensified, and after a few moments of hesitation, he said, "Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden, Ivy? Why don''t I treat you two to coffee?"


    "It''s fine." Ivy picked up her cup of coffee and showed it to them. "I already bought a cup." She paused, before adding, "Earlier this evening, in fact."


    Ivy said that on purpose. Both Andrea and Anthony immediately realized that Ivy had seen them, or she would have never asked if Anthony was in love.


    "There''s no regtion in the station that forbids employees from dating, right?" said Andrea as she took her seat.


    "Do you need me to check for you?" Ivy asked.


    "Are you trying to file aint saying that I''m dating Anthony? What a joke. Don''t you know that Anthony and Ie from the same vige?"


    "When have I ever said that you are dating Anthony?" Ivy said innocently. "Andrea, you should focus on reciting your script! It would be awful if you make mistakes during your show." Andrea cursed under her breath and started reciting her script.


    She grabbed her script and headed outside.


    The meeting room would be empty at this time, so she could recite her script there.


    Time flew, and it was New Year''s Eve.


    Elliot''s mansion was packed with people because it was Ivy''s first New Year''s celebration with her family.


    Elliot and Avery had invited Lilith''s and Shea''s families over to celebrate, and they all arrived early.


    All the members of Elliot''s family woke up early as well because the time they spent with their loved ones was precious to them.


    "Ivy, I heard that you need to work tonight. Can''t you swap shifts or something? It''s New Year''s Eve!" Lilith wanted Ivy to stay home.


    "I can''t. Everyone wants to go home


    for New Year''s Eve, after all." Ivy wanted to stay home with her,


    as well, but she did not want any special treatment from the station. en.swhovelsN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    novel toe


    "Your show doesn''t start until three in the morning, right? Why don''t you go to the station after the countdown? There should be enough time!" Lilith suggested.


    "Why don''t you bring the script back home and head to the station after the countdown? That way, we can all count down together, and you still have time to recite your script," said Avery.


    Ivy wavered. "I will ask Mr. Gardner about it."


    "I will call him," Elliot said authoritatively. "So long as it doesn''t affect your work, I don''t see why not."


    Ivy had no choice but to obey.


    During breakfast, everyone gathered around and chatted cheerfully.


    "Let''s all say our new year''s resolution!" La proposed. "Don''t say the general stuff. Tell us the ones wish that you really want to fulfill."


    Robert nced at La. "Is your wish to have a child, La?"

 Chapter 2880

    "What are you trying to say? Can''t I wish for that?" La retorted. "Your brother-inw and I have great genes, and it would be a waste to not have kids!"


    Robert stared at her in shock.


    "A wish is called a wish because it hasn''t been fulfilled," La drawled.


    Everyone who was a parent understood how La felt.


    "La, I''m sure your wish wille true. Once Eric gets better, you can have your own children. I know a female friend who had a heart transnt. She gave birth to a perfectly healthy child even after the surgery," Lilith consoled her.


    La''s eyes lit up. "Really? Haha! I guess there''s a great chance that my wish wille true!"


    "La, is that really your wish?" Robert asked. "I was guessing!"


    "Robert, it''s New Year''s and I don''t want to have to beat you up." La shot a warning re at Robert. "What is your wish?"


    "I don''t have any... It''s too early for me to form a family, and I''m doing well in my studies..." Robert said.


    "You''re working as a basic salesperson now, right? Don''t you want a promotion?" La teased.


    "La, I will get a promotion even if I don''t want it. My manager took a liking to me and said that it''s rare for youngsters to be as hardworking and talented as I am."


    La grew bored of listening to Robert and turned to Hayden. "Hayden, what''s your wish?"


    "Hayden''s wish is to definitely get a wife! Why bother asking?" Robert blurted.


    Hayden was instantly rendered speechless.


    "Hahaha! Alright, then. What do you think Ivy''s wish is, Robert?" La asked as she could not deny that Robert had been right so far.


    "La, do you take me for a fortune teller? I can keep guessing if you are that interested. I guess Ivy''s wish is for her to make more progress in her studies!"


    "Robert, you are right. I do want that," Ivy immediately agreed.


    "Thank you for your support. I''m sure your wish wille true," Robert said.


    "Rose, what about you?" Ivy turned to look at Rose with a smile.


    "Rose just needs to be healthy!" Robert said.


    "Robert, no one asked you." La shushed him. "Rose, go ahead."


    "Apart from good health, I guess I want to be more aplished after my graduation so that I can repay my parents for all the things that they have done for me," Rose said sincerely.


    "Rose, we don''t need you to pay us back," Wesley said endearingly.


    "I know that but that''s what I want!" Rose insisted.


    Wesley nodded.


    "I want to get into the same school


    as


    I can work alongside Rose


    Se and study the same thing


    after I graduate," Kiara said. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Kiara, are you sure you want to study the same thing as your sister?" Avery asked.


    She knew that Kiara and Rose had always been close despite not being biologically rted.


    "I thought it through and discussed it


    with


    ! We will open a firm and


    ¨¤ our own brand in thee?


    Kiara said. NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s a good thing to have such a goal," Elliot said. "Kiara, study well and I will invest in yourpany."


    "Thank you, Uncle Elliot!" Both Rose and Kiara said in unison.


    After everyone said their wishes, they turned their attention to Harrod, who had been focused on the food.

 Chapter 2881

    "Harrod, what''s your wish?" Lilith tapped her son on the shoulder.


    Ever since Harrod had started middle school, his personality had changed drastically, and Lilith felt like her son had entered the rebellious stage.


    "To get full scores for my final exam and make Mom happy," Harrod said.


    Lilith had not had the chance to study while growing up, so she made sure that her son focused on his academic achievements and was pleased to hear what he said.


    "It''s very hard to get a full score for everything, and I don''t need you to do that." Lilith did not want to pressure Harrod.


    "Harrod, do you only want to make your mom happy? What about me?"


    "If Mom is happy, you will be, too," Harrod said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben was instantly rendered speechless, and Lilith was overjoyed.


    After breakfast, the girls gathered to discuss topics like gossip, beauty, and fashion tips, while Harrod went to y video games with Robert.


    "Have you all noticed that kids don''t cling to you as much once they grow up?" Lilith asked gloomily.


    "Lilith, are you feeling lonely?" Shea asked with a smile. "I thought you mentioned that you wanted a second child."


    "I want to, but I just can''t. It''s hard to get pregnant when your partner is old."


    "Just let it runs its course. It''s alright even if you don''t get pregnant." Avery did not want Lilith to be upset with Ben because she could not get pregnant.


    "I''m just bored. I guess one simply shouldn''t have too much free time on hand but going to work just to pass the time is too tiring," Lilith sighed. "Whatever. We should be talking about happy things during New Year''s! I don''t n on going home tonight, so let''s y poker while we wait for the countdown!"


    "Are you really going to stay up all night?" Avery asked.


    "Yeah! It''s a festive celebration so there''s no time to sleep! Who is ying with me? You and Elliot?"


    "Me, I guess! Your brother is getting old so let him rest."


    Elliot walked over. "I heard you talking about me."


    Lilith burst outughing. "Elliot, you have great hearing. We were hardly loud!"


    Just then, Ben came over and said


    to Elliot, "Avery said that you are getting old and need your beauty sleep. These two intend on staying up all night, ying poker.


    Content


    "Lilith, your husband is even better. He heard every word we said," Avery said.


    "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but I heard you mentioning a second child, and I knew that you were talking about me," Ben swore.


    "I don''t recall ming you for that, right?" Lilith asked.


    Ben nodded. "No, you didn''t."


    "Then stop eavesdropping." Lilith dismissed him and he immediately walked away.


    "Ben is so obedient now!" Avery chuckled.


    Lilith smiled sweetly. "He is bing more patient as he grows older. I guess it''s the same with Elliot, right? It''s been so long since I saw him get mad."


    Avery nodded. "Indeed. That''s


    already been the case before Ivy came home, and now that she is back, there''s nothing that could upset him. By the way, we n on traveling after New Year''s.


    "That''s good! All the kids have grown up, and you don''t need to keep tabs on them all the time anymore. Wait, isn''t a''s wedding taking ce after New Year''s?"


    "Yeah. We are jetting off after her wedding." Avery had already nned everything with Elliot.

 Chapter 2882

    "Are you done with the preparations for La''s wedding?" Lilith asked. "When will it be?"


    "The preparations are almost done, considering how much help we have," Avery said. "It can pretty much take ce any time, but we are still celebrating New Year''s, so we didn''t want to take the attention away from that."


    "You need to decide on a date soon and send out the invitations!"


    "I will speak to La and Eric about it," Avery said.


    "La is going to get married yet she still acts like a child sometimes!" Lilith was amused by La going up the stairs with the other younger girls.


    "We were just like her when we were in our twenties, weren''t we?" Avery thought back to the days when she was young; it all felt like yesterday. All the memories seemed fresh, yet so far beyond her grasp. Shortly after, Kiara came running down the stairs with a gift she received.


    "Mom, La, and Ivy gave me this for New Year''s." Kiara showed Shea a sophisticated purse. "Look, Mom, it''s the shape of a slot machine. It''s so pretty! I love it! La bought one for Rose as well." After showing Shea the purse, Kiara opened it and took out a pearl hairpin.


    "Mom, this hair clip goes great with what you are wearing today. I will put it on for you," Kiara said and clipped the pearl hairpin onto her mother''s hair.


    Shea was wearing a white v-neck blouse with a pink pearl ne around her neck, and her beauty was amplified by the pearl hairpin her daughter had put in her hair.


    After pinning Shea''s hair with the pearl hairpin, Kiara went back upstairs and Lilith watched enviously.


    "What a great thing it is to have a daughter. A daughter is always more caring than a son! My son is probably somewhere ying video games." Lilith sighed.


    "Just let the kids have fun while they can," Avery said. "It''s not good to push them too hard."


    "I only did what you did with Robert," Lilith said. "I''ve never burdened my son."


    "Robert''s study n is tailored to


    him. While it worked for Robert, it


    have


    might not work for Harrod. You hay


    to pay more attention to Harrode


    emotions and make sure that doesn''t view studying negatively. You hired a tutor for him, right?" Avery asked.


    "I did! I hired the one you rmended and talked to him in private. He said that Harrod isn''t as dedicated to his studies as Robert was. I think he was just being polite, and what he actually means is Harrod isn''t as smart."


    "Don''t keepparing Harrod to


    Robert. Just make sure that he is making progress," Avery consoled her. "It''s deal if he has great academic achievement, but his life isn''t over even if he doesn''t do as welt in school. Ben doesn''t seem that anxious." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "He is never anxious, except when Harrod gets hurt at school. Ben doesn''t care how well Harrod does at school as long as he graduates. He said that he would n Harrod''s path ordingly once Harrod develops an interest in something."


    "Lilith, my daughters aren''t high achievers at school either," Shea said. "Rose and Kiara don''t really enjoy studying, so we don''t push them."


    Rose and Kiara were at the age where they cared more about how they looked, and since Wesley and Shea were not at all demanding, the two children maintained an average performance at school.


    "But your daughters are so pretty and sweet. If Harrod doesn''t focus on his studies now, he might not get a wife when he grows up," Lilith said.


    "You are worrying too much." Avery sighed.


    Shea sighed as well. "Lilith, you should try to think about something else. That way, both you and Harrod will be able to catch a break."

 Chapter 2883

    "Alright!" Lilith said gloomily. "Avery''s kids are all so brilliant, and whenever I think about the difference between Harry and them, I would doubt whether Elliot and I are even rted. I''ve pretty much let go of that now. Every kid is different, so maybe Harrod will only start to sher in life."


    "Even if he doesn''t turn out the way you want him to, you shouldn''t feel frustrated about it either. Everyone wants their kids to be sessful, but we are all still human. You seed as a parent as long as your child has great manners and health," said Avery.


    Shea nodded in agreement.


    "Fine. I will just leave him be for a while." Lilith set her burden aside.


    "You can''t exactly just let him run free either. You need to have some rules. You can''t push too hard, nor can you give him too much freedom... There''s a trick to these things..." Avery said.


    Lilith''s head started to hurt from all the information.


    "If you are getting tired, leave Harrod to Ben. Don''t worry. I''m sure Ben knows what he is doing," Avery said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I think Harrod has been distancing himself from me ever since I said I wanted a second child," sighed Lilith. "Kids are so selfish. What''s so bad about having a sibling?"


    "You will need to talk to Harrod about this. If you do have a second child, he or she would be a lot younger than Harrod," Avery said.


    "I can''t get pregnant even if I wanted to. Besides, we''ve already talked to him. He said he is alright with it, but his actions say otherwise."


    The three chatted downstairs, and when the children did note down, they went upstairs to see what they were doing.


    Sometime after the outing, Tammy video-called them. "What''s your n for the night? If you guys are ying poker, be sure to invite me!" Tammy desperately wanted to spend time with her friends but had to stay for dinner with her parents.


    "We are staying up all night. Are you joining us?" Lilith asked.


    "Of course!" Tammy agreed without hesitation. "Who else is there?"


    Tammy knew that Avery was not used to staying up.


    "Avery and Wesley!" Lilith said.


    "I will y with you guys! I want to join as well" Shea said with a blush.


    Tammy burst outughing. "Your husband won''t let you, nor your brother. None of us them."


    Suo wouldret


    defy


    "I will convince them," Shea said.


    "Alright! There won''t be a problem if you manage to convince them," Tammy said.


    Shea immediately headed downstairs to talk to Wesley.


    "What''s with Shea? It''s rare for her to


    be


    ted in staying up all


    in confusion.


    s to .oght""


    "Maybe she just wants to feel included!" Avery said.


    "What are you doing now? I wille over after dinner! My Tiffany keeps on telling me how much she wants to go over. She has been pestering me about it since this morning!"


    "We are having lunch at noon. You cane over anytime you want."

 Chapter 2884

    That afternoon, Harry called Elliot to inform him that Ivy''s script was ready, and Elliot immediately sent the driver to the television station to pick the script up.


    Once the driver brought the script home, Ivy returned to her room to recite her script.


    Avery pulled La aside and said, "Preparation for the wedding is almost done. When do you want to have the wedding?"


    "Just any day after New Year''s, I guess!" La said.


    "You need to pick a date! Once you select the date, you will need to send out the invites to your family and friends." Avery pulled up the calendar on her phone and showed it to La. "Your dad and I don''t have any date in mind. Maybe you should ask Eric''s parents."


    "They are probably okay with anything we decide as well!" La grabbed the phone and randomly picked a date on the calendar. "First of March, then! We can''t have it on Valentine''s as I had not expected the preparations to be done this quickly. I haven''t even sent out the invitations!"


    "That should work. I will tell Elliot about it now."


    "Let''s go tell him together!" La took Avery''s hand and asked, "Mom, are you going to cry at my wedding?"


    "Do you want me to?" Avery asked. She did not know the answer to that question either.


    Whenever she was surrounded by her family and friends, she felt nothing but joy.


    "Listen to yourself. It''s not like you can just cry on cue if I want you to." La chuckled. "If you are that good at crying, you would be an actress by now."


    "Your wedding is a joyous day for us all. I''m happy as long as you and Eric are happy. I mean it."


    "I want you to be happy as well, Mom. I know that you and Dad are a little upset that I moved out all of a sudden, but the two of you will worry if I stay home and remain single for the rest of my life."


    "Of course! You and Eric should head home after dinner! It''s going to get really noisy here tonight, so you won''t be able to get any sleep here," Avery said.


    "I already discussed it with him. He is going home to rest, and I will stay here. This is our first New Year''s celebration with Ivy, so I must be here. We need to take a family photo after the countdown, and then I''m going to drop Ivy off to work." La had everything nned.


    "Sure." Avery could sense that La had grown more mature ever since she got married.


    Night fell and Avery turned on the television, flipping the channels till she got one that was airing New Year''s programs. The children were setting off fireworks in the garden.


    Ivy saw the firework from her window and could not help but set her script aside and join the others.


    "Ivy, are you done with memorizing your script?" La asked.


    "Almost." y could hardly focus as there were too many people ying outside room. She kept getting


    distracted by the urge to join the others.


    "Don''t worry. There''s the teleprompter, right? Just take a break." La patted her on the head.


    "Okay. The fireworks look so beautiful!" Ivy felt at peace as she looked at the splendid colors blooming across the sky.


    "The fireworks we prepared for


    midnight look even better," Lane


    said. "We are going to start


    hour earlier so that you can


    love


    work after the fireworks show."


    "La, I feel so blessed!"


    "Me, too," La said. "Let''se home to spend New Year''s with Mom and Dad every year from now on, okay?"


    "Of course!" Ivy agreed without hesitation.


    Inside the house, Lilith nced at the clock and called Tammy and Avery over to start the poker game.


    "Shea, did you manage to convince Wesley?" Lilith asked.


    Shea shook her head. "He said no."


    "Haha, I knew it! He will y with us, then!" Lilith said before calling out to Wesley.


    "Shea, you can take the kids to the third floorter and grab some rest there. It''s quieter there," Avery said.


    "Okay," Shea said gloomily. She had wanted to stay up and y with the others, but Wesley insisted that she go to sleep.


    "Don''t be upset with Wesley. You are


    in no shape to stay up all night. I won''t let your brother stay up as well." Avery took Shea''s hands. "You can watch us y and go to sleep after midnight."


    Shea nodded.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2885

    At half past nine, they set off the fireworks in the yard.


    Instantly, the darkness was illuminated by dazzling colors, and everyone came out to watch the fireworks and take pictures.


    The fireworks were so bright and breathtaking that Ivy could not help but shed tears at the sight.


    She recalled fragments of her past and distinctively remembered the year when her grandmother had taken her to the city center so that she could watch a grand fireworks disy. During the show, her grandmother''s wallet had been stolen, and they did not have the money to take the bus back.


    On that cold night, it had taken them nearly three hours to walk home.


    Many of Ivy''s memories were filled with icy coldness and poverty, and though she rarely looked back, these memories would still asionally rush back to her.


    Midnight arrived, marking the beginning of a new year.


    They had finished setting off their fireworks just as their neighbor began setting off theirs.


    The sound of sessive fireworks and firecrackers conveyed people''s anticipation for the new year.


    After taking a big group photo, La sent Ivy to the television station.


    "Are you still going to intern after the winter holidays?" La asked.


    Ivy shook her head. "My academic results are my top priority, so I will only intern during the holidays."


    "I see. I was worried that you would want to intern even after school starts. You will run yourself thin if you do that. You are really popr on the Inte right now, so the station will definitely want you to continue working there. You must stand by what you believe in and not be swayed by others."


    "Mr. Gardner respects my wishes." Ivy smiled. "He said I can return to the station and intern there in the future."


    "They are just doing this for their


    own


    With your current


    pany station would be


    to have you!" Content Belongs NovelDrama.Org


    "Experience is far more important than poprity. Poprity never trulysts!"


    "I''m d that you keep a leveled head," La said.


    When they arrived at the television


    station, La considered walking vy


    into the station but knew that


    was instantly get recognized.


    she


    Ever since she had announced her marriage to Eric, there was not a soul in the area that did not know her.


    "I''m just going to stay in the car. You should go inside!" La said to Ivy.


    "Okay, La. Hurry home and rest. It''ste."


    "Sure. I will text you when I get home."


    "Alright."


    Ivy entered the building and made her way to the hall.


    When one of the staff spotted Ivy, he hurried over to her. "Happy New Year, Ivy! Have you memorized your script?"


    She nodded sheepishly. "Almost. Happy New Year to you as well."


    "Did you know that Andrea and Anthony were dating? I couldn''t tell!"


    "How did you find out about it?" Ivy asked curiously as she had not told anyone about it.


    "Andrea was fired, but not becauseContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    of her rtionship with Anthony. Those two were the only ones backstage when your script was swapped. Since they were dating, neither of their testimonies could be trusted. The manager asked them to tell the truth or leave the station."

 Chapter 2886

    Ivy was surprised as Harry had not mentioned anything to her.


    "When did it happen?" she asked.


    "Yesterday. I found out earlier today, though. The manager approached Anthony and Andrea in private. What do you think happened?" the staff member asked Ivy mysteriously. "Did they leave together?"


    The staff member shook his head. "You have too high a regard for Anthony. He sold Andrea out, so Andrea was fired and he got to stay."


    Ivy was utterly stunned because Anthony and Andrea seemed extremely close when she spotted them on the street on New Year''s Eve. She had never expected Anthony to betray Andrea this easily. "Andrea is a fool for underestimating the people around her. Throughout the years I''ve worked here, I''ve never seen anyone who would sink this low. Even if she had managed to embarrass you while you were on camera, did she really think she would be able to get away with it? Something must be wrong with Anthony as well if he was dating someone like that. It''s a good thing that he came to his senses soon enough, or he would be sacrificing his career as well."


    Ivy felt conflicted and did not know how to respond. "Who is hosting Andrea''s show now?"


    "Another intern." The staff pointed at the seat which used to belong to Andrea. "She is from your university as well and takes on two shows at the same time. People who are entrusted with two shows are usually highly regarded by the managers."


    Ivy nodded.


    "I won''t disturb you. Carry on with reciting your script!" The staff member smiled and left.


    At four in the morning, Ivy returned home to find that the lights on all three floors were still on.


    As she was changing into her slippers, she saw Hayden, Robert, Harrod, and Tiffany in the living room.


    Hayden was watching television while Robert, Harrod, and Tiffany yed games.


    When Hayden spotted Ivy, he immediately stood from the couch. "Ivy, are you hungry? There''s food."


    "Hayden, why aren''t you all sleeping?" Ivy was not hungry but thought that snacking on some snacks sounded like a great idea.


    "Hayden was waiting for you!" Tiffany said. "Ivy, can you y video games?"


    Ivy shook her head. "I can''t."


    "Ivy is great at her studies, so of course, she doesn''t y video games!" Harrod said respectfully.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tiffany immediately pped him on the back of his head, and he quickly hid behind Robert.


    "Hahaha! I just don''t know how because no one taught me," Ivy said. "There''s food, right? Are you guys hungry? Let''s eat together."


    "Sure! We''ve all been waiting for you," Tiffany said and yawned. "I am sleepy, so I''m going to sleep after some snacks."


    "Okay. Are the adults still ying poker?" Ivy asked.


    "Yeah! They said that they won''t be sleeping until after breakfast," Tiffany said with a hint of frustration


    in her voice. "I wanted to y poker as well, but no one would y with me"


    "You don''t know how to y?" Ivy asked. "I think poker should be easier than video games, right?"


    "I know how to y, but no one would y with me. I asked Robert and Hayden to y poker with me, but they just won''tply."


    "You can y with Harrod," Ivy said.


    "How are the two of us supposed to


    y poker? It''s not fun unless there are at least four people!" Tiffany sighed. "Robert and Hayden probably think we are too young to be ying with them."


    "I don''t think so! Robert has been ying video games with you, right?" Ivy threw her arm over Tiffany''s shoulder. "Why don''t I y poker with you twoter during the day,


    then?" . NovelDrama.Org


    "Sure! We can get Rose and Kiara to join uster."


    "That makes five people, right?" Ivy counted.


    "No! Me, you, Rose, and Kiara make four yers."

 Chapter 2887

    "What about Harrod?"


    "We have enough people to y the game so we don''t need him! Haha! He is just a kid. Let him y on his own!" Tiffany said mercilessly.


    They had a few snacks and went to sleep.


    On Ivy''s way back to her room, she nced into the poker room.


    Lilith spotted her and said, "Wee home, Ivy. How was work today?"


    "Great. Aunt Lilith, are you hungry? I brought you guys some snacks." Ivy set the snacks she brought aside.


    "Hurry to bed, Ivy! We will be going to bed soon as well." Avery smiled gently at Ivy.


    "Okay. I will go to sleep now." Ivy returned to her room.


    Oddly, she did not feel tired at all despite waking up early that morning and not taking a nap that afternoon.


    Shey awake in bed, daydreaming, when she realized why she could not sleep. She reached for her phone.


    She had yet to send a message to Lucas


    [Mr. Lucas, it''s New Year''s here in Aryadelle. I spent a wonderful and unforgettable night surrounded by family and friends. They all love me, and I love them as well. I feel happier now, and I don''t spend as much time dwelling on things that upset me anymore. Mr. Lucas, how are you doing? Let''s both be even better versions of ourselves this new year!]


    After sending the message, she set her phone down and went to sleep.


    By the time she woke up, it was almost noon and silence loomed over the mansion.


    Avery, Hayden, and the others were all asleep and only Elliot, Ben, Shea, Rose and Kiara were awake.


    "Let''s have lunch!" Elliot stood from the couch.


    Ivy had some snacks before going to sleep so she was not feeling hungry.


    "When did Mom and the others go to sleep?" Ivy asked.


    "They yed poker until six in the morning. This is the first time your mom has stayed up all night," Elliot said. "I wonder if she can get up today."


    Just then, Avery walked down the stairs and Ivy immediately hurried to her. "Mom, why didn''t you sleep for a while longer?"


    "My biological clock is all messed up now so I can''t fall asleep." Avery felt fine apart from a faint headache. "Are the others still asleep?" "Yeah. Mom, let''s have lunch."


    "I''m not really hungry, but I will haveN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    a few bites!" Avery felt tired but was


    in a great mood. "Rest for the


    ext


    few days and then see what you feel like doing."


    "Should we go visit our aunts?" Ivy asked.


    "Yeah! We will have to go to their houses and also visit your Aunt Tammy. You can visit other rtives as well if you want to." Avery took Ivy''s hand. "Let''s just rest at home today and visit them tomorrow."


    "Okay. Tiffany said we should y poker during the day. Can I y, Mom?" Ivy asked.


    "Of course!"


    Ivy had an amazing New Year''s celebration, spending each day ying games with her friends and family.


    Time flew by, and soon, Ivy''s winter internship came to an end.


    Meanwhile, the preparations for La''s wedding had beenpleted and the invitations had


    been sent out. Soon, news about the wedding spread like wildfire on the inte.

 Chapter 2888

    "They sure kept the news of the wedding a secret! We didn''t hear anything about it until now!"


    "Yeah! I heard that the press is not invited! If we manage to get something, even if it''s just a photo of the wedding, we are going to be famous!"


    "Dream on! If they didn''t invite any reporters, I''m sure no one can get into the wedding hall unless they are invited!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s not exactly impossible to sneak in... You can do so before the wedding, like pretending to be a part of the hotel staff."


    "The hotel is unlikely to send a newbie to the wedding hall to serve such important guests! You are being naive! Even if you manage to get in, they won''t allow you to carry any cameras! There are bound to be multiple security checks."


    "But the manager said that whoever gets information or photos of the wedding gets a cash reward of 15,600 dors! 15,600 dor! I can just rest for the rest of the year if I win that reward."


    "It''s not that much, though, considering that this is Eric Santos'' wedding! Even if you don''t publish it on the news, you will get just as much money by sending the photos to any one of his hardcore fans, you know? Eric has a lot of wealthy female fans."


    In a certain press firm, the staff erupted into a heated discussion.


    They were all trying their best to think of a way to obtain any firsthand information regarding the wedding in order to obtain the reward.


    "Shelly, you are about ten thousand dors short for your mom''s surgery, right? If you can win the reward, the pressure on your family will be lifted by a great deal!" One of the women saw that Shelly was silent and approached her.


    "Eric Santos rarely steps out of his house now, and the wedding is mostly organized by the Fosters. Every member of the family travels with a bodyguard, so it''s extremely hard to get close to them," Shelly said calmly. "It''s not that easy to win the reward."


    "Yeah! Everyone would go after it if it''s easy. 15,600 dors is a lot of money. The manager even said that whoever wins the money will be considered for promotion the following year! With a promotion,es an increment!"


    "I will just try my best," Shelly said before cing the document on her desk into her briefcase and leaving the office.


    "Shelly, where are you going? Are you having lunch with us?"


    "It''s fine! I brought lunch with me."


    On the first of March, the wedding took ce as scheduled


    The sun was bright, and the weather forecast said that today would be the hottest day in the past two months.


    The Fosters hired the best security


    firm to maintain order at the wedding, and after the ceremony in the church at noon, the married couple arrived at the hotel with their families and friends.


    Shelly was standing by in the event hall, dressed up as a member of the hotel staff.


    She managed to get inside with a favor from an old friend.


    She offered to pay the friend half of the cash reward if she managed to obtain it, and her friend agreed after some hesitation.


    After all, the temptation of having


    someone work in their ce and get half of $5,600 dors was too hard to resist. Naturally, even if Shelly failed to obtain the reward, her friend would not suffer any losses.


    Shelly watched the bride from afar.


    Eric was known for his heavenly good looks, but La looked just as majestic next to him, which proved just how beautiful La was.


    "What a perfect couple," Shelly thought dazedly and turned and noticed that the guests around her were opening the gift bags that had been handed out to them.


    "I heard that this car model can be traded for an actual car!"


    "Hayden really does love his sister to


    be this generous! He''s probably going to give out even more cars


    when his younger siblings get married!" Another guest said with a smile.

 Chapter 2889

    "Yeah! He is rich and likes to keep a low profile, just like his dad," another guestmented as he took out a gold bar from the gift bag.


    Shelly was instantly blinded by the gold bar and wondered, "Is that what gifts between rich people look like?! They just give each other cars and gold bars?!"


    She thought about how her family lived in poverty when her mother fell sick, and she was overwhelmed by bitterness


    "I wonder what kind of woman he likes! I asked his parents about it and wanted to set him up with girls a few times, but he just won''t ept it. His parents said that they can''t control him!" "Of course, they can''t. Hayden is just as aplished as his dad! A man that brilliant couldn''t possibly be a mama''s boy."


    "La is getting married now, and Hayden too should be starting on his family. My daughter is head over heels for Hayden. It is a shame that Hayden will never be interested in her." "Haha! Everyone loves Hayden! He is young, sessful, and rich. He inherited his father''s talent in business and his mother''s brilliance."


    Shelly looked into the Fosters'' background and saw Hayden''s photos on the inte.


    He was indeed divine but seemed extremely cold to the point that she doubted if he liked women at all.


    Shelly went into the washroom that was situated after the lunch section. She had ced a more sophisticated attire in the washroom.


    Once she changed, she would be able to mix with the guests.


    Guests were allowed to possess electronic devices, but since there were blockers all around the hall, no messages could be sent, and it showed how much the Fosters valued their privacy.


    All the guests that had been invited were rtives and friends of the Fosters and the Santoses, so none of them would post or write anything online.


    Shelly only needed to take a few photos before she left.


    The atmosphere was not as solemn as she had originally pictured. All the guests were chatting and drinking champagne after lunch.


    She could already picture herself with the cash reward after aplishing the mission.


    She walked into the washroom and entered the broom closet.


    While she was changing, she heard people speaking outside.


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Who knows when the Fosters will have another celebration! You saw just how many girls are after Hayden. He is rich and handsome. If you can marry him, no one with ever dare look down on our family again!" said a woman confidently


    "Mom, of course, I''m happy to marry Hayden Tate but will this n actually work? This isn''t like the old days. Even if I sleep with him, he might not actually marry me!" said another woman. She sounded younger than the first woman.


    "Even if he doesn''t want to marry you, his parents are sensible people and will make it right by you. If his parents fail to convince him, they will have to pay us off handsomely. Either way, we have nothing to lose," the older woman said. "My darling, don''t be afraid. Don''t back down. I''ve already bribed a waiter into helping us. Once Hayden drinks the drug, all you need to do is follow him into his room."


    Shortly after, the two left.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly covered her mouth with both her hands and panted heavily inside the broom closet.


    "That was scary!" she thought. "If their n works, Hayden Tate is going to end up in their trap tonight!"


    Though Shelly did not know Hayden, her sense of righteousness prompted her to tell Hayden what she had overheard.

 Chapter 2890

    After she changed, she returned to the event hall. Hayden was already gone and so were most of the guests.


    Shelly forced herself to remain calm so that no one would suspect her.


    "Eric, are you really not tired?" La asked Eric.


    She wanted him to rest as they had woken up early that morning. Since Elliot and Hayden had redirected most of the guests to another hall and the others were taking care of the female guests, the married couple could finally catch a break.


    Eric shook his head. "I''m not tired. You can go take a nap if you are."


    "I''m not tired either! I am just excited to be married." La smiled gently. "I didn''t really get the feeling that we are married until today. Being a bride at my wedding feels far more realistic than getting the marriage certificate."


    "Why don''t you change out of your heels, at least?" Eric suggested.


    "Okay."


    Shelly watched as Eric and La left the hall and wanted to follow them. However, if she stalked them, she would definitely look suspicious, and she knew that the couple would eventually return to the hall. "Miss, you look unfamiliar. Which family are you from?" A man came out of nowhere and started to flirt with Shelly.


    Shelly looked at the man in front of her and opened her mouth hesitantly.


    She could not simply make up a family as the man would eventually see through her lies.


    Just as Shelly was thinking of pretending to be mute, a child bumped into her and fell down. She immediately helped him up.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to take care of the kids," she said before taking the little boy''s hand and bringing him over to a group of children nearby.


    Shelly had a cheerful personality, so she was generally loved by children. After spending some time with the children, she realized that she was safest with them because there was not a single guest who suspected her identity.


    There were a lot of children at the


    wedding and not all guests knew et


    one another, so Shelly could very well be any children''s mothepor rtive.


    Shelly noticed a smartwatch on a little girl''s wrist and said, "What a beautiful watch! Who bought it for you?"


    "My mom. I picked the diamond on it myself. My mom had it made for me." The little girl showed Shelly the watch.


    Shelly dared not to touch it as she did not want to damage the watch in any way.


    "What does it do, exactly?" Shelly asked.


    "Anything! I can make calls, send texts, receive video calls, and take photos with it!" The little girl lifted her chin smugly. "Huh? Can you take photos with such a small device? Are the photos clear?" Shelly crouched down next to the girl.


    "Of course." The little girl immediately took a few photos with her smartwatch and showed it to Shelly.


    Shelly nced at the photos and was impressed by the resolution.


    "The photose out great! Maybe I can take a few photos of you. You look amazing today." A bold idea formed in Shelly''s head. "Okay! Take some photos for me!" The little girl handed her smartwatch to Shelly and started posing.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    While Shelly took photos of the little girl, she snapped a few other photos


    and


    as well zooming in on Er


    when they returned to the wedding hall


    "You look so pretty. Can you send me the photos? I like you!" Shelly showed the little girl the photos she took.


    The little girl blushed at thepliment and agreed without hesitation.


    Just as Shelly was about to ask that the little girl send the photos to her, she suddenly recalled that there was no inte in the hall and she could not simply fool the girl into walking outside with her.

 Chapter 2891

    "It''s a shame that there''s no inte here. You won''t be able to send me the photos!" Shelly sighed.


    "There''s inte here! Don''t you know about the private intework?" The little girl pulled Shelly to a specific area and said, "Just scan this code and you will be able to connect to the privatework." Shelly was instantly impressed but did not understand why the venue would block the inte, only to set up a privatework for the guests.


    "Is there something unique about this privatework?" she thought but did not ask the little girl about it.


    The little girl was unlikely to know the answer and asking such questions would only draw attention to herself.


    As a safety measure, Shelly did not connect to the privatework and said, "Does your smartwatch have Bluetooth? Do you know what that is?"


    "Of course! Both my parents have Bluetooth AirPods!"


    Shelly blushed at how knowledgeable the little girl was and repeated her question, "So does your smartwatch has Bluetooth function?"


    "I don''t know! I''ve never used it because I don''t need Bluetooth AirPods," the little girl said and handed her watch to Shelly. "You can take a look for yourself and see if there''s Bluetooth."


    "Sure! Let me see..."


    Shelly had not expected everything to go so smoothly.


    The little girl''s smartwatch had Bluetooth and Shelly managed to transfer a few of the photos she took with the smartwatch to her phone.


    She sighed a breath of relief when she saw the photos on her phone and realized that she hadpleted the mission.


    Once she sent the photos to her manager, she would be rewarded with 15,600 dors.


    Though she would have to share half of it, the remaining half would help ease her family''s finances.


    The pressure on her shoulder lifted and just as she was about to leave, she thought of Hayden and recalled that someone was plotting to drug Hayden, but she had yet to inform him about it.


    Even if she was to set aside her morals and standards, she should be grateful for the reward she was about to receive, which would have been possible if not for the Fosters. Thus, she could not just stand by and watch as Hayden fell into the trap his rtives hadid out for him.


    She looked around, and Hayden was nowhere to be found.


    She did not know when he would be showing up and wondered if she needed to wait until dinner.


    Shelly unlocked her phone and nced at the time.


    It was half past three and dinner started at half past five.


    Since Hayden should appear within two hours'' time, she hesitated for a moment and decided to wait as she was in no rush to leave.


    She was the only one who had managed to sneak into the wedding party. Her colleagues would not be able to obtain any photos.


    Hayden could arrive earlier, but there


    was still one problem remaining: how was she supposed to get close to Hayden to inform him about the plot when he eventually appeared? en.swhovelsCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2892

    Even if she did manage to get close to Hayden, he might not believe that she had overheard such a conversation in the bathroom.


    There was a chance that the people who were plotting against him were his rtives, so it was only natural for Hayden to believe his own rtives over a stranger. If Hayden found out that Shelly was a reporter, he might get his bodyguard to throw her out.


    Shelly shook her head and thought, "I can''t risk getting exposed, nor can I afford to cross Hayden Tate. But then... I don''t have the heart to watch as he gets hurt..."


    After a few moments of hesitation, she decided to change back into the uniform.


    "Poppy, I heard that you have been ying with ady. Where''s she?" The little girl''s mother returned to the hall and asked her daughter.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She said she needs to do something else and left. I don''t know where she went." The little girl unlocked her smartwatch to show her mother the photos. "Thedy took some photos of me and they look great." The woman nced at the photos and asked, "Did she do anything else with you apart from taking photos for you?"


    "I don''t know... We just walked around, I guess."


    "I see." The woman did not think much of it.


    Someone she knew had told her that Poppy had been ying with a strange woman for over an hour.


    Anyone who could enter the hall would be a rtive of the Fosters or the Santoses, and since they belonged to Elliot''s side of the family, they assumed that the strange woman belonged to the Santoses. When dinner was about to start, Shelly finally spotted Hayden.


    He stood under the chandelier, and his cold, elegant demeanor set him apart from the crowd. He stood out wherever he went, and it was almost as if he was the wedding''s center of attention. Since Eric could not drink, Hayden had taken his ce in entertaining the guests. Since Hayden was constantly surrounded by people, Shelly did not have the chance to approach him. She had written a note and just needed a chance to pass Hayden the note.


    There were ranks amongst waiters, and since the ones who could serve food to the guests were carefully selected, Shelly had no opportunity to get close to Hayden.


    She did not know anyone in the hall, so she could not seek another person''s help in delivering the note either. All she could do was stand by anxiously.


    If she approached Hayden, the bodyguard would pin her to the ground before she had the chance to speak to Hayden.


    Hence, Shelly was left with only one option.


    The wedding celebration was tost for two days, and most of the guests, which included Elliot and his family, would be staying the night at the hotel. Shelly decided she would need to wait outside Hayden''s room to inform him about the plot against him.


    Even if Hayden ended up drinking the drugged beverage, he would not fall for the trap if he did noty his hands on the woman who had nned it.


    ...


    After having a few drinks, someone approached Hayden.


    "Hayden, you''ve been drinking all day, so you must feel sick. Why don''t you drink some juice instead?" A


    e


    kind older woman walked over to Hayden with her daughter and grabbed a ss of juice from the waiter''s tray and handed it to Hayden.


    "I''m Eric''s aunt, and this is my daughter, L. We''ve all heard so much about you but haven''t had the pleasure of meeting you in person. We finally got that chance today, so L insisted that wee over and say hi," the older woman said before pushing her daughter forward.


    Hayden did not suspect anything of Eric''s rtives and took a sip of the juice. "You look young, madam."


    "Haha! Yeah! I''m actually the same


    age as Eric, so he refuses to call me his aunt," the older woman said. "L has always looked up to you. Will you let her sit next to you and maybe learn a thing or two from you? It can be anything! Her father and I aren''t that sociable, so L grew up a little introverted."

 Chapter 2893

    Hayden smiled. "Of course." He shot the waiter a look, and the waiter immediately set a chair down next to Hayden.


    L sat down and her mother left after saying a few words to the others.


    L kept her eyes trained on the ss of juice Hayden was holding.


    Perhaps Hayden was feeling a little ill from drinking too much, so he finished his juice right away.


    "Would you like more?" L asked.


    "I will do it." Hayden picked up the jug of juice and poured himself another ss. "Have you graduated?"


    "No. I''m still in university."


    "What are you majoring in?" Hayden had been drinking the entire day, and it would be a lie to say that he waspletely sober.


    He looked at L gently. It was not an expression he would show strangers if he was his usual self.


    "Archaeology," L said. "I picked it myself because that''s what I''m interested in. My parents let me do what I want."


    "As long as that''s what you like. It''s hard to master anything that you don''t have a passion for, regardless of the field," Hayden said before feeling a wave of heat rising from his lower body. He scowled as he sensed that his body was swiftly spinning out of control.


    Hayden instantly stood from his chair to wash his face, and L stood up alongside him as well.


    "Hayden, what''s wrong?" L asked, knowing that the drug had taken effect.


    "I''m fine," Hayden said.


    Robert immediately noticed that something was wrong as Hayden looked so flushed that he looked like he was having a fever.


    He walked over to Hayden and grabbed him by the arm. "Hayden, you are flushed. Are you having a fever?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Hayden shoved Robert away. "I''m going the bathroom. If I don''teterol will be in my room. Just pay attention to the guests."


    "Oh, okay."Robert immediately turned around and spotted L, who wanted to follow Hayden. "L, don''t worry. Hayden must have had too much to drink. He just needs some rest."


    L was not a shameless woman, and despite her mother insisting that she follow Hayden at all costs, she dared not to act when everyone was looking at her. "I... I need to use the washroom." She came up with an excuse and left.


    Hayden went to the bathroom to wash his face, but the heat boiling within him had not eased.


    He hurried outside, intending to head back to his room.


    L ran into him when she arrived outside the washroom and saw Hayden whispering something to the bodyguard.


    L wanted to say something but decided against it since Hayden was talking to his bodyguard, and she simply followed Hayden to the room.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shelly had been waiting outside the VIP rooms and hurried over when Hayden stepped out of the elevator.


    When she saw the state Hayden


    was in, she instantly realized that he


    had already been drugged. "Sir you


    look a little flushed. Are you feeling ill? Do you need a doctor?"


    The bodyguard stopped Shelly and red at her.

 Chapter 2894

    Hayden stilled and turned to look at Shelly. "Is there any ice water?"


    He felt as though his entire body was on fire and desperately wanted a ss of ice water.


    "O- of course!" Shelly immediately went to bring him a ss of ice water, and on her way, she spotted a slim womaning her way.


    rmed, she instantly realized that this was the woman who plotted to sleep with Hayden.


    Shelly added a few pieces of ice into a ss of water and immediately hurried back to Hayden.


    "L, why are you here?" When Hayden spotted L, he realized what had happened.


    He started feeling hot after drinking the juice, which was given to him by Eric''s aunt.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had managed to keep a leveled head despite all the alcoholic drinks he had consumed, so it became clear that something was wrong with the juice. "Hayden, you seem ill. I was worried, so I came over to see if I can take care of you," L said gently as she approached Hayden.


    Shelly stood behind L with the ss of water, not daring to expose L''s lie in front of her.


    Hayden seemed polite when he was talking to L, so she did not want to overstep any boundaries in case Hayden wanted to take L to his bed.


    "I can get off work as soon as I hand this ss of water to Hayden Tate," Shelly thought to herself.


    "I''m fine," Hayden said coldly. "You should head back to the hall! I''m going to sleep."


    "Are you really okay?" L was on the brink of breaking down in tears.


    Hayden did not seem fine at all, but she could not stay if he insisted that she leave.


    "I''m fine." Hayden swallowed hard and his tone hardened.


    L took a deep breath and said, "Maybe I''ll walk you to your room, then!"


    "There''s no need for that," Hayden refused. "My bodyguard will take care of me. Leave!"


    His bodyguard immediately said to L, "Do you need me to escort you back to the hall?"


    L shook her head and spotted Shelly on her way back to the hall.


    Her heart sank when she saw the ice water in Shelly''s hand.


    After L left, Hayden immediately strode toward his room as he desperately needed a cold shower.


    The bodyguard noticed that something was wrong and caught up with him. Both of them seemed to havepletely forgotten about Shelly.


    Shelly froze in ce with a ss of


    ice water in hand. However, since Hayden had asked for a ss of ice water, she decided to deliver it to


    him.


    QUMS


    She took a deep breath and pressed on the doorbell to Hayden''s room.


    The bodyguard opened the door shortly after.


    "This is the ice water Mr. Tate asked for." Shelly handed the ss to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard epted it and


    paused just as he was about to close the door. "You asked my boss if he wanted a doctor just now. Is there a doctor here in this hotel?"


    The bodyguard could sense that Hayden was in a strange state and might require a doctor''s attention. However, Hayden had not asked for a doctor, so the bodyguard did not dare to do so on his own ord.


    However, if there was a clinic in the hotel, they could get a doctor toe over.


    Shelly shook her head. "Your boss... he isn''t exactly sick..."

 Chapter 2895

    The bodyguard immediately scowled. "You know what''s wrong with Mr. Tate? How?" He grabbed Shelly by the cor and dragged her into the room.


    "Be gentle! I didn''t do this to your boss! I just..." Shelly wanted to tell the truth but was worried that they might not believe her.


    Hayden heard the noise from inside the bathroom and came out of the shower wearing his bathrobe.


    "What''s going on?" He did not bother drying his hair, and there was still water dripping from his hair.


    "Mr. Tate, your bodyguard has a misunderstanding with me! He thinks that I drugged your drink... but I didn''t... I saw how flushed you were and figured that you drank something that you shouldn''t... I work in this hotel... and you''d be surprised how frequently this sort of thing happens... I just thought I would warn you. I don''t know anything else." Shelly rified the situation and made sure to exclude her involvemen in the matter.


    If Hayden was as smart as he was described to be in rumors, he would understand what had happened.


    To her bewilderment, Hayden''s bodyguard seemed toe to realization even sooner than Hayden himself.


    "Boss, someone was plotting against you!" The bodyguard roared in rage. "This has to be the doing of that damned woman, L! She wants to trap you! I''m going to bring her here right now!" Hayden shot the bodyguard a cold re. "She''s a rtive of the Santoses. Calm down!"


    "How dare they do such a thing to you? Are you seriously going to put up with it? You can''t!" the bodyguard argued.


    "I can''t ruin my sister''s wedding over such a small thing! Keep your mouth shut!" Haydenmanded.


    The bodyguard instantly reluctantly quieted down, before asking, "Should I call for a doctor, then?"


    "Calling a doctor will alert my parents," Hayden drawled before reaching for the ss of ice water on the table.


    He felt slightly better after the cold shower, and since he insisted on not looking for the culprit, the bodyguard could only obey, as Hayden was still the boss.


    Most importantly, Hayden was never the kind of man who would tolerate such behavior had it not been La''s wedding that day.


    "You still look off. I can''t exactly do anything about it, so this waitress will stay here and look after you!" the bodyguard said and left before Hayden could respond, shutting the door behind him. Shelly gaped.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t touch you."


    Seeing the concern on her face, Hayden said, "Just stay for now,


    my bodyguard is going to folOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    me


    another woman!"


    "But you are the boss, right? Can he just disobey you?" Shelly could tell that Hayden was not a yer, or he would not have rejected L.


    "My parents assigned him to me." Hayden did not wish to speak of his privacy to a stranger, so he did not exin any further.


    The tension in the room rose, and silence loomed over them.


    Shelly took out her phone and nced at the time. "Mr. Tate... I need to go home now..." Shelly was worried that she would not be able to wake up early for work if she arrived home toote.


    "Name your price! I will pay for your overtime," Hayden offered generously.


    Shelly hesitated.


    She did not want to miss out on the opportunity to earn more money but felt that it was inappropriate for her to be here.


    "Mr. Tate, why don''t you call your girlfriend here?"


    "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Huh?" Shelly had not expected a brilliant man like Hayden to be single.


    Hayden stood from the couch and headed into the bathroom.


    His wallet was in the pocket of his jacket, and he had left his jacket in the bathroom.


    Shelly watched as he stepped out of


    the bathroom with his jacket and hung it in the closet before opening


    his wallet and taking out all the cash he had.


    "Is this enough?" he said in a husky voice.


    Shelly stared at the money in his hand, desperately wanting to ept it, but feeling as though she would be wrong to ept it.

 Chapter 2896

    In the event hall, the dinner had ended, and after saying goodbye to the guests, La was about to leave with Eric. Eric had not rested throughout the day, and though he did not seem tired, La had to make sure that hey down. "I will go check on Hayden first." Worried about Hayden, she decided to drop by Hayden''s room.


    "Yeah. He doesn''t usually drink, right? He drank quite a lot today." Eric was grateful for Hayden''s help with the guests.


    "I don''t live with him, so I don''t know how good his tolerance for alcohol is. He doesn''t really drink when he is around us." La recalled how flushed Hayden looked when he left the hall.


    "Yeah. Let''s keep him away from any alcohol tomorrow," Eric said.


    "I''m just worried that he might throw up at night, and no one is there to look after him." La hurried toward the VIP rooms, and when they arrived before Hayden''s room, Hayden''s bodyguard immediately bowed respectfully to them.


    "Why are you standing outside the door? Did my brother tell you to?" La asked.


    The bodyguard shook his head. "He drank too much. I was worried he might need me in the middle of the night, so I decided to wait outside for a bit."


    "I will go in and have a look." La reached for the doorbell.


    The bodyguard stopped her. "He is probably already asleep. Don''t worry. I''m standing right here. If something is wrong, I will discover it right away."


    "Do you have the keycard to the room?" La was worried that the bodyguard might not hear the sounds inside the room.


    "I asked the manager for the spare keycard." The bodyguard showed her the keycard.


    She nodded. "Make sure you go insideter. If he throws up, make him some tea."


    "Sure," the bodyguard said. "You guys should get some rest!"


    "Okay."


    After La and Eric left, Avery came over half an hourter, and the bodyguard repeated the same thing he said to La.


    Avery wanted to go in and take care


    of her


    him but did not want to moment of hesitation wate


    so she gave up after


    W?


    The next morning, Hayden woke up with a pounding headache and


    stared at the ceiling as he trie


    recall everything that had happened the night before.


    He remembered everything, but his memories of the woman he had slept with were faint.


    On the other hand, he remembered L''s face distinctly.


    He nced beside him and saw a strand of long hair on the pillow and sat up to massage his temples.


    Instantly, his attention was drawn to the cash on the nightstand.


    He had given the money to the woman from the night before, but the woman had left it there.


    The money was not there before he fell asleep, so he figured the woman had ced it there on purpose before leaving.


    "Why didn''t she take the money?" he thought. "What does she want? Does she want nothing at all?"


    Hayden hated being in debt to others and headed to the reception after washing up to look for the woman. "Mr. Tate, do you know her name?"


    Hayden pursed his lips and shook his head.


    "What about her employee number?"


    Hayden shook his head again. "Can''t you pull out the list of employees who worked during that time?"


    "I could, but haven''t heard that


    someone was in your room. Maybe I


    ver


    will ask around." The receptionist started making calls to allText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    employees that worked the night shift.

 Chapter 2897

    In the end, everyone imed to have steered clear of Hayden''s room.


    "Mr. Tate, you heard everything on the speaker. None of them entered your room," the receptionist said. "Did you lose something?"


    "No," Hayden said. He thought to himself, ''Is that woman noting forward out of fear that I might punish her for what happened? If that''s the case, it''s best that I don''t disturb her.''


    Hayden arrived at the dining hall where the breakfast buffet was being served.


    "Hayden." Avery spotted him and hurried over. "How are you doing? If you feel sick, you should rest in your room."


    "I''m fine, Mom."


    "Did you sleep wellst night, Hayden? I was worried that you might throw up." La handed him a ss of juice.


    He shook his head. "I just need water."


    "Hayden, the gift bags for the guests at my wedding have be the talk of the town now," La said as she set her ss of juice down. "There are no photos, but everyone now knows that I was giving out gold bars and cars to my guests."


    "It''s fine. It''s not like others didn''t know we are rich before this," Hayden said before taking a sip of water.


    "Photos of me and Eric were leaked as well. Someone snuck a few photos out." La grabbed her phone and showed Hayden the news article. "The photos were taken when Eric and I returned to the hall after I changed out of my heels."


    "Do you think that reporters might have snuck in somehow?" Hayden asked.


    "You don''t think so? Our rtives would never leak photos to the press," La said with certainty.


    After the previous night, Hayden had a different perspective.


    Though the rtives of the Fosters might not leak photos of the wedding, the same could not be said about the rtives of the Santoses.


    Hayden did not want to be prejudiced against Eric''s family, but what had happened the night before had taught him a lesson.


    Since it was already in the past, he did not intend to tell his family about it.


    A few rtives'' behaviors did not represent Eric and his parents, and the most important to Hayden was that Eric and La had a wonderful marriage.


    He grabbed La''s phone and nced at the screen. "It''s fine. You look great in the photos, and they didn''t say anything that''s not real."


    Indeed, all the details, including descriptions of the menu and gifts to guests, stuck to the truth.


    "I thought you would be furious, Hayden!" La shot him a look. "Why are you so nice all of a sudden after a night''s sleep?"


    Hayden handed her phone back to her and grabbed a te.


    Meanwhile, in the meeting room of a


    certain press firm, a manager wasmending Shelly in front of the entire office and promising to


    reward her with 15, 600 dors.


    Shelly''s colleagues were all envious of her and asked her to treat them to a meal after the meeting ended.


    Shelly nodded.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Shelly, how did you do it? I wanted to pretend to be a waiter, but the hotel wasn''t recruiting any waiters!" one of her colleagues eximed.


    "Yeah, Shelly. How on earth did you


    get those photos? It''s a shame that you didn''t get any photos of the gift bags. would have loved to see what the gold bars and car models looked like"


    "Shelly, you shocked us all! Teach us your ways! How did you get inside?"


    Shelly took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know where to begin. I still feel like I''m dreaming."


    The manager tapped her on the


    shoulder and said, "Great work, Shelly! We are the only firm to have. obtained the photos from the wedding and the entiremunity is shocked even with the release of the information about the gift bags! Thements on the inte are blowing up! Thank you, Shelly. How about you take two days off work and rest? Come back to the office in two days."


    "Thank you! I will go home now, then," Shelly said before grabbing her purse to leave.

 Chapter 2898

    Shelly copsed on her bed dazedly when she returned to her apartment with memories of the night before reying in her mind.


    It had been a preposterous night.


    Hayden was a gentleman, and Shelly was the one who had taken the initiative.


    When she had seen that Hayden hadpletely submerged his body in the cold water, including his head, she had been worried that he might suffocate.


    If Hayden had died, the police would arrest her as the first suspect as she had been alone in the room with Hayden.


    Considering all these factors, she had dragged Hayden out of the water, and everything had swiftly spiraled out of control.


    She admitted that she had been enthralled by Hayden''s looks as she would have ran if she had been in the same situation with a horrendous-looking man; but because she had been with Hayden, she had done something unexpected.


    Other than a tinge of embarrassment, she felt nothing else afterward.


    Had Hayden not been drugged, she would have never had the chance to be intimate with such a brilliant man. She felt that she had taken advantage of Hayden, so she had not taken the money he had tried to give her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shelly, aren''t you working today?" Her tmate, Courtney Metcalf, saw that her door was notpletely shut and came in.


    Shelly shook her head. "The manager gave me two days off."


    "Why would he be so nice? Is he going to fire you?" Courtney sat down next to her.


    "I got my hands on the photos of the wedding of La Tate and Eric Santos, so he is giving me a break as a reward," Shelly exined.


    "Damn! Shelly, how did you do that?


    Why didn''t you mention anything to me? When did youe homest


    night, by the way? I didn''t hear


    ing in."


    you


    "Three in the morning," Shelly saidzily as she leaned against the bed. "Don''t ask. I''m exhausted."


    "No way. You have to tell me how you got those photos! I thought they said that the security for the wedding was extremely tight!"


    "Well, that''s true." Shelly closed her eyes. "I managed to get in through a connection."


    "I didn''t know you have such powerful connections!"


    "My elementary school ssmate worked there as a waiter." Shelly opened her eyes. "Do you still think it''s a powerful connection?"


    "Of course! Why not? Anyone who


    does better than me is considered quite powerful." Courtney sighed. sent my resume to over three hundredpanies, and I''ve heard nothing back so far. Shelly, is yourpany hiring?"


    "If you won''t fix up your resume, no one will hire you, mydy," Shelly teased. "Is your resume still consisting of nothing but a few words?"


    "No! I made some amendments!" Courtney showed her new resume to Shelly. "See? I added a few more words."


    Shelly was instantly rendered speechless.


    Courtney had grown up in a family that ran a business selling construction materials.


    After she had graduated from


    university, her parents wanted to et had ran away out of spite foshe


    arrange a marriage for her, and she


    the


    person they had set her up with.


    Her parents had cut her off after she ran away, so she had resorted to sharing an apartment with Shelly.

 Chapter 2899

    Ever since Courtney left home, she had been living a privileged life and had not seen any hardship, so her resume was rather empty with only a description of her educational history and a remark at the end that stated she had no bad habits.


    "I don''t really know what to put in it. I didn''t get any certificates during my time at university because my parents said I didn''t need to worry about that. They told me to work for our family business after I graduated so I wouldn''t have to suffer out there. I thought they meant it, but they turned around to set me up for an arranged marriage as soon as I graduate!" Courtney sighed.


    "Why don''t we swap ces, then?" Shelly stood from the bed.


    Courtney shook her head. "Forget it! I will go home once I have spent all the money I have left."


    "Have you thought things through?"


    "After seeing how little you end up with despite how hard you try, I''ve realized it''s best for me to go home."


    Courtney''s words left Shelly feeling conflicted. "You are right. Ordinary people don''t get much, despite how hard they work. If you return to your parents, at least you won''t have to worry about money. If you don''t like who they set you up with, you can get them to arrange another person for you."


    "Shelly, you are acting weird today. Are you in some kind of shock?"


    "I didn''t get to peek into the lives of rich people before, and I did yesterday. It doese as a shock." Shelley recalled the gifts La had given out at her wedding and wondered how many years of hard work i would take for her to obtain something they could offer others so easily.


    "I guess birthright is really important, after all. Shelly, once I get home, I will lend you money to repay your family''s debt."


    Shelly shook her head. "It''s fine. As long as I work hard this year, I should be able to pay for most of it."


    "You don''t have to be polite to me! My heart breaks for you when I see how hard you are trying to save money. I won''t charge you any interest, and you can pay me back whenever you can," Courtney said. "I keep eating meals you cook, and I have nothing to pay you back with."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You were the one who bought the groceries so we are even."


    "Hiring a nanny to cook would cost quite a lot, and I can''t just take advantage of you!" Courtney said, before realizing Shelly might misunderstand and adding, "Not that I see you as a nanny. I just want to help you out."


    "Haha! You don''t have to exin yourself. I''m grateful that you want to help. I won''t misunderstand you!" Shelly said earnestly. "But I really don''t need your money. I will reach out to you in the future if I really need help."


    "Sure! You are so prideful, though, so you will nevere to me for help unless you are literally starving," Courtney teased.


    "I don''t think I will sink that low," Shelly said.


    "I''m just giving an example."


    "Don''t curse me! Can''t you just pray that everything at work goes smoothly and that I manage to get rich eventually?"


    "Do you really think that you can get rich with this job?" Courtney did not want to discourage her, but she did not want Shelly putting in so much work for a business owned by someone else. "We can open a cafe, and guarantee you that you will earn far more doing that than what you are earning now."


    "Opening a business needs money, which I don''t have."


    vel


    "I do! Once I have the money, let''s open a cafe together. I will invest, and you will organize everything," Courtney said. "We can split the profit evenly, and I will take responsibility for the loss. How about that?"


    Shelley went quiet.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Do you like your current job that much?"


    Shelly shook her head. "Courtney, I don''t have any experience running a business. I''m worried that I will cause you to lose all the money you invest into the business."


    "So what if that happens? There''s


    also a possibility that we end up earning a fortune from it, right? If that happens, I will be free of my parents'' control. We can always try!" en.swhovels


    "Don''t be so reckless. You haven''t even returned home yet. Let''s just make sure we get through the present."


    Courtney sighed. "You are right. I will go grocery shopping now."


    "Okay. If you don''t feel like going out, you can shop through the phone. I will take a nap and get up at noon to cook." "Alright. Go ahead."

 Chapter 2900

    A weekter, Hayden''s holiday in Aryadelle ended, and Avery and Elliot sent him off to the airport.


    "Hayden, if you want a girlfriend, try your best to look around you when you are back in Bridgedale. Be more proactive," Avery reminded him. "Love doesn''t just fall into yourp. You need to look for it." "Are you really not going to move yourpany to Aryadelle? At least open a branch here," Elliot said.


    Avery wanted Hayden to find a partner, while Elliot wanted him to stay by their sides.


    "I will consider what you two have said. Go home! I will call you when I arrive," Hayden said.


    "Yeah. If you can''t really hold your liquor, don''t drink so much next time," Avery added thoughtfully.


    Hayden''s mind was instantly brought back to how he had been tricked at La''s wedding.


    Though it was now in the past, he would never forget what had happened that night when he had given his first time to a stranger.


    At this point, he could no longer remember what the woman had looked like because he had been struggling through the effects of the drug that night.


    "I know," Hayden said and waved at them. "I will head to the lounge now."


    "Go on!" Avery watched as Hayden disappeared from sight before leaving with Elliot.


    On their way home, Elliot''s phone rang, and he took it out to find that it was a call from Wesley.


    Wesley was a close friend of Avery, so Elliot did not hesitate to answer.


    Avery leaned over to listen in on the conversation but could not hear what Wesley was saying. Elliot''s expression darkened, and his grip around his phone tightened. "Where are you two right now?!" Elliot growled.


    Avery''s heart sank at the tone of his voice and thought to herself, ''Did something happen to Shea?"


    As soon as Elliot hung up, he told the driver to head toward Elizabeth Hospital.


    With a lump in her throat, Avery took his hand and asked, "Did something happen to Shea?"


    Tears welled in Elliot''s eyes, and he said in a hoarse voice, "Wesley said that the doctors diagnosed her with brain failurest year and that she has been hiding it from us."


    "Brain failure..." Avery mumbled as the light in her eyes dimmed.


    "Is there no way to treat it?" Elliot grabbed Avery''s hand tightly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Elliot, I need to have a look at her first... But I wouldn''t get my hopes up. You know that Shea has taken great damage to her brain before more than once even. Even with advanced technology, I''m afraid there''s nothing much we can do for her," Avery said, not wanting to lie to Elliot.


    Elliot suppressed his tears and stared at her. "Are you saying that she is beyond saving?"


    "I don''t know. Medical technology


    isn''t exactly advancing swiftly, and we can''t stop death. We are still powerless, when faced with certain diseases, and even if we don''t fall sick, we will all eventually die. Elliot, get a grip on yourself." Avery held his hand in both of hers, hoping to offer him constion.


    They arrived at Elizabeth Hospital.

 Chapter 2901

    Sheay in bed, expressionless.


    She was drifting off to sleep more frequently, and as it became harder to wake her, her memories slipped through her fingers.


    She could sense that she was about to leave the world.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She thought back to how she had begged Wesley to take her away years ago out of fear that Elliot would be devastated.


    This time, she was braver and wanted to bid her farewell to her family.


    By the time Elliot and Avery arrived at the hospital, Shea had drifted off to sleep again.


    She had tried her best to wait for them, but she could not control her brain.


    Wesley handed Shea''s medical record to Avery. "Her situation is severe, and all possible treatments have been used, but there''s been little to no effect. The treatment process can be painful, and she wants to stop." Wesley sat down next to the bed. "The doctors don''t rmend that we keep up with the treatment either."


    Avery nced through the medical record and said, "If she doesn''t intend to get any further treatment, there''s no need for her to stay in the hospital."


    Elliot scowled at her words. "Is there no other way?"


    "Elliot, Shea is too far gone. I know it''s hard for you to ept it, but she is lucky to have lived this long. I''ve always known that she wouldn''t live a long life." Avery spoke the words she had not dared say in the past.


    "Elliot, don''t me Avery. The doctors said the same, and I''m prepared." Wesley looked at them calmly. "She didn''t want you two to be upset, so don''t act too sad when she wakes up."


    Shea jolted awake after two hours as though she knew someone was waiting for her.


    Her lips immediately curled into a smile when she saw Elliot and Avery. "Elliot..."


    "I''m right here." Elliot walked over to take Shea''s hand. "Why didn''t you tell me you are ill? You used to tell me everything."


    "The doctors said that there''s no cure to this so telling you earlier would have just upset you," Shea said with a smile as she tried to get up.


    Elliot immediately helped her up and let her lean into his arms.


    "Big Brother, I have no regrets. Ivy came home, and La is married. My two kids will be fine because Wesley will take great care of them.... I''m really happy to see everyone doing so well in life," Shea said summarily. "Don''t tell the kids about me. They are busy with school and work, so don''t disturb them. I got to see them all during New Year''s and at La''s wedding, and we got to talk a lot so I have no regrets."


    Elliot held her tight as memories of the two of them came running back to him.


    "Big Brother, are you listening?"


    "I heard you."


    "Are you crying?" She picked up on his hoarse voice and looked up to study his face. "Shea, is there anything I can do for you?" Elliot looked down. "Just say the word."


    "There''s something I want your help with." Shea raised her hand to wipe away his tears. "I want to be


    euthanized, but Wesley won''t agree to it. Please convince him! I don''t want to fight him in thest days of


    my life. I want to die happy, instead of being tormented by pain and amnesia. I will look horrible."


    "Our country doesn''t allow euthanasia."


    "I know. Take me somewhere that allows it. Big Brother, I don''t want to forget you. If I don''t die soon, I will forget all about you... You are all precious to me and the best thing that happened to me in this life... I would rather die than forget you."


    Elliot fell into silence.

 Chapter 2902

    Another week went by, and Shea''s funeral took ce in a certain five-star hotel.


    ording to her dying wish, her family had only invited their closest family members and friends.


    Hayden had hurried back three days ago and had been devastated that he had not had the chance to say goodbye to Shea.


    Thest time he had spoken to Shea had been during the New Year''s celebration.


    Shea hade up to him and had talked to him about his career, marriage, and family.


    Hayden had not known that that was to be hisst conversation with Shea.


    Though he had seen Shea during La''s wedding, he had been too preupied with entertaining the guests and had not been able to say much to Shea.


    After the ceremony, Shea''s body was to be sent for cremation.


    Hayden pressed his hands against the coffin, refusing to let them take her away.


    Avery tapped him on the shoulder and signaled for him to let go.


    "Let her rest in peace, Hayden," Wesley said. "She said that she had already said her goodbyes to you all. I don''t know what it was she said, but I''m sure she wants you to live a great life without feeling sad about her passing."


    Meanwhile, Shelly was at a pharmacy buying medicine as her period was close to ten dayste.


    She had done some research on the inte and had seen many different theories.


    Some said that it was normal for there to be a dy of up to a week, while others suggested seeking medical attention.


    Shelly tended to get her period in time and had never experienced a dy of over a week; even when there was a disruption in her cycle, the change did notst for more than three days.


    Worried, she stepped into the pharmacy and whispered to the staff, "My period is eleven dayste. Is there any medicine for that?"


    The staff scanned her. "Do you feel sick in any way? Do you have a boyfriend? Is there a possibility that you are pregnant?"


    Shelly shook her head frantically. "I don''t feel sick, nor do I have a boyfriend..."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh. I will give you some medication to induce menstruation, then. If nothing happens after you take them, you will have to go to the hospital." The staff grabbed a box of


    medicine and headed to


    reception.


    Shelly proceeded to pay and recalled something as she stepped out of the pharmacy.


    She did not have a boyfriend, but she had been intimate with Hayden half a month ago.


    Due to the unique circumstances,


    OV


    they had not used any protection and since she was inexperienced, she had not known about


    morning-after pills.


    ''Could I actually be pregnant? It shouldn''t be this simple to get pregnant, right? We''ve only slept together once...'' she thought nervously.


    In the end, she entered the pharmacy again and asked while blushing, "Do you have pregnancy tests?"


    "I thought you didn''t have a boyfriend?" The staff smiled and handed her a pregnancy test. "But you are sexually active, right?"


    Shelly kept her head bowed in silence.


    "Have you taken any precautions? If so, the chances that you are pregnant are slim." The staff decided not to tease her any further. Shelly shook her head.

 Chapter 2903

    "Alright! Try the pregnancy test. There are instructions written inside. Just follow the steps." The staff scanned the pregnancy test and helped her with the payment.


    After the payment, Shelly immediately shoved the pregnancy test into her bag and hurried back to her apartment.


    Courtney had just spent thest bit of her savings and was packing to go home.


    "Shelly, my tenancy contract doesn''t expire until a month after today, so I mighte by anytime," Courtney said to Shelly. "Pray for me. I don''t want to get into another big fight with my family. Living with no money sucks."


    "Just apologize to them first. I''m sure they don''t want to see you suffer." Shelly set her bag down to walk Courtney out of the apartment.


    "What medicine did you buy?" Courtney nced at the bag.


    "Oh... My period iste by a few days. It''s not a big deal."


    "Oh, that''s normal, isn''t it? It''s not like it''s a few monthste. I once went on an extreme diet, and I didn''t get my period for two months straight," Courtney said with a smile. "It''s normal for cycles to be irregr from time to time, so don''t worry."


    "Sure. Do you have money for a taxi?" Shelly helped Courtney with her bags, and the two stepped out of the apartment.


    "Yeah, I still have some money left. It''s the weekend, and I figure my parents will both be home." Courtney stopped and grabbed the bag in Shelly''s hands. "I will get going now. Rest well during the weekend! I will contact you once I get them to fund our business idea."


    Shelly did not take Courtney''s words seriously as the funds required to start a business were enormous, costing in the thousands or millions.


    After the chaos Courtney had caused, her parents would never agree to give her such a big amount of money all of a sudden.


    Shelly watched as Courtney entered the elevator, before heading back into the t.


    She locked the door behind her and exhaled a long breath.


    "I can''t be pregnant, right? Please don''t tell me I''m pregnant!" she mumbled to herself as she went over to the coffee table to grab the pregnancy test.


    After studying the instructions carefully, she took the pregnancy test out of the package and headed into the bathroom.


    Five minutester, she went out with the test and stepped toward the window to see if there were two lines on the strip.


    bet


    She stared at it for two minutes nervously, before recalling that the instructions had stated that the results would not show up until ten minutester.


    She took a deep breath and started pacing back and forth in the room.


    "I can''t be pregnant... It was just one time. A friend from my vige didn''t get pregnant despite trying for three years, so it''s not that easy to get pregnant... Why else would there be so many advertisements for products that treat infertility?" she mumbled as she circled around the living room.


    Some timeter, she figured that ten minutes had passed and went back to the window to stare at the pregnancy test under the sunlight.


    "There''s nothing... Wait, there''s


    something now... Is something.


    wrong with my eyes, or am I seeing


    two lines? Oh, God! Am I pregnant? No way! Let me do another er..."


    She set the pregnancy test on the coffee table and looked up her results on the inte.


    [The lines shown on the strip will be light in the early stages of pregnancy and intensify as the pregnancy progresses.]


    [It''s best to use the pregnancy test on urine from your first pee in the morning.]


    [Pregnancy tests aren''t a hundred percent urate, so it''s best to get a blood pregnancy test done in the hospital.]


    ...


    All thements on the inte only made Shelly more nervous as she instinctively knew that, by Murphy''s Law, she was likely pregnant.


    ''I have never dated, nor am I married. If I''m pregnant, how am I supposed to exin myself to my family and friends?!'' she thought.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2904

    Shellyid on the couch and felt as though she had lost all hope.


    Her family was still in debt, and she was barely making ends meet. If she was indeed pregnant, she would have another mouth to feed.


    ''Oh, God! This is a disaster! If anything can go wrong, it will!'' she thought.


    Shey still for a while before sitting up.


    Feeling thirsty, she poured herself a ss of water and regained herposure.


    She started to research what people did when they found out they were pregnant without a partner, and thements on the inte seemed to be divided into two situations.


    If the person in concern was a student:


    [Tell your family, and get an abortion! Don''t be afraid that your parents will be mad at you. Your parents are the only people who will help!]


    [Tell your boyfriend, and see what he thinks. If he wants the baby, you can keep it. An abortion can severely damage your health!]


    If the person in concern had graduated:Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    [If your boyfriend is willing to bear the responsibility, that''s great; but since you are seeking help on the inte, I guess that''s probably not the case. If you don''t want to be burdened by parenthood, I suggest that you get rid of the baby, or it will affect your life permanently as you will struggle to find a partnerter in life.]


    [If the guy isn''t willing to take responsibility, you should talk to your parents. If your financial state allows it, you can keep the baby. Of course, it would be best to end the pregnancy if you are struggling with money! Child-rearing takes up a lot of money!]


    Shelly gave up after reading all thements on the inte.


    She was not Hayden''s girlfriend, and not only were theyplete strangers, they belonged to two different worlds.


    Hayden would never ept her child, nor would his family.


    Shelly did not have the money to raise a child, and her parents would definitely be against her having a child before she was married; hence, there was no reason for her to keep the baby.


    She instantly started researching abortion, and hospital advertisements instantly popped up.


    "Don''t panic... I still don''t know for sure!" She took a deep breath and set her phone down while mumbling, "I can''t be that unlucky!"


    In the midst of doubt, stress, and fear, the day passed by, and the next morning, she performed another pregnancy test.


    Since the instructions did specify that testing first thing in the morning would increase the test''s uracy, she had been waiting to perform the test again.


    Three minutester, she stepped out of the bathroom.


    It was six fifteen in the morning, and the sun had yet to rise.


    She ced the pregnancy test under amp and waited for the results.


    ''I refuse to believe that something so unlikely has happened to me! I researched about pregnancyst night and found out that women can only get pregnant when they are ovting, and I wasn''t ovting when I slept with Hayden Tate, so I can''t be pregnant!'' she thought.


    Brushing off the faint lines she had seen on the pregnancy test the day before, she was ready to embrace the fact that she was not pregnant. Then two lines appeared.


    Not only were there two lines, but the lines looked far more distinct than they had the day before.


    Shelly stared at the test and felt as though she was about to copse.


    ''What I saw yesterday might have been a hallucination, but the lines I''m seeing right now are even more distinct can''t be imagining this, right? The pregnancy tests can''t possibly be wrong twice in a row,'' she thought.


    Her blood ran cold. She felt like she had a bomb imnted within her.


    ''I have to go to the hospital, or I won''t be able to be at peace. Whether I''m pregnant or not, I need some sort of confirmation,'' she thought as she threw the pregnancy test away.


    She headed into the bathroom to wash up and changed to prepare for a visit to the hospital.


    As she was about to head out, she nced at the clock and realized it was only six forty in the morning.

 Chapter 2905

    The hospital was not open at this hour.


    She sat down on the couch as the image of Hayden''s face filled her mind.


    Hayden might not remember her, but she remembered everything about him.


    Though Hayden''spany was not based in Aryadelle, he was born and raised in Aryadelle so news about him had never been far from Shelly''s ears.


    He was an extremely talented businessman with great looks and a powerful family background, so he tended to draw more attention to himself than actors in the entertainment business did.


    Shelly unlocked her phone and searched for Hayden''s name on the inte and was instantly greeted by countless articles about him.


    Thetest news reported that Hayden had returned to Aryadelle to be at a family member''s funeral.


    Shelly clicked on the article and realized that Hayden''s aunt had passed away.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Since the funeral had taken ce the day before, Hayden should still be in Avonsville.


    ''So what if he is in Avonsville? Am I supposed to just go and tell him that I''m pregnant with his child? If I was Hayden, I would be furious, and he would probably just give me some money to get rid of the child.''


    Though Shelly was struggling financially, she did not want it to appear as though she was ckmailing Hayden with the child.


    After all, Hayden had not forced himself on her, and she was the one who had been attracted to him.


    She had never seen such a perfect man in her life.


    Not only was Hayden handsome, he was virtuous, and it was hard not to feel drawn to a man like that.


    She blushed and covered her face with both her hands to stop herself from thinking about it.


    ''I will just have to go to the hospital and figure something out if I really am pregnant!'' she thought.


    At eight in the morning, Shelly was the gynecologist''s first patient of the day.


    The gynecologist handed her a


    receipt for a blood test, and she carried the receipt with her into another room, where she sat and waited for the results after having her blood taken.


    She had skipped breakfast, so she was both freezing and starving; the thought that she might be pregnant filled her heart with sorrow.


    ''Do I really have to get rid of the


    baby? But doesn''t that mean I will have to apply for leave? How, though? Do I need family members present if choose to go through with an abortion? Who should I ask? just had surgeryst year and is still resting at home. Dad stays home to care for Mom, and my little brother is at boarding school. I have no one, and I''m not close enough to any of my colleagues for me to share such a private matter with them,'' she thought gloomily, feeling as though the Gods were ying a prank on her.


    Half an hourter, she had her blood test results, and since she could not read them, she took them back to the gynecologist.


    She waited in line for a while until it was her turn and handed the results to the doctor.


    The doctor nced at it and said, "You are pregnant. When was thest time you menstruated?"


    neve


    Her knees felt weak, and she was barely standing with her hands pressed against the table. "Doctor, are you sure? I''ve only been with a man once..."


    "Look at your progesterone levels. You are pregnant! What''s wrong? Do you not want this child?" the doctor asked.

 Chapter 2906

    "Are you married? If you don''t want the child, we will need the signature of the father to proceed with an abortion," the doctor said.


    Shelly could not possibly get Hayden to sign the paperwork for her because she had no means of reaching him.


    "Can''t I just sign it myself?" Shelly asked. "I''m not married, nor do I have a boyfriend."


    "You must be really careless, then! You can get a family member to sign it for you. You won''t be able to proceed with the procedures today, so you will need to make an appointment," the doctor continued. "Why don''t you go home and consider your options?"


    "Do I have to get my family to sign it? They aren''t in the same city." Shelly was reluctant to inform her family about this as her parents would be devastated.


    The doctor shot her a look. "Get the father of the child to sign it, then. Without anyone to sign the consent paper, who''s going to take responsibility if something goes wrong during the surgery?"


    Shelly knew that the doctor was merely advising her in ordance with the hospital''s rules, so she did not argue further. "I will go back and consider, then."


    "Sure. You aren''t that far along in your pregnancy yet, so you still have options. If you wait until your embryo is past the three-month mark, an abortion would not be rmended." "Okay."


    Shelly stepped out of the hospital with her medical record and felt like the world was spinning before her eyes.


    She had never expected herself to be a mother. Since she did not have a boyfriend, she could not begin to imagine her life with children.


    When she walked toward the bus station outside the hospital, she noticed that the bench was empty and sat down with tears rolling down her cheeks.


    She would hesitate before getting an


    abortion if she had the money to raise the baby; if she had the money, she would not care if she could not find a partnerter in life, and her child would only need her, but the problem was that she had no money.


    Though she was about to be rewarded handsomely at work, that money was meant to pay the debt her family owed. She would not able to work as hard with the pregnancy, and until she gave birth, her family''s debt would remain unchanged.


    An active debtbined with the inability to work and the need to make ends meet with a child spelled nothing but trouble.


    ''I can''t give birth to it, or my child is going to suffer alongside me!'' she thought.


    During the weekend, Shelly gave Courtney a call.


    Courtney answered right away. "What''s up, Shelly?"


    Shelly took a deep breath. "Courtney, have you made up with your parents?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I don''t know if it counts as peace, but I did as you said and apologized, and they forgave me. I told them to pick another man to match me with, and they agreed. At the very least, the current crisis has been averted. I just don''t know who they are going to pick next." Courtney sighed. "Are you free today? I can treat you to lunch."


    "Courtney, I need a favor," Shelly said, intending to get Courtney to sign the consent form for her.

 Chapter 2907

    Shelly had considered everything.


    She concluded that she could not keep the child and had to keep her pregnancy a secret from her family and colleagues.


    "What is it? Do you need money? How much?" Courtney asked.


    "No. It''s not that. Let''s just meet and talk!" Shelly could not bring herself to talk about it over the phone.


    "Alright. Are you at the apartment now? I will drop byter."


    "Sure."


    Forty minutester, Courtney arrived at the t, and Shelly was waiting with a home-cooked meal.


    Courtney''s lips curled into a smile. "Shelly, it''s not even time for lunch yet! What''s so important that you can''t talk about it over the phone? I''m itching to know."


    She sat down in a chair and stared at Shelly.


    Shelly poured her a ss of water and sat down next to her. "Courtney, we don''t have any mutual friends, and you don''t know my family, so you are the only one I could think of to ask," Shelly said seriously. "I''m pregnant, and I want an abortion, but the hospital requires a third party''s signature on the consent form. I want you to sign the form for me."


    Courtney was stunned.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though she had not lived with Shelly for long, she could tell what kind of person Shelly was.


    Shelly was not a woman who would sleep around, nor did she have a boyfriend.


    ''How did she end up pregnant?'' Courtney thought.


    "Whose baby is it? You don''t have a boyfriend, right?" Courtney picked up the ss and sipped on her water. "How far along are you? I can''t even tell that you are pregnant."


    Shelly bowed her head. "I just got pregnant...?"


    "Oh? So that means you got


    pregnant after I moved in, right? But I''ve never seen you bring a man home. Who''s the dad? Does he not want to take responsibility?" Courtney clenched her fists. "Don''t be afraid. Tell me his name, and I''ll teach him a lesson. I won''t tell him that I''m your friend."


    "It was an ident. He doesn''t even know that I''m pregnant."


    "An ident? Are you not going to tell the guy? Even if you don''t want to baby, you need someone to pay for the medical fees, right? Your family''s debt hasn''t been paid, and you can''t just go through this alone!" Courtney said. "You still haven''t told me who he is."


    "I don''t know him. Besides, it''s not like he forced himself on me, so I don''t want to tell him about this," Shelly whispered in embarrassment.


    "Huh?! You don''t know him? Was it a one-night stand?" Courtney scratched her head. "I didn''t even know that you were that open-minded! Besides that, why didn''t you take any precautions?!"


    "It''s not what you think..." Shelly blushed. "Both he and I aren''t the kind of people who have one-night stands... It''splicated. I-Just think of it as me being caught in the moment!"


    "Alright! Is that guy that handsome?" Courtney asked in confusion.


    "Quite," Shelly muttered sheepishly.


    "If he is that good-looking, why don''t you keep the child? If you are having issues with money, I can lend you some!" Courtney thought that a child with a handsome man would be rather good-looking as well. "Courtney, I''m not like you. It''s not just about the finances. It''s also because of what others might say. If my parents and rtives find out about this, they won''t stop talking about it."


    "Your parents are relying on you to pay their debts, so who are they to judge you? As for your rtives, you only meet with them once a year. It''s not like they have any say in your life, so forget about them. It alles down to whether you want the baby or not. If you do, keep it. If you hate kids, get rid of it, Courtney said. "Stop living in the past, and live for yourself."


    Shelly looked up at her. "But even you have to ept an arranged marriage. Living freely isn''t that easy."


    "That''s because I don''t want to give


    up on the lifestyle my parents provide for me. Your parents aren''t paying you, and you are extremely hard-working, so there''s no way you can''t make it work with a child, Courtney retorted. "A man who could convince you to sleep with him has to be really brilliant. Brilliance runs in the genes. You''d better think twice before deciding whether you want to go through with the abortion."

 Chapter 2908

    Shelly wavered at Courtney''s words.


    Hayden was a brilliant man, and she could not help but wonder how his child would turn out.


    However, it would be a torment for the child to be born into a family that struggled to make ends meet, and if the child could choose, they might not want to be born into the world only to suffer.


    If she chose to give birth to the baby, the baby would be considered Hayden''s illegitimate child.


    "Look, you are hesitating." Courtney studied Shelly''s face. "Reconsider, Shelly!"


    "I''ve thought about it for days, but I can''t afford to give birth to the baby. I don''t have the time or money. I can''t work while taking care of a child... nor can I get my mom to help on that front. My mom is ill, and my brother is just going into university..." Shelly said hysterically. "This isn''t the right time to bring a new life into the picture."


    "Shelly, you are thinking too much. Your mom is recovering, right? Which means your dad can go back to work soon. Once he starts working again, they won''t need you to support them." Courtney knew that Shelly was under a lot of stress and felt sorry for her. "I already told my parents that I want to start a business. They might give me some money to try. Once I have the money, we will open a cafe, and you can leave your child in the cafe. We can take care of the baby together!" Courtney said. "Don''t be so pessimistic, Shelly! My parents started out with nothing, and my mom ran around with my dad looking for business partners when she was pregnant with me. It was hard, but not as hard as you think it is."


    "If I choose to give birth to the baby, I will have to tell my parents about it. My parents won''t ept it," Shelly said.


    "But you haven''t even tried telling them, have you? Why don''t you tell them now, and see how they react?"


    Shelly was sweating profusely. "I don''t dare tell them, Courtney. I can''t imagine how disappointed they are going to be... I''ve never done anything out of line ever in my life, and I''m afraid that they might not be able to stand it..."


    "Life never turns out the way you want it to! If you quit your job to start a business with me, are your parents going to be disappointed and make a fuss about it as well?" Courtney grabbed her spoon and swallowed a mouthful of vegetables. "Your parents might not be as fragile as you think."


    "I don''t know... I can''t tell. I started going to boarding school when I was in secondary school, and I haven''t gotten to spend a lot of time with them." Shelly rubbed her heated cheeks. "I don''t want to upset them."


    "Your parents keep telling you what


    a great daughter you are, so you''ve never done anything that might disappoint them, have you?" Courtney asked. "You are going to get taken advantage of, Shelly. You are not a child anymore. Being obedient doesn''t get you anywhere. Even pop culture nowadays is encouraging us girls to stand up for ourselves, so don''t overthink it."


    No one had ever said such a thing to her, and Shelly felt as though her world had been turned upside-down.


    She understood what Courtney was saying, but she had lived her life in peace up until the point she had met Hayden, and his existence had wreaked havoc in her world.


    "Courtney, apart from concern over my parents, I''m just worried that my child might me me when he or she grows up. I can''t provide very well for a child, after all..."


    "How do you know if you will be


    capable of providing for the child in the future?" Courtney asked. "What if our business seeds? Besides, so long as you educate your child well, he or she will never me you for anything. Do you me your parents for being poor? I don''t think so! I think you are an incredible daughter."


    "Of course, I don''t me my parents."


    "That''s right, which is why your child won''t me you either!"


    Ten monthster, outside Elliot''s mansion, it was the coldest day since winter had arrived.


    The bodyguard had cleared all the snow that had umted in the yard, but anotheryer of snow had set in within an hour''s time.


    "Just clean again at noon! The snowing will slow down at noon," a servant said to the bodyguard.


    "It would be great to have kids around. This kind of weather is perfect for building snowmen," the bodyguard said. "Or a snow fight."


    "Robert used to love building


    snowmen, but he just matured overnight as soon as he turned


    eighteen the servant said. "Ivy is et


    back to school now. The


    atmosphere in the mansion would feel more cheerful if she was around."


    As the two talked, the servant saw a car stopping outside the gate.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2909

    It was a cloudy day, and there was not a soul in the street so when a car stopped outside the mansion, the servant immediately headed toward the gate. "I didn''t hear that we were expecting guests!" The bodyguard went over as well.


    It was a taxi, and once the car door opened, the servant and bodyguard froze at the sound of a baby crying.


    It had been years since the sound of a baby crying had been heard in Elliot''s mansion.


    The bodyguard immediately opened the gate and went outside to survey the situation, and the servant hurried after him.


    A middle-aged woman with a baby in her arms stepped out, and since it was snowing, the woman had wrapped the baby tightly in a nket.


    "Who are you?" the servant asked curiously. "Do you know the owner of this ce?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "Is this Elliot Foster''s house? I''m here to deliver a baby. The security guard didn''t want to let me in and only made an exception when I said that this baby belongs to the Fosters."


    Both the bodyguard and the servant were stunned.


    ''This is Elliot''s baby?! Elliot has a lover who gave birth to another one of his children out there? It''s over! Avery is going to divorce him!'' the servant thought before running back to the mansion in fear.


    Elliot and


    and


    were both at


    nt could already and the servant could get


    foresee the chaos thaty


    The servant ran into the mansion through the door and hurried toward Avery.


    Avery set the book in her hand aside and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "Avery, there''s a woman out there with a baby. She''s iming that it''s Mr. Foster''s baby..." Before the servant could finish, Avery darted outside.


    "Avery, put on a jacket! It''s cold out there!" The servant hurried after her with her jacket. Upstairs, Elliot heard themotion and came down to find no one on the first floor.


    In the yard, the woman with the baby


    was


    to see Elliot, whileCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the bodyguard was trying to stop


    her


    Swno


    The baby seemed scared by the argument going on between them and would not stop crying.


    Avery came over and lifted the


    nket


    the baby to see his f


    Judging by the look of it, the baby had


    just recently been born

 Chapter 2910

    "You are Avery Tate, right? This baby belongs to your people... If you want him, you need to pay me," the woman said to Avery. "The person who sent me told me that you would pay me if I handed the baby to you. Just look at the weather today! It''s not easy for me to travel all this way with your baby!"


    The servant hurried over and ced the jacket across Avery''s shoulders, just in time to hear what the woman had said. "We don''t even know whose baby this is yet! Bring the baby''s mother here to talk to us!" The servant was firmly on Avery''s side.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Avery and Elliot had had a harmonious marriage, and they had four children together.


    ''Why would there be an illegitimate child out of nowhere? How will Avery ept this? How are Avery''s children going to take this?'' the servant thought.


    "There''s no point in you arguing with me! I''m just here to deliver the baby. If you refuse to pay me, then... I won''t hand the baby over," the woman said angrily, dumbfounded that they felt no pity for the baby who was outside in the cold.


    Avery was stunned by the sight before her and could not feel the cold at all.


    Shortly after, Elliot strode over. "What''s going on?"


    The servant immediately walked over to exin the situation to him.


    When the woman heard Elliot''s voice, she perked up and shouted, "Are you Elliot Foster? This is your kid! You will have to pay me if you want him!"


    ''My kid?'' Elliot thought as he walked swiftly toward the woman to see what was happening.


    When Avery saw Elliot approach the baby, a sharp pain pierced through her chest.


    She had never expected the love of her life to cheat on her and have a child with another woman.


    All the sweet memories she shared with Elliot shattered in her mind, and she felt as though she had been struck by lightning.


    She refused to be humiliated in such a manner and gritted her teeth before running back into the house with her fists clenched.


    The servant noticed her flushed face and knew that Avery was about to explode with rage. "Avery, don''t get mad just yet! Let Mr. Foster exin!" The servant hurried after Avery.


    Elliot knew that Avery was upset and


    that she had gone back into the house, but he was still clueless about the situation and needed to rify it, or he would never be able to prove his innocence.


    "Are you sure that this is my kid?" Elliot nced at the baby and asked.


    "You can run a DNA test, right? Why don''t you find out? The person who told me to deliver the baby to you said that it''s yours, anyway. Do you want to baby or not? If you don''t want am, I''m just going to take him with me!" the woman threatened. "I pity this little guy. Who knows what could happen to him if I send him to an orphanage?"


    Elliot''s head was pounding as he listened to the woman bbering.


    ''If this woman dares to suggest a DNA test it might mean that this really is my child, but I haven''tid a hand on a woman apart from Avery, so how could I have an illegitimate child? What is going on?'' he thought.


    Elliot wanted to run a DNA test on the baby to prove his innocence but, at the same time, feared that it would be a trap.


    There were plenty of mysteries in the world that could not be exined.


    The baby''s cries became louder as time went by, and he was wailing at a deafening volume.

 Chapter 2911

    "Mr. Foster, don''t you feel sorry for this baby? If you don''t want him, I guess I will just send him to an orphanage." Feeling as though she was freezing, the woman intended to leave with the child, as she gambled on the chance that Elliot would not have the heart to abandon a baby.


    "Stop right there!" Elliot roared. "Who handed you this baby? Did she say anything else apart from asking you to deliver the baby?"


    The woman stopped. "She didn''t say anything else! She just said that you would pay me if I delivered the baby here. Had I known that this is how you all would be treating me, I wouldn''t havee. I''m just a milk delivery worker. I don''t know anything else."


    Elliot was speechless.


    The bodyguard noticed the troubled look on his face and said, "Mr. Foster, just let her leave!"


    The bodyguard knew that Avery would never allow the baby to stay and would likely still be furious even if the baby was sent away.


    This was proof that Elliot had been cheating on Avery, and any woman would be livid.


    Though Elliot was a powerful man, Avery''s children would all be on her side, so she had nothing to fear from Elliot.


    "If I let her leave, how am I supposed to prove that I''m innocent?" Elliot asked as he reached for the baby.


    The woman moved away and put her hand out to ask for money. "Mr. Foster, I came all the way here to deliver your child to you, so you ought to at least pay me, right? Besides, the taxi fee to get here is quite high..." the woman said.


    Elliot did not move and simply shot the bodyguard a look.


    The bodyguard immediately took out his wallet. "How much do you want?!"


    The bodyguard looked ferocious, and the woman did not dare to ask for much. "A hundred... at the very least!"


    The bodyguard tossed a hundred-dor note at her, and she immediately shoved the baby into Elliot''s arms to take the money.


    As soon as she had the money, she hurried toward the taxi and disappeared into the distance.


    Elliot held the baby and headed into the house - just as Avery stormed out with a suitcase despite the protests of all the servants.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been years since she had experienced such humiliation.


    Having an illegitimate child delivered to her doorstep was like being pped in the face by Elliot''s lover.


    Her heart broke, and she felt suffocated by pain.


    Seeing that Avery was leaving, Elliot immediately handed the baby over to the bodyguard.


    "Avery, this isn''t my child! I swear!"


    He stron


    toward her and grabbed


    her b


    the arm. "I only epted the


    baby to prove my innocence


    Elliot hated it when people swore because words were futile, and only the truth would prevail.


    However, he was cornered by the situation and could finally understand why people would swear upon their innocence.


    "Avery, don''t be upset. You can get upset once the DNA test results are out, right?" One of the servants snatched the suitcase from Avery''s hand and dragged it back into the house.


    "I really didn''t do anything to betray you, Avery! If this really is my child, I-" Elliot paused. He could be certain that he did not cheat, but there was no way for him to tell if the child was biologically his.

 Chapter 2912

    There was a slim possibility that someone had schemed to obtain his DNA to produce his child in ab. "What if the child is yours?" Avery asked, her voice muffled as she red at him with tears in her eyes.


    "It can''t be mine! Even if he''s mine, someone must have yed some kind of trick! I don''t love anyone but you!" Elliot''s chest heaved. "If this child is mine, I will give everything up. You can have everything and all of our kids. I don''t want anything."


    Avery pulled away from him and went back into the house.


    She would have left right away if they did not have any children. However, they had four children who were all adults at this point, so she knew that she could not act recklessly.


    If Elliot was truly cheating on her and had ended up having an illegitimate child, she knew that her children would not spare him.


    Avery took off her jacket once she returned to the living room, feeling like she was boiling with anger.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard carried the baby inside, and, though the baby was no longer wailing, it was still making a lot of noise.


    The bodyguard held onto the baby helplessly. "Mr. Foster, why does the baby keep crying?"


    The servant immediately took the baby from his arms because she had experience in child-rearing. She immediately unfolded the nket from the baby and said, "Maybe it''s too hot inside. It is licking its lips, so my guess is that it''s starving."


    "Oh! Is there any baby form in the house?" the bodyguard asked.


    "You should go and buy some! It will be some time before the DNA test results are released."


    They would have to look after the child until the results came out.


    The bodyguard nodded and reached out to check the baby''s diaper. "It''s a boy!"


    The servant turned to nce at Elliot and Avery, who both looked over at the baby after what the bodyguard said.


    Avery was dazed for a few moments and then she picked up her phone to make a call.


    Elliot assumed that she wanted to contact the hospital for a DNA test and said, "I will make arrangements for the DNA test!"


    "You will take care of the DNA test,


    and I will contact awyer," Avery said coldly. You said that you are willing to give everything up if this child is yours, right? Those are


    just words. I want awyer to draft up a separation agreement, and you will sign it."


    Elliot fell into silence when he realized that Avery truly meant to divorce him.


    "What? Are you scared?" She stared at him.


    He shook his head. "I''m not scared. I know that the truth wille out eventually. Whether or not this child is mine, I''ve never betrayed you."


    "The only thing I know is that people


    rarely own up to their own mistakes. We are going to sign the agreement first. If this child is yours, you are going to take him and get out of my sight without a penny."


    He pursed his lips and nodded. "All right. Call thewyer, then!"


    The two walked in two separate directions to make their calls.


    The bodyguard went to buy form, while the servant carried the baby to the guest room on the first floor, knowing that both Elliot and Avery would not like to see the baby until the paternity test results were released.


    The servant shut the door behind her after carrying the baby into the guest room.

 Chapter 2913

    The baby had stopped crying and was behaving because someone was holding him.


    The servant felt anxious as Elliot and Avery had always been a loving couple who had not had a fight in years.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What if the results aren''t ideal?" the servant thought.


    She set the baby onto the bed and took out her phone, wondering whether she should call La in case La could help calm her parents down.


    Half an hourter, La hurried home. However, it had nothing to do with the servant''s phone call. The finance manager of herpany had informed her that Avery was requesting a legal separation agreement where Elliot would be left with nothing.


    Terrified, La immediately set all her work aside and hurried home.


    "Dad, what''s going on? Are you and Mom fighting?" La darted into the living room without even taking her shoes off.


    Elliot sat on the couch alone in the living room.


    The servant heard La''s voice and ran outside. "La, why are you here?" The servant was still contemting whether she should call La.


    "Are my parents fighting? My mom informed the legal department of mypany that she wants to be separated from Dad and leave him with nothing... What''s going on? Why would they get divorced?" La was so confused.


    The servant nced at Elliot, who looked extremely depressed.


    He was not in the mood to talk, as Avery had gone into their bedroom and locked the door behind her.


    "Come here," the servant whispered and took La into the guest room on the first floor.


    The baby had fallen asleep after drinking milk, and La was stunned when she saw him.


    "Where does this babye from? Why is there a baby in our house?" La felt a tingling sensation spreading through her scalp.


    "He was delivered to us this morning, and the person who delivered him said that he is your father''s child," the servant said. "That''s why your parents are fighting."


    "My goodness! Dad''s child?! With


    who? How can he do this?! I don''t


    understand I really don''t


    understand. He already has four kids, so why would he have another child out there?!" La shouted. "Does he not want this family anymore?!"


    Elliot heard every single word La shouted from the living room and covered his face with both his hands.


    If this was how La was reacting, he wondered if Robert and Ivy were going to react in an even worse way when they saw the baby.


    "La, your dad is going to get a


    DNA test done with the baby, and someone is going toe to the house to collect their blood samples. Let''s just wait until the results are out! Right how, you need to talk to your mom! She is really upset," the servant whispered. "Don''t be in such a hurry to me your dad! He said that he didn''t betray your mom, and I don''t think he''s lying. The child was delivered to our doorstep, and if he really is your Dad''s child, your Dad would have never let him into the house."


    "My head is a mess right now, and Mom might not listen to me! I don''t even know what to say, because I would be mad too, if I was in her ce La said before taking her phone out from her purse to call Hayden.


    After what happened, she knew that she had to get Hayden toe home.


    "How can Dad do this?" she thought. "He has to be responsible. Why else would they deliver the baby here if he isn''t Dad''s child?"


    "Hayden, you need toe home. Something bad has happened," La blurted out as soon as the call connected. "There''s a baby in our house, and someone imed that it''s Dad''s child." "I''m going to kill him!" Hayden jumped from his bed.

 Chapter 2914

    Tears rolled down La''s face when she heard Hayden''s voice, and she felt like the world was ending.


    Her harmonious family was on the brink of falling apart.


    Though she had married Eric, she had never once stopped considering herself a part of her family and thought that she had matured after getting married; however, this sudden event had made her realize that she was not strong enough.


    After ending her call with Hayden, La epted a piece of tissue paper from the servant.


    "La, I know that you are upset, but your dad says that this baby isn''t his. I don''t think he is lying," the servant reiterated. "Why don''t we wait for the DNA test results, hm?"


    La dried her tears and turned her attention back to the baby.


    Woken by the noise La had been making on the phone, the baby was looking around dazedly.


    "But I think he looks just like Dad!" La felt increasingly upset as she studied the baby.


    With there being so much resemnce between him and the baby, it was obvious Elliot was guilty even without the paternity test.


    "But..." The servant nced at the baby and realized that La was right.


    Before La had suggested it, the servant had not noticed their resemnce; but the more she studied the baby, the more she saw how much he looked like Elliot. La lost herposure once again and broke down in tears.


    "La, don''t cry. It''s already happened, so you need to stay strong. Your mom needs you and your siblings," the servant said in despair.


    "How could Elliot make such a


    mistake? He already has four children, and they are all so brilliant


    He could have enjoyed his retirement in peace, so why would he cheat on Avery?" the servant thought.


    La felt as though she was suffocating and stormed out of the room and into the living room, where Elliot was waiting for thewyer and the DNA specialist to arrive.


    "Dad!" La roared in rage. "There''s


    no one else here, so why don''t you just tell me the truth? Is there


    something about this family that has upsetted you?! Are you upset that Hayden moved to Bridgedale, despite how talented he is?


    wn eyelineText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    think that Robert is far too


    unreliable, and I can''t help you9u


    I


    yourpany? Is that why you went and got yourself another child out there?!"


    Startled, Elliot stood from the couch abruptly. "La, do you really think so lowly of me?" His brows furrowed.


    La straightened. "I didn''t before, but with all the evidence in front of my eyes, how am I supposed to trust you?!"


    "Evidence? Are you talking about the baby? I only took him in to prove that I''m innocent!" Elliot had been thinking hard and could not conceive a possibility where the child could be his because he had spent almost every day with Avery.


    Even when he had traveled overseas for business, he would call Avery every night.


    On top of that, he had not met another woman who could move his heart like Avery, and since he had not slept with another woman, he could not possibly have an illegitimate child. "Dad, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" La panted. "That baby looks exactly like you! Haven''t you taken a closer look at him?"


    Elliot was confused as he could see how the child resembled him.

 Chapter 2915

    At first nce, he thought that the baby looked hideous.


    He was certain that the baby was not his, and since the baby had brought a crisis into his marriage, he would not have bothered looking at it had he not needed a paternity test done.


    "I just don''t understand! Why would you break our family apart? Do you think that you will be free if you get a divorce?" La shouted. "You don''t have to sneak around like that if you want freedom! Even if Mom forgives you, I will never forgive you!"


    Elliot was rendered speechless.


    "Once thewyer gets here, sign the agreement." La sat down on the couch gloomily. "If Mom wants to divorce you, you will leave without a penny to your name. If you try to resist, my siblings and I will all work together to make your life a living hell."


    Elliot remained silent.


    "Your best option is to take your illegitimate child and leave after the divorce. Don''t show your face to us again. You aren''t that old and are quite strong physically, so you can invest or be an adviser in someone else''spany. I know that you are talented and won''t starve, so none of us are going to take care of you."


    Elliot was utterly speechless at La''s ruthlessness.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Do you regret it? Ha! It''s toote for that! I''ve called Hayden, and he is furious. I advise you to hide somewhere else with the baby, or Hayden might beat you up when he sees you. I won''t help you when he does," La said.


    Her threats sounded far too realistic, and Elliot could already feel Hayden''s punches on him.


    "Robert and Ivy won''t be on your side either, so don''t even think about that." Since Elliot would not respond, La decided to shatter hisst hope. "You''ve hurt Mom. Even if Robert and Ivy love you, they love Mom more. They are definitely going to take Mom''s side."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elliot rubbed his face in exhaustion, dumbfounded by the situation.


    Sometimeter, the DNA specialist arrived, and the servant y carried the baby out into the room. . NovelDrama.Org


    The specialist took Elliot''s blood first and then did the same to the baby.


    Elliot scowled and stared at the baby nkly, La had said that the baby looked like him, but he simply could not see the resemnce.


    Since he knew that the child was not his, he could not fathom how it would look like him.


    A whileter, the legal specialist of Tate Industries arrived with the agreement Avery had requested.


    One could easily tell that the


    marriage between Elliot and Avery


    was reaching its end, and the


    specialist was d that Avery had


    managed to keep her head and preserve her rights.


    "Show me the agreement." Elliot reached for the document.


    The specialist hesitated as he worked for Tate Industries not Sterling Group.


    As he hesitated, La snatched the agreement from him.


    "La, where is your mom?" the specialist asked. "She asked for this, so I need to show it to her first."


    "I will take this to her," La said. She scanned the agreement briefly before bringing it upstairs.

 Chapter 2916

    The legal specialist and Elliot were left alone in the living room.


    The specialist nced at Elliot, wanting to say something but not knowing where to start.


    "Just say it," Elliot said.


    "Mr. Foster, I used to look up to you because I think you manage your business and family extremely well. You must be extremely talented to achieve that..."


    "Just skip thepliments, and get to the point." Elliot''s head was pounding.


    His wife was giving him the cold shoulder - and so would all of his children, once they found out.


    If the paternity test proved that the child was his, his family would abandon him, and that was one of the biggest fears of any man.


    "You''re a smart man, so why did you make such a foolish mistake?" the legal specialist sighed. "Your wife is a brilliant woman, and so are your children. Why did you have to go looking for excitement out there?"


    "I didn''t! Why won''t any of you believe me?"


    "Well... Why would your wife be upset with you if you didn''t do anything?"


    "The DNA test results aren''t out yet."


    "Oh... When will the results be released, then?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I told them to get the results out in three days," Elliot said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh! That''s good! I heard that DNA test results often take a week to two. I didn''t expect the results to be out that fast."


    Elliot kept silent.


    "You better sign the agreement I brought with me. If you are innocent, the agreement won''t bind you.


    However, if you aren''t, you are in the wrong and if you try to bring this to court, you will just ruin your O reputation."


    "It''s really not my baby," Elliot said.


    "Then you should have nothing to worry about," the specialist said.


    "Is that so? You saw how my daughter treated me. I''ve been condemned before the results are even out..."


    Every second of this felt miserable to Elliot.


    "Just try standing in their shoes, and you might have some peace of mind," the specialist said.


    Elliot followed the specialist''s advice and managed to regain hisposure.


    Upstairs, La knocked on the door and called out to Avery. Avery opened the door.


    "Mom, the agreement is here. Take a look." La entered the room and closed the door behind her. "Why don''t youe live with me and Eric for now? At least until the results are out."


    Avery took the agreement and said calmly, "I''m waiting for the results here. If the baby is his, he should be the one leaving, not me."


    "That''s true, I will stay here for a few days to keep youpany, then La said without hesitation. "Check the agreement to see if everything is fine. If so, I will bring it down for Dad to sign."


    Avery scanned everything and handed the agreement back to La after confirming that everything was in ce.


    "Have you seen the baby? It''s just been born." Avery was devastated, but she had managed to calm herself, unlike when she was young.


    Her life would go on even without Elliot as she was determined to watch each and every one of her children marry and have children of their own.


    La nodded. "The baby looks kind


    of like Dad, but he is still denying all responsibility! I''m livid! He must have lost his mind! Once Hayden gets home, we are going to take Dad to a hospital to get his braino checked!"

 Chapter 2917

    "If something is wrong with his brain, let him rot," Avery said.


    "Okay! Mom, why are you locking yourself in your room? Why don''t I get Dad to move out for now after he signs the agreement? This is his mistake, so you shouldn''t suffer for it!" La wanted Avery to get some fresh air.


    "Let''s wait until your brothers and sistere home. He needs to exin himself to them," Avery said.


    "I know, but Dad doesn''t say anything other than the baby isn''t his." La recalled her conversation with Elliot and said, "By the way, I called Hayden, and he should be back soon."


    Avery nodded. "I didn''t really want something like this to be known, but since Elliot wants to act shamelessly, I shouldn''t have to work to preserve his pride."


    "Yeah. Even if we keep quiet about this, rumors will start to fly." La picked up the agreement. "I will go downstairs and get him to sign the agreement. If the baby turns out to be his, we need to make sure tha he doesn''t get anything."


    At four in the afternoon, Robert hurried home.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    La had sent him a message saying that something bad had happened, so he immediately rushed home after his sses ended.


    Once he changed into his slippers, he nced into the living room nervously.


    Elliot and La were sitting on the couch with a strange look on their faces.


    "Dad, La. I''m home." Robert walked over to them.


    La tapped the spot next to her and said, "Come here."


    "Okay..." He sat down next to La obediently. "Where''s Mom? What happened?"


    Just then, a baby''s cry echoed through the air, and Robert stood abruptly from the couch, feeling as though he had been struck by lightning.


    "Robert, you heard right. There''s another addition to our family," La said casually and took a few sips of her water.


    "Huh?! What do you mean? Why is there a baby in our house?" Robert could tell that he had heard a baby crying.


    "Because our dad has too much love to give, I guess!" La said sarcastically. "Congrattions. You have another brother from a different mother." Robert tensed and roared, "I-Sh*t! La, are you serious?! I don''t believe it! I don''t-Different mother... I won''t ept this! This is betrayal!"


    "Yeah! Good ol'' Dad betrayed us and


    this family. If our parents get divorced, who are you going to side with La prompted Robert to


    take a stand in front of Ellione


    Robert''s face was flushed, and tears filled his eyes. "Why... Why would you do this...?" Robert had never been in such shock, and he felt helpless.


    new


    Both his parents loved him, and he had countless precious memories of his father, so the thought that ke might have to give Elliot up filled him with misery.


    "Robert, I didn''t betray your mother, nor have I betrayed his family. You don''t have to make a choice now." Elliot hurried over when he noticed that Robert was sobbing. "Let''s wait for the DNA test results. I''m innocent."


    Robert instantly burst out crying at Elliot''s words, and when Avery heard Robert crying from upstairs, she hurried down.


    An hourter, Ivy returned home.


    She had also received La''s message and had decided to skip herst lecture to get home earlier.


    As she was changing into her slippers, she saw her parents and siblings sitting in the living room in silence.

 Chapter 2918

    This was her first time facing such a scenario since she had returned to her family.


    She could sense that something horrible had happened from the way her family was behaving.


    "Ivy,e here," La said.


    "Okay." Ivy set her bag aside and walked over to La obediently.


    "I will tell her!" Elliot did not want Ivy to misunderstand the situation and wanted to exin everything in his own words in the hopes that that would stop Ivy from bursting out crying like Robert did. Elliot felt extremely guilty for causing his children pain.


    "All right! Go on, then," La said coldly.


    Ivy took note of La''s tone and realized that Elliot had done something wrong.


    "Ivy, someone delivered a baby here today iming that it''s my baby. I can swear that I''ve not seen another woman apart from your mother, so that baby can''t be mine," Elliot said.


    Ivy was shaken by all the information and did not know what to do for a moment.


    Elliot sounded sincere, but she did not know what the truth was.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As the youngest child in the family, she could not make any decisions and needed to see how Avery and her other siblings reacted.


    "We can run a paternity test, right?" Ivy whispered.


    "I''ve already gotten someone to collect our blood samples. The results will be out in three days," Elliot said. "Before the results get out, I want you all to go easy on me. If the results prove that I''m not rted to the baby, how are you going to make up for the pain you have caused or will cause me?"


    Elliot was in shock, more so than he had ever been in the past decade.


    Ivy thought that what Elliot said was reasonable and nodded.


    "Ivy, you are too soft. One look at the baby, and you will know that that


    baby is rted to us." La could not stop herself from looking at the baby, and, with each look, she became more certain that the baby was rted to her.


    "Oh... The baby is here?" Ivy asked in disbelief.


    "I will take you to him." La stood from the couch and took Ivy to the first floor.


    Once they entered the guest room, they saw the baby sucking on a milk bottle.


    "He is so tiny!" Ivy was stunned. "How old is he?"


    La shook her head. "Mom said that he has been born recently."


    "Who''s the mother? A baby has to have a mother, right?" Ivy walked over to study the baby. However, the baby was suckling on the bottle, and it was hard to see his face.


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter who the mother is The most important thing is who the father is." La''s head had been hurting the entire day. "Ivy if our parents get divorced, who will you live with? By the way, Dad has already signed a separation agreement that states he will leave without a penny to his name if they get divorced."


    "If the baby is Dad''s, then he has betrayed us all and cannot be forgiven. I am definitely going to be on Mom''s side."


    La nodded. "I wanted him toe clean, but he just keeps denying that the baby is his. Right now, we can only wait for the results," she said in resignation.


    "Let''s wait for the results! La,


    don''t be too pessimistic. Dad doesn''t strike me as the type of person who would lie. He is perfectly capable of covering his tracks he


    nts to cheat." Ivy did not want to think of the worst scenario.


    "You are right, but, sometimes, things don''t necessarily fall within our logical understanding. Think about the news about those two sessful entrepreneurs who fought on the street. Isn''t that quite ridiculous as well?"


    Ivy nodded.


    "He is done with his milk." La nced at the baby and signaled Ivy to look at him.


    Ivy turned her gaze to the baby and found him looking back at her.

 Chapter 2919

    Ivy''s heart melted, but she instantly stopped herself from feeling sorry for the baby once she remembered that he might be Elliot''s illegitimate child.


    "He has big eyes," Ivymented.


    "So does Dad," La said.


    Ivy was at a loss for words.


    The baby looked adorable, and she could not help but wonder how wonderful it would be if he was not Elliot''s child.


    "Don''t you think he looks like Dad? At least a little?" La asked.


    "Maybe a little... We will still have to wait for the results, though." Ivy did not want to make assumptions simply based on the fact that the baby resembled Elliot in some way.


    During dinner, Avery and her three children dined in the dining room, while the servant brought Elliot his portion to eat alone in the living room.


    La was the one to arrange this-not because she was venting her anger, but because she did not want Avery to lose her appetite.


    Elliot understood why La had made such an arrangement and did not want to upset Avery any further. Nevertheless, he was heartbroken.


    "Who would have thought that the famed owner of Sterling Group would be forbidden to eat at his own table?" he thought. After a while, he stopped feeling upset about not being able to dine with his family as he knew that he would not be allowed to sleep in the master bedroom either.


    Avery did not want to look at him, so it was only natural that she would refuse to sleep in the same bed as him.


    Elliot soon decided that he needed to get the servants to tidy up a guest bedroom for him.


    After dinner, La decided she would sleep in Avery''s room with her and ordered the servants to prepare a guest bedroom for Elliot.


    The servants felt conflicted as Elliot was the head of the family.


    Elliot finished his dinner and walked over. "Just do what La says! The kids are all grown up, and I''m getting old, so I will let them take charge," he said before walking away.


    The servants felt horrible for Elliot as he had never been one to admit that he was old; he must be devastated to say such words.


    "He is acting like he is the victim here," La whispered. "We are the ones who are hurt."


    "All right, La. Take it easy." Robert''s eyes were still swollen from crying. "When will Hayden be home?"


    "Tomorrow, for sure," La said. "You and Ivy will go to school tomorrow. The DNA test results won''t be released tomorrow, anyway." "I''m not in the mood for school," Robert said.


    He wanted to call in sick as he was worried about how things would turn out.


    "If our parents get divorced, are you going to just drop out of school?" La retorted. "Whatever happens, your studiese first."


    "Your sister is right." Avery set her spoon down and said calmly, "Don''t let what happened between me and your dad get to you. Go to school or work as you normally would. No decision will be made until the DNA test results are back." Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m definitely skipping work


    tomorrow. I will wait for Hay bet


    get here," La said. "Mom,


    Hayden sees the baby, he is going to beat Dad up."


    "I won''t let him," Avery said. "Even when your brotheres back, we will all still have to wait for the results."

 Chapter 2920

    At night, Elliot went to sleep in the guest room on the first floor, but he could not fall asleep.


    After taking a shower, he received a call from Ben.


    Somehow, all his friends had found out about the baby.


    "I really didn''t betray Avery! It''s bad enough that my own family won''t believe me. How can you, of all people, doubt me as well?" Elliot paced back and forth inside the room.


    "How am I supposed to believe you when your wife doesn''t? I''m sure Avery can tell if it''s really your child with just one look, right?"


    "I can''t see any resemnce! That''s not my child! This is ridiculous! Why won''t any of you believe me?! Am I that untrustworthy to you all?"


    "If the baby isn''t yours, you should just wait for the DNA test results. You don''t have to get all riled up."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m furious right now! You have no idea what I''ve suffered today! Avery won''t talk to me, and neither will my kids. La''s words are so hurtful, and she even said that Hayden might beat me up when hees home!"


    Ben wanted to console him but ended up bursting outughing instead.


    Elliot fell silent at the sound of Ben''sughter.


    "I thought you had a vasectomy, though," Ben said after hisughter subsided.


    Elliot froze. "That''s right! I had a vasectomy! How can I have a child out there?" He immediately hung up and went to talk to Avery.


    On the second floor, La and Avery were chatting on the bed after they had both taken a shower. They were mainly discussing what life would be like now.


    Avery nned on traveling after the divorce, while La wanted to know when Elliot had had a change of heart as she had not noticed any sign of it before.


    Avery did not know the answer to her question as she had not noticed any signs either, and Elliot had always been a loving husband.


    Just then, they heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Avery! I had a vasectomy! Did you forget?" Elliot shouted outside the room.


    Ivy heard his voice and exited her room.


    Elliot heard her footsteps and turned around to look at her, his face flushed with embarrassment. "Ivy, did I wake you?"


    "Dad, I didn''t even go to sleep!" Ivy walked over and knocked on the door to the master bedroom.


    "Ivy, you have to believe me! I''m innocent."


    "I know. You should exin to Mom, then!" Ivy had heard what Elliot had said and knew that it was highly unlikely unlikely for him to have an


    illegitimate child when he had had a vasectomy.


    Since no one came to the door, Ivy cleared her throat and shouted, "La, open the door!"


    La immediately opened the door, and Ivy pulled her out as Elliot took the opportunity to enter the room, closing the door behind him.


    "La, Dad said that he had a


    vasectomy." Spotting the confused expression on La''s face, Ivy exined, "Dad is here to talk to


    Mom."


    "Oh?" La froze. "Did Dad tell you that?"


    "He shouted outside the room just now. Didn''t you hear him?"

 Chapter 2921

    "I can''t hear what he is saying."


    "La,e sleep with me tonight," Ivy said. "Maybe we''ve misunderstood Dad."


    "But that baby..."


    "He doesn''t really look that much like Dad. Why don''t we go have another look now?" Ivy said.


    "Okay! Let''s have another look."


    The two headed down the stairs.


    Meanwhile, in the master bedroom, Avery had calmed down after listening to what Elliot had had to say.


    "A vasectomy can fail," she said.


    "The doctor said that I wouldn''t be able to impregnate anyone if the surgery was a sess," Elliot said confidently. "Why don''t we go to a hospital to check if the surgery failed?" Avery nced at the clock and noticed that it was almost nine.


    "We haven''t taken any contraceptive measures over the years, and you didn''t get pregnant, did you? What makes you think that I can impregnate another woman?" Elliot''s tone grew more and more confident. He shifted La''s pillow away and climbed into bed.


    Avery stared at him as his words echoed in her mind. For a moment, she did not know what to do.


    "What happened to benefit of the doubt, Avery? It breaks my heart that you have so little trust in me," Elliot said. "I''ve never been treated this way. I''m with you every single day. Do you really not know what kind of a person I am?"


    "The results aren''t even out yet, and you are alreadyining." Avery shot him a sidelong nce.


    "It''s not my baby. I know what I did or didn''t do. I have nothing to feel guilty about, so I''m sleeping here tonight." Elliot covered himself with the nket and went to sleep.


    The next day, Hayden returned to Aryadelle, and as soon as he stepped out of the airport, he caught a taxi to head to Elliot''s mansion instead of calling the driver who worked for Elliot.


    In his perspective, everything in that mansion belonged to Elliot.


    If Avery decided to divorce Elliot, it was inevitable for Elliot to leave without a penny to his name, and once the divorce was finalized Hayden intended to take Avery to Bridgedale with him.


    If she remained in Aryadelle, she was bound to hear about Elliot and would never be at peace.


    When Avery saw Hayden, she immediately brought him a pair of slippers.


    "Why didn''t you get the driver to pick you up?" she asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can get here myself." Hayden changed into the slippers and scanned the living room to find Elliot and La there.


    "Hayden, have you eaten?" La walked over and asked.


    "I''m not hungry." Hayden''s gazended on Elliot.


    "Hayden, the baby isn''t mine." Elliot knew what Hayden was going to say and beat him to it. "I had a


    vasect iden


    when I remarried your


    mother. I''m satisfied with having four children, and I don''t want any


    more. You can ask your mom about


    it


    After thinking the whole night, Avery had regained herposure and realized that Elliot was telling the truth.


    Elliot had gone through a


    vasectomy, and Avery had not


    gotten pregnant despite the fact that


    they had not taken any


    contraceptive measures throughout


    the years, which meant that the


    surgery had been a sess.


    "Hayden, there might be some kind of misunderstanding here." Avery took Hayden''s hand and pulled him toward the couch. "Let''s just wait for the DNA test results." La poured Hayden a ss of water. "Hayden, did I scare you when I called you yesterday?"


    "What do you think?" Hayden took a sip of water.


    "I freaked out. Who would have known that Dad had had a vasectomy? He didn''t tell us about it," Lained. "Do you want to see the baby? He does look like Dad."

 Chapter 2922

    Hayden set the ss down and expressed that he wanted to see the baby, so La told the servant to carry the baby outside.


    The baby was in a deep sleep as an infant his age would spend most of his time sleeping or eating.


    The servant presented the baby to Hayden and said, "Hayden, don''t be mad at your dad just yet. The baby is still too tiny for his features to have developed, so one simply can''t tell who he resembles!" The servant was worried that Hayden would see a resemnce between the baby and Elliot as well.


    After caring for the baby the whole day, the servant realized that he did look like Elliot, but she dared not mention it.


    Hayden nced at the baby, and his first impression of the baby was that he was tiny and hideous-looking.


    The child could possibly just be hideous, or it could be because his features had yet to develop.


    La spotted the disgust on Hayden''s face and exined, "The baby has really big eyes. They are just closed right now."


    "What? Are you in love with him now?" Hayden mocked.


    "Why would I like him? I don''t even know whose baby this is. Dad has to be really careless to just let him in. What if the baby has some kind of deadly disease or carries explosives?" Hayden thought that La''s words made sense.


    "La, you are overthinking things. The baby looks healthy," Averymented.


    "I can''t read his face. Besides, what if there were explosives tied to him?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "That could be possible, but it''s very unlikely because our country is very restrictive when ites to explosives."


    "There are people who can make explosives themselves."


    "Yeah. That''s why I said the possibility is low."


    Hayden listened to their conversation and did not want to get involved, so he stood from the couch. "I will go eat something."


    Judging from Avery''s attitude, one could tell that she believed that Elliot was innocent, so all that was left was to wait for the paternity test results.


    "Hayden, why don''t you spend a few


    more days here?" La followed Hayden into the dining room. "The


    the summer holidays."


    "New Year''s is around the corner. I will focus on my work for now ande home for a longer break during New Year''s." Hayden had his own ns.


    "Why would you pack your schedule


    up like that? Why don''t I introduce a few girls to you over these next few days?" Ever since La found out that Hayden wanted a girlfriend, she had been looking out for women who would suit him.


    "If you have too much time on your hands, you can work harder."


    "Listen to yourself. You are stalling again. I thought you wanted a girlfriend? I''ve asked around and found out that everyone wants to be


    my sister-inw!" La Con


    e "Don''t you believe in me? If the paternity test results are negative, I can arrange for you to meet a girl. This girl is really great and is only two years younger than me¡ª"


    "Stop right there." Hayden had not returned home to be set up on a blind date. "I don''t want a girlfriend anymore, so you can stop looking."


    "Did something happen? Why did you stop wanting a girlfriend?"


    Avery walked over and sat down next to Hayden to listen to their conversation.

 Chapter 2923

    "I realized that I''m still young, so I don''t have to rush into marriage," Hayden said.


    "Why would you think that you are still young, Hayden? Just look at you. Your skin isn''t as smooth as before, and you are aging. A human body''s aging process speeds up once they are past twenty-five years old, so your body is just going to deteriorate more as the years go by."


    "Don''t try to make me anxious about my age. If I''m growing old, so are you. We are the same age."


    "Damn, you are so stubborn." La turned to look at Avery. "Mom, help me out."


    "Hayden, do you think that all the girls we introduce you to are beneath you?" Avery asked.


    Hayden instantly fell silent.


    "Hahaha! So that''s what you really think, Hayden!" La burst outughing.


    "Mom, that''s not what I think. I''m busy, and, even if I marry someone, I won''t be able to spend time with her. I might as well wait until my business stabilizes..."


    "Didn''t it stabilize a long time ago?" Avery asked, confused. "You''ve been working for over a decade. Do you have no intention of adjusting your life?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "There''s a new direction that I would like to work toward. It happens to be a breakthrough for mypany..." Hayden started going into detail about his business n.


    Avery was not overly concerned about his career as she was confident that Hayden had his own ns for the future; her only concern was his love life.


    Hayden had always been alone. He did not have a girlfriend nor many friends, and he had never brought anyone back to meet his parents. La and Robert, on the other hand, had at least introduced their friends to Avery.


    "Hayden, are you trying to be the


    richest man in the world?" La teased. "If you are sure that you can achieve that, I won''t bother introducing women to you. After all, once you are the richest man on Earth, there will always be eighteen-year-old beauties who will


    O


    throw themselves at you, even when you turn eighty-eight."


    "Even if I''m not the richest man on Earth, I can get pretty close and still get eighteen-year-old beauties to marry me," Hayden retorted.


    Avery was amused as Hayden rarely responded with such humor.


    "If you really are that busy, just focus. on your career, then. You aren''t even thirty yet, so you are still pretty young," Avery said. "When fate deemsit time for you to meet the one you are to be with, you won''t be able to stop it."


    "Mom, I think what you said might be true for anyone but Hayden. He is so stubborn, and there''s no woman out there who can be more important to him than his career," La teased.


    "Even if he doesn''t find love, having a sessful career is a good thing," Avery said. "It''s still better than not having either."


    "You gave up so easily, Mom. I wanted you to convince Hayden to keep looking for a girlfriend!" La smiled and took a sip of her soup. "Oh, why isn''t Dad here?"


    The three of them turned to look into the living room and found Elliot standing there, listening in on their conversation.


    "He isn''t hungry so ignore him," Avery said.


    "Mom, do you or do you not believe Dad? Honestly, I''m getting confused," La said.


    "I''m more than willing to believe him, but that baby does look like him."


    "I told you! I thought I was the only one who saw the resemnce. I didn''t know you saw it, too."


    "Forget it. Let''s just wait for the results!" Avery''s heart grew heavy whenever they discussed the baby so she would rather chat casually with her children and feel at ease.

 Chapter 2924

    Elliot could hear every word they said, and, after a good night''s sleep the night before, an idea had popped into his head.


    He strode into the dining room and said, "If you are saying that the baby looks like me, could it be that he really belongs to our family?"


    Avery instantly narrowed her eyes.


    "Dad, what is wrong with you?!" La''s heart raced.


    "Don''t get upset just yet! I can''t tell how the baby looks like me, but if you two agree on it, then it has to be true. People can''t just send babies here without a reason, so... There''s a high chance that the baby belongs to us! But!" Elliot paused and said, "He is not mine."


    Hayden, Avery, and La fell into silence.


    "Hayden and Robert both look like me... Could it be that the baby''s father is one of them?" Elliot was impressed by his own sharp mind.


    He knew his actions so he was certain that the baby was not his. However, if the baby belonged to his family, then the father could only be Robert or Hayden. Hayden, Avery, and La kept quiet.


    Hayden instantly lost his appetite. As he did not even have a girlfriend, it was impossible for the child to be his.


    He had only ever been intimate with a woman once on the day of La''s wedding, and it seemed unlikely that he had managed to impregnate her that night.


    "Avery, don''t you agree with me?" Elliot was growing hysterical and desperately wanted Avery to side with him.


    Apart from wanting Avery''s support, he wanted to prove himself right as he felt that he might be on the right path. After a brief moment of thought, Avery nodded.


    Despite how horrific it sounded, it seemed extremely likely.


    She had always seen her sons as children, but they had long grown up; and, though they behaved at home, she could not tell if they had sexual partners.


    "It has to be Robert!" La had digested what Elliot was proposing and decided. "Robert! That little scum! How dare he have an illegitimate child out there? I''m going to get him toe home right now!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Avery wanted to stop La, but did not know what to say.


    After all, if Elliot''s theory was right, this could very well be Robert''s transgression they were handling.


    Hayden had always steered clear of women, while Robert had had many female friends since he had been in kindergarten.


    Robert had never tried to hide things


    from his family, and Avery was not against him being in a romantic rtionship since he was already past eighteen, and it seemed normal for him to date.


    However, it was absurd for him to be a father when he had not even graduated from university.


    La grabbed her phone and called Robert.


    Once Elliot saw that his wife and daughter both supported his thinking, he felt the burden on his shoulders lift.

 Chapter 2925

    "If the baby is Robert''s, it''s not that big a deal." Elliot rubbed his nose to conceal the joy on his face. "It''s good that we are great parents." Avery blushed at the thought of having grandchildren and being a grandmother.


    She felt conflicted as she had always thought of herself as being quite young whenever she looked in the mirror.


    Though she did wish that Hayden would get married, she had never imagined being a grandmother at her age.


    "Don''t me Robert when hees home." Elliot was overjoyed and did not see this turn of events as a negative one.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you that desperate to be a grandfather?" Avery red at him.


    Elliot blushed and said, "Don''t you want to have grandkids? Will you hate the baby if you find out that he really is Robert''s child?"


    Avery fell silent as she had never thought of Robert being a father.


    From her perspective, Robert was still a child himself, but she could not argue that she would love the baby if he was Robert''s child.


    La tried calling Robert a few times, but he did not answer any of her calls as he was in ss.


    He saw the iing call and hung up before sending her a message. [Sis, I''m in ss right now! What is it?]


    [Is the baby yours?] La typed.


    [Huh?! What are you talking about?! Do you even know what you are saying? Ah!!!]


    [Stop being so dramatic! Come home as soon as your sses are over! Dad swears up and down that the baby isn''t his, but the baby looks like him so you are the only one who can be the father!]


    Robert felt like the world was


    spinning, and he immediately grabbed his bag to leave. "Sir, something has happened at home so I need to hurry back!" he exined to the lecturer and


    sprinted out of the ssroom before immediately calling La,


    "I thought you said you were in ss? Has it ended?" La asked.


    "No, I left early. What were you saying in the messages? La, I''m still a kid myself so why would you say that I''ve fathered a child? Have the DNA results been released?" Robert''s face was flushed.


    "The results aren''t out yet, but we


    suspect that the baby is yours," La said. "Dad wouldn''t betray Mom, I''ve thought about it, and there''s no way that he would do this so the baby is likely yours!"


    "But... that''s not possible! La, do I look like the kind of person who would sleep around? I don''t even have a girlfriend. How could I have a child?"


    "Hayden doesn''t have a girlfriend either, but he also doesn''t have any women around him! You, on the other hand, are friends with lots of pretty girls and go to parties with them all the time!"


    "I don''t! Ever since Ivy came home to


    us, I''ve stopped going to parties to stay with her." Robert felt wrongfully used, and, trying to prove his innocence, said, "Why don''t I get a paternity test done with the baby as well?" .


    "Sure! Come home and get the test done, then," La said without hesitation.


    "Okay." As soon as he said it, Robert scowled and realized that something was wrong. "La, I''m still a virgin! I haven''t even touched a woman before, so how can I impregnate one?!" Robert said. "Are you sure?!" La was stunned.


    "Why would I lie? I won''t lie to my own family! I haven''t touched a woman before!"


    Robert took a deep breath and began to wonder what had gone wrong.

 Chapter 2926

    "Could it be that you aren''t a virgin?" La asked. "You''ve been to so many parties where you drink. You can''t really hold your liquor, so could one of your female friends have taken advantage of you when you were drunk?"


    "Ah! Stop it, La! I''m getting chills! We are all decent people so you are overthinking! That''s illegal, and none of them would dare to do such a thing!"


    "You are too naive, or, to put it simply, you are a little slow. You don''t know how evil people can be because our parents have protected you well. It''s aplicated world out there, and a university is a miniature of its own."


    Feeling devastated, Robert said, "I''m begging you to stop, La. I will get a paternity test done, all right?"


    "Don''t be too pessimistic. Our parents are quite happy about it. Even if the baby is yours, our parents will raise him so don''t worry," La said gently.


    Robert felt extremely depressed as he was not worried if his parents would be upset with him; what troubled him was who had taken advantage of him and who the mother was if the baby turned out to be his. These two questions threatened to suffocate him.


    La was in a much better mood after the call as the crisis within their family had been resolved.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So long as the baby was not Elliot''s, it was a good thing-regardless of whether Hayden or Robert was the father.


    "Dad, are you sure that you are not the father?" La confirmed once again.


    Elliot finally felt like he could breathe. "Why won''t you believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but Robert said that he has never touched a woman before. How innocent!" Elliot fell into silence at the realization that Robert could not be the father. He immediately turned to look at Hayden.


    "It''s even less possible for Hayden to be the father." Avery had not expected Robert to be so innocent. Her head began to throb. Since her sons were all grown up, she would not stop any of them from having girlfriends, but Robert was still extremely naive. "My head is hurting." La tapped her head. "Dad, can you check when the DNA test results will be out?"


    Elliot took out his phone and saw no notification from the DNA facility "Let''s wait for a while! They will notify me as soon as the results are


    out."


    UMS


    Hayden had grown uneasy and decided to take a stroll after his meal. "I''m going out."


    "Where are you going, Hayden? I''lle along!" When she was a child, La had made it a habit to follow her brother around, and this bad not changed in her adulthood.


    "Stay home. I''ll be back soon." Hayden refused to let her follow him as he intended to head to the hotel where La had had her wedding.


    Robert would not lie to his family, so


    the baby could not be his. Since


    Elliot was certain that he was not the father as well, Hayden was the only


    one


    who could be the father.

 Chapter 2927

    Before the truth could be confirmed, Hayden knew that he needed to investigate the hotel where La had her wedding.


    He called the diver over, and as the car drove off, Elliot and Avery turned to look at one another in confusion.


    "Hayden has juste home and hasn''t even gotten to rest, so where is he going?" Elliot asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. It looks like there''s something on his mind," Avery said.


    "I can tell. He stopped talking altogether when I said that the baby could be his or Robert''s," Elliot said suspiciously.


    "Do you think Hayden is the father?" Avery asked. "Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be possible? You even suspected me when I practically spend every single day with you. How often does Haydene home? Why won''t you suspect him instead?" Elliot was still upset that his entire family had suspected him.


    Though Avery had allowed him to stay in the master bedroom the night before, the mental damage he suffered remained.


    "What do you expect me to do? Hayden is an adult now, so even if he is seeing a woman and ends up getting her pregnant, I can''t scold or lecture him! How can youpare yourself to him?" Avery asked and nced at the door. "I will ask him about it when he gets home."


    "I will check on the baby." Elliot was confident that the baby was his grandchild and the disgust he felt toward the baby vanished.


    In the hotel, Hayden spoke to the manager of the customer service department and told him to find the woman who had offered him the ss of ice water on the night of La''s wedding.


    "Mr. Tate, do you have to find this person? I will need to go through the shift arrangements from ten months ago and even then I might not find her," the manager said. "The turnover rate in this department is exceptionally high because it''s a tough job with rtively low pay."


    "You haven''t even looked into it and you are already saying that you can''t find her?" Hayden scowled. "Look into it now!"


    The manager immediately nodded and asked gingerly, "Mr. Tate, can you tell me why you are looking for this woman? Has she done something to you?"


    "Just find her!" Hayden said.


    Hayden saw no reason to disclose anything as they might not be able to locate the woman.


    "Sure." An idea formed in the manager''s mind. "Mr. Tate, why don''t I show you the photos of allCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    our employees? I''m sure you remember the face of the person you are looking for, right?"


    Hayden thought back to it.


    He did not remember much but was certain that he could recognize the woman with a single nce, so he nodded.


    The manager took Hayden to his office and opened hisptop to show Hayden all the employees'' information before letting Hayden take his seat.


    Hayden sat down and started going through the employees'' profiles.


    Soon, he had gone through everything but could not find the woman he was looking for.


    "Do you have the information of


    et el.


    employees who quit in the past ten months?" Hayden asked. "The


    woman I''m looking for isn''t here, so she must have quitted."


    The manager pulled out a list on the screen. "Here''s a list of the employees who quit."


    Hayden nced at the list and asked, "Are there no photos?"


    "There are but I will need to dig


    around. Do you still remember what she looks like? Is she pretty? I remember most of the employees who work under me- at least for the past year."


    "She''s average," Hayden said.


    Hayden had high standards, so any woman he considered average would be a beauty in others'' eyes.

 Chapter 2928

    "Um... the staff member here in the customer service department all look rather ordinary. We don''t have anyone who looks exceptionally hideous or beautiful," the manager muttered. "Mr. Tate, all other information on employees who have left thepany has been deleted as we have a high turnover rate. Why don''t I try asking around to see if there is someone who remembers who entered your room that night."


    "Do it now," Hayden said sternly.


    His tone alerted the manager.


    Everyone knew that Hayden''spany was based in Bridgedale, yet he had traveled all the way here to ask the manager about something that had happened ten months ago, so the manager instantly concluded that the staff Hayden was looking for must have done something wrong.


    The manager asked the question on the hotel employee chatgroup and showed Hayden the screen of his phone. "Mr. Tate, I''ve asked everyone."


    Hayden nced at it and asked, "Is it possible to go through the surveince footage from ten months ago?"


    "That won''t be possible. We only keep footage of thest fifteen days," the manager said. "Even banks only keep up to three months'' worth of footage. There isn''t a ce in this country that would keep footage from ten months ago."


    "Just because you haven''t heard of a ce that doesn''t do it, doesn''t mean it''s not a practice elsewhere," Hayden said.


    "Well, at least this hotel doesn''t keep footage from that long ago. Mr. Tate, why exactly are you searching for an employee whom you don''t even know the name of? Did she offend you in some way?" "I''m not certain yet," Hayden said.


    It would be ideal if the baby was not rted to him in any way, but if he was the father, it would mean that the waitress he met in the hotel was the mother.


    The thought tormented him, and he could not imagine what his family would think when they found out about it.


    In the evening, Hayden still could not find anything about the waitress, and it almost felt like the woman had vanished into thin air.


    He saw all the photos of the staff who worked on the night of La''s wedding, and he was certain that none of them was the woman he was looking for.


    The manager then pulled out all the


    photos of the staff members who worked during the day as well, but Hayden still failed to find the woman he was looking for.


    He had no clue as to who the woman was.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, his phone rang, and he took it out to answer the call.


    "Hayden, where are you right now?" Avery asked. "Come home! The DNA test results for your dad and the baby are out."


    Hayden''s heart leaped to his throat. "What do the results say?"


    "It shows that your dad is the baby''s grandfather." Avery was stunned by the results as she had never imagined that she would be a grandmother so soon.


    After all, Robert was still young and had not started dating; Hayden was old enough but had never shown any interest in women, so she had never suspected that her sons could be the father.


    "Hayden, why aren''t you saying anything? Your dad has already asked the DNA expert toe over and take some samples from you and Robert to see who is the baby''s father Avery took a deep breath. "Robert is probably not the father, because he said he has never been intimate with women before.


    Hayden, can you exin what


    happened to me?"

 Chapter 2929

    Hayden felt like he was being put on trial and felt horrible.


    "Mom, I will undergo a DNA test when I get home!" Hayden could not bring himself to ept reality until he saw solid results.


    "Sure." Avery hung up and turned to look at her family.


    "What did Hayden say?" La asked.


    "He said he will take the DNA test. He didn''t say much else," Avery said. "I think your brother was seeing someone."


    "Oh... that''s a good thing, right? At least we now know that he is a normal man," La chuckled. "Oh! I''m an aunt now! That''s great!"


    "Mom, will you and Dad take care of the baby?" Robert asked. "The baby''s mother was probably the one who delivered the baby, right? That means she doesn''t want the baby."


    Avery nced at Elliot, who had been holding the baby ever since the paternity test results showed that he was the grandfather.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your dad seems more than happy to take care of the baby," Avery teased. "It doesn''t matter which one of you is the father, because neither of you can take care of a baby."


    "Yeah. What a scare!" Robert sighed. "It doesn''t matter who the father is as long as it''s not Dad."


    "Don''t you think you all owe me an exnation?" Elliot was pleased to be a grandfather but had not forgotten the treatment he received the day before.


    "I''m sorry, Dad!" La blurted out. "I was wrong, Dad. Tell me how I can make it right and I will do it."


    Elliot had not expected La to admit to her mistakes so swiftly and was instantly rendered speechless.


    Naturally, he could not be mad at his own daughter and turned to look at Avery. "I''m mainly mad at your mother."


    "Why don''t you hand me the baby for a while so you can pout, then?" Avery suggested.


    Elliot stared at her in shock.


    "We will discuss thister in our room," Avery whispered. "Aren''t you embarrassed to discuss this in front of the kids?" "I''m not embarrassed. It''s not like any of you cared who was listening when you attacked me!" Elliot protested.


    "Alright, I was wrong. You can make your request, and as long as it''s reasonable, I will agree to it, okay?" said Avery.


    "I will have to think about that." Elliot


    sat down on the couch with the baby. "feel like I''m dreaming. We are grandparents. The little guy doesn''t have a name yet! We should name him first!"


    "Let''s wait for the DNA test results to see who the father is!" Avery said.


    "I''m this baby''s grandfather, so whoever the father is, I get to name him, right?"


    "If it''s Hayden''s child, aren''t you going to let him have a say?"


    A gloomy look appeared on Elliot''s face. "I wonder if Hayden is going to love this child. What if he doesn''t want the baby? We can''t just abandon our first grandchild, right? It''s not like we don''t have the money to feed another mouth."


    "Hayden isn''t that heartless," Avery said. "It''s hard to conclude anything right now, though... My guess is that the baby was born here in Aryadelle, so the mother should be in the country as well. Hayden lives in Bridgedale most of the time, so it''s confusing as to how he got a woman here pregnant, to begin with."


    "It''s not all that confusing. I didn''t do anything to you, and you still ended up getting pregnant with my children, right? You were even pregnant with twins and kept them a secret from me..."

 Chapter 2930

    "I was a victim as well, alright?" Avery sat down next to him and rubbed the baby''s hand. "Your family was the one who forced me into carrying ab-grown baby."


    "Fine! You were a victim as well."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Forget it. It''s in the past." She changed the subject and said, "We will need to hire a nanny."


    "Can''t we take care of the baby ourselves?" Elliot did not think that their caring for the baby would be a problem as they had servants in the house.


    "It''s tiring to take care of the baby at night. We aren''t young anymore, so if we stay up all night, we are going to be useless during the day." Avery knew that Elliot was far too excited to be a grandfather that he forgot how exhausting it could be waking up at night to care for the baby. "Let''s hire a babysitter instead! Find someone younger and energetic."


    Elliot nodded. "Sure. We can try sleeping with the baby tonight, though."


    "Alright! We can try."


    An hourter, Hayden returned home and found his family sitting in the living room with joy written all over their faces.


    They surrounded the baby, showering him with attention while Hayden changed into his slippers.


    "Hayden, you are back!" La hurried over. "Where did you go? You said you wereing home right away, and you''ve been gone for hours!"


    "Aren''t you going home?" Hayden asked.


    "This is my home!" La said. "I''m staying here for a few days until the DNA test results are out."


    "You just want to stick around for the drama!" Hayden said.


    La gave up on hiding her true intention. "Hayden, that baby is yours, right? When did that happen? If that baby was born not too long ago and my sister carried him to term... that means you slept with her after New Year''s..."


    "Don''t start calling her your future sister-inw just yet," Hayden said, knowing he had no choice but to face his family.


    "Oh, did you break up with her?


    Hayden, what''s going on? Who''s the


    woman? Why did she give us the baby? If she doesn''t want the baby, does she want money? Why didn''t you know anything when she know


    delivered the baby to us? Has she not asked you for money? asked La.


    Hayden''s head began to hurt and he turned to look at Robert. "Robert, have you really not touched a woman before?"


    Robert blushed. "I really haven''tid a hand on a woman before! Ie home every night and haven''t stayed overnight elsewhere."


    "We all stayed in a hotel when La got married, didn''t we?" Hayden asked.


    "Well... we all spent the night there together!"


    La caught on and said, "Hayden, did you sleep with a woman at my wedding?! That''s when we all spent the night out!" Hayden fell into silence.


    "Who is she?" Avery asked. "Was it a rtive of us or the Santos''?"


    "It''s not a rtive, Mom," Hayden said.


    "Oh... who then? Tell us! Have you lost touch with the woman? Why else would she not inform you before sending the baby to us? Oh... you didn''t even know that she was pregnant, did you?"


    "I didn''t," Hayden said honestly. "I went looking for that woman this afternoon, but I couldn''t find her."


    "What do you mean, you can''t find her? Give me her information and I will track her down," Elliot said.


    "I don''t have any of her personal


    information, or I would have found her a long time ago," Hayden said. "She didn''te asking for money. hasn''t reached out to me at all." en.swhovels

 Chapter 2931

    "How can you not know anything about her? Why did you sleep with her?" Elliot asked.


    Hayden took a deep breath. "She was a waitress at the hotel."


    Elliot, Avery, La, Robert, and Ivy were all rendered speechless.


    Hayden ignored them and walked toward the dining room as he felt famished and exhausted.


    La was the first to snap out of it and hurried after him.


    Soon, Elliot and Avery recovered from their initial shock as well and exchanged knowing looks.


    "What do you think?" Elliot asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s all a little surreal," Avery said.


    "You think so, too? I thought I was the only one who finds this ridiculous! How can our brilliant son fall for a waitress?"


    "They aren''t dating, right? They aren''t even in contact."


    "Even if it was just a one-night stand, why would he find himself a waitress?"


    "Why would you care about the woman''s profession or status if it''s a one-night stand? Forget it. It''s already happened, so just ept it!"


    "He went to look for the mother. What is he nning to do? Is he going topensate her or marry her?" Elliot could ept having another addition to his family, but he was having a hard time epting a waitress as his daughter-inw.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He considered himself open-minded and did not expect his sons to marry women of high status, but it seemed odd for Hayden to marry a waitress.


    "We should just stay out of it and respect Hayden''s decision," Avery said gently. "If Hayden chose her, it means that she must be unique in some way."


    "Our son isn''t experienced in these things, so what if he gets fooled?" Elliot said. "We can''t just do anything!"


    "Don''t get all riled up. He hasn''t


    found this woman, has he? I think there''s more to this woman. She didn''t reach out to Hayden asking for money and delivered the baby to our house without asking for anything in return..."


    "She''s just ying hard to get," Elliot said.


    "Alright, don''t worry too much. A waitress might be able to fool Hayden, but she won''t be able


    foolus all. Just see what happens and n our next move!"


    "Sure."


    Sometimeter, a DNA expert arrived to take samples from Hayden and the baby.


    Afterward, Elliot and Avery returned to their room to rest with the baby as they intended to let the baby sleep next to them.


    Hayden felt conflicted when he saw his parents going upstairs with the baby, knowing everyone in his family had started believing that the baby was his.


    "Hayden, you should start making


    arrangements! You can''t just leave your kid. Our parents can help take care of the baby, but a child needs a father. Have you forgotten about our childhood?" La deadpanned. "Can''t you move yourpany to Aryadelle? At least build a branch here and work here instead."


    "I am not trying to run from my responsibility," Hayden said.


    He remembered the hardship he had gone through as a child and was open to considering shifting to Aryadelle if the child turned out to be his.


    "Good. As for the mother of the baby... what''s your thought on it?" La continued. "Honestly, I don''t want you to marry a waitress."


    "She isn''t like what you think."

 Chapter 2932

    "Hayden, do you know this woman?" La could sense that Hayden had feelings for this woman. "You don''t have her contact, so that means you aren''t really close to her, right?"


    "I don''t know her, but I know what I''m doing," he said. "I will get to the bottom of this."


    "As you should, but be careful not to get fooled. She might be after your heart or your money."


    "Do I look like a fool to you?"


    "You don''t, but people would asionally tend to lose touch with these things from time to time. Your wit abandons you when you are in love," La said. "Back when I said that I wanted to marry Eric, you all thought that I''d gone mad."


    "I didn''t think it was a foolish choice," Haydenmented. "At least Eric won''t take advantage of you in any way."


    "Duh! I''ve managed to keep a leveled head, but you might not! After all, I married someone I''ve known since I was a kid, and you don''t even know the mother of your child."


    "That''s enough." Hayden''s head was pounding. "Are you not going home tonight as well?"


    "I told you that I''m staying until the test resultse back," La said with a smile. "Hayden, if you find the mother, are you going to meet her? Take me with you, and I can help with the negotiations." "Negotiations? She already gave us the child, so why would there be negotiations?"


    "Why are you so naive? The baby could just be the bait. Look at us. We are all wondering who the mother is right now, and you are desperately trying to find her, right?"


    Hayden felt as though his sister had opened his eyes.


    He did not know the woman, and she could be ying hard to get as La predicted.


    "If she wants money, I don''t mind paying," Hayden confessed. "Now that I have a child, our parents won''t urge me to get married anymore."


    To Hayden, marriage was merely a means of producing offspring, so he saw no reason to look for a partner since he already had a son.


    "Hahaha! What is going on in that head of yours, Hayden? Our parents want you to get married not just because they want you to have kids! They just think that you are lonely, and you will have someone to care for you if you get married," La said with a smile. "Is the mother pretty?"


    "Why are you so nosy?" Hayden said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He could no longer remember what the woman looked like, but he was certain that he could recognize her if he saw her again.


    "Why shouldn''t I be nosy about this sort of thing? This is my future sister-inw! Of course, I care about her," La said enthusiastically. "Hayden, do you have a picture of her?"


    "I don''t."


    "Huh? You were out all afternoon and you don''t even have a photo of her?" La said. "I thought she works for that hotel. The hotel should have her information, right?"


    "The hotel can''t find her." Hayden,


    too, was confused. "There''s no


    reason for the hotel to keep a secret from me. That woman was either


    not a staff, to begin with, or she quit


    and the hotel erased all her


    ov


    information from their system."


    "Why would the woman hide from you, though? It''s not like you are going to hurt her." La scowled.


    "She doesn''t know me and probably doesn''t think fondly of me."


    "Oh... I guess," La said. "Hayden, why did you sleep with her? Were you enticed by her beauty or did something else happen?" Hayden fell silent.


    "Tell me, Hayden! I''m so curious! If it''s just to satisfy your needs, why didn''t you take contraceptive measures? Don''t you have any


    knowledge about that?" La


    worried that Hayden might not be as well-versed in contraceptive


    measures as he did not go through the same education process as the average person.

 Chapter 2933

    "I drank too much that night. That''s it. Don''t overthink it," Hayden said.


    "Oh... alright, then! Remember not to drink too much in the future." La nced at the clock and said, "Get some rest, Hayden! You haven''t rested since you came home." "Yeah." Hayden returned to his room and unlocked his phone as hey in bed after his shower.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had told the manager of the hotel to inform him whenever there was an update, and the manager had sent him a text.


    [Mr. Tate, the employees have no idea why you are looking for this woman, so they are too scared to tell the truth. Can you at least tell me you have good intentions?] Hayden thought that the manager''s words made sense and replied. [I''m looking for this woman to reward her, so I will reward anyone who can provide leads on this woman.] The manager instantly replied once he received Hayden''s text. [I will ask them again to see if any of them are willing to tell the truth.]


    [Anyone who can provide leads will be rewarded 15,600 dors and those who can get in touch with that woman will be rewarded 780,000 dors.] Hayden added. The manager was excited and replied. [I will let them know.]


    [I remember that there was another waitress around apart from the woman I am looking for, so someone definitely knows what happened.] Hayden typed. [Alright!] The manager replied.


    Haydeny in bed as he thought about what happened that day.


    He could not remember the woman''s face, but he remembered her gentle embrace.


    He had been soaking in the cold waters of the bathtub with his head submerged. She had grown worried and pulled him out and into her embrace.


    They were strangers, yet they acted like a couple that night.


    The woman knew who he was the entire time and was more than capable of reaching out to him for money.


    It would also be possible for her to take photos of him naked while he was asleep to ckmail him, yet ten months had passed and she had not done anything apart from sending her child to Elliot and Avery


    "Does this woman really not want anything in return, or is she ying hard to get as La said?" Hayden thought.


    Regardless, he wanted to meet the woman.


    Half an hourter, his phone rang, and he picked up right away.


    "Mr. Tate, great news! There''s a staff member who knew something!" the hotel manager said. "She said that on the day of your sister''s wedding, there was a waitress who was selected to work the hall, but that employee let a woman take her ce, and the woman you are looking for is probably her."


    Hayden sighed an inward breath of relief at the realization that the woman was not someone who worked at the hotel and thought to himself, "Who is she? Why did she try to get into La''s wedding?"


    "And where is this employee of yours?" Hayden asked.

 Chapter 2934

    "This employee quit some time ago," the manager said. "But I have her contact here with me. Do you want it, Mr. Tate?"


    Hayden knew what the manager meant and said, "Yeah. Give me her number and I will pay you right away."


    "Sure! Thank you, Mr. Tate! I will transfer the money to the employee who provided the lead," the manager said respectfully. "The hotel owner has been alerted about this, and he told me to get to the bottom of this."


    Hayden hummed in response and hung up.


    The manager texted him the phone number and address of the employee he spoke of, and Hayden instantly paid him 31,200 dors.


    Since they did not provide the information of the woman he was looking for, the manager and the employee who came forward could only obtain 15,600 dors each.


    After that, Hayden set his phone down to go to sleep.


    He was exhausted as he had not been able to rest on his way to Aryadelle.


    Since he had already found a way to reach the woman, he decided to start his search again the next day.


    He had a feeling that he was close to finding the woman.


    When Shelly received a call from her old friend, she had just put her daughter to sleep.


    She had given birth to twins and raising two children had been a struggle for her. Hence, she decided to send her son to the Fosters.


    "Shelly, do you remember the


    wedding of the daughter of Elliot


    Foster months ago? I helped you get in at the time, and now, the Fosters are reaching out to me." The friend was a little startled. "My former manager called me up and said he gave Hayden Tate my number. You know Hayden Tate, right? He is the eldest son of Elliot Foster."


    Shelly had never expected Hayden to find out that she was the mother so soon.


    She assumed that a brilliant man


    like Hayden was surrounded by women and there would be countless women begging to give birth to his children, so she could not fathom how he had managed to conclude that she was the mother.


    "Did he reach that conclusion because he had only slept with me ten months ago? It wouldn''t make sense for him to find out so soon otherwise," Shelly thought. "Has Hayden Tate called you?" Shelly asked after exiting the bedroom.


    "Not yet. It''ste, so he might call me tomorrow," the friend said. "Shelly, what should I do if he calls me tomorrow? What am I supposed to say?"


    Shelly was panicking, and after


    ve


    thinking for a long while, said, "Just tell him the truth! He will know if you lie to him. Don''t be afraid though. He isn''t a bad person."


    "Oh. The truth?"


    "Yeah."


    "Even if he asks for your address or phone number?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You only have the address of my family house, not where I live right now. If he asks for my number, you can just give it to him!" Shelly took a deep breath. "Alright. Are you in trouble Shelly?"

 Chapter 2935

    "No, and I''m probably not going to be. I didn''t cross him in any way."


    "Why is he looking for you, then? He spent a fortune at the hotel, trying to get a clue about who you are. My former colleagues wouldn''t have betrayed me had he not done so."


    Shelly did not want to tell others about her children and said, "I don''t really know what this is about. I will see what happens when he contacts me!"


    "Alright, then! Where are you working right now? The same ce?" the friend asked.


    "No. I am working in a cafe run by a friend right now."


    "Oh... A waitress? I thought you had a decent job, so why did you quit to work at a cafe?" the friend asked. "You are educated so it''s a waste for you to be a waitress." "Yeah. It''s gettingte, so you should go to bed. I''m going to bed soon." Shelly did not want to continue the discussion as she did not know what she was going to do. Even if Hayden was to reach out to her, he would not do so that same night, and she started wondering if she should send her daughter away.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "If Haydenes knocking on my door and sees my daughter, is he going to take her away from me?" she thought.


    Shelly loved both her children and only sent her son to the Fosters because she was struggling financially and wanted her son to grow up in a better environment. Her children were illegitimate, and if she sent her daughter over, the Fosters might not care for her as well as they would her son.


    Most wealthy families valued boys over girls, so Shelly was not worried about her son.


    After ending the call, she considered her options for a while before calling Courtney.


    "Courtney, are you asleep?" Shelly asked. "Can you take care of Audrey for a while until the storm passes?"


    Confused, Courtney asked, "Sure, but what do you mean? Are you in trouble?"


    "I''m not in trouble, but the father of my children might be looking for me," Shelly said worriedly. "If he finds out that I had twins, he might take Audrey away from me."


    "Who exactly is the father? When is heing to see you? I want to meet him, too." Courtney wanted to support Shelly and keep the man under control as she came from a rather wealthy family.


    "He hasn''t reached out to me yet, but I''m guessing that it will be soon," Shelly said thoughtfully. "Courtney, I didn''t expect him toe looking for me, so I''m kind of panicking right now."


    "You''ve sent Aiden to their house, so


    these people are bound to be confused, and it''s only normal that, they want to know who the mother is!" Courtney smiled. "Who exactly is this guy? If he is looking for you, what would happen if he finds out about Audrey andes knocking on my door? I need to at least know who he is."


    "His name is Hayden Tate," Shelly said.


    "Huh?!"


    "Do you know Elliot Foster? He is Elliot Foster''s son."


    "What?! Seriously?!" Courtney gasped.


    Shelly was quiet.


    "Shelly Taylor, are you serious right now? How did you get involved with Elliot Foster''s son?! I remember that his son is the owner of that famous automobilepany located in Bridgedale!"


    "I don''t know him, and he doesn''t even know my name. We just... slept together by ident."


    "What?! You got pregnant with twins after just sleeping with him once?! I don''t know if I should be impressed by how strong his genes are."


    "I looked into it, and Hayden has a twin sister, so maybe it''s in their genes," Shelly said.


    "Shelly, why didn''t you go to the


    In


    Fosters? They are super rich! Giving birth to a child for a family like that can guarantee you millions, and since you gave birth to two, you are bound to get at least forty million. Why didn''t you contact them?"


    "I want to get rich as well but not like that. I don''t even know Hayden Tate, and he might not want a child. I only gave birth to the twins in secret because they''re what I wanted don''t want to trade my kids for money."

 Chapter 2936

    "Shelly, why are you so silly?" Courtney sighed. "You could have gotten rich overnight, and y yet you choose to remain in poverty because of your pride. If I were you, I would have told the Fosters the same day I found out that I was pregnant. Even if Hayden Tate doesn''t want the baby, his parents will let you keep the children."


    Shelly blushed. "Courtney, I will send Audrey over to your ce tomorrow. Is that okay?"


    "Of course! It''s Elliot Foster''s granddaughter we are talking about here. Aren''t you worried that I''m going to take her to Elliot and ask him for money?" Courtney burst outughing.


    "... I trust you."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My family runs a business, and I''m a businesswoman at heart. If I take Audrey to Elliot, he is going to pay me at least 150,000," said Courtney running the numbers, "and that''s just the minimum. He might let me name my price and pay me 780,000 or even 1.5 million if I ask for it."


    Shelly fell silent before Courtney''s words.


    "Naturally, I won''t do that. I''m just messing with you to let you know how foolish it is for you to raise a child on your own. I thought you chose this path of hardship because the man who had knocked you up was unreliable. If he is that rich, why would you make life harder than it should be?"


    "Courtney, I''m not suffering on purpose. There''s no such thing as a free lunch. There''s too big a difference between me and Hayden Tate, so I don''t have the courage to be associated with him."


    "Forget about that. As wealthy as Hayden might be, he will need to get married and have children eventually. It''s not like he can reproduce on his own. You gave birth to two babies for him and that''s not to be taken lightly. You deserve to get something in return." Courtney disagreed with Shelly''s perspective.


    "I did get something out of it! I got Audrey." Shelly did not want to argue with Courtney. "Am I going to bother your parents if I send Audrey over tomorrow morning?"


    "Forget them. If they find out that she is Elliot Foster''s granddaughter, they are practically going to worship her!" Courtney chuckled.


    "Don''t tell your parents!" Shelly was worried that Hayden would take Audrey away if he found out. If that happened, she would have gone through the pregnancy for nothing.


    "Let''s see how long you can keep this a secret," Courtney muttered. "It''s hard to travel with a baby, so I will drive over to pick Audrey up tomorrow."


    "Sure. Thank you, Courtney.


    Hayden''spany is in Bridgedale,


    sol


    after he leaves," Shellyed.


    "The Fosters aren''t fools. Even if they don''t know about Audrey right now, they would find out about her soon. You are the mother of their grandson, after all. They are going to keep a close eye on you from now on


    UMS


    "Are you saying that I should leave Avonsville with Audrey?" Shelly asked.


    Courtney chuckled with resignation. "Oh my goodness. I''m asking you to introduce Audrey to the Fosters as well."


    "... I told you that I don''t want that. It''s embarrassing. I will look like I can''t survive without their money."


    "Alright, I will be your breadwinner, then. Our cafe is starting to make a profit anyways."


    Shelly smiled''ve recovered from


    the surgery, so I can start work tomorrow. If Haydenes to me tomorrow, I will try my best to tell him off and get him to stay away from me. That way, I can pick Audrey up tomorrow night.


    "Sure, it''s up to you. Let''s see if Hayden Tate follows your n."


    Shelly blushed.


    The next day, Hayden woke up early as he had not been able to sleep much.


    He headed downstairs and saw his parents in the living room.


    Elliot was holding the baby while Avery was teasing him with a toy.


    The thought that the baby might be his caused Hayden to blush.


    It was not that he hated the child, but he was taken by surprise by the sudden appearance of the child.

 Chapter 2937

    "Why didn''t she deliver her child here herself? If she doesn''t want the baby, why give birth to him in the first ce? If she wants money, she could have said so. There''s no point for her to do all these things," he thought.


    "Hayden, why are you awake so early? You should sleep in," Avery said when she spotted him.


    "Did you two sleep well?" Hayden asked.


    Since his parents slept with the baby the night before, Hayden assumed that they had not been able to get a good night''s sleep.


    "Hahaha! I slept fine, but your dad didn''t." Avery beamed. "Your son woke up every two hours crying for milk. Hahaha!"


    A devastated look appeared on Hayden''s face. "Are babies all like that?"


    "Babies at his age are pretty much all like that." Avery had epted the fact that she was a grandmother and was rather pleased by it. "Do you want to try sleeping with your son?"


    "Let''s just hire a nanny!" Hayden said.


    "Sure. Have you found the mother of your child?"


    "I''m close."


    "Do you have her number?" Avery was shocked. "Why don''t you invite her here?"


    "I will talk to her first." Hayden did not want to take a stranger to


    parent''s house. "Mom, I won''t


    her simply because she gave birth to my child."


    "I didn''t ask you to marry her, but since you have a child with her, your paths will cross for the rest of your lives. Even if you can''t be a couple you can be friends. The child needs both his parents! Of course, it all depends on what this woman thinks. I won''t stop her from being a mother to the child."


    Hayden felt differently and could not understand why he would insist on being friends with the woman.


    "Do you want to hold your son?" Avery asked.


    Hayden did not want to do so as the baby was so small, but Elliot carried the baby to Hayden right away.


    "Look at how handsome your son is!" Elliot was pleased with his grandson, despite staying up all night to take care of him.


    Hayden epted the baby stiffly,


    worried that he might drop the baby.


    He set the baby down on the couch and said, "Mom, hire a nanny or a group of them. Don''t run yourself too thin."


    "Sure. What''s your n for the future? You can''t just stay in Bridgedale all the time now," Avery said.


    "I''ll decide after meeting the mother!" Hayden said painstakingly.


    "Okay. Let''s have breakfast before you go meet her, then." Avery wanted Hayden to settle the matter as soon as possible.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2938

    Haydne could barely taste his food during breakfast because Elliot was sitting next to him with the baby.


    The baby was well-fed and rested, so he batted his big eyes as he stared at Hayden.


    Hayden left the table shortly after eating his oatmeal.


    "Avery, Hayden doesn''t seem to like his son," Elliot whispered.


    "He was taken by surprise, after all," Avery said.


    "But this is his son! I might be a jerk back then, but I still loved my children." Elliot was upset that Hayden was so cold to his own son.


    "Hayden is already acting differently by not turning the baby away," Avery consoled him. "I''ve read books that said it takes men more time to build a rtionship with their children because they don''t go through the process of carrying the baby and giving birth to it."


    "Alright! I hope the books are right."


    Hayden dialed the number he received from the hotel manager the night before, and his call was answered right away.


    His heart raced and he blurted out, "Hello. I''m Hayden Tate. The hotel manager of CY Resort gave me your number. I need information about a friend of yours."


    "He already told me. I will send you the number of the person you are looking for right now," the person said before hanging up.


    Momentster, Hayden received a text message that contained a phone number, and his heart beat even faster.


    "Damn it! It''s just a woman! What am I afraid of? After all that I''ve been through, I''ve never feared anyone!" he thought.


    He wanted to talk on the phone outside, but the clouds had gathered and a storm was about to hit at any moment.


    He took a deep breath and dialed Shelly''s number.


    Shelly was at the cafe when he called.


    The business had been great at the cafe as they were selling desserts and specialty coffee.


    Shelly could not bake, so she hired a pastry chef for the cafe.


    When she received a call, she noticed that it was a Bridgedale number and instantly realized that it was from Hayden.


    She took off her gloves and took the call.


    "Hello," Hayden said.


    "Hello," Shelly said nervously, feeling as though her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    "Do you


    know who I am?" Hayden O sound gentler but coul l his tone. "Do you know


    Etrol his tone. "Do you k


    I''m calling?" Content et


    Shelly was instantly at a loss for words.


    If she admitted to knowing who he was, she would be admitting to everything. Though it did not matter if she admitted to being the mother of Hayden''s child, she did not want to cave and said, "My friend called mest night, saying that someone is looking for me. You are that someone, right?"


    "What else did your friend say?" Hayden said patiently.


    "Nothing important. She only


    mentioned that the hotel found etText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ovelet


    about the stunt we pulled ten


    months ago." Shelly wanted to draw his attention to another matter.


    "Let''s meet!" Hayden said. "You can pick where."

 Chapter 2939

    "Today?" Shelly asked.


    "Yeah. Today," Hayden said sternly.


    "Mr. Tate, we don''t have to meet." Shelly did not want to meet Hayden in person as she was worried that she might not be able to lie.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, a man like Hayden had seen enough people to tell when he was being lied to.


    "You are contacting me because of the baby, right?" Shelly said. "I did get someone to deliver the baby to you. I''m poor and can''t afford to raise a child, so I figured he will be better off with you." "Why did you give birth to him if that''s the case?" Hayden questioned. "Just so that you can deliver him to me without getting anything in return?"


    Shelly blushed.


    Hayden''s tone was confronting and harsh, and she was thankful that she did not have to face him directly.


    "It''s not that... People areplicated, and they might feel differently at different times. I wanted to get rid of the baby at first but didn''t have the courage to go through an abortion. After some dy, I was too far along to go through an abortion. I found out that I was having a boy and didn''t want him to suffer with me, so I sent him to your parents," Shelly exined.


    "So, you really don''t want anything in return?" Hayden asked.


    "What happened between us was an ident, Mr. Tate. You don''t have to feel like you owe me anything." Shelly wanted him to cast all concerns aside and leave her alone.


    "Don''t you have any feelings for your own son? Do you really intend to stay away from him for the rest of your life?" Hayden asked.


    He could not believe that a woman could be so heartless, nor did it make sense for a heartless woman to be afraid of getting an abortion. Shelly fell silent.


    She knew that she should tell him that she would stay away for the rest of her life but could not make a single sound. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Hayden mocked. "Why won''t you meet with me? What are you so afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid. I''m just busy," Shelly said. "I''m working in a cafe, and it''s peak hour right now."


    "Aren''t you a reporter? What happened?" Hayden drawled, not feeling guilty that he had called her while she was working.


    "Is there a rule where people have to stay in the same profession for their entire lives?" Shelly retorted.


    "Send me your location. I''ming to see you," Hayden said sternly.


    "Just wait. I will send you my location once I''m done with work," she said.


    She could not possibly let hime to the cafe.


    She had opened the cafe with Courtney; Courtney invested in it, and Shelly was responsible for managing it.


    It had been half a year since the cafe they opened the cafe, and business was finally taking off.


    Shelly did not want her to bring her personal matter to work and hung up.


    Hayden stared at his phone in shock when he realized Shelly had hung up on him.


    "Hayden, were you talking to the mother of the baby?" Avery walked over to Hayden with the baby in her arms. "How did it go?"


    "She said she doesn''t want anything in return," Hayden said.


    "Sometimes, a favor is the costliest thing to ask for, because this means that we will forever be in her debt." Avery did think it was possible


    for


    the woman to not ask for anything in return but could not believe that a mother could abandon her own child.


    "She said that she is poor and has no money to raise the baby, so she sent the baby to us," Hayden


    repeated what Shelly had said. "I am going to meet with her and give her some money to end this fiasco."


    "How much are you going to pay her?" Avery asked.


    "I will get her to name a price," Hayden said, not knowing what was the appropriate amount in this scenario.


    "And if she doesn''t want to? She


    would have asked for money a long


    time ago if that''s what she wants." Avery wanted Hayden to be prepared.


    After a long silence, Hayden asked, "How much should I pay her, Mom?"


    Avery was instantly rendered speechless by the question.

 Chapter 2940

    "You should just talk to her! If you don''t know how much you should pay her, you can give her an allowance each month to make sure that she doesn''t struggle," Avery said. "After all, the child would be upset if


    he grows up to find that his mother has been suffering."


    "Mom, if the child doesn''t get to interact with his mother, he won''t feel anything toward her. Just look at Dad. He doesn''t feel anything for his biological mother," Hayden argued.


    Avery stared at her son in shock.


    "Mom just put the baby down! Aren''t you tired of carrying him around?"


    "I''m fine. He isn''t sleeping right now so I want to interact with him more. It would be boring for him toy in bed all the time."


    "You can get a stroller and put him in it then." Hayden had carried the baby before and knew that he was quite heavy. While it might be fine to hold the baby for a while, one would definitely feel sore if they had to carry the baby all the time.


    "Yeah. Your dad and I are going out shoppingter!"


    Avery and Elliot had not been able to sleep the night before and started nning all the things they wanted to do and buy for the baby. Unfortunately, they had not decided on a name, so they could not file the documents, such as a birth certificate, for a baby.


    "You can make a list and get the driver to buy those things for you," Hayden proposed.


    He did not want his parents to tire themselves as he was worried that they might copse if they were to go on a shopping spree despite not having much sleepst night.


    "We need to pick things for the baby on our own. Just rx and meet his mother. Make sure you keep your temper in check. Do you know how difficult it is to go through pregnancy and give birth? She made you a father and didn''tin or ask for anything in return, so that already makes her a rare gem," Avery said. "Why don''t Ie with you? I''m worried that you might say the wrong thing and upset her."


    "Mom, I''m going alone. You are far too understanding. I''m worried that she might ask for too much. I didn''t ask her to give birth to my child. Though I''m willing topensate her for the hardship she suffered, I''m not happy that she had hid her pregnancy from me."


    "Maybe she didn''t mean to keep it from you. Maybe she just couldn''t get in touch with you."


    "How did she get the baby delivered to this mansion, then? I don''t know what she is thinking." Hayden had mainly insisted on meeting with Shelly to understand what she was thinking.


    "Just be more polite when you talk


    to her then. Don''t scare her away Avery reminded him and prepared to headout since Elliot had finished his breakfast


    "Is the mall open this early?"


    It was half past seven in the morning, and malls could not possibly be open at this time.


    "We are going to the hospital," Avery said. "We are taking the baby for a body check. By the way, think of a name for your son when you have the time."


    on?


    "Mom, are you this certain that this child is mine?"


    "You are about to meet with his mother, so aren''t you certain at this point?" Avery retorted and Hayden was instantly rendered speechless.


    "You should name the baby," he said, not knowing what to name his child as he had never expected to be a father at his age.


    "Are you really not going to name your son?" Avery asked. "This might be your one and only child..."


    "Mom, I don''t know how to." Hayden did care about the child. "You are more experienced."


    "Your dad really wants to name the baby, so why not let him do it? If the name he decides on isn''t good enough, I will step in," she said. Hayden trusted his mother and nodded.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery and Elliot headed out with the baby, and Hayden sat on the couch, waiting for Shelly to send him her location.


    The process of waiting was devastating.


    ording to what he had been told


    so far, Shelly was struggling financially but seemed to be a reasonable woman; on top of that, she knew who he was and did not have the intention of gettingo


    anything out of him.


    Since Shelly used to work as a reporter and was working in a cafe at the moment, he concluded that she was not as well off as she imed to be.

 Chapter 2941

    Shortly after, Robert came downstairs.


    "Don''t you have sses today?" Hayden asked.


    "No. Hayden, don''t you have something to do this morning?" Robert yawned. "Where''s your son?"


    "The paternity test results aren''t released yet," Hayden reminded him.


    "But we all know that''s your son! I''ve never touched a woman before, so I can''t create a baby out of thin air," Robert said with amusement. "Hayden, are you still struggling to ept reality?" Hayden ignored his brother''s mockery.


    "Hayden, it''s normal for a man your age to be a father, so why are you having such a hard time epting this? I would be quite happy to know that I''ve be a father! Our parents have been dreaming of having grandchildren, after all," Robert said with a smile, not understanding why Hayden seemed unhappy.


    "Eat your breakfast," Hayden said, not wanting to continue the discussion.


    Robert was a child in Hayden''s eyes, and he would remain so no matter how old he became.


    Robert had never been through hardship and grew up to be optimistic and cheerful.


    Half an hourter, Shelly sent Hayden her location, and Hayden headed out immediately.


    Shelly sat in a cafe making a backup of Audrey''s photos before deleting Audrey''s photos of her phone. Sometimeter, a shadow loomed over her, and she looked up to find herself looking into Hayden''s eyes.


    "Hello," Shelly said after setting her phone down.


    Hayden sat down on the couch across from her. "What''s your name?"


    "Shelly Taylor," she said.


    "Why didn''t you contact me when you realized that you were pregnant?" Hayden continued,pletely forgetting about what his mother had told him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Why would I?" Shelly retorted after a few moments of hesitation. "What we had a one-night stand. We ought to all return to our own lives after that."


    "Do you do that a lot with other men?" Hayden asked sharply.


    Shelly blushed. "I don''t but that was a one-night-stand without a doubt


    We are from different worlds, and


    there''s no reason for me to reach out to you."


    "Are you saying that you want nothing to do with me?"


    Shelly nodded without hesitation. "Mr. Tate, the baby is healthy. If you n on taking him to Bridgedale, I want you to treat him well. I won''t bother you. If the child wants to meet me, I am more than willing to do so. With your approval, of course."


    "The baby will stay in Aryadelle, and my parents will take care of him," Hayden said.


    "Oh... Do your parents like him?" she asked.


    "Yeah. They are taking him to a hospital for a body check today," he said. "I can pay you for giving birth to my child."


    "I don''t need it. I might not be


    wealthy, but I have no issues making


    ends meet." She paused and handed Hayden the menu. "I even have enough money to buy you a cup of coffee."

 Chapter 2942

    Hayden ordered a cup of coffee and turned his attention back to Shelly.


    "I don''t like to owe others," he said. "Name a price!"


    "You want to buy my son?" Shelly asked in confusion. "Are you trying to say that you won''t let me see him again?"


    "No. I can arrange it if you want to see him. I don''t have the right to stop my son from seeing his mother."


    "Why are you offering me money, then?" Shelly asked. "I was the one who willingly gave birth to him and delivered him to you. You don''t owe me anything!"


    "You were pregnant for ten months and had to go throughbor all alone. I''m offering topensate you for the hardship you had to endure," said Hayden.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh... The pregnancy didn''t really affect me that much because I worked during that time as well," Shelly said honestly. "If you want topensate me in any way, just treat our child right." "Naturally, I won''t mistreat my own son," Hayden promised.


    "You aren''t married yet, so I''m sure he won''t be mistreated." Shelly was mainly concerned that her son might have a stepmother when Hayden eventually married, and Hayden understood her concern. "He is probably going to be my only son," he said.


    Surprised, Shelly asked, "Why? You are young and perfectly healthy, so why would you have only one child? Even if you don''t get married, you might still have other children."


    Hayden did not argue, but the truth was that he never expected to be intimate with a woman before he spent the night with Shelly.


    "Even if I have other children in the future, our son will not be mistreated," he exined. "My parents will be raising him, and even without me, they are going to make sure that our son is well taken care of." Shelly was relieved. "True. Your parents are quite famous."


    The coffee was served and Hayden took a sip. "Where do you work?"


    "Nearby," Shelly said, not wanting to disclose the address of her cafe.


    "You seem terrified about me finding out where you work. Why is that?" Hayden could sense her wariness. "If I want the answer, all it takes is a phone call and I will know."


    Shelly smiled, "But why would you


    look into me, Mr. Tate? I''m just an ordinary person with an ordinary life. Are you getting sick of your life at the top of the food chain and


    starting to wonder how people like


    me live?"


    "You said that you were struggling financially on the phone, yet you refuse my money."


    "You have never been turned down


    before, have you?" Seeing that he was truly confused, Shelly answered sincerely don''t want to rely on you. I know that you and your family are wealthy, but I have my own pride. I can make ends meet right now, but I might reach out to you for help if I struggle to do even that."


    Hayden respected her decision.


    Shelly finished her coffee and summoned the courage to ask, "Mr. Tate, do you have any more questions?"


    She felt that they had reached the end of the discussion and wanted to return to work.


    "Have you named the baby?" Hayden asked.


    "No. I knew I was going to deliver him to you as soon as he was born, so I didn''t name him," she said. "Since he is with you now, you can make the call about anything in his life, know that he will have


    much


    better life by your side."


    "Alright." Hayden could tell that she wanted to leave and asked, "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Shelly had not expected him to ask such a question, but since he was the father of her children, she figured that he had a reason behind all his questions.


    "No. No man would be willing to date a woman who was pregnant with another''s child, right?" she said and smiled sheepishly. "It''s only been a month since I gave birth." "Do you have any pursuers?" Hayden continued.


    He did not know why, but he simply wanted to learn more about Shelly because Shelly seemed desperate to get rid of him.

 Chapter 2943

    Shelly chuckled. "Mr. Tate, your question makes me feel kind of ufortable, but I can tell you that I don''t have any pursuers."


    "Why would you feel ufortable?"


    "Because it''s my private life that you are asking about."


    After receiving her response, Hayden was about to end the conversation when his phone rang.


    He took it out and realized that it was a call from Avery.


    Knowing that Avery was calling to check on him, he answered the call in front of Shelly.


    "Hayden, have you met with the baby''s mother? How''s the conversation going? What''s her name? What does she look like?" Avery fired question after question. "What is she like in person?"


    "We met. The conversation ended. Her name is Shelly Taylor. She now works at a cafe. She looks alright."


    Shelly was rendered speechless by how insensitive Hayden was, talking about her as if she was not there.


    "She is quite decisive," Hayden added. "I wanted to pay her, and she turned me down. She isn''t ying hard to get."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Shelly had never seen someone who would make suchments about others in front of them.


    Avery felt conflicted by Hayden''s words. "Hayden, did you scare her by any chance? Why don''t you tell her that I want to meet her? Get her to tell you when she will be free!" Avery felt that her son might be too straightforward and Shelly might not dare to speak her mind.


    "Sure. I will tell her, but she might not agree to meet with you," Hayden said.


    "Just ask her!"


    Hayden did not know how to prove to Avery that he was on his best behavior with Shelly.


    After the call, he turned to look at Shelly and said, "My mom wants to meet you."


    "Avery Tate?" Shelly asked.


    "You''ve clearly looked into me, so why are you asking?"


    Sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing?" Hayden had never spent a prolonged period of time with the opposite sex except for his family, so he was direct and austere in his speech. "My mother is a great person. If there''s anything you need, you can let her know.


    "Oh... I can meet with her, but I won''t make any requests."


    "Sure. Are you free tomorrow?" he asked.


    "How about tomorrow afternoon?"


    "Alright."


    After that, the two went their separate ways.


    Shelly Outside the cafe and


    watched as Hayden went into


    his


    13 ore pulling out her phone to


    Courtney a message.


    [I''ve just met with Hayden. He didn''t pick on me. He seems like a good person.]


    Courtney immediately gave her a call upon receiving the message. "Shelly, did he offer to pay you?" "He did, but I turned him down."


    "Huh? Why would you do that? How much was he going to pay you?" Courtney eximed in frustration.


    "He didn''t name a price. His mother wants to meet with me tomorrow, though." Shelly could feel her heart racing. "He said that I can ask his mother for anything I want

 Chapter 2944

    "Woah! Shelly, I think he might like you. Why else would he get his mother to meet with you?" Courtney said. "His mother is no ordinary woman. Just search the name Avery Tate online and you will know that she is one of a kind."


    "I know." Shelly had done far more than research Avery; she had also looked into Elliot and La.


    Shelly could not possibly send her son off without knowing whether he would be well cared for.


    If Hayden''s family were involved in countless negative scandals, she would have never sent her son to them. It was precisely because she did not find anything bad about the family that gave her the confidence to entrust her son to them.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Hahaha! You still have a chance, Shelly! If you don''t want to marry Hayden Tate, you should at least ask his mother for some money. If you want to marry him, though, you can turn down anything they offer you. You are pretty and young. On top of that, you give birth to two children for their family..."


    "Courtney, do you know just how big a gap there is between me and that family? You know the answer to that, so let''s stop daydreaming," Shelly said. "How is Audrey doing? Should I pick her up now? "Audrey is fine! She isn''t shy with strangers, and my mom loves her, so why don''t you let her stay with us for a while longer?" Courtney offered.


    "I can''t ask that of you. A newborn is a handful, especially at night. I will pick her upter tonight after work," Shelly said. "The Fosters won''te to my apartment. After talking to Hayden today, I figured that he is a sensible man who wouldn''t step out of line."


    Courtney burst intoughter. "He is the youngest person on the list of wealthiest entrepreneurs in the world. I''m sure that men like him rarely spend time attending to private matters and focus solely on work." "Yeah. I''m going back to the cafe now, so I''m hanging up."


    "Can Ie along tomorrow when you meet with Avery Tate?" Courtney asked in excitement. "Don''t worry. I will sit at a different table and I won''t cause any trouble."


    Shelly considered it and agreed.


    The next day, Hayden brought Avery to the same cafe he met Shelly at.


    Once Avery spotted Shelly, she told Hayden to leave and smiled at Shelly. "Hello, Shelly. I''m Hayden''s mother, Avery Tate. You can call me Aunty Avery."


    Shelly nodded. "Aunty Avery, you look so young."


    "Maybe it''s because my children never worry me!" Avery studied Shelly''s face and said, "Has Hayden told you about our family?"


    Shelly shook her head. "As long as you treat my son well, you don''t have to exin anything to me."


    "I should brief you through things so


    that you can rest assured." Avery could sense that Shelly was an independent woman and was impressed that despite the Fosters'' fame, Shelly had not once. considered trading her child for money.


    "I have four children with Elliot. Two sons and two daughters. I''ve recently found my youngest daughter two years ago. Due to certain reasons, she didn''t grow up by our side. You told Hayden that you were struggling financially, and my daughter suffered even more than you have. I''m telling you this because I want you to know that we don''t discriminate. You are the mother of my grandson, and you always will be."


    Avery''s words moved Shelly.


    "You cane over to see your son at any time. You will always be weed, Avery continued. "Hayden intends to shift his career back to Aryadelle. I''ve always


    believed that a child can


    grow


    healthily if he has both his parents


    by his side, so I want you toe by


    to see him whenever you can."


    "Thank you, Aunty Avery," Shelly said gratefully. "If you aren''t appalled by me, I will dly go and see him."

 Chapter 2945

    "Haha. We can''t possibly be appalled by you!" Avery noticed that Shelly was less wary and asked, "I heard that you are working at a cafe. Which cafe do you work for? My youngest daughter has a sweet tooth, so I want to get something for her."


    After a brief moment of consideration, Shelly nodded. "Aunty Avery, the cafe recently opened, so I''m not sure if the desserts fit your taste."


    "Is it yours?" Avery was slightly surprised.


    "No. My friend invested in it, and I manage it," Shelly exined sheepishly.


    "But you have shares in it, right?" Avery asked with a smile.


    Shelly nodded.


    "Can you bake?" Avery continued.


    "I can''t, so we hired a pastry chef," Shelly said.


    Avery nodded. "Do you know about GD patisserie? Their cakes taste good."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly nodded frantically. "Of course. GD Patisserie is one of the most famous brands in the industry. I love their cakes as well, but they are a little out of my budget."


    "Yeah. I know their owner, so why don''t I introduce you to her? If you want to make better desserts, you will need to learn from more experienced individuals." Avery truly wanted to help Shelly.


    Shelly blushed. "I don''t think that''s appropriate. That sort of technique and recipe can''t be shared with the public. For famous patisseries, their recipes and techniques are the foundation of their firms..."


    "I won''t ask them to teach you


    everything they know. They can just let you in on a few tricks that will


    help you Avery exined with an et


    smile Their owner offered to teach me in the past. Why don''t youe along the next time so you can learn a thing or two?"


    "Are you sure?" Shelly asked.


    "Hahaha! It''s not a problem. I will talk to her ahead of time. She is a close friend of mine, so she wouldn''t mind doing me a small favor."


    Avery''s smile was so approachable that Shelly struggled to refuse her help.


    The two proceeded to have a lovely chat.


    "Shelly, save my phone number so we can stay touch." Avery took out her phone to exchange numbers with Shelly. "Are you free this weekend? If you are, you cane by to see the baby! There will be people around at all times. Let me send you the address!"


    Shelly''s cheeks flushed. "I know your address."


    Averyughed. "I''ll give you an ess card, then! That way, you can enter the area on your own." She pulled out a card from her purse and handed it to Shelly.


    Shelly hesitated for a moment, before epting it.


    "Are you really not struggling in any way? You need to tell us if you are having difficulties," Avery asked.


    "I''m really doing fine, Aunty Avery. The cafe is starting to make profits and life is getting better."


    Avery was relieved and asked, "Why don''t you show me your cafe, then?"


    "Sure."

 Chapter 2946

    An hourter, Avery bought a few cakes from Shelly''s cafe and left.


    As soon as she left, Courtney darted out from around a corner. "Shelly, Avery is so nice to you! She even gave her the ess card to her house! Does that mean that you have full ess to their house from now on? You are practically on your way to bing a part of their family!" Courtney said enviously. "Next time you go to their house, can you take some photos to show me? I''m so curious as to what the house of the truly wealthy people looks like."


    "I need to take care of my daughter during the weekend, so I can''t possibly go to his house every week," Shelly said.


    "Just take photos when you do!"


    "I can''t! There are bound to be a lot of people in their house. All I can do is take photos of my son and not their house," Shelly said.


    "I will give you a video call, then. That way, I get a tour around the house."


    "Sure, as long as you aren''t embarrassed about it." Shelly was in a good mood and agreed to her request.


    Avery returned home and said to Hayden with a smile, "Shelly is a wonderful girl! She answered every one of my questions and even took me to her cafe!" She handed the bag of cakes in her hand to Hayden. "Do you want to try some of her cakes?"


    "These are from her cafe?" Hayden set the bag down on the table because he did not like cakes.


    "She said that her friend invested in it, and she is responsible for managing it. She is a shareholder." Avery was impressed by how prideful and ambitious Shelly was.


    "It''s no wonder that she quit her job as a reporter, then," Hayden said. "What else did she say to you?"


    Avery took out a cake from the bag and took a bite. "I said that the next time the owner of GD Patisseriees to teach me how to bake, she can sit in. She said yes." "You are asking her toe here to our home?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Her son is


    living with us so why can''t shee here?" Avery retorted. "I know that you think we don''t know enough about her yet and that you are worried she might be plotting something, but I don''t think she''s that kind of a person. After all, she has already given us the Biggest leverage she has."


    From what Avery could see, the child was Shelly''s biggest leverage.


    "Mom, you can''t be too careful. It''s best to keep a distance to observe her for a while longer!" Hayden reminded her. "I need to head back to Bridgedale to make arrangements, beforeing back." "Sure! It''s not a problem," Avery said. "We will keep your son fed, so you can focus on work. Do your best toe home as soon as possible, so our family can be together again."


    "Mom, don''t overfeed him. It''s not healthy to be overweight." Hayden was concerned that his parents might spoil the baby too much. He did not like it when people gained too much weight, regardless of their age.


    "Hahaha! Here I thought that you don''t care about your son! Don''t worry. I will be careful." Avery sighed a breath of relief. "By the way, you said that Shelly looked alright yesterday. Are you blind? She is a beauty who rivals your two sisters."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mom, are you serious?"


    "They are all beautiful in their own ways, but Shelly is definitely a beautiful woman. You might be able to see the difference if she puts on a little makeup." Avery took another bite of the cake. "The cakes she is selling at her cafe taste great! Do you want to consider dating her, Hayden?"


    Hayden refused without hesitation. "Mom, the child I have with her was an ident. You can''t think that I should marry her over an ident."


    "I never said that you should marry her. I just think that she is a great woman, and you could try learning more about her."


    "I''m busy," Hayden said bluntly. "You and Dad want me to create a branch here in Aryadelle. Do you have any idea how much work that is?"


    Avery knew that he meant what he


    said and did not push on the subject. "Alright, then! You can focus on your career for now, and we will discuss other aspects of your life once your branch in Aryadelle stabilizes."Avery took another cupcake out


    and handed it to him. "Have


    the bag


    taste!


    It''s not bad."


    Hayden epted it and took a bite.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2947

    "It''s alright." Hayden had tasted other cakes in the past, and the cakes from Shelly''s cafe were only average in terms of taste. "Mom, you just think everything she does is great." "You are too picky," Avery said before turning to leave.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    During the weekend, Avery called the owner of GD Patisserie to her house, and once the appointment was made, Avery informed Shelly about it.


    It was the first time Shelly had been to Elliot''s mansion.


    Avery had informed her family about Shelly''s visit, so everyone looked forward to meeting her.


    Shelly was nervous and even lost sleep the night before her visit.


    The next day, she brought a fruit basket, and when Avery saw the basket, she immediately grabbed it.


    "Why would you bring a gift with you? You didn''t have to! You don''t have toe with a gift next time," Avery said as she handed Shelly a pair of slippers.


    Shelly could feel her heart racing and marveled at how big the mansion was.


    "Shelly, allow me to introduce my children." Avery brought Shelly over to the living room, where La, Ivy, and Robert were waiting.


    It was during the weekend, so they did not need to attend work or school; however, they might not have stayed home if Shelly was noting.


    "This is my eldest daughter, La.


    She is a little older than you. This is my youngest daughter, Ivy, and this is my youngest son, Robert," Avery proceeded to introduce her children to Shelly.


    "Hello, Shelly. Make yourself at home. My parents are really nice," La said.


    Shelly nodded. "Yeah, Aunty Avery is nice, or I wouldn''t have darede."


    "Hello, Shelly," Robert and Ivy greeted her in unison.


    "Hello. It''s a pleasure to meet you all." Shelly''s mind went nk, and she was not sure what else to say.


    Seeing how they had been introduced, Avery called out, "Elliot!"


    Elliot came out of the guest room immediately. "Avery, quiet down. The baby is asleep!" Elliot strode outside to the living room and focused on Shelly. "You must be Shelly, then?" en.swhovels


    "Hello, Uncle. I''m Shelly. Aunty Avery allowed me toe here to learn how to make cakes," Shelly said politely.


    "Sure. Go ahead!" Elliot said.


    Avery took Shelly to the kitchen and Shelly whispered, "Aunty Avery, have you named the baby yet?"


    "Not yet! We don''t know where to


    start," Avery Said with a smile. "We wanted to let Hayden decide on a


    name, but he said he has no idea et


    and told us to name the baby instead. We have been thinking about it in the past few days. Do you have any good idea about it?"


    "What do you think about Aiden?" Shelly said. "I used to call him that."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2948

    "That''s nice! Aiden... what a cute name!" Avery was satisfied with the name. "Is that a nickname?"


    Shelly shook her head. "It''s not. That''s his name. You can make one up if you want to."


    "Hahaha! I used to have so many ideas when I named my own children! I didn''t feel pressured because they are my children, but naming a grandchild is entirely different," Avery said. "Why don''t you give it more thought when you get home?"


    "Sure."


    Avery introduced Shelly to the owner of GD Patisserie, and after a brief introduction, the owner started to teach Shelly how to bake.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "A new cafe usually only requires one or two signature cakes at first, and that ought to attract enough repeat customers. Of course, apart from taste, service is important as well. I will teach you two types of cakes today. One is a cupcake that has been really popr for the past twenty years, and one is the newest product that we''veunched..."


    Shelly paid full attention, and time flew.


    Soon, it was noon, and since they had upied the kitchen the entire morning, they were scheduled to have lunch outside.


    "Shelly, what exactly is going on between you and my brother? He won''t tell us anything!" La asked after arriving at the restaurant and cing her order. "You can tell us. We won''t say anything to Hayden." Shelly felt a little shy, as she could not possibly say that she had been bewitched by Hayden''s looks and had ended up sleeping with him.


    "My brother said he drank too much,


    but I know he can hold his liquor, so he can''t have slept with just anyone, even if he was drunk. He''s been drunk before, and it''s not like he just sleeps around whenever he has too much to drink! I suspect that he fell indove with you at first sight," La guessed.


    Avery was rather convinced by this argument, as she had been drunk in the past before as well. Most drunk people went straight to sleep, so it was unlikely that Hayden had been merely looking for random women to satisfy his needs at the time.


    "No, La. It''s not like that," Shelly denied. "He isn''t in love with me. We don''t even know each other."


    "If you two don''t know each other,


    why would you have a child together?" La grinned from ear ear. "My brother is picky, and because normal women can''t his eyes, he hasn''t even beemin a rtionship before!"


    tot


    "Huh?" Shelly was surprised to learn that about Hayden and realized that that might have been the reason why Hayden had figured that she was the mother right away.


    "Shelly, I think Hayden likes you, too. Maybe he just hasn''t realized it yet. If he didn''t like you at all, he wouldn''t have made a move on you," Avery exined.


    Avery was curious about Hayden and Shelly as well and wondered if there was a need to bring them closer.


    "Aunty Avery, has he not told you the whole story?" Shelly asked in confusion.


    Surprised, Avery said, "The whole story? He hasn''t said anything!"


    "Oh... Maybe he is embarrassed," Shelly guessed. "He was drugged."


    Everyone was instantly rendered speechless.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2949

    Elliot was the first to snap out of it. "When was this?" He asked.


    "On the night when La got married," Shelly said.


    He scowled. "Are you sure?!"


    "Yeah. I''m sure you would have figured it out sooner orter because that''s roughly when the baby was conceived. I had a friend who was working at that hotel, and they helped me slip into La''s wedding. That was when I overheard someone plotting to drug Hayden in the washroom... I wanted to inform him about it but didn''t get a chance. So I waited for him outside his room instead... That''s pretty much the whole story. What happened between me and him was an ident. He isn''t in love with me or anything."


    La''s expression darkened. "Shelly, do you know who it was that drugged my brother?" La desperately wanted to find the person who had done such a thing to Hayden.


    Shelly shook her head. "I don''t know them, but I''m sure Hayden knows who they are."


    "Okay. Thank you, Shelly. We didn''t even know that something like that had happened," Avery muttered sternly. "Hayden hasn''t mentioned anything about it, and I guess that''s because he doesn''t want us to punish whoever was responsible. Since it''s already in the past, there''s no point in talking about it now."


    "Mom, we can''t just let this slide! Hayden was drugged, and if he hadn''t run into Shelly, I can''t even picture what might have happened," La said.


    "Your brother didn''t make a fuss about it, which means he doesn''t want us to know," Avery said. "Since nothing bad happened, we will let bygones be bygones. However, we will ensure this never happens again in any future party we host."


    "That''s so scary!" Robert blurted out. "Am I going to be a target as well in a few years?"


    The solemn atmosphere was instantly lifted by his words.


    "You can find yourself a girlfriend, get married, and give birth to kids now. That way, no one will target you," La suggested.


    "La, quit messing with me. I''m actually worried." Robert was terrified at the prospect of suddenly finding out that he was a father one day because he had not had enough fun yet.


    "Then don''t participate in any parties from now on and stay home. You will be safe that way."


    "No way! I just won''t drink anything


    others offer me." Traumatized by what Hayden had experienced, he said, "La, the guests who attended your wedding wereCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    considered close rtives, so none of us expected this to happen.''


    "It''s probably the guests on Eric''s side behind this," Elliot said. "If it''s a rtive or friend we invited, there''d be no reason for Hayden to keep it a secret."


    "All right, let''s leave it behind. If we


    talk about this to Hayden, he will know that Shelly let it slip and might even me her for it," Avery said and served some vegetables to Shelly "Thank you for telling us, Shelly. Don''t worry. We won''t


    mention a word to Hayden."


    "You can tell him, Aunty Avery. I don''t think he wille to me over that." Shelly was certain that her path would not cross with Hayden''s again.


    Hayden seemed like a workaholic who would rarely be at home, so she thought that she would not run into him even if she came to visit Aiden in the future.


    After lunch, Shelly took a taxi to head back to her cafe, intending to practice what she had learned that day.


    She had never baked but had watched the pastry chef do so countless times before, so she did not find the learning process challenging.


    She ran into Courtney when she entered the cafe.


    "I thought you weren''ting to work today," Courtney said. She knew that Shelly had gone to Elliot''s mansion to learn how to bake, so she had not called Shelly at all.


    "I want to practice what I learned. Courtney, do a taste test for meter," Shelly said as she walked toward the kitchen.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2950

    "Sure! How did it go today? You can''t even bake! It''s a shame that you are the only one who can get into the Foster family''s house." Courtney entered the baking area alongside Shelly.


    "I can''t bake, but I have a great memory! The teacher was attentive, so I remember every single step!" Shelly put on an apron and started washing her hands.


    "I didn''t expect the owner of such a sessful business to be so open to teaching others how to bake!" Courtney said. "I envy the Fosters'' lifestyle. Whatever they want, they can have it delivered to their doorsteps."


    "That''s not true! We went outside for lunch today at a restaurant near their ce." Shelly meant to express that even extremely wealthy people were ordinary in some way.


    Everyone, with the exception of Hayden, had been kind to her.


    "Have you met Elliot Foster?" Courtney asked.


    "I have. I met every member of the family," Shelly said. "They are all so good-looking and have a majestic air about them. They are the kind of people who would look rich even if they wore a rug." "What about me?" Courtney could not picture it and asked.


    "How am I supposed to answer that question?" Shelly retorted as she could not simply say that Courtney did not have the same demeanor as the Fosters.


    "Haha! I already know your answer. I am just curious as to what rich people look like. Naturally, I can''t rival them." Courtney was not at all offended. "It would be great if you could marry into their family. That way, I would have a rich best friend to take care of me."


    "Dream on. Let''s just focus on our careers and strive to get rich on our own." Shelly took out all the ingredients she needed. "I think that''s better than marrying into a wealthy family. If I''m not capable in my own way, marrying into a wealthy family would make me feel like a lesser woman, so I want to make money on my own."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you ever considered how


    money can solve ny-nine percent of your problems? The women who married into wealthy families are having a st right now. Everyone feels lesser at some point in their lives. Even if it''s not because of a husband, they may feel that way because of a friend, rtive, or their children, right? What''s so bad about swallowing your pride if you can benefit from it?"


    Shelly considered her words seriously and said, "Honestly, don''t you think I want to marry a man as handsome and wealthy as Hayden Tate? The main point here is that he doesn''t want to marry me.


    Courtney burst outughing. "Here I thought you don''t feel anything for him!"


    "I wouldn''t get pregnant with his kids if I really didn''t feel anything for him. I like handsome guys as well, okay?" Shelly could not help but blush.


    "Shelly, even if you stop working, you


    won''t have to worry about money for the rest of your life. I looked it upst night, and even without his family, Hayden Tate is worth a tremendous amount of money. Your son is going to inherit a great fortune in the future, and you just need to make sure you build a good rtionship with your son. If I was you, I would send Audrey to them as well, so that she would be entitled to her share of the inheritance."


    Shelly saw the wisdom in Courtney''s words.


    The Foster Family was generous and kind, so there was no doubt that they would treat Audrey kindly as well.


    Though Hayden was far too busy to care for his children, his parents had all the time in the world. However, Shelly could not bring herself to give up both her children.


    "I will raise Audrey for now!" Shelly said. "My mom loves Audrey, and if she is willing to take care of Audrey, I can''t say that I''m struggling."


    "I understand how you feel. It would be cruel to ask that you give up both your children, so keep Audrey! Our careers will take off soon, and she is going to lead a great life as well." "I think so, too."


    A month and a halfter, New Year''s approached, but Shelly did not n on returning to her hometown.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2951

    Since she was now a single mother, Shelly''s rtives would look down on her if she returned to her hometown.


    Fortunately, her close family members understood her situation and offered to visit her instead.


    Shelly still lived in the same apartment as she had before, and ever since Courtney had returned home, she had had to bear the cost of rent entirely by herself.


    After she had given birth, her mother had moved in to help care for the baby, and the apartment of two rooms had just enough space for them.


    The apartment seemed a little crowded once her father and brother arrived.


    She had offered to get her younger brother a hotel room instead so that she could be in the same room as her baby while her parents shared a room, but he had declined.


    Her brother, Samuel, was currently in his first year of high school, and while most teenagers his age were in their rebellious phase, he was a rather understanding young man because of his family background.


    He knew that Shelly managed a cafe, but since it was opened under someone else''s capital, she was under a lot of stress from bearing the living expenses of her mother and her newborn baby.


    Moreover, hotel prices increased toward the end of the year.


    "Sis, I''ll just sleep on the couch or on the floor." Samuel set his suitcase down and walked over to the crib to check on his niece.


    "Samuel, I have money now." Shelly wanted her brother to enjoy a better life.


    "You should save up for a house,


    then! Do you n to keep renting a ce for the rest of your life?"


    Samuel asked. "I''m not even eighteen yet, and you want me to live on my own at a hotel. Are you really not worried about my safety?"


    Shelly was touched by his words. "k will work hard to buy my own ce," she said. "I will buy a foldable bed! The Couch is too small for you to sleepfortably in."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wille with you." Samuel was worried that Shelly would buy too much for her to carry alone.


    "Sure. I need to buy form as well." Audrey had been having a mild allergic reaction to her current form, so Shelly intended to switch to a different brand. The two went out and headed to the biggest mall nearby.


    It would be New Year''s soon, and most people were out on holiday, so the streets were filled with people.


    They first went to buy a new brand of form before heading to the furniture store.


    "Huh? I remember that this ce used to be a furniture store!" Shelly stood in front of a florist and felt confused.


    "Maybe you have the wrong floor number?" Samuel suggested. It was his first time visiting the area, so he did not know his way around.


    "Forget it. Let''s just buy some flowers!" Shelly went inside with her brother.


    Two minutester, Ivy and Robert entered the florist''s as well.


    Though Avery used to be responsible for buying nts for New Year''s in the past, she needed to take care of the baby, so she had listed everything she needed and sent Ivy and Robert out on errands.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2952

    Ivy was the first one to spot Shelly and called out excitedly, "Shelly!"


    Shelly immediately turned around and was stunned when she saw Ivy and Robert.


    It was a big city filled with countless people so she could not fathom the odds of running into them.


    "Ivy, Robert." Shelly instinctively hid the bag containing baby form behind her. "Are you here to buy flowers?"


    "Yeah!" Ivy''s attention was drawn to Samuel. "Shelly, is this your family member?"


    "Yes. This is my younger brother, Samuel," Shelly said. "Samuel, these two are Ivy and Robert. They are Hayden''s younger siblings."


    "Hello," Samuel said politely.


    "Hello, Samuel. What are you two looking for? I will buy it," Robert offered generously. "Pick anything you want. We are here to get nts as well."


    "It''s fine. We were just walking by and came in to have a look, so we might not even buy anything," Shelly said.


    "Since you are already here, just buy something!" Robert said before starting to pick nts for them. "I think these few pots look great. What do you think?"


    Both Shelly and Samuel agreed. "They look great."


    "It''s settled, then." Robert nced at the owner and gestured that he would be taking the nts he had selected before walking farther inside. "We will need to pick a fewrger nts for New Year''s, don''t you think?"


    Shelly could tell that Robert wanted to buy them more nts. "Robert, my apartment is quite small, so I don''t need that many. Only one will do." Shelly could not find a way to refuse his offer and decided to take one nt.


    "No matter how small it is, I''m sure there is space for a few potted nts! You can always put them on the balcony." Robert could tell that Shelly was a shy woman and picked out a small tree for her. "How about this one? I think it''s a tree of roses."


    "Oh, yes. This tree is six years old!" the owner said. "You can ce it indoors or outdoors. Either way, it will look nice."


    "Sure. Shelly, what''s your address? We will get the owner to send the nts over to you," Robert said enthusiastically.


    Shelly felt conflicted as she looked at all the nts Robert had selected for her.


    "Shelly, just ept them! It''s not like these cost a lot. It''s just our way of wishing you a happy new year," Ivy said with a smile. "These are too costly."


    "It''s fine. Hayden gives us a hefty allowance every year," Ivy said, hoping that Shelly would consider the nts as gifts from Hayden. Shelly instantly blushed.


    "Shelly, just ept these!" Samuel saw no point in refusing their gifts, especially when the cost of the nts meant nothing to wealthy families like theirs.


    "All right! Thank you!" Shelly said before turning to provide her address to the owner.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Ivy spotted the bag of baby form in Shelly''s hand.


    "Shelly, is that baby form?" Ivy had only spotted it because the bag was transparent, and she had watched Aiden drink milk frequently enough to recognize the form right away.


    Shelly tensed, "I strolled by a store


    ???


    that sells baby stuff and couldn''t resist going in. The salesperson said that there''s a sale going on so I bought one." Shelly handed the bag to Ivy and said, "Why don''t you take it back for Aiden to try? You can just throw it away if he doesn''t like it, though."


    "Oh... Sure Ivy did not have cause to suspect her exnation and epted the bag. "Shelly, do you feel like buying anything you can see for your child to have after giving birth?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2953

    Shelly nodded with a smile. "Yeah! I wanted to buy clothes for him, but I was worried that the ones I bought might not fit him. Besides, I found out that he has a lot of new clothes during myst visit." "Hahaha! La likes buying clothes for him, so you don''t have to buy him any more clothes. He has more clothes than he needs. Just make sure youe over to see him more often." Ivy knew that Shelly was struggling financially and did not wish for her to spend unnecessarily.


    "Yeah. You two should proceed with your shopping! My brother and I should get going now." Shelly smiled politely.


    After leaving her address with the owner and confirming the time for delivery, Shelly left with her brother.


    Robert walked over to the owner and took a picture of Shelly''s address.


    "Robert, why are you taking down Shelly''s address?" Ivy asked.


    "What if something happens, and we need it?" Robert said. "I think Shelly is nice and not a pretentious kind of woman. I like her."


    "I think so, too. She is so approachable."


    "It''s a shame that Hayden doesn''t want her," Robert said. "It would be nice to have her as our sister-inw."


    "All right, let''s stay out of Hayden''s personal life."


    The two ordered a few more nts before heading to a different store to purchase the other items on the list Avery had provided them.


    At three in the afternoon, they had afternoon tea before heading home.


    Avery walked into the living room holding Aiden in her arms to check on the things Ivy and Robert had bought.


    "Mom, we ran into Shelly today at


    the florist''s. She was there with her younger brother." Ivy handed the baby form she had received from Shelly to Avery. "She bought this for Aiden."


    Avery nced at the form curiously. "This is a trial package," shemented in confusion. "But why would she buy Aiden form?"


    "She said that she feels like buying Aiden whatever she sees, but because he has everything he needs now, she doesn''t really know what else to buy for him," Ivy said.


    "I suppose that''s true. Aiden is reacting well to the form we are feeding him now, though, so I''m worried he might have an allergic reaction if we switch brands," Avery said. "So this form is going to waste?" Ivy asked regretfully, not wanting to dismiss Shelly''s efforts.


    "This is a trial package, so I don''t


    think it cost anything!" Avery recalled that stores would give out small packets of baby form so that the


    parents could buy the full package after ensuring that their children were not allergic to the brand.


    "Oh!" Ivy was surprised. "Still, it''s such a waste! If Shelly sees that we didn''t feed Aiden the form she bought, would she think that we dislike her? Maybe I can try drinking it." Ivy did not want to let anything go to waste and intended to drink it herself.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Avery was at a loss for words.


    She understood that Ivy was being kind, but the form for babies and adults tasted extremely different.


    "Baby form tastes horrible. It has


    a fishy taste to it, and that''s pretty much all it tastes like." Avery had tried it before and wanted to warn Ivy. "If you really don''t want it to go to waste, you should give it to your brother!"


    Robert gaped at Avery, and Ivy burst outughing.


    "Robert, do you want to try it? Why don''t we each try a ss of this?" Ivy picked up the form.


    "Sure!" Robert was curious about its taste as well. "If it really tastes that bad, why would Aiden seem to enjoy his milk so much?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2954

    "Babies'' tongues work differently," Avery exined patiently. "Just think of it this way: he hasn''t tried anything else so he can put up with the taste of the form."


    "Oh. Do you really not get sick of taking care of a baby all day, Mom? You can just hire a few more nannies so that you can go outside with Dad!" Robert was still young and could hardly stay put in one ce, so he could not understand why his mother would choose to stay home all the time.


    "It''s cold outside, so what''s there to see? Besides, your dad is going to take overter. He is spending far more time with Aiden than I am!" Avery smiled. "He is so full of energy. He works two to three hours every day and still makes time to take care of Aiden. He hasn''t onceined about feeling tired."


    "I guess it''s because Aiden looks so cute." Ivy was growing increasingly fond of her nephew.


    "I think Aiden looks a lot like his mom. I should send Shelly some gifts for New Year''s," Avery mused. "Do you think she would ept it if we offered to buy her a house?"


    "I do think she needs a house," Robertmented. "She is still renting a ce! I offered to buy a few nts for her, and she said she doesn''t have much space for nts in her rented apartment." Avery nodded. "I''m just worried that she might not ept it. I need to think of an excuse."


    "Maybe get Hayden to talk to her about it?" Robert suggested.


    "Haha... Your brother may be good at what he does, but he is horrible atmunicating with women. He is far too serious and straightforward most of the time, so Shelly would turn him down right away," Avery said.


    By then, Ivy had made two sses of baby form milk, and she handed one ss to Robert.


    Robert took a small sip.


    "It tastes bad, right?" Avery asked.


    Robert nodded. "Yeah. It tastes so fishy."


    Ivy took a sip as well. Though it did not taste good, she felt like she could tolerate it.


    Aiden widened his eyes and stared at Ivy and Robert unblinkingly.


    He had likely caught onto the scent of milk and was wondering why his aunt and uncle were drinking his milk.


    "Robert, look! Aiden is staring at us! Hahaha!" Ivy was amused by the confused look on Aiden''s face.


    "It tastes so bad. It''s a shame we can''t feed this to him," Robert said.


    "Robert, don''tin. Just finish it all in one go," Ivy said.


    She proceeded to drink all the milk in her ss, and Aiden burst into tears in response.


    "Hahaha!" Robertughed. "The little one feels left out! Is he hungry?"


    Avery, too, was amused by the sight.


    "When did Aidenst eat?" Avery asked the servant.


    "About an hour and a half ago," the vant said. "It''s a little early for k


    , but he can eat if hets


    milk."


    Avery studied the tearful look on her grandson''s face and said, "Make him a bottle, then!"


    The servant went toward the kitchen and ran into Elliot, who rushed into the living room.


    Elliot was working when he overheard Aiden crying and ran outside immediately.


    He used to keep the door to his study room closed while he worked but had started leaving it open to pay attention to what his grandson was doing.


    Any time Aiden started crying, he would hear it, and run toward Aiden.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elliot, can you even get any work done


    this way?" Avery teased. "It''s


    how


    for babies to cry. Just look at


    worried you are." Cook at


    "I thought you said Aiden doesn''t really cry that often. Why was he crying?" Elliot asked.


    "Dad, I drank a ss of milk in front of him, and he probably felt left out." Ivy showed Elliot her empty ss.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2955

    "I see!" Relieved, Elliot said, "Our darling Aiden must be starving."


    The servant brought a bottle of milk over. Aiden responded by reaching his arms out for it.


    Just then, Hayden returned home and scowled when he spotted his son drinking milk as he changed into his slippers.


    "Why is he eating whenever Ie home?" Hayden recalled seeing the same thing the past two days.


    Avery was not sure how to respond to his question and smiled as she tried to change the subject. "Maybe you shoulde home at a different time, then. Robert and Ivy went out shopping and ran into Shelly. "Mom, I came home at a different time yesterday. Are you overfeeding him? He is getting chubby."


    "Babies are like this, and they look really chubby when they''re around a year old. Why don''t I show you the photos of you, La, and Robert when you were one? He will start to slim down once he starts taking solid food."


    "Your mom has raised enough children to be qualified for caring for your son," Elliot said. "Just rx. Your son will be fine."


    Hayden was at a loss for words, as what Elliot said made sense.


    "How''s your new branch going?" Elliot asked.


    "The office will open after New Year''s," Hayden said.


    "Not bad. It''s a little slow, but you have always been cautious," Elliotmented.


    Hayden thought that he was efficient enough and had not been expecting Elliot to say that he was going too slow.


    "I might being home, but please stay out of mypany''s operations," Hayden warned him.


    "You are worried over nothing. I would rather spend time ying with my grandson," Elliot said impatiently.


    Hayden was instantly rendered speechless.


    Time flew, and soon, it was New Year''s Eve.


    Avery up extra early because it


    was a


    year that marked


    new page in her and Elliot''s lives: to NovelDrama.Org


    grandparenthood.


    Everything she had gone through in the past seemed like a lifetime ago.


    After waking up, she headed to the nanny''s room to check on Aiden.


    "He had his milk at six and went back to sleep after that. I think he will be sleeping for a while," the nanny said.


    "Here''s your bonus. Why don''t you


    take a few days off to spend time your family? I will get the driver


    to drive you home," Avery said with a smile.


    She had offered the nanny leave two days ago, but the nanny had wanted to work until New Year''s Eve.


    The nanny expressed her gratitude before leaving.


    Seeing how Aiden was deeply asleep, Avery exited the room and called Shelly.


    The call was soon answered.


    "Happy New Year''s, Shelly."


    "Happy New Year''s, Aunty Avery."


    "Shelly, I had some gifts prepared for


    you. They are all just food and


    snacks. I will get my driver to deliver


    them to youter. Should I have him deliver them to the same address you left with the florist?" Avery Avery


    wanted to shower Shelly with gifts to limatize her to the idea of epting a house. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2956

    Shelly paled at Avery''s words. "Aunty, when will your driver arrive?"


    "Probably in a while because he is dropping someone else off right now. Are you home today?"


    "I am, but my apartment is messy."


    "It''s fine. I''ve bought quite a lot of things for you, so I will get him to carry them up to your apartment. You don''t have to tidy your apartment for that. I know that you are busy with work..."


    "Sure. Thank you, Aunty Avery." Unable to refuse Avery''s offer, Shelly said, "I wille to visit you when I have the time."


    "Of course. Just let me know when so I can be prepared," Avery said enthusiastically.


    Shelly massaged her temples after hanging up. "Mom, Aunty Avery is sending someone to deliver gifts to me, and her driver will be hereter. You need to take Audrey outside with you." Shelly was having a rather rxing day up until the moment Avery called.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s so cold out there so where on earth am I supposed to go with Audrey?" Shelly''s mother asked. "Everyone should be on holiday right now, right? Why is her driver still working?"


    "Silly you. One gets paid more to work on days like this!" Shelly''s father said. "Why don''t I take Audrey outside and wait in the emergency stairway? The driver should leave as soon as he''s delivered the gifts s he won''t stay for long."


    "All right! I will put Audrey''s things away." Shelly immediately started gathering all things rted to Audrey in the living room.


    Her apartment had never been so messy before she had had children, but ever since she had given birth, she had had no time to tidy her apartment.


    The bottles, toys, and clothes were everywhere.


    "Don''t panic, Shelly. Just put the things away in your room. They can''t possibly go into your room." Shelly''s mother hurried over to help her.


    "I shouldn''t have epted the nts


    they bought for me. Had they not called me ahead of time, they would have found out about Audrey." Shelly was starting to develop an even deeper bond with Audrey, and there was no way that she would ever give Audrey up to the Fosters


    When she found herself inpetition with a family so much more powerful than she, she could only do her best to hide Audrey from them.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Avery


    seems like a nice person, sending you gifts for New Year''s," Shelly''s


    mothermented. "You would et


    have never found yourself


    associating with them without the pregnancy. Your cafe''s business is improving with Avery''s help as well."


    "I know that, Mom. I''m not saying that they are bad people. I just can''t lose Audrey: The mere thought of losing her kills me." Shelly gathered everything that belonged to Audrey into a big box before dragging the box into her room.


    An hourter, the driver who worked for the Fosters called Shelly to inform her that he had arrived.


    Shelly, her father, and her brother all went down to carry the things up to the apartment.


    Since they managed to carry everything up on their own, the driver had not needed to step foot into the apartment.


    The driver scratched his head sheepishly and said, "I''ll get going then."


    "Please do! Thank you!" Shelly watched as the driver entered the car and exhaled a long, relieved breath.


    The three returned to the apartment, and Shelly''s mother said with Audrey in her arms, "See, Shelly? It wasn''t as bad as you thought it would be. Don''t be so pessimistic next time."


    "Maybe I am a little pessimistic!" Shelly opened the gifts. "Vitamins and supplements... Why did Avery send me all these? Do I seem weak or ill?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2957

    "There''s wine here, too!" Mr. Taylor''s eyes lit up. "Is this for me? You don''t drink."


    "I guess... Maybe these supplements are for Mom," Shelly said. "I told her that Mom has recently gone through surgery."


    "Avery is such a nice person." Mrs. Taylor was moved. "She has sent so many gifts, so you ought to pay her a visit in a few days to thank her, Shelly."


    "Mom, even if I do, I can''t afford to give them gifts of equal value."


    "They don''t care what gifts you bring with you. Just be a joy and make them happy. That will do you good," Mrs. Taylor said.


    "Alright. It''s not like I want to make them hate me on purpose, anyway!" Shelly put the gifts away.


    Still, it was not until a weekter that Shelly finally paid the Fosters a visit.


    The Fosters were no ordinary family, and she knew that they would be swarmed by rtives who came to visit, so she waited a week before going to their house.


    Avery had called her a few times during that time, asking if she wanted to join them for dinner, but Shelly refused every single time because she could hear all the noise on Avery''s end and figured that there were a lot of guests in the house.


    "Shelly, are you avoiding Hayden on purpose?" Avery weed Shelly enthusiastically. "Hayden starts working today. Don''t you need to work?"


    Shelly blushed sheepishly. "I worked for the past two days and decided to take today off."


    "Haha, here I thought you are avoiding Hayden!" Avery presented Aiden to Shelly. "Look. Aiden has grown up a lot, hasn''t he?"


    "Yeah! He is so much bigger now!" Shelly''s heart melted at the sight of her son. "He is looking more handsome as he grows, too."


    "Hahaha! Everyone says the same thing, and I think so, too!" Avery could not be happier with her grandson. "Are your parents still around?" "They went home."


    "Oh, that''s a shame. They must have really wanted to see Aiden as well, and they didn''t get a chance to." Avery felt sorry for Shelly''s parents. "The next time they visit bring them here to y with Aiden. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    Shelly instantly recalled how she thought that Avery would take Audrey away from her a few days ago and realized that she had been narrow-minded.


    "Aunty Avery, why are you so nice?" Shelly asked gratefully.


    "You call this nice?" Avery handed Aiden over to her. "If you truly think that I''m nice, don''t refuse the gift I prepared for you today."


    Shelly froze at the mention of a gift.


    "What do you think of this house? It''s


    located near your cafe." Avery


    unlocked her phone to show Shelly a picture and information about the house she found. "I can''t be your mother-inw, but you''ve given birth to Hayden''s son and that makes you my half-daughter. I can''t just let you stay in a rented apartment."


    Shelly blushed. "Aunty Avery, this is far too expensive. I can''t ept it. Besides, want to buy my own ce with my own money. If everything goes well, I should be able to afford a ce on my own this year Let me work on it myself, okay?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2958

    Avery felt relieved. "How''s businesstely?"


    "Ever since weunched the new cakes after New Year''s, our sales have been going up! We have a lot of repeat customers, so we are making profits," Shelly said. "Aunty Avery, thank you. If it weren''t for you, our business wouldn''t run so smoothly."


    "Don''t thank me. I can''t rest until I see you living a great life yourself," Avery said. "By the way, Shelly, I wanted to ask how many cakes you can make each day. My daughter''spany would like to order cakes for its employees once a week, but I don''t know if you can supply that many cakes."


    Shelly was thrilled. "We sell approximately a thousand cakes each day, and since that''s way past our usual daily sales, we intend to hire a few more employees."


    "Haha! That''s great! La''spany will need about five hundred cakes, and you can have those delivered to her every Friday. Will that be okay?" Avery was worried that Shelly might not ept it and said, "The cakes distributed to employees are a fixed benefit forpany employees. The bakery we worked with previously has terminated the contract, and since your cafe is improving the quality of its cakes, La is considering signing a contract with you instead. On the other hand, she''s worried that you might run yourself too thin and didn''t dare mention it to you."


    "Thank you to you both. I''m so d that you are trusting me with this. I think La should sign a contract with GD Patisserie, though. They have more selections avable," Shelly said sincerely. Avery admired how earnest Shelly was and how she was pleasant to talk to.


    "We only want cakes from your cafe. If you find it hard to supply the required amount, you will have to work harder. I''m sure that your cafe will rise to the rank of GD Patisserie in the future." Avery was determined to help Shelly, so Shelly could only agree.


    "Oh, my husband''spany will need cakes as well. Five hundred cakes to be delivered each Wednesday," Avery continued. "Do you know that Hayden is establishing apany branch here? Hispany will need cakes as well, but since it''s still starting off, they will only need two hundred each week to be delivered on Mondays."


    Shelly had onlye to visit Avery and did not expect to end up with threerge contracts.


    She felt as though she was not here for a visit but for a business meeting.


    With these three contracts requesting that she supply thepanies with cakes each week, the cafe would be making a considerable profit even if they did not have any customers.


    "Aunty Avery, let''s not sign thoseC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    contracts just yet. I will deliver the cakes first and will consider signing a contract, once they confirm that they like the cakes." Shelly was slightly worried that she might not bepetent enough to deliver cakes that were up to Avery''s standards.


    "No way! You have to sign the contracts today!" Avery smiled gently. "With your current sales, you have already proved yourself worthy. Don''t worry about the rest and hire however many people you need. Don''t exhaust yourself."


    "Alright."


    In the evening, Hayden returned home, and Avery immediately handed him a contract.


    "Hayden, on your way to work deliver


    this contract to Courtney''s Cafe for Shelly to sign tomorrow," Avery said with a smile. "I''ve offered her a contract to supply ourpanies with cakes from her cafe weekly The cakes will be delivered to the office every Monday. We were supposed to sign the contracts today, but Shelly said that she has never gotten such contracts before and didn''t have an official format for this sort of thing, so I asked your dad''swyer to help with it."


    "You asked Dad''swyer to draft contracts like this?" Hayden asked in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Avery wanted to reach out to thewyer in Tate Industries, but after the misunderstanding about the baby, Avery was too embarrassed to do so.


    "You don''t need a contract for this. All you need is a receipt that states the price and frequency of the deliveries." Hayden stared at Avery''s signature on the contract, his brows twitching. "Why are you signing on my behalf?"


    "The cakes are for yourpany, so


    are


    Pet


    of course, they would be reserved under your name!" Avery said. "Do you not want to deliver the contract? Are you scared of seeing Shelly? Are you in love with her and trying to avoid seeing her?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2959

    Hayden could not help but admire how wild Avery''s imagination was. In the end, he caved and said, "Alright, Mom. I will deliver the contract tomorrow morning."


    "Good! It''s just a contract, so why are you overreacting? I only asked you to do it because yourpany is located near her cafe," Avery teased. "When I saw the address of the office, I suspected that you chose that location just so you can be close to her."


    ''... Mom, it''s just a coincidence! That''s it! Besides, I didn''t decide on the address, my team did. You can ask my employees if you don''t believe me."


    "No, thank you." Avery turned around with a grin and yed with Aiden. "Hayden, do you want toe and see your son? Shelly said that he is looking more handsome."


    Hayden walked over to nce at Aiden. "What else did she say?" Hayden wanted to say that he was starving but changed his mind at thest second.


    He wanted to talk about Shelly to show Avery that he was not avoiding Shelly.


    "She said that she wants to work on her career and establish her brand to be as sessful as GD Patisserie," Avery said. "She is such an ambitious and hardworking youngdy. She was just like me when I was younger."


    Hayden''s jaw dropped.


    He had seen Shelly and spoken to her for a short period of time and failed to see how she resembled his mother.


    "Why don''t you hold your son?" Avery picked Aiden up from his crib and handed him to Hayden.


    "Mom, I haven''t even removed myThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    jacket, and I haven''t washed my hands, Hayden said in resignation after Avery shoved the baby into his arms.


    Swne


    "Oh... It''s fine. It''s not like you were in contact with a lot of people,


    on


    "Avery said. "Keep annex


    when she ising hot


    Aiden. I''m calling La to see is


    As she walked away, Hayden immediately set the contract aside.


    He knew that his son had gained weight. Though he could not see the weight gain, he could feel it as he carried Aiden.


    "You chubby little thing. All you know is to eat all day. Watch out, or you are going to be obese," he muttered to his son.


    "Hayden, what are you saying to my grandson Elliot popped out of nowhere and snatched Aiden away. "How is he chubby? We''ve just taken him for another checkup, and the doctor said his weight is perfect."


    Rendered speechless, Hayden took the contract and returned to his room to get changed.


    The next morning, Avery was worried that Hayden would forget about the contract and reminded him about it once again.


    Hayden immediately took the contract out of his bag to show her. "I didn''t forget. I don''t forget your requests."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2960

    Satisfied, Avery said, "Be nicer to Shelly."


    "I''m nice to her all the time, Mom," Hayden said. "I know that you want us to date, but you can''t force this sort of thing."


    "I''m not forcing anything. I''m just asking that you treat her better. No matter what, she is Aiden''s mom!" Avery reasoned with him. "Shees from poverty, so we should help her where we can." Hayden nodded and agreed, "Which is why I think you are doing great whenever you offer to help her. With you to look after her, I have nothing to worry about."


    Avery fell silent.


    "I''m done, Mom." Hayden finished his milk and prepared to head out for work.


    "Are you eating properly for lunch? I can always get the driver to deliver lunch to you." Avery was worried that he was not eating properly. Home-cooked meals would always be more nutritious than food outside.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine, Mom. I might not be in the office in the afternoon." Hayden wiped his lips with a tissue and headed out.


    In Courtney''s Cafe, Shelly received a text from Avery saying that Hayden would be delivering the contractter that day, and she could tell that Avery was trying to create an opportunity for them to meet. "Shelly, you are awesome!" Courtney arrived at the cafe early in the morning because Shelly called to inform her about the contracts she had received from Avery.


    She was so excited that she could not get a moment of sleep.


    Back when she asked her parents to invest in the cafe, they had not had high hopes but had given in under Courtney''s relentless begging.


    Courtney had told her parents that if the cafe failed, she would agree to whatever marriage they arrange for her; however, if the cafe seeded, her parents were to never interfere with her love life again.


    Her parents, who were certain that she would fail, agreed to the bet. Hence, Courtney did not lose sleep over how much she was going to make, but over the excitement of being free to choose her own husband.


    Naturally, she was happy that she no longer needed to ask her parents for money as well.


    "Why are you here this early?" Shelly was in a great mood as well and gave her a big hug.


    ????


    "I couldn''t sleep! I stayed up all night after what you told mest night! As soon as we hung up, I ran to my parent''s room to tell them about this. Do you know how impressed they are? They have never looked at me with such admiration in their eyes before."


    Shelly chuckled. "Even with those three orders, our profits can rival that of your dad''spany."


    "It''s not about money... but about the


    Ray


    fact that these orderse from the Fosters! That means that we are connected to the Fosters somehow, and ever if it''s just a business partnership, that''s enough for parents to brag about," Courtney chirped. "Shelly, this is all thanks to you! If it wasn''t for you, I would have married a man I didn''t like by now! I''m so lucky!"


    "We are both lucky," Shelly said. "We need to work even harder from now on and make our brand bigger."


    "Yeah!"


    The two started discussing hiring new workers, and by the time Hayden arrived, the cafe had survived its peak hour.


    The staff immediately focused on Hayden as soon as he stepped into the cafe.


    His tall frame, exquisite taste in clothing, and handsome features made him someone that others could not take their eyes off of.


    He walked over to the counter and asked, "Is Shelly here?


    The receptionist nodded and shouted, "Ms. Taylor! There''s a hot guy out here looking for you!"


    Shelly heard the shouting and hurried out of her office.


    She was posting an advertisement to recruit more staff. She and Courtney had agreed to hire a few more pastry chefs. They were willing to offer them higher pay and even a share of thepany if necessary.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2961

    After all,promises were required for the bettering of the business.


    Shelly tensed for a few moments when she saw Hayden and forced a smile. "Hello, Mr. Tate. Aunty Avery told me that you are here to deliver the contract to me."


    Hayden took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed the one-paged contract to Shelly.


    Shelly epted it and noticed that Hayden had already signed it, so she only needed to add her signature.


    "I will grab a pen from my office. Please wait," she said before heading back to her office.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hayden was curious to see what her office looked like, so he followed her.


    From his perspective, the cafe was extremely small, and he was amazed that there was an office in such a small area.


    He followed Shelly curiously to her office and to his surprise, Courtney was there as well.


    When the staff called out for Shelly, Courtney wanted to go outside as well, but she had not put on makeup that morning when she went to work, so she hesitated, not expecting Hayden toe into the office.


    "Mr. Tate!" Courtney grinned from ear to ear when she saw Hayden. "I didn''t know you wereing and didn''t prepare anything."


    She pulled a chair over and set it before Hayden. "Please take a seat!"


    Hayden nced at the chair and said coldly, "No, thank you. I will be leaving soon."


    "Mr. Tate, since you are already here, why don''t you have a taste of ourtest cakes? I can pack it up for you to take away!" Courtney suggested enthusiastically. "I admire you so much! Can I get a photo with you? I would love to have your autograph!"


    Shelly was so embarrassed that she could barely hold onto her pen.


    Hayden was about to refuse the request but decided against it when he recalled what Avery said earlier that morning.


    "Who are you to Shelly?" he asked.


    "I''m her best friend and business


    partner!" Courtney knew that Hayden


    was only at the cafe because of


    Shelly and immediately dragged


    Shelly over. "Why don''t all three of us take a photo together?"


    Hayden did not want to take a picture with Courtney and saw this as apromise. Courtney immediately went to ask for the staff''s help.


    In the office, Shelly handed the signed contract to Hayden. Silence loomed over them, and she awkwardly tried to initiate a conversation. "Your writing looks quite elegant."


    "That''s my mom''s writing."


    Shelly chuckled. "Really? Hahaha! Did she make you buy cakes from us?"


    "No. My mom is paying, so she isn''t making me do anything," he said.


    Just then, Courtney returned with a staff member. She originally wanted to take the photo with her phone but decided to use Shelly''s phone after all. "Shelly, let''s use your phone! Once we are done with the photo, you can send it to Mr. Tate


    Courtney, too, wanted Hayden and Shelly to be together.


    Unable to argue with Courtney, Shelly unlocked her phone, and it was at that very moment that she recalled that she used the photo of her twins as her lock screen.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2962

    Shelly immediately locked her phone and smiled at Courtney. "I don''t have Mr. Tate''s number, so you should use your phone! You just bought it right? The camera is better than mine." "You can take my number down now, then!" Hayden said before unlocking his own phone to give her his number.


    Shelly could not believe what she was hearing and stared at the screen.


    "Shelly, hurry up! I''ll take his number if you don''t!" Courtney urged.


    Shelly hummed and hurried over to her desk. "I''m a little thirsty. Let me take a sip of water first."


    She fumbled for a ss as she unlocked her phone to navigate to the contact list. Thankfully, she only had the photo of the twins on her locked screen and not anywhere else. She took a sip of water and returned to take Hayden''s number down.


    "Mr. Tate, can I have your number as well? Don''t worry. I won''t bother you. I just want your number in my contact list so I will be more inspired to work hard when I look at your number!" said Courtney. Moved by her sincerity, he nodded in agreement.


    After Courtney sessfully added Hayden''s number, she continued to persuade him into epting the cakes. "Mr. Tate, it''s okay if you don''t eat them. You can give them to your assistant or secretary. The cakes in our shop are not bad; not as terrible as you might think, at least," Courtney said enthusiastically.


    "My mom forced me to eat them once," Hayden said.


    Hayden did not really want to use the word ''forced,'' but it was the truth, as Avery wanted him to acknowledge that the cakes in Shelly''s cafe were not as bad as he might think.


    "Huh? Hahaha! Is your mom that forceful?" Courtney had the impression that Avery was gentle, intellectual, and dignified, so she had not expected Avery to force her son to eat cakes


    After packing a bag of cakes for Hayden, Courtney respectfully saw him off. "Mr. Tate, pleasee and visit whenever you have time! We will always wee you!"


    As Hayden walked to his car, he turned back to take a look while Shelly stood shyly behind Courtney.


    "Shelly, he''s looking at you! He''s looking at you!" Courtney chirped excitedly to Shelly when Hayden turned around.


    "I think he''s looking at you. You''re so enthusiastic and beautiful. If I were a man, I would like you too," Shelly said. Courtney''s eyes lit up. "Really?! Shelly, don''t lie to me!"


    "I''m not lying to you. If he likes you, I''ll be the first to support you. With you as Aiden''s stepmother, I would be so relieved."


    If someone had to be a stepmother to Aiden, Shelly would definitely choose her best friend for the role.


    "Well... you might be overthinking.


    Although I admire Hayden, I only want to sleep with him. I never thought about marrying him. The Fosters isn''t a family I can marry into wouldn''t even dare to dream of that!" Courtney burst intoughter.


    Courtney came from a much better family background than Shelly, and if even she felt inferior even in front of Hayden, Shelly would not dare entertain the thought of entering into a rtionship with Hayden


    Hayden drove back to thepany and gave the cakes to the receptionist.


    The receptionist was ecstatic when she received the cakes from him and said gleefully, "Thank you, Mr. Tate! Thank you! I will work hard!"


    As soon as Hayden entered the


    elevator, the receptionist


    immediately took out her phone, snapped a photo of the cakes, and posted it on her social media with a caption. [Cakes from Mr. Tate! This is the best day ever!]


    Before long, the news spread throughout the entirepany, and the female employees soon found out that Hayden had bought the cakes from Courtney''s Cafe.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2963

    [Have any of you been to this cafe? How do the cakes taste?]


    [The cafe recently opened! I haven''t bought anything from it before, but I n to go there this afternoon! It''s close to our office!]


    [Let''s go together and check out the cafe where our boss went to!]


    [Me, too! Count me in!]


    ...


    That afternoon, Courtney''s Cafe weed a group of employees from Dream Maker.


    Dream Maker did not have any uniforms that its employees had to wear, but they were all required to wear tags.


    When the staff members were starting to get overwhelmed, Shelly went outside to help, and when she spotted the tags worn by her customers, she asked in confusion, "Are you all from Dream Maker?" "Yeah! Our boss bought desserts from your cafe today. Did you recognize him? His name is Hayden Tate! We are all here because he came!" one of the female employees chirped.


    Shelly was at a loss for words. She was astounded by how Hayden had managed to advertise her cafe without having to do much.


    "Your boss dide by today." Shelly packed the cakes up for the female employees andmented, "He is rather good-looking."


    "I haven''t even seen our boss in person! I heard he looks even more handsome in real life than in photos!" the female employee said fawningly.


    "Aren''t you working at the samepany? Howe you haven''t seen him in person?" Shelly was puzzled.


    "It''s a bigpany, so it''s not easy to bump into the boss! He has his own exclusive parking spot and a private elevator. He doesn''t even enter the office through thepany''s main entrance," the female employee exined. "Today, I guess he used thepany''s main entrance to give the cakes to the receptionist."


    Shelly was rendered speechless as the lives of wealthy people truly went beyond the imagination of ordinary folks like her.


    "Our shop has signed a contract with yourpany! From now on, we will deliver desserts to yourpany every Monday afternoon," chimed a cafe employee proudly.


    "Huh? Really?!" The employees of Dream Maker were greatly shocked. "Who is your boss? Does Mr. Tate know your boss?"


    The dessert shop employee continued proudly, pointing at Shelly. "This is my employer."


    All eyes instantly focused on Shelly.


    Shelly did not expect her employees


    to run their mouths and said, "I''m


    not acquainted with your boss... not at all... I just kind of know your boss''s mother. She ordered desserts from me to support my business." Shelly did not want to anyone to find with


    out about her associati


    Hayden.


    Shelly was worried that the


    employees would spread rumors when they returned to the office and whatever they said would eventually reach Hayden''s ears. Hayden


    not married yet, and any rum was


    of


    him being involved with another woman might affect his search future searches for a wife.


    "You''re amazing, Miss! If you have a connection with our boss''s mother, you''ll definitely be more and more sessful in the future!"


    Shelly was delighted by the praise. "Do you all drink coffee? It''s on the house!"


    "Thank you! We''lle here more often! Your cafe is so close to ourpany!" "What a coincidence," Shelly thought to herself.


    On Friday, Shelly personally delivered five hundred cakes to Tate Industries.


    La did not have much to do, so she pulled Shelly into her office for a cup of tea.


    "Shelly, are you free this weekend? I have a ticket to a concert that I really wanted to attend before, but I can''t go tomorrow because I have something else to do. You can have it!" La handed the concert ticket to Shelly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2964

    Shelly epted the ticket and noticed that it was a concert hosted by an extremely famous musician from overseas; Shelly frequently yed his music at her cafe.


    "These tickets are really hard toe by. I tried booking them online but couldn''t get my hands on them." Shelly wanted to take the ticket but felt slightly embarrassed to do o.


    "It''s not that hard! My friends can get me tickets to anything," La said casually.


    Reassured, Shelly epted the ticket happily. "Thank you, La! I will ept this, then! I really like this musician."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    La poured her a cup of tea and said, "Shelly, do you like talented, artistic men like him?"


    Shelly sipped her tea and blushed. "His music has soul, and every time I listen to it, I forget about all my troubles. A lot of people love him."


    "Yeah, I know. What I meant was if this is the type of man you like," La exined.


    Hayden had no talent for art and knew nothing apart from technology, so La knew that an unromantic man like him might not be the ideal man. Though Hayden''s looks and wealth were enough to entice most women, La did not want her brother to marry someone who was only after his looks and money.


    If possible, she wanted her brother to find his soulmate.


    Shelly chuckled sheepishly. "I don''t know. I''ve never considered that."


    "Huh? Why not? Have you never had a boyfriend apart from my brother?" La asked curiously.


    "Yeah. Something happened when I graduated from college, so I''ve devoted myself to making money and have no time to consider anything else," Shelly said.


    "Do you think you can consider it now that your situation has improved? Have your parents not urged you to get married?" La continued.


    "No, my parents have never pressured me. Besides, I''m busy with work right now, and they believe I should prioritize my career," Shelly replied calmly. "Our family used to be very poor. It''s only with Aunty Avery''s help that we''ve finally improved our situation, so I don''t want to miss this opportunity to strive for sess."


    "Hahaha! All Mom did was help you


    out a little bit and you refuse to forget her kindness." La thought Shelly to be loyal and a person who held high values. La appreciated that "The sess of your cafe mainly stems from your excellent management, Shelly."


    "La, everyone in your family is so kind," said Shelly sincerely.


    "I feel the same way about my family. Whoever marries into our family will never have to worry about conflicts with her mother-inw or sister-inw," La said, trying to ease Shelly''s mind enough to entertain the idea of marrying Hayden.


    Although she really wanted Shelly and Hayden to be together, La believed in destiny and knew that it was up to the two of them to make it work.


    If they were destined for each other, then they would definitely end up together.


    Shelly nodded. She did not know how else to respond to La''s statement.


    After finishing their tea, Shelly said, "La, I won''t keep you from work any longer. I''lle again next Friday."


    "Let me walk you out." La got up and escorted Shelly to the elevator.


    Back in the cafe, Shelly took out the ticket La had given her and looked at it again, feeling as though she was dreaming.


    She wanted to attend this concert, and coincidentally, La had a ticket and even gave it to her.


    "What''s that?" A staff member approached and took a nce.


    "It''s a ticket for a concert. La gave it to me." Shelly did not mean to boast but could not help sounding happy.


    "You really are close with the Fosters, Ms. Taylor! They take care of our business and treat you so well. Do you think you''ll marry into their family one day?" the staff member eximed.


    "You''re reading too much into it. La only gave me this ticket because she can''t go tomorrow," Shelly exined.


    "Ms. Taylor, this is a front-row ticket!


    These kinds of tickets are not avable to the public. They''re reserved for esteemed guests. When you go to the concert tomorrow, you must dress up nicely. The person sitting next to you will undoubtedly be someone of wealth and status. If it''s a woman, you can promote our cafe to her, and if it''s a man, you can try exchanging phone numbers with him..."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2965

    "And sell him our cakes?" Shelly asked.


    "Of course, not! If it''s a single man, you can entice him with your charm and see if you stand a chance ofnding a date!" the staff member said. "Don''t you want to marry someone rich? Tomorrow is the perfect chance for that."


    Shelly flushed. "You''ve probably read too many romance novels. It''s just a concert, and you manage to make so much out of it."


    "Ms. Taylor, you don''t go out much. I know plenty of girls who ran into handsome guys on the street and went up to them to ask for their numbers. Some got a date and some even have kids by now," the staff member said.


    Shelly listened with interest and said, "Alright. Keep your imagination at bay. I only have one goal right now, and that is to focus on the cafe so that we can make enough profit to afford a bigger ce. Of course, you all need a raise as well."


    The staff member''s eyes lit up. "Are we getting a raise, Ms. Taylor?"


    She nodded. "Yes, you are getting one this month."


    "You are awesome, Ms. Taylor! The cafe''s business has only recently started to go up, and you are already thinking about a raise... You are the best boss I''ve ever seen."


    "Business is smooth mainly because you are all working hard. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, boss!"


    On Saturday, Shelly stayed home to take care of Audrey, and after lunch, she tidied up the kitchen and returned to her room to get changed, preparing to head out to the concert. "Mom, I can bring you dinner. What do you feel like eating?" Shelly did not want her mother to cook.


    Mrs. Taylor smiled. "Just bring me


    anything! I''m not picky. Today is


    your off day, so stay out and h


    fun. Dcan just make something quick for dinnerter."


    "There''s nothing much out here to do. I wille back after the concert," Shelly said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not bother putting on makeup or washing her hair.


    Ever since she became a mother, she hardly had enough time for anything at all, so she simply put on a hat and a blue down jacket before heading out.


    She stood on the sidewalk and hailed a taxi.


    Since it was a forty minutes drive from where she lived to the concert venue, she had nned everything so that she would arrive an hour before the concert started.


    She waited half an hour until the audience was allowed inside, and as she presented her ticket, she noticed that every guest, regardless of their gender, had dressed up.


    Instantly, she started regretting not doing so.


    It was not that she did not want to dress up, but she had not been able to get much sleep with Audrey waking up multiple times throughout the night.


    Her mother was responsible for taking care of Audrey on weekdays and Shelly would take over during the weekends.


    Without enough rest, she becamezy on matters that did not seem crucial.


    Upon entering the venue, she found her seat, and twenty minutester, a man sat down next to her.


    The unique and pleasant fragrance from the man filled her nose and she could not help but nce at him, only to notice that it was Hayden.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2966

    The two recognized each other right away.


    Shelly wore a duckbill cap and a mask that covered her facepletely, but her eyes were unmistakable. They were round and bright as if they had yet to be tainted by the harshness of the world. "Did you buy your own ticket?" Hayden asked suspiciously.


    "No, La gave me the ticket," Shelly was also confused. "Did La give you your ticket, too?"


    Hayden nodded.


    Shelly instantly felt awkward and restless at the realization that La was clearly trying to set them up, and she wondered if Hayden would be angry about it.


    Spotting Shelly''s bewildered expression, Hayden pondered for a moment before opening his mouth to speak.


    "Don''t mind-"


    "Mr. Tate-"


    The two spoke at the same time.


    "Please, go ahead," Shelly politely urged Hayden to speak.


    Hayden wanted to know what she was thinking, so he responded politely, "You go first!"


    "Oh, alright!" Shelly took a deep breath and said, "Please don''t be angry with La because of this. Even if her actions were a bit inappropriate, she meant well... She''s a really kind person."


    Hayden could not help but smile and thought to himself, "La is my sister. What makes her think that she has to jump to La''s defense to keep me from getting angry?" "You''re worrying too much," Hayden said. "La is my sister. Don''t you have a younger brother, too? If your brother made a small mistake, would you be angry with him?" Shelly considered that for a moment. "My brother is very sensible."


    "So is my sister," he said.


    Shelly was relieved that Hayden was not annoyed. "It''s good that you''re not upset. She didn''t tell me she gave you a ticket as well."


    "She wouldn''t dare tell you, as you might note at all if you knew," Hayden said in a casual tone.


    "It''s fine, actually! You''re not that intimidating. I am just worried that I might annoy you," she said. "I really like this musician, so I would havee even if I knew you are going to be here." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden was impressed by her frankness. "Ms. Taylor, you haven''t caused me any trouble. Not a year ago, nor now." Hayden hoped she would be more confident and not feel inferior in his presence" don''t want you to feel pressured because of my status. You''re actually very talented, and every hardworking person is exceptional in their own way."


    "Haha! Thank you for encouraging me. I will continue to work hard."


    After a brief chat, the concert officially began.


    Shelly devoted her full attention to the performance.


    Hayden was not acquainted with the musician or the music and had no ns oning. He had only agreed to go after La pushed him into going.


    Just then, the screen of his phone lit up.


    He unlocked it to find a message from La.


    [Hayden, I''ve been waiting for you to get mad at me, and you haven''t done so! That''s so weird!]


    [...] Hayden replied.


    [Why are you on your phone, Hayden? It is a great concert. Pay attention! Tell us what you think of it when youe home.] La typed.


    [...] Hayden replied with the same thing again.


    [By the way, you can invite Shelly to


    take a stroll with you after the concert. Invite her to dinner, and then take her home to see Aiden.df she gets tired, you can send her home instead.] La added,, worrying that Hayden might not


    know what to do.


    Hayden did not reply again and intended to see what Shelly wanted to do after the concert.


    He would often stay home during the weekends, and he had to admit that he had been bored out of his mind as his parents had been ignoring him ever since Aiden''s arrival.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2967

    No one cared about what he did at home, or what he did in thepany. They only cared about whether he was holding his son or if he was fulfilling his fatherly duties.


    Two hourster, the concert came to an end, and Shelly was nning to leave when she noticed a woman sitting on the other side of her walking towards the stage. She looked like she was going to take a photo with the musician..


    Shocked, she asked, "Can we go up on stage to take a photo with the musician?"


    "Those in the front row can do so," Hayden said.


    "Huh? Really? Can I go, then?!" Shelly''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    Hayden nodded. "I''ll apany you."


    "Great! Thank you!" Shelly eximed.


    The two of them walked toward the stage, queuing behind the audience members who had gone ahead.


    Before long, it was Shelly''s turn.


    Shelly unlocked her phone and handed it to the staff member who was helping with the photographs while Hayden stood quietly beside her, observing.


    After taking the photo with the musician, Shelly immediately waved at Hayden. "Mr. Tate,e take a photo, too!" Shelly''s smile was almost contiguous. Hayden could not be bothered to take a photo with anyone other than his family but walked over to the stage regardless when Shelly asked him to. Since he attended the concert, he figured that he should go along with her.


    Shelly held her phone out and took a photo of Hayden and the musician together.


    After taking the photo, the two of them walked off the stage.


    "Mr. Tate, would you like me to enhance the photo for you?" Shelly zoomed in on the picture and asked.


    "Just call me Hayden," he said, as he felt that being referred to as Mr. Tate seemed strange.


    Shelly paused for a moment. "But don''t you also call me Ms. Taylor?"


    "Then I''ll start calling you Shelly," Hayden replied.


    "Okay! Everyone else calls me Shelly, anyway," Shelly said. "I''ll call you Hayden. After all, who doesn''t know the famous Hayden Tate?"


    Hayden could not help but smile. "Either one is fine."


    "Maybe we shouldn''t enhance your


    photo. You look great. We didn''t manage to capture the musician''s expression very well, though Shelly sent the photo to Hayden,


    Hayden casually agreed as he considered whether he should invite her to go for a stroll, while Shelly focused on the photo, unaware of Hayden''s thoughts.


    "I regret it so much! I should have


    put on makeup before going out." Shelly looked at the photo of herself with the musician. She was filled with regret. "I haven''t washed my hair in three days. My hair looks so greasy."


    "Why didn''t you keep your hat on earlier then?"


    Kon


    e''


    "I felt that wearing a hat would show disrespect to the musician." Shelly applied a quick beauty filter to the photo. After the filter, she felt much morefortable looking at it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden nced at her filtered photo, "It looks more realistic without the beauty filter. It looks artificial with the filter."


    "Artificial? I normally put more makeup on!" Shelly had set the beauty filter to a low level.


    "What do you look like with makeup on?" Hayden had never seen her wear makeup before.


    "I wore makeup that one time at the hotel, and I''ve worn light makeup while working at the cafe. Can''t you tell the difference?" she asked.


    Hayden stared at her bare face for several seconds and said, "Is there a difference between how you look now, and when you are at the cafe?"


    "Well, I really don''t know if you''re praising me or criticizing me." Shelly blushed awkwardly. "Are you heading home now?"


    Hayden lifted his gaze slightly and looked at the sky, noticing how pleasant the weather was.


    "What about you?" Hayden asked.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2968

    Shelly did not understand what Hayden wanted.


    She had never been in a rtionship and had never experienced love, but Hayden was so gentle that she began to feel like he wanted to spend more time with her.


    "I... I told my mom that I would bring her dinner," said Shelly, feeling a bit flustered.


    Hayden urately interpreted the message hidden between her words, concluding that she had nothing important to do in the afternoon and could spend more time outside.


    "I know a nice restaurant around here," Hayden said.


    Shelly smiled and said, "It''s too early to pack dinner for my mom now, anyway."


    "True. How do you usually spend your weekends?" Hayden was a person whocked hobbies. He had no idea how to go shopping with a woman, so he could only ask for Shelly''s opinion. Little did he know, Shelly led a simple life as well.


    "I sleep at home on weekends." Shelly rarely went outside for fun, but the reason behind herck of social life was different from Hayden''s; she simply stayed home because she did not want to spend money. "Don''t you have any friends?" Hayden didn''t doubt the truth of her words.


    "Of course, I do! Courtney is my friend. She invites me out for dinner and shopping from time to time," Shelly said. "Hayden, what about you?"


    Hayden hesitated a few seconds before saying, "Same as you. I don''t really enjoy going out."


    Shelly froze. "Well, why don''t you go home now? I''ll just wander around until it''s time for me to leave."


    Hayden did not expect her to misunderstand what he meant and said, "My parents don''t approve of my lifestyle. So, let''s go on a stroll."


    "Oh... Well, everyone has their own


    lifestyle. Just do what makes youfortable. If you don''t like


    socializing, you can exin it clearly to your parents. I think they are understanding and won''t say anything to you." Shelly was worried that Hayden would find shopping with her troublesome. For a person who did not like going out, Hayden might find the shopping trip tiring, and she was worried that she would find the trip awkward if he was there.


    "I want to hang out with you," Hayden said, worried that she would insist on going home if he failed tox exin himself clearly. "I don''t have many friends, and I wanted toe I out for a walk, but I don''t know. who to ask. Most often than not, Ponly interact with colleagues or partners from work."


    She beamed. "What do you want to do, then? I''ll apany you!"


    Hayden pondered for a moment, but then, an idea formed in her head. "How about we go to the hair salon first? I want to get my hair washed."


    Her scalp felt itchy, and she


    desperately wanted to wash her hair.


    However, she regretted it as soon as those words came out, as it would not be appropriate to make Hayden wait for her at the hair salon while she washed her hair.


    "Sure," Hayden agreed. "There''s a salon right there."


    Shelly stared at him in shock.


    The two went into the salon, and when Shelly asked if Hayden wanted to have his hair washed as well. He declined as he had already washed his hair the night before.


    He sat down and took out his phone, only to find an unread message on his phone from La.


    [Hayden, has the concert ended? How was it? Are you still with Shelly, or have you gone your separate ways?]


    [She is washing her hair.] Hayden replied.


    [What on earth are you two doing???] La asked.


    [We are in a salon. She is getting her hair washed, and I''m waiting.] Hayden typed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    [?!?!] La had never seen anyone on a date do such a thing.


    Hayden stared at all the exmation marks La sent in confusion. [Why are you so shocked?]


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2969

    [You really don''t know how to go on a date, do you?] La typed.


    [She wanted to get her hair washed, so was I supposed to stop her?] Hayden replied.


    [... Fine! Hahaha! You two are so weird!]


    [If you had told her that I wasing, she would have washed her hair before going out.] Haydenmented.


    [Hahahaha! It''s my bad! I didn''t expect you two to actually go on a stroll together after the concert! Hayden, you don''t like spending time with women, right? Why did you cave?]


    [I don''t hate Shelly.]


    [Hahaha!]


    Hayden stared at La''s message and felt irritated.


    A few minutester, he received another message from her. [Hayden, take her to a mall after she is done. Shop for women''s clothes, skin care products, or jewelry. Anything Mom and I like, she would like as well.]


    [You are mistaken. She is just a friend.] Hayden typed.


    [Friends don''t make babies together. To us, Shelly isn''t just a friend of yours. What''s so wrong with you spending money on her? You have more money than you can count, and it''s not like you can take it to your grave.]


    [...] Hayden was at a loss for words. He felt as though his family considered his unmarried status to be a great crime.


    Shortly after, Shelly walked outside.


    She had told the hair stylist to speed up the process and stopped the stylist before her hair was fully dried.


    After paying, Shelly walked over to Hayden. "I''m done. Let''s go!


    Hayden stared at her damp air and turned to look at the stylist. "Dry her hairpletely."


    Shelly instantly fell silent.


    Ten minutester, the two of them stepped out of the hair salon, and with La''s words in mind, Hayden engaged her in conversation.


    "How about we go to a mall?" Hayden suggested.


    Shelly nodded. "Sure! Which mall should we go to?"


    "Any will do. I came here by car, so we can go anywhere," he replied.


    Since they were going to travel in Hayden''s car, Shelly simply followed his lead.


    They went to the parking lot, retrieved the car, and drove to a nearby mall.


    Slightly unsettled by the silence, Hayden said, "What do you think is the biggest problem with your store right now?"


    Shelly instantly grew nervous. She


    is


    considered her words carefully. "I think the biggest problem with our store is its scale. Weck the ability to develop new products or the capability to manage the entire store if it grows."


    "Hmm," Hayden hummed, acting as though he were receiving a work report from a subordinate.


    Seeing that he was genuinely


    listening, Shelly continued, "I often


    think about how to improve our business, but the current revenue we are getting is not enough to support drastic changes. We have to go slow."


    "I see," Hayden acknowledged.


    "Hayden, do you have any suggestions?" Shelly was interested in his thoughts.


    A slight blush appeared on Hayden''s cheeks. "I''mpletely clueless when ites to how to run a cafe."


    "But you manage such argepany. In terms of management, do you have any good suggestions?" Shelly continued.


    Hayden''s face grew even redder. "I don''t directly manage thepany. My main responsibility is in technical research and development."


    "Oh... I thought you were asking about my cafe to give me some advice," she said.


    "That''s not it. I was just initiating a casual conversation," Hayden said.


    "But your expression was so serious just now. It scared me, and I thought our store had some serious problem that I wasn''t aware of," Shelly said, unable to hold back herughter. "Am I that scary?" Hayden chuckled along.


    "It''s not that you''re scary. You just seemed very serious," Shelly said emboldened by hisughter. "What do you


    Co of my best friend,


    Courtney? She''s beautiful andC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hayden''s brow furrowed. "Are you trying to set me up with another woman?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2970

    Shelly did not expect Hayden to be so straightforward and was surprised that he had instantly seen through her.


    "Not entirely... I just thought that you''re single, and Courtney happens to be single as well. Besides, she really admires you," Shelly exined with a flushed face. "If you happen to have a positive impression of her as well, you two could give it a go... Of course, if you don''t like Courtney, you can forget that I said anything."


    Hayden fell into deep self-doubt.


    His entire family was trying to bring him and Shelly together, while Shelly was trying to set him up with Courtney.


    "If I marry another woman, our child will have a stepmother," Hayden reminded her.


    "Yeah! I''ve thought about that, too. If you were with Courtney, that wouldn''t be an issue," Shelly said sincerely. "Courtney would definitely be good to our son."


    Hayden remained silent.


    In the evening, Hayden returned home, and his family gathered around him, asking about what he thought of the date. After all, it was the first time Hayden had ever been on a date with a woman. "Shelly doesn''t like me, so please stop trying to matchmake us," Hayden said, feeling a bit tired after spending the afternoon strolling around. "Robert, pour me a ss of water." Robert quickly went to pour a ss of water for his brother.


    "How is that possible?" La could not believe her brother''s words. "You''re so brilliant, so how could any woman not like you? Why would you say that? Did you confess? Did she reject you?"


    "She wants me to date her best friend." Hayden took the ss of water from his younger brother and drank it all in one gulp. "Now, can you all just give up?"


    "Who is her best friend?" La sat beside Hayden and asked.


    "... I forgot." Hayden truly could not remember Courtney''s name.


    "Oh, it seems like you''re not interested in her best friend!" La sighed. "What was Shelly thinking, introducing a friend of hers to you? Why can''t she just date you?"


    Avery chimed in after her daughter''s


    words, "Maybe she feels insecure.


    When I say she reminds me of myself when I was young, it''s because she has a strong sense of self-worth. She probably feels that she''s not up to par with Hayden, so she''s trying to avoid thinking about it."


    After hearing Avery''s words, Ivy nodded in agreement. "I understand what Mom is saying. If there''s a significant difference in status between two people, it can indeed make someone feel insecure! It''s not just girls who feel insecure, if a guy is in an inferior position, he would feel insecure as well." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Exactly," Avery said.


    Hayden set the ss aside. "Why are you all so certain that Shelly has feelings for me? What if she genuinely doesn''t want to be with me? You are all forcing her to enter into a rtionship with someone she doesn''t like."


    "Are you feeling insecure, Hayden?" La teased. "You''re handsome, sessful, and loyal. There isn''t a woman on earth who wouldn''t like you. Forget Shelly, a lot of my friends like you! Can''t you be a little more confident?"


    Avery could not help but smile.


    "Hayden, if Shelly truly doesn''t like


    you, you would be able to sense it. Although you''ve never been in a romantic rtionship, you''re a sentimental person. Your love for us is the best proof of that. You''re


    capable of falling in love with a


    woman and building a happy family with her so long as you stop


    deceiving yourself."


    Hayden was at a loss for words.


    "Yeah, Hayden. If you can''t figure it out now, you should spend some time in your room and think over it." La tapped him on the shoulder. "By the way, where else did you two go, apart from the hair salon?" "We went to a mall and she bought a hairband," he said.


    "And?"


    "Nothing else. She only wanted a hairband."


    "What did you have for dinner?"


    "I ced the order for two dishes and soup for her mother. She was really grateful and took a taxi home."


    "Why didn''t you send her home, Hayden?"


    "She insisted that she did not want me to send her home, so there wasn''t much I could do."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2971

    La was instantly rendered speechless.


    She felt that the interaction between Hayden and Shelly was different from that of others, and she could not even begin to think of any advice to give.


    "I''m going to take a shower." Hayden stood up from the couch and went back to his room.


    Once Hayden left, everyone began to speak freely.


    "I feel like Hayden might have some feelings for Shelly." Robert was the first to express an opinion. "If he doesn''t like Shelly, he wouldn''t have spent the afternoon shopping with her."


    "Hahaha! You figured it out, huh? Yet, Hayden doesn''t want to admit it!" La gloated. "I never expected him to fall for Shelly."


    "Hayden is slow to warm up to others, and he might genuinely not realize that he likes Shelly yet. Let''s give them some more time," Ivy said.


    "Ivy is right. We should create more opportunities for them to go out together more often," Avery said. "I also need to have another chat with Shelly. Perhaps you can talk to her and encourage her not to feel insecure, La."


    "Mom, why don''t you let me do it?" Ivy felt that she and Shelly had simr experiences, so she might be able to help Shelly open up.


    "Sure, but don''t you have a lot of studying to do? I''m afraid it might affect your studies," Avery said.


    "I don''t have sses next Tuesday afternoon. I can go and talk to Shelly then." Ivy wanted to help her brother and Shelly, knowing that it would benefit Aiden if his parents were married.


    "Okay. Fortunately, Shelly''s shop isn''t that busy on Tuesdays," Avery replied. "Ivy, ask Shelly about how she feels about Hayden. If Shelly genuinely doesn''t like your brother and has no ns to build a family with him in the future, we must respect her wishes."


    "Okay, Mom, I will rify it with her." Ivy agreed without hesitation.


    Time flew and soon, Monday came and Courtney''s cafe was bustling with activity because they had to deliver cakes and tea to Dreamer Maker.


    The employees were all eager to go to Dream Maker.


    "Why don''t you go, and I''ll stay at the shop?" Shelly had already seen Hayden over the weekend, so she wanted to satisfy her employees'' curiosity as much as possible.


    "How would that work? Didn''t you prepare tea for him? You should personally deliver it!" Courtney did not hesitate and pulled her along "Since everyone wants to go, let''s close the cafe and try and get a tour of Dream Maker."


    Shelly fell silent at the mention of closing the cafe.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Courtney, don''t really know Hayden well." Shelly did not think that closing the cafe for the day was a good idea, and it was even worse to visit Hayden''spany without informing him.


    "How would he feel if we wandered inside hispany without giving him a heads up?" she thought.


    "What are you so scared of? I just want to take a peek inside. He can''t be that stingy, can he?"


    "We are only handing the cakes over


    to the receptionist. Let''s not overstay our wee." Shelly did not want to close the cafe, nor did she want a tour of Hayden''spany.


    "You two should go! We will stay at the cafe. We were just kidding," the newly hired staff said.


    Shelly delivered the cakes to Dream Maker that afternoon, before handing the receptionist a sk of warm tea.


    "Miss, can you please hand this to Hayden for me?"


    The receptionist smiled. "Ms. Taylor, you should deliver that directly to Mr. Tate yourself! If I am to pass it on for you, he probably wouldn''t touch it."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2972

    Shelly had not thought of that and said, "Forget it. I don''t want to disturb him."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how polite Shelly was, the receptionist desperately wanted to help her. "Please wait, Ms. Taylor. I will call up to see if Mr. Tate is busy," the receptionist said and picked up thendline. "Mr. Taylor from Courtney''s Cafe brought some kimchi for Mr. Tate. Can you help to ask Mr. Tate if she cane up?"


    Shelly felt embarrassed.


    She did not want to deliver anything to Hayden at first. However, her mother made some and since Hayden treated both her and her mother to dinner during the weekend, her mother insisted on returning the favor.


    Shelly did not think that a man of Hayden''s status would be interested in homemade kimchi, but her mother insisted that it was thought that counted and that a favor had to be returned.


    Sometimeter, Hayden''s secretary said, "Mr. Tate asked Ms. Taylor toe up."


    "Okay." The receptionist hung up and smiled at Shelly. "Ms. Taylor, Mr. Tate asked you to go up. Let me take you to his office."


    The receptionist warmly escorted Shelly to the elevator doors and pressed the floor button for her.


    "After the elevator arrives just look for the office without a namete. That''s Mr. Tate''s office," the receptionist instructed.


    "Okay, thank you!" Shelly thanked her, and the elevator doors slowly closed.


    In no time, the elevator reached the designated floor, and with a ''ding,'' the doors opened.


    Hayden''s assistant, Eliam, was waiting outside the elevator.


    Seeing Shellye out, he immediately greeted her warmly, "Ms. Taylor, I''m Mr. Tate''s assistant, Eliam. Please follow me." Shelly obediently followed Eliam and walked towards Hayden''s office.


    The entire office area on this floor was pure white, from the walls to the door and window decorations, giving it the appearance of apletely different realm.


    Shelly curiously looked around and noticed that each office had a different interior design. It was not as visually striking as the pure white outside, as working in apletely white space would feel oppressive.


    "Ms. Taylor, we''ve arrived. Please go in!" Eliam smiled and spoke, "Mr. Tate happens to be getting ready for lunch. Hopefully, your kimchi will suit his tastes."


    Shelly felt awkward and smiled without knowing what to say, as he was clueless as to whether Hayden would like the kimchi.


    The kimchi her mother made wasn''t too sweet, sour, or spicy- it was just right, in her opinion.


    After entering the office, Hayden


    invited her to sit on the sofa. "I won''t


    sit... My mother asked me to bring you her homemade kimchi. Since you treated us to a meal on Saturday, my mother insisted that I bring some for you. If you don''t like it, you can throw it away. It''s okay with me." Shelly handed him the bag.


    Hayden took the bag and pulled out the jar.


    The jar was clean, and although it had not been opened yet, a delightful aroma wafted from it.


    "Have you eaten?" Hayden asked. "I haven''t, so why don''t you have some food before you leave? If the kimchi isn''t to my taste, you can eat it." Shelly could not find words to respond because what he said made sense. She did not want to waste the kimchi her mother had painstakingly made. "Where will you eat? Here in the office?" Shelly could not see any food in his office.


    "This way," Hayden said, holding the jar of kimchi and walking toward a room adjacent to the office.


    To her surprise, right next to the office was a resting room that had a bed, a sofa, and a dining table.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2973

    "Why do you also have aputer in here?" Shelly stared at theputer in the room and wondered why there was a need for twoputers in an office. "That''s for gaming," Hayden said.


    Lunch for Hayden was a three-course meal.


    "I will get Eliam to send in another set. You can start first," Hayden said.


    Shelly refused without hesitation, "It''s served on your personal tableware, right? You should eat. I can wait."


    Hayden blushed. "Sorry, I forgot."


    He proceeded to eat and Shelly opened the jar containing the kimchi.


    "It''s fine. I know that you are just trying to get me to eat first," she said.


    Hayden picked out a piece of kimchi and ced it into his mouth; it was crunchy and slightly sweet which gave way to sourness and ended on a spicy note.


    Hayden could not help but reach for another piece.


    "Hayden, you don''t have to eat that much just because my mom made it. It''s cool if you like it, but don''t force yourself to eat if you don''t. I don''t mind at all," Shelly said because Hayden remained expressionless after eating the first piece.


    If someone liked something, they would usually express their liking immediately after taking a bite.


    "It''s quite delicious," Hayden replied. "Please thank your mother for me when you get home. I''ll keep this jar of kimchi."


    Shelly smiled happily at the realization that it seemed to suit his taste.


    "My mother also pickled some green beans and sweet garlic cloves. I can bring some for you to try next time. They taste simr." "Great, thank you." Hayden epted her kind offer.


    "I didn''t expect you to enjoy eating these inexpensive things."


    "I also eat normal stuff every day. I''m only human," Hayden exined seriously.


    Shelly blushed and looked at the dishes on the table, before asking, "Did you get your lunch from a restaurant?"


    "I ordered it from a restaurant near thepany," Hayden said. "Sometimes I eat at thepany cafeteria too."


    "Oh."


    "How do you have your meals?" Hayden asked.


    "I bring my own lunch." Shelly felt that she was bing less nervous around him. "There''s a microwave in the office, so I just heat it up in the afternoon. It''s very convenient." en.swhovels


    "Do you wake up early every day to cook?"


    "No. I made a little extra the night before and put it in the fridge. I can''t wake up too early in the morning," Shelly exined.


    "Isn''t leftover food not very nutritious?"


    Hayden had never eaten leftovers


    before, but he knew that many officeC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    workers, like Shelly, cooked their


    own meals, and even if it was leftovers, it was still more hygienic than takeout.


    "It should be fine since it''s not more than 24 hours. The main thing is that my mother''s cooking is delicious. I''ve grown tired of takeout and can''t quite get used to it." Shelly''s smile was sweet and innocent.


    "Is your mother currently taking care of you?"


    Shelly hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    At that moment, Eliam appeared, bringing a te of pasta along with two side dishes and a te of sliced fruit.


    The food Eliam brought filled the table.


    The feast before her made Shelly nervous again.


    "Eliam, would you like to eat with us? My portion is too much for me, so I can give you half," Shelly offered.


    Eliam chuckled, "Hahaha, I''m fine. You guys carry on. Don''t worry about me."


    With that, Eliam left.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2974

    "There''s too much food for the two of us," Shelly eximed.


    "You can pack the leftovers and take them with you if you don''t want the food to go to waste." Hayden knew that Shelly was an easygoing woman and tended to rx around her.


    "That''s hardly appropriate!" Shelly smiled sheepishly. "Let''s try our best to finish it all! I''m starving."


    "Eat more and take the fruit with you if you can''t finish it. I don''t like fruits."


    Hayden was not in the habit of eating fruits as they were all either too sweet or too sour, so he preferred water if he needed something after a meal.


    "I love fruits, but I rarely buy them," she said. "Fruits are so expensive these days."


    "Why did you buy a fruit basket when you came to visit my family, then?" Hayden asked and reached for another piece of pickle.


    Shelly''s mother indeed made great kimchi, and it went perfectly with the food they were having.


    "I couldn''t go empty-handed, could I? It would have been rude to do so." Shelly''s nervousness slowly dissipated. "My parents always taught me not to visit someone''s house empty-handed. I know your familycks nothing, but I still feel it''s not right to go empty-handed."


    "Well, you could have bought something inexpensive," Hayden suggested.


    "That''s not necessary. I''m not as poor as I was." Shelly smiled, revealing two shallow dimples. "But you can give me some suggestions. Besides fruit, what else can I bring to your house?" Hayden had no suggestions. "Fruits will do!"


    "Can''t you think of anything else?" Realization dawned on Shelly. "Have you not visited other people''s houses much?"


    "Can you tell?"


    "I guessed it. You''re so young, and yet you are already this sessful. You must have put a lot of effort into building yourpany," Shelly said. "Your mother told me that you lived abroad when you were very young and that you didn''t like making friends."


    "I thought it was a waste of time," Hayden admitted.


    "Then is it also a waste of your time to have a meal with me now?" Shelly could not help but overthink things.


    "Even without you, I would still need to eat," Hayden''s tone rxed as he revealed his inner thoughts. "People change as they grow older, including what they think and feel."


    Shelly understood the meaning behind his words and a smile bloomed. "That''s good. You should go out more. There are many beautiful ces in the world, and many of them are found in nature."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    After lunch, Shelly packed up the uneaten dishes and fruit and took them with her.


    When she returned to her cafe, Courtney looked at the leftovers she brought back and gave her a thumbs up. "I''m speechless. Can you please stop acting like I don''t pay you? Courtney looked at the container full of fruits and dug in. "What do you think others will think of you?"


    "He asked me to take these with me. I felt a bit embarrassed at first, but it seemed like he genuinely wanted me to take them, so I did." Shelly could not eat anything else as she was too full from lunch. "Courtney, I know you probably think it''s


    unbing of me, but I''m not in a romantic rtionship with him, so I don''t have to care too much about my appearance or image."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2975

    "He invited you to have a meal in his office. Isn''t that considered a date?" Courtney felt that their rtionship, even if not romantic, was definitely not ordinary.


    "It''s just a meal, it can''t be considered a date. Besides, it wasn''t his idea to invite me for a meal. It was because I brought him my mom''s homemade kimchi, and out of politeness, he invited me to eat. You don''t know how awkward it was. There was only one serving of food on the table, and after I arrived, he asked his assistant to buy some food for me," Shelly recalled sheepishly.


    "Hahaha! He epted your kimchi, which means he still has some positive feelings toward you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken it. He must have had all kinds of delicacies, so he can''t possibly be interested in tasting kimchi," Courtney said.


    Shelly had a different opinion. "Is it possible that he has had too many delicacies and wants to try something different, like kimchi?"


    "I understand now!" Courtney eximed.


    Shelly was startled by her sudden outburst. "What do you understand?"


    "Hayden has seen many wealthy heiresses and elegantdies, so when he encounters a woman like you, from an ordinary background, he will be interested. The more you behave differentlypared to those heiresses, the more interested Hayden will be in you." Courtney believed she had it all figured out. "Shelly! You have a great chance!"


    Shelly was struck by her words. "Courtney, nothing will ever happen between Hayden and I. I''m not exaggerating when I say that every time I see him, my knees go weak..."


    "Does your heart race, too?" Courtney continued to probe while eating her fruit.


    Shelly nodded. "I was very nervous!"


    "Nervousness is a good sign! That means you are deeply in love with him, and you have a crush on him!" Courtney, drawing from her years of experience in the field of love, concluded. "Trust me, you have fallen in love with him!"


    Shelly stared at her friend in disbelief.


    "Based on Hayden''s current attitude


    toward you, he should have some


    small favorable feelings for you. However, these feelings are not strong enough for him to confess to you. After all, as a sessful person, he is cautious in everything he does," Courtney continued analyzing. "He''s probably watching you right now!"


    Shelly trembled. "Courtney, please stop, or I won''t dare go to hispany to deliver the cakes next time."


    "Can''t you have some ambition? If


    l.ne


    you marry Hayden, we won''t have to worry about the business anymore! Courtney began envisioning a sessful future. "Who knows? With Hayden''s help, our cafe might even grow to be arge chain store."


    Shelly could not continue the conversation with Courtney and turned to work on something else.


    That Tuesday afternoon, there were not many customers in the cafe, and Shelly was going through the ount book.


    She had no background in finance but managed to learn just enough after starting a business.


    Courtney risked everything to obtain the money to open the cafe, so Shelly wanted to give her best so that Courtney could choose her husband freely.


    "Ms. Taylor, a really pretty youngdy is looking for you," one of the staff members said with a smile after knocking on the door.


    Shelly immediately walked out of her office and spotted Ivy standing in the cafe right away.


    "Ivy, why are you here?" Shelly was surprised and instantly assumed that Ivy was there to buy cakes. "What do you want? Consider it my treat."


    Ivy did not hesitate to order a cupcake and a milkshake.


    "Don''t you have ss today? I thought your university is located


    quite far away from the city. et


    Are you


    out here on your own?" Shelly asked as she pulled Ivy into her office.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I came to see you, Shelly." Ivy pulled out a gift box from her bag. "I bought you a gift. I hope you like it."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2976

    Shelly epted the gift with a smile. "Ivy, there''s no need for formality. I appreciate whatever you give me. Next time youe, you don''t have to buy me a gift." "Shelly, it''s just a small gift, not very valuable." Ivy chuckled. "I don''t have sses this afternoon, so I came here to see you. I hope I''m not disturbing your work."


    "Of course not. I''ve hired a few more employees in my shop now, so I''m not as busy as before," Shelly replied. "Your older brother''spany is near our dessert shop. Would you like to go and see himter?"


    "I see him every evening, so I won''t go out of my way to see him," Ivy said, not wanting to disturb her brother at work. "Shelly, you met my brotherst Saturday, right? What did you think of him?"


    Ivy was acting as her family''s representative, and she was here to talk to Shelly. Their hopes were riding on Shelly''s response, as they needed to understand how Shelly saw Hayden.


    "He''s very nice!" Shelly replied without hesitation. "Your whole family is wonderful. With all of you taking care of Aiden, I feel really reassured."


    Ivy nodded. "Taking care of Aiden is our responsibility. Shelly, are you currently in a romantic rtionship?"


    "No!" Shelly felt increasingly flustered by Ivy''s questions. "Ivy, what are you trying to say?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Shelly. We want to know if you like my brother. We really hope you can be together with him, but we''re also afraid that you don''t like him. We don''t want to force you into anything you don''t want," Ivy exined.


    Shelly''s face reddened instantly. "Ivy, do you really think your brother would like an ordinary girl like me?"


    It was a question she would never ask La or Avery, but she felt that Ivy, who had experienced hardship since childhood, might understand her feelings better.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Of course, it''s possible. You''re a wonderful woman. You may note from a wealthy background, but that''s not something you can control. My parents don''t value that sort of thing, and I don''t think my brother cares either," Ivy said with a smile. "Shelly, I think you might have some feelings for my brother, am I right? Don''t worry, I won''t tell him."


    Shelly felt a bit embarrassed but remained level-headed. Although Hayden''s family liked her, it ultimately depended on Hayden''s feelings toward her.


    "Ivy, there''s hardly a woman who


    wouldn''t be attracted to someone as brilliant as your brother, right? I think he should find someone better. Besides, I don''t have ns on entering a rtionship. The cafe is just getting on the right track, and I can''t rx just yet." Shelly honestly conveyed her thoughts to Ivy.


    Ivy nodded. "Shelly, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, my family and I will still consider you as part of our family. As for you and my brother, I guess it''s all up to fate."


    "Ivy, thank you. I really like your


    whole family. It''s the greatest luck of


    my life to have met all of you, and I wouldn''t dare to ask for more." Shelly sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    "Shelly, don''t say that. Your best days are yet toe!"


    After a brief chat, Ivy left, not wanting to distract Shelly from work.


    She had no intention of going to Dream Maker at first, but as she stepped out of the cafe, she felt a sudden urge to check out the office of her brother''spany, so ske asked the driver to drop her off at the Dream Maker office building.


    After getting off the car, she took a picture of her standing in front of the building, before going back into the car to head home.


    On her way home, she sent the photo to the family chatgroup with a caption: [The office building of Hayden''spany is paler than me.] Hayden favored the color white, so the walls outside were all painted white.


    Hayden spotted the message and immediately called Ivy. "You came by? Why didn''t you tell me? I could have gone down to pick you up." Ivy burst outughing. "I just happened to be in the area, Hayden. I''m already on my way home."


    "Why would you be in the area?" He asked.


    Ivy had no intention of lying and said, "I didn''t have any ss this afternoon, so I paid Shelly a visit."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2977

    "I like Shelly and wanted to check out her cafe." Ivy did not intend on sharing the conversation she had with Shelly, as she felt that she should leave it to fate to see if Hayden and Shelly would end up together. "Her cafe is quite ordinary and small. There''s nothing much to see," Hayden said.


    "You are being too blunt, Hayden." Ivy chuckled. "I''m sure Shelly''s cafe will grow bigger."


    "I''m only saying this to you. I won''t criticize her to her face."


    "Alright. You should get back to work, Hayden! I''m going home for a nap."


    "


    "Sure. Next time youe by my office, at leaste inside and see me," he said.


    "Alright. I will do that next time."


    After the call, Hayden stared at the screen on his phone hesitantly, before sending Shelly a message. [Did my younger sister go to see you?]


    Shelly happened to be free and replied right away. [Yeah! How do you know?]


    [She told me. What did you two talk about?]


    [She told you that she came to see me, but didn''t mention what we talked about?] Shelly asked.


    If Ivy had not said a word, Shelly was determined not to say anything as well.


    [Looks like you don''t n on telling me either.] Hayden typed.


    [Why would you be interested in what girls talk about?]


    [Did you not talk about me?]


    [We did. We talked about you and your whole family!] Shelly replied.


    [...]


    A knock sounded on the door, and Hayden immediately spoke, "Come in."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Eliam walked in and ced the documents on Hayden''s desk. "Mr. Tate, the information you requested is on your desk," he said, then added, "Someone is interested in pursuing Ms. Taylor." Hayden raised an eyebrow. "Which Ms. Taylor? Are you talking about Shelly?"


    "Yes! Ms. Shelly Taylor is the only one you know with thatst name, right?" Eliam replied. "I just met the head of the Administration Department. He mentioned that there''s a guy in their department whoes from the same town as Shelly. They attended the same elementary and middle school. This guy is single, and his family is pressuring him into marriage, so he ns to pursue Ms. Taylor."


    "He''s going after Shelly just because his family is pressuring him?" Hayden retorted. "Does he n on marrying someone just because his family says so?"


    "Mr. Tate, that''s what most people are like. Nowadays, everyone is busy with work and has little time for courtships. Many people get married after only meeting a few times. They get to know each other aftero marriage," Eliam replied.


    "I haven''t heard Shelly mention this," Hayden said.


    They had dinner together yesterday, and she did not mention a word about it.


    "If the guy is nning to pursue her, he''s probably going to take action soon," Em said. "Mr. Tate, if you''re interested in Ms. Taylor, I can go to the Administration Department and give them a heads-up."


    Hayden remained silent for a moment,ing close to letting Eliam go to the Administration Office. But after calming down, he realized that this was a chance for him to test Shelly.


    "Let him pursue her! If Shelly easily agrees to date him, it means we aren''t suited." Hayden''s expression darkened slightly.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2978

    Eliam was an intelligent person.


    After hearing what Hayden said, he immediately understood that Hayden saw Shelly differently. However, from his perspective, Shelly was undoubtedly not a match for Hayden.


    Hayden likely felt the same and intended to test Shelly; it remained to be seen whether Shelly could withstand the test.


    It was half-past six in the evening, and Shelly was getting ready to leave work.


    With the addition of a few more employees in the shop, she no longer had to stayte at night.


    As she stepped out of the shop, a man immediately intercepted her path. Despite his somewhat brusque demeanor, his face carried a gentle and friendly smile.


    "Shelly, do you remember me? I came to your shopst time to buy cakes, and we chatted for a bit," the man who spoke was Fergus Bailey, an employee from the Administration Department of the Dream Maker.


    Shelly immediately smiled and replied, "Of course, I remember you! We''re from the same town! It''s my first time meeting someone from our town here in this city!"


    Fergus responded. "Same here! Last time, you seemed so busy that I didn''t have the courage to ask for your contact. Shall we exchange numbers? When we go back to our hometown, we can go together!" Shelly did not hesitate and immediately took out her phone to take down his number.


    "Do you have a boyfriend, Shelly? I heard you don''t. I''m not sure if the information is urate." Fergus blushed and asked afterward.


    "Who told you that? I''m not familiar with people from yourpany!" Shelly was only slightly acquainted with Hayden, but he would not be discussing her personal matters with his employees.


    "I asked one of your shop assistants. I hope you don''t mind me asking about your personal life."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fergus''s sincere smile made Shelly


    shake her head. "It''s not a big deal. I''m not that petty," Shelly replied. "Have you eaten? You''re not here to buy cakes, are you? Although I hope to increase sales in the shop, don''t really rmend having cakes as a meal."


    "I actually came specifically to find you," Fergus said. "Shelly, can I treat you to a meal? I feel like we have a real connection. In our small town, many people don''t get to go to college, so it''s truly rare for us to meet here."


    Shelly agreed. "Let me call my mom and let her know."


    "Why don''t you call your mom and invite her to join us? Maybe your mom knows mine!" Fergus enthusiastically suggested. "I''ll treat you. I know a restaurant with delicious food."


    Shelly would have definitely invited her mother to join them if her mother did not need to take care of Audrey.


    People whoe from the same small town tended to feel closer together.


    "That''s not necessary. Let''s just the two of us go," Shelly said, turning around to dial her mom''s number.


    After informing her mom about


    having a meal with a friend from


    their hometown, her mom


    curiously


    asked about Fergus''s name. As Fergus had mentioned, in their small town with a small poption, it''s possible that the older generation might actually know each other.


    "Fergus, my mom wants to know your parents'' names," Shelly asked.


    Fergus walked beside Shelly and loudly stated his parents'' names for her to ry over the phone.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2979

    On the other end of the phone, Shelly''s mother burst intoughter. "I''ve yed poker with your mother before! I didn''t expect you to run into Shelly here! That''s wonderful!"


    Upon hearing her mother''s words, Shelly suddenly felt a closer connection to Fergus.


    They went to the restaurant he had mentioned.


    Fergus took the initiative to grab the menu and ordered a few signature dishes before passing it to Shelly. "Order whatever you like. I earn a decent sry, so you don''t need to worry about saving money for me."


    Shelly noticed that the dishes he ordered were enough for two people, so she did not order anything else. "Even if you earn a good sry, it''s still important to spend wisely, unless you n on going back to our hometown." Shelly hoped that he would continue to improve his life. "As for me, I don''t n on going back. My goal now is to earn money and settle down here."


    "That''s impressive! You are so young and already a boss running your own shop. You even turned my boss into your customer. That''s amazing," Fergus praised her sincerely.


    "Oh, don''t tease me, Fergus. I''ve just been lucky. The cafe was funded by a friend, and I''m just managing it," Shelly humbly replied.


    "That''s still amazing. Sometimes when I''m exhausted from working overtime, I envy those who are their own bosses," Fergus admitted.


    "You haven''t seen me working at the cafe. Whether you''re an employee or a boss, it''s tiring to do things well," Shelly said. "Take your boss, Mr. Tate, for example. He probably isn''t asidback as he seems." "True. But I rarely see him since he''s at the very top of thispany. I have no idea what he''s busy with every day," Fergus said with resignation, knowing that he could never be as outstanding as Mr. Tate in this lifetime. "Shelly, you don''t have a boyfriend, and I don''t have a girlfriend. We''re both from the same hometown. Why don''t we give dating a try?" Fergus proposed bluntly. "Your mother knows my mother, and when you go back, you can ask your mother about my family''s situation. My parents run a small business in the town, and our family conditions are decent. I also have an older sister who''s already married. I don''t have much going on in life. I had a girlfriend in college, but we broke up after graduation. I haven''t been in a rtionship since then. Now, I''m at the age where I should be considering marriage, but I haven''t met the right person."


    "Because it''s a small town, any woman who is above average isn''t interested in me," Fergus said sincerely, making Shelly feel ufortable to directly reject him.


    "Fergus, you''re handsome, have a


    good job and a high sry. Why don''t you wait a bit longer? Once you buy a house here, it''ll be easier for you to find an exceptional partner," Shelly advised.


    "Are you not interested in me? Is it because I''m not up to your standards?" Fergus felt a bit discouraged.


    "No, no. My situation is more


    to exin it to you. It''s not that you''re not suitable for me. You''re really great, and you shouldn''t underestimate yourself," Shelly exined, her face turning red.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Your situation?" Fergus did not know what she meant by it. "What do you mean? You''ve just graduated from university, right?"


    "Well... Fergus, since we are from the same hometown, I might as well tell you the truth. I hope you won''t tell others about this." Shelly wanted to turn Fergus down without hurting him, so she could only exin truthfully. "Fergus, I am a mother."


    Fergus was stunned and Shelly immediately poured him a ss of water.


    He snapped out of it and said, "But you aren''t married, right?"


    "No."


    "Oh, okay." Fergus was slightly relieved. "Have you broken up with the father?"


    "Kind of!" Shelly said. "I don''t n on getting married anytime soon. I just want to focus on the cafe."


    "I get it. You were hurt before, so I guess you don''t trust men anymore." Fergus studied her alluring features. "Shelly, I don''t really care that you have a past."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2980

    Shelly had not expected Fergus to be so epting. She was surprised, but she was not going to immediately decide to be with him because of this. Although they were from the same hometown, this was only their second time meeting so rushing to date seemed like too hasty a move.


    "Fergus, thank you for saying that. We''ve only just met, and we still don''t know each other very well," Shelly said. "Besides, you don''t look that old to me!"


    "I''m twenty-seven this year, can''t you tell?" Fergus could sense that Shelly was a cautious woman. He did not know what had happened with her previous child, but he felt she could be a lifelong partner. "I really can''t tell. I thought you were, at most, twenty-five!" Shelly eximed. "And twenty-seven is still quite young in a big city."


    "Yeah! Actually, I''m not in a hurry to get married. It''s mainly my parents, grandparents, and great-grandparents who are. You know how it is in our hometown; many people get married in their twenties, and people my age already have children. My mom and grandma are in a hurry, and they urge me to find a girlfriend every time we speak." Fergus felt pressured by his family.


    "Yeah, I know. But if you marry someone you don''t love, it''s also easy to get divorced. The divorce rate is so high these days," Shelly said as the waiter brought over their dishes.


    "Yeah, I''ve told my family the same thing. They honestly just want me to find a woman to have a child with as soon as possible. They don''t care so much about divorce. They just want to hold their grandchild," Fergus said, expressing his difficulties. "I want to find a woman I love and want to spend my life with, rather than just someone to have a child with."


    "Fergus, your thinking is right. If you marry someone you don''t love, have a child, and end up getting divorced, what will happen to the child? I''m not saying that single-parent families are bad, but children from single-parent families definitely don''t have the same sense of security as children from intact families," Shelly said, her voice weakening.


    She herself had twins who were born into a single-parent family. She was not too worried about Aiden, as everyone in the Foster family doted on him, but Audrey would not be as fortunate. Sometimes she wondered if she was being selfish by keeping Audrey at her side and subjecting her to a life that was not so prosperous.


    If she gave Audrey to the Foster family, she would be doted on by everyone, like Audrey was.


    However, those thoughts would dissipate whenever she looked at her daughter.


    Shelly loved her daughter dearly, and she wanted to believe that her daughter would also love her when she grew up. Just like how Shelly despite being born into an ordinary and not-so-wealthy family, loved her own parents.


    "You mentioned that you have a child. So is your child with the father or with you now?" Fergus asked.


    Since it was a private matter, Shelly did not want to answer. She picked up her spoon and started eating. "Let''s dig in, Fergus." "It''s hot, so be careful," he reminded her.


    "It''s fine," Shelly said.


    It had been some time since Shelly had felt so grounded.


    She had to admit that she was happy with Hayden''s family, as everyone in it was kind to her and showered her with gifts, but spending time with them was like living in a dream, while spending time with Fergus felt more down-to-earth.


    Eliam saw the two dining together and took a photo of them, sending it to Hayden with the caption: [Mr. Tate, they are on a date.]


    Hayden looked at the photo, and when he saw the beam on Shelly''s face, he set his phone down and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Hayden, stop ying with yourC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    phone, ande hold your son" et


    Avery ced Aiden into Hayden''s arms "Your dad''s arms are sore from holding Aiden."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2981

    "Is it really that bad?" Hayden asked.


    "Your son''s weight has shot up, and your dad loves carrying him around. How could his arms not feel sore?" Avery said.


    "Let him rest for a while, and don''t let him carry the baby for now."


    "He can''t help it. It''s all his fault that your son likes being held by people and being carried around. He cries as soon as you put him down, and, sometimes, he cries even when he''s being held without movement. I''ve had so many children, and none of them were like this. It''s all your dad''s fault," Averyined.


    Elliot sat there sipping his tea, not daring to say a word, as he had never expected Aiden to grow so spoiled.


    He had helped take care of Robert before, and Robert had not been at all like this.


    "Wah!" Aiden started crying because Hayden was sitting on the couch without moving as he held him. Hayden immediately put his phone down and stood up with the little rascal in his arms.


    As soon as he stood up, Aiden stopped crying.


    "He already enjoys torturing people at such a young age!" Haydenmented.


    "Hehe..." Aidenughed happily.


    "Do you miss your mommy? She''s out on a date with another man right now." Hayden blurted out.


    "Who is Shelly on a date with?" Avery asked, as she clearly heard a tinge of jealousy in her son''s tone. "One of the employees in mypany," Hayden said, regretting his words as soon as he said them.


    He never liked revealing his emotions very much, even in front of his own family.


    "How did an employee in yourpany end up with Shelly?" Avery was confused. "Weren''t you two having a great time togetherst weekend?"


    "Mypany is close to her dessert


    shop. They''re both from the same hometown," Hayden exined briefly. "She has the right to choose her


    own partner, Mom. Please don''t interfere."


    "I''m not her mother. How could I interfere?" Averyforted her son. "It''s normal for people from the same hometown to hang out together Maybe it''s not what you


    think. If you like Shelly,het


    moreThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Shelly


    proactive. Traditional girls need the guy to take the initiative. When your dad pursued me back then, he was quite aggressive. I wouldn''t have fallen in love with him otherwise."


    Elliot was stunned, wondering why he was being mentioned in the conversation.


    He had long since forgotten how he had pursued Avery, only remembering that they had spent wonderful years together.


    "Mom, my rtionship with her hasn''t gotten to that point yet. Let''s just see what happens between her and that guy," Hayden said, curious as to what Shelly might do.


    After having a meal with Fergus, Shelly returned to her apartment.


    "Mom, Fergus asked me to bring you these biscuits. I think we made


    these in our hometown, but the ones me are smaller," she said


    he gave


    while showing her mother the


    biscuits she had brought home.


    "Fergus sounds like a good kid. Does he like you, Shelly? Why would he give you these?" Shelly''s mother asked.


    "Mom, I had a meal with Hayden and brought home food that you like as well. That doesn''t mean Hayden likes me, right?" Shelly said and went to see Audrey.


    "You don''t know that. You are very pretty and nice, so I wouldn''t be surprised if they both liked you." Being Shelly''s mother, she loved everything about Shelly. Shelly blushed instantly.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2982

    Due to her family background, Shelly thought that she had a rather smooth life and was already quite blessed, so she dared not dream about marrying Hayden.


    If one was greedy, one would eventually end up with nothing, so she only wished to grab onto what was within her reach.


    "Shelly, tell me the truth: What do you think of this?" Shelly''s mother wanted her to find a reliable man she could raise Audrey alongside.with


    After all, she would eventually grow old and could not remain by Shelly''s side forever, so she wanted a man around to care for Shelly.


    "Mom, I haven''t thought much of it yet. I''ve only met Fergus twice!" Seeing that Audrey was asleep, Shelly returned to the living room. "But Fergus is in quite a hurry. His family has been urging him to get married."


    "He is almost thirty, so of course his family is in a hurry. I''m supposed to be as well when you get to that age," Shelly''s mother said. "Honestly, Fergus seems rather reliable. Maybe you should consider him." They were all from a small town, so information about one another could easily be found by asking around.


    Fergus''s family was considered well-off in the town, and since Fergus was well-educated and had a down-to-earth personality, Shelly''s mother was satisfied with him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, you said earlier that Hayden might have feelings for me, so why didn''t you consider the possibility of me being with him?" Since they were at home and she was only with her mother, Shelly dared ask what she could not in front of others.


    Shelly''s mother was surprised by her daughter''s question. "Hayden might have some feeling for you, but I don''t think he will marry you," her mother replied seriously. "With his qualities, he can find any outstanding woman he wants! Look, he hasn''t found a wife yet, so he must have very high standards. I don''t want you to waste your youth being strung along by a man like that. It''s better to find a stable and reliable man and live a peaceful life."


    This had been her mother''s prevailing education since Shelly''s childhood. Her father was of the same mind.


    "Look, your dessert shop is doing well now. If you continue to work hard, you''ll earn a good amount of money. With your financial capabilities, men won''t underestimate you," Shelly''s mother continued. "Although Audrey is not Fergus''s biological child, he certainly wouldn''t mistreat her."


    "Mom, you''re thinking too far ahead." Shelly smiled. "Honestly, I have so many thoughts going on in my head right now. Please don''t pressure me to make decisions at a time like this."


    "I''m not pressuring you! I just want you to seriously consider Fergus. If you miss out on him, you might not find someone with his suitable


    qualities in the future-especial


    someone from the same


    hometown," her mother said


    "Choosing your lifelong partner will definitely be your own decision. I can only offer advice."


    "Mom, I will definitely think it through. I''m still young, and I don''t have to rush into making a decision." Shelly could not possibly agree to date Fergus so quickly. "Anyway, it''s up to you!" Her mother smiled. "You''re doing well as you are now."


    "Yeah. Mom, if the business stabilizes in the future, I want to hire a nanny to take care of the child. That way, you''ll have an easier time."


    Shelly''s mother had recently undergone surgery, and Shelly did not want her to strain herself, so she had thought of hiring a nanny.


    "There''s no need to hire one. Let''s


    talk about it after you buy a house. Audrey is so well-behaved that


    taking care of her doesn''t tire me et


    out. Besides, you sleep with her at night, so I get a good night''s rest. I don''t feel tired during the day." Her mother wanted to lighten her daughter''s burden, not increase it.


    "Okay, I''ll work hard to buy a house first. Once I have a house, I''ll hire a nanny." Shelly fantasized about a bright future. "Once I achieve that, it won''t matter whether I find a man or not."


    "Hahaha! It''s still better to find a closepanion. Audrey will grow up and leave you someday, and you''ll be left alone. I know you, and you''re not the type of strong,


    independent woman one server?


    TV


    Shelly blushed as her mother was right.


    on


    The next day, at noon, Fergus arrived at the dessert shop with a bouquet of flowers.


    Shelly felt extremely awkward looking at the flowers, not knowing whether to ept them or not. "Fergus, please don''t do this."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2983

    "I happened to walk past a florist and saw that these were on discount," Fergus exined. "It''s not like these are roses. Just ept them!"


    Shelly set the bouquet aside on the counter. "Have you eaten, Fergus? If you haven''t, let me treat you to lunch."


    Since Fergus had paid for the dinner the night before, Shelly felt that she owed him.


    "Will it take you away from work?" Fergus asked.


    "No. I need to go for lunch anyway," she said before stepping out of the cafe with him.


    The two ran into Hayden on their way out, and Hayden was surprised to see them together. "Have they already started dating?" he thought.


    Fergus froze when he saw Hayden as he had not expected to see him here. Shelly, too, was surprised.


    Not daring to presume that he hade to see her, she asked, "Hayden, are you here to buy cakes?"


    Hayden remained expressionless and said, "I''m here to see you."


    Shelly did not have time to ask him why he was looking for her. Taken aback, Fergus eximed, "Shelly, you know my boss?"


    Hayden wore a proud expression. "And who are you?"


    Fergus immediately lowered his head respectfully and introduced himself. "Hello, Mr. Tate. I am Fergus, an employee of yourpany''s Administration


    vel


    Department. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s truly an honor."


    Shelly did not expect to find herself in this awkward situation and wished she could disappear into the ground. "Um... Fergus and I were nning to have lunch. If you don''t mind, Hayden..." She attempted to invite Hayden to join them and discover why he was there, as she could not just abandon Fergus when she had already made ns with him.


    "Where are you nning to eat?" Hayden pondered Shelly''s words.


    Shelly replied, "I''m not sure yet! Do you have any good suggestions? Preferably not too expensive but also not too awful."


    Hayden remained silent.


    Fergus chuckled awkwardly. "How about going to the same ce we wentst night?"


    Shelly nodded. "Oh, that works."


    So the three of them walked to the restaurant they had been to the previous night. Fergus and Hayden sat on one side, while Shelly sat on the other. Fergus respectfully handed the menu to Hayden, who did not bother looking at it and passed it to Shelly instead.


    Fergus sensed something was


    amiss and spoke up: "Mr. Tate, are you friends with Shelly? It''s truly her good fortune to know you. It is also my great pleasure and fortune to be working at Dream Maker. If IS convince Shelly to date me, will you honor us with your presence at our wedding?"


    It was no fault of Fergus that he said spoke with such little consideration.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shelly had mentioned that she had a child the night before, so Fergus believed that there was no chance for Shelly and Hayden to develop a romantic rtionship.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2984

    Shelly was extremely embarrassed by Fergus''s words and stole a nce at Hayden to see his expression darkening.


    "What is happening? This is hell!" she thought.


    "Have the two of you already gotten to the point where you are discussing marriage?" Hayden had not anticipated that they would be moving forward with their rtionship so swiftly or that Shelly would be so desperate to get married.


    "No, Fergus is just messing around!" Shelly said.


    "Haha! Yeah. I''m pursuing Shelly, but she hasn''t agreed to it." Seeing how Hayden seemed interested in the topic, Fergus continued, "Shelly and Ie from the same hometown. It''s a remote, underdeveloped town. She was the first person that I had met from there since moving to Avonsville. It felt like fate. Moreover, we''re around the same age, and, most importantly, our mothers know each other." An unreadable look crossed Hayden''s face, one that could be interpreted as displeasure, but Shelly felt like he had a simr expression on most of the time.


    "Shelly, what are your thoughts on this?" Hayden asked.


    Shelly''s cheeks flushed as she voiced her thoughts: "It''s true that Fergus and I are from the same hometown and that our families are well-acquainted, but I''ve only just met him, so I don''t know him well enough to make a decision yet. It''s too early to talk about marriage."


    "So, if you were to consider marriage, you would think about him, right?" Hayden continued.


    "I don''t want to get married right now. As I mentioned before, my focus is on my career. I want to buy a house in Avonsville and bring my family over in the future," Shelly replied.


    "It''s just a house, and with the current profitability of your cafe, you should be able to achieve that goal by the end of the year," Hayden remarked.


    "I hope it goes that smoothly!" Shelly expressed.


    "So, once you buy your house at the end of the year, you''ll consider marriage?" Hayden casually poured himself a ss of water.


    "I don''t know... I''ll know how I feel when the timees. After I''ve bought the house." Shelly felt deeply conflicted.


    She had not really thought much about the future.


    Until now, her focus had been on running the cafe sessfully, earning some money, and improving her life. She had not expected the business to flourish so quickly with the help of the Foster family.


    "Shelly, I truly have feelings for you. I


    ..This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    didn''t know you were friends with my boss before, but now that I know, I will be even more careful with Fergus took this opportunity to express his thoughts. "I know I might have rushed things a bit, but please don''t be frightened by me. From now on, observe my actions, and you will see that my intentions are not impulsive or reckless. I genuinely want to build a family with you."


    Hayden could not bear to listen any longer and stood up. "You two carry on with your meal. I have something else to attend to."


    Just like that, he left.


    Fergus was taken aback for a moment.


    Shelly immediately stood and caught up with Hayden. "Haydenz you said earlier that you had something you needed to discuss with me. You haven''t mentioned what it is yet!"


    "I took the pickle you gave me back home. My mom loves it," he said.


    That was an excuse: Hayden simply wanted to ask Shelly about what had transpired between her and Fergus the night before.


    Now that he knew how things had progressed, what he had wanted to say was no longer important.


    "Then the next time I visit Aiden, I''ll bring some more," Shelly whispered to Hayden in a voice only they could hear.


    Hayden nodded. "If you decide to ept his proposal, will you tell him about the child?"


    "I told himst night. I mentioned that I have a child, and he said he doesn''t mind," Shelly replied.


    Hayden let out a coldugh. "He doesn''t care because he doesn''t love you. A man who truly loves you would never be this indifferent about this sort of thing." With that, Hayden walked away.


    Shelly returned to her seat and sat down.


    "What were you two talking about just now? It seems like you are quite familiar with each other," Fergus mentioned curiously.


    "Nothing." Shelly pondered the


    words Hayden had just said and,


    upon careful consideration, found some truth in them. "Fergus, let''s just be friends. Please refrain from doing anything beyond the boundaries of friendship. I truly haven''t considered marriage at this point."


    N


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2985

    Fergus felt slightly disappointed. "All right, then! I respect your choice. Let''s just be friends. If a dayes when you want to start a family with me, let me know."


    "Sure. I advise you to go and meet other women, though. You will definitely find a better partner out there," Shelly said. "I have a child, so most of my focus is going to be on my child. It''s best that you marry a woman who hasn''t given birth yet."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "With that logic, are you going to look specifically for men who are divorced and have children of their own?" Fergus asked. "It''s not the olden days anymore, and there are plenty of couples who live together without getting married so they are no different from married couples. Countless women have gone through abortions after moving in with their boyfriends, and, if you ask me, I think giving birth is a better option over abortion."


    Shelly was pleasantly stunned, as she had never imagined Fergus to be so open-minded.


    "Fergus, let''s not talk about this for now, and let things run their course!" Shelly''s heart grew heavy.


    "Sure."


    In the blink of an eye, April arrived.


    One night, heavy rain suddenly began pouring.


    Shelly woke up and checked if the windows were closed properly.


    As she returned to her bedside, she nced at her daughter.


    Audrey was almost six months old.


    In the past half-year since her birth, the little one had been generally well-behaved, and Shelly''s love for her daughter had grown deeper and deeper.


    She reached out and gently touched Audrey''s small face, but her fingers froze when she realized that Audrey''s face was burning hot.


    She turned on the bedsidemp and found her daughter''s face flushed red.


    She instantly realized that Audrey had a fever.


    In the past six months, Audrey had never been sick.


    When Shelly had returned home from work that evening, her daughter had been perfectly fine, so she was caughtpletely off guard.


    Since Audrey had never been sick before, they did not have anymon children''s medication at home.


    Panicking, Shelly decided to take her daughter to the hospital.


    However, it was raining heavily outside, and it was already two in the morning, so hailing a taxi would prove difficult.


    She suddenly realized that, now that


    she had money, she should prioritize getting her driver''s license ande buying a car. Otherwise, it would be difficult to bring her child anywhere. en.swhovels


    She immediately took out her phone for help.


    After flipping through her contacts, she found Fergus''s number and dialed it.


    She knew that Fergus had bought a car. There was one weekend when he had invited her to go barbecuing in the suburbs and offered to drive her.


    At the time, she had declined because she had to take care of her children.


    Besides the fact that Fergus had a car, his apartment was also nearby. With her child running a high fever, she could not afford to dally.


    She dialed Fergus''s number, and, soon enough, he picked up the call.


    "Fergus, my child has a fever, and I need to take her to the hospital. It''s raining heavily outside, so it''s probably going to be difficult to find a cab. Can youe over?" Shelly anxiously pleaded.


    Fergus immediately got up and agreed, "Wait for me. I''ll drive over right away."


    "Thank you!" Shelly expressed her


    gratitude and immediately started


    packing her child''s belongings, including feeding bottles, form, a thermos, wet wipes, and diapers.


    Since she did not know how long they would be at the hospital, Shelly also brought along a spare set of clothes.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2986

    A whileter, Fergus arrived at Shelly''s apartment in his car.<nf4d65>


    S~?a??h the ?indN?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf4d65>


    Shelly stepped outside of her room with Audrey and a bagful of her things.


    Shelly''s mother heard themotion and stepped out of her own room. "What''s wrong, Shelly?"


    "Mom, Audrey is burning up. I''m taking her to a hospital. Go back to sleep! I''ve called Fergus, and he is waiting downstairs." Shelly did not want her mother to stay up. "It''s raining heavily, and I don''t know if the hospital is packed. Don''t worry. Fergus will help, and I can handle it."


    "I will walk you downstairs, then." Shelly''s mother grabbed an umbre and exited the apartment with her.


    Fergus was waiting outside the entrance of their building, and, as soon as he spotted Shelly and her mother, he hurried over to shield them with his umbre.


    "Aunty, go back and rest! A fever isn''t a big deal. I will drive them home once the doctors have had a look at the baby," Fergus said as he helped Shelly into the backseat of his car.


    He then reentered the car and started driving toward the hospital.


    It was pouring, and there was not a car or passerby in sight.


    When the street light turned red, Fergus nced at the backseat.


    "Shelly, is it a girl or a boy?"


    Shelly replied, "It''s a girl."


    "Oh... Your daughter is truly beautiful! Just as beautiful as you," Fergus said, while Audrey, with her big eyes wide open, stared at him.


    Though Audrey had a fever at the moment, and her cheeks were flushed red, she neither cried nor fussed. She just kept her big eyes open, looking around.


    Shelly could not help but feel a pang of heartache as she watched her daughter.


    "Fergus, can you promise not to tell anyone about my daughter? Including your boss," Shelly pleaded. If she had been left with another choice, she would not have asked for his help.


    Fergus and Hayden both worked at the samepany, and she was worried that the next time they met, Hayden would learn about Audrey''s existence.


    "Oh, all right. If you don''t want me to say anything, I won''t. I won''t even tell my own family," Fergus assured her. "Doesn''t the child have a father? If I were the father of such a beautiful child, I would never abandon her."


    "The light''s turned green," Shelly informed him.


    Fergus stepped on the elerator and drove the car out.


    In no time, the car was parked in the hospital parking lot.


    Fergus exited the car first and opened his umbre. He then shielded Shelly and the child from the rain as they got out.


    "Should I carry her instead?" Fergus asked, concerned that Shelly might be tired from carrying her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s all right. I can carry her," Shelly replied, holding her baby close and hurrying toward the emergency room.


    "Shelly, don''t worry too much. Just give her fever-reducing medicine and she''ll be fine," Fergus said, walking briskly beside her with the umbre.


    "Yes, I know. I''m just worried about her. She''s so little. It''s all my fault for not taking good care of her." Shelly med herself deeply.


    She could not figure out how she had failed to take care of her child and caused her to fall ill.


    "They all grow up, little by little, like this."


    The emergency pediatric ward was not crowded that night.


    After a short wait, it was Shelly''s turn.


    Shelly carried Audrey into the examination room, and the doctor, upon seeing the two of them, immediately spoke. "When a child has a fever, you shouldn''t cover them up so much. Fever is the body''s way of dissipating heat. Covering her in so many nkets only hampers that dissipation."


    The doctor personally removed the swaddling nkets from Audrey''s body and took off her little jacket.


    "I thought she had a fever because she was cold," Shelly said awkwardly.


    "Is this your first child? You seem inexperienced," the doctor remarked before prescribing fever-reducing medication. "Go to the payment counter next to get the medicine. Start with reducing her fever."


    The doctor handed the prescription to Fergus.


    Fergus immediately took the prescription and went to purchase the medication.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2987

    The doctor issued another prescription to Shelly, saying, "Go and get a blood test. Come back here once the results are avable." "Okay, Doctor. Should we give her the fever-reducing medicine first or take the blood test first?" Shelly asked, still concerned.


    "Give her the fever-reducing medicine first. Then proceed with the blood test," the doctor instructed.


    "All right, Doctor. My child was fine before. She has never been sick. I don''t know why she suddenly got a fever," Shelly said, standing from the chair with her baby in her arms.


    "How old is your child?"


    "She''s six months old."<nf251b>


    S?a?*?h the (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf251b>


    "That''s normal. Newborns carry antibodies from the mother''s body until they reach six months, so they generally don''t get sick. After six months, you need to take better care of them," the doctor exined. Realization dawned on Shelly, and she thanked the doctor before leaving the examination room.


    Fergus took the fever-reducing medicine and checked its dosage.


    "Shelly, go over there and sit down. Everything will be fine. We also had fevers when we were young, and now we''re perfectly fine, aren''t we?" Fergus reassured her while uncapping the bottle and pouring out the appropriate dosage.


    "Yes. I thought she had a strong constitution since she had never been sick before. But the doctor just told me that newborns carry antibodies from the mother''s body until six months, which is why they don''t get sick easily. My daughter just turned six months, and her antibodies are gone, so she got sick. I''m really worried that she''ll get sick frequently in the future," Shelly said as she took the medicine and fed it to her daughter. "Be good, darling. Once you take the medicine, the fever will go down. Mommy knows you must be feeling ufortable right now. It''s Mommy''s fault for not taking good care of you. Mommy will be more attentive in the future."


    Audrey obediently drank the medicine, enticed by its pleasant aroma.


    "Your daughter is really well-behaved! What''s her name?" Fergus asked.


    "Audrey Taylor."


    "Audrey?" Fergus found the name somewhat unique. "It sounds beautiful."


    "Fergus, thank you so much! If you weren''t here, I wouldn''t have known what to do." Shelly put the measuring cup in a bag as she expressed her gratitude.


    "It''s nothing. There''s no need to keep


    velin


    thanking me. What''s that piece paper you''re holding?" Fergus noticed that Shelly had a document in her hand.


    "Oh, this is for the blood test. I need to pay for it first," Shelly exined.


    Once Shelly was done speaking, Fergus took the document and went to the payment counter by himself.


    Shelly watched Fergus standing in line, feeling ovee by emotions.


    Her mother was right. She was not the kind of strong, independent woman portrayed in television dramas, and she still longed for man she could rely on; after allC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    met


    taking care of a child on her own


    had been quite challenging.


    If there was someone who happened to like Audrey and who readily offered their help, she had no reason to refuse.


    After the payment was made, Shelly carried Audrey to have her blood sample taken.


    Audrey was still too young to realize


    what was happening, and when the nurse took her blood, she scowled in pain and was about to burst out


    crying. ove


    Fergus immediately unlocked his phone and distracted her with pictures.


    Once the blood sample was taken, Fergus put his phone away.


    "You are great with kids," Shellymented with a smile.


    "I have a nephew that I y with every time I go home," Fergus exined. "I like kids."


    Shelly nodded.


    Twenty minutester, the blood test results were released.


    Audrey sweated, and her fever broke.


    Shelly carried Audrey back to her original doctor with the blood test results.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2988

    After examining the test results, the doctor said, "It''s a bacterial infection. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you to give to your child."


    "Okay, Doctor. It''s not a serious problem, is it?" Shelly asked.<nfc243>


    S?a??h th? (?ind)??vel.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfc243>


    "We''ll see how the situation progresses after she''s taken the medicine. If the coughing bes more severe, you''ll need toe back for further examination." The doctor began writing a new prescription. Shelly looked at her daughter, who had already regained her spirits, and silently prayed that the medicine would help her recover.


    Ten minutester, Shelly and her child, under an umbre carried by Fergus who also held onto the medication, walked out of the emergency building.


    The rain had subsided significantly.


    Once they got into the car, Shelly asked, "Fergus, how much did it cost in total? I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Since she had been carrying her daughter the whole time, Fergus had handled all the payments.


    "It was just a small amount-"


    "Fergus, if you refuse, I won''t ask for your help in the future." Shelly interrupted him. "No matter how much it is, I have to repay you."


    "Okay, we''ll see when we get home," Fergus said as they waited at a red light. He could not help but nce at the little girl in Shelly''s arms again. "Your daughter''s father must be quite handsome, right? She is the most beautiful child I have ever seen."


    Shelly could not help but smile.


    As a mother, she felt proud when her daughter was praised.


    "Yes. Her father is far better-looking than me."


    Seeing Shelly talk about her child''s father with a smile on her face, Fergus felt a bit puzzled. "Did you and the father of your child have an amicable breakup? Why did you separate? Now that you have a child, can''t you co-parent?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shelly replied, "Fergus, this matter is tooplicated. It''s not something that can be exined in a few words. Let''s not talk about it."


    "All right! It''s just that I can tell that you don''t resent your child''s father."


    "Of course don''t. I got pregnant unexpectedly, and it''s not that the child''s father impregnated me and then shirked his responsibility


    Shelly exined. "You didn''t think I''d encountered a yboy, did you?"


    "If you told others about your situation, wouldn''t they think the same?" Fergus chuckled. "But I''m d that''s not the case."


    "No, it''s not. I should have exined that to you earlier."


    "Are you still in contact with the child''s father?" Fergus asked.


    Shelly hesitated for a moment then nodded.


    "Oh, that''s good. Since you don''t have disagreements over the child, why don''t you get married?" Fergus could not quite understand.


    When Shelly had mentioned the


    child''s father earlier, Fergus had noticed the gentle expression on


    fa and he felt that she had some


    affection for him left.


    "Fergus, forget about me." Shelly did not want to continue the discussion. "Things don''t always go as nned."


    "I know. Just like how I think we


    would make a great couple, and you


    don''t," Fergus said bitterly. "I''m still d that you came to me forhelp, though."


    Shelly blushed and made a mental note to get a driver''s license so she would not have to trouble others the next time something happened to her child.


    If Fergus started dating someone in the future, it would be inappropriate for Shelly to call on him for help.


    Upon arriving home, Shelly transferred all the medical fees to Fergus before letting him leave.


    Her mother had stayed awake and hurried out of her room when Shelly returned.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2989

    "Is Audrey alright? What did the doctor say?" Shelly''s mother asked.


    Shelly held the prescribed medicine in her hand and started preparing it for her daughter. "It''s a bacterial infection. The doctor said to give her the medicine first and see how she responds. Mom, don''t worry too much. The doctor mentioned that children under six months rely on their mother''s antibodies, but now that she doesn''t have them, she''s a bit more susceptible to getting sick."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about that. It might be because I took her out for a walk this afternoon, and she caught a chill," Shelly''s mother replied.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mom, the doctor said we shouldn''t overdress her when she has a fever. It hampers heat dissipation. From now on, we''ll dress her ording to how much we''re wearing ourselves without adding too manyyers." Shelly brought the medicine over to her daughter and fed it to her.


    Although Audrey''s fever had subsided, her cheeks still had a rosy tint. However, she looked energetic and had a constant smile on her face, no matter who she looked at.


    "Shelly, once you''re done giving her the medicine, you should go to sleep. Otherwise, you won''t have the energy to go to work tomorrow," Shelly''s mother said. "We owe Fergus a lot for tonight, so you should properly thank him another day."


    "I''ll treat him to a meal," Shelly replied.


    "That''ll do."


    "Mom, today I realized how well-behaved Audrey is when she''s sick. She didn''t cry when taking her medicine or when getting her blood drawn. She''s like a little angel." Shelly continued to feed her daughter the medicine, and Audrey obediently opened her mouth to drink it.


    Shelly''s heart melted.


    "That''s because she''s still young and doesn''t understand anything yet! Besides, children''s medicine nowadays tastes sweet. It''s nothing like when you were little and had to take bitter medicine. Every time you had to take medicine, I had to chase you around the house." Shelly''s mother reminisced, her lips involuntarily curling upwards. "You didn''t like taking medicine or getting injections. You cried a lot whenever you had to get a shot."


    "Mom, I remember." Shellyughed. "Audrey didn''t cry when she had her blood drawn today. I think she might be different from me. Maybe she won''t be afraid of needles when she grows up."


    "That''s possible. If she turns out like Hayden, that would be great. Sessful people often have certain qualities. It''s a blessing for our family to have a connection to him." Shelly''s mother rarely mentioned Hayden, but she was very satisfied having him be the father of her grandchildren.


    asionally, however, she would wonder what type of woman would marry a man like Hayden.


    "Mom, it''s gettingte. Let''s not


    discuss this sort of thing." Shelly finished giving her daughter the medicine and yawned. "I''m going to bed. If wake up and Audrey''s condition hasn''t improved, l''btake the day off tomorrow."


    "You go ahead and sleep!"


    After returning to her room, Shelly quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, after finishing his work, Hayden suddenly had a sh of inspiration.


    Fergus had begun pursuing Shelly because he did not have a suitable romantic partner around him. If he was introduced to more eligible single women, through a gathering or event, perhaps, then his attention would not be solely focused on Shelly.


    However, office rtionships were strictly prohibited in thepany.


    Hayden dialed La''s number and asked, "Do you have a lot of employees who are single?"


    Confused, La asked, "Why are you asking me that, Hayden? Are you even my brother? My brother would never say things like that!"<nf32a5>


    S~?a??h the FindN???l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf32a5>


    "Why don''t we organize a meet-cute gathering for both of our employees?" Hayden said.


    "Huh? Are you serious, Hayden?"


    "Yeah. I will book the hotel. Let''s do it this weekend! I will bear all charges." Hayden was instructing La more so than asking for her opinion. La thought that it was a great idea and said, "Why don''t we get Dad''s employees involved as well? The more the merrier, right?"


    "Sure. Tell Dad about it, then."


    "Okay! Hayden, why do you care


    about your employees'' marital statuses all of a sudden? You aren''t


    marded either, right? Are you trying to look for a girlfriend?"


    "I''m hanging up," Hayden said.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2990

    After hanging up, Hayden delegated the task of organizing the gathering to his assistant.


    Eliam was a clever man and immediately understood Hayden''s intentions.


    "Mr. Tate, should we specifically remind Fergus from the Administration Department to participate?" Eliam asked. Hayden gave his assistant a cold stare, and Eliam shut his mouth.


    "All single employees can participate in this gathering," Hayden stated.


    "What if married employees want to join?" Eliam inquired.


    "So that they can look for extramarital affairs?" Hayden countered. "Married employees cannot participate."


    "They might just want to join in on the fun," Eliam exined with a smile. "Imagine a gathering where all the outstanding single men and women from three majorpanies took part. Even if I was married, I would want to participate."


    Hayden pondered this for a moment and said, "Married attendees will have to cover their own meal expenses. They will also be given ''married''bels."


    Eliam thought Hayden''s idea was brilliant.


    "If the number of married people exceeds the number of singles, it would be quite amusing. We might even make some money from this event!" Eliam mused.


    "You don''t have a girlfriend either, do you? You can use this opportunity to find one." Hayden nced at his assistant. "Don''t me me for giving you too much work if you can''t find a partner."


    "Actually, I''m not entirely single at the moment." Eliam said with some embarrassment. "A girl I pursued during my university years recently contacted me. I couldn''t win her over before because my family''s financial situation was quite ordinary. She has had several boyfriends, all from wealthy families."


    "She looked down on you before, but now that she sees potential in your future prospects, she reaches out to you?" Hayden raised his gaze, analyzing the situation. "She thinks you''ll aplish greatness in the future, doesn''t she?"


    Eliam nodded. "Because I was fortunate enough to be chosen by you. Regardless of whether I earn more or less in the future, the experience of working by your side is invaluable."


    "Eliam, when you look for a wife, don''t just seek someone who can share your wealth." Hayden, despitecking personal romantic experience, had observed many things. "Even if you find someone who is not as well-off as her, it will be fine."


    "Mr. Tate, to be honest, my parents are very pleased with her precisely because her family''s conditions are better than mine. She has a great job, too Because my parents are. satisfied with her, I have secretly gone on two dates with her. Pwas hesitant about whether to ept her, but now I know the answer,"


    Eliam confessed.


    "As long as you work diligently by my side, I can definitely provide for all your material needs. Just find a wife whom you genuinely like," Hayden advised. "Understood. Mr. Tate, I hope you can also find the woman you truly like as well," Eliam said.


    He knew that Hayden was probably still testing Shelly at the moment, and no one knew how many more tests he would have to conduct before finally epting her. News about the gathering soon spread within the threepanies, and all single employees rushed to sign up for it.


    Their food and drinks would be paid for, and they could make new friends; not a person could resist participating.<nf9271>


    S?a?ch Th? Find ???el.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf9271>


    Married people, who were required


    to pay fifty dors per head, flocked


    to sign up as well. After all, it was


    hardly a loss for them to pay fifty


    dors to dine at the country''s finest


    hotel.


    In the Administration office, the manager walked over to Fergus and asked why he had not signed up for the event.


    "I''m a little caught up with work this weekend, so I don''t have time for the gathering," Fergus exined.


    "Forget about work. This is the first ever gathering our boss has arranged. I''ve signed up, so you should as well! It''s not like you need to pay!" the manager urged.


    "All right! Won''t your wife get mad at you for participating in this sort of event meant for people to look for partners?" Fergus chuckled.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "If I wanted to cheat on her, I would be able to do so without these sorts of events! I''m just going there for fun!" the manager retorted.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2991

    "Sir, can I invite a friend to join?" Fergus thought of Shelly.


    Fergus was no fool and knew that Shelly was not interested in him, but since they were from the same hometown, he genuinely hoped she would find a good match someday.


    "I''m not sure. Are you nning on inviting single friends or married ones?" the manager asked.


    "A single friend. If it''s not allowed, then forget it. My friend might not want toe anyway." Fergus did not want toplicate things.


    "I''ll ask Eliam."


    The manager called Eliam and ryed Fergus''s question. Eliam asked in return, "Did he mention who he wanted to bring?"


    "He didn''t. I don''t know any of his friends either!"


    Eliam guessed that Fergus wanted to bring Shelly and said, "Tell him that, if he wants to bring someone, it can only be one friend. And keep it low-key. Otherwise, everyone will want to bring a friend, and the hotel banquet hall might not be able to amodate us all."


    The manager conveyed Eliam''s response to Fergus, and Fergus immediately messaged Shelly.


    [Shelly, ourpany is having a meet-cute gathering this weekend with Tate Industries and Sterling Group. It''s a free event. Do you want to join me? After all, you''re single, too. I just asked the supervisor, and he said I can bring one single friend.]


    Upon seeing the message, Shelly rejected it without hesitation. [I''m not going. I''m not even part of thosepanies. It would be too awkward for me to go.]


    [Maybe others will also bring friends! Just apany me, okay? Consider it as expanding your horizons. The event is free, so it''s like getting a free dinner!] Fergus argued.


    [Fergus, be honest. Are you afraid of attending alone?] she typed.


    [Haha. You caught me.]


    [Let me check if I have any other ns this weekend. If I don''t, I''ll apany you.] Shelly wrote.


    [Great.]


    Shelly put down her phone, not thinking too much about this matter.


    Her n for the weekend had been to go register for driving lessons.dt would be best to obtain her driver''s license by the end of the yea and then to buy a budget car.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had to buy a house and a car, and the financial pressure she felt was quite significant.


    In the blink of an eye, the weekend arrived.


    Audrey had recovered swiftly after three days of medication.


    ording to her original n, Shelly went to the driving school early in the morning to register.


    The staff at the driving school gave her a few books and her instructor''s contact information.


    Upon returning home, Shelly began studying for the theoretical exam.


    At noon, Fergus called her and asked if she had made her decision, and Shelly was momentarily confused, not knowing what he was referring to.<nfd675>


    S?a?*?h the ?indN?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfd675>


    "I told you about the gathering between Dream Maker, Sterling Group, and Tate Industries, right? Are you free tonight? Let''s go together," Fergus said. "Oh... Can''t you go alone? I don''t really want to go," Shelly said.


    Just then, her mother walked over and looked at her in confusion.


    Shelly covered the speaker and whispered, "It''s from Fergus. Hispany is organizing a meet-cute event for all their single employees. He wants me to go with him but I don''t really want to go."


    Shelly''s mother chuckled. "It''s not like you have anything to do tonight. Just go! Maybe you will meet someone you like."


    Upon hearing her mother''s advice, Shelly said to Fergus, "Where will the gathering be held? I will goter at night."


    "I wille pick you up," Fergus said


    before letting her in on a rumor he overheard. "I heard that there are


    far


    more single men in the gathering than women, so I think my chance of finding a girlfriend there is slim, but


    you might find someone!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2992

    Shelly wanted no part of such an event, especially when the event was being organized by the Fosters.


    It was a gathering for the single employees employed by the Fosters'' threepanies. She was not an employee so it would be odd for her to date anyone who worked for the Fosters, given that she was Aiden''s mother.


    It was for precisely that reason that she had not considered dating Fergus.


    She had struggled with that decision for some time.


    Fergus was a great person and had been wonderful to her and her family. However, the fact that he worked for Hayden made Shelly ufortable, and she realized she might feel better dating someone who had no connection to the Fosters.


    "Fergus, if I go with you to the gathering, we are even. You can''t call me along to events like this again," Shelly said.


    "Are you really that reluctant toe? If that''s the case, forget it." Fergus could sense her reluctance and did not want to push her too hard. After all, he had only asked her to join him so he could spend more time with her.


    "I''ve already agreed. Just pick me upter!" Shelly said. "You know me. There aren''t many men who are able to ept that I''m a single mother, so I don''t really like these kinds of events."


    "Don''t overthink it, Shelly. You don''t have to look for a partner at this event. Just think of it as a normal gathering, and have fun!" Fergus consoled.


    "Sure."


    After ending the call, Shelly nced at the time and realized it was still early in the day.


    Her mother looked at her and said, "You were a bit harsh to Fergus just now."


    "Was I?" Shelly touched her face, feeling flushed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "He kindly invited you out, and, if you really didn''t want to go, you could have declined without getting angry," her mother said and went to the kitchen to cook. Shelly got up from her desk and walked towards her mother.


    "Mom, I just feel that, with my children, I''m not suited to single people events." Shelly regained herposure. "Fergus stresses me out. Initially, I wasn''t in such a hurry to find a partner, but now he wants me to either ept him or look for someone else, and it''s making me a bit nervous."


    "He means well. Finding a partner is a normal thing, so why are you so bothered by? Do you n to remain unmarried your whole life? If not, it''s good to get to know more people while you''re young." Her mother''s tone was calm and gentle. "Shelly, I know what you''re thinking. Hayden is beyond your reach, and even if you were to marry him just because you have two kids together, I''m afraid you won''t be happy."


    Shelly did not expect her mother to see through her thoughts so easily.


    "Mom, everyone hopes that their significant other is outstanding. Isn''t it normal to have such thoughts? Although I have these thoughts, I haven''t acted on them. I know my own worth." Shelly did not need to conceal her inner thoughts in front of her mother.


    "That kind of thinking is certainly not shameful. I''ve also fantasized about how good it would be if Hayden became my son-inw! Our family wouldn''t have to work so hard if that was the case. Besides, Hayden is handsome, and his character seems decent. If my daughter could have him, I''d have to thank the gods," her mother said, bursting intoughter.


    Just the thought of it made them both so happy. Shelly looked at her mother''s smiling face and startedughing, too.


    "Mom, I''ll work hard to make myself more amazing. I''m sure I''ll find an excellent partner in the future."


    "You just won''t ept Fergus." her mother sighed lightly.


    "It''s not like that! I''m still young, and I want to see how far I can go in my career," Shelly said, when Audrey started crying from the other room.


    Shelly immediately went to check on her daughter.


    She had woken up and had started crying when she did not see anyone around.<nfe485>


    S?a?*?h the Find ???el.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfe485>


    Shelly picked her up and checked her diaper, which was soaked, before putting her down to change it.


    "Darling, Mommy will be going out tonight. I might be back a bitte. You have to listen to Grandma, okay? Mommy will take you out to y tomorrow, all right? The temperature is rising these days, and there''s a big sun every day! Mommy will take you to see flowers, cars..."


    Since having a child, Shelly''s mindset had changed, and she no longer felt like a child herself as she often had before.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2993

    She stopped thinking about anything other than work and her children.


    Life had gotten busier and more fulfilling.


    After lunch, Shelly took care of Audrey so that her mother could get some rest.


    Babies at Audrey''s age were easy to care for, as they could not run around and had to remain where they had been set down.


    Shelly grabbed the books for her driving test and read the questions aloud to entertain her daughter.


    Some timeter, Audrey grew bored and reached out to grab the book.


    Shelly immediately carried her daughter to the window to look at the scenery outside.<nf389d>


    S?a?*?h the Find?ovel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf389d>


    "Do you want to go out and y, my precious?" she asked.


    The little one made excited babbling sounds in response.


    "You''ve just recovered from a cold! Let''s y at home instead! How about watching Mommy put on makeup?" Shelly carried her daughter to her room.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She ced Audrey in the stroller and sat down in front of the vanity to apply her makeup.


    She was going to a social event tonight, so it would be good to dress up a bit.


    Before she knew it, the evening had arrived and Fergus had driven to the residential area where Shelly lived.


    After bidding farewell to her mother and daughter, Shelly went downstairs.


    Fergus saw Shelly and smiled, saying, "You look so beautiful. You''ll probably mesmerize a lot of people."


    Shelly''s face immediately turned red. "Don''t make fun of me. I just did casual makeup."


    "Because you have natural beauty, even casual makeup looks good," Fergus said, chuckling, as he started the car.


    Eliam had reserved thergest banquet hall in the hotel, and it was said to amodate up to a thousand people.


    When Fergus and Shelly arrived, they


    saw a sea of people, and Fergus was shocked. "Shelly, look at those people wearing green badges on their chests. That indicates that they''re married. At first nce, there are so many married people.


    Shelly could not help butugh.


    "See? What I told you earlier wasn''t wrong, right? Everyone is here to join. in on the fun and have a good time he said, Fergus took Shelly to the buffet area. "Since you mentioned treating me to a meal before consider tonight''s dinner as your treat."


    "All right! Organizing such an event must have cost a lot of money, right?" Shelly had never seen such arge banquet hall before.


    Fergus replied, "Definitely. The


    venue, dinner, and drinks tonight are


    all provided for free. This is actually under employee benefits. Ourpany has great perks,"


    Shelly nodded in understanding.


    Not far away, Eliam noticed that Shelly had arrived.


    He immediately sent a message to Hayden. [Shelly is also attending the event. She looks really beautiful tonight.]


    Just to ensure that Hayden''s interest was sufficiently piqued, Eliam sneakily took a photo of her and sent it to him.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2994

    Hayden had stayed home to be with Aiden that night because Aiden had caught a cold.


    After falling sick, Aiden had lost all his energy and had be clingier than usual.


    Though Hayden rarely dotted on his child, his heart still ached when he saw his son suffering.


    Avery knew that the threepanies were having a gathering and asked, "Aren''t you going to check it out? It''s Aiden''s bath time now."


    Hayden handed Aiden over to their servant. "There are too many people there. I don''t feel like going."


    "Of course. There are a lot of single people in threepanies. You are the one who nned the event, so I think it''s best you show up." Avery nced at the time. "Of course, it''s fine if you don''t want to go, either. After all, they may all be high from the food and drinks by now."


    "Mom, you can go if you are interested," Hayden said. "Aiden is going to sleep now, anyway, so you can take Dad with you."


    "I wanted to, but I think I''ll pass. Aiden got sick, and your dad and I didn''t get to take our naps in the afternoon." Avery yawned. "I need to take a shower, too."


    After Avery left, Hayden picked his phone up from the table.


    He saw that Eliam had sent him several messages and immediately opened them.


    The bottommost message contained a photo.


    Hayden clicked on it and saw Shelly''s face.


    She was in the buffet area, enjoying her meal. Standing next to her was Fergus. The two of them appeared to be treating this singles'' mixer as a date spot, whichpletely deviated from Hayden''s original intentions for organizing the event.<nf1ece>


    S~?a??h the FindN???l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf1ece>


    Hayden stood in ce, holding his phone and thinking for a few seconds. In the end, he decided to listen to his mother''s words and go to the venue himself.


    Inside the banquet hall, the atmosphere was lively, filled with young men and women of simr ages. Although they came from three differentpanies, they all worked for the same family so it felt like a grand family reunion.


    "Fergus, don''t just focus on eating!


    Look at that girl in the white mermaid dress. She''s so beautiful Quickly! Go ask her for her number!" After finishing her meal, Shelly began observing the girls at the venue, assisting Fergus.


    There were truly a lot of beautiful women. Although there were also many men present, Shelly''s gaze waspletely captivated by the prettydies, and she could not be bothered to look at the men. Fergus followed Shelly''s gaze and smiled. "If I''m not mistaken, she''s from ourpany. Office rtionships are generally not allowed."


    "Oh... Actually, I think as long as


    you''re not from the same department, it shouldn''t be a


    problem! Shelly continued to help Fergus search, saying, "What about that girl in the red dress with the short hair? Even though she has short hair, her temperament is really good! If I was a man, I would definitely go ask for her number."


    Fergus chuckled helplessly. "Why do I feel like you like beautiful women more than I do? The women you showed me are all too beautiful. Women of that level wouldn''t even spare a nobody like me a look." "Fergus, don''t underestimate yourself. We are born equal. If you like someone, you can go after them. If someone rejects you, don''t be discouraged. If you''re too shy to ask for their numbers, I''ll do it for you," Shelly said.


    Fergus awkwardly scratched his head. "I''ll go ask for the number myself. The one you mentioned is the one in the red dress, right?"


    "You can approach whichever one you like! What if you don''t like the one in the red dress?" Shelly said. "Honestly, I think they''re all beautiful, and they have great senses of style."


    "You''re beautiful, too! You look beautiful tonight!" Fergusughed. "Why aren''t you more confident?"


    "It''s different. Their confidence oozes from the inside. If I could work in a bigpany like them, I would probably be more confident too."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2995

    "Shelly, whether you work in a bigpany, a smallpany, or have your own business, everyone''s ultimate goal is to make money. You''re earning just as much as they are, so you should be even more confident than them."


    "You''re right," Shelly admitted, feeling much more confident because of his words.


    As Hayden walked in, he spotted Fergus and Shelly conversing enthusiastically.


    "Boss, why did youe?" Eliam greeted Hayden as he walked over. "Tonight''s event is a great sess. Look at everyone. They''re having so much fun!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Weren''t you the one who messaged me toe?" Hayden retorted.


    Eliam blushed and said, "I thought that you might be interested in knowing about Shelly, so I took the liberty of informing you."


    "Why did you let here to thepany''s event for single people?" Hayden questioned sharply.


    "I noticed that you have a good rtionship with Ms. Taylor, so I agreed to it. Besides, having one outsider wouldn''t make much of a difference. She doesn''t take up much space or eat much..." Eliam exined


    Hayden was hardly concerned about how much space Shelly took up or how much food she ate. "You won''t receive your bonus this month," Hayden calmly stated, delivering his harshest blow in his mostposed tone.


    Eliam pursed his lips, feeling a bit aggrieved but not daring toin.


    After Fergus went to ask a woman for her phone number, someone immediately approached Shelly. "Hello, may I ask whichpany you''re from? Can we exchange numbers?" the person inquired. Shelly awkwardly waved her hand and replied, "I''m not from any of these threepanies. I own a dessert shop."


    "Oh... Is your shop the one that provides desserts for ourpany every Wednesday?" The person was an employee of Sterling Group.


    "Are you an employee of Sterling Group?" Shelly asked.


    "Yes! It seems that the desserts in ourpany are really from your shop. I didn''t expect the owner of the dessert shop to be so young and beautiful." The man''s interest grew stronger. "Here''s my business card. We can add each other as friends and maybe go out for a meal together when we''re free."


    Out of politeness, Shelly epted the business card. She unlocked her phone and added his number to her contact list.<nf4370>


    S?a?*?h the F?ndN?vel.??t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf4370>


    Hayden witnessed this scene. Eliam noticed that Hayden seemed upset, but he held it in.


    "Mr. Tate, if you like Shelly, why don''t


    you just tell her directly? With your status, if you express your feelings to her, she would surely agree immediately," Eliam kindly suggested, fearing that his boss might be suppressing his feelings. "I think Ms. Taylor is an introverted woman. If you don''t make a move, she probably won''t confess her feelings to you either."


    "I admit that I am slightly interested in her, but that''s hardly enough for me to pursue her," Hayden said before turning to leave.


    Eliam stood frozen in ce and


    thought, What did Mr. Tate just say?


    Did he just admit to liking Shelly?


    That''s literally the first time he has


    admitted to liking a woman!"


    As an excellent assistant, Eliam could not let this chance of getting Hayden his dream woman slip by and strode up to Shelly.


    "Ms. Taylor, let''s talk somewhere quiet!" he said with a grin.


    "Mr. Gn? Can''t we talk here?" Shelly asked. "I''m here with my friend. If hees back and I''m not around, he might think that I''ve gone home."


    "We can talk here, but don''t act too surprised over what I''m about to say," Eliam warned.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2996

    Shelly grew nervous. "Mr. Gn, what are you trying to say? You''re making me anxious," she said.


    "As you should be," Eliam said cheerfully. "I noticed that you added a guy''s number."


    "Yeah! I''m not good at rejecting people face to face," Shelly confessed. "Usually, when someone adds me and tries to chat, as long as I''m not enthusiastic, they stop reaching out after a few attempts." "Oh, what do you think of my boss?" Eliam asked.


    Shelly''s expression froze. "Mr. Gn, why are you suddenly asking this? Shall we talk outside?"


    Eliam burst intoughter and walked with her outside.


    "Ms. Taylor, I won''t beat around the bush. My boss seems to have a slight fondness for you. Just a bit! He''s always dedicated to work, and he''s never had much interest in the opposite sex or been in a rtionship. But now, he seems to like you a bit. Do you understand what I mean?" Eliam said.


    Upon hearing this, Shelly''s heart was thrown into turmoil, and she did not know what to say. "Did he ask you to talk to me about this?"


    "No, no. Don''t misunderstand. I just got tired watching you two, so I came to talk to you. My boss is quite reserved. He came by earlier, saw you exchanging contact information with another guy, and seemed upset over it, so he left," Eliam exined. "I think, if two people want to be together, someone has to take the initiative. My boss isn''t the type to initiate things, and I don''t think you are either... Seeing you two tip-toeing around each other like this makes me anxious."


    "Mr. Gn, are you suggesting that I pursue your boss?" Shelly was very troubled. "Will he dislike me if I''m too forward? Honestly, I don''t even know how to pursue boys."


    "Just invite him out for meals more often! If he agrees, it means he doesn''t dislike you," Eliam advised her. "Also, don''t get too close to other guys."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Are you sure your boss likes me?" Shelly felt a bit dazed, finding it all too surreal.


    "He said it himself just now. Otherwise, why would Ie to talk to you? He might still be around, so give him a call and ask him out for coffee," Eliam said, even gesturing with his eyes eagerly. "Does your boss even like coffee?"


    "Not particrly! I just mentioned it without much thought. At this hour, he''s probably already had dinner. you invite him for a meal, he probably won''t have an appetite." Eliam wished he could take Shelly''s phone and make the call himself.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Shelly took out her phone and dialed Hayden''s number.


    The call was quickly answered.


    Eliam shot her a look, urging Shelly to speak quickly.


    "Hayden, have you left?" Shelly blushed and asked.


    "How did you know I was there?" Hayden was still in his car, yet to drive away.


    "I..." Shelly looked at Eliam, who covered his face with a resigned look. Shelly took a deep breath and continued, "When you left, I saw your back." "Yeah. Are you having fun?" he asked.


    "I came with Fergus. He said he was too nervous to go alone, so he brought me here with him."


    The cold expression on Hayden''s face eased slightly. "Aiden is sick. It''s been half a month since youst came to see him."


    Shelly immediately hurried to the


    elevator with nothing in mind but the thought of her son. "I- I''ve been


    trying to get a driver''s license


    because not having a car is quit


    inconvenient. That''s why I haven''t


    had time to see Aiden. Cane see him now?" Shelly lied,


    She was busy caring for Audrey, who had also fallen ill, and that was the reason why she had not been able to see Aiden.


    She had not expected Aiden to be ill


    as well and realized that it truly was


    not a matter of whether she had taken care of her child well enough; after all, Aiden had countless people taking care of him, and he still got sick.


    "He was being bathed when I headed out. I''m not sure if he''s asleep now." Hayden nced outside the window. "Why don''t youe by tomorrow? My parents are probably asleep as well." "Sure. Why didn''t you tell me that Aiden was sick?" The thought that she had gone to a party while her son was ill filled Shelly with shame.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2997

    "It''s just a minor cold. He''ll be fine in a few days." Hayden casually brushed her off.


    "It''s because I haven''t been caring for him. If I''d visited him every week, I wouldn''t have been unaware of his illness." Shelly med herself.


    "He just got sick recently. You don''t have to me yourself."


    "Yeah... Are you leaving now?" Shelly asked. "I''ve left the banquet hall. If you''re leaving, I''ll go home, too."


    "I haven''t left yet." Hayden thought for a moment and offered, "I''ll give you a ride home!"


    Shelly remembered what Eliam had said, so she agreed.


    Although Hayden had not directly told her he liked her, he had told Eliam, and Eliam had told her, so she considered this to be an indirect confession from Hayden.


    She could not contain her excitement and exhration, and that was when she realized why she had rejected Fergus and had not found other men appealing: it was because she liked Hayden. After knowing Hayden, how could she possibly be interested in other men?


    She strode out of the hotel after exiting the elevator to find Hayden standing next to his car, waiting for her.


    Under the streetlight, Hayden''s tall figure appeared even more slender and upright.


    When Shelly saw him, her ears instantly turned red.


    She quickly walked over, and he opened the car door for her.


    After the two entered the car, Hayden asked, "Where do you live?"


    Shelly told him the name of her residential area. "Do you know how to get there?"


    Hayden turned on his car''s navigation system. "Is it the ce where my brother delivered flowers to you before?"


    "Yes."


    "Now that your financial situation is


    better, can''t you find a nicer ce to


    live?" Although Hayden had not been to her ce, he knew the area


    consisted of rather old and rundown


    houses.


    "I still can''t afford to buy a house. I''ll move when I can afford one. Moving is quite troublesome." Shelly tightened her grip on the seatbelt, feeling a bit nervous.


    "What''s so troublesome about it? Hire a movingpany, and you won''t have to lift a finger." Hayden hoped that she could have a better living environment. "My mom wants to gift you a house. Why don''t you ept?"


    Shelly lowered her head. "It''s a bit embarrassing."


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? It''s not like my mom will be impressed by you if you refuse to ept it Hayden''s tone becameExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    stern. "My mom doesn''t just givet


    away houses to anybody. If she


    wants to give one to you, you should ept it. We have the money, and a house doesn''t make a dent in our fortune."


    Shelly nodded.


    Shortly after, the car stopped outside the residential area where Shelly lived.


    She thanked Hayden and got out of the car.


    To her bewilderment, he got out of the car as well, and she started panicking at the thought that Hayden might want to see her apartment.


    She would not be so frightened if Audrey had not been in the apartment because she liked Hayden.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want me to go to your ce?" Hayden noted the panic on her face and scowled. "I just think that this area looks unsafe, so I wanted to walk you inside."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2998

    Shelly felt shamed by his words. "This residential area may look run-down, but it''s actually quite safe. Many elderly people live here," she exined. "Then go ahead by yourself!" Hayden no longer insisted.


    Shelly sensed that he might be a little upset, so she said, "Why don''t youe in with me? At this time, ourmunity is especially quiet, and most of the elderly residents are already asleep." Hayden did not refuse and followed her inside..


    The reason Hayden felt this ce was unsafe was because there was not a security guard in sight. Although there was an ess control system at the entrance, it was just an essory.


    "Isn''t there a security booth? Why is no one inside?" Hayden asked.


    Shelly replied, "It seems that many people refused to pay the property fee before."


    Hayden fell silent.


    After entering themunity, it did not take long for the two of them to reach the building where Shelly rented her apartment.


    Shelly noticed that Hayden showed no signs of leaving, so she reluctantly opened the main door of the building.


    Under normal circumstances, when someone apanied her to her doorstep, it would be impolite not to offer them a drink of water. She suspected that Hayden thought the same. However, if he entered her home and saw all her child''s belongings, she feared she would not be able to keep her daughter a secret.


    In truth, she had never thought that she would be able to hide the existence of her daughter from Hayden forever.


    They lived in the same city and not far apart.


    Currently, Audrey was still young and mostly stayed at home, but when she grew older, Shelly would not be able to keep hiding her at home the whole day, and Hayden would definitely find out about her existence at some point.


    It was her own greedy wish of wanting to keep her daughter by her side for a while longer that made her keep Audrey a secret.


    Hayden did not notice the changes in her facial expression because he was surveying the surroundings.


    When they entered the building, Hayden tightly furrowed his brows.


    The corridor inside was dimly lit. Although there were motion sensor lights, the visibility was poor.


    As they approached the elevator, Hayden''s brows remained furrowed because the elevator looked old and dpidated.


    "This is an old residential area.


    Although everything looks a bit worn down, it''s still fine," Shelly awkwardly said ''The elevator gets checked regrly."


    As she said that, the elevator doors slowly opened.


    The two entered the elevator, where an elderly gentleman was already inside.


    Coincidentally, the old man recognized Shelly.


    "Shelly, is this your boyfriend?" the old man asked with a smile.


    She blushed and denied it. "No. This is my friend. He was worried about my safety and decided to send me home."


    "Oh! Well, isn''t he a fined! He is so handsome, too! A perfect match for you!" The old manughed.


    Shelly immediately changed the subject. "Why aren''t you asleep thiste at night?"


    "My grandson is sick and has been


    I


    Pse hospital! I just


    exined. Content be


    home from the hospital," the


    Shelly instantly started to panic because Hayden would learn all of her secrets if the old man mentioned Audrey.


    "Sir, I think we are reaching your floor soon," she said while looking at the elevator screen.


    The old man noticed the odd look on Shelly''s face and realized why Shelly was so nervous. He said to Hayden, "Shelly is a nice girl, so don''t miss your chance! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a ''ding'', the elevator reached the old man''s floor, and Hayden nodded before watching the old man step outside.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 2999

    After the old man left, only the two of them remained in the elevator.


    "You have a way with people." Hayden broke the silence.


    Shelly shook her head. "If you interact with the elderly more, you''ll find that most of them are kind and tolerant. They have lived most of their lives, and they''ve experienced and seen many things. That''s why they are very open-minded towards the people around them. I''ve only asionally met that old man around the neighborhood, and we haven''t really had a deep conversation. As long as you smile at them, they will think highly of you."


    As Shelly finished speaking, the elevator came to a stop.


    Shelly watched as the elevator doors slowly opened, and her heart pounded like a drum.


    If Hayden followed her home, he would discover Audrey, but Shelly had no viable reason to keep Hayden from entering her house.


    If she refused to let him in just to keep Audrey hidden, Hayden, being such a proud man, would be frustrated, and he might not want to have anything to do with her again, which was not the oue she desired because she still wanted to visit the Fosters and see Aiden.


    If she strained her rtionship with Hayden, she would be too embarrassed to go to Elliot''s mansion in the future.


    It was a dilemma.


    Hayden stood in the elevator, saying lightly, "Go home! I won''te over to your ce."


    Shelly felt a wave of joy in her heart, but her face revealed her confusion. "Don''t you want a drink of water, at least?"


    "I''m not thirsty," Hayden said. "Don''t you live with your mother? It''ste, and I don''t want to disturb her."


    Shelly did not insist. "All right, Hayden. Thank you! I''lle see Aiden tomorrow."


    "Yeah."


    Shelly stepped out of the elevator and watched as the doors closed before heading home.


    When she arrived home, Shelly''s heart was still pounding heavily.


    Not long after, her mother exited her room. "Shelly, what happened to you?"


    "Mom, Hayden apanied me back. He dropped me off on our floor." Shelly took a deep breath. "I thought he woulde inside, but he said he didn''t want to disturb you, so he didn''te in." Shelly''s mother was also surprised. "Weren''t you out with Fergus? How did Hayden end up taking you back?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "We bumped into each other at the hotel. His assistant told me that he kind of likes me and asked me to be more proactive." Shelly kept no secrets from her mother, and this was not something she could share with anyone else.


    Shelly''s emotions were in turmoil now, and she did not know what to do.


    "Well... This... This is a good thing!" Shelly''s mother said, though her expression was as hesitant and confused as Shelly''s.


    After all, they were an ordinary family, and even having some form of connection to the Fosters was already extremely lucky.


    It was simply unimaginable that Shelly had the chance to marry Hayden. "Mom, has Audrey fallen asleep?" Shelly wanted to see her daughter.


    "Not yet! She had a long nap in the afternoon, so she''s energetic now Shelly''s mother immediately went into the room and brought Audrey out in her arms.


    As Shelly looked at her spirited daughter, her nervousness dissipated.


    "Darling, your daddy was here. You haven''t met him yet!" Shelly lifted her daughter up and was about to return to her own room. "Mom, go get some sleep!"


    "Yeah. Shelly, might not be able to give you any advice about you and Hayden... It''s too important a matter, and you need to make your own decision, but know that whatever you do, you have my support Shelly''s mother said.


    Shelly nodded. "We will see what happens, Mom! Right now, I don''t know where this is going."


    "Sure."


    After that, Shelly carried Audrey back into the room, and, shortly after, she received a call from Fergus, asking where she went.


    "Fergus, something came up so I headed home. I''m sorry for not telling you," she said sheepishly.


    "Oh... Did something bad happen?"


    After hesitating a moment, she said, "I ran into Hayden. Fergus, he and I are actually... not really strangers..."


    She did not want to deceive Fergus any longer.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3000

    Fergus was stunned by what she said.


    "Fergus, I kind of like him," Shelly continued. "Which is why I want you to find a woman you love and who loves you back."


    Realization dawned on Fergus. "Why do you like my boss? Do you have any idea how wealthy his family is? Shelly, we are from the same hometown, and I won''t lie to you. There are more women who love my boss than you can count."


    "I know that, Fergus. It''s not that I can''t see the gap between me and him, but I can''t help it. Sometimes, feelings can be such a nuisance."


    "Does he know you have a kid?" he asked. "His family probably won''t ept a single mother as a match for their son, right?"


    "Who told you that I want to marry him?"


    "All right! I see that you won''t give up until thest moment!"


    "That''s not it. I just want things to run their course. I don''t intend on doing anything."


    "So you are just going to wait? That''s so silly!" he eximed.


    Shelly did not know what to say.


    She was not just waiting around like Fergus had assumed because she had her own life and her own work.


    "Fergus, I need to put my child to sleep. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up for now."


    "Okay! We''re still friends, right?"


    "Of course, I just didn''t want to keep things from you anymore."


    "Thank you for being honest with me. Honestly, I know how impressive my boss is. If I was a woman, I''d be captivated by him, too. But I''m the type of person who tends to feel inferior and would probably never dare express my feelings," Fergus said self-deprecatingly.


    "I haven''t told him either."


    "You''re also an excellent woman. If you want to pursue him, you should try. Who knows? Maybe he likes you, too." Fergus felt slightly better after epting the situation. He realized that, even if he could not be in a romantic rtionship with Shelly, he still wanted to be friends with her.


    "Let''s see how things go in the future. I''m not in a hurry."


    "Sure. I''ll let you get back to putting your child to sleep!"


    After hanging up the phone, Shelly gave her daughter a toy and went to take a shower.


    Audrey could not roll over or crawl yet, so wherever Shelly put her, she would y there, making it easier on Shelly.


    The next day, Shelly took the day off.


    She bought some fruits and took a taxi to Elliot''s mansion.


    "Shelly, you''ve been busytely, right? It''s been a while since you came to see Aiden," Avery said with a smile.


    Shelly nodded shyly. "I''ve been a bit busy, but no matter how busy I am in the future, I''ll always make time to see Aiden more often."


    "It''s all right. I understand. Women have their own careers, and that''s important too," Avery said. She herself had prioritized her career when she was younger.


    "Is Aiden feeling alright? No fever?" Shelly touched her son''s forehead, and his temperature seemed normal.


    "No, he doesn''t have a fever. He


    suddenly started having a runny


    nose and even vomited when he had


    milk. He stopped spitting his food.


    now." Avery told Shelly Aiden''s symptoms. "I gave him cold


    up


    medicinest night, and, today, his runny nose has improved slightly. I gave him some mushed fruit today because he didn''t want to drink milk."


    Aiden''s symptoms were much milder than Audrey''s, and with so many people taking care of him, Shelly felt reassured.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen him for half a


    month, and he seems to have grown so much!" Shelly held her son, feeling that he was much heavier than Audrey. "Do you usually only give him milk, or does he eat anything else?" Shelly sought advice from Avery. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3001

    "We feed him fish oil, as I mentioned before. It''s rmended by the nutritionist. Aiden can take a little solid food now so we''ve been giving him mushed fruit and vegetables. He has a great appetite and eats a lot," Avery said with a smile. "His father keeps saying that we are making Aiden fat, but we really don''t feed him anything extra. He just has a strong build."


    "I don''t think he is fat, either. He''s just big," Shelly said.


    "Yeah! He is slightly taller and bigger than most babies his age, so he is naturally heavier, but his weight is within the normal range."


    "Thank you for taking care of him every day, Aunt Avery," Shelly said gratefully.


    "Aiden is my grandson, so you don''t have to thank me for taking care of him! Besides, with the nanny''s help, I don''t need to take care of him at night!"


    Avery did not think it was hard to care for a baby and had had a rather fulfilling six months. Once Aiden got older, she would be able to take him everywhere with her.


    Meanwhile, in Dream Maker''s office, Hayden had received a message from Avery asking if he wanted toe home for lunch because Shelly was there.


    Shelly had taken the day off and nned to spend more time with Aiden.


    Hayden was busy, so he declined the offer.


    For lunch, he went to the cafeteria with his assistant.


    After eating so much restaurant-prepared food, he found his taste buds a little overwhelmed and thought the iner, simpler food served in the cafeteria would help soothe that feeling.


    "Mr. Tate, did you have coffee with Ms. Taylorst night?" Eliam asked in a hushed voice.


    "What coffee?" Hayden nced at his assistant, "Who told you we went for coffee?"


    "I guessed... So you didn''t go for coffee?" Eliam continued with a smile, "Where did you two go after leaving the hotelst night, then?"


    "My son felt ill, and I wasn''t in the


    mood for leisure activities. After dropped her off at her home, I went straight home myself," Hayden replied. "What''s with that expression on your face?"


    "Last night told Shelly that you seemed to like her a bit, and I encouraged her to take the initiative. Did she not make any moves?" Eliam wanted to know if Shelly hadExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    listened to his advice.


    Hayden recalled Shelly''s reaction fromst night and realized why she had been blushing the entire time.


    "Are you retaliating against me because I deducted your bonus? Is that why you''re doing this?" Hayden questioned. "No one asked for your help!"


    "I just want to help you! If you don''t


    make a move and Shelly doesn''t


    make


    move either, how can


    anything happen between you two?" Eliam gathered his courage and said, "Just take a leap of faith. it doesn''t work out, you can break up. Although my romantic experience is not extensive, my theoretical


    knowledge is quite adequate for this situation."


    After hearing his assistant''s words, Hayden was no longer frustrated but refused to praise Eliam.


    It was a great failing for one to be overly confident in their judgment of other people''s matters.


    Once they reached the cafeteria, Hayden found a ce to sit while Eliam went to get the food.


    Hayden was not picky about food and did not like wasting time thinking about what to eat, so Eliam would buy Hayden whatever he chose.


    Not far away, Fergus finished selecting his food and saw Hayden sitting alone. Suddenly, he felt a surge of courage and decided to talk to his boss about Shelly.


    He didn''t know how his boss felt about Shelly, but if he could find out, he could pass it on to her so Shelly would not have to wait endlessly.


    "Can I sit here?" Fergus approached Hayden with a tray of food.


    Hayden nced at him and nodded.


    After Fergus hesitantly sat down, he expressed his intentions: "Mr. Tate, can I talk to you about Shelly?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3002

    Hayden nced around the cafeteria.


    It was crowded and noisy, so it was not the ideal ce to discuss private matters.


    "Let''s talk after we finish eating," Hayden suggested.


    "Oh, okay," Fergus replied, having exhausted all his courage earlier; his cheeks were flushed, and he felt awkward and unsure of what to do.


    Eliam brought food for Hayden and ced it in front of him before discreetly moving to sit elsewhere.


    "Do you have any suggestions for thepany?" Hayden asked Fergus, breaking the silence.


    Fergus did not dare speak freely in front of his boss, so he turned to ttery; it was his only option. "I think thepany is great. The benefits andpensation are better than other simrpanies. I feel fortunate to work here."


    Hayden listened to Fergus''s ttery with indifference. "That''s hardly something that needs to be said."


    "Oh... but I''m telling the truth!" Fergus protested. Apart from meaningless ttery, he had nothing useful to say. If he could easily spot thepany''s problems, it was only normal that Hayden had already spotted them.


    "My colleagues and I take pride in working at Dream Maker. Aside from the asional overtime, there are no other issues," Fergus replied.


    "I don''t endorse overtime culture," Hayden said. Although he often workedte because he was the founder and deeply invested in his business, he knew that employees did not enjoy working overtime, so he emphasized that no staff should work overtime whenever he held meetings with the executives.


    "I know. Our supervisors have


    mentioned it before. We don''t have


    excessive overtime, so no one reallyins about it. Moreover,


    overtime pay is quite gener, the


    Employees who face financial difficulties would willingly choose to work overtime," Fergus said, feeling less nervous as he continued the conversation.


    "I don''t want my employees to encounter financial difficulties while they are working for me," Hayden said.


    "I know you are generous to your


    employees, Mr. Tate, but the housing prices in Avonsville are too high. With the sries Dream Maker offers, employees won''t face


    financial difficulties if they don''t buy a house," Fergus said with a chuckle. "After all, you can''t possibly give houses to your employees, right?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hayden nodded. "I have also considered the housing issue. I n e government officials


    to talk to


    this weekend and see if we can secure the vacantnd where the old fishery used to be. We can then build employee housing there."


    Fergus was taken aback.


    "Once it''s built, we will provide it to employees free of charge. After working for ten years, they will have ownership rights to the house. What do you think?" Hayden asked. Fergus remained silent.


    Fergus could barely remember how he finished his meal, and once he was done, Hayden asked Fergus to join him for a walk.


    Fergus quickly followed Hayden.


    "I thought you wanted to talk to me about Shelly?" Hayden reminded him.


    They stepped out into an open space, and there were few people wandering about. The two turned onto a remote trail.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Fergus regained hisposure and said, "Mr. Tate, I don''t know how long you''ve known Shelly or how close you two are, but after spending some time with Shelly, I think that she is a great woman."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3003

    Hayden listened silently without interrupting.


    "Although Shelly has had a child, I think she is better than many women who haven''t had children. So if you also have feelings for her, I hope you won''t look down on her. And if you don''t like her, I hope you can reject her quickly." Fergus did not want Shelly to be strung along by Hayden. "She told me she likes you. I don''t know if she told you, though."


    Hayden contemted Fergus''s words for a moment and asked, "Is it possible that she''s using me as an excuse to reject you?"


    Fergus was taken aback for a moment, then said, "I don''t think so. She rejected me a long time ago. Actually, I''m not that bad of a catch. If she didn''t have someone she liked, I don''t think she would have turned me down. I believe she genuinely likes you."


    Hayden was not surprised by his answer.


    "So, what do you think?" Fergus could not quite figure out Hayden''s thoughts on the matter through his calm demeanor. "Shelly and I are from the same hometown, and even though she rejected me, we''re still friends. I''ve advised her not to hold unrealistic hopes because you''re so outstanding. Although Shelly is a brilliant woman, there is a significant difference between the both of you."


    Hayden asked, "And what did she say to that?"


    "She said that she''s not in a hurry to get married now, so she is willing to wait. Mr. Tate, you know that it is emotionally draining for someone to pine after someone they have no future with. I don''t want her to waste her time on something impossible. If you don''t like her and have no intention of marrying her just reject her, so she doesn''t hold onto fantasies," Fergus said.


    "Fergus, why are you so impatient?" Hayden teased. "You''re the kind of person who can decide on a partner after meeting them once or twice but that doesn''t mean everyone is like you." Fergus blushed from the reprimand.


    "Even if I weren''t your boss, even if I didn''t have my current position, I wouldn''t rush into a lifelongmitment after just one or two meetings, as you do," Hayden said calmly. "Marriage is a big decision because it affects all aspects of one''s life. I''ve only known Shelly a bit longer than you have."


    "Oh... are you saying that you''re still evaluating her?" Fergus seemed to understand Hayden''s stance. "If you find her unsuitable, you must let her know."


    "Are you sure Shelly didn''t put you up for this?" Hayden asked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Fergus vigorously shook his head. "Of course not! She''s too shy to do something like that."


    Hayden nodded. "How did she tell you about her child?"


    "She didn''t say much. After all, it''s private. I know that she and her child''s father are on good terms.


    You don''t have to worry. I haven''t et


    seen her meet the child''s father even once When her child had a fever, she called me for help, so I don''t think the father is even living in the same city."


    Hayden remained silent for a moment.


    "Mr. Tate, is something wrong?"


    Hayden processed the information he had just heard and extracted the keywords. "Her child had a fever, and she called you?"


    Although Aiden was ill, he had never been down with a fever, and on top of that, Hayden''s parents had been the ones to care for him. There was no reason for Shelly to ask Fergus for help.


    "Yeah! There was a storm that night.


    Her daughter was down with a fever, and she couldn''t catch a taxi, so she asked me to drive her to the hospital.Fergus grew terrified at the dark look that crossed Hayden face and he began to stammer. "Didn''t you know she has a daughter? Why are you mad? Her daughter is really pretty, and I even told her that I would raise her


    daughter as my own..."


    "Daughter?! She has a daughter?!" Hayden clenched his fists and trembled in shock.


    "Huh?" Fergus scratched his head, struggling to breathe. "Didn''t you know this? Why are you so shocked?"


    Hayden clenched his jaw and strode


    toward the parking lot without


    another word, all the while thinking to himself, "Shelly Taylor has another daughter and she kept it a secret this entire time!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3004

    He wanted to see what Shelly''s daughter looked like, and he wanted to know how old she was.


    "Damn, that woman! She appears so calm andposed, but who would have thought she had such audacity?! It''s no wonder that she was willing to let us have Aiden in the first ce; it must have been because she has been keeping the other child to herself! Otherwise, as a mother, how could she bear to give her child to someone else?" Hayden thought furiously.


    "Mr. Tate!" Fergus chased after Hayden. "What''s wrong?!"


    Fergus had no idea what he had done to provoke such anger from Hayden.


    "Don''t follow me!" Hayden angrily shouted.


    Fergus immediately stopped and began to reflect on which words might have upset Hayden. No matter how much Fergus thought about it, he could not figure it out.


    He had told Hayden about Shelly having a child right from the beginning, and Hayden had not reacted with surprise or curiosity back then, which further confirmed that Hayden already knew about Shelly''s child. Moreover, Shelly had told Fergus before that Hayden was aware of this matter.


    Fergus could not understand what was happening and was afraid of losing his job because of it, so he had no choice but to call Shelly.


    Shelly saw the iing call and immediately stepped out into the yard to answer it.


    "Shelly, I have to confess something to you. I just had a conversation with my boss." Fergus''s voice sounded uneasy.


    Shelly''s heart immediately started to race. "What did you talk to him about?"


    "We talked about you."


    "Huh? About me? What did you say?" Shelly''s face turned red, and she began to panic.


    A sinking feeling snuck into her bones. Fergus would not have called her if nothing had happened.


    "I told him that you have feelings for


    him, and I hope he won''t string you along! After all, we''re friends ande from the same ce. I didn''t intentionally go to talk to him; it was just that I ran into him in the canteen today, so I mentioned it. I had no idea he would suddenly get so angry. I don''t know what happened," Fergus''s voice started to sound teary as he worried about his jobExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    security.


    "Fergus, why did you say these things to him? It''s between him and me. Why would you do this?" Shelly suddenly felt dizzy and could not imagine how she would face Hayden the next time they met.


    and I didn''t want him


    "We''re friends an


    to deceive you. I didn''t do anything wrong!" Fergus sounded somewhat aggrieved. "Shelly, didn''t you tell me he knew about your daughter? Why did he get so angry when I talked to him about your daughter?"


    "You talked to him about my daughter?! Fergus, didn''t you promise me that you wouldn''t talk about these things with anyone else?" Shelly flushed. Breathing


    Ln¨¦t


    became difficult for her, and she felt like the earth beneath her was shaking.


    Hayden''s reaction must be because he found out about Audrey, and Shelly could not think of any other reason for his sudden burst of rage.


    "I mentioned your daughter because you said he knew about her! And he asked me about it, so it wasn''t me bringing it up," Fergus sounded a little choked. "Shelly, are you mad at me as well? Did I really do something wrong?"


    Shelly immediately went into the living room and grabbed her bag. Knowing that Hayden woulde looking for her soon, She needed to leave immediately.


    "Fergus, this is reallyplicated, and I can''t really exin right now. Don''t panic. You haven''t done anything wrong. Just get back to work!" Shelly said before hanging up.


    "Shelly, are you leaving?" Avery asked when she spotted the panicked look on Shelly''s face.


    Shelly nodded with a troubled expression. "Aunty Avery, something came up and I need to go now. I wille to see Aiden again."


    "Oh, okay. I can get our driver to drop you off!"


    "It''s fine. I can easily call a taxi from here," Shelly said and hurried out of the house.


    Just then, she received a call from Hayden.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3005

    Hayden had already left thepany, and he called because he needed to know where Shelly was.


    She took a deep breath and answered the call.


    "Shelly, are you still at my parents'' house?" Hayden said in a distant tone.


    "I''m outside your parents'' house."


    "Good. Head back home! I''ll wait for you there," Hayden said and hung up.


    Shelly tightened her grip on her phone and hesitated for a moment before calling her mother to inform her about the situation.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her mother was not particrly rmed.


    "It wouldn''t have stayed hidden for long anyway. It''s better that he knows, so we don''t have to hide and be so afraid of taking Audrey out," Mrs. Taylor said.


    "I''m afraid he wants our daughter," Shelly pessimistically replied. "I will talk to him and fight for custody of our daughter."


    "Well, you always said their family is kind. They should understand our situation. After all, you didn''t ask for anything in return when you gave birth to Aiden," her mother said.


    "Mom, it''s not the same now. I have already taken advantage of their kindness," Shelly said sorrowfully. "Our dessert shop is doing well because of their help."


    "Don''t lose hope. If they insist on taking Audrey, let them have her! What can we do? Life goes on! Besides, you can always have more children," said her mother in an attempt to console her daughter. "We can''t ruin our rtionship with their family over this. We can''t afford to offend them!"


    Hayden soon arrived at the small apartmentplex where Shelly lived.


    He had been there once before, so he was somewhat familiar with the route.


    Initially, he had nned to wait downstairs, but after parking his car, he could not resist the urge to visit her apartment.


    He got out of the car and entered theplex.


    Retracing the route from his memory, he entered the building and took the elevator.


    He knew which floor Shelly lived on, but he did not know her apartment number.


    Luckily, when he stepped out of the elevator, he noticed that one apartment door was open, so he walked over and nced inside.


    Mrs. Taylor was holding Audrey, and their eyes met.


    This was their first time meeting one another, but Mrs. Taylor immediately recognized Hayden, mainly because Hayden was a public figure, and his photos could be easily found online. "You must be Hayden, right?" Mrs. Taylor said.


    Hayden nodded, "Are you Shelly''s mother?"


    "Yes. Come on in and have a seat."


    Hayden did not refuse. "Should I take off my shoes?" He noticed that the room was clean but did not see any slippers at the entrance.


    "No, there''s no need. Juste on in! I mop the floor every day." Mrs. Taylor weed Hayden into the house and promptly put Audrey in the crib before turning around to pour a ss of water for Hayden.


    Hayden approached the crib and carefully observed the baby inside. "Mrs. Taylor, is she Aiden''s twin sister?" Hayden did not beat around the bush.


    The baby in front of him seemed to be the same age as Aiden, which meant that Shelly had likely given birth to twins.


    Mrs. Taylor remained silent for a


    couple of seconds and then answered, "Yes, she is. Hayden, you won''t me Shelly, will you? She had no choice... No mother on earth would willingly separate from her own flesh and blood. Although it''s selfish of her to keep Audrey to herself, it''s understandable. I hope you won''t me her."


    "Have you ever considered how I, as the father of these children, have felt all this time, not knowing that I had a pair of twins?" Hayden countered. "I may not be a good father, but Knever run away from my responsibilities. Why don''t you trust me?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3006

    When Shelly arrived home, she spotted Hayden''s car outside her building, but Hayden was nowhere to be seen.


    "Has he already gone inside?" she thought as she rushed inside.


    She stepped out of the elevator and spotted Hayden''s shoes outside her apartment door.


    The door was wide open, but there was no sounding from within.


    Shelly had not expected Hayden to arrive before she did and realized that Hayden was here to see Audrey.


    She darted toward the door and changed into her slippers.


    Mrs. Taylor immediately walked up to Shelly and said, "You two talk. I''ll go buy groceries.''


    "


    Mrs. Taylor had already said everything that needed to be said to Hayden, but it did not have much effect. In the end, it was up to her daughter and Hayden to have a private conversation.


    After Shelly acknowledged her mother''s words, she entered the house.


    Hayden stood in the living room, holding Audrey in his arms.


    At her age, Audrey was not shy around strangers and liked anyone who held her.


    Shelly gazed upon Hayden as he held Audrey in his arms. Warmth spread through her when she realized that Hayden genuinely cared for their daughter.


    "Shelly, were you nning to keep Audrey a secret from me forever if I hadn''t discovered her myself?" Hayden asked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Shutting the door behind her, Shelly walked up to him and said, "Let me ask you this: if I told your family that I had given birth to twins, would your family have taken both children in? After all, I don''t have much money, and I''m sure you wouldn''t want the children to suffer with me." Helplessly, Shelly sat down on the sofa. "Though I''m poor, I also wanted to have a child by my side. If you were in my shoes, would you have a better solution?"


    Hayden understood her feelings but was still upset about being deceived. "I know that I have a daughter now, but have I taken her away?" Hayden countered.


    "But I didn''t even know what kind of person you were. I didn''t dare take the risk," Shelly exined.


    "We''ve known each other long enough, but the thought of telling me about her has not ever crossed your mind, has it?" Hayden continued.


    "In that case, I apologize. I''m sorry. Can you not take Audrey away? I''ve been with her for half a year, and we''ve formed a deep bond," Shelly pleaded.


    "She''s also my daughter, and I care for her, too," Hayden said.


    "But your family already has a child," she argued.


    "Audrey is also my child. Why do you insist that I give up my child, Shelly? Why do you have to make me choose between two children?" Hayden''s frustration grew. Shelly lowered her head, unsure of how to answer him.


    "Then tell me, what should we do?" Shelly had already made her request, and as long as he did not take Audrey from her, everything else was negotiable. "Why didn''t you tell me when you were pregnant?" Hayden thought that separating the twins was a cruel thing to do.


    "We weren''t familiar with each other


    at all. Besides you were abroad. Did you expect me to go and tell your family? That would have been so awkward," Shelly exined. "Initially, I nned to raise the child by myself. I had no idea I would have twins. It''s a bit overwhelming to raise two children alone."


    Hayden listened to her words and grew angry again. "So, you are saying that if you only had one child, you would have kept it a secret from me forever? You nned to keep my child all to yourself?"


    "This was an unexpected situation for both of us. If I hadn''t told you, your life wouldn''t have been affected at all. I didn''t want to have an abortion, and I didn''t want to use the child as a means to force you into taking responsibility for me and the chile." Shelly expressed her thoughts. "Hayden, please don''t be angry. Audrey has been staring at you this whole time. She can sense your anger, and it scares her."


    Shelly''s words had a miraculous effect.


    Hayden''s furrowed brows instantly rxed as he lowered his gaze to Audrey and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, sweetheart. I''m not fighting with your mom. We are just negotiating."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3007

    Shelly''s heart raced at his soft voice.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She never wanted her children to grow up in a single-parent household and would love for them to be loved by their father as well if that were possible.


    "Shelly, if you don''t want me to take our daughter away, you must move out of this apartment today," Hayden said.


    He had not thought of a way to handle the situation. He knew that Shelly would have a breakdown if he took their daughter away, and he did not want to do such a thing, but he did not wish to part with his daughter either.


    Shelly responded positively to his demand. "Alright. As long as you don''t take Audrey away, I can find a better house," she said.


    "What kind of better house can you find?" Hayden did not believe her. "I''ll provide the house. Pack your bags now," he said.


    Shelly immediately got up from the couch and obediently started packing.


    Once inside her room, she called her mother and asked her not to buy groceries, but toe home immediately and help her pack their belongings.


    Hayden held his daughter in one hand and took out his phone with his other hand. He called his assistant and told him to contract a cleaning service immediately to tidy up his vi in the city. Eliam chimed in, "Alright, Mr. Tate, but are you nning to stay there?"


    "Find three reliable servants by tomorrow. One for cooking, one for cleaning, and one to take care of a child." Hayden ignored Eliam''s confusion and continued giving instructions.


    "Noted, Mr. Tate." Eliam, still puzzled, began searching for domestic servicepanies.


    "The vi must be cleaned up before six tonight," Hayden said.


    "Sure. Anything else?" Eliam noted down the key points one by one.


    "That''s all for now. I''ll let you know if I think of anything else."


    "Alright. Are you going to¡ª" Before Eliam could finish, Hayden hung up.


    Hayden did not want to discuss this matter with outsiders until he resolved his daughter''s situation.


    In the bedroom, Shelly could hear Hayden''s voice clearly.


    Hayden wanted Audrey to live in a vi, and Shelly realized that she and her mother would get to live there as well.


    Not only would they have a vi, but they would also have servants to take care of them, and the realization made it feel like she was living a dream.


    If she refused to live in the vi,


    Hayden would certainly take Audrey


    away, as he would not let Audra suffer any longer. She could only ept everything Hayden offered.


    Audrey began to cry.


    Hayden immediately carried Audrey into the room to find Shelly.


    Shelly took her daughter in her arms and immediately noticed an unpleasant smell. "She pooped. Shelly ced Audrey on the bed and went to get warm water, tissues, and diapers.


    Hayden stood by the bed, guarding their daughter, afraid she might roll off.


    After Shelly brought the water, she nced at Hayden and said, "It''ll be very stinky. Why don''t you step outside for a moment?"


    "I''ve smelled Aiden''s poop before," Hayden said.


    "Oh... then hold onto her legs," Shelly opened the diaper, and a pungent smell filled the room.


    Shelly quickly cleaned Audrey''s bottom and put on a fresh diaper.


    Hayden silently bent down, picked up the trash bag, and prepared to throw it away.


    "You watch our daughter. I''ll take


    care of the garbage." Shelly quickly took the bag from him. "When we go downstairster, I''ll throw it away. Just tie it up and leave it outside the door for now."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3008

    When Mrs. Taylor returned, Hayden was holding Audrey in the living room while Shelly was busy packing their belongings.


    Mrs. Taylor smiled and spoke to Hayden, "You''ve been carrying her all this time, aren''t you tired? You can put her in the crib, it''ll be easier for you."


    "I''m not tired," Hayden replied honestly. "Aiden''s heavier than her, and I have to carry him around every day."


    "Taking care of a child will be really tiring if you spoil him like that, you know?" Mrs. Taylor said. "You spoil Aiden too much. It''s not good to indulge a child too much." Shelly chimed in, poking her head out, "Mom, it''s not as exaggerated as you think. Aunty Avery is a sensible person. She won''t spoil Aiden."


    Mrs. Taylor responded, "Oh, that''s good then."


    "Why would you even worry about that? Look at Aunty Avery''s four children, they are all exceptional," Shelly continued. "They will definitely take good care of Aiden."


    Mrs. Taylor started packing as well, but she felt somewhat restless and uneasy in her heart. "Where are we moving to? It''s nice living here! It''s quiet, and I''ve grown ustomed to the tranquillity. Going to a bustling ce might make me ufortable!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Shelly did not know how to respond as she had no idea where Hayden nned to move them either.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Taylor. The new home will be even quieter than this. There won''t be any disturbances," Hayden said.


    Mrs. Taylor remained doubtful. "Oh... Mr. Tate, I have no objections to moving, but could you make sure it''s not too far from my daughter''s cafe? She doesn''t drive, and it would be exhausting for her tomute if it''s too far away!"


    Shelly blushed. "Mom, please don''t make any requests! It''s already kind enough of Hayden to not take Audrey away. It doesn''t matter where we live as long as I can be with Audrey." Mrs. Taylor listened to her daughter''s words and obediently remained silent.


    Hayden pondered and answered Mrs. Taylor''s question, "You will be staying in a ce that lies in the opposite direction from this apartment, but the distance from there to the cafe is about the same."


    "Oh, that''s good. Mr. Tate, I''ve heard


    from Shelly that you''re a very


    reasonable person, and meeting you today confirms that you''re truly


    good person,"


    Mrs. Taylor said


    "Although our social sses are


    different, you show great respect for


    others."


    "You can just call me Hayden, Mrs. Taylor. I believe that respecting others is a basic requirement of being a decent person, and it shouldn''t be tied to social status," Hayden replied. "You''re absolutely right. You''re such a brilliant young man." Mrs. Taylor sighed. "It''s a shame that my Shelly isn''t a suitable match for you. If only you weren''t so wealthy."


    Both Shelly and Hayden were taken aback for a moment.


    "Mom, stop talking! I''m begging you!" Shelly darted out of the room and pulled her mother into another room. "Just pack your things. I will take care of the things in the living room."


    "Shelly, Hayden seems like a nice


    guy. I''m just telling him how I feel. He won''t mind," Mrs. Taylor said calmly. "Just look at the way he holds Audrey. He seems so familiar with it that I''m sure he holds Aiden at home all the time as well. A man who''s ambitious at work and caring at home is so much better than


    ordinary men."


    "Mom, you said so yourself that I''m not a worthy match for him, so just stop fantasizing, okay? Let''s pack!" Shelly pushed her mother''s suitcase over and set it on the ground. Hayden stood outside the room with Audrey in his arms and said, "Don''t rush. The vi hasn''t been cleaned yet. We will go over at six in the evening."


    "Oh... okay! There''s no rush, then." Shelly rxed. "Do you want some fruit? I can prepare some."


    Hayden ignored her offer and said, "Do you want to tell my parents about Audrey or should I tell them?"


    He could not be bothered with


    eating and desperately wanted to


    take Audrey back to his parents, knowing that both Avery and Elliot would be over the moon; however, by telling his family about Audrey, he would be putting his family in the same dilemma as well.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3009

    Avery and Elliot could not snatch Audrey from Shelly''s arms by force and would be tormented to know that they had a granddaughter but could not see her all the time. "Do we have to tell them?" Shelly felt the same as Hayden. "If we tell them, do you think they would be d or troubled? Let''s keep this a secret for now."


    "They will find out soon enough," Hayden said.


    "Just calm down and see what happens in a few days." Shelly felt confused as well. "I don''t have any answers for you right now. I''m still in shock."


    "Go ahead and slice up some fruits, then," Hayden said, feeling the same as he did when he suddenly learned that he had a son.


    With the addition of a daughter, his burdens as a father increased.


    He walked over to the couch and took a seat before lifting Audrey up so that she was standing on hisp.


    "Audrey, I''m your daddy. Remember what daddy looks like, okay?"


    It was Hayden''s first time meeting his daughter, and from the moment heid eyes on her, he fell deeply in love with her.


    It was apletely different experience from when he first met Aiden. He had felt nothing for Aiden at first, but as time went on, he had grown to love his son.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Although Audrey and Hayden were fraternal twins, he felt that Audrey was slightly more beautiful; perhaps it was because she was a girl, and she had a more delicate and adorable appearance.


    "Daddy will take you to buy new clothes, alright?" Hayden noticed some stains on Audrey''s clothes and wanted to buy her new ones.


    Shelly immediately chimed in, "Shel


    already has plenty of clothes, so there''s no need to buy more. Summer ising soon, and if you buy spring clothes now, they might not fit her in the second half of the year."


    QUMS


    "Then I''ll take her to buy toys." Hayden eagerly wanted to take his daughter out for a shopping spree.


    He thought of his son, and how Aiden had everything: a grand mansion, many toys, new clothes, and many people doting on him. His daughter in contrast was living in a humble, cramped apartment andcked everything whenpared t¨¦chis son, and his heart ached for her.


    Mrs. Taylor could not help but step forward. "Shelly, why don''t you go shopping with Hayden and Audrey? I can handle the packing."


    Upon hearing Mrs. Taylor''s words, Hayden immediately stood up, holding Audrey in his arms.


    Shelly saw his eagerness and went to fetch Audrey''s small bag for going out.


    Once they had everything ready, Shelly followed Hayden out.


    Coincidentally, they ran into the same old man in the elevator as before.


    Different emotions crossed the old man''s face upon seeing Hayden holding Audrey. "Shelly, is this Audrey''s daddy?" The old man could not resist his curiosity and asked.


    Shelly did not know how to respond and Hayden openly said, "Yes, I am."


    When the elevator reached the first


    floor, the three of them stepped out, and Shelly immediately said to Hayden, You''re quite daring to admit it. Aren''t you afraid the old man will go and tell everyone? I can''t even imagine it. Soon, all the elderly in thismunity will know about this."


    "We''re moving, right? You won''te back to thismunity again," Hayden calmly replied. "Don''t let my daughter suffer anymore. If you can''t take good care of her, I can take her away at any time."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3010

    Shelly could not help but chuckle. "Didn''t you send someone to find servants? When that timees, you''ll have people watching the child around the clock. I won''t be able to make her suffer even if I try to." "I will arrange for several bodyguards to live with us and protect you as well."


    "If you think it''s necessary, go ahead! After all, living in a mansion and having a status will increase the possibilities of attracting evil people." Shelly did not intend to mock Hayden, but as soon as the words left her mouth, they took on a different meaning. "Bad people don''t bother us while we live here," she added.


    "You seem quite pleased with yourself," Hayden said.


    "No, I''m not pleased. I''m just stating a fact. I know you have money, so as long as it doesn''t affect you financially, I won''t stop you from hiring servants or bodyguards."


    Hayden remarked, "That''s because you can''t stop me even if you wanted to."


    After a brief argument with Hayden, Shelly''s anxious mood was partially relieved. "Where do you want to take Audrey shopping?" Shelly followed him to his car. "Let me hold her!"


    Hayden handed Audrey to her and said, "First, let''s buy a child safety seat."


    "Oh, alright then!" Shelly sat in the backseat with Audrey in her arms. "Do you know where they sell child seats?"


    "I do. I had one installed in another one of my cars at home."


    At the moment, Hayden was driving his work car, so there was no child safety seat inside.


    Looking at her daughter, Shelly could not help but say, "Darling, look how much your daddy spoils you! You won''t have to suffer with Mommy again in the future."


    Upon hearing her words, Hayden''s expression darkened slightly. "Shelly, I''m still mad at you for what you did. Just the thought of our daughter suffering for half a year makes me want to explode."


    Shelly felt that his anger was somewhat unreasonable. "When I say she has suffered, it''s an overstatement. Look at how well she has grown! Does she look like a child who has suffered? She has only been sick once in these six months, and three days of medicine made her better."


    "Whether she has suffered or not, you know better than anyone! Look at how robust Aiden is, and look at how thin and tiny our daughter is! They were born together, so why is there such a big difference? It''s because you haven''t taken care of our daughter properly!" said Hayden sharply.


    Filled with disbelief, she nced at Hayden''s eyes reflected in the rearview mirror and defended herself. "Aunty Avery mentioned to me repeatedly that you think Aiden is growing too heavy. Our daughter is the perfect size, and when took her for a body check, the doctor said so as well."


    Hayden fell silent.


    Shelly continued, "My mom takes care of Audrey twenty-four-seven, and the form Audrey has is the exact same brand as the one Aiden has. I have given Audrey my best!"


    "Apart from food, my daughter suffered in every other aspect! Is the house you rented even meant for people?"


    "Are you saying that my mother and I aren''t people?"


    "My child should not endure that kind of suffering!" Hayden emphasized. "I understand that you don''t want to be separated from her, but you must also understand my feelings of not wanting her to suffer!"


    "Perhaps this is just a ss


    difference!" Shelly did not quite understand his stance. "The life I


    had as a child was even more I never


    difficult than Audrey''s, but


    felt that I wasckingpared to other wealthy children."


    "That''s just an excuse for your ipetence!" Hayden said without hesitation.


    Shelly did not want to argue with him, knowing that he was already being merciful for not taking Audrey away.


    Once they had a child seat installed, Hayden drove toward a mall that sold solely luxury products.


    It was hardly an exaggeration to say that Shelly had never stepped foot into this mall despite her nagging curiosity.


    "What exactly are you buying Audrey?" Shelly asked as she followed Hayden into the mall.


    "Anything our daughter likes," Hayden responded calmly.


    Shelly was dumbfounded and thought to herself, "Audrey is six-months-old! She doesn''t even have a preference yet!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3011

    "She will like anything you give her that isn''t scary." Shelly thought.


    Just then, Audrey nced at a store selling bags, Hayden carried her and walked in.


    "That store sells purses," Shelly informed him.


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. I have eyes," he said.


    The salesperson spotted them and immediately approached with enthusiasm, "Sir, are you looking for purses for men or women? We received a new batch yesterday..."


    "Do you have bags suitable for my daughter''s age?" Hayden asked the salesperson earnestly.


    The salesperson nced at the infant in his arms, a hint of surprise flickering in her eyes while thinking to herself, "Is a half-year-old baby already buying bags?"


    "Yes, we do, sir!" The salesperson was enchanted by Hayden''s extraordinary demeanor and promptly led him to the section with children''s bags. "These are our children''s collection."


    Shellymented, "Children''s bags are this big? It feels like you can stuff the child inside!"


    "These children''s bags are designed to be lively and cute. If you''re looking for a smaller bag, we have smaller-sized women''s purses over here!" the salesperson suggested, wanting to show them the other section of the store.


    However, Audrey was captivated by the colorful array of children''s bags before her. Following his daughter''s gaze, Hayden picked up one of the bags featuring a big bear and asked her, "Darling, do you like this one?"


    A joyful smile instantly appeared on Audrey''s face, and she reached out to hold the bag with both hands.


    "You can easily stuff Audrey into this bag," Shelly thought.


    Assuming that his daughter liked it, Hayden bought the bag that cost a staggering neen thousand dors. When Hayden swiped his card, Shelly nced at the receipt and was stunned.


    None of her own bags cost more than a hundred dors, but her daughter already owned a bag worth thousands. Although Audrey had half of her blood running through her veins, Audrey''s life was much better than her own. As they were about to leave the store, Hayden suddenly thought of Shelly, "Don''t you want to buy one?" Without hesitation, Shelly quickly declined.


    "I think our daughter has good taste,


    let her


    one for you!" Haydenne


    Say Audrey towards the


    women''s purses section.


    Shelly was rendered speechless at how easily Hayden spent money.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shortly after, Hayden brought over a red purse and said that Audrey was the one who picked it, and asked if Shelly liked it. Shelly wanted to say that she did not like it, but before she could do so, Hayden had already taken the purse to the cashier. Seeing how Hayden did not intend to listen to her, she grabbed a beige version of the same purse and hurried after him.


    "If he has to buy me a purse, at least


    let me get one that suits me. Audrey might like bright colors, but a red purse is hard to pair with myo clothes," she remarked inwardly.


    After Hayden paid, he handed the purse to her and said generously "What else do you need? Just say it so I don''t have to guess whatyou want."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3012

    "I don''tck anything! I have purses at home," Shelly said.


    "I know you have everything," said Hayden coldly. "But I don''t want people to mistake you for our daughter''s nanny the next time you go out with her."


    "Even if people mistake me, I don''t mind." Shelly followed him, clutching her bag. "Life is already hard enough, and if we also worry about what others think, wouldn''t it be even more exhausting?" Hayden nced at her. "You do have a good attitude."


    "Isn''t it better to live each day happily?" Shelly quipped. "Regarding the bag you bought for our daughter, we don''t even know when she''ll be able to carry it. It''s too big!"


    "Then she can treat it as a toy. She likes pictures on it," Hayden replied nonchntly, not concerned about the bag''s price as long as their daughter liked it.


    Perplexed, Shelly asked, "If you wanted to buy her pictures, couldn''t you have just bought her pictures? It''s so expensive, what a waste!"


    "If you think it''s a waste, then you can carry it for now." Hayden dismissed the price of the bag, caring only about his daughter''s happiness. Even if she stopped liking the bag the next day, it wouldn''t matter. All he cared about was Audrey''s smile when she saw the bag.


    "I didn''t mean that. I''m saying you shouldn''t randomly buy things anymore. She doesn''t understand anything right now and finds everything fresh and exciting. You can''t buy her everything, can you?" said Shelly, trying to reason with Hayden.


    "Don''t treat our daughter like a fool, okay? When we were choosing the bag just now, she wasn''t interested in the other ones as much. It shows that she has her own tastes," Hayden said, noticing his daughter''s little hand waving toward a jewelry store.


    Without hesitation, Hayden immediately carried Audrey into the jewelry store, leaving Shelly confused.


    "Audrey is only half a year old! Is it even appropriate to buy her jewelry? A child can''t wear jewelry!" she thought.


    "Hayden, I''ve read some professional parenting books, and they say that children shouldn''t wear jewelry because their skin is delicate, and it could cause scratches." Shelly caught up with Hayden, trying to calm him down.


    Hayden remained unwavering. "We''ll treat it as a toy and not let her wear it, then."


    "... A toy?! Is he seriously buying jewelry as a toy for our daughter?!'' Shelly eximed inwardly.


    "If you want to buy toys for our


    daughter I know where the toy store


    is a toy store. We can go there Shelly suggested, aware that this


    brand of jewelry was very expensive.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "We''ll go to the toy storeter. For now, let''s buy jewelry for our daughter." Hayden decided and started browsing the disy cases with Audrey.


    "Hello, Sir. What would you like to buy?" the saleswoman asked warmly.


    "When my daughter points to


    something, I''ll let you know," Hayden replied and the saleswoman nced at his daughter, wondering


    if such a small child has the ability to select items.


    Soon enough, Audrey stretched out her little hand and waved it toward the disy case, as if she was saying that she wanted it all. "Bring out all of these," Hayden instructed.


    Shelly felt like the world had gone mad and thought, "This is definitely indulgence! The books say that one mustn''t spoil a child!"


    "Why don''t I pick?" Shelly was worried that Hayden would overspend and wanted to take control of the situation.


    Hayden saw right through her and did not listen to her. "You go ahead and pick out whatever you want. I''m taking our daughter to pick what she wants."


    "Forget it, then. You two can do the shopping, and I''ll wait outside."


    "Call Eliam for me and get him to send a few men over to carry our things," Hayden said after ncing at the shopping bags in Shelly''s hands.


    "Are you seriously going on a shopping spree?"


    Hayden remainedposed. "That depends on our daughter."


    Shelly was at a loss for words and gave up on talking to him.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3013

    All Hayden could see was Audrey at the moment, and it seemed as though he was trying to make up for the six months he failed to spoil his daughter. Shelly went out of the store and called Eliam.


    "Why didn''t Mr. Tate call me himself?" Eliam asked.


    "He is busy at the moment."


    "Oh... Ms. Taylor, what''s going on with Mr. Tate? He is acting strange."


    "I don''t know how to describe it."


    "Alright, then! I will send someone over," Eliam said. "Are you two together?"


    "Yeah," Shelly said.


    "Is the vi he had me clean for you to live in?" Eliam caught on to the drama. "You two..."


    "Mr. Gn, there are certain things he doesn''t tell you, and it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to disclose them either. So, please don''t ask me." Shelly was feeling quite uneasy.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Understood. I get it! Besides arranging transportation and personnel, is there anything else you need?"


    "No, that''s all." Shelly sighed. "Mr. Gn, may I ask you a question? Does your boss enjoy shopping?"


    "Not at all. Besides work, he prefers to stay at home. He doesn''t have extravagant desires. Of course, when ites to his daily necessities, he uses only the best, and he gets others to procure those items or provide him with those services. He doesn''t like crowded ces," Eliam replied.


    "Alright, I understand. Onest question," Shelly asked. "Does he have more money than he can spend?"


    Eliam burst intoughter. "If he were to spend on you, you wouldn''t be able to spend it all in ten lifetimes."


    Shelly suddenly felt less concerned and thought to herself, "If Hayden wants to buy something, let him buy it! As long as he''s happy, I''m fine with it!"


    Afterward, Hayden went with Audrey to shop for children''s clothes, shoes, hats, and a child''s watch and bought everything that he thought Audrey might need.


    Although he bought a lot, not much time had passed as he had merely bought whatever items heid eyes on.


    "Let''s go eat something!" Hayden nced at the time and suggested. "Our daughter must be hungry."


    "She''ll cry if she''s hungry. If she''s not crying, it means she''s not hungry," Shelly argued.


    Hayden''s expression changed


    immediately upon hearing her


    words. "How can you say that? If our daughter cries because she''s


    hungry, it means she''s so hungry. that it upsets her. How can we let her get so hungry before feeding her? It''s no wonder that she''s so thin. You don''t know how to take care of a child."


    Shelly''s cheeks flushed from the


    scolding, and she tried to exin et


    "She drinks milk five or six times a day now, and she also eats baby food. I''ve never starved her


    Content


    "All right. Let''s go eat now." Hayden held Audrey and started looking for a restaurant.


    Soon enough, he found a three-Michelin-starred restaurant.


    It was Shelly''s first time dining at such a high-end establishment.


    The restaurant''s interior was exquisitely decorated and elegant, making her feel like she was in a scene from a drama. Hayden chose a table by the window. From therge floor-to-ceiling window, they had a breathtaking view of the nearby river. Before long, the head chef came over to attend to them.


    Hayden first asked Shelly, "Is our daughter allergic to any ingredients?"


    "I don''t know... Right now, I only give her porridge, pureed food, and in vegetables. I haven''t given her anything else," Shelly replied. Hayden''s expression grew slightly cold as though he was mentally using Shelly of mistreating their daughter again.


    Hayden said to the chef, "Prepare


    some appropriate baby food for my daughter''s age. It would be best to prepare a few different dishes because I''m afraid she might be picky."


    The chef nodded.


    "And another Set A menu." Hayden quickly decided on the dishes he and Shelly would have.


    Before Shelly had a chance to nce at the menu, it was taken away.


    Seeing her confusion, Hayden exined, "This restaurant only has three set menus. Generally, the Set A menu is the most extensive."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3014

    Realization dawned on Shelly. "Honestly, I was just curious to see what their menus are like."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "The waiter will exin the dishester."


    "I guess high-ss restaurants are different. Do they have baby chairs? You won''t be able to eat if you keep holding Audrey."


    "What if she falls off the chair?" Hayden asked.


    "Don''t you put Aiden into a baby chair when you feed him, too?"


    "Aiden is bigger in size, and our daughter is so thin... It''s not the same thing!" Hayden said.


    Resigned, Shelly said, "Fine! Keep holding her if you want to! We can take turns."


    "I can eat even with her in my arms," Hayden argued.


    "Do you enjoy holding her that much? Isn''t it tiring?


    "No. She is light."


    "Very well!" Shelly wanted to snap that since Hayden loved their daughter so much, they could sleep together at night, but she did not say it out loud.


    In truth, putting Audrey to sleep at night was quite exhausting as she would wake up once every night to be fed.


    Shelly could not sleep through the night, so she would always feel tired during the day.


    Hayden also thought about this issue and asked, "Who sleeps with the child at night, you or your mother?"


    "My mother takes care of her during the day, and I take over at night," Shelly replied. "If we don''t switch off, it will be very tiring."


    "Hmm... Once you move into the new ce, you can have the nanny sleep with the child. That way, you''ll have better sleep," Hayden suggested. "My mom slept with our son before and said she didn''t sleep well at night."


    "That''s because the twins are still young, and they can''t sleep through the night yet," Shelly said. Although she was physically tired, she felt content. "Usually, I take a short nap in the office during lunch break."


    "You sleep in that tiny office of yours?" Hayden asked in disbelief.


    "Yes. There''s a small bed in there. If I don''t rest at noon, I won''t have energy in the evening." Shelly sighed. "Time really flies by. In the blink of an eye, our children have grown so much."


    "If youpare her to our older child, Audrey is still much smaller."


    "It''s not that big of a difference, right? When I look at them, they seem pretty simr to me." Shelly always felt like Hayden was trying to find fault with her when she and her mother had taken good care of Audrey.


    Although their living conditions were a bitcking, they never mistreated Audrey.


    "How about letting the two of them meet this weekend?" Hayden suggested,paring the two children. "I can bring our son out on the weekend."


    "Sure!" Shelly''s eyes lit up. "I just don''t know if they''ll end up fighting."


    "Even if they fight, it''s better to have them together." Hayden thought it was cruel to separate siblings. "Who''s older, who''s younger between the two of them?"


    "They are twins, so they''re the same age, but the doctor delivered Audrey first. Technically, Audrey should be the older sister, but shortly after two children were born, Aiden started to grow a bit bigger than Audrey, so we decided to let the bigger baby be the oldest, Shelly exined.


    "It''s good to let our son be the older sibling. That way, he can take care of Audrey in the future," Hayden continued. "What''s Audrey''s full name?"


    "Audrey Taylor," Shelly said, lowering her head, knowing that Hayden was definitely concerned about their daughter having herst name.


    "Aiden''s full name is Aiden Tate. Did youe up with that name for my parents?" Hayden found it a bit coincidental.


    "No, I just told them that''s what I called him. I named our daughter first. If you don''t believe me, I can show you the proof," Shelly blushed and replied. "If you think it''s not good for our daughter to have myst name, you can change it. As long as you don''t take our daughter away from me, I''m open to everything else."


    ame


    Hayden responded, "Let''s talk about this matterter!"


    Not long after, the child''s meal was served.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3015

    Shelly was worried that Hayden might not know how to feed Audrey and went to sit down next to him to help.


    "You can keep holding Audrey, and I will feed her." Shelly tucked tissue around Audrey''s neck, and Hayden held onto Audrey tightly. Audrey had her eyes on the bowl Shelly was holding and licked her lips at the appetizing scent of food.


    "Are you hungry, my darling?" Shelly noticed the eager look on Audrey''s face and chuckled. "Don''t worry. Mommy will feed you now."


    Hayden turned his attention to Shelly at the sound of her gentle voice.


    The two were sitting mere inches away from each other at the moment.


    Hayden did not particrly enjoy having women too close to him, but he did not feel repulsed when Shelly was in such close proximity. "Hayden, could you pass me a tissue?" Shelly noticed a bit of soup on Audrey''s mouth.


    Hayden immediately pulled out a tissue paper.


    As Hayden handed the tissue to Shelly, he noticed the soup at the corner of Audrey''s mouth and went to wipe it himself.


    Unexpectedly, Shelly grabbed his hand.


    The two immediately locked eyes, and Shelly quickly withdrew her hand.


    "You should wipe her mouth." Shelly''s face turned red.


    Hayden''s heart raced as well. The feeling coursing through his veins was distinctive, and it was the first time he had ever experienced something like this.


    He cleaned Audrey''s mouth and saw that the baby food in her bowl was already finished.


    "Our daughter has a good appetite. She might not be full yet," Hayden said as he took a piece of fruit from the fruit te to feed Audrey.


    "Let her take a break before eating again! Overeating can lead to indigestion and make her prone to illness." Shelly walked back to her seat and sat down. "Should I give her some water instead?" Hayden asked.


    "Sure." Shelly handed her daughter''s thermos water bottle to Hayden.


    After about another half an hour, the main course was served.


    A waiter brought a baby chair over and asked if they needed it.


    Shelly said to Hayden, "Let''s put Audrey in the chair! Just give her some toys to y with. Otherwise, it will be inconvenient for you to eat."


    "Let''s give it a try! If she doesn''t want to sit in the chair, I''ll hold her," Hayden replied.


    "She sits in a dining chair at home too." Shelly stood up and took Audrey from Hayden''s arms.


    Hayden had been holding Audrey for a long time today, and, as a result, Audrey had his scent and the scent of milk on her.


    After cing Audrey in the baby chair, Shelly gave her a new toy to y with.


    Audrey, full and with a new toy, was extremely happy sitting in the dining chair by herself.


    "You see? She''s very happy ying by herself, Shelly said, then picked up her spoon. "Let''s eat, too! It''ll probably be close to six o''clock by the time we finish. I wonder if my mother has finished packing."


    "Why don''t we pack dinner for your mother to take home?" Hayden suggested.


    "This restaurant is too slow in


    serving the


    eals, and the portions are small. We''ll just find a fast food ce nearbyter and get something for my mother." Shelly kept an eye on the time, noticing that the main course took over an hour to arrive.


    "I''ll have someone deliver dinner to your mother," Hayden said, taking out his phone and making the arrangements.


    "It''s not necessary to go through all that trouble. We actually have food at home." Shelly was worried that she might be troubling Hayden too much.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Your mother is busy packing, so


    she probably won''t cook properly. Let me take care of it. You don''t


    have to worry about a thing." Hayden knew that she was trying to avoid


    inconveniencing him, but he,


    did not


    find such a small matter troublesome.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3016

    After the meal, Eliam called to inform them that the vi had been cleaned.


    Hayden hung up and said to Shelly, "The vi is ready. Let''s drive there directly. I will send someone to pick your mom up."


    Since they had taken Audrey with them, it was best for them to travel to the vi directly.


    Shelly nodded and called her mother to check if all their belongings had been packed.


    "Of course everything is packed," Mrs. Taylor said. "When are we moving?"


    "The vi is ready now, and I''m heading over there directly. Hayden said he will send someone else to pick you up," Shelly said. "Have you eaten?"


    "I don''t have an appetite. I''ve munched on some fruits and snacks at home, so I''m pretty full right now," Mrs. Taylor said. "Forget about me. You two go ahead! Take a photo of the ce and send it to me when you arrive."


    "Sure."


    Hayden and Shelly left the restaurant and got directly into the car, heading towards the vi.


    Before long, Audrey fell asleep in her child safety seat.


    She had been so excited throughout the day of shopping, ying, and eating to her heart''s content, so she drifted into a deep slumber.


    Hayden and Shelly sat together in the backseat, and he sat next to the child''s safety seat.


    Once their daughter fell asleep, he studied her little face.


    Shelly could not help but speak up. "I feel like you don''t love Aiden as much. Both of them are your children. Are you ying favorites?" "Aiden has so many people doting on him, it''s different," Hayden said.


    "But my mom and I treat Audrey well, too!" Shelly retorted. "Apart from material things, we have given Audrey a lot of love."


    "I didn''t say you treat Audrey poorly. She''s my daughter. Isn''t it natural for me to dote on her?" Hayden finally recalled amon saying. "People say that daughters should be raised in wealth."


    "Oh... I think Audrey looks quite a bit like you." Shelly also looked at their daughter. "My mom said the same. What do you think?"


    Hayden thought of anothermon saying and responded, "They say daughters resemble their fathers. Looks like it''s true."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I wonder if her personality is like yours," Shelly softly spoke. "She enjoysughing. Sheughs when you tease her."


    "Then she''s like you. I''m not fond of smiling," Hayden replied.


    "Why don''t you like to smile?" Shelly knew that Hayden did not smile much even though they did not spend much time together.


    "When I was very young, I knew I didn''t have a father," Hayden exined.


    "Oh... Aunt Avery mentioned that.


    She said she and Uncle were both stubborn and ambitious when they were young, so they broke up and got back together several times," Shelly said.


    "Yes. That''s why I don''t want my child to grow up in a single-parent household," Hayden said.


    "You''re willing to move your career to Aryadelle for Aiden''s sake, so you''re a good father. I believe our two children will be very happy," Shelly said.


    Hayden did not respond. Though his twins would be loved by both their parents, he knew that his children would still suffer to a certain degree since he was not married to Shelly.


    The car drove into the vi''s residentialpound. Shelly stared at theplex''s beautifulndscape in amazement.


    Lackingparison, she had felt


    that the old run-down neighborhood she lived in was tolerable, but now looking at the vi''s environment, she understood why Hayden had been so dissatisfied with the ce she used to rent.


    The car stopped in front of a vi, and Hayden said, "We''ve arrived."


    "Oh... Hayden, are you really giving us such a nice house to live in?" Shelly felt like she was dreaming. "Aren''t you afraid that we''ll make your house look old?"


    "Shelly, can you stop asking strange questions? Just do as I ask and behave, all right?" Hayden replied.


    Shelly blushed and nodded. "Then I''ll carry Audrey out of the car."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3017

    "I''ll hold her. You go inside and see if there''s anything missing in the house. I''ll have someone buy anything you need," Hayden calmly suggested.


    "Alright." Shelly knew deep down that she was unlikely to go wrong if she followed Hayden''s lead.


    Though she felt a bit guilty for taking advantage of Hayden, she was willing to go along with whatever he suggested if it meant keeping their daughter close to her. Inside the vi, the air was fresh and untainted; the floors were impably clean, and the furniture gleamed with polish.


    On the coffee table in the living room, there were fresh fruits and tidbits from luxury retailers.


    The bedroom contained all the electrical appliances she would need, and a four-poster bed sat quietly within. Next to it sat a bouquet on the bedside table.


    Shelly could not find a single fault with the room.


    Just then, Hayden entered the room, carrying their daughter.


    At the sight of their daughter, Shelly immediately remembered that something was still missing from this house.


    "It would be great if we had a bed rail. Audrey has been sleeping with me," said Shelly. "We just need a single rail just enough for one side."


    "Wouldn''t Audrey roll off the bed from the other side then?" Hayden asked. "The bed Audrey sleeps in has rails on all sides."


    Shelly said, "If there are too many rails, I think it would be inconvenient to get in and out of bed. Besides, the bed is sorge. There''s a wall on one side, and I''ll be on the other side. As long as she doesn''t roll to the foot of the bed, she won''t fall off."


    Hayden agreed. "Then let''s also put a rail at the foot of the bed."


    "Alright."


    Hayden ced Audre on the bed when his phone rang from his pocket.


    It was a call from his mother.


    "Hayden, are youing home for dinner tonight?" Avery asked.


    "Mom, I ate out," Hayden replied.


    "Oh. Wasn''t Shelly supposed toe to our house today? She left in a hurry this afternoon, and I wonder if something happened." Avery wanted her son to show some


    concern for Shelly.


    "She''s fine," Hayden replied. "I''ve seen her, so you don''t have to worry."


    "That''s good." Avery was curious. "When did you two meet? Weren''t you busy today?"


    "Mom, give me some space." Hayden was afraid his mother would continue asking questions, and he might slip up and give Audrey away.


    "Hahaha, alright, alright! I won''t ask anymore! As long as Shelly is okay." Satisfied, Avery hung up.


    Soon, Friday arrived and Hayden returned home early to have dinner with his family.


    "Mom, I want to take Aiden out to


    y tomorrow," said Hayden,


    discussing the matter with his


    mother. "The weather has gotten warmer, and I saw many kids


    ying outside."


    Avery was taken aback. "Are you nning to take Aiden out alone?"


    Hayden nodded. "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "You don''t like taking Aiden out, right? Why are you going out with him all of a sudden? Can you even take good care of him?" Avery asked worriedly.


    "I will bring the bodyguard with me. I will take good care of Aiden," Hayden promised.


    Elliot was surprised by Hayden''s behavior and asked, "What has gotten into you?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Nothing. I''m fine," Hayden said.


    Robert, too, found it strange. "Hayden, why don''t Ie along? We haven''t hung out for some time!"


    "That''s not necessary. You should go hang out with your friends," Hayden said.


    Robert''s shoulders instantly slumped.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3018

    "Fine! Since you want to take Aiden out to y, then go ahead! You should spend more time with him anyway." Avery thought her son''s firm determination to take the child out meant that his paternal love had awakened.


    "Yes. Mom, you can go out and have fun with Dad tomorrow. It''s been a long time since you two had some alone time," Hayden considerately suggested.


    Avery burst intoughter. "So, you''re taking the child out just so we can have some alone time?"


    "You got it. I''ll take Mom out tomorrow." Elliot realized that he and his wife had not had a rxing time together in a while and felt they needed some quality time.


    Hayden did not want his mother to overthink things, so he simply said, "You can interpret it that way."


    Everything aside, he wanted his parents to get some good rest.


    "Where do you n to go tomorrow?" Avery asked about her son''s ns. "The park is too crowded. The doctor advised against going to crowded ces as it increases the chances of Aiden falling sick. In that case, you''ll have to choose an open space area with few people."


    "Well, I''m nning to drive him around tomorrow, but we won''t go to crowded ces," Hayden replied.


    After discussing the matter with his family, Hayden messaged Shelly, informing her that everything was settled and he would bring Aiden to meet them tomorrow.


    Shelly immediately replied. [Great! I''m so excited! The siblings are finally going to meet again!]


    Hayden did not respond to her message.


    After waiting for a while, Shelly put down her phone and went to tell her mother the good news.


    Mrs. Taylor was also thrilled. "That''s wonderful! We''re so lucky to have met someone like Hayden! Not only does he not try to take our child away, but he is also allowing her to stay in this amazing vi for free. Oh! I''m so excited that I can burst any moment now."


    Shelly sat next to her mother. "Mom, are you overthinking things again?"


    "How can I not? I''m sure that you must feel moyed as well, right? You and Hayden aren''t officially married, yet you''re living in his house. Have you considered what he is going to do with you when he gets married? Even if his wife can''t openly do anything to you, what if she secretly plots against you? We''re not rich and well-connected like them," said Mrs. Taylor, expressing her concerns.


    "Mom, have you been watching too many dramas? Shelly could not help but chuckle. "Even if Hayden does find a wife in the future, I should have enough money to buy a house by then. Once I have a new house, I''ll take you and Audrey with me, and We''ll live there. We definitely won''t keep staying here."


    "It''s good that you understand the situation. You still need to work hard and not rely on others to achieve sess. Trusting yourself is better than relying on anyone else," Mrs. Taylor said.


    "I know that. So, for now, please stopThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    thinking too much. Let things take their natural course. Besides, I think things are pretty good now. At least don''t have to worry about Audrey being discovered by him anymore. Finally, I can focus on my work!" Shelly stretched and yawned. "Being rich is sofortable! Staying in such a big house and having someone to care for us, it is almost like living in a fairy tale."


    "You still need to earn money to buy a big house of your own," Mrs. Taylor emphasized.


    "I know, I know! Mom, you should go to bed early..." Shelly stood up, suddenly remembering something. "Oh, by the way, I want Dad and my brother toe over during the holidays in May. Can you talk to them about it?"


    "How can that work? Your father smokes. What if he makes the house smell bad?" Mrs. Taylor said.


    Shelly blushed. "Mom, do you really dislike Dad that much? When he smokes, we can ask him to smoke in the yard. If we''re going to stay here for the next six months, we can''t just forbid them froming over altogether. I''ll let Hayden know, and he won''t refuse."


    "You are bing more and more shameless."


    "It''s not that big a deal! Dad and Samuel won''t be staying here for long, anyway. I know what I''m doing."


    "Very well! Let''s wait until we get used to the environment here before inviting them over! I haven''t been able to sleep welltely. All of this feels like a dream..." Mrs. Taylor said.


    Shelly chuckled. "Mom, our lives have just started to get better!"


    That night, Shelly struggled to sleep.


    Just as her mother had said, she felt like she was living a dream and the more she got to know Hayden, the more attracted she was to him.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3019

    In her entire life, she had never been this in love with a man, and she could not help but wish that Hayden was not the almighty founder of Dream Maker. He was so far out of her league that she dared not to dream of bing his wife.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her head spun around and around till Audrey''s cry shook her from her reverie at three in the morning.


    Shelly immediately got out of bed to make milk for Audrey and drifted off to sleep after Audrey fell asleep.


    At eight the next morning, Hayden arrived at the house with Aiden.


    When Aiden entered the house, his face was instantly filled with curiosity.


    "Aiden, this is your grandmother," Hayden said as soon as he entered the living room.


    Mrs. Taylor immediately picked up Audrey from the crib and walked over to the father and son.


    "Audrey, guess who''s here? It''s your big brother!" Mrs. Taylor was ecstatic to see how much Aiden had grown. "Can I hold Aiden, please?"


    Hayden immediately handed Aiden over to Mrs. Taylor.


    "Aiden, do you not recognize me anymore? Little one, you''ve be so chubby and adorable!" Mrs. Taylor held Aiden, bing more delighted the more she looked at him. Older folks always adore chubby children.


    Shelly was washing bottles for Audrey in the kitchen and came out and greeted Hayden with a smile. "Your parents didn''t suspect anything, did they?"


    "Even if they did, they wouldn''t follow me," Hayden said, holding Audrey in his arms and looking at his daughter tenderly. "Baby, let''s go see your big brother."


    Hayden carried Audrey and approached his son.


    The siblings locked eyes, and both of them instantly perked up.


    "Hahaha! They''re so polite! They''re not even making any noises." Shelly walked over to the two children after putting away the bottles and stared at them. "Why don''t we put them together so they can y? I also want to take a photo of them together."


    Momentster, Aiden and Audrey were ced on the nket-covered floor.


    Aiden could sit steadily on the floor


    but Audrey was still struggling to bnce herself. Audrey was lying on the floor, reaching out to grab her big brother''s chubby little feet. en.swhovels


    "Sweetie, you can''t eat that!" Shelly was afraid that her daughter would put her brother''s feet in her mouth.


    However, as soon as Shelly finished speaking, Audrey put her brother''s foot directly into her mouth.


    "Ah! You little glutton!" Shelly


    immediately went to pull her son''s


    foot out of Audrey''s mouth.


    Fortunately, her daughter did not


    bite too hard, so Shelly quickly


    managed to pull her son''s foot out.


    Audrey licked her lips, still unsatisfied. Aiden, on the other hand, let out a cry and was surprised and upset at the turn of events. Hayden was stunned by how weak Aiden was.


    Mrs. Taylor immediately took a bag of rice crackers and gave one to Aiden, who stopped crying when he saw the food. However, when Audrey spotted the rice cracker, she immediately reached out and snatched it out of her brother''s hand. After remaining stunned for a few moments, Aiden began to wail at the top of his lungs.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3020

    Hayden waspletely dumbfounded. He realized that Aiden had far too easy a life with everyone around him constantly indulging him. This caused him to be susceptible to difficulties, even something as mundane as having his snack taken by his sister.


    Mrs. Taylor immediately took another rice cracker from the bag and ced it in Aiden''s hands.


    With teary eyes, Aiden nced at the rice cracker in his hands and sniffled softly. He stopped crying.


    "Audrey, you mustn''t snatch things from your brother." Shelly squatted beside her daughter to educate her. "Look, you made your brother cry just now."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Audrey stuffed the rice cracker, packet and all, into her mouth while looking at her brother. She did not know him.


    "You haven''t taken it out of the stic yet!" Shelly immediately took the rice cracker out of her daughter''s mouth.


    The rice cracker that Audrey had tried to consume whole was made for babies. It did not contain any vorings. There was only the faint smell of rice. Shelly bought it online for Audrey two days ago. Adults wouldn''t find the rice crackers particrly appealing, but it was a fragrant and delicious snack for babies.


    Audrey became extremely excited whenever she saw a rice cracker.


    "We should bring Aiden over to y with Audrey more often. He is too vulnerable and weak." Hayden furrowed his brow.


    Shelly was not as concerned. "Aiden is still young, and he has never seen Audrey before. Maybe he''s just a bit shy."


    "You have a good attitude, but it''s not good for Aiden. My parents have spoiled him too much, treating him like a delicate flower. How can he handle the real world like this?" Hayden said. Mrs. Taylor nodded in agreement, unable to hide her fondness for Hayden.


    "Aiden has be so chubby and adorable under their care, so they must be really good at raising children. Still, you have to bring Aiden over to y often. I love him so much!" Mrs. Taylor sat beside Aiden and watched him as he devoured the cracker.


    Aiden ate with great elegance and grace, unlike Audrey, who quickly finished the rice cracker in a few bites.


    Hayden could tell that Mrs. Taylor genuinely adored Aiden, so he tried to focus on what his son was good at, which was to please the elderly.


    "Look at how fair Aiden is! Hasn''t he §Ö seen the sun? I used to think Audrey was pretty, but now, sitting next to Hayden, our Audrey looks so dark." Mrs. Taylor chuckled teasingly.


    "Mom, it''s not as bad as you make it sound! Audrey may have slightly darker skin, but it''s a healthyplexion!" Shelly looked at the two children and could not see any ws.


    "It''s mainly because Aiden is so fair!


    Hahaha! He is so calm andposed, too. He is interesting to watch!" Mrs. Taylor said. "It must be because Hayden''s parents are such upstanding people. They''ve raised Aiden well."


    Shelly looked at Hayden and asked, "You''re here so early, so would you like some breakfast?"


    Hayden shook his head. "I ate enough in the morning. I''ll have some fruit."


    "What fruit would you like? I''ll go prepare them," said Shelly.


    Hayden nced at the coffee table.


    He never liked anything that was sweet but could tolerate sour-tasting fruits.


    "Shelly, just prepare a little of everything. The kids can munch on themter if they want to," Mrs. Taylor said.


    "Sure." Shelly immediately hurried to the kitchen with the bag of fruits on the table.


    Hayden watched as she left and asked Mrs. Taylor, "Why don''t you ask the servants to do it instead?"


    Removes


    "The servants have been working hard. The servant responsible for looking after Audrey at night needs to sleep during the day, and the servant responsible for cooking has to prepare three meals for us every day, along with baby food for Audrey. The servant who is responsible for cleaning has a hard time as well because she needs to clean such a big house all by herself. We can still take care of ourselves when ites to these small things," Mrs. Taylor exined.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3021

    "I''ll hire another servant, then..." Hayden said.


    "It''s fine, Hayden. Shelly and I are rxed enough. We actually feel ufortable if we don''t have anything to do." Mrs. Taylor was currently quite content, and her only concern was her daughter''s marriage. With her daughter''s current state, she did not know what kind of man Shelly could find in the future.


    Certainly, someone too inferior would not do, but she feared that men that were extremely capable might not be interested in Shelly.


    "By the way, Hayden, did Shelly tell you that we want my husband and son toe and visit for a few days during the holidays in May? We haven''t seen them since New Year''s. My son can only visit during that time since he has been busy with his studies," Mrs. Taylor said. "My husband smokes, but if hees, I will definitely make him smoke outside. I won''t allow him to smoke indoors."


    "Of course, no problem. As long as he doesn''t smoke in front of the children," Hayden replied.


    "He definitely won''t smoke in front of the children. Even if I don''t say anything, Shelly wouldn''t allow it either. My husband knows his limits, if he wants to smoke, he''ll go somewhere to do it discreetly," Mrs. Taylor assured.


    "Well, then it''s not a problem." Hayden''s gaze fell on the two children.


    After finishing the rice crackers, Aiden and Audrey had now begun ying with toys.


    The toys belonged to Audrey, which Aiden had not yed with before, so he found them quite fascinating.


    Shortly after, Shelly brought over the cut fruits.


    "You can use this fork! It''s a new one." Shelly handed the fork to Hayden.


    Hayden looked at the fork and was impressed by its delicate design.


    "It was a gift from Courtney. After we moved, she gave us a set of luxurious cutlery," Shelly exined.


    "If you want to invite friends over,


    you don''t have to ask for my permission. The same applies if you wantto invite family over as well," Hayden said.


    "Oh..." Shelly was taken aback.


    Mrs. Taylor smiled and said, "I just told Hayden about your dad and brothering for the holiday."


    "Oh!" Shelly blushed slightly. "Hayden, thank you!"


    "It''s nothing, there''s no need to thankN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    me," Hayden had woken up early today and felt a bit tired, so


    asked, "Is there a spare guestroom? I''ll go lie down for a while."


    belongs to FindNovelContent


    "Yes, there is." Shelly immediately took him to the guest room.


    Haydeny down and slept for about an hour when his phone rang when Avery called.


    Since it was the first time Hayden had taken Aiden out to y, Avery could not help but worry despite agreeing that it was a good idea.


    Hayden grabbed his phone and headed downstairs, knowing that Avery was video-calling him and wanted to see both him and Aiden.


    "Shelly, where is Aiden? My mom is calling!" Hayden asked when he spotted Shelly sitting by the coffee table and peeling the skin of some grapes.


    "They are ying in the yard. My


    mom said that it''s sunny out there and took them outside." Shelly noticed that Hayden was in a hurry and immediately wiped her hands, before offering her help. "Why don''t you answer the call? I will takt


    Aunty Avery. She will probably feel more assured if she knows that you and Aiden are with me."


    Hayden could not agree more but asked, "How will you exin the house?"


    "Just hand me the phone. I will tell her that both you and Aiden are asleep. I will answer the call in the backyard."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3022

    Hayden thought that it was a great n and handed his phone to Shelly.


    Shelly hurried to the backyard and answered the video call.


    When Avery saw Shelly''s face, she smiled in surprise. "Shelly, are you with Hayden?"


    Shelly blushed and said sheepishly, "Yeah. Hayden and Aiden are resting right now."


    "Oh... He did get up quite early this morning. Why do you have his phone, though?" Avery asked.


    Hayden had always been a man who valued his privacy and Avery could not help but suspect the two were dating.


    Shelly quickly came up with a clever response. "He left his phone on the coffee table. I guess he was too tired and forgot to take it to the room. When I saw you calling, I was afraid you would worry, so I answered it without permission."


    "Oh, I see! Are you guys at the ce you''re renting now? The scenery looks nice over there!" Avery looked at the lush trees on Shelly''s side and eximed, "I haven''t been to where you''re living yet! I should visit you and your mom sometime."


    Shelly did not expect Avery to be so enthusiastic and felt a bit overwhelmed.


    Just then, Hayden walked over and took the phone from Shelly''s hand.


    "Mom, where are you and Dad going today?" Hayden, still looking a bit sleepy, rubbed his eyes.


    Avery smiled and said, "We went hiking. Look, we reached the mountaintop! The view from the top is amazing! I just miss Aiden, so I decided to video call you. Little did I know you were with Shelly! If I had known, I would have called Shelly instead. Haha!"


    "Mom, enjoy yourselves. I promise to bring Aiden back home safe and sound."


    "Okay! Since Shelly is with you, I feel much more at ease!" Avery said.


    With that, Avery ended the video call.


    Avery put her phone back in her pocket and looked at Elliot. "Guess where Hayden is right now?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Elliot remained expressionless. "At Shelly''s house. I heard everything."


    "Aren''t you shocked? He actually


    took Aiden to Shelly''s house! What does that mean? It probably means they''re in a romantic rtionship!" Avery''s chest rose and fell with excitement. "Why would Hayden do this? the wants to date someone, why does he have to be secretive about it? If he had just said that he was taking Aiden to Shelly''s house today, we wouldn''t object to the idea! We would have prepared gifts and taken them over, right, honey?"


    "Don''t you think you are reading too much into this?" Elliot asked.


    "Not at all! I know my son! If he doesn''t like Shelly, why would he take Aiden to Shelly''s ce? He doesn''t even like going out. Haven''t you noticed how he stays at home on weekends?" Avery argued. Elliot thought for a moment and found her reasoning sound, so he nodded. "Is there anything we should do?"


    Following his wife''s train of thought, Elliot also considered the possibility of having to prepare for their son''s wedding.


    "Let''s observe the situation for now!


    Let them spend some time together. If they get along well, then we can start thinking about organizing a wedding for them! That way Aiden will have aplete family"


    "Could it be that our son is willing to ept Shelly simply because he wants Aiden to have a family?" Elliot pondered, considering the significant difference in status between Shelly and their son.


    "Even if that''s the case, it''s not a bad


    thing! Our son is not someone who can''t see reason. If he eventually realizes that he''s notpatible with Shelly, he won''t marry her. Let''s see how well they get along first!"


    "Okay. There''s a tea room over there. Shall we go have some tea?" Elliot felt a bit hot and wanted to rest for a while.


    "Sure. I''ll think about what gift to give Shelly if they really be a couple," Avery said, feeling optimistic about the possibility of her son''s rtionship.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3023

    Firstly, Hayden had high standards. In the past twenty years, he had not shown any interest in women, which indicated that he was not the type to y around. Once he wasmitted to someone, he was unlikely to change his mind.


    Secondly, Hayden had taken the initiative to visit Shelly''s home, suggesting that they were not far from going public with their rtionship.


    After finishing the video call with his mother, Hayden went to the front yard to find the children.


    Mrs. Taylor hadid out a children''s crawling mat in the yard for the two kids to y on.


    It was warm outside, and the weather during this season was temperate, and it was fine to bask in the sun like this.


    Upon seeing Haydene out, Mrs. Taylor immediately said, "I''m letting the kids soak up some sun to absorb Vitamin D. The pediatrician mentioned it during Audrey''s check-up. They said it''s good for the children''s health to spend more time outdoors."


    Hayden nodded and said, "Why don''t you take a break inside while I keep an eye on them?"


    "Alright. I''ll go cook," Mrs. Taylor nned to personally prepare a meal for Hayden.


    After she went inside, Shelly came out holding a fruit tter.


    "Shelly, your mom said that she is going to cook. Why not get the servant to do it?" He asked.


    "My mom is great at cooking. I told you before, right? If she wants to cook, let her!" Shelly said, sitting down on the mat and feeding the two children some grapes.


    Hayden watched the two kids eagerly devouring the grapes, and a smile unconsciously formed on his lips.


    "Don''t fight over them, each of you gets one. Mommy doesn''t y favorites," Shelly patiently coaxed while feeding the children.


    She had even gone to the lengths of removing the grape seeds, so there was no need to worry about the kids choking.


    "Do you want to try? These grapes taste really good," Shelly turned to Hayden and asked.


    Hayden nodded and took a piece of grape.


    Indeed, it was a delicious bnce of sweet and sour.


    The pleasant day quickly came to an end.


    In the evening, after Hayden had dinner with the kids, they returned to Elliot''s mansion.


    About three hourster, Hayden received a call from Shelly.


    "Hayden, my mom had severe stomach pain after dinner, so I brought her to the hospital for an examination. Turns out it''s


    appendicitis, and the doctor says et


    she needs surgery, so I won''t be able to go home tonight. I have to stay at the hospital to take care of my mom," Shelly exined, hesitating for a moment before adding, "There''s no one apart from the servants at home, and I''m worried about Audrey." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hayden had just finished taking a shower when she called.


    He immediately walked to the wardrobe and said, "I''ll go over and stay there tonight. How''s your mom doing?"


    "She''s currently receiving


    intravenous therapy. The doctor


    suggested performing the surgery as soon as possible. It will probably be scheduled for the day after tomorrow," Shelly replied. "So, these next few days, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Audrey."


    "Send me your location, and I''lle to see your mom." Hayden remembered how busy Mrs. Taylor had been today, preparing two sumptuous meals to treat him, and he was very grateful.


    He had not expected Mrs. Taylor to be admitted to a hospital.


    "Sure." Shelly hesitated as she wondered for a moment if she was causing Hayden any trouble, but she was feeling very anxious alone in the hospital.


    It was a minor procedure, and since Mrs. Taylor did not wish to worry Shelly''s father and brother, she had asked Shelly to keep it a secret.


    Shelly sent her location to Hayden, who arrived at the hospital in half an hour.


    When Hayden noticed that Mrs. Taylor was staying in a room with seven other patients, he frowned.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3024

    "Let''s get your mother into a different room!" Hayden said, before turning tomunicate with the staff.


    Shelly grabbed his arm and said, "I''ve asked the nurse, and she said that there are a lot of patients at the moment, so there isn''t another room avable."


    "Just stay with your mom. I will negotiate with them."


    With that, he walked away.


    Shelly watched as he left and felt relieved.


    Though she was the one who had called Hayden, she did not expect him to hurry over to the hospital to see her mother, as all she wanted was for him to stay with their daughter. After all, without anyone there, there was no telling if the servants would take good care of Audrey.


    Shelly approached her mother''s hospital bed and told her about Hayden''s visit.


    "I just saw him. I thought he woulde in and say a few words to me! Why did he leave withouting in?" Mrs. Taylor''s pain had eased a bit by now, but she still looked sickly.


    "He said this ce is too crowded, so he went to ask if there''s a less crowded ward avable," Shelly replied. "Mom, I feel like he''s really good to us. I wonder if other guys are all like this."


    Mrs. Taylor smiled and said, "Many men don''t even bother taking care of their own children, so why would they care about their wife''s family? Hayden is truly generous and kind."


    "But you''re also very good to him! You even cooked for him today!" Shelly said.


    "Cooking two meals is nothing. I don''t know how many meals I''ve cooked for your father, and he doesn''t let me stay in the vi for even a single day," Mrs. Taylor said cheerfully. "I didn''t expect Hayden toe to the hospital to see me. If it weren''t for you, why would he possiblye to see me... Shelly, I feel like he must like you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t treat us so well."


    "Mom, please stop talking." Shelly nced toward the door and spotted Hayden chatting with a middle-aged man.


    She did not know who that man was, and after a while, Hayden strode into the ward.


    Hayden approached the bed and asked, "Mrs. Taylor, I''ve arranged for you to be moved to a different room. Can you get out of bed now?"


    "I can, but they''ve hooked me up with an IV," Mrs. Taylor nced at the IV bag.


    "I''ll hold it for you." Hayden immediately grabbed the IV stand.


    Shelly was caught off guard by his actions.


    "Mr. Tate, let me take the IV bag!" A nurse walked over and took the IV stand from Hayden. "I''ll take the patient to the room, and you can bring her belongings over.


    Shelly watched as her mother followed the nurse out, and she immediately began to pack up their things.


    There was not much to pack, just her mother''s bag and her own. She had not had a chance to go home and bring over their daily amenities.


    "Is this all?" Hayden asked when he saw her carrying the two bags, and he took one bag from her.


    "Yeah, I''ll go backter to get more things," Shelly said. "Who did you ask? When I asked, they said there were no less crowded rooms avable."


    "I had my dad use his connections," Hayden said frankly. "I don''t have many connections in the country."


    In Aryadelle, the most resourceful connection Hayden possessed was his father.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Listening to his candid words, Shelly could not help butugh. "Thank you! Actually, we were grateful enough that there''s a bed avable."


    "Your mother is getting older, and it''s too noisy in crowded rooms. She might not be able to get much sleep here," Hayden exined.


    "Yeah, but my mom''s surgery is a minor one. The doctor said she can be discharged in a week." Shelly sighed. "was a bit nervous before, but now I''m not as afraid. As we grow older, our parents also age,


    and they be more prone to Various illnesses when they get older."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3025

    "You''re overthinking it. Appendicitis ismon," Hayden said.


    Just then, Avery called.


    Seeing his mother''s iing call, Hayden already knew what she was going to say.


    He answered the call, spoke a few words with his mother, and hung up.


    "Do you have something to attend to? If you have something to do, go ahead." Shelly assumed he had some urgent matter to attend to.


    "It''s my mom. She said she wants toe and see your mom. It''s a bitte tonight, so she won''t disturb you. She''lle when your mom has the surgery," Hayden exined.


    Shelly''s eyes welled up with tears. "Hayden, thank you to you both."


    "There''s no need to thank us."


    The two walked through a long corridor and arrived at the special care ward.


    This ward could not be essed by money alone; one had to have certain privileges to stay there.


    Mrs. Taylor was already lying on a clean and spacious bed, looking pleasantly surprised by howfortable the ward was.


    It was clean, without any unpleasant odors, and the space wasrge; the bed for guests alone was 1.5 meters long.


    Moreover, there were various medical devices in the room, and one would feel embarrassed to stay there without having a more serious illness.


    After Hayden and Shelly entered, Mrs. Taylor immediately spoke excitedly, "Hayden! You''ve transferred me to such a good room. Isn''t it a waste of medical resources? I''m just having my appendix removed. There''s no need to stay in such a nice room."


    Hayden responded, "Mrs. Taylor, no matter what the illness, you need to rest properly. Since they managed to arrange for you to stay here, there shouldn''t be any issues. Don''t think too much about it. Rest wel tonight and wait for the surgery."


    "Okay, okay! I''m really grateful to you! I feel so bad that you have toe all the way here to see me at this time. Go back and rest now!" Mrs. Taylor said. Hayden replied, "Sure."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Mom, I''ll go back with Hayden for now. I''lle back after getting our daily amenities," Shelly said.


    "Alright. Go ahead, the two of you!"


    The two left the hospital and drove towards the vi.


    "If there''s anything wrong with your mom at the hospital, just let me know," Hayden said while driving.


    "Sure, but there shouldn''t be any issues. It''ll be tough for you to stay here this week. Will your parents say anything?"


    "They won''t. Now that they know your mom is in the hospital, they''ll understand."


    "But why aren''t you staying at home when my mom is in the hospital?" Shelly mumbled to herself. "At this point, I don''t really mind if your family finds out about Audrey. believe your whole family is good-hearted people."


    Hayden remained silent.


    He could not predict how his parents would react to finding out about Audrey.


    "My mom might be able to understand your actions, but I can''t say the same about my dad," he said. "My dad loves girls."


    "Well, I don''t have any choice. If your dad wants to take Audrey away, I can only ept it." Shelly had prepared herself. "I''m content to go to your house to see my children." "That''s not what you said before."


    "That''s because I was facing you


    alone." She gazed up to study his side profite. "Your dad can arrange such a wonderful room in the hospital for my mother, and I can''t. I believe that Audrey would lead a better life with your parents."


    The discussion resulted in a lot of tension.


    After a brief moment of silence, Hayden said, "Shelly, don''t be overly pessimistic. I will spend more time with you, and if being with you isn''t that bad, I want to give you a chance."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3026

    He did not mention that he was also giving himself a chance.


    Before meeting Shelly, he could never picture what kind of a woman he would marry, because he had never felt anything for women.


    The only thing he had considered was finding a wife of equal status and capability as he, for that way, they would at least share somemon interests.


    Never had he imagined that Shelly would change his mindsetpletely.


    Shelly was instantly overwhelmed by emotions at his words.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Hayden nced at Shelly when he pulled to a stop in front of a red traffic light.


    Shelly looked at him sincerely and said, "Hayden, you don''t know this, but I''ve always felt that I''m not worthy of you. That''s why I didn''t dare to say anything even when I found out that I have feelings for you. I didn''t want to make myself miserable or burden you. However, if you''re willing to give me a chance, I''m willing to give it a try. No matter the oue, I won''t have any regrets."


    Hayden fell silent for a moment before blurting out, "What do you like about me?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was such a cliche line in romance dramas and saying it made him feel nauseated.


    "You''re very handsome, and you''re steady. You''re sincere and respectful of others. I even hoped that you weren''t so wealthy. If you were just an ordinary man, I would dare pursue you," Shelly said, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Isn''t itughable?"


    "If I didn''t have my current wealth, the Hayden you know might not exist at all," he said, knowing very well just how important money was in society.


    "I know. That''s why I feel foolish. After calming down, I still think you are the best version of yourself. Even if you have a different wife in the future, I will still wish you happiness." Shelly smiled and said, "Hayden, is it because of our two children that you''re willing to give me a chance?"


    Hayden did not want to deceive her and said, "Yes."


    Shelly hummed and lowered her head.


    Hayden added, "There are other factors apart from that. My family really likes you, and I feel rxed when I''m with you."


    "That has nothing to do with me. It''s just because your family members are wonderful human beings. Any other woman would try her best to please you, and your family would


    treat her just as well. I''mcky,"


    Shelly said.


    She was not being insecure; she simply had a clear understanding of the situation.


    Compared to the high-statusdies, Shelly had no advantages at all.


    However, all she could do was work hard to improve herself and do everything she could. She believed that the rest would unfold naturally.


    "Some people are unlucky, while others are more fortunate. Since you are lucky enough to have a chance, work hard and make the most of it," Hayden said. "Yeah." Shelly restrained her excitement.


    They soon arrived at the vi.


    Upon arriving home, Shelly went to Hayden''s guest room to pack the daily amenities that her mother might need.


    "These are all new." Shelly ced the items on the bathroom countertop. "But your clothes aren''t here. You must have already taken a shower today, right?" ¨¦n.swnovels


    "I did. You don''t have to take care of me. Go. Help your mom pack her things! Hayden was ustomed to being taken care of, but he knew better. Mrs. Taylor needed more attention at the moment.


    "Alright. I''ll go out then," Shelly said and left the guest room.


    After leaving the room, she took a shower and gathered her mother''s belongings.


    An hourter, Shelly came downstairs carrying a bag.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3027

    A bodyguard walked over to her. "Ms. Taylor, allow me to escort you to the hospital."


    It was the bodyguard Hayden hired specifically to protect Audrey.


    Shelly normally would not order him around, and he was only required to guard the premises.


    She realized that Hayden was the one who had ordered him to drive her to the hospital. "Thank you," she said.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Mrs. Taylor was already asleep, so Shelly turned off the lights andid down on the guest bed. Overwhelmed by excitement, she struggled to sleep.


    Had her mother not fallen asleep, she would have shared her excitement with her mother.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shelly reached for her phone and decided to message Courtney and tell her the good news.


    [Courtney, are you asleep?] Shelly typed.


    [No! Why are you contacting me thiste in the night? Is there something you want to talk about?] Courtney replied.


    [My mom got hospitalized for appendicitis.]


    [Huh? Today, you mean? I''ll visit Auntie tomorrow. Don''t worry! Appendicitis is a minor surgery, nothing to worry about!] Courtney consoled her.


    [Well, I''m not worried about my mom. The doctor said she''ll be fine after the surgery. I messaged you because I wanted to talk about something else... It''s about... Hayden. He said that he was willing to give me a chance. I''m so excited! Even if it doesn''t work out in the end, I''ll still be content!]


    [Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! I knew he must like you! Why else would he let you stay in such a huge vi, and hire housekeepers and bodyguards for you? It''s love!!] Courtney replied.


    [The mansion and the staff are all


    for the children. It has nothing to do with me! He''s willing to give me a chance because of the children, Still, I''m stitbreally happy because I genuinely like him! He''s the most handsome man I''ve ever met.]


    [Aww! I''m so envious! Shelly, you have to seize this opportunity! Once you marry Hayden, I can rise. alongside you! When you infiltrate the elite circles, you must help me find a rich and handsome man. My future happiness relies on you!]


    [I''m not very confident, but if I can marry Hayden, I will definitely help you find a suitable man.] Shelly agreed.


    [Don''t worry! To capture a man''s


    heart, you only need to master two moves! First, capture his stomach! don''t need to teach you that, right? You''re a great cook to begin with. Second, satisfy his physical needs. As long as you excel in these two aspects, I guarantee he won''t be


    able to leave you.]


    [There are plenty of women who can do these two things for him. I won''t overthink it. I''ll just go along with whatever he wants me to do! He''s a decisive person, so he probably doesn''t like people taking matters into their own hands.]


    [Alright! If you evere across any issues, just ask for my help. I''ll be more than happy to help!]


    [Okay!] After sending the message, Shelly held her phone with a sweet smile ying on her lips.


    The next morning, Avery came to the hospital to visit Shelly''s mother.


    "The doctor told you not to eat anything today, right?" Avery asked.


    This was Avery''s first time meeting Shelly''s mother. She had not had the chance to visit Mrs. Taylor in the past.


    "They did. The doctor here is very responsible," Mrs. Taylor said, touched, as she sat back against the bed. "What an honor to have you here. It''s just a minor ailment. You don''t need toe tomorrow for the surgery."


    "My husband and I wille and see you tomorrow. Although Hayden and Shelly aren''t married, there''s still a possibility that they might end up together. We might be one big family in the future!" Avery said with a cheerful smile.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3028

    After Avery finished speaking, Shelly''s face turned a shade of crimson.


    "You are too kind." Mrs. Taylor sighed, echoing what Avery and her daughter had said.


    There was no hint of pretense in Avery''s demeanor; she was full of warmth and vitality,pletely unlike any other high-statusdy.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Shelly is truly an exceptional young woman! Our whole family really likes her," Avery said while Shelly brought over a chair for her to sit on.


    Once Avery plopped down on the chair, she looked at Shelly and asked, "Shelly, did Hayden spend the night at the hospital to keep youpany?"


    Avery had asked her that because she wanted to gauge the progress of Hayden''s rtionship.


    Shelly immediately shook her head. "No, he said he has a house near the hospital, so he probably stayed there."


    Shelly could not bring herself to lie.


    If she failed to inform Avery that Hayden did not stay at the hospital, Avery would definitely start overthinking things, and she might try to obtain more information from Hayden, so Shelly decided to tell Avery the truth to put her mind at ease.


    "He does have a house near this hospital. I almost forgot about that!" Averyughed heartily. "Shelly, the fact that he told you about that shows that he doesn''t consider you an outsider."


    Shelly''s face grew even redder, wondering how Avery would react if she found out that Shelly and her mother were currently living in that vi as well.


    "My son has always been a bit reserved, especially when ites to rtionships with others. He''s not particrly flexible in that regard, but he''s smart. However, he simply doesn''t like dealing with interpersonal rtionships. Shelly, I can tell he has some feelings for you. If you could take the initiative, the two of you might have a chance!" Avery held Shelly''s hand, cing her hopes in her.


    Outside the ward, Hayden came to visit Shelly''s mother with Audrey.


    During the phone call with his


    motherst night, Avery said that she would visit Shelly''s mother on the day of her surgery, which was scheduled for the next day, so


    Hayden did not expect his mother toe today.


    He carried his daughter out of the elevator and strode toward the intensive care unit.


    His attention was solely focused on Audrey, so he did not notice the bodyguard standing outside the ward.


    The bodyguard, on the other hand, noticed him and said, "Mr. Tate."


    Hayden recognized the voice and immediately looked at the bodyguard, recognizing that it was the bodyguard who worked for Avery. "What are you doing here?!" Hayden eximed.


    Usually, Avery''s bodyguard went wherever Avery went, and Hayden could not help but wonder, "Could it be that..."


    The bodyguard confirmed Hayden''s suspicion. "Your mother is inside." After a brief pause, the bodyguard nced at the baby in Hayden''s arms. "Whose kid is this?"


    Hayden fell silent.


    He kept one arm on Audrey and


    grabbed the bodyguard with his free hand and dragged him aside. "Don''t tell Mom you saw me," hemanded. "This baby is mine as well, but they don''t know that yet. I haven''t thought of how I''m going to share this information. Before I say anything, you are not allowed to let it slip. Understood?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard studied the serious look on Hayden''s face and nodded.


    The bodyguard''s job was the keep Avery safe, and he dared not to get involved in their family affairs.


    With that said, Hayden immediately left with Audrey in his arms.


    Avery remained in the ward for another hour before leaving.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3029

    As soon as Avery left, Shelly immediately called Hayden, who was taking a stroll in the park near the hospital with Audrey. Upon receiving the call, he answered it right away. "Has my mom left?"


    "She just did. How do you know she was here?" Shelly asked.


    "I dropped by the hospital with Audrey an hour ago." Hayden sighed a breath of relief. "Why was my mom there?"


    "She came to see my mom. Your mom is just so nice and friendly! She said she wille back with your dad to check on my mom tomorrow."


    Shelly was so touched that she felt a lump forming in her throat.


    Since her mother forbade her from telling the family, Shelly originally thought she would be the only one taking care of her mother during her surgery and had never expected Hayden and his family to take care of them so well.


    "I''ll bring our daughter over now," Hayden spoke up.


    "Maybe it''s better not to bring our daughter here. After all, this is a hospital, and it wouldn''t be good if she caught something," said Shelly. "In our hometown, we don''t bring children to visit the sick or attend funerals."


    Hayden had always enjoyed freedom since he was a child, and Avery had never imposed any rules on him, so he was not aware of such customs.


    However, Shelly had made a valid point; children have weaker immune systems, and it might not be worth the risk to bring them to the hospital. "Then I''ll take her home," Hayden said.


    "Sure. If you find it boring, you can leave Audrey with a servant. There''s no need to dy your other affairs because of this." Shelly was worried that he would get tired or bored taking care of Audrey. After all, taking care of a child was a tedious and exhausting task, and the initial novelty would eventually wear off.


    "It''s the weekend, and I don''t have anything else to do. It''s a bit windy outside, and I''m afraid our daughter might catch a cold." Hayden carried their daughter into the car, nning to go home. "I''ll have someone bring you food for lunchter."


    Shelly felt touched. "Thank you! Just one meal is enough; my mother can''t eat anything today."


    "Okay."


    After ending the call, Hayden received a call from his mother.


    Avery hade out of the hospital and wanted to visit Hayden since he had a house nearby.


    Hayden''s calm expression vanished when he heard his mother''s words.


    "Mom, let me tell you the truth!" Hayden took a deep breath and confessed, "Shelly and her mother are staying in that vi right now."


    Avery was momentarily shocked but


    quickly regained herposure.


    "Oh, I see! That''s great! Why did you keep it a secret from me? Did you think wouldn''t approve? Is that what you think of me? Even if you give her the house, I would have no objections!"


    Hayden remained calm despite his mother''s excitement. "Mom, Shelly is a delicate girl."


    "That''s true, but you can''t keep


    you


    hiding things from me forever, can you? I''ll always find out." Avery still sounded a bit reproachful. "Your rtionship with Shelly has been progressing so quickly! What thinking? Why did you suddenly start treating her so well? No matter how much I praised her in the past, you always remained indifferent. I lose tab on you for a few days and you two start to form your little family?!"


    Hayden fell silent.


    "I called you on a video call yesterday, and Shelly answered. You were in that vi at the time, right?" Avery continued.


    "Mom, Shelly and I need some space."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "When did I stop you from being with


    her? If you need space, why don''t


    you just move in together? Do you want me to help you pack your bags and send them over?" Avery went along with the flow. "You don''t need to pack too much; just bring a couple of changes of clothes. I''m sure everything else is already in the mansion."


    Avery''s enthusiasm rendered Hayden speechless.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3030

    Although Hayden was already in his twenties, he always felt like a child when facing his mother.


    Hayden took a deep breath and said, "Mom, you don''t need to pack my luggage. I have everything I need here."


    "Oh, I see. If you need anything, just have someone deliver it." Avery''s tone softened. "Hayden, on a more serious note, you two should live together if Shelly is okay with it. Only by spending time together day and night can you know if you and her arepatible. If you two get along well, you can bring Aiden over. It would be wonderful to live as a family of three!"


    Hayden furrowed his brow slightly. "Mom, don''t you like Aiden anymore?"


    "Of course, I like him, but Aiden is ultimately your child. If you establish a new family, it''s only natural to have him with you," Avery exined. "If we want to see Aiden, we can always go and visit, or you can bring him over to visit us when you have time. Our houses are so close to one another, so there won''t be a problem."


    Avery did want to part with Aiden, but she thought of Shelly and how Shelly would certainly not want to live with Hayden''s family after marriage. Living with one''s inws would be restrictive and would curtail Shelly''s freedom.


    Hayden felt a wave of emotions, unsure of how to respond to his mother''s words.


    Although he had decided to give it a try with Shelly, the thought of bringing the child to live with him left him feeling a bit empty inside.


    In the past, he had lived alone in Bridgedale and rarely felt lonely, nor did that lifestyle affect his mood.


    However, after returning to his home country and living with his family, he had grown ustomed to the lively atmosphere at home. Therefore, the idea of moving out and living on his own felt odd, and he began to question whether he could manage a small family on his own.


    "Mom, let''s discuss these thingster!" Hayden was still unsure if he and Shelly werepatible. "If I decide to live with her, I''ll let you know."


    "Alright. Let us know in advance! Your father and I can help you prepare for the wedding," Avery said. "I always worried about you getting married. I didn''t expect you to be a father before your younger siblings graduate. Your efficiency is impressive, and I can''t be more content."


    Hayden remained silent.


    In the blink of an eye, a week passed and Mrs. Taylor was discharged from the hospital.


    During the past few days, Shelly had been taking care of her mother at the hospital, while Hayden stayed at the vi with Audrey.


    Since thest conversation with his mother about needing space, Avery had stopped asking whether he woulde home or not, and they lived their days in peace and rxation.


    Hayden spent time with his daughter every day and did not bother to think of his son, knowing that his son was well taken care of by his parents.


    After Shelly brought her mother home, she immediately picked Audrey up. Having not seen her daughter for a week, Shelly missed her greatly.


    "Sweetie, did you miss Mommy?


    Mommy missed you so much! I


    even dreamed about you. Mommy dreamed that you had grown up and that you were walking!" Shelly walked around the living room, holding her daughter.


    Meanwhile, Hayden spoke to Mrs. Taylor. "How do you feel, Mrs. Taylor? Do you feel better?"


    Mrs. Taylor smiled and said, "Much better. You''ve been working hard this week, taking care of the children. Your work must have been dyed by that, right?"


    "It''s fine. I can always work from


    home. It didn''t affect anything," Hayden said. "I''ve hired another servant to take care of Audrey. You need to rest and refrain from


    beitet


    overworking. Once Mr. Taylor arrives in May, let me know if you need anything else."


    Mrs. Taylor was ttered and said, "Hayden, you have shown our family enough kindness, so we can''t possibly ask for more! Even if you don''t end up together with Shelly, I am forever grateful for what you a your family have done for us. We are lucky to have met you."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Mypany has a teambuilding event in May, so I n to take Shelly with me." Hayden decided to get to the point. "I want to spend more time with her."


    Mrs. Taylor''s eyes lit up and she immediately nodded. "Of course! Go ahead! The two of you should have fun. I will take great care of Audrey so you don''t have to worry about a thing."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3031

    "Alright, then."


    Hayden did not mention this to Shelly, but Shelly had overheard his conversation with Mrs. Taylor.


    "Where will this event take ce?" Shelly walked over with Audrey in her arms. "Won''t it be weird for me to participate in yourpany''s event?" Before Hayden could respond, Mrs. Taylor said, "What''s weird about it? It''s probably a trip. Since Hayden wants you there, you should go!"


    Shelly blushed and wondered why her mother''s attitude seemed to have taken a sharp turn.


    Before this appendicitis surgery, Hayden''s mother often reminded her that Hayden was out of her league and not to fantasize about being with him; however, her mother seemed to have taken apletely different stance after the surgery.


    "Mom, I''m worried about what his employees might say." Shelly expressed her concerns. "I don''t mind, but I''m worried about what his subordinates might say about him."


    "Since Hayden has taken the initiative to invite you along, it means he has already considered everything. Don''t be coy and just agree to it."


    Shelly hesitated for a moment, then turned to Hayden and said, "I''ll go if you want me to."


    Hayden enjoyed how effortless it was to maintain a rtionship with Shelly. "I''ll send you the detailster." Hayden took Audrey from Shelly''s arms. "Let''s go eat first!" "Okay."


    After dinner, Mrs. Taylor told them to rest.


    She had been resting in the hospital these past few days, so now, she just wanted to spend time with Audrey.


    "Hayden, how about you take the master bedroom, and I''ll sleep in the guest room?" Shelly felt that she had no right to sleep in the master bedroom.


    "It''s fine. I''m going home to see our son tonight," Hayden replied.


    "Alright. I miss Aiden too. I''ll see him tomorrow." Shelly also missed their son.


    After thinking for a moment, Hayden said, "After this team-building event, if nothing unexpected happens between us, let''s tell my parents about Audrey. I don''t want to keep it a secret anymore."


    Shelly nodded. "Okay, I''ll follow your lead."


    The more Shelly got to know Hayden''s family, the more she trusted them, and her previous reservations about them now seemed somewhat foolish.


    "Go get some rest!" Hayden noticed the dark circles under Shelly''s eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll go to sleep now." Shelly smiled at him and then went back to her room.


    Shelly was exhausted, but as soon as she closed the door, the thought of Hayden wanting to take her to the team-building event popped into her mind.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Determined not to embarrass


    Hayden, she immediately walked to


    her wardrobe and began pawing through her clothes, trying to find something nice for the event.


    However, all the clothes in the wardrobe were casual wear because she usually either went to work or stayed at home taking care of the children. Therefore, she did not have many stylish clothes.


    She put the clothes back in the wardrobe one by one, then found her phone and messaged Courtney.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3032

    Courtney saw her message and replied instantly. [When are you free? I''ll take you clothes shopping!]


    [I''m going to see Hayden tomorrow, so how about the day after tomorrow?] Shelly replied.


    [I''m free anytime, so just let me know! Or you can tell me your measurements, and I''ll buy your clothes!]


    [Courtney, I feel a bit hesitant now. I''m sure I won''t measure up in terms of beauty whenpared to others, so I don''t think that I need to dress up too extravagantly. Just looking slightly more formal than usua should be enough.]


    [Why do you think you won''t measure up to others? When you go for the team building, you''ll be with hispany''s employees. How can you possibly fall shortpared to them?] Courtney argued. [The female employees in hispany are all elegant and beautiful. I saw a few of them when I visited his office, and they were all so stunning.] Shelly replied.


    [You find everyone beautiful only because you see beauty in every person youy your eyes on. Maybe others also think you''re gorgeous!]


    Courtney''s response made Shellyugh, and she did not feel as nervous anymore.


    After a while, Shelly replied. [Let''s wait for Hayden to send me the details! If it involves activities like mountain climbing, I''ll buy some sportswear."


    [You''re being too straightforward. I''m sure there will be women wearing high heels even if there are outdoor activities.]


    [I can''t do that. I''m afraid of spraining my ankle. How I feel is more important than attracting men''s attention.]


    [Maybe Hayden likes your genuine nature!] typed Courtney and added after a few moments'' pause, [Why don''t you just go shopping for clothes with Hayden? Let him help you choose. Wouldn''t that be better?] Shelly immediately recalled the time when she went shopping with Hayden, and her face turned red in an instant.


    [I don''t like going shopping with him.] Shelly replied.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    [Why not? Have you two gone shopping together? Why didn''t you tell me? Did something happen between you two that I don''t know about?]


    [We haven''t gone shopping alone. He took Audrey shopping, and I apanied them. He likes to buy things randomly without considering if they''re suitable or necessary.] Shelly exined.


    Courtney burst intoughter and


    typed, [That''s because he''s not short of money! He is not like us ordinary people who have topare prices at different stores and hesitate for half an eternity before paying!]


    [You''ve neverpared prices, have you? I''ve never seen you hesitate every time you use your card.] Shelly retorted.


    [I do hesitate, alright. I just don''t hesitate for long, so you''ve never noticed.]


    [Okay, fine! In any case, I''m not that close to him. I feel awkward asking him to go shopping with me. Plus, if I go shopping with him, he definitely won''t let me spend money.] Shelly typed. [Isn''t it a good thing if he doesn''t let you spend money? If I were you, I''d immediately invite him out to have fun.] Courtney replied.


    [That''s why you should invite him out more often and help him rx! What if he gets exhausted from work? People should not only know how to make money but also know how to enjoy life!]


    [Courtney, he''s a very busy man.]


    Shelly was instantly rendered speechless as she realized that Courtney''s words made sense, but she was too shy to ask Hayden to go shopping with her, so she decided to go to sleep for the moment.


    She slept through the entire afternoon, and by the time she woke up, Hayden had already left.


    "Hayden wanted to leave after you


    woke up, but you were so soundly asleep, so told him to just go home." Mrs. Taylor served Shelly some food and continued, "You''ve worked hard this past week, Shelly. I will be sure to take better


    myself so that I don''t care of


    I you any more trouble."


    re


    "Mom, don''t say that! Everyone gets sick every now and then. You took care of me when I fell sick, so it''s only normal for me to take care of you now!" Shelly ced some food on her mother''s te as she said,


    "Our lives are only going to get better from now on, so rx."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3033

    "Sure."


    Meanwhile in Elliot''s mansion, the family had gathered for dinner and La had asked Eric to join them, and she specifically insisted that Hayden join them as well.


    Once everyone was present, La made her announcement with excitement, "I''m pregnant! Hahaha! I''m finally pregnant! I''m two months pregnant. I''ve been holding it in so hard!"


    Avery immediately smiled and asked, "When did you find out? Why are you only telling us now?"


    "I found out just a week ago, but there were someplications, so I had to stay in bed and take precautions for a week. I was afraid to tell you earlier because I didn''t want you to worry," La exined.


    "It''s good that everything is fine now, but you need to tell me about these things. It breaks my heart to think that you are suffering alone."


    "Mom, I''m actually quite optimistic about it. Although I really want a child, some things are beyond our control. I''m fine as long as Eric is by my side."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Having a positive mindset is important during pregnancy. Now, you should focus on caring for yourself and putting your work aside for a while. It''s safer to get back to your normal lifestyle after the first three months!"


    La agreed. "That''s what I think too. Regardless, I have to give birth to this child. Mom, it seems that fate is favoring me."


    "Congrattions, sis!" Robert eximed happily. "We''ve had so much good newstely! Hayden and Shelly are about to get married, and now you''re pregnant again. Shouldn''t we celebrate with a party?" "I''ll be out during the uing public holiday," Hayden said. "If there''s a celebration, don''t schedule it during that time."


    "In that case, let''s wait until I''m three months pregnant! If the baby is healthy by then, we can celebrate!" La suggested. "Sounds good." Everyone agreed.


    "By the way, Hayden, what''s the situation between you and Shelly? Ivy just said that you''re about to get together. Why didn''t you tell me anything?" La felt as though they had been keeping her in the dark.


    Ivy quickly exined, "La, I don''t really know what''s going on either. I overheard Mom and Dad talking."


    "In that case, now that we''re all here, Hayden, why don''t you tell us what is going on?" La looked at Hayden curiously.


    "If things go well during the holiday, I''ll let you all know," Hayden calmly replied.


    "You''re so calm about it that you don''t seem like someone in love," La teased.


    Avery spoke up for her son, "Your brother has changed a bit. He''s starting to like children more and has be more caring. If you''re expecting aplete transformation, I''m afraid it''s impossible." "But he hasn''t been more caring toward me," Lained.


    "Don''t you have a husband?" Hayden retorted. "Stop acting like an immature child."


    "I can see that you became more tart-tongued after entering into a rtionship. Shelly wouldn''t argue with you, right? She''s so gentle that she probably agrees with everything you say." Hayden did not argue as Shelly was indeed an obedient woman.


    He liked women who were gentle yet independent. When Shelly held a different opinion as he did, she would not lose her temper and would simply calmly give her opinion on the matter. Even if Hayden refused to take her opinion, she would not get upset.


    After dinner, Hayden received a message from Shelly. It contained a picture of Audrey ying with her


    §Ö


    toys. Below the picture was a text She was asking him if he was free to


    go clothes shopping for the


    team-building event with her.


    [We have specific uniforms for the event. Just let me know your measurements and I will have yours delivered to you.] Hayden replied.


    Shelly was instantly at a loss for words.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3034

    Even though there was no one else watching her, she still felt awkward and wished she could disappear into the ground.


    She had agonized for half the day about what to wear, worrying that if she didn''t dress well, she would be the subject of ridicule among Hayden''s employees. She even wondered if dressing too ostentatiously would make her stand out, but as it turned out, they were supposed to wear a uniform for the team-building event.


    After sending her measurements to Hayden, Shelly called Courtney.


    "Courtney, I''m so embarrassed! They have designated uniforms for the team-building event," Shelly eximed.


    On the other end of the phone, Courtney''s tone was nonchnt as she said, "What''s so embarrassing about that? You''re not their employee, so nobody can dictate what you wear! Team-building outfits are usually quite ugly! You should dress up nicely, and you''ll be just fine!"


    "But I already gave my measurements to Hayden, and he said he would provide me with their team-building uniform." Shelly felt increasingly embarrassed. "Oh well, I guess I''ll just wear the uniform! That way, even if I get lost, I can find my teammates by their outfits."


    Courtney chuckled. "Do you want me to apany you? I can be there with you and silently guard you while you enjoy your time with Hayden!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shelly felt a shiver down her spine. "No! I feel ufortable enough when I''m with him. He is such a serious guy..."


    "But you still like him," Courtney remarked.


    "I like him precisely because he appears aloof. Let me tell you, since I was young, I''ve always loved stoic male leads in romance novels. Even though I get nervous when I''m with Hayden, I still enjoy being with him." Shelly did not mean to boast, but she inadvertently sounded as if she was doing so.


    "Shelly, I''m dining out right now, but when I return home, I''ll pass by your neighborhood. Can I visit your viter?" Courtney had wanted to visit for a while now, but with Mrs. Taylor being hospitalized the previous week, she had not had the opportunity to drop by.


    "Of course! You cane anytime tonight."


    "Alright. I should arrive in about half an hour. Wait for me! We''ll talk when we meet."


    "Mm-hmm!"


    After hanging up, Shelly searched online for items one should bring for a team-building event. In case they ended up in a remote location, she wanted to prepare some simple medicine or snacks. Meanwhile, Hayden called Eliam and asked him to prepare two sets of clothing for Shelly.


    Eliam was shocked. "Mr. Tate, are you nning to take Shelly with you to the team-building event?"


    "Yeah. I saw a saying online that if you want to understand someone, you should travel with them," Hayden confidently replied.


    Eliam had alsoe across such a saying but felt that traveling and team-building events were two separate things.


    "Mr. Tate, do you see our team-building event as a trip?" Eliam could not help but giggle helplessly.


    "What''s the difference?" Hayden retorted.


    "There''s a difference. Have you ever seen a trip with thousands of people going together?" Eliam could not hold back hisughter. "I suggest you go on a separate trip with Ms.


    Taylor."


    "I haven''t spent much time alone with her. I''m concerned that she would feel awkward." Hayden had already made up his mind to bring her along for the team-building event.


    "I think you are the one who might feel awkward! I''ve noticed that Shelly is quite outgoing. She can strike up a conversation with just about anyone!"


    Hayden''s expression instantly darkened. "Just do as I say. Who asked for your opinion?"


    "Mr. Tate, Ms. Taylor isn''t an


    employee of our firm, so she should


    be able to wear her own clothes.


    Girls like to dress up, and she might


    be upset if you asked her to wear a uniform."


    "She asked for it herself."


    "Oh... Alright, then! I will inform the administration department and have the uniform delivered to Ms. Taylor tomorrow." "Okay."


    "Oh, by the way, the event is for two days and one night in total, and we are all staying in tents. We arrange for two employees to get one tent, so should I make arrangements for Ms. Taylor to stay with another female employee?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3035

    "Give her a separate tent," Hayden replied without hesitation. "She''s not an employee of ourpany, so it''s not appropriate to make her stay with the other member of the staff."


    "I was thinking the same thing. Actually, I think we can arrange for her to share a tent with you," suggested Eliam nervously. "After all, you are the one who invited Ms. Taylor, and everyone already knows the rtionship you two have. Moreover, it''s crucial to determine whether someone is suitable or not by considering theirpatibility in ''that'' aspect as well."


    Hayden fell silent as he was not ready to live together with Shelly just yet.


    "Give her a separate tent!" Hayden repeated.


    "Understood, boss! I''ll make the arrangements right away!" Eliam did not probe further, as he was afraid of truly angering his boss and losing his bonus. "About what you said earlier regarding deducting my bonus, were you serious or just trying to scare me?"


    "Say one more word, and I''ll deduct it for real," Hayden replied sternly.


    Eliam immediately hung up, not daring to waste even a second.


    Time flew by and it was soon the thirtieth of April.


    The team-building event was scheduled for the thirtieth of April and the first of May.


    After packing her bags early that morning, Shelly arrived at the Dream Maker headquarters.


    Eliam spotted her and waved her over. "Ms. Taylor, you''ll ride with my bosster." He led her to the car they would be taking.


    The employees would be traveling in a bus, while Hayden would be traveling in his sport utility vehicle.


    "Did he tell you about this?" Shelly asked.


    "Yes, I confirmed it with him. It''s


    sunny outside, so you can wait in the


    car for now. He should be here


    soon." Em was bing increasingly polite with Shelly. After all, she was very likely to be his employer''s wife.


    Shelly thanked him and got into the vehicle.


    Twenty minutester, Hayden arrived at thepany with his driver.


    He wore a casual white t-shirt, grey leisure pants, and a pair of sunsses. Although it was team-building attire, it clearly elevated his looks.


    The driver carried his suitcase and followed him as they walked toward the vehicle Shelly was in.


    As Shelly watched him approach through the car window, her heart pounded with excitement.


    Once Hayden got in the car, he took off his sunsses. "Your dad and brother are here, right?" he asked.


    "Yeah. They arrived in the middle of the night, so I didn''t tell you," Shelly said before pulling out a box of chewing gum. "It''s a long drive. You can chew on this if you get bored."


    Hayden hummed and said, "Maybeter."


    "Sure."


    Meanwhile in Elliot''s mansion, all the children were at home as it was a public holiday.


    When La arrived with snacks andExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    fruits, Avery felt as though she no


    longer had enough space for all the things her children bought and was instantly reminded of Shelly''s family. en.swhovels


    "Let''s bring some of these to Shelly''s family! I heard that they are living in one of Hayden''s mansions!" Avery said before hastily gathering some gifts.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3036

    "Mom, don''t you think you''re particrly enthusiastic about Shelly''s family?" La sat beside her, watching her busy mother with a smile. "They''re not even your inws yet! You haven''t even mentioned sending something to my inws."


    Avery nced at her daughter. "Would your inws appreciate these snacks? The reason I''m more concerned about Shelly''s family is because Shelly''s mother had surgery recently and needs to eat well for her recovery. Besides, Shellyes from a less fortunate background, so it''s only right for me to take care of them. It''s a different case with your inws. They''re so wealthy, so why would they need my help?" La was not genuinely ming her mother for being biased and only meant to tease Avery. "If Shelly and my brother really be a couple, I''ll have Shelly give you amemorative que that says ''Best Mother-inw!" La continued to tease her mother. "You''re truly the best inw!"


    "Sure! I''ll appreciate whatever Shelly gives me." Avery set aside the things she was going to bring to Shelly''s parents and then looked at Robert. "Elliot, why don''t you and the driver take these things over?" Robert scratched his head. "Sure! But Mom, should we call them first to let them know we''reing? I''m afraid I might startle them if I show up without warning."


    "I don''t have Shelly''s mother''s phone number." Avery had visited Mrs. Taylor at the hospital primarily to inquire about her health, so she had forgotten to ask for her contact information. "Shelly is probably on her way out now, so I shouldn''t disturb her. Let''s just deliver the gifts and say it''s a gesture from us."


    Robert nodded.


    "If they invite you to have a meal, you can dine with them and thene back," Avery said, fearing that her son might refuse Shelly''s parent''s offer and hurt their feelings. From their conversation with Mrs. Taylor, Avery could sense that she was a very simple and kind person.


    Avery was particrly empathetic towards others, so she knew that if Mrs. Taylor invited Robert to join them for a meal and he declined, she might feel that he looks down on them.


    "Got it, Mom. Is there anything else you want me to do?" Robert asked.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Avery could not think of anything else for now at the moment.


    "You''re so smart and sensible. You have my confidence." Avery patted her son''s shoulder and added, "If Shelly''s mom asks why I didn''te, tell her that I''m hosting your sister When Shelly returns from the team-building event, we''ll find


    another opportunity to have a meal together."


    "Okay, Mom." With that Robert and the bodyguard took the gifts prepared by Avery and headed out.


    Avery watched them leave, and about twenty minutester, Robert arrived at his brother''s vi in the city center.


    Meanwhile in Hayden''s vi, Mr. Taylor was carrying Audrey. She walked up and down the length of the living room as she spoke to the baby.


    "Audrey, your mother was just as cute as you are now. Don''t be fooled by how slim she looks now, but she was a bit plumper than you when she was a child! But you''re much more blessed than your mother was. Your mother didn''t have such a nice house when she was young, and we didn''t have money to buy toys for her. The cat we had was her only ymate."


    Mr. Taylor mumbled while his wife cooked with a gentle smile on her face.


    Mrs. Taylor had taken it upon herself to give the servants a holiday as Mr. Taylor was having a hard time. getting used to being served. He did not feelfortable living with strangers.


    Samuel, on the other hand, was ying with Audrey''s new toys that Hayden had bought her when Mrs. Taylor was admitted to the hospital.


    Some of the toys were not even meant for child Audrey''s age, so Samuel had a lot of fun ying with them, and he could not help but envy his niece.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3037

    If Hayden was to nevere back to his mansion again, Samuel would have imed all of his niece''s toys as his own.


    When Elliot''s driver pulled into the yard, the guard recognized Robert and opened the gate right away.


    When Samuel heard the noise, he walked outside and recognized Robert right away. "Mom, someone is here! They are from the Fosters!"


    Mrs. Taylor immediately set her chores aside and nced outside and realized that her son was right.


    Startled, she immediately told her husband to hide upstairs with Audrey, and Mr. Taylor hurried up the stairs hastily.


    "Take it slow! Don''t fall! Don''t let my little Audrey fall," Mrs. Taylor anxiously interjected.


    "Alright, you attend to the guests! Don''t worry about me." Mr. Taylor hurriedly carried Audrey upstairs.


    Robert and his bodyguard approached the vi''s entrance, carrying gifts.


    Mrs. Taylor, with her son by her side, immediately weed them. "You must be Robert, right? What brings you here? And you brought so many gifts... Your mother didn''t tell me you wereing!" Mrs. Taylor said.


    Her smile seemed somewhat forced, but Robert did not notice. "My mother heard that Uncle and Samuel wereing, so she asked me to bring some gifts. She couldn''te herself because my sister is at our house today," Robert politely exined.


    "Oh, your mother is really too kind! I don''t even know how to thank her," Mrs. Taylor said as she went to get Robert a ss of water.


    Robert noticed the sofa filled with colorful toys and asked, "Why are there so many toys in the house?"


    "Hayden bought them," Samuel dared not say much.


    "Oh... I remember now. My brother brought Aiden here to y." Robert felt that Hayden was overdoing it. "He only spent one day with Aiden here and bought so many toys? never realized he spoiled Aiden so much! And why are there dolls as well?!"


    Mrs. Taylor did not dare to respond and neither did Samuel.


    "Auntie, isn''t Uncle here too? Where is he now?" asked Robert, ncing around the living room.


    "Uh... He''s upstairs, probably sleeping." Mrs. Taylor handed Robert the cup of water. "Living in such a big house has been giving him insomniately, so he''s sleeping right now!"


    Robert took the cup of water and found a seat on the sofa. "Auntie, are youfortable living here?"


    "Of course! Exceptionally so! Our family has benefited from yours, and we''re really grateful! When Shelly returns, we must find an opportunity to invite your family for a meal," Mrs. Taylor replied politely.


    "Yes, that''s what my mother said


    too. When my brother and Shellye back from their team-building activity, if nothing unexpected happens, both families should have a meal together and get to know each other better." Robert finished his water and ced the ss on the coffee table.


    Mrs. Taylor immediately took the kettle and refilled Robert''s cup.


    "Auntie, are you going to cook?" Robert noticed the basket of vegetables on the floor in the living room. Since Avery had instructed him to ept Mrs. Taylor''s invitation to a meal, he was already prepared to stay and eat.


    "It''s not time for cooking yet. I was


    just tidying the kitchen," Mrs. Taylor said as she quickly took theThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    vegetables into the kitchen. She then walked back out with the full


    intention of seeing Robert off.


    "Robert, we only have vel.ne


    here, so I won''t keep you for a meal! When you go back, please tell your mother that we''re truly grateful for the gifts you brought!"


    "Okay, Auntie. You don''t need to see me off." Robert hesitated for a moment and was ready to leave when suddenly, a loud baby''s cry resounded from upstairs.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3038

    Robert immediately paused and looked up the stairs as the cry came from the second floor.


    "Is there a baby here?" he thought.


    Mrs. Taylor paled, desperately wishing she would hurry upstairs to take care of Audrey. However, she could not do so because Robert had not left.


    "Mrs. Taylor, is there a baby upstairs?" Robert asked with a sheepish smile.


    Mrs. Taylor nodded stiffly. "Yeah! I have a rtive over, and they have a child. I didn''t know you wereing. I''m so sorry about that!"


    Robert smiled. "It''s fine. It''s normal for you to invite rtives over. I won''t tell Hayden. Besides, he won''t say anything even if he finds out. Rx and enjoy the holiday! I will get out of your hair now." After seeing Robert out of the door, Mrs. Taylor sighed a heavy breath of relief.


    Samuel went upstairs and called his father down.


    Mr. Taylor came down with Audrey, whose face was streaked with tears. Anxious and unsure, he handed Audrey over to his wife.


    "I don''t know why she''s crying so hard. I offered her snacks, but she kept pushing them away. It means she''s not hungry..." Mr. Taylor did not know what to do with this little troublemaker. Mrs. Taylor ced Audrey on the couch and skilfully opened up the diaper to take a look.


    "She''s crying because her tummy hurts, and she needs to poop... Could you please bring some water?" Mrs. Taylor said. "Samuel, go get the diaper and wet wipes."


    Samuel and Mr. Taylor immediately went into action.


    After spending forty minutes in the car, Shelly started feeling a bit sleepy.


    She took out her phone, pulled up her favorite radio station, and put on her Bluetooth earphones.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Do you listen to the radio?" She handed one of the earpieces to Hayden. "I really like this host. Do you want to listen?"


    Out of curiosity, Hayden took the earphone she offered.


    Her earphones were so clean they looked almost new.


    As soon as he put them on, he heard a pleasant female voice.


    The woman spoke in a calm and soothing manner, like a friend having a casual conversation; it was indeed quite rxing to listen to.


    After a while, music started ying.


    Hayden was not well-versed in music, but he could tell it was a selection of niche foreign songs. The melodies were lively, and they helped alleviate some of his fatigue.


    Listening to the music, Hayden picked up the chewing gum she had given him when they had gotten in the car.


    Just as he was about to ask if she wanted one too, he noticed that she was leaning against the seat and her eyes were closed. It looked like she had fallen asleep.


    Shelly had woken up very early today; not because she wanted to, but because she was nervous about going on this team-building trip with Hayden.


    When people have something on their minds, it was normal to have trouble sleeping.


    Shelly could not fall asleep until it was almost dawn so she only had a few hours of sleep before her rm clock woke her up.


    After waking up, she stood in front of the mirror and put on some makeup.


    Because of theck of sleep, herplexion was not great, and she had prominent dark circles under her eyes. She would have looked exhausted had it not been for the makeup she dabbed on.


    Seeing how soundly asleep Shelly was, Hayden started to feel drowsy as well.


    After the song ended, Hayden picked up the phone that Shelly had ced between them, wanting to see if he could turn off the radio.


    He pressed the power button on her phone, and he was taken to the main screen. Her phone had been left unlocked.


    Her phone was an older model, a bit chipped, but it was crystal clean.


    After turning off the radio, Hayden noticed that there were several notifications from someone. That person had sent her many messages. Hayden did not have a habit of snooping on other people''s messages, but he found himself clicking on Shelly''s messages.


    Once the messages were opened, he saw that they were all from Courtney.


    [Shelly, did you put on makeup


    today? It''s a date after all, don''t be


    too casual! When men say they don''t care about a woman''s appearance, it''s all a tie! Even though you look pretty without any makeup on, adding some won''t hurt! Make sure to win him over during this outing!]


    [Have you set off yet? Have you talked to him? You haven''t been replying to my messages. Are you two sitting together?]


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3039

    [Where are you? Can you at least take some photos and show me where you are?]


    Hayden furrowed his brow as he finished reading Courtney''s messages, feeling a mix of emotions.


    Courtney was Shelly''s best friend, so it was normal for them to have these kinds of private conversations, but the thought that Courtney was cheering Shelly on felt strange. He opened the camera and took a photo of Shelly''s sleeping face then sent it to Courtney.


    Upon seeing the photo, Courtney immediately responded with a string of question marks with a message. [What''s going on? Shelly fell asleep? Who sent me this photo? Huh?!]


    Hayden did not feel like typing, so he opened the camera and took a selfie of his own face, before sending it over.


    Courtney began to panic when she saw Hayden''s photo.


    "What?! How did Hayden end up with Shelly''s phone?! Did Shelly lend Hayden her phone? Has their rtionship progressed to the point where they looked at each other''s phones?" She thought frantically.


    After taking a sip of water, Courtney''s fingers quickly danced across the phone screen as she typed her response. [Mr. Tate! You and Shelly... seem to be getting along well, huh? Hehe, I hope you take good care of her! It''s her first rtionship! She has no experience!]Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    [I don''t have experience either.] Hayden replied.


    [Wow! You''re also a first-timer? That''s exciting! It''s okay if you don''t know what to do, I''ll teach you! Just follow your heart and let your passion flow! Shelly is gentle and adorable. What''s important is that she really likes you! As long as you take the initiative, you can ignite the mes of love tonight!]


    Hayden was silent as he read Courtney''s text. He felt like he was reading some sort of erotic literature.


    The phone grew warm in his hand, and he returned it to its original position.


    After a nearly three-hour drive, the car finally arrived at the pre-booked restaurant.


    The schedule for this day was for everyone to have lunch at the hotel, followed by group games in the afternoon, and camping at the campsite after dinner.


    They chose a camping spot near the seaside where they could enjoy a beautiful sunrise the next morning.


    Hayden tapped Shelly''s shoulder, and she immediately woke up.


    Upon waking up, she realized that


    she


    Haydenen leaning against Shy. "Sorry, I was bet s shoulder, and she bel


    sheepishly. "Sorry, I was so


    As she spoke, she wiped the corner of her mouth.


    Fortunately, she had not drooled, or her image would have beenpletely ruined.


    "You didn''t sleepst night?" Hayden was impressed that she had managed to sleep for over two hours.


    "I did sleep, just not enough," Shelly replied, looking out the window. "Are we there yet?"


    "Yeah, let''s go have lunch." Hayden got out of the car, and Shelly took her backpack and followed him.


    "Isn''t your bag heavy? You can leave it in the car," Hayden said.


    "It''s not heavy. I''ll manage. It''s not a bother," she said.


    She had brought a suitcase and a


    only a few att


    with her. Her backpack


    and some snacks.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she heard someone calling out to her.


    "Shelly!" Fergus shouted.


    Shelly immediately turned her head, and she saw Fergus hurrying toward her.


    Ever since Fergus had found out that Shelly had a unique rtionship with Hayden, he stopped asking her out altogether, but he did not expect Shelly to participate in the team-building event.


    "Shelly, are you dating our boss?" Fergus asked bluntly.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3040

    Everyone else around them instantly turned their attention toward Shelly.


    No one paid Shelly any attention before Fergus asked the question because Shelly wore the same uniform as everyone else, so the others had mistaken her for one of them. Before taking a better look at Shelly''s face, they all thought that Shelly might be one of Hayden''s secretaries.


    Hayden had always been a private person who rarely appeared in public. Therefore, not many people knew who reported directly to him.


    However, once everyone saw Shelly''s face and recognized her as the owner of Courtney''s Cafe, they instantly realized that there was more to the story than meets the eye.


    None of them expected that Hayden would invite the owner of a cake shop to join the team-building event.


    Shelly''s face turned red under everyone''s gaze.


    Afraid that Hayden would be ced in a difficult position, she immediately answered Fergus''s question, "No, I was told that you were having a team-building event, and I wanted toe along and broaden my horizons, so I begged Hayden to bring me along."


    "I invited her," said Hayden.


    A wave of exmations erupted around them as everyone instantly concluded that Shelly must be incredibly close to Hayden for him to have invited her on apany trip.


    Fergus, satisfied with the answer, nodded approvingly, before asking, "Shelly, would you like to join us for lunch? We haven''t had a chance to catch up in a long time!" Shelly was torn.


    If it was not for Hayden, she would have dly epted the offer, but it seemed ungrateful of her to cast Hayden aside since he was the one who had invited her. Shelly wanted to know Hayden''s thoughts, so she turned to him for advice.


    "The seating arrangements for the meal have already been made. She''ll be sitting at my table," Hayden said to Fergus, then he looked down at Shelly. "Let''s go." Shelly waved goodbye to Fergus and followed Hayden.


    Everyone watched in astonishment!


    "The boss must be dating Ms. Taylor! Didn''t you see the way Ms. Taylor looked at him just now? It was positively sweet!" one female employee eximed. "Sweet? I didn''t see anything sweet," Fergus said, feeling a bit nauseated.


    "Fergus, I know you were interested


    Dale Koop


    in Shelly because you''re from the same hometown. Who would have thought that our boss would swoop in and steal her away!" A male, colleague patted Fergus on the shoulder.


    "You''re mistaken," Fergus replied confidently. "Shelly and the boss know each other from a long time ago."


    "Oh, really? How did they meet? Our boss only returned to the country this year, right? And that little cake shop of Shelly''s doesn''t look big." Fergus shrugged. "I don''t know about that."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Fergus, take it easy! Even if things don''t work out between Ms. Taylor and Mr. Tate, she wouldn''t end up with you because our boss has elevated her taste in men, and she won''t settle for an ordinary employee in the future," said another female colleague, consoling Fergus.


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    "My ego is already wounded, so stop rubbing salt into my wound," Fergus said and walked toward the hotel.


    Dream Maker had reserved three banquet halls for lunch, and Shelly sat at a table with Hayden and thepany executives.


    All the executives were aware that Shelly would be joining the team-building event, and they also knew that Shelly had given birth to Hayden''s child, so they treated her with the utmost courtesy.


    "Ms. Taylor, make yourself at home.


    If there are any dishes you want that aren''t here, just switch tables. We''re all family here, so you can consider this a meal amongst family, the president said with a smile.


    Shelly smiled and nodded.


    Since the dishes had been pre-ordered, the waitstaff began serving them once they were seated.


    After all the dishes were served, Shelly began to determine which dishes Hayden could eat and which he could not.


    Avery had messaged her and they had chatted for a while the night before.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3041

    Avery had told her that Hayden was brilliant at work but was hardly capable of taking care of himself. Since he invested much of his energy into work, he always had servants taking care of him. Since everyone was to spend a night in a tent for the team-building event, Avery was quite worried that Hayden might not be able to sleep or eat well.


    Shelly understood Avery''s concerns. People raised in wealthy families tended to be quite bad at caring for themselves.


    Courtney could not cook or do any house chores either, and since Hayden grew up in a much wealthier household than Courtney, Shelly would not be surprised to discover that Hayden had little to no life skills. Avery mentioned that Hayden could not take spices and preferred iner food that was not overly seasoned, yet Shelly noticed that they were having barbeque.


    The meal was probably to cater to the tastes of the majority of the employees, so there were not many dishes that Hayden would like.


    Shelly nced around and saw there were sses of cocktail shrimp. She immediately put on a pair of gloves and started peeling the shell off of the shrimp. Everyone watched her peeling the shrimp and dared not interrupt her.


    Shelly peeled three shrimps in a row, and after she finished, she handed the te to Hayden.


    She remembered that Hayden loved eating shrimp, but his housekeeper at home had always peeled them before stir-frying the shrimp. When Hayden saw the peeled shrimp that Shelly handed to him, he felt touched and could not quite resist the feeling of being treasured. "Your mom said you don''t like sour stuff, so I won''t dip this in the dipping sauce," Shelly whispered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What else did my mom tell you?" Hayden picked up a shrimp and put it in his mouth.


    The shrimp meat was sweet and tender, exactly like this moment they shared.


    "Your mom was worried that you would not eat well," Shelly said as she continued to peel shrimp for him.


    "You don''t have to listen to


    everything my mom says. I''m not that spoiled. Hayden felt that as a man, he should not let a woman take care of him, so he took a shrimp from the te and tried to peel it himself. However, he failed to peel it properly and ended up getting pricked by the shrimp''s shell.


    Despite the pain, he did not make a sound and simply paused to stare at his finger for a couple of seconds.


    Shelly was sitting next to him, and when she saw the blood well up, she immediately took the shrimp from his hand.


    "Don''t move, I''ll put a band-aid on it for you!" Shelly quickly took out disinfectant, antiseptic powder, and a band-aid from her backpack.


    Everyone was shocked and did not know what to say.


    In their minds, Hayden had always been a high and mighty figure with extraordinary abilities and a cold demeanor.


    Though the executives asionally had meals with Hayden, they had never seen this kind of situation before because Hayden had never peeled a single shrimp.


    After Shelly bandaged Hayden''s


    finger, she said, "Let me peel them for you I''m quick at peeling shrimp. You shouldn''t let your finger touch water, in case it gets infected."


    Hayden felt a little embarrassed and wanted to exin that it was just an ident.


    "Let''s eat!" Shelly quickly peeled another shrimp and ced it onto his te.


    He looked at the shrimp on his te and ultimately decided to keep his mouth shut.


    After the heartwarming lunch, the


    can


    vice president spoke to Hayden, "Mr. Tate, your finger is injured. You can just give a speech for the afternoon activities, and you don''t need to participate. You can go to the nearbymercial street with Ms Taylor instead."


    Hayden wanted to say that it was just a small cut and that his hand was not broken, but then he thought of Shelly.


    He brought Shelly along, so he could not treat her like an employee.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3042

    After getting some rest, the activities for the afternoon began.


    After Hayden''s speech, he stepped out of the hotel with Shelly.


    "Are we really going shopping?" Shelly asked. "Don''t you need to take a nap?"


    "I didn''t reserve a room," he said. "If you want to take a nap, we can go to a hotel."


    Nothing about the statement was suggestive in the slightest.


    She shook her head and said, "I slept enough in the car. I''m just worried that you might be tired."


    "I''m not." Hayden felt rxed since he did not have to work.


    "Let''s walk around, then!" Shelly smiled. "Let''s see if there''s anything worth buying as souvenirs." Hayden agreed with a nod.


    He did not like shopping and would normally only go shopping with his family; he would never go shopping alone. However, shopping with Shelly felt like shopping with his family, so he did not mind. "What else did my mom tell you?" Hayden asked.


    "Should I show you?" Shelly took out her phone. "Your mom messaged me." She unlocked her phone and saw Courtney''s message at the top. Out of curiosity, she clicked to read it and was instantly at a loss for words when she found the conversation between Hayden and Courtney.


    "You were asleep at that time. When I turned off the radio, I saw her message. She sent you multiple messages and seemed worried, so I replied," said Hayden.


    Shelly felt awkward. "Um... Courtney always speaks bluntly. Don''t misunderstand... I didn''t have any intentions of doing anything to you during this team-building outing."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Courtney often encouraged Shelly to pursue Hayden in their private conversations, but it was embarrassing for Hayden to see it.


    Hayden teased, "Do you think you can do something to me?"


    He had never doubted that Shelly would do anything inappropriate to him.


    Shelly blushed. "I won''t do anything."


    "Maybe you just don''t have the ability to do anything to me." Hayden could not help butugh. "Let me see what my mom said to you."


    Shelly immediately handed him her phone, and he pulled up the conversation between her and Avery.


    Avery had always kept her messages to Hayden short and brief, but she often sent lengthy messages to Shelly.


    "I guess I''m helplessly useless in my mom''s eyes." Hayden finished reading the messages and returned the phone to Shelly.


    "She''s just worried about you."


    "I think it''s because I''ve always


    brought a servant with me on previous team-building trips abroad," Hayden said. "I''m indeed not very skilled in ordinary things."


    "It''s okay! It''s impressive for a person to be good at one thing! As for small matters in day-to-day life, I''m sure you can pick them up if you try. I don''t think you need to, though." Shelly saw a small


    Lovel. fo


    supermarket on the roadside and immediately walked toward it. "Let''s buy a bottle of water!"


    Hayden reached for his wallet as Shelly grabbed a bottle of water.


    Hayden was puzzled as to why she grabbed only one bottle.


    "This is for you. I have a water bottle in my backpack," Shelly exined with a smile. "The sun is intense today, and if we keep walking, you''ll get thirsty."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3043

    After Hayden paid, he took the water from her.


    "When you take a shower tonight, make sure your finger doesn''t touch water," Shelly said as she looked at his injured finger. "The wound is quite deep. Even when I peel shrimp and get pricked, I have never bled like you did. You scared your subordinates."


    "It doesn''t actually hurt," Hayden said.


    "Although it''s a small wound, it''s still better to take care of it. After all, we''re in unfamiliar territory. If your mom finds out, she''ll definitely be worried." Shelly continued walking with him. "Your mom said you''ve never been in a rtionship before. Have you never encountered a girl who made your heart flutter?"


    "I never thought about it before. Every day when I wake up, I''m faced with numerous challenges at work," Hayden revealed. "When I was very young, I set a goal for myself: to surpass my father''s career." Shelly looked at his face, shocked.


    "When I was a child, I had a bad rtionship with my father, so I was eager to surpass him. I thought I would be able to control my family if I managed that," said Hayden. "So I never had time for dates."


    "I haven''t been in a rtionship either," said Shelly, blushing, "but it''s because of my insecurities. I came from a small town and went to study in the big city. Even if someone pursued me, I never dared to ept their advances. I didn''t even dare to try. I''m a very timid person."


    "I couldn''t tell that you were timid." Hayden recalled the first time they had been in a hotel together. "If I remember correctly, it was you who took the initiative that night." Shelly''s face turned red. "At that time, you were suffering and... I wanted to help you. Of course, it was also because I was enticed by your looks." Hayden watched her.


    "That was the most daring thing I''ve ever done in my life, but I don''t regret it."


    Her sudden candidness left Hayden speechless.


    They continued walking for about ten minutes until they reached amercial street filled with shops selling all sorts of things.


    Shelly loved browsing through these kinds of small stores, so she grabbed Hayden''s arm and entered a gift shop. "Let''s go in and take a look!"


    She was attracted to a cute plush doll and picked it up and showed it to Hayden. "I think our daughter will definitely like this."


    "Then let''s buy it," Hayden said and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Shelly nodded. "I do."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then let''s buy two. One for you and one for our daughter," Hayden said immediately.


    Feeling touched, Shelly said, "Since


    we''re buying


    let''s one for our son too!.


    ver


    , they''ll fight, won''t they?"


    Otherwise, they''ll fight, t


    "Yeah, let''s buy one for our son as well," Hayden agreed.


    Shelly shot him a smile as she took three dolls and then grabbed another one. "How about we buy one for you too? Look, these four dolls are each wearing different clothes! They look festive when ced together."


    Hayden did not like these types of toys but nodded after seeing how cheerful Shelly was about it.


    They left the store and continued walking, and Shelly''s attention was soon caught by a shop selling unique clothing.


    "That shawl looks great! It would look great on Aunty Avery." Shelly walked into the shop and went straight to the mannequin.


    Just as she was about to reach out


    to touch it, the owner of the shop came over. "Miss, this shawl is one of the most expensive items here. Please do not touch it if you''re not going to buy it. If you want to know how the fabric feels or how the


    designes to be


    you


    an exiner."


    Shelly withdrew her hand sheepishly. "How much for this shawl?"


    "Twelve thousand and nine hundred dors."


    Hayden noticed the blush on Shelly''s face and immediately pulled out his credit card. "We are taking it."


    Shelly turned to him with surprise, not just because of his action, but also because he said ''we''.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3044

    Shelly was touched but hesitated upon hearing the price.


    No matter how beautiful it looked, her interest in the item faded if the price exceeded her estimation.


    "Let''s go somewhere else!" Shelly wanted to pull Hayden out of the shop.


    Since they managed to purchase four dolls at normal prices, she wanted to find another store that sold products that were not overly expensive.


    Hayden remained unwavering. "You like this shawl, right? We can buy this and go elsewhere after that."


    The price of the shawl hardly meant anything to him. He rarely went shopping, and anything one could find in ordinary shops was not expensive for him.


    Since Shelly seemed to like the shawl, he wanted to buy it for her.


    He did not care if Shelly wanted to keep the shawl for herself or give it to Avery.


    Shelly knew that Hayden had more money than he could spend, but she pulled him out of the store regardless and said, "Let''s see if there''s anything better. If not, we cane back and buy it, okay?" "Sure," Hayden agreed, following her lead. "If you''re getting a gift for my mom, should we get something for my dad, too?"


    "I don''t know what your dad would like," Shelly replied honestly. "I have no idea what he likes or what he might need. Your two sisters are very considerate, so I''m sure they''ve been giving him gifts regrly." "That''s true," Hayden admitted. "I only give him a gift on his birthday, and it''s the same gift every year."


    "What do you give him?" Shelly asked curiously.


    "Birthday cake," Hayden replied.


    "Oh, do you make it yourself?" Shelly inquired.


    "No, I order it from a cake shop," Hayden confessed.


    Shelly was taken aback.


    "We made an agreement: I provide the cake, and they give him the gifts," Hayden exined.


    "I see. So what does your dad give you on your birthday?" Shelly wondered if his dad also gave him a cake.


    After their brief interaction, Shelly noticed many simrities between Hayden and his father. They resembled each other in their words, actions, and even their physical appearances.


    "All sorts of peculiar things," Hayden replied. "I have a special cab where I keep the gifts he gives me. I''ll show it to you when I get the chance."


    Shelly nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed. "What does your mom give you for your birthday?"


    "My mom has a tailor make me a


    new set of clothes. When I used to live in Bridgedale, she would visit and stay with me before my


    §Ö


    birthday," Hayden said with a gentle


    expression on his face.


    "I hope I can be a good mother like your mom." Shelly expressed her admiration.


    "I hope you do," Hayden said.


    They strolled through the street but could not find any shops that sold shawls finer than the one they had seen. Shelly had nned on letting it go and hoped that Hayden would forget, but Hayden remembered the shawls and said, "Let''s buy that


    shawl we first saw!"


    Unable to resist, Shelly followed him back to the previous store. The shop owner recognized Hayden''s wealth and quickly brought out a few shawls for him to see.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "These shawls are all handwoven by my grandmother. Each shawl takes at least two months toplete. My grandmother''s eyesight is not very good, so she can only weave three to five shawls a year. Each shawl has a unique design that you won''t find anywhere else," the owner exined and added, "You can feel the fabric. It''s exceptionally soft and gentle on the skin..."


    Shelly hesitated to touch it, afraid that if she did, she would feel obligated to buy it.


    Hayden reached out and gently touched the fabric.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3045

    After touching the fabric, Hayden picked out a rainbow-colored shawl and ced it on Shelly''s shoulder.


    Shelly was instantly stunned.


    "It looks great on you," he said. "Look in the mirror. Let''s buy it if you like it."


    "This may look nice, but I don''t think it suits Aunty Avery..." Shelly liked the shawl but felt that the one with the deeper color would suit Avery better. "You can keep this one, and we can get the one you first saw for my mom," he said before ordering the owner to bring over the other shawl. Both shawls were made from the same fabric. The only variance was the slight shift in colors and patterns. They were priced the same. Hayden went to pay and the staff member wrapped the shawls before handing them to Shelly respectfully.


    Shelly felt too guilty to keep shopping if Hayden was going to pay for everything, so she said, "Why don''t we head back to the hotel?"


    "Let''s go have something to drink!" Hayden did not feel like going back to the hotel. Although he had never been on a date with a woman, he knew how to spend money.


    He took Shelly to an open-air caf¨¦ for a cup of coffee, and then they walked along thekeside for a while.


    They saw a boat avable for rides, so they decided to take it out for a spin.


    Time flew by quickly, until the vice president called Hayden, informing him that the game was over and that they were preparing to head to the campsite.


    On their way back to the hotel, Hayden noticed a woman on the street, happily enjoying an ice cream cone, so he asked Shelly if she wanted one. Shelly usually did not like cold treats but found herself nodding involuntarily.


    When they reached the hotel to meet everyone else, Shelly still had not finished her ice cream, and everyone smiled as they looked at the two of them.


    Once they got on the bus, Shelly gradually started to calm down. "Let me help you set up the tentter! I''ve done it before."


    "Sure." Hayden readily agreed. "Do you even like ice cream? If you don''t, you don''t have to force yourself to eat it. I''m not that scary."


    Hayden had noticed that Shelly was eating her ice cream very slowly; if someone liked ice cream, they would not take such a long time to finish it.


    "I''m not forcing myself. I wanted to have it. My mom used to forbid me from eating ice cream, saying it was not good for my teeth, so I rarely had it. But actually, I quite like ice cream," Shelly exined.


    "Your mom was right."


    "But it''s okay to have it asionally," Shelly smiled lightly. "Sometimes, we don''t have to live precisely by the rules. When we first met, I wasn''tfortable spending your money, and always felt guilty. But today, I''m not feeling as ufortable. As long as we don''t overindulge, everything will be alright."


    Shelly''s words amused Hayden, and he chuckled.


    An hourter, they arrived at the campsite.


    Shelly reminded Hayden about his injured finger and told him to stand aside and not do anything, so Hayden watched as Shelly set up the tent. Once she was done, sheid


    out the bedding.


    "If you''re tired, you can go inside and sit for a while. I''ll go set up my tent," Shelly said, and Eliam approached them.


    "Ms. Taylor, I''ve set up your tent for you." Eliam showed Shelly the tent he had just set up.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "This is the one you set up for me? I thought it was yours." She turned to the tent, thinking that it belonged to Eliam as it was set up right next to Hayden''s.


    "Haha, please take good care of my boss," Eliam whispered. "I''ll go prepare the barbecue. Once it''s done, I''ll bring it over to you."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3046

    Shelly turned around to look at Hayden.


    "Why don''t we go shower?" Hayden nced at the time and noticed that it was six in the evening.


    "Where?" Shelly asked.


    Hayden pointed in a certain direction. "There''s a hammam there. We reserved the whole ce for tonight."


    Shelly immediately picked up her bag and went over to the hammam with Hayden. It took them around fifteen minutes to reach the baths. When they arrived, they ran into a big group of female employees that were ready to shower, so Hayden said, "You should go with them."


    The hammam was divided into two separate spaces, one for males and the other for females.


    She nodded. "Be careful when you shower. Don''t let your wound touch the water."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine," he reassured her.


    With that, Hayden went to the men''s area, while Shelly followed the other female employees to the female''s area. As soon as she entered, Shelly was surrounded by several female employees. "Ms. Taylor, are you going to marry our boss? You two make such a great couple!"


    "Ms. Taylor, will you invite us to your wedding when you get married?"


    "Ms. Taylor, how did you meet our boss? Did hee back to Aryadelle for you?"


    The barrage of questions made Shelly blush.


    "Hayden and I haven''t reached the stage of marriage yet. We''re just getting to know each other. Strictly speaking, we''re not even officially dating!" Shelly replied with a smile.


    "Ms. Taylor, you''re too modest. Our boss treats you so well, so he must see you as his girlfriend. Besides you, our boss has never been seen with a woman before."


    "We have a director in ourpany who was transferred here from Bridgedale. He said our boss doesn''t like women because he has never been in a rtionship with one. At first, we thought our boss didn''t like women! But now, seeing how well he treats you, we realized that it''s not that he doesn''t like women, he just hasn''t met the right one."


    "Do you think he treats me well?" Shelly asked.


    "Do you think our boss treats you poorly?" A female colleagueughed and said, "Didn''t he take you shopping this afternoon? He''s not the type who enjoys shopping. The fact that he''s willing to apany you, shows how good he is to you!"


    Shelly blushed shyly and said, "I also think he''s really nice to me."


    "You two are getting close to settling down, right? Ms. Taylor, how did you and our boss meet?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shelly took a deep breath and said, "Have you ever read those novels with overly dramatic stories about dominant CEOs and naive heroines?"


    "Of course! Those novels usually have the male and female leads end up sleeping together out of the blue and then the story unfolds," a seasoned novel enthusiast chimed in. Shelly fell silent.


    "Ms. Taylor, envy you! Our boss is


    not only handsome but also


    extremely wealthy. He''s


    extraordinarily rich and so are his parents. They are super powerful individuals. Ms. Taylor, what does your family do?"


    Shelly blushed as she undressed and said, "My father is a carpenter."


    "Oh... He must be one of those incredibly talented carpenters, right?"


    "Yes! Definitely, he is the kind of artist whose carvings can be collected as art."


    Worried that others might misunderstand, Shelly said, "Ie from an ordinary family."


    "Oh my goodness! I''m about to faint! Isn''t this just like the story of Cindere and Prince Charming? I can''t believe there''s actually an example of this in real life!" "Ms. Taylor, I''m so jealous!"


    "Everyone, let''s hurry and take a shower!" Shelly urged.


    After undressing, Shelly covered her body with a towel and walked toward the shower area.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3047

    Shelly showered swiftly and got changed, before hurrying outside to find Hayden waiting in the hall. Spotting her, Hayden pushed the fruit tter toward her.


    "They serve us fruits here, too?" Shelly asked. Her cheeks were flushed from her hot shower.


    "There are snacks, too."


    "Fruits will be fine." Shelly took a bite of a piece of apple and nced at Hayden''s hand. She then set her fork down and grabbed his hand. "Your ster is wet. Let me change it for you."


    She left the fruit tter behind and proceeded to drag Hayden out of the hammam.


    After Shelly and Hayden left, the women''s area became lively with chatter.


    "Did you notice? Ms. Taylor had a scar on her abdomen." One female employee initiated the conversation.


    "What scar? I didn''t see it. I only noticed her great figure."


    "I didn''t see it either... Wasn''t she covering herself with a towel? Her figure is indeed good, though. Her waist is so slim! I envy her!"


    "You guys aren''t married and don''t have children, so you wouldn''t understand. Abdominal scars are normally a result of a C-section. Ms. Taylor might have had a child," the female employee who noticed the scar exined. "I have a scar on my abdomen, too. Mine is a vertical incision, while Ms. Taylor''s is horizontal."


    "Oh? Does our boss know about this?"


    "He definitely knows. They must have slept together. If they didn''t, the boss wouldn''t have brought her along."


    "But Mr. Tate and Ms. Taylor each have their own tent! If they had slept together, why don''t they just share a tent?"


    "I''m sure Mr. Tate knows about it. Even if he did not look into her, his family would have. Ms. Taylor''s child is probably Mr. Tate''s. How else did she, a woman from an ordinary family, be our boss''s girlfriend?"


    "If that''s the case, it perfectly fits the pattern of novels about domineering CEOS! Ms. Taylor is really fortunate! With her child, she will rise to the top of society even if Mr. Tate doesn''t marry her."


    "There''s no need to envy her. Despite her average family, Ms. Taylor is pretty good in other aspects. At least she''s attractive, has a good figure and from what I''ve observed, she is a pleasant person. Every timet see her she is smiling at someone. Sheplements our boss nicely."


    "Oh, please. If I could give birth to Mr. Tate''s child, I would be smiling at everyone, too! The problem is, hardly even see him in person.4 guessparison is the thief of joy!


    Shelly and Hayden returned to the campsite which bordered the beach.


    The streetlights were on, and the campsite had extra lights.


    Shelly took out a portable first aid kit from her bag and began treating Hayden''s wound.


    "My mom has a simr first aid kit," Hayden said.


    "Aunty rmended it to me. She said it contains a wide range of medicines and can generally meet the needs of minor injuries in daily life, so bought one," Shelly said as she re-stered his finger. She looked at his short sleeves and asked, "Did you bring a jacket? It gets a bit chilly by the seaside at night."


    "No, I didn''t. I''m not afraid of the cold."


    "In that case, shall we go barbecue? Do you like barbecue?" Shelly asked.


    Hayden shook his head. "Probably the same way you feel about ice cream."


    "Haha! It''s good to have a change of taste and asionally indulge in something different." "Okay."


    They walked toward where Eliam was.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Eliam saw them approaching, he immediately vacated a spot for them.


    "Sit here, and I''ll grill some meat for you," Shelly said, offering the small stool to Hayden.


    Hayden nced at his freshly stered finger and obediently sat down.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3048

    Eliam felt touched by their interaction and hurried over to the barbeque stand before whispering to the Vice President, "Our boss looks like a damsel in distress today, and Ms. Taylor is like his heroine." "The president hurt his hand and needs help," said Vice President.


    "Hahaha, I guess! Don''t worry, though, Ms. Taylor is an attentive woman so she will take great care of the President."


    "She''s a mother, after all."


    "A mother of two, no less," Eliam added.


    The Vice President lifted an eyebrow. "Two? Not one?"


    Eliam lowered his voice further. "Two. Ms. Taylor pretty much has the President pinned down. As long as she doesn''t cause any trouble, she will have the President all to herself with those two kids."


    "So she gave birth to twins? That''s great. You don''t know for sure, though. Any woman can give birth to kids, and if the President runs into another woman he likes more in the future..."


    "The President isn''t that kind of a man. Just look at his parents," Eliam said.


    After considering it, the Vice President felt that Eliam''s words made sense. Although Hayden did not interact much with the opposite sex, he had always respected women, which was evident from the various benefits thepany provided its female employees.


    After grilling a few pieces of potatoes, Shelly asked, "Is this enough?"


    Eliam had already grilled some skewers of meat and vegetables earlier, so Shelly did not have to put in much effort. She filled two boxes.


    "It should be enough." Hayden took a skewer of grilled potato slices. "Let''s take a walk by the seaside!"


    "Okay."


    Each of them carried a box of skewers and walked along the beach, eating as they strolled.


    "Has your mom called or messaged you?" Hayden asked, starting to miss his daughter.


    "She probably hasn''t. After I finished. showering, I checked my phone, and there were no messages, replied and asked in return, "Did Aunty Avery call you?"


    "No," Hayden responded. "She usually checks on me when I''m out."


    "Maybe it''s because we''re all together in a group, so it feels safer."


    "It''s because I''m with you that she didn''t call me," Hayden said straightforwardly. "Did you have fun today?"


    Shelly enjoyed her meat skewers in the evening sea breeze. She felt content both physically and emotionally.


    "I was a little nervous in the morning, but I''m not as nervous now. Today... makes me feel like we are really dating," said Shelly, flushing.


    "We are indeed dating," Hayden said.


    Shelly felt content.


    She finished all the skewers in her box, and Hayden immediately handed her his box.


    "I''m full. You can have it!" he said.


    Shelly blushed and said, "You''ve only eaten a little. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I had a te of fruit while I was in the bathhouse," Hayden replied. "You took quite a long time to shower."


    "Really? I was the fastest among


    everyone who entered at the same


    time as I did. I guess it''s because we


    have longer hair, we still need to


    blow dry it after showering," Shelly said.


    "I thought you were chatting with them." Hayden''s lips curled into a faint smile.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shelly''s face instantly turned crimson. "We did chat, but you didn''t overhear us, did you?"


    "I didn''t hear anything, but I knew they woulde and talk to you," he said.


    "Well... They were curious about how we met, so I told them it was simr to those domineering CEO stories they ead. I allowed them to think what they will."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3049

    "What is a domineering CEO novel?" Hayden asked curiously.


    Seeing his genuine interest, Shelly exined to him, "It''s a type of romance novel. In this genre, the male lead is usually a CEO, while the female lead is an average person. It''s so that the average woman can identify with the female lead. Who wouldn''t want a handsome and wealthy man to dote on them? When I was in middle school, many girls in my ss read these novels, and I started reading them too. I mainly borrowed these books from my ssmates."


    "Instead of waiting for someone else to dote on you, it''s better to improve yourself and take control of the situation," Hayden said.


    Amused by his serious take on the matter, Shelly could not help but chuckle. "Actually, girls read these types of novels mainly to fulfill fantasies and pass the time. Once we graduate from university and start working, we rarely have time to read them anymore."


    About half an hourter, it got colder, and Shelly was worried that Hayden might feel cold, so she pretended to be tired and suggested they head back.


    When they returned to the campsite, everyone was engaged in lively activities, with some drinking, singing, and dancing.


    "Do you have a toothbrush with you?" Shelly asked.


    "I brought mouthwash," Hayden responded.


    "I have some toothbrushes and toothpaste from hotels. I brought a few extras. Do you want one?"


    Hayden nodded.


    Shelly immediately went to her tent, opened her backpack, and retrieved a set for him.


    "Do you always carry so many things with you when you go out?" Hayden thought her backpack a treasure trove that contained everything one could possibly need.


    "I usually don''t go on long trips. Since I graduated from university, I''ve mostly stayed in Avonsville. Maybe it''s because I rarely go out that I tend to bring more things when I do." Shelly''s lips curled up. "Let''s go brush our teeth!"


    "Hmm."


    They went to brush their teeth separately.


    After brushing their teeth and washing their faces, their eyes met.


    Shelly was a little tired, and she guessed that Hayden was too, so she smiled and waved at him, saying, "Goodnight."


    "Yeah. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay," she said.


    After exchanging those words, they each returned to their tents.


    Shortly after, Shelly responded to Courtney''s message.


    About twenty minutester, Hayden sent Shelly a message. [Are there mosquitoes in your tent?]


    Upon seeing his message, Shelly


    Hayden must be asking beth


    Zately got up, knowing thakel


    there were mosquitoes in his t


    tent.


    Shelly quickly grabbed some mosquito repellent and headed toward his tent.


    "Hayden, are there mosquitoes in your tent?" said Shelly, standing outside his tent. Hayden immediately opened the tent.


    Shelly noticed a mosquito bite on his forehead and handed him the mosquito repellent.


    "Do you want me toe in and


    help you get rid of the most theed. "If you don''t kill them,


    they''ll keep biting you."


    Hayden immediately moved to the side to free up some space for her.


    Shelly took off her shoes and entered Hayden''s tent.


    Not far away, the Vice President saw Shelly going into Hayden''s tent and adjusted his sses in surprise.


    Eliam, too, saw it and handed the


    Vice President a skewer, all the while


    giggling. "I asked Mr. Tate if he


    wants Ms. Taylor in his tent, and he


    said no. In the end... he caved! Hahaha!"


    "Didn''t Ms. Taylor get into Mr. Tate''s tent on her own?" The Vice President asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eliam chuckled. "Do you think Ms. Taylor would dare to enter the tent if Mr. Tate didn''t invite her over?"


    The Vice President nodded in realization.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3050

    Inside the tent, Shelly swatted a mosquito, and Hayden handed her a wet tissue to clean her hands.


    After Shelly wiped her hands clean, she asked if he had any trash for her to throw away on her way out. Hayden silently watched her without saying a word.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shelly did not know what he was thinking, so she sat there without moving.


    She had a feeling that something was about to happen and felt a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    From her understanding of Hayden''s character, she did not think he was the proactive type.


    Growing up, he had easily obtained whatever he wanted, so there was never a need for him to take the initiative.


    Shelly herself was not particrly proactive either, but when faced with enough temptation, she could throw caution to the wind, just like how she did the first night she met Hayden. After a moment of hesitation, Shelly leaned in and kissed Hayden.


    His lips were slightly cool and carried the faint scent of toothpaste.


    Once their lips touched, Hayden''s body stiffened for a moment before rxing as his hand cradled the back of her head, securing it in ce.


    Soon, the kiss deepened.


    ...


    After a while, Hayden looked at the woman beneath him dazedly and asked, "Are you on birth control?"


    Shelly paused for a moment beforeing back to her senses. "No..."


    Upon receiving her answer, the desire in Hayden''s eyes gradually faded. As he prepared to move away, Shelly wrapped her arms around his neck, not wanting him to leave. "I want to cuddle for a while, is that okay?"


    Usually, when they were together, there was always a sense of distance because they were not truly familiar with each other.


    Their children had been what


    brought them together all along and


    since the children were not around


    at the moment, Shelly wanted to treasure this moment of them being together.


    Worried about potentially hurting her, Hayden shifted their positions, allowing her to rest on top of him and Shelly blushed shyly.


    "Hayden, if I didn''t initiate the kiss just now, would you have kissed me?" Hayden buried his head into the crook of her neck, and she could feel his breath on her skin.


    She desperately wanted to know the answer to this question.


    After a few seconds of silence, Hayden replied, "I was considering if doing so in this environment was appropriate."


    Shelly could not help butugh. "Real couples can do it anywhere." She did not have the courage to finish her sentence, worrying that it would make her sound like she knew a lot if she did; in reality, her romantic experience was limited to Hayden and no one else.


    "Apart from the environment, I was also concerned about contraceptive measures," he added.


    Shelly blushed. "Are you that confident that I would be willing to... be intimate with you?"


    Hayden looked up and studied her face. "I thought you said you like me?"


    Shelly recalled saying such a thing.


    "You won''t y hard to get with me, right, Shelly?" he asked.


    She chuckled. "Do I look like I have the patience for that?"


    Hayden sighed a breath of relief. "I need a wife and my children need a mother might not know much about you yet, but I''m confident that we will form a pretty great family. What do you think?"


    Shelly listened closely to every word he said and stared into his eyes, knowing that Hayden was proposing to her.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3051

    Hayden mentioned building a family together in a really subtle way, but she liked that about him.


    "I think you''re right," she agreed.


    If Hayden was confident of theirpatibility, she would certainly ce her confidence in it as well. Since he needed a wife and a mother for his children, she would be a good wife and a good mother.


    Even if it was not for Hayden''s sake, Shelly would strive for a better life, work hard to find her own happiness, and be a good wife and mother to her children. However, by choosing to be with Hayden, she had even more reason to live a fulfilling life.


    Soon, Hayden''s breathing became rhythmic and Shelly carefully climbed off him, feeling hesitant as to whether she should stay or go.


    She knew that Hayden would not be against her leaving, but it would be embarrassing if someone saw them. However, she quickly realized that the focus should not be on how others saw or thought of them, but on her own feelings; her feelings were simple and straightforward: she wanted to stay and sleep next to Hayden.


    Once she made up her mind, shey down next to Hayden, savoring his unique scent, and imagined their beautiful future as she peacefully fell asleep.


    The next morning, Shelly woke up at seven in the morning.


    Upon waking up, the first thing she saw was Hayden''s face.


    Memories of what happenedst night and their conversation flooded back to her.


    On one hand, she felt happy, but on the other hand, she felt somewhat awkward as their intimate actions and conversation the night before had taken ce in the dim light of themp. She had not even been able to see Hayden''s face clearly.


    As she contemted whether to lie back down and wait for Hayden to wake up so they could get up together or if she should leave now, Hayden opened his eyes.


    A flicker of surprise shed in Hayden''s eyes when he saw Shelly, but he immediately regained hisposure upon remembering the events of the night before. "Did you sleep wellst night?" He spoke first, breaking the silence.


    Shelly nodded. "And you?"


    "I slept well enough." Hayden sat up and noticed there was a nket draped over him, which was not his.


    "It was a


    chilly at night, and your


    nket is too thin, so I used mine to


    cover you. Weren''t you coldst


    night?" Shelly retrieved her nket,


    neatly folding it.


    "I wasn''t cold." Hayden caught a whiff of fragrance from her nket. "Is this the nket you usually use?"


    Shelly nodded. "I wasn''t nning on


    bringing it, thinking that it would be


    enough to sleep in my coat since we were only staying one night, but my mom insisted that I bring a nket, saying it''s ufortable to sleep in a coat." NovelDrama.Org


    "Your mom loves you."


    "All moms love their children." Shelly smiled and asked, "Can we open up the tent now?"


    Hayden nodded. "Once you''ve put away your nket, we''ll go to the hammam fromst night to freshen up and have breakfast."


    "They provide breakfast there, too?" Shelly was surprised.


    "As long as you pay enough, you can get any service you want," Hayden said.


    Shelly blushed as she held her nket and walked out of the tent.


    Coincidentally, the Vice President and a few other admins were nearby and turned to look at her as she stepped outside. They smiled at her and said, "Morning, Miss Taylor!" en.swhovels


    Shelly held her nket with one hand and tugged her hair behind her car with another, before greeting them as well, "Morning!"


    "Is Mr. Tate up?" The Vice President asked.


    "Yeah," she said.


    He nodded. "What do you feel like eating? You can call Eliam. I think he just went to get breakfast."


    "It''s fine. We are going to take a shower¡ª"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Before Shelly could finish, Hayden stepped out of the tent and everyone started giggling.


    Shelly fell silent, wondering why they wereughing.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3052

    Hayden tapped Shelly on the shoulder and told her to put her nket away.


    Shelly immediately hurried back to her tent while Hayden walked toward his Vice President.


    Everyone instantly stopped giggling when they saw Hayden approaching.


    "What are you allughing at? I''m dating Shelly, so is it that weird that we slept in the same tent?" Hayden asked sharply. Everyone was shocked by his honesty.


    "Mr. Tate, you never said that you two are dating," the Vice President said. "I thought you two were just messing around!"


    "I won''t mess around with her," Hayden said. "Besides, I don''t sleep around either."


    "That''s true. Do you two intend to marry, then?" The Vice President asked. "All our employees saw you together and you will be crushed by scandals if you two break up."


    "I don''t care about what others think of me. Since I''ve brought her here with me, I naturally have marriage in mind," he said, before noticing that Shelly was waiting for him by her tent and walking over. Hayden walked over, and Shelly immediately asked, "What were you talking about?"


    "They asked me whether we were getting married." Hayden looked ahead and calmly said, "When we get back, let''s have a meal with both our families."


    Shelly nodded. "Okay. I''ll leave it all to you."


    At this hour, many employees were getting up and having breakfast by the seaside to take photos.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly looked at everyone''s cheerful expressions, and her lips curled into a smile. "It must be very happy to work for you, right?" she eximed.


    Hayden replied, "You won''t be as happy being my employee as you would be being my wife."


    Shelly was shocked and looked at him in disbelief as she had never expected him to say something like that.


    ustomed to his usually serious demeanor, she did not anticipate him saying such a cheesy line.


    "Are you that surprised?" Hayden blushed slightly under her gaze.


    II


    "... I''ve never seen you like this


    before, so I''m a bit surprised." Shelly shot him a smile. "I used to think of you as someone unattainable, high above the ground, but now I feel like you''re finally on the same level as I


    am.


    QUMS


    "I sometimes just don''t feel like socializing with people but that doesn''t mean I see myself as someone high and mighty," Hayden exined.


    "Hahaha! You can be quitezy," Shelly agreed. "Your mom told me that you''re usually a homebody. She also said..."


    "What else did she say?" Hayden asked, curious when she hesitated.


    "She also said that if it weren''t for me giving birth to our child, she didn''t know when you would be a father," Shelly finished, her face burning.


    "My mom is right. I certainly didn''t have getting married and having children on my agenda for the next three years. You and the children''s arrival was an unexpected surprise," Hayden said, adding, "a pleasant surprise."


    Shelly breathed a sigh of relief. "I was actually worried that you wouldn''t like children. After all, you''re still so young."


    "I don''t think anyone would dislike


    their own child, right?" Hayden said. Although he had not thought of bing, ¨¤ father so soon, he quickly epted the reality after calming down. "Actually, I didn''t expect to love my children this much either. I don''t feel anything for other


    people''s children."


    "I feel like you spoil our children more than your mom spoils Aiden. She knows her limits, but you have no self-control when ites to Audrey," Shelly teased.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3053

    "What do you mean, I don''t have any self-control?" Hayden protested, feeling that he had great self-control.


    "I will ask Aunty Avery to be the judge of that." Shelly did not want to argue with him and decided to get Avery''s opinion instead. Hayden chuckled.


    After breakfast, everyone gathered their tents and moved on to the next location.


    The morning activity was rock climbing, and since Hayden''s hand was injured, he could not participate, so Shelly stayed with him.


    After a while, Eliam asked them to leave. "Mr. Tate, since you can''t participate, you can take Shelly out on a date."


    Shelly felt that it would be inappropriate for the CEO to leave and said, "It''s fun to watch them climb."


    Hayden knew that Shelly was being considerable and decided to take his assistant''s advice.


    "Let''s go first! We only bought a gift for my mom yesterday, and I haven''t bought anything for anyone else. Let''s go downtown," Hayden said to Shelly.


    Shelly nodded. "Okay! I still need to buy gifts for my parents and my younger brother."


    "Alright."


    Meanwhile in Avonsville, La stayed at Elliot''s mansion during the public holiday.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As Aiden grew, he was bing more curious about the outside world, and Avery took Elliot, Aiden, and their youngest son out to y since the weather was pleasant. Originally, they had not nned to bring Robert along, but he actively asked to join them.


    It was rare for a man of Robert''s age to willingly stick with his parents, so Avery agreed to take him along.


    Robert wanted to avoid staying home where he would have to listen to his sister''s nagging.


    With graduation approaching, finding a job was his family''s main concern, and this was quickly followed by their concern for his romantic life.


    La had a sessful career, and she was now pregnant, so she would certainly nag him.


    "Ivy, you''re about to start your internship, right? Do you n to continue as a host?" La leaned back on the couch and chatted with her sister. Everyone else had gone out to y, leaving only Ivy behind to keep Lapany.


    "I''m not sure yet!" Ivy lowered her head to avoid La''s gaze. "I''ll decide after this semester ends. There''s no rush."


    "You usually have a strong sense of purpose!" La looked somewhat surprised at her sister. "If you decide to continge as a reporter, you should be choosing apany by now. You should be considering whether you want to stick with thepany you are interning with or do you want to try something new... If you don''t want to be a reporter, what do you want to do?"


    "Sis, I might not continue as a reporter," Ivy confided to La. "I haven''t told Mom and Dad yet, so please don''t tell them either."


    La nodded. "Why not, though? Are you tired of it already?"


    Ivy thought for a moment and said, "Not really. It''s just that I feel like Dad doesn''t want me to pursue this career, and my passion for this industry isn''t as deep as it used to be."


    "Oh, I see! Dad definitely doesn''t


    want you to work outside. It''s good


    that you''ve made up your mind. You


    can choose ourpany, my brother''spany, or Dad''spany to work in. You can even start your ownpany, but you have to choose the right path."


    "Yes, I''ve been contemting this issue recently, but I haven''t made up my mind yet," Ivy smiled at her sister. "La, you should focus on taking care of yourself and the baby. Don''t worry too much about me."


    Laughed. "There is nothing to worry about! I won''t bother you with the things that truly concern me. Do you know why Robert insisted on going out with Mom and Dad? He''s afraid that I''ll nag him about his decision. I was against him pursuing a graduate degree. Just look at the field he chose! He chose philosophy! If he''s truly interested in philosophy, he can read more books in his free time. I think he just doesn''t want to work at Dad''s firm."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3054

    "La, Robert will only be in grad school for a maximum of two years. If he wants to pursue philosophy, let him!" Ivy spoke up for Robert. "Maybe he''s not mentally prepared to assist Dad right now. Who knows, after two more years of studying, he might mature a lot!"


    Ivy''s words eased La''s mood considerably. "That''s true. Robert has always been spoiled, and since he hasn''t experienced any hardships, he is slow to mature," La chuckled. "You''re much more mature than him."


    "La, Robert is actually great. He just has a more lively personalitypared to us." Ivy continued advocating for Robert.


    "Do you really have no intention of going to grad school?" La asked. "Actually, it''s good for girls to pursue higher education. If you decide not to, believe me, a bunch of people will immediately start introducing potential boyfriends to you. Ivy, I don''t want you to get married too quickly. You haven''t fully enjoyed life yet, and I don''t want you to enter into marriage prematurely."


    "La, do you think marriage is bad?" Ivy asked, concerned that La might have an unhappy marriage.


    "It''s not that." La smiled and shook her head. "My life experiences are different from yours. I''ve had everything since I was little, so I have no regrets. I long for marriage, but you''re different. There are many beautiful things in life that you haven''t explored yet. If you enter marriage too early, it might confine you. For example, if you get pregnant after getting married, you won''t be able to travel freely anymore."


    Ivy understood her point. What La said had some truth to it, but Ivy had a different perspective. Due to her tumultuous past, she yearned for love and a happy family.


    Now that she was living a happy life with her parents, memories of the events in Taronia would only asionally resurface.


    After the semester ended, she wanted to return to Taronia to pay her respects to her grandmother and tell her about her experiences over the past few years.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although her grandmother had passed away, Ivy always felt like she was watching over her from heaven.


    "I will definitely look out for you when you find a boyfriend. Besides me, Dad, Mom, and your two brothers will all be there to support you as well," La said with an indulgent look at Ivy. "In my opinion, there is no man in this world who deserves you. Even if there is, they are extremely rare."


    Ivy knew La cared for her and said, "La, I''m not thinking about all that right now. I do feel that when fatees, external conditions won''t matter as much."


    "If it''s truly fate, nothing can stop it,


    but there should still be somepatibility between you and your partner. With our family''s


    background, it definitely won''t work if you end up with someone extremely poor. It''s not that I think that social status is important, but I''ve been reading many storiestely about men who started off relying on the woman''s family and thenter achieved sess, only to cheat and abandon their original partner for a mistress... Ivy, you must not support someone who is of poor character. They''re not worthpromising your own standards for."


    Ivy nodded. "If I meet someone I truly like, I will definitely introduce him to you."


    "Great! Ivy, what type of boys do you like? Tell me, and if Ie across someone suitable, I will introduce him to you," said La. The question La asked her was not something Ivy had thought about.


    Ivy focused most of her attention on her studies, so no one wondered about her romantic life. However, since tvy was past twenty and was about to start working, it seemed like a good time to start dating.


    Lucas'' face instantly popped up in Ivy''s mind.


    "I like the tall and slender kind... I don''t like guys that are too muscr." Ivy described her ideal man based on what she remembered of Lucas.


    "And? What about personality-wise?" La asked.


    "Personality-wise... I don''t know how to describe it..." It had been three years since Ivyst saw Lucas, so she did not know how he had turned out or if his personality had changed.


    "I guess that sounds right. You won''t know what you like until you meet them in person." La tapped her on the shoulder and said, "Just focus on thinking about what you want to do in the future! I don''t think gur parents would want you to get married so soon."


    Ivy smiled sheepishly. "I don''t want to leave Mom and Dad so soon either."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3055

    "Ever since Aiden joined our family, I guess our parents have gotten really busy, huh?" La asked.


    "Yeah. Aiden is still little and needs to be taken care of. Mom and Dad still care a lot about me and remember when I have sses and when I don''t!"


    "I only want one child," La said. "Having too many children feels tiring. Our parents have four and can never stop worrying."


    "Just focus on giving birth to the baby, La. Worrying about your kids is one thing, but one would also feel happy by being a parent." Ivy peeled an apple and cut it into smaller pieces for La. Just then, Eric stepped out of the kitchen and walked toward them with a pot of chicken soup for La.


    "La, why don''t you give it a try?" Eric ced the tray on the table and handed a bowl to La, then passed another bowl to Ivy. "Ivy, you should try it too."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ivy smiled as she took the bowl of soup. "Thank you, big brother-inw. This soup you stewed is so delicious and nourishing. If I keep drinking it for a few more days, I''ll probably gain some weight!"


    "I filtered out the excess oil, so it shouldn''t make you gain too much weight. Look at your sister. She drinks the soup every day and hasn''t gained much weight. Even before she got pregnant, I would stew soup for her as well," Eric said.


    Laughed. "The reason I didn''t gain weight before was because I exercised regrly, you know? Now that I can''t exercise, I''m sure I''ll gain weight."


    Eric looked at her endearingly. "You''re too thin, so gaining a little weight would be good for you."


    "But I don''t want to gain weight! I just asked Ivy what kind of guys she likes, and she said she likes tall and slender ones. It means being tall and slim is important," La said after taking two sips of soup and feeling full.


    Ivyughed helplessly. "La, I was just talking nonsense. I don''t even have a partner, so I don''t know what I really like. Maybe in the future, I''ll find someone a bit chubby!


    Ivy finished speaking and quickly drank her soup before quicklyforting her sister, "La, drink the soup while it''s still hot. Brother-inw''s stew is really delicious!" Cheered by her sister''s words, La finally finished the soup.


    At three in the afternoon, Hayden and Shelly returned to Avonsville, and they first went back to Hayden''s vi in the city.


    Hayden had prepared gifts for Shelly''s parents and her younger brother, and they were all valuable gifts.


    However, when they arrived home, they found only Shelly''s mother and Audrey.


    "Where are Dad and my brother?" Shelly asked.


    "They''ve left." Mrs. Taylor blushed and exined, "Your brother starts school tomorrow, and your father was urged to go back to work!"


    "They could have at least stayed for


    a meal together, and they could have


    left after that! Can''t Dad take one. ?


    more day off to rest?" Shelly sighed. "Hayden bought gifts for them!"


    ?


    "Oh, Hayden, you must have spent a lot on these. We''ll give them the gifts the next time theye to visit," Mrs. Taylor said to Hayden.


    "Hayden even wanted to arrange a meeting between our families!" Shelly muttered quietly. "They didn''t even tell me when they left."


    Mrs. Taylor was excited. "That''s


    easy! Once Hayden sets a date, I''ll


    tel


    make your fathere over right away! If your brother needs toe, we can apply for leave! Everything should revolve around the two of you!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3056

    Shelly''s furrowed brows eased at her mother''s words, and she turned to Hayden. "Hayden, do you want to take a shower now?"


    Hayden was crouching next to the couch. He was ying with Audrey. He immediately got up to shower when he heard Shelly''s question.


    Once Hayden walked away, Mrs. Taylor immediately grabbed Shelly''s arm with a smile. "Did you and Hayden... get intimate?"


    "No, Mom." Shelly blushed. "We did get closer after this team-building event. He said he needs a wife and I''m willing to marry him, so I think we are probably going to get married." Tears welled in Mrs. Taylor''s eyes. "Shelly, you''ve made us proud! I''ve never thought you would marry such a great man! If word of this gets out, you will be the pride of our entire town!" Shelly fell silent.


    She had never thought about bing the pride of the entire town and only ever wanted to live a good life for herself.


    "Mom, please don''t spread the news about me and Hayden. Let''s wait until we''re actually married to say anything! Anything can happen," Shelly whispered.


    Mrs. Taylor looked at the gifts Hayden brought and felt both satisfied and moved. "I can see that Hayden genuinely wants to spend his life with you. It''s mainly because you''ve sacrificed a lot to give birth to two children for him. We should also thank his family, especially his mother. If it weren''t for her treating you so well, even if Hayden liked you, you might not have ended up together."


    "Mom, I know. Aunty Avery is truly a wonderful person. I''m willing to marry Hayden not only because I love him and want to give our children aplete family but also because I genuinely like his family. I like each member of his family," Shelly said just as Hayden came out to retrieve his luggage.


    Shelly''s face turned red when she saw Hayden.


    Judging from Hayden''s expression, he must have heard what she just said.


    "What are you looking for?" She quickly walked towards him.


    "I''m here to get the suitcase," Hayden replied. After a pause, he added, "You should take a shower. We''ll take Audrey to my family''s house."


    Shelly nodded. "Okay."


    Initially, she had not wanted Hayden''s family to know about Audrey because she and Hayden had not been in a rtionship at the time. Now that they had decided to enter into a rtionship, there was no harm in introducing Audrey to them.


    Hayden carried the suitcase to the guest room while Shelly prepared to go back to her room to take a shower.


    Mrs. Taylor became nervous when


    she heard Hayden say they were going to take Audrey to Elliot''s mansionter. "Shelly, should I give Audrey a bath, too? Otherwise, if we bring her over all smelly, people might think I didn''t take care of her properly!"


    Mrs. Taylor did not wait for Shelly to express her opinion and immediately went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub.


    Shelly could not help but suppress herughter as she sat on the couch with her daughter.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Sweetie, Daddy is going to take us to your brother''s houseter. It will also be your home from now on. Aren''t you excited?" Shelly''s voice especially gentle, and Audrey giggled in response.


    Before long, Mrs. Taylor had finished preparing the bath.


    "Shelly, go take your shower quickly! Dress up nicelyter. You should start paying attention to your appearance," said Mrs. Taylor as she carried Audrey to the bathroom. Shelly was quite rxed but started to feel nervous upon hearing Mrs. Taylor''s words.


    Half an hourter, she stepped out of the room, freshly showered and changed. Hayden had already finished showering, and Audrey smelled delightful after her bath. Mrs. Taylor was dressing Audrey in a princess dress and Shelly walked over to help.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3057

    Mrs. Taylor nced at her daughter. "Are you going out barefaced like that?"


    "Mom, I''m going to Hayden''s house, not somewhere else. I often go to his ce without wearing makeup!" Shelly did not want to change her lifestyle just because Hayden and her were now in a rtionship. She knew that he had chosen her irrespective of whether she wore makeup or not.


    "Mrs. Taylor, Shelly looks beautiful even without makeup," Hayden said.


    Mrs. Taylorughed and felt happy for her daughter. "Hayden, I know that you chose Shelly because of the children. I''m not boasting about my own daughter, but she''s really great. She has always been obedient and responsible. Although our family is ordinary, we live righteously and contentedly..."


    "Mom, please stop." Shelly blushed in embarrassment. "Hayden already knows about our family."


    "Alright, as long as you two are doing well and raising the two children together, that''s all we can ever wish for," Mrs. Taylor said contentedly, and she put an adorable little hat on Audrey''s head.


    "Mom, you even got her a little bag?" Shelly picked up the small bag from the couch, feeling both amused and exasperated.


    "Of course. It can hold two bags of rice cakes!" Mrs. Taylor said, handing the bag to Audrey.


    Audrey immediately reached out and held onto the bag tightly.


    Mrs. Taylor then put on a pair of beautiful shoes for Audrey, and Shelly suddenly felt out of ce holding a baby dressed so elegantly.


    After putting on Audrey''s shoes, Hayden immediately picked up his daughter. As soon as he entered the house, he had wanted to hold her, but he had resisted the urge because he had not showered yet.


    "Mrs. Taylor, I''ll take Audrey and Shelly to my house first. I''ll talk to my parents and let you know the meeting time," Hayden politely informed Mrs. Taylor.


    "Alright then! Be safe on the road," Mrs. Taylor said, handing the bag containing Audrey''s water bottle, milk bottle, form, and diapers to Shelly.


    Before Shelly could take it, Hayden reached out and took it instead as he did not want Shelly to look like a nanny.


    He did not offer to marry Shelly just for her to take care of the children, and if Shelly wanted to continue working in the future, he would not oppose it. After all, his own mother never gave up her career after having children.


    Once they were in the car, the bodyguard drove away.


    Hayden noticed that Audrey kept looking at Shelly, so he handed Audrey over to her.


    It was the perfect time for him to call his mother and prepare her mentally, so he took out his phone and dialed Avery''s number.


    The call connected.


    "Hayden, have the team-building


    activities ended? Are you and Shelly


    alright? Avery was currently lying on a lounge chair in her seaside resort, enjoying the sea breeze.


    Aiden preferred ying with Robert, and Robert had been extremely patient Robert became Aiden''s nanny, leaving both Elliot and AveryContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    with nothing to do.


    "Yeah, Mom. Are you out or at home?" Hayden had not contacted his family in the past two days, so he did not know what the current situation was.


    "We are having fun outside! Your two sisters are at home, though," Avery said. "Do you miss Aiden? He is ying with Robert in the room."


    "No... There''s something I need to tell you. Hurry home as soon as possible!" Hayden said.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3058

    This was the first time Avery had ever heard Hayden say something in such an urgent tone.


    Hayden was alwaysposed and remained in control of every aspect of his life.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Avery smiled. "Are you nning to marry Shelly? I knew that you two would make great progress in your rtionship after this outing. You two should just go ahead and get married. If you think doing it now is too rushed, you can get married on Valentine''s Day."


    Hayden had already gotten used to Avery''s nagging and said, "We will discuss the weddingter. Come home now. There''s something else I need to talk to you about."


    Avery could not think of what Hayden would need to tell her but knew that it must be something important, or he would not urge them to go home when they were on vacation. Avery stood up from the lounge chair. "Do we need to rush back today?"


    "As soon as possible." Hayden could not contain his excitement and wanted to share this surprise with his entire family, knowing that his parents would surely be overjoyed to see Audrey. Avery took her phone and immediately went inside, instructing Robert to pack their belongings.


    "Hayden, can you tell me on the phone what exactly happened? You''re making me anxious and uneasy... Can you give me a hint, whether it''s good news or bad news?"


    "If it''s bad news, would you note back?" Hayden teased.


    "If it''s bad news, I have to rush back quickly. If it''s good news, I won''t have to be so anxious!" Avery corrected him.


    Hayden was just joking earlier and knew what kind of person his mother was.


    "It''s good news." Hayden stopped teasing her. "There''s no need to hurry, so take your time and pack. It''s okay toe back tomorrow."


    "It''s good news? I''ll immediatelye back! Okay, enough talking, I''ll go pack my bags!" Avery said and hung up.


    Elliot and Robert stared at Avery in confusion, and Avery immediately exined, "Hayden said there''s good news he''d like to share with us and wants us to go home as soon as possible."


    "What kind of good news?" Robert was confused. "Did he and Shelly get married?"


    A look of surprise shed across Avery''s face. "That could actually be possible!"


    "If they got married, there''s no need for them to call us back in such a hurry. Getting registered doesn''t require our presence like a wedding ceremony," Elliot said. He thought there must be some other reason Hayden had for wanting them back this quickly. "It must be something else."


    "What else could it be? I really can''t think of anything else! Hayden sounded really happy, though. Okay, let''s stop dawdling and hurry back!" Avery was so overjoyed that she picked up her grandson and nted


    a kiss on his chubby little face.


    Meanwhile in Elliot''s mansion, Hayden returned home with Shelly and Audrey.


    La and Ivy were sitting on the couch, looking at clothes on a shopping app and discussing whether or not to buy them.


    When Hayden returned, La and Ivy immediately stood up to greet him and the nanny was the first to go out to wee them.


    The nanny''s smile froze when she saw Audrey in Shelly''s arms. "This little baby is so cute! Whose child is this?"


    "This is my daughter," Hayden replied.


    The nanny''s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in disbelief.


    Just then, La and Ivy walked out and were instantly shocked when they saw the child in Shelly''s arms.


    "Hayden! You went on a team-building trip and came back with a little girl?" La''s imagination ran wild. "Did you find her on the way? She''s actually quite pretty!" As she spoke, La tookrge steps toward them.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3059

    Ivy followed suit and walked over.


    Before Hayden had a chance to exin, the nanny spoke up and said to La, "La, your brother did not find this child on the trip. Your brother says she''s his daughter!"


    "Huh?" La was shocked. She nced at her brother and then at Audrey. "Hayden, who did you have this child with? How could you have so many children? What kind of a man are you? I used to see you as my idol, and now, I feel disgusted! I want to throw up!"


    One of the reasons La felt sickened was because she was pregnant herself.


    Shelly did not expect La to misunderstand Hayden, so she quickly exined, "La, this is my child as well. She and Aiden are fraternal twins, just like you and your brother."


    La, who had bent over and gotten ready to vomit, straightened up immediately. "Are you sure? You''re not corroborating with my brother, are you? Do you know how low the probability is of having twins?" "La, I''m not lying to you. I didn''t tell you about Audrey''s existence before because I was being selfish. I didn''t want to part with my daughter," Shelly exined. "Now that the uncertainty has been resolved, I


    "Oh! Her name is Audrey?" La snatched Audrey from Shelly''s arms and showered her chubby little face with kisses. "Darling, you''re so beautiful! You''re dressed like a little princess, too! Your skin is a little tanned, though."


    Shelly could not help but suppress augh.


    Hayden took Audrey from La''s embrace expressionlessly and said, "You''re pregnant, don''t hold the baby."


    La retorted, "Hayden, my baby is not that fragile."


    "I''m afraid you''ll drop my daughter," Hayden added.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "How could I drop your daughter?!" La frowned.


    "Don''t you feel nauseous and sleepy from being pregnant?" Hayden asked.


    La fell silent.


    "La, don''t be mad. You''ll also have a beautiful little baby in the future." Ivyforted her sister.


    Shelly chimed in, "La, your brother bought you a gift. He personally picked it."


    "Let''s go


    out here." Ivy intervened with smile, trying to defuse the


    side first! It''s quite b


    en sw


    After everyone went inside, La


    looking for her phone, their parents. Content to share this good novel


    Hayden knew what she was up to by observing her actions.


    "I already called Mom, but I didn''t mention Audrey. I want to surprise them," Hayden said.


    "Alright, alright!''m just afraid they''ll


    be so surprised that they''ll faint,"


    La said. Although she could not hold Audrey, she could not resist teasing the little baby, so she extended her finger and gently poked Audrey''s cheek.


    "La." Hayden stared at La''s sharp nails and reminded her, "It''s time to cut your nails."


    "I poke Aiden all the time as well!" La protested.


    "Aiden is a boy. He can take it."


    Realization dawned on La. "Hayden, are you favoring your daughter already?"


    Hayden ignored her teasing and walked over to Ivy. "Ivy, do you want to hold Audrey?"


    Ivy naturally wanted to and immediately took Audrey to the gigantic dollhouse they had bought Aiden.


    Shortly after, Audrey started giggling with excitement.


    Night fell and a ck Rolls Royce pulled into Elliot''s mansion.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3060

    Elliot got out of the car and held the car door open for Avery.


    Aiden had fallen asleep in the car, and Avery carried him out carefully.


    "Let me hold him!" Elliot said. Aiden had gained a lot of weight and he did not want his wife to get tired.


    Avery handed Aiden to Elliot, while Robert and the bodyguards carried the suitcases.


    No one came out to wee them home, and Avery, who could no longer suppress her curiosity, hurried into the mansion.


    What she saw was La and Eric sitting on one end of the couch while Hayden, Shelly, and Ivy sat on the other end, and in between Ivy and Hayden was a baby dressed in a tiny white dress.


    The little girl was ying with Aiden''s toy drum, waving it to make noises.


    Hayden never liked being in a nosy environment but was looking at the baby with an endearing smile on his face.


    "Mom! You''re back!" La was the first to notice her mother''s arrival. She got up from the couch and walked over to her. "Mom, this is a little girl that my brothers found during their team-building outing! Isn''t she adorable?"


    La purposely teased her mother, wanting to see her reaction.


    Upon hearing this news, Avery was caught off guard. "How can you just bring a child home like that? Hayden, did you call the police?" Avery had a strong sense of righteousness.


    In the midst of talking to her son, she approached the little girl and carefully observed her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden shook his head, indicating that he had not called the police.


    "Oh! This little girl is quite pretty!


    How could any parents bear to abandon such a beautiful little girl? Avery sad as a thought crossed her mind. Thope she''s not sick.


    Otherwise, why would her parents abandon her? She looks well fed judging from those chubby cheeks!"


    "Mom, La just said she''s quite dark." Hayden could not let go of what La said earlier.


    La never expected her brother to hold a grudge over her mindless remark.


    Avery looked at Audrey again,


    evaluating her. "It''s true that she''s not as fair as our Aiden. After all, she''s an abandoned child. I wonder what hardships she has endured before you found her." As Avery spoke, a sense ofpassion welled up within her.


    Elliot approached, carrying Aiden in his arms, and Avery immediately shared the story of how Hayden found the girl during their team-building outing.


    Elliot found it absurd. Although their family was wealthy enough to support as many children as they wanted, they already had their own children to raise, so it made no sense for them to bring another person''s child in.


    "We donate a substantial amount of


    money to charitable organizations every year," Elliot expressed his view as the head of the family. "Among them is an orphanage. This child could have been sent to an


    ¦«¦¯


    orphanage; there was no need for us


    to raise her ourselves."


    After Elliot expressed his opinion, Audrey seemed to realize that she was the center of attention, so she turned her head and nced at Elliot.


    That single nce left Elliotpletely stunned as he thought to himself, "How could this little girl be so beautiful? Her eyes are bright and her gazeposed... Her entire demeanor is captivating."


    "Hehe! This little girl is so pretty!" Robert looked at Audrey and liked her immediately, so he said, "Hayden, are you nning to keep her and have her marry Aiden?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3061

    Hayden''s expression darkened. "What are you talking about? She is my daughter, Aiden''s sister!" Worried that his family would not understand, he added, "She is Aiden''s biological sister." "Audrey and Aiden are twins," Shelly added.


    Elliot was stunned for a few moments before shoving Aiden into Robert''s arm and picking Audrey up from the couch.


    Both Aiden and Robert seemed shocked by Elliot''s sudden movement.


    "I was wondering why she looks so familiar! So she''s my granddaughter!" Elliot held Audrey up with a smile.


    Avery tapped Eliot on the shoulder. "Honey, don''t hold her up so high."


    Hayden, too, felt that it was dangerous and said, "Dad, lower!"


    Just then, Avery added, "I can''t reach her if you hold her up so high."


    Elliot immediately ced Audrey into Avery''s arms.


    Elliot gently patted Audrey''s head. "Her head is so round! Like a big watermelon!"


    "Yes! I can''t believe it! Hayden actually has two children!" Avery eximed, both amazed and surprised. "It''s truly a wonderful surprise! You don''t need to give me any gifts for my birthday this year. Having two grandchildren is the best gift!"


    La chimed in, "Dad, Mom, do you really have to be so biased? Is Aiden less important now that we have Audrey?"


    At that moment, Aiden was being held by Robert, nibbling on his finger as he looked forlorn as his grandparents fawned over Audrey; it was evident that he was upset from theck of attention.


    Elliot immediately took Aiden into


    his arms. "Aiden, Grandpa isn''t biased. I was just trying to feel the weight of your sister! I didn''t expect that you would be so much heavier than her! I wonder if your sister didn''t eat well, or if you ate too well!" Eliot expressed his thoughts after carrying Aiden.


    Aiden''s small mouth immediately puckered.


    Avery sat down on the couch, holding Audrey. Luckily, Audrey was not shy now and did not fuss or cry when Avery held her.


    While Avery was pleasantly surprised, she did not feelpletely at ease; she looked at Hayden and Shelly, hoping to get an exnation from both of them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, are you happy?" Hayden understood the meaning behind his mother''s expression.


    Avery replied, "I am."


    "Since you''re happy, there''s no need to question anything." Hayden downyed the situation.


    "Well, if you aren''t questioning,


    neither should I. After all, she''s not my child. Shouldn''t you be more. concerned that your daughter has been suffering out there?" Avery said.


    "Mom, Audrey didn''t suffer," Hayden spoke up for Shelly. "Shelly''s mother has been taking care of her. She only got sick once, and that was the same time Aiden was sick."


    "Oh... Since you and Shelly have


    talked everything through, what are your ns now? Are you nning to get married? Where will you two live after marriage?" Avery asked. "Shelly, what are your ns after marriage? Will you stay home to take care of the children or continue working?"


    Shelly did not know how to respond because she and Hayden had not discussed these matters yet.


    Hayden looked at Shelly and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I... I''m open to anything!" Shelly''s cheeks turned red.


    "Shelly, don''t be afraid. Just speak your mind," Avery encouraged. "Hayden isn''t very good at guessing other people''s thoughts. When you''re with him, you have to be direct."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3062

    Shelly considered and said, "Aunty Avery, I want to keep working." "Sure! What do you n to do with the twins, then?" Avery asked.


    Shelly grabbed Hayden and said, "I will let him decide the rest."


    Avery smiled at Hayden. "Hayden, you haven''t thought of what to do yet, have you?"


    "If we stay here with you and Dad, Shelly''s mother won''t be able to take care of Audrey. She''s helped take care of Audrey for so long that it would be cruel to part her from Audrey." Hayden wanted to stay with his parents as Shelly seemed to get along well with his family, but he was concerned about Shelly''s family.


    Shelly was touched that he took her family''s feelings into consideration.


    "Hayden, even though my mom really likes Audrey, I can have her go back to my dad''s side if someone else can take care of her. My parents have a good rtionship, and it''s not good to separate them," Shelly exined.


    "Shelly, if you marry Hayden, we will definitely take care of your family, too. They cane and live in Avonsville. We can buy them a house wherever they like. You and Hayden can switch in between living here and with your parents," Avery suggested.


    That would be the fairest approach, and Shelly felt a lump in her throat. "Thank you, Aunty Avery."


    "Don''t say that. We''re family now. There''s no need for formality," Avery said, feeling like she had the whole world in her arms as she held Audrey. "Let''s find a time for both families to meet, set a wedding date, and then we can start preparing for the wedding."


    "How about this weekend?" Hayden asked Shelly.


    "My mom said anytime is fine," Shelly replied. "If we decide on this weekend, I''ll let my dad know in advance."


    "I''ll send a car to pick them up, then," Hayden responded. "Hasn''t your mom been away from her hometown for a while? Why don''t we let her go back and visit for a few days, and then I can bring them here to meet everyone?"


    Without hesitation, Shelly nodded. Her mother had not visited their hometown in a long time and missed home a lot.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When they first arrived in Avonsville,


    her mom had a hard time adjusting to the new lifestyle, but she adapted to it after getting to know some the elderly residents in the neighborhood. With Audrey''s presence, she eventually grew out of her initial boredom.


    "Shelly, why don''t you stay at our ce tonight?" Avery suggested with a smile. "We have plenty of room."


    La could not help but interject, "Mom, Shelly is going to marry Hayden. Are they still going to sleep in separate rooms?"


    Hayden remained silent, and Shelly hesitated.


    "Did you two sleep separately when you had the overnight team-building exercise?" La asked. "You''ve already had two children together, and you''re nning to get married. You can sleep together!"


    La said this because she was worried that Hayden was too clueless and passive, and the same could be said about Shelly.


    La felt frustrated seeing the slow progress in their rtionship and was bing impatient.


    "Mom, there''s no need to arrange a room for Shelly. Tonight, Audrey, Shelly, and I will sleep together," Hayden said, taking the initiative.


    Avery beamed with joy. "That''s fine! You can arrange it yourselves. But, first, let me cuddle Audrey for a while. She''s so adorable... Where''s my phone? I want to take photos of her"


    The nanny immediately fetched Avery''s phone and handed it to her.


    Hayden held Shelly''s hand and walked towards his room.


    Shelly had been to Elliot''s mansion many times before but had never been to Hayden''s room.


    "Hayden, it''s so lively here!" Shelly whispered as they went upstairs. "Have La and her husband been staying here these past few days?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3063

    "Haven''t you been to my house many times before?" Hayden had already gotten used to his home''s lively atmosphere.


    "When I came, it was usually just your parents at home," Shelly replied. "Having two kids is quite a lot of work already, but I do envy how lively your household is with four children!" "You don''t want more children, do you?" Hayden casually asked.


    "Would you like to have so many children?" Shelly was still young, and she could ept having another child.


    Her previous pregnancy had happened in secrecy, and she had not had a good experience because of it; she wanted to experience a normal pregnancy and childbirth after marriage.


    "As long as they''re my children, I will love them all equally. I do think that two children are enough, though," Hayden responded sensibly. "Having more children also carries more risks. There''s no need to take that risk."


    "Then let''s go with the flow!" Shelly''s cheeks flushed. "Hayden, the more time I spend with you, the more I realize that you''re a good man. You''re kind to your family and good to our children and me. I must have saved the gxy in my previous life to be able to marry you."


    "I haven''t even proposed yet," Hayden reminded her.


    Shelly flushed crimson. "Didn''t we already discuss it with our elders? Do I still need another proposal?"


    "The proper ceremony should not be omitted," Hayden replied. "You can think about what kind of ring you''d like and let me know. I''ll buy it for you. That way, I can avoid giving you a ring you don''t like."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "That won''t be necessary. I''ll like it as long as it''s a ring from you," Shelly said affectionately,pletely opening her heart. "I''ll like it even if it''s a grass ring."


    As they continued their conversation, they entered the room.


    Hayden''s room had a cool color scheme. Although it felt less weing, it was clean and tidy.


    Shelly''s gaze naturally fell on therge bed, and she asked, "Will our daughter sleep in the middle of the bed at night?"


    "I''m a bit worried that I might crush her," Hayden replied.


    "Then let''s buy a bed rail, and I''ll sleep in the middle," Shelly smiled "The baby and maternity stores should still be open. I''ll ask the driver to go buy one. We should be able to find it."


    "All right, I''ll have the driver go buy it," Hayden said and then left.


    Shelly walked to the edge of the bed and called her mom, informing her of their future ns and arrangements.


    Mrs. Taylor was thrilled. "Then I''ll return to my hometown tomorrow morning. When the timees, I''lle back with your dad and your brother to meet Hayden''s parents." en.swhovels


    "Okay, Mom. I keep feeling like I''m dreaming. How did I get so fortunate as to marry Hayden?"


    "Shelly, don''t overthink it. Take it one step at a time. Life is fleeting. When you look back on it in your old age, it will feel like it all happened in an instant, regardless of the pain or happiness."


    Shelly felt reassured by her mother''s words, as her family would always be there for her.


    After the public holidays, Shelly returned to the cafe to work, and Courtney instantly noticed that there was something different about her.


    "You are starting to look like a richdy already!" she teased.


    "Stop teasing me. Why is the cafe so packed today?" Shelly asked.


    "They are mostly employees of your hubby!" Courtney smiled. "Have you even started calling him ''Hubby''?"


    Shelly covered her face and hurried into the office.


    At noon, an elegant youngdy stepped into the cafe, asking to meet with Shelly in person.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3064

    The shop assistant immediately called Shelly into the office.


    "That woman was wearing sunsses, so I couldn''t see her eyes, but I could tell she''s wealthy," the shop assistant reported to Shelly. "She was carrying a Hermes bag! The style of her clothes was also incredibly fashionable! I''ve never seen anything like it on the market! Her hair looks like it''s been meticulously cared for with a hefty price tag, and her skin is wless, too! It looks like she''s wearing foundation!"


    It was the first time the shop assistant had seen someone dressed so elegantly.


    Upon hearing the shop assistant''s words, Shelly''s heart started pounding.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Did she say who she is?" Shelly asked.


    "No, she didn''t. She only said that she has something very important to discuss with you and asked you toe out and talk to her."


    Shelly immediately left the office, and as soon as she stepped outside, she saw the young woman carrying the Hermes bag.


    Once Shelly emerged, the woman took off her sunsses and carefully examined Shelly.


    Shelly had a clear view of the woman''s face, which was indeed exquisite and stylish; the woman had doll-like features that were far better looking than that of famous actresses. Shelly was in awe.


    "Hello, Ms. Taylor." Seraphina Abbott took the initiative to speak to Shelly. "I''d like to have a private chat with you!"


    Shelly followed her, without even questioning her identity, dazedly.


    Outside, the sunlight was scorching, but the temperature was not too hot.


    Seraphina led Shelly to a nearby park and sat down on a bench.


    Behind the bench stood a phoenix tree, which provided ample shade and made the seat cool andfortable.


    Shelly sat down next to her and asked, "May I know how to address you?"


    "I''m Seraphina." Seraphina looked at Shelly''s face and introduced herself. "I know you don''t know me. At first, didn''t know who you were either, but I heard that Hayden had brought you to participate in thepany outing, and it''s implied that you are his girlfriend. I was very curious about you, so I came to find you."


    Shelly realized that Seraphina was one of Hayden''s pursuers.


    "Ms. Seraphina, I''m just an ordinary person," Shelly humbly replied.


    "I know. I have information on you. Your family background is ordinary... No, I should say your family is somewhat impoverished. Your house is very run-down, your father does manualbor, your mother is unemployed, and your younger brother is still in school." Seraphina revealed the information she had gathered.


    The polite smile on Shelly''s face instantly vanished.


    She did not care what people thought of her, but listening to Seraphina talk about her family made her ufortable.


    The fact that Seraphina had no sense of boundaries was an act of tant disrespect.


    "Ms. Seraphina, my family isn''t wealthy, but my parents raised me and my brother with their own hard work. From my perspective, they are great," Shelly said. "You told my employees that you have something important to say to me. What is it?"


    "My dad is Tyron Abbott. You can


    look him up on the inte," Seraphina drawled. "You don''t deserve Hayden. His family is nice His parents don''t interfere with his decisions, and they don''t insist on their children marrying people of equal status, so you can easily marry into the Fosters if Rayden insists on marrying you."


    The words "You don''t deserve Hayden" echoed in Shelly''s mind repeatedly.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3065

    "I know I''m not worthy of Hayden, but people always aspire to greater heights. Why shouldn''t I find a man who is better than me? Are you suggesting that I must marry someone equally as impoverished as I am because my family is poor?" Shelly confidently countered Seraphina.


    "Ha! I understand your desire to climb higher," Seraphina responded.


    "I have, indeed, set my sights on achieving more in life, but even if Hayden wasn''t the CEO of Dream Maker, I would still fall for him." Shelly blushed.


    "Oh, so you are in love with him. Well, then, don''t be a burden on him. Do you know the difficulties Hayden''spany is facing in China?" Seraphina questioned.


    Shelly shook her head.


    She had only recently started dating Hayden, and she waspletely unaware of his business affairs. Moreover, even if they were to get married, given Hayden''s personality, he would likely never disclose his business matters to her because she simply would not understand.


    "Only my family can help him," Seraphina boasted proudly.


    "How is that possible...? Can''t Hayden''s father help him?" Shelly, although unfamiliar with business matters, knew that Elliot was a formidable figure.


    Given Elliot''s connections and influence in Aryadelle, he could undoubtedly assist Hayden.


    "I see that you have no understanding of Hayden''s family at all." Seraphina sneered. "Hayden and his father have no connection in their careers. His father doesn''t interfere with his affairs, or rather, he doesn''t allow his father to meddle. If Hayden''s entrepreneurial venture fails in Aryadelle, he''s likely to return to Bridgedale. If you don''t believe me, you can go to Elliot''s house and ask. See for yourself if what I''m saying is true."


    Shelly remained silent and decided she would find out the truth for herself.


    "Shelly, I can pay you to leave Hayden. If you truly love him, you should step aside. Hayden''s career in Aryadelle can only prosper if he''s with me!" Seraphina took out a bank card from her bag and handed it to Shelly.


    Shelly nced at the bank card but did not ept it.


    In the evening, she returned to Elliot''s mansion after work.


    Hayden had not returned home. He had clearly be busier since the public holidays in May.


    He worked in his study untilte at night before returning to the


    bedroom, and Shelly was oft


    half-asleep by then so she did notContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    get to speak to him.


    "Shelly, are you tired from work?" Avery walked up to her with Audrey in her arms.


    "Not really. I''m not tired." Shelly smiled at Avery and then at her daughter. "Aunty Avery, may I ask you a question?"


    Avery did not hesitate to respond, "Of course. What''s your question? I''ll tell you everything I know for sure."


    Shelly nodded and forced a smile. "Let''s go outside to talk, then! I need to ask you something about Hayden." "Sure!" Avery handed Audrey to the nanny and followed Shelly to the backyard.


    The fruit trees in the backyard were growing rapidly, and Avery checked each of them before turning her head to look at Shelly. "Shelly, you said you have some questions for me, right? What are they?"


    "Aunty Avery, Hayden seems close with his father, but I heard today that they are separate individuals career-wise..."


    "That''s right! The fields their


    different," Avery said. "Hayden


    doesn''t like it when others get involved in his business, so we never ask him about hispany. He has always dealt with troubles himself and will never tell us about them. He is stubborn and ambitious, which I''m sure you can already tell by now after spending some time with him."


    Shelly''s heart sank.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3066

    What Seraphina said seemed to be true.


    Hayden''spany was facing a crisis, and Hayden would never turn to Elliot for help.


    Shelly felt both worried and conflicted as she could not help Hayden in any way.


    If Hayden found himself a more capable wife, he might not have to struggle alone.


    This was just the beginning. Hayden would run into countless crises and difficulties ahead, and the thought that she could not help filled Shelly with shame.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shelly, it will be enough for you to support him," Avery said with a smile. "He will handle work himself, so you don''t need to worry about him."


    "Aunty Avery, is that how it is for you and Uncle Elliot?" Shelly curiously asked.


    Avery blushed. "Elliot is someone who appears cold on the surface but has a warm heart underneath. When I was starting my own business, I faced many difficulties, and he always found ways to help me. I would ept his assistance every now and then."


    "And have you helped Uncle before?" Shelly inquired.


    Averyughed. "I did want to help, but he never gave me the opportunity. From what I know, hispany has never encountered any problems. Maybe there were problems, but I was never made aware of them."


    Shelly nodded and asked, "If you knew that Uncle''spany was in trouble, would you do your best to help him?"


    "Of course. If I saw him in trouble, I would do whatever I could to assist him. Love is all about supporting each other," Avery replied.


    After hearing Avery''s words, Shelly felt less conflicted.


    "I understand now," Shelly said with a smile. "Let''s go back inside."


    "You go ahead! I''ll take a look at the fruit trees in the backyard," Avery said, knowing that Shelly would want to spend time with the two children after returning from work.


    Avery had a fun day ying with the two children and was satisfied.


    The two little ones had be ustomed to each other''s presence.


    They often babbled and spoke to each other, which was rather adorable. They also had their fights when ying together. They liked topete for things, and since they could notmunicate through words yet, they resorted to using their fists.


    Aiden was a bit stronger, but he also cried more easily.


    Avery had discussed her findings with Elliot earlier that day, as they realized that they had pampered Aiden too much. They rarely took him out to y, which made him extremely vulnerable and sensitive.


    On the other hand, Audrey had shown much greater resilience in various aspects.


    Although the twins asionally fought, they also yed intimately.


    Avery was eager to show off the two children, but she knew she needed to be patient.


    Once La''s pregnancy stabilized in three months'' time, they would throw a big party and introduce the series of good news to their rtives and friends.


    When Shelly entered the house, the two children were being held by the two nannies. Aiden had tears on his face while Audrey held a toy and yed attentively. Shelly immediately picked up Aiden andforted him, telling him not to cry.


    Audrey furrowed her eyebrows upon seeing her mother holding her brother. She dropped her toy and reached with both hands for Shelly, wanting to be held by her as well.


    "How about we go to the couch to y? I can''t hold both of you at the same time," Shelly said, carrying Aiden to the couch.


    The nanny who was holding Audrey immediately brought her to Shelly''s side. Once Audrey was next to her mother, she clung to her, while Aiden imitated her and rested his head on the other side of Shelly''s chest.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3067

    The nanny could not help but take a photo of such a harmonious scene.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Elliot walked over and asked Shelly where Avery was.


    "Aunty Avery is in the backyard checking out her fruit trees," Shelly said.


    Elliot nodded before saying hesitantly, "It''s normal for kids to fight. You don''t have to worry too much about it. Robert used to get beaten by La all the time when they were little! There''s no big issue as long as no one is severely injured."


    Elliot only brushed it off because Aiden was the one who had been hit. He would not have reacted the same way if Audrey had been beaten.


    "I know," Shelly said with a smile.


    "When will Haydene home?" Elliot asked.


    Shelly had not contacted Hayden during the day, nor had Hayden contacted her to inform her when he would return.


    "Let me call him and ask," she said, and the two nannies immediately hurried over to take the twins away.


    Shelly took out her phone and called Hayden.


    Hayden answered the call promptly.


    "When will you be back for dinner?" she asked.


    "I''m a bit busy today, so I won''t being home for dinner. You don''t have to wait for me," Hayden replied.


    Shelly remembered the words Seraphina had said to her and realized that Hayden was busy because hispany was facing trouble. "Okay. Make sure you eat," Shelly reminded him.


    "All right. Go to bed early with our daughter. Don''t wait up for me," Hayden said, worried that she would wait for him.


    She hung up the phone after agreeing and said to Elliot, "Uncle Elliot, he said he won''t being home for dinner."


    "In that case, let''s not wait! We''ll have dinner now!" Elliot replied, preparing to call Avery from the backyard.


    "Aren''t we waiting for Robert and Ivy to get home?" Shelly asked.


    "They won''t being home for dinner tonight," Elliot replied. "We usually eat together on the weekends. During weekdays, they eat out." Shelly nodded.


    After dinner, Shelly gave both children a bath and dressed them in their night clothes.


    The nannies prepared two bottles of milk and handed them to the two little ones.


    "Shelly, let me put Audrey to bed tonight," one of the nannies suggested with a smile. "That way, you can rest."


    Shelly knew that the nannies were paid higher if they took care of the babies at night as well as day, but all domestic helpers were willing to do it. "Did you talk to Aunty Avery about it?" Shelly asked.


    "Yes. We discussed it during the day. You and Hayden are about to get married, and it might be difficult to take care of the children during your honeymoon," the nanny exined subtly.


    Shelly fell silent.


    The nanny''s words were tactful, but Shelly instantly understood the underlying meaning.


    "Since you''ve talked to Aunty Avery about it, I''ll leave it to you to take care of the children tonight," Shelly said.


    She had to work during the day, so taking care of the children at night would indeed be tiring. If someone was willing to take care of the


    children, she was more than willing to let them take over.


    "It''s not tiring at all. Are you going to spend some time ying with the children now, or are you going to take a bath and rest?" the nanny asked.


    "You can take the children away now!" Shelly wanted to be alone for a while.


    The two nannies carried the children out of the room, and Shelly suddenly felt a sense of emptiness.


    She sat on the edge of the bed,


    Set


    contemting what she should do and whether to stay or leave. If she chose to leave, she knew


    could


    not take Audrey with her.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3068

    At ten that night, Hayden drove his car into the yard, and Shelly, who had stayed awake, immediately got up to turn on the lights in her room. Hayden noticed the lights in the bedroom on the third floor turn on as he got out of the car.


    "That''s my bedroom," he thought. "Is Shelly still awake? Are the kids still awake, too? It''s bad for kids to stay up."


    Hayden hurried into the house and entered the elevator to reach the third floor.


    As he entered the bedroom, he noticed that the bed was empty and heard noisesing from the bathroom.


    "Shelly, where are the children?" Hayden walked to the bathroom door and saw that Shelly had already prepared the bathwater for him.


    "Today, Aunty Avery told the nanny to take care of Audrey." Shelly''s blushed slightly. "Do you always work thiste? It must be exhausting!"


    Hayden entered the bathroom. "In the past, when I was busy, I sometimes came home eventer than this. From now on, I''ll try toe back earlier."


    "I see. You must be exhausted. Take a bath!" Shelly walked up to him and reached out to help him unbutton his shirt.


    Hayden gently held Shelly''s hand. "Why are you being so proactive all of a sudden?"


    He felt that Shelly was acting a bit strange.


    "I''ve always been proactive with you!" Shelly smiled and continued unbuttoning his shirt.


    Hayden was not a man who was foolish enough to ignore what she was suggesting and epted her advances since she had taken the initiative. Hayden''srge hand slipped beneath Shelly''s skirt, and he proceeded to pin her against the wall.


    The wild night came to an end, and the next day, Shelly packed a simple suitcase and went to the airport alone.


    She had never traveled far alone before, and she had made this trip on a whim.


    She needed to calm down and think about whether she could continue being a part of Hayden''s life.


    When Hayden received her message about going on a trip, he did not find it suspicious.


    Shelly had mentioned that this trip was something she had been looking forward to for a long time.


    To ensure she had a good time, Hayden transferred some money to her.


    Saturday was the scheduled day for the meeting between the Foster and Taylor families.


    On Friday afternoon, Hayden called Shelly, wanting her toe back.


    Shelly stood on the balcony of her hotel room, gazing at the majestic mountains in the distance as she came to a decision. "Hayden, let''s break up. I''ve seriously considered it these past few days, and I still feel that I''m not worthy of you. You''re so Outstanding, and you should find a better woman to be your lifelong partner."


    Hayden was shocked. "Are you sure?!"


    "I''m sure," Shelly said firmly. "I really like you, but because of our unequal statuses, my affection for you


    This kind of life is not what I want."


    always leaves me feeling


    Hayden''s face flushed instantly.


    He thought the marriage had been confirmed and that he no longer had to worry about finding a wife, only for the woman he wanted to marry to get away.


    Hayden took a deep breath, still


    struggling to believe what she was saying... What about the children? Do you think I''ll let you keep them if we break up?"


    "I don''t want them." Shelly''s tone was unusually free-spirited. "Both children are yours."


    Hayden felt as if someone had hit him over the head with a brick, leaving him dazed.


    "I trust that you and your family will take good care of our children. Let''s cancel tomorrow''s meeting between our families," Shelly said.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3069

    Hayden finally realized that Shelly was not joking.


    "Who told you to do this?" Hayden''s voice grew colder.


    Shelly had always been obedient andpliant, so Hayden believed that someone must have influenced her to break up with him.


    "No one. I just realized that the gap between us is too big. Even if we''re together now, we won''t be happy in the long run," Shelly exined. "Hayden, I''m sure there are many women better than me around you. Try to interact with others more, and you''ll see that I''m just an ordinary person who isn''t fit to be by your side."


    "Nonsense!" Hayden shouted in anger. "Where are you now? We can''t discuss this over the phone. Come back, and we''ll talk face to face."


    "I''m noting back," Shelly immediately refused without a second thought. "I n to study abroad and won''t being back for a while. You are all outstanding, and I want to improve myself."


    "Can''t you study and improve yourself while being with me?" Hayden retorted.


    "Even if I improve, I won''t reach a level deserving of you," Shelly replied.


    "Why would you even think that? You have never said this to me before!" Hayden felt dumbfounded that he was being abandoned for being too great a man. "Hayden, I''m sorry. I know that my actions have disrupted your ns, but I really don''t have the courage to continue being with you," Shelly said, choking on tears. Hayden grew furious and hung up.


    Eliam entered the office carrying lunch and noticed the solemn expression on Hayden''s face. "Mr. Tate, what''s wrong?"


    "Shelly broke up with me. We had ns for our parents to meet tomorrow, but she canceled it without even asking for my opinion on the matter," Hayden exined. Confused, Eliam ced the lunch on the desk and asked, "Why would she do that? I thought she really liked you."


    "She said she''s not worthy of me. She thinks she''s not worthy, so she wants to keep her distance from me. Am I that terrifying?" Hayden''s confidence was deeply shaken.


    Eliam consoled him. "Mr. Tate, this is


    definitely not your fault. Shelly


    seems like an optimistic person.


    Why is her mindset so negativeThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Since she insists on breaking


    just go along with it. She will surely regret itter."


    "My parents already treat her like their daughter-inw. I don''t know how to exin this to them," Hayden said.


    "Don''t say anything," Eliam advised.


    "If you say anything, it will seem like you abandoned her. Proceed with the meeting between your parents tomorrow as nned. Bring her parents as well, so they will know that it was Shelly''s decision. That way, your parents won''t suspect it''s your fault."


    The next day, Shelly''s and Hayden''s parents sat in the reserved private room.


    "Hayden, where''s Shelly? Why are you here alone?" Avery asked.


    Hayden sat down next to Avery and turned to look at Shelly''s parents. "Mr. and Mrs. Taylor, has Shelly informed you of her decision?"


    The two shook their heads. "What decision?"


    Mrs. Taylor took out her phone and noticed a message sent from Shelly. Upon reading the message, she gasped in shock. "What''s going on?! Shelly said she is noting and is breaking up with you."


    "Not only is she breaking up with me,


    she is giving up on custody of the twins as well. I''ve brought you here to rify the issue, and I want you to ask her about this. Out of


    consideration for the twins, /pel. n


    willing to give her another chance. If shees back now, I can pretend like this never happened, "Hayden. said.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3070

    Mrs. Taylor immediately spoke up. "I''ll call her right away and find out!"


    She dialed Shelly''s phone number, and after a few seconds, the call was answered.


    "Shelly, what''s wrong?" Mrs. Taylor walked toward the adjacent restroom, holding her phone. "Why are you breaking up with Hayden all of a sudden? Did he do something to you? Tell Mom. I''ll definitely stand by your side."


    Shelly choked on her tears. "Mom, Hayden didn''t do anything wrong. I just realized that we''re notpatible. He doesn''t depend on me. The only reason he stays with me is because I gave birth to our two children. If another woman had children with him, he could marry her as well."


    Mrs. Taylor''s expression was filled with disappointment. "But didn''t you say you really liked him? Didn''t you want to fight for this opportunity?"


    "I did think that way before, but I regret it now. I''m scared. I don''t deserve him at all, so why should I hold him back?" Shelly wiped away her tears. "Mom, I''m sorry. I''ve let you down."


    "Are you sure you''ve thought this through?" Mrs. Taylor asked.


    "Mom, I have. I''ve thought it through," Shelly replied.


    "If you''ve made up your mind, then go ahead! You haven''t wronged anyone. I''m just worried if you are really ready to give up the twins." Mrs. Taylor could not bear the thought of parting with her grandchildren. "The Fosters will let me visit them, but let''s discuss thatter!" Shelly said.


    "All right, then. When do you n toe back to the country?" Mrs. Taylor asked.


    "I won''te back for now. When I decide to return, I''ll let you know," Shelly replied.


    "Do you have enough money to get by?" Mrs. Taylor asked.


    "I have enough," Shelly replied.


    After ending the call, Mrs. Taylor returned to the private room and took her seat.


    139


    "Hayden, I just talked to Shelly. She''s going through some emotional turmoil. She feels that she''s not worthy of you and doesn''t want hold you back, so she has gone into hiding." Mrs. Taylor apologized: "I''m sorry for the trouble this has


    caused."


    Avery chimed in, "Perhaps we rushed things, and it scared Shelly. Let''s give her some time!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I agree," Mrs. Taylor said.


    "Let''s eat first! The food will get cold if we wait any longer," Avery suggested.


    After that, Mr. Taylor and Elliot had a few drinks.


    Feeling a bit tipsy, Mr. Taylor grabbed Elliot''s arm and spoke up "Mr. Foster, there''s something .. need to say it out loud for my own peace of mind!"


    Mrs. Taylor immediately patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Mr. Taylor pulled away from his wife stubbornly.


    Avery smiled. "Please speak freely! Though our children can''t get married right away, I already consider Shelly my daughter-inw!"


    Mr. Taylor shed Avery a thumbs


    up and said to Elliot, "Mr. Foster, here''s the thing... I think we might need to change Aiden''s name! ording to our hometown''s


    custom, the eldest son''s name


    cannot sound too much likenis father''s name, or it can bring bad luck to the father! Aiden''s name is far too simr to Hayden''s!"


    Elliot, Avery, and Hayden all fell silent.


    Elliot was the first to snap out of it and said in surprise, "There''s such a custom? If that''s what you think, let''s think of a different name for Aiden."


    Mr. Taylor mmed his palms onto the table in excitement. "Let''s think of a name now! We won''t leave until Aiden has a new name!" "Sure!" Elliot agreed.


    With that said, everyone started thinking of names for Aiden.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3071

    Over an hourter, a new name was given to Aiden: Austin.


    When everyone struggled toe up with a nice-sounding name, Mr. Taylor suggested, "Why not call him Aid? It''s easy to remember and sounds good."


    Elliot and Avery were startled, knowing that Aiden would definitely be teased by his ssmates when he grew up and went to school.


    In the end, they settled for Austin instead.


    After lunch, Hayden drove Shelly''s family to the vi in the city center.


    "When Shellyes back, I will transfer this vi to her name. This will be your home from now on," Hayden said.


    Hayden thought it was only fair to give Shelly a vi aspensation for giving birth to their two children.


    Mr. and Mrs. Taylor did not dare ept it. "Let''s talk about it when Shellyes back. We''ll rest for the night and leave," they said.


    Meanwhile, on the way back to Elliot''s mansion, Ivy noticed the serious look on her parents'' faces and broke the silence. "Mom, should I go find Shelly?"


    "Even your older brother doesn''t know where she went," Avery replied. "Where would you go to find her?"


    Avery tried calling Shelly, but her phone was turned off.


    "Shelly has a close friend who is also the co-owner of their cafe. I can go and ask her," Ivy suggested.


    "All right, then! We''ll pass by there shortly. You can go and ask. If you can''t find any answers, let it be. Shelly is an adult, and she must have carefully considered everything before making her decision," Avery said.


    "Sure," Ivy replied.


    They arrived at the cafe, and Ivy entered.


    Coincidentally, Courtney was there.


    "Ivy, what would you like to eat? I''ll get it for you," Courtney warmly greeted her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not here to buy anything. I came to ask you about Shelly''s whereabouts," Ivy said.


    Courtney stiffened slightly. "She went abroad to clear her mind."


    "I know. I want to know her exact location so that I can go find her," Ivy said. "Today was supposed to be the day our families met, but Shelly broke up with my brother, and even


    her own family just found outah G


    it today. I feel like something is off."


    Courtney sighed. "She got cold feet. She can''t face Hayden, so she''s hiding."


    "Why does she have to do this? My brother is not a monster. Why would she hide away like this?" Ivy asked.


    "I don''t know why she''s doing this either. She wouldn''t tell me the truth," Courtney said.


    "Do you know where she is?" Ivy asked.


    After a moment of hesitation,


    Courtney wrote down an address for


    Ivy. "This is the hotel she''s staying


    at. She didn''t want to tell me at first but I made her. She has never traveled overseas on her own before, and I was worried about her, so made her tell me the name of the hotel. Ivy, are you going to look for her on your own? That''s not safe. Why don''t you hand the address to your brother and get him to go instead?"


    "My brother is kind of upset, and he has been busy with worktely, so should go. I travel all the time, so I''m not scared of traveling on my own," Ivy said.


    After bidding Courtney farewell, Ivy left the cafe.


    A dayter in Creolia, Ivy checked into her hotel room and, while she was waiting, called Shelly to hear Shelly''s ringtone behind her.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3072

    Ivy looked backward.


    "Shelly!" Ivy immediately walked over to Shelly.


    Shelly was surprised to see Ivy. "Ivy, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to look for you!" Ivy held Shelly''s hand. "I begged Courtney to give me your address."


    Shelly blushed. "Does your family know you''re here? Are you here alone?"


    "Yeah! My parents didn''t want me toe alone, but they couldn''t stop me."


    Just then, the receptionist called Ivy''s name.


    Ivy grabbed her room card, while Shelly carried her suitcase for her as the two walked toward the elevator.


    "Shelly, have you eaten? I''m starving. Let''s go eat after I set my suitcase into my room!" Ivy did not have an appetite on the flight and was now starving.


    "Sure. Let''s not eat here in the hotel. I know a restaurant nearby that serves great food."


    "Okay."


    After settling Ivy''s luggage, the two of them went to the restaurant that Shelly knew.


    Ivy did not know what to order, so she let Shelly decide.


    After ordering and handing the menu back to the waiter, Shelly looked at Ivy and asked, "Ivy, does your brother know that you came to find me?"


    "He knows! There are no secrets in our family," Ivy replied calmly. "He didn''t say anything, though."


    Shelly lowered her gaze.


    "Shelly, Aiden changed his name. Your parents must have told you, right?" Ivy added.


    "They did," Shelly responded. "The new name sounds nice."


    "Yes, we all came up with it together." Ivy paused for a moment and then asked, "Shelly, why did you decide to leave my brother all of a sudden? They say it''s because you got scared and ran away, but I don''t think of you as a coward."


    Shelly was stunned.


    "I read a line in a book once. It said that there is always a reason behind everything that happens. You''re not someone who acts on a whim. You wouldn''t suddenly change your mind after agreeing to marry my brother. You''re not that impulsive."


    Tears welled up in Shelly''s eyes.


    "Shelly, if you encounter any difficulties, please don''t bear them alone. Your family stands behind you, alongside my family. We will all help you," Ivy reassured her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t have any difficulties... It''s your brother who is facing challenges," Shelly muttered.


    Ivy was taken aback. "What difficulties is my brother facing? He didn''t tell us anything!"


    "I heard that your brother''spany


    is facing problems, but he''s the type


    of person who won''t seek help, even when he''s in trouble," Shelly exined as she wiped the tears from her eyes. "Seeing him struggle so hard while I can''t do anything is painful for me."


    Ivy burst intoughter. "So that''s what it is. Since my brother is facing


    difficulties now, isn''t that all the


    more reason to stay by his side? Right now, he''s going through


    setbacks in both his career and his rtionship. That must be really tough!"


    "Ivy, how can you stillugh about it?"


    Ivy replied, still smiling, "Are you worried about my brother''s career? I don''t think the problems he''s facing are that significant." She paused for a moment and added, "Let me give him a call now. He won''t lie to


    me."


    Ivy called Hayden''s number, and, after a few rings, he picked up.


    "Hayden, is yourpany in trouble?" Ivy asked.


    Hayden pinched the bridge of his nose and replied in a hoarse voice, "It''s just a minor issue, and it''s almost resolved. Who told you that?"


    "Shelly told me. I''m with her right now," Ivy said.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3073

    Hayden instantly fell silent, and Shelly bowed her head.


    Ivy immediately said to Hayden, "Since the trouble in yourpany has been resolved, why don''t youe over here and spend a few rxing days with Shelly? Shelly never really meant to break up with you. She was just informed that yourpany is in trouble, and she felt guilty for not being able to help. I understand how she feels. She only feels this way because she loves you, or she wouldn''t care at all!" "Hand her your phone," he said.


    Ivy immediately handed her phone to Shelly, who epted it after a moment''s hesitation.


    Worried that she might get in the way, Ivy said, "I will go to the bathroom."


    Once Ivy left, Shelly took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, Hayden."


    "Why didn''t you tell me the truth? Why did you tell my sister instead when she came to see you?" Hayden was utterly confused.


    "Because Ivy has experienced hardships before, she might be more empathetic toward me."


    "But what if my sister didn''te to see you? Would you have kept what you were feeling inside forever without telling us?" he questioned.


    Shelly pursed her lips, unsure how to answer.


    "Who told you that mypany was facing issues? Was it Eliam?" Hayden pressed on.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It wasn''t." With things havinge this far, Shelly did not bother lying anymore. "It was someone named Seraphina. She''s more beautiful than me and has a great figure, and her family is wealthy." "So you broke up with me because you want me to marry her?" he asked.


    "Not really. I think that woman is a bit too fierce." She certainly did not want Hayden to end up with a fierce wife out of concern for her twins. Even though the twins were loved and cared for by Avery and Elliot, having a fierce stepmother would not be ideal.


    "Do you realize now that you made a mistake?"


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Shelly replied, "Half of me realizes that I hurt your feelings, while the other half still believes that I''m not good enough." ¨¦n.swnovels


    "So what''s your decision now?"


    "How about you let me talk to Ivy for a while longer?"


    Hayden hung up and thought to himself, "This woman is unbelievable. She is willing to talk to Ivy yet won''t tell me a thing."


    Ivy returned from the bathroom, and Shelly handed her the phone.


    "Ivy, did you talk to my brother?" Ivy looked at Shelly with hopeful eyes.


    Shelly shook her head. "I still want to chat with you a bit more."


    "Oh, I think you can see my brother as an ordinary entrepreneur. During the process of starting a business, he''s bound to encounter various difficulties. That''s when he''ll need someone by his side to encourage him, Emotional support is especially important. Our family does notck money, so, even if my brother''s business fails, he can always make aeback. Finding apatible partner is far more challenging than starting a business."


    "Ivy, you summarize it so well. Your brother is still a bit angry with me, and I''m a little scared to face him."


    "You have me by your side, so you


    have nothing to fear." Ivy paused and added "But I just arrived, and want to stay here and explore for a couple of days. How about your apany me for a few days? After that, we can go back together."


    Shelly nodded. "Okay."


    "What is there to do here?" Ivy asked.


    Shelly blushed awkwardly. "I don''t know. I''ve been sleeping in the hotel these past few days. Breaking up with your brother has been weighing heavily on me."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3074

    "My brother has been upset as well. He only feels a little happier when he sees the children," Ivy said.


    "Ivy, I feel like I''m not brave enough. I struggle internally every day. On the one hand, I feel like I did the right thing by breaking up with him, but on the other hand, I regret it. I can''t tell anyone I regret it." "Shelly, I understand how you feel. My brother is a really great man, so don''t give up on him. If he thought you weren''t good enough for him, he wouldn''t have chosen to marry you." Shelly took a deep breath. "I know. When we get back, I''ll talk to him properly."


    "Communication is key in a rtionship!" Ivy said while taking a bite of her food. "When my parents were young, they used to argue a lot. Even though I haven''t been in a romantic rtionship, I feel like when people are young, their capacity for understanding one another isn''t strong. A rtionship is strengthened by staying together despite all the arguments. Look at my parents: they don''t argue anymore. In the past few years, I''ve only seen them argue once."


    Shelly was very curious. "How did they argue?"


    Ivy held back augh. "It happened after someone delivered Austin to our house on your behalf. At the time, the person didn''t mention that the child was my brother''s, so my mom thought Austin was my dad''s illegitimate child. They had a huge argument and almost got divorced."


    Shelly blushed guiltily. "I probably didn''t make it clear to that person at the time."


    "They only argued for a few days. After the truth was revealed, their rtionship became even stronger. Hahaha!" Ivy replied. "Two people who truly love each other won''t part ways over such minor difficulties and misunderstandings."


    Three dayster, Ivy and Shelly returned to Aryadelle.


    Upon arriving at Elliot''s mansion, Shelly first hugged her twins.


    "Shelly, you''ve lost quite a bit of weight! Make sure you eat moreter," Avery said.


    "Aunty, I''m sorry," Shelly apologized to Avery while holding her daughter.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. We understand how you feel. Your unequal status with Hayden can easily lead to you overthinking, and we should have paid more attention to you. You need time to adjust. You can''t suffer in silence likest time without telling us the reason." Avery spoke gently.


    "Okay."


    After Hayden returned, everyone sat in the dining room and started eating dinner.


    Avery spoke first. "You mentioned wanting


    O pursue further studieet


    you want to pursue?" en.sw


    Ou decided what direction


    "I haven''t decided yet," Shelly responded.


    "Study


    S then! That way, you c


    apply what you learned on your own firm of at Hayden''spany," Elliot suggested.


    Avery nced at him. "What about the cafe?"


    "That won''t affect the development of her cafe," Elliot said.


    Hayden, who had remained silent the entire time, spoke up: "I think Dad is right."


    "Sure, I will do as Uncle Elliot says," Shelly said.


    Avery chucked. "Shelly, you can try it


    out


    Elliot has a friend in aContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    business school, so we can tabl


    there for a tour."


    "Thank you," Shelly said.


    "Shelly, why don''t you call your parents and get them toe over here again, so we can set a date for your wedding."


    "Aunty Avery, I need to talk to Haydenter tonight. I haven''t apologized to him about what happened yet."


    "I forgive you," Hayden said.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3075

    Shelly was both shocked and deeply moved.


    Hayden continued, "I understand that the difference in our backgrounds may make you feel insecure and sensitive, but I don''t want simr incidents to happen in the future. If you feel inadequate, you can always study and improve yourself. Escaping is the least useful method to deal with insecurities."


    Tears of remorse filled Shelly''s eyes. "Yes, I will never do that again. Whatever happens in the future, I will talk to you about it."


    "If there''s anything you don''t want to discuss with me, you can talk to my sister," Hayden said, ncing at Ivy. "Ivy, thank you for helping us clear up this misunderstanding."


    Ivy blushed. "We are a family, Hayden. You don''t have to thank me!"


    "What are your ns after graduation? Have you decided on anything?" Hayden asked.


    After giving it some thought, Ivy decided to share her ns with everyone, while they were all present, to dismiss any lingering concerns.


    "I want to visit Taronia first. My grandmother, who raised me, is buried there. I want to pay my respects to her grave and stay in Taronia for a while." Ivy revealed her n. Everyone froze in surprise as Ivy had not returned to Taronia since she returned to Aryadelle.


    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed, and Ivy had transformed from a somewhat insecure girl into a confident and poised youngdy.


    Without hesitation, Robert spoke up. "Ivy, I''ll apany you to Taronia during my summer vacation. I also want to visit and have some fun there."


    Ivy smiled. "To be honest, there''s not much to see in Taronia. I''ll just go and pay a visit. I might not stay for long. I''ll bring a bodyguard with me when I go."


    Avery understood her daughter''s


    she had spent more than


    desire to return to Taronia. After all,


    of her life there, and, despite the


    hardships she had endured, the


    country held memories of her entire childhood and adolescence.


    "I really want to go with you, Ivy," Avery expressed.


    "Mom, you and Dad need to focus on Hayden and Shelly''s wedding. I''ll go by myself. Once the wedding preparations are almost done, I''lle back," Ivy said.


    Avery agreed, "All right. When are you nning to go? Where will you stay? You don''t have any acquaintances left in Taronia, do you?"


    "I''ll go after I submit my thesis. I''ll stay in a hotel when I get there. As long as I have money, I won''t have any problems living there. Although the overall development there is rtively behind, the city center is stiff bustling," Ivy exined


    After dinner, Shelly and Hayden returned to their room. Although Hayden had forgiven Shelly, she still wanted to have a heartfelt conversation with him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly pulled Hayden onto the small couch in the bedroom. "Has the issue with yourpany really been resolved?" Shelly asked worriedly.


    "My dad helped," Hayden said.


    Shelly was shocked. "But I thought you don''t like your family meddling with your business."


    "I don''t like having them involved in my work, but my current issue isn''t with the business itself. It''s a legal issue. Aryadelle and Bridgedale are different. I don''t have as many connections here as my dad, so I got him to help me with it. It was a small issue, and hardly as bad as you imagined it to be. I could have resolved it myself, but it would have cost me more money and time."


    "I see." Shelly felt even more guilty. "I''m really sorry, Hayden. I don''t want to part with you again. I''ve missed you."


    He held her close. "I missed you, too. I''ve had a hard time adjusting while you were gone."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 3076

    Shelly pressed her forehead to his. "Let''s never part again. I will wait for you toe home whenever you work overtime from now on, and I will be with you on vacation." "Sure," he said.


    The next day, Shelly arrived at the cafe, and Courtney, who knew she had returned, arrived at the cafe early.


    The two sat down and chatted while they nibbled on cakes.


    "Courtney, I''m probably going to withdraw from this business," Shelly said.


    "Why?" Courtney asked.


    "I can''te by anymore, because I''m going to study."


    "Study what, exactly?"


    "I''m studying to get a Master of Business Administration."


    "Oh... Are you nning to join their family business after you finish your studies?" Courtney, though reluctant to see Shelly leave, would not stop her from pursuing a better future. After all, Shelly''s days would only get better from here on.


    Shelly shook her head. "I''ll think about it while studying. Hayden''s family hasn''t put any pressure on me and supports whatever I decide to do in the future."


    Courtney eximed, "Shelly, you''re going too far! Do you know how much pain your words cause me? Not only is your husband outstanding, but your inws are also extraordinary... I''m so envious I could cry." "Don''t cry. Didn''t we agree that if there are any eligible bachelors around Hayden, I''ll introduce them to you once we''re married?" Shelly tried to console her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Courtney was moved but did not let it show. "I feel like your husband doesn''t have friends. With his workaholic nature, work is his best friend."


    Shelly could not help but chuckle. "Even if he doesn''t have friends, he definitely has business partners! Anyway, if Ie across any decent single guys in the future, I''ll keep an eye out for you." "How will you keep an eye out? Are you going to ask for their numbers?"


    Shelly paused for a moment. "Since they are Hayden''s business partners, Hayden surely has their contact information."


    "That''s too much trouble! I''ll send


    you a customized phone case in a few days. It will have my picture on it. If you meet any potential candidates, just show them the phone case. If they show interest in me, then get their number. Don''t bother Hayden with such trivial matters. We can handle them ourselves."


    Shelly instantly gave Courtney a thumbs-up.


    "Actually, your wedding with Hayden is a great opportunity. I''ll be your bridesmaid, and Hayden will need to find a groomsman. I''ll choose from the groomsmen first..."


    "Hahaha!" Shelly was amused by Courtney''s tone.


    Meanwhile, in the Dream Maker head office, Hayden asked Eliam to arrange a meeting with Seraphina when he arrived.


    Eliam quickly called Seraphina, and she arrived at thepany soon after.


    Seraphina walked confidently past the secretary''s office and entered Hayden''s office.


    As soon as the door to Hayden''s office closed, chaos erupted in the secretary''s office.


    "What''s going on between Mr. Tate and Ms. Abbott?"


    "It''s so obvious, can''t you see? The boss and Ms Abbott must be involved! After all, the boss and Ms Abbott are a perfect match, and it''s clear that Ms.Taylor can''t measure up. Have you noticed that Ms. Taylor onlyes here during the week to drop off desserts? She''s never been here at any other time."


    "But what about thest team-building event?"


    "Mr. Tate clearly brought her along just for some fun. He probably sees her as a free nanny! When ites to marriage, he''ll definitely choose a woman like Ms. Abbott, whoes from a prestigious background."


    Eliam walked in, with a frustrated expression. "Do you all have to gossip so loudly? If the boss hears any of you, you''ll be out here in an instant!"

 Chapter 3077

    Everyone immediately fell silent.


    A daring secretary approached Eliam and pulled him aside, whispering, "Mr. Gn, who does the boss favor? Can you give us some inside information? I mean, we all saw Ms. Taylor sleep in the same tent as Mr. Tate, so it seemed like they had something going on. And now, Ms. Abbott seems to have a chance as well!"


    Eliam replied, "You''ll find out when Ms. Abbottes out."


    "Alright, it seems like Ms. Abbott doesn''t stand a chance," the secretary spected.


    Eliam chuckled and said, "You''re quite the guesser."


    "It''s because of the way you just spoke," the secretary said, analyzing the situation. "When Ms. Taylor visited, you were beaming with joy. But now, your mood is obviously different." Eliam gave the secretary a thumbs up in jest.


    In the President''s office, Seraphina entered with a beaming smile and walked up to Hayden.


    "Hayden,st time we met, you wouldn''t give me your contact information, so I''m really happy that you called me here today," she said.


    Hayden responded sternly, "Who gave you the right to go to Shelly and spread lies about me? Ms. Abbott, your father introduced you to me, iming you received the best education, but is this how you behave? Do you think that by sowing discord between me and Shelly, I''ll suddenly be interested in you?"


    Seraphina blushed, feeling embarrassed. "Shellyined about me to you?"


    Hayden retorted, "She''s not like you; she doesn''t badmouth anyone in front of me. Ms. Abbott, I called you here today to tell you that Shelly is the woman I''ve chosen to marry, and I will marry her. If you continue to run your mouth in front of her, this conversation will be the least of your worries."


    Seraphina''s eyes reddened as she felt deeply humiliated. "Is Shelly really that great?"


    "That does not require your validation so long as she is good enough for me," Hayden replied firmly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seraphinaughed sarcastically.


    "Hahaha! Those words might fool someone who doesn''t know the truth, but not me! My dad told me that Shelly gave birth to twins for you, and that''s why your parents adofe her. You are just marrying her to follow your family''s wishes! I thought you had your own mind, but it turns out you''re just a puppet of your family!"


    Hayden replied calmly, "I have a harmonious rtionship with my family, and that''s because our judgments on people and things align. They like Shelly, and so dol. Just because the oues of these two things look the same, doesn''t mean I don''t have my own thoughts."


    Tears streamed down Seraphina''s cheeks as she said, "Since you love Shelly so much, I wish you both a lifetime of happiness!"


    "Thank you." He paused for a moment and added, "You can leave now."


    Seraphina left Hayden''s office in tears and darted toward the elevator.


    Meanwhile, in the secretary''s office, there was amotion.


    "Ms. Abbott was crying!"


    "Was she? I didn''t see anything! All I saw was her rushing by right in front of me!"


    "She definitely cried! I heard her sobbing!"


    "Looks like Ms. Taylor won! Not only


    is Ms. Abbott from a powerful family, she literally looks like a doll, and even a woman like me feels drawn to her, yet our boss doesn''t even budge."


    Just then, Hayden opened the door to his office and walked out.

 Chapter 3078

    The secretary''s office instantly quieted down.


    Eliam walked over to Hayden and asked, "Do you need something, Mr. Tate?"


    "My youngest sister is about to graduate, and I need to get her a graduation gift."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden had just remembered that Ivy was about to travel to Taronia and wanted to get her something.


    "What would you like to get her, Mr. Tate? Should I pick for you, or should we go shopping together?"


    "I''ll go with Shelly," Hayden said.


    With that said, Hayden left the office and went home to pick Shelly up.


    After Shelly got into the car, she said, "Not only do we have to buy a gift for Ivy but also for La! Didn''t we n to have a party to announce the good news about her pregnancy?"


    Hayden nodded. "Yes, let''s get a gift for Robert too."


    "Alright. You''ll handle Robert''s gift, and I''ll pick gifts for La and Ivy." Shelly began contemting what to choose for them.


    Hayden added, "And get a gift for your brother too. Last time he visited, I didn''t even get to talk to him."


    "Haha! My brother is a bit afraid of you. He''s naturally introverted and usually doesn''t speak to strangers," Shelly teased with a smile. "My mom always says that if our personalities were swapped, it would be better. I''m bold, and he''s a bit timid."


    "Why is he afraid of me?" Hayden asked, puzzled. "I''ve been kind to him."


    "He thinks you''re too formidable," Shelly replied.


    "He shouldn''t be afraid of formidable people. Instead, he should make friends with those who are more aplished than him and learn from their strengths." Hayden shared his insight with Shelly.


    "When my brotheres to visit next time, you can tell him that," Shelly joked. "I''m not afraid of you much."


    "I believe you''re not afraid of me now, but you were a little scared of me at first." Hayden recalled the moment they reunited.


    At that time, Shelly had hardly dared look him in the eye.


    "That wasn''t fear. I was shy," Shelly exined. "Although we weren''t familiar, I knew you were not a bad person. I could tell from the first time we spent time together at the hotel."


    "You knew I wasn''t a bad person, but you still didn''t dare to tell me about the pregnancy," Hayden said.


    "After I got pregnant, I searched for information about you and found out that you were based in Bridgedale. tf I told you about the pregnancy, and you took the twins to Bridgedale, what would I do then? I thought about a lot of things before making a decision," Shelly exined.


    "I''m not ming you. Going through pregnancy and childbirth alone must have been really challenging," he said.


    "I indeed went through a lot of


    hardships, mainly because my parents initially disagreed with me about keeping the child. I didn''t tell them the twins were yours. They were worried it would affect my future marriage," Shelly continued, "At that time, I decided to give birth and was determined never to marry. I thought that if I had to have a childter, having one with you would produce better genes."


    "... You sure have everything nned out by casting me aside after obtaining my ''genes''."


    "If I could have supported two children back then, I probably wouldn''t have contacted your family," Shelly said earnestly.


    Hayden felt slightly upset. "Should I be thankful that you were poor, then?"


    Shelly could not help butugh. "My mom says everything in the world is destined. Don''t dwell on the past, and you''ll have fewer worries."

 Chapter 3079

    "It''s evident that your whole family has a positive outlook on life," Haydenmented.


    "That''s because our family isn''t the poorest in the vige. When we feel dissatisfied with life, we think about how many others may be living worse than us, and it naturally makes us feel much better," she exined.


    "Shelly, join my mother and prepare for our wedding. After all, it''s our wedding. If you have any ideas, you can discuss them with my mom. We can think about other things after we get married," Hayden suggested.


    Shelly nodded. "Sure! I can stay at home with the kids. They will eventually start going to school, though. If I don''t have something to do, I''ll get bored then."


    Hayden reassured her, "You can always decide what to do after the kids start school."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be out of touch with society by then."


    "You can still study while staying at home with the kids. There are so many servants at home to help. You can make time for yourself. That way, you won''t be out of touch with society when the kids start school."


    Shelly agreed, "Hmm, let''s decide after we get married then! Hayden, who do you n to have as your best man?"


    "Robert."


    "Don''t you have any other unmarried friends?"


    "Isn''t Robert enough?" he asked.


    "You''re only having one groomsman?"


    "How many bridesmaids do you want to have? Isn''t Courtney your only friend?"


    "Yes! She helped me a lot during my most difficult times. I''m really grateful to her," Shelly admitted.


    "So, do you want me to find several groomsmen, preferably single, and let her choose from them?"


    Shelly blushed in embarrassment. "It''s not about letting her choose. It depends on if she sees someone she shares chemistry with. I think Courtney is quite outstanding."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since she''s outstanding, there


    should be plenty of suitors around her. I don''t have many single friends. It''s rare to find someone who is both wealthy and single," Hayden added. "And, by the way, Eliam has a


    girlfriend too."


    "I should consider myself fortunate, then."


    "Some say I have high standards, which is why I haven''t dated before. I think they''re right. I indeed have high standards and wasn''t interested in anyone," he said. Shelly teased, "If it had been someone else sleeping with you at the hotel before..."


    "I don''t just sleep with anyone. If they were too unattractive, I would have rather knocked myself unconscious than do what I did back then," Hayden said. Shelly blushed. "I''ll take that as apliment."


    Hayden continued, "Remember that Fergus pursued you before as well. Although you might not be as beautiful as my two sisters, you''re not bad."


    Shelly did not expect Hayden to be


    so blunt and was about praise his family''s looks as well when Hayden realized that he had been too forward and corrected himself "Everyone is unique. You are


    definitely the most beau


    girl


    there is in your parents'' eyes."


    "Hahaha! You don''t have to console me. I can take it. Besides, I do agree that your sisters are really pretty."


    "You are of a different style than


    they are. There''s no point inparing," Hayden said. "Looks might matter, but that''s not what matters most. Your personality is what distinguishes you from others."


    "Yeah."


    During the weekend, the Fosters held an extremely grand party and both Austin and Audrey were the stars of the party.


    Ivy smiled as she watched everyone fight one another for a chance to hold them.

 Chapter 3080

    Mike walked over and said, "Ivy, congrattion on your graduation!"


    "Uncle Mike, why don''t you go to hold the twins?"


    He smiled. "I''ll do so after everyone gets their turn. Your big brother really took us all by surprise this time."


    "Life is full of surprises, I guess," Ivy said.


    "Yeah! What do you intend to do after graduating?" Mike asked.


    "I want to go back to Taronia for a short trip."


    "Taronia?" Mike repeated thoughtfully. "... Lucas Woods?"


    Ivy fell silent, as she did not expect Mike to have such good memory.


    A few years ago, Ivy had mentioned Lucas''s name to Mike once, and he still remembered it.


    "I mainly want to go back to pay respects to my foster grandmother," Ivy exined, her cheeks turning red.


    "Oh, if it''s just for that, you could relocate your grandmother''s grave to Aryadelle. It would be more convenient for you to visit. Instead of going so far just to pay respects, it would save you a lot of trouble!" Mike offered his advice sincerely.


    Ivy blushed even harder. "Uncle Mike, besides paying respects, I also want to visit Taronia. After all, I lived there for more than ten years."


    Mike sympathized with her. "Are you going alone, or will someone apany you?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''ll take a bodyguard with me. I''ve already talked to my parents about it," Ivy replied.


    "Your parents have grandchildren now, so they won''t be too concerned about you. Plus, you''re an adult now, so you can do what you want." Mike chuckled. "But be especially careful when you''re out there. After all, you are a different person now. Although your parents haven''t publicly disclosed your information, there must be people who know about it."


    Ivy nodded. "I''ll definitely be careful."


    At ten that night, Avery sent La to rest and returned home with Shelly, Ivy, and the two little ones.


    Austin had fallen asleep in Avery''s arms, but Audrey was still awake.


    Shelly tried to coax her to sleep, but she resisted.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t have let her nap in the afternoon. She''s still so energetic." Shellyughed.


    "I think it''s because there were too many people tonight, and it scared her a bit. She usually takes a nap the afternoon, and it doesn''t affect her sleep at night!" Avery exined. "Austin, on the other hand, is probably tired from crying.


    Shelly''sughter grew even louder.


    At the party tonight, with so many guests around, Austin got


    frightened. Whenever someone


    to hold him, he cried loudly and clung to Avery, refusing to let go.


    His cries were deafening and quite astonishing that Avery could only conclude that he was fast asleep because he had spent all his energy crying.


    Audrey, on the other hand, did not cry; anyone could hold her, and she did not seem afraid at all. Her reaction to fear was to remain highly alert and active.


    "In the future, we should take Austin


    to ces with more people, so he


    won''t cry so much," Shelly suggested. "My mom used to Audrey for walks in our


    ve


    neighborhood, and she got used to


    people."


    Avery felt a bit embarrassed. "We often take Austin for walks in our neighborhood too, but there aren''t many people there."


    "Now that he''s a little older, we can take him to the park or stroll down the streets," Shelly replied.


    "Yeah, I actually find him cute even when he''s crying. Hahahaha!" Avery admired both of the children, thinking they were adorable no matter what.


    "Mom, you didn''t see how hard Hayden frowns when Austin cries," Ivy added andughed.


    "When your big brother was Austin''s age, he would cry just as loudly. How can he be so strict with a little baby?" Avery said.


    When they returned home, Ivy went to her room. Before taking a shower, she checked her phone and saw a new message.

 Chapter 3081

    It was from her lecturer, informing her to prepare for her dissertation interview.


    At the same time, the lecturer asked what she nned to do in the future.


    He personally wished that Ivy could continue being a television broadcaster as she had gained a lot of experience in the television station in the past two years.


    Curious, her lecturer asked if she was giving up on her career as a broadcaster because her family said so.


    Ivy immediately replied to her lecturer''s message. [My parents don''t interfere with my life choices. I just want a break.]


    The lecturer replied right away. [A break is crucial sometimes! Don''t bete for your interview on Saturday, then!]


    [Sure. Have a nice evening.] Ivy replied.


    After sending the reply, Ivy started checking the prices for air tickets to Taronia.


    Time flew, and, soon, it was Saturday, and Ivy returned home after her interview.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When she arrived home to find every member of her family present, she was stunned.


    "Why are you all at home? Hayden, La, aren''t you going to work?"


    "Mom said your flight is tonight," Hayden spoke up. "Why are you leaving so suddenly?"


    "Mom, did you look at my ne ticket?" Ivy asked.


    Avery picked up the envelope containing the ne ticket from the coffee table. "It was delivered here. I was curious, so I opened it. You''re not mad, are you?"


    "Hahaha! Of course not. I almost forgot that I bought the ticket. I just bought it on a whim the night before yesterday. I nned to tell you all after my dissertation interview. After all, I wouldn''t be able to leave today if it didn''t go well."


    "I can tell you really want to go to Taronia. So if you want to go tonight, go ahead! Before you leave, let''s have a family dinner together," Avery said.


    "Mom, don''t make it so sentimental. I''ll only be gone for a while." Ivy hugged her mom tightly.


    "You''ve never been separated from


    us ever since you returned to this family, and now you''re going on a journey alone. How can I not feel sentimental?" Avery said. "Please don''t stay away for too long. Although Taronia holds memories from your past, you no longer have friends there."


    What Ivy''s family did not know was that there was still someone she knew in Taronia: her high school homeroom teacher.


    The teacher had taken good care of her back then, and this time, Ivy wanted to express her gratitude.


    In the evening, Ivy set off for Taronia with her bodyguard, Archer.


    On the ne, Ivy struggled to fall asleep, while Archer felt a bit tired. "Ivy, it''s such a long flight. Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    "I''m not sleepy for now. Archer, do you know why I chose you toe with me?" Ivy asked.


    "Because I''m your dedicated bodyguard," Archer replied.


    "Exactly. That means you take orders from me, right?" Ivy asked.


    Archer hesitated for a moment. "But your dad is the one paying my sry."


    Ivy was at a loss for words.


    "Uh, what do you want me to do? Do you want me to hide something from them? Ivy, your family all love you dearly, so please don''t do anything to make them sad."


    "I would never do anything to make


    them sad. I''m an adult now, and I don''t want all my private matters to be known by my parents. You don''t have to report everything to them every day, and if you have to report, I''m sure you can leave out some details," Ivy said.


    Archer nodded. "I understand what you mean. I can promise you that After all, I''m just a bodyguard, and my duty is to ensure your safety. As long as you''re safe, I''ll get paid." en.swhovels


    "I knew you''d understand, Archer. You''re really quick on the uptake," Ivy said.

 Chapter 3082

    The nended in Taronia in no time, and Ivy made a video call to Avery as soon as she stepped out of the airport.


    Though there was a time difference between Aryadelle and Taronia, Avery specifically asked that Ivy called her after shended. "Mom, I''m heading to the hotel now." It waste in Aryadelle, so Ivy did not want to disturb Avery''s rest.


    "Send me the location and the video of your room once you arrive at your room," Avery said.


    "Sure."


    Ivy hung up and headed to the hotel along with her bodyguard.


    Once they arrived at the presidential suite and set their suitcases down, Archer asked, "Ivy, do you want to eat or rest?"


    "I''m not tired, so let''s grab a bite!"


    "And after that?" he asked.


    "I will take you around. Everything looks the same as it did three years ago. Nothing has changed."


    Ivy did not sleep much on the ne, and now that she arrived at the hotel, she felt even less tired.


    Archer chuckled. "Ivy, I''ve never seen you this happy before."


    Ivy touched her face. "Really? I''m always happy when I''m with my parents!"


    "You seem very excited now," Archer observed.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since I came back here. I lived here for over a decade, and even though I don''t have rtives here, thisnd still feels familiar and dear to me," Ivy exined. Archer did not fully understand, but he respected her feelings.


    After having dinner at the hotel restaurant, Ivy took Archer to explore the streets.


    "Archer, let''s rent a carter!" Ivy said as she nned to visit her grandmother''s grave.


    "Sure, do we need to go far?" Archer asked.


    "A bit far! I want to visit my grandmother''s grave. The buses here take a long time to arrive. It''s more convenient to have our own car," Ivy replied.


    "Alright, the hotel should have car rental services. Shall we ask the staff there?" Archer suggested.


    "Okay! You go check, and I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some snacks. We can eat them on the way," Ivy said.


    Archer went to rent the car, and Ivy went to the supermarket.


    Fifteen minutester, Archer pulled up in front of the supermarket.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ivy came out carrying a bag of snacks and a bottle of water for Archer. "Archer, let''s first go to a flower shop and buy some flowers."


    "Sure! Do you know where there''s a flower shop, or should I use the car''s navigation system?" Archer asked.


    "Just use the navigation to search," Ivy replied.


    As Ivy reminisced about her time in Taronia, she could not believe she could now afford to spend so freely.


    Twenty minutester, Archer parked the car in front of a florist.


    Ivy got out and went inside to buy flowers.


    She loved all kinds of flowers and pointed out the flowers she wanted with her fingers. "This one, this one, and this one... Mister, I want all the flowers disyed at the entrance." The flower shop owner was overjoyed as he had never encountered such a generous customer before.


    Archer walked over and reminded


    Ivy, "Ivy, kthought you were going to visit the grave? Isn''t it enough to buy some chrysanthemums and carnations for that purpose? Why do you need so many roses?"


    "There aren''t that many rules about visiting the grave. When I didn''t have money before, I only gave my grandmother wildflowers from the roadside. If I had money back then, I would have bought her many


    beautiful flowers. She was


    woman


    too, and she would surely have liked roses," Ivy exined.


    Archer nodded. If Ivy liked it, then she could buy as many flowers as she wanted. After all, the Foster family had plenty of money, and she could have easily bought the entire flower shop if she wanted to.

 Chapter 3083

    Archer loaded the flowers into the trunk one by one until it was full, and then he filled the backseat as well.


    As there was no more space for flowers in the car, Ivy decided not to buy any more.


    After paying, the two of them set off with the car full of flowers toward the cemetery. Arriving at her grandmother''s grave, Ivy surrounded it with flowers.


    She knelt in front of the tombstone, gazing at her grandmother''s name on it, and spoke softly. "Grandma, I''vee to see you. It''s been three years since Ist visited because I wanted to wait until I achieved something beforeing to see you. You always wanted to see me seed, and now, even if I don''t rely on my parents, I can still find a decent job. Grandma, you can rest assured. From now on, I will visit you every year. My parents have been very good to me, and my siblings have taken great care of me too. Though I only spent three years with them, the love they''ve given me is more than I can ever hope for. I am content, and I don''t me them for finding meter in life at all. If I had grown up with them from a young age, I wouldn''t have had the chance to know you. If given a choice, I would still choose to have known you, because the things you taught me are priceless. It''s a shame that you can''t see me now. I have money, and I wish I could pamper you with a big house, new clothes, and lots of delicious food. I would hire a housekeeper for you, and you wouldn''t have to do anything except be happy every day. Grandma, why couldn''t you have waited a bit longer?"


    As Ivy spoke, her eyes welled up with tears, and she struggled to hold back her sobs.


    An hourter, the sky began to drizzle.


    Archer persuaded Ivy to return to the car.


    "The weather here is like this. It often rains for no reason," Ivy said as she adjusted her emotions.


    "Should we head back to the hotel now?" Archer asked.


    "I don''t want to go back to the hotel," Ivy replied.


    "Then where do you want to go?" Archer inquired.


    "To Evergreen High School," Ivy said.


    Apart from visiting her


    grandmother''s grave, she also wanted to see her former high school teacher. After her


    grandmother''s passing, her teacher had learned of her situation and took great care of her. The teacher not only allowed her to skip school and work part-time to earn money for her tuition but also provided a lot of academic support.


    She would not have made it through that year without the teacher''s help, so Ivy had always thought that she woulde back to express her gratitude if she seeded in the future.


    When the car arrived at Evergreen High School, the rain had stopped.


    "You can stay in the car; I''ll go in by myself," Ivy said.


    After getting out of the car, Ivy walked to the school''s entrance and asked the security guard if her former teacher was present today.


    The guard gave an affirmative response, so Ivy asked, "I was once his student. Can I go in to see him?"


    The guard replied, "No, he''s working now. If you want to see him, you can wait until after he finishes work."


    Ivy returned to the car.


    It was a little past four in the afternoon, and she assumed that sses would end at five.


    "Ivy, do you remember the teacher''s


    number? Why don''t you call him and


    ask? There''s a chance that he gets off work fate, right? If I''m not


    mistaken, there arete-night tuition sses in high school as wett,"


    Archer said.


    Ivy remembered the teacher''s number, but it had been years since she contacted him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She unlocked her phone and sent the teacher a message.


    Twenty minutester, a familiar-looking figure stepped out of the school.

 Chapter 3084

    Ivy''s heart raced with a mixture of nerves and fear. She had not revealed her identity in the text message and there was a chance that her teacher would not recognize her. "How should I introduce myself if he doesn''t recognize me?" she thought.


    Her former identity as Irene had long been buried, and she feared that mentioning it abruptly might startle her teacher.


    As Mr. Zend, the teacher, emerged from the school gate, he immediately spotted Ivy.


    She had not dressed up and wore a simple dress; her hair was tied in a ponytail, and her face unadorned, giving off a clean and mature aura.


    Mr. Zend adjusted his sses and carefully scrutinized Ivy, yet he could not recall who she was.


    "Mr. Zend, do you have any sses today? It''s just about time for dinner. Let me treat you to a meal," Ivy said, her face glowing with a bright smile.


    Mr. Zend blushed slightly. "What''s your name? I don''t remember ever teaching you. In fact, I don''t recall seeing you before. Are you sure you were my student?"


    "I know your name, and I also know your phone number. You taught me for three years, and I''m absolutely certain you were my teacher," Ivy replied.


    "Then what''s your name?" Mr. Zend asked.


    "Let''s go have dinner first! I''ll exin everything while we eat," Ivy suggested.


    ncing at the time, Mr. Zend agreed, "Alright! You''vee all this way to see me, and I''m touched. Though I don''t know who you are, I believe you''re my student." They settled at a nearby restaurant near the school and Ivy spoke again: "You treated me to dinner here before."


    "I have taken students here for


    meals a lot of times. It''s a good


    ce with tasty food and is close to the school. How should I address you? Am I getting old? I really can''t recall you. I feel like I''ve never seen you, Mr. Zend admitted.


    "Mr. Zend, I used to be quite unattractive," Ivy replied.


    "Oh... teenagers during high school tend to gain weight... You should have graduated from college by now, right?" Mr. Zend guessed. Ivy nodded. "Yes."


    As Mr. Zend studied her face, he finally caught a hint of familiarity when Ivy lowered her head for a moment.


    "I''m starting to remember... Your


    eyes look just like those of a student


    I had before!" Mr. Zend grew


    excited, that student... I re 1 per


    her vividly! She was rather


    unattractive! No, that''s not what I


    meant... I''m not saying she was ugly,


    but..."


    "There''s no need to exin. I understand what you mean," Ivy said, her lips curling into a calm smile. "I am that student you are talking about."


    Mr. Zend covered his mouth in astonishment.


    "Mr. Zend, I found my family three years ago, and they erased all traces of me in Taronia. I didn''t die. I''m just living as a different person in a different country."


    Mr. Zend panted excitedly. "That''s a miracle! I don''t even know what to say... I''m so happy for you, but, at the same time, this feels like a dream... Are you really Irene?"


    "Yeah. Mr. Zend, I was hoping that you can keep this a secret. I don''t really want others to find out about this."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell a soul," Mr. Zend said before taking off his sses, sobbing.


    "Mr. Zend, don''t cry!"


    "I was upset for so long when I heard that you died. You were an intelligent and hardworking student You were about to get into a great university, and all of a sudden, they said that you were dead. I couldn''t ept it. It''s a good thing that you are alive... Just look at how well you are doing now!"

 Chapter 3085

    Ivy smiled as she handed a tissue to her teacher. "That''s also one of the reasons why I wanted toe back. There are people who have been kind to me here."


    Mr. Zend wiped his tears and put his sses back on. "Irene, how are your current parents treating you? You seem to be doing well now... They must treat you well, right?" Ivy nodded. "Yes, they treat me very well."


    "How long are you nning to stay here this time?" Mr. Zend asked.


    "Probably about two weeks! I really wanted to visit the campus, but the security guard outside wouldn''t let me in," Ivy replied.


    "Haha! After we finish eating, I''ll take you in. The school is still the same. Not much has changed." Mr. Zend added, "Well, there is one change. It''s be even more run-down."


    After their meal, Ivy asked her bodyguard to wait outside the school, and she followed Mr. Zend into the campus.


    The school indeed looked the same, although it had be a bit more dpidated.


    "Mr. Zend, I''d like to ask you to help me with something," Ivy said as they walked along the tree-lined path, revealing her purpose to her teacher. "I have some money here that I want to donate to the school. It may not be a lot, but it can help some financially disadvantaged students. For example, we can give them a fixed monthly allowance to ensure they have enough to eat..."


    Having experienced hunger herself, Ivy knew how a simple meal could bring immense happiness to some students.


    Mr. Zend stopped and looked at the bank card Ivy handed to him. "Are these your savings? You should keep it for yourself! Everyone has their own hardships to ovee. Just as you overcame yours, others can do the same."


    "I didn''t save it. This is extra pocket money my parents gave me. They are quite wealthy. Please, ept it! Donate it to the school on behalf of your student. You can help manage the information about the financially disadvantaged students," Ivy said.


    "Is your family really wealthy? You''re not messing with me, are you?" Mr. Zend asked.


    ...


    Ivy nodded. "I''m not messing with


    you. I don''t have a job yet, and if it weren''t for my family''s wealth, how could I have saved this money? Once Learn more in the future, donate new ssrooms, a new library, and a newputerb to the school..."


    Mr. Zend smiled as he epted the bank card. "You''ll definitely achieve great things in the future!"


    When they left the school, it was already seven at night.


    Ivy walked out of the school, and her bodyguard immediately approached her. "Ivy, why did you stay in there for o long? I thought your school was small. If you hadn''te out by now, would have barged in Archer said as he pulled Ivy into the car.


    "I was in the school, so how could anything possibly go wrong? It''s not a big school, but I went to the ssroom once studied in for a tour. Mr Zend wanted me to talk to the students that stayed behind for tuition sses, but I turned him down. It''s not like I''m sessful in any way, so I don''t have any


    experience to share."


    "Experience doesn''t matter. Being born in the right family is the key," Archer said.


    Ivy fell silent, as Archer''s words made perfect sense.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Upon returning to the hotel, Ivy noticed someone in the family chatgroup asking why she had not replied, so she took a video of her room and sent it to them. The next day, Ivy asked her bodyguard to send her to the area where the Woods lived after getting a full night''s sleep.


    Confused, Archer asked, "Ivy, what are we doing here?"

 Chapter 3086

    Ivy took a deep breath and exined, "My grandmother used to work there. I just want to go in and take a look."


    Archer replied, "But we can''t get in, right? We need an ess card!"


    Ivy nced at the security booth and then got out of the car. Instead of heading directly to the entrance of the residential area, she turned and went to the nearby market.


    Ivy bought some fruits and had Archer carry two bags while she carried two herself before returning to the residential area''s entrance.


    Ivy smiled and spoke to the security guard inside. "Uncle, could you please help open the gate for us?"


    Upon seeing all the bags they were carrying, the security guard immediately grabbed his keys. However, before opening the gate, he responsibly asked, "I haven''t seen you before! You''re not residents of thismunity, right?"


    "We''re here to visit rtives. We are the rtives of the owners of Vi 3-06," Ivy replied.


    The security guard listened and promptly opened the gate for them.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Once Ivy and Archer entered the residential area, he took the bags from Ivy''s hands.


    "This security guard is really irresponsible! He should have at least called the homeowners to confirm," Archer grumbled.


    "Archer, in this area, many ces don''t even have security guards. This one is already considered a rather secure area. When I used to work here, the security got to know me, and I didn''t need to use the ess card every time I came to the gate, because he would open it for me. He is so friendly," Ivy exined.


    "Alright, was that security guard just now the one you were talking about?" Archer asked.


    "They all knew the old me," Ivy replied.


    "But the guard didn''t recognize you," Archer pointed out.


    "My own teacher didn''t recognize me, let alone that security guard. I used to have a big scar on my face... I looked hideous back then. Of


    course Thave to thank that scar. It was that scar that allowed me to safely pass those difficult years," Ivy said.


    "You''ve got a really positive attitude," Archer remarked.


    "Have you ever thought about how dangerous it is for a pretty impoverished girl to be in an unstable environment?" Ivy asked.


    Archer came to a sudden realization. "Indeed. Being ugly is actually safer. Was this idea your grandmother''s?"


    "Yes. Although my grandmother


    never had the chance to receive an education, everything she said was so reasonable. It was a blessing to know her and spend those years with her. If I hadn''t met her, I might not have lived to the day I was reunited with my family," vy said.


    "It''s a pity people can''te back to life. Otherwise, your parents would surely be very grateful to her," Archer said.


    "Yes," Ivy agreed.


    Ivy led Archer to the Woods'' mansion.


    Archer studied the house before him. "Ivy, is this the back door?"


    She nodded. "This is for the servants to move in and out. The front door is for the owner''s family, and we can''t go through there without their permission. It''s more convenient to use the backdoor." She paused before adding, "Wait for me here. You can find somewhere to sit. I will call you when Ie out."


    "Can you carry this many fruits on your own?" Archer asked.


    "Two of the bags are ours!" Ivy held two bags of fruits and knocked on the back door.


    Someone came to the door and scanned Ivy up and down.


    "Hi, my mother asked me to send these to you. We live in the house upfront. My mom ys poker with Mrs. Woods!"


    The servant immediately weed Ivy into the house enthusiastically.

 Chapter 3087

    The Woods'' kitchen was just like it was three years ago, and the servants who worked inside remained unchanged.


    Although Ivy felt a strong connection to them, they did not recognize her.


    When she brought fruits for them to eat, they were very grateful and treated her with great courtesy.


    "What should we call you, Miss? Mrs. Woods might still be asleep," one of the servants said.


    "She''s still not awake? She used to get up quite early," Ivy replied naturally.


    "Yes! She never used to sleep in, but, ever since so many unfortunate things happened in the family, she has developed insomnia. She can''t sleep at night and can only get some rest during the day," the servant exined.


    "Have there been a lot of unfortunate events in the Woods family?" Ivy tensed.


    "Didn''t your mother tell you? I thought everyone in the neighborhood knew!" the servant said.


    "I study overseas and rarelye home. My mother didn''t tell me anything," Ivy exined with a smile.


    "Well... Our eldest young master had an affairst year, and the woman had a child with him. She came looking for him and forced him to divorce his wife. It angered his wife, who divorced him in a fit of anger. You know, his wife''s family is quite wealthy, and they had business dealings with the Woods. Because of this, her family broke ties with the Woods, causing losses in their business," the servant revealed. Ivy nodded. "So, did the young master marry the other woman?"


    "No. Mrs. Woods was furious and refused to ept the mistress. Master simply drove our young master out of thepany and let the second young master take over. The second young master seemed quite reliable at first, but, after taking over thepany, he made several wrong decisions, causing significant financial losses. That''s why the master brought his eldest son back," the servant continued. "What about the second young master?" Ivy inquired.


    "The second young master is working at thepany together with his brother," the servant replied.


    "Okay, that''s not too bad. They''ll make up for the financial losses eventually," Ivy said.


    "It''s not just minor financial losses.


    The Woods are in a terrible state. If they weren''t, Mrs. Woods wouldn''t be suffering from insomnia every night," the servant added. "And the young mistress, Ms. Olivia, is also a handful. She found a boyfriend and insisted on marrying him, buthe only wanted to y around. She didn''t believe it and tried to get pregnant to force him to marry her, but he ended up dumping her! In the end, Mrs. Woods took her to the hospital for an abortion. It was truly shameful!"


    Ivy did not expect that the Woods family had gone through such a difficult time in the past few years.


    "Does the Woods'' family have another young master?" Ivy took a deep breath and asked.


    "Are you talking about the illegitimate child?" the servant rified.


    "Yes. Wasn''t he studying abroad? He should have graduated by now, right? Does he live here now?" Ivy asked cautiously.


    The servants shook their heads in unison. "He never came back after going to study abroad."


    Ivy gasped, surprised by how stubborn Lucas was.


    "Master would mention him


    whenever he argued with the


    Missus, and we hear them from the


    kitchen all the time!" the servant said. "That kid is doing greatpared to his siblings. I think opened up apany of his own. He even started living with his mom again."


    "I thought his mom found herself a boyfriend," Ivy said.


    "I guess they broke up! I heard that. his


    returned to Taronia and


    Tint''s critically ill, so he


    opened a


    here to take care of his mom."


    Ivy felt a lump in her throat and asked, "What''s the name of hispany?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 3088

    "I don''t know about that. They didn''t mention that."


    "I see," Ivy muttered.


    "I''m surprised that you know about Lucas as well!" the servant said.


    "I''m around his age, right?" Ivy chuckled. "I was still around when he first returned to his family, and I even saw him from afar before! He is slender and tall, and he always wore a thin jacket despite the cold weather."


    "Yeah! He doesn''t seem afraid of the cold, and I''ve never seen him sick before. Young people are tougher, I guess," the servant said. "By the way, what''s your name? I''ve never seen you around." "My name is Ivy. I should let you get back to work now," Ivy said and added, "Since Mrs. Woods is in a bad mood, don''t bother telling her that I''ve been here. You can keep all the fruits to yourself!" "You are such a nice girl! Come by again whenever you are free!"


    "Sure!"


    Ivy emerged from the back door of the mansion, and Archer immediately inquired, "Done with the chat?"


    She nodded. "My grandmother worked here for a long time. Although I wasn''t particrly close to them, they are not bad people."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You didn''t mention your previous identity to them?" Archer asked.


    "No, there''s no need to tell them about it," Ivy replied.


    "Ivy, you truly are a person of loyalty and righteousness." Archer sighed. "I understand you visiting your teacher, but you didn''t have toe all the way for these servants." Ivy could not tell Archer that she hade to gather information about Lucas.


    "You didn''t tell my parents, right?" Ivy asked.


    "I didn''t. They didn''t call me, so I didn''t say anything," Archer replied.


    "But have they called you privately?" Ivy continued.


    "They called once yesterday. After you went into the school and didn''t reply to their messages, they called me. I told them you were with your mentor, and they didn''t say anything more," Archer exined.


    "You didn''t tell me about it yesterday," Ivy pointed out.


    "There was nothing to say. I didn''t lie," Archer retorted, "Meeting your mentor isn''t the same as meeting some random guy..."


    "But what if I were meeting some random guy? If that happened, and my parents called you, what would you say?" Ivy wanted to establish a consistent story with Archer.


    "Huh? Do you have a boyfriend here?" Archer caught on. "You''re doing so well now, why would you want to look for an ex-boyfriend? Are you trying to help the poor? Don''t be silly!"


    "You have a wild imagination, don''t you?" Ivy frowned, "Didn''t you have a secret crush on some girl when you were a teenager? Anyway, don''t meddle in my business, and don''t tell my parents." "But you have to give me an excuse! I''m not good at lying!" Archer insisted.


    "If I go and see him, just say I''m


    meeting a ssmate. I know what to do, and when it''s time to tell my parents, I''ll definitely do it in person. I just don''t want them to heart from yout," Ivy exined.


    "Alright, I understand! So, are we going to find that guy you have a crush on now?" Archer asked bluntly.


    "Why do you have to be so blunt?" Ivy sighed.


    "You can be straightforward with me. I''m not your brother, and I''m definitely not your father. You''re my boss, and I do whatever you ask me to do. Besides, even if your parents get angry at you, they won''t do anything to me as long as you


    protect me. With you on my side,


    they won''t fire me."


    "You''ve gotten it all figured out, haven''t you?" Ivy teased.


    "I''m just not stupid," Archer said.


    The two of them got into the car.


    "Where are we going no?" Archer held the steering wheel and asked.


    "I don''t know. The servants said he started apany, but I don''t know the name of thepany." Ivy sighed.


    "It''s simple... Don''t you know his name? Just search for him online. There are websites in our country where you can look uppanies using names. Doesn''t Taronia have one of those?" Archer suggested.

 Chapter 3089

    Ivy''s eyes lit up with realization. "Let me look it up."


    Archer interjected. "Ivy, do you really have to see him? He probably won''t recognize you, and if you reveal your identity as a wealthy heiress, he''ll definitely try his luck with you. I advise against confronting him."


    "He''s not that kind of person," Ivy insisted.


    "People change over three years. You don''t know if he''s the same person anymore. In this society, the temptation of wealth is always strong. With money, you have everything. So, my suggestion is to not meet with him," Archer reasoned.


    "If I don''t tell him who I am, I might not even get to see him. Even if I do, I''ll just be talking to him as a stranger. He doesn''t like talking to strangers," Ivy exined.


    "You haven''t tried, how do you know he won''t talk to you? You''re such a beautiful youngdy; most men can''t resist your charm. If youck confidence, you can put on some makeup and dress up," Archer suggested.


    "Alright, I''ll check the name of hispany first," Ivy agreed.


    "I''ll drive to the main road first. Let''s find a restaurant; it''s almost lunchtime," Archer said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Sure. Just pick any restaurant. I''m not picky," Ivy replied.


    Half an hourter, Archer parked the car in front of a restaurant.


    Ivy followed Archer into the restaurant. After they were seated, Archer handed her the menu.


    "You can order. I can eat anything," she said.


    Ivy found a website where she could search forpanies by the founders'' names, but she had to be a member and pay to view the information.


    She registered and paid, which was a bit cumbersome.


    Having been with Ivy for two years, Archer was quite familiar with her preferences. However, the dishes in Taronia were somewhat different from those in Aryadelle, so Archer randomly ordered a few dishes. When the waiter brought the dishes, Ivy finally found the name of Lucas''spany.


    Seeing Ivy put down her phone, Archer asked, "Did you find it?"


    "Yes, but I''m a little nervous now. How


    go Should I approach him


    t him," Ivy said heet


    to meet him," Ivy said Del


    "You were quite determined when you went to see your mentor and when you visited the Woods, though," Archer teased.


    "You''re making fun of me again," Ivy protested.


    "Do you like this guy that much? Is


    he very handsome? Is he as


    vel


    handsome as your eldest and second brother? I don''t believe it," Archer said.


    "You can''tpare them like that. I like him not because he''s handsome, but because he was kind to me," Ivy exined.


    "As kind as your eldest and second brother are to you?" Archer asked.


    "Can I marry my eldest or second brother then?" Ivy retorted.


    Archer was at a loss for words for a moment. "I will see for myself how great a man he is."


    "Are you going to go into his office first, then?"


    "Sure!"


    "What will you say after you go inside?" she asked.


    "What''s this guy''s name?"


    "Lucas Woods."


    Archer nodded. "I will tell the receptionist that I have something important to talk to Lucas about.


    The receptionist will call him out et


    and he should step outside. If ke looks alright, you cane over; if not, I will leave right away.


    Ivy fell silent.


    "Well?" Archer asked.


    She took a deep breath. "Fine! I will ask if he is hiring. If he is hiring, I will tell him that I came looking for a job."

 Chapter 3090

    Archer gasped in disbelief. "You''re so outstanding! What if he actually hires you? Are you really nning to stay here and work? Weren''t we supposed to leave after half a month?"


    "I was just saying! I''ll figure it outter. Even if he hires me, I can leave anytime!"


    Archer nodded. "Makes sense."


    After finishing their meal at the restaurant, they prepared to visit Lucas''spany.


    Inside the car, Archer asked, "What''s the name of hispany?"


    "Night Technologies," Ivy answered.


    "That''s not a pleasant-sounding name."


    "Different strokes for different folks. You might not like it, but he clearly does," Ivy said.


    "Ivy, your parents won''t let you marry and settle in Taronia. It''s fine that you want to visit this guy, but don''t fall in love with him," Archer warned.


    "When I first met him, I never had any contact with the opposite sex. He was the first guy who treated me kindly, so my feelings for him are special. I definitely like him a lot, but I don''t know whether we will end up together."


    Archer quipped, "That guy sure is lucky to be noticed by you."


    "Archer, you can''t say that. I was so ugly back then, but he didn''t mind and took great care of me. It shows that he has a genuinely good heart. Not everyone has that. It''s like he has already passed the most stringent test for me back then."


    "Maybe he was just pitying you," Archer argued.


    "I know, but why was it that he was the only one who pitied me? That speaks volumes too."


    "Alright, what you said makes sense. That guy treated you well before, so he must have a decent character. There''s nothing wrong with youing to see him this time. Even if your parents find out, they would understand," Archer said.


    "I''m afraid my parents would start overthinking, so I don''t want to tell them."


    "Let''s go see what happenster!"


    After having lunch and wandering around for a while, they decided to visit Night Technologies in the afternoon.


    Ivy went to buy ice cream. "Archer, do you want some?"


    "I don''t like that stuff."


    Ivy bought the ice cream and stood under the sun to eat it.


    Archer stood beside her, smoking, and watched her. "Aren''t you afraid of getting tanned?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Ice


    tastes better under the


    swhore inst


    sun.


    Skiven if I get tanned, my c


    will return during the


    winter." NovelDrama.Org


    After an hour of strolling outside, they drove to Night Technologies.


    It took about an hour to reach the office building where Night Technologies was located.


    Ivy and Archer entered the office building one after the other.


    Night Technologies was on the fifth floor.


    Taking the elevator, they quickly arrived on the fifth floor.


    Archer stopped Ivy from going forward. "Wait here. I will check this ce out."


    "Alright, then! Don''t say unnecessary things."


    "I know what I''m doing!" Archer promised confidently before stepping into Night Technologies.


    As soon as he entered the office, he


    was


    usunned as receptionists y women, yet he saw aeret


    Content


    sitting behind the counter. belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Hello, is Lucas Woods around?" Archer asked.


    The receptionist nced at Archer. "Who are you? What''s your business with the boss?"


    "Are you guys hiring?" Archer asked.


    "Of course! What post are you


    looking to v


    work for? I will call


    Wov


    hiring manager here!" the


    receptionist said.


    Seeing as Archer was struggling, Ivy walked over.

 Chapter 3091

    "Wait for me outside," Ivy said to Archer.


    The receptionist was taken aback. "You two are together?"


    "Yes. He''s my friend, and he apanied me here," Ivy said.


    "So, you''re here for an interview?" His attitude suddenly became more enthusiastic. "Come in first. Let me check if the hiring manager is avable."


    "Sure," Ivy said and gave Archer a signal, asking him to leave.


    However, the receptionist generously invited him inside as well. "Your friend can alsoe in and sit. There are no seats outside!"


    And so, Archer followed Ivy into Night Technologies.


    The receptionist poured a ss of water for each of them, then went to call the hiring manager.


    Unfortunately, the hiring manager did not pick up the phone.


    "Our manager isn''t in the office," the receptionist said apologetically.


    "He''s not in the office? Is he out looking for new employees?" Ivy asked.


    The receptionist nodded. "Yes, he went outside to recruit people."


    "I guess there aren''t many people who proactivelye to thepany like I do," Ivy said.


    "Exactly! After all, you didn''t even submit a resume; you came straight to thepany. Did you bring your resume? If you did, I can pass it to our boss when he returns."


    "I didn''t... Do you have a printer here? I can print a copy now."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The receptionist immediately found her a workstation to use.


    "Thank you!" Ivy said.


    "You''re wee. So, what position are you interested in applying for?" the receptionist had some free time, so he stood beside Ivy and chatted with her. "What positions do yourpany have avable?"


    "Technical positions."


    Ivy blushed in embarrassment. "I didn''t studyputer science."


    "Then you can only do minor jobs. Ourpany might need a cleaner, but I''m sure you wouldn''t want to do that," the receptionist said.


    Archer instantly lost his patience after hearing this. Feeling insulted, he said, "Ivy, let''s go!"


    "How can the dignified daughter of


    Elliot Foster end up working as a cleaner in this smallpany? It''s ridiculous!" he thought. "Ivy might actually agree to it if I don''t stop her


    MS


    The receptionist nced at Archer and added, "Actually, our boss might need an assistant. Someone who can remind him to sleep at night, wake him up in the morning, and remind him to eat, among other things. Hecks discipline, you see."


    Archer furrowed his brows. "Assistant? What you''re saying sounds more like what a wife does. Our little Ivy can''t do that!"


    Ivy wanted Archer to calm down and felt that he might have misunderstood the receptionist''s words.


    Just then, someone walked into thepany''s entrance, and the receptionist was the first to notice it.


    Seeing who it was, he immediately went over to greet him. "Mr. Woods, there''s a woman here who wants to apply for a job, but it seems she doesn''t know how to do anything."


    Sitting on a chair, Ivy studied the familiar features on Lucas''s face; her cheeks flushed, and her heart started to race.


    Lucas had not changed much from three years ago.


    He was still slender and tall. His hair was ruffled, and he was wearing a loose t-shirt and a pair of worn-out jeans, paired with slippers. The only change Ivy noticed was that he looked more mature.


    Just as she studied him, he turned his attention to Ivy, with the same cool look in his eyes that Ivy remembered from three years ago. She chuckled and Lucas walked over to her. "What are youughing at?"


    Ivy stopped smiling and stood up before handing Lucas her resume. "Please take a look at my resume, Sir!"

 Chapter 3092

    Lucas grabbed Ivy''s resume and nced through it. When he saw that she majored in broadcasting, he looked at her and asked, "Are you sure you have the right ce?" "Yeah!"


    "Do you even know what kind of apany this is?" he asked.


    She beamed. "Of course! I think it''s a gamingpany, right?"


    She remembered that Lucas used to love ying video games and would stay up all night ying, without drinking or eating anything.


    "It''s good that he turned his hobby into a career," she thought.


    "Since you know that, what are you doing here? What do you have to offer?"


    "I can do anything," she said. "I''m a quick learner."


    Lucas set the resume on the desk. "You are from Aryadelle, so why did youe all the way here to Taronia?"


    Lucas could sense something was amiss with Ivy.


    Having graduated from a reputable university in Aryadelle with a degree in broadcasting, she could easily find a job in her field either there or in Taronia, so it made no sense for her to work in a gamingpany.


    "Taronia is my second home! I used to live here," Ivy exined. "I''m not as passionate about being a TV host anymore, which is why I didn''t look for a job in that field."


    Lucas inquired further, "What do you want to do then?"


    "I am interested in the gaming industry... Just let me know what I can do, and you can put me assign me to any division!" Ivy replied.


    Lucas, unimpressed, said, "You can''t do anything!"


    At that moment, the receptionist approached them. "Mr. Woods, she is quite pretty. Why don''t we keep her and let her do admin work? Ourpany is full of single guys, so having beauty around will surely boost our spirits!" he suggested.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas shot him a re. "You arrange it, then!"


    With that, Lucas walked towards his office, leaving Ivy to express her gratitude to the receptionist.


    "Thank you! I didn''t expect a receptionist to have such authority!" Ivy said.


    The receptionist smirked. "I''m his business partner, that''s why."


    Ivy was puzzled. "Huh?"


    He continued, "I''m tired of being a receptionist, so you can do it from now on, alright?"


    Ivy paused for a moment at how casually someone in his position spoke.


    "Come on, vy!" Archer, who had been listening nearby, spoke firmly in an attempt to snap her out of it; he had to take her away before she signed an employment contract. en.swhovels


    He immediately grabbed her hand and walked out of thepany, before aising his voice, "Ivy,e to your senses! They''re trying to take advantage of you!"


    "That guy was just joking. Don''t be so serious about it. Let me stay here for a few


    days. If I can he


    I


    job, Ul tell my parents. If not, go


    home with you," Ivy said calmly.


    Archer was agitated. "What should I do, if you were really to be a receptionist?!"


    "How about you rest at the hotel? You''ve been working so hard without proper rest," Ivy suggested.


    "That''s not eptable! Your parents ordered me to stay by your side! Even if you were to be a receptionist, I''ll have to follow you!" Archer insisted.


    "... I''ll call my mom."


    "Fine, call her now. Unless your mom says it''s okay for me to stay in the hotel, I am following you everywhere!" Archer said.


    Ivy took a deep breath, took out her phone from her bag, and walked aside.


    She dialed her mom''s number, hesitating for a few seconds before making the call.

 Chapter 3093

    The call was quickly answered.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Darling, are youing home?" said Avery.


    Avery missed Ivy, and she often had nightmares about Ivy getting into a variety of idents. She did not share these worries with Ivy, fearing it would affect her mood.


    "Mom, I''m noting home for now. I called to discuss something with you." Ivy hesitated, then continued, "Now that I''ve graduated, I found a job here in Taronia. I want to stay here a little longer."


    Avery was stunned. "Isn''t this just a short trip? Why did you get a job? What kind of job is it? Isn''t there anything suitable here in Aryadelle? Even if there isn''t, your dad and I can arrange-" "Mom, I''m not staying in Taronia because of the job... It''s because I met someone..." Ivy said.


    "Someone? Who is it? What''s their name?" Avery realized that something was off. "Ivy, you need to exin everything to me. Otherwise, I''ll be so worried that I''ll go there immediately."


    "Mom, please don''t get too worked up. It''s not as serious as you think. When I was living in Taronia, there was a guy who treated me with respect, and I might have developed feelings for him because of that. I saw him today, and though he didn''t recognize me, I still feel the same way about him..." Ivy revealed.


    Avery''s heart leaped to her throat. "What''s the name of this guy? Tell me, and I''ll look into him."


    "Lucas Woods. Uncle Mike already knows about it," Ivy said.


    "Mike knew?!" Avery was surprised.


    "I mentioned it to Uncle Mike before. Mom, he now owns apany, and I want to work at hispany. I don''t want Archer to follow me around though; it would be strange and awkward for everyone," Ivy said.


    "Are you going to start working tomorrow?" Avery asked.


    "Probably," Ivy replied.


    "Alright, then. I''ll look into this boy first and call you when I''m done," Avery assured her.


    "Mom, you''re not mad at me, right?" Ivy asked.


    "No, why


    to fall in love. It''s just


    you open ould I be? It''s normal for never told me about that


    I''m surprised," Avery exined.


    SO


    "He''s just an ordinary person, Mom. Please don''t have high expectations of him," Ivy warned.


    "Got it. Since you''re starting work tomorrow, stay with Archer at the hotel for now," Avery suggested. "Okay."


    After the call ended, Avery turned around and realized that Elliot had sat down next to her, listening to the conversation. "Honey, what did our daughter say?" Elliot knew it was Ivy who had called, but he could not hear what she said.


    Avery took a deep breath. "Ivy has a boy in Taronia that she likes. The boy''s name is Lucas Woods, and Mike knew about this. I''m calling Mike right now to find out what''s going on."


    "What?!" Elliot eximed. "Our Ivy has a boy she likes?! Who''s that kid?"


    "Ivy is a young woman, and it''s normal that she has a crush. It would


    Mike now and ask him ab e weird if she didn''t


    i


    it."


    call


    With that said, Avery called Mike.

 Chapter 3094

    Mike picked up the phone and chuckled when he heard Lucas''s name. "Did Ivy tell you?" he asked. "How can youugh about this? How could you keep such an important matter from us?" Avery asked.


    "I most certainly couldn''t tell you. Ivy shared this secret with me, and I had to keep it. If I told you, you would inevitably ask Ivy about it, and then she''d know I betrayed her; she would never share another secret with me again," Mike exined.


    "Have you looked into this Lucas boy? What''s his background? Ivy said she likes him, and I am so worried right now," Avery said.


    "I did a superficial check. He''s an illegitimate child from a middle-ss family. He attended university in Edelweiss. Looks wise, he''s decent, but I''m not sure about his character. Ivy likes him, which probably means he''s a decent guy! His family background isn''t all that impressive, though. After all, the middle ss in Taronia is quite different from Aryadelle; there''s a significant gap," Mike revealed.


    Avery sighed. "I''m not the type of person who insists on marrying my kids to people of equal status, but why did Ivy choose someone with poor background? I''m worried sick about her! Ivy has suffered so much, so how can I let her endure hardships in the future?"


    "I understand how your feel, but Ivy hasn''t said anything about marrying him, right? Ivy might not be willing to leave you and marry someone in Taronia! Don''t worry too much for now and talk to Ivy," Mike suggested.


    "This is the first time Ivy has mentioned having feelings for someone. If it wasn''t something very special, Ivy wouldn''t have told me. I''m just afraid she will insist on marrying that young man," said Avery. "Don''t panic. If ites to that point, you won''t be the only one trying to stop her. First of all, Elliot definitely won''t agree. If there has to be a bad guy, Elliot will be perfect for that role." Mike reassured her. After ending the call, Avery looked at Elliot.


    "I definitely won''t let Ivy marry that stinky brat! Ivy''s future husband must be better than Hayden!" Elliot dered.


    "There''s no need to be so strict, but Mike said Lucas is the illegitimate child of his family; I''m worried that Ivy might suffer if she marries him," Avery exined.


    "I won''t let Ivy go off to Taronia. If she doesn''te back in a week, I''ll go and get her," Elliot dered firmly. Avery nodded.


    In Taronia, Lucas picked up Ivy''s resume and looked at it again.


    "Caspian, don''t you find it strange?" he asked. "Why would this woman want to work at ourpany?"


    Caspian Thornwood was sitting next


    to Lucas desk, sipping tea. "OfContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    course I think it''s strange. That


    swnov


    why hired her to see what she''s up to


    Lucas set her resume down. "I feel like I''ve seen her somewhere."


    Caspian burst outughing. "Lucas, I''ve never expected to hear such a cheesy pick-up lineing from you! That''s literally what guys normally say when they want to pick up a girl."


    Lucas ignored him and started researching Ivy.


    Since Ivy was from Aryadelle, he switched the IP address of hispany to Aryadelle''s and soon found some information on her.


    "She worked in a television station in Aryadelle," Lucas said.


    Caspian walked over to him and nced through the information on the screen before scratching his head. "Why does she want to work here, then?"

 Chapter 3095

    "Keep an eye on her when shees to work tomorrow," Lucas said.


    "Shouldn''t you do it? She came asking for you the moment she set foot into the office. She is clearly here for you."


    Lucas fell silent.


    "Hang on! You just told me you thought you recognized her. Maybe that''s true! Why else would shee all the way here?"


    "I shouldn''t have recognized her. I''ve never been to Aryadelle," Lucas said.


    "But she mentioned that she lived in Taronia for a period of time, right? She must havee across you then. Think carefully. Have you seduced some innocent girl in the past?"


    "That''s not possible," Lucas said. "I didn''t know any women other than my mom."


    "Then she was probably enticed by your looks and has been in love with you since then...." Caspian said.


    "Sod off."


    "In any case, I''ll ask her to be your assistant if she shows up tomorrow. She is pretty, educated, and was a TV presenter before, so she should be able to handle the job. If you marry her, your mom will surely be thrilled."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lucas grabbed a folder from the table and threw it at him. "Get out!"


    At the hotel, Ivyy on the bed, staring at the ceiling light.


    It was the afternoon, and she was not sleepy, hungry, or in the mood to move.


    An hour had passed since, she had spoken to her mother, and her mother had still not called her.


    Ivy wondered what her mom was


    thinking, and what decision she


    Isun ne


    would make. Although she was in Taronia, if both her parents disagreed with her being with Ivy knew that she would probably


    foffow their wishes.


    Lost in her thoughts, Ivy''s phone suddenly rang.


    She immediately picked it up and saw that it was a call from Uncle Mike, so she answered right away.


    "Ivy, did you tell your mom the truth?" Mike asked gently.


    "Uncle Mike, did my mom talk to you?" Ivy asked.


    "She asked me about Lucas," he said. "Your parents are probably not satisfied with Lucas'' family background, so they won''t let you marry him. Ivy, you need to be prepared for that." "But he''s not that bad!" Ivy protested.


    "Maybe for you, but for your parents, he is hardly someone they would want to marry their daughter to. He has just started his business, and there is a chance he might fail! Even if he seeds, he won''t be


    extremely well-off for a wee


    parents definitely want


    a good man with a better


    Your to marry


    background," Mike exined.


    "That won''t happen unless I marry someone much older. Guys my age have just graduated! How can they be that sessful?" Ivy argued.


    "There are wealthy second and


    third-generation heirs," Mike replied. "You should understand where your parents areing from; they''re worried about you enduring


    hardships. Forgive me for being


    blunt, but even if Lucas were


    wealthy, your parents still won''t let you live in Taronia. Maybe they will feel better about it if you can convince Lucas to move to Aryadelle for your sake."


    "But Taronia is his homnd."


    "If he''s not willing to sacrifice for you, why should you leave your homnd to amodate him? Ivy, we can''t let him have his way all the time!" Mike said.


    "I understand, Uncle Mike. What you''re saying makes sense. I will consider it," Ivy responded.


    The next morning, Ivy arrived alone at Night Technologies.

 Chapter 3096

    Caspian greeted her with a smile when he saw her. "Ivy, after careful consideration, I''ve arranged a more suitable position for you." "And what''s that?" Ivy asked.


    "The boss''s assistant," Caspian replied. "From now on, you''ll take orders only from Lucas."


    Without hesitation, Ivy agreed, "Okay! Is he in the office now?"


    "No," Caspian said, picking up a piece of paper. "His phone number and home address are written here. Go buy breakfast and take it to him."


    Ivy took the paper and nced at it. "Alright. I''ll go now."


    After Ivy left, Caspian sighed. "It seems this woman is really here for Lucas! How lucky he is to win the heart of such a prettydy! Why don''t I have such good luck with love?" Ivy bought some croissants and took a taxi to Lucas'' house.


    Lucas'' ce was located near thepany, and it would only take ten minutes by car and half an hour on foot to get there.


    With breakfast in hand, Ivy pressed the doorbell of Lucas'' house.


    After a short while, Lucas opened the door.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes at the sight of Ivy. "What are you doing at my ce?"


    Ignoring his surprised expression, Ivy walked right in.


    "Caspian sent me. He asked me to be your assistant," Ivy said, cing breakfast on the coffee table in the living room. "Mr. Woods, breakfast is still warm, so you should start eating now!"


    Lucas closed the door and walked into the living room to find Ivy tidying his house.


    "What are you doing?" Lucas frowned in confusion. "Did I ask you to clean up?"


    "I''m just tidying things up. The house will look neater. I know you don''t like cleaning up..." Ivy said.


    "Do we know each other? Put my


    clothes down!" Lucas shouted when she picked up his dirty clothes. "Do you do this for others, too? Are you some kind of obsessive housekeeper or something?"


    Ivy put down his clothes. "Of course not. I don''t do this for everyone."


    "Then why are you doing it for me?"


    ??


    "Because I''m your assistant! Helping you with things within my


    capabilities is my responsibility, ivy said as she started clearing the rubbish from the coffee table. en.swhovels


    Lucas rubbed his temple and sat down on the sofa.


    "Mr. Woods, have your breakfast! Skipping breakfast can lead to stomach issues," Ivy said.


    "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet," Lucas replied.


    "Then go brush your teeth!" Ivy put the trash in the bin. "Don''t worry, I won''t go into your room. I''ll just tidy up the living room for you."


    Lucas got up and went to freshen up.


    After a while, he came out of the bathroom. Ivy was almost done with tidying up the living room. There were threerge bags of rubbish on the floor.


    "Mr. Woods, does your mom not live with you?" Ivy scanned the guest room, and though she saw a bed inside, there was no sign of anyone living there.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You seem quite familiar with my life. What else do you know?" Lucas asked with a frown.


    "I heard that your mom is ill. If she''s not here, is she in the hospital?" Ivy asked.


    "Who told you that my mom is ill? Who on earth are you?"


    Ivy froze, struggling to decide what she wanted to say. She desperately wanted to tell Lucas who she was but feared that once she''d done so, they would not be able to be friends. anymore as her current status was much higher than Lucas''.

 Chapter 3097

    "Say something!" Lucas said.


    "I heard from the servants who work for your family," she said.


    "Servants? You went to my dad''s ce?"


    Ivy nodded. "I used to live there."


    "Do we know each other? I don''t remember you at all."


    "I remember you," Ivy said.


    "What exactly do you want from me?" Lucas asked.


    She blushed. "I don''t want anything. Don''t overthink it. I might just leave after a while."


    "Oh... so you are here to experience life."


    She nodded. "Yeah! Something like that. You don''t have to pay me. Just don''t chase me away."


    Lucas picked up the croissant from the coffee table and started eating. "How much did this cost? I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "It''s fine. It didn''t cost much; you don''t have to pay me," Ivy replied.


    "Not only do you not want me to pay you a sry, but you are spending money on me... Is your family wealthy?" Lucas teased.


    Embarrassed, Ivy blushed, "Just transfer it to me, then! It''s only two dors."


    Ivy unlocked her phone so that Lucas could add her as a friend on social media.


    Lucas took the phone, added her as a friend, and transferred two dors to her.


    Ivy looked at Lucas with admiration. "How can you be so amazing, Mr. Woods? You''ve just graduated from college and already started your ownpany!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A blush crept across Lucas'' face. "Can''t you speak normally? Are you so dramatic when you talk to others, too?"


    "Don''t you get praised by anyone? You really are impressive. Even the servants in your house said so," Ivy replied.


    "What else did they say to you?" Lucas inquired.


    "They didn''t say much. They just told


    me that out of all the Woods


    children, you


    are the most


    impressive. Go ahead and have your breakfast! I''ll take out the trash Ivy said, picking up the rubbish and heading out.


    In no time, she returned with a bouquet of flowers.


    Lucas frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "When I was taking out the trash, I


    noticed there''s a florist at the


    entrance of yourmunity. So, I bought a bouquet on a whim. Having flowers at home adds a touch of vitality," Ivy said.


    "How much did it cost?" Lucas asked.


    "Not much. Just 10 dors," Ivy replied.


    Lucas picked up his phone and transferred the money to her.


    "You don''t have to transfer money to me for this! I wanted to buy these flowers myself..." Ivy protested.


    "If you know that you are causing me trouble, then you shouldn''t have bought things for my house," said Lucas.


    "Fine!" Ivy ced the flowers on the coffee table. "Mr. Woods, do you not have a vase at home?"


    "I don''t," Lucas replied.


    "I''ll go buy a vaseter then."


    "I told you not to buy things for my house without permission," said Lucas.


    "But if I don''t put these flowers in a vase, they will wither quickly. If I put them in a vase, they can at leastst a week," Ivy said. "Fine, go ahead and buy one." Lucas relented.


    "I''ll get a cheap vase. You don''t have to pay for it," insisted Ivy.


    Lucas did not respond. After finishing the croissant, he picked up a ss from the coffee table.


    Ivy immediately took the ss from him. "I''ll go pour you a ss of water."


    "Are you always so eager to serve people?" Lucas remarked.


    Looking at her made him remember. Irene, who was a diligent worker and had always taken the initiative when it came to tidying his room and cooking for him.


    Lucas swallowed hard. "You said you lived in my father''s house before, did you know one of our servants? Her name was Irene."

 Chapter 3098

    Tears welled in her eyes when Lucas said "Irene".


    "Do you still remember her?" she asked.


    "She was my servant, so, of course, I remember her. You sound like you knew her," Lucas said.


    She nodded. "I''ve seen her before."


    "That''s it?"


    She hesitated and added, "We spoke, too."


    "You are kind of like her. She liked working, too."


    Ivy burst outughing.


    "But apart from that you two are different," said Lucas. "I''m sure youe from a well-to-do family because you always smile. She was poor and didn''t even have decent clothes. She didn''tugh as much as you do."


    Upon hearing Lucas''s words, Ivy felt a lump in her throat as she could not even remember how she used tough.


    "She must be touched that you remember so much about her," Ivy replied.


    "She''s dead. Didn''t you know?" Lucas said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Perhaps she''s not dead; she might have just gone to another ce," Ivy suggested.


    "She is dead. You don''t have to console me."


    "If she were not dead, would you have hired her?" Ivy asked.


    "She might not have wanted me to hire her. She was very intelligent. If she were alive, she would have had a bright future."


    "I remember she had an ugly scar on her face. If she didn''t have that scar, would you have liked her?"


    Lucas was stunned by this question and stared into Ivy''s eyes.


    Ivy looked down, feeling embarrassed. "It''s just a stupid question. You don''t have to answer it if you don''t want to."


    "Why would you ask such a boring question? Lucas furrowed his brow.


    Do you ha


    "Do you have a grudge against her or against me? Is it amusing foryou to make fun of us?"


    Realizing she had upset Lucas, Ivy quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make fun of you two. I won''t ask such silly questions again." Lucas stood up. "I''m going to the hospital to see my mom. You can go back to wherever you came from. I don''t want to see you again."


    "Please don''t send me away. I truly understand my mistake. I want to visit your mom at the hospital as well."


    Lucas rubbed his temple with a troubled expression, "Do you know my mom?"


    Ivy shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    "Then why do you want to visit her?" Lucas asked.


    "I can get to know her if I pay her a visit, right? I heard she''s seriously ill, so I want to pay her a visit. I won''t speak out of line in front of your mom," Ivy said.


    Lucas remained silent.


    He had never encountered such an audacious woman before. Although some girls had pursued him in college, they did not persist when he turned them down. Ivy was the first person who would not take no for an answer.


    Lucas strode away, and Ivy followed.


    "Should I buy some fruits or flowers? Or both? What does your mom like? What kind of flowers does she prefer?" Ivy asked as they left the house.


    Lucas walked to the entrance of the building, unlocked the car with the key, and got in.


    Ivy did not hesitate and immediately got in after him.


    Lucas nced at her. "Are you reallying with me to the hospital?"


    "Yes, I want to visit your mom," Ivy replied.


    "What exactly are you trying to do here? Do I owe you something?" Lucas asked.

 Chapter 3099

    "I just want to see your mom. Why do you always overthink things?"


    "Normal people don''t act like you do," Lucas said.


    "That just means that you haven''t seen enough normal people."


    Lucas was instantly rendered speechless.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Ivy bought a fruit basket at a store next to the hospital, and Lucas said, "My mom doesn''t like fruits."


    "You eat them, then. I am not visiting someone empty-handed," she said.


    "Do as you please."


    With that said, Lucas strode toward the ward, and Ivy hurried after him with the fruit basket.


    "Mr. Woods, wait up! You are walking too fast!" she shouted, but Lucas did not slow down for her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the ward, Lucas'' mother greeted him with a smile as he walked in. "Lucas, why did youe so early today?"


    Ivy came in panting. "A-aunty! I-I''m Lucas'' friend. I came to see you!" Her cheeks were flushed as she ced the fruit basket on the table and then turned to face Lucas'' mother. Lucas'' mother looked at Ivy, surprised. "You''re Lucas'' friend? Why have I never seen you before? When did you two meet?"


    Ivy pursed her lips, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Lucas interjected, "Mom, don''t mind her."


    His mother chuckled. "What a pretty youngdy! And you can tell that she is a pleasant person. Lucas, she seems to like you, so you don''t have to look so serious."


    "It''s okay! I''m not afraid even if he looks serious. I know he''s a good person," Ivy said.


    Laughing, Lucas''s mother said, "Hahaha! You''re adorable! What''s your name?"


    "I''m Ivy. How are you feeling, Aunty?" Ivy walked to the bedside and asked with concern.


    "I have terminal cancer. Didn''t Lucas tell you?" his mother replied.


    "What kind of cancer is it? Can it be cured?" Ivy asked.


    "Cervical cancer. I don''t know if I''ll live to see Lucas get married," his mother said.


    "We aren''t close. Don''t tell her these things. There are more things to life than marriage," said Lucas.


    "Don''t you know each other? Ivy seems quite close to you!" his mother said.


    "She is like that with everyone. You haven''t met her either, and yet, she insisted oning to see you," said Lucas.


    "Well, aren''t you sweet? Where are you from, Ivy?" Lucas'' mother asked.


    "She''s from Aryadelle, far from here. She came to experience life here, but she''ll be leaving in a few days," Lucas exined.


    His mother''s eyes dimmed at his words.


    Ivy maintained her smile. "Aunty,


    before


    6 back to my country, et


    y day. Would you like thet


    the hospital to visit


    "That would trouble you," his mother replied.


    "It''s no trouble at all. I don''t have much else to do anyway," Ivy said.


    As they left the hospital, Lucas drove to thepany.


    Ivy held onto her seatbelt with both hands, lost in thought. "Mr. Woods, medical facilities in Aryadelle are rtively advanced. Maybe you could take your mother therefor treatment."


    "Terminal cancer can''t be cured," Lucas said.


    Ivy wanted to help. "Even if it can''t be cured, perhaps it could give your mother a few more years to live. Should help you contact some doctors in Aryadelle? My mother used to be a doctor, and she knows many skilled specialists..."


    "Do you have some sort of white knight syndrome? Do you have to help everyone around you when they have difficulties?" Lucas retorted.


    "Of course not. I just really want to help you," Ivy replied sincerely.

 Chapter 3100

    "Do you like me?" he paused. "Why?"


    Her heart raced. "Because you look handsome."


    Amused, he said, "You are lying!"


    "How can you tell?" Ivy asked.


    "Considering your looks, I''m sure you have a lot of pursuers, and there are bound to be guys more handsome than I among them."


    "Fine, but sometimes chemistry is important, too. I think there''s a chemistry between us," she said.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You just won''t tell me the truth, huh?" he said.


    "That''s not the point. Are you going to take your mom to Aryadelle for treatment? If you want to¡ª"


    "No," he said. "I spoke to her about it, and she does not want to go anywhere else."


    "Your mom doesn''t want to spend your money, right? I understand that," Ivy said.


    Back when Ivy''s grandmother was ill, she would not allow Ivy to buy even generic painkillers because she wanted Ivy to save the money instead. "You''re rubbing salt on my wound with that statement," Lucas said.


    "I''m sorry. I just want your mother to live a little longer. I can help you with the money..." Ivy lowered her head, her voice getting softer.


    "I can tell you have money now, but I will never take your money!" Lucas said firmly.


    Feeling discouraged, Ivy asked, "If we had known each other in the past, would you still be this distant?"


    "If we had truly known each other, then why don''t I remember you?" Lucas asked.


    "People change, and so do their appearances," Ivy said.


    "You''re kidding me? I looked the same even when I was a child," Lucas said.


    Ivy fell silent.


    Lucas parked the car in front of thepany''s entrance.


    "You don''t have to follow me anymore! I really dislike people like you who have no sense of


    boundaries! I''ve given you several et


    chances, and you still can''t tell me


    why you are here. Well, I no longer want to know the answer!" Lucas said and walked into the building.


    Watching his departing figure, a sorrowful expression crossed Ivy''s face as she thought, "Why does fate y such tricks on people? In the past, I was just a servant to Lucas, and we were from different worlds. Even though I''m no longer a servant, we are still in different worlds. If I am to tell Lucas that I''m Elliot Foster''s daughter, I feel like he would distance himself even further."


    Sitting by the stairs, Ivy gazed at the bustling traffic in a daze.


    She did not want to go back to the hotel. Although she could not stay by Lucas'' side now, she still wanted to be close to him.


    Her parents would not let her stay in


    Taronia, so she would be going home in a few days, and before she went home, she wanted to stay with Lucas in whatever way she could as her way of saying goodbye to her past. She wanted this even if it


    meant never seeing him again.


    It drizzled that afternoon, but Ivy continued to sit on the steps. She did not move.


    She used to often endure this kind of drizzle in the past.


    Meanwhile, Caspian brought a cup of coffee to Lucas''s office and said, "Lucas, your little assistant is outside in the rain!"


    Lucas frowned. "You mean Ivy?"


    "Yes! I just went down for a smoke and to pick up the food I ordered. I saw her sitting on the stairs, looking silly. Her clothes are all wet from the rain. She didn''t even bother seeking shelter. She looks so weird that I didn''t dare talk to her."

 Chapter 3101

    Ivy heard footstepsing from behind her, and she turned to look around to see Lucas walking toward her.


    "Mr. Woods!" Ivy got up and beamed at him.


    He frowned. "Are you stupid?"


    "Huh? What makes you say that?"


    "Why are you sitting here? Don''t you have other things to do?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "I don''t! I don''t know anyone else either."


    "Didn''t you say that you used to live here? Why don''t you know anyone here?"


    "I wasn''t particrly close to anyone, so I might as well just sit here."


    "It''s raining," he said. "Shouldn''t you at least find shelter or something?"


    She stretched out her hand, catching the raindrops. "It''s just a drizzle. It''s cool."


    Lucas found her peculiar and did not know how to continue the conversation, so he turned around, intending to return to the office.


    "Mr. Woods, please let me stay in yourpany! I promise not to disturb you." Ivy caught up with Lucas. "I''ll be leaving in a few days, and I won''t bother you anymore." Lucas turned back to look at Ivy. "Don''t disturb me, and don''t disturb anyone else."


    Ivy nodded. "I won''t, Boss. I''ll just stay quietly."


    "Where are you staying at night?" Lucas asked.


    "Uh... a hotel," Ivy replied.


    "Since you have a ce to stay, why can''t you just stay at the hotel now?" Lucas inquired.


    "It''s so boring at the hotel. I want to be around people," Ivy said.


    "You can watch people in cafes and bookstores, right?"


    "I don''t like coffee. Besides, I''ve just graduated, so I don''t want to read books anymore," Ivy said.


    Lucas walked back to the office, and Ivy immediately followed him.


    "Mr. Woods, do you eat takeout every day? Why don''t I cook for you? I see that your house has a kitchen. I''m really good at cooking! I can prepare meals for you every day," Ivy offered.


    "Why do you want to go to my home and cook for me? Are you nning to poison me? Do you think there''s something valuable in my house that you want?" Lucas asked. en.swhovels


    Unable to hold back herughter, Ivy replied, "If I wanted to poison you, I would have done it with the


    croissant this morning. Besides, it seems like your house doesn''t have anything valuable for anyone to


    UM


    steal."


    Lucas pondered for a moment and realization dawned on him. "If you go to my home, you won''te to mypany to bother me, right?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes! Cooking is also a hassle. Just give me your house key. I''ll go back and cook dinner for you!" Ivy proposed.


    Lucas paused, considering whether he should give his house key to a woman he had only known for two days.


    He stared at Ivy''s face and wondered, "Is it possible for souls to be reincarnated in this world?"


    "Huh?" Ivy looked puzzled.


    "You sometimes remind me of my former servant," Lucas said.


    "Hahaha! Then just treat me as your servant! I really love cooking. How about you try my cooking tonight?" Ivy suggested.


    Lucas took a deep breath and handed her the key. "I don''t eattro, mushroom and-"


    "I know! Don''t worry!" Ivy assured him.


    "I didn''t even finish."


    "You don''t like don''t like dishes made with soy products, but you like drinking soy milk, right?" Ivy said.

 Chapter 3102

    Lucas looked at Ivy in astonishment, while Ivy realized she had revealed too much.


    "Are you really not going to exin what''s going on?" Lucas asked.


    "I know your family''s housekeeper, so I know a lot about your family," Ivy replied.


    "You know way too much! If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you used to work at our house," Lucas remarked.


    "Don''t worry, I know a lot, but I''m tight-lipped." Ivy reassured him.


    Lucas stared at her face, captivated by her words.


    "You should get back to work. Come home early if you finish workter!" Ivy urged before running off.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ivy first went to the supermarket, bought some groceries, and then took a taxi to Lucas'' house. After putting the groceries away in the kitchen, her phone rang.


    She picked up the call, delighted to hear her sister''s voice. "Hey, La!"


    "Ivy, when are youing back? You''ve only been gone for a few days, and I miss you already!"


    "I miss you guys, too. I''ll stay here for a few more days and then head back home!" Ivy said.


    Relieved to hear that, La said, "As long as you''reing back, I guess. I was worried that guy, Lucas, might have kidnapped you or something!"


    "Haha! La, he''s not that kind of person! Besides, he doesn''t even know I''m Irene! I can''t bring myself to tell him; it feels a bit awkward," Ivy exined.


    "You better not reveal your identity. Once you tell them, it will be hard to tell if a person likes you because of who you are or because of your money. It''s been my biggest problem when ites to living with Mom and Dad," said La. "That''s why I''ve always made friends with people from simr backgrounds, so I wouldn''t have to worry about the problem I just mentioned."


    "Archer mentioned that to me, too, but I haven''t told Lucas about my true identity because I''m afraid if he knows, he''ll distance himself from me even more. He''s a very sensitive person," Ivy said.


    "I don''t like sensitive people. It''s exhausting to be around them," La remarked.


    "La, he''s not asplicated as


    notas


    you think. It was peaceful and


    P.n


    effortless when I was around him. He''s a simple person, and if you treat him with a bit of kindness he''ll treat you well, too," said Ivy, O defending Lucas.


    "Defending him like this means you still like him!" La teased.


    "I feel like he hasn''t changed much, so I guess I still have feelings for him, but know it''s not possible for anything to happen between us... After all, I can''t stay in Taronia for him still want to be with Mom and Dad," Ivy said.


    you toughter, "Little


    sister,


    belongs to en.swnowart


    Mom and Dad not to worry!


    "Are Mom and Dad worried?"


    "Of course, they are," La said. "Dad has decided to head to Taronia in two days'' time!"


    "Huh?"


    "Haha! I will tell him not to go."


    "Am I that fragile in their eyes?" Ivy said.


    "They just care about you. We''ve never met this Lucas guy, so it''s normal for our imaginations to run wild."


    "Okay. Tell Mom and Dad to rx," Ivy said.


    "Alright. What are you doing now?" La asked.


    "I... just bought groceries, and I''m about to cook."


    "Why are you cooking? You don''t like the food in the hotel?" La asked.


    "That''s not it! I''m cooking for Lucas. I will cook for him for a few days beforeing home."

 Chapter 3103

    La chuckled. "Even I haven''t had the pleasure of tasting the food you''ve cooked, Ivy, and here you are, cooking for someone else!" "If you want to taste my cooking, I''ll make some for you when I get back!"


    "I can''t bear to have you cook for me! Cooking is hard work!"


    Ivy countered, "I don''t mind asionally cooking! My cooking skills aren''t great, so there wasn''t a point to unt it in front of you guys."


    "If Mom and Dad find out you''re cooking for Lucas over there, they''ll definitely get mad," La warned.


    "Don''t tell them, okay? I used to be his housekeeper when I was in Taronia. I don''t find cooking and cleaning difficult," Ivy said.


    "Alright! Since you don''t find it difficult, go ahead and do whatever you want! After all, you will be back in a few days," La agreed.


    "Got it! How are you feeling, La? Is the baby okay?" Ivy asked.


    Laughed. "I''m doing fine, and the baby is doing great, too! Take good care of yourself out there, and remember not to reveal your identity. Safety is a concern over there, and I''m afraid Archer won''t be able to protect you if your identity is exposed."


    "I understand," Ivy reassured her.


    After the call, Ivy began to prepare dinner.


    Time flew by, and evening approached.


    Having cooked three dishes and one soup, Ivy checked her phone for the time and mumbled to herself, "Why hasn''t Lucas returned yet? He wouldn''t be working overtime, would he?"


    Since Ivy did not have Lucas'' number, she could only wait at his house.


    Archer called her, and she quickly answered, "Archer, I''m still at my boss''s ce. He didn''t ask me to go to hispany, so I''m at his apartment cooking for him. I have to wait for him toe back before I can leave."


    Archer eximed, "Huh? Are you working as his housekeeper?"


    "Not exactly, and don''t tell my parents that. I just made him dinner," Ivy exined.


    "Ivy, you''re not someone who usually does housework! How can you cook for him? If your parents find out they be heartbroken!" Archer said worriedly.


    "Just don''t tell them, then," Ivy pleaded.


    "Did Lucas save the world in his past life to deserve this? I envy that guy!" Archer remarked humorously.


    "Well, if youe over, we can eat together. I made four dishes, and he can''t finish them all by himself," Ivy said.


    "How am I supposed to exin our rtionship if Ie over, though? Just send me your location, and I''ll wait nearby," Archer replied.


    "Okay."


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Lucas returned home.


    Seeing Ivy and the food on the table, he was momentarily stunned.


    "Why are you just standing there? I finished cooking at five, yet you work till seven!" Ivy said.


    "Have you been here the whole afternoon?"


    "Yeah. Haven''t you noticed that your


    house is much cleaner? I moped the floor, wiped all the tables and cabs, and washed the cou¨¦h cover. It''s still drying, so don''t sit on the couch tonight."


    Lucas was utterly stunned.


    "Why are you upset? Don''t worry. I didn''t got to


    and check if you don''t believe me.


    O your room. Go inside etContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It''s still messy there, sured


    Ivy


    him.


    "How much do I need to pay you, then?" Lucas asked.


    "It''s fine! It''s been a long time since I did housework. I''m enjoying it."

 Chapter 3104

    Ivy knew that he did not like owing people, so she presented him with the receipt for the groceries. "Just pay me for the groceries. I''m actually not that good a cook, so don''t pay me too much. I''ll be eating the


    food, too, anyway."


    He epted the receipt and nced at the price.


    Noticing that it cost about forty dors, he walked toward the dining room and studied the dishes that looked rather presentable.


    Wondering how they tasted, he took a bite.


    Ivy looked at him with anticipation. "How is it? Do you like it?"


    "Get me a ss of water," he said.


    She did as she was told. "Is it too salty? Have your tastes changed?"


    "No. I''m just thirsty," he said.


    Ivy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The food tastes ordinary," hemented, then took out his phone and transferred fifty dors to Ivy.


    Looking at the money, Ivy could not help butugh. "Mr. Woods, do you think my cooking is only worth ten dors? You might as well not pay me anything at all! It''s so insulting!" Lucas was incredulous. "Are you trying to getpliments from me?"


    "Not really. I just don''t think it tastes that bad!"


    Lucas rified, "I didn''t say it was bad."


    "Should I go ahead and serve pasta, then?"


    Lucas nodded. "Sure."


    She served him a te of pasta and took one for herself as well. Seated across from Lucas, Ivy asked, "Mr. Woods, do you have any other ns for the evening?" "Why are you asking?"


    "Just curious!" Ivy yfully replied.


    "Aren''t you leaving soon?"


    "Yes! So you don''t need to be guarded with me..."


    Lucas interrupted her and said, "If that''s the case, there''s no need for me to share my private ns with you."


    "Alright. Let me tell you my ns for tonight instead."


    Lucas wanted to say that he was not interested, but he did not utter a word, and Ivy continued chatting. "After going back to the hotel, I take a shower, wash my hair and do someundry-"


    "It sounds so boring."


    "Is your nightlife more exciting than mine?" Ivy retorted.


    "I''m working overtime."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s even more boring!" After a pause, she added, "How about we go out and take a stroll? I haven''t been here in a long time, and I don''t know what it''s like out there at night anymore." "What about the big guy who apanied you to mypanyst time?"


    "What about him?" She asked.


    "You can ask him to apany you."


    "He has his own things to do! There''s no end to work, and


    sometimes, you need to find a


    bnce between work and leisure!


    Let''s go out for a walk after dinner! I want to buy some gifts for my family."


    son?


    Considering that Ivy would soon leave, Lucas agreed to this request without thinking too much about it.


    After dinner, Ivy quickly washed the dishes and went out with Lucas. As they exited the building, they bumped into Archer.


    Both Ivy and Lucas were shocked to see Archer there, and he was equally surprised.


    Ivy quickly stepped forward, took


    Archer''s arm, and lead him aside


    "Archer, why are you waiting for me here? Lucas and I are going out for a walk I''ll go home by myself. Just head back to the hotel!"


    "Huh? Are you two going on a date?" Archer asked.


    "It''s not a date. We were just going out for a casual walk while I buy some small gifts."


    "Can''t I join you?" he asked.

 Chapter 3105

    Ivy never expected Archer to say such things.


    "Are you trying to eavesdrop on us?" Ivy asked in a hushed voice.


    "What are you thinking? It''ste, and you''re out here alone with a guy. I must protect you!" he protested.


    "Don''t you think Lucas can protect me? He is a man, too," Ivy retorted.


    "What if he does something bad to you?" Archer asked.


    "He''s not that kind of person. Now, hurry back! I''m going out with him to buy some things and then heading back to the hotel," Ivy urged, pushing Archer aside. Seeing that they were done with their conversation, Lucas strode over. "Since yourpanion has some free time now, let him apany you," he said.


    "Mypanion is busy! He came to tell me that he''ll be busy for the next few days and not to disturb him!" she said.


    Lucas nced at Archer.


    Archer looked shocked as he watched Ivy, who was usually obedient and well-behaved, effortlessly lie. If Elliot and Avery saw this side of their daughter, they would be extremely surprised as well. "Well, I''m busy, too. If you want to go shopping, go by yourself!" Detecting Ivy''s lie, Lucas turned to leave.


    Ivy watched him go, her cheeks puffing up with frustration.


    Archer immediately pulled her arm. "Ivy, don''t stand there daydreaming! There are a lot of mosquitoes outside. Let''s go back to the hotel!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Archer, why did you have to wait for me at the entrance of the building? If you waited outside the housing area, things wouldn''t be this awkward," she said.


    "How on earth would I know that you two were nning to go on a date?" he argued.


    "It''s not a date; we just wanted to


    take a stroll


    the country soon, and there''s no chance of anything happening between us!" Ivy exined


    ant after dinner. I''m leaving


    Noticing she meant what she said, Archer said, "Alright then! You can make ns with him another time."


    "Who knows what he assumes about our rtionship? He might even stop letting me go to his ce," she said. Lucas returned home and looked around his now tidy and clean house. His brows furrowed with concentration. Thest person who took such meticulous care of him was Irene.


    Although Ivy looked and behaved differently, Lucas could not but help feel that there were slivers of Irene in her, especially when he stared into Ivy''s eyes.


    Lucas went back to his room, turned on hisputer, and essed the Aryadellework to search for information on Ivy.


    However, besides the university Ivy attended and her internship experience, he could not find any other information about her. There were only two exnations for this.


    Ivy was either from an extremely powerful family or no one could get any information on her or her family that they did not want the outside world to see. The other possibility was that Ivy did not live in Aryadelle before she entered college


    Both scenarios were possible, and Lucas stayed upte thinking about them.


    It waste when he finally drifted off


    to sleep. He dreamt that Irene hade back to him, and she told him


    a serene smile that she had not died and that she had returned now that she was done with college.


    In his dream, he asked her if she was Ivy, and just as she was about to give him her answer, Lucas awoke from his dream.


    The sky was growing bright, and as he touched his forehead, he realized his face was covered in sweat.

 Chapter 3106

    When he was told of Irene''s passing, he would often dream of her nightly. However, the dreams stopped when he started hispany. Each minute was filled with work.


    Ivy''s appearance had reminded him of Irene once again.


    Lucas'' biggest regret was leaving home to study in Edelweiss without bidding farewell to Irene; he had thought that he would eventually see her again, only to be toldter that he would never be able to see her again.


    He had left his phone behind because he wanted a new start and did not want to contact his family. Because of his actions, he had lost touch with her.


    Irene did not have any other friends, so he assumed that she had no one else to talk to after he left.


    He did not know how Irene died, or whether she suffered before her death. Every time he thought of her, he would find himself overwhelmed by regret and sorrow.


    He got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. After washing his face, he felt more awake.


    A voice inside him urged him to return to his parents'' house and find his old phone.


    Lucas'' return shocked both Mr. and Mrs. Woods.


    When Lucas returned, they were still in bed and only the housekeeper and servants were up and busy. Lucas mentioned he was going to the South Block, and the housekeeper went to find the keys, waking up Mr. Woods in the process.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Mr. Woods got up, Mrs. Woods learned that Lucas had returned and also got up. "Why did youe back so early today? Why didn''t you let me know in advance? Stay and have breakfast with us!" Mr. Woods said with a smile. "By the way, how is your mother''s health?"


    "If you truly care about my mother, go ask her about it yourself. She''s not dead yet," Lucas replied.


    Mr. Woods grew awkward. "Lucas, I wanted to visit your mother at the hospital, but she refused to see me. I guess she still holds a grudge against me."


    "In that case, there''s no need for you to pretend to care about her. If she doesn''t care, I don''t care either," Lucas said.


    "Alright then. What brought you here today?" Mr. Woods asked.


    "I came back to get my belongings," Lucas replied.


    "What belongings?" Mr. Woods asked.


    At that moment, the housekeeper came over with the keys to the South Block. "Mr. Lucas, here are the keys to the South Block. Do you want me to apany you?" "I can handle it myself," Lucas replied as he took the keys.


    After Lucas left with the keys, Mrs. Woods immediately asked the housekeeper, "What belongings is he referring to? I remember throwing away all of his things when he left." en.swhovels


    The housekeeper felt embarrassed. "Yes, you did order us to throw away Mr. Lucas'' belongings."


    "You''re trying to shift the me to


    me? Don''t think you can gain any advantage from him just because, he''s sessful now! He won''t do anything for the Woods! Don''t act like he''ll help the family in any way!" Mrs. Woods retorted.


    Mr. Woods shouted in anger, "The housekeeper was just telling the truth! I was present when you had his things thrown away!"


    "If you were there, why didn''t you


    stop me? It just shows that you don''t care much about this son of yours! How dare you y the caring father now? Besides, it was all junk anyways. There''s nothing valuable, so what''s wrong with throwing them away?" Mrs. Woods snapped.


    In the South Block, Lucas opened the door and entered. The ce had not been ventted for a long time, and there was an acrid smell of must.

 Chapter 3107

    The furniture was exactly how he had left it. The only difference was that it looked like no one had lived there for a long time.


    Lucas'' room had been meticulously cleaned. All of his belongings were gone, including his clothes.


    As Lucas emerged from the South Block, Mr. Woods, and Mrs. Woods approached him. "Lucas, what are you looking for? Your stepmother said that you no longer need anything in there, so she had the staff throw them away. I''ll get you a recement of whatever you want!" Mr. Woods said, feeling guilty.


    "I had an old phone in the cab. What happened to that?" Lucas asked.


    Mr. Woods immediately turned to his wife and asked, "Did you throw away his phone, too?"


    Mrs. Woods looked flustered. "There was an old phone, but it was very old, the screen was cracked, and the body was chipped. I thought you didn''t want it, so..."


    Lucas clenched his fists and walked away.


    Mr. Woods caught up with him. "Lucas, I''m sorry! On behalf of your stepmother, I apologize! Her actions were indeed out of line! I''ll teach her a lessonter! Did you have anything important saved on your old phone? What a pity that it''s been thrown away."


    "I won''t return. Take care of yourselves," dered Lucas, understanding that he was no longer wee as they had taken the effort to throw out all his belongings. He was not upset, but he wanted no part in the Woods family.


    Lucas drove home, and at the entrance of the residential area, he saw Ivy. She was holding what appeared to be food, and she was talking to the security guard, who seemed to be stopping her from entering. He pressed on the car horn.


    Ivy looked at his car and rushed over


    when she recognized him. "Mr. Woods are you back from the hospital? You''re up so early today," Ivy said, opening the car door and getting in.


    "Did you tell the guard that you wanted to see me?" Lucas asked.


    "Yes, but this guard was not very cooperative. He didn''t want to let me in," Ivy said.


    Lucas drove the car into the residential area and asked, "When do you n to leave?"


    "Probably this Saturday! Why do you ask?"


    "What''s your rtionship with that guy fromst night?" he asked.


    She batted her eyes. "He is my cousin! He was worried that it wouldn''t be safe for me to travel alone, and he apanied me." She swiftly changed the subject and said, bought you breakfast. If you have already eaten, I will ce the food into the fridge because I can''t


    finish it all by myself."


    "I haven''t eaten." The scent of food made him realize how hungry he was.


    Ivy beamed. "Great! Let''s eat together!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Did you buy gifts for your familyst night?" he asked.


    Ivy shook her head. "No. If you are free tonight, we can walk around! Don''t overthink things, Mr. Wood''s. I just want to take a walk with you. That''s all."


    "I''m not overthinking anything. Also, don''t call me Mr. Woods. You are not my employee."

 Chapter 3108

    "Should I call you by your name, then? Lucas?"


    Lucas instantly felt chills run down his spine. "I guess you should stick with Mr. Woods."


    Ivy smiled. "I don''t have your phone number, so why don''t we exchange numbers? That way, I inform you when the food is ready."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Do you have to do this?"


    "I have nothing else to do, and I''m bored."


    "You can go home," he said.


    "I will, in a few days. You don''t have to remind me. I will definitely go home."


    "What exactly do you take my ce for? A cafe where you can juste and go as you please? I hate people like you who don''t understand boundaries."


    "You said that thest time as well, but you still gave me the keys to your apartment anyway," she said.


    Lucas parked his car in the parking lot, and both of them got out.


    "What do you want to eat for lunch, Mr. Woods? I''ll prepare it and take it to yourpany!" Ivy walked over to Lucas and said, "I washed the sofa covers for you, so I need to check if they''ve dried. If they have, I''ll put them back on."


    Listening to her chatter, Lucas frowned. "Do your family know that you''re in Taronia?"


    "Yes."


    "Do they know you came here to see me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why doesn''t your family keep an eye on you?" Lucas was confused. "If my daughter acted like you, I''d give her a good scolding."


    Ivy was speechless.


    They entered Lucas'' home, and Ivyy the food in front of him. She then walked out to the balcony, checking the sofa covers.


    Feeling the covers, Ivy said, "Mr. Woods, the sofa covers are a bit thick, and they''re not dry yet."


    "Why are you telling me they''re not dry? It''s not like I can dry them immediately using magic," Lucas retorted.


    Ivyughed and came back inside.


    just wanted to inform you! Since they''re


    t dry yet, I''ll wait. Since


    are and then put them back on


    they


    before I leave."


    Lucas did not argue with her.


    At the hotel, Archer received a call from Avery.


    "Archer, when are you and Ivying back?" Avery asked.


    Archer hesitated. "Didn''t you ask Ivy about it? She didn''t tell me anything."


    "I didn''t want to bother her with my constant calls. What is she doing right now?" Avery inquired.


    "Probably went to see Lucas. I saw her leaving when I was having breakfast in the hotel restaurant," Archer replied.


    "Why didn''t you go with her?" Avery asked.


    "She didn''t want me to follow her. She''s more familiar with this ce than I am Besides, from what I''ve observed, she doesn''t seem to have any other business here except meeting Lucas. If anything happens to her, she can just get Lucas to help her," said Archer confidently.


    Avery frowned. "I can''t let anything happen to her."


    "Don''t worry, she should be fine. I''ve met Lucas, and from what I''ve gathered, he isn''t interested in ber. He won''t do anything to her," Archer said reassuringly.


    "Are you sure Lucas doesn''t like Ivy?" Avery asked.


    "Yes! That guy is a bit aloof. He''s not talkative at all. Ivy seems to be the one pursuing him, and he''s giving her the cold shoulder," Archer exined.


    Avery sighed. "I really want to meet this Lucas guy, and see what Ivy sees in him."


    "He''s just an ordinary guy. He''s not even as handsome as Robert!" Archer remarked.


    "Surely, he must have his redeeming qualities, or Ivy wouldn''t be so into him," Avery said.


    "Don''t bother checking him out. Ivy said she''ll leave in a couple of days, and she won''t be returning again," said Archer.

 Chapter 3109

    While Ivy was cooking lunch, she received a video call from her brother, Hayden.


    Unable to decline her brother''s call, Ivy turned off the stove and went to the balcony to take the video call. Holding her phone, she adjusted the lighting and smiled sweetly at the camera. "Hey, how''s the wedding preparation going with Shelly?"


    Hayden asked with a frown, "Where are you?"


    "At Lucas'' ce," Ivy replied.


    "Why are you at his ce? Is he there? Let me see him," Hayden said.


    "He''s not here! He went to work," Ivy replied.


    "If he''s not there, then what are you doing at his ce?" Hayden asked worriedly.


    "I... I wanted to cook, so I came to his ce to use his kitchen," Ivy said.


    "Do you even know how to cook?" he asked.


    "Uh-huh, it doesn''t taste that good though." Ivy chuckled.


    "You''re cooking for him, aren''t you?" Hayden guessed.


    "Well, I have some free time, and I was bored, so I thought I''d practice my cooking skills. When I get back home, I''ll cook for you guys," Ivy replied.


    "Do you realize that men won''t appreciate you if you do everything for them?" Hayden said.


    "La already told me that and so did Archer. I know what I''m doing... Hayden, don''t worry about me. I''ll be back home soon, and I probably won''te here again," Ivy said. Feeling relieved, Hayden said, "Just be safe while cooking. If it gets too hard, you can order takeout. Why bother doing it yourself and going through all that trouble?"


    "I got it, Hayden." Ivy nodded.


    "Are youing back tomorrow or the day after?" Hayden inquired.


    "The day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, I''ll probably go shopping to buy gifts for you guys."


    "Alright. Take Archer with you when you go shopping," he insisted.


    "Okay."


    After ending the video call, Ivy''s smile disappeared. She knew Hayden had called her to get her toe home. Now that she had Cited toing home she could not back out of it


    Returning to the kitchen after


    preparing lunch, Ivy made her way to Lucas''s bedroom. This was herst time here, and she wanted to tidy his room before leaving.


    Lucas'' bedroom was messy, but there was no unpleasant odor.


    Ivy walked to the wardrobe, intending to find a clean four-piece set of bedding. However, while searching through it, she noticed a small ck box.


    It was hidden deep inside the wardrobe as if Lucas had deliberately hidden it.


    Driven by curiosity, Ivy took the box out and opened it. She gasped.


    There was a bracelet in the box, and it belonged to Ivy''s grandmother.


    Seeing the bracelet reminded Ivy of her former life.


    She remembered the time she had tried to repay her debt. The loan shark had taken her grandmother''s bracelet.


    When she had tried to repay her debt, he had told her that her debt had been repaid by one of Mr. Woods'' sons.


    She had assumed that it had beenContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam who had paid off her debt and


    had thanked him. Sam had allowed her to think that by epting her thanks and telling her that hehad indeed repaid her debt.


    "So, why is Grandma''s bracelet in Lucas'' possession?" Ivy thought as she ced the bracelet back into the box and returned it back where she found it.


    She hurried out of the room, grabbed her bag, and rushed out of the apartment, determined to get Sam to tell her the truth.


    At noon, Caspian knocked on the door to Lucas'' office. "Lucas, where are we going for lunch?"


    Lucas recalled that Ivy made lunch for him and said, "You go ahead."


    Caspian chuckled. "Did Ivy cook for you? Get her to make more so that I can have a taste, too!"

 Chapter 3110

    "Don''t joke around! She''s leaving soon," Lucas said.


    Caspian chuckled. "Is she returning to her country?"


    "Yeah," Lucas confirmed.


    Caspian teased, "So, she just came here to have fun! Why did she decide to toy with you, though? Hahaha!"


    "I still haven''t figured that out," Lucas said.


    "Is she hiding something?" Caspian asked.


    Lucas sighed. "You''ve met her, too. She answers all of my questions, but her answers always leave me confused. It''s like wee from different worlds."


    For instance, she told him that she knew the Woods'' servants, but Lucas, despite having lived with the Woods, was never particrly close to them, so he could not determine if Ivy was telling the truth.


    "I don''t think Ivy is lying. It might be you who is the problem. You''ve never truly cared about anything or anyone," said Caspian. "It''s a pity, though, that such a beautifuldy is leaving. And I thought she must have felt something for you. Looks like she is just here to have fun."


    Lucas did not want to listen to Caspian''s musings. He stood up, deciding to return home for lunch.


    Once back home, Lucas saw the three dishes and a soup on the dining table, but Ivy was nowhere to be seen.


    Out of habit, Lucas picked up his phone, wanting to call her, only to realize they had not exchanged contact information. He walked to the dining room and had his meal, deciding that Ivy''s cooking skills had slightly improved since yesterday. After lunch, Lucas remembered he had added Ivy as a friend on social media, so he sent her a message. [Have you left?] At that moment, Ivy was at the reception of the Woods Group, arranging a meeting with Sam.


    The receptionist asked Ivy, "Miss, how should I address you?"


    "Irene. You can tell Mr. Woods my name, and he should know why I''m here."


    The receptionist nodded and called Sam''s office.


    "There''s a woman named Irene looking for you. She''s at the reception on the first floor," the receptionist said.


    On the other end of the line, Sam was puzzled. "Irene? Didn''t she die a long time ago?"


    The receptionist was frightened and


    looked at lvy, stammering, "N-no, that can''t be right! This woman is alive and well. She is literally standing in front of me right now." en.swhovels


    Yo


    "I''lle downstairs and see what''s going on," Sam said.


    The receptionist hung up and said, "Miss, please wait a moment. Mr. Woods ising down to see you."


    Ivy nodded. "Thank you."


    Soon, the elevator doors opened to reveal Sam, and Ivy immediately approached him.


    Sam''s eyes lit up when he saw Ivy, but he could not recall where he had seen her before. He studied her face and said in disbelief, "Are you Irene?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am Irene''s good friend, Ivy."


    Sam smiled. "thought you were Irene. I was shocked. I was quite rmed when you told the receptionist to tell me that you were Irene. The dead can''te back to life after all. You tricked me, huh? What do you want?"


    "Mr. Woods, Irene once mentioned that you paid off her debt, and since I have money now, she wants me to repay you, and she wants me to reim her grandmother''s bracelet."


    "Did that happen?" Sam wondered. "I


    guess so it''s been so long so I don''t


    remember where that bracelet is. Her debt didn''t cost me much either, so you don''t have to repay me." en.swhovels


    "Mr. Woods, how can you treat others'' possession so carelessly?" Ivy asked.


    "Can you me me? Both Irene and her grandmother are dead, so why do you want the bracelet now? What is the point?"

 Chapter 3111

    "Of course, there''s a point. You can''t give me the bracelet, because you''ve never had it to begin with. Why else would you keep it from Irene three years ago?" Ivy said. "Just why are you so obsessed over this?"


    "You didn''t pay off her debt. You lied to her!" Ivy pointed out.


    Sam sneered. "That''s none of your business. So what if I lied to her? She''s dead!"


    "You are a terrible human being! I never want to see you again!" Ivy said and turned to leave.


    She never expected Sam to admit to lying to Irene, and Sam, who realized that something was off, caught up to her and grabbed her arm.


    "Who exactly are you? I''ve never heard of you from Irene. Are you some kind of a scammer?"


    She shook his hand off. "You are the scammer here! What exactly did I scam you of? You had lied to Irene!"


    Sam studied her face. "Y-You... Could you actually be Irene?!"


    "It''s none of your business!" she said, throwing his words back at him.


    After sending the message to Ivy, Lucas returned to his bedroom. He froze in shock as he stared at his room.


    His room looked like it had been ransacked by a burr. The bedding was on the floor, and his wardrobe door stood ajar, but its contents looked untouched.


    Lucas walked to the bedside table, opened the drawer, and found everything untouched, including theputer on his desk. All his valuables were there, hinting that whoever had broken in was not a thief. It must have been Ivy.


    "What is that woman up to?" Lucas wondered.


    He returned to the living room and looked at the sofa. The sofa cover had been washed but had not dried yet, leaving him with only hard stools to sit on.


    In the end, Lucas decided to ask Caspian for Ivy''s phone number.


    He recalled that Ivy had submitted her resume; her number should be there.


    When he unlocked his phone, he saw Ivy''s reply. [I''m outside doing something. I''ll be back to your ce soon. Have you finished work?]


    Lucas took a deep breath and replied. [Send me your mobile number.]


    Ivy responded. [So, you finally want to exchange numbers with me?]


    Ivy sent her number to Lucas, and he called her.


    "Did you enter my bedroom?" Lucas asked, trying to contain his anger.


    Ivy hesitated. "Um... I think I did. I wanted to change your bedding, but then I remembered that I had


    something to do, so I left for a bit something t


    Don''t be mad. I''ll take a cab and


    your room. I promise I''ll quickly sortContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    it out."


    "Didn''t you promise never to enter my room? Why did you decide to break your promise?" Lucas asked her.


    Blushing, Ivy exined, "I... I thought


    that since I won''t ever return, I would just tidy up your room. I wanted to tidy it up before leaving. I thought that even if I upset you, you wouldn''t be, too, angry with me, since i''m leaving soon..."


    "Come back immediately and tidy up your mess!" Lucas found himself getting annoyed whenever he heard her voice.


    She sounded so innocent, and Lucas


    could even picture how innocent she looked as she told him her reason. She behaved as though she was entitled to everything in his apartment.


    Ivy hung up and saved Lucas'' number. At the same time, she made a daring decision.

 Chapter 3112

    Ivy returned to Lucas''s apartment and found the door open.


    Entering the apartment, she saw Lucas sitting in the dining room, ying a game. The sight of him sitting there reminded her of how things used to be three years ago.


    At that time, she was still Lucas'' servant, and they would see each other every day. Although they were not particrly close, they could share anything with each other.


    Rather than disturbing Lucas, Ivy quietly went to his room, changed the bedding for him, and swiftly tidied up the room. By the time she was done, Ivy''s stomach was growling with hunger, and she wondered if Lucas had left any food from lunch for her.


    Approaching Lucas, she noticed there was still plenty of food on the table. It looked like Lucas had hardly touched the food.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprised, Ivy asked, "Mr. Woods, why haven''t you eaten? Are you upset that I went into your room, so you don''t want to eat the food I cooked?"


    Lucas, still focused on his game, did not bother to look up. "You made so many dishes that I was sure they weren''t meant for just me, so I left some for you."


    Ivy scooped some pasta onto her te with a blush. "Mr. Woods, you''re so thoughtful for leaving me so much food! How did you know I hadn''t eaten?"


    Lucas finished his game and ced his phone down. "Are you sure you want to discuss such childish matters?"


    Lucas left Ivy''s portion untouched because it was clear that Ivy had prepared enough food for the both of them.


    "That''s not childish at all! This is apliment! Don''t you want to know where I went?" Ivy sat across from him and began to eat. "Mr. Woods, where are your dishes? I didn''t see them in the sink. Did you wash them yourself?"


    "Can''t I wash my own dishes?" he asked.


    "No! You could have just left them


    §á§Ö


    the sink, and I could wash the hores


    Why bother doing such trivial chores yourself?" Ivy said with a bright


    smile.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, confused as he had never met a young girl like Ivy before. "Do you enjoy doing house chores?"


    Ivy shook her head after taking a bite of food. "Not entirely. When there''s something important to do, I prefer to focus on that. But when there''s nothing urgent, I do enjoy doing some housework. It''s a way refax."


    Lucas could tell from her enthusiasm for household chores that she probably never did any at home.


    Knowing that she was going to leave soon, he did not know what to say, so he stood up and asked, "Is the bedroom ready?" "Yeah," Ivy said. "I changed the bedding. I will put them into the washing macher after lunch. You can go ahead and nap!"


    He walked toward the bedroom, before remembering the question she asked earlier. "What did you do after you were done cooking?" She was taken aback for a moment. "I... I ran into your second eldest brother and had a brief conversation with him."


    "You know Sam Woods?" Stunned, Lucas asked, "Are you close to him?"


    Ivy noticed the way Lucas clenched his fists and knew that he was about to throw a fit if she was not quick with her exnation. "No! We aren''t close just had something to ask him and went to see him," she exined. "He had lied to Irene once."


    Lucas walked toward her, staring intently at her. "What did he lie to Irene about? How do you even know these things?"

 Chapter 3113

    Ivy took a deep breath. "Irene told me."


    "What else did she tell you?" Lucas asked.


    Ivy''s heart raced. "Why do you want to know? Did you care for her, Mr. Woods?"


    Lucas flushed, and he instantly spoke out of pride, "Forget it! I''m going to sleep."


    She nodded. "Go ahead! Should I wake you upter?"


    "No."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once Lucas returned to the bedroom, Ivy started tidying the dining table and went to the balcony to check the couch cover.


    Noticing that it waspletely dry, she took it inside and ced the cover back onto the couch. She sat on the couch and got out her phone.


    She had boldly decided that she would not return home for the time being.


    Of course, she would definitely go back home when her older brother got married, but after attending the wedding, she would return to Taronia. She liked Lucas, and she was very sure of her feelings.


    Lucas had gotten her grandmother''s bracelet, but he hadn''t told her about it. When she thought about it, she guessed that he had not said anything because she had assumed that it had been Sam who had paid off her debt. Lucas must have been angry about that, which lead him to distance himself from her. Even when Lucas had decided to go to Edelweiss to study, he had not allowed her to see him off.


    Looking back, Ivy saw that they had both been rather naive. However, she still cherished that part of her life.


    Lucas had cared a great deal about her, and even if it was just out of sympathy, it did not matter at all.


    She wanted to stay in Taronia and see if Lucas would fall in love with her.


    Holding her phone, Ivy hesitated for a moment before messaging her mother. [Mom, I won''te home for the time being. I''ll return when Hayden is about to get married.]


    Upon receiving the message, Avery immediately called her and spoke in an anxious voice. "Ivy, why did you change your mind? What happened?"


    Ivy''s cheeks flushed as she said, "Mom, I realized that I really like Lucas. I want to be with him."


    "Why the sudden decision to stay? Did you tell him that you were Irene?"


    "No. I haven''t told him," Ivy said. "I discovered today that Lucas once did me a great favor, but he said nothing to me. I found out on my own. He treated me well, and even though I''m no longer Irene, I, I am still


    the same person inside. I can''t erase my past."


    As Ivy choked with emotion, Avery''s heart softened. "Ivy, don''t cry. I understand how you feel. If you want to stay in Taronia, stay for now. It''s been three years since youst saw him, so spend more time with him. You can''t really judge a person''s character in such a short period of time."


    Ivy wiped away her tears and forced a smile. "Thank you, Mom! Right now, I''m just sure that I really like him, but won''t rush into making significant decisions. I will definitely discuss it with you before making any important choices."


    Avery said softly, "Sure. I know you''re a sensible child, but your dad and I mighte to Taronia since you have decided to stay there for a while more."


    "Are youing now? Can''t you wait for a while? Aren''t you busy preparing for Hayden''s wedding?" Ivy asked.


    "Even if we don''te right now, we''ll send someone to check on you," Avery said.

 Chapter 3114

    Ivy understood how her mother felt. "Oh. You will tell me about that ahead of time, right?"


    "Of course. Be safe over there," Avery said.


    "I will. Don''t worry, Mom!" Ivy said.


    "Alright."


    After the call, Avery stepped out of the bathroom.


    It waste at night in Aryadelle, and Avery had stepped into the bathroom to take Ivy''s call.


    She walked over to Elliot, who was asleep, and tapped him on the shoulder, worriedly.


    "Honey, wake up," Avery switched on the bedsidemp, "Ivy just called, and she told me that she will be staying there for a while."


    Elliot immediately opened his eyes and sat up. "Ivy won''te back?"


    "No... She won''te back, for now. She said she''ll return when Hayden gets married. She realized that she has feelings for that Lucas guy," Avery exined.


    Elliot furrowed his brows. "Why did she suddenly change her mind? Did that guy do something to our daughter?"


    "Don''t jump to conclusions! It''s definitely not what you''re thinking. Ivy said she found out today that Lucas helped her out with something significant three years ago. She only learned about it today," Avery said. "What did he help her with?"


    "I didn''t ask for specifics. Honey, we need to send someone over to check on her."


    "I''ll go myself!" Elliot was ready to leap into action.


    "You going there will only expose our daughter''s identity. Besides, we''re busy preparing for Hayden''s wedding. We''ll go to Taronia after the wedding if Ivy still refuses toe back," Avery reasoned.


    "Honey, I will never allow Ivy to move to Taronia. Even if she insists on being with that wretched guy, he will be the one to move here," Elliot dered.


    "I agree," Avery replied. "I''m sure Ivy will understand us."


    Meanwhile, in Taronia, Ivy and Lucas were having dinner together.


    Lucas thought this might be their


    t gifts for your family


    you


    Ivy shook her head. "Not yet."


    "Is your cousining to pick you upter?" Lucas inquired.


    "I''ll probably go back on my own. The hotel I''m staying at isn''t too


    from here. It''s about half an hot walk." betContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Please leave early then. It might not be safe to walk alone when it gets dark," Lucas said.


    "It should be fine here. There are streetlights."


    "Safety has nothing to do with streetlights."


    After a moment''s thought, Ivy said, "If you''re worried about my safety, you can walk me home."


    Lucas hesitated.


    "You don''t have any other ns tonight, right? Aside from working overtime or ying games?" "Are you picking a fight with me?" he asked.


    "Am I wrong?" Ivy teased. "I''ve decided not to leave. I will stay here for now."


    Lucas scowled. "Why not?"


    "Because I quite like it here! You''ve been treating me nicely, too..." Ivy admitted.


    "What do you mean? Are you thinking of staying at my house?" Lucas asked, puzzled.


    "Not exactly... I know I''m not good at


    cooking, but I can work at your


    AS


    helpful."


    "What are you up to?"


    Ivy could not help but chuckle. "You''re such a big man, yet you''re afraid of a little girl like me?"

 Chapter 3115

    "What exactly made you change your mind?" Lucas asked.


    "I told you! I just graduated, and there''s nothing urgent waiting for me back home," said Ivy.


    "Aryadelle and Taronia are so far apart. Are you sure your parents won''t mind you staying and working here?"


    "I''ve already talked to them. They''re not very happy about it, but they won''t stop me either," Ivy said.


    "You''re disregarding their feelings and choosing to stay here... You don''t strike me as the rebellious type," Lucas remarked.


    Suppressing a smile, Ivy said, "You guessed right. I''ve never argued with my parents. Besides, I won''t be staying here forever, so they won''t be too upset about me staying for now."


    Even someone as reserved as Lucas could tell why Ivy insisted on staying in Taronia.


    "You came here specifically for me," Lucas stated with conviction. "I didn''t want you working at thepany, and you decided that you''d do housework and cook for me. You said you''d go back to Aryadelle, but now you''ve changed your mind. Are you... in love with me?"


    Ivy''s face turned crimson as she could not deny it, knowing that her feelings were quite apparent.


    "Can''t I be in love with you?" Ivy awkwardly said. "You don''t have a girlfriend, right? As long as you don''t have one, I am free to like you!"


    Lucas was left speechless by how straightforward she was and found himself unable to argue with her.


    "You said you''d eventually go back to Aryadelle. If that''s the case, we can''t have a long-term rtionship. So, why waste time?" Lucas gently turned her down.


    "I''ll go back to Aryadelle in the future, but that''s further into the future!"


    Lucas blushed at what she was implying and said, "You are too free-spirited. I don''t want to waste time on you."


    "I''m not asking you to waste time on


    me, but don''t stop me from wasting my time on you, okay?" Ivy pleaded. "You can continue living your dife just treat me as you would a friend."


    Lucas remained silent for a moment.


    "I''ll go now. I''ll start at yourpany tomorrow!" Ivy picked up her bag, ready to leave.


    Lucas did not say another word.


    After Ivy left, Lucas sat on the sofa, lost in his thought.


    "She really resembles Irene, but Irene is gone, so who on earth is she? If she''s not Irene, why would shee to Tarona looking for me? Why would she willingly do housework and cooking for me, or even work at mypany? Only Irene would do these things."


    The next day, Ivy arrived at Night Technologies.


    Seeing her, Caspian approached her with a cheerful smile on his face. "Ivy, did Lucas send you here?"


    Ivy shook her head with a smile. "I wanted toe, and he didn''t say no."


    Caspianughed. "Alright! Do whatever you want. If he didn''t say anything, it means he epted you."


    "I''ll be his assistant, then!" Ivy said.


    "Sure. How much do you want to be paid?" Caspian asked.


    Ivy considered it and said, "Let''s wait until I''ve worked a full month! If something happens and I need to leave, you won''t have to pay me anything."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Caspian clicked his tongue with


    disapproval. "Why does it sound like


    you are prepared to run at any moment? Don''t make Lucas fall in


    love with you and run away after


    that. That would be horrible!"

 Chapter 3116

    Ivy blushed. "No, that won''t happen. If he truly falls in love with me, I will take him with me."


    Caspian''s face twisted. "Hey! If that''s the case, I need to watch out for you! I never thought you had such ambitious ns to lure away ourpany''s boss!"


    "You should have more confidence in him. Do you think he''s the type to be swayed by love?"


    Taking a deep breath, Caspian said, "Fine! He''s not the type. He is not someone who easily falls in love, so good luck! If you can get him to go with you, I''ll ept defeat! You both can take me along!" Ivy could not help but chuckle, "Caspian, your family is wealthy, so why are you following Lucas?"


    "Who told you we''re wealthy?" Caspian asked.


    "You did! You said you invested in thispany."


    "That doesn''t mean I''m rich! I got the money upon my father''s death."


    Ivy stared at him in shock.


    "After my father died, my mother passed away too. I was alone and bored, so I joined forces with Lucas," said Caspian.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m sorry to hear that you''ve had it tough," Ivy said.


    "Yeah, I''m really miserable," Caspian responded with a touch of sarcasm.


    Ivy quickly adjusted her tone. "Actually, you''re not that bad off. I''ve seen people who are worse off than you."


    Caspian nodded. "If you put it that way, I guess I''m not the most miserable person on earth. There are plenty of people in the world who have lost both parents. There are even more who have grown up without parents. My parents passed away after I became an adult, leaving me substantialpensation... Anyway, I think I''m better off than Lucas. Though his parents are alive, his rtionship with his father is strained, and his mother is seriously ill. He faces more than I do."


    "Yes, he''s really going through a lot," Ivy agreed.


    "So, are you here to heal him?" Caspian asked.


    "I hope I can make him happy."


    "You truly are a sweet person!" he praised.


    "I have an idea, Caspian. Why don''t you find a girlfriend, too?"


    Caspian looked disgusted. "No way! Why would I want a girlfriend to boss me around? I''m perfectly happy living alone!"


    "Alright then. I''ll go to Mr. Woods''s office now."


    "Go ahead!"


    Ivy entered Lucas'' office and tidied it up a bit.


    Shortly after, Lucas arrived. Caspian followed him into his office. They both looked as if something bad had happened.


    Ivy stepped aside, quietly listening to their conversation.


    "If we


    ins. It should be fine so l investors don''t get


    as


    with


    our work!" Caspian said.


    "You are simplifying things!" Lucas shouted.


    "You


    do


    even met them, so how


    fire that they are going t


    get in the way? Just meet with them


    There''s nothing to lose bet


    "You talk to them," Lucas said.


    "Why me? I don''t know a thing about the operations of thispany. All I do is sit at the reception..." Caspian said.


    Ivy


    and the two


    modialy turned their attention to she was standing there all falized


    her,


    though they had just


    long.


    "Are you eavesdropping on us?" Lucas asked.


    "I''m not eavesdropping. You didn''t ask me to go out, so I thought I could stay!" Ivy said.


    Lucas instantly found himself rendered speechless.


    "Hahaha! Lucas, loosen up! It''s no big deal. Just let her stay!"

 Chapter 3117

    Ivy felt more at ease after learning how easy-going Caspian was and asked, "Is someone interested in investing in yourpany? That''s great! You can meet with the investors and have a chat!" "I thought the same, but Lucas is worried about being controlled after epting the investment," Caspian replied.


    "In that case, have a meeting and discuss it! If they want to take control, you can always turn them down," Ivy suggested.


    Caspian looked at Lucas. "How about I schedule a meeting with the investors toe to ourpany for a chat?"


    "Go ahead!" Lucas agreed.


    Caspian nodded and left the office.


    Once the door closed, Ivy immediately praised Lucas. "You''re amazing! Yourpany may be small, but investors areing to you! That means your products are fantastic!" "Ourpany''s products haven''t even officiallyunched yet," Lucas rified.


    Ivy fell quiet.


    "Back at university, I made a few games and sold them to otherpanies," Lucas exined.


    "Oh, so they must have recognized your talent then! Mr. Woods, you''re truly incredible for making money while still in college. Your dad must be very proud!" Ivyplimented.


    Lucas was enjoying Ivy''s ttery until she mentioned his father. His expression turned cold, and Ivy quickly realized her mistake. "I''m sorry, Mr. Woods. I meant to say your mom must be very proud!" "Do you know that my dad and I have a bad rtionship?" Lucas questioned.


    "Well, it''s not exactly a secret. You''re the illegitimate child of the Woods family, and your dad took you in when you were an adult. Although he didn''t treat you terribly, he didn''t raise you. He''s not a qualified father," Ivy replied.


    "Don''t mention him in front of me again," Lucas said firmly.


    "Okay, I won''t. Mr. Woods, can you assign me some work?"


    "I''m not sure what to have you do," Lucas admitted. "Why don''t you ask Caspian?"


    "But yourpany is hiring too, right? Just treat me like an ordinary employee," Ivy said.


    "I''m not in charge of hiring," Lucas


    said as nContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    only handled the technical


    ass of thepany, chnical


    leaving


    other matters to others.


    "Okay, then I''ll go ask Caspian," Ivy said.


    After leaving Lucas''s office, Ivy found Caspian, and he organized an empty workstation for her. "Our product hasn''t beenunched yet, so there''s nothing much to do right now I''ll let you know when I figure out what you can do."


    "All right," Ivy agreed.


    She took out her phone and saw messages from her mom and sister.


    [Ivy, this is supposed to be a secret, but


    som den has arranged for someone to test Lucas Woodral


    La had typed.


    Ivy immediately replied upon seeing the message: [Who did Hayden send? I''m working in Lucas''s office now.] [What are you doing at hispany?]


    [His products haven''t beenunched yet, so there''s not much to do. La, just tell me who Hayden sent!]


    [I don''t really know. All I know is that the person he sent went as a potential investor for Lucas''spany.]


    [.....]


    [Hayden wants to know what kind of a person Lucas is. That includes his personality and capabilities.]


    [If Lucas finds out, he is going to be mad.] Ivy typed.


    [What''s there to be mad about? If he is that narrow-minded, he is never going to marry you.] Lamented.

 Chapter 3118

    Ivy could not stop her brother from doing anything nor could she reveal the truth to Lucas, so all she could do was think of a solution as the situation unfolded.


    The next day, Archer and Ivy arrived at thepany together.


    Archer was terribly bored, so he had had a talk with Ivyst night and asked her to bring him with her to work at Night Technologies.


    When Caspian saw Archer, his eyebrows rose.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ivy introduced them and said, "Caspian, this is my cousin. Hees from a wealthy family, and he''s here in Taronia to experience ordinary life with me. Can you let him stay at thepany? If there''s anything he can do, you can assign him tasks, and he doesn''t need to be paid a sry."


    Caspian paused for a moment.


    Archer smiled at him. "Hey, Caspian. You can take this casually. I can do any physical work, but I''m not so good at brainy stuff."


    Caspian realized that Ivy''s wealthy cousin was physically fit but not intellectually inclined; he seemed like the type to bully others rather than being bullied himself.


    "We don''t have much physically demanding work here, though," Caspian said.


    "I can do simple tasks, too. For example, I can handle the front desk," Archer suggested.


    "So he is trying to rece me?" Caspian thought and said, "All right then. You can handle the reception. If you do well, I''ll pay you but don''t expect too much."


    "That''s fine," Archer replied before casually sitting down at the reception desk.


    Elliot paid Acher exceptionally well. He had followed Ivy to Night Technologies to protect her, despite iming that he was bored.


    Caspian spoke to Ivy: "By the way, the investors will be here today. I''m going out to greet them."


    "Are the investors guys or women? How many of them areing?" Ivy asked eagerly.


    "If you''re so curious, you can eavesdrop on Lucas''s officeter," Caspian teased.


    "Do you really think that I can sneak into his office to eavesdrop?" Ivy asked.


    "He wasn''t particrly concerned about this meeting anyway. He doesn''t like being controlled," Caspian exined.


    "Oh!" Ivy made up her mind to sneak


    into


    invests''s officeter when the


    investors arrived and wondered if the people her brother sent would recognize her.


    After Caspian left, Lucas finally arrived at thepany.


    He passed by the front desk then turned


    Sick to nce at the persoft


    sitting there. "Aren''t you


    "he asked. Co


    Archer forced a smile. "Go ahead with your work! Just ignore me!" Confused, Lucas entered his office to find Ivy watering the nts. "Why is your cousin here?" Lucas sat down and asked.


    She set the watering can down and walked over to him, exining with a smile, "My cousin was bored, so he decided toe to work with me You don''t have to pay him, though. There''s nothing much he can do so we just ced him at the reception. That way, bad people won''t daree in."


    "Are you sure he''s your cousin? I feel like he''s more like your bodyguard," Lucasmented.


    Ivy fell silent and thought to herself, "Is it that obvious? Is it because Archer is tall and muscr?"


    She changed the subject and said, "Caspian went to bring the investors in. Are you nervous?" "What''s there to be nervous about?" Lucas shot her a look. "Are you nervous?"

 Chapter 3119

    Ivy nodded. "A little."


    "You should hideter, then."


    She chuckled. "I''m not that nervous. I will stand quietly. I promise not to say a word!"


    "Why would you be in my office when I have a meeting?" Lucas felt like Ivy did not know what it meant to be someone''s assistant.


    "It''s not an important meeting, right? Caspian said you don''t want to ept the investment so why can''t I stay and listen? Maybe I can help you if they try to trick you."


    "If they try to trick me, do you really think that I wouldn''t notice?" Lucas retorted.


    Ivy cleared her throat. "That''s not what I meant. What I mean is... my being here won''t get in your way so why not let me stay and listen? I want to broaden my horizons! I promise not to make a single sound." Lucas studied her for a few moments, contemting if he should let her stay.


    "Mr. Woods, would you like some tea? I bought a can of floral teast night. Let me brew a cup for you to taste!" Ivy took out a can of floral tea from the disy cab nearby and picked up his ss without waiting for him to respond before heading to the tea station to make tea for him.


    Lucas found himself at a loss for words.


    Ever since Ivy had entered his life, he had had the strange feeling that Ivy was his master, and he was just a pawn for her to manipte at her whim.


    Naturally, he could see that everything Ivy did was for his own good; cleaning the house and cooking for him were not things anyone would do for free, after all. Thus, it was challenging for him to be harsh with her.


    Ultimately, Ivy had note to seek refuge with him because she did not have anywhere else to go.


    In a short while, Ivy brought the brewed tea and ced it on Lucas''s desk.


    "Mr. Woods, try it," Ivy looked at him with anticipation.


    Lucas nced at the chrysanthemum flower floating on the water. "Do you want me to drink boiling hot water now?"


    Ivy scooped a small spoonful of


    floral tea, blew on it, and then pressed it to Lucas''s lips, saying, "Take a small sip; it won''t burn you! I added locust flower honey to it so it''s definitely delicious."


    "I don''t like sweet things," Lucas replied.


    "It''s not sugary. This honey is delicious! You won''t gain weight from it. Just try a little!" Ivy insisted.


    Unable to resist her, Lucas sipped the tea from the spoon.


    Just then, the office door was pushed open, and Caspian brought in the investors.


    They were stunned by the scene they witnessed.


    Lucas stood up from his chair when he saw the three people at the door.


    Ivy also turned her head to look and was immediately captivated by the beautiful woman standing next to Caspian.


    The woman had long flowing curls


    and was wearing a tight-fitting white dress; her features were so refined that she looked like a leading


    actress straight out of a movie.


    Standing next to her was a man wearing sses, who appeared to be her assistant.


    "Are these two the investors?" Ivy thought.


    As Ivy studied the beautiful woman, the beauty was also sizing her up.


    Caspian smiled and addressed the woman: Ms. Feake, this is ourpany''s CEO, Lucas Woods." Then, he introduced Lucas to her: "Lucas, this is Ms. Feake. She is here to negotiate on behalf of her father." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 3120

    In her mind, Ivy could not help but wonder if her older brother had purposely sent a beautiful woman to test Lucas.


    After Ms. Feake shook hands with Lucas, they both sat down on the sofa.


    Ivy took out her phone and sent a message to her sister: [La, Hayden intentionally sent an incredibly stunning beauty here. Even I, as a woman, am captivated. He''s being so ruthless!] La replied with aughing emoji. [Hahaha! Take a picture and show me! Let''s see how beautiful she is!]


    Ivy raised her phone, ready to snap a picture of Ms. Feake. Just then, Caspian walked up to Ivy and said, "Ivy, go and get a ss of water for Ms. Feake."


    Ivy immediately put away her phone and asked Ms. Feake, "What would you like to drink, Ms. Feake?"


    Caspian was a bit surprised. "Do we have anything other than water to offer in the office?"


    "I bought some floral tea and premium honey! Caspian, would you like to try some?"


    Caspian responded, "Let''s serve the clients first!"


    "Okay..." Ivy turned to Ms. Feake.


    Ms. Feake looked back at Ivy and said, "Water will be fine. Thank you."


    "Do you want it hot, cold, or warm?" Ivy asked.


    "Warm water, please," Ms. Feake replied.


    "All right. Please give me a moment," Ivy said before going to get two sses of warm water. She ced them in front of Ms. Feake and her assistant.


    Ms. Feake thanked Ivy politely as she took the water, and Ivy replied, "You''re wee."


    With a smile, Ivy stepped back to the side.


    Seeing that Ivy did not intend to leave the office, Ms. Feake went straight to chatting with Lucas.


    "Mr. Woods, nice to meet you. My father has seen the games you developed and thinks you have great potential so he would like to invest in your firm," Ms. Feake said.


    Caspian sat down next to Lucas and


    added, "Ms. Feake, your father truly has a discerning eye. Lucas is, indeed, very talented. You won''t regret investing in him."


    Ms. Feake nodded with a smile. "I came here today to convey my father''s intentions and also to hear Mr. Woods''s thoughts."


    Caspian immediately gestured to Lucas, indicating that it was his turn to speak.


    "I''m open to investment, but I won''t ept any interference with my work from the investors," Lucas said.


    Ms. Feake nodded again. "Are there any other requirements?"


    "That''s it for now," Lucas replied.


    Ivy secretly took a photo of Ms. Feake on her phone.


    She sent it to her sister.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    La saw the photo and instantly replied: [Hahahahahahahaha!]


    [La, why are youughing? Do you know this woman?]


    La replied: [I don''t, but she does look really pretty and sexy.


    the type that young men prat


    Hayden sure put in effort.]


    Content


    Ivy felt uneasy. [If Lucas falls for her, I''ming home.]


    [Hahaha! Don''t be too upset over it. If he can''t even pass such a simple test, you definitely can''t marry him.] La replied.


    [Ya, I know.] Ivy typed, before putting her phone away and looking over to the couch.


    Ms. Feake took out a document and


    eln¨¦


    handed it to Lucas. "Mr. Woods, since you are interested in a coboration, please fill in this form, and I will hand it to my fatherter." en.swhovels


    Ivy immediately walked over to Lucas to check out the form.


    She stood behind Lucas and lowered her gaze to the form in Lucas''s hand.


    Lucas caught her unique fragrance and turned to meet her eyes.

 Chapter 3121

    Ivy looked at Lucas''s face and blinked. "Mr. Woods, I was just curious so I came to take a look."


    "Do you remember what you said earlier?" he asked.


    "I said I wouldn''t speak, and I didn''t. I just came to take a look," Ivy replied earnestly.


    Lucas was momentarily speechless, and Caspian could not help but chuckle. "Ivy, you''re not afraid of Mr. Woods at all, huh?"


    "Is he scary? I don''t think so. As an employee of thispany, I want to take an interest in its future development!" Ivy said confidently.


    Lucas shifted his gaze back to the form in front of him. Soon, his brow furrowed as the questions on the form were rather absurd.


    For instance, the first question on the form was: ''Is your health in good condition? Are your parents healthy? Any hereditary diseases?'' This was followed by the second question: ''How many romantic rtionships have you had? What''s your marital status? Do you have a girlfriend? Are you married? Do you have children?''


    The third question on the form was: ''What are your views on marriage? How do you view your career?''


    Lucas''s hand trembled slightly as he held the form, taken aback by the intrusive questions.


    Sitting beside Lucas, Caspian also read the outrageous questions.


    He took the form from Lucas''s hand and looked at it again. After reading it, he wiped his eyes and asked Ms. Feake, "Ms. Feake, are you sure this is the form you meant to give our Mr. Woods? Is he supposed to fill this one?"


    Ms. Feake smiled. "There''s only one form in my bag so I couldn''t have given him the wrong one. Is there a problem with the questions on the form?"


    Caspian burst intoughter. "Why do


    I feel like this is a pre-marriage survey? We''re here for a business partnership, right? Lucas''s personal life doesn''t seem relevant tour cooperation, does it?"


    Ms. Feake continued to smile. "Why wouldn''t it be relevant? If Mr. Woods is in good health, our partnership will be even more secure. As for the questions about his romantic life, they are even more important. A stable rtionship without the potential for scandal will reduce many potential risks for the


    Caspian was convinced and nodded in agreement so he handed the form back to Lucas. "Lucas, go ahead and fill it out. These questions are actually quite straightforward." "This intrudes upon my privacy!" Lucas protested.


    Ms. Feake chimed in, "Mr. Woods,


    you can trust that this form will remain confidential. We won''t disclose it to the public or discuss your personal matters outside. We hope you can trust us, just as we trust you with our investment while steering clear from interfering with your management or decisions."


    Caspian felt that Ms. Feake was sincere in her request and elbowed Lucas. "Lucas, just fill it in! It''s not like you have any secrets that you don''t want others to know about."


    "Why do I have to fill in information about my parents'' health? What does that have to do with mypany?" Lucas questioned.


    Ms. Feake smiled and was about to answer when Ivy snatched the form out of Lucas''s hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She quickly scanned the question and dered, "Mr. Woods, these questions are an invasion of your privacy. You shouldn''t have to fill it in if you don''t want to!"


    Caspian and Lucas both turned to look at her, while Ms. Feake asked Lucas gently, "May I know what position this youngdy holds here?"

 Chapter 3122

    Caspian was quick to respond, "She''s Lucas'' assistant."


    "Oh! An assistant making decisions for the boss? Mr. Woods must really dote on his employees," Ms. Feake said.


    Caspian burst intoughter. "It''s not quite like that. They knew each other before she began working here, so their rtionship doesn''t follow the typical boss-employee dynamic."


    Ms. Feake chuckled. "I see! Mr. Woods, we''re not particrly interested in your privacy. We asked you to fill out this form because we want to understand you better. After all, we haven''t had any prior contact. As long as you answer these questions truthfully, and there aren''t any major issues, we can proceed with the transference of the investment funds."


    Caspian found her request quite reasonable and continued trying to persuade Lucas. "Why don''t I fill it out for you? I know you quite well."


    Ms. Feake interjected, "Sorry, that won''t work! Each question needs to be answered by Mr. Woods himself for uracy. My father ces great importance on a person''s integrity. If Mr. Woods is willing to truthfully answer the questions, my father will willingly transfer the funds to you."


    Caspian patted Lucas on the shoulder. "Lucas, it''s your call! I do feel that Ms. Feake is quite sincere."


    With a lightugh, Ms. Feake said, "Of course. I''m here with the sincere wish for us to be partners. I wouldn''t havee in person otherwise. Mr. Woods, take your time to consider this matter. I''ll be around for a while. If you have any questions, feel free to contact me."


    Lucas nodded. "All right."


    Ms. Feake produced a business card and handed it to Lucas. "Mr. Woods, here''s my business card."


    Lucas epted the card, and Ms. Feake stood from her seat. "How about we have lunch togetherter? I''m not very familiar with this area, and it would be even better if Mr. Woods could apany me on a stroll!"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m busy. If you needpany, Caspian can go with you," Lucas said.


    Caspian grinned. "Ms. Feake, I can be your tour guide, if you don''t mind."


    Ms. Feake''s smile remained radiant, unblemished by even a trace of displeasure. "Well, could we at least have lunch together?"


    Lucas agreed. "Sure. You choose the ce; it''s my treat."


    "Great. I''ll


    then. I''ll be waiting for your cal


    ead back to the hotel


    s to FindNovel het


    noon, Ms. Feake replied.


    Seeing Ms. Feake leaving, Ivy immediately followed up with, "Ms. Feake, let me walk you out!"


    Ms. Feake nced at Ivy. "Sure!"


    Ivy followed Ms. Feake out of Lucas'' office, while Caspian and Lucas exchanged a nce.


    7. I''m worried sheContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go with might


    and offend Ms. Feake," Lucas said.


    Say something inapproprianer


    Lucas did not trust Ivy to behave, so Caspian nodded and followed Ivy out.


    Ivy held Ms. Feake''s arms and let go of them once they began heading into the bathroom.


    "Ms. Feake, you are here on my brother''s order, right?"


    Ms. Feake chuckled. "I didn''t expect you to find out."


    "Nothing that happens in our household gets past me. Did my brother want Lucas to fill that form?"


    "Yeah. Is there a problem?"


    "Of course, there''s a problem! How can he pry like that?" Ivyined.


    "Don''t you want to know more about


    him? It''s been three years since


    velkou


    "But I feel like you are trying to seduce him," Ivy pointed out.

 Chapter 3123

    Ms. Feake smiled gracefully and alluringly. "Of course! This is what your brother assigned me to do, so I will do it!"


    Ivy looked incredulous. "My brother instructed you to do this?"


    Ms. Feake patted Ivy''s shoulder andughed. "Exactly! Did you think I actually had my eye on Lucas? Ivy, he''s not my type at all! I prefer men like your brother."


    Ivy blushed sheepishly. "Lucas and my big brother are kind of the same type, aren''t they?"


    At the very least, Ivy felt they were quite simr.


    Ms. Feake waved her hand dismissively. "They are absolutely different! Your big brother is sessful, mature, intelligent, and wise. How could Lucaspare to him?"


    Ivy frowned slightly. "Ms. Feake, my big brother is getting married soon, so don''t fall for him!"


    Ms. Feake covered her mouth andughed. "I know your big brother is getting married. He''s the kind of person I could only dream of dating."


    Ivy joined in theughter. "Actually, Lucas is very capable, too. He just graduated, and his life has only just begun. I believe he''ll definitely do well in the future."


    Ms. Feake shook her head. "Compared to your brother, he''s still quite far behind. Ivy, your big brother is a genius-a prodigy. He didn''t start his career after his college graduation. By the time he graduated, he had already be sessful and famous. Lucas can''t hold a candle to him. Of course, Lucas won''t have a bad future, especially since he has your heart. Your family will surely support him."


    "Ms. Feake, you can''t say such things outside. I never intended for my family to approach him. I believe he''ll seed even without my family''s help, because he''s talented."


    Ms. Feake shot Ivy a serious look and stroked her cheek. "Ivy, don''t be naive in love. Do you know what you are to men?"


    Ivy shook her head.


    Ms. Feake continued, "In the eyes of men, you''re a piece of cake just waiting for them to take a bite out of! Everyone wants to gobble you up, and that might include Lucas. I know you''re convinced that true love exists and that there are good men out there... Indeed, there are, but they''re very, very rare. You''re young, and you don''t have the ability to distinguish between good and bad men. That''s why I''m here to find out what kind of man Lucas is for you!"


    "Do I not have the right to object?" Ivy asked.


    "You''ll have to talk to your big brother."


    Ivy sighed. "Forget it, then."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to him. Once he fails the test, I will stop."


    "Are you going to tell Hayden if Lucas fails the test?" Ivy asked.


    "Of course.


    you


    all


    Lucas fails the test,


    have toe home and Swto


    with him."


    "... Fine! I this to


    verst that Hayden is doing fails." Content be given


    me, so I will give up if


    "All right. I will head back to the hotel now," Ms. Feake said.


    "Are you seriously going to join Lucas for lunchter?" Ivy asked.


    "Are youing along?"


    "Can I?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Of course not. How am I going to test him if you are around? Just stop worrying, Ivy!"


    "I can''t stop... Give me your number


    so that we can stay in touch. If something happens, tell me before telling my brother."


    Ms. Feake smirked. "It looks like you don''t really trust Lucas."

 Chapter 3124

    Ivy answered honestly, "It''s been three years since Ist saw him, so it''s true that I don''t know him that well. Regardless, he''s helped me in the past, and I will never forget that." "Well, your brother is actually nning to invest in Lucas''pany; that much is true. He knows that Lucas helped you before and sees this as a way of repaying him."


    "Oh, what else did Hayden say? Did he have a message for me?" Ivy asked.


    Ms. Feake shook her head. "No. He just told me to keep an eye on Lucas."


    Ms. Feake proceeded to give Ivy her phone number, and as Ivy saved it to her phone, she asked, "Ms. Feake, what''s your name?"


    "Missy Feake."


    "Hahaha! That sounds exactly like ''Ms. Feake''!"


    "Funny, right?" Missy said.


    "A little. Can I call you Missy from now on, then?"


    "You can call me whatever you want, princess."


    Ivy could not help but burst intoughter.


    The two emerged from the restroom, only to see Caspian rushing ahead of them in a flurry.


    Missy immediately called out to Caspian: "Were you eavesdropping on our conversation outside the bathroom just now?"


    Caspian quickly turned around, raising his hands in defeat. "Ladies, I didn''t... I just wanted to use the bathroom. I didn''t expect you two to be talking in there so I decided to leave." Missy stepped in front of Caspian, blocking his path. "Tell the truth: What did you hear?"


    Caspian, overwhelmed by Missy''s presence, surrendered. "I heard you both chatting andughing, but I really didn''t catch the specifics of your conversation. I swear, I didn''t hear anything." "I don''t recallughing just now," Ivymented.


    Caspian looked at Missy. "Ms. Feake was the oneughing. It seems like you two know each other."


    Ivy immediately denied that. "There''s


    no way I know her. Caspian, you


    don''t understand, but this is how


    girls interact. When we click can


    hit it off right away."


    "Oh..."


    Ivy added, "Caspian, you can use the bathroom now! There''s no one inside."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Caspian nodded and hurriedly headed into the bathroom while Ivy escorted Missy out.


    Caspian quickly emerged from the bathroom and walked to Lucas'' office.


    "Lucas, I just overheard Ivy and Ms. Feake having a lively chat in the restroom!"


    Lucas'' gaze shifted from theputer screen to Caspian''s face. "Are you saying they know each other?"


    Caspian vigorously shook his head.


    "I meant that Ivy is really working hard to entertain our clients! Ms. Feake seems to be enjoying her conversation with her!"


    Lucas fell silent.


    Caspian continued, "Lucas, maybe you should be a bit nicer to Ivy from now on! I think she''s quite capable. She Could handle tasks like entertaining guests in the future."


    "Are you really considering her ourpany''s employee? She''s just here for fun," Lucas remarked.


    "As long as she''s here, she''s practically our employee! Honestly, I find Ms. Feake a bit intimidating, but Ivy doesn''t seem intimidated by her at all."


    "That''s because her family is wealthy, too. Can''t you tell?" Lucas said.


    Caspian shook his head. "I really didn''t notice."


    "Would you believe me if I said that her so-called cousin is actually her bodyguard?"


    "What?!" Caspian eximed. "Seriously?"


    "Have you ever seen someone who listens to everything their cousin says?"

 Chapter 3125

    Without hesitation, Caspian said, "I''ve seen people like that before! If I had a cousin that pretty, I would obey her every word, too!" Lucas was instantly rendered speechless.


    "Should I book the restaurant for lunch now? Ms. Feake specifically asked to dine with you, so you ought to oblige."


    "You need toe along," Lucas said.


    "Hahaha! Look how scared you are. It''s almost as though you are worried that Ms. Feake will swallow you whole."


    "Don''t you think she''s weird? She acts just like Ivy did when she first came here."


    Caspian shook his head. "It''s not the same. Ivy didn''t call beforeing here; but Ms. Feake did, and we agreed for her toe."


    Lucas realized that there was no point in arguing with Caspian and waved him off. "Go ahead and book the restaurant." After a pause, he continued, "You said Ivy and Ms. Feake are getting along, right? Bring Ivy along as well."


    "All right! I will let her know."


    Caspian emerged from Lucas'' office and ran into Ivy, who returned from seeing Missy off, head-on.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ivy, Lucas wants you to join him and Ms. Feake for lunch!" Caspian spoke with a smile. "It''s Lucas'' personal request. He''s definitely impressed by your performance today."


    Ivy''s face lit up with a bright smile. "Sure! Should I go ahead and make a reservation at a restaurant?"


    "That''s a great idea! Do you know how to make a reservation?"


    "Of course, I do," she said confidently.


    "Before you order, check if Ms. Feake has any dietary restrictions," Caspian added.


    Ivy assured him, "I know. Don''t worry! I''ll make sure to handle this."


    Caspian nodded. "Booking a restaurant usually requires a deposit. I''ll transfer some money to you."


    Ivy waved him off. "It''s fine. I''ll cover it for now. I''ll just keep the receipt and get reimbursedter."


    Caspian chuckled. "I must say, Ivy, you realn


    don''t consider y


    outsider! Lucas said your


    well-off, and it seems to be true."


    is


    Ivy looked embarrassed. "He said that?"


    "Yes, he did just a moment ago. He even mentioned that your cousin is actually your bodyguard!"


    Ivy wondered if Lucas had somehow discovered her true identity.


    Caspian was quick to reassure her. "Ivy, what are you thinking about? Was he right?"


    "Was it just a guess?"


    "Yeah! He mentioned that your cousin seems to follow your everymand, which isn''t normal," he said.


    Ivy breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought he had dug up all my secrets!"


    Caspian''s smile stiffened. "Secrets?"


    "It''s nothing... I just thought he might have checked my background," she exined.


    "He did look into it because you


    He didn''t find much infet


    though. You''re quite mysterious!"


    "I''m not mysterious! My past life was simple and consisted of nothing but studying. That''s why he won''t find much about me online."


    "Right now, I just want to know one thing. Can you answer me honestly?" he asked.


    "Go ahead and ask. I''m not sure I can answer, though," she said cautiously.


    "Is your family really wealthy?"


    Ivy hesitated for a moment, then replied, "That depends on how you define ''wealthy''. I believe that wealth doesn''tpare to having an


    optimistic and positive attitude ne?


    When a person is mentally rich, they can still give off a vibrant and I


    impression, even if their families aren''t that well-off."


    Caspian chuckled. "I get it now. I suppose your family really is well-off."

 Chapter 3126

    Ivy was puzzled as she had not said much.


    "I''ve met many people, and those who are both poor and spiritually rich are few and far between. At least, I''ve nevere across one, so your family must be wealthy. If Lucas thinks so, then I believe in his judgment."


    "All right. Having money isn''t a crime, right? Can I continue working at yourpany?" Ivy asked.


    Caspian assured her, "Of course! If youe from a wealthy family, I won''t feel guilty asking you to do things."


    Ivy found herself at a loss for words.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "All right. Go ahead and make the reservation! Remember, you must learn Ms. Feake''s preferences. Order dishes she likes. Lucas and I aren''t picky eaters."


    Ivy said, "Lucas is a bit picky."


    Caspian seemed surprised. "Huh? Is he? I''ve known him for so long, and I''ve never seen him being picky! He eats whatever I buy, and he''s never told me he dislikes anything!"


    Ivy agreed: "All right, got it. I''ll take care of it."


    With that said, Ivy left.


    Caspian scratched his head in confusion, feeling as though Ivy knew Lucas better than he did, despite him being friends with Lucas for years.


    At noon, Lucas, Caspian, and Ivy arrived at the restaurant Ivy had chosen.


    The restaurant she had chosen was conveniently located near thepany, being just a short ten-minute walk away.


    Caspian had initially thought that Ivy would select a more upscale restaurant for the asion, but she had chosen a rtively ordinary one. Caspian nced at Ivy, asking, "Is this type of restaurant suitable for treating investors? Shouldn''t we have chosen somewhere more high-end?"


    Ivy''s brow furrowed slightly. "They


    haven''t transferred the money yet, have they? Since we''re footing the bill now, we shouldn''t be too


    extravagant." She then turned n¨§


    Lucas, seeking his judgment "Isn''t that right, boss?"


    Lucas had no objections about where they ate so he simply nodded. "Let''s go inside."


    Caspian shook his head and asked Ivy. "Did you let Ms. Feake know? Will she find the ce all right? Shouldn''t you have gone to the hotel to pick her up?"


    "That won''t be necessary; she can take a taxi. It''s just a few minutes away. Let''s just sit down for now," Ivy said.


    "...This isn''t very considerate. Ivy, I thought you were skilled at entertaining important guests, but now it seems you''re not that adept," Caspianmented.


    Ivy defended herself. "How am I not skilled? I called her and sent her the location. She said she''d freshen up and join us. She didn''t even ask me to pick her up!" Lucas intervened. "All right, enough bickering! Let''s sit down." With that, he took a seat in one of the chairs at the table.


    Ivy took the seat next to him.


    Caspian frowned. "Ivy,e sit next to me. Ms. Feake can sit next to Lucas. It will be easier for them to discuss business matters."


    Ivy refused to move. "Sitting next to each other is hardly good for a conversation. It''s better for them to sit across from each other so that they can see each other''s faces when they speak. If they sit next to each other, they will need to turn their heads to talk, and that''s hardly good for their necks."


    Caspian fell silent.


    Lucas turned around and said to Ivy, "Exchange seats with Caspian." "Huh?"


    Caspian immediately stood with a smile and walked over to Ivy. "You can go ahead and sit across from us so that you can stare at Lucas all you want without worrying about your neck."


    Ivy immediately got up and sat across from Lucas.


    Caspian burst outughing. "Ivy, you are so obvious. Ms. Feake seems to like Lucas, too. Are you jealous?"

 Chapter 3127

    "Caspian, are you making fun of me?" Ivy asked.


    "Of course not. This is the first time I''ve seen so many women interested in Lucas. It''s exciting!" Caspian said.


    Ivy fell silent.


    Caspian elbowed Lucas and said, "You are in luck this year! Feeling troubled?"


    Lucas red at him. "You''re overthinking this! Is romance all you think about?"


    Caspian flinched. "I''ll just keep quiet and watch the drama unfold."


    Ivy picked up the jug and poured herself a ss of water.


    Caspian immediately handed her his ss. "I want water, too."


    Ivy poured him a ss and turned to Lucas. "Do you want water?"


    Lucas simply handed her his ss without a word.


    As Ivy finished pouring him a ss of water, Missy arrived alone.


    Caspian promptly smiled and asked, "Ms. Feake, where''s yourpanion?"


    Missy replied, "He''s resting at the hotel. I didn''t ask him toe."


    "Oh! Then I''ll have the waiter bring the dishes out now." With that, Caspian signaled the waiter to start serving them.


    Missy sat down beside Ivy, smiled at her, and then turned her gaze to Lucas. "Lucas, have you filled out that form yet? Let me know when it''s done. You can just send me a photo of it."


    "I haven''t decided if I want to fill it," Lucas said.


    "Why not? My father genuinely wants to invest in you!"


    "Then why didn''t hee in person to talk to me? If he asked me those questions face to face, I might not be as resistant," Lucas retorted.


    "My father''s not very mobile, and he


    often lets me handle business negotiations. Lucas, do you have any issues with me? If you have any doubts, please be honest with me!" Missy said.


    "I don''t have any issues with you. It''s just that I don''t know your father. I''m not familiar with hispany, and don''t know you either. When youContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    start by asking about my private ne


    matters, it makes me


    ufortable," he exined.


    Missyughed. "Hahaha! Lucas, why don''t you loosen up a little? You can find information about ourpany online since we are hardly a smalpany. We''re interested in you


    because we see potential in you and


    want to get to know you better."


    Caspian chimed in: "Ms. Feake, you''re absolutely right. You can trust that the form will be filled out and sent to you by tonight."


    Missy looked at Lucas with a radiant smile. "Great! I''ll be waiting for your update."


    Caspian cleared his throat awkwardly, sensing that Missy''s attention was solely on Lucas. It was obvious that she was interested in Lucas.


    Once the dishes were served, Missy ordered a bottle of red wine. "Lucas, what''s your alcohol tolerance like? Care to join me for a drink? Just a little sip for pleasure."


    Lucas declined without hesitation. "I don''t drink. I have work in the afternoon. Caspian can keep youpany; he handles alcohol well."


    Holding the wine ss, Missy filled it halfway and handed it to Lucas. "Just have one drink! This bit of wine won''t do much to you. Give it a try."


    Lucas frowned, having no interest in drinking.


    Without a second thought, Ivy snatched the wine ss from Missy. "I''ll drink on behalf of my boss!"


    Lucas immediately grabbed the wine ss from Ivy and downed the entirety of the red wine in one gulp.


    Both Ivy and Caspian watched in surprise, while Missy said effusively, "How impressive!" She then lifted the wine bottle and poured more wine into Lucas'' ss.

 Chapter 3128

    Ivy immediately stopped them. "He can''t drink. Let''s just drink juice," she said before standing up to order juice.


    Missy grabbed her hand and said, "Your boss hasn''t said anything, so why are you panicking? I''m just a woman; it''s not like I could do anything to him."


    Ivy gave up, and Missy raised her ss to click it against Lucas''. "Lucas, I know you''ve just graduated and might not have a high tolerance for alcohol, but it''s fine. You need to drink more to build up your tolerance! This wine doesn''t have a high alcohol content anyway!"


    She immediately finished her wine in one big gulp, and Ivy swallowed hard at the sight.


    Missy set down her ss and gestured at Lucas. "Aren''t you going to drink? Why are you just staring at me?"


    As he had downed his wine earlier, Lucas'' cheeks were flushed. He rarely drank so he was already feeling a bit tipsy.


    "Ms. Feake, I can drink, but if I have this ss of wine, we won''t be able to discuss anything." Lucas'' clear aversion and distaste were evident.


    As he lifted the ss, ready to take a sip, Missy chuckled. "You probably shouldn''t drink that, then! I was just teasing you; I didn''t expect you to be so serious."


    Lucas set the wine ss down, thoroughly confused. "Why were you teasing me?"


    Missy had not anticipated Lucas being so straightforward.


    "Are you here for work or pleasure?" Lucas pressed.


    "A bit of both, of course! Lucas, are you usually this uptight?" Missy asked.


    Ivy interjected, "Ms. Feake, he''s like this with everyone."


    "Is that so? Mature beyond his years, I suppose! That''s quite interesting," Missymented.


    As lunch wasing to an end, Missy turned to Caspian. "I''d like to have a private chat with Lucas. Why don''t you take Ivy away?"


    Caspian immediately wiped his


    mouth with a napkin. "Sure! No


    problem!" He stood and waved


    Ivy. Ivy, let''s go. I''ll walk you back to


    the office."


    Ivy reluctantly got up and followed Caspian out.


    In the car, Caspian noticed Ivy''s displeased expression and asked, "What''s on your mind? Are you worried Ms. Feake will do something to Lucas?"


    "How can you find this funny? Lucas can''t handle alcohol! Now that he''s had too much, he might lose control..."


    Caspian grinned. "You''re too naive!


    His alcohol tolerance isn''t as bad as you think. Don''t be fooled by his flushed cheeks; that''s just how his body reacts. We asionally drink together when we have dinner privately."


    Ivy let out a sigh of relief. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Caspian chuckled. "If I had said Lucas had a high alcohol tolerance, wouldn''t Ms. Feake have tried to make him drink more? I have a feeling she''s not here to discuss business; she''s likely trying to seduce Lucas. Did you notice she changed her dress?"


    "Of course, I noticed. Not only did she change her dress, but she also switched to high heels. Even her earrings are different!" Ivy retorted. Caspian mused, "You are quite observant, huh? It seems she really has her eye on Lucas!"


    Ivy remained silent.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Caspian reassured her: "Ivy, don''t be too upset. If Lucas falls for Ms. Feake, it just means he''s not the right fit for you. It''s not your fault."


    "I know. If Lucas is into Ms. Feake, I''ll probably return to my home country."

 Chapter 3129

    "Did youe to Taronia for Lucas?" Caspian asked


    "Not entirely. Even if Lucas wasn''t here, I still would havee."


    Caspian nodded. "I''ve known him for so many years, and I''ve only ever heard him mention one woman."


    Ivy''s eyebrows arched. "And who is that?"


    Caspian continued, "His former nanny. She passed away, and he dragged me to church to pray for her one day."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A bitter look crossed Ivy''s face.


    Caspian went on, "He was quite emotional that day. He''d been drinking. Once he sobered up, he didn''t remember any of it."


    "So he prayed for me before..." she murmured.


    "What?"


    Ivy shook her head with a smile. "It''s nothing! I just find it hard to believe that Lucas, who doesn''t seem superstitious, would pray for someone who''s passed away."


    Caspian chuckled. "Hahaha! He had too much to drink that day. While I was helping him home, he saw the church and refused to go any farther. So we went inside to pray. I asked him who it was for, and he said it was for his former nanny."


    "Oh... He''s really kind if he is willing to pray for a former nanny."


    "Well, I''ve never heard him mention any other woman in all the time I''ve known him. He might not be swayed by Ms. Feake because she''s too mature for his liking."


    Ivy mused, "Don''t most young guys like mature women?"


    "Not all young guys are into mature women! Although I personally prefer mature women, Lucas might be into your type. It''s hard to say!" Caspian said.


    Ivy''s cheeks turned rosy. "My type?"


    Caspian grinned. "The innocent type."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    Caspian shook his head. "Not entirely. Sometimes you look innocent, and other times, you have a mischievous charm. Anyway, you''re definitely not the same type as Ms. Feake."


    "If I were to wear a dress like Ms. Feake, I might look more womanly!"


    Caspian burst intoughter. "Maybe, if you didn''t say a single word. When you talk, any womanly charm you have disappears." Ivy huffed.


    "All right, all right. Let me drive you back to the office," Caspian said.


    "Didn''t you drink? How about I drive instead?" Ivy suggested.


    "Can you drive? All right then. You drive."


    They switched seats, with Ivy taking the driver''s seat. She took a deep breath and said, "Caspian, I did get my driver''s license in Aryadelle, but I don''t drive much. Thank you for trusting me. I''ll drive cautiously to make sure I get you safely to thepany."


    Caspian''s hands on the seatbelt started shaking. "Are you sure? Maybe I should drive, after all."


    "No way. You drank, so it''s dangerous for you to drive."


    With that said, she started the engine, and the car began moving forward in a wobbly manner.


    At the restaurant, Missy poured Lucas a ss of juice before brushing her legs deliberately against his underneath the table.


    Lucas immediately moved his legs away. "Ms. Feake, is there something you would like to say to me alone?"


    Missy narrowed her eyes seductively


    and smiled, do have something to


    say to you Lucas, I recently broke up and have been in a bad mood. It''s quite a surprising coincidence that you look kind of like myo ex-boyfriend."


    What do you want?" Lucas asked warily.

 Chapter 3130

    "Don''t misunderstand me! I don''t consider you a substitute for my ex. You''re much better than him. My ex had no ambition and nowhere near your level ofpetence..."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Feake, I''m not interested in your personal life."


    Missy chuckled. "Then what are you interested in? Lucas, there''s no one else here so you don''t need to be so cautious."


    "I''m not being cautious; I''m speaking the truth. Ms. Feake, give up on any notions you might have. I''m not interested in you." Lucas'' tone grew sterner. "I''m not interested in investing in your father''spany either. If it wasn''t for Caspian''s insistence, I would never have met with you."


    Lucas'' cold and detached attitude shocked Missy. She had never seen such an indifferent man, apart from Hayden.


    She had once been infatuated with Hayden. She had been coldly rejected by him in a simrly straightforward manner.


    "Could you please exin why you don''t like me? I''m good-looking, and I have a great body..." Missy remarked curiously. "Or is it that you like your little assistant better? Who is she? What about her attracts you?"


    Missy was eager to know if Lucas had discovered Ivy''s true identity.


    Lucas nced momentarily at the area below Missy''s neck. "I don''t like women who wear heavy makeup, and I''m not fond of your artificially enhanced figure. My assistant is far better than you."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Missy''s face twisted in anger. "Does your assistant have as much money as I do? If you date me, I could save you twenty years'' worth of struggle!"


    "I enjoy the struggle," Lucas said.


    Missy fell silent.


    "Don''t bring up my assistant again. We are not dating or anything so


    don''t spread baseless rumors about


    her. I don''t think there''s a need


    for


    this meal to continue nor for discussion about our potential coboration."


    A soft expression crept across Missy''s face. Please don''t get upset! Since you''re not interested in me, I''ll give up. Our coboration still needs to continue or else my father will give me a hard time." Missy picked up her wine ss, downed its contents, and then stood up. "Give me the form by tonight, okay?"


    Lucas''s expression remained indifferent. "We''ll see."


    After Missy left, Lucas summoned the waiter to settle the bill.


    Meanwhile, when she returned to the hotel, Missy called Hayden to report her findings. "Mr. Tate, I''m not even Lucas''s type. You should have found someone like your younger sister to try and seduce him." After a few moments of silence, Hayden said, "Does he know who my sister is?"


    "I don''t think so. He doesn''t seem to care and wasn''t really interested in the investment either. He is prideful and cool... It''s no wonder your sister is into him. Young girls like cool boys."


    "Just collect the form and leave. I will send others."


    "Mr. Tate, I think you need to aim higher. Some men just aren''t that interested in the opposite sex."


    Hayden hesitated for a moment before agreeing with her.


    Half an hourter, Lucas returned to the office to find Ivy napping, her head resting on the reception table.


    She opened her eyes at the sound of


    footsteps approaching and


    immediately walked over to him.


    "Mr. Woods, how did it go with Meet


    Feake? You are back so soon. Nothing happened between you, right?" Ivy desperately wanted to know if Lucas had passed Hayden''s test.

 Chapter 3131

    Lucas'' face was still flushed from the alcohol. "What did you think would happen between us?" He paused and nced at Ivy. "Where''s Caspian?"


    "He''s probably sleeping in your office. Your face is quite red. Do you want to go home and rest?" Ivy asked.


    "I''m not drunk," Lucas retorted.


    "I can drive you home, you know! I drove Caspian''s car today, and I realized I''m not too bad at driving." Ivy followed behind him as he walked on. "Where''s Ms. Feake? Did you drop her off at the hotel?" she asked as they entered the office.


    "No, we just chatted briefly and went our separate ways," Lucas replied.


    "What did you talk about? I feel like Ms. Feake has a thing for you. Did she confess her feelings or do something to you?" Ivy inquired.


    "You seem to know everything. Are you assuming that or did she tell you about it?" Lucas asked.


    "It''s just a guess! Her behavior was quite obvious." Ivy followed Lucas into the office. "What did you two actually talk about?"


    Lucas frowned. "Are you aware that you are just an employee? You dare pry into your boss'' private matters?"


    Ivy blinked innocently. "I just wanted to see if this coboration has a chance of sess! If it does, I''ll feel better about epting my sry."


    "Even if the coboration were to fail, I could still afford to pay you," Lucas said, taking a seat behind his desk.


    "Why isn''t Caspian in your office?" Ivy, noticing Caspian''s absence, sat down in the chair opposite Lucas and picked the form up from the desk.


    "He isn''t in the habit of taking lunch breaks. He''s probably off smoking and ying games somewhere," Lucas replied, snatching the document back from Ivy and giving it another look.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Mr. Woods, how about I fill it out for you?" Ivy took a pen from the holder on the desk. "You don''t seem so keen on this investment anyway. I''ll help youplete it."


    As Lucas truly did not want to fill the form, he handed it to Ivy. "Are you nning on just making things up?"


    "I''ll write what I know is true and make things up for what I don''t."


    Lucas sighed.


    Since he did not object, Ivy began filling out the form. After a while, she looked up and asked, "Mr. Woods, you haven''t been in a romantic rtionship for the past three years, have you?"


    "Didn''t you say you were making things up?"


    "I''m just curious! If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask your mother the next time I visit her at the hospital," Ivy threatened.


    "Why do you assume that my mother knows anything about my personal life?"


    Ivy shrugged. "... Don''t you tell her everything?"


    Lucas retorted, "Do you tell your mother everything?"


    "Of course." lyy refused to let him change the subject and continued, "So did you date in college? Even if you did, you must have broken the rtionship off by now, right?. Caspian said that you are currently single."


    Lucas scowled.


    "Why don''t I tell you about myself, and you answer the question after I''m done?" Ivy said. "I''ve never dated, and I feel like you are the same because you are so shy." "How am I shy?"


    "You are shy in practically every possible way. Men who have dated are slicker than you are! I will just write that you''ve never dated."


    Ivy filled the form swiftly and soon


    had itpleted. She handed it to Lucas. "Take a photo of this, and send it to Ms. Feake. There''s no point in refusing the investment! It''s easy money! Once you get the money, you can hire a few more people so that you can rx for a bit."

 Chapter 3132

    Ivy noticed that he was hesitating and took the form back. "Why don''t I send it to her? I have her number."


    "Ivy, why are you helping me?"


    "Because I''m your employee, of course!"


    Lucas was more casual and bold after drinking and said, "Why won''t you tell me the truth? I have my own judgment. Don''t take me for a fool!"


    Ivy batted her eyes innocently. "Mr. Woods, are you drunk? Should I go make you some tea?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas pinched the bridge of his nose. His senses were intact, but he did feel slightly dizzy so he did not stop her from making tea.


    Carrying the form, Ivy picked up Lucas'' teacup and made her way to the refreshment area. She brewed a cup of herbal tea and then took out her phone to snap photos of the form, sending them directly to her brother.


    Hayden was familiar with her handwriting, so, even if she sent the pictures to Missy, her brother would eventually realize that it had been her who had filled out the form.


    Thinking that her brother''s actions were going too far, Ivy did not hesitate to do this.


    Testing Lucas was one thing-even sending a woman to tempt him was within eptable bounds-however the questions on the form were intrusive and disrespectful. Lucas was hardly as wealthy and powerful as the Fosters, but he was still a living human being, and Ivy could not bear to see him treated in such a way.


    If Lucas found out her true identity and realized that Missy had been sent by her brother, he would definitely feel manipted. Putting herself in his shoes, she would not enjoy being treated like that. After receiving the photos Ivy sent, Hayden immediately dialed her phone number.


    Seeing that there was no one in the refreshment area at the moment, Ivy walked to stand next to the window and answered the call. "Hey, Hayden."


    "I thought I told Lucas to fill out that form. Why am I seeing your handwriting on it?" Hayden asked.


    The courage that had just risen inside Ivy wilted as she faced her brother''s questioning tone. "He was the one who answered them; I merely filled it in for him."


    Clearly not believing her, Hayden


    continued, "I''ll send someone else to


    test him. You bettere backet


    soon! Are you not attending my wedding with Shelly?"


    belongs to en.swnove tent


    Ivy could not hold on to her resolve and caved. "Is the wedding all set?"


    "It''s almost done!"


    "All right... I''lle back this weekend. Is that okay?"


    Hayden hesitated for a moment before conceding, "Fine."


    "Hayden, are you nning to wait until Ie back to send someone else to test Lucas?"


    "Are you worried about him?"


    "Not really... I have confidence in him. No matter what kind of woman you send, he won''t take the bait."


    "Since that''s the case, thene


    back and


    Even if he passes my test, that


    rx. Don''t overthink


    be the end of it."


    Ivy was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    "Even if he passes my test, he''ll still have to pass Dad''s, Mom''s, your sister''s, and Robert''s."


    Ivy instantly found herself at a loss for words.


    Ivy had thought that if Lucas passed her brother''s test, she could reveal her identity and be with him.


    Hanging up, Ivy returned to Lucas'' office with the tea.


    Lucas was sprawled across the desk with his eyes closed, seemingly asleep.


    Setting the teacup on the table, Ivy grabbed the air conditioner''s remote control and raised the temperature by a couple of degrees before settling into the chair to stare at Lucas.

 Chapter 3133

    Staring intently at him, Ivy murmured, "Lucas, it''s me, Irene! Can''t you recognize me? Is it really that hard? Even though my face has changed, my personality hasn''t! Who else would be so nice to you?" Ivy sighed involuntarily. At the same time, a knock sounded from behind her.


    Ivy immediately turned and was startled to see Caspian standing at the door.


    Quickly, Ivy walked to the door, pulled Caspian outside, and closed it behind them.


    "Caspian, how did you sneak up on me like that?"


    "I wasn''t sneaking up on you. You were just so engrossed with staring at Lucas that you didn''t hear me." Caspian said with augh, "Ivy, is Lucas really that handsome? You are head over heels for him. I don''t think he''s much better than me. Why don''t girls chase after me?"


    Ivy stared at Caspian for a moment, then teased, "Lucas is more handsome than you."


    "I''m taller than him!"


    "Are you? I feel like you two are about the same height!"


    "Being taller by one centimeter still counts as being taller!"


    "Oh... I think his height is just right. If he were one centimeter taller, I might not like him as much."


    Caspian''s face twisted in annoyance. "I''ll tell himter when he wakes up. I''ll tell him you were staring at him like a weirdo."


    "Sure, tell him if you want! I don''t think he''ll be scared. I was just staring at him; I didn''t do anything to him."


    "Ivy, how shameless can you be?"


    "If I''m shameless, it''s all because you threatened me." Ivy paused for a moment, then added, "By the way, I''ve already sent Lucas'' form to the investors." "Already? What did he write? Tell me."


    "I was the one who filled it in because he didn''t want to," Ivy said.


    "I knew he wouldn''t fill it out! So what did you write on it?"


    "I filled in random stuff!"


    "How could you randomly fill it out? If the investors find out that the information in the form is incorrect, they might not invest in us! If I had known you were going to fill it out randomly, I would have done it instead!" Caspian''s frustration was evident.


    Ivy quickly reassured him. "Caspian, don''t worry! It should be fine."


    "Why are you so confident?"


    "Lucas wasn''t interested in this investment in the first ce! Even if the investment falls through, ourpany will still carry on, right?" "You''re quite good atforting people!"


    Later that evening, Ivy visited the hospital to see Lucas'' mother.


    Lucas'' mother was surprised to see Ivy alone and asked, "Why isn''t Lucas with you?"


    "He is workingte at the office. I can''t be of much help, so I came over to see you."


    Lucas'' mother looked tired but seemed to be in a good mood.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Can you eat cake?" Ivy took out a piece of cake. "I bought this from the supermarket. It''s going to be Thanksgiving soon, and in my country, we spend it with family so I will be going home for that


    She epted the cake Ivy offered and asked, "Will youe back after that?"


    Ivy nodded. "Of course."


    Lucas'' mother chuckled. "Ivy, do you like my son?"


    Ivy did not bother to lie. "A little."


    "Did you tell him that? He is kind of slow and unromantic so I worry for him. I''ve always wondered if he''d be able to find a wife." Lucas'' mother sighed and took a bite of the cake. en.swhovels

 Chapter 3134

    ?Ivy took out another piece of cake and took a bite out of it. "He knows that I like him. I made it quite obvious."


    Lucas'' mother chuckled. "And how did he respond?"


    "I''m from Aryadelle. It''s quite far from Taronia," Ivy said.


    Lucas'' mother instantly froze as she understood the implications of Ivy''s words. "Are you saying you wouldn''t be able to marry and move here?"


    Ivy nodded. "My parents wouldn''t let me marry here, and I don''t want to leave them. They treat me really well."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas'' mother nodded in understanding "I can see that. You''re always smiling, have a good personality, and it''s clear that youe from a happy family."


    Ivy affirmed her assumptions: "Yes. My parents weren''t very keen on letting mee here, but I insisted. They didn''t stop me, but they would absolutely not allow me to settle down here."


    "If you''re doing well in Aryadelle, there''s no point in settling down in Taronia. Even though I haven''t been abroad, I know that Aryadelle is quite developed." Lucas'' mother sighed. "I don''t have much time left. Lucas doesn''t have a good rtionship with his father, but he could live in Aryadelle with you... If he reciprocates your feelings, you could take him to Aryadelle."


    Ivy''s eyes lit up. "Aunty, do you think he woulde with me?"


    "Would you be willing to take him to Aryadelle?"


    Ivy did not hesitate and nodded. "Of course, but I think he probably wouldn''t want to leave. After all, this is his home country. Even though he doesn''t have a good rtionship with his father''s side of the family, he has friends here, and he has his ownpany now. If he were toe with me to Aryadelle, he would have to shut down hispany... It would be too much of a sacrifice for him."


    "If two people are in love, sacrifices cannot be avoided! Ivy, I really like you. It would be great if you could be my daughter-inw."


    "Aunty, there''s another big issue between the two of us... My parents have strict control over my choice of partner. Even though I really like Lucas, he would need to gain my parents'' approval for us to be together."


    "All right! I don''t know if I''ll be around to see the day you two get together, though."


    "I''ll have a serious conversation with my parents when I go home for the holidays. I hope I wille back with good news."


    "Okay!"


    "Please don''t tell Lucas about what


    we talked about," Ivy added. "Even he knows I like him, we have not discussed this matter yet!"


    Lucas'' motherughed. "All right. I won''t say anything."


    Back at the hotel, Ivy purchased a flight ticket back to Aryadelle.


    After buying the ticket, she took a screenshot of it and sent it to Lucas with a message. [Mr. Woods, I will be returning to my country for the holidays.]


    Lucas replied right away. [Are youing back?]


    [What''s wrong? Don''t you want to see me?]


    Lucas changed the subject. [What holiday is it?]


    [Thanksgiving. I don''t think that''s a thing here in Taronia. I will bring you some pie from my country whene back.]


    [I don''t like sweets.] Lucas typed.


    [There are a lot of different vors.]


    After a while, Lucas sent her another message. [I have a present for you.]


    Excited, Ivy immediately called Lucas, and he picked up right away.


    "Mr. Woods, what did you get for me?" Ivy asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you that excited?" he mocked.


    "Of course, I am! It''s a miracle that an unromantic man like you prepared gifts for others!"


    Lucas fell silent.

 Chapter 3135

    "No need for you toe personally. I''ll have it sent to your hotel. Juste down to pick it up when it arrives."


    Ivy was somewhat taken aback by his kindness. "Boss, you''re suddenly being so nice to me. I''m a bit unused to it. It feels like a dream. You''ve only treated me this well in dreams." Lucas couldn''t help but give a dry chuckle in response to her words. "I don''t recall bullying you?"


    From Lucas'' perspective, he had treated Ivy quite well. Ivy blushed as she exined, "You haven''t bullied me, but you also haven''t treated me so nicely. You''re taking the initiative to give me a gift... I''m really moved."


    A faint flush crept up Lucas'' cheeks. "Didn''t you say you''d bring back mooncakes from your country for me?" He couldn''t just ept a gift without giving one in return, right?


    Ivy responded, "I haven''t brought the mooncakes yet!"


    Lucas said, "Since that''s the case, when you bring me the mooncakes, I''ll give you the gift."


    Ivy immediately countered, "No way! Since you''ve already prepared a gift for me, just give it to me now! Otherwise, I''ll keep guessing at what you bought me."


    Lucas fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "It''s not a purchased gift. Don''t let your imagination run too wild."


    "Now I am really curious about the gift. Mr. Woods, bring it over now! Call me when you''re at the hotel, and I''lle down to get it."


    After Lucas confirmed he would and hung up, he walked toward the bedroom and opened the closet, taking out a box containing Irene''s grandmother''s bracelet.


    The reason he had not left the bracelet at the Woods'' residence and had instead carried it with him was because he was afraid of the Woods'' family finding it.


    He had bought this bracelet back for Irene, yet she had believed that Sam was the one who had bought it. It had left him feeling wronged and had caused a bit of a rift between them before they had parted ways.


    Putting the box into his pocket, Lucas grabbed his car keys and left.


    He drove onto the main road to find that it was drizzling outside.


    The weather in Taronia was always unpredictable, and as the wipers swept across the windshield, Irene''s face appeared in Lucas'' mind


    Before long, Ivy''s face took its ce.


    Things Irene and Ivy had inmon were their smiles and the way they talked.


    When he arrived at the hotel, Lucas got out of his car and walked briskly inside.


    He left the box at the reception, quickly exited, and got back into his car. However, he did not drive away. Instead, he called Ivy. "The gift is at the reception. Come down and get it."


    wn


    "You left already? Why didn''t you give it to me? Are you feeling embarrassed?" she protested.


    "Maybe! I am driving now so I can''t talk."


    "All right. It seems to be raining outside. Drive carefully and slowly. Oh, also... no matter what gift you''re giving me, I''ll love it and treasure it." Lucas hummed in response and hung up.


    Ivy stared at her phone, her smile yet to fade.


    She took her phone with her to the elevator. Before long, she arrived at the reception and said, "Hi. My friend left a gift here for me and told me to


    The receptionist brought out the box and asked, "Can you verify the name of your friend?"


    Ivy''s eye was instantly caught by the box, and the smile on her face vanished when she recognized it as the exact box that carried her grandmother''s bracelet.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3136

    Ivy nced at the receptionist and said, "My friend''s name is Lucas Woods."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The receptionist immediately handed the package to Ivy. She took the box and walked toward the hotel entrance.


    "Has Lucas realized who I am? Why else would he give me my grandmother''s bracelet?" she thought.


    Outside the hotel, rain poured steadily and cars rushed along the street, but Ivy''s heart was peaceful.


    Holding the package, she headed for the elevator.


    Back in her room, Ivy opened the box and carefully examined the bracelet that contained all her childhood memories.


    Upon returning home, Lucas unlocked his phone but found no messages or calls from Ivy.


    She must have received the gift, and he wondered how she was feeling at the moment.


    He suspected that Ivy was Irene, but hecked the courage to confront her directly. In fact, he had already asked Ivy this question before, and she had denied it.


    Lucas was a sensitive person. He knew Ivy had settled in Aryadelle with a loving and wealthy family. Though the way she dressed did not scream wealth, her demeanor and manners revealed that she had been well-educated. Only children from wealthy families exuded such self-assuredness and that differed from Irene greatly.


    Although Irene was optimistic, shecked confidence. If Ivy was indeed Irene, Lucas did not know how he should go about the situation.


    Ivyy in bed with the bracelet around her wrist.


    She knew she should send a message to thank Lucas, or call him to say something, but the moment she had received the bracelet, her strength and courage had evaporated. She was sure Lucas saw the undeniable connection between her and Irene.


    After a while of lying in bed, Ivy sighed, grabbed her phone, and messaged Lucas. [I''ve received the gift, and I love it.]


    There was no reply from Lucas.


    Ivy stared at her phone. There was still no response from Lucas as midnight approached.


    She set her phone aside, closed her eyes, and muttered to herself, "If he doesn''t reply, that''s fine. There''s nothing important to say anyway I''m the one who lied first. He might be angry, and that''s why he''s ignoring me."


    The next day, Ivy and Archer arrived at the airport. Before boarding, Ivy messaged Lucas.


    [Mr. Woods, I''m boarding my flight now. I''ll bring you souvenirs when I return!]


    After sending the message, she turned off her phone.


    Archer nced at the bracelet around Ivy''s wrist. "Where did that bracelete from, Ivy?"


    Ivy lifted her wrist to give him a closer look. "Isn''t it pretty?"


    "Do you want my honest opinion?"


    She red at him. "I think you''d better shut up."


    He burst intoughter. "It looks a little old-fashioned and doesn''t seem like the kind a youngdy like you wear. Was this a gift?"


    "You are quite perceptive," she said.


    "Judging from how much you like it, I assume it''s from Lucas."


    Ivy fell silent, and Archer asked worriedly This can''t be some kind of gift to confirm your rtionship, right? Did he seriously buy you this cheap bracelet thinking that this would make you his girlfriend?"


    "This isn''t cheap! This bracelet means a lot to me! Stopmenting on things you don''t know about!"

 Chapter 3137

    This was the first time Archer had seen Ivy so angry, and he immediately apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was that important." Ivy calmed down and exined, "This bracelet was given to me by the olddy who raised me."


    "I see. Why would Lucas have your grandma''s possession, though?"


    "I used to owe someone a big sum of money, and they took this bracelet from me as insurance. Lucas repurchased it from them."


    Realization dawned on Archer. "I see! It''s no wonder you like him so much!"


    "I used to look hideous and had no friends at all. Not only was he not disgusted by me, but he was also kind. My parents and siblings all want to test him, but, to me, he passed all the tests when we first met." "That''s in the past. You''ve been out of touch with him for the past three years, and you don''t know if he''s changed," Archer said.


    "Of course, he hasn''t changed. If he had be a bad person, he wouldn''t have managed to open his own firm."


    "Tell your parents that, then. In any case, a boy is not worth upsetting your parents."


    "I know."


    When Ivy returned home to Aryadelle, her parents and siblings immediately surrounded her.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Ivy asked, "Why are you all looking at me like that? I''m still the same old me! I haven''t changed!"


    La chimed in, "You have changed!" Pausing for a moment, she touched Ivy''s face. "You''ve gained weight!"


    Ivy burst intoughter.


    "Sweetie, you do seem to have gained a bit of weight. Is the climate in Taronia so nurturing?" Avery added.


    Although they always provided Ivy


    with good food and drinks, she had not gained a single pound while living with them, so it amazed them that she had put on weight after spending a few days in Taronia.


    "It''s probably because I don''t do much over there," Ivy replied.


    Back home, she had not gained weight due to the stress of her studies, but it was different in Taronia; in Taronia, she had been happy every day and had felt no pressure. "How are things going with that young man?" Elliot asked.


    Discussing Lucas over the phone with her family felt less awkward than having to talk to them in person. Faced with her father''s question, Ivy''s face turned red with embarrassment. "He runs apany, and he''s quite busy. I haven''t told him about my identity, so he treats me like an ordinary person."


    Avery held Ivy''s hand and said, "Sweetie, what''s on your mind? Tell me the truth."


    Ivy really wanted to cover her face with both hands, but her mother held one of her hands, preventing her from doing so. "Mom, I... I like him," she said. Elliot and Hayden instantly looked disappointed.


    Robert, on the other hand, chimed in gleefully and cheerfully as though he was enjoying the spectacle, "When are you bringing him home for us to meet?"


    "We haven''t even started dating yet. It''s too early for him to meet the family, Robert," Ivy said.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert teased, "Could it be that he doesn''t like you? How does he treat you?"


    "He''s really nice to me," Ivy replied.


    La yfully remarked, "You say everyone is nice to you, so long as they don''t bully you."


    "He''s genuinely kind," Ivy said, raising her wrist to show everyone the bracelet. This bracelet belonged to my grandma. It was taken away, but he used his money to redeem it for me even though he didn''t have much money back then."


    Everyone fell silent for a moment.


    Clearing her throat, Ivy asked, "Why isn''t anyone saying anything?"

 Chapter 3138

    La could not help but chuckle. "You''ve praised him so much that there''s nothing left for us to say. We haven''t met him, so we don''t know if he''s really as nice as you say."


    "He really is a great guy. I wouldn''t lie to you," Ivy said, blushing.


    "Sweetie, I know you''re not lying, but when people are in love, they''re prone to idealizing the person they are in love with; it''s normal to think with your heart rather than your head," Avery exined. "Are you nning to return to Taroniater on?"


    Ivy nodded. "I promised to bring him a gift. I can''t go back on my word."


    "When do you n on telling him?"


    "Telling him how I feel, you mean?" Ivy asked.


    Avery rified, "I mean, when are you going to tell him who you really are? You can''t keep things this way forever, can you? I''ve noticed that the two of you haven''t made much progress even after all these days in Taronia. Dragging it out like this isn''t productive."


    "But Hayden is still testing him, right? I can''t reveal my identity to him yet." Ivy paused and added, "But he probably suspects I''m Irene. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given me this bracelet."


    Another silence fell over the room, and Ivy''s face darkened to crimson. "What''s with the silence?"


    "Hahaha! What do you want Mom and Dad to say? They don''t want to marry you off to Lucas, but if they say, ''No,'' you''ll get upset. I bet Mom and Dad haven''t had such a headache in years," Robert respondec cheerfully, abating the awkward atmosphere slightly.


    "I-I''m getting a bit hungry." Ivy stood from the couch. "Let''s go eat! I really miss the food at home! I can''t get used to the food in Taronia!"


    "So you''ve managed to gain weight even though you can''t get used to the food? What have you been up to over there?" La teased.


    "It might be because I didn''t have to deal with any sort of stress over there. Actually, I didn''t gain weight when I grew up in Taronia either," Ivy said.


    "You look better with a bit of flesh on


    your bones. You were too thin before guess it was probably because of the stress from your studies," La agreed.


    "Yeah. La, how are you feeling now?" Ivy reached out and gently touched La''s belly. "Are you feeling ufortable in any way?"


    "I''m a bit ufortable, but it''s not too bad. I''m adapting well. Maybe because I''m young and healthy."


    "That''s good. You are my biggest worry right now," Ivy said.


    La chuckled. "You''re worrying about me? I''m worried about you; everyone is afraid that Lucas might be tricking you!"


    The family gathered around the dining table as the servants brought in the food.


    "I admit that I''m in over my head now, but still stand by my principles. I will never live in Taronia. I am staying here in Aryadelle. As wonderful as Lucas may be, my family is more important."


    Elliot and Avery felt slightly reassured upon hearing her words.


    After the meal, Ivy returned to her room to shower before messaging Lucas to inform him that she had arrived home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lucas did not reply, and Ivy


    murmured to herself, "Is he still mad


    at me? Does he think that I''m being dishonest? What could I have done? I have to listen to my parents!" en.swhovels


    She set her phone aside and turned off the lights. "I need to go to sleep! I''m going to leave tomorrow''s problems to tomorrow."


    Meanwhile, in Taronia, Lucas was holding an investment contract and staring at the man sitting across from him-the man sent by Hayden.

 Chapter 3139

    "Mr. Woods, I will be the person in charge of allmunication from now on," the man said. "You can call me Anson." "You are older than me, right?" Lucas asked.


    "I''m twenty-five this year."


    "I''m twenty-three," Lucas said.


    Anson chuckled. "All right. You can call me Mr. Orpwood, then. I''ll stay here for half a year and leave after that."


    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t decided if I want to ept this investment."


    Anson froze. "This is a lot of money, and you are unsure if you want it?"


    He had never met anyone who would refuse money.


    "I never thought your boss would invest so much in mypany." Lucas put down the contract. "I haven''t met your boss in person, so I don''t understand why he trusts me so much."


    Anson smiled. "To ordinary people, this is indeed a significant amount of money, but this is nothing from my boss''s perspective. Don''t overthink it."


    "There are other shareholders in mypany, so it''s not just up to me," Lucas countered.


    "You mean Caspian? When he picked me up at the airport, we spoke. He seems more enthusiastic about this partnership than you are. Of course, if you want to discuss it with him again, you are free to do so." "There are many terms in the contract, and I need to study them in detail," Lucas said.


    "Sure! You can have awyer review it for you."


    Lucas nodded. "Yeah."


    "Are there any good houses near yourpany? I''m nning to rent a ce nearby," Anson said.


    A strange expression crossed Lucas'' face. "You can stay at a hotel for now. I haven''t decided if I want to sign this contract."


    Anson chuckled. "Sure, sure. I''ll go find a hotel, then."


    "I can drive you to one," Lucas suggested.


    "Great! Thanks!"


    After dropping Anson off at a hotel, Lucas returned to thepany, and Caspian immediately entered his office.


    "Lucas, I just saw the contract on your desk. I didn''t expect them to invest 1.5 million in us," Caspian eximed in amazement. "This feels like a dream."


    "We''re not worth that much now," Lucas replied.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself! If they think we''re worth that much, why should we refuse the money?" Caspian retorted.


    "I''m still considering it."


    "What''s there to think about? I''ve read through the contract, and there aren''t many restrictive uses. They won''t interfere with our work and only require timely reports from us. Lucas, what are you afraid of?" Caspian, ovee with


    not quiteprehend CouldContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas''


    concerns.


    "I never believe that good things just happen by chance."


    Caspian''s smile faded. "Are you thinking of refusing?"


    "I''m not saying I''ll refuse. I just need some more time to think it over," Lucas rified.


    "All right, then!" Caspian changed the topic. "Ivy''s back in her country, right? Has she contacted you?"


    "Why are you asking?"


    "I''m just curious! She seems to really like you, and I''m kind of hoping you two can make it work. Her family seems well-off, and if you marry her, you won''t have to work so hard." en.swhovels


    Lucas frowned. "Aren''t you


    overthinking this? You just said she has a good family background. Do you really think her family would let her marry me? That''s wishful thinking!"

 Chapter 3140

    "Her family might, indeed, oppose, but she''ll probably insist on being with you. Can''t you see that she''s quite determined? She came all the way here just to find you. That alone proves she''s no ordinary girl,"


    Caspian said.


    "She''s definitely not an ordinary girl, but I''m quite ordinary."


    Caspian clicked his tongue. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling inferior now? Lucas, from what I remember, you''re not that kind of person. Besides, we have a major investment now, so we''re not poor anymore! Once this investmentes through, you''ll be a rather aplished entrepreneur. Even if Ivy''s family is wealthy, they won''t look down on you."


    Lucas picked up the contract. "This investment has something to do with Ivy."


    Caspian was stunned. "What are you talking about? That''s impossible!"


    "Why? Do you really think we''re impressive enough to attract this big foreign investment?"


    Caspian''s expression changed drastically. "What makes you think Ivy''s family is that wealthy? She seems pretty down-to-earth to me!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas did not want to keep arguing with Caspian; whether Ivy''s family was wealthy and how wealthy they were had nothing to do with him. Meanwhile, in Aryadelle, Ivy had had a restful night and woke up full of energy.


    Since Hayden and Shelly''s wedding was approaching and most of the preparations were done, Ivy arrived at the venue with her parents after breakfast. Hayden and Shelly''s wedding was taking ce on an ind. After taking a speedboat to the ind, Ivy was immediately captivated by the breathtaking scenery. "This ce is so beautiful! I''ve never been here before."


    "It''s a bit remote," Avery said. "I haven''t been here before either. This ind was only developed in thest two years."


    Ivy was surprised. "But it''s the perfect ce for a wedding."


    "Any ce is suitable for a wedding when you''re marrying someone you love. As long as you''re with


    someone you love, you''ll be happy even without a wedding. Look at you, going all the way to Taronia to find that Lucas you like despite his poor family background. You know you''ll face hardships and are still


    happy about it."


    A wry smile tugged at Ivy''s lips. "Mom, Lucas'' family in Taronia isn''t actually poor."


    Avery looked at her daughter


    serenely. Lucas is an illegitimate


    child of the Woods family. He has no


    contact with them now. Moreover, the Woods family has fallen on hard times."


    Ivy fell silent.


    "Ivy, your mother knows everything about Lucas'' family, and she knows them better than she does our own family, so don''t bother defending Lucas," Elliot said.


    Avery chuckled. "Indeed. I think I know more about Lucas than our own family right now. Things concerning our family are tooplicated."


    Each of her children had their own careers, and Avery did not have the energy to look into the details of what they were all doing in life. "There''s more to family background when searching for a partner, right?" Ivy said.


    "If your dad and I only focused on Lucas'' family background, you wouldn''t have been allowed to stay in Taronia," Avery said.


    Ivy beamed. "I knew you would spoil


    me rotten. I will test him again the next time I go to Taronia. If he is willing toe to Aryadelle with me, I will bring him here to meet you."


    "Hayden is testing him, right? Let''s just wait and see if he can get past Hayden," Avery said.

 Chapter 3141

    Ivy was at a loss for words and protested, "Mom, you may not know this, but Hayden arranged for a gorgeous woman to seduce Lucas. Luckily, Lucas didn''t fall for it."


    Avery shed her a faint smile. "I was the one who picked that woman."


    Ivy was utterly stunned. "You did?"


    "Your brother gave me some women''s photos and asked me to help him choose one. So I chose Missy. She is truly very attractive! Her features seem innocent, but her gaze is quite captivating..."


    Ivy countered, "Mom, Lucas might prefer someone more down-to-earth. Extremely beautiful women might be too intimidating."


    "I think you are even more attractive than Missy! I suspect he might have lost all interest in other women after seeing you," Avery said.


    ''... Mom, you''re exaggerating. I might be moderately attractive, but Missy is still more beautiful."


    "You two aren''t even the same type. You are not only beautiful but also intelligent and vibrant. Missy doesn''t possess your vitality," Avery said.


    "All right. What is the second test Hayden is going to give Lucas?"


    "Your brother didn''t tell me that, but I doubt he would say anything even if you asked him directly. What if you snitch to Lucas?"


    "I won''t snitch! When Missy went before, I knew Hayden sent her, but I didn''t tell Lucas," Ivy protested.


    "How did you know your brother sent Missy?"


    Ivy pursed her lips, not wanting to betray her sister.


    Avery saw through her daughter''s silence with a single nce. "Did your sister tell you?"


    "I asked her to tell me, but I didn''t tell Lucas. If had told him, it would expose my identity. I also want to know if he can resist externat


    tations," Ivy said.


    The three arrived at the wedding venue. It was decorated with numerous nts and flowers, like stepping into a beautiful garden.


    Ivy was smitten by the sight and asked, "Whose idea was it to arrange it like this?"


    "It was set up ording to Shelly''s preferences. Hayden isn''t interested in these things," Avery exined.


    Ivyughed. "Hahaha! When will Hayden start his vacation?"


    "I assume it''s going to be the day before the wedding. He has already promised to take Shelly abroad for their honeymoon," Avery said. "That''s wonderful!" Ivy took out her phone and handed it to Avery. "Mom, take a picture for me."


    Ivy approached the stage and posed, and Avery snapped her photo.


    She walked over to Avery and grabbed her phone to see the photo.


    "Don''t


    It could have had my t no matter what," Avet


    eyes closed, and you would still look pretty in the photo because


    you look


    said.


    "Well, I got my looks from my exceptionally good-looking parents."


    "I prepared a few dresses for you to wear during the wedding. Let''s go check them out," Avery suggested.


    "Sure."


    When Ivy was in Taronia, Avery


    ordered attires for each family member to be worn during the wedding.


    Since Ivy had not be


    around, Avery simply sent her the photos and asked her to select a few dresses.


    All the wedding''s staff had arrived, and all the necessary things had been delivered to the ind.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3142

    Ivy followed her parents into the room where the dresses were ced and chose a pink gown.


    "Mom, I think I''ll wear this one for the event!" Ivy was quite fond of the dress.


    "You can choose a few more outfits! The wedding willst two days, so you can wear a few different dresses each day!" Avery enjoyed dressing her daughter.


    Ivyughed. "That''s too much! It''s not my wedding, so I''m just going to stick to one dress per day!"


    She did not want to steal the spotlight from the bride. Ivy picked up a light blue outfit. "This one will be great for the second day."


    "All right! Do you want to look at the room where your brother will spend his wedding night?"


    Ivy could not help but chuckle. "Of course! I''m curious about how you''ve decorated the room."


    "We didn''t decorate their bedroom. That was Shelly''s mother," Avery exined.


    Avery respected her inws; though Shelly''s family tended to tiptoe around the Fosters and allowed the Fosters to make most of the decisions, the room was set up ording to the traditions of Shelly''s hometown by her mother.


    The amodation was not far from the wedding venue, just a five-minute walk away. Avery opened the door to the room, and Ivy was immediately greeted by red.


    The room was covered with words of blessing, as well as red and gold balloons. The bed was adorned with a red wedding bedding set and covered in red rose petals.


    "This looks so vibrant and festive!" Ivy eximed with a smile. "Has Hayden seen the room?"


    "Yes, he did! He came to see it after it was set up."


    Ivy could not help but ask, "And what was his reaction?"


    Hayden preferred minimalist styles, and his room was usually either monotonous gray or white, with very few elements of any other color. This room was dominated by gold and red, so it seemed to sh with his usual icy image.


    "He was probably a bit surprised at first, but he''s very adaptable. It''s just for two days, not a lifetime. Even if e


    he doesn''t like it, he won''t say anything." Avery chuckled. "Why


    don''t you go check out your room?"


    "Sure! Mom, how are Austin and Audrey going to sleep during the event?" Ivy was genuinely concerned. After all, a hotel was hardly as convenient andfortable as being at home.


    "Your dad and I will take care of Austin, and Shelly''s mom will take care of Audrey," Avery said. "Shelly''s mom is really great at taking care of the children, and I can only dream of having her skills." "You are just being modest, Mom," Ivy said.


    "No, I''m not. Shelly''s mom read


    many books about childraising when


    she was looking after Audrey!


    Shelly''s dad is reliable and


    down-to-earth, so even though they aren''t wealthy, they are trustworthy," Avery said and was instantly reminded of Lucas. "Which is more than I can say for Lucas'' family."


    "Mom, are you trying to say that Lucas'' family isn''t reliable?"


    "Do you think otherwise?"


    "Lucas has already severed ties with his father and is now living with his mom. His mom is sick and has been hospitalized, so he is living alone right now."


    "I''m not talking about the situation he is in right now but the impact his family has had on his personality. Shelly was raised in a loving, healthy family, and look how great she turned out!" Sorrow crept across Ivy''s face. "Mom, if that''s the case, my background is even worse than Lucas''."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3143

    "Darling, I''m not talking about you."


    "Lucas is someone''s baby, too. If his mom learns that someone is looking down on him, she''ll be devastated."


    "I''m sorry for being so prejudiced," Avery said guiltily.


    "I don''t me you for it, Mom. You guys haven''t met Lucas in person yet, so being prejudiced is normal. If some guy came along one day wanting to take my daughter away from me, I would also be on guard." Ivy swiftly regained herposure.


    Avery smiled. "Indeed. It''s quite hard for me to be fair with him."


    "If he refuses toe to Aryadelle with me, I won''t be with him," Ivy promised. "Don''t worry. I will never leave you and Dad."


    Avery nodded with a beaming smile.


    After checking the room, she took Ivy''s hand and said, "Let me show you where we store the gifts."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gifts?"


    "The gifts for guests," Avery exined. "The gifts this time are quite creative."


    "I saw the pictures. There''s a picture of my brother, Shelly, and their two kids in the souvenir box. The design of the box is really beautiful."


    "Yes. Robert designed it. The gifts inside are mostly sponsored by your sister."


    Ivyughed. "Haha! What''s in there?"


    "There are candies, aromatherapy oil, skincare products, and the like. Each box has a coded card allowing you to im a new drone model for free at your sister''spany. Your big brother gave each of her wedding guests a car during her wedding, after all."


    Entering the room where the wedding favors were kept, Ivy picked up a box and opened it. It was quiterge. The bottom was lined with dried rose petals when opened, and various small gifts were ced on top. There were more types than her mother had mentioned.


    There was a family photo of the four of them with their names signed on it.


    "Ivy, why don''t you return to Taronial after Hayden''s wedding?" Avery suggested. "It seems odd for you to spend Thanksgiving here, go back to Taronia, and thene home again for your brother''s wedding


    "When is Hayden''s wedding?"


    "It''ll probably be on the seventh of October. Your father consulted a fortune teller, and that day is considered a lucky date," Avery replied with a smile.


    Ivy could not help but chuckle. "Dad actually believes in that?"


    "I was surprised, too. He never believed in this sort of thing before."


    Elliot cleared his throat. "The main reason is that having the wedding on October the first might be a bit rushed."


    "All right. I''ll go back to Taronia after the wedding."


    Once Ivy made her promise, she settled in for the night.


    That evening, Shelly arrived on the ind with the two children and her mother Avery and Shelly''s mother were in charge of the twins, and when Shelly had some free time, she visited Ivy''s room.


    "Shelly, why isn''t Hayden here?"


    "He''s been quite busy with worktely. He wants to wrap everything up before the wedding so he can take a month off afterward." Shelly''s eyes lit up with excitement at the thought of her honeymoon. "Your brother is particrly worried about you! None of us know much about Lucas, and he''s afraid you might start fighting with your own family because of him."


    "I know, Shelly. I''m well aware of my limits."


    "That''s good to hear. If Lucas doesn''t pass your brother''s assessment, please don''t hold a grudge against Hayden."


    "How could I? I like Lucas, but I like my brother more!" Ivy finished, and Shelly breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 3144

    "Ivy, you''re such a good girl. Your big brother was worried you might be going through a rebellious phase. After all, you''ve only been home three years. Although you usually appear obedient, he''s concerned that it might all be an act."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ivy could not help but burst intoughter. "I''m not that good of an actor. I was just as well-behaved before I came home. It''s just my personality; it''s in my genes."


    "If that''s the case, then the guy you like, Lucas, is probably a decent young man."


    Frowning, Ivy considered Shelly''s words. "His ws are quite obvious. My parents and siblings don''t think he''s anything special. He''s not good atmunication, quite reserved, and even though he''s started his own business, he hasn''t achieved much."


    "Personality issues are manageable so long as they''re not matters of character. Look at your big brother; he''s not much of a talker either. If you want to be with Lucas, the main issue is his capability. Your family would probably find it hard to ept a mediocre man as your partner."


    Ivy nodded. "But I''m quite ordinary, too."


    "How so? You''re exceptional! You''re way better than me," Shelly said. "Your parents'' expectations for a daughter-inw and a son-inw are definitely different."


    "Shelly, I understand the reasoning. I think it''s probably because I''m still young, so I''m being naive. I understand my family''s realistic concerns, so I won''t force Lucas toe to Aryadelle."


    "I think he would definitely be willing toe to Aryadelle with you."


    Ivy smiled. "Hopefully!"


    Hayden and Shelly''s wedding proceeded as nned.


    Ivy could have been a bridesmaid, but due to her undisclosed identity, she ultimately did not be one.


    Shelly did not shed a tear during the ceremony, but Ivy did.


    La handed Ivy a tissue. "Ivy, look how happy everyone is! Why are you crying?"


    Taking the tissue to wipe her tears, Ivy said, "I feel like Shelly has been through a lot. She''s so strong and courageous."


    La smiled. Those who can


    tolerate your big brother''s temper are definitely strong. Don''t be fooled by his calm and mature appearance; that''s just the surface. I''m pretty sure Shelly is the giver in their rtionship."


    Ivy nodded. "Theyplement each other, which is great."


    "Yeah! I think you will be the giver in your rtionship with that Lucas guy, too," La said. "If he is a capable man, it''s all right for you to be the giver, but I''m worried that he has no ability yet demands adot emotionally."


    "He has a great temper. He might look scary, but he usually just pouts when angry."


    "I really wish I could meet him in person." La stroked her belly. "It''s a shame that I''m pregnant and can''t travel, or I would have hopped on a flight to


    now aronia to see that boy right


    now."


    "I will bring him here soon. Even if we don''t date, we can still be friends." Ivy beamed. "I''m sure he still cares for me. Now he''s learned that I''m Irene." "Sure!"


    After the wedding, Ivy sent Lucas a message. [Boss, I''ming back to Taronia two days from now.]


    Lucas did not reply, but Ivy did not dwell on it and simply sent Caspian the same message. [Caspian, I''ming back to Taronia two days from now.]


    Caspian responded almost right away. [Great! Let me know when yound, and I''ll pick you up! It''s been some time since I saw you, and I kind of miss you!]

 Chapter 3145

    Ivy gazed at Caspian''s reply and immediately messaged back. [Caspian, how''s Lucas doingtely? Is he okay?]


    [He''s fine! The investment party sent a guy over recently, and he''s been bugging him daily.]


    [Huh? Do you mean what I think you mean?] Ivy asked.


    [What are you thinking?]


    [Didn''t you say that guy''s been bothering Lucas every day? Does that guy like him?]


    [Haha! I don''t think so! The guy isn''t very familiar with our area, so he clings to Lucas wherever he goes. Lucas doesn''t like going out, so I said I could apany him, but he didn''t want that.] [So, where have they been going?] Ivy typed.


    [Bars, nightclubs... Those ces guys tend to like!]


    [...]


    [Haha, I feel like both the people sent by this investor aren''t taking this very seriously. Ivy, I''ll tell you everything when you return. Are you having fun being back home?]


    [Yeah, it''s been fun!]


    [It''s no wonder you''ve been away for so long. I thought you weren''t nning on returning to Taronia!] Caspianmented.


    [I promised I''de back, so I definitely will. Caspian, is there anything you want? I can bring you a gift.] Ivy offered.


    [I heard there''s a powerful drone manufacturingpany in your country. It''s called Tate Industries... Could you help me buy thetest drone model? I''ll transfer the money to you, and you can bring it along when youe back!]


    Ivyughed and replied: [No problem.]


    [By the way, your country has recently had a bit of sensational news. Our media has been reporting on it all day! Do you know Hayden Tate? He''s the elder brother of the owner of Tate Industries. He married amoner recently. Do you know about that?]


    Ivy could not help but burst intoughter. [If you know about it, of course, I do, too.]


    [Imagine being born into such a wealthy family. How great that must feel!] Caspian typed.


    [Yes.] Ivy replied.


    [Ivy, your family is well-off, too, right? What social ss does your family belong to in Aryadelle?]


    Ivy looked at the messages on her phone screen and wondered whether Caspian knew about her identity. She found his sudden mentioning of Tate Industries, Hayden, and her family suspicious.


    [Caspian, let''s talk about this more when I get to Taronia.] Ivy replied.


    [All right! I''m looking forward to your arrival! If bringing the drone is


    inconv¨¦nient, send it through


    an


    international courier.] Casp.ne


    added.


    [Okay! I''ll mail the drone to you!]


    After the chat, Ivy stretched her neck and noticed her sister standing beside her.


    "La, how long have you been standing here?" Ivy stood up.


    "I''ve been standing here all along. I saw you grinning from a


    and


    diver to check on y


    t even notice me." Colmet


    "Hahaha... I was chatting with a friend," Ivy exined.


    "From Taronia?"


    "Yeah."


    You


    "Was it Lucas?" La questioned.


    "No. It was Lucas'' friend. The two of them started a business together."


    "I see. Are you so happy texting Lucas'' friend? You must be beaming whenever you''re with Lucas."


    "It''s different," Ivy said.


    "You two haven''t even started dating yet. Who knows how lovey-dovey you two will get if you date?" La teased.


    "Maybe it won''t be as stressful and exciting if we do start dating," Ivy said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Life isn''t all about excitement and stress. You get a heart attack being constantly excited or stressed!" Lamented. "La, I booked the flight ticket to Taronia for tomorrow, and I haven''t told Mom and Dad yet."


    "It''s best that you tell them soon! I asked Eliam just now, and he said Lucas hasn''t fallen for Hayden''s trap so far," La said.

 Chapter 3146

    "Hayden sent a pretty woman to seduce him, which didn''t work, so now he''s sent a guy to take Lucas to clubs and bars. I don''t think that''s going to work. Not all men like those ces," Ivy said. La tapped her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. Hayden wille up with new ways."


    "Yeah. I trust him."


    Two dayster, Ivy arrived at Taronia alone.


    Avery wanted Archer to follow her, but Ivy objected to it, and since Hayden had stationed his man by Lucas'' side, Avery did not insist.


    As Ivy stepped out of the airport, she spotted Caspian and Lucas.


    Caspian was beaming, but Lucas seemed gloomy and looked as though he had been dragged there.


    Ivy was pleasantly surprised by their presence. "You two came to pick me up?"


    "Yes! Feel like a big shot, don''t you?" Caspian said, taking her suitcase from her.


    Ivy smiled and asked Lucas, "Mr. Woods, aren''t you working today?"


    "It''s the weekend, Ivy! If he didn''te with me to pick you up, he''d have to apany that man, Anson, so he tagged along with me! I didn''t ask him toe; he insisted. Hahaha!"


    Ivyughed and teased, "Mr. Woods, if you don''t enjoy hanging out with Anson, you can reject him!"


    Caspian chimed in, "It''s not easy to refuse him. We''ve already epted their investment."


    "You didn''t sign the contract when I left. Why did you decide to ept the investment now?" Ivy asked. "We had professionalwyers look over the contract, and there were no strange uses," Caspian said. Ivy nodded. "That''s great news!"


    Caspian continued, "But the people sent by the investors don''t seem to be here for work."


    "I''ll meet him next Monday," Ivy said.


    "Sure! Are you staying at a hotel? How long are you nning to stay this time? And where''s your bodyguard?" Ivy paused.


    Caspian raised an eyebrow. "Your cousin, I mean."


    "He-uh. attend not


    nd


    and couldn''t make it. I''met


    one had something toContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    but


    Sure how long I''ll be stavimet s to FindNovel 1.32


    I''ll stick around for now."


    The three of them got into the car.


    "Let''s go to the hotel I stayed atst time! They give discounts if you stay for a month!"


    Caspian chuckled. "How much is it per night?"


    Ivy replied, "Um... I think it''s a bit over forty dors."


    Caspian did some mental calctions and eximed, "That would add up to a total of over a thousand a month!"


    Ivy reasoned, "There should be a discount."


    "Even with a discount, it would be probably around eight hundred. We can''t even pay you that much in a month''s sry." He paused. "But we have money now, so I guess we can pay you enough."


    Ivyughed. "It''s fine, really! I have no work experience, so I don''t want to get overpaid."


    "You''re actually paying to work with us!" Caspian teased.


    "Didn''t you already figure out that I''m here just to have fun? Just consider me here for that!"


    "Hahaha! Fair enough!"


    "I''ve already mailed the drone to you. It should be arriving soon," Ivy added.


    "Great! How much was it? I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Ivy said, "Forget it! I didn''t spend any


    money on


    it, anyway. The wedding


    gift from Hayden''s wedding included


    a drone."


    Caspian eximed, "You actually attended Hayden''s wedding? Your family must be top-tier elites!"


    Ivy instantly fell silent.

 Chapter 3147

    When they arrived at the hotel, Caspian stayed inside the car. "Lucas, you go up with Ivy. I''ll just drive around."


    Lucas recalled that Ivy had brought arge suitcase with her and obediently exited the car.


    Before getting out of the car, Ivy thanked Caspian. "Thank you, Caspian. I owe you one."


    "Sure. I look forward to being at your wedding with Lucas," Caspian teased.


    Ivy got out of the car, blushing, and Lucas took her luggage out of the trunk.


    The two entered the hotel Ivy had booked for the following month.


    Lucas watched as she checked with the receptionist about the discount and as the receptionist phoned the manager to confirm it before checking Ivy in.


    After making the payment, Ivy turned to look at Lucas. "Let''s go!"


    Lucas dragged the luggage into the elevator with Ivy.


    "Mr. Woods, why aren''t you saying anything?" Ivy asked as they entered the elevator, looking at Lucas.


    Lucas genuinely had no idea what to say. "What exactly am I supposed to say?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I brought cakes for you. There are various vors."


    Lucas responded with a simple hum.


    "I messaged you a few times, but you never replied. Why didn''t you respond to my messages?" Ivy inquired.


    "I don''t like texting."


    "I know what''s on your mind," Ivy said.


    As the elevator reached the designated floor and stopped, they walked out and headed toward Ivy''s room. Upon entering, Ivy took the suitcase from Lucas, opened it, and ced several cakes on the bed for him to choose from.


    "Do I have to eat them?" he asked.


    "Just try one!" She picked up one of the cakes, tore the packaging open, and handed it to Lucas. "They''re not as bad as you think. They''re not overly sweet."


    Lucas took the cake and took a bite.


    Ivy stared at him. "How is it? Is it good?"


    "Not bad."


    Ivy see? They''re not as


    sweet as you thought." After that she began unpacking her daily necessities. "My family noticed that I gained weight here in Taronia. en.swhovels


    "I can''t tell," Lucas said.


    "I can''t tell either, but they noticed."


    ????


    After hanging her clothes in the closet, Ivy heard Lucas finish his cake and enter the bathroom to wash his hands. He came out and said to Ivy, "I''ll be leaving now."


    "Didn''t Caspian leave already? Hang out with me for a bit! Let''s have dinner together tonight!"


    "I don''t want to have dinner with you."


    "Why not?" Ivy asked.


    "You''ve been lying to me all along,


    Lucas said. He was no fool and


    11


    knew Ivy had kept her identity


    secret. At first, he did not care, but that soon changed.


    He was growing increasingly troubled by Ivy''s resemnce to Irene.


    Ivy walked up to Lucas, took a deep breath, and grabbed his hand. Holding it between both of hers, she pressed his hand to her cheek. "Look. Who am I?" Seeing Ivy with half her face covered, Lucas grew still.


    Ivy studied the astonishment on his face and released his hand. "Lucas, do you know who I am now?"


    Lucas'' eyes reddened, and he yanked his hand away.

 Chapter 3148

    Ivy sat down next to the bed and said, "Lucas, it''s not that I wanted to hide things from you. It''s just that my family situation is quite unique. Also, we haven''t seen each other in three years, so I didn''t know if you had changed."


    "I understand. You''re now the youngdy of a wealthy family. You can''t casually reveal your identity to outsiders in case you get into trouble," he said.


    "It''s not just that. My parents are concerned about my safety. I only brought one bodyguard thest time I was here."


    Lucas turned to look at Ivy and said, "If I''m not mistaken, your father is Elliot Foster."


    Ivy nodded. "During summer vacation three years ago, I went to Aryadelle, and I found my biological parents by ident. They wanted me to have a better life, so they faked my death in Taronia."


    "I understand. Finding your biological parents is a good thing. You don''t have to work as a nanny for others anymore, and you don''t have to cater to other people to make a living."


    "The scar I had on my face has always been fake. My grandma made me look ugly to protect me. That''s also why my biological parents couldn''t find me. My grandma had good intentions; she loved me and feared for my safety, so she came up with that n."


    Lucas was shaken. No words could express his feelings, and his mind was nk. Still, he understood that Ivy would not have experienced suchplications if she had not been ced in such a difficult situation to begin with.


    Ivy walked up to Lucas and sat him down on the bed beside her. "Lucas, I really like you. I came to Taronia this time to tell you this."


    Lucas felt like his soul had been drained out of him, but he managed to respond instinctively: "We don''t belong together."


    "Are you saying that because my family is rich? Would you still say the same if I came from an ordinary family?"


    "The investor who approached me is doing so under your family''s orders, isn''t that right?"


    "That was my elder brother''s way of testing you," Ivy exined.


    "What did you tell your family?"


    "I can''t hide anything from them regarding what I''m doing here. They know I like you." Her face reddened as she continued, "They really want to meet you. Whenever you have time, I''ll take you to Aryadelle to visit them."


    "I''m busy. I don''t have time to travel," Lucas said.


    Ivy tried to lighten the mood. "Don''t be so serious! Today can be considered our first official reunion."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I already guessed that you were Irene."


    "Why didn''t you say anything, then?"


    "Because you didn''t."


    "My family didn''t want me to admit to being her. I didn''t want to lie to you. Don''t be mad at me!" Ivy pleaded.


    "I''m not mad," he said, and, indeed,


    he was not angry. He was d to learn that Irene was alive and well. However, the difference in their statuses made him feel awkward.


    He used to be the one with the higher status, as Irene was his servant. Now, their rtionship dynamic had taken a drastic turn.


    Ivy could sense that Lucas was not


    angry and beamed at him. "Let''s go have dinner together and check on your mom afterward, okay? I I promised her I would bring her cakes from Aryadelle."


    Lucas had no reason to refuse and asked, "Ivy, your parents will never let you settle down here in Taronia, will they?"

 Chapter 3149

    Ivy nodded. "If we were together, you would have toe with me to Aryadelle."


    Lucas shook his head.


    "Don''t reject me now. My family isn''t that difficult to get along with. They are very nice and are very respectful of my wishes. They wouldn''t have allowed me toe here to see you if they didn''t respect me." Lucas nodded. "It''s great to see that you are doing well, but I won''t leave this country."


    This ce was his home; his mother was still here, so he would never leave. In truth, his attachment to thisnd was not as deep as others'' love for their countries, but even so, he was unwilling to leave his country for a woman.


    Lucas had always been a prideful man, and even if Ivy''s family was wealthy, he could not possibly trade his dignity for money.


    "Let''s not talk about this for now. After being apart for so long, let''s just treat each other as friends!" Ivy was extremely optimistic, and her smile was radiant and bright.


    Lucas nodded in agreement.


    Ivy leaned closer to him and said, "Mister Lucas."


    "Don''t tease me," Lucas said in resignation.


    Ivy burst intoughter. "It''s been so long since I called you ''Mister Lucas.'' It feels a bit awkward."


    "Stop calling me that. I''ve already left the Woods family."


    "Then what should I call you? Should I continue calling you Mr. Woods?"


    "Call me whatever. Just not that."


    "I went to your school before, you know? I left you a message on the wishing que," Ivy happily shared.


    Lucas sighed. "I know. You''re quite creative for throwing the wishing que into the headmistress'' suggestion box."


    Ivyughed heartily. "That was Uncle Mike''s idea. He said the wishing tree had too many ques, so he took me to put my wishing que in the suggestion box. He said the staff usually don''t open that box." "Your uncle was wrong. The headmistress'' assistant came looking for me not long after," he said.


    "Well, it wasn''t you who put it in, so they didn''t give you a hard time, did they?" Ivy asked.


    Lucased. "They asked me to


    tell


    not to toss


    ques into the sugge


    Ivy''sughter grew louder. "Did you guess it was me who wrote it? Were you startled?"


    Lucas retorted, "You seem to enjoy pranking me, huh?"


    "Honestly, I didn''t want you to forget me."


    "I couldn''t forget. After all, your scar at that time was hard to forget."


    Ivy burst intoughter. "Why don''t you just go ahead and say that I was ugly?"


    "I once thought about that. Girls with


    scars on their faces oftenck confidence, yet you were not like that. I thought that you were a strong girl, but I never suspected the scar was fake. It''s no wonder that you seem so optimistic." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Is that what you think of me?"


    "What else am I supposed to think?" he asked.


    "My grandma said that I am smart and capable!"


    "I never said you weren''t those things," Lucas retorted.


    "Fine. My cooking skills have gotten rusty, though," Ivy said.


    "I can tell."


    "Everet mend my family, they


    won''t let me do any house chores, and since I got into university, I''ve been so caught up with studying that I don''t have time to do chores." en.swhovels


    "You don''t have to do any chores for me from now on," Lucas said.

 Chapter 3150

    "I didn''t mean it that way. I do feel like doing chores from time to time. You don''t know how delicious the meals that our family''s chefs make are. Sometimes, I want to cook something myself, but I am too embarrassed. It''s different here with you. I know you will definitely eat what I cook."


    Lucas blushed awkwardly. "Have you finished tidying up?"


    Ivy nodded.


    "Take a rest for a while! I''ll leave now," Lucas said. "It''s still too early for dinner. When you get hungryter, we''ll go eat."


    "Sure. I''ll call youter then."


    "All right." Lucas got up and left.


    Leaving the hotel, Lucas called Caspian to pick him up.


    "You are leaving already? Didn''t you two have a proper conversation?"


    "We are done talking."


    Caspian was excited. "Okay. I''m on my way to pick you up now. You better spill all the juicy details when we meet! I''m dying to know everything."


    Before long, Caspian arrived in his car.


    Once Lucas entered the car, Caspian started talking incessantly. "Lucas, did she tell you about her family situation? Is her family super wealthy? Her family must be really influential if she was able to attend Hayden''s wedding. She likes you so much. You should seize this opportunity! Even if she asks you to go to her country, you should go! I wouldn''t refuse such a great offer if I were you!"


    Lucas furrowed his brows. "How do you know what we talked about?"


    Caspian suddenly pped the steering wheel. "Damn! Did she really ask you to marry her?"


    Lucas shook his head. "She wants me to go with her to Aryadelle."


    Caspian nced at Lucas. "Did you agree?"


    "Focus on driving!"


    Caspian nodded. "All right, all right! I''ll drive! Just keep talking!"


    "We''ll talk back at thepany. I''m worried you''ll be too shocked and unable to drive properly."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re beating around the bush.


    You''re not usually like this. You''re a grown man, so just say what''s on your mind already! I guess you are a bit overwhelmed. Take your time to calm down. But once we''re at thepany, you have to tell me everything!"


    Ten minutester, the car was parked outside thepany building.


    After exiting the car, Caspian grabbed Lucas to prevent him from running away.


    "Well? Tell me: just how wealthy is Ivy''s family?"


    Lucas regained hisposure and said, "Elliot Foster is her father."


    Caspian scowled. "Huh?"


    "Hayden Tate is her elder brother," Lucas added.


    "Huh?! Wait, wh-Seriously?! Oh my God! I feel like I''m going to have a heart attack!" Caspian ced a hand over his chest and panted heavily.


    Lucas remained calm. "She''s Irene. The nanny that used to work for my family."


    "Damn! Didn''t Irene die? How did she be Ivy?" Caspian rushed to catch up with Lucas and grabbed his arm. "It''s no wonder she came looking for you. So she was that nanny, after all."


    "Apparently, her adoptive


    grandmother escaped to Taronia with her. She was the long-lost daughter of Elliot Foster. During the summer holidays three years ago, she went to Aryadelle, and there, she reunited with her family. Her family faked her death because they don''t intend for her to return to Taronia."


    Caspian nodded. "And now she''se all the way here to look for


    you. How touching! Lucas, I''m


    serious about this. Her family is one of the most powerful families in the


    world: Why would you turn her down?"


    Son

 Chapter 3151

    Lucas frowned at Caspian. "I have nothing now. If I go to Aryadelle with her, what will I do there? How will her family see me?"


    "Who cares about how they see you? As long as Ivy likes you, it''s all good! Besides, if you go to Aryadelle, her family will naturally arrange for something for you to do."


    "I don''t want that. I don''t want to be dependent on others. I had enough of that a long time ago," Lucas retorted.


    "Are you going to give up on Ivy then? She is an amazing girl! Lucas, why are you being so stubborn?" Caspian spoke seriously. "If your mom finds out about this, she''ll definitely want you to be with Ivy. If you''re with Ivy, you''ll save yourself twenty years of struggle! No, scratch that! Twenty years don''t even cut it! If you''re with Ivy, you won''t have to struggle for the rest of your life! I''ve looked into Elliot''s background; their whole family is a bunch of business geniuses. Each one of them is incredibly impressive individually."


    "Which is exactly why I can''t be with Ivy." Lucas'' tone was determined. "Ourpany''s investmentes from Ivy''s family, too."


    Caspian sighed. "Damn, those people are really freaking rich! They can casually throw around millions. Since you want to build a career, take this investment and make the most of it. Once your career is established, you can go to Aryadelle with Ivy."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Now that I know this investment is from Ivy''s family, there''s no way I will ept it. I''ll talk to Anson and have the contract terminated."


    Caspian instantly fell silent.


    Meanwhile, Hayden and Shelly sat on beachside loungers, enjoying the sea breeze. Hayden''s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Anson, Hayden immediately answered.


    "Mr. Tate, Lucas doesn''t want our investment anymore," Anson said.


    Hayden frowned. "Why not?"


    "He found Ivy''s identity out."


    "Ivy told him?" Hayden asked.


    Anson confirmed, "Yes. He seems pretty shaken by it."


    Hayden coldlyughed. "Feeling inferior, huh?"


    "Seems like it. He wants to terminate the contract. Should we ask him forpensation?"


    "If you''re not afraid of Ivy tearing you apart, go ahead and do that."


    Anson shrank in his seat.


    After hanging up, Hayden took off his sunsses.


    "What happened to Ivy? Nothing''s wrong, right?" Shelly asked.


    Hayden held his phone, wondering if he should message Ivy, as he answered Shelly''s question, "It''s nothing. Lucas found out about Ivy''s identity, and now he won''t ept my investment."


    Shelly seemed surprised. "I thought he would be happy after knowing Ivy''s identity!"


    "Who knows if he''s just pretending? Let''s observe for now!"


    "Well, in any case, Ivy just graduated. She can''t possibly get married so soon, Shellymented.


    s to FindNoveloveone


    "Shelly, how about we go to Taronia in a few days? That way, we can also check on Ivy."


    Shelly knew Hayden was interested


    et by cas in person but did not


    in


    expose his lie. "Sure! I''ve always


    d to go Taronia anyway."


    In Taronia, Ivy woke up and realized that it was past seven at night.


    She grabbed her phone and called Lucas, who answered the call right away.


    "I''m sorry! I fell asleep! I promised that we would visit your mom together. Have you eaten?"


    "No," he said.


    Lucas had been waiting for Ivy as he had promised to go to dinner with her.


    "Oh. Where are you now? Should Ie over to where you are?"

 Chapter 3152

    "I''ll find you. I''m nearby."


    "Sure! I''lle down to the lobby now," Ivy said.


    After hanging up, she walked to the closet and changed into a beautiful dress.


    She had taken more clothes with her this time because she knew that there were no longer any secrets between her and Lucas.


    Three years ago, they belonged to different worlds and were far too young to admit if they even had feelings for each other. However, things had changed. Though they were still from different worlds, Ivy was finally confident enough to take the initiative.


    Ivy went downstairs and saw Lucas standing by the hotel entrance. She hurried over. "Lucas!"


    Lucas looked up and turned toward her.


    Ivy was wearing a strikingly designed dress. Not only was the design unique, but the colors of the dress were bold and vibrant in a way that was hard to forget after a nce.


    Ivy walked up to Lucas and waved her hand in front of him. "Are you stunned?"


    Lucas replied, "It''s a special dress."


    "Of course, it is. My aunt designed it specially for me and my sister. There are only two of them in the world."


    Lucas was momentarily lost for words.


    Three years ago, Ivy was the maid by his side, struggling to afford a proper meal. Now, however, she had transformed into an unattainable goddess, and he might have sumbed to madness if it was not for his strong mental adaptability.


    Ivy linked her arm with Lucas'' and said, "Why are you spacing out? Although my parents are wealthy, that money belongs to them. It has nothing to do with me."


    Lucas knew Ivy was trying to console him and withdrew his arm. "Friends of the opposite sex don''t usually walk arm in arm, right?"


    "Why are you acting so stuck up? I used to do this with you before!" Ivy said.


    "Really?" Lucas did not remember them having such intimate contact before.


    "We did!


    how you used to go out together,


    and you walked too fast. I had to


    to your arm to keep up," Ivy


    said and grabbed Lucas'' arma


    again.


    This time, Lucas did not push her away.


    "Let''s grab something to eat. We agreed to visit your mom, after all," Ivy said.


    "Let''s visit her first and then eat." Lucas was concerned about thete hour. His mother could be asleep.


    "Sure! I''m not that hungry anyway." Ivy followed Lucas into the car.


    They soon arrived at the hospital.


    Ivy seemed a bit nervous and asked, "Lucas, is it inappropriate for me toe to the hospital in this dress?" "Why would it be inappropriate?" Lucas asked.


    "I don''t know. I just feel it''s not quite right," Ivy said hesitantly.


    "My mom liked to dress up back when she wasn''t ill, so it''s not a problem. Let''s go!" Lucas reassured her.


    "Oh! Slow down!" Ivy quickly caught up with him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas stopped and held onto her arm.


    They arrived at the hospital room. Lucas'' mother''s eyes lit up when she saw Ivy.


    "Ivy, you look so beautiful today!" His mother extended her hand, wanting to pull Ivy closer.


    Ivy immediately went to the bedside, holding her hand. "Aunty, I brought cakes for you."


    Ivy took out a few small cakes from her bag.


    "Thank you for bringing me these all the way from Aryadelle!" Lucas'' mother said.


    "You don''t have to thank me over


    this. I fene


    weight


    like you''ve lost a little


    to


    since thest time I saw you,"


    Ivy said.


    A touch of mncholy flickered in


    her


    Wo "My time is limited... Ivy t


    We wonderful if you could


    y my son."

 Chapter 3153

    Not wanting his mother to hold unrealistic expectations, Lucas decided to tell her the truth. "Mom, she is the daughter of the wealthiest man in Aryadelle," he said. Lucas'' mother froze, and, for a moment, she thought she had misheard him.


    "Ivy used to be Irene, my nanny back with the Woods. Her biological parents found her after that. Her family is wealthy, and we don''t belong to the same world."


    Lucas'' mother''s face suddenly looked awkward. "Oh, my. I didn''t know you were Irene, Ivy. Lucas told me about you when he heard that you passed away. Who would have known that you were alive and well? How surprising!"


    "I''m sorry for worrying you two," Ivy said.


    "Oh, don''t apologize! It''s a good thing that you are fine!" Lucas'' mother studied her intently, awed but disappointed that Lucas was unlikely to marry Ivy.


    "Please have a piece of cake!" Ivy unwrapped a cake and handed it to Lucas'' mother. "A bite should be fine."


    "Haha! I''m not watching my diet right now! The doctors told me to eat whatever I want." Lucas'' mother took the cake, took a bite, and chuckled. "The doctors suggested I return home, but I didn''t want to trouble Lucas. If I went home, he would need to find a caretaker for me. That''s too much hassle! Staying in the hospital isn''t too expensive, and taking care of the aftermath is easier here if something happens." "Mom, please don''t say such things," Lucas interjected.


    "All right, I won''t." She turned her attention to Ivy. "Ivy, did you arrive in Taronia today?"


    "Yes, Inded this afternoon."


    "How nice of you toe and see me right away," Lucas'' mother said affectionately.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I was worried about your condition,"


    Ivy said in concern. "I actually discussed things with Lucas and wanted to take you to Aryadelse, where the medical facilities are better."


    "That won''t be necessary! I havete-stage cancer. It can''t be cured anywhere" She continued, "Why waste that money if there''s no cure? Lucas is starting his own business now and there are many expenses. I can''t burden him with my illness. I couldn''t help him before


    Content


    "Please don''t always think that way. He doesn''t feel burdened by you."


    "I know. He''s a great young man. I didn''t even tell him about my illness. One of my friends told him secretly, and he returned to the country as soon as he heard. Originally, he was nning to start his business.in Edelweiss." Tears welled in her eyes. "We had actually fallen out of touch for three or four years by then. I sent him to his father''s ce, and he was very angry with me."


    As she spoke, Lucas'' eyes reddened, and he walked out of the hospital room.


    His mother and Ivy watched him leave.


    "He doesn''t talk much, but he''s truly a good person. I''m sure you see that, too, and that''s why you came to see him," Lucas'' mother continued.


    Ivy nodded. "I know he''s a good person. That''s why I''ve remembered him all these years. I knew that I would regret it for life if I didn''te see him."


    Lucas'' mother smiled. "Still, he really isn''t worthy of you. You''re a spectacr woman now, and your family is wealthy and powerful."


    "My parents don''t prioritize money. They just don''t want me to marry and move to Taronia. If I could take Lucas to Aryadelle, my parents should be willing to ept him." "Really?" Hope flickered in Lucas'' mother''s eyes.

 Chapter 3154

    "I''m telling the truth, but Lucas doesn''t want to go to Aryadelle. After all, this is his hometown. It''s surely difficult for him to leave his country for my sake," Ivy exined.


    Lucas'' mother shook her head vigorously. "Ivy, he refuses because hecks confidence, not because of a deep attachment to his homnd. If he felt attached to Taronia, he wouldn''t have chosen to study abroad or wanted to start his business in Edelweiss in the first ce. Ivy, you mustn''t give up on him. Give him a helping hand! He will definitely treat you well in the future."


    Ivy nodded. "Okay, I''ll do my best."


    Exiting the hospital, Ivy noticed Lucas'' somber expression and yfully asked, "What are you thinking about? I greatly enjoy chatting with your mother, no matter what she says." "I''m not thinking about anything," he said.


    His mother, the one who raised him, was now critically ill, and he felt powerless to help her. He did not want to give up on her life, but the doctors had made it clear that her illness was incurable. Attempting aggressive treatment would only increase her suffering. Additionally, his mother did not want to continue treatment, so he could only watch her grow weaker by the day; he could sense that death was drawing


    near.


    "Lucas, just make sure you spend more time with your mother."


    Lucas choked out, "Yeah."


    He actually had little to say to his mother. Every time he visited her at the hospital, she would soon ask him to leave, fearing she was distracting him from work.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go eat! My treat!" Ivy perked up. "Life must go on!"


    Lucas nced at Ivy. "What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m okay with anything. Let''s just find a restaurant by the roadside!" Ivy suggested enthusiastically.


    Shaking his head, Lucas said, "The ones near the hospital aren''t that great. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Ivy followed Lucas into the parking lot. He drove away from the hospital and headed to the city center. He chose a restaurant near the hotel Ivy was staying at.


    Upon entering the restaurant, a waiter handed the menu to Lucas, who then passed it to Ivy.


    "Order what you like! I''m not a picky eater; I''ll eat anything," Ivy said, handing the menu back to Lucas.


    After Lucas ordered, he returned the menu to Ivy, saying, "You choose whatever you like to eat!"


    Ivy epted the menu with a smile and said, "You are being so polite to me. I''m having a hard time adjusting." "I''m having a hard time adjusting as well," Lucas said.


    "Just interact with me like you did in the past!"


    "I can''t turn a blind eye to your identity. I need time to digest it."


    "All right! I guess it is quite surprising, and I took a long time getting used to my sudden change in status, too."


    After ordering, Ivy handed the menu back to the waiter, who confirmed their orders before leaving.


    Lucas poured himself and Ivy sses of water and said, "I turned down your brother''s investment."


    Surprised, she asked, "Why? Are you


    My brother is a niceContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    motive behind his investment."


    person, and there''s no ulterior el


    "I''m not doubting his intentions. I just don''t want to ept it. I''m nofin


    de don''ted of money, and don''t need your family''s he?q

 Chapter 3155

    Seeing how insistent he was, Ivy did not argue and simply said, "I believe in you."


    "How so?" he asked.


    "I believe that you will be really aplished in the future, at least more so than what you imagine now," she said. "We don''t have topare ourselves to others. There''s no point in that. We are living for ourselves, not to fulfill others'' expectations."


    "I''m not that ambitious, really," Lucas said.


    "You don''t have to be! I know what you are thinking; you think you aren''t worthy of me, and you are worried that my family will be against us dating, right?"


    Lucas fell silent.


    "My parents aren''t that kind of people. You might not believe me now, but I will bring you to meet them one day. You can still meet my parents even if we are just friends!" "We will see." Lucas sipped on his water.


    "Yeah. We are still young, anyway. We don''t have to rush."


    They ended dinner at half past nine. The streets were noticeably quieter, with fewer cars in sight.


    "I''ll drive you back to the hotel," Lucas offered.


    Ivy shook her head. "I ate too much. I want to take a walk. Will you join me?"


    "Sure," Lucas agreed.


    "Are you tired? If you''re tired, you can go back and rest." Ivy considered the fact that she had taken a nap in the afternoon, while Lucas might not have. "I''m fine," he replied.


    Ivy chuckled. "I guess you would say that even if you were tired."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did you ask in the first ce, then?"


    "I just wanted to ask! You never ask me questions," Ivy said yfully.


    Lucas looked at Ivy. "What do you want me to ask? About your life in Aryadelle? I can guess that it''s quite exciting without asking."


    Ivyughed. "You''re overthinking


    things. My parents and siblings are all so aplished, and returning to such a family actually puts a lot of pressure on me. They chose an excellent school for me, with exceptionally talented students. I can''tpare them. To catch up, I had to put in more effort than everyone else. I''ve been studying hard for the past three years. Graduating was a relief."


    "What are your ns now? Do your family members have any expectations?"


    Ivy shook her head. "They''ve never pressured or expected anything from me. They just want me to be safe and healthy. My dedication to studying waspleted self-imposed."


    Lucas remained silent.


    "They didn''t stop me from doing anything, includinging here to Taronia, but they did make one firm request: not to marry someone from afar," Ivy confided. "I''ve been apart from them for eighteen years, and they don''t want to be separated from me again. I don''t want that either, so I agreed to their request."


    "Right. You should go back after a while! In all aspects, this ce is secondary to Aryadelle," Lucas said.


    "I will go back, but not now. Let''s talk about itter Ivy did not want to pressure Lucas. "Lucas, don''t overthink things and don''t burden yourself too much. If you like me


    don''t just give me up bere


    you


    think you''re unworthy of me. 9 can give you time, and I''m willing to wait."


    Lucas stopped in his tracks and swallowed hard. "You could have better options in Aryadelle."


    "You are the best option for me," Ivy responded.

 Chapter 3156

    "You are still young, and you can be quite reckless."


    "I might be young, but I''m far from reckless. I grew up with my grandma, and I''ve been through a lot. I''d like to think I''m more mature than people my age."


    Lucas was instantly rendered speechless.


    "Lucas, I still remember everything that happened between us three years ago like it was yesterday. I will remember them for the rest of my life because I won''t ever return to life as difficult as before. If you were willing to help me out back then, when I was at my lowest, then I have every reason to believe that you will treat me well now."


    "I didn''t do much. You just exaggerate what I did because there weren''t that many people who treated you with kindness back then."


    "You paid off my debt behind my back, didn''t you? Do you do that for everyone?" Ivy retorted.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas pursed his lips.


    "You once said something that really moved me. You said that you''ll still keep me as your nanny when you start earning money. I''m sure you thought someone like me might have trouble finding a job in the future. Worried that I wouldn''t have the means to support myself, you wanted to take care of me... You were truly kind to me."


    "Let''s not talk about that." Lucas'' face flushed.


    "Lucas, what I need the least right now is money, so I don''t really care if you''ll make a lot of it." Ivy held onto Lucas'' hand. "But I know you have your own dignity to uphold, so let''s take things slow."


    "I won''t consider marriage until after I turn thirty," Lucas stated.


    "What if you be wildly sessful by 25?" she challenged.


    Blushing, he said, "Then I''ll wait until I''m 25 to decide."


    Ivy burst intoughter.


    Hand in hand, they walked along the road for a long time.


    The next day, tvy decided to buy a gift for Lucas mother. As her time was limited, and Lucas mentioned she used to love dressing up before she felt ill, Ivy asked Caspian to apany her on a shopping spree.


    Ivy knew that Caspian did not have much to do at thepany, so pulling him out of the office would not affect operations.


    After telling Lucas of his ns, Caspian went out to meet Ivy.


    When they crossed paths on the street, Ivy asked Caspian, "Did you talk to Lucas?"


    "Sure did! I told him you asked me out, and he didn''t say much," Caspian replied.


    "Oh! How did he look at the time?" Ivy pressed.


    "Well... he didn''t have any particr


    expression Caspian looked


    Pet


    puzzled. "What kind of expression were you expecting, princess? I guess can force an expression out


    of him if you tell me what


    expect." Content belong


    "He told you about my identity, right?" Ivy inquired.


    1.n


    "Yep! We''re closer than blood brothers! He tells me everything!" Caspian grinned. "I strongly advised him to go to Aryadelle with you, but he''s still hesitating."


    "Thank you! I want to take him to Aryadelle as well, but he''s dealing with something internally that he needs to ovee first."


    "He definitely can''t go to Aryadelle right now with his mother here," Caspian noted.


    "I know. I''m not going to take him away now. I wanted you to apany me to buy new clothes for his mother, actually."


    "She''s in the hospital every day,


    I


    though, so she won''t be able to wear her new clothes." Caspian scratched his head in confusion. "But I guess you have money to spare. Buy away! His mother will definitely be thrilled by your gifts."


    "True," Ivy replied, unconcerned about the expense. As long as it brought some happiness to Lucas'' mother, it was worth it.

 Chapter 3157

    Ivy and Caspian arrived at the city''srgest shopping mall.


    Caspian followed Ivy and said, "Princess, my main function today is to carry your bags. I can''t afford the things here, so forgive me if I don''t offer to split the bill when it''s time to pay."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ivyughed heartily. "You and Lucas don''t usuallye here to shop, do you?"


    Caspian shook his head. "We mostly buy things from the supermarket. Those slightlyrger department stores sell clothes, too. The clothes inside aren''t expensive, but, of course, they''re not branded." "I don''t care much about brands either, but I want something better since it''s a gift for Lucas'' mother," Ivy exined.


    "You''re really kind. It''s a pity his mother can''t enjoy it for long. Even if Lucas doesn''t rely on you, he''ll surely provide for his mother in the future. What a shame!" Caspian sighed.


    "Yes. That''s why we should cherish the people around us," Ivy said.


    Just then, she spotted Olivia and Mrs. Woods not far away, shopping together.


    Immediately, Ivy pulled Caspian into a nearby handbag store.


    "Are you buying a bag for Lucas'' mother? She probably doesn''t need one," Caspianmented.


    "Even if she doesn''t need it, receiving a bag should make her happy, right? Women tend to like bags. My mom and sister have many bags, and so do I. Most of my bags were gifts from them," Ivy exined. "All right. Go ahead then!" Caspian replied.


    "Caspian, you can still call me lvy! Even people who work for my family call me that," Ivy said, picking up a bag and showing it to Caspian.


    Unexpectedly, Olivia and Mrs. Woods walked into the store.


    Caspian took the bag and nced at the price tag. "Oh, my goodness! This in-looking bag costs twelve thousand! Is this some kind of scam?" Caspian''s voice reached Mrs. Woods and Olivia, and they started walking toward them.


    Seeing Ivy''s gaze shift, Caspian followed her line of sight.


    Mrs. Woods recognized Caspian. When Lucas founded Night Technologies, Mr. Woods had invited Caspian over to inquire about some matters.


    "Caspian?" Mrs. Woods eximed in


    surprise. Is this your girlfriend? Did yourpany with Lucas be


    so profitable that you can


    such an expensive bag?"


    Caspian quickly handed the bag to Ivy and


    "No, it''s not like et


    that, Running apany i , and she''s not my girlf


    "She''s not your girlfriend? Who is she, then?" Mrs. Woods studied Ivy curiously.


    Caspian grinned smugly. "She''s Lucas'' girlfriend."


    Mrs. Woods was stunned. "She''s Lucas'' girlfriend? I didn''t even know he had a girlfriend! Does his dad know?"


    "I don''t know about that," Caspian said.


    "Do you have any idea how


    expensive the purses are here? If the


    could


    youe here? How


    love


    arrogant!" Mrs. Woods red at Ivy. en.swhovels


    Ivy remained calm. "I''m not spending Lucas'' money, Madam."


    "Whose money are you spending, then? Are you rich?" Mrs. Woods challenged.


    "I guess!" Ivy said and handed the purse to the salesperson. "Wrap this up for me, please."


    With that, she headed to the counter. Mrs. Woods red at her enviously.


    Just as Caspian was about to follow Ivy, Mrs. Woods grabbed him and asked, "Caspian, who''s that woman? Is her family rich?"

 Chapter 3158

    Naturally, Caspian did not n to expose Ivy''s identity as she should preserve the right to do so herself.


    "I don''t know. They just started dating!" he said.


    "How did theye to know each other? She looks kind of familiar," Mrs. Woods said.


    "They have known each other for three years!" Caspain said and hurried over to Ivy when he saw her turning around.


    Losing her desire to shop, Mrs. Woods said, "I don''t feel like shopping anymore! Let''s go!"


    "Mom, why are you getting upset? That woman might not be richer than us! All she bought was a bag, and it wasn''t even that expensive!" Olivia said.


    "How would you know how rich she is? I need to ask your dad about this."


    "I don''t think Dad knows anything about this either! He would have said something if he did!" Oliviamented.


    "I mean, I''m going to get your dad to ask Lucas about this!"


    Mrs. Woods hurried back home and shared the incident of seeing Caspian and Ivy at the mall with her husband.


    Mr. Woods was astonished. "This is good news! It seems that Lucas has found a girlfriend to put his mother at ease."


    "But his girlfriend has a very haughty attitude! She seems quite wealthy! Honey, you should ask Lucas about this and find out what''s going on," Mrs. Woods urged.


    Mr. Woods picked up his phone and dialed Lucas''s number. After a moment, the call was answered.


    "Lucas, when are you free? Let''s have a meal together!" Mr. Woods asked with a smile.


    "I''m busy," Lucas said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Woods continued, "All right. I won''t force you if you don''t want toe home. I heard you found a girlfriend. You should introduce us. Where is she from? What''s her family like?"


    "Who told you that?" Lucas asked.


    "It was your stepmother. When she was out shopping, she met a woman. That woman said she''s your girlfriend!" Mr. Woods replied.


    Mrs. Woods chimed in, "It was Caspian who mentioned it. The woman herself didn''t say much, just that she didn''t spend any of Lucas'' money."


    Lucas'' expression grew dark upon hearing his stepmother''s voice.


    "Lucas, why aren''t you saying anything? The girl imed to be your girlfriend. It can''t be fake, right? Bring her back another day so I can meet her in person, or we can dine out. Let me have a look at her!" Mr. Woods was quite intrigued by Ivy.


    "There''s no need for that. You''ve already met her," Lucas replied, not wanting them to go looking for Ivy.


    Mr. Woods asked, "What? Who is she?"


    Lucas sighed. "She''s Irene."


    "What?! Irene? But isn''t she dead?" Mr. Woods eximed.


    "All right, I''ve said everything I needed to. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now," Lucas said.


    With that, Lucas ended the call.


    Mr. Woods stared at his phone for a long time after that.


    "It''s Irene! No wonder that woman looked somewhat familiar. I can''t believe she''s trene!" Mrs. Woods deduced what happened from her husband''s words. "Didn''t she


    three years ago? So she diet


    die? And that ugly scar on her face is gone! What has she been through? Did she undergo some miraculous transformation ore back from the dead?"


    Olivia also found this unbelievable. "Mom, I can''t believe Irene is so beautiful! No wonder she spends money so extravagantly! She must have a sugar daddy!" Realization dawned on Mrs. Woods. "I knew it! How could she possibly have so much money? Someone must be financially supporting her!"

 Chapter 3159

    Mr. Woods'' expression turned grave. "I cannot allow Lucas to marry a woman like her!"


    Mrs. Woods sneered. "I doubt he''ll listen to you."


    Mr. Woods retorted, "If he doesn''t listen, I''ll go to hispany and talk to him!"


    In the afternoon, Ivy, apanied by Caspian, arrived at the hospital with gifts for Lucas'' mother.


    Lucas'' mother beamed when she saw the new clothes, shoes, bags, and cosmetics that Ivy had bought for her. "Ivy, you''ve bought so many things for me. I''ve been sick for so long and haven''t bought things in ages. It''s a waste of money. You must have spent quite a bit, right?"


    "Aunty, you don''t need to worry. My parents gave me a lot of pocket money. Would you like to try on these new clothes? I can help you change," Ivy offered.


    Lucas'' mother, with a gentle smile, said, "It''s fine. I''ll have the nurse help meter. Didn''t Lucase with you?"


    "He''s at work! I didn''t want to disturb him."


    "Ah, I see. In the early days of his business, he was indeed quite busy. Sometimes, he woulde to see me at night without bothering to have dinner first. He''s really working hard. Unfortunately, I can''t help him. I''ve be a burden to him." Lucas'' mother''s smile faded. "He spent quite a lot of money on my treatment. We could have bought a house with that money, but he insisted on buying those expensive medicines for me, and they didn''t even work. Money wasted..."


    "Aunty, please don''t worry about the money. He''ll earn it all back in the future," Ivyforted. "The fact that he''s willing to spend money on you shows how important you are to him. You should be happy about that."


    Lucas'' mother''s face lit up again. "I''ve always known he''s filial. My only regret now is that I didn''t listen to his wishes and sent him back to his father''s ce. It was the only major conflict between us. Although he doesn''t me me now, I still feel sorry for him."


    Ivy smiled. "Don''t me yourself. When he was with his father, I took care of him, and he was doing well!"


    "Hahaha! I don''t regret it now. If he hadn''t gone back to his father''s ce back then, he wouldn''t have met you."


    "I agree."


    Shortly after, Mr. Woods arrived,


    apanied by his driver. When he


    entered the hospital room, heal.?x


    about to speak but fell silent@pon seeing Ivy there.


    After adjusting his expression, Mr. Woods strode toward the bed and stared at Ivy. "Are you Irene?"


    Ivy nodded. "Are you here to see Aunty, Mr. Woods?"


    "Not entirely... I didn''t expect to see you here. I came to ask her about you and Lucas."


    "You can just ask me about it. Don''t


    disturb


    to Lucas'' mother. "Aunty, I will go


    " Ivy said before turningContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    with Mr. Woods. I will drop


    by again."


    Worried, Lucas'' mother said to Mr. Woods, "Don''t you dare pick on Ivy, or Lucas will get upset!"


    Mr. Woods sighed. "Why would I pick


    on her? I just want to know more about her Lucas is my son, so I can''t just let him marry any woman out there. The Woods might not be as sessful these days as before, but we should still look for a suitable match for Lucas."


    "Get over yourself! Ivy''s family is of much higher status than yours!" Lucas'' mother said.

 Chapter 3160

    Taken aback, Mr. Woods paused.


    Lucas'' mother did not continue further, so he followed Ivy outside; his gaze on Ivy had softened significantly.


    "Have you found your biological parents?" Mr. Woods asked Ivy.


    Ivy nodded.


    "Do your biological parents have a lot of money?" he continued.


    Ivy nodded again.


    Mr. Woods breathed a sigh of relief. "Apart from Lucas, you haven''t been involved with men, right?"


    Ivy nodded once more.


    A smile graced Mr. Woods''s face. "That''s great, Irene. I believe you''re a good child. After all, you worked for our family in the past, and I trust you. Moreover, you and Lucas have spent time together. You are a good-looking youngdy, and your family''s circumstances are good, so I won''t stand in the way of your rtionship. When you have the time, bring your family over, and let our families meet and have dinner together!"


    "Ie from Aryadelle," Ivy replied.


    Mr. Woods was surprised. "Huh? You''re from Aryadelle? That''s quite far from here!"


    "Yes," Ivy confirmed.


    "In that case, take your time to talk things over with Lucas. If you decide to get married, both sets of parents should meet and discuss it," Mr. Woods advised.


    "I understand," Ivy said.


    The more Mr. Woods looked at Ivy, the more satisfied he felt with her. "I didn''t notice it before, but you''re really beautiful! No wonder Lucas likes you."


    Ivy responded with a polite smile and chose not to say anything. She was well aware that Lucas did not have a good rtionship with his father, so she kept her interactions with Mr. Woods minimal. After Mr. Woods left, Ivy and Caspian left the hospital as well.


    In the evening, Caspian, Lucas, and Ivy had dinner together.


    Caspian animatedly recounted the day''s events to Lucas. "You can''t imagine your stepmother''s expression when she saw Ivy buying that bag. It was priceless!" Caspian eximed. "And your father''s visit to the hospital-Initially, he wanted to talk to your mother about vy, but Ivy was in the room, so your father had a friendly chat with Ivy instead."


    Lucas turned to Ivy. "What did he say to you?"


    Caspian chimed in, "I overheard everything! Your father wants to arrange a meeting with Ivy''s parents to discuss your marriage."


    Lucas'' expression grew colder.


    "That''s not it. Your dad didn''t


    mention anything about getting


    married. He thought that I was from


    Taronia and said that he wanted to


    invite my family out for a meal," Ivy said. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ignore him from now on," Lucas said. "Even if I am to get married, I don''t n on inviting him."


    "Sure. I didn''t want to talk to him. He came to your mom''s room, and I didn''t want him to bother her, so I invited him out to talk," Ivy said. "All right."


    "Lucas, don''t get upset with Ivy. She bought your mom a lot of gifts, and your mom was over the moon.d''ve never seen herugh like that before," Caspian said.


    Lucas turned to Ivy and muttered awkwardly, "Thank you."


    "Since your family now considers me your girlfriend, you don''t have to thank me for these things," Ivy said.


    Lucas fell silent, and Caspian poured him a ss of beer. "Don''t overthink this, Lucas. Just work hard and make sure you are worthy of Ivy!" Lucas picked up the ss and downed the beer.


    Upon returning to the hotel, Ivyy in bed, feeling too exhausted to shower.


    Deciding she would y with her phone for a while before heading to the bathroom, she picked it up.


    As soon as she unlocked it, she spotted a message from Shelly.

 Chapter 3161

    Shelly''s message said that she and Hayden were heading toward Taronia, and Ivy jumped out of bed in shock.


    "What should I do? They are definitely here to see Lucas. I have to tell Lucas about this," Ivy mumbled to herself and called Lucas.


    Lucas answered right away.


    "Lucas, my eldest brother ising to Taronia!" she shouted.


    Feeling anxious about her tone, Lucas asked, "Why is heing here? To bring you home?"


    "No! He''s not here to bring me home. My sister-inw said they are here on their honeymoon, but I know there''s more to that. Why would anyonee here for their honeymoon?" Realization dawned on Lucas. "So they are here to meet me in person, then."


    Ivy chuckled. "I''m sure that''s what they want. What should I do? I''m really nervous right now."


    Lucas maintained a calm tone. "What for?"


    "Aren''t you nervous at all?"


    "Being nervous won''t solve anything," Lucas said.


    Ivy persisted, "But what if my older brother gives you a hard time? I have great respect for him, and..."


    Lucas reassured her. "Don''t worry for now. We''ll see what happens when your brother arrives."


    Ivy agreed, "All right... I suppose that''s all we can do."


    "When is he arriving?"


    "The day after tomorrow. They''ve already started their journey," Ivy exined.


    "Have they booked a hotel?"


    "I''m not sure. If they haven''t, they can stay in the same hotel as me. You don''t need to worry about that."


    Lucas considered her words and realized there was not much he could do now.


    "Lucas, if my brother says


    something unpleasant to you, could


    you try not to get angry? My brother tends to be very straightforward," Ivy added.


    Lucas hesitated. "We''ll see how it goes. I can''t promise anything right now. If we end up arguing, I might not be able to control my emotions."


    Ivy reassured him. "Well, if my


    sister-inw is with him, my brother probably won''t go too far. If he gets too harsh, my sister-inw will surely speak up. Anyway, let''s get some sleep now."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Lucas opened his calendar to check the day after tomorrow''s date to find that it was a Friday.


    He then dialed Caspian''s number.


    Caspian''s voice camezily through the phone. "Lucas, what''s up? I just finished showering."


    "I have something to do this Friday," Lucas said.


    "What''s going on?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m meeting Ivy''s older brother this Friday," Lucas exined.


    Caspian paused momentarily, then eximed, "You mean Hayden Tate ising here?"


    Lucas confirmed, "Yes."


    Caspian eximed, "Holy cow! Why is heing?"


    "I don''t know. Stop shouting," Lucas said.


    Caspian continued, "Damn, damn, damn! What''s heing for?"


    "I won''t go to the office on Friday. If anythinges up, you''ll have to handle it," Lucas said.


    "Got it! Lucas, do you think you can handle Hayden Tate on your own? Do you really not want me to meet him with you? After all, I''m practically family..." Caspian said. en.swhovels


    ¦«¦Ï¦É


    Caspian admired Hayden and wanted to see him in person; taking a picture with his idol and getting an autograph would be even better.

 Chapter 3162

    "That won''t be necessary. I''ll see how things go when I meet them," Lucas said firmly.


    "Lucas, don''t be afraid. While we might not be on their level, we can''t appear weak either. You have to show confidence. Otherwise, they might look down on you," Caspian said. Lucas remained silent.


    Caspian changed his approach. "All right. Just be polite when you meet them. Don''t act arrogantly in front of them. After all, they''re way ahead of us." "You should go to sleep."


    "I can''t sleep! I''m definitely going to have insomnia after hearing what you just said. Hayden Tate is my idol, you know?" Caspian protested.


    "I''m going to sleep." With that, Lucas hung up the phone.


    The next morning, there was a loud knocking on Lucas'' front door.


    Still half asleep, Lucas got out of bed and opened the door. Caspian immediately walked in.


    "Lucas, why are you still sleeping? How can you sleep at a time like this? I didn''t sleep a winkst night, and I still can''t sleep now," Caspian said around a yawn. Lucas rubbed his eyes and asked, "What time is it?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It was a little after six when I left home, so it must be past seven now. Get up! Let''s go out for breakfast, and then I''ll take you to get a haircut!" Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Huh?"


    Caspian examined Lucas from head to toe and said, "We will need to get you some decent clothes, too. You can''t meet Ivy''s brother looking like this."


    "Why can''t I meet him in my current clothes?" Lucas questioned.


    Caspian said, "Your clothes are terrible! They''re not presentable at all!"


    "Are you out of your mind? I think my clothes are just fine. If her brother has a problem with my clothes, then so be it," Lucas retorted.


    "Look at you, being stubborn as


    always! Only Ivy can put up with your bad temper. Buying new clothes and dressing well is a sign of respect for others. Your old clothes are faded and baggy," Caspianmented.


    Lucas turned and headed toward the bedroom, with Caspian following closely behind.


    Lucas opened his wardrobe and grabbed a random T-shirt, pulling it over his head.


    "Lucas, I listen to you most of the


    time, so can you please listen to me just once? You know that I have your best interest in mind. Ivy hase all this way to pursue you. That takes a lot of courage. Now, her big brother ising here specifically to meet you. It''s also a show of respect toward you," Caspian urged.


    "Stop talking! I feel dizzy listening to you," Lucas said.


    "Just go wash up! We are heading out after that," Caspian said.


    Lucas put on his trousers. "The malls aren''t even open at this time!"


    "We will grab breakfast, then! Restaurants should be open now!" Caspian spoke as though he was the one meeting Ivy''s family.


    The two headed out for breakfast, and Caspian finished his food lightning-quick before calling Ivy. "Ivy, I''m taking Lucas shopping. Do you want toe along?"


    Ivy was still in bed. She had fallen asleepte the night before and was still half-asleep.


    "Oh... sure! Where are you now? I wille over," she said hoarsely.


    "It''s fine! We will drop by the hotel to pick you up! You haven''t eaten, right? What do you feel like eating? We will pack something for you," Caspian said. "Lucas takes your brother''s visit very seriously! You have to side with Lucas


    and make sure your bon Friday


    doesn''t bully him!"

 Chapter 3163

    Ivy chuckled. "I don''t need you to tell me that!"


    Caspianughed. "All right, then! Just wait at the hotel! We wille byter."


    "Sure!"


    After ending the call, Caspian turned to look at Lucas. "Get Ivy to give you a few pointerster. The two of us have horrible taste, and she is better at picking clothes."


    "Did you really have to wake her up this early in the morning?" Lucas asked.


    "Ivy wasn''t upset. She was quite excited when she heard that we were going shopping!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "She wouldn''t show it even if she was upset," Lucas retorted.


    "Ivy isn''t like that! Besides, it''s not really that early! She may be ady of high status, but she has a great temper," Caspian said.


    Lucas fell silent and turned his focus back to his food.


    After breakfast, Caspian dragged Lucas to the hotel Ivy was staying in.


    Ivy was in the lobby and approached them with a smile when she spotted them.


    Lucas handed Ivy the bag of food they had packed for her.


    Ivy took the breakfast and said, "Thank you! Why are both of you up so early today?"


    "Yeah! Lucas was too excited and couldn''t sleep. You have no idea how nervous he was when he called mest night," Caspian lied.


    Lucas shot Caspian a puzzled look and asked, "Do you always have to exaggerate things like that?"


    Ivy could not help but burst intoughter. "Caspian, I know what kind of person Lucas is. He''s always calm! You must have been the one who woke him up this morning." Caspian scratched his head and admitted, "You know him well."


    "I don''t think there''s any need to be nervous. My big brother is a good person; he won''t make things difficult for Lucas. Let''s go. We should buy some clothes!" Ivy said. "Aren''t you going to have breakfast first?" Caspian asked.


    "I can eat while we walk."


    Caspian was amazed. Ivy behaved nothing like a rich young woman.


    "The mall should still be closed at this hour. Let''s walk there. By the time we arrive, it should be open," Ivy said.


    "Are you sure you want to walk? It''s at least half an hour away," Caspian replied.


    "Should we just drive there and wait? It''ll be the same."


    Caspian sighed. "All right. We''ll do it your way."


    The three of them walked for half an hour to reach the mall.


    When they arrived, the mall had just opened its doors.


    Caspian, who had hardly slept the night before, was exhausted and slumped into a chair inside the mall. "I can''t walk anymore! You two go and shop. I''m going to catch a cab and go home to sleep!"


    "Are you serious? You woke us up, and now you''re going back to sleep?" Lucas asked.


    Ivy chuckled. "Let him go back to sleep! Let''s go shopping."


    Caspian waved his hand at Lucas. "Hurry up and take Ivy shopping! I''m creating an opportunity for to be alone. It''s bad enough that you don''t thank me. How dare you yell at me?"


    Caspian finished his grumbling and left the mall.


    Ivy held Lucas'' hand and led him toward a men''s clothing store.


    "Do we really need to buy clothes? Is there something wrong with what I''m wearing?" Lucas felt that there was nothing wrong with his outfit.


    "What you''re wearing is fine, but we


    we


    can''t wait until your clothes are worn


    out before buying new ones, right?


    Otherwise, clothing stores would go out of business," Ivy exined. en.swhovels


    Lucas nodded. "Okay."


    Ivy picked out two sets of clothes for Lucas to look at. "How about these?"


    "As long as you like them," Lucas replied. He could not tell the difference, as he usually just bought clothes without thinking much about them.

 Chapter 3164

    Ivy handed the clothes to Lucas. "Go try these on and see if they fit."


    Lucas headed into the fitting room, and Ivy waited on the couch, feeling content and buoyant.


    The salesperson took the opportunity to talk to Ivy. "Your boyfriend is so handsome and obedient. I envy you!"


    "He hasn''t always been this obedient, but his temper has improved greatlypared to how he was in the past," Ivy said.


    In the past, Lucas was her employer, and she was his servant. Though Lucas would throw temper tantrums asionally, he would always end up listening to her so long as she stood her ground.


    In general, Lucas was a reasonable person.


    "You two have just graduated, right? You look so young!" the salesperson said.


    "Yeah!"


    "Would you like to check out a few outfits for yourself? We sell matching couple outfits!"


    Ivy beamed. "Sure! Show me the couple outfits!"


    The salesperson immediately led Ivy to where the matching outfits were. Lucas walked out of the fitting room, and Ivy immediately praised, "Wearing new clothes gives you a new spirit! This set looks great; buy it! Try this as well!"


    Ivy handed Lucas the men''s outfit from the couple''s set.


    "How long will your brother be staying?"


    "I don''t know! He didn''t tell me anything. It was my sister-inw who messaged me. I''m not saying you have to wear new clothes every day, but the clothes at this store are rtively inexpensive, so we can buy a few more," Ivy said.


    Lucas did not want to go through the trouble, but he simply could not say no to Ivy''s gentle and patient expression, so he took the clothes to the fitting room to change.


    Ivy brought a few sets of clothes to the checkout counter half an hourter.


    Lucas retrieved his card from his bag.


    Ivy pushed his card back and said, "I''ll pay. It''s fine."


    Lucas ced his card on the counter. "I don''t want to spend your family''s money."


    Ivy smiled picked up his card, and


    let the cashier use her card for payment. "I''m not spending my family''s money. In college, I interned at a TV station and earned my own money."


    Lucas stopped pushing after hearing this.


    The two of them walked out of the store. Ivy looked Lucas up and down and said, "Let''s go buy shoes! I was nning to get you some new shoes anyway. Yours are peeling


    Lucas nced at his shoes; indeed, they were beginning to peel, but he did not think it was a big issue.


    He usually wore slippers and only put on a pair of sneakers for today''s shopping.


    They bought shoes from the shoe store, and as they left the store, Lucas suggested, "How about I get a haircut?"


    Since they had bought new clothes and shoes, it seemed reasonable to have aplete makeover.


    "Sure! Your hair is a bit long. Although you look handsome like this, shorter hair will make you look more energetic," Ivy said, leading Lucas to a barbershop. When Lucas returned home in the evening, Caspian was on his couch, eating instant noodles.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When he saw Lucas, his eyes widened.


    "Wow! You look so handsome, I


    almost didn''t recognize you!" Caspian put the instant noodles on the coffee table. "I have to say, Ivy is amazing! She made you look so dashing! When Hayden sees you, het at least have to give you some credit for looking this good!"


    Lucas ced the shopping bags on the couch. "Have you been here all day?"


    "Yep! I was worried you wouldn''t listen to me, but now I''m relieved! I''ll leave soon. By the way, when is your brother-inwing?"

 Chapter 3165

    "Don''t start calling him that!" Lucas protested.


    "Hahaha! I have faith in you! Ivy loves you so much that she is sure topliment you! After being separated for years, I''m sure her family feels guilty about being apart from her. Even if they aren''t pleased with her choice of partner, they will let her do as she pleases. We can bet on that!"


    "I don''t want to bet. Just leave already! I''m tired!" Lucas said.


    He had been woken up early that morning by Caspian and spent the whole day out with Ivy, so he was drained.


    "Don''t be such a wuss!" Caspian said.


    "Leave, already! Don''te by my house again tomorrow morning! As a matter of fact, don''t ever do it again!"


    "All right! I wille to see you after your brother-inw leaves, okay?" Caspian said.


    "I told you not to call him that!"


    "All right, all right!" Caspian said.


    Meanwhile, Hayden and Shelly were walking out of the Taronia airport. Shelly held onto Hayden''s arm and said, "When you meet Ivyter, please, whatever you do, don''t say anything rash. You must control your emotions."


    Hayden replied calmly, "Why are you so worried?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Shelly swallowed nervously. "You''ve been having trouble sleeping these past few days, and when people don''t sleep well, their emotions can easily get out of control. I''m afraid you might say something awful when you meet Lucas."


    "That won''t happen. Although Lucas is not to my liking, he hasn''t married Ivy yet, and he hasn''t done anything to harm her. I won''t do anything to him," Hayden reassured her.


    "Try not to be too critical of him. From what I''ve gathered from Ivy, Lucas is very proud," Shelly added.


    Hayden looked at Shelly. "Did Ivy ask you to say this?"


    Shelly shook her head. "Ivy trusts you and doesn''t think you''ll bully Lucas."


    "Shelly, how can you help the outsider? Do you really think I can''t tell you are trying to help Lucas?" Hayden protested.


    Shelly smiled brightly. "Honey, it''s


    just that I believe we shouldn''t judge others based on their


    circumstances. Look at me. I''m not a match for you either, in terms of wealth and status, but no one in your family has ever looked down on


    me. I just feel I can down on


    more."


    Lucas


    Hayden countered, "You can''tpare yourself to him. I can support you, but Ivy will endure hardships if Lucas isn''tpetent."


    Hayden was not being stubborn or archaic. He simply could not maintain hisposure when it came to his sister''s happiness.


    "Let''s talk about this after we meet


    Lucas! He''s running his ownpany now, which means he is somewhatpetent." Shelly had an incredibly positive attitude. en.swhovels


    The two of them got into a taxi, and Shelly sent a message to Ivy.


    Ivy was waiting in the hotel lobby.


    When she saw Shelly''s message, she immediately called Lucas and said nervously, "Lucas! My brother''s here! Why don''t youe over and have dinner with us?" "Did your brother even ask to see me? I''lle over when he wants to see me," Lucas said.


    Ivy urged, "I think it''s better if you take the initiative."


    Lucas'' heart started pounding rapidly. "Are you sure?" he asked.


    vel. Bet


    "I''m sure! Hurry over to the hotel! We''ll have dinner togetherter. I''m too scared to face my brother alone!" Ivy revealed her true reason for wanting him toe.

 Chapter 3166

    "All right, I''m on my way," Lucas said.


    Ivy hung up the phone in relief.


    A little whileter, Hayden and Shelly arrived at the hotel.


    Ivy immediately greeted them with a smile. "Hayden, Shelly. Did you enjoy your honeymoon?"


    "We had a great time! We didn''t check any travel guides for Taronia, though, so you''ll have to be our guide!" Shelly said.


    Ivy scratched her head. "I haven''t been around Taronia either. I''ll ask Lucas when he arrives. You should go check in first. I''ll wait here for Lucas. He should be here soon."


    Just then, Ivy looked toward the hotel entrance and saw Lucas walking in. Excitedly, she called out, "Lucas!"


    Lucas quickened his pace and approached them.


    Hayden went to the front desk to check in while Shelly and Ivy stood together, waiting for Lucas.


    Lucas walked up to them, and Ivy immediately introduced Shelly to him. "Lucas, this is my sister-inw."


    Lucas greeted politely, "Hello."


    Shelly could not help but chuckle. "Just call me by my name, as Ivy does. Ivy said you used to take good care of her, which means you''re kind. Don''t worry. My husband won''t give you a hard time."


    Hayden approached them with the room key, and Ivy introduced Lucas to him, saying, "Lucas, this is my big brother. You can call him ''big brother,'' too!"


    Lucas blushed slightly. "Big brother."


    Hayden observed Lucas'' embarrassed expression and teased, "Why so shy?"


    Ivy smiled awkwardly and exined, "He''s not very good with social interactions. Hayden, you go ahead and put away your luggage. We''ll meet you on the ground floor for dinnerter. Lucas and I will wait for you downstairs."


    Shelly linked her arm through Hayden''s and said, "Sounds good! Let''s go ahead and put our luggage away."


    As they


    resist reaching out to


    face and found


    toured toward the elevator


    I


    y warm. Contents


    Lucas, feeling her touch, also reached up to touch his face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your face is so red. Are you shy?" Ivy teased.


    "I''m a little nervous," he admitted.


    Ivyughed. "Haha! Don''t be! Look how nice my sister-inw is! She''s just an ordinary person, but no one in our family looks down on her. My big brother isn''t as fierce as you imagined, right?"


    Lucas agreed, "Indeed. He''s different from what I imagined."


    Ivy dragged Lucas to the restaurant. "What did you expect? Did you expect him to beat you up upon seeing you?"


    "Not really. I haven''t done anything to you, so he has no reason to beat me up," Lucas said.


    "Hahaha!" Feeling her anxiety lessen, Ivyughed.


    Meanwhile, Shelly had received a call from Avery in her hotel room.


    "Shelly, have you met up with Ivy?" Avery asked.


    "Yeah! We met with Lucas as well," Shelly said.


    Avery could not help but raise her voice. "What do you think of him?"


    "Well... He is good-looking but a little too thin. He looks shy and isn''t all that talkative, which makes him quite different from Ivy. Ivy is quite talkative, after all!"


    "Oh. Shelly, you are quite attentive to details, so take your time the next two days to observe Lucas," Avery instructed.


    "Sure! I will be sure to do that. How are Austin and Audrey?"


    "They are doing great! Don''t worry, and have fun!" Avery assured.

 Chapter 3167

    Shelly nodded. "All right. We are unpacking now, and Ivy and Lucas are waiting for us in the hotel restaurant on the first floor."


    Avery chimed in, "Lucas seems a bit reserved. Try to strike up a conversation with himter."


    Shelly smiled and replied, "Sure thing."


    After the call ended, Hayden walked over to Shelly and said, "You guys are being too nice to Lucas. He might think it''s easy to win us over. That''s not a good thing."


    "I was just having a normal conversation with him downstairs, right?" Shelly argued.


    Hayden raised an eyebrow. "It was pretty clear it wasn''t normal. You even had him call you by your name."


    Shelly chuckled as she exined, "It''s normal for him to address me that way. He''s the same age as Ivy, so it would be weird for him to address me any other way."


    "You''re just being too nice to him," Hayden said.


    Shelly shrugged. "I''m like this with everyone! It''s not just Lucas."


    "I know. What I mean is, you shouldn''t be too friendly. After all, we''re here as Ivy''s elders."


    "Should I just keep a stern face and not talk to him? That would be so awkward! Your mom told me to chat with Lucas. It''s only through conversation that we can get to know what kind of person he is," Shelly said.


    Hayden fell silent.


    "All right, Honey. Don''t worry too much. Even if Lucas passes our test, he''ll still have to get your dad''s approval. I doubt he will make it too easy for Lucas," Shelly consoled him.


    "Let''s head downstairs!" Hayden said, adjusting his mood.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure. Have you thought about what questions you want to ask Lucaster? If you feel too embarrassed to ask him, I can help," Shelly said, linking her arm through Hayden''s as they left the room. "I haven''t thought about it."


    "Okay, then. We''ll y it by earter! After all, we''ll be here for a few days."


    "All right."


    The two arrived at the restaurant, where Ivy immediately handed them the menu.


    "Are you two hungry? I''ve ordered a few dishes ording to your tastes. Take a look and see if you want to add anything," Ivy said, having ordered dishes based on Hayden and Shelly''s preferences.


    Shelly took the menu and nced at it. "Six dishes should be


    r the four of us." She handed


    thenes should be enough t


    the menu back to the


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense as no one spoke.


    Shelly cleared her throat, preparing to ask Lucas some questions.


    Just then, Ivy elbowed Lucas and said, "Why don''t you tell my brother what you are doing now?"


    Confused, Lucas asked, "Aren''t we supposed to be eating now?"


    "I mean, what yourpany does," she exined, resigned.


    Realization dawned on Lucas'' "I''m working on a new game that beunched in a week''s time


    Shelly smiled awkwardly. "Really? How impressive!"


    "I can get Ivy to send you the link," Lucas said. "Sure!" Shelly said.


    At the same time, Hayden chimed in, "She doesn''t y video games."


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Lucas said, "Sorry. I didn''t know that."


    "I don''t y games either," Hayden added.


    Lucas felt even more embarrassed.


    "It''s fine. Send me the link, and I will try ying it."


    "Ivy, as I recall, you don''t y games either," Hayden said.

 Chapter 3168

    Ivy blushed. "I didn''t y games before because my studies were so demanding. Now that I''ve graduated, I can learn to y."


    "There''s no need to learn such a thing. ying games is a waste of time," Hayden remarked.


    Ivy remained silent, and Lucas wondered if Hayden was picking on him.


    Shelly gently squeezed Hayden''s hand, reminding him that he was being a bit harsh.


    "Well, ying games asionally can be good," Shelly intervened. "It helps you rx. Although I don''t yplex games, I enjoy simple ones, like matching and card games."


    Lucas managed a polite smile. He did not know how to respond or what to say because the games he was developing were nothing like what Shelly was describing.


    There seemed no way for him to continue the conversation with three people who did not y games.


    "Lucas, even though we don''t understand games, I believe you can do well," Ivy encouraged.


    "Should we talk about something else?" Lucas suggested.


    Shellyughed, breaking the tension. "Yes, let''s talk about something else! When your game is ready, just let us know. Even though we don''t y games, we can still share the excitement of theunch." Lucas agreed, "All right."


    Hayden picked up his ss and asked, "I heard your mother is ill. What''s her condition like now?"


    Shelly''s smile vanished instantly. "Why bring up such a heavy topic in a first meeting?" she thought.


    "Late-stage cancer. She''s in the hospital," Lucas said.


    Hayden asked bluntly, "Is she just counting herst days?"


    Lucas nodded. "Yes."


    Shelly and Ivy were left stunned, unable to utter a word.


    Hayden set his ss down and inquired, "What about your father?"


    "We aren''t close."


    "You cut ties with him?" Hayden pressed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Yes."


    Ivy nced at Hayden and then at Lucas. Originally, she had viewed Lucas as being a very headstrong and unruly man, but Lucas appeared remarkably docile and easy-going in front of Hayden.


    If anyone else had asked Lucas if his mother was counting herst days in the hospital, Lucas would have likely exploded with anger. However, Lucas was not offended


    Hayden asked, probably because he could sense the kind of person Hayden was.


    "You studied aboard in Edelweiss, so I assume you don''t have much of a sense of belonging in Taronia, right?" Hayden drawled.


    "Yes."


    "I will be frank with you. If you want to be with Ivy, you will have to move to Aryadelle. We will never let Ivy move to this country."


    "I know."


    "Even if you are willing to go to Aryadelle, that doesn''t mean that we will ept you into our family. Going to Aryadelle is just the first step, understood?" "All right," Lucas said.


    "Do you think I''m being too demanding?" Hayden asked.


    "No. I know the differences between me and Ivy," Lucas said.


    "What do you make of the situation, then? Make yourself clear now," Hayden continued.


    Ivy could not help but intervene.


    "Hayden, Lucas has just graduated,


    and he is just starting his own business so I don''t want to distract


    him. I want him to focus on hisz career and not anything else. Even if I like him, I don''t n on getting married so soon."

 Chapter 3169

    After what Ivy said, Lucas added, "I want to focus on my career for now. Marriage is secondary until I be more sessful." Hayden sneered. "Running a business isn''t as simple as it seems. What if you fail or never achieve anything out of the ordinary?"


    "If that happens, I won''t drag Ivy down," Lucas said.


    "At least you know your ce."


    Ivy felt as though her cheeks were on fire. "Hayden, even if Lucas fails, I won''t give up on him. I won''t let him go just because of his financial state."


    Shelly grabbed Hayden''s hand again, signaling to him to control his temper; he could be rude to others, but he could not be so demanding with Ivy.


    Ivy sensed that she was slightly out of line, and her tone eased. "Hayden, we shouldn''t judge people based on their wealth. Our family is rich enough, and there really aren''t that many people out there who canpare to our financial state, so why does it matter how wealthy my partner is?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ivy is right. Love matters most. Even if we manage to find someone wealthier than Lucas, he might not treat Ivy well, and none of it would mean anything," Shelly agreed.


    "Considering my family''s status, no man would dare mistreat Ivy," Hayden said.


    Shelly had nothing to say; Hayden''s words were true.


    Regardless of whom Ivy married, they would not dare cross her because she came from a wealthy family.


    Ivy voiced her thoughts: "Others may be kind to me because my family is powerful, but Lucas sees more in me than that."


    "A wealthier man can provide you with a better life," Hayden said.


    "Hayden, I''m not afraid of hardships. Right now, I can support myself. If Lucas Can''t make ends meet, I will go out and work while he takes care of the household."


    Hayden was left speechless, and Shelly could not help butugh.


    Lucas, on the other hand, blushed.


    A waiter approached their table with dishes, and Ivy immediately said, "Hayden, Shelly, please try the food and see how it tastes."


    Hayden and Shelly picked up their spoon and began to eat, with Ivy doing the same.


    Just then, Lucas spoke up, "If I can''t seed, I won''t marry Ivy."


    Although Ivy did not care about Lucas'' financial status and was even willing to support him, Lucas could not ept that.


    "All right. Set a deadline. We can''t have Ivy waiting for you indefinitely," Hayden said and set his spoon down to look at Lucas. "Three years," Lucas said.


    "Three years i? eptable, but you


    must start your business in


    Aryadelle," Hayden said. "We can''t


    have Ivy waiting here in Taronia, staying in a hotel for three years.


    you truly want to seed, you


    if


    should go to a ce with better and broader economic prospects


    instead of staying here."


    "Hayden, Lucas came back to Taronia because his mother fell ill. He was originally going to start his business in Edelweiss," Ivy exined.


    "All right, let''s not dwell on this. Let''s


    eat!" Shelly felt that Hayden wasing on a bit too strong; from her perspective, Lucas was a great young man who was responsible, capable, and had a sense of duty.

 Chapter 3170

    Throughout the meal, Ivy found it hard to enjoy her food.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas and Hayden discussed everything that mattered, and the conversation went smoother than anyone had anticipated. Hayden was not upset, nor was Lucas.


    It was a better scenario than what Ivy had hoped for, but she still felt depressed.


    "Lucas, my husband and I would like to pay your mother a visit. Would that be okay?" Shelly asked after finishing her food.


    "Sure," Lucas said.


    "Don''t we need to ask your mom first?" Ivy asked.


    "It''s fine. We can just head over right away and introduce them once we arrive."


    Lucas'' mother grew weaker every day and had stopped using her phone altogether, so it was her nurse, whom Lucas had hired, who reported his mother''s condition to him daily.


    "You restarted your business and have to take care of your mother simultaneously; you''re really strong. Most people would crumble under the pressure," Shellymented. "Ivy had a tougher life before. She didn''t crumble, so I won''t either," Lucas said.


    "Haha! Both of you are very strong individuals. The hardships of life can''t break you now, and they won''t in the future."


    Ivy chimed in, "Shelly, you''re really kind! Besides my mom, you''re the gentlest woman I know."


    Shelly blushed at thepliment.


    "If your sister hears this, she might get upset," Hayden teased.


    "La is different! She''s like a superhero to me, just not the gentle kind," Ivy argued.


    "La would probably prefer being a superhero," Shellymented.


    "Regardless, La won''t be mad at me."


    "Are you all done eating? If you''re done, I''ll have your brother handle the bill," Shelly said.


    Hayden stood up immediately upon hearing this.


    Lucas also rose, saying, "I''ll take care of the bill."


    Ivy pleaded with Hayden, "Hayden, let him treat us! You''vee all this way; we can''t let you pay."


    Hayden relented. "All right. Your sister-inw and I will go grab something outside. You two can wait for us in the hotel lobby." "Okay," Ivy said.


    Once Hayden and Shelly had left, Ivy


    followed Lucas to the cashier and said, "My big brother tends to be very straightforward in conversation. Don''t get upset with him."


    Lucas handed his card to the cashier. "You''ve told me that many times already."


    "So, how did it feel to meet them? Isn''t my sister-inw really nice? She''s just an ordinary person."


    "Your big brother and sister-inw are both great."


    Ivy grinned. "If you think my big


    brother is nice, you would think that


    my sister and little brother are even nicer. They''re just like my


    sister-inw. My mom is wonderful, too."


    "What about your dad?"


    Ivy''s smile faltered. "My dad might be a bit strict. Probably even stricter than my big brother. It''s okay, though. He has a fatal weakness my mom My dad listens to her, and she spoils me, so they shouldn''t make things difficult for you. Just focus on your work. I''ll be waiting for you."


    After settling the bill, Lucas and Ivy returned to the lobby.


    "Ivy, you should go home with your big brother and sister-inw. I can''t leave this country now."

 Chapter 3171

    Ivy did not hesitate, immediately shaking her head. "I''m not leaving. Don''t worry about me; just focus on yourself."


    "Staying here is just a waste of time."


    "I''ve been studying and interning so hard for so long. What''s wrong with taking a break now?" Ivy argued.


    Before long, Hayden and Shelly had finished their shopping, and Ivy and Lucas immediately joined them to go to the hospital.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lucas'' mother had no idea that Ivy''s brother and sister-inw wereing to visit her, so she appeared a bit ufortable when they arrived. She tried to sit up, but her body failed her.


    Ivy raised the head of the hospital bed. "Aunty, my big brother and sister-inw came over to Taronia for a visit. They wanted to see Lucas and you."


    "Oh, this is really embarrassing. It''s a blessing for my son to know Ivy..." Lucas'' mother muttered sheepishly.


    Shelly reassured, "Aunty, don''t say that. Lucas is outstanding. Otherwise, Ivy wouldn''t have fallen for him."


    Lucas'' mother continued, "I''ve heard that your family is very wealthy... You won''t look down on my son, will you?"


    "What matters most to us is a person''s character. Please don''t worry about Lucas and Ivy; if they genuinely love each other, no one cane between them," Shelly said. Lucas'' mother was grateful. "Thank you... Thank you so much! My biggest concern is my son. I hope you won''t look down on him. He has a strong sense of pride."


    Hayden took in her frail state and spoke up: "Rest assured. My family and I will never look down on your son."


    Ivy never expected her brother to utter those words. Her heart swelled with gratitude, and she could not help but secretly squeeze Lucas'' hand.


    After a while, Hayden stepped out.


    Perplexed, Ivy turned to Shelly and asked, "Shelly, where is Hayden going?"


    "He probably went to inquire about Lucas''s mother''s condition. Haven''t you figured your big brother out yet? He may appear aloof, but he has a warm heart." Ivy nodded. "I see."


    Ivy had consulted with the doctors in


    the past, and they had informed her that the cancer had advanced, so even the most skilled physicians would be powerless to save Lucas'' mother. Hence, Ivy had abandoned the idea of taking Lucas'' mother abroad for treatment.


    Lucas'' mother looked at him and said, "Sweetheart, I''m content. All I want is for you and Ivy to be happy. Please take care of our guests. They shouldn''t waste their time here in a hospital." Lucas nodded and turned to Shelly, saying, "Let''s go."


    Shelly agreed with a nod.


    Meanwhile, Lucas'' father received a call from the hospital. The doctor informed him that Lucas had brought Ivy''s family to visit and congratted him on the impending union with the Foster family.


    Mr. Woods was ecstatic upon


    hearing the news. At a time when


    the Woods family was facing difficulties, allying with the Foster family would be perfect, and no one would dare to look down on the


    Woods ever again.


    He immediately rushed to the hospital. Unfortunately, by the time he arrived, Hayden and the others had already left.


    Upon entering the hospital room where Lucas mother stayed, Mr. Woods asked, "Did Ivy''s family visit? What was the purpose of their visit? Did theye to discuss Lucas and Ivy''s marriage? It''s such an important matter, so why didn''t


    Lucas inform me? I must meet with Ivy''s family!"


    Her face turned ashen as she replied, "Don''t go causing a scene! Lucas has already severed ties with you, so don''t go and disrupt his life!"

 Chapter 3172

    Mr. Woods sneered, "What do you mean? Are you looking down on me? Although the Woods family has fallen on hard times, we''re still a prominent family in Taronia! Lucas may be foolish, but are you any wiser? If it weren''t for me backing Lucas, would the Fosters even look at him?"


    "Shut up! The Foster family isn''t narrow-minded like you! Ivy''s family doesn''t dislike Lucas, so don''t go causing trouble! They don''t want to see you at all!" Lucas'' mother retorted.


    Mr. Woods scoffed. "Is that so? Do you really think they don''t look down on him? Why wouldn''t they? Are they nning to make Lucas marry into their family instead of the other way round?"


    "It''s none of your business! You never cared about Lucas, and now that he''s independent, he doesn''t need you anymore! You wouldn''t havee to me repeatedly if Ivy wasn''t Elliot Foster''s daughter and if she wasn''t interested in Lucas. Do you really think I have no idea what you are plotting?"


    Mr. Woods countered, "What nonsense are you talking about? Didn''t you send him to live with me when Lucas turned eighteen? You said you couldn''t handle him anymore, so you asked me to care for him. Did I or did I not look after him? If it weren''t for me, how could he have studied abroad? Could he have gained so much knowledge? He only managed to start his own business because I paid for his education!"


    Her face alternated between red and white. "I''ll make sure Lucas repays you for his college tuition!"


    Mr. Woods snapped, "Clearing his debt won''t change the fact that he''s my son! That''s an unalterable fact! Whether he lives well or poorly in the future, he''s still my son! You can''t sever that bond between us!" Lucas'' mother panted heavily and muttered, "Why you..."


    "What about me? Aren''t you about to die? When that happens, Lucas will only have me as family. You can''t control his future, and you can''t control our rtionship. You might as well help me improve my rtionship with Lucas before you die. Consider it onest good deed before you go! If you help me out, I can give you a grand funeral after you die!"


    Mr. Woods tried to manipte Lucas'' mother''s feelings, but instead of being swayed, she shook uncontrobly, and her eyes rolled backward.


    Realizing something was wrong, Mr. Woods rushed out to call the doctor.


    However, her breathing had already ceased by the time the doctor arrived.


    Terrified, Mr. Woods turned red and broke into a sweat. "She died! I didn''t do anything! She just died!"


    The doctor tried to calm him down. "Sir, please calm down. Would you like to inform your son about this, or should I?"


    "You do


    then


    Woods hesitated,


    Chected himself, "No, I''ll c ¨¨ perfect time to have at


    It''s


    good


    with Lucas!"


    With that said, he called Lucas.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable. Please try againter."


    "I can''t reach him? Did he block my number?" he wondered aloud.


    "Let me try," the doctor offered.


    The doctor took out his phone and called Lucas.


    Lucas answered the call right away, and the doctor exchanged an awkward nce with Mr. Woods.


    Mr. Woods was embarrassed, and


    the doctor walked away with his phone. Lucas, your mother has just passed away. You must hurry back to the hospital to start arranging her funeral."


    Lucas was utterly stunned.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He had just stepped out of the hospital, and his mother hadpletely fine


    How


    I she have died out ofl


    1811 and his mother had


    blue?

 Chapter 3173

    Lucas hung up, tears welling in his eyes.


    Ivy stood by his side and asked, "What''s wrong, Lucas?"


    "My mom has passed away. You should keep your brotherpany! I need to head back to the hospital."


    "I wille along! Aunty seemed fine just now, so why did she suddenly pass away?"


    The two hurried toward the car,pletely forgetting about Hayden and Shelly.


    Hayden and Shelly watched as they left awkwardly, and Shelly said, "Honey, let''s go to the hospital. I think Lucas'' mother has passed away."


    "Sure."


    The two caught a taxi and hurried after Lucas.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Lucas arrived to first encounter the doctor and then his father.


    Mr. Woods tried ingratiating himself with his son, saying, "Lucas, I came to the hospital to see your mother, but when I arrived, she had already passed away. What a shame!"


    "Are you sure she had already passed away before you came? I was here earlier today, and when I saw her, she was still alive!" Lucas said.


    Mr. Woods retorted, "Everything I''m saying is true! Ask the doctor!"


    "I won''t ask the doctor!" Lucas dered, then turned to the nurse cowering in the corner. "Mrs. Hanan, when did my mother pass away? Was it before or after he arrived?" The nurse, trembling in fear, struggled to respond.


    Mr. Woods red at her andmanded, "My son is asking you a question. Answer him! When I arrived, I didn''t see you at all. Were you outside fooling around?"


    The nurse immediately responded,


    "When your father came, I was in the kitchen fetching water. I didn''t see when your father arrived, nor did see when your mother passed away. I''m sorry! I will give up on my sry for this month!"


    With that, the nurse hurriedly left the hospital room.


    Lucas sighed deeply and approached his mother''s bedside. Her body was still warm, but she would never open her eyes again.


    "Lucas, don''t be too upset. Your mother suffered greatly since she fell ill. Her passing might be a relief for her." Mr. Woods tried to console Lucas.


    Lucas exploded, "What are you talking about? Get out! I don''t want to see you! My mother didn''t want to see you either!"


    "Why are you shouting at me? I didn''t cause your mother''s death. She died of her illness. It has nothing to do with me!"


    "Why did youe to the hospital?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    My mother didn''t want to see your I''m sur you''re the one who drove her to her death!" Lucas raged. "Get out, or I will resort to violence!" en.swhovels


    Terrified, Mr. Woods took two steps back. "I was going to help arrange your mother''s funeral. If you don''t need my assistance, fine! After everything is settled, I''ll meet with Ivy''s family..."


    "Get out!" Lucas roared.


    Mr. Woods left the hospital room, and, as fate would have it, he ran into Hayden and Shelly, who had just arrived.


    Mr. Woods nced at them and quickly recognized Hayden.


    "You must be Hayden Tate, Ivy''s brother, right? Hello, I''m Lucas'' biological father." Mr. Woods extended his hand for a handshake.


    Ivy heard the voice and immediately ran outside the room. "Hayden, ignore him!"


    Hayden nodded and walked past Mr. Woods toward Ivy.

 Chapter 3174

    Ivy''s eyes were red as she said, "Hayden, Lucas'' mother has passed away, so I won''t be able to spend time with you for a few days."


    "It''s okay. Given what has happened, we''re not in the mood for fun either. After we attend his mother''s funeral, Shelly and I will return," Hayden said.


    Ivy nodded.


    "How are funerals handled here?" Hayden asked. Given Lucas'' rtionship with Ivy, his younger sister, he felt a sense of duty to help Lucas with the funeral arrangements.


    "It''s simr to how it''s done back at home. Wealthy people can have borate funerals, and those with less money can opt for simpler ceremonies. Those who can''t afford much at all can forgo the ceremony and opt for a simple burial," Ivy said.


    "What if someone wants a more borate funeral?"


    "Hayden, do you want to help with his mother''s funeral? He doesn''t have any close rtives here, so there''s no need for an borate ceremony," she exined.


    "I see. Go and talk to him about it. I''ll help with whatever I can," Hayden said.


    "Thank you, Hayden, but I don''t think we need your help with this. Funerals don''t cost much, and he probably won''t want us to spend money on his mother''s funeral," Ivy said.


    Hayden agreed, "All right. Keep himpany, then."


    "Hayden, what about you and Shelly?"


    "You don''t need to worry about us. Shelly and I will go for a walk outside. If you need anything, just call me," Hayden assured her.


    "Okay."


    Ivy returned to the hospital room, and Hayden and Shelly left the hospital building.


    Mr. Woods stood outside, waiting for Hayden and Shelly toe out. When he saw them, he greeted them warmly.


    "Mr. Tate, my son deeply


    misunderstands my character, and


    Ivy doesn''t like me either, but I''ve always treated her well," Mr. Woods said sincerely. "Ivy worked for our


    family when she was young. Heel


    grandmother used to work in our kitchen, and our family treatsour staff well. Her grandmother worked for us for several years, and Ivy woulde to our house every day after school. At the time, she had some unsightly scars on her face, but our family never looked down on her."


    Hayden''s heart softened slightly upon hearing Mr. Woods'' words.


    If what Mr. Woods said was true, the Woods family was not without redemption. At least they had provided Ivy with a means to survive.


    Mr. Woods continued, "After Ivy''s


    grandmother passed away, Ivy suddenly lost her only source of ie, Eeeling sorry for her, we allowed her to continue working for us. We paid her sry on time every month, and we never withheld her wages."


    "I know about all that. The current issue is that Lucas doesn''t want to have any contact with you, not that Ivy has a grudge against you," Hayden said.


    Mr. Woods nodded, saying, "I


    understand. do owe Lucas a lot. I was absent from his life when he was a child. It wasn''t until he was about to enter university that I


    brought him back into my life


    ButThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    after did, I bent over backward to amodate him. I spent millions to put him through college, and I''ve never been particrly hard on him."


    "Perhaps you should have this conversation with him, then," Hayden suggested.


    Mr. Woods looked conflicted. "He won''t listen to me. No matter what I do, he''s never satisfied. Regardless, I''m still his father, and I can''t just abandon him. Could I discuss his rtionship with Ivy with you?"

 Chapter 3175

    "All right. Let''s find a ce nearby to sit and talk."


    Mr. Woods breathed a sigh of relief. "Good! Our house is actually nearby. Would you like to visit? Ivy has been with us for many years, and our staff has a close rtionship with her." Hayden nced at Shelly and asked, "Should we go?"


    "Sure!" Shelly said.


    Mr. Woods immediately invited Hayden and Shelly into his car and drove them to the Woods'' mansion.


    Upon arriving, Mr. Woods instructed the servants to serve tea and refreshments.


    He pointed to the butler and said to Hayden, "This is our butler. He hired Ivy''s grandmother."


    Hayden nodded.


    Mr. Woods then introduced Hayden: "This is Irene''s older brother, the renowned businessman Mr. Hayden Tate."


    "Hello, Mr. Tate. Irene was a wonderful youngdy," the butler said. "We all liked her very much. When we heard of her passing, we were truly saddened. Fortunately, she didn''t actually pass away! Ivy is a very sensible and resilient girl, one of the strongest I''ve ever seen. Seeing her doing so well now truly warms our hearts."


    "Thank you for taking care of my sister," Hayden said.


    The butler waved his hand modestly. "There''s no need to thank us. Ivy has a strong sense of pride. Every time she came here, she insisted on helping with the chores. She''s a remarkable youngdy. We used to say that she would surely have a bright future ahead of her after she graduated from college."


    His words deeply moved Hayden.


    Mr. Woods told the butler, "That''s enough for now. You can go. I have some business to discuss with our guest."


    The butler promptly left.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Mr. Woods looked at Hayden and


    said, "Lucas and Ivy seem to be


    1941580


    getting along well. They always have, and I noticed it back then. arranged for Ivy to take care of Lucas because they were close in age, and we thought that they might havemon interests. Little did we know, they''d get along this well."


    Hayden listened quietly.


    "Lucas never treated Ivy like a servant. They ate together, and when Lucas struggled with his studies, he asked me to hire a tutor In reality he was arranging for a tutor for lvy. Ivy managed to get into Turlington University in our country. Of course, I''m not saying that Lucas giving her a tutor was the reason she seeded. It''s just that Lucas sincerely cared about her, and he never looked down on her because of her background."


    "My sister told me that if Lucas had treated her poorly, she wouldn''t have returned to Taronia to find him, Let''s get to the point. If Lucas is going to be with my sister, he must settle in Aryadelle."


    "I understand that. Your family is much wealthier than ours, and if he goes to Aryadelle with you, he''ll undoubtedly live afortable life. But..."


    Seeing Mr. Woods hesitating, Hayden asked directly, "How much do you want? Name your price."


    Mr. Woods chuckled. "It''s a bit embarrassing to put it that way. Makes it seem like I''m selling my son."


    "I don''t mean to insult you or Lucas," Hayden said.


    Mr. Woods sighed. "Well, I didn''t mean it that way. If Lucas goes to Aryadelle, he probably won''te back to see me again. Look at me. I''m getting old..." "Just cut to the chase and name your price," Hayden urged.

 Chapter 3176

    Mr. Woods did not expect Hayden to be so direct, and he found himself momentarily caught off guard.


    He hade to ask Hayden for money, but he had not thought about exactly how much he wanted. After all, Hayden''s family was extremely wealthy, and he did not want to ask for too little and feel shortchanged, nor did he want to risk asking for too much and having Hayden refuse. It was a tough decision.


    After a brief internal struggle, Mr. Woods turned to Hayden and said, "I know your family is one of the wealthiest in Aryadelle, so why don''t you name the price? I trust you won''t mistreat my son and our family." Hayden furrowed his brows slightly.


    Shelly, noticing his hesitation, quickly chimed in, "Uncle, why don''t you make an offer? We''re not very familiar with this process. If you insist on us naming a price, we might need to consult my father-inw." "Elliot Foster, you mean?" Mr. Woods asked.


    Shelly nodded. "Yes. My father-inw isn''t as easygoing as my husband. After all, you wouldn''t want your daughter to marry an ordinary man, right?"


    Mr. Woods quickly agreed. "You''re right. Let''s discuss this then!"


    "You can start thinking about it now. We won''t leave for a couple of days," Shelly suggested.


    "All right. Let''s exchange contact information. We can stay in touch for future discussions."


    He nced at Hayden for approval and, when Hayden nodded, took out his phone to exchange contact details.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Ivy was helping Lucas handle the aftermath of his mother''s passing.


    Lucas had already called the funeral home to have his mother''s body removed from the hospital. "Are you nning a simple funeral?" Ivy asked.


    "My mother didn''t have many rtives," Lucas said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shouldn''t we choose a burial plot at the very least?"


    "My mother wanted her ashes returned to her hometown and scattered in theke."


    Ivy was taken aback. "Are you really going to do as she wished?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Why don''t we buy your mother a burial plot, then? That way, we can visit her in the future," Ivy suggested.


    Lucas agreed, "Okay."


    Night fell.


    Hayden and Shelly were having dinner in the hotel''s restaurant on the ground floor.


    "Honey, Lucas'' father asked you for 15 million. Are you really nning on giving it to him? That''s no small amount," Shelly said.


    "I won''t pay him," Hayden said.


    Shelly reminded, "Didn''t you promise to pay back at Lucas'' house, though?"


    Hayden rified, "I said I''d give him the money when Lucas and Ivy married. Their marriage is still a long


    way off. Besides, Lucas wouldn''t want his father to obtain thaDmuch money."


    Shelly chuckled. "True. Considering how much Lucas hates his father, he might not be willing to give him so much money."


    "But he''s willing to give that much money to Ivy."


    Shelly agreed, "We''ll see how things go then. It''s too early to draw any conclusions now."


    "Agreed."


    At the cemetery, Ivy and Lucas buried his mother''s ashes next to his grandmother''s grave so that it would be convenient to visit in the future.


    By the time they returned to the city, it was ten at night.


    They stood outside the hotel, and Lucas said to Ivy, "You should go home with your brother. Don''t worry about me. I need some time to. handle things here. Once everything is settled, I''ll go to Aryadelle to look for you." .


    "But I want to stay with you," Ivy protested.


    sto


    "I''ll be fine. I''ve been mentally prepared since the doctor told me about my mother''ste-stage cancer," he said.


    "All right. You still want me to go with my brother, right?"


    Lucas nodded. "Yes."


    "Okay, then, I''ll go back to my


    country first. I''ll be waiting for you to


    took a deep breath and held bucas''


    hand. "You muste find me." en.swhovels


    Lucas reassured her, "I will."

 Chapter 3177

    Three yearster...


    Ivy and Robert stood at the airport in Aryadelle, anxiously waiting.


    "It''s been three years! Your boyfriend is finally here to see you!" Robert eximed before shifting the conversation. "He''s not here to break up with you, is he? After all, you haven''t seen each other in three years. A lot can change."


    Ivy sighed, "Robert, can you not jinx it? Although we haven''t met in three years, we talk on the phone and video call every day!"


    Robert quipped, "Digital romance."


    "Anyway, he promised me that he''s going to settle down in Aryadelle this time, and we won''t be apart again," Ivy said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Robert smirked. "He''s got a strong sense of pride. When he meets Dadter, they might not hit it off, and he''ll buy a ticket to leave tonight!"


    Feeling helpless, Ivy was at a loss for words.


    Just then, a familiar voice called out, "Ivy!"


    Ivy immediately looked over to the source of the voice and saw Lucas stepping out of the exit, dragging his suitcase behind him.


    A smile spread across Ivy''s face, and she ran towards Lucas.


    The two hugged each other eagerly. Just then, Robert received a call from his mother.


    "Have you picked him up? Did he change his mind and decide not toe after all?" Avery asked.


    "Mom, you''re overthinking. He just came out, and now he''s hugging Ivy. You and Dad should get ready. We''ll be home soon!" Robert assured her.


    In Elliot''s mansion, Avery hung up and shared the news with Elliot.


    Elliot went to the bathroom to check on his appearance.


    Avery stood by the bathroom door,ughing. "You don''t need to check anything. You look dashing!"


    "Should I act assertively in front of him?" Elliot asked.


    "Lucas is important to Ivy, and he''s willing to settle in Aryadelle for her, so why should we be hostile? Do you want to upset him? He''s the founder of ck Night Technology now, and he doesn''t rely on us for a living! Just treat him the way you treated Shelly before," she said.


    "All right."


    An hourter, Robert arrived home, bringing Ivy and Lucas with him.


    Avery warmly took Lucas'' arm. "Lucas, traveling long-distance must be tiring! Come in and sit!"


    Lucas blushed. "Aunty, I''m not tired."


    Averyughed. "Why are you so shy? There''s no need to be all stiff. Just


    treat this as your own homeove t belongs to ent


    Elliot cleared his throat.


    Lucas immediately turned to Elliot and politely greeted, "Hello, Uncle. I''m Lucas Woods."


    "Come on in for dinner!" Elliot said.


    Lucas agreed, "Sure."


    At the dinner table, everyone sat together, and the atmosphere felt slightly awkward. Avery broke the silence. "Lucas, stay at our ce tonight! We have plenty of room." Lucas declined. "It''s fine, Aunty. I bought a house in Aryadelle with Ivy''s help." Avery immediately turned to look at Ivy. "When did this happen?" "Ju-Just recently. La came with me to look for a ce," Ivy stammered.


    La chimed in, "You didn''t say you


    were buying a house for Lucas. I thought you were buying one for yourself! Isn''t your name on the property certificate?"


    Ivy blushed. "Well, sure, but it''s Lucas'' money!"


    Avery burst intoughter. "Lucas, I can tell that you genuinely want to be with Ivy, Ivy''s dad and I aren''t stubborn old people, so the two of you should take charge of your wedding. When the timees, we''ll all attend the wedding."


    "Thank you, Uncle and Aunty," Lucas said.


    After dinner, Ivy escorted Lucas to their new home.


    Hand in hand, they strolled under the starry night sky.


    "Ivy, I''m sorry for making you wait so long," Lucas said.


    Ivy smiled and replied, "It''s okay. It was worth it, now that we''re together."


    With that, the two embraced one another and kissed.


    Under the streetlights, their shadows intertwined, just like their paths for the future.


    -Thank you for being with us for two years. The end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!